《Quick Transmigration Cannon Fodder's Record of Counterattacks》
Chapter 1: It was Finally Over
Chapter 1: It was Finally Over
Ning Shu stood next to the hospital bed. A doctor wearing a white coat walked through her to save the girl on the bed.
Ning Shu looked at the girl on the bed. Her face was pale white and she no longer had any hair on her head. She didnt even have eyebrows anymore. She simplyy quietly on the bed.
People looked really funny without eyebrows.
Ning Shu never expected to be worried over eyebrows at this point in time. It seemed that death wasnt that scary or painful after all. Right now Ning Shu didnt feel any pain.
Thats correct. Ning Shu was dead. She was standing at the side looking at her own body. She tried to re-enter her body. Even though it was a body that had been tormented by illness to the point that it was a mess, she still wanted to live.
This light and fluttery feeling made Ning Shu feel very unsettled.
At this time, the door to the room opened. A married couple rushed in. Running over, they hugged Ning Shus body and cried. Following behind them were two men. These were Ning Shus older brothers.
Ning Shu reached out, wanting to hug her mom, but in the end her hand passed through her body.
Mom, dont be so sad. Meimei is finally free, shes gone to a different world. Ning Shus eldest brother supported Ning Shus mom.
>Meimei means younger sister. It can be used both for people that are blood-rted to you, and people that are not.<
Ning Shu watched them like a spectator. She has been freed. She has lived in the hospital ever since she was fifteen. Every week she had to go through chemotherapy two times. That bone-prating pain has already apanied her for over ten years.
From the very start, her family was already in despair and showered her with heartache-apanied love. However, as time passed, they visited the hospital less and less. It was to the point that they became numb to the fact that she was ill.
Ning Shu didnt me them. On the contrary, she felt fortunate that she was born in such a prosperous family and was able to receive treatment. She was satisfied with having lived ten years, even if it was on a hospital bed. It was just that life contained too many regrets.
A smile blossomed on Ning Shus face. She was very grateful to her family.
Thank you.
Ning Shus soul grew lighter and lighter, until it finally started floating on its own to some unknown ce.
Suddenly, Ning Shu heard a sound. A cool and emotionless voice came from within her soul.
The soul meets the requirement, locking on to system space.
Immediately following that, Ning Shu felt something cold flow into her soul. Even though she was in this state, she could feel an ice-cold energy explode in her soul.
Under the attack of this power, Ning Shu lost consciousness.
Before she fell unconscious, herst thought was, hopefully this doesnt mean that she cant reincarnate.
After an unknown period of time, Ning Shu finally woke up again. She felt very tired and her soul felt heavy. Fatigue of the soul caused people to have a drained and also very panicked feeling.
Ning Shu rubbed her head. It was purely a reflex, but unexpectedly when she touched her head, it felt like she was rubbing cotton.
Ning Shu felt both pleasantly surprised and terrified,pletely confused as to what was going on. Her soul actually changed into this texture. She didnt know if it was a good thing or a bad thing. However, at the very least it wouldnt be easy for her soul to dissipate like this.
After calming down, Ning Shu started looking around. It waspletely white without a single item in sight. There was no sound, no trace of life. It was deathly still, without a thing. It was too quiet, eerily quiet.
Chapter 2: Wait for Fate
Chapter 2: Wait for Fate
Humans have always been frightened of unknown things. Ning Shu also wasnt an exception. Even if she was now a soul, she still felt her hair stand on end facing this kind of situation.
However, for better or for worse she was still alive right now, although it was a different type of living. Since she couldnt figure it out, she decided to stop thinking about it and simply ept what came.
If it was said that the illness brought Ning Shu endless pain and suffering, it also had to be acknowledged that it gave Ning Shu a tenacious mentality. Without a strong mentality, upon facing endless pain and suffering, a person wouldmit suicide in order to escape the torment.
Ning Shu tried stomping on the thing below her feet. It felt very strange. She bent down and touched it with her hand. She had never seen this kind of thing before.
Ning Shu observed her surroundings and found that she was the only one here. Hence, she gave up on the thought of finding apanion and sat down on the ground. Sitting as if she was about to meditate, she closed her eyes.
In truth, Ning Shu loved life more than anyone else. There was definitely a reason why she was here so she could only wait to see what exactly fate had in store for her.
Ning Shu didnt know if she was just imagining it, but she felt veryfortable sitting this way. Thats not right, it should be said that her soul felt veryfortable. Some warm things flowed into her body and made Ning Shu feel a bit airy.
Endless waiting inevitably caused fear. Ning Shu discovered a game to pass the time, and that was mediating and absorbing that unknown thing into her body. Ning Shu didnt know how she was supposed to absorb these things so she could only rely on mediating.
Ning Shu opened her eyes. Her eyes contained surprise and joy as she felt her own body. The reason for the joy was because she had felt her body change a little. Before her body had felt soft like cotton with a very thin texture, but now her body felt slightly more condensed. Of course it was just a little bit but Ning Shu still felt it.
What exactly was this ce? It actually had the effect of strengthening souls.
It was way too magical.
Test results meet the requirement, starting task.
A cold mechanical voice spoke. In this deathly still space, it was abnormally abrupt and strange.
Upon hearing this voice, she felt a chill as if she had heard this voice before. She had heard it right before she fainted.
Ning Shu was cautious in regards to the things she didnt understand. She didnt open her mouth to demand who the person was or to ask what goal they had.
What could other people possibly want her for with her like this?
Your current number is 2333. Number 2333, do you want to start the task right now?
Ning Shu, for some reason, felt that she was being ridiculed with 2333, this kind of number. Then she heard that some sort of task was about to start. Although she didnt know what exactly that meant, she replied immediately, Start the task.
Ning Shu had just finished speaking when a projected screen appeared in front of her. On it, her information was disyed.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 0 (0/10000)
Soul: 60
Life: 50
Charm: (?????)
Luck: 20
Mental Strength: 120
Abilities: None
Acquired Titles: None
Upon seeing these stats, Ning Shu had a feeling as if she was ying a game. But why were there only questions marks for her charm? However, charm was not very important so Ning Shu didnt mind it and asked about other things instead.
My number is 2333, so does that mean there are people with numbers before that?
yer does not have the authority to know. It was the ice-cold voice.
Then what happens after the experience points reach ten thousand?
yer does not have the authority to know.
Since Im a yer, are there other yers?
yer does not have the authority to know.
Why are my charm points unknown? She probably had the right to know this, right?
The machine voice paused for a moment, before it said, While Host was alive, no man expressed a favorable opinion or love towards Host. Thats why, Hosts charm cannot be determined.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 3: Task-Taker
Chapter 3: Task-Taker
This world contained many realms, and Ning Shus task was to enter those realms and fulfill the enstrustors requests. These entrustors would sacrifice certain things in hopes that their lives would improve.
This was where the task-takers rose to the asion.
When Ning Shu found out that she could enter other peoples bodies, she was very happy. While she worked onpleting the task, she could even experience the life of a healthy person and fulfill herst lifetimes regret.
However, the thing that called itself the system poured cold water on her. You only have five years to do the task. You only have 50 life points. One life point is equal to one year. Once you use up all your life points youllpletely disappear. Of course, you can choose to stay in the task world and spend your entire life there, but afterward that will be it.
Ning Shu nodded to indicate that she understood.
For the first task Ive selected the easiest one from within the system. Its a school campus world. Do you wish to start the task now? The systems voice was very cold without a hint of emotion.
Every time Ning Shu heard the system make a sound, her entire body would feel a chill. She really didnt like its sound so she immediately replied, Start the task.
Right after Ning Shu finished speaking, she felt dizzy. She felt as if her entire body had been shoved into a narrow bottle. She couldnt move an inch and felt like she was about to die.
Beat this damned bitch to death! Does she even look at herself, to actually approach the prince!
She sure has thick skin. Does she actually think shes some rich miss? Slut
When Ning Shu could finally feel sensations again, she immediately heard a buzzing sound along with the sound of a lot of people shouting. Her body was being kicked. It was as if these people wanted to break her bones.
What kind of situation was this? Didnt the system say that this was the easiest task? Why was she being beat up the moment she was sent over? It was supposed to be an easy task, wasnt it?
Ning Shu opened her eyes. All around were bright, big white legs. From time to time a leg would extend forward and kick her. She could even see these peoples underwear when they lifted their legs.
There was a stinky smell on the floor tiles along with the distinctive smell bathrooms had. Ning Shu instantly realized what she encountered. She was being beaten up in the bathroom.
Right now her mind waspletely nk. She didnt have time to receive this worlds storyline at all. Ning Shu couldnt help but be stunned upon facing this kind of situation.
Suddenly, a hand appeared in front of Ning Shu and lifted her by her cor. Ning Shus body involuntarily stood up. She opened her eyes and looked at the person in front of her.
The person grabbing her cor was a girl. She was wearing a school uniform and a short skirt. Her eyes were filled with disgust and disdain as she looked at Ning Shu. She scratched Ning Shus face with her long nails as if she wanted to tear off Ning Shus face.
Ning Shus body convulsed from pain. She had endured over ten years of torment from illness but this body was not used to pain, so a cry of pain involuntarily escaped.
Upon seeing the pleased expression that emerged in the girls eyes, Ning Shus heart chilled. How much hatred was there to make a youthful littledy expose this kind of expression?
This wasnt simple campus violence anymore.
When that girl saw the dull expression on Ning Shus face, she grabbed her by her hair and smashed her head towards the wall.
Ning Shu had been dizzy in the first ce. Now that the person was hitting her head against the wall, her consciousness became even fuzzier. It was to the point that she felt her soul was about to pop out from this body. Ning Shu panicked a little. She couldnt leave this body. If she did, what would happen to her task?
There was no reason to fail the first task just like this. She could instinctively sense that if she failed like this, she may disappear. The person named Ning Shu would cease to exist.
With pure willpower, Ning Shu endured the pain in her body. Perhaps they were bored with her since she wasnt resisting anymore, because those girls finally let her go and left. As they walked by, they stepped on her, causing Ning Shus body to jerk from pain.
Suddenly, a hard-to-control feeling of being wronged and hatred emerged in Ning Shus heart, causing the body she was possessing to tremble with the desire to rush up and rip those people to shreds, to let them experience this pain and humiliation.
Ning Shu was shocked by this bodys reaction. It was quite a while before she managed to repress this feeling. She got up from the ground, went into the bathroom, and sat on the toilet,pletely out of strength.
Chapter 4: Ace Academy
Chapter 4: Ace Academy
Right now, Ning Shus entire body hurt. These damned girls really didnt hold back. Ning Shu waited until her emotions calmed down a little before proceeding to receive this worlds storyline.
Ace Academy was an aristocratic school. All the people that could attend this school were from wealthy families. It was a gold-ted location for the children of the rich and powerful. There was an absolute hierarchy which was determined each semester by money.
However, one day, a little ugly duckling appeared in this ce full of beautiful swans. Her appearance was like a stain on a beautiful painting of luxurious flowers, an existence that wrecked the painting. Hence, this ugly duckling experienced the malice of the world and was bullied terribly.
Every school inevitably had a few of these existences: handsome and rich, seeming to possess all the good things in the world, a prince with a noble family background whose stomps could shake up the worlds economy.
Ace also had this kind of prince, it even had three. And these three had unseverable emotional ties to the ugly duckling.
In reality, none of this had much to do with Ning Shu. She wasnt the ugly duckling.
This bodys name was Lin Jiajia, she was a sophomore in high school. Her family ran apany. The only reason she had been able to enter Ace, this type of aristocratic school, waspletely due to a stroke of dogsh*t luck. As for why so many people were beating her up
It was because she had offended that ugly duckling. This ugly duckling was originally a female cultivator in a cultivation world. After her body was destroyed by someone, she transmigrated into the ugly ducklings body. Due to the fact that she had cured an illustrious persons illness with spiritual energy, she was able toe to Ace.
The female cultivator didnt care for this body but she had no way to leave it. Her strength had fallen by a great amount and she would disappear if she left this body. Thus, she used a bit of spiritual energy to change this bodys essence. The originally gray ugly duckling instantly became a morous goddess.
Facing the bullying of the students, the ugly duckling- No, it wasnt suitable to keep calling her ugly duckling anymore. Ling Xue felt that the bullying was very childish and easily resolved it all.
Ling Xue had no intention of standing out in the school and continued to disguise herself with dirt, but this ended up attracting the attentions of the three princes.
The female cultivator had lived for a long time and naturally wouldnt take a fancy to those brats, but she felt no harm in using them to feel superior.
This ce wasnt the cruel cultivation world. After Ling Xue rxed, she was happy to let people pursue her.
Chapter 5: Transferred to the Wrong World
Chapter 5: Transferred to the Wrong World
Cultivator!? Ning Shus jaw dropped. Wasnt this supposed to be the simplest world? But there was even a cultivator present. Ning Shu naturally knew what a cultivator was. In the eyes of normal people, cultivators were practically gods.
Such an OP character actually appeared in a school campus world.
Ning Shu no longer harbored much hope towards this task. She was just an ordinary person while the opponent was a cheat-like existence that yed betting on stones, established underground societies, and stirred the world with her every move. In the school she was pursued like a goddess, outside of the school she was the queen of the night.
>Betting on stones is something that frequently urs in cultivation novels. Its when people bet on whether the contents of a stone would be high quality or not. In real life its in regards to jadeite stones, in cultivation novels its often regarding spirit stones.<
Felt like Ling Xue was going to break this world ying with it.
The difference in abilities was too great. Ning Shu suspected that cold system of trolling her. This was a simple task?
Then she looked at the original hosts wish: Kick the aloof and arrogant Ling Xue down into the mud, make it so the person she liked, Leng Ao, no longer gets toyed around with by Ling Xue, and punish all the people that helped Ling Xue bully her.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu truly felt that the task she received was off, it was very very off. Although she was a task-taker, she didnt have any special abilities. In face of true power, everything was fleeting clouds. Strength could destroy everything.
Ning Shu tried calling out in her heart to see if she could contact the system. The original hosts desires were seriously too hard, she couldnt help with this counterattack.
Ning Shu knew her own abilities. She would probably be decimated before even reaching Ling Xue.
She treasured her little life ah.
Ning Shu was just trying it out. Unexpectedly, she really made contact with the system.
There was the sound of electricity before the systems mechanical voice appeared. Why are you in this world?
Ning Shu puked blood. How would she know why she was in this world?
This is a mid-level world. What did youe to this world for? You wont be able toplete a mid-level worlds task. Oh, it seems like there was a mistake in the transfer process. Yes. Theres a bit of a problem with my program, for the time being I cant transfer you back. Since youve taken possession of the entrustors identity, you still have to continue the task.
The sound of a flowing electric current came again, then the system disappeared. Ning Shu stood dumbfounded. So, her task difficulty had increased by n levels?
Ning Shu suddenly recalled her luck level. Was her luck too low? Was that why this kind of situation urred? At this rate shell be trolled to death ah.
However, Ning Shu was no longer afraid. Being backed into a corner caused her resolve to strengthen. She had already died once, so what else was there to be afraid of? Ning Shu felt that, on the contrary, she had benefited in the fact that she had been able to possess a healthy body like this.
Ning Shu didnt know about other things, but enduring patiently was something she was expert in.
As for the earlier incident of violence, it was due to the fact that the original host ran to Leng Ao and said in front of Prince Leng that Ling Xue was involved with someone in a gang, that Ling Xue had a rtionship with the boss of a crime syndicate.
She believed herself to be waking Leng Ao up and preventing him from being tricked, but in any case, she bad-mouthed Ling Xue a lot.
In reality, everything the original host, Lin Jiajia said was true. Ling Xue was involved with someone in a gang. She had speaking power within the underground society and her true love was the boss of a syndicate.
Mature, spicy, and ruthless, not to mention skillful and godly good-looking was the type Ling Xue liked.
As for those princes that were pursuing her in school, Ling Xue only saw them as childish little brats and simply yed with them a little when she got bored.
Yet it just happened that those three princes liked being teased this way.
When Ling Xue found out that the original host went and bad-mouthed her in front of Leng Ao, she sent someone to teach the original host a lesson. Ling Xue didnt even feel like personally moving to deal with this type of insignificant character, which was what led to the bathroom incident earlier.
>This doesnt really matter, but the term leng3 ao4 means icily arrogant.<
The people that hit her earlier were people that the original host, Lin Jiajia, wanted revenge on as well.
Sigh. The road topleting the heavy task sure was long.
Ning Shu still had no idea how to go about it. Opening the door, she left the bathroom. It was currently ss time so there was no one wandering around the campus.
Ning Shu headed towards the nurses office based on what she remembered. The wounds on this body had to be treated. Nothing was more important than a healthy body. Not to mention, there was nothing else she could do right now either.
The school doctor was a man about twenty years old. He wore sses that added a refined charm to his handsome face and therge white coat managed to hang on his body in a way that gave off a hint of sexiness.
In short, he was a very attractive man. Just this room full of injured female students C if it wasnt a stomach ache, then it was a sprain ankle; some were even asking the doctor to rub their stomachs because they had cramps C was proof enough for how much the female students liked this man.
Ning Shus lips twitched as she got in line. She looked at the female student in front of her and saw that hearts were pretty much leaping out of her eyes, she didnt seem to be not feeling well at all. She was probably the only one in this entire room that was actually injured, could they let her go first?
Chapter 6: The School Doctor
Chapter 6: The School Doctor
Ning Shu leaned against the wall and finally managed to wait until it was her turn. The school doctor nced at Ning Shu. Seeing her bruised face, shock appeared on his handsome face. It was obvious that he had seen too many people feign illnesses. The sudden appearance of an actual injured person was surprising and new.
Ning Shu pointed at the injury on her forehead and said straightforwardly, Help me treat this.
As for the injuries on her body, shell deal with them herself. She thought that the school doctor would be a woman, yet it turned out to be such a handsome man. It was such a waste for him to be a school doctor.
As expected of a ce where the female lead was staying. Even the school doctor was such an attractive male.
Taking a cotton swab and dipping it in rubbing alcohol, the school doctor directly jabbed it towards the bruised region on Ning Shus face without a trace of gentleness. Ning Shu gritted her teeth. Even the school doctor was being so fierce towards her despite there being no enmity between them.
Was the entire school enveloped by Ling Xues influence?
After that, the school doctor simply bandaged the wound and dered that it was done. Its done. How did you get injured?
Her forehead was bleeding and that swollen, yet this was all he did to treat it. As a patient that has stayed in the hospital for over ten years, she felt that this doctors attitude was clearly being disrespectful towards life and irresponsible.
This is it? Ning Shu spoke up about it after all. She pointed at her forehead which was swollen to the point it could be a horn. She was very dissatisfied with this crude treatment. Seriously, nothing was going well.
The school doctor pushed up his sses. His eyes shot out a light that gave people a very sinister and dark feeling as he asked mildly, Then how do you want me to treat it? Wrap up your entire body?
This school doctor position of his was pretty much decoration. Which of the students in this school actually needed a school doctor? All of their families had specialized doctors, yet he suddenly encountered a student that actually needed a doctor. The school doctor looked at Ning Shu with his eyebrows raised.
Ning Shu was tongue-tied. His confident and justified tone made it seem as if she was the one causing a fuss out of nothing.
She had only transmigrated over for a few moments, yet she felt like her past worldview had beenpletely smashed. The littledies in school could be so fierce. The school doctor that worked at school could be so arrogant, not even worried that the school would fire him.
Ning Shu didnt know what to say. She really didnt have anything that she needed to say to him either, so she got up and made to leave. Right now her thoughts were filled with the task. Even if the task was difficult, she still had to do her best toplete it.
Chapter 7: Throwing Stones
Chapter 7: Throwing Stones
Ning Shu had no words left to say about the school doctors arrogant and self-righteous attitude.
She simply walked out with gauze wrapped around her forehead. This attracted the doctors interest and he kept watching her until her figure was out of sight.
Ning Shu returned to the ssroom based on the original hosts memories. In truth, she was very moved to see the ssroom. She had been staying in the hospital ever since she was fifteen, so she never had the chance to go into a ssroom after that.
However this moment of excitement was instantly extinguished. Ning Shu was about to head in when a teacher wearing sses blocked her way.
Lin Jiajia, you skipped ss and purposefully arrivedte, so you dont have to attend this ss, just stand at the door. Mrs. Liang spoke mildly but her gaze revealed disdain. Dont disrupt others in their learning.
Ning Shu was very unhappy but she knew that she didnt have the power resist, so she obediently stood at the door. Mrs. Liang gave a humph. She was the image of a mean-spirited middle-aged woman, nothing like an engineer of the human soul.
>Engineer of the human soul is a phrase describing teachers as they shape the type of people children be. Theyre supposed to be kind and wise role models.<
Ace was an aristocratic school, so the status of teachers within the school werent even as high as that of the students. Moreover, these students were not people the teachers could afford to offend.
Currently, she was someone everyone in Ace could yell at, so Mrs. Liang naturally joined in on throwing stones at the person who fell down the well. By doing this, she could curry favor with the three princes who were god-like existences within the school.
Lin Jiajias memories showed that back then, when the entire school was bullying Ling Xue, Mrs. Liang had made things difficult for Ling Xue at every turn. However, when Ling Xue reversed her circumstances, Mrs. Liang immediately changed her attitude and started currying favor with Ling Xue.
This was what an opportunist was like.
Ning Shu stood in the hallway. She could hear the whistles andughtering from the ssroom. Some people even stood up to look at her with disdainful and mocking gazes.
Ning Shu:
What exactly did the original host do to make these people hate her so much? It was to the point it seemed as if she had murdered their fathers. Ning Shu reexamined Lin Jiajias memories. She didnt seem to have done much of anything? All she did was cause trouble for Ling Xue like crazy.
Before she knew it, it seemed like everyone hated her.
Ning Shu was speechless. In this world, Ling Xue yed the absolute leading role, and these worlds all revolved around the main lead. Ling Xue only need to move a finger and countless people would scramble to blindly worship her. This wasnt charm anymore, it was terrifying.
How would this world end up?
Ning Shu felt that she was being overly meddlesome. She didnt even have the outlines of a n forpleting her current task, yet her thoughts had ran off to worry about humanity and the world.
Ning Shus legs hurt a bit from standing so she stood on one leg, switching legs from time to time. The bell that announced the end of ss finally rang, but before Ning Shu could move, a swarm of people rushed out from the ssroom and surrounded her.
These were the people that had beaten Ning Shu up in the restroom. An Rong was the girl who had smashed Ning Shus head against the wall. She was currently chewing gum. She lifted her chin and looked down at Ning Shu. With a strange tone, she said, You actually dared toe to ss? Looks like you dont have much of a long term memory.
Ning Shus body trembled. This body was afraid of this person. In the story, this girl named An Rong acted as Ling Xuesckey and beat the original host up so much that she was bruised all over every single day.
Resentment and fear arose in her heart. If it was said that Ling Xue was the person the original host hated most, it had to be said that the original host hated An Rong no less. After all, An Rong had personally done many things to the original host.
Prince Leng ising, Prince Leng ising
Chapter 8: Prince Leng
Chapter 8: Prince Leng
The sound of girls shrieking filled the surroundings. Both sides of the hall were filled with girls but a path appeared in the middle. Three princes that brought their own glow-emitting devices walked towards Ning Shus ssroom. Like stars revolving around the moon, the surroundings were filled with the shrieks of excited girls.
Ning Shus gaze focused on the person that was at the very front. He was tall with a cold expression on his face, but this coldness contained a sort of immaturity that made him seem like a rebel. He seemed noble and aloof, and at the same time, haughty and cool.
Ning Shu could feel her heart pounding, her face was even flushed. Ning Shu indicated that this was simply the bodys reaction, it had nothing to do with her.
An Rong who was originally throwing her weight around immediately became a sweet little girl again upon seeing the three princes. The domineering air disappeared without a trace as if she was an entirely different person.
All the surrounding girls were blushing as well. It didnt matter what type the girls liked, whether it was aloof, passionate, or elegant; all the possible characteristics were present among the three princes.
A bitter and resentful thought emerged in Ning Shus heart. Theyre all vixens, these damned vixens!
ck lines emerged on Ning Shus forehead. How much did the original host like Leng Ao? Even when offering her own soul in order to have a better life, she didnt forget to save Leng Ao from Ling Xues charm.
Prince Leng, youre here for Ling Xue, right? Ling Xues in the ssroom, Ill help you call her, said An Rong excitedly. Then she rushed into the ssroom to call Ling Xue.
Forgot to mention that the original host was actually ssmates with Ling Xue. What ill fate ah.
Ling Xue already knew about the situation outside. When she thought about the fact that she, a cultivator, actually had to go outside to see these ordinary people, she felt irritated. However, she reminded herself that these little kids were capable of helping her deal with some small problems.
They could allow her to livefortably in the school. Sometimes influence was simply that convenient. Just a sentence from Prince Leng was enough. It was easier than cake for her to make things difficult for someone.
Thus Ling Xue got over the feeling of annoyance. The princes that all the girls in the school liked actually liked her. Though Ling Xue was a cultivator, she was also a woman and she was even vainer than most women.
Ling Xue smiled, then walked out of the ssroom. Flipping her hair back with her hand, she gave a slight smile. Everyone looking at Ling Xue at that moment felt enchanted as if sweet-scented flowers were falling from the sky.
When Ning Shu saw Ling Xue, she couldnt help but sigh in admiration. As expected, she was a remarkably beautiful woman. Her features were exquisite and noble, yet also strangely friendly and made people want to get close to her.
Even Ning Shu felt an urge to get closer to Ling Xue when she saw her, as if Ling Xue was the person she knew the best, the person she loved the most.
Ning Shu was inwardly shocked. What was this? The main character halo was actually that powerful? Ning Shu carefully thought about it. It was probably due to spiritual energy.
Ling Xue was a cultivator who absorbed the worlds spiritual energy. Spiritual energy was something that the body had to get close to in order to absorb. Human bodies instinctively crave spiritual energy, which led to this feeling of wanting to get close to Ling Xue.
Ning Shus line of thought then got to the original host. Her zealous love for Leng Ao had actually forcefully blocked the effect of the main character halo and her bodys thirst for spiritual energy.
Ling Xue took in these peoples captivated expressions C even the cool-tempered Leng Ao was stunned C and felt very pleased. The spiritual energy she used to transform this body wasnt sacrificed in vain.
Things were very difficult for women in the cultivating world she used to live in. There were not a lot of female cultivators that had been able to climb to the top using their own strength. Most of them relied on men and became human cauldrons. However, these men were currently so captivated by her charm that they couldnt extricate themselves.
>This article has a very good exnation of what is meant by using female cultivators as cauldrons.<
Chapter 9: Pink Skeleton
Chapter 9: Pink Skeleton
Ling Xue looked around and saw that everyone was looking at her, except for Ning Shu who had her head lowered.
She knitted her brows unhappily. This Lin Jiajia always caused her trouble, but she only had toin about it a little and An Rong would immediately bring people to deal with her.
Ning Shu lowered her head, suppressing her impulse to grab Leng Ao and shake him awake.
Ning Shu felt that she was too weak. She kept being influenced by the remnant feelings in this body and had to use a lot of effort in order to suppress those feelings. She knew that she couldnt allow herself to be influenced by the original hosts emotions, because if she did, how would she be any different from the original host? She had to stay calm.
At this time, she suddenly felt a cold gaze shoot towards her. Ning Shu lifted her head and met with Ling Xues gaze. What kind of gaze was it? It was cold, detached, and aloof, as if she was looking at an ant.
Ning Shu was puzzled. She was hiding at the side and wasnt causing trouble right now, why was the main lead looking at her?
Ning Shu didnt dare to confront Ling Xue right now as the difference between their abilities was too great, it was like the rift between heaven and earth. She could only n quietly and avoid disturbing the tiger. If she ended up provoking the tiger, shed be chopped right up and thrown into the river for the fishies to eat.
Thats right, the female lead was precisely this fierce and ruthless.
Leng Ao saw that Ling Xues gaze was directed at Ning Shu so he also looked towards Ning Shu. Ning Shus body immediately started trembling from excitement.
Ning Shu:
It was just a nce, what was this body being so excited for? Ning Shu wasnt the original host and wasnt affected by Leng Aos instant-kill good looks. To Ning Shu, who had already died once, this guy was just a pink skeleton.
>Pink skeleton is a person thats pretty on the outside, but not necessarily so in the inside.<
Leng Ao looked at Ning Shu and knitted his brows. Strong disgust surfaced in his eyes. It was clear that he had recalled who she was. He didnt have a trace of a favorable opinion towards this Lin Jiajia who was always trying to hang onto him. He felt that she was disgusting and had said so casually, then the entire school started bullying her.
Who did she think she was? And she even told him to stay away from Ling Xue, she sure didnt know her own ce.
He sensed her gaze. Eh? Why was her gaze so clear? In the past it was disgusting, filled with what she believed to be deep love, but right now there was nothing in her eyes at all. She looked at him as if she was looking at a stranger.
Leng Ao sneered. She was trying the ploy of capture by letting loose to gain his attention? How childish.
Leng Ao turned around to look at Ling Xue. His eyes were full of gentleness, yet he spoke like a tsundere, Hey woman, my birthdays this weekend. Youreing to my dinner party, right?
Ling Xue wasnt interested in some birthday party, right now she was busy with expanding her territory. Speaking of that- Ling Xue ground her teeth. She had actually encountered an obstacle.
She had been relying on her cultivation. Her body had been modified by spiritual energy and waspletely different from those of normal people, yet that man had actually not been at a disadvantage when fighting with her. It made Ling Xue depressed. At the same time, she felt a desire to subdue him.
Leng Aos expression was a little nervous when Ling Xue didnt speak. He also felt a little hurt, but he didnt show it. He simply lifted his chin and said, I wont let you off if you donte.
How childish ah. Ling Xue couldnt help but think of the man that she had exchanged blows with. Cold, ruthless, hot, and most importantly, he was very capable. Moreover, his gaze scorched when he looked at her, and it also carried a bit of an ambiguous vor. The moment Ling Xue recalled his gaze, her heart would start beating out of control.
All women liked being subdued by a strong man, especially Ling Xue who hade from the cultivating world. To her, ordinary people were just ants.
However Ling Xue saw the nervousness and hope in Leng Aos eyes and felt that it was really enjoyable to be able to dictate peoples emotions like this.
Ling Xue liked this world. Although there was barely any spiritual energy, it was also very different from the cultivation world. Ling Xue felt that she was at the summit of this world, and it was a very refreshing feeling.
Ill go, and Ill prepare a gift too, said Ling Xue calmly. There was not a trace of a ripple in her emotions, no trace of being overwhelmed by favor from a superior.
A smile immediately appeared on Leng Aos face, however, he still kept his chin lifted in a tsundere manner. At least you know some tact.
Chapter 10: Purpose of Leng Ao’s Existence
Chapter 10: Purpose of Leng Aos Existence
Ning Shu was pretty tired of watching this whole scene. She didnt feel that Leng Aos tsundere personality was cute at all, she just felt that he was too self-important. The way he looked down on people and acted as if he was giving alms to the poor made peoples hands itch.
She felt that there was no point being concerned about this kind of person who couldnt even differentiate good from bad.
It was clearly a school campus world, yet the main female lead was too OP, so the aloof prince that all living things bowed to became a supporting male lead while the other two princes changed directly into side character Ns.
Ning Shu suspected that Leng Aos entire existence was for the sole purpose of setting off the male leads mature charm.
The moment Ning Shu made the decision to not care about Leng Ao, the body she was possessing started resisting her thoughts and even started to reject her soul.
She was rmed and hastily repeated in her heart: Im here to save Prince Leng, save Prince Leng, save Prince Leng
The bodys remnant emotions only calmed down after quite a while.
Ning Shu looked towards the sky, speechless. In a stroke of bad luck she had been transferred to this world. Her tasks were practically impossible toplete, and now the remnant emotions in this body kept causing trouble.
Ning Shu felt an urge to face the wind and shred tears. How could she increase her luck points? How could she increase moral integrity?
Leng Ao passed by in front of Ning Shu. He nted a nce at her, then stopped. He towered over her as he looked down at her slightly twisted face.
Ning Shu didnt know what was going on and blinked as she looked at Leng Ao.
Leng Ao looked at her eyes. They were very clear, clear to the point that his silhouette was reflected, to the point that one could get lost in the calmness of those eyes.
Immediately afterward, Leng Ao realized that his thoughts were off. She was just a love-struck fool. She had always kept bothering him like a nutjob and always went on about how he was being deceived by Ling Xue. Was Ling Xue someone a nobody like her could nder?
Dont appear in front of me again. I wont ever like you, you should just give up. If you say bad things about Ling Xue again, Ill make you regret it. Leng Aos tone was callous. Ning Shu had no doubt that he was serious.
This was the part of the task that Ning Shu was most depressed about. The original host clearly had deep feelings towards Leng Ao and insisted on making him turn around and see that the shore was behind him. But Ning Shus opinion was: please, could you stop kicking up trouble?
Ning Shu looked at Leng Aos arrogant face, wait no, at his chin. The guy was seriously too tall. Ning Shu tilted her head back, enduring the sharp pain from her heart.
Leng Ao saw that her face had abruptly lost color and turned pale. He felt no sympathy, on the contrary, he felt pleased at having helped Ling Xue vent some anger.
After saying these cold-hearted things, Leng Ao left without paying even the slightest attention to the damage his words had dealt on girl.
The mocking gazes of the people around, their sneers andughter, stabbed Ning Shu like needles.
What an egoistic person. He livedpletely inside his own world. Ning Shu really didnt understand why the original host liked a person like Leng Ao so much.
Was it because of his looks or because of his family background? From Ning Shus point of view, Leng Ao was just a person that did whatever he pleased, relying on the fact that everyone liked him. What part of a person like this was cute?
Chapter 11: Father Lin
Chapter 11: Father Lin
Ning Shus heart was numb, numb from pain. She really hated being influenced like this by these kinds of emotions, it was really annoying.
Ling Xueughed slightly, probably due to the fact that Leng Ao was trying to please her. She nted a nce at Ning Shu as she walked past. An elegant fragrance drifted over. Ning Shu sniffed, it smelled really nice.
She was really an attractive woman. Ning Shu didnt deny that Ling Xue was attractive. If she wasnt, she wouldnt have been able to captivate the male lead, so many supporting male leads, and the countless little brothers that served her.
Ning Shu couldnt quite sit still with everyone constantly looking at her. When sses were finally over and she left the school, she saw a driver waiting at the school entrance. When the driver saw Ning Shu, he immediately opened the car door and said, Miss, Master is waiting for you.
>Master refers to the master of a household. Basically the male authority figure in a household.<
Ning Shus brows raised as she looked at all the private cars parked by the entrance. She was finally getting a feel for why Ace Academy was called a school for the aristocracy.
She picked out the identity of Master from her memories. He was this bodys father. In reality, Lin Jiajia felt very inferior. Her family had established themselves by doing retail. Her father did count as a wealthy and influential person, but in the eyes of genuine aristocratic families that had inside information, her family was just an unsophisticated upstart. That was why it was said that Lin Jiajia had only been able to enter Ace Academy due to dogsh*t luck.
These people had already forgotten that Ling Xues family background couldnt evenpare to Lin Jiajias. All they knew was that Lin Jiajia was an existence everyone currently hated.
Lin Jiajias situation was much worse than Ling Xues used to be. Not everyone was an ugly duckling that could be a swan.
This bodys father had sent her into Ace Academy for the sake of having her make connections with these aristocrats. Ace Academy contained the younger generations of families influential in the business world and in the political sector. Gaining a connection to any random person in Ace Academy would help the business.
However, Lin Jiajia actually became the enemy of the entire school.
Aiy, it was soplicated. Ning Shu sighed.
>Aiy is an onomatopoeia for a sigh<
Ning Shu had just stepped into the living room when she met with a pelt of ps. There was a lot of force behind the ps, it was clear that the person wasnt holding back at all.
Fuck, enough! How many times did people need to hit her a day? Ning Shu was practically about to burst with rage. Were all the people in this world mentally ill? Were they incapable of talking with their mouths!?
Whats with that look? Father Lin saw his daughter looking at him with a dark expression in her eyes and was stunned for a moment. However, immediately afterward, he became even more angry. Pointing at Ning Shu, he shouted, The Lin family provides you with food and shelter, and gave you a life other people wouldnt have the chance to enjoy their entire lifetime. Yet when we sent you to make some connections, you decided to go and offend everyone at the school.
Do you know the identities of the people in this school? Whats in that head of yours, dogsh*t? Do you even look at how you act? You feel like youre a match for Leng Ao? The person has already told you not to appear in front of him. Your actions have already affected thepany. Lin Jiajia, havent you messed around enough!?
I didnt sent you to Ace to cause me trouble and make thepany lose money. You cant even do a single thing right.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu didnt have the chance to say a single word before Father Lin started going on a tirade.
Ning Shu moved her head a little. Her head kept buzzing, she had definitely gotten a cerebral concussion from being hit.
He was truly a top-ss scumbag dad ah.
Ning Shu was starting to feel sympathy for the original host. The original hosts life was already this miserable, yet she still didnt forget about saving Prince Leng. Ning Shu really wanted to leave this world. These peoples behaviors were way too ineffable.
Chapter 12: Kicked Out
Chapter 12: Kicked Out
Father Lin rambled on about a lot of stuff. When his mouth got dry, he lifted a cup of tea and took a drink. He saw that Ning Shu had her head lowered silently and couldnt tell if she had been listening to him or not. Then he thought about how things hadnt been looking well for thepany. It seemed like thepany was about to be driven to bankruptcy by this daughter who only brought bad luck.
Inspectors woulde to thepany every day. For a while it would be about taxes, then about formalities. In any case, they kepting for all sorts of reasons and Father Lin was practically about to be driven crazy.
Lifting the teacup, he threw it towards Ning Shu. After being hit for no reason earlier, Ning Shu had kept an eye on Father Lins movements. The moment she saw him move, she dodged. The teacup instantly hit the floor and shattered.
Father Lin pointed at Ning Shu with one hand while covering his chest with his other hand. He looked as if he was about to have a heart attack. In the end, he revealed a helpless and pained expression as if he was suffering but couldnt do anything about it.
Ning Shu: What was going on now?
Jiajia, you should leave the Lin family. This is just a temporary measure. After some time and these events pass, Father will bring you back into the family.
Jiajia, Father loves you, but Father really doesnt have any other way. Jiajia, dont me Father, alright?
Ning Shu stammered, F Father, what do you mean?
A bad feeling was emerging in Ning Shus heart. She hoped it wasnt what she was thinking.
Her moral integrity wasnt that bad right? Wasnt 20 points of luck a little too low?
>In gaming, if you encounter bad rng (bad luck), people would joke that your moral integrity iscking or poor, because good people have good karma.<
From now on, you arent the Lin familys daughter anymore. Father Lin looked at Ning Shu with a pained expression. Dont worry, Father will wee you back.
If it werent for the ps earlier, Ning Shu would have believed this man. Right now, what he was doing was sweeping her out the door and breaking all ties?
Ning Shu felt that she hadplicated things. She was clearly here to counterattack for the original host, yet she had ended up being chased out of the family. Was she a little too weak?
Ning Shu said without hesitation, Father, I believe you. Rather than believe you, it would be better to believe that a female pig could climb a tree.
Father Lin loosened a breath in relief when he saw that Ning Shu didnt cause a big fuss. He felt that she was still a rather clever and lovable daughter, she was just a bit dumb. Who in Ace Academy didnt have a high status? Any random student was a person with great influence and hidden power, yet she actually went and disturbed Leng Ao. Did she know who Leng Ao was?
It wasnt wrong to have ambition, but if you tried to reach for things that were set too high, youll fall to your death.
Father Lin had ambition as well, but he still went step by step. However, due to this daughter, hispany now struggled to make progress. If things kept going on like this, he would really end up bankrupt.
Ning Shu went to Lin Jiajias room to pack. She packed all the clothes in the original hosts closet, regardless of what season it was for, not leaving a single garment behind.
Ning Shu didnt believe a single word that old fox said. As for what he promised about weing her back to the family, Ning Shu just treated it as fart.
Ning Shu, who had stayed in the hospital for so many years, understood things like this too well. She had seen too many people act for the sake of their own benefit. Key moments in human lifetimes C their birth, their process of getting old, when they got sick, and when they died C urred in the hospital.
Although Ning Shu had never stepped into society, she had seen all the attitudes of the world in the hospital.
For the sake of benefit, the Lin family had abandoned their daughter.
Ning Shu felt bad for the original host. Gauze was wrapped around her head in such an obvious manner, yet Father Lin, despite all he said about how Father loves you, didnt even notice this big wound. He even added injury to injury, and kicked her out without asking a thing.
Ning Shu swept all the cosmetics and jewelry boxes on the dressing table into the suitcase, then packed all the name-brand bags as well. She could exchange them for a bit of cash if times ever got difficult.
Chapter 13: Hidden Task Triggered
Chapter 13: Hidden Task Triggered
Ning Shu finished packing, ending up with tworge suitcases. Pulling the suitcases, she opened the door and encountered a woman leading a boy that looked about seven years old.
Ning Shu checked her memories. They were the original hosts mother and younger brother. This little brother was younger than the original host by almost ten years and was the precious jewel of the entire family. Even the original host, Lin Jiajia, had always given this younger brother everything he wanted and loved him dearly. This was due to the fact that her parents would often tell her that siblings must love each other, and that even after she got married she would still have to rely on her familys influence.
Though it stemmed partially from selfish motives and also from the fact that they were rted by blood, Lin Jiajia truly did treat this younger brother sincerely well.
However, Ning Shu was just a stranger. As a spectator, she saw that this family only treated this little kid well. Towards their daughter, they viewed her as amodity that costed money and only treated her as a tool.
When she was being kicked out, the original hosts mother had stayed inside her room. She not only did note out and stop the father from kicking their daughter out, even now she didnt bother to urge Ning Shu to stay.
Mother Lin took out a thick envelope and said, This is the money Mother prepared for you. In the future, youll have to live on your own and fend for yourself. This money will probably be enough for you to use for a while.
Ning Shu silently took the envelope and watched as the mother and son pair went into their room. She felt very unsatisfied ah. They didnt even bother to fake some tears as a gesture.
It couldnt be that the original host wasnt of the Lin family and wasnt this couples biological daughter, right?
Ding. Hidden storyline has been triggered. The riddle of the original hosts identity. Storyline: The Little Tadpole Seeking Her Mother. Do you ept?
The cold mechanical voice abruptly appeared in Ning Shus head and the task was actually to help find the original hosts biological parents! The original task was already difficult enough, what the hell was popping up now?
Do you ept the task of discovering true identity?
No. Ning Shu rejected it without even considering it. Things were already very messy, and now the system wanted her to find the original hosts biological parents? She only had five years toplete her task. The longer she stayed in this world, the more of the life points would be used up. If all the points ended up being used up, shed really vanish like smoke in the air.
The sea of people in this world was boundless, how could it possibly be easy to find a person?
Are you certain that you wish to ept the task of discovering true identity?
Yes.
Task Storyline: The Little Tadpole Seeking Its Mother, start.
What!!? shrieked Ning Shu. When did she agree to start the task? She didnt even ept the task!
The system was too dirty, to force people like this. How could it force people to buy things like this!?
As a pitiful child that only had twenty points of luck, even the system became mean and was bullying her.
With a dejected expression, Ning Shu shoved the envelope into the suitcase and went downstairs carrying the tworge suitcases.
Downstairs, Father Lin saw Ning Shus dejected, nk, and helpless expression and made an expression full of affection as he said, This is just a temporary measure. Father will definitely wee you back soon.
Ning Shu didnt feel anything seeing his phony act. The original host wasnt his daughter, but he had raised the original host and allowed her to live a well-off life. Although it was with the motive of using her, Ning Shu couldnt really feel hatred towards him.
This body as well. When it realized that it wasnt the biological daughter, it had actually rxed. The people who get used have their own value. Inevitably, something had to be sacrificed in order to live a wealthy life, spend money like water, and enjoy the things that others wouldnt ever have the chance to their entire lives.
Though this body harbored someints, it didnt feel hatred.
Ning Shu sighed in relief. Luckily no strange task like getting revenge on Father Lin and Mother Lin showed up.
She didnt feel like faking affection with Father Lin so she lifted the suitcases and walked out the door. She called a rental car, then found a hotel to spend the night in.
Chapter 14: You’re Just an Orphan
Chapter 14: Youre Just an Orphan
The next day, Ning Shu rented an apartment near the school. The apartment was very small, but it was enough for her to live in. She moved her things into the apartment, then carefully cleaned all the nooks and corners.
Ning Shu was only satisfied when the house was practically sparkling. She stood with her hands on her waist, sweaty all over. Sweating like this felt really good. Last lifetime, her illness had ruined her body so much that she couldnt even walk and could only lie on the bed every day. She couldnt evenpare to a disabled person.
Ning Shu bounced around a little. What a healthy body!
Having found a ce to stay, she headed to school the next day. All the task objectives were at Ace Academy, if she didnt go to school, how would sheplete the tasks?
However, the moment Ning Shu walked into the school, she discovered that everyone was looking at her weirdly and kept pointing at her. When she approached them, the students would scramble away as if she carried the gue.
Some people were actually exaggeratedly covering their noses. Ning Shu lifted her hand and sniffed. There didnt seem to be any smell on her ah?
When Ning Shu walked into the ssroom, the entire ss immediately burst outughing at her, causing Ning Shu to bepletely baffled.
An Rong walked to Ning Shu and towered over her. Her expression full of disdain, she said, Lin Jiajia, you actually still dare toe to ss? Your skin must be made of iron.
As An Rong spoke, she reached out to tug Ning Shus face. Ning Shu dodged and said coldly, Keep your hands to yourself.
This girl didnt have any education at all. Fortunately etiquette was a required course for all Ace Academy students.
An Rong didnt expect that this wretch who she had always been able to hit as she pleased would actually dare to dodge. Her face twitched and she swung the newspaper in her hand towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu dodged, then picked up the newspaper from the floor to read it.
Printed as earth-shattering news on the newspaper was the information Father Lin had announced. He had severed all rtionships with his daughter. Lin Jiajia was no longer the Lin family daughter and had nothing to do with the Lin family. In brief, it was as final as humanly possible.
Youre now just an orphan, yet you still have the face toe to school? Ace Academy isnt a welfare agency, sneered An Rong.
The ss burst outughing again. As Ning Shu listened to the ear-piercingughter, she felt as if her worldview was about to shatter. She had read that junior high schoolers were confused about emotions, but the emotions in high school were the most pure. In high school, no thoughts of benefits were mixed into rtionships and it waspletely different from the careful rtionships in college in which people had to take into consideration which connections were useful.
However, right now she was seeing a group of high school students using venomous words and malicious actions towards a weaker person.
Ning Shu had forgotten that Ace Academy was a mini-society and was even crueler than society. All the students here were people that stood at the very top of the pyramid, people that the ordinary masses could never hope to reach.
Ning Shus greatest mistake was that she was weak. As an abandoned chess piece that had even been discarded by family, she truly didnt have the qualifications to stay among them.
Ning Shu folded up the newspaper and ced it in her bag. Then, ignoring all the disdaining gazes, she sat down at her seat.
When An Rong saw that Ning Shu didnt react, she felt like she had punched cotton and felt very dissatisfied. She red at Ning Shu, sending the message, you just wait!
Speaking of which, it really was an ill-fated rtionship. The original hosts seat was actually right behind Ling Xues. However- Ning Shu looked at her desk. It was full of crisscrossing scars and beyond recognition, the result of someone using a knife to sh at it. The desk was even missing a leg.
These little devils.
Chapter 15: If She Could Cultivate…
Chapter 15: If She Could Cultivate
Ning Shu held onto the desk with one hand to prevent it from falling. Her eyes were mosquito coils as she watched the blue-eyed, blond teacher give the lesson.
>confused emoticon<
From start to finish, the entire course was in English. Ning Shu couldnt understand a word of it. As someone that had been in the hospital since middle school, she expressed that she only knew a few simple words.
Ning Shu looked around and found that she was the only one that looked lost. She then shifted her line of sight to the main lead-samas back. It was just her back, yet it still seemed so peerlessly magnificent.
>Using the Japanese suffix -sama to indicate the simr Chinese honorific that shows respect to a superior or powerful person.<
Ling Xues keen senses told her that someone was watching her. She turned around and met Ning Shus gaze.
Ning Shu was rmed, but since she had already been caught, she decided to just keep staring confidently.
Ling Xue was irked by the way Ning Shu dared to look straight at her. She felt as if she was being provoked by an ant. In the cultivation world, cultivators could start fighting due to a single nce. Ling Xue currently felt offended by Ning Shu.
Her gaze chilled as she recalled how this woman, Lin Jiajia, had gone around talking about her and bad-mouthing her. She had even tried to make Leng Ao stay away from her.
Ling Xue smiled coldly. It had always been the case that she would throw things away, never the other way around. Ever sinceing to this world, Ling Xue has be even more arrogant. Even when she was simply sitting in the ssroom, she emitted an unyielding aura.
Perhaps other people took this to be strong self-confidence. That was why Ling Xue had been able to push all thedies with impressive family backgrounds out of the way to be the unshakeable goddess of the school.
Ning Shu was angered by Ling Xues gaze that seemed as if she was looking at an ant. However, she simply lowered her head and avoided that murderous gaze. Right now, she couldnt afford to get into a direct confrontation with Ling Xue.
Ning Shu thought about the task. She had to make the aloof Ling Xue fall down into the dirt. Didnt that mean she had to start with changing the students impression of Ling Xue?
That she had to make the goddess, who everyone pursued, be spurned like her and be someone everyone hated?
That was easier said than done though. Ning Shu had no idea where to start. As of now, the female lead has probably encountered the male lead and was going through the mutual love and murder stage. A whileter the people of talent appreciate one another development will ur. At that time, Ling Xues influence would have increased even more and the task would be even more difficult.
Ning Shu massaged her head. This task was pretty much like striking a stone with an egg, it seemed impossible no matter how she looked at it. If she was capable of cultivating as well then she could just beat the crap out of her. Itd be direct and efficient.
This would directly destroy the thing that Ling Xue was relying on. What Ling Xue was relying on was the fact that no one else in this world could cultivate.
Cultivation Thats right, she could ask the system if she could get a cultivation item. There werent a lot of spiritual energy in this world, so it was likely that Ling Xue wasnt very strong. If she could cultivate, maybe shed have a chance.
System, can I get a cultivation manual? Ning Shu called out to the system in her heart.
Chapter 16: Dangerous Existence
Chapter 16: Dangerous Existence
After a while, the sound of a flowing electric current appeared and caused her head to feel numb. It can be exchanged with points, but Host currently does not have any points so Host cannot trade for a manual.
A bucket of cold water was poured on Ning Shus head. As expected, there was nothing in this world that was free.
However, she refused to give up and said, I only ended up in this world due to your mistake. The difficulty of the task is so high, shouldnt you give apensation?
The system replied monotonously, The reason why Host ended up in this world was due to a problem with the system program, not due to me.
Ning Shu vomited blood. The system was just a system, yet she had actually tried to haggle with it. Her brain must have shorted out.
The only visible path had just been crossed off. Ning Shu couldnt help but feel a little depressed.
On the other hand, Ling Xue who was sitting in front of Ning Shu became flustered the instant the system appeared. She felt as if something powerful had set its sight on her.
Ling Xue panicked. How could this world have such a dangerous existence? It wasnt possible! Ling Xue shuddered uncontrobly, cold sweat running down her back.
Cultivators had very keen senses. Moreover, Ling Xue had especially good luck in this world and all misfortunes had always seemed to be blessings. Everything had been smooth sailing for her ever since she came to this world. She hadnt encountered a single existence that caused her hair to stand up on end until now.
What exactly was it? What the hell was it!? Ling Xue gritted her teeth and looked around but didnt see anything abnormal. It seemed to just be her misperception.
However, this feeling was undeniably real. Ling Xue felt like she was about to be driven crazy.
The instant the system left, Ning Shu and Ling Xue plopped down over their desks, feeling weak. For Ning Shu, it was because she had received a psychological blow. Meanwhile, Ling Xue had simply been too nervousing into contact with such a threat. Now that it was gone, her whole body rxed, but her face was still pale.
A shadow now existed in Ling Xues heart. Her limbs werepletely out of strength. To put it frankly, she had been scared stiff.
Of course, Ning Shu had no idea that her little conversation with the system had scared Ling Xue so much.
She was currently worrying about her tasks again.
The bell signalling the end of ss rang. The moment the blue-eyed, blond teacher left the ssroom, An Rong ran over and kicked Ning Shus desk, and the desk just happened to hit Ling Xue who was sitting in front.
It smashed right onto Ling Xues back. Ning Shus eyes widened. This had nothing to do with her! As for An Rong, her face immediately paled.
Ling Xue abruptly stood up and pped her own desk. The desk instantly became trash. Ling Xue said coldly, Do you want to die!?
The intensely oppressive aura she emitted caused An Rong to fall to the ground. Ning Shu had cleverly dropped to the ground immediately after the incident so the oppressive aura didnt cause her any harm.
Under the force of Ling Xues murderous oppressive aura, An Rongs body trembled uncontrobly. Her nose started bleeding and her teeth chattered, then her eyes rolled back and she fainted.
This urrence immediately caused an uproar in the ssroom. Only then did Ling Xue return to her senses and hastily retrieve her oppressive aura. She was very vexed. The iparable feeling of danger earlier had caused her to be very agitated.
Then in a moment of inattentiveness something had hit her back and her anger immediately exploded. Cultivators tend to pay particr attention to following their hearts, and repressing her anger wasnt her style.
Nothing in this world had been significant enough to anger her, that was why she had always kept an aloof attitude as she looked down on these ordinary people.
However, the sensation earlier caused an uncontroble emotion to emerge in her heart.
When Ling Xue saw the rmed expressions of the people in the ssroom as they looked at her, she became even more vexed. She pressed her lips together and put on an expression of aloof indifference. She didnt intend to exin at all, nor did she bother to show concern for the unconscious An Rong.
She swept a nce towards Ning Shu who wasying on the floor without a trace of dignity, then murderous intent shed in her eyes.
Ning Shu was bewildered. It wasnt like she had kicked the table, why was Ling Xue looking at her with such a menacing gaze? The female lead sure was willful, always deciding on things however she liked.
Chapter 17: Attract Bullets Even When Laying in a Trench
Chapter 17: Attract Bullets Even When Laying in a Trench
Ning Shu felt schadenfreude when she saw An Rong like this. It was the original hosts feelings, but it was Ning Shus feelings as well.
She had been beaten up by An Rong right after she transmigrated to this world. She could endure the pain, but having her hair grabbed and her head rammed against the wall was painful and humiliating.
Leng Ao immediately had someone send over a brand-new desk when he found out that Ling Xues desk broke.
Ning Shu silently set her three-legged desk upright as she watched Leng Ao question Ling Xue in concern.
He looked worried but still acted like a tsundere. His self-important manner caused Ning Shus lips to twitch.
As of now, Ling Xue had calmed down and returned to her usual cool and elegant manner. She smiled slightly as she said to Leng Ao, Its fine now.
A smile immediately appeared on Leng Aos face. Then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Ning Shu sitting there, holding up her desk with one hand, looking indescribably wretched. He spoke with a tone of disgust, Was it you that injured Ling Xue?
Ning Shu blinked without saying anything. Why was she being dragged into this?
Hey, Im talking to you! Leng Ao lifted his leg and overturned Ning Shus desk with one kick. Of course, the desk didnt ram into Ling Xue this time.
Ning Shu watched as her desk fell to the ground with a creak.
The desk was innocent. Why were they all venting their anger out on the poor desk?
Ning Shu felt that these people were all very mentally ill. Every single one of them lived inside their own world and saw things however they wanted to.
Everyone in the ss had seen what happened earlier, yet not a single person stepped out to speak for Ning Shu when Leng Ao put the me on her.
Ning Shus heart chilled as a sensation of loneliness washed over her. How exactly had the original host been able to endure being ignored and trampled on like this by others? Ning Shu recalled the original hosts ending in the story.
When the female lead got seriously annoyed with Lin Jiajia, this little clown, the male lead had sent his subordinate to deal with this ignorant woman. The male leads subordinate was also a pervert. As if ying a game, he tied the original host up into a zongzi shape, and then moved far away to throw an axe and see where it would hit. In the end, the axe cut into the original hosts shoulder, barely an inch from her neck. The axe ended up firmly embedded in the original hosts corbone area and couldnt be pulled out.
>Zongzi is a traditional Chinese food made of glutinous rice stuffed with different fillings and wrapped in bamboo, reed, or otherrge t leaves. <
So the pervert kicked her into the sea for the fish to snack on. The way the original host died was truly appalling.
Ning Shu looked at Leng Ao and the way he looked down at everything with an aloof manner as if he was a god. She really wanted to just punch him in the face.
Why exactly had the original host been so obsessed with this kind of person, to the point that she couldnt forget about him even after death? Ning Shu really didnt get what part of this person was charming, he was just a sack of skin.
This indicated that she had stayed in the hospital too long. Ning Shu, whose sense of aesthetic had diverged from that of ordinary people, expressed that she didnt understand.
Ling Xue reached out and tugged at Leng Aos arm as she said, It has nothing to do with this ssmate.
Leng Ao looked at the beautiful, slender fingers on his arm. Each finger was like a polished, first-rate piece of sheep-fat white jade, enchantingly beautiful and carrying a slight glow. Leng Aos heart melted the moment the beautiful woman ced her hand on his arm.
Leng Ao was so happy he wanted to leap for joy, yet on the surface he simply lifted his chin arrogantly and said to Ning Shu, Since Ling Xue has spoken up for you, Ill let you off this time. Remember, you better stay away from Ling Xue from now on. Dont appear in front of her again or Ill make you regret it.
All sorts of grass mud horses ran through Ning Shus heart. From the start this had nothing to do with her, so Leng Aos current magnanimous attitude seriously felt disgusting. She really did attract bullets even when lying down in a trench.
>The characters for grass mud horse in Chinese are homophones for f*ck your mom.<
These people were all mentally ill, werent they mentally ill werent they?
If youre ill, you should go to the hospital. Dont give up on treatment.
However, what surprised Ning Shu was the fact that Ling Xue had actually spoken up for her. This didnt make Ning Shu rx at all. She hadnt forgotten the murderous intent in Ling Xues re earlier.
Thats right, isnt your birthday almost here? Ling Xue looked at Ning Shu as she said, Were all ssmates, so you should invite Lin Jiajia as well.
Leng Ao originally wanted to say that as if this kind of person was fit toe to his birthday party, but since Ling Xue had spoken, he naturally had to give her face.
Youll being to my birthday party, right? said Leng Ao. Then he continued, In the future, you should stop making so many malicious schemes. Not every single person is as kind-hearted as Ling Xue and willing to generously forgive you for your wrongs.
Ning Shu: Everyone in the world could be described as kind-hearted, but Ling Xue really couldnt count as kind-hearted. Could a person who paid no regard to thew and had no moral bottom line really be called kind-hearted?
Chapter 18: Obtained the Heart of the Beauty
Chapter 18: Obtained the Heart of the Beauty
After a full detour, the storyline still returned to its original development. In the story, it had been Leng Ao who invited the original host. The original host, Lin Jiajia, had been so happy to get Prince Lengs personal invitation that she practically went a little insane. However, after that even more girls started bullying her.
The original host had silently endured all of this. She stayed upte every night to hand-knit a scarf for Leng Ao. It was an ordinary scarf, but she believed that the meaning in something she had personally made was different.
In the end, of course she was ridiculed. Leng Ao went so far as to wrap the scarf around his golden retriever in front of the original host and remark, Even the dog find this kind of thing distasteful.
The original host couldnt understand. He was clearly the one who invited her to this party, why was he treating her this way?
Ever since that incident, Lin Jiajia wasughed at wherever she went in the school.
From the looks of it now, Ling Xue had probably instigated the entire event. She was probably the reason the original host had been able to attend the party.
Every time Leng Ao saw Ning Shus dazed appearance, he would feel vexed. In the past she always tailed him everyday like a pervert, but though she wasnt tailing him anymore, now she always looked at him with disdain.
Disdain. What right did this woman have to look down on him? She was nothing but an abandoned orphan.
No need to bring a present, juste to the party, said Leng Ao disdainfully. Its not like you can afford anything expensive anyways.
There was no way Ning Shu was going to buy a present. Right now she needed to save every possible penny, why would she buy a present for him? She was still considering whether to go to the party or not.
So, why did she have to save this damned prince? This task really made her feel nauseous. Who cared if a person like this died or not?
The original host insisted on pulling him out from the influence of the female lead halo and changing him back to a normal person. Ning Shu expressed that she couldnt do it.
After this farce, she, for some reason, became aughingstock. Ning Shus balls hurt. She hadnt done anything? She was just standing here, yet the female lead and male supporting lead insisted oning around and mocking her.
Leng Ao spoke to Ling Xue in a tsundere manner. If anything happens,e look for me. From now on, youre my woman.
Leng Aos ears were a bit red when he said this. His eyes were filled with anticipation. This sentence was equivalent to a confession.
Ill look for you if theres anything. Ling Xues attitude was ambiguous. It seemed like she had agreed, but also seemed like she hadnt.
However, a smile immediately bloomed on Leng Aos face when he heard this. At the same time, he insisted on acting like it didnt matter much to him so his face was as distorted as humanly possible.
As Ning Shu took in Ling Xues attitude, she felt that it was no wonder the original host insisted on saving this idiot prince. The person clearly hadnt agreed to anything, yet he was acting like he had just obtained the heart of the beauty.
Chapter 19: Threat
Chapter 19: Threat
Although everyone looked down on Ning Shu and felt that she didnt have the right to be in Ace Academy, Ning Shu thickened the skin on her face and insisted on staying in Ace. Ning Shu was determined to take root in this school until the school sent down the documents telling her to scram.
How was she supposed to save that idiot prince if she left the school? Not to mention, the female lead was currently an Ace student so she would at least restrain herself a little within the school. Outside of the school gates, the female lead would return to the absolutely unbridled behavior of a cultivator.
The nickname queen of the night wasnt just for show.
Ning Shu felt a headache. She had no idea how to carry out her tasks. Her confidence was alreadypletely destroyed from facing such a difficult first task.
Ning Shu recalled Ling Xues murderous gaze, and after deliberating a while, signed up for a Taekwondo course in hopes of strengthening this body. Although it wouldnt be much use, having greater agility would definitely help in fleeing for her life.
It was seriously sad. She felt like a mouse that Ling Xue had cornered, going through her deathbed struggle.
Ning Shu guessed that Ling Xue was probably toying with her and the original host like a mouse in her palm. Ling Xue used the original host to improve her own reputation, so the original host ended up bing like a trash can. Bucket after bucket of sh*t was thrown on her until her reputation became unbearably foul.
The Taekwondo course wasnt as easy as Ning Shu thought it would be. The cool movements she saw on tv were extremely difficult to practice.
When she was doing the splits, the instructor even pressed a brick on her head. It was extremely painful. Luckily the original host had a foundation in dance so her body was still pretty flexible.
Every day after school, Ning Shu would go to the Taekwondo ss and use all her free time to practice.
Every day, she would drag her exhausted body to ss. Ning Shu couldnt understand what the teachers talked about. Ace Academy was different from normal schools, their courses were on things like economics, etiquette, and how to interact with others.
The students produced by this school were the absolute elites of society. Of course, these students had illustrious family backgrounds from the start and were already suitable to be people standing at the top of the societal pyramid.
Since Ning Shu couldnt understand the courses, she gave up on listening and spent most of her time mulling over Taekwondo. Though these academic courses were beneficial, her life was currently in danger so she gave up paying attention to these trifling matters.
As for Ling Xue, she had clearly realized that Lin Jiajia who was sitting behind her was now different. However, she couldnt quite tell what part of her was different.
She turned around and narrowed her eyes as she said, Lets go to Leng Aos birthday party together.
What? Ning Shu looked at Ling Xue in shock. She seriously couldnt tell what the female lead was thinking, to actually suggest going to the party together.
This was something that hadnt urred in the original storyline. After all, how could Ling Xue, aloof as she was, possibly lower herself to walk beside an ant-like existence like Lin Jiajia?
Ning Shu had a bad premonition. The female lead couldnt be targeting her now, right?
Ling Xue was indeed starting to target Ning Shu. Her keen senses told her that in the past, Lin Jiajia was filled with malicious intent towards her. However, since Lin Jiajia was weak and powerless, Ling Xue had simply messed with her asionally when she got bored.
However, now this ant seemed to have be more low-key and her resentment wasnt as obvious anymore. This irked Ling Xue and also caused her to suspect that the current Lin Jiajia might not be the original.
Since she had been able to get the chance at a rebirth, it was possible for other cultivators to transmigrate to this world and take up residence as well.
Ling Xue had already experienced the sweet taste of being the unrivaled peak existence in the world. She absolutely refused to allow another cultivator to appear in this world and snatch her limelight.
However, she didnt sense any spiritual energy in Lin Jiajias body and she didnt act like a cultivator either. Ling Xue decided to try probing Lin Jiajia.
Chapter 20: I’m Just Too Nice
Chapter 20: Im Just Too Nice
Ning Shu watched as Ling Xues gaze flickered. From time to time she would emit an intense murderous aura, then an aloof aura. Ning Shu didnt know what Ling Xue was thinking about that was causing so many aura changes.
She shranked back a little and said, I cant afford a present so I dont want to go.
Ning Shu was telling the truth. The presents that Leng Ao, this type of person who had countless eyes upon him, received during his birthdays were so expensive that most people couldnt afford one even if their entire lifetimes earnings was totaled up.
A trace of contempt shed through Ling Xues eyes as she said, Didnt Leng Ao say that you didnt need to buy a present?
A quick thought flew through Ning Shus brain: When a person was particrly attentive for no reason, if that person wasnt a traitor then he was a thief. The aloof female lead-sama actually wanted to hang out with her? This was way too fishy.
Under the attack of Ling Xues strong pressure, Ning Shu discovered that she had no leeway to make a choice at all. She was just about to agree but abruptly switched to saying, Why do I have to go with you? If Im going, Im going by myself. Tch.
Her tone was filled with disgust. Ning Shu was imitating the way the original host treated Ling Xue. She had been about to agree earlier, but based on how much the original host detested Ling Xue, there was no way she would go to the party together with her.
This meant that Ling Xue had been probing her, she was suspicious of her! Ning Shu felt a chill in her heart. How could cultivators be in such defiance of the natural order, to be capable of sensing even a change in souls?
The female leads golden finger was seriously too big. Ning Shu expressed that she felt a lot of pressure.
Ling Xue saw Ning Shus disgusted expression and searched her face with narrowed eyes. The stare stabbed Ning Shu like needles. Her face involuntarily contorted.
Ning Shu red at Ling Xue and yelled, What are you looking at!?
Before Ling Xue could say anything, her deskmate spoke first, Lin Jiajia, Ling Xue has allowed you to participate in Prince Lengs birthday party out of the goodness of her heart. If it werent for her, you wouldnt have been able to go at all. You cant even recognize others good intentions?
Ning Shu looked at the girl that spoke up for Ling Xue and said directly, What the fart does it have to do with you? Im talking to Ling Xue, what are you poking your beak in for? What benefit has Ling Xue given you to make you kneel like this and lick her toes? The person herself hasnt even said anything, what are you barking for?
It was seriously refreshing ah. In any case, these people didnt like her so why not just shed all pretense of cordiality? Actingpletely without fear was much more refreshing.
When the student heard the vulgar things that came out of Ning Shus mouth, she was so angry her face flushed. She shouted, You wretch!
Youre the wretch. Youre the most wretched. Youre a wretch, wretch,
When had Ling Xues deskmate ever seen someone cursing like a fishwife like this? In their social ss, even if a person hated someone to death they would still act amiably on the surface before sticking a knife in the persons back.
In Ning Shus past lifetime, she had see quite a lot of people cause trouble in the hospital. Making an unreasonable scene like this was the most effective way to overpower people. When a schr encountered a soldier, even if his position was logical he wouldnt be able to convey it clearly.
As expected, that female student was infuriated and itched to rip off Ning Shus jabbering mouth.
Ling Xue pulled her deskmate to a stop and swept a cool gaze at Ning Shu. Enough already.
Ning Shus heart skipped a beat upon sensing that murderous-intent-filled gaze. She pouted in a reluctant manner and shot Ling Xues deskmate a re.
What need is there to mind an ignoramus? Its lowering your own dignity, said Ling Xue to her deskmate.
That girl also shot an arrogant look at Ning Shu as if Ning Shu was some lowly thing.
Ning Shus lips twitched. That girl had clearly ended up as a shield for Ling Xue so that Ling Xue could continue acting cool and elegant. Ning Shu really didnt understand what that girl was so proud about. What an idiot!
She would like to ask if the female lead would ever trade insults with someone without regard for her image?
It appeared that she had also sessfully confirmed the female leads impression of her. However, that didnt matter. What mattered was that it was refreshing to curse at people ah.
Chapter 21: Effects of Taekwando Practice
Chapter 21: Effects of Taekwando Practice
Ning Shus yelling attracted the entire ss attention. Everyone looked at her as if she was a lunatic.
From their perspective, Ning Shu was currently a rootless, unstable duckweed. She was just an orphan with no support, yet she still dared to be so unbridled. By all rights she should be shrinking into a corner like a mouse, and fleeing desperately at the sight of people.
However, she was actually baring her fangs and brandishing her ws! She seriously didnt know her ce.
Right now, Ning Shu didnt care what people thought of her. Even if she was weak, she couldnt show it. Acting weak would only make people bully her more.
Those with bare feet didnt fear those with shoes. Ning Shu currently had no burdens to bear and could focus solely onpleting the task.
>Those with bare feet refers to beggars. Beggars arent afraid of people with shoes because theyve already lost everything and dont have much more to lose.<
Ning Shu opened the faucet and was about to wash her hands when someone grabbed her head from behind and started dragging her towards the toilet.
Fuck. This little bitch sure is cocky, to actually dare to injure An Rong like that.
Right, we have to get revenge for An Rong.
Ning Shu looked at these people and thought, here we go again, the reuse of an old skill. They were dragging her into the toilet again. Did she look that easy to bully?
These people didnt show Ning Shu even a trace of politeness. A girl grabbed her hair and started pping her. There was no need to mention how violent she was.
Ning Shu grabbed that persons hand. The girl immediately revealed a shocked expression before saying angrily, You actually dare to fight back? Sisters, lets beat this bitch to death!
So many people were working to beat her, this one person, up. It sure was honorable behavior. Anger stirred in Ning Shus heart. It seemed it was time to test out the effects of Taekwando practice.
Ning Shu lifted her leg and stomped on the foot of the person behind her that was grabbing her hair. The person behind her immediately cried out from the pain. Releasing Ning Shus hair, she crouched down, covering her foot.
You bitch! Bitch The people present became furious. From their point of view, this sort of lowly person should stay still and obediently let them beat her up. However, this bitch actually dared to resist.
Without speaking, Ning Shu stepped up to the person that was cursing the most and pped her twice with all her strength. That girls face started swelling rapidly.
The girl was so shocked that she froze. The rest of the group also looked towards Ning Shu with disbelief on their faces.
Ning Shu took advantage of their shock to quickly kick and hit them. The bathroom instantly became filled with cries of rm and angry cursing.
Beat this bitch to death
Oww
Those girls soon returned to their senses and rushed towards Ning Shu like a swarm of bees, punching and yanking. It was hard for two hands to defeat four. Ning Shus face became all scratched up, but these people didnt fare well either. When Ning Shu wasnt pulling at their hair, she was pulling down their skirt.
The girls who got their skirts pulled down immediately cried out in rm and stopped hitting Ning Shu to pull their skirts back up.
Ning Shu punched and pulled at these people. Her fingers were full of yanked-off hair, but a lot of her hair also got yanked off.
It was damned painful. Ning Shu leaned against the wall, gasping for breath. The situation became a temporary standoff.
These girls had probably been intimidated by Ning Shus fierce brutality because they stood opposite her without making a move. Some of them were rubbing their chest. Several of them had lost hair to Ning Shus ws and had palm prints all over their faces.
Ning Shu glowered at them. Those that met with her gaze reflexively shifted their eyes away.
Ning Shu spat. Her face was burning from those deep scratches.
She swept onest look over them, then limped out of the restroom. The people in the bathroom could only watch her leave because they were too scared to follow.
Ning Shu gritted her teeth. Her face really hurt, and her head also hurt so much that it felt numb. She touched her head and discovered that it was bleeding. Fights between women were always unreasonable scenes with lots of hair-grabbing.
She really envied Ling Xue for being able to look so graceful whenever she made a move and for her ability to dispose of the opponent without even needing to get close. Earlier, she had been able to knock An Rong unconscious with just spiritual pressure!
Ning Shu felt that it was lucky she had good foresight and went to learn Taekwondo, otherwise she would bepletely beat up right now. Although she had still gotten injured, she had also been able to injure all the people the usually bullied the original host and make all of their faces swollen as pig heads.
Ning Shu hobbled to the nurse office. Her face needed to be treated, or itd be disfigured. If the original host returned back to her body only to discover that her face was full of scars, shed probably fall apart.
The nurse office was crowded as always. Moreover, all the patients were girls. They were suffering from the same illness: love-struckness.
When they saw Ning Shus wretched appearance, expressions of respect appeared on their faces. She had actually been able to sacrifice so much just for the sake of letting the handsome school doctor treat her? What a strong mentality ah.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 22: Strange Scene
Chapter 22: Strange Scene
When it was Ning Shus turn, she sat down on the chair and said, Help treat my face.
The doctor lifted his brows as he looked at Ning Shu. He picked up a cotton swab and dipped it in rubbing alcohol as he asked, What happened this time? Your heads still swollen yet youve already gotten injured again?
I know that Im quite popr but theres still no need to abuse yourself like this. Aiy, your face is all scratched up. The doctor jabbed the cotton swab at Ning Shus face. How ruthless must you be to injure your own face this severely ah.
When the rubbing alcohol made contact with the open wound, Ning Shus face contorted with pain. Yet next to her, the narcissistic doctor was still yapping nonstop.
Shut up, youre so annoying. This was from people beating me up, its not self-inflicted, shouted Ning Shu. It was seriously enough already.
The doctor pushed up his sses a little, a ray of light refracting off his eyes. He didnt speak, he simply added more force to his movements.
Ning Shu immediately changed her tune and said, I was wrong. Go more gently.
Ning Shu sighed, worn out by her experiences, as she looked at the face full of band-aids that was reflected in the mirror. There was probably a bandage on every single scratch. Ning Shu felt like she was about to be messed up by this doctor.
Was there bad blood between the original host and the school doctor?
Ning Shu couldnt very well go back to ss with a face full of band-aids so she decided to head back to her apartment. However, right after she stepped out of the school gates, she saw someone that looked like Ling Xue squeeze sneakily into an alley.
Ning Shu wanted to follow, but she recalled that Ling Xue was a cultivator. Her senses were very keen and so she would definitely be able to notice if someone was spying on her.
However, Ning Shus curiosity kept scratching at her heart. In the end, she decided to follow after all.
She didnt dare to make a single sound. After a moment of thought, she took out two handkerchiefs and wrapped them around her feet. This way there would be less sound when the shoes made contact with the ground.
There was no need to ask how Ning Shu knew about this. She had learned it all from watching crappy detective movies.
Ning Shu snuck over and poked her head out to look into the alley. She saw that Ling Xue was currently talking with a man. No matter how Ning Shu strained her ears, she still couldnt hear what they were saying clearly.
Suddenly, she saw Ling Xue extend her hand and ce it on that persons head. The man immediately exposed an ted expression.
Ling Xues back was facing Ning Shu so she couldnt see her expression. All she could see was that Ling Xues hair and garments started rising as if there was wind sweeping over her.
However, Ning Shu couldnt feel any wind. This scene was abnormally strange.
Chapter 23: An Amazing Secret
Chapter 23: An Amazing Secret
This scene was seriously strange. Ning Shu covered her mouth in order to prevent herself to making any sounds. For some reason, she had a feeling that she had discovered some huge secret.
Not only was this not within the original hosts memories, it wasnt even mentioned in this worlds storyline.
When Ning Shu saw that the wind around Ling Xue was dying down, she turned without hesitation and ran. From the looks of it, whatever Ling Xue was doing, she was almost about finished.
Ning Shu squeezed into a bookstore and pretended to look at the books. When she looked up, she saw Ling Xue passing by. She wasnt sure if it was her imagination or not, but the imposing aura Ling Xue gave off seemed to have be even stronger and colder.
Ling Xue who was outside suddenly sensed a probing gaze. She stopped walking and looked around.
Ning Shu who was inside the bookstore immediately shifted her gaze towards the book in her hand, and didnt dare to nce at Ling Xue again. Cultivators were seriously way too unbelievable, to be able to sense even just a nce.
Ling Xue knitted her beautiful brows. The sensation of being watched had disappeared. After a slight pause, she left.
Ning Shu only dared to exhale after a while had passed. Her back was covered with cold sweat.
It was too scary, expressed Ning Shu. How was an ordinary person supposed to deal with the OP female lead?
Ning Shu rushed back to her apartment and showered before heading to the Taekwondo ce to frantically practice. However, she still couldnt suppress the unease in her heart. No matter how much she trained, she was still just an ant to the female lead.
Ning Shu was seriously stumped by this task. She had no influence, no power, no aid at all. She started reexamining the storyline to see if there was anyone who held a grudge against the male lead or the female lead.
She discovered that the boss antagonist of this world was aplete mystery. There was no boss at all. The entire story was about the female lead and male lead acting all domineering and beingpletely invincible. If it werent for the limiting factors of this world, the male and female lead probably would have rushed into the cosmos.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu had no influence that she could call on. Even if she had influence, it would have been useless in the face of the male and female leads sparkly, golden, main character halos.
System, I hate you. In her heart, Ning Shu tilted her head back and screamed this towards the skies.
Every day, Ning Shu trained until it was almost midnight before going home. Today, however, she felt that something was off when she got home. The moment she opened the door, she heard rustling soundsing from inside.
There was even the scent of blood.
There was someone here. Ning Shu quietly pulled out a steel pipe from behind the door. How could a woman be at ease living on her own without preparing a few safety guarantees?
Ning Shus hair was standing on end as she listened to the soundsing from inside. She gripped the pipe tightly.
Borrowing the weak illumination of the streetlight outside the room, she saw that there was something wiggling on the sofa. Without even thinking, she lifted the pipe and smashed it towards the sofa.
A sound like a pig was being killed immediately came from the sofa. It sounded like a man, so Ning Shu started hitting the person with the steel pipe even more relentlessly.
Hey, I said thats enough. Keep hitting me and Ill shoot. The person spoke, repressing his anger. Go open the lights.
When Ning Shu heard that he had a gun, she was so scared that she almost threw her pipe away. However, she recalled that the pipe was her only weapon. If she threw it away, shed really end up a defenselessmb that could only wait to be ughtered.
Open the lights. The voice sounded slightly pained.
Fuck, I told you to open the lights!
Ning Shu heard the sound of the gun safety being pulled off and was so scared she immediately ran to the door to open the lights.
She stood at the door, not daring to enter the room. At the same time, she repressed her impulse to run. No matter how fast she ran, she couldnt run faster than a bullet.
She looked nervously towards the person on the sofa, then cried out in surprise, Doctor!?
Chapter 24: The School Doctor!?
Chapter 24: The School Doctor!?
This was the school doctor, right? He was wearing a ck windbreaker and holding a pistol. Upon hearing Ning Shus voice, he turned around and reached up to adjust his sses, only to discover that he wasnt wearing sses right now.
He squinted at Ning Shu, then, the corners of his mouth hooking up, said, Come here, help me bandage my wounds.
I I dont know how. Ning Shu looked at the school doctor whose temperament waspletely different from how it was during the day. If it werent for the fact that he looked identical to the school doctor, there was no way anyone would think that they were the same person. It couldnt be a twin, right?
Youre the school doctor, right? Ning Shu pointed her steel rod at the school doctor. The school doctor was speechless for a moment. Then he pointed his gun at her and said, Come over here.
Ning Shu, who had yet to see much of the world, was terribly frightened to have a pitch-ck gun muzzle pointed at her. She hastily said, Lets talk things out, talk things out. Her legs trembled as she walked towards the school doctor.
The school doctors face was deathly pale, probably due to the abrupt beating Ning Shu had inflicted. As of now, even his lips were colorless. However, his expression was cool and indifferent as he took off his clothes.
Treat my injury. The school doctor pointed towards his back. There was a concealed weapon C yes, lets tentatively call it a concealed weapon C embedded in his back near his shoulder de. It was practicallypletely inside his body.
There was no way for the school doctor to deal with this injury himself. When he saw that Ning Shu was staring nkly, he shouted, Fuck, hurry up! All the blood in mes about to run out.
Was this coarse person really that refined school doctor? Ning Shu quivered and hastily went to grab the first aid kit.
She looked at the barely visible weapon and asked, a bit awkwardly, How am I supposed to get it out?
Get it out with tweezers, hurry up. The school doctors voice was filled with suppressed pain. He was covered with cold sweat.
Im taking it out now~ said Ning Shu. Holding the tweezers, she moved them towards the wound.
Now~ your damned sister ah! Hurry up! roared the school doctor. Ning Shu was startled by him and identally jabbed his wound with the tweezers.
The school doctor was in so much pain that his entire body shuddered and he curled up into a ball on the sofa. Ning Shu saw that the wound was gushing blood like a fountain and hastily grabbed some gauze to wipe the blood. She was starting to freak out at the sight of so much blood. The school doctors facial color was starting to turn gray as well.
Gathering up her courage, she stepped on him with a leg in order to prevent him from moving around, then quickly pinched the weapon with the tweezers. She abruptly pulled back. Eh? It didnte out. One more time.
When the weapon was pulled out, blood spurted out all over Ning Shus face. The school doctor who was lying on the sofa had passed out.
Ning Shu pressed gauze on the injury. She waspletely flustered when she saw the blood slowly dye all of the gauze red. She nced at the deep injury, then looked through the first aid kit for a hemostatic. When she found it, she crushed it and sprinkled it over the wound.
It was clearly meant for oral consumption, yet she directly spilled it onto the wound because she thought it would take to long for it to work if he took it orally. He was bleeding so much. How much blood must be required to sustain this flow?
By the time Ning Shu finished binding up the school doctors wound, she was covered with sweat. She reached out and waved her hand below the school doctors nose. Good. He was still breathing.
She fell to the ground. Seeing that the ground was covered with stained gauze, she cleaned it up. Then she saw the gun on the side table that was glowing with a dark light. Her heart chilled. She nced at the unconscious school doctor, then sneakily took the gun and hid it.
Seriously. Why didnt he go to the hospital instead ofing to her house if he was injured? Also, how did he get in?
Who was this school doctor? He wasnt an ordinary person at all. Why did he decide to be Aces school doctor?
Chapter 25: Thank You for Yesterday
Chapter 25: Thank You for Yesterday
When the handsome school doctor woke up, his gaze was vacant and confused. He didnt remember where he was. When things came back to him, he immediately sat up on the sofa. His movements tugged at his injury and he gasped in pain.
Youre awake~~~ A faint voice transmitted over. The school doctor turned around and discovered that there was a woman standing behind him. She was currently holding a bowl and shoving noodles into her mouth.
Who are you? The school doctor reflexively reached for the gun at his waist. He felt all around and couldnt find it. He even ended up tugging at his wound again and was in so much pain he felt like he was about to die.
Ning Shu swallowed the noodles in her mouth and blinked as she looked at him. The corners of her mouth twitched. Was he here to perform aedy?
You took something of mine, didnt you? The school doctor looked at Ning Shu with a dark expression. Then his stomach started rumbling.
Oh, I remember you now. Youre the girl who helped me get the weapon out yesterday. Hahahahaha The school doctor startedughing candidly. Make me a bowl of noodles too.
Ning Shu made a sound of agreement, then curled her lips disdainfully as she went to cook noodles for him. His vitality sure was strong, to be able to wake up the next day after losing that much blood.
Ning Shu ced the noodles in front of him, then spoke with a negotiable tone. Um, Uncle
Do I look that old? In the school, all the girls call me Big Brother. The school doctor lifted a bit of the noodles and sampled it.
The way I address you isnt important. Youre severely injured, you should go to the hospital. Ning Shu didnt dare to let such a dangerous person stay in her house.
The school doctor smacked his lips and said, The taste isnt that good. Hey, what did you say? I didnt really hear.
Ning Shu: So shameless.
Just focus on eating. Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Thats right, you took my thing, didnt you? asked the school doctor. Give it back to me. A little girl like you shouldnt be ying with a dangerous thing like that.
Upon seeing the school doctors refined and elegant manner, Ning Shu felt the urge to spit at him. She hastily replied, What thing? I didnt take anything of yours. Oh, you must be talking about the concealed weapon. Ive put it away, Ill get it for you right now.
Ning Shu took a box out from below the side table and handed the concealed weapon to the school doctor. This weapon waspletely ck, ring-shaped, and had sharp corners all along its outer edge. It emitted a faint light.
The school doctor nced at Ning Shu, then took the concealed weapon and examined it. After putting it away, he extended his hand and looked at Ning Shu again.
Ning Shu looked at his hand. His palm was faintly yellow with thick calluses. These calluses only formed from doing certain things over a long period of time. These pairs of hands didnt fit with his attractive appearance at all.
Ning Shu extended her hand and shook his. Hello, hello.
The school doctor flung her hand off and said, What I want is the gun. Where did you put my gun, hm?
Ning Shu looked at him with rm and asked, Youre going to kill to silence if I give it to you, arent you?
Big Bro ah, take into consideration that I did save your life ah. Us children of the Jianghu repays kindness and takes revenge straightforwardly. There exists no hatred or grudges between us, so lets just forget this encounter and leave it behind in the Jianghu.
What the hell are you yapping about? I can dispose of you even without the gun. Using the gun on you is practically a waste of bullets. Hurry up and give me the thing, said the doctor, annoyed. He knitted his brows, giving off a very alienating aura.
His attitude flipped as fast as the pages of a book. Ning Shu looked at his frosty expression and went to get the pistol. As she handed it to the school doctor, she made sure to argue, I just thought it was too dangerous to leave the gun on you. What if it identally went off? Thats the only reason why I put it away.
The school doctor took the gun and inserted it in his boot, ignoring Ning Shus words. He stood up and said, Thank you for yesterday. Im leaving now.
Ning Shu watched as he walked towards the door. He didnt look injured at all. If it werent for the fact that she had personally retrieved the weapon from his body yesterday, she wouldnt have believed that he was injured.
She opened the door and said to the school doctor with a smile, Uncle, take care. Please dont evere back.
Chapter 26: Next Time…
Chapter 26: Next Time
The school doctor towered over Ning Shu as he said, Slightly interesting. You are quite interesting.
Ning Shu was stunned to hear such a cool script line and stared at the school doctor in surprise. This guy couldnt be the male lead-sama, right? She examined the school doctor andpared him to the storylines description of the male lead.
The male lead was a ruthless and despotic person like the female lead. The two only took a liking to each other because they were so simr, thats why they felt each other worthy to be their match.
Ning Shu asked, Uncle, who are you? Whats your name?
The school doctor had seen the confusion flickered across her face. Why do you need to know my name? Havent you been calling me uncle this entire time? Then you can just keep calling me uncle.
Ning Shu had called him uncle purely as a malicious joke. He didnt look old at all. Ning Shu was only calling him uncle relying on the fact that her body was young.
Why did she want to know his name? Because she wanted to know whether he was the awesome male lead or not!
Ning Shu watched as the school doctor left in a cool manner wearing hisrge ck windbreaker and felt slightly unwell. She thought about the storyline again. The storyline didnt seem to have said that the male lead was a school doctor.
The male lead only suited the bloody fighting and killing scene, he didnt suit an upation like a school doctor. If that was the case, who was that guy? There didnt seem to have been any character like this in the story.
Ning Shu sighed. She felt that the world had changed a lot. What exactly was with this irrelevant character? She had a feeling that this school doctor wasnt a simple person. How could a person that ran around with a gun possibly be a simple person?
After cleaning up, Ning Shu headed to school. When she passed by the schools announcement board, she found that there was a post about her punishment.
Due to the fact that she got involved in a fight, a lot of her course credits were deducted. She would probably be expelled if any more credits were deducted. The post said that she was the only one who had course credits deducted. Nothing happened to the others, she was the only one punished.
This was seriously a cruel world. She was an orphan without any power or influence, so she inevitably had to face bullying. Ning Shu hated this school, but due to the task, she had no choice but to stay here. This was a ce where the strong dwelled. A little fish like her could only be swallowed up.
People without family backgrounds shouldnt dream of staying in this school. It wasnt that she was taking the initiative to cause trouble either, yet so many people were teaming up to bully her. It was seriously unbelievable.
She walked into the ssroom. All the girls who fought with Ning Shu yesterday revealed pleased expressions. It must be known that Ace Academys course credits were very important, they were practically gilded. A person that got expelled by Ace Academy would be theughingstock of the world.
NIng Shu was extremely irritated. She hadnt finished the task and these people kept jumping out to cause her trouble. She decided that next time she wouldnt fight in the school anymore. Once she left the school, shed pull a sack over their heads and beat them up until they surrendered.
She sat down on her seat and picked up the three-legged table from the ground. She nced at Ling Xue who was in front of her. When she recalled the strange scene she happened to see yesterday, she would feel a chill just looking at Ling Xues back.
She didnt know what Ling Xue did to that man, but it probably wasnt anything good.
Ling Xue turned around and looked towards Ning Shu suspiciously. She asked coldly, Lin Jiajia, why do you keep looking at me?
Chapter 27: Look at Me, Aren’t I Pitiful?
Chapter 27: Look at Me, Arent I Pitiful?
Ning Shu hadnt expected that Ling Xues senses would be this keen. She had barely been looking for a second before she was caught. It was so unnerving.
Nothing much. I couldnt help but gape at your captivating back, said Ning Shu without a trace of sincerity.
Ling Xue pressed her lips together. Her eyes contained murderous intent as she looked at Ning Shu. Was this girl teasing her? Ling Xue felt that she had been too lenient towards this woman. This ordinary person, this ant, actually dared to tease her!
Facing Ling Xues murderous stare, Ning Shu expressed that if Ling Xue wanted to look, then let her look. It was seriously enough. Even praising her for being beautiful didnt work. Ning Shu nted a re at her and said, What are you looking at? Feels like youre not as pretty as me.
Ling Xues expression instantly turned ice-cold and she looked at Ning Shu like she was looking at a dead object. Ning Shu expressed that doing something like rubbing a tigers butt was addictively exciting.
Ning Shus present actions were courting disaster. She had decided that since she was going to die anyways, she might as well make the female lead ufortable while she could. Dying sooner or dyingter was dying all the same.
Ling Xue swept an indifferent nce over her, then turned back to face the front.
You think youre so impressive just cause you have a golden finger? Just because you have power doesnt mean you have the right to casually bully others! Relying on the grace the heavens bestowed you to willfully toy with other peoples lives, does that seem noble?
Ling Xue looked down on ordinary people and viewed them as ants, yet she used her power to deal with these ordinary people. The fudge was with that? Did the ants provoke you in any way? What was with you?
Ning Shu prattled on like a broken record inside her heart. She felt that she had to borrow some outside power in order to defeat Ling Xue. No matter how skilled a person was at martial arts, he could still be knocked down with one bullet.
Speaking of bullets, she recalled the cool school doctor. Ning Shu felt that she should go test her luck.
After ss, she ran towards the nurse office. Originally, she thought that the school doctor might not be there since he was so severely injured.
However, when she saw all the female students in the room, she almost bowed down to him. He was seriously dedicated to his work ah.
When the school doctor saw Ning Shu, he pushed up his sses. After all the female students sessfully got a bit of the doctors attention and left, Ning Shu said, Um, is your injury alright?
The school doctor sat on the sofa and crossed his legs gracefully as he looked at Ning Shu. He was the image of easy elegance. Why were you looking for me?
Ning Shu drew circles on the ground with her foot, looking very bashful.
What exactly is it? The school doctor readjusted his gold-rimmed sses. Without a trace of politeness, he said, Seeing you like this makes me want to puke.
>This specific type of sses. Very popr in Korea.<
Ning Shu: @#&&*
Uncle, can I discuss something with you? You have to help me, otherwise Ill die. Ning Shu crouched down to grab the school doctors thigh.
>Hugging someones thigh is a figurative saying, describing the situation when someone boot-licks a more powerful person in order to get benefits. But Ning Shus doing it literally here.<
The school doctor pushed her hands away, then dusted off his trouser leg as if something dirty had gotten on it. He nted a nce at Ning Shu and said in a cool manner, Why does it feel like youvee to depend on me?
For better or for worse wererades in revolution that have gone through trials and tribtions together. You probably dont know how pitiful I am. Ive been abandoned by my family and after being abandoned, I found out that Im not my parents biological daughter at all. Now Ive even offended the school goddess. The goddess can wipe me out just by moving a finger. Say, dont you think Im pitiful? The entire school isughing at me. After getting beaten up, I even got course credits deducted.
As she spoke, even she started feeling that the original host was truly pitiful.
En, its quite melodramatic, and also seems quite disastrous. And so? The school doctor looked at Ning Shu. Why were you looking for me?
She had already said this much, wasnt her intention to ask for help clear enough? Ning Shu pulled out a tissue and blew her nose, then said, Can you lend me your gun?
Chapter 28: I’ll Look For You Tonight
Chapter 28: Ill Look For You Tonight
The school doctor lifted his brows at Ning Shu, then smiled coldly. Dusting off his white coat, he said, Why should I lend it to you? And even if I let you borrow it, do you know how to use it?
I can learn, said Ning Shu excitedly. This is a matter of life and death! Uncle, if it werent for the fact that I had no other options, I wouldnte to look for you.
Ning Shu was staking it all. For the sake of borrowing something that could help preserve her life, she was giving up all integrity.
The school doctor narrowed his eyes as he asked, Who did you say you offended?
Who? Oh, the goddess Ling Xue. Ning Shu blinked as she looked at the school doctor. From up close, it could be seen that the school doctors skin was really great. It was like white jade, wless and poreless.
You actually need a gun to defend against a female student? Snow-white light shed over the school doctors sses. Isnt she just a student?
How can you say shes just a student Ning Shu nced around, then moved close to the doctor and said, Ling Xue isnt an ordinary person.
If youre going to talk, just talk. What are you getting so close for? said the school doctor as he leaned away from her.
Ning Shu retreated backwards a little and said, Ling Xue isnt an ordinary person.
I know, didnt you just say that? The school doctor knitted his brows. You sure like repeating the same sentence twice.
Big Bro ah, could you please catch the main point? Ning Shu felt like this guy was messing with her, but she couldnt do anything about it even if it was true. Who asked him to be the only person she knew with good things?
The school doctor took in Ning Shus copsing expression and said, What do you mean by Ling Xue isnt an ordinary person? It couldnt be that shes Superman, Spiderman, or Iron Man, right?
Ning Shu: @#%&*
No, Ling Xue is a Daoist immortal. Do you believe if I say she can kill with telekinesis? Ning Shus expression waspletely serious.
She thought he wouldugh when he heard this. Unexpectedly, the school doctor actually said with a serious expression, Maybe shes a demon?
>Chinese demons are more like spirits and are born from things like rocks, bamboo, and things embedded with meaning once they absorb spiritual energy for thousands of years. They can cultivate and are not inherently evil, but they often have antagonistic rtionships with humans.<
Ning Shu: Hahahaha
She was certain that this bastard was teasing her. She was clearly talking about a very serious matter, a matter in which human life was beyond value inparison! Ning Shu felt a loneliness as if she was the only one sober in a world full of drunk people.
Ning Shu was so agitated her mouth was about to froth. If he didnt want to help then whatever. Was it fun to tease people?
Ill look for you tonight, said the school doctor.
Ning Shu hastily covered her chest. Why would you look for me? Im a gooddy.
The school doctor sneered. You dont want the thing anymore?
She wants, of course she wants. Ning Shu hastily said, Ill sweep the couch tonight in preparation to wee you.
The school doctor:
Having obtained a definite reply from the school doctor uncle, Ning Shu no longer felt weak when facing Ling Xues murderous re. She even glowered back.
Ning Shu expressed that she would feel very pleased every time she saw Ling Xues annoyed expression.
Meanwhile, Ling Xue was done with tolerating Ning Shu. In the past she had misgivings about doing anything to Lin Jiajia because Lin Jiajia was an Ace student. If an Ace student was to go missing, itd attract a lot of unnecessary problems.
However, right now she was already all alone and no longer had a family background to support her. It was about time to make her disappear. Ling Xue loathed the way this girl always looked at her with that strange gaze.
It caused her to have the misperception that she was seen through.
Ning Shu didnt know that the female lead-sama had already decided to kick her out of the school. Currently, she was eagerly anticipating the school doctors arrival.
If she had a life-preserving object on hand, she would feel a bit more confident inpleting this sh*tty task.
Chapter 29: Mutual Benefits
Chapter 29: Mutual Benefits
Ning Shu had waited until midnight before the school doctor finally arrived. Moreover, he hade in directly by climbing over the balcony. After he got in, he slowly walked towards the room.
Ning Shu couldnt let even a trace of her dissatisfaction show through and went to get tea and pour water for the monsieur on the couch.
The school doctor was wearing a ck windbreaker again. She didnt know if it was the same one as before. However, every time she saw his windbreaker, she would feel like she had a lot ofments to spit, but didnt know where to startmenting.
>Interesting thing is that thement section in most Chinese tforms is a section for roasting/ridiculing. The termes from another term that trantes roughly to expelling stinkiness, but since the original term was in a dialect, a different pair of homophones is nowmonly used and the meaning ismonly to retort without giving the person/subject face, aka to retort without holding back.<
The school doctor nced at Ning Shu and lifted the in boiled water. However, he set it down again after ncing at it. Then, he took out something that was contained in a leather cover and threw it to Ning Shu. Ning Shu hastily caught it. She nced at the school doctor, then opened it. It was actually a pistol.
This pistol felt light and easy to use, unlike the previous one which felt very heavy.
This is adys pistol. There are two safety bolts, its suitable for you to use, said the school doctor indifferently.
Ning Shu sniffled and looked at the school doctor with tears in her eyes. Uncle, you really are a good person. I practically have no way to repay
I dont want you to repay with your body, youre ugly. The school doctor shot a disdainful nce at her, then handed her a maic card. This is the location of a shooting range. You can go there to learn.
Ning Shu took the card. She was starting to feel uneasy. Why did he suddenly be this thoughtful? Ning Shu asked, Uncle, then what do you need me to do?
The school doctor grinned. Of course I need you to do something. Youll know when the timees. Our rtionship is simply one of mutual benefits.
Ning Shu: Please speak the humannguage, I dont understand.
The school doctor got up, then left. He didnt leave from the balcony but through the door. As Ning Shu watched the ck windbreaker flutter in the wind, she felt like spittingments again.
She grasped the gun and felt a surge of strength and courage fill her body. It all came from this exquisite little thing.
Ning Shu made all sorts of handsome poses before putting the card away. No matter what the school doctors goal was, at least she was a little more protected with this thing in her possession.
Ning Shu didnt feel like bothering with school the next day since she couldnt understand the lessons even if she went. It wasnt that Ning Shus IQ wasnt high enough but that the material was too high-end. She felt like going to ss was a waste of time.
So she went to the shooting range with the card in order to learn how to shoot. She found the so-called shooting range by following the address given on the card.
She thought that the shooting range would be some dazzling ce, or at the very least, a ssy ce. However, this little retail store in front of her It sold all sorts of things including pornographic magazines and all kinds of restricted products.
Was this really the shooting range? The moment Ning Shu walked in, an old man came up to greet her. She didnt know if it was because there were too many unhealthy things around but the old mans smile seemed very vulgar.
U uncle. I wanted to ask if this was a shooting range, stammered Ning Shu.
The old mans expression turned serious for a moment before he started smiling again. Youngdy, this is just a grocery store, not some shooting range. Youre in the wrong ce.
But it was clearly this address? Ning Shu suddenly recalled that most connections required tokens or secret codes, so she took out the card the school doctor gave her and said, Uncle, look at this.
That old man took it and nced at it. Then he dug out a machine from the messy floor and swiped the card on it.
He nced at Ning Shu, then said, Come with me.
Ning Shu put the card away and followed the old man into the grocery store. The old man opened a thick door and said, Go in.
Chapter 30: Shooting Range
Chapter 30: Shooting Range
Ning Shu then carefully walked in. As expected, a different paradise existed. The site was appropriately dazzling, bright and clean. This was more like a shooting range.
The room was filled with partitioned-off stalls. All the people in the stalls were wearing earplugs and focused on shooting the target in front of them.
The entire shooting range was filled with the sound of guns. Ning Shu took a moment to think about it, then felt quite defeated by this world. It was clearly the simplest school campus storyline, yet now it has be a gun battle story.
Ning Shu stood there, not knowing what to do. There didnt seem to be any employees here that handled reception.
Uncle, I want to practice shooting, w where should I go? Ning Shu asked a man that was wiping his sweat.
The man nced at Ning Shu. It was only a single nce, but it made Ning Shu feel as if she was standing in the middle of a pile of corpses. She felt a chille over her as if she was facing a sea of blood.
His baleful aura was too intense. This person has definitely killed a lot of people before.
Where did this little girle from? Why is Old Li letting random people in? Get out, said that person coldly. His brows creased and a threatening aura shot towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu felt as if she was facing a beast that was contemting its next meal. She saw the ruthlessness in the persons eyes. He was rubbing his gun as he narrowed his eyes at Ning Shus head. He seemed to be itching to put a bullet through her head.
Mommy ah, this world was too dangerous! She wanted to go home! Ning Shu hastily fished out her card and said, I was introduced to this ce by someone.
When that person saw the card in Ning Shus hand, his face immediately froze. Then he tried to force a smile, causing his face to contort in a tragic sight.
So youre someone Psycho introduced? The second stall is Psychos spot, you can go there. That person pointed at the stall as he said, You can just practice in his spot.
Psycho? Could he be talking about the school doctor uncle? Such a fierce person actually changed his attitude this much upon seeing this card.
How savage was the school doctor uncle exactly? Just his name was enough to make such a fierce person treat her gingerly as if she was a tiger.
Since the school doctor uncles name was this effective, of course she had to keep climbing the pole. Ning Shu said, Uncle, I dont know how to shoot, could you teach me?
That persons face spasmed, then he said, Of course.
Ning Shu thanked the school doctor uncle in her heart for allowing her to get a free instructor.
You know how to load the magazine, right?
I dont.
You know how to pull the bolt, right?
I dont.
You at least know how to pull the trigger, right?
I dont.
The man rubbed the gun at his waist and narrowed his eyes at Ning Shus head. Then he seemed be hit by apprehensions as immediately he gave a contorted smile.
Ill have to trouble Uncle.
Quite a lot of people had gathered around. When they heard what Ning Shu said, they all jeered at her for being a rookie, and for being even worse than a rookie.
What she didnt know, she didnt know. She had never shot a gun before, so she didnt feel that it was embarrassing. If she knew how to shoot, she wouldnte to this ce.
Dont make a fuss. This girl was introduced by Psycho, said the man with a forced smile.
Upon hearing the name Psycho, everyone around immediately scattered like fleeing birds. In just a few seconds they were all gone.
The way they acted was like they would die just hearing this name.
Ning Shu:
How savage was the school doctor really? However, Ning Shu didnt feel like the school doctor was anyone that amazing. He even got injured by someone just a couple days ago, he seriously sucked.
Uncle, we can start. Dont worry, Ill definitely do my best to learn.
Thus, Ning Shu started her shooting lessons. With an instructor who seemed to get the urge to put a bullet through her head every once in a while, Ning Shu learned rapidly.
Human potential was truly limitless.
Chapter 31: Shooting Practice Life
Chapter 31: Shooting Practice Life
Ning Shu started the shooting practice life. Under Instructor Headshots attentive watch, Ning Shu fired the gun and missed. The bullet flew somewhere unknown.
Instructor Headshot rubbed the gun at his waist as he looked at Ning Shus head eagerly. Ning Shu instantly felt a chill and said, Let me try again. I definitely wont miss this time.
Instructor Headshot: Ha. Ha.
Ning Shu practiced like her life depended on it. At the start, the bullets would fly everywhere. Everyone in the shooting range avoided Ning Shu. It would truly be an injustice if the rookies stray bullets hit them.
Ning Shu held the gun level with both hands. If her posture wasnt right, Instructor Headshot would immediately pull out his gun and point it towards her head. Ning Shu was so terrified each time that she came close to wetting her pants, so she improved rapidly.
From the starting point of always missing, she improved to the point of being able to hit the target now.
These days, Ning Shu spend all her time at the shooting range. Eating, drinking, peeing, sh*tting, she did it all here. She practiced nonstop. Later, it got to the point that she couldnt even lift her arms anymore. She felt like she was about to be an otaku with muscly arms.
However, she didnt felt anyints about how tiring it was. This was a skill that could save her life. The more skills she had when facing the dangerous female lead, the more chances she had to survive.
Instructor Headshot gave Ning Shu a bottle of medicinal oil. Forcing a contorted smile, he asked, What rtionship do you have with Psycho?
No rtionship at all. Of course, Ning Shu didnt dare to say this. If she really said this, this uncle who seemed to like headshots would probably shoot her on the spot.
Ning Shuughed haha and revealed a profound and mysterious expression. Instructor Headshot rubbed his gun again. From the looks of it, he really wanted to just shoot Ning Shu through the head.
Every time Ning Shu saw this fiendish uncle rub his gun, her heart would frantically race from fear. She was truly grateful to the school doctor uncle for being so fearsome, so that she as a fox could exploit the tigers might.
Ning Shu now practically lived at the shooting range. She practiced everyday and could now hit within the five rings.
It was awesome!
This particr day, Ning Shu suddenly got a notice from the school. It said that if she didnte to ss, she would be expelled.
Fine, she definitely couldnt allow herself to be expelled.
After staying in the shooting range for a long time, Ning Shu felt a little bit unused to being in a ce with such a peaceful atmosphere.
When Ling Xue saw Ning Shu, she sensed her change. This woman has be even more reserved, and even gave off a dangerous air now. However, this air of danger only seemed like that of a stronger ant that got strengthened pincers.
Ling Xue was very displeased with this and met Ning Shus gaze. Upon sensing Ling Xues gaze, Ning Shu gave a big eyeroll.
Ling Xues gaze immediately became filled with a dangerous aura. She subconsciously started releasing spiritual pressure.
Ning Shu felt like she was quite good at courting death. Being this unbridled in front of the female lead, if it wasnt courting death, what else could it be?
In the past, Ling Xue had disregarded Ning Shu and simply watched her with the attitude of watching a clown make a fool of herself. However, the presence of the current Ning Shu made her feel as if she had a fish bone stuck in her throat. She suddenly had a feeling that if she didnt destroy this clown, her life would change.
Ling Xue trusted her feeling a lot.
Ning Shu only found outter why the school had notified her toe to ss. It was because Prince Lengs birthday was tomorrow. The reason they told Ning Shu toe to ss was to remind her not to forget to go to Leng Aos party since he had invited her.
When Ning Shu found out, she was practically about to fall apart. She had actually thought that she had been important enough for the school to care about. The reality showed that she had seriously expected too much.
ment: (ha1ha1) is the Chinese words for haha, representingughter. At the same time, another term Ǻ(he1he1) represents politeughter. Themon definition for that term is gentle chuckle, but its actually used when you dont find something funny like hahaha, no. This is what an international student from China told me when I identally sent the wrongbo (He was like, you sure know what you just wrote?) And in this novel Im using ha. ha. to emphasize/represent the sarcasm.
Chapter 32: The Sad Fate of Cannon Fodder
Chapter 32: The Sad Fate of Cannon Fodder
Ning Shu went to the nurse office to see the school doctor uncle. When she saw that the room was filled with patients yet again, she questioned what exactly the school doctor uncle was doing here as a school doctor.
There was definitely a reason. How could a person that Instructor Headshot feared so much simply be an ordinary school doctor?
When the school doctor saw Ning Shu, he sized her up, then asked, rather shocked, Eh? Youre actually still alive? You didnt go to the shooting range?
Ning Shu:
She almost puked out blood. This bastard clearly knew that the shooting range was filled with homicidal maniacs, yet he didnt bother warning her, causing her to end up stroding in casually.
How could a human be this malicious? Did any truth, goodness, and beauty still exist in his heart?
Ning Shu tugged her lips into a smile and said, Thank you.
She patted thedys pistol at her waist.
The school doctor nced briefly at her, then said, Are you having trouble dealing with the school flower, Ling Xue?
>School flower is the term for the prettiest girl in a school. School grass is for the hottest guy.<
Even Uncle knows Ling Xue? Looks like Ling Xues famous name is truly widely known. Ning Shu then looked at the school doctor uncle and asked in shock, Uncle, no way right?
No way what?
It couldnt be that youve fallen for Ling Xue as well, right? Ning Shu felt like life was very tough.
The school doctor lifted his brows as he looked at Ning Shu. What makes you think I would like Ling Xue?
Wherever the female lead goes, males are instantly taken down. No man has hope of escaping the influence of the Mary Sue halo. Then there was the school doctors capital. He was tall, handsome, and had a good physique. Most importantly, there was an upright yet also demonic aura that came from him, so he was very suitable for being a supporting male lead.
Uncle ah, there are plenty of women in the world, what need is there to hang yourself on a single tree? Ning Shu was practically about to cry. How the fuck was she supposed to defeat the female lead if this uncle had feelings for her?
She felt like she was about to fall apart. She was practically about to kneel and beg the school doctor uncle.
The school doctor rubbed his forehead as he looked at Ning Shu who was wailing in despair. He stomped Ning Shus leg and crushed it hard.
Ao, fuck, o! Ning Shu sped her leg as she looked at the cold-hearted school doctor. As expected, she was cannon fodder. Life was so sad. If it was the female lead crying, he would have already pulled her into his arms. Even the most useless man would have at least handed over some tissues.
Dont act this damned way in front of me, its nauseating. Since youre ugly, dont act so pretentious, said the school doctor coldly.
>The authors name is made of two parts. The very part is an emphasized very. The second part is a term with multiple meanings, one of it being pretentious.<
Ning Shu:
For some unknown reason, she felt like the current school doctorpletelycked the gentle as jade feeling she got when she first saw him.
Right now, not even the sses could cover up the malicious aura in his eyes.
Crap, he couldnt be a fiend wearing human skin that was trying to destroy the world, right?
Hows your practice going? You can shoot now, right? asked the school doctor uncle.
Ning Shu extended her hand and said with a slight tone of pride, I can hit the five rings now.
What the fuck was five rings? The school doctor looked at Ning Shu strangely and said, You couldnt be telling me that after practicing for so long, youre only capable of hitting the target, right?
The smile on Ning Shus face cracked. For some reason, when she heard the school doctors disdainful tone, she felt like she was very useless. She had changed from a naive, moe little sis to a moe little sis that knew how to shoot. Wasnt that very deeply moving?
Ning Shu shamelessly called herself a moe little sis in her heart.
Youve probably made me to lose face in front of all the people in the shooting range. The school doctor looked at Ning Shu, his sses shooting out a light bright as snow. It was filled with a sinister aura.
Originally, Ning Shu wanted to tell him that she had an Instructor Headshot teaching her, but she decisively dropped the idea upon seeing the school doctor like this. She sucked this much even with someone teaching her. If the school doctor found out, he might decide to just destroy her.
ment: if I had a name like the author, itd be (emphasized) very awkward/embarrassed
Chapter 33: Chuuni
Chapter 33: Chuuni
In short, after experiencing the school doctors in-depth attack, Ning Shu sessfully came to understand how much of an industrial waste she was.
She left the nurse office and wandered around the school garden. As she looked at these beautiful flowers, she felt that it was really great to have the chance to live again.
Hey, woman, who are you? What are you doing here? An arrogant-sounding voice came from behind her back and startled her.
When she turned around, she saw that Prince Leng was standing nearby and looking down at her with his chin raised in a conceited manner.
He had one hand in his pocket as he looked at Ning Shu. His pose was incredibly cool, but for some reason Ning Shu only felt that he seemed very chuuni.
>Chuunibyou, also known as Middle School Second Year Syndrome, Eighth-grader Syndrome, is a derogatory colloquial term in the Japanesenguage used to describe a person which manifests delusional behavior, particrly thinking that one has special powers that no other person has. Often shortened to chuuni.<
Hey, Im talking to you. It couldnt be that you dont know this ce is off-limits? A trace of disgust shed through Leng Aos eyes when he saw Ning Shus dazed appearance.
Ning Shu said oh and prepared to leave. She didnt feel like bothering with this stupid prince so there was no way shed waste time arguing with him.
In reality, there were people in Ace Academy with better family backgrounds than Prince Leng and the other two princes. However, they didnt try to stand in the limelight like these three, those people were very low-key.
Leng Ao saw that Ning Shu immediately turned to leave as if she didnt see him and became displeased. Most of the time he was pursued by people everywhere he went. Being suddenly treated this way caused him to feel ufortable.
Leng Ao grabbed Ning Shus arm. However, he promptly flung her arm away again as if he had picked up dog sh*t. Looking disdainfully at Ning Shu, he said, What kind of attitude is that?
The corners of Ning Shus mouth twitched as she looked at Leng Ao. She was cooperatively skedaddling, yet now he was stopping her with a youve made me unhappy expression.
Ning Shu was speechless. This person was mentally ill, wasnt he? What was she supposed to do when he kept causing trouble for no reason?
Are you mute? Im talking to you! Leng Ao looked at Ning Shu with disgust. Remember, this isnt a ce someone like you can enter. Youre not allowed to enter this garden or the vi over there. You better remember that, lower-ss person.
Aiyah, my terrible temper! Ning Shu really wanted to take out the pistol and just shoot him through the head.
She had felt this bodys heart start racing as soon as Leng Ao got near and her breaths had be short. When she heard Leng Ao speak to her- Aiyah, she felt like she was practically about to faint from happiness.
How much exactly did the original host like this stupid prince? Her body had such a huge reaction just seeing him. Ning Shu felt the happy sensation transmit from every inch of this body. She didnt want to feel it, but the sensations were still transmitted to her brain.
Yes, Ill remember, I wont approach this ce again, said Ning Shu, suppressing her anger.
Thats right, who are you? asked Leng Ao, seeing that Ning Shus face seemed a bit familiar.
Ning Shu was about to kneel down to him. This was the case of an eminent person has short memory, wasnt it? Not long ago he had invited her to his birthday party at Ling Xues request, yet after turning around he already forgot about it.
Ning Shu coldlyughed ha. ha. The corners of her mouth twitched.
Leng Ao knitted his brows as he looked at Ning Shu. Following that, he finally recalled who she was and looked at her even more coldly. Dont you dare bother Ling Xue in the future or Ill make you regret it.
I wont ever take a liking to you even if you cause Ling Xue trouble. You should just give up, malicious woman. Leng Ao almost spat in Ning Shus face.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 34: Damned Narcissist
Chapter 34: Damned Narcissist
What was with this self-satisfaction? Although the original host liked him, she didnt like him. His narcissistic manner really felt like a pain in the ass.
You act so unbelievably awesome, does your family know?
Do you have a problem here? asked Ning Shu, pointing at her head.
The only reason I invited you to the birthday party was because I was giving Ling Xue face. Ling Xue was generous enough not to bicker with you about the past, but I wont let you hurt her. Remember your status, lower-ss person. Leng Ao lifted his chin and looked down on her like a god looking at a mortal.
What exactly was with this persons brain? He waspletely living inside his own world. Even talking to yourself and deciding everything on your own had to have a limit. She had only said one sentence this entire time.
Youre so unbelievably awesome that the world cant contain you anymore.
Youd best remember my words. Otherwise Ill make you pay. After Leng Ao finished speaking, he turned and left.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. The world was so beautiful, it was best to just hurry and ignore inharmonious things.
Since you have a freakin mental illness you should take medicine, why abandon treatment? Ning Shu yelled at him, then turned and ran.
The next day, Ning Shu put on her usual clothing, tucked the pistol into her waist, and went to the stupid Prince Lengs birthday party.
It was being held at a private club. Ning Shu walked to the entrance of the club and saw that the entrance was filled with parked cars. One after another, handsome men and beautiful women wearing expensive clothing got out from the cars.
Ning Shu was conspicuously out of ce in this scene. Everyone looked at Ning Shu with disdain. Some girls wearing hanfu were even covering their mouths and giggling.
Ning Shu was instantly hit by the harshness of the world.
An Rong also got out from a car. When she saw Ning Shu, she gave her a fierce re. Lifting the hem of her evening gown, she walked over and said with a coldugh, You actually came. It couldnt be that youre here to guard the doors?
Ning Shu looked at An Rong. She hadnte to ss ever since she got injured by Ling Xue. Even now her facial color was still pale. She looked more like she was here to offer condolences for a deceased rather than to attend a birthday party.
Ning Shu was speechless upon seeing that someone was actually forcing herself toe to a birthday party when she was ill.
An Rong clearly knew that her facial color wasnt nice right now. When she saw Ning Shu staring at her face, she immediately exploded and said, What are you looking at? I wont forget how you insulted and humiliated me.
Ning Shu had no intention of carrying this ck pot and said, Get it right. I didnt do anything at all, it was clearly Ling Xues fault that you got injured. Why are you ming it on me?
>ck pot is the me for something you didnt do.<
An Rong was stunned for a moment, then she said, Ling Xue didnt do it on purpose. Moreover, she didnt do anything to me at all.
I didnt do anything to you at all either. Right now Im standing right in front of you. If I had Ling Xues powers, youd already be back on the hospital bed.
In any case, Ling Xue wouldnt do that to me. Give up on trying to sow dissension. Im telling you, I wont believe you, said An Rong resolutely.
Ning Shu:
For the sake of giving prominence to the main characters charm power, this world actually made the supporting cannon fodder have such an unbelievably low IQ. What happened was clear as day, yet An Rong refused to look at it for the life of her.
The female lead was always right. If the female lead was wrong, then it was the world that was wrong.
Whatever. Up to you whether to believe or not. Ning Shu wound around An Rong to get in.
An Rong reached out and pulled Ning Shu to a stop. Ning Shu turned around and said, What? You want to fight?
An Rong looked at her and said, Theres no way Id create a disturbance during Prince Lengs birthday. Also, are you sure that I was injured because of Ling Xue?
Of course. If I had powers like Ling Xue, I would have already made you disabled and gotten revenge, said Ning Shu disdainfully.
An Rong also liked Prince Leng. Ning Shu couldnt understand it. Didnt she envy Ling Xue for being liked by Prince Leng? Yet she actually became Ling Xues henchman. It must been known that the original host, Lin Jiajia, had been crazily jealous.
Chapter 35: Superpowers Discussion
Chapter 35: Superpowers Discussion
In reality, An Rong didnt know what happened back then. All she knew was that she had kicked the desk and it rammed into Ling Xues back. Afterwards, she felt as if a thousand boulders were pressing on her, that her body was being crushed. She didnt know anything after that.
When she woke up, several days had already passed.
When An Rong heard Lin Jiajia say that Ling Xue had special powers C superpowers C the first thing she thought of was the crushing pressure from back then.
Hey, Lin Jiajia, is everything you said true? demanded An Rong in an arrogant manner.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and said, Up to you to believe.
After saying that, she walked into the club. The club was a dazzling sight. The main hall was filled with the graceful sound of violins. The high champagne tower emitted a sweet and intoxicating fragrance.
These people gathered in groups of two and three and chatted with wine sses in hand. Their movements were elegant and beautiful. They didnt seem like high school students, but like the elites of society.
The moment Ning Shu walked in, the people that saw her clothes revealed disdainful expressions. They probably all thought that Ning Shu was a rabble-rouser.
Ning Shu didnt pay attention to these peoples gazes and sat down on the sofa in the corner. She looked at the fruit tter on the coffee table. The fruits were colorful and appetizing. Ning Shu picked a piece up and started eating. Aiyah, the taste was superb!
Hey. Do you see anyone else eating here? Country bumpkin. An Rong walked over and sat with Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nced at her, then ignored her and continued eating. An Rong pushed Ning Shu. Ning Shu turned her head and said, What are you doing? Quit touching, its not like were close.
Say, does Ling Xue really have superpowers? An Rong looked at Ling Xue who was not very far away. She was wearing a ck evening gown that was iparably dazzling. Her splendor single-handedly suppressed the splendor of all the others in this ce.
Ning Shu followed An Rongs line of sight. What she saw was a figure glowing with health and vigor. All the people in the ballroom were looking at her. Their eyes contained things like envy, jealousy, and adoration.
Other than the svelte female lead, who else could it be? A woman like this with strong self-confidence and iparably beauty was bound to have a lot of pursuers. The problem was that there would also be a lot of cannon fodder struggling beneath the female leads foot.
>svelte is an adjective for a person that means slender and elegant<
It was to the point that they wouldnt hesitate to offer up their souls to ask for a counterattack.
Ling Xue doesnt seem like someone with superpowers, said An Rong. However, she felt like it was true due to her injury.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Who knows that Superman is Superman before he transforms? Is a superpower something one can just see?
An Rong was angry but couldnt refute, so she said, Cant you talk nicely?
Ning Shu rolled her eyes, not bothering to be polite at all.
At this time, the entire ballroom quieted down. There was only the elegant sound of the violin. The god of longevity, the idiot prince, walked out in a very cool manner.
>The god of longevity is the god of longevity, but its also used to talk about an elderly person whose birthday is being celebrated.<
Ning Shu disliked Leng Ao for all sorts of reasons, the biggest one being this bodys reaction. Whenever she saw Leng Ao, this body would make her feel like throwing herself into his arms. It was seriously annoying.
When An Rong saw Leng Ao, an expression of adoration and yearning appeared on her face. A blush even added color to her pale face.
Leng Ao walked to Ling Xue in a very gentlemanly manner. Bowing, he extended his hand to ask the female lead-sama to dance. Ling Xue, in a rather haughty manner, ced her hand in his, then they slipped into a light and graceful dance.
Afterwards, afterwards everyone just watched these two dance.
Chapter 36: Dog Eat Dog
Chapter 36: Dog Eat Dog
Sadness appeared on An Rongs face as she watched the two people on the dance floor. She spoke in a downhearted tone, Only someone as perfect as Ling Xue is good enough to be a match for Prince Leng, haa
>Cant think of any good onomatopoeia for a sigh so Ill be using haa.<
Pfff cough cough cough Ning Shu pounded her chest. The fruit almost choked her to death. Then she looked at An Rong. What an admirable mentality ah.
The women by the female leads side, if they werent fighting over men and spare tires with the female lead like the original host, then they were like An Rong, subdued by the female lead to the point they would even yield the man they liked to the female lead.
>Spare tire is the term for a person you dont like, but maintain good rtionships with as backup. So Leng Ao is Ling Xues spare tire.<
However, their ends were all the same. They were all cannon fodder. The former died in body, thetter died in heart.
After dancing with the girl he liked, Leng Ao looked practically about to ascend to heaven and be a celestial. His innocent appearance was as dumb as physically possible.
Not even Ling Xues breathing was affected by the dance. She took a ss of red wine from the tray in the waiters hand and took a sip. The wine of this world really couldntpete with that of the cultivation world. Not only did it not have a trace of spiritual energy, drinking more of it actually contaminated the body.
Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed with shock that An Rong was sitting with Ning Shu. She felt a bit displeased. In her opinion, An Rong was one of her people, yet she was actually sitting with Lin Jiajia.
She felt as if she was being betrayed and there was no way she would tolerate traitors.
Walking over gracefully, she asked An Rong, Are you feeling better?
An Rong hastily stood up and said, Much better. In reality, An Rong also felt pretty unhappy. If Ling Xue really cared about her, why didnt she ever visit her? Moreover, her injury seemed to have been caused by Ling Xue.
Ling Xue sized up Ning Shu who was sitting at the side. When she saw what Ning Shu was wearing, her expression became one of disapproval. Although clothes dont represent anything, its still the most basic etiquette.
Ning Shu was almost convinced by the female lead, but she said, You know that Im an orphan. I dont have money to buy clothes. The clothes youre wearing are really pretty ah. As Ning Shu spoke, she even reach over to touch it.
Ling Xues body immediately moved to dodge Ning Shus wolf w. She knitted her brows in disgust. How could a woman have no self-respect like this? So wretched.
Ning Shu expressed that, in face of death, insignificant things like integrity could all be abandoned.
Even An Rong couldnt bear to watch Ning Shus vulgar manner anymore. She tugged Ling Xue and said, Ling Xue, Prince Leng is looking at you. He probably wants to talk to you.
Ling Xues facial color immediately changed when she saw that An Rong was defending Lin Jiajia. She asked coldly, An Rong, are you nning to stay with this type of person?
An Rong never expected that Ling Xue would be this blunt. In addition, her tone of voice seemed to contain objections against her, so she hastily said, Ling Xue, what are you saying? How could I possibly hang out with a lower-ss person like this?
Lower-ss person. It was lower-ss person again. She already heard this term earlier from Leng Ao. From the looks of it, in Ace she was just a lower-ss person.
Ling Xue nodded in an arrogant manner, then turned and left. An Rongs gaze was gloomy as she looked at Ling Xues back.
Ning Shu lifted her brows as she looked at An Rong. She had never expected that An Rong would actually speak up for her. Could it be that An Rong was taken over as well?
She probably hadnt been taken over. She probably just had suspicions since Ling Xue had injured her before.
The female lead was the type of person that was like I have the privilege to bully and betray all the people in the world, and I will kill all the people in the world that dare to bully and betray me. An Rong, you had better be careful!
However, An Rong was also someone the original host wanted to take revenge on. It would be better if she got sorted out by the female lead. The scenario of dog biting dog and each getting a mouthful of fur was good.
However, An Rong had spoken up for her earlier
ment: Its so strange to think about it. Given a setting like this world, in which the original host goes through the world once, wants revenge, and applies for a task-taker to make chances to her fate, due to the task-takers different choices, some bullying actions never ur. So the task-taker is kinda taking revenge on people for things they have yet to do (and probably will never do in this version of the world). This is the case in a lot of rebirth novels. Thats probably why the authors make the antagonistic characters have extra horrible personalities so that it seems the MCs actions are justified. For this novel tho hm haha, the revenges are pretty savage too. For some reason I like it more than that of other novels because it takes a still questionable but quite different take I guess.
Chapter 37: I’m Just Too Nice
Chapter 37: Im Just Too Nice
In the end, Ning Shu still warned An Rong to repay her for earlier. You should be careful of Ling Xue. She can kill without even leaving a trace. Ning Shu nced around, then whispered next to An Rongs ear, I heard that Ling Xue is the boss of a gang, she has quite a lot of subordinates.
If youre going to talk, just talk. What are you leaning so close for, lower-ss person! An Rong then sneered, Ling Xue is the boss of an underground syndicate? Does she look like it?
Who said that all people in syndicates wererge and stout and couldnt be graceful and beautiful? Ning Shu was toozy to say anymore. She had already warned her. Whether she wanted to listen or not was up to her.
Recalling the original hosts wishes and the way An Rong kept calling her lower-ss person, she made the decision to, on a moonless windy night, throw a sack over An Rongs head and beat the crap out of her.
The way this girl talked was too infuriating!
As Ning Shu ate, she soon saw a shiny pair of ck shoes stop in front of her. When she looked up, she saw the idiot prince with his byo shining halo.
Leng Ao looked at Ning Shu. When he noticed the fruit juice dribbling out the corner of her mouth, a trace of disgust shed through his eyes. He just couldnt understand why Ling Xue cared about this person so much. Just ncing at this person hurted the eyes, looking at her more seemed to dirty the eyes.
Come with me, I need to talk to you about something. Leng Ao looked down on Ning Shu from above, then left without waiting for Ning Shus reply. He seemed to be confident that she would follow.
Ning Shu rather wanted to choose to not follow out of spite. However, when she thought of the fact that he hade to look for her despite how much he disliked her, she knew that something was definitely up.
Ning Shu harbored no delusions that he had suddenlye to have a favorable opinion of her. Quit joking, the guy was the female leads faithful servant!
If she killed the female lead, then this idiot prince wouldnt be deceived by Ling Xue anymore. The method was simple and crude, but effective.
Ning Shu looked around but didnt see Ling Xue in the ballroom. She had a bad premonition. Catching up to Leng Ao, she asked, Where are you bringing me?
Leng Ao said with a disdainful tone, Just follow. What are you asking so much for?
Ning Shu felt increasingly uneasy and turned to run. However, Leng Ao immediately grabbed her cor.
Leng Ao was about to be irritated to death. He was already unhappy seeing this lower-ss person, and now this lower-ss person actually dared to resist!?
Pulling her by her cor, he said, Lower-ss person, dont make me use force.
What made Leng Ao even more displeased was the fact that this girl actually dared to resist him. Girls never resisted him. They did whatever he told him to and a single nce from him was enough to cause them to be ted.
Dont test my bottom line, and dont try to gain my attention by acting uninterested. Im not interested in you, said Leng Ao between gritted teeth. From the looks of it, he was at the end of his patience.
Leng Ao beckoned the security guard who was standing at the corner. A guard in ck immediately came over and took hold of Ning Shu. Ning Shu wanted to touch the gun at her waist but the security guard had seized hold of her arm.
She was brought to Leng Ao like she was leaning on someone for support.
Chapter 38: Five Rings Skill
Chapter 38: Five Rings Skill
Ning Shu was brought to a room behind the ballroom. Leng Ao opened the door and pulled her into the room. Ling Xue was inside, sitting gracefully on the sofa. When they came in, she swept a nce over Ning Shu.
There were two other people in the room. It was the other two princes in the three people set. Ning Shu barely had any impression of the two princes. Right now, seeing them sitting together, one on Ling Xues left, the other on her right, it made Ling Xue look like a queen.
Ning Shu was thrown onto the ground. She hastily got up and patted the dust off her body. Actually, there wasnt any dust at all. Her motive was to touch the gun concealed in her clothes. When she felt the gun, she became much calmer.
Ling Xue smiled towards Leng Ao and said, Please go outside, I want to talk to her.
The two princes next to Ling Xue got up. Ning Shu nced at them and saw that their expressions were dazed as if they had enjoyed some pleasant experience.
This expression was very familiar. Ning Shu recalled what Ling Xue did to that man in the alley. Could it be that she did something to them as well?
Leng Ao shot Ning Shu a warning look and said, Youd better not hurt Ling Xue, otherwise Ill make you die a horrible death. Dont doubt my abilities.
Ning Shu really wanted to puke a mouthful of blood on this idiots face. What could she do to Ling Xue? The question right now should be what Ling Xue was going to do to her.
The three princes left the room and carefully closed the door behind them, leaving Ning Shu alone with Ling Xue in the room.
Ling Xue stood up and walked to Ning Shu. Sizing her up, she said coldly, Quit acting. I know youre not the original Lin Jiajia.
Ning Shus pupils dted, but she rolled her eyes and said, Are you crazy? If Im not Lin Jiajia, then you think youre Lin Jiajia? Weirdo.
Ning Shu was determined to never admit that she wasnt Lin Jiajia.
You act tough. Lets take out your soul and see if you really are Lin Jiajia. As Ling Xue spoke, she reached out towards Ning Shus skyspirit channel.
>Skyspirit channel is an acupuncture point that appears in xianxia novels thats involved in cultivation.<
Ning Shu was stunned. Fuck! How could the female lead have abilities that were in such defiance of the natural order? No matter what she couldnt let her soul be pulled out.
Ning Shu immediately dodged the hand. Rolling back on the ground, she pulled out the gun from her waist and pointed it at Ling Xue.
Upon seeing that the little clown had actually pulled out a gun, Ling Xue was a bit stunned. However, she soon recovered and said coldly, As expected, you arent the original Lin Jiajia. Id like to see exactly what kind of strange thing is inside this skin sack of yours.
Ning Shu held the gun, trying to appear confident as she said, I dont know what the hell youre talking about. You couldnt be saying that youre not Ling Xue, right? Are you mentally ill or something?
The more one spoke, the more mistakes could slip out of ones mouth. If viins talked too much, they would give the main character a chance to make aeback. So, Ning Shu immediately pulled the trigger while praying that she would be able to hit. She should be able to hit at such close range, right? With her skill at hitting within the five rings, she should be able to hit, right-right-right?
Afterwards, a shocking scene urred. A transparent film actually appeared in front of Ling Xue and blocked the bullet. The fudge, this was catching a bullet with your bare hands. Female lead, why are you so awesome?
Ning Shu was practically about to kneel. The bullet fell to the floor, making a clink. Ling Xues facial color was currently very dark.
She had really pulled the tigers tail this time. Upon seeing Ling Xues expression, Ning Shu didnt hold back and shot Ling Xue another two times. However, she still didnt feel assured so she decided to empty all the bullets left in the gun.
The result was that the protective screen Ling Xue made using spiritual energy blocked all the bullets. Ning Shu felt really depressed. Ripping apart the seams in her clothes, she took out some bullets and put them in the pistol.
Cold sweat was already covering Ling Xues forehead. When she saw what Ning Shu was doing, she practically vomited blood. She never expected to meet with unexpected failure here. This ant actually dared to attack her! She was going to pull out her soul and torment it with hell fire!
ment: The author made a typo in this chapter that got me so excited for a moment before I realized it couldnt be right. At the part about the film, she wrote transparent diaphragm and got me all excited about it being like Sasukes susanoo. Then I was like, wait, the first word is an homophone for a very simr looking-word that means separating. Its not diaphragm but partitioning film orz. Why do I know its a typo? Cause theres no diaphragm shields in typical cultivation novels, the author makes a hell lotta typos, and she finally typed the right term the third time she used it.
TT) ީߩ
Chapter 39: More Shooting Practice
Chapter 39: More Shooting Practice
Ning Shu and Ling Xue stood in confrontation. After reloading the gun, Ning Shu pointed it at Ling Xue again. Ling Xues face was pale as she moved the spiritual energy in her body to block the bullets.
The spiritual energy in this world was thin to the point it was hard to imagine. As of now, the spiritual energy she had umted for such a long time was already gone. Her dantian was clean and empty, even her meridians were starting to hurt.
It was truly the case of the tiger falling to the ins and being bullied by a dog. In the past, she could have dealt with this sort of thing with a flick of the sleeve, how could she possibly have as much trouble as now? In addition, she couldnt move at all. If she moved, she would have to form a new shield and she already didnt have any more spiritual energy.
You truly are seeking death. Ling Xues dark voice came out between gritted teeth, carrying an intense murderous aura.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together. She knew that she had totally infuriated the female lead this time, but she didnt regret it. It couldnt be that she was supposed to stretch out her neck obediently when Ling Xue wanted to pull out her soul, right? That soul was her everything.
Ning Shu held the gun steady with both hands. Squinting, she noticed that Ling Xues protective screen seemed to be bing weaker, so she shot another two bullets at it.
She suddenly felt like she was shooting at a target since Ling Xue was standing still for her to hit.
You shouldnt go too far! Ling Xue was about to explode. She had never been in such a wretched position sinceing to this world, except when facing a certain man.
The bullets fell one by one to the ground, then Ling Xues protective screen exploded and a bullet hit her corbone. Ning Shu saw the chance and shot her again, but Ling Xue nimbly dodged.
She red at Ning Shu with hatred, wanting to kill her, but recalled that without spiritual energy she was just an ordinary person. She wasnt dumb to the point she would try to block this worlds weapons with her flesh.
Ning Shu didnt care about battle etiquette at all. The female lead was currently like a defanged tiger, if she didnt kill her now, it couldnt be that she should wait until the female lead got better, right?
Ning Shu wasnt that gentlemanly.
She fired at Ling Xue again. Of course, with her skill at shooting within the five rings, she missed. From the looks of it, she had to practice more. This time the female lead was unprepared so she became a target. Next time the female lead saw her, shed definitely kill her.
Ling Xue red at Ning Shu, then, pressing on her injury, opened the door and ran. Ning Shu hastily chased after her with the intention of aiming for the kill while the target was still ill.
No one knew better than her how ruthless the female lead was.
Ning Shu wrapped her gun up with clothes, then followed Ling Xue. Music still filled the party hall. Ling Xue had actually been stopped by Leng Ao. Ling Xue nced back at Ning Shu who was about to catch up, then looked at Leng Ao who was still pulling at her and felt extremely irritated.
Ning Shu naturally wouldnt shoot in front of so many people. It would be troublesome to cause a disturbance and allow Ling Xue to escape in the chaos. She saw that Leng Ao had, in his unbelievably cool way, grabbed Ling Xue to talk to her. Ling Xues face was as pale as that of a ghost and she looked very irritated.
Since she was wearing a ck outfit, though she was gushing blood, Leng Ao didnt notice at all.
Ning Shu started feeling schadenfreude. Who asked you to freaking have love affairs? Ning Shu started walking towards the two.
When Ling Xue saw that Ning Shu was close to catching up, she immediately pushed Leng Ao away and ran towards the door. Leng Ao who was pushed aside was stunned. Ning Shu kicked him out of the way and ran out chasing.
Chapter 40: Heavy Taste
Chapter 40: Heavy Taste
Ling Xue nced at the woman that kept chasing her. The heavy feeling in her heart and the pain from her chest infuriated Ling Xue. It felt like she had returned to the cultivation world; this was the feeling of being hunted.
She feltpletely helpless. Ling Xue vowed that in the future, she would definitely kill all of the jumping clowns that appeared in front of her without mercy.
Today, she had gotten bitten by an ant.
Ning Shu could only thank the Lord that she had learned Taekwondo and improved her constitution. Otherwise, running a marathon with the female lead like this would be a crazy challenge.
Suddenly, a car blocked Ling Xues way. Ling Xue became on edge. She didnt know if this was an enemy or a friend. Ning Shu, who was behind her, immediately stopped and turn to run back instinctively.
Generally, when the female lead encountered difficulty, a person of high rank would appear to save her. The female leads savior was here, so she was about to be out of luck. There was no way her skill at shooting within the five rings would be enough for her to challenge someone to a gunfight.
As Ning Shu expected, when she turned back, she saw a man get off the car and shoot at her. Without any regard for her image, Ning Shu immediately dropped down so hard her chin knocked against the ground. Then she hastily scrambled to her feet and ran off.
Ling Xue looked warily at this man. Meanwhile, the man looked towards Ling Xue with a gaze that seemed to contain oppressive pressure. He touched his nose, then asked, Did you get injured?
You already saw, yet youre still asking? said Ling Xue a little angrily. You couldnt be taking advantage of the fire to loot, are you? nning to get rid of me so that it would be easier to take over my faction?
The manughed, then lifted Ling Xue in a princess hold and threw her into the car. He started the car as he teased Ling Xue. The queen of the night actually got injured by such a little girl.
Ling Xue pressed on her wound. She was in severe pain, so when she heard him mock her, she said fiercely, Shut up.
Ning Shu watched from her hiding ce as the car drove off, then gave a long sigh. From now on, she would have to watch out for her life at every moment. After suffering such a loss, Ling Xue was probably going to rip her from limb to limb.
Beep beep The sound of sudden rapid honks startled Ning Shu. She looked towards the car next to her. The car window was open. The person driving was the school doctor uncle.
Get in, said the school doctor and Ning Shu immediately got into the car. The school doctor then started the car and it sped off like it was trying to fly.
Cant you go a little slower? Ning Shu almost shrieked. When she turned around, she saw that the school doctor was wearing a ck windbreaker again. She practically didnt know how to evenment anymore.
Is this the car? The school doctor asked, looking at the car in front.
Ning Shu was a bit surprised and asked, What?
The car Ling Xue got on? The school doctor looked at Ning Shu with a very cold-hearted gaze as if he was about to deal with a useless piece of trash.
Y-yes, thats the car, said Ning Shu.
Ning Shu was a bit puzzled. Why did the school doctor need to catch up to them? Could it be that he wanted to save the female lead? Uncle, dont be like this, she had worked so hard to finally get Ling Xue to bleed a little.
Uncle, it couldnt be that youre going there to save her, right? asked Ning Shu carefully.
I need her, replied the school doctor.
Fuck. Oh my fuck! Ning Shus face immediately became a bit twisted. Feeling rather discouraged, she asked, Since thats the case, why did Uncle give me a gun?
The school doctor looked at Ning Shu strangely and said, Theres a conflict between me giving you a gun and me needing Ling Xue?
Ning Shu:
Why did the school doctor give people the feeling that he was a twisted pervert? He said he needed Ling Xue, yet he gave her a gun to shoot the female lead with.
It couldnt be that he wanted to put on an act of love entangled with hatred, captivity, and things of heavy taste like that?
Ning Shu shook her head. How twisted exactly was this storyline? This guy didnt even appear in the storyline, or could it be that this guy was the hidden big boss?
Chapter 41: When Facing a Bomb…
Chapter 41: When Facing a Bomb
They followed Ling Xue all the way to a remote vi. The school doctor turned around to look at Ning Shu and asked, Girl, why were you looking at me with such a strange expression?
Ning Shu retrieved her gaze but she had alreadybeled the school doctor as a pervert. He didnt want to woo the female lead and wanted to just directly kidnap her. He seriously didnt take normal routes.
The car in front of them stopped. The man lifted Ling Xue out of the car and carried her into the building.
Ning Shu undid her seat belt and sneakily followed after them. When she looked to the side, she saw that the school doctor was standing perfectly straight. He didnt even bother to stoop over a little in any attempt to hide.
The school doctor looked at Ning Shu weirdly and asked, What are you doing?
Im hiding, hiding, you know? Hurry up and crouch down, said Ning Shu.
The school doctor gave a coldugh and swaggered into the vi as he said, There are no surveince cameras here. Even if there were, the way you hide is useless.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu followed the school doctor into the vi. It didnt look inhabited. At this time, sounds of people talking suddenly came from the second floor. The school doctor took out his gun, then went up the stairs, keeping close to the wall. Ning Shu tiptoed after him.
The sound of people speaking became louder, and another baffling sound was mixed in as well. The school doctor opened the door a crack. Inside, two people were entangled and tumbling together.
Ning Shu moved over to look and her mouth immediately formed an o. What the fuck? Wasnt the female lead injured? Why did they suddenly start tumbling on the bed? Being off guard, she idently ended up seeing a live scene of the Crown Princes chambers.
Ling Xue had been forced by circumstances. She didnt have any spiritual energy left in her body and her injury hurt like hell. The fastest way to recover was to pluck yang to supplement ying. In the cultivation world, this was something only women who practiced devilish cultivation methods did.
However, the man on top of her was not bad. It wasnt a loss to sleep with him once, and it could even help replenish spiritual energy.
Ning Shu already felt extreme admiration towards Ling Xue for being able to do this. In ordinary circumstances, shouldnt you bandage your wound first?
The school doctor put his hand on Ning Shus head and pushed her behind him.
Right at this time, the gaze of the man on the bed sharpened and he looked towards the door. The school doctor hid. By the time they looked towards the room again, there was no longer anyone there.
The school doctor kicked opened the door. Ning Shu entered after him.
How did they suddenly disappear? Ning Shu looked towards the school doctor. Where did they go?
The school doctor started feeling about in the room. When he saw that Ning Shu was standing there dumbly, he became speechless. Giving a brief exnation, he said, Theres definitely some sort of mechanism in this room. Look for it.
Ning Shu said oh, then started feeling about in the room inch by inch. Fuck! Howe other main characters could do everything so awesomely but she had to grope about in such an undignified way?
The school doctor rotated a flower vase, then a passageway appeared from the wall. He took the initiative to walk in first, and Ning Shu hastily followed after him.
The secret room was just a simple passageway. It was dim and felt ominous because there were only a few oilmps lit.
Ning Shu looked at the school doctor who was stooped over in front. A ticking sound came from ahead of them.
What was that sound?
The school doctor who was walking in front increased his speed. Ning Shu walked closer and found that it was actually a bomb. The numbers on its surface was changing rapidly.
Why would there be a bomb here? Could it be that Ling Xue had left it?
Uncle, do you know how to defuse a bomb?
I know a little. The school doctor first examined it. By that it meant he picked it up and nced at it before starting to take it apart.
Ning Shu couldnt help but ask upon seeing his casual manner, Do you really know how to do it?
If youre worried, then you do it. The school doctor uncle threw the bomb into Ning Shus arms.
Ning Shu almost peed her pants from rm and hastily shoved the bomb back into his arms. I wont talk anymore, hurry and defuse the bomb.
ment: The school doctor put his hand on Ning Shus head and pushed her behind him. When I saw this, for a moment I was like, the school doctor was preventing Ning Shu from seeing an R18 scene!? But no, nah
Chapter 42: Pig Teammate
Chapter 42: Pig Teammate
The school doctor nced at her, then pulled out a pair of shiny medical scissors. Without a trace of hesitation, he cut a wire in the bomb and the ticking numbers on the disy froze as its color gradually dimmed.
Ning Shu sighed in relief, her heart finally returning to her chest. Aiyah my ma yah, it was seriously too terrifying.
She followed behind the school doctor again. A bitter, something suddenly urred to her and she asked, Um, Uncle ah, why did we have to defuse the bomb? Couldnt we have run?
The school doctor uncle jolted, then turned around and said, I got influenced by your IQ. Youre a pig teammate.
>A pig teammate is a friend who sucks in games and does stupid things that drag you down (in games).<
Tch. It didnt ur to you either, did it? Ning Shu thought disdainfully. In any case, wasnt it the normal reaction to run when one encountered a bomb?
After walking a while in the passageway, they finally saw light ahead. In the end, as soon as they got out, they met with two gun barrels.
Ling Xue and Mo Lengxuan were standing side by side. Mo Lengxuan had his pistol pointed towards the school doctor as he asked, Who are you two?
Ling Xues gaze turned icy when she saw Ning Shu. Lin Jiajia, youre truly bing more and more audacious.
Ling Xue had suffered extraordinary shame and humiliation at Ning Shus hands. She had actually been injured by this ant. She wanted to pull out Ning Shus soul and put her through all sorts of torture before beating her to the point that her soul breaks and scatters, never to reincarnate again.
Ning Shu looked at Ling Xue and saw that though she had just gotten injured, her facial color had already returned to normal.
Facing Ling Xues gaze, Ning Shu had a bad feeling and looked towards the school doctor uncle.
She thought that the school doctor would be someone amazing but he had gotten captured just like that. She really didnt understand what about him was so awesome that it made all the people in the shooting range revere him like a tiger.
Ling Xue looked at the school doctor again. When she saw his indifferent expression, she felt extremely irritated. Why exactly are you following me? Could it be that you still havent had enough of my concealed weapons?
So the concealed weapon from that night was something Ling Xue had used. How strongly attached was the school doctor uncle to her?
The school doctor originally wanted to push up his sses, but he discovered that he wasnt wearing them, so he simply said, Ive said so before, I need you.
Ning Shu: The fuck
Uncle, look at the situation! You actually dared to say this in front of the male lead? Were going to end up dying tragically. Ning Shu tugged at the school doctors sleeve. Uncle, cant you talk nicely?
Ling Xue was clearly quite infuriated. Are you crazy? Dont follow me anymore or Ill kill you.
Mo Lengxuans gaze contained deep hostility as he looked at the school doctor. Narrowing his eyes, he aimed at the school doctor uncles head and asked Ling Xue unhappily, Who is this person? What rtionship do you two have?
Ling Xue looked at the first man she had in this world and felt a bit moved. Her heart rippled with some sort of emotion as she said, I dont know where he came from, but hes been following me.
Mo Lengxuans facial color improved a little upon hearing this and his cold expression turned a little gentler. He said coldly, You should just directly kill this type of guy. Whats the point in leaving him alive? As he spoke, he made to press the trigger.
Aiyoh! Ning Shu was practically about to fall to her knees. No way that she was really about to die here, right? Ning Shu sighed, then moved closer to the school doctor to whisper, Uncle, lets run now.
Please dont influence me with your IQ. The school doctor saw that Ning Shu was tugging at his sleeve and hurriedly brushed off her hand.
Chapter 43: Reappearance of Something Familiar
Chapter 43: Reappearance of Something Familiar
The school doctor first took the time to express his disdain for Ning Shus intelligence, before slowly pulling out a bomb from somewhere.
This bomb was really familiar ah. This wasnt this the bomb in the passageway? When did the school doctor uncle grab it? Also, it had been defused before but now it was running again.
The time on the disy ticked on. What made Ning Shu almost fall apart was the fact that there was only one minute left.
Ning Shu stared dumbstruck at the school doctor uncle. He was really a freaking psycho ah! No wonder everyone called him Psycho.
Mo Lengxuan looked at the bomb the school doctor was tossing from hand to hand. Wasnt this the bomb he had thrown in the passageway?
The school doctors lips hooked in a smile as he held the bomb casually like an apple. He walked towards the two of them, then actually reached out to stroke Ling Xues face.
He still had the presence of mind to be lecherous at this sort of time? What the hell? Ning Shu retreated a few steps, then shouted towards the school doctor uncle, Uncle, lets run first.
The school doctor uncle paid no attention to Ning Shu and continued to concentrate on stroking Ling Xues face. His expression was very focused, almost as if he was worshipping her.
To Ling Xue, that hand felt like a poisonous snake that was slithering over her. It caused goosebumps to rise all over her skin.
Mo Lengxuan had never encountered a person this unafraid of death. This guy was actually touching his woman in front of him, and it was even a woman he rather appreciated.
Mo Lengxuan pointed his gun at the school doctor uncles head. In response, this nutjob actually grabbed Ling Xue tightly and said in an unconcerned manner, I have no regrets if I can die with her.
Ning Shu:
My dear mom ah. Ning Shu was practically about to kneel to this lecherous uncle. This guy was crazy, wasnt he? Upon hearing the sound of the bomb ticking, Ning Shu was so scared that she felt a heart attacking on. Uncle ah, dont stroke anymore. What do we do now?
Ling Xues current mood was even worse than Ning Shus since she was currently being hugged by an ant of a man. She didnt know where this damned man came from. He had been harassing her ever since she came to this world. If it werent for that fact that she had her abilities, she would have already been caught by this man ages ago.
Fuck! What was going on now? Ling Xue felt a cold knife pressed against her back. The icy feeling made one very ufortable. This ant actually dared to press a knife against her!
It was unforgivable!
The sound of the bomb ticking continued. Ling Xue asked coldly, What exactly do you want?
The school doctor uncle replied, Actually, Im not nning much of anything. Ive said that I needed you. Will youe with me?
Ning Shu was about to cry. Couldnt Uncle see the current situation? She grasped her gun but didnt know who to point it at. If it was possible, she really wanted to just shoot the uncle who couldnt make sense of the situation straight through the head.
Mo Lengxuan pointed the gun coldly at the school doctor. The school doctor continued hugging Ling Xue. Ning Shu shouted, Dont you guys see the bomb? The bomb, the bombs about to explode!
Were these feeling conflicts enough for people to forget about the life and death situation?
The school doctor uncle nonchntly nced towards the bomb in his hand and seemed taken aback. Aiyah, it really is about to explode.
Mo Lengxuan:
Ling Xue:
Ning Shu:
Chapter 44: Aren’t I the One?
Chapter 44: Arent I the One?
Ling Xue was practically about to go crazy. There was no way to reason logically with a nutjob like this. All she could say was, Lets do this, everyone throw their guns away. You you throw the bomb away too.
Then you guys throw the guns first, said the school doctor slowly without any sense of urgency.
It was said that ruthless people feared those who didnt care about their lives. Mo Lengxuan had interacted with many people in the underground world, but he had never met someone like this. There was definitely something wrong with his brain.
Mo Lengxuan nced coldly at Ning Shu and said, We throw at the same time.
The current situation was seriously strange. As Ning Shu threw the gun, she quickly dropped to the ground. A bullet swept past, missing her by a hairs breadth.
Fuck! He actually went with a sneak attack! Ning Shu inwardly cursed. Mo Lengxuan had fired a shot at Ning Shu before throwing his gun away. If it werent for the fact that Ning Shu had quickly ducked, she would have already been hit.
You were dishonest. The school doctor looked at Mo Lenguxan. The scalpel that was pressed against Ling Xues waist immediately pierced into her skin.
Ling Xue groaned in pain as she felt something cold enter her body. This man was practically a psycho.
Shouldnt you throw the bomb now? Mo Lengxuan was currently in a very bad mood. Back when he had been having sex with Ling Xue, he had sensed that someone was there so he went into the secret passageway and threw a bomb in the passageway to blow it up. Doing that was very enjoyable, but this current situation was not enjoyable at all.
The school doctor shrugged and threw the bomb towards Mo Lengxuan. Mo Lengxuan caught the bomb. When he saw the rapidly changing numbers on the bomb, even he C a person that could watch Mt. Tai copse without a change in expression C turned a bit pale.
He used all his strength to hurl the bomb far away. Then, with a loud rumble, a zing heat wave hit them.
Ning Shu had already fallen to the ground before this entire sequence of events urred so she wasnt injured. Rather, the inhumane school doctor had hid behind Ling Xues back, causing Ling Xue to be scorched by the heatwave so much that her hair frizzed up and her face became bright red.
There was not a trace of her cool elegance left. Ning Shu covered her mouth as sheughed. She really had nothing to say in regards to how the school doctor acted. Did he really like Ling Xue?
Normal men would usually push the female lead down at this sort of time to protect them, yet he had actually hid behind the female lead-sama.
Uncle, how could you act this scared? There was no way the female lead would take a liking to a wimp like you.
Mo Lengxuan got up from the ground. When he saw Ling Xues bright red face and poofed up hair, he said to the school doctor, Hurry up and let go of her.
Why should I let go of her? The school doctor dragged Ling Xue as he started walking towards Ning Shu. If it was possible, Ning Shu really wanted to tell him not to bring the female lead over. The female lead-sama was a trouble ma. Staying with the female lead would lead to encountering all sorts of difficulties.
The school doctor kicked Ning Shu. Pig teammate, what are you dazing out for? Not nning to leave?
Ning Shu nced at Ling Xue. She felt that there was no way Ling Xue would obediently leave with them. It shouldnt be forgotten that Ling Xue was a cultivator. She definitely had some trick up her sleeve.
Ling Xue wanted to utilize her powers, but she waspletely out of spiritual energy. The bit of vital energy she managed to absorb from Mo Lengxuan was all used to treat her injury. Yet right after her injury healed, she was stabbed in the back by this person.
She was practically about to explode from anger. These two viins were colluding. One injured her with a gun, then another stabbed her with a knife. It was seriously abominable. She swore to make them pay.
Mo Lengxuan coldly watched as the school doctor acted in a way that courted disaster. Youve sessfully irritated me. Ill make you suffer to the point youll beg for death.
Arent I the one thats capable of making people beg for death? The school doctor felt quite surprised.
Mo Lengxuan was seriously about to explode. The veins on his forehead twitched. This guy was ill, wasnt he?
Ning Shu felt that life seriously sucked. Fuck! What was the point of exchanging words like this? Shouldnt we be escaping for our lives right now?
Chapter 45: Genius of All Trades
Chapter 45: Genius of All Trades
Mo Lengxuan took out his phone, probably to call his subordinates over. Afterwards, he stared at the school doctor and Ning Shu with his cold eyes that seemed to be saying, you guys are f-ing done for.
The re of a crime syndicates boss was definitely not to be sneered at. At the very least, Ning Shu felt weak at the knees from being red at. Then she saw that the school doctor was still hugging Ling Xues neck, refusing to let go.
Uncle, what do we do now? asked Ning Shu. We had better run. We wont be able to run once they all get here.
The school doctor nodded and was about to run while dragging Ling Xue, but Mo Lengxuan caught up with him and grabbed hold of Ling Xue. Following that, the two men started pulling at Ling Xue as if they were ying tug-of-war, causing the knife the school doctor was pressing against Ling Xues back to be inserted even deeper.
Ning Shu watched with wide eyes as the blood poured onto the ground. Then, seeing Ling Xues tragically pale face, she didnt know whether tough or to cry.
Soon after, she heard the sound of horns. It was probably Mo Lengxuans people. She hastily grabbed the school doctor uncle and said, Uncle, we had better leave first. His people are here.
The school doctor reluctantly released Ling Xue, then quickly pulled out his gun and shot Ling Xue. Afterwards, he grabbed Ning Shu and ran.
Ning Shu turned back to nce at Ling Xue. Ling Xue also looked dumbfounded. She had been stabbed by someone, and now she got shot again.
Ning Shu turned back to look at the school doctor and asked between gasps for breath, Uncle, didnt you say that you needed her? Why did you shoot her?
There was no hesitation in the way he fired. Did he really like the female lead?
She inwardly lit a funeral candle for Ling Xue.
Freeze. Yall better freeze right now
This daddy is telling you guys to freeze
The shouts of Mo Lengxuans subordinates came from behind them. From time to time, there were a couple gunshots.
Ning Shu and the school doctor ran to the street halfway up the mountain, but there werent any cars passing by. At the same time, the sounds behind them also seemed to be getting closer.
The school doctor uncle shattered a parked cars window with his gun, then started to unlock the car as Ning Shu watched, still stunned.
Didnt these types of scenes only appear in movies? Uncle, you sure you know how to do it?
Uncle, hurry up, theyre almost caught up. Hurry, hurry!
You do it then said the school doctor breezily.
As if she freaking knew how to!
The gunshots were getting louder and louder. Ning Shu hastily got inside the car. When she saw that the school doctor uncle was bent over and taking his sweet time with messing with the car, she felt about to fall apart.
However, at the crucial moment the school doctor uncle did manage to start the car and drive it away. Ning Shu turned around to look at the people that were following them. All they could do was watch as the car drove away.
Ning Shus face immediately became filled with glee. Aiy, this had seriously been too exciting. Her heart was still pounding nonstop.
Next to her, the school doctor uncles expression was very displeased. When he saw that the pig teammate was looking at him, heughed coldly and said, If it werent for you, I would have already gotten away with Ling Xue. Youre seriously a pig teammate.
Ning Shu:
Was there any revolutionaryradeship at all? For better or for worse, they had gotten through a tough situation together.
Uncle, you know how to defuse a bomb, how to steal a car, what else do you know? asked Ning Shu. The school doctor uncle practically seemed like a genius of all trades. If she had those abilities, wouldnt it be a little easier toplete future tasks?
The school doctor uncle rolled his eyes at Ning Shu. These are the most basic of basics, alright? Forget it. A pig teammate like you will never be able to understand.
Did he have to continuously say pig teammate nonstop?
Ning Shu nced at the school doctor uncles side profile and asked, Why did you shoot Ling Xue? Didnt you say that you needed her?
Can you stop asking stupid questions? By injuring her, it messes up that mans judgement. Didnt you see that that guy didnt chase after us? As for these little henchmen of his, theyre just trash.
The school doctor spoke as if it was obvious.
Ning Shu: Pfff
ment: sound of coughing up blood?
Chapter 46: Having Shown Their True Selves
Chapter 46: Having Shown Their True Selves
Ning Shu pressed on her chest as she said, Didnt you say you needed her? Why did you injure her?
Arent you f-ing in love with her?
Thats why I aimed for her shoulder. She wont die, said the school doctor as if it was something self-evident.
Ning Shu: Are you sure youre not a pervert
It was seriously messed up ah. She couldnt tell what this person was thinking at all. She felt that her worldview hadpletely changed from meeting this uncle.
What kind of mutual love and murder was this?
Although they had sessfully escaped this time, the loss was too great. Not only did she lose her pistol, she even offended the male and female leads. They were heads of underground syndicates and had a lot of subordinates. Ning Shu knew that things were going to be tough in the future.
Uncle, you have to protect me ah. Im now in life-threatening danger. Those people will definitely hunt me down for revenge, said Ning Shu in a pitiful manner.
Why should I help you? Youre so useless. Just staying with you affects my intelligence, said the school doctor coldly.
Ning Shu pulled a miserable face as she said, Uncle, you cant be like this. For better or for worse, wererades, arent we?
I dont know you.
Ning Shu:
Heartless, cold, deliberately provocative.
However, no matter what Ning Shu didnt dare take alleys while walking home anymore. She stayed in the school every day. The moment ss ended, she would run to the school doctors ce.
What shocked Ning Shu was the fact that Ling Xue had returned to ss just a few days after the incident. Although her facial color was still a bit off, she didnt look injured at all. Ning Shu was dumbfounded.
Did Ling Xue take an elixir or something to be able toe to ss so soon after an injury? How did she do it?
When Ling Xue saw Ning Shu, she grinned. Her gaze was iparably calm, making Ning Shu feel trepidation.
Ling Xue sat down in front of Ning Shu. Ning Shu held up her three-legged desk as she squinted at Ling Xues back.
They had shown each other their true selves, so neither of them was going to let the other off. This fact actually made the fear in Ning Shus heart dissipate.
She rubbed the gun at her waist. This wasnt an ordinary gun but the life-preserving object the school doctor uncle had given her.
After ss, Ling Xuey down on top of her desk, seeming to be napping. An Rong walked over and asked in concern, Ling Xue, whats wrong? Are you ok?
Ling Xue looked up and shook her head. Im fine.
An Rong immediately shouted at Ning Shu, Did you bully Ling Xue?
Ning Shu: What the hell
An Rong lifted her chin as she said, Are you itching for a spanking? To actually dare to bully Ling Xue.
Ling Xue stood up and pulled An Rong. Im fine, she didnt bully me.
Seriously, this personality of yours. Its because you dont say anything even when youre being bullied that you get bullied, said An Rong in chiding manner. When she saw how delicate Ling Xue seemed, she felt that there was no way Ling Xue had superpowers.
Lately, rumors about Ling Xue having strange powers have been spreading around the school. Originally, An Rong mostly believed them, but when she saw how delicate Ling Xue currently looked, she immediatelybeled them as groundless rumors.
Im telling you, bullying Ling Xue means youre bullying me, An Rong. Ill make you pay, got it!? An Rong said, looking down on Ning Shu.
Chapter 47: Honor the Little White Flower
Chapter 47: Honor the Little White Flower
What the hell, what the f-ing hell?
Ning Shu looked at Ling Xue. Ling Xue no longer had the cold aura of arrogance she used to. On the contrary, she now seemed like a shy little white flower that swayed from the slightest wind.
When Ning Shu saw how protective An Rong was of Ling Xue, she sighed. After a couple days of being away, Ling Xue had increased her tricks.
Ning Shu could sense the disgust and exclusion contained in her ssmates gazes. It was clear that they had already concluded that she had bullied Ling Xue.
She almost felt like puking blood. She didnt do anything? How did she bully the female lead?
The female lead-samasbat ability was rising rapidly again. She had brains and martial arts, was she trying to take over the world? In the past, Ling Xue always acted aloof and didnt pay attention to her at all. That was because she had absolute faith in her ability and believed that she could crush anyone easily.
However, now Ling Xue was clearly targeting Ning Shu, and she was even using this type of method to deal with her.
Youre still saying that you didnt bully her? You were chasing after Ling Xue during Prince Lengs party to hit her, yet you still dare to say you didnt bully her? She had to stay in bed for so many days in order to recover, said An Rong with contempt. She looked at Ning Shu as if she was looking at trash.
Ning Shus brows twitched. She had gotten used to seeing Ling Xues egotistic and proud manner, she really felt unustomed to seeing Ling Xues current delicate appearance.
An Rong made to grab Ning Shus hair. Ning Shu dodged, then threw An Rong over her shoulder, causing An Rong to cry out in pain.
Since Ling Xue wanted to pretend to be a little white flower, it wouldnt be fair to the usation she had to bear if she didnt do anything to Ling Xue. Hence, Ning Shu turned towards Ling Xue who was acting like a little white flower and pped her on both cheeks.
Ling Xue was stunned. She covered her cheek as she stared nkly at Ning Shu. She clearly couldnt believe that Ning Shu had actually dared to p her. Following that, her gaze turned iparably cold; it was a bone-prating cold.
The people inside the ssroom were also taken aback by the fact that Ning Shu had pped Ling Xue. From their perspective, this orphan, this lower-ss person had practically gone crazy. She actually dared to hit the goddess! The title of goddess wasnt an empty title. It represented how protective the entire student poption of Ace Academy was of Ling Xue.
Ning Shu didnt pay attention to her ssmates looks at all. Those with bare feet didnt fear those with shoes. She had already been kicked out of the Lin family and no longer had any ties to them at all. Meanwhile, she still hadnt found her birth parents yet so she waspletely burden-free.
However, Ling Xue wasnt the same. She had to be beautiful through and through. She had to be reserved and aloof, and keep the adorations of the three school princes.
Even An Rong, who had just gotten up while pressing on her waist, was dumbfounded. She looked at Ning Shu as if Ning Shu had gone insane.
An Rong was furious and embarrassed at having been thrown to the ground. However, when she saw that Ning Shus expression looked a bit crazed, she silently backed away a little.
An Rongs movement caused Ling Xues heart to sink. She looked around the ssroom and saw that no one showed any intention of speaking up for her.
The only reason Ling Xue returned to the school this quickly was because this Lin Jiajia had been hiding in the school the entire time. She stayed at school even after sses were over. Her subordinates had no way of entering Ace Academy to hunt her down.
This school wasnt as simple as it looked on the surface. Before her wings were fully grown, she had to behave inside the school.
In order to heal her injury, she had absorbed many peoples vital energies and even slept with Mo Lengxuan several times.
However, perhaps because she had absorbed vital energy from too many people, her spiritual energy had be motley. From time to time, it would evensh back at her. However, she had no other choice. Cultivation was the only thing she could use to protect herself.
After being injured several times by modern weapons, Ling Xue didnt dare to underestimate modern science and technology anymore. In the past, because she didnt pay attention to these things, she got injured by gun-welding trash.
Things only started going bad after she encountered Lin Jiajia. She had to make it so this woman couldnt stay in this school any longer.
Chapter 48: Poor Three-Legged Desk
Chapter 48: Poor Three-Legged Desk
When Ning Shu saw the way Ling Xue looked C like a little wife that had been mistreated C she suddenly felt the urge to pull out her gun and just shoot her through the head. However, after considering it, she dropped the idea. She couldnt allow this body to shoulder the crime of murder.
Scram. Ning Shu pushed aside Ling Xue who was blocking her way. Ling Xue staggered and almost fell. She looked extremely weak, making Ning Shu seem, in contrast, extremely domineering.
Fuck! She must have gotten so used to acting that its be a habit. Ning Shu really felt unused to seeing Ling Xue act like this.
Female Lead-sama, what happened to your awesomeness? How could you suddenly change styles? What are people supposed to do?
The moment Ning Shu left the ssroom, she scampered off towards the nurse office. She saw that the school doctor was currently wearing his sses and patiently exining the menstrual cycle to a female student as that female student listened with a bashful expression. Ning Shu seemed to see a white light shoot out of the school doctors eyes.
Ning Shu sincerely felt cold sweat for that student. If these female students knew that this school doctor was actually a pervert who tended to pull out his gun and shoot people whenever he felt like it, they would probably never appear in front of the school doctor uncle again.
The school doctor uncle nced at Ning Shu and said, What is it? Its not even dark yet, youre already here to sleep in my office?
No, Ling Xue hase to ss, said Ning Shu.
The school doctor uncle gave an unconcerned oh in reply. Looking at Ning Shus dumb expression, he said, This is the school. It couldnt be that you want me to do something to her in the school?
Ning Shu really didnt want to talk to this person right now at all. There was seriously no way tomunicate.
What she meant was, Ling Xue hase to ss. Her days were going to get tough.
Ning Shu left the nurse office and returned to the ssroom. She saw that Ling Xues seat was surrounded by people, both male and female. The ones that stood out most were the three school princes.
The moment Ning Shu entered the ssroom, everyones gaze shot towards her.
As she walk towards her seat, she saw that Ling Xue was currently lying on the desk, ignoring everyones attempts to console her. It caused Leng Aos heart to ache.
When he saw that Ning Shu was acting as if nothing had happened, he extended his leg and kicked over the three-legged desk Ning Shu had just lifted up.
Fuck! Why the hell do they always take things out on her desk!? Her desk only had three legs left, it was already really pitiful.
Ning Shu lifted her head and looked at Leng Ao indifferently. Leng Ao felt a little apprehensive upon seeing her gaze. Immediately afterwards though, anger bubbled forth. He had actually been intimidated by a lower-ss persons gaze, and it was even that of a girls.
Ive already told you multiple times not to bully Ling Xue, and that I would make you beg for death if you did. Leng Aos facial color was a bit twisted as he forced his embarrassment into anger. It was clear that he felt ashamed of being intimidated by Ning Shus gaze just now.
Encountering an idiot like you already made people want to beg to death. If it werent for the task, she really wouldnt even want to look at him.
Hey! This daddy is talking to you. What kind of attitude is that? Leng Ao felt that Ning Shus gaze seemed to contain puzzlement and disdain when she looked at him.
This lower-ss person actually dared to look at him with disdain! What right, what status did she have!? Did she really understand her situation? She was simply an orphan!
Chapter 49: Stand the Desk Up for Me
Chapter 49: Stand the Desk Up for Me
Ning Shu seriously felt speechless as she took in Leng Aos chuuni manner. She looked at her desk which had been kicked to the ground and felt that it really looked pitiful.
Leng Ao looked at Ning Shu coldly. Apologize to Ling Xue or Ill make it so you die tragically. Do you still want to stay in this school? I can get you kicked out of this school with a single sentence.
Ning Shu silently looked up and said mildly, Stand the desk up for me.
What did you say? An incredulous expression appeared on Leng Aos face. You you ordered me to stand the desk up for you? Have you gone crazy? You must be crazy.
Stand the desk up for me, repeated Ning Shu indifferently.
Youve probably gone insane from heartbreak? Leng Ao looked at Ning Shu incredulously as if he was looking at an nutjob. Do you know who I am?
Ning Shu had heard this sentence so much she practically had blisters in her eardrums from hearing it. He spoke of himself like he was a god that couldnt tolerate a single insult.
Stand the desk up for me.
The people around who were watching the liveliness all felt that there was something wrong with Ning Shus brain. She actually dared to treat Prince Leng like this? The surrounding girls red at Ning Shu.
All of them were condemning her for being impolite towards Prince Leng.
Leng Ao took a deep breath and cracked his knuckles. He stretched his neck a little, then said in an arrogant manner, Ive said before that I dont hit woman, but youre currently an exception. You should feel honored that Im breaking my vow for you.
Ning Shu: What was with that narcissism? And how much longer are you nning to keep talking by yourself?
Ning Shu got up and reached Leng Ao with a few steps. As Leng Ao watched with confusion, she swiftly grabbed him and did a shoulder throw.
Wow
Wah
Ah
The people around cried out in rm as they stared nkly at Leng Ao who was lying on the ground. Leng Ao pressed his hand against his lower back as he stared at Ning Shu disbelievingly.
He still couldnt snap out of it even now. Since childhood, he had always been supported by everyone around. This was the first time he had ever been treated this way.
Ling Xue also looked at Ning Shu with an incredulous expression. Then she looked at Leng Ao who was lying on the ground and hastily helped him up.
Leng Ao now hated Ning Shu to the bone since she had caused him to embarrass himself in front of the person he liked. He had actually been thrown over the shoulder by a girl in front of everyone! This was practically an act of throwing his dignity on the ground and stomping on it.
Everyones shocked expressions stabbed Leng Ao like knives. The embarrassment, fury, and hatred made Leng Ao itch to rip Ning Shu apart.
Ning Shus expression was unperturbed, but inwardly she was very depressed. Fudge, she almost sprained her waist. As expected, throwing a man over her shoulder was much harder than throwing a woman.
Youre seeking death. Leng Ao sent a punch towards Ning Shus face. That punch was thrown with all his strength.
There was no way Ning Shu would obediently stand still and allow someone to hit her. She dodged, then kicked Leng Aos knee hard. Leng Ao, in front of everyone, fell to a kneel on the ground.
Ning Shu was seriously fed up with Leng Ao, so she took advantage of this opportunity while he was on the ground to send a kick towards his butt, causing him to fall forward in a dog-eat-sh*t posture.
Leng Ao:
Chapter 51: Stirred Up Fool
Chapter 51: Stirred Up Fool
Ling Xue felt very unhappy as she watched Leng Ao rush off to bother Lin Jiajia yet again. In the past, she was the only one in his heart. But now, Leng Ao was actually fixating his gaze on Lin Jiajia, that ant.
No matter what, this wasnt a good sign.
Ling Xue went to look for the other two princes. She currently had an urgent need for human vital energy and these two princes have always liked to follow her. Why should she reject sources of vital energy that sent themselves to her door?
On the other hand, Leng Ao had found Ning Shu. Ning Shu was currently doing her best to focus on her studies. Even though it was difficult, she was still trying her best to learn.
Leng Ao walked over quietly to kick over her desk, but just as he was extending his leg, Ning Shu kicked his knee.
Leng Ao inwardly gave a coldugh. So she was already on guard. He immediately dodged Ning Shus attack. After suffering so many losses, did this woman really think he would fall for it again? She was looking down on him too much.
Lately, he had been working really hard to improve his hand-to-handbat skills. There was no reason for him to lose again at a girls hands.
Ning Shu seized the opportunity and grabbed Leng Aos arm to throw him over her shoulder again. Leng Ao was furious as hey on the ground. Was this woman a giant? How could she have such strength?
Ning Shu dusted off her hands as she looked down at Leng Ao. Im telling you, dont provoke me.
Leng Ao took in the indifferent expression on Ning Shus face. He didnt seem to matter at all to her. In her eyes, he seemed ofpletely no consequence. Why was she so calm facing him? Her eyespletelycked the adoration he would see in other girls eyes.
Leng Ao thought back to the past. Before, Lin Jiajia was always following him around with lingering love in her eyes. However, now there was nothing in her eyes.
Leng Ao didnt know what he was feeling. He could sense that this girl was very indifferent towards him. She was so indifferent that it chilled ones bones.
Ning Shu was toozy to care about what Leng Ao was thinking. Even if she had known, all she would do was stick up her middle finger. All of these people were just morons,plete morons.
Leng Ao dusted himself off and lifted his chin arrogantly. Ive said so before, dont bother Ling Xue or Ill make you pay.
Ning Shu:
He must be mentally ill, and quite severely ill at that. She didnt even have time to go harass Ling Xue. On the contrary, it was this Leng Ao that kepting to bother her in order to redeem himself.
The one who keeps hovering around me like a mosquito is you. It couldnt be that youve fallen in love with me? Thats why you keeping here to bother me? Is it because its hard to confess, thats why youre using this method in order to get close to me?
Ning Shu was simply bbering some nonsense because she was seriously annoyed that Leng Ao kepting to bother her. She really wanted to focus on her studies, alright?
Ace Academy seriously had a lot of courses and taught a lot of knowledge. Ning Shu was trying to soak up this knowledge like a sponge. Every little additional bit of knowledge was good. Even if she couldnt understand it now, she would be able to understand it in the future.
However, when Leng Ao heard what she said, he reacted as exaggeratedly as if he had gotten stung by a scorpion. He startedughing as if he heard something insulting and outrageous. His finger even trembled as he pointed at Ning Shu.
I like you? How could I, to you? Look at you. What part of you could I possibly like? Your strength is even greater than that of men and youre this ugly. Lin Jiajia, youre seriously having a huge daydream. How could I possibly like you? Theres no way Id like you. Thered be a bigger chance of me falling in love with a dog than with you.
Ning Shu: What are you getting so stirred up for? Fool.
ment: I was in a sh*tty mood when I started re-prepping this weeks posts, but by the end of it my mood picked up again, b/c this weeks chapters are- Im looking forward to your reactions! :3
Chapter 50: Mutual Affection
Chapter 50: Mutual Affection
Who coulde tell him what exactly was happening? Leng Aos brain was currentlypletely nk. He wished that he was invisible so that no one could see his current predicament.
He swore to make this crazy woman pay.
Ling Xue felt that this woman had seriously gone crazy. These actions of her were practically acts of courting death. However, the sooner this girl got kicked out of Ace Academy, the better it was for her. Ling Xue felt that this girl named Lin Jiajia could go die now. Once she was out of the school, she should just wait for death.
Leng Ao was helped up by someone. His facial color was bad and he looked at Ning Shu with a very dark expression in his eyes. He spat words out from between gritted teeth. Lowly woman, youve sessfully irked me.
Ning Shu didnt bother to pay attention to him and moved to pick her desk up.
She had plenty of matters to deal with, she didnt have the time to pay attention to some damned prince that lived in his own world.
Leng Ao was so ticked off by Ning Shus attitude that he almost exploded. However, he knew that he had fallen in a disadvantageous position today and dragging this on would simply make it worse. Thus, he lifted his chin arrogantly and walked past in front of Ning Shu, sweeping up a gust of cold wind that caused a persons heart to chill.
Ning Shu knew that she had offended Leng Ao, but she didnt care. All her attention was focused on Ling Xue.
She couldnt understand what Ling Xue was nning. Why did she suddenly change from a queen to a little white lotus? What exactly was she trying to do?
Ning Shu rubbed the gun at her waist as she looked at Ling Xue who was in front of her.
In the following days, Ling Xue targeted Ning Shu even more, making her days in the school increasingly miserable. Ling Xue had thought that Ning Shu would be forced to leave the school. However, unexpectedly, she actually seemed to have taken root in the school. She spent all her days at school C even eating, drinking, shitting, and pissing here.
Ling Xue inwardly cursed Ning Shu for having such thick skin. Luckily there was an ample amount of spiritual energy in her body now. However, though there was an ample amount, it was too motley with too many impurities due to the fact that she had absorbed vital energy from too many people. Sometimes, it would take her a lot of effort to use the spiritual energy. It felt as if the energy didnt truly belong to her.
However, Ling Xue didnt know how to purify this spiritual energy to get rid of the mixed in impurities. At the same time, she could no longer stop absorbing peoples vital energies. There was seriously too little spiritual energy in this world. It was sparse to the point it made peoples balls hurt.
Right now, Ling Xue felt like it was really a pain in the ass. How did the humans mess the world up like this?
After Leng Aos dignity suffered a hit at Ning Shus handsst time, he vowed to get even. So afterwards, Leng Ao, a grown man, actually came to bother Ning Shu everyday and fight with her.
Ning Shu didnt bother to be courteous towards a sandbag that sent himself to her door. She made full use of it to train herbat skills. At the very start, Ning Shu still found it a bit difficult. After all, she was a woman. It was obviously difficult for her to fight Leng Ao, who was a meter nine.
>Thats about 6.9<
After repeatedly losing face in front of Ning Shu, Leng Ao felt very frustrated and insisted on recovering his dignity. He, a man, had actually gotten beaten by a woman. Moreover, this woman was getting fiercer and fiercer.
All the people in Ace had gotten used to it. Theyve gotten used to Leng Ao looking for that lower-ss person every day to bother her, then getting beaten by that lower-ss woman. After losing, Prince Leng would refuse to ept the result and woulde to bother her again the next day.
Ning Shu didnt have the feelings of adoration and reverence towards Leng Ao that the original host, Lin Jiajia did. If he came to bother her, she didnt bother to be polite at all.
Ling Xue really didnt like the fact that Leng Ao went to find Ning Shu every day. She pulled Leng Ao, who was rushing angrily to find Ning Shu yet again, and said, Wouldnt it be resolved if you just expel her? Theres already rumors going around since you look for her every day. They say you two are currently disying mutual affection.
Mutual affection? What!? Leng Ao didnt know whether tough or to cry. He looked at Ling Xue and said resolutely, Im doing this for you, to get revenge for you. Expelling her is seriously letting her off too easily.
Chapter 52: Storage Room Incident
Chapter 52: Storage Room Incident
Leng Ao was very stirred up, but Ning Shus expression was very indifferent as if she hadnt heard what he said at all. Upon noticing that, Leng Ao felt slightly depressed.
Ning Shu was toozy to pay attention to this nutjob. Picking up her books, she headed to look for the school doctor. She had discovered a huge secret, and that was that the school doctor was seriously very educated. He seriously knew everything.
Ning Shu had asked him about a lot of things, and although the school doctor would exhibit annoyance each time, hed still exin them to her.
Hey, Im talking to you. Where are you going? Hey, Lin Jiajia Leng Ao grabbed Ning Shus arm. However, immediately afterwards he flung it away as if it was something disgusting.
Ning Shu:
Are you sick? If youre sick, you should go to see a doctor.
Ning Shu started walking towards the nurse office. Leng Ao followed her, prattling on the entire time, making her very irritated.
Ning Shu stopped walking and lifted her head to look at Leng Ao. What exactly do you want? Why are you following me?
Leng Ao was made a little ufortable by Ning Shus gaze and he shouted loudly to mask it, Whos following you? Does this path belong to your family? Are you the only one allowed to walk on it? I just happen to be walking this way too, what of it? Lin Jiajia, Im telling you, dont you dare think that theres any other meanings!
Ning Shu: I didnt think anything though!?
Leng Ao nced at her and saw that her expression was still indifferent. It was as if nothing could enter her eyes.
Suddenly, Ning Shu stopped. Leng Ao who was walking behind her bumped into her. He gave a cold scoff and said, Whyd you stop?
Shut up, said Ning Shu in a low voice as she pulled Leng Ao down to crouch beneath the window. Leng Ao originally wanted to fling off Ning Shus hand, but when he saw her serious expression, he lowered his voice as well and asked, What?
Shh, dont talk. Ning Shu lifted her head slightly and looked through the window into the room. It was a storage room that contained a lot of sports equipment. There were currently three people inside the room.
It was happening again. Ning Shu observed the situation inside the room. It was Ling Xue and the other two princes. Ling Xues clothes were fluttering with invisible wind. The two men on the soft mat had dazed expressions and their faces were pale.
What happened to Yi Fei and Fei Yang? What are they doing? Leng Aos facial color was very poor. The fact that Ling Xue was alone with his two friends made him feel very ufortable.
He knew that his friends had favorable opinions of Ling Xue, but now the two were together with Ling Xue behind his back. In Leng Aos heart, Ling Xue was already his woman.
Leng Ao stood up and made to rush into the room but Ning Shu hastily stopped him. Leng Ao said in a low growl, Let go, Im going in there.
Ning Shu really just wanted to rap this guy on the head but was worried that itd catch the attentions of the people inside. She moved near Leng Aos ear and said, Keep calm, dont be impatient.
Leng Ao stiffened when he felt the warmth hit his ear. He felt numb as goosebumps rose all over his body and was too stunned to move.
Ning Shu looked into the room again. She was sure Ling Xue was using some sort of sorcery due to how pale the two princes were.
Inside the room, Ling Xue had already finished. She looked at the two men again, then started touching them sensually. Afterwards, she started taking off her clothes. Surprise and excitement immediately appeared on the two princes faces and they quickly pulled off their clothes as well.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu turned around and nced at Leng Ao. He looked as if he had been struck by lightning.
Chapter 53: 3p Ah
Chapter 53: 3p Ah
Ling Xues skin was white as snow. She had curves in all the right ces and her legs were straight and well-shaped. Yi Fei and Fei Yang who were facing her immediately got excited; their symbols of manhood stood straight up.
Ning Shu: So the female lead was about to tumble with people in broad daylight?
3p, it was 3p ah! How was Ling Xue so energetic?
Ning Shu watched the live ying out of the Crown Princes chambers. This was already the second time she saw Ling Xue tumble with someone. As the bodies inside entangled together, charming sounds of rapture drifted out.
Ning Shu watched fixatedly. A hardcore scene like this was hard toe by.
Ling Xues eyes were zed as the two men touched her body worshippingly. The aloof Ling Xue, the invible Ling Xue, how could she be like this?
Ning Shu remembered that in the storyline, Mo Lengxuan was Ling Xues only man, yet right now she was actually ying with something this hardcore.
Ning Shu blinked, sensing that the breathing of the person behind her was bing increasingly rushed. She turned around and saw that Leng Aos body was reacting. However, his eyes were filled with fury as countless emotions shed across his face.
It was just that this scene was too stimting. Leng Aos body was involuntarily bing excited. Embarrassment, excitement, disappointment C these numerous emotions were almost about to make Leng Aos heart explode.
Ning Shu suddenly saw hope forpleting the task of saving this Prince Leng and making it so that he would no longer be deceived by Ling Xue.
Now that Leng Ao had seen Ling Xue like this, and saw that she was even doing it with more than one man, it should be enough to crush his illusions, right?
Then she saw how Leng Ao was practically on the brink of erupting like a volcano and backtracked. Wait no, this guy couldnt handle any more stimtion.
Ning Shu hastily grabbed Leng Ao and made to run. However, Leng Ao acted as if his feet were nailed to the ground and refused to move. He stared at the scene inside the room, the sounds still lingering in his ears.
If it werent for the fact that this wasnt a good time, Ning Shu would have cuffed him a couple times to wake him up. She had to exert a huge amount of effort in order to drag him away.
Ning Shu only released him once they reached thewn of the flower garden. Leng Aos face was deathly pale.
He turned and made to head back to the storage room but Ning Shu blocked his way. What use is there for you to go back like this?
I have to know why she betrayed me. Why, why Leng Ao howled softly, looking like he was both going mad and suffering intensely. He looked as deste and resentful as if the entire world had betrayed him.
Ning Shus mouth twitched. Wasnt he a little too much of a narcissist? Ling Xue doesnt have a single thing to do with you, everything was just your own subjective beliefs.
However, it was also Ling Xues ambiguous words that gave Leng Ao this misperception.
Leng Ao felt as if the world was crashing down on him. He was extremely furious and embarrassed. Even when he looked at Ning Shu, his gaze contained resentment.
However, with the reality right in front of him, no matter how he exined things for Ling Xue, he couldnt change what happened just now.
You should calm down first. Since Ning Shu felt like there was hope forpleting the task, her attitude towards Leng Ao improved by a tad bit. Of course, it was just a tad bit. It still couldnt change the fact that Ning Shu disliked Leng Ao.
When Ning Shu saw Leng Ao this miserable, her heart filled with delight at seeing his suffering. You f-ing deserve it! Hit thirty-two likes!
ment: In regards to volcanic eruption, at first I read it as like anger. But now, I think its more of he was about toe lmao.
Chapter 54: Old Men Have Good Assets
Chapter 54: Old Men Have Good Assets
Ning Shu suppressed her urge to burst outughing and consoled Leng Ao. Its good that you found out now. Youre Prince Leng, youe from a family with noble background and have such handsome looks. Dont be so dum sad just because of a woman.
All Ning Shu felt in her heart was glee as she watched Leng Ao kneel on the floor and punch the grass.
She curled her lips in contempt. What was so impressive about hammering the grass? If you had the guts, then go hammer the cement road!
Leng Ao vented for a long time before hey down on the grass. Ning Shu sat next to him without speaking.
She saw that Leng Aos eyshes were wet. He was probably truly hurt. Ling Xue really didnt knwoow her good fortune. She had such an outstanding, self-important boy who loved her so sincerely, yet she didnt pay attention to it at all and casually trampled his emotions.
What are you looking at, damned woman? Leng Ao climbed up from the ground and looked down on Ning Shu with his chin tilted up arrogantly.
Ning Shu was speechless. Ignoring him, she picked up her books and went to find the school doctor.
Leng Aos expression was very unnatural, probably because she had seen his embarrassing side. As he looked at her, his eyes contained a fierceness as if he wanted to kill her to silence her.
Hey, woman, where are you going? Leng Ao followed behind Ning Shu. When shepletely ignored him, he felt very awkward. On one hand, it was because of the fact that she had seen an embarrassing side of him, on the other hand it was because this woman didnt bother to evenfort him after something like this had happened.
This woman was seriously heartless.
Hey, woman, Im talking to you, said Leng Ao in a low voice.
Ning Shu: Whats with woman, this cool way of calling her?
>In Chinese novels in which the male lead starts out bullying the female lead, he usually calls her by woman. *wink wink*<
Can you stop following me? Ning Shu turned around and faced him. Just go look for your Ling Xue.
You are you mocking me? Leng Ao lifted his fist, his eyes bloodshot.
Forget it, I dont hit women. He lowered his fist again.
He doesnt hit women? Ning Shuughed coldly. Who was it that came to pick a fight with her every day?
Ning Shu walked into the nurse office and saw that the school doctor was currently filing his nails in an alluring manner. Upon seeing this, Ning Shus mouth twitched.
When Leng Ao followed her in and saw the school doctor, hostility immediately emerged in his heart. He questioned Ning Shu in an interrogative manner, Who is he?
Are you mentally ill? Dont you see that hes wearing a white coat? Hes the school doctor, sneered Ning Shu without a trace of politeness.
Im asking what rtionship you have with him. Tsk tsk. Lin Jiajia, who would have expected that you like older men? Leng Ao jeered. He sized the school doctor up. The more he looked, the more ufortable his heart felt. Hes nothing but an old man.
Tch. Only old men have good assets. Hadnt Ling Xue also not taken a fancy to you? She took a fancy to Mo Lengxuan, that old man, rather than to a little brat like you.
The school doctor put down his nail file, adjusted his sses, then looked towards Leng Ao as he asked Ning Shu, Your man?
Before Ning Shu could even retort, Leng Ao jumped up as if he had stepped on a nail and refuted, How could I possibly be her man? Shes so ugly, even if I went blind I wouldnt fall for this kind of woman.
The school doctor looked at Leng Ao very indifferently. See, this was the difference between a mature man and a childish boy.
Tsk tsk. The school doctor only nced briefly at Leng Ao before he turned towards Ning Shu. Why are you looking for me again? Im telling you,tely Ive been in a bad mood. Donte bother me.
I need to tell you something ah, make sure to be prepared. Ning Shu really wanted to see what expression the school doctor would have when he found out that Ling Xue was ying with 3p.
What are you still standing here for? The school doctor swept a nce at Leng Ao. Leng Ao gave a cold humph. You think I want to be here?
He nced at Ning Shu, then turned and left. Only then did Ning Shu look towards the school doctor with a sly smile and draw close to his ear to speak.
The school doctor jabbed Ning Shus forehead and pushed her head away. If youre going to talk, just talk. What do you have to get so close for?
Chapter 55: Truly a Beautiful Picture
Chapter 55: Truly a Beautiful Picture
Arent you curious at all about what I want to tell you? Ning Shu looked at the school doctor excitedly as she imagined what his expression would be like once he found out.
The school doctor lifted his brows as he looked at Ning Shu.
How boring. This indifferent attitudepletely crushed a persons desire to gossip.
Um, Ling Xue and the two princes are having a 3p. Theyre in the storage room right now. Should we
The school doctor stood up and looked at Ning Shu with disgust. How could you have such heavy tastes, to enjoy watching this kind of thing. Do you have any sense of shame?
Ning Shu:
Please, the main point was Ling Xue, alright? Why didnt he attack Ling Xues messy way of living? If he wanted to talk about someone being shameless, it should be about Ling Xue!
Where are you going now? Ning Shu saw that the school doctor uncle had left the nurse office so she hastily followed after him. He seemed to be heading in the direction of the storage room. Uncle, you want to go see too?
Uncle, I know that in your heart, you really do care. Ning Shu went on as she walked next to the school doctor.
Shut up. The school doctor lifted his white coat and pulled out a gun with an unusual shape. Ning Shu cried in rm, Uncle, calm down, calm down! You couldnt be thinking of killing someone while were still in school, right?
I know that Ling Xues actions have hurt you, but you must calm down ah, calm down! Upon seeing the school doctor uncle like this, Ning Shus first thought was that he was off to kill the peoplemitting adultery.
Shut up. The school doctor uncle practically could not tolerate Ning Shu anymore. Keep making noise and Ill shoot you.
Ning Shu lifted her hands. Alright, alright, I wont say any more.
When they got to the storage room and heard the soundsing from inside, the only thing Ning Shu wanted to say was that they had really impressivebat strength, to still be tumbling even now.
The school doctor crouched down beneath the window and looked in, then revealed a faint smile. This scene of the smilebined with the gun he was holding caused Ning Shus heart to chill. She took this to be a sign that the school doctor uncle had gone insane from the harsh hit.
Arent we going to rush in to catch them in the act? whispered Ning Shu. That was how things went in all the tv shows and pce battle stories.
Ive said so already, if youre going to talk, just talk. Dont lean so close. Intimidating snow-white light shot out from the school doctor uncles sses.
Ning Shu silently retreated backwards a couple steps.
As she watched in amazed silence, the school doctor uncle quietly picked the lock and opened the door.
Uncle, please ept my integrity and this kneel. Uncle, youre so awesome, did the female lead know? If you just showed some of your abilities to Ling Xue, she would definitely be dead-set on you.
Ning Shu watched as the school doctor uncle entered, then stayed at the door to keep watch for him. It was a very strange sensation.
She waited for quite a while. There werent any more soundsing from inside. She couldnt help but wonder, dirtily, whether the uncle had joined the ranks of the p.
Uncle, you must hold on to some moral integrity ah.
After a good while, the school doctor came out with an unconscious Ling Xue slung over his shoulder. At this time, Ling Xue was already dressed.
W what was this? Ning Shu was dumbfounded. When she walked inside, she saw that the two men were currently lying naked on the mat, without a single piece of cloth to cover them up.
Ning Shu immediately left the storage room and asked the school doctor uncle, Uncle ah, whats going on?
The school doctor nced at Ning Shu mildly, then C probably because he felt like this thing was too heavy to carry on a shoulder C lowered Ling Xue into a princess carry.
It was truly a beautiful picture.
Chapter 56: Main Profession
Chapter 56: Main Profession
Ning Shu jogged behind the school doctor. When they got to the nurse office, the school doctor uncle hastily pressed something on the wall and a secret passageway immediately appeared.
Ning Shu: Why was there a secret passage? Was walking in a secret passageway faster than a car? It wasnt logical at all.
Ning Shu thought for a moment, then followed the school doctor in. The nurse office immediately returned to its earlier stillness, as if the secret passageway that had appeared earlier was just a trick of the eyes.
The school doctor uncle walked very fast while carrying Ling Xue, it was as if he was simply carrying a weightless feather. Meanwhile, behind him, Ning Shu was panting as she ran.
After an unknown amount of time, when Ning Shu felt like her legs were about to break, they finally reached their destination.
The school doctor uncle pushed open a door in front of them and light immediately lit up the passageway. Ning Shu shielded her eyes with her hand reflexively, then looked past the door.
She stared nkly at the interior of the room. It was an extremely cleanboratory with all kinds of equipment refracting very cold light.
There was not a single person in thisrgeboratory. It was so quiet that every footstep made an echo.
Ning Shu suddenly realized that she might havee to some seriously dangerous ce. She looked around and saw that there were all sorts of specimens around such as immersed organs in jars. The color of a certain kidney was already yellow. It had probably already been preserved for a long time.
Ning Shu was starting to be queasy. She didnt dare to look at the specimens on the shelves anymore and followed after the school doctor.
Then, she saw the school doctor uncle ce Ling Xue on an operating table and secure her limbs to the table with iron cuffs.
U uncle, what are you nning to do? Ning Shus teeth were chattering.
The school doctor uncle smiled towards Ning Shu, revealing his white teeth as white light reflected off his sses. He looked like the definition of a pervert ah.
Nothing much, I just shot her with anesthesia. Thats why shes asleep, said the school doctor uncle. Youre weed to casually stroll around thisb. Oh, thats right, I forgot to tell you, my main profession is actually studying genes. En, I prefer dissecting people.
Fuck! He was actually a dissection expert. Ning Shu pointed at Ling Xue. You want to dissect her?
I said so before that I needed her. The reason I need her is because I want to figure out why she can cultivate. Could it be because she had activated an advanced gene in the human body? The school doctor looking at Ling Xue who was on the operating table and reached out to stroke her face.
There are too many genes in the human body that havent been activated. A lot of advanced genes, due to the environments influence, ended up concealing the presence of the unneeded and unactivated genes. This woman has such great powers, its probably due to some advanced genes.
Uncle, dont you read novels? Only people with spiritual roots can cultivate. Ning Shu couldnt help but throw out thisment.
Spiritual root. In my opinion, everything in the body can be exined by genes. The school doctors eyes glowed as he looked at Ling Xue.
Cant spiritual roots be transnted? Perhaps a spiritual root is simply a fragment of an advanced gene and the point of cultivation is to activate the other advanced genes in the body and increase the bodys essential fundamental quality
Ning Shu listened as the school doctor uncle rambled on a great deal about things she couldnt understand at all. No wonder all those intimidating people in the shooting range feared him and gave him the nickname of Psycho. He really was a psycho.
Uncle, I want to go back now. How do I get back? asked Ning Shu. Do I use the same path?
Ning Shu now regretted provoking this person a little. This uncle had probably set his sights on Ling Xue a long time ago and had been trying to get his hands on her in order to dissect her this whole time. Lord, it was too scary.
Uncle, it couldnt be that you want to dissect me as well? Ning Shu looked at the school doctor uncle warily.
Chapter 57: Genes that Obstruct the Development of the Human Race
Chapter 57: Genes that Obstruct the Development of the Human Race
Uncle, you cant dissect me ah. Ning Shu looked towards the school doctor with glimmering tears in her eyes.
The school doctor uncle used medical scissors to swiftly cut off Ling Xues clothes. Was he about to operate on Ling Xue?
It was very beautiful. Even Ning Shu, this woman, felt tempted by this scene. Could the school doctor uncle really bear to cut open such a beautiful girl?
The school doctor uncles hand didnt even pause when he heard what Ning Shu said. He didnt seem to have any feelings towards the body on the operation table either.
He simply nced at Ning Shu with disdain and said, You? Youre not even worthy to be touched by my scissors. Your genes are genes that obstruct the development of the human race. The most direct way to observe that is by your face. Youre so ugly, your genes definitely arent any better.
Ning Shu: Wasnt this just a roundabout way to ridicule her for being ugly?
Ling Xues long eyshes fluttered. She seemed about to wake up. The school doctor uncle sat down next to the operating table to wait for her to wake up.
When Ling Xue woke up, she was immediately blinded by the cold, eye-piercing light above her. Her eyes only adjusted after a while.
What was this ce? Ling Xue tried to move her hands but found that she couldnt. She had been shackled to an operating table. She tried to struggle free but found that there was no strength in her body. She tried to revolve the spiritual energy in her dantian in order to struggle free from these inch-thick iron cuffs.
Youre awake. The school doctor uncle looked at Ling Xue.
Ling Xue was startled by this sudden sound. She looked towards the school doctor. He was wearing arge white coat that make him look very tall and slender.
Hurry up and let me go, otherwise I swear Ill make you die painfully! shouted Ling Xue. However, her shout didnt sound imposing at all. On the contrary, it sounded tender and weak, and extremely charming.
Ning Shu watched from the side. As she looked at this scene and took in this voice, she felt that if she was a man, she probably wouldve already let her go. This Ling Xue truly was beautiful. Indeed, inparison with Ling Xue, this body couldnt count as pretty.
Ning Shu nced at the school doctor uncle who was adjusting his sses and asked cautiously, Uncle, should I head out first?
When Ling Xue saw Ning Shu, she became even more stirred up and red at her with fierce hatred in her eyes. When Ning Shu saw Ling Xues gaze, all she could respond with was ha. ha. da. It was clearly the school doctor uncle that had kidnapped her, why was she looking at her with such a malicious re?
>Theres no particr meaning to ha ha da, its just a sarcastic way of representing augh.<
She was so tolerant towards men but so harsh towards women. Why did Ling Xue hate her so much? There was no point.
The school doctor uncle put down the scissors, then picked up a scalpel. The scalpel shed coldly beneath the lights of the operating table.
Ling Xue had a bad feeling. She tried her best to struggle free from the cuffs but couldnt. She couldnt get out of them even with the help of spiritual energy. All she could do was concentrate the spiritual energy and start cutting away at the cuffs bit by bit.
Ning Shu felt that she shouldnt stay here any longer. It was probably best if she didnt stay for the following events.
Ling Xue couldnt help but feel terrified when she saw the de approach.
Fear emerged in her eyes and her gaze blurred with tears. From the looks of it, she was trying to implore the school doctor uncle to change his mind.
Ning Shu gulped. The scene was truly so beautiful that even she was tempted to reach over and touch. She shook her head. What was she thinking? Ling Xues charm was seriously too strong.
Chapter 58: Hug the Thigh More
Chapter 58: Hug the Thigh More
The school doctor narrowed his eyes, then moved rapidly to cut the tendons in Ling Xues hands and feet.
Ling Xue convulsed from the pain. Her eyes widened as she looked at the school doctor uncle disbelievingly and she bit down on her lips so hard they were about to bleed.
How could he? How dare he cut her meridians? How could he!? Now that her meridians were ruined, how was she supposed to use spiritual energy?
Only now did true fear flood Ling Xues heart. Her gaze filled with vivid terror and resentment as she looked at the school doctor uncle.
Ning Shu also stared nkly at the school doctor uncle for a while before she looked back at Ling Xues arm. Not a single drop of blood spilled out from the ce the school doctor uncle had stabbed the scalpel. It was clear that the cut had been very precise.
The school doctor uncle was expressionless as if it wasnt a beauty in front of him but simply a dead object that was waiting to be dissected.
Ling Xue and Ning Shu simultaneously felt a chill. In addition to the chill, Ling Xue felt uncontroble fear. She had a premonition that her life was going to end in this ce. Moreover, she would have to keep waiting every day, in fear of the unknown day when her life would end.
How could this be possible? She was the one and only cultivator in this world. She stood at the top of this world, she was a god-like existence! Yet she was to be trapped in thisboratory, never to even see the light of day again?
It wasnt possible! It couldnt be! Ling Xue refused to resign to this, but the moment she tried to move her hand, her limbs turned weak from pain. The spiritual energy that flowed in her body was forced to a stop at this ce. She felt so much hate.
Ning Shu sighed in relief. She had never imagined that this was how she would end uppleting her task. The aloof and remote Ling Xue actually became a test subject for the school doctor uncle to research genes.
She nced at Ling Xue, then said to the school doctor uncle, Uncle, Ill head back now.
Ill walk you back. The school doctor uncle put the scalpel into the tray, then took off his gloves.
Ning Shu felt a little overwhelmed by this favor from a superior and immediately asked, Uncle, you couldnt be nning to kill in order to silence, right?
The school doctor uncle paused and rubbed his chin in a contemting manner. Thats a good idea.
Uncle ah, I was just kidding, dont take it seriously. Uncle, I dont know anything. Ning Shu was practically about to hug the school doctor uncles leg to beg for mercy.
Enough, lets go. Forget everything that happened today, said the school doctor uncle mildly.
Afterwards, Ning Shu felt as if her legs were about to break from walking again. When they finally reached the nurse office, Ning Shu took a deep breath and finally felt more at ease.
That coldboratory was seriously too stifling.
Uncle, how do you n to deal with Ling Xue? asked Ning Shu carefully.
The school doctor uncles expression turned cold. Theres no need for you to mind this. The department had long already noticed this womans abnormality. This is an upper level matter, it has nothing to do with you.
Wah, it was actually rted to a higher up organization. Then the school doctor uncle was a person from that organization? Indeed, it wasnt something that she should know about.
Ning Shu sneakily moved closer and the school doctor uncle immediately jabbed her forehead with a finger as he said, If you want to speak, just speak. Dont get so close.
Uncle, youre seriously too amazing. I worship you so much, my respect is unending like torrential river water Ning Shu proceeded to tter him like crazy.
If you want to talk, then just talk. Why act so disgusting? The school doctor uncle dusted off his white coat. He insisted on patting at it though there was no dust on it. He was probably a bit OCD.
Talk, what exactly do you want to ask me? said the school doctor uncle indifferently.
Now Ning Shu really felt like worshipping the school doctor uncle. Uncle, you seriously are too amazing. I so worship you
The school doctor uncle closed his fingers in a enough gesture and Ning Shu immediately shut her mouth.
Uncle, can you help me investigate who my birth parents are? Ning Shu found that the tasks of this world had be so much easier after she met this uncle. Uncle, you have such a thick thigh. She had to hug it more.
Chapter 59: Taking Into Consideration…
Chapter 59: Taking Into Consideration
The school doctor uncles eyelids jumped and he looked at Ning Shu with an unreadable gaze. Ning Shus heart started jumping frantically under his stare. She waved her hand and said, Never mind, you dont have to help me find my parents. My genes suck, dont research my genes.
The school doctor uncle took in her reaction, then tsked in disgust. Look at how disappointing you are. How could you be so scared? For better or for worse, you should maintain a bit of the integrity and reserved manner of girls.
Ning Shu curled her lips. Without absolute strength, dignity and integrity were just fart. Got it
Ill remember about this. En, you can scram now. The school doctor dusted off his coat again. There clearly wasnt anything on it, yet the uncle just kept patting at it. His OCD was seriously severe.
Ning Shu said oh, then obediently scampered off. She had just entered the ssroom when somebody grabbed her by her arm and dragged her out.
Ning Shu shook off Leng Aos hand and asked coldly, What do you want?
Leng Ao looked at her. He was angered by her attitude to the point his nostrils red, but he suppressed it and asked, Where did you go? I couldnt find you anywhere. Do you know where Ling Xue went?
How would I know? Its not like Im Ling Xues personal maid and follow her all the time, replied Ning Shu indifferently as she looked at Leng Aos distorted expression. His eyes contained hints of grief, anger, resentment, envy In short, a lot of emotions. It was seriously hard to describe, very hard to describe.
Ning Shu felt that this idiot had already been driven crazy by Ling Xue. Taking into consideration how pitiful this guy was, Ning Shu enthusiastically mocked him, Please, the person, Ling Xue, doesnt care about you at all, so why are you still acting like this? So much hidden bitterness, youre acting like a total girl.
You Leng Ao was so angry that his hand shook as he pointed at Ning Shu. You damned woman!
Then he turned and left.
Ling Xues disappearance had a huge effect on Ace Academy. In reality, it was because Ling Xue was too well-known. People would notice when Ling Xue, who was known as the goddess, simply came to school a littlete, so everyone inevitably noticed when she didnte to school several days in a row.
When more time passed and Ling Xue still didnte to school, rumors started flying around. Some people said that Ling Xue went missing, some people said that she had been murdered, but even more people spread rumors that she was working at a bar. In any case, there were all sorts of rumors going around.
Everyone had diverse opinions because there was always a mysterious vor surrounding rumors about a beautiful girl. Ning Shu turned a deaf ear towards those rumors since her task was to simply make the aloof Ling Xue fall into the dirt.
The missing Ling Xue became the mysterious female lead at the center of the students discussions. All sorts of rumors formed and the rumors turned increasingly ugly.
Another rumor almost made Ning Shu burst outughing when she heard it. The two naked princes had been discovered by someone and they had been lying together.
They had nothing on at all. It was unknown how many people, both male and female, had gone to take a look at the two princes. Some slightly bolder girls even quietly discussed it.
It was clearly a threesome, yet now it was being spread as a love between two men. The students even started looking at Leng Ao differently, thinking that Leng Ao was also one in that group.
As of now, Leng Aos emotions could only be described asplicated. He had clearly been given a green hat to wear by his good friends, who he had practically viewed as brothers, and now he was being linked into this type of rumor! Fuck! He was the one most wrongly used here!
>The person being cheated on is the person thats given a green hat to wear.<
When those two ran over and ask him where Ling Xue went, he gave a cold smile, then beat the crap out of them. They actually had the nerve to ask him where Ling Xue went?
Leng Ao swore that he would never have dealings with these two bastards ever again! They had dug at his corner behind his back, yet they still had the face toe and ask him about her?
Leng Ao sent a kick towards each of the two on the ground. He found that hisbat ability wasnt that bad. However, why did he always lose when facing Lin Jiajia, that violent woman? Seriously!
Chapter 60: First Task Complete
Chapter 60: First Task Complete
Leng Ao found himself reflexively walking to Ning Shus ssroom again. He came to this ssroom practically every day. In the past, it was to find Ling Xue. Later, it had been to pick fights with Lin Jiajia. His legs had already gotten used to bringing him here.
He stood at the door and looked through the window at Lin Jiajia. She was currently focused on reading a book, her expression serious. As the sunlight spilled over her, it created a tranquil scene like a painting of an orchid.
Ning Shu sensed that someone was looking at her. When she turned around and saw Leng Ao outside the window, she knitted her brows. This guy was probably here to ask her where Ling Xue went again.
She just couldnt understand it. Why did Leng Ao insist oning here every day to ask her about Ling Xue? She didnt know at all. From how Leng Ao was acting, it was like he suspected her of being involved in Ling Xues disappearance, though it was true.
Leng Aos heart leaped when he found he had been discovered. He felt a little ill at ease and embarrassed as if he had been caught peeking at something he wasnt supposed to. However, when he saw the annoyed expression on Ning Shus face, those feelings were immediately reced by anger. He strode into the ssroom and walked to Ning Shu. Lifting his chin, he questioned Ning Shu with an arrogant and demanding tone, Where did Ling Xue go?
I already told you that I didnt know. Why do you insist on asking me? Youd have better luck asking those two good brothers of yours.
I I- Leng Ao couldnt really refute, but he still pressed on. My intuition tells me that youre definitely rted to Ling Xues disappearance.
Fuck off! You think youre a woman? To even have a sixth sense ah.
Although Ling Xues disappearance had been forgotten after being the topic for a time, those who cared like Mo Lengxuan hadnt given up. That guy even wanted to capture her and interrogate her to get Ling Xues whereabouts.
Ning Shu didnt dare to leave the school even more when she found out that people from underground syndicates were lurking everywhere outside the school.
When Leng Ao found out that some people were looking to cause Ning Shu trouble, he walked up to her and said arrogantly, that if she agreed to be his girlfriend, hed resolve the situation outside for her.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu had never nned to have any sort of rtionship with the people in this world. As for this guy, Leng Ao, shell just leave it to the original host to deal with him.
She was a person that had to leave this world.
Something that made Ning Shu happy was the fact that the school doctor uncle had brought back news about the original hosts birth parents. Speaking of which, that was also a tragedy. The original host was nothing but a daughter that had been sold by her parents. That family had been too poor. When they heard that some wealthy person wanted to buy their maiden daughter, they sold her without hesitation.
These had nothing to do with her though. She had already helped the original host find her birth parents. She wasnt the original host, so she wouldnt make the decision for the original host.
Ning Shu felt that the tasks were already pretty much finished. She was just wondering when she would leave this world when the systems mechanical voice rang out inside her head. Taskplete. Leave the world? Yes/No.
Yes. Ning Shu chose yes without hesitation.
She was truly tired of staying in this world. The tasks had seriously been too hard. If it werent for the school doctor uncle, there was no chance that she would have been able toplete the tasks.
It had all been due to luck. Ning Shu could only send the school doctor uncle sincere well-wishes that his experiments would proceed smoothly.
ment: And~~~ its the end of the first arc!!! But well? Did you expect that? Go ahead and throw out predictions for what happens next and what happens to the people in this arc. As for me, anything I say will be a spoiler, so Ill just say, see you guys next arc!
Chapter 61: Balls-Hurting Question Marks
Chapter 61: Balls-Hurting Question Marks
Right after Ning Shu hit yes, she felt the world spin around her, then fell with a thud to the ground. She felt so dizzy that she was about to puke.
She got up from the ground and nced around. The surroundings werepletely white. She had returned to the system space. Ning Shu gave a long sigh.
Following that, she looked down and saw that her soul had actually be a bit dimmer. She hastily sat down and started absorbing the matter in this space. Although she didnt what those things were, there was no reason to reject it when it could strengthen her soul.
Congrattions, yer, for making it back to the space. The systems cold, mechanical voice rang out in the system space. Ning Shu immediately stood up and asked, Why did my soul be so dim? Could it be thatpleting tasks actually drains energy from the soul?
The only reason yer was influenced by the original hosts emotions was because yers soul is overly weak, exined the system emotionlessly.
Then is there a way to strengthen the soul? asked Ning Shu. She had a feeling that traveling between worlds like this drained the soul a lot. If she didnt have a strong soul, her soul would be used up sooner orter.
There are medicine for strengthening the soul in the marketce. There are also secret manuals with cultivation methods to strengthen ones soul. However, you currently do not have the qualifications to open the marketce or the exchange system. The systems exnation had given Ning Shu hope until she heard the part about not having the qualifications. It felt like another bucket of cold water had been poured over her head.
yer will only have the qualifications to open the exchange system once yer officially bes a yer.
Fine. Currently she didnt even count as an intern. She was probably the smallest of the small cannon fodders, doomed to disappear forever if she died in the middle of a task.
Examine stats? Yes/No.
Yes.
The stats panel immediately appeared in front of Ning Shu.
Number: 23333
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 4000 (4000/10000)
Soul: 60
Life: 50
Intelligence: 80
Charm: (?????)
Luck: 20
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10
Aptitude: 20
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill
Acquired Titles: None
Ning Shu examined each attribute carefully. She was pleasantly surprised to find that she actually got four thousand points this time. It was probably due to the fact that she had been sent to a mid-level world and managed toplete the task after running into a stroke of good luck.
As expected, things with high risk were apanied by high interest returns.
yer has been rewarded with ten attribute points. The systems voice rang out again. Due to the fact that yers first task was a mid-level world and the fact that the tasks were satisfactorilypleted, ten bonus attribute points have been given.
Ning Shu thought about it, then added one attribute point to charm. Having her charm level simply be several question marks seriously made her balls hurt. When she thought about her even more pitiful luck level, she added five attribute points to that without hesitation, then added four points to aptitude.
Following that, Ning Shus stats panel changed.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 4000 (4000/10000)
Soul: 60
Life: 50
Intelligence: 80
Charm: 1
Luck: 20 (+5)
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10
Aptitude: 20 (+4)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill
Acquired Titles: None
Ning Shu saw that her charm level was finally no longer question marks. Though it was a lonely one point, at least they werent questions marks anymore.
Would you like to enter the task world now? asked the system.
Ning Shu considered it, then asked, Can I enter it a littleter?
You can. Then the system fell silent.
ment: I purposefully didnt add this in the beginning since I felt like there was already a lot of information to absorb, but a reader remarked a while ago that another system novel had the same number and I felt like this would be a good ce to add it before I forget. 2333 in Chinese representsughter. The more wildly you want to show youreughing, the more 3s you would add on. Its like LMAO vs LMAOOOOO. Ning Shu gets made fun of for it a couple arcster. Btw, Im still not sure if Ning Shus number is 2333 or 23333 because the author types both. Ill edit all previous mentions to one or the other once Im rtively sure but for now, Im just going w/ what the raws use.
Chapter 62: Fascination with the Chest
Chapter 62: Fascination with the Chest
Ning Shu looked at her soul again. If she entered the world when her soul was this dim, she would definitely be influenced by the original hosts strong emotions again. It was best not to try to run until one could walk. Ning Shu decided to first meditate for a while.
She sat down and started absorbing the things in the system space in order to strengthen her soul. This was undoubtedly a very slow process, but it was the only option she had.
What she wanted the most right now was to obtain a cultivation manual that could strengthen the soul. How long did she have to wait until she could be an official yer?
There was no concept of time in the system space. Ning Shu sat on the ground without moving. After an unknown period passed, Ning Shu opened her eyes and looked down at her body. She felt that her soul had solidified a little more. When she touched it, it felt like touching milk. It was a satiny sensation.
System, are you there? I want to start the task. Ning Shu lifted her head and asked while looking at the wall in front of her. She had no idea where the system was.
Right after she spoke, she felt suffocated. Frick, couldnt they give her time to prepare first? At the very least she should have been given a quick notification.
Ning Shu fell unconscious.
In the heavy darkness, she could sense that there was someone beside her and talking to her. With great difficulty, she opened her eyes. Her head felt very heavy and she couldnt move at all as she looked at the bed canopy above her. Her mind was nk.
When the servant girl next to the bed saw that she had woken up, she seemed extremely moved and immediately knelt next to the bed and cried, Princess, youre awake! Then she hastily sent someone to get the imperial physician.
Ning Shu turned her head and looked at the maid that was kneeling next to the bed. Her hair wasbed up into an elegant hairstyle with a bead flower as an ornament. She was wearing lily magnolia double embroidered satin garments that had ayer of gauze fabric draped over it. The soft swell of her breasts could faintly be seen.
>There are set names for styles of ancient Chinese apparels, but unfortunately though the names are passed down, the styles are not documented well. Google images dont turn up what the style looks like. But I did find an artist that draws cute chibis with ancient Chinese clothing so check out his/her work if you want something pretty to look at~ The Chinese words below each image is just a list of garment set names.<
Ning Shus body felt very heavy and her stomach waspletely empty. She didnt even have the strength to lift her hand.
Princess, you cant abuse yourself this way ah. That servant girl cried andughed at the same time from relief. Ning Shu had to use a lot of effort in order to speak. Get me some food.
That maid wiped off her tears. When she heard that Ning Shu wanted to eat, tears of joy spilled down her face again. She lifted the hems of her garments and ran out of the pce.
Ning Shuy on the bed, starved to the point she felt dizzy. How long had this body been starved? Was this the path of starving to death?
Her brain felt both chaotic and nk. She decided to wait until after eating to receive the storyline. The girl earlier had called her princess. From the looks of it, this body had a very high status. She had never imagined that there would be a day she could experience the fantasy of being a little princess.
Not longter, that girl returned with a bowl of congee. It was simmered with meat stock and vegetables until they turned soft. The moment Ning Shu smelled this fragrance, her stomach started growling.
The maid helped Ning Shu up and said, Princess, this servant will feed you.
Ning Shu nodded and joy immediately lit up the maids face. She spooned a small mouthful and blew on it before feeding it to Ning Shu.
It was unknown how long this body had been starving, as even this mild congee caused the stomach a bit of pain. Luckily, her body slowly adjusted. Ning Shu only ate one bowl before stopping.
The maid helped Ning Shuy back down. Ning Shu looked at the maid. She seemed only about fifteen and was quite delicate and pretty. However, Ning Shus gaze was focused on this girls chest. This eras clothing was still rather open and sensual. It was like the clothing of the Tang dynasty. It covered the chest from the front but if one looked down from above, the cleavage within was in full view.
>Tang Dynasty clothing example <
Ning Shu saw that this girl treated this body rather well. Not only was she respectful, she also seemed very concerned. Ning Shu hadnt received the storyline yet so she still didnt know what this girls character was truly like. However, based on this girls earlier behavior, she probably had a pretty good personality.
Right after Ning Shuy down, another maid ran into the pce. Probably due to the fact that she had rushed here, her face was bright red and there was a bit of sweat visible on her delicate nose.
ment: Ning Shus pretty dirty-minded Her innocence onlysted like 1 chapter. Must have been exploring a lot of media while she was in the hospital.
Chapter 63: Princess Jiahui
Chapter 63: Princess Jiahui
That maid curtsied towards Ning Shu. Princess, the imperial physician is here.
In reality, this body wasnt ill, it was just hungry. Now that she had eaten a bit, she felt much better. Ning Shu hadnt received the storyline yet and didnt know the original hosts personality, so she simply said mildly, Both of you, withdraw.
The two maids shared a nce, then bowed and left the pce. Ning Shus eyes wandered around as she sized up the surroundings.
This pce was veryrge. On the antique-looking shelves, there were all sorts of rare-looking toys and beautiful bright flowers that were arranged in exquisite porcin vases.
A soothing scent slowly drifted out from a cloisonne enamel beast ear incense burner with a red sandalwood base.
>Incense burner like this.<
Next to the rosewood bed frame with iid marble was a engraved table screen made of narra wood and ivory that disyed a scene of winter plum blossoms.
>Wood iid with marble styled chair. Couldnt find image of a bed with that style. Table screens are a type of decorative disys in ancient China. <
Just from the items in this room, Ning Shu could tell that this princesss life was pretty good. So what great hatred or grudge, or regret caused her to ask for a counterattack?
Ning Shu took a deep breath and started receiving the storyline. Even though she was mentally prepared this time, she still felt sharp pain in her head.
This bodys name was Li Xueshan, she was the only princess of the Great Yong dynasty and the only younger sister of the current Emperor. The Emperor bestowed her the title of Princess Jiahui and even bestowed her a territory in Taiyuan. It was clear that she was a very pampered individual.
>Jia1 means excellent, auspicious, hui4 means favor, benevolent. In the past, Taiyuan was called Jingyan and it was the capital or provisional capital of many Chinese dynasties, hence its also known as the Dragon City. Very valuable estate.<
None of the onlookers knew why Princess Jiahui was this greatly favored and simply treated it as familial affection of the current Emperor. After all, they were siblings born of the same mother so it wasnt strange for such a princess to be spoiled.
They had no idea how much Princess Jiahui had sacrificed back then during the current Emperors struggle for the throne. She risked her life over and over to do everything the Emperor asked. The battle to seize the throne was unimaginably bitter and desperate. The bloody close quarter fights had caused the entire Imperial Pce to be stained with blood. The Emperor was also very heartless. He had kacha-ed all the defeated princes and imperial nephews without sparing a single one.
The Emperors intense vehemence had probably ended up scaring the civil and military ministers, as he had been able to take over the matters of the court with unexpected ease after ascending to the throne.
Since the current Emperor was her biological older brother and she was his only living rtive, the bitterness finally ended for Princess Jiahui and she started experiencing the sweetness of life. She waspletely pampered and even the Empress, this sister-inw, had to treat her politely and amiably. The concubines and consorts in the Inner Pce naturally tried even harder at every point to curry favor with her. It was reasonable to say that only a celestial would not feel envy at this type of life.
However, Princess Jiahui was a woman, and love was what women longed for the most. Even the princess fell for a dashing young man.
Princess Jiahui was not impressed by those distinguished and gifted schrs who were always pretentious and acted like they were very cultured. She had no interest in these men who didnt even have the strength to truss a chicken and even applied powder like women.
Only a man like Duan Xinghui gave Jiahui a sense of security. This young general was handsome and simple. His armored appearance as he rode a horse into battle was breathtakingly beautiful.
Jiahui came into contact with Duan Xinghui a few times and found that she only became more pleased each time. Although he always spoke carefully and respectfully, he gave people the feeling that he was earnest and trustworthy.
Duan Xinghui respected Jiahui deeply but never gave her anything like a promise. This fact only increased Jiahuis favorable opinion of him. Jiahui did notck people that fawned upon her, so she valued demonstration more than something as superficial as a verbal promise.
The Emperor was aware of this situation but he did not directly give a decree. Instead, he first investigated to see if he could really entrust his younger sister to this Duan Xinghui.
Jiahui and Duan Xinghuis rtionship was simply a secret that everyone kept silent about. In reality, it was already pretty much set.
Yet right at this time, amotion broke out at the borders of the state again. The weather had gotten cold and the bearded Huns started invading the Central in from the north to snatch supplies. Thus, the Emperor sent Duan Xinghui to the border stations and grandly announced that once he returned victorious, he would bestow in marriage his sister to him.
Chapter 64: Emotion, Causes Calamities
Chapter 64: Emotion, Causes Cmities
The war had reached stalemate, then the news of Duan Xinghui having died in battle came from the front lines. Jiahui was stunned by the news. Following that, she refused to eat or drink. In the end, the Emperor couldnt bear to watch it anymore and forced her to start eating again. However, Jiahui was suffering from heartbreak and her health continued to degrade.
She missed Duan Xinghui intensely and even considered shaving her head and bing a nun. Those who pass away would forever remain in the hearts of those who still lived. Moreover, the scar in the heart would only be deeper, until nothing could rece them.
However, not long after that, the dead Duan Xinghui came back to life and returned to the capital, with a woman.
When Ning Shu got to this part, she already came to understand the entire development. This arrogant pampered princess had be the cannon fodder for the true love between the general and that girl.
Ning Shu gave a deep sigh, feeling sincere sympathy for the original host. The single word, emotion, had caused all the cmity.
The storyline afterwards was just about how Jiahui was unwilling to ept it and insisted on causing trouble for the two. She used her power as a princess in all sorts of ways to attack this country bumpkin that had crawled out from some random corner.
What astonished Jiahui was the fact that the man she took to be very steady and earnest would be very stirred up when it came to matters that pertained to that vige girl. He would angrily roar and shout like an immature youngster. For the sake of that vige girl, he defied the imperial edict and even publicly dered that he would only love that woman his entire life.
Jiahui felt as if she had been pped, it made her face burn. She practically became theughingstock of all of Great Yong. The noble princess actually lost to a vige girl. She couldnt ept it. Who did that girl count as? She was a princess. The pride of a princess wouldnt allow her to lose like this.
Hence, Jiahui retaliated against the vige girl and everyone started criticizing her, saying that she was malicious, saying that she caused the Yong dynasty to lose face. Even the Emperor became disappointed in her.
Jiahui simply caused even more of a disturbance until everyone in the streets were talking about how a princess was trying to snatch another persons man. Jiahuis reputation only grew worse.
Then, the barbaric Huns just happened to win the war and delightedly asked for a marriage. The Emperor was truly disappointed in this sister of his, so he wrapped her up and sent her away.
It had clearly been Duan Xinghuis fault that the war situation reversed. If it werent for the fact that he wanted to make thoughtlessrge moves in order to show off, he wouldnt have fallen for a scheme that people of the Central in viewed as nothing but crude. Now they wanted her to get married so they could have a happy life together?
Jiahui was a very delicate and pampered princess. Moreover, she had injured her heart while mourning for Duan Xinghui. Now, she had to head to a very poor environment, a ce that didnt even treat women as humans.
Jiahuis status as a princess didnt bring her any benefits, and even caused these barbarous people to bully her even more. She was simply a spoil of war. The Huns were vicious and would hit women on the slightest pretext.
The life she lived was worse than death. Jiahuis heart turned numb and her flower-like countenance became corroded by the sandy wind. She lived numbly. She didnt know what she had done wrong.
The original hosts wishes: One, she didnt want to love that cruel and unscrupulous Duan Xinghui anymore. Two, she wanted make those two lowly people suffer and pay for what they did. Three, she wanted to be a noble and lofty princess. She didnt want to ever allow anything to sully her again, she didnt want to disappoint her Imperial Older Brother, she didnt want to be bestowed in marriage, she didnt want to go to that savage ce, she didnt want to be humiliated and insulted by people.
Ning Shu:
In the end, this girl still couldnt let go of that matter. Duan Xinghui was the origin of all of Jiahuis sorrows. He was like the key that opened Pandoras box.
What caused Ning Shu to be a little speechless was the fact that she had entered the story a bitte. Right now, news had already spread of Duan Xinghuis death. Jiahui refused to eat and drink out of heartache. She practically had the intention of dying to follow after him.
At this point, Jiahui had already gotten involved with Duan Xinghui.
Chapter 65: Lin Jiajia’s After Story (1)
Chapter 65: Lin Jiajias After Story (1)
Lin Jiajia lifted her head from the school desk, her eyes a bit zed. She looked towards the front and saw that the teachers mouth was moving. Her head felt very heavy and dizzy.
Lin Jiajia reflexively looked towards the seat in front of her. The woman she hated most was really no longer there. Could it be that she was dreaming? Or did all the things in the dream actually happen?
Ling Xue had truly disappeared from her life.
The person in the dream was her, yet it also wasnt her. She had watched as everything ured.
The bell that signaled the end of ss rang. Lin Jiajia stood up from her seat and the three-legged desk immediately fell to the ground. This would originally be a very embarrassing moment, yet for some reason, Lin Jiajias heart was very calm as she unhurriedly lifted the desk back up.
Everyone around only nced at her before shifting their eyes away. They didnt pay much attention to her, unlike before. Their attitudes of hate and ridicule had already changed into disinterest.
When An Rong, who used to bully her, met her gaze, she simply turned away with a humph. Lin Jiajia became even more bewildered. Could it be that everything she had seen in the dream had been real?
Right at this moment, two men suddenly carried a desk into the ssroom. This desk was brand new. They walked to Lin Jiajia and ced the desk in front of her seat.
What are you guys doing? asked Lin Jiajia. Her desk had broken a long time ago. It had been messed around with, shed with a knife, and even had a leg removed.
This is the schools arrangement. Your desk is broken so of course it must be reced, replied one of the school staff.
Lin Jiajias lips twitched. Why hadnt they thought of it earlier if that was the case? However, Lin Jiajia knew her current situation and could only say, Thanks.
I was the one that had them rece your desk. Leng Ao had his hands in his pockets as he walked to Lin Jiajia. Then he proceeded to look down on her from above.
When Lin Jiajia saw Leng Ao, she reflexively started to knit her brows. Even she felt a bit puzzled by her reaction. Logically speaking, she should have been very excited and happy to see Leng Ao, why was her heart filled with such dislike? It wasnt possible.
What do you mean by this? Lin Jiajia didnt know why, but her hands itched. She really wanted to fight with Leng Ao and use a shoulder throw on him.
Leng Ao frowned. Youre not happy? I prepared a new desk for you.
Thanks, said Lin Jiajia indifferently as she tilted her head back to look at Leng Ao. He was tall with very handsome looks and bright eyes that seemed like stars.
It was the first time she had ever been so close to Leng Ao, yet she didnt feel excited at all.
Are you satisfied with this desk? Leng Ao saw that Lin Jiajia was examining him. For some reason, he suddenly felt a little nervous. As he spoke, he touched the bridge of his nose.
Oh, thanks, said Lin Jiajia.
Leng Ao lifted his chin and asked, Last time, I said that you could be my girlfriend. Have you finished considering it?
Girlfriend? When had that happened? Lin Jiajia scoffed. She didnt remember that at all. So many things have gone off the rails. Ling Xue had disappeared, and now Leng Ao actually wanted her to be his girlfriend.
These were all things that she hadnt even dared to fantasize about in the past. To be Leng Aos girlfriend? Lin Jiajia hesitated and didnt speak.
The hope in Leng Aos eyes dimmed a little, but he said, Since youre not replying, Im going to take that as you agreed. From now on, youre one of my people.
I havent agreed. Leng Ao, please dont decide on your own initiative, said Lin Jiajia coldly. Eh? When had she been able to speak with such indifference and force?
Leng Aos facial color changed. His expression was a little angry and also a little hurt.
Lin Jiajia walked around him and left the ssroom. She felt a bit confused. How did the world change so much after she took a nap?
Chapter 66: Lin Jiajia’s After Story (2)
Chapter 66: Lin Jiajias After Story (2)
The moment she walked out of the ssroom, she saw a man wearing a white coat leaning against the balcony. He was tall and looked very taciturn with gold-rimmed sses that looked elegant and also a little cold.
When Lin Jiajia saw this person, her heart suddenly leapt. Her intuition told her that this man was very dangerous, so she wound around him to head to the restroom.
A hand reached out and grabbed her. She turned back and instinctively called out, School Doctor.
This was the schools doctor.
The school doctor squinted as he looked at Lin Jiajia with a very deep and probing gaze. He scrutinized her face inch by inch as if searching for something.
What is it? asked Lin Jiajia.
The school doctor uncle looked at Lin Jiajia and found that her expression was cold and indifferent. The casual smiles from before, the boot-licking smiles, were no longer there.
He released her arm and asked indifferently, Youre not her?
What? Lin Jiajia waspletely bewildered.
The school doctor uncles eyes turned extremely cold, but immediately afterwards he smiled again. I mistook you for someone.
After saying that, he left, the ends of his coat lifting from his strides.
Lin Jiajia stared at his leaving figure, then shook her head. She needed some time to calm down.
Then, the following events caused her to be even more speechless.
Her father had heard that Leng Ao wanted her to be his girlfriend and so wanted to bring her back into the Lin family. What the heck was that? They had kicked her out, and now they want her back again?
Lin Jiajia never thought about wanting to return to the Lin family. Although she was currently alone, she felt very free with this self-sufficient life.
When they tried to use the affection card with her and talk about how they had no other choice back then, Lin Jiajia simply gave a knowing smile. When they didnt need her, they used her as a shield. She still had the newspaper in which they announced that they were severing ties with her.
Lin Jiajia didnt know who exactly it was that had upied her body, but she was sincerely grateful to that person from the bottom of her heart. She had never imagined that one day her life could be so unfettered and free. She didnt need to listen to her father talk everyday about acting for the sake of the family and basically be pushed to sacrifice everything for this family.
She wasnt their biological child at all. It was just that the Lin family couple didnt have a child even after being married for a long time and there was a superstitious saying that if you first adopt a child, karma will bless you and grant you an actual child.
Lin Jiajia was this adopted child. Since she had now been chased out of that house, she naturally refused to return again.
In addition, since Ace Academy didnt expel her, she continued to go to school. Lin Jiajia smiled. When had her skin be so tough? She was clearly just an powerless orphan now, yet she still attended an aristocratic school.
Ever since she rejected Leng Ao, he had started stubbornly trying to woo her. Sometimes she would get too annoyed and just throw him over her shoulder.
Unexpectedly, Leng Ao seemed very used to this way of interacting. No displeasure showed on his face at all and Lin Jiajia immediately went . Could it be that Leng Ao liked this treatment? When everyone treated him respectfully, he always acted tsundere. She was cold and arrogant towards him and hit him at the slightest pretext, yet he actually seemed to like it?
> is used as an emoticon and usually mean along the lines of embarrassment, sadness, depressed, or frustration. In this case its probably speechlessness. Like, what the heck??<
Wasnt this masochism? Lin Jiajias expression became very strange. It couldnt be because too many people respected him so he grew to like people hitting him? His illness was seriously quite severe ah.
Chapter 67: An Iceberg of an Imperial Older Brother
Chapter 67: An Iceberg of an Imperial Older Brother
Ning Shu felt very dizzy after receiving the storyline. Her heart hurt slightly. It seemed that her arteries had already gotten injured.
Ning Shu gave a sigh. To a person that once had to treat a hospital as home, there was nothing more important than a healthy body. Why harm oneself this way?
As for the original hosts wishes, to not love that cruel and unscrupulous wolf, this was something Ning Shu could fully do. As for taking revenge on this lowly couple Ning Shu felt like it was the original hosts arrogant personality that caused her to be incapable of letting this go. As for not being bestowed in marriage All she could do was go step by step.
Ning Shu felt that this task was a little easier than the task from thest world. At the very least, there wasnt a supernatural existence like Ling Xue around.
Moreover, she was the princess of a kingdom and had a high status. Compared to the general and vige girl, she had quite an advantage.
As Ning Shu thought about things, she drifted back to sleep. This body was seriously too weak.
Ning Shu was very speechless. Howe she was in such a pitiful state every time she entered the task world?
She didnt know how long she slept. When she woke up again, her body was sticky with sweat.
She had to struggle to open her eyes. The first thing she saw was the person sitting silently next to the bed. His presence gave her a huge scare and she involuntarily cried ah as her heart jumped so hard it almost leapt out of her chest.
When the man saw that Ning Shu had been startled, he simply said mildly, Youre awake.
Imperial Older Brother. Ning Shu struggled to sit up. She knew from the original hosts memories who this person is. This man was the current Emperor, Li Wen. Although his name sounded gentle, it didnt match with his imposing aura at all and his expression was also very cold and dignified.
>Li3 means plum, wen1 means warm. Its usually a name for a gentle person. Picture gentle, cool, quiet senpai in the library, next to a window, holding a book, and kindly answering your question with a warm smile.<
Li Wen was wearing a dragon robe that had dragons with five ws. He had very handsome and defined features that were like strokes of a painting. His manner was austere as ice and as tranquil as ss. The power that came of a high status added an extra cold indifference to his features. His detached arrogance and extraordinary respected status made him a very attractive man with charm that no woman could escape.
In a word, he was an iceberg.
Even when facing the original host, this younger sister, he didnt smile much. At most he just bestowed the original host extraordinarily good status and rare objects.
Li Wen was a natural-born monarch. He was skilled in methods, careful with his words and expressions, and no one was able to see through his thoughts.
Ning Shu felt a little bit on edge facing this kind of person. Her body subconsciously tensed. Her keen senses told her that the person in front of her was very dangerous; he was like a lion king that was gracefully licking his sharp ws.
Its fine if you stay lying down, said Li Wen mildly. He swept his gaze over Ning Shus face. After a pause, he said, This matter hasnt been confirmed yet. You shouldnt ruin your own health this way.
As he spoke, his brows furrowed. Seeing that his sisters head was covered with cold sweat to the point that her hair was damp, he softened his tone. Jiahui, dont be so willful.
Ning Shu felt even more cold sweat. She was seriously speechless. Her mourning due to her future husbands death was actually tranted into being willful.
Ning Shu opened her mouth and finally said, Jiahui understands.
Jiahui was the bestowed name of the original host.
Someone,e, shouted Li Wen towards the door. His voice was deep and sexy, yet also very cold and dignified. It made people instinctively obey him.
Two servant girls immediately entered. Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. One was Miao Qing, the other was Yuan Dong. These two were the people the original host was closest with. They were also very interesting characters. The situation was a bitughable.
Li Wen spoke to the two with an insipid tone, Take good care of the princess.
Understood, said Miao Qing and Yuan Dong in unison.
Li Wen seemed very busy with government affairs. After asking after Ning Shus health a little, he left. Ning Shu barely spoke. She didnt know whether Li Wen noticed her abnormality or not.
Chapter 68: Silent Confrontation with a Lounging Tiger
Chapter 68: Silent Confrontation with a Lounging Tiger
When Yuan Dong walked up and saw that Ning Shus forehead was covered with sweat, she immediately got some water and helped wiped Ning Shus sweat off. Ning Shu looked at her. This girl had pretty good looks. It was just a shame that she was someone who harbored other desires, yet had to stay by her side.
Ning Shu said to Miao Qing who was straightening out her nket, I this princess wishes to take a meal now.
Miao Qing cried out in surprise and immediately rushed out to prepare food for Ning Shu. Ning Shu watched as she left the pce like a live butterfly. Light shed through her eyes. At the very end, this Miao Qing had sessfully be Li Wens consort.
Ning Shu shifted her gaze back to Yuan Dong. This girl had gone with her when she was bestowed in marriage and became the Huns ything. However, this didnt mean that she was very loyal to the original host. Moreover, this girl liked Duan Xinghui.
However, Duan Xinghui fell in love with a vige girl and destroyed Yuan Dongs hopes of bing Duan Xinghuis bedchamber maid. Although this was a morganatic marriage, all women prepared bedchamber maids for their man. When they were menstruating or pregnant, thats when the bedchamber maid came into use.
Jiahui and Yuan Dong had the same goal so they worked together to defeat the vige girl. Speaking of which, the vige girls name was Er Ya.
It was a very rural name. Later, it was changed to a very nice-sounding and ssy name.
A whileter, Miao Qing came back with the food. It was rather mildly vored food. There was no way Ning Shu would ruin her own health like the original host. Nothing was more important than a healthy body.
Miao Qing started feeding her. Ning Shu didnt bother to be polite at all since only by doing this would she be able to recover.
After she finished a bowl of mixed congee, Miao Qing wiped Ning Shus mouth with a handkerchief. Ning Shu saw that these two servant were actually quite attentive towards the original host. However, in the end they both betrayed their master for the sake of love.
After eating, Ning Shu closed her eyes to sleep again. Sleep naturally restored health. Right now Ning Shu needed a healthy body in order toplete her task. She hated people that abused their own bodies the most. They didnt know how to treasure their bodies at all.
Li Wen came to visit again at night. He stood by the side of the bed without a sound and gave Ning Shu such a scare she couldnt even speak for a moment.
Imperial Older Brother.
Do you feel a little better? Li Wen looked Ning Shu over. Seeing that her facial color was a little better, he nodded and said, Yourplexion has improved since the morning.
Thank you, Imperial Older Brother, for your concern. Ning Shu acted very touched.
Li Wen didnt reply and the atmosphere immediately became a little strange. Ning Shu didnt know what to say as the more one spoke, the more mistakes one might make. It would be terrible if she ended up exposing herself. The man in front of her was very dangerous. Just ncing into those dark eyes gave a chill as if one was facing a lounging tiger.
Ning Shu felt extremely uneasy inside. Hurry up and leave ah. Why are you standing there like a wooden pir? Of course, Ning Shu only dared to say these things inside her heart. She still didnt have the guts to provoke a feudal monarch.
The two didnt speak at all. Ning Shu tilted her head to nce at Li Wen. He narrowed his eyes slightly and as a result, his entire aura turned conspicuously sharp.
Ning Shu was very depressed. What exactly did he want? This silent wait was driving her crazy.
She finally couldnt take it anymore and took the initiative to say, Imperial Older Brother, you should go and deal with the government affairs. Jiahui is fine now.
Chapter 69: Miao Qing
Chapter 69: Miao Qing
When Li Wen heard Ning Shus euphemistic request for him to leave, he narrowed his dark eyes and said mildly, We shall leave. You should look after your own health. Even if Duan Xinghui is gone, there are still other men.
Li Wen had also said this in the storyline, but Princess Jiahui had responded with there was only one Duan Xinghui in the world, angering Li Wen.
Of course, Ning Shu wouldnt say that. If she ended up irritating Li Wen and he decided to marry her off to get rid of her, there wouldnt even be a ce left for her to cry.
Ning Shu allowed irrepressible sorrow to show on her face as she responded respectfully, Imperial Older Brother, right now Jiahuis head feels very chaotic. Right now, Jiahui doesnt want to think about anything.
Upon hearing this, Li Wens eyes narrowed slightly. For some reason, every time Ning Shu saw him narrow his eyes, she would feel her heart skip in panic. She was trying her best to mimic the original hosts expressions and habits. Could it be that her acting skill was that crappy?
Li Wen nodded and said, If you need anything, Ill have your Imperial Sister-inw send it over. Then, he exhorted the two maids, Serve the princess well.
Understood. The two maids answered simultaneously. However, Miao Qings eyes stayed glued to Li Wen until he left Orchid Garden Pce. Ning Shu watched from the side, then shook her head.
The original host seriously hadnt paid attention to her personal maids at all. She had no idea that one like her older brother and one liked her future husband.
How sad.
In the following days, Ning Shu calmly passed the time focusing on recovering. However, it was during these days that she truly experienced how pampered the original host was.
Consorts woulde to visit every day. The amount of get well gifts that she received each day had to be counted by basketfuls. They were all generally rare and precious jewels. There were even some handkerchiefs that the consorts had personally embroidered and some shoes. In any case, there were all sorts of things.
Of course, Ning Shu didnt meet those people. Her body hadnt recovered yet, and there was no way she would push herself just to meet those people. After all, there were seriously too many women in the inner pce. She didnt fucking know any of the orioles and swallows in His Majesty the Emperors harem ah.
Ning Shu saw that Miao Qing and Yuan Dong didnt seem surprised at this disy at all. They even looked at these consorts with a bit of contempt. Ning Shu could infer from the fact that these two servants dared to look at ranked consorts with contempt how much the original host had probably looked down on these consorts.
Princess, why not allow this servant to bring these things to the storehouse? Miao Qing asked Ning Shu whiled ncing over to check her expression. After a brief hesitant pause, she said, Princess, these people just want to use Princess in order to see His Majesty and use the affection that His Majesty has for Princess to obtain His Majestys affection.
The original host and Ning Shu both knew this, did they need a maid to remind them every day? However, the original host actually thought that Miao Qing was a very good person. Ning Shu knew because this was how the original hosts heart was reacting.
Miao Qing liked Li Wen. Due to the original host, Miao Qing had a lot more chances to see the Emperor than most of the consorts and concubines in the Inner Pce.
The only reason Miao Qing was saying this was because she was annoyed and envied these consorts. Ning Shu simply nced at her indifferently rather than echo agreement like the original host usually did. In the past, whenever the original host heard Miao Qing say something like this, she would be furious at the fact that these women were trying to use her.
When Miao Qing saw that the princess didnt pay any attention to her, her heart sunk. She silently went to put the things into the storehouse.
Chapter 70: An Unexpected Effect
Chapter 70: An Unexpected Effect
Ning Shu took in Miao Qings discrete actions. As expected of a pce woman, none of them were ordinary at all. Anyone else would have continued to try and sow dissension but Miao Qing clearly knew when to stop.
Ning Shu felt that the original host couldnt be described as simple either. In the battle for the throne, she had taken the initiative to do things for Li Wen and seen quite a lot of dark things. However, she also counted as dumb since she had pretty much offended all of the women in the Inner Pce.
In the end, she still had a very conceited personality and looked down on these women in the Inner Pce that relied on a man to live. It was to the point that not a single person stepped up to speak for her when she was bestowed in marriage. They all agreed for her to be sent off. It was also quite impressive in a way, since its truly hard for ones rtionships with others to be horrible to this degree.
Ning Shu thought for a bit, then said, Record all of this and give return gifts ording to the usual standard.
Miao Qing and Yuan Dong who were sorting out the items froze at the same time because the Princess never gave return gifts. Her suddenmand to give return gifts gave them quite a shock. However, in the end they were both experienced pce maids and reacted quickly.
Interaction between people has always been based on reciprocity. The way the original host only epted presents without giving return gifts expressed the message that she didnt want to associate with those women. How offensive was that?
And the princess was seriously willful. However, though the women in the Inner Pce gritted their teeth and cursed at her, they couldnt do anything to the original host. A wall only fell if everyone pushed. A lot of factors had contributed to the fact that the original host ended up the way she had.
Princess, you really want to give return gifts? asked Miao Qing. This is giving them face.
Ning Shu simply nced at her without speaking. This caused Miao Qing to feel uneasy. She and Yuan Dong had seen how much pain the princess was in before. However, now the princess was so calm that it was scary. It couldnt be that she had gone crazy from the pain?
Of course, they could only wonder this silently. Although the two maids were not willing, they still handled tasks very quickly and soon sent return gifts to the people from each pce.
The consorts and concubines were surprised and touched to receive Princess Jiahuis return gifts. They had all sorts ofplex emotional responses, but for the time being it wont be discussed in detail.
Ning Shu was wondering whether if she should go find Duan Xinghui. However, she rejected this idea right after it emerged. At this time, Duan Xinghui had probably already been rescued by Er Ya, what use was there in her going? Moreover, if a princess wanted to head out, it had to be done with adequate protection and ceremonial dignity. Shed have to drag a whole bunch of people along. By the the time she got to the border, all the dishes would have chilled.
If the two were truly in love, fate would bind them closely together.
Duan Xinghui and Er Ya had gotten together without any intermediaries. As Er Ya took care of Duan Xinghui who was injured, they inevitably had bodily contact. Familiarity breeds fondness, dry wood bursts into mes, the ze of love ignites. In short, the two people fell in love, it was true love.
The true task would have to wait until Duan Xinghui brought Er Ya back to the capital. Until then, she should just focus on recovering and brush up on the Emperors favorable impression of her. Since she didnt want to be bestowed in marriage, she had to build up her own value.
What could she help Li Wen with? There were too many people to do the things like carrying tea and pouring water. The effect of brushing up his favorable impression of her and deepening the sibling affection between them was small, but working on it asionally wouldnt be a loss.
Ning Shu earnestly focused on recuperating. However, during the entire time, there was not a hint of a smile on her face so it caused Miao Qing and Yuan Dong who were attending to her to bepletely confused and on edge.
They would be very careful with everything they said. Miao Qing no longer dared to try to provoke Ning Shu. Ning Shu noticed that Yuan Dongs eyes were a little bit red, but every time she asked, Yuan Dong would only say that she had squinted too much or that it was trachoma.
Ning Shu gazed meaningfully at the two. Her unreadable gaze caused the two maids to feel even more scared. They felt like the princesss eyes seemed to prate everything and see the secrets hidden in the deepest depths of their hearts.
Hence, Miao Qing and Yuan Dong started attending to Ning Shu even more carefully and considerately. Theirprehensive attentiveness allowed Ning Shus days to pass by veryfortably. This was an effect that Ning Shu hadnt predicted.
Chapter 71: Big Boss’s Younger Sister
Chapter 71: Big Bosss Younger Sister
Ning Shu recuperated for half a month and nursed herself very well. It was to the point that her face became white, plump, and rosy. She didnt seem to be heartbroken at all.
The moment the consorts and concubines in the Inner Pce heard that Princess Jiahui had recovered, they all swarmed over to visit her.
Ning Shu massaged her head as she looked at the roomful of orioles and swallows. When a room was filled with beauties, the fragrances they applied all mixed together to create a smell so strong and intense that it made ones head hurt.
These consorts all had different styles and temperaments. There were enchanting ones, lovely ones, innocent ones, aloof ones, gentle ones, virtuous ones There were all types of women. Li Wen was sure lucky to have so many women C and they were beautiful to boot C waiting to get his affection.
Ning Shu understood that the only goal these consorts had ining to Orchid Garden Pce was to see Li Wen. Although these consorts made a lot of effort to find conversational topics and ask about her health, they continuously nced towards the entrance of the pce.
Ning Shu didnt bother to expose them either. She had juste to this world and had to learn about the current situation within the pce. From the words these consorts spoke, she could figure out which consorts were favored and which ones werent. She could even determine from these consorts barbed words who held grudges against whom, and based on that, figure out the factions.
The Emperor has arrived. A very unpleasant and screechy voice came from outside. However, it was as pleasant as the drizzle of rain to the women in the room. Every single one of them livened up and looked towards the entrance with radiant smiles.
Li Wen walked into the pce. Ning Shu immediately sensed a chill. It was freaking cold ah.
Your Majesty, may you forever be in good health. The entire roomful of women curtsied towards Li Wen. Their movements were extremely lovely and charming and their voices were so tender water could be squeezed out. They faced Li Wen with their very best posture. Some bolder ones even tried to casually expose their well-rounded snowy bosom in a seemingly inadvertent way.
It was the stunning scene of a hundred flowerspeting. Ning Shu was inwardly speechless as she looked at the roomful of beautiful women. Any one of these women, ced in the modern world, would be pursued by countless admirers, yet they were all stuck in this ce to fight over a single man.
It was seriously a waste of resources.
Li Wen was indifferent towards the women in the room and simply said, You may rise.
A consort that was near Li Wen purposefully stumbled as she got up and tried to fall towards Li Wens chest. In the end, Li Wen side-stepped and that consort almost fell to the ground in a big faux pas.
Ning Shus lips twitched. This Emperor seriously had a terrible personality ah. What was so hard about supporting his own woman for a second? It was a woman that was fawning upon you, and it was even such a beautiful woman. If it was her, she would have been ovee with joy.
Li Wen didnt even bother to nce at these consorts and turned straight to Ning Shu to ask mildly, You look like youve recovered quite well?
Ning Shu curtsied. Many thanks for Imperial Older Brothers concern. Jiahui is much better.
Li Wen nodded, his expression still cold. Even if Duan Xinghui is gone, there are still other good men in Great Yong. You are our sister.
Ning Shu automatically tranted it. Youre this big bosss younger sister, you can casually take your pick of any man in the world.
Ning Shu revealed a very sad expression that was at the same time touched as she said, Thank you, Imperial Older Brother, for your concern. Its just that Imperial Younger Sister doesnt want to think about these things right now.
Li Wen stared at Ning Shu with his sharp gaze. He scanned Ning Shus face, then nodded. After saying en, he didnt say anymore and simply sat on the chair awhile before leaving.
The Emperor is departing The grand eunuch, Eunuch Jiang, sang the suave and melodious call with his sharp voice.
ment: This is barely rted, but I recently discovered this funny song about an eunuch. If you have the time, I highly rmend checking it out in this order. Heres the official music video for you to try and guess at the meanings if you dont know fluent Chinese, then heres a video of the tranted lyrics. Theres some cultural references that you guys might not know about, so I also made a short post about it.
Chapter 72: Noble Consort Du and the Empress
Chapter 72: Noble Consort Du and the Empress
Once Li Wen left, everyone turned their gazes towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu could sense keenly that their gazes contained envy, jealousy, and a few even contained extreme hate.
Ning Shu looked over and saw a woman dressed in night haze violet silk cloud vestige pce garments. Her expression was haughty and stern, and her eyes contained irrepressible jealousy and loathing.
Ning Shu thought for a moment, then smirked at that woman. She was Noble Consort Du. The resentment between Noble Consort Du and the original host had actually started due to the Empress. In the original hosts heart, she had only one sister-inw and that was the Empress. She always felt contempt towards all the other women.
Meanwhile, the Empress and Noble Consort Du were quite evenly match in power. However, due to the original host, the Empress managed to move into the advantage. That was why Noble Consort Du had never had any good feelings towards Princess Jiahui. The only reason she came to Orchid Garden Pce was because all the other consorts were going and she wouldnt be able to exin herself if she didnt go.
She did this only for Li Wen to see. Li Wen currently loved this younger sister very much. Even if she wanted to make small moves, in front of the Emperor they all still had to act harmonious.
Ning Shu couldnt help but massage her forehead, feeling a headache. Speaking of which, the original host was a daughter that had yet to get married. Was it really a good idea to meddle with her older brothers back courtyard affairs? Not only did the original host get involved in pce battles, she also got involved in residence battles. Staying out of everything was the best choice.
The incident in which the original host got married off was also partially due to Noble Consort Dus encouragement.
To put it inly, the original host was mostly an idiot in regards to human rtionships. A part of it was also due to the fact that she felt it beneath her dignity to try and cultivate rtionships.
The original host couldnt be said to be a bad person C her thoughts were quite pure C but her personality was too arrogant. She was simply too conceited.
Is Noble Consort Du ring this way because Imperial Older Brother spoke to this princess but did not speak to you? Is that why youre so conspicuously angry? Ning Shu spoke bluntly.
>Ning Shu uses ben gong with the consorts, which trantes to I, of the pce. This term is typically used by an empress or high-ranking consort when speaking to a person of lower status. Im using this princess to avoid using pinyin or that mouthful of this one, of the pce. (When I was editing, I was enlightened by this article) Im also using the royal we for the Emperor, btw if you havent noticed.<
Noble Consort Du:
Noble Consort Dus expression seemed to freeze. This blockhead seriously said whatever came to mind. In the pce, a person had to pay careful attention to every single sentence since it contained countless curves, hence Noble Consort Du wasnt the only one unused to such straightforward speech, this entire nestful of people werent used to it.
All of their expressions turned embarrassed and one by one they excused themselves. The words earlier were probably too frank, frank to the point they all felt awkward.
Ning Shu watched as Noble Consort Du left angrily and smiled. There was no way to fix the rtionship between them. Since that was the case, itd be better to just tear off the mask of cordiality so that it would make these people hesitant to make a move.
Ning Shu thought for a while, then decided to go pay a visit to the Empress, this sister-inw of hers. The original host would usually tell this sister-inw everything so their rtionship still counted as pretty good.
However, how could there be any true friendship in the Inner Pce?
Much less between a persons wife and the persons younger sister?
Ning Shu headed to the Phoenix Waters Pce. When she walked into the pce, she saw the Empress sitting on a serpentine gems-decorated fragrant rosewood couch with a four-section primrose-colored cedar screen that was interwoven with ss behind her.
>Primrose is a yellow, I didnt know that.<
When the Empress saw Ning Shu, she hastily stood up and walked towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu curstied towards her. My respects, Imperial Sister-inw.
The Empress hastily stopped Ning Shu. Taking her hand, she revealed a warm smile. You look wonderful! Jiahui, child, you seriously gave Sister-inw such a fright. Your Imperial Older Brother even worriedly exhorted for me to look after you.
Thank you, Imperial Sister-inw, Jiahui is almost all better, said Ning Shu.
ment: night haze violet silk cloud vestige pce garments If there was a voiceover, Id have the person reading take a big breath, then pronounce all of this in one breath. The reason for these long names is because, most authors of historical chinese novels have two main options: Come up with descriptions for the characters apparel, aka describe what they have in their hair, theyers and colors of clothing they have, bracelets, waist ornaments, and essories, or just take one of the avable style names and insert. In addition, near the I found out that furniture had set names too. *sigh* Ive yet to find a tranted list.
Chapter 73: Leave the Imperial Palace?
Chapter 73: Leave the Imperial Pce?
The Empress spoke a lot of words of concern towards Ning Shu. There was no doubt that she simply wanted to show that she cared a lot about her sister-inw. Ning Shu also apanied the Empress in the small talk for a while.
Then, the Empress shifted the topic seamlessly to how much of a struggle it was for her to manage the Inner Pce and, without a trace of unnaturalness, onto the topic of what consort did what.
To put it frankly, the Empress was telling on those consorts to Ning Shu. There was not a single person that didnt fear Li Wen in this Inner Pce. The Empress was urging Ning Shu toin to Li Wen.
The Empresss words were full of crafty turns but still effectively caused Ning Shu to feel loathing towards those consorts. The original host had ended up bing the Empresss shield and errand girl just like this.
Although, she did have to admit that the original host was very suitable for being cannon fodder. The Emperor had also used the original host. However, after he got what he wanted, he did give the original host a noble status. However, the Empress used the original host without giving anything back.
Ning Shu felt that this pce was also full of danger. Her task was Duan Xinghui and Er Ya so she didnt want to bother with anyone else at all.
Moreover, Ning Shu could see that there was no one in this pce that could help her. Itd already be great if these people simply didnt add more trouble when the matter of marriage was brought up.
Ning Shu was considering leaving the Imperial Pce.
Jiahui, what are you thinking about? The Empress saw that though she had spoken a lot, the person she was speaking to seemed absent-minded rather than indignant and itching to rush to the Emperor like she had always done so in the past.
As a woman, there was no way the Empress was willing to share her husband with someone else. However, her current position didnt allow her to be headstrong. She was the mother of the nation. She had to be virtuous, magnanimous, and even had to help the Emperor manage these women well so that the Emperor wouldnt have worries about Inner Pce affairs.
There was no need to mention how much pain the Empress felt looking at these orioles and swallows. For the sake of satisfying the Emperor, she had put out too much. However, the Emperor was still cold and indifferent towards her.
Not only did the Empress hate the women in the Inner Pce, she was also jealous of this princess because Li Wens attitude towards her was much better. Not even she, this Empress, enjoyed such treatment.
The person has already passed away. Jiahui, you must take care of your health. Youre the Emperors sister, the only princess of Great Yong. There are countless good men out there for you to freely choose from, said the Empress to console Ning Shu.
Ning Shu didnt know if it was her misperception but she actually heard a slight bit of acridness in the Empresss tone.
Ning Shu felt a little tired of this. She nced at the Empress. In reality, the Empress had pretty good looks. It was just that she had to keep up her majestic presence as the Empress at all times so her manner seemed a little stiff.
The fact that she deliberately tried to put on the airs of an Empress showed that the Empress was very insecure at heart. That was the only reason why she would so strong in order to clearly disy her status and power. However, the original host actually felt that only an Empress like this was good enough to be her sister-inw.
And thus the original host felt enmity towards the consorts of the Inner Pce and felt like her sister-inw suffered a lot. From Ning Shus point of view, it was simply the Empress making use of the original hosts feelings of sympathy.
Ning Shu acted like the original host and told her troubles to the Empress, Imperial Sister-inw, my heart hurts so much. Why did he simply leave just like this? Ning Shu pressed her handkerchief to the corner of her eye as she nced to check the Empresss expression.
A trace of delight shed quickly through the Empresss eyes but on her face she had on an expression as if she was feeling the same hurt as she repeatedly tried to console Ning Shu.
Ning Shu silently made a firm vow, and that was to leave the pce. Aiy, Lord ah, this Inner Pce was full of Li Wens consorts. If she stayed here, shed have to keep dealing with these sister-inws. It was way too much mental and physical effort.
The consorts either hatred, feared, fawned upon, or tried to drag her, this princess, into things. Due to how much Li Wen doted on the original host, it was inevitable that she was going to be dragged into these Inner Pce womens quarrels.
She didnt have the energy to deal with these women. The matter of the marriageid, in the end, in Li Wens hand. Rather thaning here to curry favor with the Empress, itd be better to just directly focus the efforts on Li Wen. Moreover, the Empress was nowhere as good of a person as she looked. She was simply someone who looked sweet on the outside but was very bitter inside.
Ning Shu dawdled a little longer with the Empress, then used her handkerchief to wipe off her nonexistent tears before heading back to her own pce with Miao Qing and Yuan Dong.
Chapter 74: Pack Up Everything Without Leaving a Single Article Behind
Chapter 74: Pack Up Everything Without Leaving a Single Article Behind
You two, pack up all the things in the storeroom, said Ning Shu to the two. Pack everything without leaving a single article behind.
Yuan Dong and Miao Qing shared a look. Miao Qing nced at Ning Shu, then bowed as she asked, Princess, why are we packing? There are a lot of things in Princesss storeroom. Does Princess truly want all of them packed?
Ning Shu nced at her and said mildly, Dont leave even a single needle behind.
Miao Qings heart jolted when the princess nced at her with such a cold expression. She felt that the princess had be unreadable ever since she woke up. There was no trace of hurt on her face. She was cold and calm to the point it was scary although she had been in intense agony just a while earlier.
Understood. Miao Qing didnt dare to question anymore.
Miao Qing led some young pce maids over to pack up the things. Meanwhile, Ning Shu headed over to find Li Wen. When she got there, he was in the middle of perusing through memorials. When he saw Ning Shu, he put down the cinnabar brush in his hand and closed the memorial. His movements were very fluid and casual.
>A cinnabar brush is just a writing brush dipped in cinnabar ink. Its used on official documents and stuff because the red ink is a contrast to the typical ck ink. The memorial is a memorial to the emperor.<
Just Li Wens looks were enough to make women incapable of escaping from his charm.
However, when Ning Shu faced Li Wen, her attention wasnt focused on his handsomeness at all. She felt very frightened and unconfident. The biggest reason for her decision to leave the Imperial Pce was because she wanted to get away from Li Wen.
This person was way too dangerous. His thoughts were hidden way too deeply for one to guess at. Ning Shu even suspected him of seeing through her.
Why have youe to look for us? asked Li Wen indifferently.
Ning Shu took a moment to organize her words, then exposed a bit of sorrow on her face. Imperial Older Brother. Imperial Younger Sister-, Imperial Younger Sister wishes to live away from the pce.
Li Wen was only taken aback for a moment before he gave a smile that didnt quite seem like a smile. When Ning Shu saw the fake smile on his face, her heart flipped. What did this smile mean?
Ning Shus face twitched and her lips trembled. Imperial Older Brother, Imperial Younger Sister wishes to go out in order to unwind a little.
Li Wen lifted a teacup and took a sip before cing it back down, still silent. Ning Shu was restless with anxiety yet she still had to keep an Im very hurt, my hearts tired expression on her face.
Ning Shu almost couldnt keep it up anymore when Li Wen finally spoke. Where do you n to live?
Imperial Younger Sister wishes to go to Manor Garden, said Ning Shu carefully as she nced up to check Li Wens expression. This guy was seriously like a freaking ice cube! He didnt have even a hint of emotion. She couldnt tell at all whether he would agree to this or not.
Li Wen didnt nod or shake his head. He simply said, Manor Garden is too far away, its not safe. The construction of your Princess Residence had already finished long ago, you should just go live there.
Ning Shus face contorted. This Princess Residence was very close to Duan Xinghuis residence. She really didnt want to stay at the Princess Residence.
However, she had no leeway to choose. Though the status of a princess was said to be noble and was noble, all of the honor and respect could be stripped away with one sentence from Li Wen. Could life be sadder?
How could she make this ice cube face have a better impression of her? How could she deepen their sibling affection? Ning Shus thoughts were a mess. She didnt dare to meet Li Wens gaze.
Chapter 75: Suspected of Having Facial Nerve Paralysis
Chapter 75: Suspected of Having Facial Nerve Paralysis
Ning Shu had no other choice but to go live in the Princess Residence. If she tried to negotiate with Li Wen and ended up irritating him, she wouldnt even have a ce left to cry. At the very least, if she left the pce, she wouldnt have to deal with the Inner Pce quarrels.
This sister-subject thanks Imperial Older Brother for this grace. Ning Shu curtsied towards Li Wen and immediately prepared to beat it. The more she could avoid Li Wen, the better.
>When speaking to Li Wen, Ning Shu refers to herself as this subject and younger sister which Ive shortened to sister-subject. Ive seen this term used in Victorian era stories too, I think.<
Wait a minute. Li Wen stopped Ning Shu. Ning Shu turned around to look at him questioningly and he said mildly, Come here and grind the ink.
Ning Shu said oh in reply and walked over. Lifting her sleeve back gently with one hand, she added a bit of water to the ink stone before picking up the cinnabar ink stick and starting to grind it. Ning Shu was inwardly very nervous. She had never ground ink before; she was simply going by what the original host remembered.
The good thing was, though the movement was unfamiliar, she slowly gotfortable with it. Li Wen nced at her. When she saw him look over, she immediately grinned at him.
Li Wen shifted his gaze away back to the memorial in front of him. Lifting the cinnabar brush, he continued circling certain ces on the memorial. Ning Shu didnt dare to nce around and lowered her head to look at the ink stone.
The room was very quiet with only the slight rubbing sound of the ink stick. Ning Shu was very depressed. She really wanted to leave. Staying by Li Wens side made all her hair stand up on end. Goosebumps were even about to rise.
She hadnt felt this way even when she was facing Ling Xue in thest world. She couldnt tell what Li Wen was thinking at all. She couldnt even figure out what mood he was currently in right now. Happiness, unhappiness, anger, or joy C it couldnt be made out at all.
Even the original host had never truly looked at her biological brother.
In Ning Shus opinion, Li Wen was a person that had forfeit his humanity by giving up all emotions. Due to that, he was too deep to read.
Why did you suddenly want to leave the pce? Li Wen spoke abruptly.
Ning Shu was deep in thought and was startled by Li Wens sudden question. Her hand movement abruptly stopped, causing some of the cinnabar liquid in the inkstone to ssh out. Some sshed onto Li Wen, and some even sshed onto the memorial in front of Li Wen.
Ning Shus facial color changed slightly. The little figure inside her heart was covering her head and shrieking: my pitifully short life ah, she was going to die aaah.
Ning Shu hastily took out a handkerchief and wiped at the little red dots on the memorial in a charming manner. Then she moved to wipe the cinnabar ink on Li Wens clothes.
Li Wen blocked Ning Shus movements with his hand and put down the cinnabar brush, his expression as indifferent as always. Ning Shus heart rapidly thumped twice. She wound around the table and saluted Li Wen. This sister-subject didnt do it on purpose and hopes that Imperial Older Brother will pardon this.
Li Wens brows lifted as he asked, What were you thinking about, to be so absent-minded?
Duan Xinghui. Ning Shu dragged Duan Xinghui out as a scapegoat without even thinking about it. Li Wens face still didnt have any expression.
Ning Shu seriously suspected that this guy had facial nerve paralysis; all the nerves on his face had probably died.
We wish to ask you why you suddenly wanted to leave the pce. Has someone in the pce caused trouble for you? Li Wen didnt continue the topic Ning Shu pulled out and instead repeated his earlier question.
This sister-subject wishes to have a change of environment, replied Ning Shu honestly.
Li Wen didnt say anything and simply waved towards Ning Shu to have her withdraw. Ning Shu left as if she had been granted amnesty. She left the Imperial Study, then strode all the way out of the pce before heaving a sigh of relief. No matter what, she had obtained her objective.
Li Wen watched as Ning Shu hastily left and narrowed his eyes slightly. His gaze was deep but also seemed to contain billows.
Chapter 76: As She So Wished
Chapter 76: As She So Wished
Ning Shu was covered with cold sweat. The first thing she did after she got back to Orchid Garden Pce was to take a bath. Then she asked Miao Qing, How is the packing going?
Miao Qing hurriedly curtsied and replied, Princess, everything is packed.
Miao Qing gathered up her courage to ask, Where does Princess n to go?
Ning Shu nced meaningfully at Miao Qing as she said, This princess is going to go live in the Princess Residence.
Following that, Ning Shu sessfully got to see Miao Qings facial color change drastically. Her face first paled before being filled with anxiousness. She asked Ning Shu, Why did Princess suddenly want to leave the pce? Princess is the most honorable princess in Great Yong and only the most high-ss location in the world is suitable for Princess.
Tch. Honorable or not, in the end didnt it simply depend on one sentence from Li Wen? Ning Shu saw that Miao Qing was so distressed that a bit of sweat had appeared on her flushed face, causing her to give off a charming glow.
How could Miao Qing not be worried? She could only see His Majesty in the pce. Would she be able to see His Majesty again once they left the pce? Miao Qing was very agitated but she didnt know how to convince the princess and could only stare at her anxiously.
Ning Shu ignored Miao Qings gaze and went to check on how the packing was going. She found that there were chest after chests of items in the storeroom. There were over a dozen chests and they all contained rare and precious toys.
This princess sure was wealthy.
Miao Qing followed behind Ning Shu. She seriously could not bear the thought of leaving the pce and asked, Princess, how long do you n to live away from the pce?
Ning Shu looked at Miao Qing as she said, If no unexpected incidents ur, my entire life.
The moment Miao Qing heard this, her figure swayed. With a despairing expression, she said, Princess, isnt it so much morefortable in the Imperial Pce?
Ning Shu didnt pay attention to her and focused on looking through the things in the chests. Several chests contained all sorts of books.
During the evening meal, the Empress brought a huge group of people, enormous ranks of ceremonial attendants C even Li Wen didnt have such a huge procession C to Orchid Garden Pce.
When the Empress saw Ning Shu, she took her hand with an expression as if she was very reluctant to part and said worriedly, Jiahui, why did you decide that you wanted to live away from the pce? Is it that Sister-inw hasnt looked after you well enough? Youre the Emperors younger sister, Princess Jiahui of the Great Yong dynasty, how could you leave the pce? Dont move out. Sister-inw will miss you.
Ning Shu took in the Empresss expression and knew that the Empress truly would miss having her as a vanguard.
Ning Shu half-heartedly responded to the Empress. Imperial Sister-inw, I really dont feel well so I wanted a change of scenery. Jiahui will oftene back to the pce to visit Imperial Sister-inw.
When the Empress saw that Jiahui was determined to leave, the smile on her face faded a little and was reced by a bit of worry. It was clear she was worrying about the change that would ur in the Imperial Pce once this sister-inw left.
Child, once you feel better you shoulde back to the pce. You are a girl, how could you live away from home? The Empress half-heartedly said a few more words, then left.
Once the Empress left, all the consorts and concubines from the Inner Pce came to look for Ning Shu like a swarm of bees. Every single one of them questioned her to see if she really nned to leave the Imperial Pce.
The majority of the consorts were happy that the princess was leaving the Imperial Pce. After all, it meant that there was one less person to take up the Emperors attention so the Emperor might direct his gaze towards one of them.
The consorts and concubines expressed their well-wishes to Ning Shu and gave her some gifts. Ning Shu didnt bother to be polite and epted all of these things. In the face of these consorts insincere show of concern and urges to stay, Ning Shu directly replied that she was tired, they should see themselves out.
Yuan Dong and Miao Qings reactions werepletely different. Miao Qing didnt want to leave the Imperial Pce at all, but as the princesss personal maid, she had to stay by the princesss side. Miao Qing was so worried her lips were about to bleed from all her worried biting.
Meanwhile, Yuan Dong didnt seem to care at all. Ning Shu took all of this in without addressing it. Miao Qing really didnt have to worry, she would allow her to stay in the Imperial Pce as she so wished.
Chapter 77: Labeled Disloyal
Chapter 77: Labeled Disloyal
The next day, Ning Shu got up early in the morning. Miao Qing was currently helpingb her hair. Ning Shu looked in the mirror at Miao Qing and saw that Miao Qing seemed a little absent-minded and her eyes were swollen and red. Her eyes contained irrepressible panic and there was a hint of dark circles under her eyes.
From the looks of it, she didnt sleep wellst night. Ning Shu stoked her hair and said, Help me put on the phoenix hairpin.
Princess, is it the golden white marble victorious plum blossom nine-tailed pheasant coiled dragon and four phoenix hairpin?
>I have reason to believe that the author stuck about 3 names together<
Ning Shu simply said en. It was such a long name, how could she possibly remember it? Miao Qing immediately took out the phoenix hairpin from the jewelry box and inserted it into Ning Shus hair.
After sorting everything out, Ning Shu walked out of Orchid Garden Pce. She saw that there were about a dozen imperial guards carrying chests. These all contained items belonging to the original host. Everything in the pce had been packed up. There were too many things.
Miao Qings beautiful face was about to contort. How was she supposed to see His Majesty again after they left the pce?
Ning Shu turned back and nced at her. She said mildly, Miao Qing, you should just stay in Orchid Garden Pce and look after the pce. The meaning was, have her look after the house.
Miao Qings face first filled with joy before it turned depressed again. Although she could now stay in the pce, it didnt meant that she would be able to see the Emperor. Would the Emperor still visit the Orchid Garden Pce when the princess was no longer there?
Ning Shu didnt bother to pay attention to Miao Qingsplicated emotions and left Orchid Garden Pce with Yuan Dong. Yuan Dong turned back to look at Miao Qing who was leaning against the door and was struck by a feeling of desce from the sight.
Ning Shu first went to say goodbye to Li Wen. The moment she got to the pce doors, she saw that Li Wen was already waiting. Next to Li Wen was the Empress, wearing the bright yellow gold silver luan and phoenix embroidered court dress. Behind them was a huge crowd of orioles and swallows. They were all here to see the princess off.
Ning Shu hastily walked over. It was rather scary to have an Emperor waiting on her, and even more so when it was Li Wen. When she got close, she curtsied towards Li Wen, This sister-subject pays her respects to Imperial Older Brother.
Li Wen said en, then sized Ning Shu up. Following that, he nced at the people behind her before asking, Youve already packed everything?
From the looks of it, youve managed to let it go? Li Wens voice was indifferent. You are our sister. You can be sad, but you cant overdo it.
Ning Shu replied en. She suddenly understood. Li Wen was the Emperor. How could he allow his sister to be so hung up and heartbroken over amon subject? It damaged the imperial familys prestige. The original host had probably already lost Li Wens favor and patience when she was grieving over Duan Xinghui, and she had even taken it so far that she harmed her own health.
The original hosts actions after Duan Xinghui came back probably caused Li Wen to be thoroughly disgusted with her.
In this way, they drifted apart as the original host disappointed Li Wen more and more. Ning Shu was shocked by this sudden realization. She met Li Wens gaze for a moment, then lowered her head and said, This sister-subject is the princess of the Great Yong dynasty. Duan Xinghui is nothing but a subject. This sister-subject has thought it through. Since the person has already passed away, this sister-subject should let it go and not disappoint Imperial Older Brother.
Li Wen nodded. Noticing that there was only one maid with her, he asked, Why is there only one person attending to you?
In reality, Li Wen, this Emperor, treated the original host quite well. As long as the original host didnt cross Li Wens bottom line, he was willing to give her face. For example, there was this scene right now. He had brought all the women from his Inner Pce to see her off. This was a sufficient show of honor.
Thinking to here, Ning Shu started having a favorable impression of Li Wen. Love was not the only thing in life, yet some people, for the sake of love, would give up everything and throw themselves towards it like a moth towards me.
Ning Shu finally gave Li Wen a genuine smile as she said, One girl wasnt willing to leave the pce so this sister-subject decided to just let her stay in the pce.
Li Wen was stunned for a moment to see Ning Shus smile. Then his eyes darkened a little as he said, Such a disloyal servant, getting rid of her is a good choice.
Chapter 78: Biggest Boss
Chapter 78: Biggest Boss
Ning Shu wondered if Miao Qing would still be able to be Li Wens consort after beingbeled as disloyal. She felt a great deal of schadenfreude. Miao Qing was aplete white-eyed wolf that bit the hand that fed her. After she became Li Wens consort, she added plenty of trouble to the original hosts te.
Jiahui ah, you muste back to the pce to visit Sister-inw. The Empress reached out and took Ning Shus hands as she spoke. At the same time, she sized her up.
Today, Jiahui was wearing gold threaded tree peony brocade garments. Her hair wasbed up into a veryplicated and graceful hairstyle andpleted with hair ornaments. On her feet, she was wearing embroidered shoes with iid pearls. Her outfit enhanced her imposing manner and alsoplimented herplexion, making her look like a consort from the Ninth Heaven. Even her imposing aura, the aura of the Empress, lost inparison.
Ning Shu had dressed this way on purpose in order to let people know that she wasnt slipping out of the pce. That way, when Duan Xinghui came back, people wouldnt start saying that she had gone to the Princess Residence to recover from heartache.
The Empresss hands tightened over Ning Shus as a trace of envy shed through her eyes. Originally, she thought that Duan Xinghuis death would make Jiahui suffer terribly. It was unexpected that she actually recovered this quickly.
The Empress made use of Jiahui, but at the same time, she was like the other women in the Inner Pce. Inwardly, she was jealous that Jiahui received special treatment from Li Wen. For example, right now, there were so many people here to see her off. What princess received such respectful treatment? Li Wen didnt even treat his own daughters this way.
Ning Shu pulled her hands out of the Empresss grasp and exchanged a few more words with her before curtsying towards Li Wen. This sister-subject is leaving now. Imperial Older Brother must take care of yourself and be well.
Li Wen said en in reply before saying, You should go.
Ning Shu, helped by Yuan Dong, got onto the eight treasures carriage with an ornamented hood that was decorated with green jade and pearls. Little gold bells hung from the four corners of the carriage, making a clear-sounding tinkle whenever wind blew past. Tworge robust horses were standing side-by-side and snorting as they stamped the ground.
Ning Shu sat down on the couch inside the carriage and inwardly sighed in relief. She has finally left the Imperial Pce. Then she closed her eyes to nap.
When Yuan Dong saw her master like this, she didnt dare to speak and tactfully stood to the side, bowing slightly. She could sense that Master had treated Miao Qing and her much more distantly ever since she had woken up. The princesss eyes now seemed capable of seeing through everything. Yuan Dong felt as if the princess now knew all of her most deeply hidden secrets.
The carriage became very quiet. Next to ones ears was the melodious sound of the golden bells tinkling, mixed with the rhythmic sound of horse hooves. The carriage swayed lightly; it was extremelyfortable.
Ning Shu really ended up falling asleep in this gentle swaying. After an unknown period of time passed, Yuan Dong pushed Ning Shu gently. Ning Shu opened her eyes and Yuan Dong said in exnation, Princess, weve arrived at the Princess Residence.
Ning Shu said en, then got off the carriage. She looked at therge vermilion doors, then upwards at the sign hung above it with the words Princess Residence written in mboyant cursive calligraphy.
These words were written by Li Wen when the Princess Residence had first finished construction. The sight of these words gave off a stern imposing aura like golden spears and steel horses; the imposing aura seemed strong enough to engulf the world. It waspletely different from Li Wens usual cold and reserved aura.
Just from these words, one could tell that Li Wen did everything with careful thought. He would probably be a famous emperor remembered for his talents and strength. Ning Shu had a sudden realization. Since Li Wen was an Emperor who cared about his country, then to curry favor with him, she shouldnt focus her attentions on him but set about her goal from the countrys citizens.
She was seriously so pitiful ah. She originally thought that this task would be simple, but now it turns out, it wasnt freaking simple at all ah! Li Wen turned out to be the biggest boss that she had to deal with strategically.
Chapter 79: A Treasured Book?
Chapter 79: A Treasured Book?
The Princess Residence was veryrge with lots of pavilions and buildings, colored ss and zed tiles, rock gardens and flowing water, and beautiful serene paths. It was truly quite nice. Ning Shu expressed that it felt veryfortable, like a vacation spot. It was great.
Chest after chest of items were carried into the Princess Residence. Though there had not been a master in the residence, it was kept very clean, and servants stood in neat lines waiting to wee their master.
When Ning Shu got to her room and saw theyout, she was quite pleased with it.
En, from now on this was her home. It was much morefortable than staying in the pce, and most importantly, she didnt need to face Li Wen, whose thoughts seemed as mysterious and deep as the sea.
Yuan Dong looked at the decorations andyout of the room, and spoke as ifining for Ning Shu. Princess, this room is really small ah. It really cantpare with the pce.
Ning Shu simply nced indifferently at her. This was something Imperial Older Brother bestowed on this princess. This princess likes everything that Imperial Older Brother gives.
Yuan Dongs face paled when she realized how impudent her earlier words had been and hastily said, Y-yes, His Majestys grace is vast.
Ning Shu prepared to go take a look at the original hosts assets.
When she got to the storeroom, she saw that guards were currently moving the chests into the room. Yuan Dong immediately opened a chest for Ning Shu to inspect. This particr chest was filled with books.
Ning Shu picked one up and casually looked through it. She didnt feel much interest. It was all traditional characters and even had to be read from left to right vertically; it was seriously tiring.
Wonder if there were any orphanages in the ancient era? It would be good to just donate all these books instead of leaving them here to simply take up storage room. She knew from the original hosts memories that the original host didnt like to read much. At most, she would read some love stories about a gifted schr and a beautifuldy, or some legends and supernatural myths. In short, she rarely read nonfiction.
Ning Shu also wasnt very interested in these books and simply rummaged through them casually. At the bottom of the chest, she found a book that was turning yellow and smelled moldy.
Ning Shus heart leapt. This was probably something good. After all, it had been ced at the very bottom so the original host probably valued this book a great deal. Ning Shu excitedly took it out and gave it a shake. A burst of dust immediately filled the air.
Yuan Dong, who was at the side, coughed. When she saw that Ning Shus eyes were shining, she asked, Princess, what is it?
Ning Shu looked down to read the books name. It was just threerge words: Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
Ning Shu: What the f-ing fuck?
Could it be anymore ridiculous? No wonder the original host put this book at the bottom of the chest and ignored it. The book had been nibbled by bugs and waspletely damp.
Ning Shu flipped it open and saw that it really did contain figures showing meditation and martial arts motions. From the looks of it, the book was serious.
Where did this booke from? asked Ning Shu as she continued flipping through the book.
Yuan Dong walked over and nced at it. After thinking for quite a while, she finally seemed to recall and said, This was a gift from the administrator that governs Princesssnd in Taiyuan. He had heard that Princess liked to read so he sent it over.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu shook out the book and caused another burst of dust to fill the air. Although the name was a little ridiculous, she was very interested in things that might be able to increase her strength.
Chapter 80: Side Effect of Practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Chapter 80: Side Effect of Practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Leaving the storeroom, Ning Shu saw that the surrounding were heavily guarded C there was a guard every ten steps. These guards had alle from the pce. Li Wen had bestowed them to her. Truly, Li Wen treated the original host really well. It was just that the original host had been submerged in her own sorrows and couldnt see any of it.
Family, nation, world. There were many things that were meaningful in the world, what need was there to cling so much to one love?
Ning Shu took off her shoes and climbed onto the bed. She ced the book in front of her, then copied the meditation pose depicted in the book. Even she felt like it was a dumb idea to casually copy the movements on the book. What if it ended up causing qigong deviation?
>Qigong deviation is when something goes wrong in spiritual or martial arts training and is believed to result from improper practice.<
However, for some reason Ning Shu felt like this book was probably the genuine article. She took a deep breath and was just about to start meditating when she heard the systems voice.
The system hadnt made a sound ever since she came to this world. Although its voice was mechanical and emotionless, at this moment, Ning Shu actually felt that it was slightly endearing. To feel that a system without emotions or self-thought was endearing, she must have gone stupid.
Ding. Martial arts manual discovered. Conduct conversion? Yes/No. The systems voice suddenly appeared and gave Ning Shu a fright.
Once I convert it, can I still learn from the manual? asked Ning Shu.
You can.
Then convert it. Ning Shu converted the manual and in the end it only converted for 100 points. So little points.
>What type of points these are isnt specified. And I dont remember what they were for either. Xp<
Ning Shu: Pff
However, the fact that the system acknowledged it meant that this manual was a genuine article. It made Ning Shu relieved and no longer worried about qi deviation uring.
She sat on the bed and emptied her mind as she followed the motions in the book.
And then And then after an entire night of meditation, Ning Shu didnt sense anything different at all. The only thing was, she wasnt very tired from not having slept the entire night. At the same time, she didnt feel rxed either.
Yuan Dong walked in to attend to Ning Shu. Ning Shu soaked her hands in the hot water, then Yuan Dong helped her wipe her hands dry.
Ning Shu was in deep thought. Duan Xinghui would probably be back after just a little while longer, and Er Ya would arrive as well. Then, the true battle would start.
Before that happened, she had to deal with the matter of the betrothal first, which meant that she had to show Li Wen her value. However, she had no idea how to go about that.
During breakfast, Ning Shu had to eat three bowls of porridge and five sesame rolls in order to feel half-full. What was this?
Yuan Dong was also astonished to see the princesss appetite undergo such a huge change. Princess, this servant knows that youre feeling depressed but its truly not good to eat too much.
She really wasnt eating out of sorrow ah, she was truly still hungry. Even Ning Shu herself didnt know what was going on.
She kept an indifferent expression on her face as she wolfed down another three steamed buns. As Yuan Dong watched on with a contorting expression, she ate another two sesame rolls.
Only then did she feel her hunger subside.
It couldnt be that the side effect of practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts was that you would be a glutton?
The mental image was too beautiful, Ning Shu didnt even dare to imagine it.
After breakfast, she returned to her room and started meditating on the bed. She refused to give up just because of this and was determined to learn this Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
And then And then when it was lunch, Ning Shu ate five bowls of rice and swept all the dishes on the table into her stomach.
This confirmed Ning Shus hypothesis that her body was changing. To transform, the body needed arge quantity of energy. It was said that in ancient times, people that practiced martial arts could eat an entire cow for a meal, because their bodies simply needed way too much energy.
Yuan Dong watched the princess worriedly. Anyone would be stunned to see such a beautiful person eat so much. Moreover, where did all the food go?
The princess was acting way too abnomal. Could it be that Princess has really abandoned herself to despair?
Yuan Dong sighed. General Duan ah, General Duan, where are you? Yuan Dong didnt believe that Duan Xinghui was dead. She felt like he would definitelye back one day.
Ning Shu put down the bowl and burped. Afterwards, she distinctly felt her stomach move to digest the food. Following that, something warm flowed through her body.
Although the manual hadnt converted for a lot of points, Ning Shu was very happy since it turned out to be useful.
Chapter 81: Rumors of a Fatty Princess
Chapter 81: Rumors of a Fatty Princess
After getting the Unsurpassable Martial Arts manual, Ning Shu started to neglect sleep and forget about food to practice. Of course, it wasnt actually possible to forget about food. She had to eat way too much every day so it was impossible to forget even if she wanted to.
Yuan Dong would look at Ning Shu with a perplexed expression every time Ning Shu ate. Every single time, Princess would eat until her stomach bulged, yet four hourster her stomach would be t again. It was shocking to see every time.
Yuan Dong really wanted to urge the princess not to eat so much, but would for some reason she would feel intimidated every time she met the princesss eyes. It was as if the thoughts she had buried in the deepest part of her heart were cut out and left in the open sunlight.
In the end, Yuan Dong didnt bother to worry anymore. In any case, the princess was simply ruining her own body.
Afterwards, a strange rumor started to go around the Princess Residence. It said that the princess had gone mad from heartbreak. She refused to step out of the residence doors and gorged herself on food. Rumor was that Princess Jiahui had already be a huge fatty.
Even Li Wen who was in the Imperial Pce came to hear of this news. He immediately summoned NIng Shu to the pce. When he saw that Ning Shu hadnt be a fatty, he actually sighed in relief.
Ning Shu didnt mind those rumors at all, but when Li Wen stared at her without speaking her heart started pounding with fear. Finally, she couldnt take the silence anymore and asked, Imperial Older Brother, do you have any instructions for this subject-sister?
Li Wen said mildly, How do you feel about the Princess Residence?
Its quite nice. The Princess Residences decoration is graceful and elegant; its environment is very suitable for recuperating, replied Ning Shu respectfully.
I hear that youve been eating a lottely? Li Wens tone was indifferent as he sized Ning Shu up again. Eating and drinking excessively is not good for the body. Is it that you still cannot forget Duan Xinghui?
Ning Shu hastily waved her hands in fear that if she dyed even a second, she would no longer have the chance to clear up this misunderstanding. Imperial Older Brother, this subject-sister has recently gotten an Unsurpassable Martial Arts manual and is currently practicing it, thats why this subject-sister has been eating a lot more. People who practice martial arts naturally have to eat more.
Shock appeared on Li Wens face. It was the first time Ning Shu saw any expression on Li Wens face.
As long as youre happy, said Li Wen mildly. It was clear he didnt believe that Ning Shu was practicing some unsurpassable martial arts.
Really, Imperial Older Brother, this subject-sister really obtained Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Ning Shu hastily took out the martial arts manual and ced it in front of Li Wen.
Li Wen nced down. When he saw the words Unsurpassable Martial Arts, he seemed a little speechless. He looked back at Ning Shu and said, For this type of thing, its fine to just put it away after receiving it.
Imperial Older Brother, why dont you try practicing this as well? This thing really works. It strengthens the body and prolongs life. Ning Shu vigorously promoted it.
Ding. yer has already converted the secret manual and does not have the right to pass it on to someone else. The systems cold mechanical voice suddenly appeared.
Ning Shu was given a shock. This manual didnt belong to her anymore? The frick? Ning Shu could only force out a smile and say, Imperial Older Brother, this manual might still contain some sort of danger so just let this subject-sister practice it first. That way if theres any danger, this subject-sister can face it first.
Li Wen looked at her with a smile that wasnt quite a smile, then gestured for her to withdraw. Ning Shu eagerlyplied and left the pce.
Chapter 82: A Princess, Actually Had to Farm
Chapter 82: A Princess, Actually Had to Farm
Ning Shu became immersed in frantic practice and pushed all other affairs aside. The current Ning Shu was no longer a glutton, and her body had started changing in a strange way.
A weak energy now flowed through her body. This energy feltfortably warm as it traveled through her body and strengthened it, filling it with vitality.
Her mind felt clear in a way it had never felt before, her thoughts were calm, and she was filled with the feeling that the world was beautiful.
It was a very magical feeling. Ning Shu rubbed her arm and found that though her skin was still satiny and smooth, it was now filled with energy. Luckily it hadnt changed to piece after piece of muscle.
Having sessfully aplished a great feat, Ning Shu felt great triumph. Following that, she led a whole entourage of servants to the imperial familys Manor Garden, which was the original hosts Manor Garden.
The imperial familys Manor Garden was veryrge and inside were orchards, farm grounds, and all sorts of vegetation.
Ning Shu already had a n. Of the basic necessities of life C food, clothing, shelter, and transportation C food was ced at the very top. She didnt know if this world had any crops like sweet potatoes or normal potatoes that were high-yielding and resistant to drought, not to mention very filling. If any natural disasters ured, crops like that could save lives.
Ning Shu strolled around the entire Manor Garden but was disappointed to find that nothing like what she had in mind was here. She sought out the manager of Manor Garden and asked him about it, but he also replied that there wasnt anything like that.
Haa. This wasnt logical. There have been remnants of sweet potatoes in recorded human history since 2000 BC, yet this world actually still didnt have sweet potatoes?
>The origin and domestication of sweet potato is thought to be in either Central America or South America. In Central America, sweet potatoes were domesticated at least 5,000 years ago. In South America, Peruvian sweet potato remnants dating as far back as 8000 BC have been found.<
Could it be that the people in this world still havent discovered these hunger-aying foodstuffs? Ning Shu expressed that it was seriously tiring to be a princess. Even though she was a princess, she actually had to go farm.
Ning Shu entered the forest by herself in order to try and see if there was anything like wild potatoes or sweet potatoes around.
The forest in Manor Garden was very gloomy and cold. Over the many years, the ground had umted a thickyer of leaves that had ants and flying bugs crawling all over.
Ning Shu used a branch to push aside the brambles and underbrush as she examined the ground for potato vines.
The further into the forest she went, the more dense the concentration of trees became. Their leaves were also very thick and made it so that the sky wasnt even visible. The leaves sealed this space up tightly, and there were fumes that filled the air.
Ning Shu didnt really dare to continue walking forward any further. These fumes were probably toxic gas released by the fermenting withered leaves.
Ning Shu spent the entire day strolling around the forest. When she got hungry, she caught a rabbit to roast and eat. It made Ning Shu rather happy when she found that she really had be a lot nimbler. It had barely taken any effort to catch the rabbit.
After eating a little, Ning Shu continued wandering around. There wasnt much harvest, but she did find a few small wild pepper nts. She carefully dug one up and brought it back.
When she got back, she prepared to personally transnt it in the courtyard. When Yuan Dong saw, she spoke in a slightly anxious tone, Princess, why dont you let this servant do it?
In reality, Ning Shu didnt know much about farming either, but she had lived in the inte age of information explosion, so she knew a little. However, Manor Garden had plenty of managers and tenant farmers who probably had more farming knowledge than she did, so it would probably be better to leave it to them.
The next day, Ning Shu continued wandering around in the forest. She didnt have much hope, but she just wasnt willing to give up. Why wasnt there even some wild sweet potatoes? This wasnt logical.
After walking around for half the day, Ning Shu still didnt find anything. Sitting down on the branch of a tree, she took out her rations and started eating while gazing into the distance. All around were trees, enveloped in white-colored fumes.
It felt very mysterious.
Ning Shu had dazed out when she suddenly felt a stab of paine from her hand. She looked down and found that two little red dots had emerged on her finger, and the rations on her hand were gone. Gone ah, crap.
Ning Shu was rmed. What had she gotten bitten by? She hadnt seen anything at all. She hastily squeezed her finger since she didnt know if the bite was poisonous.
She squeezed for a good while but all the blood that came out was red and showed no signs of containing poison. Good God, this ce was too dangerous, she should hurry and get out of here. Sweet potatoes have probably been censored in this world; this world probably doesnt have that nt at all?
Chapter 83: A Much More Passionate Gaze
Chapter 83: A Much More Passionate Gaze
Ning Shu didnt know what bit her and she started feeling a bit of fear towards this forest. She strode quickly through the forest in order to get back to Manor Garden.
She was starting to feel a little ill-at-ease now. Something seemed to be watching her relentlessly, causing all the hair on her body to stick up on end.
The fudge? It couldnt be a ghost, right? Was her luck bad to the point that she had ended up encountering a ghost in the middle of the day, or was it some wild animal?
Ning Shu turned around to examine the surroundings but didnt see anything. All that could be heard was the mournful trill of birds which caused the forest to seem almost sinister.
God ah, it was too scary! Ning Shu started running frantically, but she couldnt shake off that strange feeling.
She ran for an unknown amount of time, until she was so tired she couldnt even lift her arms anymore, yet the goosebumps on her body were still persistently staying.
Ning Shu got annoyed now. What exactly was it? If it had the guts, it should just show itself instead of leaving hints and hiding. Could it be that it insisted on making someone suffer before killing the person?
Ning Shu decided to just sit down on the branch of a tree and looked around again. However, she still didnt see anything.
Fuck, it couldnt be that she had really encountered a ghost, right?
Ning Shu recalled what happened earlier. She had been bitten by something C there were still two little teeth marks on her finger C and her rations were stolen. Could it be the thing that had stolen her rations?
Ning Shu silently took out a piece of chestnut cake from her bag and concentrated all her attention to observe the surroundings.
She was very tense. All she could hear was the sound of leaves rustling, then something gray flew towards her. The thing moved so fast that Ning Shu didnt even have a chance to get a good look at what it was before the cake in her hand disappeared.
Ning Shu rubbed her eyes, then looked at her empty hand again. She even moved around to check the ground. It really was gone.
What exactly was that? It was too fast, all she had seen was a gray blur. However, since it needed to eat, then it probably wasnt a ghost.
Ning Shu was still very cautious though. Since this thing can move that fast, it would probably be easy for it to injure her.
Previously, Ning Shu had felt that her speed had be pretty fast after learning the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, but now when it waspared to this unknown things speed, it turned out to be seriously nothing to brag about. Ning Shu felt like her self-esteem had suffered a hit.
She hastily retreated. Since the route of starting arge-scale program to improve the citizens welfare didnt seem possible, Ning Shu decided to go with a different strategy. In any case, she knew martial arts now so she might as well go fight in war in order to help the country.
As Ning Shu thought about all of this, she was at the same time running quickly through the forest.
But But, your damned sister ah! How much longer did it freaking nned to follow her ah!? Ning Shus heart was filled with curses since this time, not only was the thing still following her, it was even staring at her with a much more passionate gaze.
Without even thinking, she pulled off the rations sack attached at her waist and threw it behind her.
Then she heard sounds of squeaks. It almost sounded like a mouse, but also seemed a little like a fox. She couldnt tell what it was clearly.
She stepped on the trunk of the tree and ascended it, theny low on the branch and watched the rations sack.
ment: In Chinese, using other peoples rtives is amon way to curse. Ill just add damned in front of it when its a curse in order to make it more intuitive to read.
Chapter 84: Like Master, Like Pet?
Chapter 84: Like Master, Like Pet?
All she saw was something furry and gray that was the size of a fist run towards the sack. The furball was about the size of a mans fist and nothing like eyes or a nose could be made out.
This little thing poked around in the rations sack. It probably couldnt figure out how to get out, because with a few sharp rips, it tore the sack into shreds.
When Ning Shu saw this, her hair rose up on end again. Werent those ws a little too amazing? Her guts must have grown wings earlier, for her to actually dare to lure it by cing a dessert in her palm. She was seriously grateful that it had been merciful with its ws earlier.
The rations and sweets were quickly polished off by that little thing. It was clearly just a tiny thing, yet it had been able to eat so much.
It was definitely some strange existence. Ning Shu immediately decided to slip off. This little guy clearly wasnt something that should be provoked.
Right after Ning Shu decided she wanted to run, she saw that little guy look towards her. It had stood up straight, but still just looked like a furry ball.
Ning Shu expressed that she seriously liked fluffy furry things too much, but this little guy wasnt some cuddly toy.
Dont follow me anymore. Ive given you everything I have on me. Ning Shu jumped down from the tree and patted down her entire body to show that she wasnt lying.
The little gray ball squeaked a few times, then in the blink of an eye appeared in front of Ning Shu. It stood up straight and exposed its sharp ws. Its body was only the size of a mans fist so its ws were also very small. However, its ws turned out to be very dark in color and glinted like ck iron.
Ning Shu was rmed to the point she was sweating. Her face twitched as she smiled towards the little guy. I really dont have any more.
That little gray ball stared at Ning Shu with its ck bean eyes. Its eyes were glowing slightly. Ning Shu was very speechless. What kind of situation was this? She was stuck in a dilemma due to some little unknown creature?
Someone save me ah. Ning Shu and this little thing stared at each other for a long while, then that little gray ball squeaked at Ning Shu again.
Ning Shu:
I really cant understand what youre trying to say ah, hon.
Ning Shu thought for a moment. From the looks of it, this little guy liked eating cake and stuff. Thus, she said, How about this? You let me go and Ill go get some pastries for you?
Ning Shu felt like she had gone crazy. She was negotiating with an animal? Seriously.
That little gray ball looked at Ning Shu, then slowly grabbed onto Ning Shus clothes and slowly climbed up. When it got onto Ning Shus shoulder, it sat down like it had been tired out.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she twisted her head to look at the little thing. Could it be that it wanted to go with her?
Aiy, then shell just treat it as raising a pet. Ning Shu quickly ran towards Manor Garden. Lord ah, her heart couldnt calm down even now.
When she got back to Manor Garden, she immediately had Yuan Dong carry over all sorts of desserts so that the little gray ball could eat its fill.
Yuan Dong was surprised to see the little gray ball. Then she saw that the little gray ball was eating extremely fast. In just a few moments, several tes of pastries were gone.
Her jaw practically dropped to the ground. Yuan Dong couldnt help but ask, Princess, what is this thing?
Ning Shu didnt know what this damned thing was either. She sighed. She hadnt found any wild sweet potatoes and ended up finding such a glutton of a thing. She didnt even know what species this little gray ball was.
Blue Heavens above ah, great earth ah, why was it so hard to curry favor with Li Wen, this emperor?
Ning Shu looked with a suffering expression towards the unmoving little gray ball on the table. It had probably eaten too much.
Ning Shu still felt a little unwilling to ept it and decided to walk through the forest one more time tomorrow. If she seriously couldnt find it, shed give up. After all, there might be no potatoes because the soil here wasnt suitable for potatoes to grow.
However, what should she do with this little thing? Should she take advantage of this time while it was too full to move to throw it out?
Jiji jiji The little gray ball on the table that was lying stiffly like a corpse suddenly started squeaking.
Ning Shu was a bit surprised. This little guy had pretty sharp senses towards humans. Ning Shu smiled. Shell just give this thing to Li Wen as a present.
ment: Yuan Dong must have thought that oh, this gray ball and Princess are of the same species. Also, the Chinese onomatopoeia for squeak is actually zizi which is pronounced in a way that cant be easily described in English. Check out the beginning of this video if you want to know. It also doesnt seem like a squeak to me. Jiji pronounced pretty much like the like g twice, seems more like a squeak to me so after deliberating for a while I decided to use that.
Chapter 85: For the Sake of Cake
Chapter 85: For the Sake of Cake
Hence, this unfamiliar creature became a frequent visitor of Manor Garden. It always ran off right after it finished eating, but when it wanted to eat it would jump onto the table and start squeaking noisily.
Ning Shu guessed that this thing was a mutated mouse. This thing was seriously unbelievable though, it made peoples balls want to break. It was such a little thing, yet it ate so much.
There was no way she would be able to keep raising this little thing. Ning Shu went to the forest to stroll around again. If she still couldnt find it, shed have to head back to her residence. It was about time for Duan Xinghui toe back with Er Ya.
It was part of the tasks to deal with this matter. Ning Shu sighed.
She used a tree branch to push aside the brambles and underbrush as she carefully inspected the ground. Sweet potatoes like the dark so this forest should be an environment that sweet potatoes liked a lot.
Jiji, jiji The gray furball kept following Ning Shu while noisily squeaking.
Ning Shu bent over to examine the ground as she asked the gray furball, For better or for worse youre a native of this ce. Do you know if theres something called sweet potatoes?
Jiji
Its not called jiji, its called sweet potatoes
Just as Ning Shu was about to give up, she finally saw a nt that had leaves simr to those of a sweet potato nt. She carefully dug out the roots. There was a sweet potato with bright red skin that was about the size of a carrot attached to the root.
Although it wasnt very big, Ning Shu was still very excited to have discovered it. She could practically see thepletion of the task and the time when she would be able to leave this world.
Actually, Ning Shu enjoyed living this different kind of life a lot. It was just that the longer she stayed in the world, the more worn out her soul would be and it would eventually cause her soul to disappear.
Ning Shu put the sweet potato C roots, vines and all C into her sack. She used the branch to move more leaves aside and searched in the surroundings. Soon, she found another one. This meant that there were probably more nearby.
As she had expected, she found quite a few sweet potato nts scattered around nearby. She didnt n to dig up all of these nts, she just took a few back to experiment with.
Jiji The little gray ball followed Ning Shu out of the forest.
When Ning Shu got back to Manor Garden, she immediately called for the manager and tenant farmers to establish a customized field for experimental usage. Sweet potatoes were nts that reproduce asexually. Even if you did something like cutting its vine apart with scissors, if you stuck the cut vine in the soil it would still be able to continue growing.
However, it was on the premise that the soil was loose. Ning Shu told the tenant farmers what little she knew, then stood nearby to watch until the job wasplete.
Ning Shu stayed in Manor Garden a few more days until she made sure that the sweet potatoes seemed to be adjusting well. She repeatedly exhorted the manager to carefully look after this field no matter what.
Ning Shu still felt a little worried, so she pulled Li Wens name out and said, His Majesty wants these things, so you guys must look after them carefully. If you do well, there will naturally be a reward.
When the manager heard that it was something His Majesty wanted, his expression became conspicuously more serious.
After that, Ning Shu left again with an entourage. What made Ning Shu rather speechless was the fact that the little gray ball actually followed her.
Ning Shu didnt feel at all that this little thing was following her because it liked her; it waspletely just for the sake of cake. Well, since it wanted to follow, shell just let it. Shell just treat it as a pet that liked to eat a lot.
Chapter 86: Encounter at the City Gates
Chapter 86: Encounter at the City Gates
Ning Shu headed slowly back towards the Princess Residence with arge procession. The moment she got to the city gates, she encountered a group of troops. The two groups ended up stuck at the gates.
The group of troops carried an awe-inspiring aura, causing the aura on Ning Shus side to be weak.
Princess, princess! Its General Duan, its General Duan ah Yuan Dong saw the person at the head of the troops and hastily shouted the news towards Ning Shu who was sitting inside a gorgeous pnquin. She looked very surprised and happy, so much so that the rims of her eyes were red with emotion.
Ning Shus expression, however, was very indifferent. It was truly the case of enemies being on a narrow road. Ning Shu looked outside and met Duan Xinghuis gaze.
She narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked at Duan Xinghui who was in full armor. His gaze was bright, and his eyes were darker than they were in the original hosts memory.
The mostughable thing was that he was actually holding a woman in his arms. He was actually leading a march while riding with a woman.
It was said that Duan Xinghui did things calmly and with careful thought, but Ning Shu didnt feel that it was the case at all. She then shifted her gaze to examine Er Ya who was sitting with Duan Xinghui. Er Yas skin was a healthy wheat color. However, the noble women of the Great Yong dynasty viewed paleness as beauty, so based on that standard, Er Ya really didnt count as a beauty. Just the factor of her skin caused her features to lose much of its charm.
Any casually picked out daughter of a noble family in the capital would have better looks than Er Ya. It was no wonder the original host hadnt been able to ept it. She was a respected princess, yet she lost to a girl like this from the countryside. It was too devastating of a defeat.
When Duan Xinghui met Ning Shus gaze, he found that her gaze was clear and cold. He was the first to shift his gaze away. Pressing his horse, he pulled on the reins to drive the horse towards the pnquin.
Duan Xinghui cupped his fist and saluted Ning Shu. This general respectfully greets Princess and wishes Princess good health.
Ning Shu sized Duan Xinghui up. En. He didnt lose any limbs and his face seemed a little slimmer. She nodded and said, So General Duan hase back. General Duan, you may head in first to report to His Majesty.
Ning Shus attitude towards Duan Xinghui was very cool and polite while maintaining the arrogant tone of royalty.
Duan Xinghuis expression changed a little. Ning Shus attitude made him feel a little frustrated. He had already thought of ways to deal with the princesss inevitable questions and the ensuing loud scene, but her current attitude made it so that he couldnt put any of his prepared methods to use at all.
Right now the person didnt seem to care about him at all. Duan Xinghui felt like his self-esteemed had suffered a hit. He was someone with a very strong ego, and from Er Ya, he was able to obtain wholehearted reverence and adoration.
However, when facing Princess Jiahui, the rtionship between a ruler and a subject forever separated them.
Ning Shu only swept a mild nce over Er Ya. From the distance, Er Ya didnt seem pretty. She seemed a little dark. From closer up she was seriously dark ah. However, it caused herrge almond eyes to stand out.
En, Duan Xinghui had probably noticed Er Yas lively beauty.
General Duan, arent you going to enter the city? asked Ning Shu coolly.
Duan Xinghui felt a sense of unease when facing this cold Princess Jiahui. If it had been a princess that made a huge scene, cried, and med him, he would be more at ease because it was to be expected. But when Princess Jiahui acted like this, it was impossible for him to tell what she was thinking.
She seemed to treat him like a stranger and didnt seem happy about the fact that he was alive at all. In addition, the way she was acting with the dignity of a princess made Duan Xinghui felt even more vexed. However, he could only stifle the anger, which caused him to feel even more out-of-sorts.
Er Ya, who was in Duan Xinghuis arms, looked at Ning Shu curiously. When she saw the poised and elegant princess, she was ovee with feelings of inferiority. Moreover, the princess was even so beautiful.
Er Ya couldnt find the words to describe her beauty. She just felt that, as the princess sat on the gorgeous pnquin, the luxurious pnquin seemed toplement her beauty and make her seem like a fairy that had descended to the mortal world; someone so beautiful people didnt dare to look at her directly.
Ning Shu watched as Er Ya sized her up without any apprehension. Her gaze contained stunned admiration and traces of inferiority. It was clear she was nervous, as her slightly rough hands were grabbing onto the reins tightly.
Audacious! Who are you to dare to directly look at a member of the imperial family!? Before Ning Shu even said anything, Yuan Dong started shouting in a very stern tone. Yuan Dongs charming and lovable face was filled with a dignified imposing expression. She was, after all, the princesss personal maid, so she also had some imposing dignity.
Chapter 87: Tree Peony vs Cattail Weed
Chapter 87: Tree Peony vs Cattail Weed
Yuan Dong pointed at Er Ya with a stern expression on her face. How dare you not greet the Princess!?
Embarrassment appeared on Er Yas dark and red face. For a few moments, she was too dumbstruck to get any words out. Ai, ai
>Er Ya speaks with a dialect.<
A trace of displeasure shed across Duan Xinghuis face since the person he liked was being troubled. He pursed his lips unhappily before cupping his fist and speaking to Ning Shu with a salute. Princess, Er Ya is from the countryside and doesnt really understand etiquette. Honourable Princess is magnanimous, so please be tolerant of her shorings.
>Da ren strikes again! I cant very well trante it as -sama in this setting so I shall be tranting it as Honourable C used as a title indicating eminence or distinction, given especially to judges and certain high officials.<
Fuck! So if she didnt tolerate this, then that meant that she wasnt tolerant and magnanimous? This waspletely coercing her with ethics. Ning Shus expression turned cold and the imposing aura around her thickened.
Ning Shu spoke mildly, General should quickly head to the pce to report to His Majesty.
Many thanks for Princesss concern. Duan Xinghui cupped his fist. With that motion, he encircled Er Ya with his arms.
Duan Xinghui had handsome and sharp looks. Moreover, his expression was usually indifferent, so overall he appeared to have a very earnest personality and gave off a reliable feeling. If the person in his arms had been a beauty, this would have been a perfect scene of a hero and beauty. However, Er Ya was sadly a bit far from being a beauty. When she was ced next to Duan Xinghui, it made for a discordant image.
Princess, how can you put up with that lowly woman being so rude? Yuan Dongined to Ning Shu angrily.
Ning Shu stroked the little gray balls furry body as she looked towards Yuan Dong. Yuan Dong was very stirred up and her face was filled with jealousy.
Yuan Dong, mind your status, said Ning Shu mildly.
Yuan Dongs heart skipped a beat as she instantly became ovee with embarrassment. She red at Er Ya out of the corner of her eye.
Princess, whats that in your arms? When Er Ya saw the little gray ball in Ning Shus hands, she asked this with a surprised tone.
Ning Shu suddenly smiled. She understood what Er Yas personality was like now. She had the unsophisticated simplicity and pureness of country folk along with a bit of inferiority that low ss people felt.
So this was the type of girl Duan Xinghui liked. The original hosts personality was theplete opposite of Er Yas. Jiahui, who had the honor of being a princess, was as arrogant as the phoenix that soared through the Ninth Heaven. Something like inferiority simply did not exist in her personality.
It could only be said that Princess Jiahui wasnt Duan Xinghuis cup of tea at all. She just hoped that Er Ya would be able to maintain her simple personality and continue to be the unstained bright moonlight in Duan Xinghuis heart after she experienced life in the flourishing capital.
Embarrassment appeared on Er Yas face again and she didnt speak anymore. The princess had only smiled, but as Er Ya looked at Ning Shus smile, her inferiorityplex made her feel as if the princess wasughing at her.
After she saved Duan Xinghui from life-threatening danger, before she knew it she had fallen in love with this handsome and cold man. He gave off a noble aura, so she knew from the start that he wasnt a simple character.
However, her expectations were still shattered when she found out who Duan Xinghui was. She never imagined that he was actually a general of Great Yong.
Er Ya had, from the small courtyard of her home, watched silently as the army marched neatly into the vige with their gs bellowing in the wind in order to get Duan Xinghui. As she watched, her emotions had surged. She had stared dumbly at Duan Xinghui. At that time, she felt as if he was getting taller andrger, while she in contrast was bing increasingly petty and short.
Unexpectedly, Duan Xinghui had actually been willing to take her with him. Er Ya loved Duan Xinghui deeply and for his sake, parted with her family, with her hometown, to step foot into the unknown capital.
However, before she even entered the capital she had run into the princess. If the princess was a tree peony, then Er Ya felt that she was a cattail weed. It was the difference between the clouds in the sky and the mud on earth.
ment: In Chinese~ cattails are known as dog tails!
Chapter 88: Li Wen’s Opinion of Duan Xinghui
Chapter 88: Li Wens Opinion of Duan Xinghui
Er Ya looked at the gorgeous, colored ss carriage with its ornamented jade hood. Silk curtains were draped around the carriage and delicate golden bells dangled from the four corners, making clear tinkling sounds as the wind swept past. The carriage had an soft elegant scent that made people feel as if they were walking in the fragrant world of the celestials.
Upon seeing this ostentatious disy of luxury, longing and a trace of envy emerged in Er Yas heart.
The two processions didnt speak to each other and the atmosphere became very heavy. There was only the sound of the gs fluttering in the wind and the tinkling of the bells.
Princess, this general will take his leave, said Duan Xinghui as he pulled on the reins. Ning Shu just said en without even lifting her head, continuing to stroke the little gray ball in her hand.
Duan Xinghui was slightly embarrassed from being ignored and left without further words.
From start to finish, Ning Shu didnt nce at Duan Xinghui even once. At her side, Yuan Dongs facial color was very poor, but she didnt dare to speak. When Duan Xinghuis troops entered the city, Yuan Dong finally couldnt endure it anymore and asked, Princess, who is the woman in General Duans arms?
How could General Duan treat you this way? Yuan Dong seemed to be fighting for justice for Ning Shu. How could General Duan let a woman join the armys march?
Ning Shu didnt speak as she was currently thinking things through. Now that the main actors havee back, what should she do next? How should she get revenge on Duan Xinghui and Er Ya, and force them apart? Well, forget it. All people tended to feel reverse psychology. The more you tried to prevent someone from doing something, the more the person would feel like doing it.
Ning Shu knitted her brows, a bit annoyed. When she first saw Duan Xinghui earlier, all sorts ofplicated emotions had arose in her heart. There was resentment and hatred, yet it was still mixed with love. When she saw Er Ya, envy and enmity flooded her heart. It was to the point she itched to just rip off Er Yas face.
It was seriously too much. The original hosts emotions were too strong, to the point she had to struggle to suppress it.
Forget it. The most important thing was to curry favor with the big boss, Li Wen. She felt like the most important part of this task was to not be married off.
Not long after Ning Shu returned to the Princess Residence, she got a imperial decree from Li Wen that asked her to hurry and enter the pce.
Ning Shu tidied herself up and headed to the pce. Every time she had to see Li Wen, she would have to give herself a silent prep-talk. She seriously felt way too uneasy every time she faced Li Wens expressionless face.
After walking into the Imperial Study, Ning Shu curtsied towards Li Wen. This subject-sister respectfully greets Imperial Older Brother.
Li Wen put down his cinnabar brush and nced at Ning Shu. After a pause, he said, Duan Xinghui has returned.
En. This subject-sister saw him at the city gates, replied Ning Shu mildly.
Li Wen inspected Ning Shus expression with his sharp gaze before saying, We found out that Duan Xinghui was still alive a few days ago and sent people to get him. Originally we wanted to inform you, but you werent in the Princess Residence.
Ning Shu lifted her brows and walked over to pat Li Wens shoulder as she said, Bro, Im not criticizing you, but this Duan Xinghui is nothing but a defeated general. Whyd you even take the trouble to send people to retrieve him and allow him to return so grandly?
Li Wen nced lightly at the w on his shoulder and Ning Shu immediately retrieved her hand. She lowered her head and said, This subject-sister overstepped.
If you still wish to continue the earlier engagement with Duan Xinghui, C Li Wen looked at Ning Shu expressionlessly C we can give an imperial decree.
No need, theres no need at all. Ning Shu waved her hand as she said, Imperial Older Brother, no matter what please dont make this subject-sister get involved with Duan Xinghui. Moreover, Duan Xinghui already has a woman by his side.
A trace of brightness shed through Li Wens eyes and a smile actually appeared on his lips as he said, You are our Imperial Younger Sister, the noble princess of the Great Yong dynasty. What need is there for you to cling onto Duan Xinghui? Moreover, hes even a general that got defeated the first time he went into battle.
Ning Shu: Pfff
So this was what Li Wen thought of Duan Xinghui. Then in the storyline, the fact that Princess Jiahui was trying to snatch Duan Xinghui, a person Li Wen viewed as a useless general, from a vige girl, was practically an act tantamount to throwing Li Wens face on the ground and stomping on it.
Chapter 89: So Much For the Innate Domineering Aura of a Main Character
Chapter 89: So Much For the Innate Domineering Aura of a Main Character
From the looks of it, staying on Li Wens side and not getting involved with Duan Xinghui had been the right path to take. She was a genius!
Ning Shu curtsied towards Li Wen and said firmly, This subject-sister no longer has any feelings for Duan Xinghui and will not have any rtionship with him again. This subject-sister will definitely uphold the imperial familys dignity.
Li Wen peered at Ning Shu before nodding. Its good that you understand. From this incident, it could be seen that Duan Xinghui isnt a very good man. He is clearly ignoring the customs of the generals in bringing a woman while leading a march.
Ning Shu expressed her agreement. Imperial Older Brother, youre right. Youre very right!
Li Wen smiled slightly, then said, You can head back.
As Ning Shu bowed and was about to retreat, a little gray ball jumped out from her cor and flew speedily towards Li Wen.
Ning Shu almost wet her pants from fright. This little things ws were very sharp. If it injured Li Wen, she wouldnt be able topensate for it even with ten lives. At that time, there would be no need to worry about being betrothed, she would head directly to the execution grounds.
Imperial Older Brother, DOOdge, cried Ning Shu reflexively. In the end, the scene in front of her stifled her words and made her super depressed.
The little gray ball was affectionately rubbing itself against Li Wens face while hugging his ear with its ws.
Ning Shu became even more depressed. She gave this guy good food, good drinks, and shelter. Yet in the end, it instantly forgot about all of that when it saw Li Wen. She had thought that her innate domineering aura of a main character had finally been released, that she had managed to get an amazing pet.
But it turned out she was still just a fudging cannon fodder supporting lead. This kind of event had nothing to do with her.
Ning Shus eyes filled with distress as she looked towards the little gray ball.
Li Wens face was filled with surprise as he pulled the little thing off his face to look at it. A pair of little, glossy, ck-bean eyes sparkled as they looked towards him.
What is this? Li Wen put the little gray ball on the table as he asked mildly.
Ning Shu curled her lips unhappily as she answered, This is something this subject-sister found in Manor Garden. This subject-sister doesnt know what it is either, it just eats a lot. It likes eating pastries.
Oh Li Wen raised his eyebrows as he picked up a pastry and gave it to the little gray ball. The little gray ball took the pastry and started munching on it happily. It looked very innocent and adorable.
Alright, you can go back, said Li Wen after the little gray ball finished eating.
Ning Shu gave an en in reply, then walked up to grab the little gray ball in preparation to scram.
Jiji The little gray ball jumped onto Li Wens shoulder as it squeaked noisily at Ning Shu. It grabbed onto Li Wens cor tightly.
Ning Shu:
What the fuck!? All the pastries she gave couldntpare to one pastry from Li Wen? Fuck! How could there be such a disparity between two people.
Imperial Older Brother, since the little gray ball likes you, then this subject-sister will have to trouble you to look after it, said Ning Su with a bright smile. When Imperial Older Brother gets tired of reading through memorials, you can tease this thing a little. Just treat it as a present from this subject-sister.
Then, many thanks, Jiahui. The corners of Li Wens lips hooked up.
Not at all, not at all. Ning Shu forced a grin ufortably. She shot the little gray ball a re, then left the Imperial Study.
Chapter 90: Empress, Part-time Expert in Abortion and Director of Family Planning
Chapter 90: Empress, Part-time Expert in Abortion and Director of Family nning
Right after she stepped out of the Imperial Study, a pce maid came over and curtsied towards her. This servant pays her respects to Princess. Her Majesty the Empress invites Princess to her pce.
Ning Shu thought about it for a moment, then decided to go. If she didnt go, based on how petty the Empress was, shed definitely hold a grudge. She had probably gotten on the Empresss bad side ever since she left the pce for the Princess Residence.
When she got to the Empresss pce, the Empress greeted her with a warm smile. Ning Shu felt like this Empress was quite pitiful as well. She had to manage all the orioles and swallows of the Inner Pce while remaining magnanimous and tolerant. Sometimes she would even have to hold multiple job positions simultaneously, such as acting as an expert in abortion and the director of family nning.
>In China, theres a family nning policy that basically limits the amount of children each household can have in order to lower the poption growth. It used to be just one, but now its two per household.<
The Empresss facial color now exhibited a weariness not even her cosmetics could cover up. From the looks of it, the Inner Pces situation was causing the Empress quite some trouble.
Ning Shu felt like the Empress was just pointlessly seeking out more trouble for herself. She was the Empress, it waspletely fine for her to just remain aloof and distant. What need was there for her to participate in the struggles between the consorts? Frankly, she was just a control-freak that insisted on having all the matters in the palm of her hand. No wonder she was so tired out.
The Empress asked her toe back to the pce with a very sincere expression, but Ning Shu only half-hearted brushed over the topic. When the Empress saw that she couldnt sway Ning Shu at all, her expression changed a little.
When Ning Shu left the pce, she happened to run into a lot of consorts. Ning Shu found it silly. These consorts were definitely just trying to find out if she wasing back to the pce and when since she had received special attention from Li Wen.
Ning Shu was exhausted from dealing with all of these people, so she just put on an arrogant rubbish like you guys dont have the right to talk with this princess expression all the way until she got back to the Princess Residence.
Not longter, Ning Shu learned about the news that Li Wen had given a decree that dismissed Duan Xinghui from his post as a Standard ss, Rank 1 general. So now, Duan Xinghui was just amon citizen without any official position.
Yuan Dong was the one that had brought her this news. Yuan Dong paid very close attention to the generals residence. When she got news that Duan Xinghui was removed from office, she hastily came here to tell Ning Shu about it. It was clear she was hoping that Ning Shu would go ask the Emperor for leniency.
However, Ning Shu was very happy to hear this news. When she saw how anxious Yuan Dong was, she coldly sneered inside her heart as she asked, Why do you pay so much attention to the generals residence?
Yuan Dongs gaze flickered as she said, Princess, this servant was only doing it for you. General Duan is your future husband after all!
Ning Shus gaze turned stern and she said coldly, Yuan Dong, mind your status. When did Duan Xinghui be this princesss husband? It is uneptable for you to ruin this princesss reputation like this.
Yuan Dong immediately dropped to her knees in front of Ning Shu, her face deathly pale. This servant has overstepped. Princess, please be magnanimous and forgive this servant. She would never dare to say that Duan Xinghui was the princesss future husband again.
On the other hand, Er Ya had returned to the Duan Residence with Duan Xinghui. The Duan Residence was veryrge and decorated very magnificently and luxuriously. Er Ya was so awed she felt like two eyes werent enough to take in everything.
Madame Duan, Duan Xinghuis mother, hadnt even had the chance to revive with joy from the news that her son hade back alive before she was almost made to faint when Duan Xinghui said that Er Ya would be his wife from now on.
Madame Duan almost fell apart when she saw Er Ya, who was wearing cotton garments, had dark skin, and didnt seem to know any etiquette at all. It hadnt been easy for her to raise her son all on her own after she was left widowed. However, she had managed to do it so well that he had been about to be the Emperors Brother-in-Law. The future had seemed perfect with endless prospects and no obstacles.
So where did this little vige girle from!?
Madame Duan was a very shrewd woman. Although she inwardly itched to just bury Er Ya alive, on the surface she still maintained a warm smile.
When Duan Xinghui saw the smile on his mothers face, his usually stern expression also softened into a smile as he said to Madame Duan, Mom, Er Ya is a very nicedy. Shes simple and adorable, and will definitely show you great filial piety.
Madame Duans face twitched and the warm smile on her face almost fell apart. Simple and adorable? Madame Duan looked at the dark-skinned Er Ya. She looked even older than Duan Xinghui!
Madame Duans internal organs suffered terrible damage.
Was her son blind?
ment: If youre curious about the system of honorific titles Im using, its half-based on European titles. Some stuff I stretched.
His Majesty for Emperor, Her Majesty for Empress.
Her Imperial Highness for favored princesses and high-ranking consorts. Her Highness for other consorts and princesses.
His Honourable for officials and suffix daren.
His Excellency for princes.
Her Grace for prince consorts and non-imperial princesses.
Chapter 91: Imperial Edict
Chapter 91: Imperial Edict
When Madame Duan found out that they already had a physical marriage, she covered her head, wishing that she could just faint. She found Er Ya even more displeasing now. This woman didnt even know to respect herself and had illicit sexual rtionships with a man without even a matchmaker to set the match. She couldnt evenpare to the prostitutes in the pleasure quarters.
Madame Duan was a very decisive woman. Even though she inwardly hated Er Ya, she still properly settled Er Ya in and even arranged for two maids to serve her.
Both of the maids had better looks than Er Ya. Er Ya felt very awkward and unused to this situation, so she looked towards Duan Xinghui with pleading in her eyes.
However, Duan Xinghui was very happy with his mothers arrangement. He saw this as proof that his mother had already epted Er Ya, so he happy to the point he couldnt keep the smile from showing on his stern face.
When Madame Duan saw Duan Xinghuis face light up with joy, the veins on her forehead pulsed but she managed to suppress her anger. The rest of her life was going to depend on Duan Xinghui. A woman, after getting married, obeyed her husband, and after being widowed, obeyed the son. Madame Duan had to maintain a warm and benevolent image in front of her son, there was she could allow a girl from some rural vige to cause a rift in their rtionship.
Madame Duan basically felt that there was no need to get into an argument and ruin their mother and son rtionship just because of a woman like this.
However, in just a short while, an imperial edict came from the pce: Duan Xinghui has been dismissed from his position as the general. Madame Duan was both angered and rmed by this news. Indignance, fear, and all sorts of emotions mixed together, causing her to faint.
That lowly women was a evilet! This was thest thought that passed through Madame Duans head before she fainted. She hadpletely forgotten that Er Ya had saved her sons life.
The son that she had carefully guided for so many years was ruined from a single incident.
Duan Xinghui epted the imperial edict with a slightly pale face as he pressed his lips together. The eunuch that had delivered the edict was waiting at the side for a tip, yet of the two masters of Duan Residence, one had fainted and one had an ugly look on his face, so it didnt seem like he was going to be able to get a tip.
The eunuch gave a cold humph. Who did Duan Xinghui think he was? Did he still think of himself as the future prince consort? He was nothing but amon citizen now, so how dare he act cocky? Moreover, he was someone the Emperor disliked. He was nothing but a pretty-faced general who lost the first time he went on a campaign, aplete good-for nothing.
Er Ya was still quaking with fear at the side. She waspletely at a loss in regards to everything that had happened and felt as if she had jusst stepped into the world of giants.
She couldnt even understand what the imperial edict said. All she saw was that Madame Duan fainted and Duan Xinghuis face paled.
Did something happen? asked Er Ya. She felt very out of the loop since she couldnt understand anything.
Duan Xinghui was a little mentally and physically exhausted right now. Since the Emperor had sent people to find him and bring him back, he thought the Emperor regarded him highly due to his capabilities. Yet now he had been dismissed from his official position.
Could it be due to Princess Jiahui? When he had encountered Princess Jiahui at the city gates, she hadnt said anything and her expression was very cold and indifferent. She hadnt expressed anything in regards to his return, yet she had retaliated after the event.
The thought that Princess Jiahui was involved in this matter made it even harder for him to ept. He believed that he had true ability, yet it turned out that His Majesty had only shown appreciation for him due to Princess Jiahui. Now that he no longer had Princess Jiahui, he was being sent straight to hell.
Duan Xinghui pressed his lips together tightly as his facial color alternated between dark and pale. He didnt hear what Er Ya said at all.
This environment waspletely unfamiliar to Er Ya and the only thing she could rely on was Duan Xinghui. However, Duan Xinghui wasnt paying any attention to her at all, so Er Ya felt even more stressed. In her heart, she was starting to question her choices, and she started feeling ufortably irritable.
Dear Er Yas voice was trembling a little.
Only then did Duan Xinghuie back to his senses. When he saw the fear and unease on Er Yas face, his heart softened and he said, Its nothing.
However, Er Ya didnt feel relieved and her heart continued to be filled with unease. This ce waspletely different from the ce where she used to live. Here, the only thing she had was Duan Xinghui, so she could only hold on tightly to him.
This was how Er Ya settled down in Duan Residence. Her status wasnt that of a master, nor that of a servant. It was a very awkward rtionship.
ment: Er Ya calls Duan Xinghui, Duanng. Lang () is a suffix often used in ancient times for women to call their husband or lover. I could not for the life of me think of anybo that sounded good with Duan (Dear Duan, Dearest Duan, Duan dear, Darling Duan) so I just threw out Duan and went with dear.
Chapter 92: Madame Duan
Chapter 92: Madame Duan
When Madame Duan woke up, she had to drink two bowls of cold lotus seed gruel to suppress her anger. Immediately afterwards, she said, Head to the Princess Residence, to the Princess Residence!
Ning Shu had no idea what happened at Duan Residence. At this current moment, she was practicing how to use a whip. Ever since she finished learning the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, she had been searching for apatible weapon. If she didnt have a weapon, all her strength was useless.
In the end, Ning Shu chose the whip because it was very agile and also inflicted damage pretty well.
She was currently wielding a ck whip that gave off a cold sheen. The whip would glit and make a sharp hiss when she swung it. Ning Shu swung the whip and it struck a rock in the rock garden, leaving a deep gorge in it.
She retrieved the whip, feeling quite satisfied with this result. This whip was a gift from Li Wen an she heard that it was made from cold iron and covered with barbs. Using this on a person would immediately take off a chunk of mangled flesh; it was quite a cruel weapon. As expected of a product produced by the imperial family, it was truly impressive.
Princess, Madame Duan hase to visit you, said Yuan Dong as she curtsied towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu lifted her eyebrows, then suddenly smiled as she tied the whip to her waist and asked mildly, How long has she been here?
Yuan Dong answered respectfully, Replying Princess, she has been waiting for almost two hours.
It seemed she was here for something important then, seeing as she had actually waited for two hours. Ning Shu wiped off her sweat and headed over to see Madame Duan in order to find out why she was here.
Ning Shu walked into the lounge and looked towards Madame Duan who was sitting on a chair. Madame Duan was wearing a brocade garment with embroidered peacocks and red clouds ornamented with pearls. Her hair was also full of pearls and jade ornaments. She had taken good care of her skin, so she gave off the luxurious and natural grace of an upper-ss woman.
Madame Duans expression contained impatience and me. When she saw Ning Shu, she hastily stood up and curtsied towards Ning Shu. This subject pays her respects to Princess.
Ning Shu didnt immediately tell Madame Duan to get up and instead walked around her to the chair and sat down. She took a sip of tea before saying mildly, You may rise. Speak, why have youe to seek out this princess?
Madame Duans words were stifled by Ning Shus attitude. She was hit by all sorts of emotions but couldnt voice them. Madame Duan sized Ning Shu up and saw that she was wearing casual clothing with her hair tied up in a high ponytail and that a whip that glited with cold light hung from her waist. Her exquisite features were made more aloof with her indifferent expression and her eyes were as cold and as clear as stars. If it was said that, before, Princess Jiahui was the magnificent phoenix that soared through the Ninth Heaven, the current princess was like the Mysterious Lady of the Ninth Heaven, iparably cold and poised.
>Article about the diety the Mysterious Lady.<
Madame Duan started feeling exasperated again. Why did her son fall for that vige girl instead of a woman that had such high status and was also inherently outstanding like this? She seriously could not understand her son.
This subject hase specially to visit Princess. These are walnut pastries that this subject personally made. Madame Duan gestured towards the maid behind her and the maid immediately brought the food box over.
Yuan Dong looked towards Ning Shu. When she saw that Ning Shu didnt react in any way, she stepped up to take the box.
Ning Shu didnt know whether tough or cry. In the original storyline, Madame Duan had never once made any pastries for Princess Jiahui, and Princess Jiahui had respected Madame Duan like she was her own grandmother. Yet Madame Duan had made use of Princess Jiahui to defeat Er Ya.
Chapter 93: Terrible Crime Punishable by Death
Chapter 93: Terrible Crime Punishable by Death
The original hosts tragic end had been due to thebination of many factors, but Duan Xinghuis mother had been responsible for arge part of it. She found Er Ya displeasing to the eye and believed that Er Yas status was too low to match up to her son. At the same time, she was worried about ruining her rtionship with her son, so she took advantage of the fact that Princess Jiahui liked her son and made use of her to deal with Er Ya.
It had caused Duan Xinghui to loathe the princess more and more and the critiques of the public allnded on Princess Jiahui while Madame Duan remainedpletely unaffected. To the very end, she maintained her status as a respected madame.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together as she internally sprouted a string of curses. Why did all of these people treat Princess Jiahui as a vanguard!?
Perhaps Princess Jiahui did understand what was happening, but she still couldnt ovee the anger from having her man snatched away by a woman that crawled out from some unknown corner and hence insisted on targeting Er Ya.
In any case, during that time period, Princess Jiahuis reputation grew increasingly worse. Meanwhile, one day Er Ya happened to save the Marquiss wife and became the Marquesss goddaughter. Her status immediately took a leap and she became a woman that was a good match for the Duan Residence.
At that time, Madame Duan had weed Er Ya into Duan Residence with a happy smile. Everything became perfect. It was a family with a benevolent mother and filial children that lived together happily.
Ning Shu only wanted to say, fuck off!
Madame Duans motive ining here today was probably to start this sequence of events. When Ning Shus thoughts got to here, her expression became even colder.
Madame Duan sensed the princesss mood and felt uneasy. Inwardly, she started cursing Er Ya like crazy. Her looks were that poor, so she must have used some sort of lowly method to bewitch her son!
Princess Madame Duan started crying before she even started speaking. She pulled out a handkerchief and pressed it to the corner of her eye as she continued, Princess, please believe in my son. That thoughtless woman had saved my son once, and now shes using this favor to ckmail Xinghui. She even dragged Xinghui down to the point he lost his official position.
Now Xinghui wont even listen to this subject even though this subject is just worrying about Xinghuis future. As Madame Duan sobbed, she pleaded, Princess, Xinghui respects you a lot. Can you just exhort him a little and tell him that he shouldnt treat his future as a joke?
Ning Shus lips twitched as she listened to Madame Duansments.Originally she hadnt nned to get involved in Duan Xinghui and Er Yas matter, but what could she do now that Madame Duan decided to try and use her?
Madame Duans intention was clearly to not just to inform Ning Shu of this, but also to me her for treating Duan Xinghuis future as a joke. Madame Duan believed that the reason Duan Xinghui lost his position as an official was because she had begged Li Wen to dismiss him.
Ning Shu had no ns to exin either. However, she disliked Madame Duans way of doing things, so sheughed coldly and said, Audacious! You, a married woman of the inner chamber, actually dares to meddle with the courts politics!? The matters of the official court are naturally decided by His Majesty. Could it be that you expect Imperial Older Brother to reward a general that lost in his first campaign? Its already an act of benevolence that Imperial Older Brother didnt have him take responsibility for all the soldiers that have lost their lives.
He left the barracks without permission, and he was even themander-in-chief! To be absent without leave is a terrible crime punishable by death. Since youre so dissatisfied with Imperial Older Brothers decision, then juste with this princess to the pce so that Imperial Older Brother can give you an exnation.
Ning Shus expression was cold and she emitted a oppressive aura as she creased her brows. Madame Duan was stunned. In the past, Princess Jiahui had always treated her very respectfully and never acted haughty in front of her. However, Ning Shu did not bother to be polite towards her at all, so it immediately caused Madame Duans heart to sink.
She came only relying on the fact that the princess liked her son a lot. However, right now the princess seemed very much like a stranger. There was no trace of warmth in her words or behavior at all; all that was present was the imposing aura of a monarch and it intimidated Madame Duan.
It seemed that the princess wanted Duan Xinghui to take responsibility for the defeat at the border. Could it be that she wanted Duan Xinghui to die? Madame Duan stared at Ning Shu in shock, her pupils dting. Now she was crying for real as she said, Princess ah, this subject, this subject
Madame Duan couldnt help but say, Princess, could it be that you really want to watch Xinghui be ruined like this?
What does Duan Xinghui have to do with this princess? Do you think a defeated general has the right to get involved with this princess? Madame Duan, this princess hopes that youll stop making up connections and ruining this princesss reputation.
Ning Shu spoke without bothering to be polite at all. She was a princess, what need was there for her to mind her attitude towards others? She didnt feel anything towards Duan Xinghui at all, so why would she bother to curry favor with Duan Xinghuis mother? At that kind of time, she should pull out the might of the imperial family and let these low-lifes know that she wasnt someone they could afford to provoke!
Chapter 94: The Princess Was No Longer the Same as Before
Chapter 94: The Princess Was No Longer the Same as Before
Madame Duans face burned from the verbal ps. The son who she took the utmost pride in had been described in such a terrible way, but she could not refute because the person was a princess, the princess of the Great Yong dynasty.
Ning Shu saw that Madame Duan looked about to puke blood and her lips hooked up into a smile. She humphed to express her disdain, then continued, I heard that General Duan, ah, look at this memory of mine, Duan Xinghui isnt a general anymore, hes just amon citizen. I heard that Duan Xinghui had even brought a woman along while leading a march. From the looks of it, he really likes this woman ah. Congrattions, Madame, for obtaining such a fine daughter-inw.
Ning Shu couldnt conceal the disdain in her tone as she spoke.
Madame Duans face contorted. As she took in Ning Shus indifferent expression, she inwardly vomited blood. Her son was outstanding, how was a vige girl a match for him?
In addition, she could sense that the princesss tone contained no trace of friendly regard when she talked about Duan Xinghui.
Now Madame Duan was truly panicking. Without the princess, how was her son supposed to climb back up again? Could it be that he really had to be amon citizen for the rest of his life?
Madame Duans heart was practically bleeding. She put aside her dignity and started pleading for leniency, Princess, can you please take into consideration our past friendship and give Xinghui a chance to prove himself again and make up for his crime with achievements?
Make up for his crime with achievements? The soldiers at the border cant afford to have a person like this ruin things again, said Ning Shu without a trace of politeness. This princess is tired. Yuan Dong, see the person off.
Ning Shu left right after she finished speaking. Behind her, Madame Duans face was pale as ash. She left the Princess Residence helplessly and fainted upon reaching her residence.
Duan Xinghui hugged his unconscious mother with a serious expression as he questioned the maid next to Madame Duan. What happened to my mother?
Duan Xinghuis gaze was filled with murderous intent so it caused the maid to tremble. Madame headed over to see the princess in order to plea for leniency for you, General.
General? How was he a general anymore? Duan Xinghui had been able to guess that Madame Duan had gone to ask Princess Jiahui for help. He didnt approve of this, since he viewed this action as taking the initiative to ask for more humiliation. At the same time, he also believed that there was no way hed be helpless just because he didnt have Princess Jiahuis support.
Duan Xinghuis facial color was extremely bad. He was angry at Princess Jiahui, and also med her. As he touched the hilt of the de at his waist, his face was filled with rash murderous intent. Why did Princess Jiahui treat his mother this way!?
Duan Xinghui turned around and was about to head out when a weak voice called out to stop him. Stop.
Mom, this child will go get justice for you. Duan Xinghui felt that no matter how much Princess Jiahui hated him, she still shouldnt have been disrespectful towards his mother.
Stop right there! Have you gone crazy? You want to go get justice like this? Madame Duan was extremely anxious and had no idea what to do. The princess was no longer the same as before, she couldnt exploit her by manipting her emotions anymore.
Chapter 95: Treating Her Princess Residence as a Market
Chapter 95: Treating Her Princess Residence as a Market
Mom, dont worry, this son will be fine. He slipped away right after he finished speaking. Madame Duan who was lying on the bed wanted to faint again, but she gritted her teeth and said to the maid, Help me up.
Madame Duan felt too weak to walk, so she was carried over to the Princess Residence.
Princess, General Duan is outside asking to meet. Yuan Dong looked excited as she hastily reported this information to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu rubbed the whip at her waist as she narrowed her eyes at Yuan Dong who looked very excited and happy.
Sensing the princesss gaze, Yuan Dongs heart chilled. She carefully picked her words and said, General Duan hase to see Princess, could it be that Princess isnt happy?
Whats there to be happy about? Who is General Duan? Hes just a general that got dismissed from his post, yet you still dare to call him general? said Ning Shu coldly. You seem very happy ah. Youre this happy that Duan Xinghui came?
Yuan Dongs face immediately turned white as she said, This servant is just feeling happy for Princess.
Remember your status. Also, this princess has nothing to do with Duan Xinghui. If you try to get this princess involved with Duan Xinghui again, this princess will not spare you, said Ning Shu coldly. Acting like a princess wasing easier and easier.
Yuan Dong trembled and knelt down to help fix Ning Shus skirt in a fawning manner as she said, This servant knows that Princess is angry right now. Princess is angry at General Duan, no, at Duan Xinghui for bringing a woman back. But Princess should still go see Duan Xinghui. This servant believes that he will definitely give Princess a good exnation.
Fuck! Howe no one listened to what she said!? Its all cause Princess Jiahuis love-smitten actions from before left too deep of an impression.
Princess, Duan Xinghui is waiting outside, reminded Yuan Dong once again.
Jesus ah! They were seriously treating her Princess Residence as a market. One came, left, then another came. These people thought she was easy to bully, was that it? Could it be that she had to meet with them?
At this time, a ruckus had already broken out at the doors of the Princess Residence. Yuan Dong looked towards Ning Shu and couldnt stop herself from saying, Princess, theres some things that this servant has to say even if this servant must risk her life. General Duan was clearly Princesss future husband, yet he was snatched away by a random woman that popped out of nowhere. Is Princess truly willing to ept this?
Ning Shu looked at Yuan Dong coldly. In the original storyline, Yuan Dong had also provoked Princess Jiahui this way and made Jiahui feel unwilling to ept this matter.
Whether Im willing or now, what the hell does it have to do with you!? Ning Shu then sneered. This princess knows you harbor feelings for Duan Xinghui. Dont worry, this princess will definitely fulfill you two.
Princess Yuan Dongs voice cracked and she fell to the ground. Looking at Ning Shu with shock and fear in her eyes, she grabbed Ning Shus skirt and refused to admit it. Princess, how could this servant possible have feelings for General Duan? This servant was just being concerned for Princess.
What was the use in trying to deny it? Ning Shu wasnt going to believe a single word.
As of now, the ruckus at the doors of the Princess Residence get louder and louder. Duan Xinghuis angry shouts could be heard.
Ning Shu pulled out the whip from her waist and started heading towards the doors. The whip crackled loudly as she swung it.
The moment Ning Shu stepped out, she saw that Duan Xinghui was dressedpletely in ck and holding a knife as he confronted the bodyguard at the door. He looked as if he was about to forcefully break into the Princess Residence.
What kind of feeling was it when someone with a knife wanted to break into your house? Ning Shu only had one feeling, which was, she wanted to beat this f-ing bastard to death!
Chapter 96: It Was a Sin to Have a High Status?
Chapter 96: It Was a Sin to Have a High Status?
Audacious! cried Ning Shu coldly as she swung her whip, catching the sword in Duan Xinghuis hand and flinging it away with a flick of her wrist. The sword stabbed into the wall and stayed there, quivering slightly.
All this had taken ce within a few seconds. Duan Xinghui was stunned to find that the sword was no longer in his hands, then looked towards Ning Shu nkly. Today Ning Shu was wearing a very simple outfit Cdys riding garments C and looked very valiant and heroic.
The gorgeous clothes and hairpins had been removed and there was not a single superfluous item left on her. Duan Xinghui had never seen Jiahui like this before. She was iparably refined and cold; her gaze with which she looked at him was iparably cold and indifferent.
For some unknown reason, Duan Xinghui felt a strong sense of loss in his heart. He had gotten used to Jiahui looking at him with a gaze filled with adoration. Having something that had always been there suddenly disappear inevitably made people feel frustrated.
Duan Xinghui felt that it was a mans glory to have a high-status woman like a princess admire him, so he couldnt help but feel vexed and disappointed when something that should naturally be there was no longer there.
This general greets Princess. Although he wasnt willing, he still had to salute her. This was something Duan Xinghui couldnt bring himself to ept. He, a man, actually had to salute a woman, and it was even to his future wife! He had no way of epting this with his lofty ego.
Ning Shu scoffed. This general? Duan Xinghui, has Imperial Older Brother restored you the rank of general for you to dare refer to yourself by this general?
In the original storyline, Duan Xinghui hadnt been dismissed by Li Wen, but now that he has been, his status matched Er Yas ironically well. Ning Shu gave a contempt-filled smile. Jiahui, who was a noble princess, even had to lower herself to look after Duan Xinghuis egoistic male chauvinism.
But now that Duan Xinghui no longer had a status for Er Ya to look up to, how would this pair of true love mandarin ducks fare?
>Mandarin ducks stand for a loving couple, this article has more information.<
Duan Xinghuis heart sank and he said in a low voice, This worthlessmoner knows that Princess holds a grudge against this one, but this ones mother is innocent.
Jesus ah. So, right now Duan Xinghui was trying to get justice for Madame Duan? Ning Shu gave a coldugh, then said, This princess didnt do anything to Madame Duan, but even if this princess had, what can you do?
Oppressing someone with your status was seriously too refreshing of a feeling. When she saw that Duan Xinghui was clenching his fists with suppressed fury, she just had to give him an extra kick in his most painful spot.
Since Duan Xinghui was the male lead of this world, he instinctively felt as if the entire world should revolve around him.
Now that he had been humiliated by Ning Shu like this, there was only one thought on his mind, which was that it was fortunate he hadnt married this scorpion-like woman.
Audacious and wickedmoner! Not only did you want to break into the Princess Residence, you even wanted to attack this princess! Ning Shu articted this loudly and clearly, causing Duan Xinghuis ears to turn red from embarrassment.
He abruptly lifted his head to look towards Ning Shu with eyes filled with unconcealed disappointment and disgust. Princess Jiahui, I never thought that you were actually someone like this C arrogant, despotic, unreasonable and merciless! You dont have a trace of the virtue that women should have.
Do you know why I dont like you? Its because youre always like this. Every single move of yours is based on etiquette, bound by rules, rigid and unnatural. Youre always unting your high status. Your birth doesnt give you the right to show disdain for other people!
Er Ya is different. Shes lively and bright like the sun, and she never puts on artificial airs. Her simple and pure beauty is like a fresh spring wind.
Ning Shu: Pfff
Her lungs hurt from choking on her own saliva. What kind of logic was that? Could it be that it was Princess Jiahuis fault for being born in a well-off family, that it was a sin to have a high status? Jesus ah, this logic was unbelievable.
Ning Shu tranted the spiel that Duan Xinghui had given. He had pretty much said, your status was too freaking high and oppressed me to the point I couldnt breathe, thats why I dont like you.
Fuck that. Ning Shu lifted a middle finger in response.
Chapter 97: How Can Princess Be so Heartless?
Chapter 97: How Can Princess Be so Heartless?
Ning Shus heart ached a little. These were the original hosts emotions. The original host had never acted with the bearing of a princess in front of Duan Xinghui. She had always been like a lovestruck little girl, only facing Duan Xinghui with adoration and reliance.
Princess Jiahui thought that she had already humbled herself enough in front of Duan Xinghui, yet it turned out that he still disdained her status.
Ning Shu threw off the remorseful feeling and scoffed. Reincarnation also counted as a skill. If he had the ability to, why didnt he reincarnate as Li Wen and directly be an Emperor?
Who did he think he was? In her heart, Ning Shu drew a big X mark over Duan Xinghui.
If I called you SOB, would you answer to it? asked Ning Shu.
Although Duan Xinghui didnt understand what Ning Shu said, he had a faint feeling that it wasnt anything good.
Ning Shu toyed with her whip as she sneered, Who do you think you are? You think youre worthy of liking this princess? Youre nothing but a defeated general. If this princess had been responsible for some many casualties at the border, this princess would feel too ashamed to even face the world.
Duan Xinghuis face spasmed and he red at Ning Shu with red eyes as if she had greatly insulted his dignity.
There will inevitably be wickedmoners that want to hurt this princess ah. Ning Shu casually found an excuse, then swung her whip towards Duan Xinghuis face. If the barbs on the whip managed to catch Duan Xinghuis face, he would have to say goodbye to his face and allow his handsomeness to be history.
Duan Xinghuis facial color changed rapidly. For better or for worse, he had been a general, so he had quick reflexes. He immediately used his arm to shield his face.
With a loud resounding pah, the whipnded on Duan Xinghuis arm and he immediately turned pale. The whip had been swung with great force so the sharp barbs on the whip dug into his skin.
Duan Xinghui looked towards Ning Shu with disbelief in his eyes. She gave a coldugh, then retrieved her whip to look at it. It was carrying a bit of blood and flesh.
She knew that her whip was pretty sharp, but she hadnt really expected to be able tond a hit on Duan Xinghui.
Princess. Duan Xinghuis lips trembled. Actually, his entire body was trembling. His face was deathly pale and he seemed very shocked. It was clear he hadnt expected for her to straightforwardly attack him.
And so mercilessly as well.
Ning Shu simplyughed coldly, then said with an indifferent expression, Come, arrest this person! He had tried to assassinate this princess!
Duan Xinghui gave a muffled groan while holding his arm. Blood was seeping out between his fingers and dripping onto the bluestone pavement.
How can Princess be so heartless? Duan Xinghuis eyes werepletely red as he looked at Ning Shu.
Jesus ah. The way he acted was as if she had let him down; it was seriously shameless. He was clearly the one that had selfishly gone off and decided to marry someone else, yet he had the face toe and say she was heartless?
Duan Xinghui, is something wrong with your brain? You tried to assassinate this princess, then had the nerve to nder this princess for being heartless? SOB really does fit you well.
Fuck, all these people seriously lived inside their own worlds. All they could see was when others let them down. They werepletely blind to the harm their own actions brought to others. It was seriously unbelievable.
Chapter 98: Accused of Being Heartless x2
Chapter 98: used of Being Heartless x2
When Madame Duan, who had rushed over, saw the blood on Ning Shus whip and her injured son, she felt like her heart was about to break. She dearly loved her son and had never lifted a hand against him, yet this precious son of her had been hit by a woman.
There werent enough words to express the indignation in Madame Duans heart. She was just about to interrogate Ning Shu when she saw Ning Shus cold gaze and involuntarily trembled. Her thoughts immediately cleared up. She had been about to interrogate a princess!
Madame Duan felt restless with stifled anger; it was to the point she felt about to go crazy. Madame Duan resented Princess Jiahui for not being the same as before and also resented Er Ya.
If it werent for Er Ya, Duan Xinghui wouldnt have gotten dismissed from his position or angered Princess Jiahui.
Before, Madame Duan still had a bit of hope. She nned to have Ning Shu marry in and be the main wife, then deal with that country girlter.
However, now Princess Jiahui had actually hit Duan Xinghui without the slightest hesitation and there wasnt a trace of hurt in her eyes. This made Madame Duan realize that Princess Jiahui really had no more feelings towards her son.
How could this be? Madame Duan was mentally and physically exhausted, but she still hastily got down from the sedan chair and walked over to Duan Xinghui to check his injury.
Princess, what need is there for you to act so heartlessly? As of now, Madame Duan was crying for real with helplessness and fear. If the situation continued on like this, thered be no hope left for Duan Xinghui to recover from this fall. The only hope they had left was that Princess Jiahui would go to the Emperor and plea for leniency.
It was seriously karma ah.
Another person was here to call her heartless again. As expected of mother and son, their lines of thought were identical. Ning Shu scoffed, Im heartless? Duan Xinghui, this wickedmoner, actually dared to try and break into the Princess Residence to assassinate this princess. Everyone present can testify as witnesses.
Madame Duans heart instantly dropped to her stomach. However, when she saw her sons pale face, she panicked and becamepletely flustered. After all, in the end she was still a woman of the inner chamber and was quite useless when something big happens. Princess, please allow thismon woman to bring her son to a doctor.
As she spoke, she had someone help Duan Xinghui up and prepared to slip away.
Stop,manded Ning Shu. Madame Duan, what are you doing? You actually want to help away a criminal guilty of attempting murder?
Ning Shu nced at the drops of blood on the ground, then at Duan Xinghuis face which was pale with blood loss and felt her heart fill with satisfaction.
Madame Duan was angry now. Princess, do you truly intend to push us into a corner? Dont forget that Xinghui is your future husband.
Ning Shus expression turned cold as she said, Madame Duan, you should be careful with your words. If you continue to ruin this princesss reputation, this princess might ask His Majesty to get justice for this princess. Duan Xinghui is already just amon citizen, Im sure he doesnt want to take on the crime of ndering the imperial familys reputation.
Ning Shu walked towards Duan Xinghui and Madame Duan. Madame Duan involuntarily trembled. When she got a closer look at the bloody whip, her face paled.
Duan Xinghui covered his injury as he stepped in front of Madame Duan to shield her and stared at Ning Shu with his ck eyes.
Donte here to annoy this princess again. If you irritate this princess again, this princess will make it so that your entire Duan family will no longer be able to stay in this capital. This princess hasnt even settled the matter in which you lied to this princess yet, so Duan Xinghui, you should really pay attention to your own status.
Duan Xinghuis face was pale and embarrassed. The difference in Princess Jiahuis personality was so great that Duan Xinghui couldnt quite wrap his head around it.
Madame Duan helped him up and was staggering away when Ning Shu suddenly spoke again. Wait.
Duan Xinghui and Madame Duans heart simultaneously jumped and they froze rigidly. Duan Xinghui pressed his lips together, then turned around to look towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu smiled slightly and her cold expression turned a few degrees warmer, causing Duan Xinghui to daze out for a moment. When a person with a cold personality suddenly smiled, the effect was unusually beautiful and touching.
Duan Xinghui, this princess has a servant that can be said to harbor deep admiration and adoration for you, said Ning Shu to Duan Xinghui.
Duan Xinghui was stunned. He couldnt figure out what Ning Shu wanted to do.
Chapter 99: What Does That Have to Do With Me?
Chapter 99: What Does That Have to Do With Me?
This princesss maid has deep feelings for you and as her master, this princess seriously cannot ignore this maids heart. For better or for worse, she has served this princess for many years after all. This princess hopes that youll treat this maid well.
As Ning Shu spoke, she saw Duan Xinghuis stern expression crack to reveal disbelief. Even Madame Duan was looking at Ning Shu strangely.
Princess? Yuan Dong was delighted and apprehensive at the same time. She was delighted to have a chance to be with General Duan, but she was apprehensive because of the princesss attitude, and the fact that the princess knew of her secret desires. In brief, Yuan Dongs feelings were very mixed.
This servant doesnt want to leave Princess. Princess, please dont chase this servant away. Yuan Dong knelt in front of Ning Shu, making it seem as if their servant and master bond was very deep.
However, the act would only work if Ning Shu was willing to y along.
Ning Shu simply said in a mild tone, Youre now someone of the Duan Residence. Serve the Duan family well.
In the end, Yuan Dong kowtowed to Ning Shu helplessly, then went to stand beside Duan Xinghui.
Princess, forgive this worthlessmoner for not being able to ept. This worthlessmoner already has a true love and cannot ept anyone else. At this point in time, Duan Xinghui had already forgotten about the injury on his arm and cupped his fist as he bowed to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu seemed unconcerned. What does you having a true love have to do with this princess?
Duan Xinghui:
Duan Xinghui found that, for some unknown reason, it was really hard tomunicate with Princess Jiahui now.
Ning Shu turned and returned her residence, paying no more mind to these people.
In the end, Duan Xinghui had no choice but to ept Yuan Dong and slip back to the Duan Residence with Madame Duan.
When the three got to the residence, Er Ya was standing at the entrance waiting. She was wearing a brightly-colored silk garment that made her skin seem even darker in contrast. It was like the way a leopard wearing crown prince garments would only look foolish rather than like an actual crown prince.
Yuan Dongs eyes filled with deep disdain and contempt when she saw Er Ya. When Er Ya met Yuan Dongs gaze, she felt a surge of embarrassment. She turned and ran back into the residence, crying as she went, and failed to even notice the injury on Duan Xinghuis arm.
Her womans intuition allowed her to sense Yuan Dongs hostility towards her and also made her feel simr animosity and wariness towards Yuan Dong.
When Duan Xinghui saw that the woman he loved was hurt, he hastily chased after her with reckless abandon. He acted very hot-headedly, like a teenage brat.
Xinghui ah! Your injury! shouted Madame Duan after Duan Xinghui. The two people looked as if they were ying tag in the Duan Residence, making Madame Duans head hurt.
General When Yuan Dong saw that Duan Xinghui had chased after that vige girl without a thought, she was shocked and envious. Why that ugly wretch? Why!?
Chapter 100: Play Among Themselves
Chapter 100: y Among Themselves
Since Yuan Dong was no longer serving her, Ning Shu went and randomly picked a servant girl from the Princess Residence to be her personal maid. However, in reality, Ning Shu really didnt need anyone to wait on her. The kitchen always sent someone to deliver her meals.
These days, if Ning Shu wasnt practicing martial arts, then she was practicing martial arts. She practiced with the whip everyday to try to perfect her technique since she had a faint premonition that she might really have to head onto the battlefield.
She had to disy her worth to Li Wen and convince him that she was more useful kept in this country than being married off.
Ning Shu retrieved her whip and took the handkerchief offered by the servant girl. As she wipe the sweat on her face and on her hands, she asked, Any news from Duan Residence?
The little servant girls name was Xiao Hong. She had delicate features that were pretty, but couldnt be said to be beautiful. However, she was very lively and quick-witted, and had a bright personality. When she heard Ning Shus question, she quickly replied, Only that Yuan Dong and Er Ya are shing and causing a huge ruckus.
Duan Xinghui is suffering a lot, being mped between two women, said Xiao Hong.
Ning Shu smiled. This was exactly the effect she had been going for. Who asked all of them to try and use her as a shield? Shed like to see what Yuan Dong and Madame Duan could do now that she wasnt dealing with Er Ya for them.
Speaking of which, it was also funny. Now that she, this high status supporting female lead wasnt going to cause a ruckus, who would help the coupleplete their true love story? Duan Xinghui and Er Yas love had beenpletely established on the ruins of the original hosts reputation.
Thats why Ning Shu decided to just directly send Yuan Dong over so that the little nest of people could y among themselves.
This past period hadnt been easy for Duan Xinghui. It had seriously been tough; he was exhausted. Er Ya had be very sensitive and was sticking to him more and more. Everytime he looked at her, he would see that her simple face was filled with unease and anxiety.
Duan Xinghui had said many times that he wouldnt betray her, but Er Ya still felt uneasy. In addition, Yuan Dong was fanning the mes from the side, causing Duan Xinghui to feel tired as never before.
However, since Yuan Dong was someone from the Princess Residence and he didnt hold an officials position anymore, he couldnt do as Er Ya wanted and chase Yuan Dong out. If he did and Princess Jiahui raised a fuss about it, the consequences would be dire.
When Er Ya saw that Duan Xinghui was going to maintain this attitude, she started kicking up a scene again. Er Ya was from the countryside, so when she caused a ruckus, it was a serious ruckus. The entire Duan Residence was pretty much turned upside down. Duan Xinghui felt embarrassed and helpless.
Now that Princess Jiahui, this powerful buffer wasnt between them, Duan Xinghui and Er Ya started having a lot of arguments, especially due to their differing social status. No matter what, Duan Xinghui was still a well-off gentleman that had been brought up in the capital. He seriously wasnt used to dealing with unreasonable scenes like this.
Er Ya was inwardly terrified since she had abandoned everything toe to the capital with Duan Xinghui. As of now, Duan Xinghui was the only life-saving rope she could hold on to, so she felt that she had to clutch it tightly. The more Duan Xinghui expressed impatience towards her, the more scared she felt and the more tantrums she threw in order to reinforce her existence.
Sometimes Duan Xinghui would wonder if this Er Ya was really the same innocent and pure Er Ya he had met back then. Duan Xinghui was very distressed, but he still restrained his temper and patiently cated Er Ya. It was just that he was getting a little tired of it.
Originally, Madame Duan was nning to watch Er Ya and Yuan Dong duel, but when she saw Er Yaspletely manner-less behavior, she had no choice but to find someone to teach Er Ya etiquette. She couldnt allow it to continue, else the Duan Residence would be theughingstock of the entire capital.
Her son didnt want the princess that was ced in front of him and had insisted on having this vige girl. Everyone outside was saying that Duan Xinghuis brain was mush. If this continued on, Madame Duan felt that she wouldnt even have the face to greet the Duan familys ancestors.
When Er Ya was forced to learn etiquette, she started raising a fuss again because she really didnt want to learn. Eating, sleeping, even walking was based on detailed rules. All of this bewildered Er Ya and also made life very much an ordeal.
Er Ya had grown up in the country, so some things were etched into her bones and learning etiquette was abnormally difficult for her. It was as if someone was trying to snap off her wings; the tormenting process was easy to imagine.
Duan Xinghui also felt a lot of pain. In his heart, Er Ya was free and unfettered, yet she now had to be the same as all the women in the capital and be a product of set standards. However, on one side was the woman he loved and on the other was the mother that had single-handedly raised him.
Duan Xinghui couldnt be bothered to return to Duan Residence anymore. When he had nothing to do, he would go out to drink. However, once this went on for a while, every time he went out he would face strange looks from people. They looked at him as if they were looking at a fool.
Upon seeing those looks, Duan Xinghuis heart couldnt help but waver. Had it been a mistake to give up Princess Jiahui? People that had always been humble and groveled to him in the past now looked down on him arrogantly. During this period of time, his doubts were especially intense. Had he really made a mistake?
ment: Xiao Hong trantes to little red. Haha, and this gets fun (bloodier) soon.
Chapter 101: Was It Really Alright to Speak to a Princess This Way?
Chapter 101: Was It Really Alright to Speak to a Princess This Way?
Duan Xinghui steadied himself. He wasnt wrong. The one he loved was Er Ya. It was just, why couldnt Er Ya empathize with him a little?
Once a man lost his job, his source of pride, he would feel a lot more inferior. The current Duan Xinghui was in a drunken stupor everyday and felt as if the road ahead of him waspletely dark.
When he got back to the Duan Residence with a bottle of wine, he ran into Madame Duan who was anxiously rushing out.
Mom, whats wrong? asked Duan Xinghui.
When Madame Duan saw how decadent Duan Xinghui had be, her heart felt about to break. However, there was currently a more pressing matter, so she hastily told him, Er Ya has gone to raise a fuss at the Princess Residence.
Duan Xinghui quivered and woke up from his stupor. He threw down the bottle of alcohol and immediately turned to head towards the Princess Residence with an anxious expression. Even he himself wasnt sure why he was so anxious. However, it couldnt be denied that he suddenly did feel the desire to see Princess Jiahui.
There was that little bit of secret motive and hope that Princess Jiahui would plead with the Emperor on his behalf
When Duan Xinghui reached the Princess Residence, he saw that Er Ya, who was dressed in gree,n was kneeling in front of the Princess Residence. The guards stationed at the residences entrance were watching Er Ya vigntly and there were a lot of onlookers.
At this instance, for some unknown reason, Duan Xinghui didnt even have the courage to walk to Er Ya. He felt so many conflicting emotions that his heart felt numb.
When Ning Shu heard from Xiao Hong that Er Ya was outside, she was irked. Even though she was behaving and staying at home, the people from the Duan Residence insisted oning and causing her trouble. It was unbelievable.
Ning Shu stroked the whip at her waist. Xiao Hong knew that the princess was angry the moment she saw this movement. All the guards in the Princess Residence had been trained with by the Princess. Basically, the princess had used them as targets for whipping practice.
Ning Shu walked towards the residence doors. Shed like to see what kind of ruckus these people wanted to cause. However, at that time they shouldnt me her for not being polite.
The moment Ning Shu walked out, time seemed to slow for Duan Xinghui. Princess Jiahui was, as always, wearing equestrian garments with her hair pulled up into a high ponytail and a whip at her waist. Her appearance was both refreshing and elegant, causing people to involuntarily sigh with admiration.
Ning Shu stopped at the top of the steps to size up Er Ya who was kneeling on the ground. Er Ya had applied cosmetics, her brows were drawn into thin willow leaf brows, and she was wearing a thin silk garment. Ning Shu could only say that this outfit really didnt suit her.
Er Ya had thick eyebrows andrge eyes from the start, so forcing her eyebrows into long thin lines just made her eyes look unnatural. The feeling that Er Ya gave Ning Shu now couldnt evenpare to when she had first seen her at the city entrance.
Meanwhile, as Er Ya looked at Ning Shu, at the aloof and remote Princess Jiahui, she felt as if the princess seemed to be surrounded by a halo of light. Her face was wless, and though she wasnt wearing a single piece of jewelry she seemed peerlessly elegant and noble, so beautiful it was hard to look straight at her.
Er Yas inferiorityplex became even stronger. She recalled what Yuan Dong had said: originally Princess Jiahui was supposed to be Duans wife and Duan was supposed to be the Emperors brother-inw. Yuan Dong had said that it was all because she had caused Princess Jiahui to be angry, that was why Duan lost his position as a general.
Er Ya wanted toe here and beg Princess Jiahui not to me Duan anymore.
Princess, do you still remember me? Er Ya asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
Was it really ok to use this sort of tone to say this sort of thing to a princess?
Princess, a thousand wrongs, ten thousand wrongs, theyre all my wrongs. I beg you, please dont me Duan anymore, cried Er Ya. Please dont be angry anymore. As long as you dont me Duan, you can have me do anything.
Duan Xinghui who was standing in the crowd had a conflicted expression on his face. His heart was filled with all sorts of vors C sour, sweet, bitter, spicy, and salty C and he felt both moved and a little humiliated.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu felt like her balls were about to break. What the fudge did this mean? It almost gave her the misperception that she was a petty scoundrel that liked breaking apart mandarin ducks. She had never even considered getting involved in this persons love life, yet these people insisted on seeking her out.
The way this girl put it was as if she was using public office to avenge private wrongs. If they were angry, they should go find Li Wen ah. The person who gave the imperial edict was Li Wen, so what were theying to her for? They all freaking treated her as a pushover!
Chapter 102: It Was No Good, No Good
Chapter 102: It Was No Good, No Good
Ning Shu took down the whip from her waist. She had already whipped the male lead, so what would it feel like to whip the female lead? Oh no, how did she be so violent? It was no good, no good.
When Duan Xinghui saw the princess reach for her whip, he immediately recalled the feel of the whip; it hurt as if his veins were breaking. Even now, just the sight of this whip made Duan Xinghuis arm hurt.
He hastily ran over, picked up Er Ya who was kneeling on the ground, and dodged to the side to avoid Ning Shus whip.
Ning Shu calmly retrieved her whip. She had noticed from the start that Duan Xinghui was in the crowd. Tsk tsk. To allow his woman to kneel and plea for a favor while he hid to the side, Duan Xinghuis moral quality was really something ah.
Ning Shu really didnt know what part of this Duan Xinghui was worth the original hosts attachment. It was probably that the original host had felt unwilling to ept this situation so anger caused her to insist on snatching this man over. Things were only precious if there existed people that desired them and the same applied to humans.
If a person really looked, he would find that Duan Xinghui wasnt a good person at all.
Er Ya stared at Duan Xinghui in astonishment for a moment, then tears started spilling out. Under everyones watch, she clung onto Duan Xinghui due to uncontroble relief.
Thismon citizen greets Princes Jiahui. Duan Xinghui shielded Er Ya and saluted towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu gave an en without saying anything. She simply stayed where she was above the steps and looking down at Duan Xinghui.
This position made Duan Xinghui feel very ufortable. Although he knew that Princess Jiahui really didnt have feelings for him anymore, the way she was acting was seriously making him feel really vexed. In the past, Princess Jiahui would never show any disdain towards him like this.
Princess, this matter has nothing to do with Er Ya, so what need is there to be so cruel? Er Ya is a woman, how could she withstand Princesss whip? As Duan Xinghui spoke, his tone gradually became filled with me.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together for a moment before abruptly giving augh. Audacious! By this are you ming this princess? Duan Xinghui, you had better look after your woman well, else you guys can all pack up and get out of this capital. This princess will definitely make it so that you wont be able to continue staying in the capital. If theres another next time Ning Shu pointed at them with her whip. Ill whip your faces until theyre unrecognizable!
You really think this olddy ahem, this princesss residence is a food market? Toe here everyday to cause a ruckus? As Ning Shu spoke, she swung her whip and hit Duan Xinghui on his shoulder.
Duan Xinghui gave a muffled groan and his face immediately turned deathly pale. Er Ya was stunned to the point she nked out. She saw Duan Xinghui stumble, then fall to a kneel and screamed before shouting, Dear, Dear
Er Yas eyes now contained fear as she looked at Ning Shu. Her dark face instantly turned pale and looked much prettier.
Duan Xinghui covered the injury with his hand. His earlier injury had just healed, yet now he had gotten whipped again. He looked up. When he saw that Ning Shus expression was cold and annoyed, his heart trembled a little. Only now was he trulying to realize that Princess Jiahui wasnt the gentle and considerate person he had known anymore; she was filled from head to toe with the dignity and pride of an imperial family member.
The gaze with which she looked at him now was unconcerned and cold. His heart suddenly hurt a little. Something that wasnt treasured before, once lost, would make a person feel ufortable and angry. Why would the princess be like this?
Chapter 103: Goodbye, Harmonious Mother and Daughter-in-law Relationship
Chapter 103: Goodbye, Harmonious Mother and Daughter-inw Rtionship
When Madame Duan saw that her son had been injured again, she felt heartache and anger. The anger was directed towards Ning Shu and Er Ya.
Of course, there was no way Madame Duan dared to show her anger to Princess Jiahui due to Princess Jiahuis status. However, Er Ya was another story. Madame Duan sent a fierce re towards Er Ya without bothering to be polite.
When Ning Shu saw Madame Duans re, she had no doubt that at this point, Madame Duan wanted to kill Er Ya off somehow. The harmonious mother and daughter-inw rtionship that existed in the original storyline was done for. Ning Shu expressed that she felt very pleased.
Duan Xinghui and Er Ya, and even Madame Duans happiness had been established on the existence of the original host.
Ning Shu still found it unbelievable that a princess ultimately ended up like that.
Princess, why did you do this? Duan Xinghuis face was pale and his voice trembled as he asked Ning Shu this.
Why did she do this? Ning Shu sneered, because it makes me happy! When she saw Duan Xinghuis disbelieving expression as he covered his wound, she said mildly, This princess was just shaking her whip out a little, yet you actually threw yourself towards this princesss whip.
Upon hearing such clear nonsense, Duan Xinghui felt the urge to puke blood. He red at Ning Shu with a sinister look in his eyes.
Duan Xinghui who no longer had the halo of a general was a very pitiful sight ah. He had a scraggly beard on his face and looked very decadent. There was no trace of the valiance and calm he showed on horseback in the original hosts memories, tsk tsk
When Duan Xinghui saw that the princess was examining him, he felt a surge of embarrassment. He didnt want the princess to see him like this; he wanted the princess to see his best self. He subconsciously lifted his chest a little.
Ning Shu shifted her gaze away and said to Madame Duan, Madame Duan, this princess will respect you as a senior and simply say, manage your family members properly. If theres a second time, this princess wont be able to guarantee anything.
Madame Duan looked at Princess Jiahui who seemed like apletely different person for a moment, then lowered her head. She gritted her teeth, then bowed and said, Many thanks for princesss willingness to forgive. Thismon woman promises that there wont be a next time.
Madame Duans heart felt as if it had been fiercely trampled on. She had lost her husband early and had persevered through the years with hard work while raising her son to be this outstanding. Though she had a tough personality, she was at the same time very intelligent.
However, the Princess Jiahui who she used to be able to control in the palm of her hand was suddenly no longer susceptible to her control and even treated her so discourteously. Madame Duan felt offended.
To put it inly, Madame Duan had been spoiled rotten by Princess Jiahui in the past. Now she couldnt ept it whenever Ning Shu acted the slightest bit like a princess.
Madame Duan covered up her emotions as she helped Duan Xinghui up and started walked with him back to the residence. Ning Shu, with sharp eyes, saw Madame Duan fiercely pinch Er Yas waist. Er Ya was in so much pain she jumped up, but Duan Xinghui didnt see it at all.
Ning Shu smiled. Er Yas future days probably wouldnt be pleasant. Madame Duan had plenty of ways to sort people out.
Now that it was his mother versus the woman he loved, would Duan Xinghui treat his mother cold-heartedly like the way he had treated the original host? Whether it was the back of ones hand or the palm of ones hand, it was still ones own flesh. No matter where the sticknded it would hurt ah.
Haha Ning Shuughed without a trace of sympathy.
She counted the days, then led a horse out of the stable and prepared to head to the imperial Manor Garden to check on how the sweet potatoes were doing.
This season should be the season for harvesting sweet potatoes. It was just that she didnt know how theyve adjusted.
Chapter 104: Sweet Potatoes Harvest
Chapter 104: Sweet Potatoes Harvest
Ning Shu didnt bring anyone along and went to Manor Garden alone by horse. Speaking of riding horses, that was also a depressing story. The road to learning to ride the horse had been filled with hardships and tears. For better or for worse though, after learning for about three months, she had finally been able to shoot on horseback without falling down.
When she got to Manor Garden, she handed the reins of the horse to the manager and headed straight towards the sweet potatoes.
When she got to the ce where the sweet potatoes were nted, she found that they were flourishing. From the looks of it, the people of Manor Garden had looked after them carefully.
Ning Shu took a hoe and dug up some sweet potatoes. The result was a pleasant surprise. The red-skinned potatoes were about the size of a fist.
Sheughed happily. It didnt matter if it was due to the task or because themon people now had one more source of filling food, either way Ning Shu was very excited.
Dig all of these sweet potatoes out for this princess, then measure the size of the field. This princess wants to calcte the output, said Ning Shu loudly.
There were a lot of tenant farmers in Manor Garden so it only took them a short while to dig out all the potatoes. Following that, the manager started weighing the sweet potatoes with a scale.
Princess, this thing actually produced an output of one thousand catties, said the manager.
Ning Shu was very happy. This era was influenced by all sort of factors, and seasonal disasters like droughts or floods would often influence the output of foodstuff. In addition, with rice it was generally already a good harvest if there were seven hundred catties. During emergencies, with the addition of sweet potatoes, people would at least be able to fend off hunger. In addition, the sweet potato was a nt that could survive droughts.
Move some of them to the Princess Residence, then dig a cer and store the rest. After a little while His Majesty mighte to inspect them. You guys have helped in a great service this time. Just wait to be rewarded.
Joy appeared on the manager and the tenant farmers faces and they said in unison, Many thanks, Princess.
The tenant farmers sent arge basket of the sweet potatoes to the Princess Residence. When Ning Shu got back to the residence, the first thing she did was roast the sweet potatoes. Then she headed to the Imperial Pce with them on horseback in order to deliver them while they were still hot. The moment she got to the pce doors, she got off the horse and made a beeline for Li Wens Imperial Study.
Li Wen was negotiating matters with the ministers, so Ning Shu had to wait at the door for quite a while before the ministers left in a long line. When the ministers saw Ning Shu, their gazes became strange.
Ning Shus heart skipped. She suddenly recalled that this was around the time that the Huns asked for a marriage. So what did those looks mean? Could it be that she was still going to get married off?
Crap.
Ning Shu retrieved her wild thoughts and entered the study with the food box. She saw that the little gray ball was currently lying t on the desk, sleeping. She didnt know if it was her misperception, but the little gray ball seemed to have gotten fat and it looked even rounder than before.
Li Wen narrowed his eyes as he asked Ning Shu, Why did you suddenlye to find us?
Imperial Older Brother, this sister-subject brought something good for you. Ning Shu lifted the food box in her hand.
Li Wen nced at it mildly. Too many people came to the study to deliver him gifts, so he really didnt have much interest in it.
When the little gray ball heard Ning Shus voice, it opened its eyes and its moist little nose twitched a little. Following that, it stood up and waved its ws towards the food box.
This guys nose was so strong.
Imperial Older Brother, youll definitely be really happy to see this thing. Ning Shu became even more worried when she saw Li Wens indifferent expression. This guy couldnt really be considering marrying her off, right?
The little gray ball was squeaking noisily. Ning Shu opened the food box and took out the roasted sweet potato. The air was instantly filled with a sticky but very refreshingly sweet smell.
The box contained roasted sweet potatoes. The outwards appearance really wasnt very appealing. Li Wen narrowed his eyes as he looked at the thing inside the box. Suddenly, as if he had thought of something, he looked towards Ning Shu with a questioning gaze.
Chapter 105: Jiahui, You’ve Done Well
Chapter 105: Jiahui, Youve Done Well
The little gray ball ran towards the box but Ning Shu hastily brushed it away. She picked a sweet potato up and broke it in half, then ate one half before handing the other half to Li Wen.
This gesture was to tell Li Wen that this thing was edible and not poisonous. Li Wen took the sweet potato. Its skin still had soot on it, so Li Wen copied what Ning Shu did and peeled the skin off before taking a bite.
The vor was very sweet. Li Wen nodded, then asked, What is this?
Ning Shu saw that Li Wen seemed quite interested and said, Imperial Older Brother, this sister-subject calls this sweet potato. Its the thing this sister-subject discoveredst time this sister-subject went to Manor Garden.
This sister-subject had people nt them and the output has reached a thousand catties, said Ning Shu. This item can be used to ay hunger.
Is that true? Astonishment and excitement emerged on Li Wens face. It was clear that he had realized the value of this item. Are there still more of this in Manor Garden?
This sister-subject had ordered them to store them carefully. Theyre currently in Manor Gardens cer, replied Ning Shu.
Li Wen nodded. We will go with you to Manor Garden to take a look.
Alright. It was expected that Li Wen would go examine for himself something that pertained to the general publics welfare.
Li Wen and Ning Shu rode on horseback to Manor Garden with a procession of troops behind them since it was a must to have peoplee along when the Emperor went out.
When they got to Manor Garden, Li Wen first went to see the potatoes, then he went to see the field where the potatoes had been nted and had people remeasure the field. The result came out the same.
A faint smile appeared on Li Wens usually cold face. His eyes were very bright, and the gaze with with he looked at Ning Shu was also a little gentler as he said, Jiahui, youve done well, very well.
Ning Shu simply replied with a smile, Jiahui is happy to be able to help Imperial Older Brother. Jiahui knows that Imperial Older Brothers heart contains all of the countrys citizens. This sister-subject is a member of the imperial family and lives on the support of the countrys citizens, so it is only natural tobor for these citizens.
It can be said that all levels of aristocracy lived on the support of themon people, yet those aristocracy actually looked down on themoners.
Li Wen evidently hadnt expected for Ning Shu to be able to think of something like this and remarked with gratification, Jiahui has grown up and be sensible. Youre no longer obsessed with those random baffling things.
Arge sweatdrop appeared beside Ning Shus head.
Ill have to continue troubling you in the future in regards to these nts. There was a slight smile on Li Wens face and he now treated Ning Shu very gently.
The manager and tenant farmers in Manor Garden know how to deal with them. In reality, this was just an inadvertent discovery and doesnt count as much. However, its great that it can help Your Majesty.
Ah, thats right, how did you discover that this was edible? asked Li Wen with his eyes narrowed. It caused Ning Shus heart to skip a beat. There was no way she could say that she just knew, right?
Speaking of which, it was all because of the little gray ball. When this sister-subject saw that little thing in the forest, it was hugging this thing, so this sister-subject tried it. The taste of it raw wasnt as good as when it was cooked. Ning Shu decisively pushed this matter onto the little gray ball since Li Wen knew of how much the little gray ball liked to eat.
Chapter 106: Issue of the Peace Marriage
Chapter 106: Issue of the Peace Marriage
Li Wen nodded, then turned to head back towards the pce.
Only then did Ning Shu sigh in relief. She had finally managed to prove some of her value to Li Wen. This way, he would at least hesitate a little when the peace marriage was brought up, right?
Still, Ning Shus heart remained heavy. Whether she would be able toplete the task or not would depend on how the marriage issue went.
In reality, she was already pretty much done with this task. Do not love Duan Xinghui? En, its done. Make sure Duan Xinghui and Er Ya, this wretched couple, didnt have a good end? Alright, that one was also pretty muchplete. If things kept developing in this direction, only more barriers woulde between Er Ya and Duan Xinghuis feelings and cause them to be an unhappy couple.
In the original storyline, Er Ya only got Madame Duans eptance after she saved a marquess and was bestowed a high status. However, due to the fact that now there was Yuan Dong to meddle in Duan Residences affairs, Er Ya couldnt even step out of the residence doors and had to stay in to learn etiquette every day.
Once Er Ya became bound by the rules of etiquette and started making every move ording to the rules, would Duan Xinghui still like her? Hahaha
As Ning Shu had expected, not longter the Huns delegation came to the capital. The one that came this time was King Hans second son, the second prince of the ins.
This was the person the original host had gotten married with. The second prince had heard about how the original host ruined her reputation trying to snatch a man so he had a very bad first impression of her. After they got married, he treated her inhumanely.
The ce where the Huns lived was a ce with no sense of propriety, justice, integrity, or honor. Women were treated as goods. Although the original host had be the second princes wife, what destroyed the original host the most was that the second princes brothers would share her and humiliate her.
It was practically a ce where devils dwelled. The original host feared the second prince a lot. Ning Shus body involuntarily started shaking the moment she heard the second princes name in reflection of the original hosts emotions.
Mixed in with the fear was hatred, but overall there was more fear. After being tormented so long, the original host came to react to the second prince like a mouse would react to the sight of a cat C she would feel as if death was imminent.
Ning Shu clenched her fist. No matter what she couldnt be married off. If she got married off, how was she supposed to help the original host counterattack? If she wanted to change the original hosts fate, she had to change the oue of this moment.
As in the original storyline, the Huns delegation proposed a peace marriage and demanded that the partner be Great Yongs only Princess Jiahui.
All the ministers said to marry Ning Shu off but Li Wen didnt say anything. He seemed to agree to this idea, but also didnt seem to. It made the Huns delegation a bit annoyed, but they didnt dare to be too impudent.
This was to be expected. After all, this was the great power of the storyline. Even though Ning Shus reputation hadnt been stained, nor had she gotten involved in the scandal of a respectable princess trying to snatch a man from another woman, she still couldnt avoid the fate of being married off.
The cannon fodder supporting female leads were really pitiful ah. What should she do now? All she could do was not cry, stand up, and keep working hard. What made Ning Shu rather relieved was that Li Wen didnt immediately agree to the marriage. It was clear she had managed to make Li Wen value her a bit more with the sweet potatoes.
As expected, it was the right choice to focus on currying favor with Li Wen. Since she lived by the side of the Emperor who had ultimate control over the country, it was a must to be aware of the Emperors thoughts. Evidently, she had made the right bet.
The delegation settled themselves down in the capital. What made Ning Shu speechless was the fact that the second prince actually came to the Princess Residence to visit her. Ning Shu only had one word to say: scram.
As expected, he really didnt know any etiquette. What would other people think if he visited her like this? Theyd think that she was already involved with the second prince. Fuck. This second prince was really treacherous and malicious.
Ning Shu didnt hesitate to think the worse of this second prince. In the original hosts memory, this second prince was as ruthless and crafty as the wild wolves of the prairie. The way he tormented the original host was beyond the limit of what a human could endure.
Jiahui, who had been married over, was tormented to death in two years.
Ning Shu stayed in the residence and refused to go out. The second prince didnt get to see Princess Jiahui and could only return in disappointment. He had heard that Princess Jiahui was quite pretty.
Chapter 107: It’s The Second Prince
Chapter 107: Its The Second Prince
Once the second prince left, Ning Shu packed up a little and prepared to move back into the pce. She didnt freaking believe that the second prince would dare to try anything in the imperial pce. Moreover, there was Li Wen overseeing the imperial pce. Even if the second prince was given ten times the guts, he still wouldnt dare to unt around in front of Li Wen.
So, after all that work, she still ended up having to return to the pce.
Ning Shu got on the carriage and started heading towards the imperial pce. She didnt know why, but she was a little uneasy. It couldnt be denied that the original hosts bone-deep fear was influencing her a little. She felt the urge to rush over to Li Wen and shake the exact details of the peace marriage out of him.
Originally she thought that this task was pretty simple. However, Duan Xinghui and Er Yas nonsense really didnt count as anything inparison to this political deal that involved the entire nation. It turned out that the most important part of this task was to not be married off.
As Ning Shu was musing over these matters, the carriage abruptly stopped as the horse cried out. Inside the carriage, Ning Shu hastily grabbed onto the wooden frame and steadied herself before asking, What happened?
P Princess, someone seemed to have taken control of the horse, said the driver, trembling with fear.
Ning Shu had a bad premonition. Biting her lip, she pushed aside the door curtain and saw that a man was pulling on the horse reins, forcing the horse to stop.
When Ning Shu saw this man, she didnt feel anything. However, her body started involuntarily trembling from fear.
Its the second prince.
Fuck. Ning Shu gritted her teeth and forcefully suppressed those turbulent emotions as she pulled off her whip and swung it towards that man. However, the second prince actually managed to dodge Ning Shus attack. With a leap and a whirl, hended on the back of the carriage horses back and looked towards Ning Shu with shock.
Ning Shus heart sank. The second prince had actually been able to dodge her whip. Due to all the time she spent practicing, she had already gotten very familiar with using the whip and her movements were very quick, that was why she had managed to hit Duan Xinghui twice. The fact that this man had been able to dodge meant that he was a lot stronger than Duan Xinghui.
Youre Princess Jiahui. Why did you attack me the moment you saw me? The second prince examined Ning Shu with a sharp and frank gaze, then satisfaction appeared in his eyes.
Ning Shus body started trembling uncontrobly when the second prince looked over. This was the bodys reflexive feeling of dread. This body feared this man.
Do you know who I am? The second prince asked Ning Shu. His voice was very low and was slightly sensual. However, it only served to make Ning Shu feel goosebumps as if a snake was slithering over her.
Ning Shu gave a cold humph without speaking, then swung her whip again. She was worried that her trembling voice would be revealed the moment she spoke.
The second prince dodged again, then narrowed his eyes at Ning Shu as he berated, This prince is speaking to you, why arent you answering? Are you Princess Jiahui or not?
Fuck! How can this man be so strong? Ning Shu bit her lip. She had to win against the fear this body held towards this person in order topletely seize control over this body. At the same time, she wondered when she would be able to suppress the emotions of the original host within tasks.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, then gave a shout as she jumped off the carriage to attack the second prince. Gritting her teeth, she used all her strength to swing the whip. The whip emitted a shrill whistle as it cut through the air.
Chapter 108: Are You A Psycho?
Chapter 108: Are You A Psycho?
The second prince saw that Ning Shu was attacking him as if he had murdered her father and had no choice but to be serious. As he dodged the attacks, he tried to get closer in order to restrain her, but Ning Shu refused to let him approach.
If it werent for the fact that there was a small amount of energy flowing through her body, she probably wouldnt have been able to keep up for this long. How the fudge was this pervert so strong?
The second prince seemed to have finally run out of patience as he abruptly grabbed Ning Shus whip. The barbs on the whip immediately cut into his palm.
He let go of the whip in surprise and looked at his bloody palm. Knitting his brows, he asked, What are you doing? I just wanted to talk to you a little. Are you a psycho?
Ning Shus body was covered with cold sweat but she no longer felt as much dread facing the second prince. This ce still wasnt Great Yongs domain so Ning Shu didnt dare to do much except ignore him.
Are you Jiahui? asked the second prince, ignoring his bleeding hand.
Ning Shu lifted her chin in a conceited manner as she replied coldly, This princess is of course Princess Jiahui. Youre truly audacious, to dare to block this princesss carriage.
When the second prince heard Ning Shu admitting to be Princess Jiahui, his eyes lit up and he said with a smile, You probably know who I am. Im the person who will marry you, He Lianying, got it?
Ning Shu was angered toughter. What made him think that she wanted to marry him? She didnt feel like bothering with him and simply re-entered the carriage before saying to the driver, To the pce.
This time, He Lianying didnt try to block Ning Shu again. He simply watched until the carriage took a turn and went out of sight before lowering his head to look at his palm. Fresh blood dripped onto the bluestone pavement of the street, making ssh after ssh of bloody blossoms.
Princess Jiahui, Li Xueshan.
Ning Shu first returned to her pce, Orchid Garden Pce, and was enthusiastically weed by Miao Qing. Ning Shu felt that Miao Qing had withered a lot since thest time she saw her. Watching over an empty pce was no different from being thrown in the Cold Pce, but Ning Shu still felt that she deserved it.
Barely a few moments after she sat down in Orchid Garden Pce, the Empress arrived. The first thing she asked Ning Shu was if she would stay in the pce long.
The moment Ning Shu nodded, a smile bloomed on the Empresss face and she started rattling off polite remarks. After a while, her expression turned sad as she said, Its just a shame that youre going to be married off for the sake of peace. Sister-inw will try persuading your Imperial Older Brother and ask him not to send you off to that barbarous ce. However, it will be difficult since Noble Consort Dus maternal family is expressing support for the peace marriage in court. Say, how can Noble Consort Du be so cruel as to have you, a girl, leave her home?
The conflicts between the Empress and Noble Consort Du have always been intense. Even in this situation, the Empress wanted her to go fight against Noble Consort Du before being married off. It was clear that the Empress felt that she wouldnt be able to escape from this situation.
As for going to persuade Li Wen, it was best to just treat those words as wind. She would only end up disappointed if she put faith in those words.
Ning Shu was getting pretty tired of this and stated directly, Imperial Sister-inw, Imperial Older Brother is the one who will decide whether Ill get married, not you nor Noble Consort Du.
She hadnt bothered to be polite at all. She almost even said, keep your nose out of this princesss affairs!
The Empress took in Ning Shus displeased expression and was annoyed. In her heart, she was cursing the princess, saying that it served her right to be married off. However, on the surface, she had on an understanding expression as she tried to cate Ning Shu. You shouldnt be too worried. Your imperial older brother loves you so much, theres no way hell make you leave all alone to be married.
Although these were words that were intended to be soothing, her tone contained acrid jealousy. Ning Shu simply said, Imperial Sister-inw, Im tired.
The Empresss expression stiffened for a moment, then she left, having no other choice.
After the Empress left, the consorts and concubines of the Inner Pce came to swarm Orchid Garden Pce. Ning Shu really didnt want to waste her time meeting with these people.
Chapter 109: A Place Where All Surrounding Nations Come to Pay Their Respects!
Chapter 109: A ce Where All Surrounding Nations Come to Pay Their Respects!
After encountering the second prince on her way to the pce, she was even more determined not to be married off. It wasnt only due to the task, but also due to this bodys reaction when she saw the second prince. The fear and despair this body reacted with made Ning Shus heart hurt.
There wasnt even a bit of resistance, just uncontroble terror, like the feeling of amb facing ughter.
Ning Shu tidied up a little, then headed to the imperial study to look for Li Wen.
Li Wen seemed to have been expecting Ning Shu, as the eunuch immediately let her in.
She took a deep breath and walked in. Li Wen was in the middle of reading through memorials. He didnt lift his head when she walked in and only put his brush down to look at her after she curtsied. Youve had dinner?
I havent, replied Ning Shu honestly. This sister-subject is troubled and has no appetite.
Li Wen said oh, then straightforwardly asked, The second prince of North Mongolia, He Lianying, wishes to marry you. The marriage will mend the rtionship between our nations. What do you think?
Ning Shu sneered. Barbarians were barbarians. Did they think they could be ssy just by calling themselves people of North Mongolia?
Does Imperial Older Brother wish to hear the truth or lies? Ning Shu met Li Wens gaze.
Li Wen lifted his brows. Just say what you think.
Ning Shu knelt down. Biting her lips, she said, This sister-subject doesnt support the peace marriage.
Oh? Reason? Li Wens expression was indifferent as if he wasnt surprised at Ning Shus refusal.
This sister-subject has already exchanged blows with He Lianying. He is very strong, and above him is an even stronger elder prince, said Ning Shu between gritted teeth. She had made sure to figure out who the original host had married. ording to the original hosts memory, after the original host had married over, the two princes had started fighting a lot.
Youve exchanged blows? Did you injure him? Li Wens gaze turned very gentle now.
Imperial Older Brother, bandits are bandits. The Huns have beenmitting robberies at the borders of Great Yong and killed many people of Great Yong. This kind of conduct does not deserve forgiveness. This sister-subject has enjoyed the honor of being part of the imperial family and is willing to agree to this peace marriage to repay the imperial family. However, this will only encourage their actions.
Moreover, this time, the Huns not only want to obtain Great Yongs princess through marriage, they even want to take away the wealth that was the result of our peoples blood, sweat, and tears. For this sort of thing, if theres a first time, there will be a second time. Ning Shus tone contained grief and indignation. She wasnt simply persuading Li Wen anymore; these were the original hosts true feelings.
The original host had witnessed with her own eyes as the citizens at the border were captured and made into ves. It was just that, at that time, the original host was already in hell. Her painful struggle was even more tragic than those ves lives.
Li Wens expression was a bit cold. Its unknown if this was due to Ning Shus words or something else, but his cold imposing aura had thickened. The strong austere aura of an Emperor made it hard for Ning Shu to breathe.
She gritted her teeth and said resolutely, Imperial Older Brother, this sister-subject is willing to be Imperial Older Brothers sword and make it so that Imperial Older Brothers dynasty never has to agree to peace marriages, pay reparations, lose territory, or pay tributes. This sister-subject will help make this dynasty a ce where the rightful emperor, the Son of Heaven, guards the nations door and the sovereign king would faithfully die with the state; a ce where all surrounding nationse to pay their respects!
Li Wen was taken aback. He looked towards Ning Shu withplicated emotions in his eyes as he asked, What do you want to do?
In order to cut those restless hands that dare extend themselves into Great Yong and beat the Huns until they know fear, this sister-subject is willing to takemand and head to the battlefield, working towards this goal until death! dered Ning Shu with conviction. Even her body was trembling slightly from emotion.
A smile appeared on Li Wens face. He walked around the desk to Ning Shu and helped her up. He couldnt help butugh as he said, When in history has there ever been a woman inmand?
Plenty. There was Hua Mn, Mu Guiying but it seemed like there were no precedents in this world.
We wont agree to the peace marriage. As for this matter, allow us to consider it. You should go eat, said Li Wen warmly. He finally seemed a little bit more like an older brother. Jiahui, youve grown up.
Every time Ning Shu heard Li Wen say that shes grown up, she would feel a sweatdrop.
Chapter 110: Banquet for the North Mongolian Delegation
Chapter 110: Banquet for the North Mongolian Delegation
Ning Shu felt weak with relief the moment she made it out of the imperial study. Her back was covered with cold sweat, but the worry pressing on her heart was finally gone.
When she got back to Orchid Garden Pce, she ate a little, theny down on the bed and fell asleep. She remained asleep until Miao Qing woke her up and told her there was a banquet for the North Mongolian delegation.
Ning Shu took off her equestrian clothing and put on the luxurious princess garments that she hadnt worn for a long time. Her hair was full of inserted head ornaments and her outfit was much moreplicated than usual with countlessyers and long sleeves. Ning Shu wasnt used to it and felt as if her neck was going to be crushed by the things on her head.
Miao Qing wanted to go with Ning Shu, but how could Ning Shu allow that? There was no way she would allow Miao Qing to see Li Wen; her n was to make Miao Qing die from withdrawal after all.
As Miao Qing watched with deeply hidden resentment, Ning Shu headed towards the banquet hall.
The hall was brightly lit and music filled every corner. The mix was enchanting and formed an ostentatious show of pleasure that caused people to lose themselves.
When Ning Shu walked in, the atmosphere within the hall became serious for a moment. Everyone looked towards her. Inwardly, Ning Shu was cursing. These men were enjoying themselves, celebrating the peace they had used a woman to exchange. Were they still men!?
Jiahui,e over here. Li Wen lifted his hand and beckoned Ning Shu.
Ning Shu ignored the second princes intense gaze and walked to Li Wen. After curtsying to him, she sat down in her spot.
He Lianyings gaze followed her relentlessly and pricked her like a nail, making her very ufortable.
What the frick are you looking at? Ning Shu shot He Lianying a re, only to be stunned. She hadnt paid attention earlier when she was fighting this guy, but this guy really looked quite coarse and wild. His hair was loose and fell freely over his shoulders, and his cor was slightly open. On his neck was a ne probably made from wolf fangs and he had broad shoulders and a narrow waist. His skin was bronze. From head to toe, he gave off a wild unruliness and strong masculinity.
He waspletely different from the men of Great Yong who all aimed to be elegant and graceful.
Tsk. But no matter how good he looked, it couldnt conceal his crappy nature. He was cruel and ruthless. This type of men was the worst nightmare of women.
When the second prince noticed that Ning Shu was examining him, he shot her a grin. His eyes were filled with the determination to obtain her and he practically felt his blood boil when she started sizing him up with a cold gaze.
This barbarous focus and anticipation was just like that of a wild wolf that had discovered prey.
She was wearing different clothing. The clothing from before made her look valiant and gave her a cold aura of sternness. Her current gorgeous garmentplimented her cold expression and emphasized her pride and respected status.
He Lianying suddenly smiled. His white teeth glinted with snow-white light, making the people that saw the grin feel a chill.
He lifted his wine cup and toasted in Ning Shus direction as he looked at her with a scorchingly bright gaze. Ning Shu sneered, then turned her head away, acting as if she didnt see his toast.
Chapter 111: This Prince Fell In Love At First Sight
Chapter 111: This Prince Fell In Love At First Sight
When Ning Shu saw He Lianyingscent expression, she gave a scornfulugh. Was he that certain she would marry him?
Wasnt he a little too self-confident? For better or for worse, Great Yong was arge nation and Princess Jiahui wasnt as hated as she was in the original storyline either.
Halfway into the banquet, once the dancers withdrew, He Lianying stood up and walked to the center of the hall.
His movements were filled with self-confident energy, like that possessed by a lunging cheetah. Just his masculine appearance was enough to enchant many women. It was just a shame his core was pitch-ck.
When the people present saw He Lianying get up, they knew that the main event was starting. This banquet was actually the banquet that would decide Princess Jiahuis fate.
He Lianying first nced at Ning Shu. She was sitting there with an indifferent expression that contained a bit of cynicism. He Lianying suddenly smiled, then cupped his fist towards Li Wen and said, Your Majesty, Emperor of Great Yong, my nation is willing to have a peace marriage with the Great Yong dynasty and mend our rtionships He Lianying looked towards Ning Shu. This prince fell in love with Princess Jiahui at first sight. I like her.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. And he even fudging imed love at first sight? Ning Shu inwardly lifted a middle finger. Like? He probably took a liking to Jiahuis dowry and vassalnd.
Shameless!
Ning Shu didnt even bother to look at He Lianying and lowered her head to focus on drinking the fruit wine.
Li Wens gaze traveled between He Lianying and Ning Shu. His expression became a bit displeased.
He asked mildly, Jiahui, what do you think?
Do you like the second prince of North Mongolia? Li Wen didnt even say He Lianyings name and simply called him the second prince.
Ning Shu stood up and said firmly, This sister-subject doesnt like the second prince of North Mongolia.
Li Wen nodded in satisfaction and said to He Lianying, Jiahui is our only sister, so were naturally unwilling to allow our imperial younger sister to marry into a distant country.
He Lianyings expression stiffened for a moment before he looked towards Ning Shu with something resembling a smile. He didnt try to push this matter. He could tell that it would do no good.
Only now did Ning Shu truly sigh in relief. She had finally escaped the fate of being married off, but the price had been steep. She nced at He Lianying and just happened to meet his gaze. His eyes were were gloomy and dark.
Ning Shu felt as if a wolf had set its sight on her. She expressed, as if Im scared of you ah.
Since the peace marriage had not been epted, they couldnt have Great Yong pay reparations or obtain a princesss dowry. Before the North Mongolian delegation left, they turned towards the capital and vowed to make Great Yong pay the price.
He Lianying sat on horseback and lifted his head to look towards Ning Shu who was standing on top of the city gates. She was wearing lightweight equestrian clothing again, and her hair was pulled up in a high ponytail as she looked down at him.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she watched He Lianying. She had a feeling she would see this guy again. They were originally husband and wife, so their involvement probably wouldnt end just like this.
He Lianying extended his hand towards Ning Shu as if he could touch her despite the distance. Then he lightly kissed his fingers as if kissing Ning Shu.
Following that, he smiled towards her before swinging his whip to turn his horse around and drive it forward.
Ning Shu was creeped out by He Lianyings gesture and immediately returned to the Princess Residence.
Chapter 112: Appointed as Left Vanguard
Chapter 112: Appointed as Left Vanguard
Once the North Mongolian delegation left, Li Wen immediately appointed Shen Feng as grand marshal and sent troops towards the border.
Everyone was aware that North Mongolia wouldnt give up just like this.
Shen Feng was a general who was about forty years old and had abundant battle experience. No one was surprised with this appointment. What did surprise them was the fact that Li Wen actually appointed Princess Jiahui, Li Xueshan, as left vanguard.
It was an unprecedented move to allow a woman to go to war so it naturally caused a tempest in court. There were waves of objections, but Li Wen had been able to shut these rotten schrs up with one sentence.
If you dont want Princess Jiahui to go, then you guys can go. The court will be fine even without you guys.
Li Wen seemed serious about having them, these weak civilian officials that didnt even have the strength to truss a chicken, go to the border. He even seemed ready to have them pack and head there this instant.
Those people immediately shrank back and became mutes.
Once Ning Shu received the imperial edict with the appointment, she started packing her stuff. It was a must to prepare all the necessities.
Xiao Hong helped Ning Shu organize everything, then asked, Princess, are you really going to head to battle?
The imperial edict had already been sent out so how could it not be real? She had overdone it with her boasting and now she had tomit to her words.
Ning Shu went to see Shen Feng first. He didnt seem to be especially opposed to Ning Shu joining the battle and simply said that the battlefield did not differentiate between gender. Ning Shu expressed that she would follow orders.
However, Ning Shu hadnt expected to see Duan Xinghui there, and he was even next to Shen Feng.
Ning Shu looked at him in surprise. Shen Feng noticed and exined, Duan Xinghui is now this generals bodyguard. This general feels that Duan Xinghui is pretty capable. The only reason he lost the first time was because he didnt have guidance.
Fine, the male lead-sama was just different. No matter where he went there were influential people to help him. He even managed to be the grand marshals bodyguard so after this battle, he would definitely be credited with great meritorious service.
Then there was his luck to add on. Was this guy about to revive?
However, Ning Shu didnt say anything. When it came to matters involving ones nation, personal problems should be temporarily set aside.
It is up to Marshal to decide, said Ning Shu.
Xinghui, help me see the princess off, said Shen Feng to Duan Xinghui.
Duan Xinghui cupped his fist towards Shen Feng before turning to Ning Shu. Princess Jiahui, please, this way.
Ning Shu nced at him indifferently, then turned and left. Duan Xinghui followed behind her and took in the way her long ponytail swayed with her refined and elegant movements.
A while passed and Princess Jiahui still didnt speak to him. When he saw that she waspletely ignoring him, he suddenly felt frustrated and disappointed again. He had to acknowledge that Princess Jiahui was a very outstanding person, and this time, they would be heading to the battlefield together.
For some unknown reason, Duan Xinghui felt a bit of eagerness.
Pr Princess. Duan Xinghui wanted to speak to Ning Shu, but the moment Ning Shu walked out of the generals residence, she jumped onto the horse and left without even ncing at him.
Duan Xinghuis voice was left to disappear in the wind.
Duan Xinghui had no other choice but to head back to Duan Residence on horseback. Er Ya was very stirred up to learn that Duan Xinghui was heading to the battlefield again. To put it more precisely, she vehemently opposed it.
Dear, did you forget how injured you werest time? said Er Ya worriedly. It was so severe. Dear, dont go, alright?
Duan Xinghui felt helpless and could only say, Im a military man C achievements and honor are my life. As a soldier, the battlefield should be my final resting ground.
Chapter 113: “Freedom lies in being bold.” ― Robert Frost
Chapter 113: Freedom lies in being bold. D Robert Frost
In any case, Er Ya continued to nag Duan Xinghui and tried to persuade him not to go to the battlefield. When she rescued Duan Xinghui, he had been covered in blood and seemed almost at hisst breath. That scene had left too deep of an impression on her.
There was also the fact that Duan Xinghui was the only person in the capital she was close to and could rely on. If Duan Xinghui left the capital, she would be all on her own. Just the thought of it terrified her.
In Duan Residence, Duan Xinghui was the only one that would approach her. Everyone else looked down on her. In addition, Yuan Dong always treated her cruelly and Madame Duan loathed her.
As Er Ya became more and more scared, she also cowered more. The beautiful innocence she used to have was no longer visible. Due to Madame Duans strict training, the first thing she would think about when doing anything was whether itplied with the rules. Whenever she made mistakes, those old female instructors would torment her with very creative means.
Is it because you cant forget Princess Jiahui? Youre following after her because shes going to battle, arent you? Do you dare to say it isnt because of her? Tears streamed down her face and washed away the cosmetics to reveal her dark skin, making distinct gorge-like lines on her face.
Duan Xinghui closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, they were filled with disappointment as he said to her, This has nothing to do with Princess Jiahui. Ive already lost my position as general so I must go prove myself.
Dear, things are pretty good the way they are. This way you dont have to risk your life. Er Ya pleaded with him as she sobbed.
Duan Xinghui took a deep breath to suppress his anger. Inwardly he was quite depressed. Er Ya didnt understand his great aspirations at all. Could it be that he should spend the rest of his life like this, without a single achievement to boast of?
I must go this time. Ive already epted the marshals military order. Could it be that you want me to get beheaded? Duan Xinghui was already very annoyed now. What he used to view as Er Yas purity now looked to him like immaturity. She didnt seem to understand therger picture at all.
Er Ya didnt understand what he wanted either. He wanted to stand up again with his own power and heading to the battlefield was the best way to do so. Wealth and honor did note without risks.
Duan Xinghui only felt helplessness when he saw Er Yas tears. The image of Princess Jiahuis cold expression appeared in his mind. It seemed that he had never seen Princess Jiahui cry in front of him. She probably felt it beneath her dignity.
They were both women, yet Princess Jiahui could be strong to the point she could head to the battlefield fearlessly. Meanwhile, Er Ya had be a timid dodder flower that clung to him.
He remembered the first time he saw Er Ya. His first impression of her upon seeing her with wild flowers in her hands was that she was bright and pure. When she smiled towards him, he had felt that it was the most beautiful scene in the world. But there was no longer any hint of freedom in Er Ya now.
To Duan Xinghui, it now seemed that it was actually Princess Jiahui, who had always been bound by rules, who exhibited an unrestrained ease in her bearing.
Duan Xinghui felt very tired, especially when he saw that Er Ya was still weeping endlessly. Ineffably, an phrase emerged in his heart: too tired to love any longer.
When Madame Duan heard that her son was going to head to the battlefield again, she expressed strong approval. It was a must to obtain achievements in order to restore the Duan familys glory. However, she saw that Er Ya seemed very depressed and acted as if her son was heading off to kill himself.
She immediately became angry and silently vowed to sort Er Ya out as soon as Duan Xinghui left.
Er Ya trembled when she sensed Madame Duans look and she felt even more deste. She looked towards Duan Xinghui with eyes filled with distress. However, Duan Xinghui didnt notice. He was too busy with preparing for the campaign.
Er Ya felt as if she was soaked in icy water, all alone to sink into despair.
Chapter 114: Princess Must Come Back Safely
Chapter 114: Princess Must Come Back Safely
Ning Shu was a little excited when it came time for the army to set off. She was dressed in full armor. Her hair had been cut short and pulled up into a bun beneath her helmet and on her back was a red cloak that fluttered in the wind.
Ning Shu looked at herself in the copper mirror and was very satisfied.
Princess looks like a formidable general! praised Xiao Hong. Youre probably the handsomest general!
Little girl, you sure know how to talk. Ning Shu tapped the tip of Xiao Hongs nose, then said, This princess is leaving. Take good care of the Princess Residence.
This servant- this servant will be waiting for Princess toe back, said Xiao Hong, choking up a little. Princess muste back safely.
As Ning Shu took in Xiao Hongs earnest gaze, a strange thought emerged in her head. Xiao Hongs manner was as if she was seeing off her husband who was going to the battlefield. Ning Shu immediately turned to take French leave. Lord ah. Ning Shu couldnt help but feel the urge to flee from this gaze.
Princess, you have toe back safely. This servant will wait for you ah~~~ Xiao Hong shouted towards Ning Shu as she waved her handkerchief.
Ning Shu almost fell down from her horse. She hastily tightened her grasp on the reins and rushed towards the military drill ground.
The drill ground was silent and filled with a stern aura. Only the sound of the pping gs could be heard. Every soldier was in armor and held a spear with a red tassel. The view of this orderly scene was awe-inspiring.
>Spears with red tassels. The tassels serve to blur the enemys vision, making it harder for the enemy to catch the spearhead. It also serves to keep blood from running down the spear and making the spear shaft slippery.<
The magnificent imposing aura seemed to fill the sky. Upon seeing this, passion spilled out and filled Ning Shus heart. For the first time, she came to understand the beauty in the cold, cruel warfare.
For family. For the country. For the nation!
She felt goosebumps all over from the passionate patriotism. These were her feelings, but also the original hosts feelings.
She rode over to Shen Fengs side. He was also wearing armor, and his slightly white beard made him look wise while also making him look like a hero that was past his prime.
Ning Shu noticed that Duan Xinghui was next to him. From the looks of it, Shen Feng favored Duan Xinghui a lot. Duan Xinghui was in armor as well, and it made him seem sharp and valiant, full of vibrant beauty. It was no wonder the original host had fallen in love with him. Duan Xinghui was truly a sight to behold when he was on horseback.
As expected, the worlds favorite was special.
Shen Feng nodded towards Ning Shu in greeting since this wasnt a good time to speak. Ning Shu also only nced over Duan Xinghui before turning her gaze elsewhere.
Duan Xinghui wanted to greet her, but saw that she treated him like aplete stranger. His heart squeezed with anger and helplessness.
Boom, boom, boom
The strong deep booms of the drums resounded throughout the drill ground. The rhythm of the drums seemed to sync the soldiers heartbeats, causing them to be more and more excited.
Following that, there was a cry of His Majesty has arrived, then Li Wen walked onto the stage.
Li Wen was wearing a ck robe embroidered with gold dragons and the rightful emperors twelve tassels crown on his head. A veil made with sewn together dragon pearls swayed slightly with his movements and covered his face, making him seem iparably noble. He gave off an majestic aura as if he ruled the whole world from above.
The moment Li Wen appeared, the atmosphere became more solemn and austere. Everyone held their breath in anticipation.
When they saw Li Wen, there was a wave of ttering as the soldiers uniformly knelt down on one knee and shouted, Long live the Emperor!
Chapter 115: Fulfill Your Dream Of Creating A Golden Age
Chapter 115: Fulfill Your Dream Of Creating A Golden Age
Men with power and purpose had unsurpassable charm. In this moment, as thousands focused their gazes upon him, Li Wen became the worlds center. Even Duan Xinghui, this male lead, became inferior in front of Li Wen.
Out of the corner of her eye, Ning Shu saw that Duan Xinghui was looking at the Emperor in dazed awe and envy.
Li Wen roused the soldiers spirits with a passionate speech until they cheered, eager to leap onto the battlefield right now.
Ning Shus lips twitched. She hadnt expected for Li Wen, who was usually taciturn, to be capable of galvanizing people to the point that they would face death so enthusiastically.
She could tell that Li Wen was serious about punishing North Mongolia. Just the cost of army provisions for a two-hundred thousand troop army was shockingly high, but he invested it for the sake of teaching those North Mongolian bandits a lesson.
As Li Wen gave his resounding speech, the tempo of the drums gradually sped up and mixed with the soldiers cheers until the entire capital vibrated with this sound.
Jiahui. Li Wen beckoned Ning Shu. She immediately jumped off the horse and walked to Li Wen. Kneeling down on one knee, she cupped her fist and shouted, This sister-subject greets Imperial Older Brother!
Li Wen put the little gray ball on Ning Shus shoulder. As Ning Shu looked towards him in surprise, Li Wen folded his hands behind his back and said, This little guy is very sensitive towards danger. Weve tried feeding it a poisoned cake but it refused to eat for the life of it. When we tried to throw it into a pit of snakes, it immediately scampered off.
Ning Shu: Pfff
Let it go with you, itll probably be useful. Li Wen reached out and gave her a hard p on the shoulder. It was seriously really hard; her shoulder nted from the force. Come back alive.
Ning Shus nose stung and she almost cried. This was probably the original hosts emotions. Even Ning Shu could sense that though Li Wen seemed very cold, he still harbored sibling affection towards the original host.
Her voice was a little nasally as she said, En. Imperial Older Brother, make sure to take good care of yourself as well. Ones health is everything. One can only achieve a lot if one has good health. Only then will you be able to fulfill your dream of creating a golden age.
Li Wens expression was a bitplicated as he said, Go now.
The little gray ball squeaked nonstop and hastily jumped back onto Li Wen. It was clear it didnt want to part with Li Wen as it clung onto Li Wens clothing with its tiny ws and squeaked continuously.
Ning Shu was speechless. Li Wen had tormented it that way, but it actually didnt want to leave?
She became annoyed and walked over to grab the little gray ball. The little gray ball continued squeaking even in Ning Shus hand. That sound was so mournful those who heard felt sympathetic heartache and those who saw would cry.
As the troops headed towards the gates, Ning Shu rode on horseback and looked at the citizens and family members that hade to send the army off. They were crying as they gaze towards the soldiers with worry and hope.
It was very solemn and stirring. Seeing this, Ning Shu was starting to understand why Li Wen wished to build a peaceful golden age for themon people.
It was just that this golden age would require continuous struggle and would be established on top of the blood and bones of the dead.
It was of course in hopes that there would be peace, security, and happiness.
Ning Shu spotted Er Ya, Yuan Dong, and Madame Duan in the crowd. Yuan Dong had a lot of pearl ornaments in her hair and looked like the image of a wealthy married woman. However, she looked very depressed. Duan Xinghui had probably only paid attention to his true love and left Yuan Dong to wilt.
Duan Xinghui had also spotted his mother and the person he loved in the crowd. However, for some reason, he felt the urge to first nce towards Ning Shu.
When he found that her expression was indifferent and unconcerned, he inwardly sighed in relief even as his heart filled with indescribable disappointment and bitterness.
It can only be said that things one couldnt obtain were viewed as precious. In the original storyline, when Jiahui insisted on being together with Duan Xinghui, Duan Xinghui had loathed her as if she was dog skin ster that wouldnte off.
Now that she wasnt paying attention to him, Duan Xinghui felt frustrated and started acting unreasonable.
If Ning Shu found out, she would only lift a middle finger and remark that the word scum wasnt enough to describe him.
Chapter 116: First March
Chapter 116: First March
It took four hours for the entire army to leave the capital. As of now, the sun was already very high in the sky and the weather was quite warm. It was especially warm to the people wearing armor since the armor blocked the biting cold wind.
Ning Shu nced back and saw that the soldiers behind her were dripping with sweat; it was to the point their tan faces seemed to glow and waves of steam rose from them.
Princess, should we set up camp? asked Shen Feng.
Ning Shu could tell from Shen Fengs expression that he didnt want to set up camp as speed was precious in war. He only asked because had to take into ount Princess Jiahuis status.
Ning Shu shook her head and said, Marshal Shen has the highest authority. Jiahui shouldply with military rules and will obey all of Marshals decisions.
If they set up camp right after they left the capital, how long would it take for them to reach North Mongolia?
Soldiers, were speeding up! shouted Shen Moru. After he gave thismand, the soldiers holding the gs waved the yellow banners to transmit this message.
Shen Feng did not worry about Ning Shu being a female again and led the army in the strictest fashion. The march continued all the way until night, then they set up camp.
Ning Shu could finally rx once she was sitting alone in a simple tent.
She was a female after all, and the nations princess too; there was no reason for her to sleep in the same tent as those men.
However, her meals were the same as those of normal soldiers. Ning Shu wasnt picky and ate the meal of coarse cornbread mixed in vegetable and meat soup withoutint. After all, she would only have the strength to fight if her stomach remained full.
Still, this situation was quite something. For the sake ofpleting the task, she actually had to don armor and go on the battlefield. Ning Shus heart pounded with anxiety even now.
As for the little gray ball, it had been depressed ever since it left the capital and kept giving Ning Shu sullen looks. Even after Ning Shu gave half of her food to the little gray ball, it still sat with its butt facing her and gazed up towards the sky sadly.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu was speechless. What exactly was this little thing doing? It really missed Li Wen this much? The little gray ball seemed much more human-like than before.
After Ning Shu finished eating, she got some water in order to wash up. However, it wasnt easy. It was to be expected, there was no way itd be easy for a woman to wash up in the middle of a bunch of men.
What surprised her was the fact that someone actually bumped into her tent in the middle of the night. It seemed to be intentional, and it wasnt just one person that did it either.
Ning Shu smiled coldly. As expected, women were always in disadvantageous positions. If anything ended up happening to her, they would just say that she had died in battle. She felt that the best course of action was to punish one of them as an example. Otherwise lusty people with more guts would show up in the future.
These people didnt go too far though, probably because they were worried about the fact that Ning Shu was a princess. In addition, most of these people were still only middle-ranking military officers without that much power. Ning Shu vowed to definitely make them choke on their own bloody teeth one day.
During the march the next day, Duan Xinghui came up beside Ning Shu by horseback and asked her, Princess, are you alright?
From the start Ning Shu was in a bad mood, so when she heard this question, she felt that Duan Xinghui was taking Schadenfreude in her situation and replied coldly, Guard Duan, why, did you expect this general not to be alright?
Chapter 117: Became a Dead Zone
Chapter 117: Became a Dead Zone
Duan Xinghui was also aware that there were some soldiers among them with impure motives. However, he felt that was only natural for this bunch of men to start getting lusty with a woman among them.
He hade over here because he had been worried about her, yet she had rudely used him of expecting something to happen to her.
Duan Xinghui was stifled with anger. He was just worrying about her, why was she looking at him with such a wary gaze?
Princess Jiahuis attitude towards him had changed so fast. It made the time when she liked him seem almost like a dream.
Having been embarrassed in this exchange, Duan Xinghui turned his horse around and headed back to Grand Marshal Shen Fengs side.
The army continued advancing. Once the period got long, Ning Shu found it a little trying to keep going. It was near ten days into the march and during this time her thighs had already been rubbed raw from the friction. When she finally couldnt endure it anymore, she sewed some soft cushions for herself and tied them onto her legs to relieve the pain.
Meanwhile, some of the soldiers seemed to be getting increasingly daring as they probed for Ning Shus bottom line. Some people had an even more preposterous idea, which was to treat Princess Jiahui as afort woman.
When Ning Shu found out, she just gave a coldugh. Then she proceeded to thrash the faces of everyone who approached her tent regardless of who it was.
Seeming to finally realize how violent Ning Shu was, most of the soldiers no longer dared to stroll around in front of her tent. There was a chance of getting thrashed even if they were just passing by.
Hence, the area around Ning Shus tent practically became a dead zone. Ning Shu expressed that she was very happy with this. These people were all scum! They only knew fear if you beat it into them.
As the march continued, the scenery around them became increasing deste. There wererge expanses of fields but no farmers to cultivate them. Even fields that had crops had been trampled beyond recognition.
The Huns and Tartars treated the citizens living on the border of Great Yong as fat sheep. They came to harvest them whenever their fur got nice and long. Even in winter when there were no grains, they still came to plunder.
Ning Shu was enraged. The Huns and Tartars were tall and strong, yet all they knew was to rob rather than use their natural endowments to work hard.
Shen Fengs expression was also pained as he stroked his slightly white beard and looked around. Sighing, he said, Life truly isnt easy for the citizens that live at the border.
Shen Feng had yet to see how terrible life truly was for the citizens that had been captured by the Tartars. He had yet to see how malnourished and sickly those poor citizens quickly became as they toiled in the Tartars ce. Meanwhile, those Tartars would just drink alcohol and whip those ves as a pasttime.
Rage surged in Ning Shus heart and she felt the urge to charge right over to the Huns and fight them.
The closer they got to the border, the heavier the soldiers hearts became. The viges here were all so deste, with barely anyone around. In addition, the closer they got to the border, the more severe the desertification became.
Shen Feng found a remote vige to set up camp in. There were only old and sickly people along with some poverty-stricken children in this vige. They barely had a few scraps of cotton as clothing which simply wasnt enough to keep them warm at all. Hence, their lips were slightly purple from cold.
When the vigers saw the troops, fear and despair emerged on their faces. Even though these troops didnt wear the attire of the Huns, the vigers were still scared.
Soldiers tended to seize provisions as they passed through viges, so it was no wonder these citizens would be so distressed.
Ning Shu felt bad for them and said to Shen Feng, Marshal, I think its best if we dont enter the vige. We shouldnt disturb the citizens.
Shen Feng took in the way these people were trembling with fear, then gave the order to set up camp at a location near the vige. In addition, he gave an order prohibiting the soldiers from disturbing the citizens.
Chapter 118: You Guys Aren’t The Border Guards
Chapter 118: You Guys Arent The Border Guards
Ning Shu sat down in her tent and took off the cushions that were tied around her legs. After marching for such a long time, the saddle had already rubbed her thighs raw. It was thanks to having these cushions that the condition of her thighs hadnt gotten worse.
She sprinkled some medicinal powder over the red areas. Suddenly, she seemed to hear the sound of a girl screaming for help.
She hastily exited the tent. Outside, the sun was setting. She could faintly hear the sound of horse hooves.
Ning Shu climbed onto a tree to look around and saw that there were about twenty Huns on horseback chasing after a running woman for sport.
All of the men had heartless smiles on their faces as they yed this cruel game of cat and mouse.
Ning Shu was furious. She jumped off the tree and headed straight towards thergest tent. Entering the tent, she said, Marshal, I discovered traces of Tartars ahead. I hope Marshal can assign this general a squadron of soldiers.
When Shen Feng heard this, he asked the high-ranking officers in the tent, Who is willing to go with the left vanguard?
Princess Jiahuis status was only below Shen Fengs, but none of these men were willing to be under themand of a woman.
When Ning Shu saw their attitudes, she swung her whip and said, Come with this princess, or this princess will whip you to death!
Duan Xinghui was the first to step out, then Shen Feng assigned about a hundred people to Ning Shu and they started heading towards that direction.
When they reached the Huns, the Huns had already caught the woman and ripped apart her clothing.
The Huns encircled this woman with obscene smiles and theirughter mixed with the sound of the womans angry and panicked shouts.
Ning Shu was so angry steam was practically rising from her head. She drove her horse over and whipped the man that was on top of the woman.
That man was in the process of lifting his spear when the whip struck his back. He felt a burst of pain, then numbness all over.
Ning Shussh had injured the mans vertebra and for a moment he was immobilized.
Everyone was shocked by this sudden development and stared dumbstruck at the person who had swung the whip.
Ning Shu took advantage of this moment to lean down, grab the womans elbow, and pull her up onto the horse.
The woman looked at Ning Shu nkly and seemed to feel herself sink into Ning Shus clear, cold eyes.
When the Tartars saw that their spoils of war had been snatched away, they immediately started shouting furiously. The Huns had always been sessful in all their endeavors here at the border and had never encountered an event like this before.
Ning Shu took off her red cloak and draped it over the woman. The woman seemed lost in shock up until the moment the cloak was draped over her. Upon feeling that sensation, she shivered, then lowered her head.
The troops caught up with Ning Shu in just a few moments. When Duan Xinghui saw the Huns, he looked as angry as if he was facing a personal sworn enemy. Last time he had fallen into these Huns scheme and even lost his position as general due to it.
At first the Huns were angrily shouting some things that Ning Shu couldnt understand but when they saw that so many people had appeared, one of the Huns stammered in thenguage of Great Yong, Y-you you guys arent the border guards.
All the soldiers stationed at the border had already been traumatized by them and would avoid them as much as possible. This was the main reason they were able to act so recklessly on Great Yongsnd.
Chapter 119: First Follower
Chapter 119: First Follower
In the end, the Tartar was whipped to death by the woman. Perhaps it was due to Ning Shus bad example, or perhaps it was because the woman hated the Tartar that tried to vite her to the bone, but she aimed the firstsh straight for his down there.
This was a mans weakest part. To a man, getting whipped in this area was pretty much equivalent to losing half his life. Thus, all the men present felt a chill near their crotch. Upon seeing the tragic bloody sight of what was left of the Tartar, even the soldiers of Great Yong felt terrified.
Only when the Tartar died did the woman burst out crying. She sobbed heartbreakingly and cried out for her mom and dad.
After a while, she wiped away her tears and walked to Ning Shu before falling to her knees and offering up the whip with both hands. Due to this movement, the cloak lifted and revealed some of her skin.
However, all the men quickly lowered their heads, not daring to look. The event earlier had destroyed all the lust they had.
Ning Shu took the whip and looked at the woman in front of her. Her skin was slightly dark, characteristic of people living near the border, and her hair was very thick. She couldnt be said to be very beautiful, but her thick eyebrows made her appear to have a very firm and persistent personality.
General, please let me follow you and go into battle to kill the Tartars, the woman requested. I no longer have any ce to go. The Tartars have killed my family and destroyed my home.
Ning Shu reached out and pulled her onto the horse before asking, Whats your name? You can stay with me from now on.
I this servant, thismoner, this humble The woman couldnt figure out how to refer to herself and her face flushed.
You can just call yourself this servant. From now on, you will be serving me, so you can call me princess.
Actually, Ning Shu had been wanting to have a woman with her. It would make things much more convenient.
Princess? The woman looked at Ning Shu in astonishment. It was clear she hadnt expected for a nations princess to actuallye to the border and fight in war.
This servant begs Princess to grant this servant a name. Princess saved this servants life, so this servants life belongs to Princess! The woman dered with conviction. Her voice was solemn and resolute.
A smile appeared on Ning Shus face. Who said that women couldntpare to men? Perhaps they couldntpare to men in physical strength, but a womans tenaciousness shouldnt be underestimated.
From now on, you will serve me. I grant you the name Cai Sang. Ning Shu was pretty happy. She finally had followers of her own! Even if it was just one person, this person belongedpletely to her.
Earlier, when she wanted to lead people here, not a single person had paid heed to her.
These men all looked down on woman. Even though she was a princess, due to her gender, they viewed her simply as a woman. They believed that all women should just stay home and raise kids, and that the battlefield was the yground for men.
Cai Sang respected Ning Shu a lot. She went to the side to change, but when she came back she didnt sit with Ning Shu and instead walked beside her to lead the horse for her.
Capture these Tartars and bring them back for interrogation. Theyre probably scouts. Ning Shu gave themand with cold indifference.
She had to keep up this act of being cold and unfeeling perfectly. In reality, acting cool wasnt easy at all ah.
Just as Ning Shu turned her horse around and was about to head back to camp, she heard the sound of horse hooves. From the sound of it, there were quite a lot of people.
Her expression turned serious and she instructed Duan Xinghui, Hurry and shoot a signal re.
Duan Xinghui immediately pulled out a signal re and shot it into the sky where it exploded.
Chapter 120: The Princess of Great Yong!
Chapter 120: The Princess of Great Yong!
A group of Tartars soon arrived. Their imposing aura was extremely strong and theirrge horses kicked up a huge storm of dust as they galloped in this direction.
The imposing sight caused the soldiers of Great Yong to panic and fear appeared on their faces.
Ning Shu shouted, What are you panicking for? Stand at attention!
No matter the situation of a battle, the troops must maintain orderly ranks and give off an imposing aura.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes at the person leading the Tartars. She could only say that the path of enemies was narrow. At the very front of the group of Tartars was the second prince, He Lianying.
Second Prince, Second Prince The captured Tartars immediately started shouting excitedly when they saw He Lianying. Then they looked towards Ning Shu with smug and malicious expressions.
Ning Shu simply swung her whip. It made a sharp, ear-piercing sound as it cut through the air and instantly silenced the Tartars.
When the soldiers of Great Yong saw that Princess Jiahui had been able to scare the Tartars to the point they trembled with a single swing of her whip, they stood more confidently with their chest out, causing their aura to strengthen.
He Lianying was wearing animal leather that revealed part of his chest, making him look even more coarse and wild than he had appeared at the capital. From head to toe, he emitted a seductive unruliness.
He Lianying first took a look at the scout on the ground that had been whipped beyond recognition and an unclear dark light shed through his eyes. Following that, he looked towards Ning Shu who was in full-body armor.
You shouldnt have done that. He Lianyings tone was verynguid but also low and dangerous. You refused the peace marriage with me, and now even led troops to battle. Princess Jiahui, youve truly exceeded my expectations.
Only a woman like you is worthy to be my wife.
He Lianying extended his hand in her direction and made a snatching motion. Giving her a darkly charming smile, he continued, You should just be good and agree to the marriage. Whats the point ining here and tormenting yourself? Youve killed a warrior of my North Mongolia, so Ill just have your soldiers make up for it.
For the death of one warrior, Ill have a hundred troops and a hundred citizens ughtered. If you kill two, Ill kill five hundred soldiers. He Lianying bared his teeth in a savage grin.
His voice was carried by the cold wind into everyones ears and they involuntarily shivered.
Princess Jiahui,e with me. He Lianying looked at Ning Shu. If you leave with me, Ill let this group go.
Princess, please allow me to duel him, requested Duan Xinghui angrily.
Move back, berated Ning Shu. Duan Xinghui looked unwillingly towards He Lianying again as he backed down.
That means you wante with me now? A smile that contained some joy appeared on He Lianyings face as he extended his hand towards Ning Shu. Youre the first woman to gain my appreciation, and also the one most suitable to be my woman.
Ning Shu really wanted to spit in his face. Such an arrogant tone, he sure thought highly of himself! Ning Shu gave a coldugh, then swung her whip towards the lower body of a captured Tartar.
And whipped him to death.
Her movements had been too fast, even He Lianying was stunned for a moment. Following that, he tightened his fist around his reins and looked at Ning Shu with a dark and sinister expression. Princess Jiahui, Id advise you not to provoke me.
Even the soldiers of Great Yong were looking towards Ning Shu in astonishment and awe.
Ning Shu ignored He Lianyings irked expression and said, This is the result of humiliating the women of my Great Yong. Ill whip to death every offender. You bandits have seized the foodstuff belonging to our Great Yong and plundered the homes of our people. If I dont whip people like you to death, I dont deserve to be the princess of Great Yong!
The phrase no sense of propriety, justice, integrity and honor was made to describe bastards like you. This princess will not agree to the peace marriage even if the consequence is death! He Lianying, who do you think you are? You think youre good enough for this princess?
Chapter 121: Become This Prince’s Princess Consort
Chapter 121: Be This Princes Princess Consort
Could it be that you North Mongolians dont even have copper mirrors to look at your own moral conducts with? If you dont have copper mirrors, then just take a leak and and look at yourself in that. I dont get where you get the confidence to act as if youre on top of the world.
Ning Shu was happy to finally get to curse. Every time she saw He Lianyings attitude of Im a bigshot, youre lucky that this bigshot took a fancy to you, she would feel speechless.
She felt that he was a total fool.
Those Tartars were so pissed by Ning Shus remark that every single one of them red at her as if they wanted to eat her alive.
Ning Shu simply sneered, but inwardly she was also cursing crap, what exactly was Shen Feng doing? Why was he still not here when this ce was only a few steps away?
Ning Shus heart sank a little. If she made it back alive this time, she definitely had to sort those people out. Otherwise, events like this would ur again.
Fierce anger had also appeared on He Lianyings face when he heard this and he said coldly, Princess Jiahui, does the fact that youre purposefully provoking me mean that you no longer care about the soldiers behind you?
Ning Shuughed coldly. Of course this princess cant care. After all, even if they were to die, it would only be after this princess died in front of them. He Lianying, dont you think youve been acting too arrogantly, to treat the soil of Great Yong as your own backyard?
The only thing Ning Shu could do right now was send verbal ps. They had no hope fighting right now since it was a cavalry versus an infantry. If they fought, they would face instant KO ah.
Princess Jiahui, its not that this prince is arrogant, nor is it that the warriors of our North Mongolia are arrogant. Its that the soldiers of your Great Yong are all cowards who freeze at the sight of our North Mongolian warriors.
They dont have a single bit of courage. Towards a country made of people like this, this prince can onlyugh
Fuck yourughing, Ning Shu inwardly cursed.
He Lianyings words made all the citizens of Great Yong feel extremely humiliated and they red at him.
Princess, please give this general themand to fight, said Duan Xinghui with a determined expression.
Ning Shu was speechless. Was it even possible to win if they fought in this situation? Could it be that all battles were solo battles?
You want to go up and fight alone? asked Ning Shu in a small voice.
When Ning Shu leaned over closer to him to ask him this, for some reason Duan Xinghui felt his heart abruptly speed up. He lifted his chest higher and said, Allow this general to duel the enemys leader first.
Fuck! The order really was individual duels, then a group melee?
He Lianying saw that Ning Shu was chatting nonstop with a man, not seeming to mind this situation at all, and became annoyed. He shouted coldly, Princess Jiahui.
What are you shouting for? Cant you see that were discussing something right now? snapped Ning Shu, sounding slightly annoyed.
He Lianying:
He Lianying lifted his hand and the Tartars behind him immediately moved to surround Ning Shus group.
The soldiers of Great Yong had their backs against each other as they faced the Tartars solemnly with spear in hand.
Ning Shus expression turned cold as she looked towards He Lianying. He Lianying was sitting on his horse in a rxed manner and watching Ning Shu. When she looked over, he smiled smugly and asked, Princess Jiahui, have you made your decision?
A betrothed bes a wife, an eloper bes a concubine. He Lianying, you want me to go with you. If this princess does, what will this princesss status be? Ning Shu had no choice but to pretend to consider He Lianyings offer.
Princess Duan Xinghui couldnt stop himself from crying out.
Ning Shu ignored him. Shen Feng still wasnt here. Haha, he really didnt respect her, this princess, at all.
Youll naturally be this princes princess consort. This princesnd, livestock, and servants will all belong to you. He Lianyings voice was enticing to hear.
However, Ning Shu really wanted to just spit in his face. What did she not have in Great Yong for her to have a need for He Lianyings things? Just in regards tond, the territory she had been bestowed was muchrgerpared to He Lianyingsnd.
Chapter 122: Duel – Princess Jiahui vs He Lianying
Chapter 122: Duel C Princess Jiahui vs He Lianying
He Lianying, this princess has always wanted to fight with you. Lets see if you have the ability to make this princess go with you. Ning Shu gave a coldugh. Have your subordinates stand back and lets fight.
Ning Shu knew that this duel was a must, not only for the sake of keeping up the morale of the soldiers, but also to stop this body from being afraid of He Lianying. This body would reflexively tremble from simply a glimpse of He Lianying.
Ning Shu gritted her teeth. She had to prove to her self that He Lianying wasnt undefeatable. Shed still have to fight He Lianying many times in the future. Could it be that shed have to do it every time while trembling?
Ning Shu stroked the whip at her waist, then said to He Lianying, Lets duel.
He Lianying looked at Ning Shu with a very indulgent gaze as if he was looking at a naughty pet of his that was trying to scratch someone with its ws.
As you wish. Does that mean youll being with this prince if you lose? He Lianyings lips were hooked in a smile. This prince is very interested in you.
With a shout, Ning Shu drove her horse forward and swung her whip at He Lianying. She had used all her strength in this swing, but he easily dodged it by leaning away.
Ning Shu had to fight while suppressing her bodys trembling.
He Lianying had originally nned to just tease Ning Shu a bit, but he saw that she waspletely serious and merciless with her attacks.
He had no choice but to also be serious. He drew out his broadsword from his waist and used it to block Ning Shus sharp whip.
Duan Xinghui watched nervously from the side with his lips pressed worriedly together. His eyes tightly followed after her figure.
When he noticed that He Lianying was looking at Princess Jiahui with a very bright gaze, his heart became ufortable, very ufortable.
He Lianyingughed. The sound was low and full of savage seductiveness. He caught Ning Shus whip with his sword, then reached out and pulled on it, making Ning Shu fall towards him.
Ning Shu:
She was disgusted to feel the hand around her waist. It felt like a caterpir hadnded on her skin.
She tried to struggle free but couldnt. Her nose filled with his unruly and wild scent.
Let go of this princess, demanded Ning Shu coldly.
He Lianying took in her cold gaze. It was icy but clear, like the snow lotus that swayed in the wind on top of a frosty mountain.
Naughty little wildcat, murmured He Lianying as he tightened his arm around her waist.
Fuck! Was he trying to disgust her to death? He Lianying, this bastard, was definitely the biggest barrier that was preventing her frompleting this task.
You damned Tartar! Let go of Princess Jiahui! Duan Xinghui shouted, looking furious and worried.
He Lianying didnt bother to pay attention to Duan Xinghui and simply continued looking at Ning Shu. Ning Shu gave a coldugh, then lifted her leg to kick He Lianying down there.
He Lianying mped Ning Shus leg with his thighs, making it so she couldnt even bulge. Then he lowered his head to get a closer look at her rapidly changing expressions.
Fuck! Ning Shu was furious from the humiliation. The Heavens granted men strong bodies, yet they used this strength on women. What kind of conduct was that?
He Lianying was oppressing her through pure strength. Ning Shu took a deep breath and silently reminded herself that she had practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Then, she abruptly lifted her knee and stomp down towards He Lianyings down there
Chapter 123: This Flavor is Delightful
Chapter 123: This vor is Delightful
Ning Shu had been nning to kick him impotent, but He Lianying quickly dodged. However, due to this he loosened his hold on Ning Shu and she immediately swung her whip towards him.
He Lianying wasnt able to react fast enough and the tip of the whip hit him. He immediately felt scorching paine from his arm. His facial color instantly turned a bit pale and cold sweat appeared on his forehead.
Ning Shu jumped back onto her horse and turned to look at him. When she saw his condition, she couldnt help but ask with a pleased smirk, How does it feel? Doesnt it feel wonderful? This princesss whip has been soaked in hot pepper and has had a little extra something added to it. How does the poison feel?
He Lianyings handsome brows furrowed slightly and his face twitched, but then he grinned towards Ning Shu. This prince finds this vor delightful.
Ning Shus eyelids jumped. This He Lianying was seriously a pervert, to be able to still joke with her in this sort of situation.
Second Prince When the people behind He Lianying heard Ning Shu say that her whip was poisonous, they became worried. All of them red at Ning Shu and cursed at her. Despicable Great Yong woman!
Haha, these Tartars actually had the face to call her shameless? No matter how shameless she was, she couldntpare to how shameless these plunderers were. They were like thieving mice, what right did they have to call other people shameless?
He Lianying didnt bother to address his subordinates worries and continued looking towards Ning Shu. He licked his lips in a manner that seemed both charming and feral, thenmanded, Apart from Jiahui, kill them all.
Understood
Ning Shus expression turned serious and she raised her voice say, Soldiers, the Tartars have been trampling the soil of our nation and humiliating our wives and daughters. We must drive these bandits off our soil to protect our nation, to protect our wives and children!
Protect our nation! A low and unified chant filled with solemn conviction rang out. The soldiers expressions became resolute. As they looked towards Princess Jiahui who was holding a whip in front of them, they felt hot blood course into their heart.
He Lianying was also watching Ning Shu. Do you really think that these people can defeat this princes troops?
Jiahui,e with this prince. This prince will give you iparable glory. You will be this princes woman for this entire lifetime, you will be this princes only woman.
Ning Shu gave a coldugh and swung her whip towards the neck of a Tartar that was rushing towards her. The Tartars neck immediately streamed with blood and after a second of struggle, he stopped breathing.
He Lianying, this princess is the princess of Great Yong. Great Yong will naturally give this princess glory and honor. Even if this princess were to die, it would be on the soil of Great Yong. You want this princess to go with you? Just keep dreaming! sneered Ning Shu.
He Lianying shook his head. His gaze was filled with strange gentleness as he looked at her. This prince just loves it when you act this way. You seem to be even more wild than the women of North Mongolia.
Ning Shu: Isnt this bastards ability to ignore other peoples words a little too good?
Chapter 124: This Princess is an Honest Person
Chapter 124: This Princess is an Honest Person
All around were the sounds of des shing. Fresh blood streamed as swords cut through flesh and countless people gave theirst cries in agony. Ning Shu clenched her teeth. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see the Tartar horses trample over the corpses of Great Yong soldiers.
Indescribable sorrow and hatred arose in Ning Shus heart and she rushed towards the oing stream of Tartars, sending her whip flying towards their faces. The barbs caught on their skin and even ripped some of their eyes out.
Forward, forward Finally, the sound of distant horse hooves came. The long awaited rescue group had finally arrived.
A Great Yong general came leading troops. When he saw all the corpses on the ground, he immediately shouted, Prepare for battle!
He Lianying hadnt brought a lot of soldiers. When he saw the neers, he briefly nced towards Ning Shu who was so covered with blood that only her bright eyes were visible, then said to his troops, Return.
The Tartars quickly moved back behind He Lianying and stood confronting the soldiers of Great Yong.
Ning Shu wiped at the blood on her face. Even her nose was filled with the heavy, disgusting stench of blood.
She didnt dare to be careless and keep her eyes on He Lianying. Her hand was trembling slightly as she gripped her whip. He Lianying smiled towards Ning Shu nonchntly. Although he was clearly injured, the only visible indication of it was that his face was slightly pale. Other than that, he didnt seem to be in pain at all.
He sure was fierce. He was so harsh even towards himself.
He Lianying pointed towards the captured Tartars and said lightly, Release our North Mongolian warriors.
Ning Shu was provoked toughter. Didnt he know the situation he was in? She couldnt help but ask, What if this princess refuses? What does it matter if the soldiers of your North Mongolia are strong? Our Great Yong will just use ten lives to exchange for the life of one of you Tartars. If ten wont work, then well use a hundred.
He Lianyings pupils dted for a moment, then he burst outughing. During this time as he had been watching Ning Shu, his gaze had been bing brighter and brighter. In the end, heughed. Thisugh actually contained a tone of appreciation. He Lianying rubbed his lip with his finger.
Who would have imagined that a person with unyielding character like this existed in a flourishing ce where people lived in drunken stupor? Not even the border generals of Great Yong dare to speak to this prince this way. Jiahui, you shouldnt have been born in Great Yong. Youre a woman that should be galloping through the ins.
Ning Shu simply sneered. For the sake of not marrying you, shed pay any price.
Currently, Ning Shu wasnt sure if she would be able toplete this task. When it came to a collision between nations, individuals were truly too insignificant. However, no matter what, she must help the original host get free from this man.
From the looks of it, the power of the storyline was just too strong. Although she had managed to get out of the peace marriage, this man, He Lianying, ended up fixating on her.
Men were all scum that only wanted things they couldnt have. When he had married the original host, he had treated her inhumanely. Now he actually wanted her to leave with him? That was practically throwing Great Yong, throwing Li Wens face on the ground and stomping on it.
It was likely that He Lianying was doing this to attack Great Yongs morale. Just imagine it. If your countrys princess ran off with the enemys prince and it was even right after a humiliating peace marriage had been proposed. Itd be a huge joke.
Her name would go down in infamy.
Ning Shu sneered, Your North Mongolia is a ce where monarchs dont act befitting of their status and subjects have no sense of propriety: a ce thatcks the three principles and five virtues. How could a crappy ce like that be fit for this incorruptible princess to stay in? He Lianying, whatever hole you rolled out from, just roll back in there. Scram!
>The three principles are the ruler guides the subjects, the father guides the son, and the husband guides the wife. The five virtues of Confucianism are benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom, and fidelity.<
He Lianyings face turned increasingly pale and when he heard what Ning Shu said at the end, he was so angry he coughed up blood. Of course, how could a person as shameless as He Lianying be angered to the point of coughing blood? It was the poison taking effect.
You really did use poison. He Lianying wiped at the ck blood at the corner of his mouth.
Ning Shu spread out her hands and shrugged innocently. This princess is an honest person and never lies.
He Lianying fixed his gaze on Ning Shus face and examined it inch by inch. In the end, he gave a heartyugh. Princess Jiahui, be prepared. This prince will not stop until this prince obtains you!
This princess is really scared ah. Ning Shu patted her chest. This princess just likes the way you look when youre driven crazy by frustration but still not able to obtain this princess.
Lets go He Lianying coughed up another mouthful of blood as hemanded the North Mongolian soldiers to retreat.
Chapter 125: People That Thought Themselves to be Men
Chapter 125: People That Thought Themselves to be Men
He Lianying turned his horse around and prepared to leave, giving up on the captured Tartars. Ning Shuughed coldly. Did you think that you were free toe and go as you please on the soil of Great Yong?
She grabbed her bow and arrow, and with a pull, drew the bow into the shape of a full moon. The tip of the arrow gleamed with cold light as it pointed towards He Lianyings back.
She released the bowstring, and the arrow flew straight towards He Lianying. However, he immediately dropped down t on top of his horse and the arrow flew past above him to pierce into the tree trunk ahead.
He Lianying looked at the arrow on the tree trunk, then couldnt stop himself from turning back to nce at Ning Shu. She was sitting up tall on her horse and her cold gaze was filled with murderous intent.
Ning Shu was a little disappointed to have failed to kill He Lianying. As they say, scourges live past a thousand.
>Theres a Chinese saying that basically says good people die young, bad people live past one thousand.<
It really would have been unrealistic for He Lianying to die so easily. The original host and He Lianying were probably destined to be involved with each other since in theirst lifetime, they had even gotten married. How could the ties of destiny possibly be broken that easily?
Ning Shu stopped thinking about it and turned around to say coldly, Clean up the battlefield and record the names of all the soldiers that died in battle. Evaluate their merit and reward them ordingly. Give their families three times thepensation.
Ning Shu looked towards the corpses on the ground. Some had been trampled beyond recognition by the horses, and some bodies had even been split in two, exposing the entrails which were still warm.
The dusty soil was dyed by blood and turned into clumps of ck as the blood dried. The stench of blood hovering over this battlefield was so heavy it caused people to feel dizzy.
War was cruel. The corners of Ning Shus eyes felt a bit hot. She smiled coldly as she looked towards the general who had arrived sote. When he noticed Ning Shus gaze, he stiffened and immediately shifted his gaze away. Following that, he cupped his fist towards Ning Shu in salute and asked, Princess, what about these Tartars?
The heads of Tartars can be exchanged for military merits. That generals gaze was glowing as he looked at the Tartars.
He hadete and he still wanted to snatch credit? Ning Shu was currently very annoyed with the generals of Great Yong. It was no wonder the Tartars were able to do as they please on the nations soil. If they had so much energy to scheme, why didnt they use it to fight the Tartars?
Ning Shu looked at him coldly and said, This princess will cripple whomever that dares to touch these Tartars. So, you want merit?
This general doesnt dare. That general hastily lowered his head. Ning Shu was not just a princess, she was also the left vanguard so her status was higher than his even in military rank. Discontent and unhappiness born of having to lower his head to a woman emerged in his heart.
However, Ning Shu didnt care what these people thought and shouted, Return to camp.
The woman Ning Shu had rescued, Cai Sang, followed after Ning Shu on horseback, her eyes shining brightly.
When they got back to camp, Ning Shu had the soldiers bring the twenty Tartars to the stage in the middle of the campgrounds.
The Tartars had probably gotten too used to doing as they pleased at the borders of Great Yong since even though they were scared to face the soldiers below, they were still confident that the people of Great Yong wouldnt dare to kill them. Thus, they even looked towards the soldiers with provocative expressions.
Ning Shu headed inside the main tent and knelt down on one knee to salute Shen Feng. Following that, she reported the situation, including the fact that the military officer was slow ining, showing that he didnt care about the lives of hisrades.
That officers expression immediately darkened and he red at Ning Shu angrily. Ning Shu just gave a coldugh and rubbed the whip at her waist in response.
How were they supposed to fight with suchpleteck of unity? Power must be pulled together and unified, but it was inevitable for there to be some mice sh*t mixed in. Ning Shu felt that she had to establish her prestige in order to stop these people that thought themselves to be men from looking down on her just because she was a woman.
Shed kill the chicken to warn the monkey, with the chicken being those Tartars.
Ning Shu ignored that officers me-filled re and walked onto the stage, dering coldly, The Tartars have harmed our siblings, kill! The Tartars have trampled ournd, kill
Kill, kill
All the soldiers below lifted their spears as they chanted, scaring the Tartars on the stage pale. When they saw Ning Shu walk over with whip in hand, they were immediately scared out of their wits and started talking rapidly in their nativenguage.
Chapter 126: Perfect Weather for Making Dried Meat
Chapter 126: Perfect Weather for Making Dried Meat
Ning Shu gave a coldugh, then swung her whip towards a Tartars lower body. The securely tied up Tartar was hit with so much pain that his eyes rolled back as he emitted a blood-curdling scream.
The soldiers who had still been chanting spiritedly a moment earlier were so horrified that they fellpletely silent, and a moment of quiet swept over the field with two hundred thousand soldiers. All of them simultaneously reached to cover their crotch.
Ning Shuughed coldly. This is the price for insulting the women of my Great Yong.
Ning Shu swung her whip and proceeded to whip the Tartar until his lower body was a mess of mangled flesh and blood. Then she turned to look towards the field. The men who sensed Ning Shus gaze sweeping over them felt ufortable tingles on their scalp and stared at her as if she was a demon.
Meanwhile, Cai Sang who was also below the stage gazed at Ning Shu with worship in her eyes.
In the end, the rest of the Tartars also had their balls thrashed by Ning Shu and died. Even Shen Feng who had spent half his lifetime on the battlefield had never seen someone humiliate the enemy the way Ning Shu did.
Princess, thats enough. The army must pay attention to upholding benevolence and righteousness, else, what difference would there be between our Great Yong and the parasitic North Mongolia? Shen Feng said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked at Shen Feng and replied, Marshal, Jiahui cant agree with what you said. If we act with benevolence and righteousness, our enemies will only view it as weakness to be taken advantage of, and look down on us even more. Using violence to curb violence, avenging a death with a death, is the only way to intimidate the enemy.
Since I cant reform you, then Ill just freaking exterminate you!
Shen Feng had no hope of convincing Ning Shu since she didnt endorse the so-called benevolence and righteousness that Shen Feng spoke of in the first ce.
Ning Shu beckoned Cai Sang and Cai Sang immediately ran over to ask, Princess, what instructions do you have?
Find a couple pig butchers and bring them here.
Understood. After Cai Sang brought the butchers back, Ning Shu told the butchers to scoop out these peoples stomachs.
Several of the butchers were so stunned to hear this that they almost wet their pants. Their upancy was killing pigs, not people.
It wasnt just the butchers that were rmed, even the soldiers below the stage felt their hair rise on end. Their gazes were filled with admiration and fear as they looked at Ning Shu who had an indifferent expression on her face.
In the end, the butchers obeyed and cut open the Tartars. After they did their part, Ning Shu had soldiers rub salt on the Tartars corpses, then hang them at the city gates.
It was December and the height of winter, so it was perfect weather for making dried meat.
Ning Shus method truly awed everyone. Shen Feng continuously shook his head as he looked at Ning Shu, but Ning Shu ignored him and proceeded to dere, This is the price of encroaching on our Great Yong!
She had those corpses hung up side by side in a row in front of the city gates for those arrogant Tartars to see. She wanted to show them that the people they had been freely oppressing for so long also had the ability to fight back.
Those corpses hung on the city walls for a very long time. Due to the wind and the sun, the corpses became even more stiff. All of the Tartars that passed by the city gates felt chills from seeing the atrocious sight.
Ning Shu paid no attention to these peoples fearful or terrified gazes.
Then, the rumors that Princess Jiahui was a female devil quietly started spreading. If it was said that in the past, some people still harbored thoughts about Princess Jiahui, now, whenever they saw her, theyd feel the urge to put armor around their crotch. Just a glimpse of her made their crotch area feel a chill.
Ning Shu entered her own tent, then her entire body went limp and she almost threw up. Despite that, she still felt indescribably happy and light. These were probably the original hosts emotions.
Princess Jiahui hated the Tartars since she had been humiliated and abused by them after she had gotten married, so it was natural for her to feel happy upon seeing these Tartars meet a tragic end.
Ning Shu smiled. It was great to be able to help the original host a little.
Chapter 127: Ministers Rose to Protest
Chapter 127: Ministers Rose to Protest
After this incident, Ning Shu gained a strong reputation in the military. Naturally, it was a reputation that caused fear. However, Ning Shu expressed that she didnt care.
Something that surprised her was the fact that Cai Sang actually started learning martial arts as well. Every day, she would serve Ning Shu C attending to her, doing herundry, and making her meals. But in between all of that, she would find time to practice martial arts. She said that she wanted to go on the battlefield to kill the enemies, so Ning Shu allowed her to do as she wished.
Perhaps it was because Ning Shus reputation was so brutal people couldnt help but have a strong impression, but a lot of women who either had no one to rely or or had been defiled by Tartars ran over to ask Ning Shu for help.
In just a while, over a hundred people had gathered and they practically became a female army. It added a bit of color to the dull barracks.
These women were all at the end of their ropes and hade to Ning Shu as theirst hope. All of them stated their desires to head to the battlefield and get revenge with determined, vengeful expressions.
Ning Shu thought about it and felt that it was very important to establish a troop of trustworthy subordinates that would only follow her directmands, so she took in these women and had people teach them basic martial arts.
Perhaps due to the fact that they had found a new goal in life, these women were no less spirited and fierce than the male soldiers. Perhaps women couldntpare to men in strength, but men had no way ofpeting with the tenacity of women.
However, the army couldnt continue to feed these women for free. Even Shen Feng tactfully hinted that these women couldnt stay in the barracks.
Ning Shu didnt say a lot and simply pointed out the fact that these women helped out in the barracks a lot. All the meals, clothing repairment, and things like that were handled by these women.
In the end Shen Feng could only yield. With a precedent like Ning Shu, they couldnt very well say that the barracks were off limits to women.
What Ning Shu didnt know was that in the capital, a wave of opposition against her was rising. Naturally, their argument was that her methods were too bloody and cruel. The truth was, those rotten old Confucian schrs were worried about the fact that she had allowed so many women to enter the military. If women were allowed to head to the battlefield, how would they be able to continue using the Confucian moral injunctions for women as a basis to restrict their freedoms?
>The Confucian injunctions for women were: obey in turn three men C father, husband, and son C plus the four virtues of morality, physical charm, propriety in speech, and efficiency in needlework.<
It wouldnt be easy for them to ce limitations on women anymore.
A group of ministers rose to protest.
Li Wen sat on the dragon throne. There was no expression on his face, but there was a trace of a smile in his eyes. He read through the memorial that had been delivered to him several times. A trace of satisfaction shed through his eyes when he finished reading about what Ning Shu had done.
Then he looked towards the ministers below and said indifferently, En, her methods were ruthless. How about this? You guys elect one among you to be sent to the border. If that person can make it back alive, we will remove Princess Jiahui from her post.
The ministers:
His Majesty wanted them to die ah, didnt he? Li Wens attitude has always been that it didnt matter whether these ministers were here or not. If one died, another would immediately take that persons spot. Hence Li Wen rather hoped that these rotten old ministers all died.
All the ministers shrank back and tried to decrease the strength of their presence.
Not longter, Ning Shu received the letter Li Wen sent to her. There were only two words: very good.
Ning Shu immediately understood what Li Wen meant. From the looks of it, Li Wen approved of the way she had handled things. She felt even more confident now that she had obtained Li Wens support.
As of now, Ning Shus tent had be forbidden grounds for men. It was the womens base of operations. Ning Shu watched as the women dressed in armor brandished their spears. Their movements were surprisingly uniform and spirited. A slight smile appeared on Ning Shus face.
Leaving the original host with these people counted as leaving her with some influence. She hoped that the original hosts life would be a little easier after she left this world.
Chapter 128: Calm Before the Battle
Chapter 128: Calm Before the Battle
Ning Shu walked along the top of the majestic city wall and looked down at the corpses hung below. Then, she shifted her gaze towards the distance. Beyond the vast prairie were snowy mountains. This was the magnificence that could be witnessed at the border.
Cai Sang, who was in armor, followed behind Ning Shu and asked, Princess, the people of North Mongolia has such vastnds, so why do they still insist on stealing our things?
Stealing can be addictive, and it is so easy to reap without sowing. Tartars arent people that can bring themselves to endure the hardships of sowing and nurturing, said Ning Shu mildly.
Perhaps it was because He Lianying had gotten injured, for no Tartars came to disturb the bordertely. Every day, other than practice martial arts, Ning Shu would only practice martial arts while thinking about ways to defeat the Tartars cavalry.
The strongest force the Tartars had was their cavalry. Their horses and their people both had very strong physiques, so she had toe up with a way to deal with them. There was no way they could really use a hundred peoples lives to exchange for the life of one North Mongolian Tartar. If they did that, Ning Shus heart would crumble. Itd practically be throwing lives down the drain.
There was definitely some other way.
As Ning Shu walked along the city wall leisurely, she bumped into Duan Xinghui. Duan Xinghui came up and cupped his fist in salute. This general greets Princess.
Ning Shu gave a cold en in reply and walked past him. Duan Xinghui saw that Princess Jiahui didnt even bother to nce at him and stop himself from asking, Princess Jiahui, will you leave with the Second Prince of North Mongolia?
Ning Shu stopped walked and turned around to look towards Duan Xinghui with a frown. Bodyguard Duan, this matter doesnt seem to have anything to do with you? Also, its not your ce to question the matters between this princess and the second prince of North Mongolia. If you dare to spread this sort of rumor in the military, this princess wont let you off!
Duan Xinghui bowed slightly and said, This general understands.
Ning Shu gave a cold humph and returned to the barracks with Cai Sang.
The Tartars specialized in looting, so their infantry couldntpare with their cavalry at all.
Large snowkes drifted down from the sky like light feathers. In less than a day, everything was nketed with snow.
Shen Fengs expression became very serious. It was typical for sheeps and cows to freeze to death in this type of weather, and that was the time Tartars usually came to plunder. He sent a lot of elite soldiers out to scout the areas.
Ning Shu still hadnte up with a way to deal with the cavalry, but the most effective way was to just use bows and arrows to shoot the Tartars to death.
Shen Feng wasnt young anymore and didnt have much confidence in being able to obtain a victory. Hence, his mindset was not to achieve victory, but to avoid mistakes and protect the border.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu wanted to inflict serious damage on the Tartars, so she gave Shen Feng the suggestion of putting a lot of bows and arrows on the city wall.
Shen Feng nodded in response to her suggestions and arranged for it to happen. Duan Xinghui had been following Shen Fengs side this entire time and helping with all sorts of things. Now that a huge battle was on the brink of starting, Duan Xinghui felt that he should try tofort Ning Shu. Princess, in reality, we only have to protect the city walls for it to count as our victory.
Ning Shu was made pretty speechless. What did Duan Xinghui mean by telling her this?
Ning Shu was also making preparations for the iing battle.
Princess, please let use along this time. Cai San entreated Ning Shu. All of them want to go as well.
The moment Ning Shu stepped out of her tent, she saw the female army standing in neat rows in front of her. These women were not very beautiful and did not have alluring figures, but no man couldpare with the imposing aura they possessed.
Their expressions were serious. When they saw Ning Shue out, all of them knelt down on one knee. Greetings, Left Vanguard.
In response, Ning Shu shouted, Rise! In a while, there will be arge battle. Are you scared?
Were not scared! The voices of the women were not as low as those of men, so when they mixed it made a very melodious sound.
From now on, start practicing with the bow and arrow. When shooting a bow, you should pay particr attention to arm strength. A crossbow is the best way to defeat Tartars, so start practicing now.
Ning Shu pointed at the target. Shoot towards the target.
Ning Shu demonstrated, drawing the bow back and releasing the arrow towards the center of the target. The arrow shot off with so much force that it pierced straight through the heart of the target.
Chapter 129: Princess Jiahui’s Enchanting Demonic Smile
Chapter 129: Princess Jiahuis Enchanting Demonic Smile
Ning Shu hoped that these pitiful women who had came to her for shelter would be able to survive and live on. For that to happen, they had to train hard. Only then would they have more of a chance of surviving on the battlefield.
As predicted, after the snowing stopped, He Lianying lead an army of Tartars to attack the city.
Ning Shu stood on the city walls and met He Lianyings gaze. Inwardly, she was pretty frustrated. Why was this person still not dead? Could it be that the poison hadnt been strong enough? Fudge! He had already puked bloodst time, yet he was already well enough to jump around again.
He Lianying was wearing fur clothing today. The fur framing his neck made him seem even more wild and powerful. He looked up at Ning Shu and shot her a grin. Then, with a wave of his hand, he had the soldiers start rushing towards the city walls withdders to siege the city.
The battle drums started beating. Ning Shu shouted coldly, Release the arrows!
A rain of arrows immediately shot towards the Tartars and most of the Tartars attacking the city instantly became hedgehogs.
Again.
The reserve soldiers immediately switched ces with those in front. Out of the corner of her eye, Ning Shu saw that several women had been shot by arrows that came from below. For a moment, her heart trembled, but then she steadied herself again.
Switch to catapults.
Catapults were one of the ancient weapons with rather great damage power, especially when they were shot from above.
Some Tartars had just reached the top, only to be hit with blocks of ice and fall back down. They fell from thedder and crashed into the ground, then they were still.
He Lianying looked towards the things on the wall that were mostly hidden by the heavy snow, then abruptly looked towards Ning Shu with suspicions in his eyes. Ning Shu smiled towards him. That was right, it was exactly what you were thinking. These were the corpses of those Tartars. The Tartars that hung on the wall now only had ck empty eye sockets, since their eyes had already been pecked away by birds.
When making a decision, either dont do it, or go all in, and cut off all roads of retreat.
He Lianyings facial color immediately turned unsightly and his gaze filled with dangerous and dark murderous intent as he looked towards Ning Shu. At the same time though, his gaze still contained strange fondness. The aura he gave off was even more dangerous than before.
Ning Shu extended her hand and a soldier immediately handed her a crossbow. She aimed an arrow at He Lianying, but he justughed coldly, then proceeded to also aim an arrow towards her.
Swoosh, Swoosh
Two arrows screamed and seemed to emit some sparks as they slid past each other.
Ning Shus pupils dted as she stared at the arrow flying her way. She tilted her head towards the side, but the arrow still made a small cut on her face as it flew past.
Princess, are you alright? Duan Xinghuis heart almost stopped when he saw this scene and he hastily dealt with the Tartar that had gotten onto the wall to rush towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu gave a dark smile as she wiped away the blood on her face, and she even licked to taste the blood on her finger. Ignoring Duan Xinghui, she turned to look towards He Lianying.
As Duan Xinghui took in Princess Jiahuis demonic smile, his heart started racing. Princess Jiahui, in this moment, was more enchanting than ever before. Even the blood on her face only served to add a ruthless savageness to her beauty.
Chapter 130: Promoted to Right Vanguard
Chapter 130: Promoted to Right Vanguard
When Ning Shu saw that He Lianying was perfectly fine and still on his horse, she was disappointed. However, it wasnt surprising. If He Lianying had really died that easily, shed definitely have to burn incense to thank her ancestors.
In the end, the Tartars didnt seed in their besiege attempt and were driven off. They fled in disarray like fish that had finally escaped the.
He Lianying once again made a snatching motion towards Ning Shu, then kissed his fingers before turning away and riding off.
Ning Shus lips twitched. This was what she hated most about these Tartars. They would run if they couldnt win, which made it so that a lot of energy was required to continue fighting them.
Ning Shu was very irritated. She drew the bow back and set another arrow towards He Lianyings back.
Princess, He Lianyings full of craft and cunning. Hes fleeing on purpose. If Princess follows after him, youll fall into his trap since cavalries fight best on t ins. Duan Xinghui couldnt stop himself from dissuading Ning Shu when he saw how unwilling she was to ept this oue.
With a failure like you as a precedent, theres no way this princess would be dumb enough as to chase after them, responded Ning Shu. Following that, she shouted, Deal with the soldiers that have died in battle and record their names.
Duan Xinghui:
Duan Xinghui felt that his words of concern were always treated as words with hidden bad intentions. The way Princess Jiahui was always rubbing salt on his wound made him feel both angry and a little sad.
Princess Jiahuipletely treated him like an enemy.
Actually, enemy wasnt the right description. He currently had no power or status, so it was just that she never bothered to consider his feelings when she spoke.
As for Ning Shu, she was sad because only about half out of the original hundred women were left. People that were still alive just yesterday had now be cold corpses, and there werent even people to collect their corpses.
Ning Shu had Cai Sang bury them and record their names down. They were women, but they were also heros. They shouldnt be deprived of their rightful honor just because they were women. They deserved to be recorded in history.
The women that survived had even more determined expressions. Even though their facial colors were very pale right now, their eyes were still filled with resolution.
During the following period of time, the Tartars continued to attack the city as if they didnt know what it meant to be tired. Ning Shu could see anxiety on He Lianyings face. It was probably due to the fact that his army was running out of provisions and due to the reason that every winter, North Mongolia relied solely on raiding to obtain supplies.
However, now they couldnt even break through the city walls. He Lianyings gaze was unreadable as he looked towards Ning Shu who was standing on the wall. This year, due to this princess being here, the soldiers were refusing to let them in even at the cost of their lives.
In the past, the guards would only put on a show of trying to defend the city for a while before admitting defeat and letting them in to loot the city. Thus, every year it had been a quick process to loot then return to North Mongolia.
Princess Jiahui, Li Xueshan. This woman
Ning Shu also wasnt enjoying this. She was starting to feel numb from the sight of countless soldiers being carried away. However, since many people had already died, it was all the more reason she couldnt give up. If theypromised this time, then there would be a next time. If there was a next time, then wouldnt all these people have died for nothing?
There was another even more important reason, and that was, if they lost, those loathsome Tartars would be able to invade their territory and loot everything. At that time, North Mongolia would definitely bring up a peace marriage again, and it would also cause Li Wen to be disappointed in her.
Hence, she had to persevere.
Around this time, because Duan Xinghui had done quite a bit of meritorious service, Shen Feng promoted him to right vanguard. This practially set him on equal footing with Ning Shu.
As expected of the worlds favorite, he was filled with good luck and was like a fish in water on the battlefield. How good was his luck? One time Ning Shu saw an arrow fly straight at him, yet the arrow ended up hitting the soldier next to him.
At that time, Ning Shu was madepletely speechless. She also didnt know what exactly Shen Feng liked about Duan Xinghui as to support him so much and promote him, who was originally just a soldier, to the third highest rank in the barracks.
As of now, Duan Xinghui had the rights to givemands on the battlefield so he stood next to Ning Shu. When He Lianying saw, he couldnt help but be irritated.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu had been very emotionally wound up during this entire time. She would feel unbearable heartache every time a member of her female army got injured or killed. However, as time passed, there were less and less casualties.
These women gradually gained a valiant aura that was in no way inferior to that of men. These women who had survived were all very good seedlings.
He Lianying was once again driven to retreat. Before he retreated, he looked towards Ning Shu with savage excitement in his eyes. When Duan Xinghui who was standing next to Ning Shu saw this, his heart felt ufortable.
Chapter 131: Arrow Gone Awry
Chapter 131: Arrow Gone Awry
He Lianying seemed determined to pit himself against Ning Shu. He woulde to attack the city every day except when it was raining or snowing. He showed up on time such precision like he was here to practice the eighth set of radio broadcast gymnastics, but the difference was that blood would always flow to form rivers.
>This article has a brief exnation about Radio Broadcast Gymnastics. The eighth set is the most popr set.<
Ning Shu really wanted to curse as she stood on the city wall and looked down at that bastard. Battles costed money and food. Just the amount of rations required for supporting the army for one day was an astonishing figure.
She didnt know how much longer theyd be able to keep this going. In addition, Grand Marshal Shen Feng didnt seem to want to persevere anymore. However, if they gave up, all the lives already lost for this goal would have been lost for nothing. Hence, all they could do was continue dragging things on.
Ning Shu got another letter from Li Wen. It was a private letter only for her and his meaning was very clear. He hoped that Ning Shu could win, but more that, he hoped that Ning Shu would stay strong and keep up a firm, upromising attitude.
Near the end were some words of concern that made him seem more like an older brother. As for how sincere those words really were, Ning Shu didnt bother to think deeply about it. As the emperor, his every motion and word had to contain deep meanings.
Todays weather was very nice. After a day of wind and snow, the ground was nketed with a thickyer of snow. Originally, Ning Shu thought that He Lianying wouldnte to attack the city today because it was difficult to even walk in this type of environment. However, unexpectedly he still came.
The Tartars faces contained anxiousness and despair, as if they were at the ends of their ropes.
It was already the middle of winter, yet they still hadnt reaped any harvest this year. Even He Lianying, who had always seemed unperturbed, was frowning. His expression was cold as he narrowed his eyes and looked towards Ning Shu who was standing next to the g.
As the bright sunlight shone down on her, it made her armor glint with cold light. It was so dazzling he couldnt even see her face clearly.
Duan Xinghui was standing by Ning Shu and saw that He Lianying had been staring at Princess Jiahui for a long time. He felt displeased and couldnt stop himself from saying, Princess, the Tartars of North Mongolia are all despicable treacherous wolves, so no matter what Princess should notpromise with them.
Ning Shu felt the urge to dig at her ear. She had heard this same sentence pretty much everyday for the past period of time. It seemed that Duan Xinghui was originally a reticent person so he had always seemed like a cool older brother to Princess Jiahui. However, now he was always nagging her, it was seriously annoying!
He Lianying pursed his lips as he watched the two on the wall. He couldnt stop himself from grabbing a bow and shooting Duan Xinghui.
It was unknown if it was because todays wind was a bit strong or what, but the arrow that was clearly headed towards Duan Xinghui ended up veering towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: $%@#*
As expected, when you were with the male lead-sama, the one doomed was forever the cannon fodder.
Ning Shu was about to dodge when her body suddenly stopped responding to her. Her soul seemed about to be ejected from the body.
Ning Shu was shocked. What exactly was happening? Why couldnt she move?
Duan Xinghui saw that the arrow as rushing towards Princess Jiahui, and Princess Jiahui was just standing there as if the thought of dodging hadnt urred to her.
His heart instantly filled with fear and he hastily cut the arrow with his sword, but it was no use, the arrowhead continued heading towards Ning Shu and pierced into her shoulder.
Ning Shu gave a muffled groan. She could hear the sound of the arrowhead ripping through her flesh. Immediately after, unbelievable pain hit her.
Oh my fuck it hurts!
Ding. The counterattack task has beenpleted. Leave the world? Yes/No. A cold mechanical voice appeared in Ning Shus consciousness.
Yes, yes, yes Ning Shu wanted to leave as soon as possible. It freaking hurt too much. Even if it was for the sake of leaving the world, there was no need to shoot her, right?
The system is trolling me!
Ning Shus soul immediately left Princess Jiahuis body.
Chapter 132: Not Who He Had Wanted To Kill
Chapter 132: Not Who He Had Wanted To Kill
Things had happened too fast, it took awhile for everyone toe back to their senses and realize that a high-ranking military officer of Great Yong had just been shot.
The North Mongolian Tartars started drumming their chest and cheering. Their moral increased greatly and they looked towards their second prince with worshipful gaze.
However, He Lianyings face was pale as he gripped the bow tightly and he trembled as he stared in disbelief. She clearly could have dodged. Based on her ability, there was no way she couldnt have dodged that arrow.
Moreover, she wasnt the person he had wanted to kill.
He Lianying lifted his hand and shouted, Sound the drums for retreat.
This
This was clearly the best chance to attack the city, why were they retreating?
Third Prince, their morale has taken a hit so that already puts us halfway to sess, why do we need to retreat? A high-ranking Tartar asked He Lianying.
p!
He Lianying pped that officer and snarled, This prince said to retreat, so retreat!
He Lianying turned his horse around. He took onest nce back at the ce where Princess Jiahui usually stood. There was no longer anyone there, but for a brief instant, he seemed to see those cold indifferent eyes that were filled with disdain and cunning.
She probably wouldnt die that easily, right?
Duan Xinghui carried Princess Jiahui and ran to the tent of the military doctor, shouting, Save her, please hurry and save her
Duan Xinghui paced anxiously as he waited outside the tent. His heart was filled with anxiety, fear, dread and an intense feeling that he really didnt want her to die. When the thought that this woman who has always looked down on him might die, he felt so much pain it was like his heart was about to shatter.
When the arrowhead was pulled out, Princess Jiahui gave a muffled groan and opened her eyes slightly. She saw that she was in a simple tent. How was she still alive?
She was still in a North Mongolian Tartars tent.
A wave of pain swept over her and she fainted again.
Princess Jiahui was fine. Everyone in the military felt a surge of relief, especially Shen Feng. Although swords had no eyes on the battlefield, if the princess of a nation died, especially if it was the princess born of the same mother as the Emperor, the Emperor would not care about how much meritorious service he contributed.
Meanwhile, Princess Jiahui felt like she was dreaming. She couldnt tell if she hade to remember her past life after being shot, or if this current reality was a dream.
She looked at the women who were kneeling in front of her. Their expressions were solemn and all of their eyes were red.
She touched the whip at her waist, then smiled. No matter what, she was no longer in the tragic situation of the dream. She hadnt been humiliated and she was not living with ceaseless pain.
She hadnt disappointed Imperial Older Brother and was the most noble princess of Great Yong.
When she saw Duan Xinghui, sheughed. This man who she had loved so much in her dream was currently looking at her with concern.
So what if she was a woman? A woman was not necessarily any worse than a man. She was willing to never marry and fight for Imperial Older Brother for her entire life. No matter how painful it was, it couldntpare to the life of being shared and used by countless men and eating pig feed. That life was not the life of a human; it was without dignity, without purpose, there was nothing. She didnt even know what she lived for.
Even if it seemed like a dream, the dream felt inexplicable real.
Princess, are you alright? Princess Jiahui had been looking at Duan Xinghui with an unreadable and slightly strange gaze so he walked up and asked her this in concern.
Princess Jiahui was for a moment stunned. It felt like it had been a long time since she heard Duan Xinghuis voice.
Chapter 133: Came to Attack Again
Chapter 133: Came to Attack Again
For the sake of confirming with his own eyes that Princess Jiahui was alright, not longter, He Lianying came to attack the city again. He gazed for a long while at Princess Jiahui who was standing on the wall as always.
Suddenly, he smiled. His smile was filled with joy and relief.
Princess Jiahui looked at He Lianying with surprise. This man, this demon-like man, can also smile this way? The twisted and cruel man she knew would never have smiled this way.
What was he smiling about? Could it be that hes gone crazy from disappointment upon finding out that she wasnt dead?
Princess Jiahui touched the whip at her waist and coldlymanded, Release the arrows.
Duan Xinghui watched her. Princess Jiahui seemed even more dignified and noble now, and there was a slight feeling as if she had gone through a rebirth. She no longer gave off the cold indifference from before, but when she pursed her lips, she gave off more of a regal presence.
Her aura had changed again. Duan Xinghui feltpletely muddled by Princess Jiahuis many changes. Before, Princess Jiahui would look at him with an icy cold gaze. She seemed capable of seeing through everything that was hidden in his heart and her gaze always contained scorn and ridicule.
The current Princess Jiahui had looked at him with a strange gaze that contained a bit of relief and dness. Following that, she simply looked at him as if he was a stranger.
Duan Xinghui:
His heart seemed to crack. As he gazed at Jiahuis back, he felt like he had lost something important forever. His heart felt ufortably empty.
This battle continued until the start of spring. When the snow started to melt, He Lianying led what was left of his troops back to the ins. Before he left, he looked back at Princess Jiahui onest time with a lingering gaze.
Princess Jiahuiughed scornfully. She was no longer that pitiful woman from her dream. She would forever be the most respected Princess Jiahui of Great Yong.
They returned to court in triumph. When Princess Jiahui saw Li Wen, she couldnt help but tear up. In this world, Imperial Older Brother was the only family she had left.
Li Wen actually gazed at Princess Jiahui with gratitude. After quite a while, he asked, Youve changed again?
What? Princess Jiahui was confused.
Li Wen gave the decree allowing Princess Jiahui to be buried in the imperial tomb after a hundred years and forever enjoy the worship of the people. This was an extremely great honor. No princess in history had ever received such an honor.
Although the princess was the emperors younger sister, she was still a woman, and once she got married she would belong to another family. The idea of giving a woman an honor like this was making all the ministers restless.
Li Wen didnt say anything and directly sent the ministers that opposed it the most to the border.
Those who enjoyed the luxurious life of the capital and kept making criticisms without ever contributing anything themselves were also sent to the border.
Following that, when it was time to evaluate military merit and bestow rewards, when it was Duan Xinghuis turn, Li Wen looked towards Princess Jiahui. Princess Jiahui said mildly, Just bestow based on his achievements. Imperial Older Brother doesnt need to worry about this sister-subject.
When Duan Xinghui found out that he had been promoted to a formal second rank general, his feelings were very mixed. He looked towards Princess Jiahui who was sitting at the front of therge hall and his emotions became even moreplicated.
Duan Xinghui practically moved at turtle speed as he headed back to his residence. He didnt feel any rush at all and his heart felt inexplicably heavy. He couldnt deny it any longer, he felt great regret.
Chapter 134: A Scarlet Beauty Mark
Chapter 134: A Scarlet Beauty Mark
The entrance to Duan Residence was very lively. Duan Xinghui returned grandly in a full body of armor. Upon seeing her son, Madame Duan was so happy she cried. She remarked in a tone full of heartache that he had gotten tanned, that had gotten skinny.
Duan Xinghuis gaze swept past Yuan Dong tond on Er Ya. She was wearing ake-blue silk garment with a hairpin inserted in her hair. She seemed very happy and was smiling widely with joy. However, a momentter, she felt that it was inappropriate behavior and immediately closed her mouth.
Very soon, she gave Duan Xinghui a closed-lips smile, not knowing that this kind of smile made her seem very timid and inferior. After just a winter, Er Ya had lost the simple freedom and beauty that Duan Xinghui had once been enchanted by.
The current Er Yas every movement was awkward like that of a wooden puppet.
When Duan Xinghui saw her smile, Princess Jiahuis face appeared in his mind. She could even lick the blood from the corner of her mouth in a way that was filled with dark charm.
Duan Xinghui married Er Ya, which made Er Ya overjoyed. During the wine banquet, Duan Xinghui drank a lot, and even cried. Perhaps he was mourning the past, or perhaps he felt regret.
Duan Xinghui and Er Yas life did not turn out that well. Duan Xinghui gave Er Ya the position of main wife, but he didnt keep the promise of being faithful only to her for this entire lifetime. There were other women by his side. Now that Princess Jiahui was gone, Duan Xinghui didnt care about any other women, or did he care about how many women were by his side.
He no longer saw any joy in life. Er Ya couldnt ept it, but she also had no choice but to endure the fact that her man was sleeping with other women even though it stabbed at her heart.
As of now, Princess Jiahui had already be the bright moonlight in Duan Xinghuis heart, a scarlet beauty mark. Things that were out of reach were always the most beautiful. Duan Xinghui would never be able to obtain Princess Jiahui again in this lifetime, so she became something like a invible goddess in his heart.
>The scarlet beauty mark mark is a phrase from Eileen Changs novel Red Rose, White Rose. The first paragraph on this article talks about the origin of the mark and about the red rose and white rose. In addition, the scarlet beauty mark also refers to the dot of cinnabar ced on the arms of young woman to prove their chastity.<
After the war was over, North Mongolia sent an envoy and agreed to sign the non-aggression treaty that wouldst for a hundred years. However, there was one condition, which was that Princess Jiahui would get married with the second prince of North Mongolia, He Lianying.
Those wolves ambitions still havent died. Princess Jiahuiughed. She would die before shed step foot in North Mongolia. This time, Li Wen refused before Princess Jiahui even said anything.
After the North Mongolian delegation left, Princess Jiahui told Li Wen that she was willing to go and guard the border. She was even willing to never marry in this lifetime and devote her life to the cause of defending against the North Mongolian Tartars.
Princess Jiahui stated directly that there was no man in this world that could match up to her. Li Wen asked jokingly, You wont get married even if you encounter a man as outstanding as Imperial Older Brother?
Princess Jiahui smiled. There exists no other man like Imperial Older Brother in the world.
When Duan Xinghui who was also in the great hall heard Princess Jiahui say this, he recalled that, a very long time ago, Princess Jiahui had said that he was the best man in the world. However, it was hard for him to even appear in Princess Jiahuis eyes now.
That very night, Princess Jiahui returned to the border and patrolled the city walls with her female troops. The row of Tartar corpses were no longer covered by ice and snow so their original appearances were revealed.
Their faces had contorted expressions of agony and their corpses had be dried. Cai Sang said to Princess Jiahui, The Tartars dont even dare to look at these corpses anymore, and the Tartars thate to the city to trade no longer dare to act arrogant. The citizens here call Princess the Goddess of War. I heard that they even n to erect a statue and long life memorial tablet for you, Princess.
Princess Jiahui smiled a little without saying anything. However, not longter, an enormous statue was erected in the city. It was a statue of Princess Jiahui in full armor. Her hair was pulled up into a high ponytail, her gaze was solemn and dignified, and at her waist hung a whip.
When Princess Jiahui saw this statue, tears fell from her eyes. She was the respected princess of Great Yong, the Princess Jiahui whom everyone revered, never again a disgrace.
Chapter 135: Completed Second Realm
Chapter 135: Completed Second Realm
When Ning Shu got back to the system space, she couldnt help but touch her shoulder to check it. It hurt even now.
She had gotten too used to being a normal person, it seemed. It had been a long time since she had felt such severe pain. Only chemotherapy hurt that much. Ning Shu had almost forgotten that she used to be stuck in the hospital.
She looked down to check her body, then sighed. Her soul had gotten dimmer again. She should hurry and sit down to start absorbing this spaces energy.
Ning Shu thought about the Unsurpassable Martial Arts for a bit, then decided to absorb the energy based on how she practiced the martial arts. Just letting it flow slowly into her body seriously took way too long.
Ning Shu started trying the cultivation method. She didnt know if it would work or not since she was currently a soul. She had no body, no meridians, so how was the cultivation method supposed to revolve energy through her body? She felt pretty stupid for trying it.
Despite that, she still sat down on the ground and closed her eyes to start absorbing those things into her body. She was pleasantly surprised to find that the speed had increased a little. In addition, absorbing these things into her soul felt very pleasant. It was a refreshingly cool sensation.
Just as Ning Shu was getting into it, a cold mechanical voice appeared in the system space.
Congrattions, yer, for making it back. Would you like to see the stats panel now?
Yes.
Right after Ning Shu replied, a screen appeared in front of her with her stats disyed on it.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 7100 (7100/10000)
Soul: 60
Life: 50
Intelligence: 80
Charm: 1
Luck: 25
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10
Aptitude: 24
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Beginner Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment when she saw the title Goddess of War. When had she obtained such a op-sounding title?
But that wasnt the main concern right now, the main concern was that she only got 3000 experience points this time. When the points she got from converting the book of Unsurpassable Martial Arts was added on, it only totalled 7100 points. And what were those two random points of virtuous achievement used for?
Then there was the fact that after getting involved in bloody battle for so long that she couldnt even tell if the blood on her was from her period or from her enemies, she only got this little points.
Fine. It was already good that she got any points at all. Being able toe back alive was already very good.
Youve obtained five additional attribute points, where would you like to add them? asked the system.
Ning Shu tapped at the screen. She added some to luck with sadness and indignation. She noticed that her moral quality must really suck. After all, even when she was already about to exit the world, karma still sent her such a painful arrow.
Ning Shu finished distributing the attribute points and the screen now reflected the changes.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 7100 (7100/10000)
Soul: 60
Life: 50
Intelligence: 80
Charm: 1
Luck: 25 (+3)
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10
Aptitude: 24 (+2)
Virtuous Achievement: 2
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Beginner Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
Enter the task world? Yes/No. The systems mechanical voice appeared again.
Ning Shu shook her head. Ill enter itter.
Her soul had been worn out from experiencing thest world and had turned dim again. In addition, in thest world she had experienced massacres and had gone from a normal good citizen to a general whose hands were dyed with blood. She had to settle her emotions down. Otherwise, if things went on like this, she would go insane.
Ning Shu cleared her mind. She was herself, only herself, she was Ning Shu. No matter what she experienced, she was still herself. Perhaps she spent time living for other people, but from beginning to end, she was Ning Shu.
Chapter 136: Landed Straight in the Middle of a…
Chapter 136: Landed Straight in the Middle of a
Ning Shu didnt even notice it when her soul gradually started to strengthen. Her eyes were rxed and closed and she seemed to be enjoying the process.
After some time passed, Ning Shu opened her eyes and looked down to check her body. Her soul felt much stronger than before. She decided to make it a goal to gain more experience points and cultivation manuals in order to cultivate more effectively.
Im ready to enter the world now, said Ning Shu.
Right after she said that, she felt the world around her spin.
Fudge! It was like this every time! Would it kill the system to give a warning? Shed definitely give this system a poor rating!
Perhaps it was because her soul had be a little stronger, but she didnt feel as sick as before when she regained consciousness. However, her surroundings were noisy when she woke up.
Youre an adult, what are you bickering with a child for? said someone coldly.
Moreover, its not like Dabao did it on purpose, so why are you creating such a huge fuss out of it? Su Ran, you should be embarrassed of yourself.
Son-inw, how can you say that? Ran just lost her child, and it was all because of that lowly wretch Su Meng! How can that child be let off after he pushed someone? A womans sorrow-filled voice arose.
The mans voice now sounded angry. I dont want to ever hear anything bad about Su Meng from your mouth.
You
As Ning Shu listened to all of this, she struggled to open her eyes.
Ran, sweetheart, youre awake? A woman looked towards Ning Shu with concern and tears in her eyes.
Ning Shu replied en and tried moving a little, but a violent pain immediately came from her stomach. It felt as if knives were cutting into her.
Ning Shu was taken aback. What happened this time?
Dont move. If youre not feeling well, you shouldnt move. The woman pressed Ning Shu back down.
Ning Shu looked around to size up the surroundings. She could smell disinfectant in the air. From the looks of it, this ce was a hospital.
Her gaze paused on the man dressed in a ck suit that was standing near the bed. He was tall and had broad shoulders, so the suit enhanced his figure very well,
His expression was cold and his suit was well-ironed. His style seemed very simple and precise while his looks were very handsome and cold. He gave off an aura of tyrannical dominance, as if the world bowed to hismand.
He was a very charismatic man, but he was currently looking at her with a very unfriendly gaze that seemed to even contain loathing. It was as if he was looking at an enemy.
Ning Shu blinked confusedly. She hadnt received the storyline and had no idea what was going on, so she chose to stay silent for now.
When the man saw Ning Shus pretentious manner, he gave a coldugh, then picked his jacket up from the sofa and turned to leave.
The mans attitude angered the woman who was consoling Ning Shu so much that she trembled with rage as she watched him leave. Then she turned around and looked towards Ning Shu, crying sadly, My little Ran, my dear daughter ah.
Ning Shu was really not feeling well right now. Her stomach hurt a lot. It couldnt be what she was thinking, right?
Im tired, said Ning Shu. Right now, the first thing she had to do was receive the storyline.
Then just rest, alright? Youre currently in the middle of puerperium, so you cant worry too much. Think about other stuff after you recover first, said Madame Su to Ning Shu.
Jesus ah, puerperium? Ning Shu was about to fall apart. It was no wonder her stomach hurt so much, she had just had a miscarriage! She, a youngdy that hadnt even gotten married before, had directly jumped over so many stages tond straight in the middle of a miscarriage and puerperium.
When Madame Su saw that her daughters expression was strange, she thought that her daughter was hurt due to the loss of her child and said, Mom wont say any more, alright? Just rest.
Following that, Madame Su wiped away her tears and said, Mom will head back to simmer some chicken soup for you.
Chapter 137: Please Don’t Ask
Chapter 137: Please Dont Ask
After Madame Su left, Ning Shu endured the ufortable feeling in her stomach and flipped over. The lochia beneath her looked like a dam had burst.
Ning Shu felt like the world was so malicious. Why was the timing for her entrance into the world so coincidental every single time? If it wasnt that she was about to be beaten to death, it was that she was about to be starved to death. Now she had been ced right after a miscarriage.
She decided that, from now on, shed add all of her attribute points to luck. Was her moral quality seriously that bad?
This was such a troll.
Ning Shu closed her eyes to start receiving the storyline. However, this storyline just added on the pain.
This storyline was very simple. It was just a story of identally getting on the wrong bed, then running off with the baby, with a happy ever after for the family at the end.
The body Ning Shu was in was named Su Ran. She was the cousin of the female lead Su Meng and also the rival in love.
The story began with Su Mengs parents dying in a car crash, and that car crash seemed to be the result of this bodys parents scheming.
It must be known that the struggle for power and influence within wealthy families were always this harsh.
During the funeral, Su Meng had used her uncle of causing her parents deaths, but she had no proof. In sorrow and pain, she ran to a bar to drink. Her parents who had loved her so much had left her just like this. She was going to be an orphan, and she had no way to get revenge.
>To be more specific, the uncle was her fathers older brother.<
In frustration, she drank more and more. In the end, a rich guy who came to the bar to hook up with a girl took a fancy to her.
For better or for worse, Su Meng had grown up in a wealthy family and knew what this guy wanted. However, at that point, she had no longer had control in her limbs and was brought by the guy to a hotel. She took advantage of a chance to escape into another room.
And this room turned out to be the male lead-samas room.
Please dont ask why the male lead was in this room, and dont ask why the male lead-sama decided to live in a hotel instead of at his vi.
Ning Shu didnt freakin know why either, things just happened that coincidentally.
The two squabble for a while, then ended up sleeping together. Thunder sparked mes on the dry earth, the ground trembled and mountains swayed ah.
When the male lead-sama, Xiao Yan, woke up the next day, there wasnt anyone next to him anymore. There was a thousand dors ced next to the bed along with a note that said it was the overnight fee.
Xiao Yan was furious. From the start, he had woken up with a physiological reaction, so when he saw the money and the note, he was enraged to the point he almost came from anger.
Following that, he vowed to find that hateful woman and h h
Dont ask why a person with a hangover would wake up sooner than a normal person. Ning Shu could only say that perhaps Xiao Yan had physically exerted himself too much.
Meanwhile, back on Su Mengs side, she seemed to catch paranoia and for some reason thought that her uncle wanted to eliminate all roots, so she quickly brought a ne ticket out of the country.
Thus, even though Xiao Yan flipped over every single piece ofnd in the country, he couldnt find that woman.
Chapter 138: Eight-Year-Old Main Male Lead
Chapter 138: Eight-Year-Old Main Male Lead
Su Meng discovered that she was pregnant after she left the country. Since she no longer had any family left, she took this child to be Heavens gift and decided to keep the baby.
Following that, she was fortunate enough to give birth to dragon and phoenix twins. Both of these kids were unbelieveably cute, intelligent, obediant, and sensible. They even knew how to earn money and didnt seem like kids at all. The older brother who was also the eldest child not only took care of his younger sister, from time to time he would even have to look after his cute and slightly slow mom.
Xiao Yan, who wasnt able to find Su Meng, went along with his parents wishes and married the suitable partner that had been picked out for him, which was Su Ran; the Su Ran that was Su Mengs cousin.
After seven years, Su Meng returned to the country with her two children to go back to her hometown. Due to Su Dabaos shrewd meddling, Xiao Yan encountered Su Meng.
Xiao Yan recognized her with just one nce. When he saw the two children by her side, his heart started pounder even harder.
Meanwhile, Su Meng already knew that this man was now her cousin-inw, so she viewed him with even more disdain and contempt. Even if she was a single mother, she still had plenty of suitors and men that stayed silently by her side to protect her.
As for the original host, she naturally felt horrible when she found out that her husband actually had illegitimate children with her cousin, and the children were this big already. She had been married to Xiao Yan for almost five years now, yet they havent had a single child.
Due to the fact that their parents rtionships werent good, Su Meng and Su Rans rtionship was even worse. Moreover, Su Meng was clearly trying to snatch her husband now. Su Mengs attitude of I have no interest in your husband so keep your husband under control only made Su Ran hate her more. Since she had no interest, then why was she always showing up and bantering flirtatiously with him?
However, Xiao Yan was besotted with Su Meng, especially since she had given birth to such an adorable pair of his children. These two children enchanted the entire Xiao family, especially the Xiao family parents. Due to the fact that Su Ran hadnt given birth to any children even though it had been so many years, the Xiao family parents adored the two children enough to pluck the moon and stars down for them.
A while ago, Su Ran found out that she was two months pregnant and cried tears of joy.
However, not longter, the six-year-old Dabao pushed her down the stairs.
As Su Rany in a puddle of her own blood, she heard Dabao say in his mischievous voice that he hadnt done it on purpose. He said that this aunt wanted to push him so he dodged and the aunt fell down the stairs herself.
And then, Xiao Yan actually said, thats exactly what should have been done, my son is so smart.
The paining from her body couldntpare to the pain that filled her heart.
How were these children cute at all? They were simply evil brats whomited unbelievable cruelty in their childhood naivety! How could Dabao with his intelligence not know the consequences of pushing her?
Good at earning money, high intelligence, and an extremely skilled hacker. The main male lead was probably Dabao. He was practically a cheat-like existence.
Ning Shu was thoroughly disgusted by the time she finished receiving the storyline. What kind of world was this? All the ethics were so corrupted. The mistress that gave birth to illegitimate children out of wedlock was actually able to take the position of legal wife and live happily ever after?
She felt that her view of the world was being damaged.
The original hosts wishes: 1. Protect the Su family and prevent the Xiao family from taking over the Su family. 2. Stay married no matter what and make it so that Su Meng will forever be a shameful mistress, and those two malicious children will forever remain lowly illegitimate bastards. Since everyone said that she was malicious, then shed just act malicious to the very end.
The original hosts personality seemed quite unyielding, since she actually decided to walk all the way into the darkness.
Currently, it had only been a while after Dabao pushed her down the stairs and she had been brought to the hospital. The person who was speaking with the original hosts mother when Ning Shu woke up was Xiao Yan.
He was pretty good looking, but the way he treated his own wife didnt seem nice at all.
One point that Ning Shu had to celebrate was that now, she wouldnt have to tumble on the bed with Xiao Yan. Otherwise, shed probably puke all over his face.
In reality, even if Xiao Yan wanted to tumble, hed still have to guard his body like it was jade. If he wanted to bang someone, itd have to be with the female lead-sama, Su Meng.
Su Meng had been very unhappy to hear of Su Rans pregnant. The fact that Su Ran was two months pregnant meant that Xiao Yan had actually slept with the malicious Su Ran even after she came back. This made Su Meng feel very disgusted.
It was precisely because of this that Xiao Yan had shown such disgust towards Su Ran earlier in the sick room. His attitude was practically like she deserved this. It seemed like it never urred to him that the child in Su Rans stomach was also his child.
He was as indifferent as could be.
Love was originally a wonderful thing. However, when it was built on the destruction of others, it couldnt be anything but disgusting.
Chapter 139: The Sad Life of the Puerperium Period
Chapter 139: The Sad Life of the Puerperium Period
And so, Ning Shu started living the sad life of the puerperium period. She couldnt shower and couldnt wash her hair. Madame Su didnt even want to allow Ning Shu to brush her teeth, but Ning Shu seriously couldnt stand it.
During the entire time she was in the hospital, not a single person from the Xiao family came to visit her. No matter what, wasnt she currently the Young Madame of the Xiao family? Yet it felt like the original host waspletely non-existent to the Xiao family.
Things were already like this, yet the original host still wanted to stay married. Wouldnt it be better to get divorced and just live their own lives? What was the point of being like this?
If they went on like this, Xiao Yan would definitely scheme to kill her off in order to officially marry Su Meng.
When Ning Shu recalled how the original host ended up, she could only say that those who didnt do stupid things wouldnt die. The inevitable fate for those who pit themselves against the male and female leads was a tragic death ah.
Madame Su was very displeased with how the Xiao family neglected her daughter. At the same time, she stayed in the hospital and looked after her daughter without a single word ofint. Even Ning Shu felt a little moved by this. The original host should really take a look at how much people cared about her. Why insist on wasting her energy on a man that didnt want her?
Madame Su always looked very distressed when she watched her daughter. She did everything with the utmost care in order to avoid idently touching on her daughters pain from losing her child.
Ning Shu didnt like the hospital at all. When she was alive, she spent all her days in the hospital, so now she would feel sick whenever she entered one.
Xiao Yan hadnt visited her even when her puerperium period was about to end. For better or worse, she was his wife, was it alright to be this unconcerned?
The way he acted was as if he couldnt show that he loved the female lead if he didnt treat another woman cruelly. It was seriously messed up.
Ning Shu originally thought that she would be able to pass her puerperium period peacefully, but when she was almost ready to leave the hospital, the female lead came to visit.
Su Meng came to visit her!?
Ning Shuy on the bed as she looked at Su Meng. Su Meng had a petite figure with a head of soft, slightly curly hair. With her round little face, she seemed very delicate and cute, not like the mother of two six-year-old children at all.
Ning Shu rubbed at the boogers in the corner of her eye, then wiped it off on Su Mengs clothes. Su Meng instantly felt like she was struck by lightning. Her lips twitched as she hastily ced the bouquet next to the bed and distanced herself.
Su Meng didnt speak, so Ning Shu didnt speak either.
Meanwhile, Madame Su red at Su Meng with eyes that were filled with unconceble loathing. It was clear that she hated this niece to the bone.
Su Meng paid no attention to Madame Sus re. Su Meng also knew clearly that though they were rtives, they were also enemies. Her parents had lost their lives due to her uncles family. Her parents had never wanted to fight over anything with Uncle, so why wasnt he willing to spare them though they were family?
Ning Shuy on the bed and took in Su Mengs expression changes. For a while there would be bitterness, then thered be mncholy, then there would be hatred. In any case, her expressions were tooplicated to describe with just a few words.
Ning Shu asked, What did youe here for?
Su Meng looked towards the woman lying on the bed with a conflicted expression on her face. Finally, she said, Dabao has already told me about how you fell down the stairs. He didnt do it on purpose.
Ning Shu:
She was here to jab at her sore spot?
Ning Shu pressed her lips together as she looked at Su Meng silently. Su Meng continued, As for this happening, Im sorry, but this is retribution.
Retribution? Ning Shu coughed from choking on her saliva, then gave a coldugh. Then why dont you exin what kind of retribution it is? I would think that the retribution for killing an innocent unborn child is probably greater.
Im sure everyone knows clearly what exactly happened, yet now youre running over here to talk to me about retribution. This princess ahem, what retribution?
Chapter 140: Qualifications to be Naive and Dumb
Chapter 140: Qualifications to be Naive and Dumb
Su Meng was slightly frightened by Ning Shus intimidating stare and couldnt help but feel that this personpelled respect. Anger then surged up in her heart and she said coldly, The only way to keep others from finding out is by notmitting the act in the first ce. You know yourself what bloody atrocities your family hasmitted. Its no wonder that not even your child was willing to have you as a mother and left you this way.
You lowly wretch that trying to steal another persons husband! Even the bastard you gave birth to has no conscience. Su Meng, who do you think you are? Youre nothing but a wretch! What right do you have to speak to my daughter this way? Shameless bitch! You climbed onto a mans bed and even gave birth to the resulting children! If I were you, I would have already jumped off a roof. Your skin is sure unbelievably thick! Madame Su exploded towards Su Meng.
Su Meng backed away from Madame Su timidly, then lifted her chin. You people will face retribution sooner orter.
Ning Shu smiled and said to Su Meng who was obviously only trying to act strong, What retribution would I face? Youre stealing another persons husband, destroying another persons family. Everyone would call you a mistress and the children you gave birth to bastards whose names cant be entered in residence permits. You should be the one worrying about retribution.
Ning Shu discovered that Su Meng was actually quite naive. Of course, the female lead had the qualifications to be naive and dumb. There were plenty of men that liked those qualities.
How muddle-headed did Su Meng tend to be? An example:
Chairman Xiao Yan: Woman, youre stepping on my foot.
Su Meng (flustered): Sorry, sorry, Im so sorry
Chairman Xiao Yan: Woman, youre stepping on my left foot now.
She didnt know anything and decided on what happened based on pure subjective feeling. Other than the female lead-sama, truly, no one else could be so willful.
In regards to Su Mengs parents death, Ning Shu found out from the storyline that this bodys dad actually did want to kill them. However, they had gone and died on their own before he even acted. Even this bodys father was stunned to hear the news.
He had just decided to kill them when they went and offed themselves.
Following that, the female lead became convinced that it was her uncles family that killed her parents. Then there was the fact that the original hosts dad actually had the motives and the intention
Ning Shu sighed. She had a feeling that the female leads parents died solely for the sake ofpleting Su Mengs tragic backstory so that she could encounter her prince on a white horse.
Cannon fodder were so pitiful.
When Su Meng heard Ning Shu call her a mistress, she got so angry that tears started whirling in her almond eyes. She said angrily, Im not some mistress! Who would like someone like your husband? Even if your husband crawled on the ground to me, theres no way that I would ept a man that someone else has used before.
Ning Shu shrugged and looked towards Xiao Yan who was standing next to the door with an ugly expression on his face. She remarked with schadenfreude, Your true love said that youre a man that I used before, so she wont ept you.
Su Meng turned around and saw that Xiao Yan was standing there. When she saw the cold expression on his face, her heart trembled. She turned around and pointed at Ning Shu angrily. You purposefully tricked me into saying that!
Ning Shu expressed that she didnt need to trick her into saying anything at all.
Xiao Yan looked as if his heart had been stabbed as he walked to Su Meng. Su Meng gave a humph, then turned to leave the room, but Xiao Yan grabbed her arm.
Su Meng tried to struggle free as she shouted, Go grab your wifes hand, what are you grabbing me for? Im telling you, theres no way Ill ever fall in love with you!
Im telling you, Su Meng, you belong only to me! Xiao Yan grabbed Su Meng and pulled her tightly into his arms. Wrapping his arm around her waist, he spoke with an earnest expression, Ive said so before, youre my only wife.
Chapter 141: Scapegoat Hero
Chapter 141: Scapegoat Hero
The corners of Ning Shus lips twitched as she watched Xiao Yan and Su Meng push and pull at each other. They were practically hugging. Although Su Meng was resisting, their bodies were gradually getting closer. How was this fighting?
It was clearly flirting ah!
Let go of me, let go! Su Meng pounded on Xiao Yans chest as she cried out delicately, Youre not allowed to keep bothering me. You already have a wife. Theres no way Im going to be a mistress.
Xiao Yan hugged Su Mengs waist tightly and smiled seductively as he dered, Im never going to stop bothering you. Youre my woman, give up on ever trying to get away from me in this lifetime. Youve already given birth to two of my children. Youre my childrens mother.
As if! Im not! Su Meng pouted as she lightly hit Xiao Yans chest.
Xiao Yan simply smiled. You are if I say you are.
The two were disying their affection as if there was no one around.
Blergh Ning Shu seriously couldnt endure it anymore and made a retching sound. The hugging couple immediately red at her. Ning Shu waved her hand as she said, Sorry, I seriously couldnt repress it. Ive truly never seen something as disgusting as this in my life so for a moment I couldnt take it. Sorry about that, you guys can continue. Find a different ce to continue.
Just dont freakin do it in front of her! She practically felt the urge to wash out her eyes.
This scene seriously wrecked peoples beliefs in ethics and integrity. To shower affection on the mistress in broad daylight right in front of his wife, this guy was practically stabbing a persons heart for fun.
Su Meng pushed Xiao Yan away and pointed at him with her spotlessly white finger. She spoke angrily in a cute way like she was throwing a tantrum. Im warning you, dont get close to me anymore, and dont touch me either! I have no interest in another womans husband. Humph!
Ning Shu: Save me ah, pfff
She pressed her chest, feeling the urge to vomit blood. She didnt even know how to describe this female lead anymore. Stupidly sweet? Naive and delicate? Zero intelligence? That didnt seem to be the case. The most precise description was probably that she was willful and tsundere. Though she said she didnt want it, her body was very honest.
If she really had no interest towards Xiao Yan, she could have directly gone into hiding like she did seven years ago. Or she could have found a scapegoat hero to be the childs dad. In any case, there were plenty of scapegoat supporting male leads at Su Mengs side.
>Scapegoat heros points to the type of men that are very dumb and very willing to be scapegoats for the sake of the woman they like. Generally, they point to the type of men who is willing to marry a woman despite her messy past rtionships and the fact that she has a history of abortions.<
Su Meng dered a bunch of things in a manner that she thought was very impassioned, then turned and left. Xiao Yan chased after her with a indignant and helpless expression.
Ning Shu felt like she was on the receiving end of the universes maliciousness. Shed rather kill people like in the previous world than face male and female leads like these ones.
Ning Shu reflexively rubbed her waist but didnt feel the whip. Could she just directly whip the two to death? In any case, the original hosts wish was to stay married. Being a widow probably wouldnt be bad.
It would be better to be a widow than to have a husband like Xiao Yan.
Ning Shus heart filled with killing intent. She has seriously fallen in love with this crude and effective way of solving problems.
Su Ran, Im telling you, Ill never fall in love with you. The one I love is Su Meng. Xiao Yan, who had gone off to chase after Su Meng, came back to the room to shout at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu was stunned. She stared nkly at this idiot that was shouting at her for no reason, then tilted her head. Fuck, there must be something wrong with his brain!
I didnt freakin do anything. If you love Su Meng, then have at it. Why are youing back to yell at me? Ning Shu inwardly cursed.
Chapter 142: This Big Sis Even Dares To Kill Humans
Chapter 142: This Big Sis Even Dares To Kill Humans
Su Ran, its best if you act more sensibly and dont bother Su Meng anymore, otherwise I swear Ill make you want to die. Xiao Yans expression was cold and his eyes were filled with loathing. It seemed like he itched to just get rid of her, but he was worrying about some consequence.
Ning Shu lifted her nket, then got up and walked to Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan simplyughed coldly in response. Su Ran, you should just give up. Ill never fall in love with a malicious and fake woman like you.
Ning Shu only discovered once she walked to Xiao Yan that he was rather tall. His broad shoulders and narrow waist was a perfect upside-down triangr figure. The suit he woreplemented his handsome face wonderfully.
He was handsome and had plenty of money, not to mention he had the powerful ability to do it seven times in one night. All the good things in the world were gathered on his body. He possessed everything that women fantasize about.
Fuck! Ning Shu had never seen someone as stupid as this. He was clearly the one having an extramarital affair, yet he still had the face to act so righteous? Ning Shu didnt see a single trace of the responsibility one was supposed to have towards the family and ones partner in this man. He didnt have the sense of duty that a man should have at all. On the contrary, he treated his wife as the greatest barrier in the way of his love.
In the end, he could even live happily without guilt? The world of the main leads truly wasnt something wemoners couldprehend.
Ning Shuughed coldly, then lifted her knee and sent it towards Xiao Yans lower half. She used all her strength because she seriously couldnt take his chatter anymore!
Xiao Yan never imagined that Ning Shu would send such a heavy blow towards his important area without a single world. He immediately screamed in pain and his handsome face contorted. He pressed one hand against the wall to support himself while he covered his crotch with his other hand. His knees were pressed together as he bent over at the waist in agony.
You Inhaling sharply, Xiao Yan stared at Ning Shu with bloodshot eyes. His expression was filled with shock and pain. It was clear he hadnt expected this woman who usually loved him so much to suddenly do this to him.
It was really ball-breaking in more ways than one.
Ning Shuughed coldly as she patted Xiao Yans shoulder. Doesnt it hurt a lot? Like the pain is prating your soul? Dont you fell like youre about to break? The pain I felt when I lost my child was a hundred thousand times greater than this you know. Tsk tsk
Su Ran Xiao Yans voice was forced out between the seams of his teeth and it sounded very dark and sinister. With his blood-shot eyes added on, he looked like he wanted to tear Ning Shu apart. He reached out and grabbed Ning Shus wrist hard like he wanted to crush it.
Ning Shus expression didnt change at all. Enduring the pain from her hand, she gathered all her strength in her other hand and pped him. A loud pah rang out. Xiao Yans face was pped to the side.
Ning Shu said mildly, Let go.
Xiao Yan seemed stunned by this p. Following that, rage fueled by a feeling of having been humiliated flooded his heart. He had never been hit by anyone before, and this time had even been on the face.
Xiao Yans nose red with his rushed, angry breathing as he turned around to re at Ning Shu. He looked as if he wanted to eat her alive.
Ning Shus expression didnt change at all despite his intimidating re. This big sis even dares to kill humans, so how could this re scare her?
Let go, repeated Ning Shu mildly.
Xiao Yan gripped Ning Shus hand even harder. Ning Shu felt like her wrist was about to break.
Let go.
Pah A hard p.
Let go.
Pah Another hard p.
I said, let go.
Pah, pah ps one after another.
Chapter 143: Almost Like You’ve Fallen For Me
Chapter 143: Almost Like Youve Fallen For Me
Unexpectedly, although Xiao Yan was a man, he had very nice skin. It was very soft and smooth. As Ning Shu pped him over and over again, she got a very good feel of how smooth and slippery his skin was.
When one hand was caught by Xiao Yan, Ning Shu could only resort to focusing on dealing damage to the other side of Xiao Yans face. After just a little while, the other half of Xiao Yans face swelled up. It made a sharp contrast with the handsome half of his face.
Xiao Yan slowly turned to look at Ning Shu, his eyes filled with malevolence. Good, very good, hiss Xiao Yan had been trying to intimidate Ning Shu, but when he spoke, he tugged at the injury on his face and it hurt to the point tears filled his eyes.
Xiao Yan was about to go crazy from anger. When he saw that Ning Shu was about to p him again, he used the hand that was originally protecting his crouch to grab Ning Shus other hand. He gripped both hands tightly as he shouted, You bitch!
Ning Shu sneered. If she couldnt use her hands, she could still use her feet. So she quickly sent another kick towards his crotch.
This kick practically made Xiao Yans eyes pop out from pain. He fell to the ground, covering his crotch and screaming. His forehead was covered with sweat and his veins bulged.
Ning Shu flexed her wrist. The wrist that Xiao Yan had crushed waspletely bruised.
She watched Xiao Yan roll on the ground coldly. He really was useless trash. In thest world, Ning Shu had wanted to give He Lianying a descendants-exterminating kick the entire time but had never managed to seed. Both of them were men, but Xiao Yan seriously was a weak chicken.
Ran, are you alright? Madame Su had watched all of this from the side. When she saw her daughter act this way, she thought that her daughter had been driven insane by Su Meng and Xiao Yan.
Ning Shu shook her head. Im fine Mom. Then she walked to the bed and pressed the button to call a doctor over.
Nurse, theres a patient whose balls just got broken. Please hurry here to save him, said Ning Shu calmly.
When Xiao Yan, who was still in extreme pain, heard what Ning Shu said, he red at her with his bloodshot eyes. That sinister expression matched with his swollen pighead of a face was a hrious sight.
You havent had enough? Ning Shu lifted her eyebrows as she looked towards Xiao Yan. Then she lifted her leg and said, I can add another one.
Su Ran, youll regret youll regret provoking me! Xiao Yans words were broken up because he had to keep inhaling due to the pain. After he finally got those words out, he got up, leaning against the wall for support, and walked out with his knees pressed together.
There was no way Xiao Yan would get a check up on such an intimate area in this sort of hospital. Otherwise, the headlines in tomorrows news would read: the chairman of the Xiao n Corporation could no longer do it and had to see an andrologist. He couldnt afford to lose this face.
Every step pained Xiao Yan to the point his body involuntarily trembled and his back became covered with sweat. Even his face muscles spasmed from the pain, which tugged on his swollen cheeks and added on more pain.
Su Ran, Su Ran After Xiao Yan made it out of the sick room, he turned around and forced out this name through gritted teeth.
Ning Shu smacked her lips, then said, The way youre acting almost makes me think that youve fallen for me.
Xiao Yan immediately started coughing violently. Su Ran, youre shameless!
Ning Shu shrugged,pletely unconcerned. Who in the world was more shameless than you? Youre the one thats the most shameless.
Chapter 144: Must Start Worrying For Her Life
Chapter 144: Must Start Worrying For Her Life
After getting Ning Shus call, nurses and doctors arrived pushing a hospital bed. When they saw Xiao Yan standing at the door with a swollen face and his knees pressed together in pain, they ignored all his protests and forced him onto the bed, saying that they were going to bring him to the surgery room.
Ning Shu wondered maliciously whether Su Meng would still want Xiao Yan after his man parts were removed.
Then she felt a bit of pity. If only she could cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts in this world. If she could, her strength would be much greater and she wouldve been able to cripple him with a single kick. One p would have also been enough to give him a concussion.
After arriving in this world, she had tried practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts once she felt a little better, but it hadnt been sessful.
Each world probably had its own set of rules. Just the thought of a person jumping from roof to roof and scaling walls in a world with cars and technology didnt seem very realistic. Moreover, there wasnt enough spiritual energy in this world to cultivate either.
Ran. Madame Su looked at Ning Shu worriedly. Wont Xiao Yan hate you even more if you do this? Are you nning to push Xiao Yan towards Su Meng, that wretch?
Dont worry, Mom. I know what Im doing. Inwardly, Ning Shuughed. It wasnt like she was in love with Xiao Yan and in addition, the original host didnt request for her to get Xiao Yan back, so there was no reason for her to silently endure these insults.
Madame Su saw that Ning Shu seemed calm and showed no trace of having gone mad from pain, so she said, For better or for worse, you should keep up surface efforts. Your father-inw and mother-inw will be unhappy with you if you treat Xiao Yan this way.
Her existence was a mistake in itself, so no matter what she did, Xiao Yans parents would be unhappy. Now that they had two precious grandchildren, the original host Su Ran waspletely in the way. The only reason they didnt have Xiao Yan divorce her yet was because they wanted to give the Su family face.
However, the title of Young Madame of the Xiao family was now just an empty title.
Youre leaving the hospital tomorrow. Are you nning to go back to the Xiao family home or the Su family home? asked Madame Su. She thought for a moment, then said, Right now, that wretch Su Meng is currently in a strong position since she gave birth to two of Xiao Yans children. Why dont we go home for now? Therell definitelye an opportunity to sort out that wretch. Right now Xiao Yan is very interested in that wretch, but once his interest fades, thatll be our chance to strike.
Ning Shu shook her head and said, Im the Young Madame of the Xiao family, so naturally I have to go back to the Xiao family home. Once I go back to the Xiao family home awhile, Ill go back to the Su family home. Theres something I need to discuss with Dad.
If the storyline wasnt wrong, right now the Su family was coborating with the Mu family. However, during a certain project, the Mu family caused the Su family to go bankrupt.
This had been Xiao Yans scheme. The reason he schemed against the Su family was due to the loathsome existence of Su Ran and to get revenge for Su Mengs parents. As the male lead, of course he had to get justice for the woman he loved.
And with what she had just done to him earlier added on, Xiao Yan probably itched to eat her flesh and drink her blood.
Since she had plucked the tigers mustache earlier, it was a must to start worrying for her own life. She should just kill Xiao Yan off.
Tsk tsk, that was no good. It was too violent. Ning Shu felt that she was a very gentle person, how could she let Xiao Yan die that easily?
Moreover, killing someone was against thew. This wasnt the ancient era where human lives were practically grass. The original host probably didnt want to be a killer either.
Ning Shu thought some more. En, if Xiao Yan lost his current status and no longer had the capital to be arrogant, shed like to see how he could still have a drama-filled love affair with Su Meng that ended in a happy marriage.
It must be known that all the romance was built on money. Normal people spent most of their time trying to earn enough money to keep themselves alive, how could they possibly have the time and money to waste on acting romantic?
Would Su Meng still choose to stay with a Xiao Yan that lost his halo and had to rush about to secure his daily meals?
Perhaps she would. After all, it was true love.
And so, Ning Shu decided to first focus on preventing the Xiao family from taking over the Su family, and if possible, also make the Xiao family copse.
Chapter 145: Xiaobao and Dabao
Chapter 145: Xiaobao and Dabao
The next day, Ning Shu left the hospital and returned to the Xiao family home carrying a bag of stuff. The Xiao family home was veryrge. It consisted of a vi and a garden that had plenty of sculptures along with a fountain. One could tell with a single nce that it belonged to an extremely wealthy family.
No one came to wee her when she got back and everyone acted as if she didnt exist. A normal person wouldve been driven away a long time ago by this treatment.
However, Ning Shu simply walked towards the living room calmly. Before she even saw anyone, she heard happyughtere from the room. There were sounds of adults talking cheerfully and the innocent, brightughter of children.
Ning Shu nced around and saw that the spacious living room was decorated luxuriously and all sorts of toys were on the ground. Xiao Yans parents were sitting on the sofa and ying with the two children.
Ning Shu scrutinized the two oh-so-precious babies. One was the adult-like Su Dabao. He was extremely adorable with plump white skin, a pair ofrge, grape-like eyes, and slightly curly hair. He was currently wearing overalls and his shirt had a little red bow sewn onto it. The look of a little kid trying to act serious made peoples hearts melt.
Meanwhile, Su Xiaobao who was wearing an outfit that made her look like a doll also had slightly curly hair like Su Meng. She looked iparably sweet in a little princess dress. The two children were truly adorable.
If it werent for the things Su Dabao did Ning Shu practically felt the urge to sigh in praise. These childrens looks were unbelievable.
The moment Ning Shu walked in, the happy atmosphere turned heavy as if a cold wind had swept through.
Everyones gazes focused on Ning Shu. Su Dabao in particr tilted his head as he looked at Ning Shu. A trace of malicious craftiness shed through his eyes, causing Ning Shus hair to stand on end.
How was this the gaze of a child? Su Dabao was seriously a dangerous existence. He was smart, but he had no morals at all. He simply did things ording to what he wanted. One example was when Su Ran got pregnant.
Su Dabao immediately knew that the child in the original hosts belly would threaten his father and mothers rtionship, and he and his sisters position in the Xiao family, so he pushed her down the stairs.
It was truly malicious; a maliciousness filled with a childs innocent cruelty.
Ning Shus impression of Su Meng became even worse. Since she gave birth to these children, she had the duty to educate these children and help them establish good morals. However, she didnt bother to and just ran off to cause trouble by dazedly attracting men.
Sometimes, she would even need Su Dabao, a child, to deal with the aftermath. Just the money that Su Dabao earned was enough to allow Su Meng to live a veryfortable life.
He was a very mature child. Su Dabao felt happy to be able to protect his mother and little sister. However, due to hisck of upbringing, his views on the rtionship between a mother and child werepletely messed up.
Ning Shu walked in as if there was no one around. Madame Xiao stood up and said, Youre back?
Ning Shu replied with an en, then headed upstairs.
Master Xiao and Madame Xiaos expressions turned unpleasant when they saw Ning Shupletely ignore them. Master Xiao furrowed his brows, displeased. If it werent for the fact that they were in front of children, Madame Xiao would have already started cursing at Ning Shu for upying the toilet though she wasnt sh*tting.
>Aka, upying the position of Young Madame despite not giving birth to any children.<
Madame Xiao didnt have a very good opinion of Su Meng either, but she epted her due to the children. However, Su Ran turned out to also have no tact. If she had tact, she shouldve taken the initiative to get divorced!
Su Dabaos eyes whirled for a moment, then he gave a big smile and threw himself into Master Xiaos arms. Grandpa, dont be angry. Dabao doesnt want Grandpa to be angry. Mama said that being angry isnt good for the health.
Uh-huh, Xiaobao doesnt want Grandpa to get angry either, said Su Xiaobao sweetly as she put down the doll she was holding.
Master Xiao immediately smiled again and rubbed Su Dabaos head. Alright, alright, Grandpa isnt angry at all. Grandpa doesnt like getting angry.
Humph! You guys only care about your grandpa getting angry. Grandma is angry now too. Although Madame Xiao said this, there was still a sincere and benevolent smile on her face.
Su Xiaobao immediately used her little hand to rub Madame Sus face as she said with an earnest expression, Grandma, dont be angry. Youll be old if you get angry. Xiaobao hopes that Grandma will always be this young and pretty.
Madame Xiao felt as if her heart was melting. These two were definitely the treasures that Heavens bestowed to the Xiao family.
ment: Dabao = big treasure, Xiaobao = little treasure. And, getting angry and furrowing your brows cause wrinkles. Laughing also causes wrinkles. So if you want to be good-looking as long as possible, your only choice is to go for a cool and indifferent personality!
Chapter 146: It’s Not Like I’m Abalone
Chapter 146: Its Not Like Im Abalone
Ning Shu paid no attention their senseless, overly sweet disy of affection and headed directly to her bedroom. Then she proceeded to start packing the jewelry on the dressing table and all the more expensive things in the room.
A lot of the things were from the original hosts dowry so they were very valuable. In the original storyline, when the Su family copsed, Xiao Yan had gifted a lot of the original hosts things to Su Meng and even justified it by iming that these things should have belonged to Su Meng in the first ce.
It was so shameless, way too goddamn shameless.
Ning Shu put the jewelry along with some important stock certificates into her bag, then prepared to head to a bank to open a new safe deposit box. There was no need to mention how the original host definitely wouldnt support leaving these to that despicable couple because even an outsider like Ning Shu found it disgusting and uneptable.
There actually existed such a shameless person in this world, it was practically as ineffable as the sighting of an alien space carrier.
Ning Shu went downstairs with the bag and the merry atmosphere Su Dabao and Su Xiaobao had just managed to built was frozen again.
Ning Shu felt like she had be the king of awkward silences.
When she got to the door, she turned around and said to the people in the living room, Iming back for lunch, so remember to leave some for me. I want to eat abalone this afternoon, remember to tell the kitchen save some. You have to make sure they do. I just had a miscarriage so I need the nourishment.
Ning Shus eyes were on Su Dabao the entire time as she spoke. Su Dabao met her gaze with an innocent expression and tilted his head as he asked, Aunt, what are you looking at me for? Its not like Im abalone.
Ning Shu matched him with a sincere expression as she said, You shouldnt call me aunt, you should be calling me mother. In the ancient era, your moms position would be that of a concubine, so I would be your actual mother.
Su Dabaos expression immediately darkened and he red at Ning Shu as he secretly made a throat-slitting motion. The details were seriously chilling.
However, Ning Shus expression didnt change at all. In the end, he was still a child and probably couldnt control his emotions well, so she moved to add more oil to the fire. In the future, remember to call me mother, got it? As for your mother, you can just call her mistress.
Su Dabao was able to hold it in, but Su Xiaobao burst into tears with a wah. Mommy isnt a mistress, she isnt! You bad woman!
The Xiao family parents immediately started coaxing their precious baby frantically to try to get her to stop crying.
Su Ran, what are you saying this to the children for? And what nonsense are you saying? Madame Xiao shot Ning Shu a re. There, there, darling. Dont cry, youre making Grandmas heart ache.
Ning Shus lips twitched. Did any logic still exist? All she said were a couple lines of truth. What was with this? Was there a need to have such a fragile ss heart?
So Su Meng was allowed to do this, but other people werent even allowed to point it out?
Chapter 147: Ha. Ha. …Ha
Chapter 147: Ha. Ha. Ha
Ning Shu had no interest in watching their show of affection any longer and just said to the servants, Remember to cook abalone for me.
Ning Shus words caused the pair of grandparents and grandchildren to re at her again. Su Dabaos gaze as he looked at Ning Shu was particrly sinister even as he continued tofort his younger sister. Su Xiaobao was wailing loudly as she peeked through the cracks between her fingers at Ning Shu. Whenever she met Ning Shus eyes, she would start wailing with a renewed vengeance. She looked extremely scared of Ning Shu and cried so hard it caused peoples hearts to ache.
The childs crying so terribly, yet youre still talking about abalone? Su Ran, are you that starved? Could it be its been eight lifetimes since youve eaten abalone? Madame Xiao red at Ning Shu as she continued to coax Su Xiaobao gently.
Ning Shu: She really hasnt eaten abalone in eight lifetimes.
As expected, her very existence was an error. No matter what she did, it was wrong.
Ning Shu simply turned and left without bothering with them. Even those little kids knew to give her attitude and secretly schemed to cause her trouble. It was a wonder how that moronic Su Meng had been able to give birth to such shrewd children, or was it that the Xiao familys genes were just like this? If that was the case, ha. ha
The Xiao family parents were furious with her attitude. This daughter-inw was sure arrogant, to actually treat her elders this way! What kind of daughter-inw was she? The goal of taking a wife was to marry a virtuous partner, how could a woman like this be the Xiao familys future female master?
However, Ning Shu didnt care what the family thought. She had to first open a deposit box to lock up all the things.
After getting that done, Ning Shu went to the Su family home to visit this bodys dad. Ning Shu couldnt figure out how a person who had spent half his lifetime weaving skillfully in and out of themerce market had ended up falling into the trap of Xiao Yan, who was younger and more inexperienced than him by a generation.
En, the main character halo definitely defiedmon logic. Whenever supporting leads and cannon fodders encountered the main lead, their intelligence levels would immediately take a nosedive.
Su Rans father was a schrly middle-aged man with a very calm temperament. One could tell with a look that he was a mature and graceful businessman. When he saw Ning Shu, he took a moment to size her up before saying, You shouldnt move around too much right after leaving the hospital.
Ning Shu smiled and said, Dad, Im already fully recovered.
When Father Su saw the smile on Ning Shus face, he furrowed his brows. How can you still smile? You couldnt even protect your own child and fell into the scheme of a six-year-old! Dont you feel ashamed of yourself? Are you even still my daughter?
Ning Shu inwardly remarked, you also fell into Xiao Yans scheme too though. Xiao Yan had milked the Su family dry without leaving even a single drop behind.
Dad, I was wrong, but what else could I do? Those two children have charmed the entire Xiao family, from the parents to the servants. I dont even have a ce to stand in the Xiao family anymore, said Ning Shu in a pitiful manner.
Youre seriously a disappointment ah. You cant even win against children? Su Bos brows furrowed even more. If it goes on like this, our business with the Xiao family will probably fall apart.
Dad. Ning Shu looked at Su Bo earnestly. Its best if we dont coborate with the Xiao family anymore.
Right now Su Meng and Xiao Yan are pretty passionately in love, and Xiao Yan even said that he was going to get revenge for Su Meng and avenge her parents. Su Meng has always believed that you were the one responsible for the death of her parents, so its best if we seek a different direction in business. Ning Shu kept a depressed expression on her face and did her best to act out the despair of being betrayed by a man.
Su Bos expression changed a little. He seemed skeptical of this news and said, Business is business. Xiao Yan probably wont go as far as to ruin our two familys business just for a woman.
The only response Ning Shu could give to Su Bos words were: ha. ha.
Xiao Yan was willing to do anything for Su Meng. How else could he express his love towards Su Meng, fulfill the two childrens dream of living together as a family, and his parents hope for him to have a happy marriage?
Chapter 148: Another One Lost to the Mary Sue Halo
Chapter 148: Another One Lost to the Mary Sue Halo
After getting married, your duty is to support your husband and educate your children. Your ce is in the home, dont mingle in business matters, said Su Bo. Take care of your body. Only the child you give birth to will be the real sessor to the Xiao family. Su Mengs children are just illegitimate children; they wont be able to shake your position.
Ning Shus heart sank a little. She hadnt expected Su Bo to be so obstinate and to not believe her at all. Could it be that the Su family being swallowed by the Xiao family really was an inescapable fate?
Ning Shu thought for a moment, then felt that she had been too impatient. The business between the Xiao family and Su family has always been good and no problems had ever urred, so it was normal that Su Bo didnt believe her when she suddenly said that the Xiao family was nning to harm the Su family.
Su Bo probably thought that she had brought this up because she had been too emotionally hurt from losing her child and the appearance of Su Meng, this love rival.
Ning Shu felt that it was necessary to find evidence in order to convince Su Bo, but at the same time, she shouldnt put all her hopes on the Su family.
She finally understood how the Su family ended uppletely copsing so quickly. It was because Su Bo trusted the Xiao family too much and never imagined that Xiao Yan would make the Su family go bankrupt with one move.
Ran, will you be having lunch here? Madame Su asked Ning Shu. Ning Shu shook her head. She had already achieved todays goal. I wont be eating here.
Ning Shu then warned Su Bo seriously one more time. Dad, in a little while, the Xiao family will start developing a plot ofnd. I hear that its a government n, so theyll definitely have the Xiao family participate as well. This will probably be the project in which Xiao Yan moves to attack our family. Perhaps Im overthinking, but Dad, its best if you watch out a little.
Although the route of relying on the Su family wouldnt work, there were still other routes avable. This brief interaction was enough for Ning Shu to see that Su Bo looked down on women a lot. In addition, since she had already gotten married, she didnt really count as a member of the Su family anymore.
Su Bo was probably inwardly angry that she came back to try and make the two families enemies.
Ning Shu thought about it and felt that it was pretty meaningless to stay. She hade back to warn him with good intentions, but he didnt appreciate it at all. She was just about to leave when Su Rans younger brother came back.
Su Lan was currently in college. When he saw Ning Shu, he greeted her with a call of big sister. Then his gaze shifted towards Ning Shus stomach and he said, Sis, dont be too hurt. Children are just too young to know any better.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes slightly. How had they put it? It was an ident? Ning Shu looked at Su Lan. Su Lan looked quite simr to Su Bo. He was wearing a white shirt and looked very refined. He was probably one of the handsomest boys at his school.
Who was the one that told you Su Dabao didnt do it on purpose? Ning Shu knitted her brows as she continued looking at him.
An expression of disagreement appeared on Su Lans face. Cousin Su Meng already exined to me that her son didnt do it on purpose. Sis, youre definitely hurt since you lost your child, but you shouldnt me the incident on a little kid.
These words were practically saying, even if you want to frame someone, you shouldnt frame a kid.
Inwardly, Ning Shu tilted her head back to roar towards the sky: its another man that is kneeling to the Mary Sue halo ah! Why did men kneel so much beneath the Mary Sue halo? Why did they fall to being cannon fodder so much? Ning Shu could feel twinges of paining from her heart. Her own younger brother didnt believe her and instead, was actually taking Su Mengs side and speaking for her
The original host had been very angry with her younger brother, but also helpless against it, so it just made her hate Su Meng more.
However, there was only one thing Ning Shu felt which was: could she whip this brat?
Chapter 149: Su Lan
Chapter 149: Su Lan
Ning Shu never imagined that the original hosts younger brother would actually be such an idiot. Could it be that this was due to the storyline? There had to be at least one good person within the enemy ranks? Well, at least a person that counted as good to Su Meng.
Ning Shu looked at Su Lan. He looked like a little fresh meat with a very clean temperament. He was nowhere as wild and as cool as the male lead, Xiao Yan.
Tsk tsk. This was the sessor to the Su family? In the future, the responsibility of the Su family was going to fall to Su Lan, this love-struck idiot.
>Little fresh meat is an inte buzzword in China used to describe handsome young males. It is mostmonly used for celebrities, particrly a rising star.<
Su Lan, apologize to your sister. Madame Su saw that her daughter seemed irked. Shes your older sister, how could you believe whatever Su Meng says? Madame Su loved her son a lot, but her daughter was also a chuck of flesh from her body. She was starting to loathe Su Meng even more since Su Meng was the cause of her children fighting.
Su Lan furrowed his brows and said obstinately, In this incident, Sis was the one who was in the wrong. Everyone is very sad that she lost her child, but its not right for her to try to frame someone for it.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and inwardlyughed at how ridiculous this was. She walked to Su Lan and stood straight in front of him. She wasnt as tall as him and had to tilt her head back to look up at him, but her gaze still caused Su Lans heart to tremble for a moment. Her gaze was very cold and indifferent, which caused Su Lan to feel a bit flustered.
Ning Shu knitted her brows as she looked at Su Lan. Were you present at the scene? Did you know how the incident ured?
Before Su Lan even had the chance to reply, Ning Shu pped him so hard his head was forced to the side.
Su Lan turned back to re at her with fury in his eyes.
Ning Shus p stunned everyone present. Su Bos expression immediately turned ugly when he saw that his daughter had hit his son. Moreover, his daughter had already gotten married so she counted as belonging to another family, yet she was now sticking her nose in his family matters and even went so far as to p his son!
Su Bo gave a cold humph, but Ning Shu didnt feel much of anything in reaction. In life, one must save oneself before the Heavens might save them. Ning Shu had a very bad impression of Su Bo, this parent. There was no way she could set aboutpleting this task from the Su family when the head of the household was an old-fashioned inflexible man and the younger brother had long fallen to kneel beneath the Mary Sue halo. If this family copsed, they brought it on themselves.
Only Su Ran and Madame Su were able to resist the Mary Sue halo to a degree since they were women. However, due to this, in Su Lans heart, he viewed his older sister and mom as bad people.
Madame Su stared nkly at Ning Shu for a few moments before she said, What are you doing? Youre currently hurting your family while allowing your enemies to celebrate.
Ning Shuughed lightly. Ignoring Su Lans anger-filled re, she lifted her hand and gave him another p. Youre already an adult, yet you cant tell right from wrong at all. Without the Su family, youd just be trash.
He was nothing but a brat that lived like a prince by relying on the Su family. Once Xiao Yan destroyed the Su family, this little prince would have to go eat dirt. A person like Su Lan who was always a beat slow and looked like aplete uke was definitely perfect material for being topped.
Ning Shu looked down on brainless people like Su Lan the most. He wouldnt even know it if women yed him. There was probably no need for Xiao Yan to even make a move, Su Lan would probably be happy to offer the Su family up with both hands in order to dissolve the hatred left by the previous generation and make up for all that the female lead had suffered.
The Mary Sue halo sure was powerful.
What right do you have to hit me!? Su Ran, youre so selfish and heartless! It serves you right that no one loves you! Your life is so meaningless and your heart is malicious too. The other half of Su Rans face was starting to swell.
Ning Shu: How did such a stupid person manage to get born?
She smiled and lifted her hand to give him another p. Ning Shu suddenly realized that she had fallen in love with the sensation of pping faces. The two halves of Su Lans face now formed a very bright and fresh contrast.
Chapter 150: Let’s Get Some Soft Little Sister Currency
Chapter 150: Lets Get Some Soft Little Sister Currency
Im hitting you to tell you that I dont need anyone, and I need your love even less. Im hitting you because you were ndering me. Ning Shu blew on her hand. What the heck is this? Dont forgot, Su Meng is your cousin. With the way youre acting, people would think youve fallen in love with her.
What the hell are you making up!? Su Lan hastily shouted, his face pale. Youre so dirty-minded!
Who are you yelling at? Ning Shu once again gave Su Lan another p.
Su Bo stood up and shouted, Enough! How much trouble do you want to cause?
Su Bos gaze shifted between Ning Shu and Su Lan before finally stopping on Ning Shu. After getting married and bing a wife, you should be working hard to serve your inws and your husband. How could you make an unreasonable scene over every little thing? Did a dog eat all the etiquette we taught you?
Dad Ning Shu didnt even want to call him dad anymore. In any case, he wasnt her actual dad and she has always been the type to treat people as they treated her. There existed no baseless love in this world, nor any reasonless hate.
Hence, with the exception of Madame Su, Ning Shu detested the Su family.
Before I leave, Ill just say onest thing. Ning Shu pointed at Su Lan with disdain. With the sessor of the Su family like this, the Su family would be better off being swallowed by the Xiao family. In any case, with the way hes acting, its like Su Meng is his family. He doesnt have any feelings towards me, this older sister, so towards you two elders tsk tsk
Su Ran, you malicious woman! Have you gone crazy? When Su Lan heard what Ning Shu said, he immediately refuted. You said that I dont treat you as an older sister, but do the words youre saying now reflect any concern for me, your younger brother?
I indeed dont view you as my younger brother, replied Ning Shu indifferently. Because in your heart, only Su Meng is your actual sister. In that case, of course I wouldnt think of you as my younger brother.
Ning Shu lifted her hand and Su Lan immediately shrank back, thinking that she was going to hit him again.
What behavior! The words spare tire supporting male lead were practically written on his forehead.
In the future, its best if you dont bother me again. Otherwise, Ill hit you every time I see you, said Ning Shu mildly. There was no point talking logic with brain-dead people like this, otherwise theyd use all sorts of faulty logic to defeat you with disbelief.
However, if you wanted to ask why these men were all standing there obediently and allowing Ning Shu to hit them, this was because Ning Shu would retreat to a safe location after each hit. If the man was willing to drop his pride, he could naturally run through the house chasing after her. However, it was clear that Su Lan wasnt that type of person and couldnt do that kind of thing.
In addition, Su Lans reflexes were pretty slow. Even after Ning Shu hit him, he would only re at her angrily after being stunned for a moment.
So Ning Shu viewed him with even more disdain.
After leaving the Su family home, she gazed up towards the sky. She couldnt work on this task starting from the Su family this time, so she had to find a new opening. The good thing was, the Su family wasnt the only force she could coborate with.
Moreover, right now, Ning Shu felt like making the Su family suffer a little. She was a person, not an emotionless machine. She had her own feelings, so during tasks, she would also exhibit her own preferences.
The original hosts wish was to protect the Su family and prevent the Xiao family from taking it over. If she made the Xiao family copse, it naturally wouldnt be able to take over the Su family anymore. Originally, Ning Shu wanted to join hands with the Su family, but the Su family clearly looked down on her, this daughter that had already been married off.
So there was nothing else to discuss with the Su family. She probably wouldnt visit the Su family home again.
Ning Shu decided to sell the stock certificates that the Su family gave as a dowry and the Xiao family gave as a present to their daughter-inw. Once she exchanged them for some dependable rmb, she could start attacking the Xiao familys business.
Note from author: Some friends think that the school doctor and Li Wen are the same people. Author-nim can only kneel in respect to the power of those friends imagination. A sharp-tongued, fussy, OCD, unrestrained and very free person, and an unreadable, extremely intelligent, maybe emotionless maybe not person with facial nerve paralysis would actually be the same person? Thatd truly be a tempo that was heading towards dissociative identity disorder.
ment: The way people refer to rmb (ren2 ming2 bi4 C the peoples currency) sometimes on the is ruan3 mei4 bi4: soft, younger sister, currency. Witness da truth!
Chapter 151: I’ll Wait Until You Can Truly Accept Me
Chapter 151: Ill Wait Until You Can Truly ept Me
Ning Shu decided to sell all the stock certificates because only money that was within your grasp truly counted as real.
Meanwhile, the chairman-sama went to see Su Meng with his swollen pig face. Su Meng wasnt able to recognize him at all and continuously screamed for help.
Xiao Yan had no choice but to use his demonically charming gaze to look at Su Meng as he awkwardly forced out the unclear words, Its me, Im Xiao Yan.
Su Meng froze for a moment, then asked in concern, What happened to you?
Xiao Yan wanted to give a charming smile but ended up tugging at his injuries and grimaced in pain. It was only after a good while that he was able to speak. Are you worrying about me?
Humph Su Meng gave a delicate humph and turned her head away. Its not like we have any rtionship, why would I worry about you? Humph! I dont want to see you, so leave already.
Xiao Yans eyes were smiling. I know that youre worrying about me. Whats there to be embarrassed about?
You already have a wife to worry about you, so how is it my ce? Su Meng pouted. The sight of her soft pink lips puckering up slightly made Xiao Yan gulp.
Dont bring up that wretch in front of me, the injuries on my face were all because of her! said Xiao Yan between gritted teeth. His tone was filled with sinister loathing.
Su Meng covered her mouth in surprise and her almond eyes widened into round circles as she looked at Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan became even happier when he saw her reaction.
Although I hate Su Ran a lot, I know that she still loves you deeply. How is it possible for her to hit you? Shes way too ruthless, to hit you this hard. As Su Meng spoke, she reached out and gently touched Xiao Yans cheek.
Xiao Yans eyes lit up. Earlier Su Meng had been angry to find out about Su Rans pregnancy so she had been ignoring him ever since that wretch started her puerperium period. However, now she was taking the initiative to show concern for him. He immediately grabbed Su Mengs hand with a hiss of pain. My face really hurts ah.
Oh Su Mengs eyes widened as she looked at Xiao Yan with her limpid eyes. Did I hurt you? Ill go get medicine for you.
Xiao Yan grabbed Su Meng who was about to go find medicine and pulled her into his arms. His eyes shot seductive sparks as he said gently, Youre my medicine. Whenever I see you, the pain disappears.
As he spoke, he wrapped his arms more tightly around Su Meng. At the start, Su Meng struggled a little and glowered in a shocked manner, but in the end she closed her eyes.
Xiao Yan liked Su Meng a lot. When he saw that Su Meng wasnt rejecting him, his heart immediately burst with joy, but his body wouldnt cooperate.
Su Ran! Su Ran! That damned hateful woman! He only came to find Su Meng after the doctor told him that he was fine. That area was still a bit swollen from Su Rans kick, but the doctor had already given him detumescence. However, unexpectedly, it hurt a lot even when it wasnt fully aroused.
Su Meng shifted restlessly in his arms and opened her hazy eyes to gaze up at him.
Xiao Yan endured the pain and pressed the kiss that was originally intended for her lips on her forehead. Then he said gently, Ill wait until you can truly ept me. I want to give you a real beginning.
Su Meng blinked a few times, then she seemed to realize that this was inappropriate and pushed Xiao Yan away. Fixing her cor, she glowered at Xiao Yan and shouted, What did you do to me? You already have a wife! How can you do something like this to me? Humph
Shameless! Su Meng rebuked angrily.
Xiao Yan reached out and pulled Su Meng back towards him. Su Meng struggled and pounded his chest with her small fists. Let go of me, you shameless man!
ment: Ill wait until you can truly ept me? Haha if Ning Shu didnt kick you down there, youd already be tumbling with the female lead in this chap. I feel such deja vu. And to stop yourself from feeling the urge to strangle this couple yourselves, try reading their sickly-sweet parts like Ning Shu doesnt exist. Create a false world of a happy heroine and hero If thats possible. It sure isnt possible for me. *rolling on the carpet from frustration*
Chapter 152: Labeled Malicious
Chapter 152: Labeled Malicious
Yes, I am shameless. Whats wrong about me doing this to my wife? Xiao Yan looked at Su Meng with sincerity in his eyes. Youre my only wife in this lifetime.
Su Meng froze and she looked up at him. Youre lying to me, dont you still have my cousin? Remember, we dont have any rtionship at all, none at all! No, thats not right, we do have a rtionship. Youre my cousins husband.
Youre my only wife, this will always be true. As for Su Ran, Ill deal with her, said Xiao Yan darkly. Its not just Su Ran, Ill deal with the Su family as well. Ill get them back for all the suffering they made you go through and avenge my father and mother-inw.
A blush appeared on Su Mengs face. She felt a bit moved, but then she said tsunderely, Who are you calling your father and mother-inw? You cant just call them however you want. I never thought of wanting to marry you at all.
Xiao Yan made a lot of promises to Su Meng and the atmosphere soon became as sweet as honey. However, there was a bit of a shadow in Xiao Yans heart due to his family jewels.
After leaving Su Mengs small apartment, Xiao Yan headed straight to the hospital. Whenever he recalled this issue, he would recall the loathsome woman who was his wife in name.
He loosened a breath in relief when the doctor told him that he hadnt been crippled, then asked why it hurt so much when it reacted.
The doctor said that he had to be careful and give it time to recover. For the next two months, he shouldnt p p p for love.
Su Ran Su Ran, that bitch!
On the way back to the Xiao family home, Xiao Yan pressed down hard on the gas pedal, but Ning Shu still returned earlier than him.
When Ning Shu got back, it waspletely quiet inside. Master and Madame Xiao were both gone, and Su Dabao and Su Xiaobao werent there either.
Ning Shu pulled over a servant and asked, Where did everyone go?
When the servant saw that it was the young madame, a disdainful expression appeared on his face. I dont know.
Ha. Now even the servants in the Xiao family dared to show disdain for her. Ning Shu grabbed the servants elbow hard and questioned him coldly, Where did they go? Im asking you a question.
The servant was frightened by Ning Shus cold expression and was just about to answer when he was interrupted by a snarl.
Su Ran
Ning Shu dug at her ear. This voice sounded kind of familiar ah. She turned around to find that Xiao Yan was standing behind her, his face still bruised.
Xiao Yan walked quickly to her and shouted, Su Ran, you malicious woman! What did the servant do wrong for you to maltreat him!?
Ning Shu sneered. She didnt even want to open her eyes to look at this idiot.
What the fuck was this? Now he wasbeling her malicious? So what if she was malicious? If she wasnt malicious, how was she supposed to serve as a contrast for your wonderful true love?
Xiao Yans eyes contain unconceble loathing and hatred as he looked at Ning Shu. Whenever he recalled what the doctor said, he would feel to urge to rip Ning Shu apart from limb to limb.
The woman he loved had suffered because of this malicious, greedy, and fake woman. A person like this couldntpare to a single strand of Su Mengs hair.
When the servant saw Xiao Yan, he hastily said, Young Master, little Young Master and little Young Miss have been taken to the hospital. Right now, Master and Madame are waiting in the hospital.
ment: Haha, guess what happened? Did Ning Shu poison the babies?
Chapter 153: You Gluttonous Woman!
Chapter 153: You Gluttonous Woman!
When Xiao Yan heard that his two precious babies had been taken to the hospital, his facial color rapidly changed. His eyes werepletely red as he shouted at Ning Shu, What did you do now!?
Ning Shu: @#$%&*
What did I do? I dont even know what I did.
Su Ran, if anything happens to my children, Ill have you buried with them! Xiao Yan red at Ning Shu, then rushed to his car to head to the hospital.
Ning Shu was left to face the storm of confusion by herself. She pressed on her chest, feeling very tired. Howe all the people in the world seemed so unreasonable?
Which hospital? Ning Shu asked the servant.
When the servant saw how much the young master loathed the young madame, he looked at Ning Shu with even more contempt. Currying favor with the strong and trampling on the weak was a phenomenon that ured everywhere. The servant replied in an annoyed tone, I dont know.
Ning Shu continued looking at the servant with a very indifferent expression. Im asking you which hospital it is. Even if I dont have a ce in this family, I still have enough power to fire a servant like you.
Theyre at the hospital downtown, replied the servant hastily.
Couldnt he have just said it earlier? Ning Shu nned to go check out the situation since it was unusual for both of the children to enter the hospital at the same time. Even Su Dabao who had cheat-like intelligence had entered the hospital?
When Ning Shu got to the hospital, the first thing she heard was Su Mengs heartwrenching crying. Ning Shus heart pounded. Could it be that the two kids were about to die? That wasnt possible. Those two were crucial tools to advance Xiao Yan and Su Mengs rtionship.
Thats right, they were tools.
In Ning Shus opinion, those two kids were Su Mengs golden thumb. She relied on Su Dabao to feed the family, and relied on Su Xiaobao to act cute and get her way. These two kids were capable of sweeping aside all barriers for Su Meng. They had managed to get their grandparents on their side for Su Meng before Su Meng even married into the family. At the same time, they helped their dad with getting rid of his hateful wife in order to get together with their mom.
These werent kids, they wereplete monsters. Their existences were way too illogical.
Ning Shu walked in and saw that Su Meng, who usually acted tsundere, was currently crying so hard she seemed about to faint in Xiao Yans arms. Xiao Yan looked very worried as he tried to soothe Su Meng while Master and Madame Xiao were restlessly shifting in their chairs at the side.
Ning Shu walked over and sessfully attracted everyones hate-filled gazes. Inwardly, Ning Shu felt pretty speechless. It probably counted as quite an achievement to be someone that everyone hated on first sight.
What did youe for? Xiao Yan lifted his chin as he looked at Ning Shu. Dont provoke me, or youll suffer the consequences.
Ning Shu knitted her brows. She really didnt know how tomunicate with these people. Couldnt they have a civil conversation without shouting at every little thing? Ning Shu found it difficult to hold her curses in when she saw the way he was acting as if he was so cool.
Su Meng, who was leaning on Xiao Yans chest, looked towards Ning Shu with her reddened eyes and said sadly, Su Ran, children are innocent. If youre unhappy about something, you cane at me. I just ask that you dont hurt my children.
Ning Shu:
Can you get out from the persons husbands arms first? Dont you feel like its really disgusting for you to say this while hugging another persons husband? Ning Shu then asked mildly, What did I do to your kids?
If she did do something, she would ept the me withoutint, but right now she didnt even know what happened, yet everyone was ming her.
She felt about to be driven crazy.
Su Meng glowered at Ning Shu with herrge almond eyes that were filled with clear innocence as she hastily struggled free from Xiao Yans arms. More tears spilled out as she said, Dont get close to me. I just want my children to be okay.
Xiao Yan looked at Su Meng with heartache all over his face as he pulled her back into his arms. Its alright, our children will be okay.
Su Meng struggled in Xiao Yans arms and sobbed, Dont touch me. My children will be hurt if Im near you. I dont want anything to happen to my children. Xiao Yan, please, just let us off.
Ning Shu: Someone save me ah, pfff
Ning Shu had to put one hand on the wall to support herself while she pressed the other over her chest. She was beyond speechless.
Most of the time, the female lead didnt really pay much attention to the two children at all and just threw them over to the Xiao family home. Moreover, the two children didnt need Su Meng to worry about them, so Su Meng, despite already being the mother of two children, continued to live like a young girl. The way she was acting right now made Ning Shu feel like puking blood.
Alright, stop causing a fuss. Master Xiao spoke to interrupt the twos act of tragic love.
Xiao Yan consoled Su Meng with a helpless expression on his face as he asked, Dad, what happened to the kids?
Ning Shu almost burst outughing. He had been focused on acting out a tragic love-being-torn-apart scene while flirting obscenely and didnt even bother to find out what exactly happened to his kids until now?
It was seriously unbelievable.
Madame Xiao shot a re at Ning Shu who hadnt been able to hold back herughter, then said, Its all your fault! Its all your fault for wanting to eat abalone, you gluttonous woman!
Ning Shu: What the hell did it have to do with me?
ment: Now theres more of a hint. Guess what happened?
Chapter 154: Abalone is a Sin
Chapter 154: Abalone is a Sin
Mom, what exactly happened? Xiao Yan red at Ning Shu. As expected, Su Ran, your heart is as venomous as that of a snakes, to not even show mercy towards children.
Its all because this woman wanted to eat abalone. In the end, during lunch, the two children got indigestion from eating too much so they had toe to the hospital to get treatment. Madame Xiao red at Ning Shu.
Master Xiao agreed, In the future, abalone is banned from the house.
Ning Shu: Mama, I wanna go home. These people were all nutjobs.
Xiao Yan nced towards Ning Shu with disgust.
Ning Shu gave a coldugh. Its not like I told them to eat it, nor did I force their mouths open and shove it down their throats. Or could it be that I poisoned the fish?
What did it have to do with her?
You still dare to quibble? If you hadnt scared Xiaobao so much that she cried, how could the kids have ended up with indigestion? Madame Xiao sneered.
Ning Shu:
Her heart felt really tired ah. Why were all the people in this world so stupid? Where was the logic, the morality? The me for everything was pushed onto her without reason, yet these people still acted as if they were so in the right.
What were these peoples brains being used for?
Ning Shu already had an idea of the situation. The kids had probably tried to eat all the abalone so that she couldnt have any after she mentioned that she wanted to eat abalone.
From the start, it was easy for children to get indigestion, so these kids ended up having toe to the hospital.
The abalone waspletely innocent, and she was innocent too, but nobody saw the mischievous and slightly malicious intentions behind the childrens actions.
Towards such self-destructive actions, Ning Shu expressed, they brought it on themselves.
Su Ran, I wont allow you to harm my children. Xiao Yan looked at Ning Shu and said, Im going to divorce you.
Keep dreaming, shed die before she agreed to divorce.
Chapter 155: At Least I Have a Tomb
Chapter 155: At Least I Have a Tomb
Ning Shu naturally opposed Xiao Yans decision to get divorced. If they got divorced, then it was game over for this task. She had already tolerated these brain-dead idiots for this long so there was no way she could allow herself to give up the task at this point. At the very least, in this world, she couldnt be the one to divorce Xiao Yan.
>Ning Shu cant divorce, but the original host can choose to when shees back.<
She turned towards Xiao Yan and said fiercely, If you say this again, Ill beat the crap out of you.
Ning Shus words shocked everyone present. Xiao Yans face looked almost purple.
Su Ran, you malicious woman! Ill never fall in love with you, so give up on using the marriage to bind me. Xiao Yan hollered at Ning Shu. This lifetime, next lifetime, and the next! Theres no way Ill ever fall in love with you, you malicious woman!
Ning Shus eardrums were about to pop from Xiao Yans loud voice. She dug at her ear and said, Quiet down a little. If you keep being this loud, you might disturb the doctors inside and the stomach pump might puncture your two precious babies stomachs.
Xiao Yan was furious when he heard what Ning Shu said, but he was also worried about the two kids and had to choke back his words. His expression was so frustrated it made him look constipated.
You Madame Xiao pointed at Ning Shu. You actually dare to use threats!?
Master Xiao was also looking at Ning Shu with an unfriendly expression. It was clear that he felt she had infringed on the dignity of men by speaking to his son this way.
Su Meng walked to Xiao Yans side and said to Ning Shu, Cousin, Xiao Yan doesnt love you, so why are you still being so stubborn and insisting on guarding a loveless marriage? A marriage without love is just a tomb.
Ning Shu looked at Su Meng coldly. At least I have a tomb. As for you, your corpse will just have to rot in the wilderness.
You Su Meng stomped her feet angrily. I was just giving you a bit of advice after taking into consideration the fact that were both women. You cant even recognize good intentions when theye!
Then could you take into consideration that were both women and not steal someone elses husband? Ning Shu was practically about to kneel down to Su Meng. My god this logic, this sense of morals.
She was standing next to the persons husband and urging that person to hurry and divorce because there was no love. Ning Shu felt that she was pretty strong, but she still couldnt help but be disgusted by these people.
Theres no point in saying anymore. Su Ran, Ill prepare the documents. All you need to do is sign. Xiao Yan spoke in a very aloof and stern manner.
Right at this moment, the two children that had their stomachs pumped out were pushed out on hospital beds. Their breathing was very shallow and their faces were pale, even their eyes looked dimmer.
Everyone instantly dropped the subject of divorce and surrounded those children.
As Su Meng looked at the two children, she wailed as if she was about to die. Meanwhile, Ning Shu just nced at them from the side and then moved to get out of there.
She didnt have time to waste with these idiots right now. There was only one thing Ning Shu wanted right now and that was to leave this world as soon as possible. Even if the points were a little less than normal, it was fine.
She really didnt want to stay in this world any longer.
This world was seriously unbelievable. It waspletely revolving around the main lead. If the main lead felt something was right, then it was right. If the main lead said that something was wrong, it was wrong. Such an unreasonable world would probably drive normal people crazy.
Ning Shu was currently sitting in a coffee shop, waiting for someone.
She lifted her hand to nce at her watch. Frick! Half an hour has already passed. Did that person have any sense of time?
The person she was waiting for came veryte. He looked around the coffee shop for a moment, then headed towards Ning Shu.
My apologies. Something came up at thepany so I ended upte, the man apologized to Ning Shu.
Inwardly, Ning Shuughing sarcastically. If it was the female lead-sama, would you let her wait this long?
Alright, fine. Those who didnt have the fate of a female lead shouldnt be so unreasonable.
ment: Yes yes, get out of this world soon!! The next two worlds are my favorites. Cannon fodder isnt always cannon fodder. *evil grin*
Chapter 156: Had Them Practically Memorized
Chapter 156: Had Them Practically Memorized
The person sitting in front of her was a supporting male lead. He looked very noble and gave off an aura of warm gracefulness that seem toe from the bone.
But Ning Shu only saw therge golden shing words gentle supporting male lead on his forehead.
In this day and age, those without some ws couldnt be the male lead. This was why the extremely chunni Xiao Yan became the male lead while Li Xiuwen ended up as a supporting lead.
Elegant, warm, gentlemanly. These were probably the best characteristics for a man to possess, yet that person with terrible eyes took a fancy to Xiao Yan, that idiot.
Li Xiuwen was wearing a silver suit and was as beautiful as a painting as he sat in front of Ning Shu.
Why did the male lead and supporting leads have such bad eyesight as to all take a fancy to the female lead? Could it be that all men just liked naive and dazed women? Could it be that they found it fun to follow after the female lead and help clean up the messes that she always caused!?
You are? Li Xiuwen looked at Ning Shu. His voice contained a water-like gentleness that was very pleasant to hear.
Ning Shu felt that there was no way he didnt know who she was. She was the female lead-samas love rival, and Xiao Yan was his love rival, so there was no way he was unaware of her identity.
What was the point of acting? Were both unfortunate souls, revolutionaryrades that were walking on the same path of being cannon fodder.
Ning Shu coughed, cleared her throat, then replied straightforwardly. Im Xiao Yans wife, Im Ning Su Ran, Su Ran.
Li Xiuwen nodded and nced at his watch. Were you looking for me for something? I need to leave soon.
After making someone wait for half an hour, you were going to leave before even sitting for five minutes? Ning Shu retracted her evaluation of Li Xiuwen. What gentleman? What warmness? It was all sh*t, it was all only for the female lead.
Dont ah, handsome. If you leave so fast, wouldnt I have wasted my time waiting for half an hour? At the very least let me say what I have to say. Ning Shu didnt bother to be polite anymore.
Li Xiuwens brows furrowed slightly. Since thats the case, please speak.
Ning Shu could sense that Li Xiuwen was impatient with her. Su Meng had probably told him bad things about her.
There was no doubt that she said she was malicious and fake. Ning Shu had practically heard those words enough to memorize them.
I came to offer you a coboration. Ning Shu got straight to the point. I know you like Su Meng, but Su Meng has already given birth to two of Xiao Yans children. With two such outstanding men, Su Meng is probably finding it hard to choose as well.
Li Xiuwen looked at Ning Shu with an ambiguous smiling expression. Then how should we coborate?
The fudge? He was agreeing this quickly? Ning Shu nced at the smile on Li Xiuwens face. What did he mean by that fake smile?
Ning Shu originally wanted to just leave, but she endure it because she recalled that there was a person who was even more gross than Li Xiuwen. She continued, If the Xiao family was gone, do you feel like Su Meng would still choose Xiao Yan?
Li Xiuwens eyes flickered and he shook his head. Miss Su, we cant coborate. I wont do anything that would hurt Mengmeng.
Ning Shu:
She covered her chest, almost about to cough blood. How did she freaking forget that the supporting male lead was also a man that was kneeling beneath the female leads Mary Sue halo? And it was even the type that was severely poisoned to the point he was willing to die without any regret.
Ning Shu looked at Li Xiuwen. What an admirable noble stance. *sarcastic*
Li Xiuwen watched the woman in front of him. Her facial color has instantly turned extremely colorful and her expression wasplicated to the point that it was impossible to describe.
Chapter 157: Got Burned by the System
Chapter 157: Got Burned by the System
Ning Shu felt that her head must have gotten kicked by a donkey for her to be dumb enough to try and coborate with a supporting male lead. Could it be that stupidity was contagious and that she had already been infected?
Speaking of Li Xiuwen this supporting male lead ah, all his qualifications were good. He had a good background and also had good looks, then he had fallen head over heels in love with the female lead at first sight. When he was studying abroad, he got to know Su Meng whose stomach was already big with her babies. Following that, he looked after Su Meng all the way until they came back to the country. Then, aftering back, Su Meng started ying love tug-of-war with Xiao Yan.
And Li Xiuwen became the female leads nice older brother, an existence that often made the male lead jealous.
His role was so noble ah.
Li Xiuwen looked at the woman sitting in front of him. Her expression changed rapidly but he had no idea what she was thinking about.
He reached out with his slender fingers and knocked on the table, making brief, rhythmic sound. It snapped Ning Shu out of her thoughts.
What exactly do you want to say? Im sorry, but I need to leave now. Li Xiuwens expression was a little dark.
Ning Shu guessed that he probably didnt want to keep looking at a malicious woman like her.
Could she just kill those people off and count the task as finished?
Ding
Ning Shu heard the crackling of an electric current. This sensation was way too familiar. Its been a long time since she had heard the systems voice.
yers thoughts are inappropriate and do not conform with this worlds rules. yer should give up on this idea. The original host offered up her soul for a chance at a better life, not to wake up and find herself in prison.
The systems voice was clearly very mechanical and emotionless, but for some reason she felt like she just got burned.
Li Xiuwen looked at the woman in front of him again. Her expression was now contorted. He felt like there was definitely something wrong with this woman.
He shook his head as he got up to leave. Inwardly, he was thinking, so it turned out that Xiao Yans wife was mentally ill ah.
Ning Shu only came back to her senses when Li Xiuwen stood up. She hastily grabbed his elbow to pull him back down, then said coldly, Whats with you? The person hasnt even spoken, yet you keep saying you need to leave. Seriously!
Its not toote to leave after hearing what I have to say. Ning Shu looked at Li Xiuwen and directly said, I want to coborate with you and make the Xiao family copse. Half the loot will belong to me, and lets do it as quickly as possible.
Li Xiuwen lifted his brows. Why should I coborate with you? And what capital do you even have to propose such a coboration?
Moreover, the Xiao family is such an enormous corporation, but youre actually demanding for half of it? Li Xiuwen almost asked, could you be more shameless?
Ning Shuughed coldly and coolly pulled out a bunch of nice, soft, rmb, then threw them on the table. This maam has plenty of money. Lets coborate.
But I feel like I dont gain anything. Li Xiuwen elegantly spread out his hands. After I put in so much effort to make the Xiao family copse, I still have to give you half of it.
Ning Shu almost spat out her non-existent water on his handsome face. She said, annoyed, Dont be so greedy, you can already get the female get Su Meng, what else do you want? You can freaking get Su Meng ah, what are you still discontent with?
Did you know how much luck it would take for the female lead to end up together with a supporting male lead like you? It would bepletely going against the Heavens and changing your fate of being a male supporting lead ah, yet you still werent satisfied.
You wont be able to obtain Xiao Yan either, said Li Xiuwen mildly.
Pfff This time Ning Shu seriously almost spat her drink out on Li Xiuwens face. Although she didnt, she still ended up spitting out her coffee. It was half because she had been startled and half due to disgust.
Chapter 158: Worried Someone Will Steal My Money
Chapter 158: Worried Someone Will Steal My Money
Hahahahaha~ Ning Shuughed coldly, then started putting the rmb on the table back into her bag.
When Li Xiuwen saw her movements, he asked in confusion, Arent we currently discussing how to make the Xiao family fall? You seem like youre about to leave.
Handsome, Ill be leaving first, replied Ning Shu expressionlessly. You frickin deserved your fate of being a pitiful supporting male lead.
Li Xiuwen blocked Ning Shu. Sit back down, lets discuss some more. Why dont you take out all the money in your bag? Let me see how much you have.
I cant, said Ning Shu firmly. Its way too unsafe to take it out. Im worried that someone will try to steal my money.
Li Xiuwen:
He looked at her as if he was staring at a nutjob.
In the end, it was difficult, but they managed to arrive at a deal. Why was it difficult? It was because this bastard supporting lead actually wanted to decrease her share in the profit to one-tenth, which was pretty much equal to just tossing her a random bit.
There was no way Ning Shu could tolerate this. Since he could carry home the beauty, even if he lost all his assets in this exchange, it still counted as a good deal for him.
So Ning Shu used all sorts of method and finally got him to give her a four-tenth split.
A friendly reminder: find apany to use as a front for baiting them. In front of Su Meng, you should work hard to maintain your clean and innocent image. Ning Shu patted his shoulder and left.
When she got back to the Xiao family home, the house waspletely silent. Ning Shu found the atmosphere very rxing. The Xiao family parents were staying at the hospital to look after their darling grandchildren and it was even less likely for Xiao Yan toe back without a reason.
While Ning Shu was enjoying the quiet, Xiao Yan was in a lot of pain. His children were lying on beds, barely breathing, and Su Meng was crying so much her eyes were swollen and red. He felt that if he didnt do anything, he wasnt worthy of being called a man.
Xiao Yan currently felt that the Su family was an extreme eyesore. They had already gained so much money from the Xiao family but return they actually sent them a malicious woman like Su Ran.
Then there was the fact that Su Bo, that bastard, actually killed Su Mengs parents. He definitely had to get justice for Su Meng for this matter.
Thus, Xiao Yan proceeded with the coboration project just like in the original storyline. However, Su Bo now had some doubts so he didnt put out all of the Su familys money. He held a bit back even though he still didnt believe that the Xiao family would do something like cheating their friends.
When Madame Su called to tell Ning Shu about this, Ning Shu didnt say anything. Since the Su family trusted the Xiao family and Xiao Yan so much, then shell just allow the Su family to face the consequences themselves.
She had no desire to put in effort to protect the Su family just to have the stupid younger brother offer all the family assets up to Su Meng. That oue would be seriously ball-breaking.
Ning Shu had Li Xiuwen hurry forward with the operation. Xiao Yan had already started making his move, so she nned to attack him during his happiest moment, which was once he sessfully made the Su family go bankrupt.
Meanwhile, Su Dabao and Su Xiaobao used their illness as a pretext to act spoiled and cute. They put all their efforts into ying matchmaker to increase the affection between Su Meng and Xiao Yan.
During this period, the hospital room was filled with the two childrens voices and pink-colored bubbles of love. The two elders were alsoughing with amusement as they watched. The scene was harmonious and beautiful, like that of a very loving family.
Xiao Yan constantly used his fiery passionate gaze to look at Su Meng. Every time Su Meng reached out to grab something, he would purposefully grab her hand, causing Su Mengs face to flush.
In more concealed locations in the hospital, they would hug and kiss sweetly. Not far away, the two little imps watched with mischievous expressions on their faces.
Chapter 159: Broke Through the Last Defense Line
Chapter 159: Broke Through the Last Defense Line
Su Meng and Xiao Yans feelings quickly heated up and they finally broke through thest defense line and tumbled together. Meanwhile, Ning Shu, this legal wife was living by herself in arge house that was so empty her voice echoed when she spoke.
However, Ning Shu expressed that it was veryfortable. As long as those two didnt go at it in front of her, she could pretend she didnt know anything.
When she saw Li Xiuwens pitch-dark expression, her heart filled with schadenfreude.
Ning Shu had only experienced two worlds before. In one, she had luckily managed to encounter Psycho, the school doctor uncle who was also twisted a gics researcher. In the second world, she just used her status as a princess and her whip to resolve all the problems.
She had yet to experience trade war, so she participated fully in this scheme to make the Xiao family copse. She was taking advantage of every opportunity to learn.
If she had the ability to establish a trade empire on her own, she wouldnt have needed to go through the trouble of coborating with Li Xiuwen, this damned supporting male lead. That was why, Ning Shu felt that she had to study hard.
Li Xiuwen didnt seem pleased to see Ning Shu. When he saw that she seemedpletely unconcerned, he couldnt help but say, Your husband is having an affair, why arent you doing anything about it?
Ning Shu looked at him in disbelief. So what if the person you like slept with another person? What use was it for you to get angry with me?
Didnt I already tell you to hurry up? Based on how fast their passion was growing, its normal that they would end up sleeping together. If theres a first time, therell be second time. Therell be a lot more times in the future, so you should just get used to it. Ning Shu consoled Li Xiuwen.
At the start, Su Meng couldnt ept Xiao Yan. Although she had already given birth to two of Xiao Yans children, she still acted very reserved. If Xiao Yan wanted to sessfully progress with her, he definitely had to deepen their feelings.
The living room, the sofa, the kitchen They were all ces for them to grow their passion.
Ning Shu consoled Li Xiuwen while looking at him as if she was looking at a slow-poke turtle.
Li Xiuwen didnt feelforted. On the contrary, his expression became even more unsightly and he looked towards Ning Shu with disbelief, Your husband is together with another woman, yet youre still
Li Xiuwen didnt even know how to describe Ning Shu anymore. He rapped the table, vexed. You love your Xiao Yan so much that you dont even care about him being with another woman?
Love what? She loved Xiao Yan? Even an idiot could tell that she didnt like Xiao Yan, alright? Could it be that no matter what she did, it had to be rted to love? Why didnt they use her of taking a fancy to the Xiao familys money?
Alright, fine. Right now the supporting male lead-sama has already been driven crazy by the recent events, so she just said, You should hurry and make your move. Otherwise their feelings will just grow and you know.
Ning Shu lifted her brows towards Li Xiuwen in a vulgar manner.
Li Xiuwen took a deep breath then pointed towards the door. His voice was low and deep as eh said, Scram
Ning Shu flipped her hair back and left happily. When she got back to the Xiao family home, a servant told her that there were people waiting for her in the living room.
When Madame Su saw Ning Shu, she forced a smile and asked, Ran, have you been well?
Ning Shu smiled towards Madame Su and replied, Yes, Ive been very well.
Ning Shu hadnt gone back to the Su family home even once sincest time when she hit the original hosts younger brother. Her actions seemed to imply that she had no intentions to have any more dealings with the Su family.
Yet they had suddenlye to look for her. It only took Ning Shu a brief moment to realize it was because of the coboration project. They had chosen to believe in Xiao Yan over her, their daughter, so what was the point in looking for her now?
Shed answer: there was no use at all.
Chapter 160: Su Family Situation
Chapter 160: Su Family Situation
Ahem Su Bo cleared his throat, then said, Ran, you knew about this beforehand? Su Bos expression was a bitplicated, then he continued dispiritedly, The Su family has seriously suffered serious damage this time. Our assets have fallen to a tenth of what we had before.
Ning Shu said oh indifferently without any expression change. The current situation was already much better than that of the original storyline. Originally, the Su family hadpletely copsed. At that time, Su Bo had run off with Su Lan, leaving the original host and Madame Su, two weak women, to be reduced to being prostitutes.
This oue for a malicious cannon fodder like her should already be satisfying enough to resolve feelings of hatred, but Su Dabao still came to the nightclub to humiliate her.
Was it really good for a little kid to visit night clubs? In addition, due to the fact that Chairman Xiaos son was purposely making things difficult for her, no nightclubs dared to take her anymore. Su Ran had grown up veryfortably and didnt have any skills with which to earn a living, so she ended up in wretched poverty and died from the pox.
The ending really was pitiful.
Can you talk to Xiao Yan and borrow some money from the Xiao family so that the Su family has a bit of capital to work with? asked Su Bo.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. They were clearly targeting you, yet you still believe that theyd lend you money? No matter how braindead Xiao Yan was, he probably still wouldnt lend money in this situation.
What Su Bo was actually nning was probably to use her to test the Xiao familys attitude.
Didnt Dad say that women shouldnt get involved in business matters? Ning Shu directly rejected him.
Ning Shu felt that the original host was still pretty naive. She thought that if she protected the Su family and had her maternal familys support, then she wouldnt end up with the tragic ending of the original storyline. She didnt take into consideration the fact that Su Bo didnt care about her or her mother.
Su Bos expression immediately turned unpleasant when he heard this. You were born in the Su family and the Su family has given you wealth and honor, yet youre making all sorts of excuses when we ask you to help a little? Without the Su family, you also wont be able to do much in the Xiao family.
Madame Su looked at her husband, then looked at Ning Shu. In the end, she sighed without saying anything.
Su Lan said to Su Bo, Dad, didnt I say that we shouldnt bother asking her? Su Ran only cares about herself. Shes selfish and malicious.
Ning Shu looked up towards Su Lan and said expressionlessly, Either you shut up, or Ill beat you until you shut up. Who do you think you are toin about me? If you had the ability, go look for the person who cheated you and yell at him! You girl-like wimp. Now that the Su family no longer has money, you can go sell yourself to people who have interest in weak bottoms like you.
Su Lans face instantly flushed red from anger. He clenched his fists and red as he shouted, Su Ran, try humiliating me one more time!?
Id rather be a beggar on the street than beg a malicious woman like you for help. Su Lan turned around to leave but Su Bo stopped him. Su Lan said angrily, Dad, lets go. Lets just leave this damned arrogant woman to fend for herself. You heard what she said, she doesnt care about the Su family at all, much less me, this younger brother. All she cares about is herself.
When Ning Shu heard Su Lansints, she couldnt help but wonder if all the men kneeling beneath the Mary Sue halo was this opinionated and pompous? They were always standing at a position they believed to be noble and using others of things without ever reflecting on their own conduct.
Su Lan was always saying that she didnt care about him as a younger brother, but what about him? He waspletely loyal to Su Meng and treated his older sister like a freaking death enemy.
Ridiculous.
Chapter 161: Uncle Isn’t Like Her Ah
Chapter 161: Uncle Isnt Like Her Ah
There were so many idiots in this world that Ning Shu almost felt the impulse to destroy the world. When she heard Su Lans confident usation, she feltpletely speechless.
It was seriously a twisted world. Ning Shu expressed that she couldnt stand it.
People who always ce themselves above themon popce and never had contact with society lived such ignorant and willful lives.
Dad, I cant do anything about this matter so you guys should just head back. Dont you still have some money on hand? It should be enough to make aeback. The current situation was already much better than that of the original storyline, yet he still wasnt satisfied. All that could be said was that people truly were too greedy.
See Dad, just like I said
Shut up. Youre not allowed to speak, otherwise Ill beat you until you cant even talk.
The moment Su Lan opened his mouth, he was cut off by Ning Shu.
Su Lan red at Ning Shu with anger and fear in his eyes, but Ning Shu paid no attention. In her opinion, Su Lan wasnt a man at all. He didnt have the sense of responsibility that a man should have and was of the same sort as Xiao Yan.
When Su Bo heard his daughter refuse again, he couldnt maintain his expression either and red at Ning Shu. Just as he was about to leave, a servant shouted, Master and Madame havee back. Hurry up ande wee them.
In just a few moments, two neat rows of servants that stretched all the way from the entrance to the living room were formed. It was such an extravagant disy.
Master Xiao was the first to get off the car, then Xiao Yan came down while carrying Su Xiaobao and Su Meng got out while holding Su Dabaos hand.
The family of six slowly walked in, stepping on the luxurious carpet. Master Xiaos aura was dignified while Madame Xiao was graceful and poised. Xiao Yan was carrying a little princess in a pettiskirt and his handsome features served toplement the sweet innocent beauty of the little angel. They looked like a perfect painting.
Ning Shus lips twitched. They sure were good at acting cool. Then she shifted her gaze onto Su Meng. Her face was soft white with a little bit of a flush. She looked as if she was walking on clouds. It seemed like Xiao Yan had pampered her really well.
When Xiao Yan saw Ning Shu in the living room, disdain, loathing, and disgust immediately appeared on his handsome face.
When Su Meng saw Ning Shu, a trace of difort shed across her face. However, she steadied herself by telling herself that she and Xiao Yan were truly mutually in love. Xiao Yan didnt love Su Ran.
Hello, inws. Su Bo greeted Master Xiao and Madame Xiao cordially.
Master Xiao only lifted his eyes slightly to nce at Su Bo, then said mildly, I apologize for thecking reception. The children just left the hospital and needed people to look after them.
Su Bos expression stiffened but he forced out a smile. Yes, the children are more important.
Su Lan looked towards Su Meng and asked, Cousin, are the kids alright?
Su Meng immediately gave him a sweet smile that contained a bit of lingering fear mixed with relief as she said, Theyre fine now. Come here, call uncle. Su Meng called the two children over.
Su Dabao and Su Xiaobao obediently called, Uncle.
A smile appeared on Su Lans face. He was clearly very moved as he said, You guys cant fall ill again in the future, got it? Look how worried you guys made your mother.
Su Xiaobao snuck a nce at Ning Shu, then said in her innocent childish voice, Uncle isnt like her ah.
At the side, Ning Shu was speechless. It was seriously unbelievable.
Chapter 162: Let Go and Seek a New Life?
Chapter 162: Let Go and Seek a New Life?
As Ning Shu took in Su Lans actions, she felt like there was no one in the world that could make people more speechless. He didnt notice that his dad was having to humble himself towards others and just worked on presenting himself as a good guy to two kids. This type of person should be extremely grateful that he was lucky enough to be born in a rich family. If he had been born in a lower ss family, a blockhead like him would have died countless times by now.
Madame Su, who was standing next to Ning Shu, was so angered by this scene that she was practically about to faint. Her son was actually trying to curry favor with a sluts children!?
Ning Shu reached out and squeezed Madame Sus hand. She could understand Madame Sus current feelings.
She nced towards the two children and they immediately made scared expressions and hugged Xiao Yans legs as if she was going to do something to them.
Xiao Yan immediately moved to protect his children. He looked at the members of the Su family, then said with a disdainful tone, Since you guys are all here, Ill take this chance to tell you. Xiao Yan pointed at Ning Shu. Im going to divorce her, right now.
The Xiao family didnt really show much reaction when Xiao Yan said that he wanted to get divorced, but the Su family instantly exploded. Madame Su was especially stirred up and she asked Madame Xiao, Why do you guys suddenly want to get a divorce? What has my daughter done wrong? Even if you guys want to divorce, you should at least give us an exnation.
Su Bos face had also turned pale. He had been hoping his daughter could help them get some working capital from the Xiao family, but the Xiao family had just expressed their intentions to sweep his daughter straight out the door.
He finally understood that the Xiao family had purposefully cheated the Su family. They had probably done it with the intention of taking over the Su family. Su Bos immediately started to despair.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu seemed unconcerned. There was no expression on her face and she didnt cry or make a fuss. She didnt even seem hurt.
Su Meng said to Ning Shu, Although there are a lot of misunderstandings between us, I still hope that you can find someone who will love you. I once thought about revenge but now Su Meng nced up at Xiao Yan and they smiled at each other. Taking his hand, Su Meng continued, There are things more beautiful than that in the world. Cousin, you should let go as well and seek a new life. If you keep being obstinate like this, everyone will suffer.
Ning Shu felt her stomach churn. Please, dont gross people out so much. The Su family has already been scammed by the Xiao family yet you were here babbling about not getting revenge? And even asking her to back out so that you guys could have a happy and beautiful life?
Ning Shu felt like her perspective of the world had been smashed into paste.
Theres no way Ill agree to the two getting divorced, said Madame Su firmly. She red sinisterly at Su Meng with hatred that came from her bones.
Xiao Yan stepped in front of Su Meng to shield her from Madame Sus re and said coldly, As expected, like mother, like daughter. Both of you have such malicious hearts. This divorce is not up for discussion. It will happen whether you like it or not.
Su Lan frowned as he said to Madame Su, Theres no love between Sis and Brother-inw at all. Mom, if you keep forcing the two to be together, itll just cause more unhappiness for everyone.
You Madame Su looked at her son with disbelief and reeled from the shock and disappointment.
p, p
Ning Shu turned towards Su Lan and doled out two ps. Su Lan red at Ning Shu. You hit me again!?
Su Meng pointed at Ning Shu. H-how could you hit him? Then she looked towards Su Lan with sympathy in her eyes.
When Xiao Yan saw this, he recalled how Ning Shu had hit him in the hospital. Right now, those ps seemed to hurt as if he was the one that had been pped.
Thus, he red at Ning Shu with resentment.
Chapter 163: Was There Nothing In This World But Love!?
Chapter 163: Was There Nothing In This World But Love!?
Every time these people opened their mouths, it was about love. She expressed, fuck love! Could it be that there was nothing in this world but love? That there was no duty, no responsibility?
Ning Shu suppressed her anger. Ever since she came to this world, she had been enduring these idiots. This maam wont bother bickering with you, this maam will just kill you guys offter.
It was seriously exasperating. Ning Shu pped Su Lan a couple more times, then kicked him aside and walked to Xiao Yan.
Xiao Yan was much taller than Ning Shu, so much so that Ning Shu could be described as delicate inparison. However, Ning Shus expression was extremely cold and her eyes contained icy murderous intent.
Xiao Yan couldnt help but be intimidated and subconsciously retreated a few steps. However, he realized that he couldnt show fear in front of this malicious woman and lifted his chest with a coldugh. Youre this vicious even towards your own younger brother? The Xiao family definitely cannot tolerate having a malicious woman like you in the family.
Ning Shu looked at Xiao Yan for a brief moment, then kicked him down. Although the system had rated herbat skills as trashy, it was still effective when the opponent was off guard.
You Su Meng pointed at Ning Shu as she gaped in shock. Ning Shu rapidly sent Su Meng a p, then pped her again with the back of her hand.
Su Mengs face instantly swelled up and she glowered at Ning Shu. Xiao Yan was furious when he saw that this malicious woman had actually hit Su Meng. He was about to get up when Ning Shu kicked him viciously on the chest right where his heart was.
Xiao Yans face turned deathly white and he gasped sharply.
Waaah.
Waaah, Grandma, Im scared
The two children cried loudly. It was clear that they really had been frightened this time. Even Su Dabao was looking at Ning Shu with fear.
Ning Shu said coldly, Shut up.
Ning Shus voice carried strong killing intent so the two children immediately shut their mouths. However, they kept huping. Su Dabao red at Ning Shu darkly with an expression filled with resentment.
This is outrageous! What do you think youre doing!? Madame Xiao shrieked as she pointed at Ning Shu.
Even the members of the Su family were stunned by Ning Shus fearless actions.
Master Xiao looked at Ning Shu with a dignified and cold expression. Yourepletely out of control! You practically have no respect for the Xiao family at all!
The two parents faces were ashen. When they saw how frightened the two children were, they felt heartache for them and directed their anger towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu dusted off her hands, unconcerned, then stomped down on Xiao Yans chest again. Xiao Yans face turned even more pale and he gave a muffled groan of pain.
She was clearly a woman, so how was she this strong? Her leg felt like a thousand catties were crushing his chest. His heart felt about to be crushed. What was even more unbearable was the fact that her actions werepletely destroying his dignity. He was Xiao Yan!
This woman, this woman how dare she!?
Xiao Yan truly wanted to kill her.
Ning Shu retrieved her leg and looked around at the people present. Everyone that sensed her gaze felt their skin prickle with apprehension. Ill destroy whoever that dares to bring up divorce again.
You Xiao Yan climbed up from the ground and red at her murderously. His expression was exactly the same as that of Su Dabaos.
Su Meng covered her face and looked at Ning Shu like she was a criminal. Youre beyond saving.
This time, Xiao Yan didnt bring up divorce anymore and just left with Su Meng and the two children. He looked like he had resolved to nevere back.
Ning Shu gave a coldugh as she watched the four leave. They should give up any hope of evering back to this vi in this lifetime.
Chapter 164: If Not Divorce, Then…
Chapter 164: If Not Divorce, Then
The Su family also left with Su Lan whose face was swollen like a pigs. Su Bos expression was very cold. The events earlier hadpletely severed the ties between the two families, so the Su familys decline was now set in stone.
Madame Su looked toward Ning Shu worriedly.
Meanwhile, Master Xiao and Madame Xiao both red at Ning Shu, then turned to look sadly in the direction the children had left in.
Ning Shu didnt care about the two children looking at her with loathing at all.
On the other hand, Xiao Yan returned with Su Meng and the children to Su Mengs little apartment. The moment they entered the apartment, the two children started crying while hugging his legs.
It was the first time Xiao Yan saw the children cry this hard. The two have always been very sensible and mature, so his heart ached when he saw them crying so hard. He quickly picked them up and hugged them while coaxing them.
Then he saw that Su Meng was sitting on the sofa and covering her face, so he went over to hug Su Meng. As he stroked her face gently, he vowed between gritted teeth, Dont worry, Ill definitely get revenge for you. Su Ran has humiliated me so many times, I definitely wont let her off just like this.
The two children stayed close to Xiao Yan. Su Dabao wiped his tears as he asked, Daddy, will that woman keep bully Mommy?
Dont worry, it wont happen again. Xiao Yan rubbed Su Dabaos head and said darkly, There wont be a next time. Ill have Su Ran, that malicious woman,pletely disappear. That woman didnt even recognize good intentions. If she didnt want to get divorced, then she should just die.
Su Dabaos lips hooked in a smile. Su Xiaobao smiled through her tears and hugged Xiao Yans arm. Daddy, youre the best!
Unease appeared on Su Mengs face and she looked towards Xiao Yan with her glistening almond eyes. Thats not really good.
Mommy, youre just too nice. A malicious woman like that deserves to be punished, said Su Dabao with conviction.
Yup, yup, Big Brothers right. Su Xiaobao nodded with an adorably innocent expression.
Only then did a smile appear on Su Mengs face. However, it tugged at the injury on her face and she cried out in pain. The three immediately became worried and took turnsforting her.
Su Meng felt happy and blessed. Although Su Ran was still in the way, she was confident the love between her and Xiao Yan would prevail to give them a happy ending.
On this side, Ning Shu was not aware of the danger waiting for her. She had just gotten news from Li Xiuwen that he was proceeding with the n. It seemed that their target had already taken the bait. This scheme wasnt directly targeting Xiao Yan but the people working for Xiao Yanspany.
Suddenly, Ning Shu felt a chill down her back and her heart jumped. She had experienced this feeling a lotst lifetime when she was fighting. This was the feeling she would get whenever there was danger. It was a warning sign.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. She had probably pissed Xiao Yan off too much and he ended up deciding to just kill her off in order to marry Su Meng and proceed towards a perfect, happy ending.
She kept this in mind as she settled down in the Xiao family home and hardly went out anymore. Every day Madame Xiao would indirectly curse at her, but no matter how ugly her words were, itd just go in one ear and out the other. However, whenever Madame Xiao met Ning Shus cold gaze, she would immediately lose her voice.
Master Xiao and Madame Xiao were supportive of Xiao Yan leaving the Xiao family home. After all, what could possible be worse for a woman than being ignored and hated by her own husband?
She deserved to be loathed by her own husband and deserved to be abandoned, thought Madame Xiao maliciously as she watched Ning Shu head upstairs.
Chapter 165: Xiao Yan’s Murder Attempt
Chapter 165: Xiao Yans Murder Attempt
Ning Shu could sense that there was something off about the atmosphere in the housetely. No matter what she was doing, she sensed that someone was watching her.
And the spy even harbored malicious intentions. The hairs on her back rose from the feeling of danger.
Ning Shu dared to use this bodys head as a wager, this was definitely that bastard, Xiao Yans doing. Ning Shu tried to find the person who was watching her but wasnt sessful.
Hence, she could only focus on being even more careful. One thing that made her happy was the fact that their plot to make the Xiao family copse was almostplete.
She still had to face Madame Sus ridiculing and taunting everyday, but she just treated it as a dogs dying barks.
When Ning Shu didnt bother to respond, Madame Xiao hated her even more and started using different methods to torment her. For example, she would order the servants not to wash Ning Shus clothes or not to prepare her meals. In short, she made Ning Shus position in the house so low it couldnt evenpare to that of a servant.
Madame Xiao would often mock her for being a chicken that couldnt pop out any eggs. Ning Shu was speechless. There was once an egg, but you guys had already smashed it.
Madame Xiaos actions were purposefully rubbing salt on Ning Shus wound. Every time this body heard words like this, it would react with hatred and hurt.
It was a good thing it was Ning Shu facing Madame Xiao right now. If it had been the original host standing there, she wouldve already been driven crazy by Madame Xiao.
It seemed like the current Madame Xiao hated her even more than she had in the original storyline. It was probably because she done far worse things than the original host.
Meanwhile, Master Xiao acted like he didnt see anything, which was clearly tacit approval.
Ning Shu didnt mind their attitude at all. The only thing she cared about was the person in this house that was watching her with such a malicious gaze.
It had already been half a month since Xiao Yan left. This made the people in the Xiao family look at Ning Shu with even more disdain.
Ning Shu:
This particr night, Ning Shu was sleeping when her heart rate suddenly sped up irregrly and her body abruptly became covered with sweat.
When she opened her eyes, she found that there was something glinting with cold light above her.
Her body reacted faster than her brain and instinctively rolled to the side. Following that, she heard the sound of a knife stab onto the bed.
Fuck! Someone was trying to kill her with a knife! Ning Shu was stunned for a moment by this simple and crude method. She had thought of countless possibilities, but had never considered that this person would use such a straightforward method.
The person turned to run so Ning Shu reflexively kicked that person. Following that, there was a thud as the person hit the ground.
Ning Shu quickly opened the lights and turned to look at the person on the ground. It was a woman and she was still holding arge knife in her hand. It was a knife big enough to chop through bone. Had this knife sessfully cut her, her head would already have been separated from her body.
The sudden bright light pierced the womans eyes so she lifted her arms to block it. Before she could react, Ning Shu had already snatched away her knife.
Following that, Ning Shu violently kicked her a couple times. The middle-aged womans wails of pain immediately broke the silence of the night.
Ning Shu grabbed the woman by her cor and dragged her into the living room.
Chapter 166: Time to Call the Police
Chapter 166: Time to Call the Police
In just a little while, the living room became filled with people. Even Master and Madame Xiao had been woken up.
Madame Xiao looked at Ning Shu with displeasure written on her face. What are you doing in the middle of the night? Are you trying to disturb the entire family?
Ning Shu swept a cold nce at Madame Xiao, then kicked the woman on the ground. This person tried to kill me. Ive called the police.
Ning Shu recognized this woman. She was the Xiao familys cook.
When Master Xiao heard that Ning Shu had already called the police, he immediately said sternly, What are you blowing up the matter for? And you even went as far as to call the police over such a small matter? Dont you feel ashamed for letting the world know about your private matters? And arent youpletely fine right now? Humph, yourepletely raising a fuss over nothing.
Ning Shu:
The heck was with that? If it werent for the fact that she had quick reflexes, she would have already been dead right now. These people were unbelievable.
Ning Shu discovered that this world was seriously twisted. There didnt appear to be any awareness of thew at all. It was as if the male lead was all powerful and could deal with everything, and that something like the police didnt exist. It seemed as if it was fine even if the male lead killed someone, people would just feel that the male lead was very cool.
This, this
Not longter, the sound of police sirens could be heard and the police soon arrived. The person leading asked, Who was the one that called the police?
Before Ning Shu could even speak, Master Xiao grumbled with disdain, Bothering the citizens in the middle of the night!
That sternness, that aloof manner ah. He acted as if he was so impressive. Ning Shu was speechless. No matter how amazing this Xiao family was, in the end they were nothing but businessmen. However, they still dared to act like they were the boss in front of the government? It was seriously unbelievable.
She finally understood where Xiao Yans idiotic personality came from. So it turned out to be an inheritance ah.
The police captain was taken aback by Master Xiaos attitude for a moment, however, he was someone of the government so there was no way he would act humble towards others. He was already tired due to being called out of bed in the middle of the night, so now that Master Xiao treated him with this attitude, his expression became very displeased.
Ning Shu said, I was the one that called the police. This person on the ground tried to murder me. This is the weapon she used.
She then made a scared expression as she said to the captain, I dont know why she wanted to kill me.
The captain didnt question why the murderer in question seemed half-dead while the victim waspletely fine and just said to his team members, Cuff her.
Two officers dragged the woman up from the ground and left. Their attitude irked Master Xiao. He gave a cold humph, thenined, What kind of police are you? Theres no regtions in the way you handle things at all.
In Master Xiaos opinion, for better or for worse, the cook belonged to the Xiao family. The way these police were acting was showing apletelyck of respect for the Xiao family.
The captain paid no attention to Master Xiao and just said to Ning Shu, You have toe with us as well to give a written statement.
Ning Shu very cooperatively went with them to the police station to give a statement. Before she left, she hinted to the police that a cook wouldnt have such guts and that there was definitely something behind it.
A lot more little things had to be taken care of, so it was already dawn by the time Ning Shu got out.
She turned back to nce at the police station.
Just like how fish were bound by their ponds, the nations were stronger than the citizens. All nations had some strong tools that they kept hidden from the world. In front of the nation, the Xiao family was just fart.
When Ning Shu got back to the Xiao family home, she was weed by Master Xiaos disgust-filled look. He always acted so aloof and arrogant as if he held control over everyones fates.
For some reason, the Xiao family members always felt that they were a level better than everyone else. Who knew where this feeling of superiority came from? Could it be just due to the fact that Xiao Yan was the main character of this world?
Right after Ning Shu got back, Xiao Yan came back with the two little kids. There was a rxed smile on Xiao Yans face.
Even the two little kids were smiling sweetly.
Chapter 167: Because the Cook Hated Her
Chapter 167: Because the Cook Hated Her
After Xiao Yan and the two kids entered the Xiao family home, they saw Ning Shu and their expressions stiffened before being reced with disbelief.
Xiao Yan was an adult so he immediately concealed his disappointment, but the two kids pouted unhappily like they were on the brink of tears. Su Xiaobao couldnt hold it back and burst into tears with a wah.
She sounded very angry. As she wiped her tears, she red mefuly at Ning Shu with frustration and disappointment.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. What? Was it that disappointing to see that she waspletely fine and not dead?
Master Xiao and Madame Xiao immediately smiled when they saw the two precious darlings. They kept saying that they missed them to death, aiyah, that they missed them so much their hearts hurt and such ther.
The moment the children came, they cleared away the heavy atmosphere in the Xiao family. As Su Xiaobao responded cutely to the Xiao family parents, she stared at Ning Shu with resentment.
Ning Shu met Xiao Yans gaze and Xiao Yan instantly felt as if a bucket of cold water was poured on him and slowly freezing him.
That feeling was as if everything he was thinking was seen through. It made him feel guilty and angry from the sense of humiliation.
You malicious woman! What did you do now? shouted Xiao Yan. Ning Shu simply looked at him coldly as she took a step forward. Xiao Yan instinctively retreated backwards.
When he realized that he was actually scared of this fake, malicious woman, he immediately shouted to cover his embarrassment. You
At this time, a person in police uniform walked in. It was the captain of the team from yesterday.
No one from the Xiao family greeted him when he walked in, so Ning Shu took the initiative to speak first. Captain, did that woman confess?
The captain looked at Ning Shu and said, She confessed. She said she only decided to kill you because she hated you.
The fuck!? What hatred could there be between her and a cook? Ning Shu nced at Xiao Yan. He was sitting on the sofa with a pleased expression on his face as he looked at the police with disdain.
The captain said to Ning Shu, Based on her confession, she grew to hate you because you were always humiliating her, saying that her cooking wasnt good, picking faults, and even hitting her.
Ning Shu:
Xiao Yan sneered. Su Ran, I cant believe youre cruel to the point you even torment the servants.
Ning Shu turned around and looked at Xiao Yan. Her heart was filled with murderous intent. He tried to kill her and was even trying to frame her!
She just didnt know what perks Xiao Yan had given the cook.
The captain didnt say anything. He exchanged a few more words with Ning Shu, then left.
Ning Shu turned to look at Xiao Yan who lookedpletely smug, then gave a coldugh.
Xiao Yan was very disappointed to find that Ning Shu was still alive. He didnt even want to look at her anymore and immediately left with the two children.
Although Master and Madame Xiao wanted the children to stay, they felt that it was unsafe for the children to stay while this vicious woman was here.
Ning Shu ignored all of their contemptful, displeased looks and quietly waited for the Xiao family to copse.
Chapter 168: Hadn’t Even Started Being Malicious
Chapter 168: Hadnt Even Started Being Malicious
This particr early morning, the atmosphere of the Xiao family was conspicuously tense like a taut bowstring. Ning Shu, however, was still eating breakfast leisurely.
Master Xiao was sitting on the sofa. He clutched his walking stick tightly with a very serious expression on his face. When Madame Xiao saw that Ning Shu still had the appetite to eat, she glowered at her.
In just a little while, Xiao Yan walked in with Su Meng and the two kids. The moment he arrived, he asked Master Xiao, Dad, what happened? Why did thepanys stock suddenly drop so much? Its fallen all the way to the bottom.
Master Xiao struck the floor with his walking stick. A lot of people suddenly started dumping the stocksst night. I thought that we could control it, but now the value has already dropped to the bottom.
Su Meng didnt understand business so she just turned towards Ning Shu and rebuked her. Su Ran, how could you still leisurely eat at a time like this? Arent you worried at all?
Ning Shu nced at Su Meng indifferently. Ah, your face is already better? Then stop jabbering in front of me.
Su Meng immediately covered her face in fear as she continued to glower at Ning Shu.
When Su Dabao saw that his mom was being bullied, he spread out his arms and stood protectively in front of her as he shouted, Youre not allowed to bully my mommy, you malicious woman!
Da fudge? What the hell had she done to be called malicious? She hadnt even started being malicious yet.
Su Meng crouched down to hug Su Dabao. Mommys fine. With you protecting Mommy, no one in the world can hurt Mommy.
En. Ill always protect Mommy. Su Dabao said resolutely. His face was practically glowing with heroic light as he pointed at Ning Shu, Dont you dare hurt my mommy.
Ning Shu:
The way they were talking was as if she had done something to Su Meng.
The Xiao familyspany was severely injured and the value of their stocks dropped to rock bottom. A lot of shareholders gathered in front of thepany doors toin and some people even threw manure at thepany.
Ning Shu was not surprised when the long-time hegemon copsed so suddenly. Li Xiuwen wasnt the only one that wanted to defeat the Xiao family. The Xiao family had many other opponents that all did their part in cutting a chunk of flesh from the Xiao family.
A lot of factors had contributed to this oue.
As expected, in bloodless battles, substantial reversals urred rapidly.
The Xiao familypletely copsed. It happened so fast that the Xiao family members didnt even have the time to react before they went bankrupt.
Master Xiao seemed to aged ten years in a night. In the end, he had no choice but to announce that the Xiao family had gone bankrupt.
Since they went bankrupt, this house now belonged to the bank and they could no longer stay here. It almost caused Master Xiao to vomit blood. After such smooth sailing for so many years, this was the ending they had to face?
The events urred so fast people couldnt even process it. Only then did Ning Shu truly realize that the supporting male lead really wasnt inferior to the male lead. He might even be more amazing that the male lead. After all, he had been able to make the Xiao family go bankrupt without a sound. However, such a talented person ended up falling in love with the female lead and was striving with all his might to be the female leads backup husband.
Just as the Xiao family was being tossed about by this situation, the captain came with a team of policemen and arrested Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan struggled violently as he shouted, What right do you guys have to arrest me!?
How could you guys arrest people without reason? Doesw still exist? Master Xiao said coldly. Although the Xiao familys enterprise had already copsed, he remained arrogant and continued to look down on the captain.
The captain expressionlessly pulled out a piece of paper and said, This is an arrest order. Xiao Yan is suspected for attempting to murder his wife. He will be brought in for interrogation.
Xiao Yans body stiffened, then he turned to shout at Ning Shu, You malicious woman! I wont let you off!
Jesus ah. Ning Shu suddenly felt that staying with people like this was seeking out difort for herself. She ignored Xiao Yans shouts as she said to the captain, Captain, look, hes still trying to threaten me.
The moment Ning Shu said this, several furious res shot towards her. It included the res of Su Meng and the rest of the Xiao family.
Cousin, how could you do this? Su Meng retreated a few steps with an incredulous expression on her face. Could it be that you hate Xiao Yan this much? Would you feel better just because you did this? Your actions will just make Xiao Yan hate you more. He wont ever love you.
Ning Shu just pped Su Meng in response. Shut up, or Ill rip your tongue out.
Chapter 169: Painful Parting as Dramatic as Bai Suzhen’s Imprisonment
Chapter 169: Painful Parting as Dramatic as Bai Suzhens Imprisonment
In the end, Xiao Yan was taken away. Of course, it wasnt before Su Meng and Xiao Yan acted out a painful parting that was so dramatic it was like Bai Suzhen was about to be imprisoned in Thunderpeak Pagoda. It was a deeply moving scene. Su Meng chased after the police car for a very long time before finally copsing on the street.
Su Dabao and Su Xiaobao covered their faces as they wailed. Su Dabaos gaze was now filled with sinister hatred as he looked at Ning Shu.
Although Xiao Yan had been arrested, for some reason the two parents of the Xiao family still seemedpletely unperturbed and certain that Xiao Yan would be fine.
It gave Ning Shu the misperception that Master Xiao had some trick up his sleeve, but Master Xiao actually turned around and told her to get Xiao Yan back by telling the police that it was just a misunderstanding.
When Ning Shu heard him say this with such a matter-of-fact tone, she couldnt help but be dumbstruck. He waspletely treating the government like they were servants of the Xiao family. Did he really think that the government would release the person based on her words?
Ning Shu paid no attention to Master Xiao and continued dealing with her own matters. Master Xiao became so angry he continuously struck the ground with his walking stick.
Ning Shu felt that this guy was aplete idiot. The bank was about to collect this house. Shouldnt he be worrying about where he was going to live from now on?
As Ning Shu had expected, not long after Xiao Yan was arrested, the people from the bank came to sequester the house. A paper strip was ced on every single item to indicate that these things no longer belonged to the Xiao family. Even Madame Xiaos jewelry was taken away.
The little apartment that Xiao Yan had given to Su Meng was also sequestered, so Su Meng moved with her two kids to the apartment Li Xiuwen had arranged for her. Li Xiuwen had even sent servants to look after her.
Su Meng was, of course, extremely grateful. Meanwhile, Master Xiaos side wasnt so lucky and they were directly kicked out.
Master and Madame Xiaos facial colors werent good.
The old couple had enjoyed luxurious lives and now had no idea where to go. Ning Shu lifted her suitcase and prepared to leave.
When Madame Xiao saw that Ning Shu was about to leave, she hastily grabbed her and asked, Where are you going? Are you nning to run right after taking the Xiao familys money?
Ning Shu:
When did she take the Xiao familys money? Well, if it was referring to the spoils of war Li Xiuwen split with her, it really was the Xiao familys money.
Madame Xiao naturally didnt know that her current daughter-inw had cooperated with someone to make the Xiao family copse. It was just that she and Master Xiao didnt know where to go right now, so their best choice was to depend on Ning Shu.
The two ignored Ning Shus expression and insisted on following her.
Ning Shuughed coldly. Ignoring the two, she headed to a small neighborhood. She had bought a house in this neighborhood earlier in preparation for this situation.
Madame Xiao walked into the house, thenined with a disdain, Why are the rooms so small?
All the rooms added together couldntpare to the kitchen of the vi.
Master Xiao also looked dissatisfied and said to Ning Shu, Youre having us live in a house like this?
Ning Shu said simply, If you guys dont want to live here, you can leave. This house wasnt small, it was over a hundred square meters.
Master and Madame Xiao couldnt find any other ces to live so they could only stay. When it was time for dinner, the two sat down at the dinner table and looked towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu gave a cold humph. If you want to eat, move your own hands. There arent any servants here to attend to you guys. Then she picked up her handbag and headed out.
ment: A hundred square meters converts to about 330 square feet, which is only about a hundred square feet bigger than my college dorm room. For a house thats tiny, but in Shanghai, the average apartment size of permanent residents are 71 square meters, so Ning Shu isnt joking. 1076.39 sq ft. Mm, thats a pretty good size. Ty for pointing it out @Raelyn.
Chapter 170: Taste of First Ever Cooking
Chapter 170: Taste of First Ever Cooking
Madame Xiao was angered to the point her body trembled and she started cursing loudly at the house. In the end, Master Xiao couldnt take the hunger anymore and had Madame Xiao make something to eat. Madame Xiao was someone who has always been waited upon. Her hands had never been exposed to the wind and rain. When suddenly told to make food, the taste was easily imaginable. After Master Xiao ate her cooking, he had diarrhea for an entire day.
Ning Shu went to meet with Li Xiuwen. There was a self-satisfied smile on his face. After all, there was nothing that made a person happier than having a beauty in his arms.
Li Xiuwen wanted to make it so that Xiao Yan died in prison, but Ning Shu refused to agree to it. Allowing Xiao Yan to just die like that was letting him off too easy. She said to Li Xiuwen, Are you an idiot? If Xiao Yan really ended up dying in prison, wouldnt Su Meng long for him for an entire lifetime? Currently the two had been separated right as their passion was reaching a fever pitch. If they ended up separated forever, wouldnt Xiao Yan be the most perfect part of Su Mengs memories?
An expression of realization appeared on Li Xiuwens face and he rapped the table with his fingers as he said, Thats true. Right now really is the best time for you to attack Xiao Yans heart. Why dont we make a bet and see who will get their target to fall in love first? Whether youll seed with Xiao Yan or Ill seed with Su Meng first.
Ning Shu: Scram! Why was it so disgusting when the people in this world talked?
Ning Shu obtained what was rightfully hers. Now not even the totalled assets of the Xiao and Su family couldpare to hers. The Xiao family in particr really didnt have any money at all.
Xiao Yans sentence was out. Due to the crime of hiring an assassin with the intention of harming another, he was sentenced to two years and a half years of jail. Xiao Yan refused to admit to the crime and arrogantly demanded for an appeal, but no one paid attention to him. The evidence was already conclusive, so who cared whether you admit to it or not.
When the two from the Xiao family got this news, they tried to force Ning Shu to get Xiao Yan out, but Ning Shu ignored them.
Madame Xiao looked at Ning Shu with resentment. This past period of time had been very rough for Madame Xiao. She questioned why she had to do everything herself. Her carefully maintained hands had already turned rough and her looks have also be haggard.
Ning Shu didnt eat at home at all, and Master and Madame Xiao didnt have any money on them so they had no choice but to do things themselves. The cooking andundry all became the duties of Madame Xiao who once lived in luxury.
When Madame Xiao saw howfortably Ning Shu was living, she was so envious poison was pretty much bubbling out from her heart. She felt iparable longing for the time when there were servants to attend to them.
Madame Xiao tried to pull out her status as a mother-inw, but Ning Shu immediately responded by kicking them out. The two who had no ce else to go and no money on them immediately behaved again.
Master Xiao tried to use his old connections to get Xiao Yan out and get some capital to make aeback. In the past when he called, those people would respond politely, but now, no one even bothered to pick up.
It angered Master Xiao to the point his blood pressure rose. These bastards who threw stones at someone that met misfortune! They used to humbly bow to him, but now theyve turned coat and immediately became all arrogant and aloof!
It has been almost a week since Xiao Yan had been arrested, even Su Meng couldnt quite take it anymore. Su Meng thought that Master Xiao would be able to get Xiao Yan out, but Xiao Yan has already been in there for such a long time.
Su Mengs heart would feel stabs of pain whenever it urred to her that Xiao Yan was suffering, so she took the two children and came to find Ning Shu.
The moment Su Meng saw Ning Shu, she fell to a kneel in front of her and looked towards her with eyes that contained unbearable pain as she shouted, Su Ran, I know you hate me! The one you hate is me, it has nothing to do with Xiao Yan! A sentence from you will be enough to get Xiao Yan out. Could it be that you can really bear to watch him to rot in prison?
Ning Shu looked at Su Meng with an incredulous expression. Xiao Yan was a criminal ah, hesmitted a crime. What did she mean by a sentence from her could get Xiao Yan out? Did she think thatw worked this way?
Mommy, dont kneel anymore. Ill think of a way to save Daddy, you dont need to beg this malicious woman. Su Dabao wanted to pull Su Meng up, but Su Meng persisted in kneeling in front of Ning Shu.
Hence, Su Dabao turned to re at Ning Shu with a very sinister and malicious expression in his eyes.
Chapter 171: Offered the Position of the Female Master of the Xiao Family
Chapter 171: Offered the Position of the Female Master of the Xiao Family
Ning Shu looked at Su Meng who was kneeling in front of her. Su Mengs expression was filled with hurt and helplessness as if she was suffering a lot.
Su Ran, I know you hate me, but Xiao Yan has nothing to do with this. Im begging you, please save Xiao Yan. If youll save him, I swear to never appear in front of him again. Su Mengs expression waspletely that of she was willing to sacrifice herself for the sake of love, and was choosing to endure suffering herself in ce of the person she loved.
Ning Shu:
She had no words to say, she seriously had no words to say.
Su Mengs face streamed with tears as she continued, As long as you promise to let Xiao Yan off, Ill agree to break up with Xiao Yan.
Thud.
Master Xiao also knelt down in front of Ning Shu. The flesh on his face was twitching as if he had just suffered some great humiliation as he said, Please let Xiao Yan out. If you do, in the future, youll be the female master of the Xiao family and Xiao Yan wont ever divorce you.
When Su Meng heard this, she copsed on the ground with an agonized and despirited expression.
Jesus ah. As of now, what benefit was there in being the Xiao familys female master? Not only was the Xiao family currently penniless, Xiao Yan was now a criminal.
Even the parents of the Xiao family had nowhere to go, so what was possibly attractive about the position of the Xiao familys female master? Why was Master Xiao still so self-confident? Did he really think other people cared about his son?
Ning Shu didnt bother responding and just called Li Xiuwen.
Li Xiuwen soon arrived. When he saw Su Meng kneeling on the ground, he hastily helped her up and asked, Are you alright?
Su Meng shook her head, still crying. Im fine. Im just really worried about Xiao Yan.
When Su Meng said this, Ning Shu saw Li Xiuwens face contort for a moment before it was restored to its usual gentle and considerate expression.
Was it really a good idea to bring Xiao Yan up in front of Li Xiuwen? Was it really alright for Su Meng to provoke Li Xiuwen this way?
It was fortunate for her that Li Xiuwen could endure it.
Ning Shu said to Li Xiuwen, Tie up your familys dog properly instead of letting her run wild, alright? Look crazy shes already getting.
Li Xiuwen didnt say anything and just left with Su Meng, who was still crying, and Su Dabao, who had a dark expression on his face.
Master Xiao had been kneeling this entire time. He was already quite old and had knelt for a long time, so his legs were nowpletely numb. When he saw that Ning Shu paid no attention to him, his face started contorting. From the start it was humiliating for a father-inw to kneel to the daughter-inw, and with Master Xiaos arrogant personality, this was practically an iparable humiliation.
That was why, though Master Xiao was kneeling, he was ring at Ning Shu with loathing and hatred in his eyes.
Ning Shu found it unbelievable. Even a normal person wouldnt consider helping Xiao Yan when faced with Master Xiaos attitude. If you were going to beg someone, you should at least maintain the right attitude.
However, Ning Shu did get Xiao Yan out. It was letting Xiao Yan off to easy to have him stay in jail for two years. What if Xiao Yans scumbag aura activated inside the prison and he ended up obtaining n number of disciples? Hed end up bing the boss of a crime syndicate by the time he came out.
It must be remembered that Xiao Yan was this worlds male lead, his luck was strong enough to send him to the sky ah. It was best to take advantage of this time while Xiao Yan had nothing to get him out, then take steps to ensure that he would never have a chance to make aeback.
Ning Shu used quite a lot of money and connections to get Xiao Yan out. She looked at Xiao Yan who was currently in a prison uniform and bald. His handsomeness had decreased by quite a bit. It just went to show the importance of a good hairstyle.
However, Xiao Yans eyes still contained an arrogant, despotic expression. Ning Shu had no idea where his sense of superiority came from.
When Xiao Yan saw Ning Shu, the first sentence he said was, Su Ran, you malicious woman! I wont fall in love with you even if you save me.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 172: Xiao Yan and Su Meng’s Reunion
Chapter 172: Xiao Yan and Su Mengs Reunion
Xiao Yan nced at Ning Shu coldly, then got into the car.
Ning Shu couldnt be bothered to care and simply drove back to the little neighborhood. Xiao Yans first reaction upon entering the house was exactly the same as that of the Xiao familys parents.
The old Xiao family couple were very moved and happy to see Xiao Yan, and immediately told him about all of the hateful things Ning Shu did. Xiao Yans eyes turned even colder as he red at Ning Shu. When he heard that she had made his dad kneel, his eyes became filled with murderous intent.
Ning Shu justughed coldly in response. Did he really think that all the women in the world loved him and that it was natural for them to tolerate him?
There was a gloomy air all around Xiao Yan as if he was a water dragon trapped onshore that had lost all hope. He locked himself in his room and refused to eat. No matter how Master and Madame Xiao tried to persuade him, he wouldnt budge.
Ning Shu looked at the food in front of the door. Since he refused to eat, then so be it. So she dumped the food into the trash can.
Madame Xiao was so angered by Ning Shus actions that her breathing was affected, but she still didnt dare to say anything. After all, the Xiao family was currentlypletely relying on Ning Shus money. If they angered her and she refused to give them money, theyd have to starve again.
There was one time that they had starved for an entire day. Madame Xiao had to drop her pride in the end and ask Ning Shu for money so that they could finally get something to eat.
That was why, every time, Madame Xiao and Master Xiao would look at Ning Shu with loath-filled gazes as if she was their tormentor, but wouldnt dare to say anything.
When Madame Xiao saw Ning Shu throw away her sons food though, she couldnt stop herself from saying, Su Ran, how could you be so cruel? How could you threw away his food? He hasnt eaten even once since he got out!
Ning Shu gave a cold humph. Since he doesnt want to eat, then he can just starve.
You Madame Xiao looked at Ning Shu. Youll face retribution.
Ning Shu replied coldly, Whether Ill face retribution or not isnt something that Ill know about, but I know that youll soon face retribution.
When Madame Xiao heard this, she trembled. However, since she still wanted to get money from Ning Shu, she could only stifle her anger.
In the end, Xiao Yan couldnt take the hunger anymore and came out to eat. Ning Shu personally handed him food, but Xiao Yan responded byughing coldly and saying disdainfully, Su Ran, no matter how you try to curry favor with me, my opinion of you wont change.
Then he took the bowl from Ning Shus hands like he was doing her a favor before starting to eat. However, because he rushed too much in eating, he started choking. His current appearance, with his bald head It was really quite wretched.
As Ning Shu watched, she smiled coldly. You should pray that youll still be able to stay well after eating this meal.
When Su Meng heard that Xiao Yan had gotten out, she came over with her two children. When she saw Xiao Yan, her lips trembled, then she threw herself into his arms. As she reached out to stroke Xiao Yans bald head, she said in a trembling voice, Youve suffered.
Ning Shu was almost about to die fromughter. Why was this scene so damnededic?
Li Xiuwen was standing not far away. His expression was veryplicated as he watched the two hug. His facial color changed so much that Ning Shu couldnt even find the adjectives to describe it.
The two children started crying as they held onto Xiao Yan, so Xiao Yan was busily coaxing all of them.
Xiao Yan said to Su Meng earnestly, Ill pull myself together. I have to, so that you and the children have someone to rely on.
Tears streamed down Su Mengs face as she covered her mouth and shook her head. Xiao Yan was flustered by her response. I wont let you and the children suffer, I promise.
Su Meng still continued crying silently. Then she nced towards Ning Shu with an agonized expression.
Xiao Yan noticed Su Mengs nce and immediately turned to shout at Ning Shu. You malicious woman, what did you do to Su Meng!?
Chapter 173: Return of the Handsome Shoulder Throw
Chapter 173: Return of the Handsome Shoulder Throw
Malicious woman. It was malicious woman again. Xiao Yan didnt even call her by her name anymore. Every time he spoke it was just malicious woman.
Xiao Yan hugged Su Meng as he red at Ning Shu. I wont forgive you if you dare to hurt Su Meng.
Su Meng shook her head. It has nothing to do with her. I was the one who made the decision to leave you. As long as youre out, nothing else matters. Xiao Yan, you should just forget me.
Youre my woman. I wont allow you to escape from me, shouted Xiao Yan as he hugged her tightly. Then he red at Ning Shu. Su Ran, you should just fucking give up already. You actually used me to threaten Su Meng!? Youre truly ruthless!
Ning Shu didnt even know what she had said to Su Meng. From beginning to end, it had been Su Meng talking on her own and thering something about agreeing to leave if it meant that Xiao Yan could be saved.
Ning Shu gave a coldugh and pulled apart the two that were hugging as if they wouldnt separate even if the world copsed. She pushed Su Meng into Li Xiuwens arms, then turned and pped Xiao Yan.
Then she pped him again, and again.
Dusting off her hands, she said, Xiao Yan, you should open your eyes and take a good look at the situation. If you keep saying malicious woman this and that, Ill make your end very tragic.
Xiao Yan waspletely stupefied by the ps. The Xiao family had gone bankrupt, then he ended up in jail, and now even the woman he loved was being forced to leave him. All the stifled anger in his chest instantly ignited.
With a mad roar, he reached out to hit Ning Shu, but Ning Shu grabbed his hand and immediately executed a handsome shoulder throw. Xiao Yan smashed onto the ground with a boom.
Xiao Yan felt like his waist was about to break. Before he could even react, he felt a hard shoe bottom hit his face.
Ning Shu smiled evilly as she added more pressure to her foot and ground Xiao Yans face with the sole of her shoe.
Everyone watched Ning Shu, dumbstruck. The first toe back to his senses was Su Dabao. He ran over and started hitting and kicking Ning Shu as he shouted, Let go of my daddy, you malicious woman!
Ning Shu pushed Su Dabao aside. Su Dabao fell onto the ground and started wailing. Su Meng hastily went over and hugged Su Dabao. Su Ran, what has the child done wrong for you to do this?
Children should behave like children. Hurry up and get out of my house. Ning Shu pointed towards the door. Scram! Dont hover around to disgust me.
Li Xiuwen left with Su Meng. When they were leaving, Su Meng kept looking towards Xiao Yans bruised, swelling face with a pained expression on her face. In the end, Li Xiuwen finally got impatient and pulled her away. As Su Dabao left, he turned back to red at Ning Shu with eyes filled with resentment.
When the old Xiao family couple saw their son being beaten up, they were angered to the point they couldnt even speak anymore. At the same time, they really didnt dare to say anything, because Ning Shu currently controlled their lifestyle. They had to ask Ning Shu for money even if all they wanted was to buy a stalk of scallion.
Xiao Yan closed himself in his room again. Then, after he couldnt take the hunger anymore, he came out to eat. After eating, he locked himself in his room again. No one knew what he was doing.
Master Xiao still hoped that his son could make aeback and asked Ning Shu to lent money so that Xiao Yan could use it as capital to start a business. Master Xiao kept talking about how husband and wife shared wealth and glory, and how a couple must unite their hearts and strengths, and such rubbish.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and paid no attention to him. Master Xiao was so angered by her reaction that his blood pressure abruptly rose and caused his heart to hurt. He had already humbled himself this much, yet she still wasnt agreeing!?
Leaving aside the situation on the Xiao familys side for now, Su Meng was very hurt. She despaired like the sky was falling. At first, Li Xiuwenforted her gently.
However,ter, Li Xiuwen seriously couldnt take it anymore and finally slept with Su Meng. Su Meng felt like the entire world was copsing. This gentle man actually treated her like this during her time of greatest pain?
Chapter 174: The Secret Ingredient – a Fistful of XXXX
Chapter 174: The Secret Ingredient C a Fistful of XXXX
Su Meng seemed to be inplete despair. Li Xiuwen still did like Su Meng, so he continued treating Su Meng gently and considerately, but Su Meng refused to forgive him.
In the end, Li Xiuwen became a bit fed up with her and sometimes would ignore her feelings and forcefully push her down. After those incidents, Su Meng would feel like she had betrayed Xiao Yan and would feel resentment towards Li Xiuwen.
Soon, Li Xiuwen and Su Meng started a passionate, sadomasochistic storyline. After sleeping together, she would cry. After crying, theyd end up sleeping together. After sleeping together, theyd argue. After arguing, theyd sleep together again.
Then there was the Su Dabao with cheat-like intelligence. He used his hacking skills to hack into the bank and get Xiao Yan a sum of money so that he could make aeback. Su Dabao was determined to have his mom and dad end up together.
When Ning Shu discovered that Xiao Yan, who had been wasting away this entire time, was suddenly smiling brightly, she immediately felt that something was fishy and gave Xiao Yan a rough beating. Then she searched him and found a bank card.
When she learned that it was Su Dabao who gave him this money, she sighed, feeling a little moved due to Su Dabaos filial piety. Then she called the police.
A person like Su Dabao who had no sense of morals, no loyalty to the nation, and abnormal intelligence was very likely to be a terrorist. Itd still be alright if the country could control and make use of him, but if they couldnt, hed definitely cause a lot of damage.
The police acted immediately, probably because Su Dabao had taken a little too much money. No matter how amazing Su Dabao was, he was only a six-year-old. He was instantly caught by the armed police.
Only then did Ning Shu find out that Su Dabao used the loophole in the banks system to get Xiao Yan several hundred million rmb. Several hundred million ah, my God!
After being captured, Su Dabao was sent to a juvenile detention center. When Su Meng got this news, she almost fainted. She first ran over to beg Xiao Yan, but when she saw Xiao Yan, she was so shocked she forgot to even cry. In the end, when the person in front of her lovingly called out her name, her expression crumbled.
This was because Xiao Yan was now fat, extremely fat. His entire body looked swollen like a big balloon. It was impossible to see any trace of his past handsomeness in his face anymore.
The ground practically shook with his steps. Su Mengs face was pale with disbelief as she watched Xiao Yan approach her like a mountain of moving flesh.
A gaze filled with passion was matched with a pig-like head. If it had been the exceptionally handsome face from before, Su Meng probably would have flushed and felt her heart flutter uncontrobly, but right now, that gaze just made people want to puke. Su Mengs face turned even paler and her body swayed as if she was about to faint.
She turned and left without saying a word, not even bringing up the matter of having Xiao Yan rescue her son. When Xiao Yan saw how Su Meng left as if she was trying to escape, the flesh on his face contorted, causing his oily face to look sinister.
Xiao Yan turned around to roar at Ning Shu, who was leaning against the door and watching the show. You malicious woman, what did you do to me!?
Ha. Ha. Ning Shu spread out her hands innocently as she looked at the now unbelievably fat Xiao Yan. This actually was her doing. In all of Xiao Yans meals, Ning Shu had added quite a lot of hormones, so Xiao Yan rapidly swelled up.
After losing all his family wealth and his sexy, handsome outer appearance, what would their true love be like?
Su Mengs performance just now
Ha. Ha. Ha.
ment: Ahem, this series showcases a lot of ways to get revenge on people. Good kids, bad kids, all darlings dont copy.
Chapter 175: The Vicious Pigging Out Cycle
Chapter 175: The Vicious Pigging Out Cycle
Xiao Yan was starting to eat increasingly more. He was practically a rice tub now. The more he ate, the fatter he got, but the fatter he got, the more he ate. It became a vicious cycle.
Master Xiao sighed every day when he saw his son eat. He used to have hope that his son would make aeback, but now even his grandson had been sent to a juvenile center. The current situation made Master Xiao very depressed.
There was nothing more painful than seeing hope slowly be destroyed. After this short period of time, Master Xiaos hair had turnedpletely white.
Meanwhile, Madame Xiao had to doundry, cook, and stoop over to mop the floor everyday.
Her originally well-maintained skin quickly lost its cogen and started sagging. She no longer had the charming and youthful appearance she used to have because even if she had the time, she didnt have the money to spend on skincare.
The old couple were now just struggling at deaths door in Ning Shus grasp. All they hoped for enough food to survive another day.
Madame Xiao could now pull out a ingatiating smile every time she had to ask Ning Shu for money. Her once luxurious and graceful manner could no longer be made out.
She had aged a lot.
Meanwhile, though nothing remained of Xiao Yans old appearance, he still continued to be conceited and always looked at Ning Shu coldly. Sometimes a glint of maliciousness would appear in the seams that was left of his eyes. Ning Shu could tell with a single look that he was nning something stupid.
Sheughed coldly, then said in front of all the members of the Xiao family, Ive already written my will. If I die, all my assets will be donated. This house will be donated as well, so at that time, you guys can go eat dirt.
Wretch, wretch! You malicious woman! Im your husband! Your money is also my money, how dare you donate it!? Wretch! It must be due to my eight lifetimes of umted misfortune that I ended up marrying a bearer of ill luck like you! The chunks of flesh on Xiao Yans face trembled repulsively.
Ning Shuughed coldly and replied, Im definitely not some bearer of ill luck. If its a bearer of ill luck, it should probably be Su Meng. The Xiao family only went bankrupt after you got together with Su Meng. You shouldnt forget that weve been married for six years, and nothing like this had ever happened.
It would be best if Xiao Yan headed over to start a love and hate tug-of-war with Su Meng. Right now, Ning Shu didnt even feel like insulting Xiao Yans body or trampling on his pride anymore. Doing so only got her hand pointlessly oily and gross.
Xiao Yan had a sinister expression on his face and his fat trembled with his rage. In the end, he shouted towards Ning Shu, You wretch! Theres no way Id believe your words.
Fine, if you wanted to deceive yourself, then go ahead.
Ning Shu had no ns to try and show Xiao Yan a good side of her.
Meanwhile, Xiao Yan really was trying to convince himself. Although he didnt believe Ning Shus words, Su Meng had ran away right after seeing him earlier, so a shadow was left in his heart.
On the other side, Su Meng had no choice but to beg Li Xiuwen for help to save her son. Su Meng made a determined and self-sacrificing look and pretty much conveyed: as long as you save my son, you can do whatever you like. She still felt pain from betraying Xiao Yan, but she had no choice.
In the end, Li Xiuwen gave in and tried to save Su Dabao. However, he couldnt even see Su Dabao. The people in the juvenile detention center had isted him off and put him under heavy guard. A child this small had such amazing ability, there was no way they could let him back into society.
Moreover, the people at the center discovered that this little kids mentality was a bit twisted. He had no sense of right or wrong at all. It was too dangerous.
No matter how much influence Li Xiuwen had, there was still no way he could save Su Dabao who had beenbeled as dangerous by the nation. It would be good if Su Dabao ended up sessfully brainwashed, but if he couldnt be taught, then they could only end his life once he turned eighteen.
Su Meng lost all hope when she learned that even Li Xiuwen wasnt able to save Su Dabao. She weeped endlessly everyday like the world was copsing. After facing a pair of swollen eyes all the time everyday, Li Xiuwen became a little vexed and didnt look for Su Meng as much.
Su Meng despaired even more. She felt as if she had been abandoned by the whole world and became even more broken-hearted. She hugged Su Xiaobao everyday and cried. Su Xiaobaos expression was numb and a bit gloomy as she consoled her mommy and tried to get her to stop crying. However, after it went on for a long time, Su Xiaobao gave up trying and just listened as Su Meng cried all day.
ment: Su Mengs innocence means that she doesnt see the realities of life. The only initiatives she takes is to ask others for help. Its alright if others could still help her, but if they cant, she doesnt know to think about what she can do with her own powers so she kind of brought it on herself for not actually paying attention to her children in the past, and not using her charm to continue persuading someone in power to get her son out.
But I think its still important to remember that, a lot of daily happinesses at the price of trampling on others, thats why its so important to put ourselves in different shoes and consider the consequences of our actions. At the same time, a lot of simple happinesses just from doing some little thing to bring another person happiness. But first of all, love yourself, live the life you desire, and be the person you want to be. Only then will you be able to extend your love to others with confidence despite the painful things the world throws at you. The world isrge, Id like to believe its overall, kinder than this fiction.
Chapter 176: Never Looked for Xiao Yan Again
Chapter 176: Never Looked for Xiao Yan Again
Even with the situation like this, Su Meng still didnt look for Xiao Yan. Xiao Yans face had probably given her too much of a shock.
Later, Li Xiuwen got married to the daughter of a wealthy family rather than to Su Meng. When Su Meng found out about this, she felt like her entire world had turned dark. Li Xiuwen, that gentle man, had also betrayed her. Su Meng felt like the Heavens were making her endure all the sufferings of the world. She felt really really hurt ah.
During Li Xiuwen and that wealthy misss wedding ceremony, Su Meng asked Li Xiuwen why he betrayed with a despairing expression in front of everyone. At that time, Li Xiuwens entire face turned ck and he had people directly throw Su Meng out.
When Ning Shu found out that the supporting male lead-sama didnt end up together with the female lead, she curled her lips in disdain. He had already sessfully taken the spot of the male lead, yet he decided he didnt want the female lead anymore? That was such a sad amount of ambition, he deserved his fate of being a supporting male lead.
However, it seemed like after the main couple, Xiao Yan and Su Mengs rtionship was destroyed, the supporting male lead halo above Li Xiuwens head also disappeared.
Li Xiuwens new wife wasnt some pushover either. She immediately took back the apartment Li Xiuwen had given Su Meng back and kicked Su Meng out. Su Meng, who had nowhere to go, could only rent a small and dirty apartment to stay in.
As of now, Su Xiaobao was already six years old, at the age of starting school, yet this fact didnt seem to have ured to Su Meng. She spent her days grieving over the lost past and didnt even think about earning money to support herself. When they finally ran out of money, Su Meng could only look at Su Xiaobao with her wide almond eyes helplessly. Finally, she said to Su Xiaobao with a resolved expression, Mommy will definitely work hard to raise you, definitely.
It wasnt that Su Meng hadnt thought of looking for Xiao Yan. She had secretly gone to find Xiao Yan once before, only to find that Xiao Yan was now as fat as a pig. Not only that, he was missing a leg. Due to the fact that he was too fat to fit into a wheelchair, he could only lie on the bed all day. The room had a strange smell that made people want to vomit, but it was no surprise. After all, he ate, drank, and did all his sh*t in the room, so it was natural that the smell was unbearable.
As for how Xiao Yan lost his leg, it was back then when Xiao Yan found out that his son was going to be imprisoned for life. He had rushed too much when going down the stairs and ended up falling and breaking his bones. However, itd heal up fine with a ster cast.
When Ning Shu heard the doctor say this, she had remarked really? then signed the surgery papers and said, just saw it off.
When Xiao Yan found out that he lost his leg, he practically went crazy. ring at Ning Shu, he had vowed, Su Ran, even if I be a ghost, this lifetime, next, the one after that, I wont ever forgive you.
Ning Shu smiled, unconcerned. However, that smile chilled Xiao Yan to the bones. This woman, this woman
Su Meng left and never looked for Xiao Yan again.
When Ning Shu found out, she just gave an indifferent smile without saying anything. True love was nothing more than this. They hadnt had to struggle to make ends meet since they had an unending source of wealth for them to enjoy a iparably romantic life. They could spend all day doing nothing but getting hung up over loving someone that loved someone else and such trifling matters.
It was an iparably beautiful love unstained with the reality of the world ah.
ment: What I wrote in thest chapter, the Chinese term for it is chicken soup. It refers to texts that are heartwarming, inspirational, and often passed around a lot on social media in order to gain attention due to the feel-good vibes that quickly gets annoying. But every once in a while, a little chicken soup is good, right? Just like how some cynical salt is good after some (a lot of) sweets.
Haha, writing chicken soup was how I got into to college, so *wink wink* (US) college-bound students should start thinking about their past experiences and how to make some good chicken soup out of that.
Chapter 177: Since We Don’t Have Charm…
Chapter 177: Since We Dont Have Charm
Su Xiaobao was sitting at the door of a dirty rented apartment. Her face was a little dirty and the adorable innocence it once contained could no longer be made out. The sounds of grunts, moaning and panting could be heard through the door.
Not longter, a fat man came out. As he walked past, he looked at Su Xiaobao with lust in his eyes. Su Xiaobao walked into the room that still had a lingering strange scent. Su Meng was lying on the bed, her face still flushed. When she saw Su Xiaobaoe in, she gave the money to Su Xiaobao and said that it was the money for todays meals.
Su Xiaobao took the money expressionlessly.
Ning Shu was a bit stunned when she found out that Su Meng actually ended up selling her body to survive like Su Ran had in the original storyline. However, when she thought about it, it made sense. Su Meng and Su Ran were both pampered daughters from wealthy families. They didnt really have the abilities to live independently. Su Meng was fortunate enough to be the female lead so there were plenty of powerful men to shelter her from the struggles of life.
Su Mengs character setup was innocent and delicate. She was a character untainted by the vicissitudes of the world. However, now, for the sake of surviving, she had no choice to make some sacrifices.
Ning Shu hadnt even made a move yet, and she had already ended up in this situation. She really was pretty good at getting herself into situations.
Madame Su brought Su Lan over to apologize to Ning Shu. When Ning Shu saw that Su Lan still held his chin obstinately high, she decided to just ignore him. Su Lan no longer looked like an elegant wealthy prince. There was now a dark gloomy aura around him. It seemed that the change in his family situation has had an impact on his life. Ning Shu just gave a sarcasticugh in response, then secretly slipped Madame Su arge sum of money. Currently, the Su family couldnt even reach the level of a well-off family.
Madame Su looked at Ning Shu in surprise. Ning Shu straightforwardly told Madame Su that she shouldnt let Su Bo and Su Lan know about this money. It must be kept in mind that in the original storyline, Su Bo had ran off with Su Lan, leaving Madame Su and Su Ran to fend for themselves.
She slipped Madame Su this money because she was certain that Su Bo was still keeping some money hidden for himself.
Ning Shu had a feeling that this worlds tasks wereplete.
Lets hurry up and leave. Lets leave, lets leave
Ding, the tasks arepleted. Leave the task world? Yes/No. After an ear-piercing electric current sound, Ning Shu heard the mechanical voice of the system. Ning Shu had never felt that the systems voice was as moving and pleasant to hear as now.
Lets leave, hurry, replied Ning Shu hastily.
Following that, she felt the world spin and almost vomited. By the time she opened her eyes again, she had already returned to the system space.
Ning Shu released a long sigh, then exhaled again, as if she was trying to get all the unclean air out of her. She had never felt this tired before. She felt psychologically exhausted.
Check points? Yes/No. The systems cold voice arose again.
Yes.
A stats panel appeared in front of Ning Shu with her information on it.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 8600 (8600/10000)
Soul: 60
Life: 50
Intelligence: 80
Charm: 1
Luck: 25 (+3)
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10
Aptitude: 24 (+2)
Virtuous Achievement: 2
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
When Ning Shu saw that she only got 1500 points this time, she became annoyed. She thought that shed be able to graduate from the title of little cannon fodder intern this time and be an official yer. Then she could throw away 2333, this identification. However, the points gained from this world were really pitifully little.
Once she calmed down and reflected, she figured out why there were so little points this time. It was because the original host, Su Rans request was to protect the Su family, but she had chosen to just watch without interfering when the Su family got cheated. So in a way, she didnt reallyplete that task.
Forget it, if there were less points, then there were less.
There are five attribute points, please assign them, said the system.
Ning Shu pondered a little, but still decided to add the points to luck first since moral quality was very important. Then she added one to her soul level. The stronger her soul was, the better.
After distributing the points, the stats panel reflected those changes.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 8600 (8600/10000)
Soul: 60 (+1)
Life: 50 (+1)
Intelligence: 80
Charm: 1
Luck: 28 (+3)
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10
Aptitude: 26
Virtuous Achievement: 2
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
Host, why didnt you add some points to your charm level? Your charm level is too low, theres only one point, said the system.
Ning Shu looked at her charm level. There was only a lonely 1. She suddenly felt like the system was messing with her. Why did it only say that after she finished using all the points?
What benefit is there to having a high charm level? asked Ning Shu.
Charm will make other people have a favorable impression of you, replied the system concisely.
Fine. It sounded like a total cheat. Why didnt it say so earlier?
Forget it, since we dont have charm, well just use brute force. Itd resolve problems just the same.
Chapter 178: Fourth Task World
Chapter 178: Fourth Task World
Ning Shu sat down inside the space and started revolving the Unsurpassable Martial Arts as she absorbed the substance around her. Her soul had gotten much more worn out this time around than it had in thest two words.
Jesus ah, interacting with those morons definitely did her soul damage. Her soul was now so dim. Thatst world had been even more tiring than physicalbat.
Ning Shu closed her eyes, then rxed and started mediating.
After some time passed, she opened her eyes again. When she saw that her soul had gotten stronger again, she became ted and shouted impulsively, System, I want to enter the task world. Wait, I want to ask what the next world is like?
Before she even finished her sentence, the world started whirling.
When Ning Shu finally adjusted a little to this body, she was just about to open her eyes when someone kicked her leg. It wasnt particrly hard, but it still hurt.
Ning Shu opened her eyes. The light pierced a little so she blocked the light with her hand.
Hurry up and get up, how long do you n to sleep? asked the man.
Ning Shu lowered her hand. The man in front of her was very ordinary looking. He seemed about thirty to forty years old and he was wearing a slightly dirty T-shirt. He was the type to easily be lost in a crowd, but currently, Ning Shus body tensed. She could sense that this person was very dangerous.
Come eat, what are you dawdling for? Youve been slowing us down this entire time. That man spoke in an annoyed tone. Then he walked past her and muttered, Why in the world did Senior Commander send her?
Ning Shu followed behind that man. She had just entered this world and hadnt received the storyline yet, so she had no idea what was going on. She looked around and saw that they seemed to be in an abandoned factory.
She instinctively touched her waist and actually ended up feeling a gun. She immediately felt safer. At the very least, she had something to protect herself.
She sniffed a little. She didnt know if it was her misperception, but the air seemed to be filled with a strange smell and when she inhaled, it seemed to scrape at her lungs and burn like little grains of sand. The sky also seemed kind of dusky and overcast.
Fudge. She had a bad feeling about this ah.
ment: Guess what genre of world this is? And at this point, if you didnt finish the first arc, I would rmend you go back through it. Also, I probably wont give any more warnings in the future because I dont remember everything about which arcs rtes to which. I only remember this one because its the first time and my fav characters show up~
Chapter 179: Something with a Z, Someone with a P
Chapter 179: Something with a Z, Someone with a P
Ning Shu followed the man into a room. There were four other people in the room but they barely even nced at her before turning back to their food.
Ning Shu could sense the disdain these people had toward her.
You should eat something. You really are a kid. The man who called Ning Shu toe eat earlier pushed a box of biscuits and a bottle of water towards her.
Ning Shu thanked him, then started sizing up the people in the room. She discovered that there was another woman in the room. Her expression was very cold and indifferent, and she was wearing a tough, tight-fitting outfit that outlined her curves perfectly. She appeared to be a very cool and elegant woman.
Ning Shu then secretly observed the other people. She discovered that there was an extremely handsome man as well. His aura was oppressive and unbridled, but his eyes contained cold light. Ning Shu felt a chill when she briefly met his gaze.
This person harbored killing intent towards her. Although this killing intent was very faint, Ning Shu still noticed it.
She looked around at the rest of the group. Other than that one man and woman, the rest of the people had very ordinary looks. They were ordinary to the point one would forget what they looked like after a nce. Ning Shu suddenly felt the urge to find a mirror and check her own appearance.
Were her looks the same? Extremely ordinary for the sake of serving as a contrast for those two?
What kind of situation was this right now ah? Dammit, the feeling of not knowing anything sucked. Ning Shu bit down on the biscuit and almost shattered her teeth. What kind of biscuit was this hard!?
She saw that everyone else had eaten their biscuits without leaving a crumb so she also forced herself to eat it by flushing it down with water.
Right now, all Ning Shu wanted was to find a ce to receive the storyline. She had no idea what this situation was.
Are you done eating? If you guys are done, lets discuss our next course of action. Which direction should we take next? said the man with the handsome looks. His voice was unexpectedly flowery. What kind of flowery? The kind that when he spoke, he gave off the impression of being aplete yboy who was prone to being very passionate and romantic.
Although that was the case, Ning Shu still felt that he was very dangerous.
Ning Shu didnt speak because she had no idea what to say. One of the men then remarked with an annoyed expression, This Psycho sure is good at running. Where the hell did he run off to?
Psycho, what psycho? Ning Shus expression was baffled as she listened silently.
I feel like we should just continue walking forward. If we continue forward, well reach the border. The zombies still havent taken over that area yet, so thats probably where Psycho went. Moreover, he already knows that the country has ordered his arrest. The womans attitude was very cold and aloof.
Wait, zombies? Zombies!?
Ning Shu only wanted to hurry and receive the storyline.
Everyone was discussing, she was the only one that didnt speak, but none of the five seemed to be concerned. Theypletely ignored her existence.
Once the discussion was over, they all got on an off-road vehicle. Ning Shu followed after thempliantly. After getting on, she asked the man sitting across from her, What psycho?
Daisy, are you really an idiot? Youve always been slow on the uptake, but now its gotten to the point that you even forgot about the task after a nap? The man seemed very impatient with her.
Ning Shu immediately shut up. Daisy. Was that the name of this body?
Forget it, she should just wait for an opportunity to receive the storyline.
Ning Shu looked outside the car for a while. It was clearly a highway, but there were barely any vehicles traveling on it. During the entire time they were traveling, not a single car passed by.
After looking for a while, Ning Shu retrieved her gaze and started mediating. She wanted to see if it was possible to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts in this world. Not matter what, she needed strength in order toplete the task well.
Chapter 180: Daisy’s First Mission
Chapter 180: Daisys First Mission
Ning Shu didnt know how long she meditated, but a trace of energy had already appeared in her body. This energy flowed through her body and continuously strengthened it.
She was a bit surprised. She already seeded in cultivating some energy? When she was being a little princess, it took over a month for her to gain a bit of energy.
When Ning Shu woke up, her stomach was growling loudly, but she had nothing to eat. This feeling was way too familiar. Her body needed a huge amount of energy, which was why she felt like she was starving. Problem was, she didnt have anything to eat right now.
Ning Shu thickened her skin and asked the aloof woman sitting next to her for two bags of biscuits. As everyone watched her with contempt, she polished off the biscuits.
Suddenly, there was the sound of non-human snarling and a smell of rot filled the air.
There are zombies, be careful. The expression of the man driving the car turned serious but he didnt stop the car. Instead, he pressed on the pedal even harder and knocked the zombies in front of them flying. The car jolted a little as they ran over the zombies and continued going.
Ning Shu looked at the zombies outside the window. They seemed to be making growling noises instinctively. Their bodies werepletely gray and some parts were rotten and crawling with maggots. Their eyes looked like balls of lime that were inhumanely pale and gray. Their movements were very slow, but they seemed extremely strong. When one of them hit the window, cracks immediately appeared on the ss.
What kind of monsters were they? They clearly didnt have any trace of life left in them, but for some reason, some sort of force was still supporting these rotten corpses and allowing them to move. It was so strange ah, goddammit.
The car moved extremely fast and soon threw off those zombies. Ning Shu loosened a breath in relief and the atmosphere inside the car also rxed.
Wolf, lets find a ce to rest. The woman said to the handsome man that was driving the car.
That man grinned towards the woman. Understood.
The person called Wolf found an abandoned house. It was very small and simple, but no one said anything.
Ning Shu only had one feeling, which was, she was starving ah~
After eating a little, Wolf started dividing up the night shifts. Probably due to the fact that Ning Shu was just a little girl, he didnt assign her night duty. The only other person that received this special treatment was that beautiful woman.
Ning Shu finally found a chance to receive the storyline.
This event began when a group of inhuman monsters broke out of aboratory. These monsters had extraordinary strength and didnt feel any pain. They showed no signs of life, yet they craved human flesh. In addition, they were infectious. Once a person was caught, if they didnt end up being torn apart, theyd end up bing a zombie.
The virus the zombies carried spread rapidly and pretty much caused the human world to copse.
However, right now Ning Shu felt like falling apart more than that, because the one who created these monsters was the gene scientist known as Psycho. It was the school doctor uncle ah, oh my God!
Uncle, youre so amazing, did your family know? You freaking changed a perfect and beautiful school campus world into an apocalypse world!
Uncle ah, why dont you just ascend to the Heavens ah.
This bodys name was Daisy. She was a secret service agent. She had just turned seventeen and this was her first mission ever. This mission was to find this psycho and get the gene essence from him. If they seeded in capturing him, it would be even better.
The gene essence was the stuff that created these zombie creatures, but this gene essence also had a chance of awakening a persons hidden abilities.
However, the school doctor uncle had already run away with the gene essence a long time ago, so this groups mission was to find Psycho.
Ning Shu:!!!!!
ment: Five question marks, now five exmation marks! XD
I took some liberties with the agent names. Daisy is actually little flower. Wolf is actually lone wolf.
And I was wrong, this wasnt my favorite arc. The following one is the one that made me feel that Ning Shu has really grown up (from being that innocent hospitalized girl). This arc made me remember this story and read on, because recurring characters in quick transmigration stories hints that theres a bigger picture and the recurring character might be the male lead? But I love his personality. XDXDXD
Once again, theres no hint of a male lead for the next 2500+ chps. Not sure if one will ever appear. Not sure if the author will even be able to craft a character thats an eptable match for our Ning Shu.
Chapter 181: Daisy’s Wishes
Chapter 181: Daisys Wishes
There were five special agents other than Daisy in this team. The other five were all special agents of the nation that had extensive experience.
Daisy was the only one that had no experience and she ended up bing a burden for the entire team. That was why all the other team members disliked Daisy.
In reality, Daisy had no idea that the special agents in this team had already betrayed the country in order to follow Wolf and Phoenix. When they found the gene essence, they used it on themselves. All five sessfully awakened their special abilities and established their own base.
At that time, more and more people were bing infected and the nation fell apartpletely. Multiple independent bases sprung up to fight off the zombies.
Right after the team got the gene essence, they killed Daisy and threw her into a crowd of zombies. Daisy was instantly torn apart and didnt even have the chance to be a zombie.
Fine, this little girl couldnt even count as a supporting female lead. All she could count as was a little cannon fodder. Apletely insignificant cannon fodder.
In that case, Wolf and Phoenix were probably the male and female leads. Most special agents had very ordinary looks, but Wolf and Phoenix had such willful personalities. The male lead was handsome and tall while the female lead was cool and aloof.
The original hosts wishes: 1. Survive in this apocalypse world. 2. Hand the gene essence over to the nation instead of allowing Phoenix and Wolf to obtain it.
Ning Shu looked at these two tasks and felt that,pared to the previous tasks, it was easier As if it was easy ah! Difficult wasnt good enough of an adjective to describe how hard it was to snatch something from the main leads.
Ning Shu could understand why the original host wanted to hand the gene essence to the nation though. Actually, the original host didnt care about her nation that much. She just wanted to help the seniormander of their special forces department. This seniormander was the one who had raised her and taught her everything she knew. She was working hard toplete this mission in order to repay the seniormander for all that he had done for her.
Alright, this little girl was actually quite naive and endearingly silly. She hadnt even realized what happened to the group.
Why were all the tasks such trolls?
Furthermore, the original storyline didnt talk about what happened to the person responsible for turning the world into this. The group had discovered the gene essence in a simple room.
Fuck! It felt like the real supernatural entity was actually the school doctor uncle ah.
This was seriously a pitiful story.
Ning Shu wanted to cry. Mommy, this worlds too dangerous! Not only were there zombies, her teammates wanted to kill her too!
Hey, time to get up. You cant sleep the whole day.
Ning Shu was kicked by someone. When she opened her eyes, she saw that it was already morning. Ning Shu looked at this man. This mans code name was Spider. He was an expert at handling all types of firearms. Currently, Spider seemed very annoyed. Youre a special agent, yet you dont even have the most basic sense of vignce and slept all the way until now. A useless person like you should just get eaten by the zombies.
Ning Shu didnt reply and just followed Spider to the group with the usual confused look on her face. They were eatingpressed biscuits today as well. Ning Shu couldnt be bothered to care and ate everything without leaving a single crumb because she was seriously starving.
Chapter 182: An Evolved Variant Zombie!
Chapter 182: An Evolved Variant Zombie!
After looking around, Ning Shu found that Wolf and Phoenix werent here, so she asked Spider, Where did Leader go?
The team leader was Wolf. Since Phoenix wasnt here as well, Ning Shu made an indecent guess that the two went off somewhere to hump-hump-hump.
You should just look after yourself. What are you sticking your nose into other peoples business for? replied Spider snarkily.
The others also ignored Ning Shu.
Ning Shu was considering leaving this team to look for the gene essence on her own. However, this idea was a bit risky. She currently didnt have any supplies or transportation and would have to walk without any food or water.
If she really did that, by the time she got anywhere, it would already be toote. Moreover, if she suddenly left the team, it would attract Wolf and Phoenixs attention and they might decide to kill her earlier.
Wolf and Phoenix were both very ruthless people that tended to resort to killing to resolve matters. Hence, for the time being, it was best to stay in the team until they found the gene essence.
In reality, Ning Shu actually liked facing main leads like this. She preferred to face these types of people since at the very least, their brains were screwed on right. In thest world, those people were clearly the ones making trouble without reason, yet they med everything on other people.
After breakfast, Ning Shu wanted to talk to these people a little, but no one paid attention to her. Those who needed to wipe their pistols wiped their pistols, those that needed to sharpen their swords sharpened their swords. In short, they made it a point topletely ignore her.
Ning Shu:
She gave up on trying to talk to these people. She felt like the original host was quite pitiful. Her abilities were trashy to the point that no one even bothered with her.
The original host really had a one-track mind. The only thing she cared about waspleting the mission so she had never felt tempted to keep the gene essence for herself.
At this time, the door suddenly opened with a bang. Everyone looked up and saw Wolf and Phoenix scramble in. The two looked terrified.
Get ready! Wolfs expression was serious as he stepped in front of Phoenix to shield her.
Leader, what happened? Spider asked Wolf as he lifted his gun and looked around warily.
Ning Shu had pulled out her gun the moment these two came in. She could sense arge oppressive force approaching. Those two had definitely provoked something.
The main character was the pir of a story. After they provoke something they couldnt defeat, the poor, pitiful cannon fodders would be the ones to die while the main characters would always end up fine.
Cold sweat covered Ning Shus forehead. That oppressive pressure was so strong it was hard to breathe.
Everyone in the room had very grave expressions. Even Phoenix who has always been cool and elegant was currently deathly pale.
Ning Shu took a step back and silently ducked behind the group. Wolf, who was in front, nced at her with contempt, but she didnt care. You were the one that provoked this person, yet you were still unabashed enough to view others with contempt?
As everyone gradually became increasingly tense, a figure suddenly appeared at the door. The persons speed was extremely fast, to the point that hardly anyone was able to react.
Ning Shu took the initiative to shoot but only hit an afterimage.
It was an evolved variant zombie!
Ning Shu immediately turned around and ran. There was no way she was going to be able to beat this thing. The others kept the zombie busy, so Ning Shu was able to escape.
For a few moments, all the hidden weapons, knives, and bullets were concentrated on the zombie. However, the zombie was able to dodge all of them.
Ning Shus jaw was about to drop to the ground. The apocalypse had just began, yet such a powerful creature has already shown up?
This thing was practically a mass murder weapon. Very few humans had any fighting chance against it.
Wolf and Phoenix sure knew how to instigate situations ah.
ment: This is an evolved variant zombie! = Time to reread Dominions End for inspiration/reference (Ours are zombies though, not aberrants). Dominions End is one of my all time favorite books! I love all the projects tranted by Prince Revolution/written by . Theyre so well-written and very skillfully tranted too, I hugely rmend checking them out if you havent already. Ive loved Half Prince and Legend of the Sun Knight since before I even discovered webnovels. The manga for half prince was so cringy, but so good, and I love love love the sun knight!! I aspire to have skincare as good and skin as thick as his! XD
Crap, now Dominions End is dragging me away from trantions.
Chapter 183: Zombies Also Felt…
Chapter 183: Zombies Also Felt
Grrr
Grrr.
The sounds of the zombies growling were getting closer, and from the looks of it, there were a lot of them.
Meanwhile, there was still a huge guy in front of them to deal with. They ended up bing surrounded by zombies.
Ning Shu watched as everyone disyed the full extent of their abilities, but sadly bullets were useless against this zombie since he was seriously too fast.
Ning Shu sensed that the zombies gaze was focused on her. It was a sort of naked, animalistic, desire for food.
Fuck! This zombie wanted to eat her!?
More and more zombies started to surround them. The smell of rot was so strong that it made a person want to puke.
Ning Shu shot down a zombie that was about to grab her, then looked towards the zombie that Wolf was currently dealing with. Ning Shu felt that this zombie was being unusually persistent in fighting with them. Could it be that Wolf and Phoenix had provoked it somehow?
Suddenly, Ning Shu felt the hairs on her back rise on end. She felt a chilly breeze behind her and reflexively ducked. Rolling over, she dodged the zombies attack by a hair.
Ning Shu shouted towards Phoenix, Did you take something?
Phoenix hastily shook her head. I didnt.
Ning Shu sensed that something was off. If she hadnt taken anything, why were the zombies fighting so hard?
Everyone, get in the car, get in the car! The team leader, Wolf, shouted several times, then took the initiative to get into the car first himself. He then shouted towards Phoenix, Hurry and get in the car. We cant beat this zombie.
Ning Shu revolved her inner strength to quickly get into the car, then abruptly mmed the door shut.
Everyone still felt lingering fear. Ning Shu gasped for breath as she looked around. She discovered that they were missing someone. One person was dead.
The storyline had changed. In the original storyline, Daisy was the only one that died. All the others had been fine and all of them had sessfully awakened special abilities.
Ning Shus intuition told her that Phoenix was hiding something.
Bam!
A loud sound suddenly came from the top of the car. The variant zombie had gotten on the car roof!
Ning Shu had a very bad feeling. As she listened to the banginging from the top of the car, she tightened her grip on her gun.
Wolf abruptly braked then elerated several times to try to shake the zombie off. The car was jolting so much that Ning Shu felt about to vomit, but the zombie on the roof was like a gecko and stayed firmly attached.
Ning Shu turned around to find that there was a face outside the window. An ash-white zombie face.
She stiffly turned back around.
What should they do now? It doesnt look like this zombie will give up.
The banging sounds from the roof hadnt stopped. Cracks were already starting to appear on the roof and all the car windows had already broken from the vibrations.
Ning Shu shot at the zombie hand outside the window. The bullet swept past that gray hand without dealing any damage to the zombie.
des and bullets were both useless. This was way too messed up. How were they supposed to fight against these things?
What are you doing? Youre only making it angrier! Phoenix shouted at Ning Shu.
In this situation, who even cared if it was angry or not?
Fuck, were out of gas, shouted Wolf. A few momentster, the car stopped.
Then the zombie that had been on the car roof this entire time jumped down and reached for Phoenixs chest.
Ning Shu:
Zombies also felt lust!?
Chapter 184: Reappearance of the SDU!
Chapter 184: Reappearance of the SDU!
Phoenixs face was deathly white. She seemed to have lost the ability to resist the zombies attack and just stared nkly.
Phoenix, hurry up and dodge! Wolf shouted towards Phoenix as he shot at the zombie.
Unexpectedly, the zombie didnt attack Phoenix and only pulled something off her neck. Ning Shu narrowed her eyes to look at the item inside the zombies hand. It was a ss vial that gleamed in the sunlight.
The transparent liquid in the ss vial was thicker than normal water.
What was that?
The corpse took the gene essence! shouted Phoenix. Everyone was taken aback. Gene essence!?
Phoenix had found the gene essence?
Ning Shu was surprised too. What did the zombie want the gene essence for? There didnt seem to be a scene like this in the original storyline.
Theres no time to exin. We have to get the gene essence back first, shouted Phoenix.
Once the zombie obtained the gene essence, it didnt bother with Ning Shus group anymore and made to leave.
Hurry up and stop it! We must obtain the gene essence! Wolf shouted towards the four.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes in disbelief. There was no way they could beat that thing, so why were they wasting their efforts?
However, Ning Shu still dutifully shot at the zombie. And it was stillpletely useless. Shouldnt they be celebrating that the zombie didnt n to kill them?
The zombie seemed to have gotten annoyed because it snarled at the five with a sinister expression, then charged at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
Was the zombie charging at her because she looked the weakest out of the bunch?
The others only made a brief show of trying to stop it before giving up. They showed no intention of helping her so she could only fend for herself.
A gray hand reached straight for Ning Shus neck, sending over a wave of rot. The stench was so strong that Ning Shu almost retched.
She aimed at the zombies head and pulled the trigger, but the zombie dodged and its hand continued to approach. Ning Shus pupils dited at the sight of iing death. Suddenly, the zombies head exploded and gray brain matter sttered all over her face.
Ning Shu:!!!
Ning Shu wasnt the only one shocked. The rest of the group were stunned too. This zombies defensive ability was way over the top, so it was hard to believe that it had gotten shot just like this.
Ning Shu wiped her face before opening her eyes. There was a car parked nearby and a person was standing in front of the car. The man was wearing a ck windbreaker and stood there indifferently as the wind lifted the hem of his jacket.
He was holding a gun, and currently that gun was shifting down to point directly at her. Ning Shu hadnt been very scared by the zombie, but she was so frightened by this gun that she almost wet her pants. This gun had even been able to defeat a zombie!
D-dont! Ning Shu hastily waved her hand. Were all human, human!
Ning Shu hadnt expected to encounter the school doctor uncle again this way. The school doctor uncle was still wearing a windbreaker that made people want to sprout criticisms. Ning Shu had already experienced several worlds, so when she saw the school doctor uncle again, she felt like she was revisiting a distant past.
This friend, thank you for your help. Wolf took the initiative to speak.
The school doctor uncle nced indifferently at Wolf while still keeping his gun pointed at Ning Shu. Ning Shus hair was sticking up on end like she had been electrified.
Pick up the gene essence on the ground, said the school doctor uncle to Ning Shu.
Can you first shift that gun away? Im scared! Ning Shu shouted at the school doctor uncle.
The school doctor uncle scoffed, then made aere motion at Ning Shu. Hurry up.
Ning Shu pried open the zombies hand, then walked towards the school doctor uncle with the gene essence.
Phoenix wanted to approach Ning Shu, but Wolf stopped her. She stopped reluctantly and stared at the gene essence in Ning Shus hand with a feverate look in her eyes.
Ning Shu slowly walked towards the school doctor uncle. The school doctor uncle then furrowed his brows and said, Donte so close. You stink.
Ning Shu:
His nitpicky mysophobic personality still hasnt changed.
Chapter 185: Return of the Ascetic Pervert
Chapter 185: Return of the Ascetic Pervert
Ning Shu was about to express her joy at seeing an old acquaintance when her enthusiasm was immediately extinguished by the school doctor uncles disdain-filled words.
The school doctor uncle probably didnt recognize her. Ning Shu examined him. He was exactly the same as before with that tall and straight sexy body that gave people the impression that he was a ascetic pervert. That impression was especially strong when his golden sses reflected the light. He was definitely a fudging twisted pervert!
He was currently pointing a gun at her with an indifferent expression. Ning Shu expressed that she felt really scared ah. This was a person that could even kill the female lead and start an apocalypse! Ning Shu just wanted to say, please spare me.
Wolf and Phoenix clenched their fists but didnt dare to move rashly. Phoenix red at Ning Shu with resentment. She seemed to me Ning Shu for making her lose the gene essence and for delivering it into someone elses hands.
The three sides were at aplete standstill. Ning Shus heart was pounding like a bunch of dogs were chasing her. Right now, she had be the targets of both sides, so she would definitely be the first to be killed off if the situation tilted.
A gust swept past and lifted the hem of the school doctor uncles jacket gracefully. His legs really were long
The wind brushed past Ning Shus face and she smelled an elegant fragrance. This was probably the scent of the school doctor uncle.
Ning Shu: This was the apocalypse ah, the apocalypse! Why was Uncle still rxed enough to spray cologne!?
Could it be that he didnt feel any regret or sense of guilt for what he did?
This friend, lets put down our guns and have a civilized discussion. Trying to probe at each other like this is just a waste of time. Itd be troublesome if we ended up attracting even more zombies. Wolf had taken the initiative to speak.
Ning Shu suddenly realized an issue, which was that Wolf and the other special agents didnt seem to recognize the school doctor uncle? Wasnt the school doctor uncle a wanted criminal? They didnt even have a picture of him? This person should probably be way more valuable than that gene essence!
However, the original host didnt seem to know what the gene scientist named Psycho looked like either. They were sent off to look for the gene essence without any helpful information. Their superiors probably didnt have much hope that they would actually find Psycho.
Uncle, did the people in your family know how op you were?
Uncle, did the people in your family know how corrupt you were?
Ning Shus face twitched. If she lifted her head a bit, the ck gun barrel would immediately appear in her line of sight, so she decided to just lower her head and pretend that she didnt see anything.
When the school doctor uncle heard what Wolf said, he made an en sound. Wolf thought that the person in front of him had agreed to his suggestion, but the persons next words caused his handsome face to contort.
Wipe the brains off your hand, then wipe the vial clean, said the school doctor to Ning Shu. When she lifted her head and he saw the gray brains sttered all over her face, he turned his head away, seeming grossed out. Wipe your face clean too.
What need was there to be so nitpicky in this sort of situation? However, Ning Shu still wiped her hands off on her clothes, then wiped the vial of gene essence clean.
The vial of gene essence was very small and only about the size of a penicillin bottle, so there wasnt much of that so-called gene essence inside either.
When Ning Shu made to hand the vial over to the school doctor uncle, Phoenix couldnt hold back anymore and shot a bullet at Ning Shu. However, Ning Shu had been on guard against Phoenix and Wolf this entire time, so the moment she saw Phoenix move, she revolved her inner strength and ran without any integrity to hide behind the school doctor uncle.
She smelled the fragrance again. As expected, it really wasing from the school doctor uncle. From close up, it didnt smell like cologne. It was probably the scent left from a bath. Why did it feel like the school doctor uncle wasnt living in an apocalypse world?
Phoenix was very confident in her skill with guns and had been certain that she would be able to kill Daisy, this idiot, with this shot. However, to her surprise, she ended up only hitting an afterimage. Daisy could move that fast?
Phoenixs expression turned even colder when she missed and she pressed her lips together tightly.
The school doctor uncle pointed his gun at Phoenix, causing the entire group to turn tense. All four of them pointed their guns at the school doctor uncle, but he was unfazed, which caused the four to be even more nervous.
What kind of situation was this ah?
Dont get so close to me, you stink. Just as the atmosphere was getting serious and extremely tense, the school doctor uncle suddenly spoke and almost made the four idently fire from reflex.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 186: This Isn’t the Time to be Discussing That
Chapter 186: This Isnt the Time to be Discussing That
This isnt the time to be discussing that. Uncle, we should run first. Ning Shu felt like crying as she spoke. She had a sense of strong deja vu. Why did the school doctor always did things that made peoples hearts feel like exploding from fear?
The school doctor remarked, Seems like something like this has happened before.
Grrr Grrr
The zombies that they had shaken off had caught up with them. These zombies seemed to have gone out of control after that variant zombie died. When they caught the scent of humans, they started growling even more loudly.
Alright, alright, the most important issue right now is dealing with the zombies. Lets work together to defeat them. Wolf currently looked to be in a really bad mood. Ill state things clearly now. No one is allowed to sneakily attack anyone else while were fighting the zombies.
Ning Shu curled her lips. She didnt believe a single one of Wolfs words.
The school doctor uncle just shot at the heads of the closest zombies without replying. His speed was so fast that everyone was stunned. Wolfs expression wasplicated as he looked at the gun the school doctor uncle was holding. The newest firearm?
Ning Shu didnt know much about weapons, but she could still tell that the speed of the gun and its bullets were abnormally fast. The bullets even caused trails of white steam to appear in the air due to the friction as it shot past.
Grr
Those zombies didnt know fear. All they possessed was the craving for human flesh. When the zombies in front copsed, the ones behind jumped over them and continued approaching.
Ning Shu took out her own gun to fend off the zombies but she soon ran out of bullets, so she picked up a wooden stick, summoned her inner strength, and swung it down hard on a zombies head. The zombies brain exploded like a watermelon and gray brain matter once again sshed onto Ning Shus face.
The school doctor uncle who was next to Ning Shu took a couple steps back and pressed his lips tightly together.
When Ning Shu saw that the uncle was a bit far away, she hastily chased after him. In all honesty, she would rather trust this uncle than Wolfs group. After all, Phoenix even tried to kill her just a few moments ago.
The school doctor uncle pulled out a gun from his waist and threw it to her. Get the fuck away. Youre disgusting.
Ning Shu hastily caught the gun, then fired a shot towards a zombies head. The zombies head instantly exploded.
Theres too many zombies, lets leave first! shouted Phoenix.
This group of zombies wasnt even the entire bunch. A portion of them had gone to tear apart the variant zombies corpse, so in a while thered be even more zombies.
How are we supposed to leave? The cars out of gas! shouted Wolf as fired another shot.
Everyones gaze then shifted towards the school doctor uncle. The school doctor uncle didnt seem to notice and continued patting the dust off his clothes.
This friend Right after Wolf opened his mouth, the school doctor uncle cut him off. No.
Wolfs face turned purple from stifled anger. It seemed like another battle was about to break out. It had to be acknowledged though that the school doctor uncles unconcerned expression really did make people want to beat the crap out of him.
Chapter 187: All Eighteen SS Special Skills
Chapter 187: All Eighteen SS Special Skills
The groups car was out of gas and after that encounter with the variant zombie, they were all exhausted. Thus they had ced their hopes on the school doctor uncle, but he ended up rejecting them without hesitation.
Zombies were growling all around them and their car was ruined. Could it be that theyd have to run on foot? Everyone felt that today was an especially bleak day.
Ning Shu saw that the zombie closest to her was reaching out to grab her and killed it with a shot. Then she turned towards the school doctor uncle with her gray, brains-covered face and persuaded earnestly, Uncle, we had better run first.
The school doctor uncle kept his gaze straight ahead and refused to look at Ning Shus face. Keep away from me.
Ning Shu: Cries.
Wolf sent a look towards his team and started slowly moving towards the school doctor uncles car. Everyone else pretended to fight the zombies seriously in order to cover Wolfs action.
Ning Shu saw Wolf yank at the car door and became worried. There was no way Wolf would take her and the uncle along when he left. These people were all ruthless. They could kill without blinking an eye for the sake ofpleting the nations tasks.
Uncle, Uncle. Ning Shu reached out to tug on the school doctor uncles clothes, but the school doctor uncle quickly dodged.
His mysophobia really was annoying. Ning Shu hastily said, Uncle ah, theyre about to drive your car away.
Could it be that shed have to face the fate of being torn apart like in the original storyline?
The school doctor uncle suddenly reached out to grab Ning Shus cor and pulled her in front of him. Before Ning Shu could react, the head of a nearby zombie exploded. The brain matter went flying and freaking sttered onto Ning Shus face again.
Ning Shu: Dammit, that bastard!
Ning Shu turned around angrily only to see that the uncle was already walking away. She immediately shelved her anger to catch up with him.
Wolf was still struggling with the car door and even tried to open the hood of the car, but the car didnt budge. Phoenix and the rest got so anxious they were practically emitting smoke. They abandoned the pretense of fighting with the zombies and ran over to help.
They used all eighteen special skills of the secret service department, but still couldnt crack this turtle-shell of a car.
The school doctor uncle took out the car key and the car made an unlocking sound. Wolf was originally nning to take advantage of this to rush in since it would be easy to start the car once they were inside, but he had to freeze when he felt something cool near his head.
Wolf had no desire to try the sensation of being shot by this gun. He lifted his hands in surrender with a contorted expression on his handsome face.
This is a misunderstanding. Wolf squeezed these words out.
The school doctor uncle gave a cold humph and got into the car. Ning Shu toughened her skin and sat down in the shotgun seat.
As she looked around at the securely closed car, she suddenly felt very safe.
When Wolf and the others saw that this man didnt n to take them with him, they started panicking and pped the window as their mouths opened and closed rapidly in speech. However, not a sound from them could be heard.
This soundproofing was really good ah.
The zombies around approached again. Wolf was frustrated. This was seriously endless!
Phoenix pped the window next to the school doctor uncle with an anxious pleading expression.
The school doctor uncle narrowed his eyes as he looked at her. He lowered the window and Phoenix immediately grabbed his shirt and shouted, Please take us with you. Im begging you!
Phoenix looked at the school doctor uncle with a pitiful beseeching expression, but the school doctor uncle only nced coldly at his seized shirt, then silently pressed the window button. The window started rising up again. Phoenix was worried ath her hand would be caught and had no choice but to let go of the school doctor uncles clothes. She stared at the school doctor uncle, dumbstruck, as the window once again rose up to seperate them.
Wasnt this justpletely messing around with her? If you werent willing to agree, why did you freakin open the car window!?
Ning Shu was the only one that understood why. It was the school doctor uncles mysophobia ring up. Afterparing, Ning Shu found that the school doctor uncle was actually quite lenient with her. All he did was use her face as a shield against brain matter.
Brain matter wasnt scary at all.
Ning Shu looked at the school doctor uncle. His side profile looked very cool and indifferent and there was not a speck of dust on his ck windbreaker. His legs looked even more slender and long as he sat in the chair seat and he emitted a strong ascetic aura.
That was why it was the easiest for people who were scientists and the like to be twisted perverts. The school doctor uncle upied both positions.
But she didnt understand why he wasnt driving off. Ning Shu watched quietly as Wolfs group fended off the zombies while desperately pping on the car windows.
This feeling was extremely refreshing.
Who are the people outside? The school doctor uncle turned around to ask Ning Shu this question, but immediately turned away again. He reached out with his slender fingers to grab tissues and threw them at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu used the tissues to wipe the brains off her face. Who was the one that made her this way? Yet he still had the face to get disgusted by her?
Were agents of the nations secret service department, replied Ning Shu honestly.
The school doctor uncle lifted his brows as he looked at her. You? A special agent? Pfff.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 188: Zero Prospects
Chapter 188: Zero Prospects
From these few words, Ning Shu could sense the school doctors endless disdain and ridicule. She silently refuted, not everyone was as twisted as you! After experiencing two worlds, she hade back to find that this guy had already change the direction of human progress and became the great world-destroying demon king. Meanwhile, she was still a trashy good-for-nothing.
The corners of Ning Shus mouth twitched as she silently wiped away the brain matter on her face.
When the people outside were almost exhausted, the school doctor uncle finally opened the car window again, Phoenix dealt with the zombie in front of her and hastily ran over. This time she didnt pull at the school doctor uncles clothes.
Phoenix panted slightly for breath. She was glowing with sweat. Drops of sweat slid down from her neck and over her white chest before flowing into that deep ravine
Ning Shu had to swallow back her saliva. The school doctor uncle turned around to nce at Ning Shu and said disdainfully, Zero prospects.
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
Howe couldnt she understand what part the school uncle doctor was referring to?
Whatever demands you have, just say it. Phoenix furrowed her brows, Were already out of bullets, please help us.
The school doctor uncle asked indifferently: I can ask anything? His gaze swept across Phoenixs face.
Phoenixs face paled and she nced toward Wolf. Wolfs facial color was very bad but he still nodded toward Phoenix.
Phoenix took a deep breath and said, Anything is fine, so please save us.
Alright. The school uncle doctor nodded, then continued, Oh, thats right, my cars filled with explosives. If I die, I can detonate the car before I die. Also, the windows are bullet-proof so you guys wont be able leave once you guys enter~
Enter~ your damn sister ah! Wolf and the rest froze for a second but they still quickly got onto the car.
The school doctor uncle suddenly pulled out a gun from his waist and fired at the head of one of the men in the back. Shock was thest expression on that mans face.
What are you doing?
What the hell are you doing?
Phoenix and Wolf both pointed their guns at the school doctor uncle while Spider pointed his gun at Ning Shu. It became aplete standoff.
Ning Shu: Its not like I killed the person, so why are you pointing it at me?
Chapter 189: Someone As Dumb As You
Chapter 189: Someone As Dumb As You
Ning Shu didnt understand why the uncle suddenly shot at the guy. If he didnt want to save them, why did he let them get on the car?
She really couldnt understand.
The school doctor uncle put his gun away and said with a frown, Didnt you guys notice that hes been bitten by a zombie? Push him out.
Huh?
Phoenix didnt believe him and started inspecting her deadpanion. In the end, she did find an injury left by a zombie on his arm. The flesh around that wound was already starting to turn ck.
Push him out, repeated the school doctor uncle.
Phoenix gritted her teeth and opened the car door, then kicked the person off before quickly mming the door shut again. The person that had been kicked out was instantly torn apart by the zombies. The scene was extremely bloody.
Everyone had veryplicated expressions on their faces. Ning Shu asked the school doctor uncle, How did you know that he was injured by a zombie?
The school doctor uncle nced at Ning Shu with disdain. Could it be that you didnt smell that stench of blood?
Fudge, she really didnt smell it.
As expected of an expert in dissection, he was sure sensitive to the smell of blood.
Spider, who had been pointing his gun at Ning Shu, put his gun away and said with a scoff, Even so, then since Daisy has been sttered by zombie brains, she might be infected as well. We should push her out too.
Fuck, did this guy have a grudge against her or something?
The school doctor looked at Ning Shu, Youve been infected?
I havent, I havent been infected! Ning Shu hastily waved her hands as she refuted. As a person that has learned the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, she expressed that her health was very good.
What proof do you have that you havent been infected? Spider smiled snidely, causing his usually mediocre appearance to be sinister.
Alright, thats enough, Spider, said Phoenix. Then she said to the school doctor uncle, Thank you for saving us.
No need. The school doctor uncle adjusted his gold-rimmed sses, causing them to glint with light again. As Ning Shu watched, for some reason she felt like the school doctor uncle was nning something again. It couldnt be that hes taken a fancy to the female lead-sama again, right!?
The uncle stepped on the gas and shook off the zombies behind them. A whileter, he stopped the car and showed no indication of continuing forward.
What are you stopping here for? Wolf disliked this person a lot. It felt like nothing was going right for him ever since this person showed up.
Even his position as team leader has been threatened.
The school doctor uncle patted at his clothes to get the dust off. He didnt seem to have heard what Wolf said.
Hey, whats with your attitude. Im talking to you! Wolf felt the urge to pull out his gun and just shoot this guy.
Ning Shu discovered that the school doctor uncle turned out to be pretty good at pissing people off. She asked as well, Uncle, why arent we leaving?
The zombies can only smell humans that are within two kilometers. The school doctor uncle finally gave a sentence of exnation.
Ning Shu was practically about to kneel down to the uncle. She asked, How do you know that?
Ive tested it. Im always interested in things that are unknown. The school doctor uncle turned around and looked at Ning Shu, Ive seen someone that was as dumb as you before.
Ning Shu:
Ha. Ha Ning Shuughed dryly without replying.
Chapter 190: Mess With Your Hair Again and I’ll Kill You
Chapter 190: Mess With Your Hair Again and Ill Kill You
Wolf brushed back his hair in vexed manner as he said, Even so, could it be that we should just sit here and wait for the zombies to catch up with us, then run another two kilometers and wait for the zombies to catch up again?
The school doctor uncle look at Wolf coldly. His gold-rimmed sses shed with cold light as he said, If you mess with your hair again and make the car even more dusty, Ill kill you.
Wolfs hand froze. He wanted to ignore the man, but when he saw the gun at the mans waist he had no choice but to lower his hand.
Ning Shus lips twitched. Uncle, you sure were excessive. This was no longer the normal world. Surviving was already extremely tough, so could we not mind those little things?
Phoenix and Spider could tell that this man was extremely strong, so they didnt dare to speak much. Phoenix squeezed Wolfs hand, indicating for him to endure for now.
Wolf got even more angry. He had been humiliated in front of his woman. This waspletely destroying his dignity as a man.
Oh, I dont have extra food for you guys either, so you guys had better go back and find your own supplies, said the school doctor uncle mildly.
Everyone:
However they had no choice. Soon, they went back to the ce where the battle had urred earlier. The zombies were already gone, but the van was still there.
Wolf was the first to get off the car and head over to check if the supplies inside the car were still there. Ning Shu wanted to get off the car to help as well, but the school doctor uncle stopped her. Just sit here. Even if you head over, youll just cause more trouble.
Ning Shu:
However, she listened and stayed in the car with the school doctor uncle. Even though it caused Wolfs group to re at her with murderous intent in their eyes, she felt much safer with the school doctor uncle. When she turned around, she saw that the school doctor uncles sharp gaze had been locked onto Phoenix this entire time.
Phoenix was special agent, so her senses were very sharp. Naturally, she could sense that someone was looking at her and her entire body tensed up. This mans gaze was very sharp, the pressure it gave off was so strong that she found it hard to breathe.
Ning Shu asked, Uncle, you like Phoenix?
Like? The school doctor uncle smiled faintly which made him look much gentler. However, in Ning Shus eyes, he looked much more twisted.
A little bit interested. The school doctor uncle tapped the steering wheel with his slender fingers.
Ning Shu suddenly felt like observing a moment of silence for Phoenix. The school doctor uncle had once said to a different female lead-sama I must have you. In the end, she was captured and used as ab rat. He said he wanted to improve the direction of human gic development and activate the high ss genes in humans, but in the end he messed up the entire world.
So what did he mean now by a little bit interested?
Did he really like her, or did he want to dissect her?
The school doctor uncle propped up his head with his hand and looked prettynguid as he asked Ning Shu, Have we met before? Why are you calling me uncle?
Ah. She had gotten too used to calling him uncle, what should she say now? Should she admit that they had once been partners in crime?
Just as Ning Shu was about to speak, there was the crackle of an electric current, then a cold mechanical voice said, yer cannot reveal her identity. yer is only a transient guest and is not allowed to break the rules of the world.
Well, it wasnt like she nned to tell the school doctor uncle her identity anyways. Otherwise, the school doctor uncle would definitely dissect her.
Hm? The school doctor uncle raised his brows as he looked at Ning Shu.
Im a youngdy thats only around eighteen years of age this year. Uncle, youre definitely older than me. Im calling you uncle as a show of respect. Ning Shu casually made up a reason.
This body was actually only seventeen years old.
While the people inside the car were chatting outside, Phoenix and Wolf had gotten into an argument. The male lead, Wolf, didnt want to continue traveling with the school doctor uncle, but Phoenix wanted to. She said that at the very least, they should wait until they got to a safe location before parting ways.
Chapter 191: Three People Left in the Group
Chapter 191: Three People Left in the Group
Phoenix had good reason to insist on following the school doctor uncle. They were currently in the middle of nowhere and since they were close to the border, there wasnt anyone around. In addition, they had so many supplies to carry. Could it be that theyd have to resort to carrying these things on their backs and walking?
Moreover, there were only three people left in their group C her, Wolf, and Spider. Phoenix had already subconsciously kicked Ning Shu out of the group.
What would they do if they encountered zombies? Would they be able to outrun zombies while carrying these things? What if they encountered variant zombies? They had no way of dealing with variant zombies at all!
Wolf knew that he was raising a fuss over nothing, but for some reason he just didnt want to stay with that man. That man gave off a very dangerous feeling, so Wolf was very much against the idea of continuing to travel with him.
However, Phoenix had good points. The other man in the group also sided with Phoenix. Since it was two against one, Wolf had no choice but to give in. He pulled Phoenixs hand and said, You should stay away from that man. He seems to have his eye on you, and he definitely doesnt have good intentions. You shouldnt be tricked.
The school doctor uncle who had just been used of being a pervert seemedpletely unconcerned about Wolfs words. Ning Shu couldnt help but admire his ability to remain unperturbed.
Actually, Ning Shu could understand why Wolf wasnt willing to go with the school doctor uncle. The school doctor uncle was seriously too overpowered. His abilitiespletely overshadowed the male leads halo.
What kind of person was the male lead? Ever since he was born, he had this feeling of superiority as if he was better than everyone. With how proud he was, how could he stand being second to someone else?
However, right now Wolf had no choice but to endure his indigance. As he carried things towards the car, he kept ring at the school doctor uncle.
The school doctor uncle just looked at his nails, paying no attention to Wolf, which caused Wolfs face to turn purple with rage.
The three only got back onto the car once they finished carrying all the things over. When Spider saw that Ning Shu seemedpletely idle and carefree, heined, Some people only know to eat without ever bothering to help out.
How exactly had she offended this guy? Why was he always picking faults with her?
Didnt you manage to carry them all anyways? Whether Im there or not makes no difference. Ning Shu snapped back without fear because there was the school doctor uncle present.
You Spider abruptly lifted his fist, but then nced fearfully at the school doctor uncle and stopped. Then he sent another verbal jab at Ning Shu. Dont get cocky thinking that youve found someone strong to rely on.
Ning Shus expression still remained smug.
Spider, thats enough. Phoenix rebuked Spider, then said to the school doctor uncle, This friend, where do you n to go next?
Ning Shu couldnt tell if it was her misconception, but Phoenixs voice seemed much more charming when she spoke to the school doctor uncle.
However, this was nothing unusual. Special agents like them had to make use of all the advantages they had in order toplete missions. Phoenixs curvy figure and beautiful elegant features were one of her strongest advantages.
Ning Shu looked at her own face in the rear view mirror. Her face was gray and still had a bit of leftover brain mush. Her features were ordinary and her hair was aplete mess.
Four words summed up her appearance C unbearable to look at.
Ning Shu nced at the cool female lead-sama, then silently tried to sort her hair out a little.
Lord ah, she really did be the female leads background contrast. There were only two women in the group. Her existence served perfectly to emphasize Phoenixs beauty. She suspected this to be the main reason for the original hosts existence.
How sad!
Chapter 192: School Doctor Joined the Ranks
Chapter 192: School Doctor Joined the Ranks
When the school doctor uncle heard what Phoenix said, he lifted his brows and turned around to look at her. Phoenix subtly lifted her chest a little, then repeated, Where are you nning to go?
The school doctor uncle pushed up his sses a little. Where do you guys n to go? Ill follow.
Upon hearing this, a smile appeared on Phoenixs face that increased her beauty. However, Wolfs expression remained cold.
And that was how the school doctor uncle joined the ranks. He drove wherever Phoenix told him to go, causing Wolf to be gloomy all the time with stifled anger. Whenever they encountered zombies, Wolf would be the first to rush up in order to vent his anger.
Phoenix was starting to trust the school doctor uncle more and more. On the other hand, every time Ning Shu saw the cold light refracting off of the school doctor uncles sses, she would feel a chill.
When she saw that Phoenix was starting to act bashful and shy in front of the school doctor uncle, she became even more horrified.
Uncle, youre totally on the path of overthrowing the male lead ah!
The apocalypse was very pragmatic. In this extreme environment, primitive human nature would be amplified. It disyed the original rules followed by humankind C the strong devouring the weak C in harsh detail.
Worshiping and following the strong all came instinctively.
The school doctor uncle possessed very advanced weapons that he used skillfully, so he never showed any panic when facing zombies. The most amazing part was that this guy didnt seem to be living in the apocalypse. His clothes were always clean, his nails were always trimmed, and there was no a trace of dirt on him, causing him to be even more attractive.
In contrast, Wolf was always angrily hacking at the zombies without a single trace of elegance, so his clothes were filthy and he always stank of sweat.
With the school doctor uncle as a contrast, Wolf became like dirt inparison. His male lead halo became so dim it was barely even visible.
However, Ning Shu was more concerned about Phoenixs goal in traveling with them. They had already searched for many days but still hadnt found any other gene essence.
Ning Shu touched the gene essence in her pocket. This gene essence was the one she pulled out of the variant zombies hand. Back then, the school doctor uncle hadnt taken it because the bottle was dirty, but afterwards he had never asked for it again.
Ning Shu naturally wouldnt foolishly take the initiative to hand this over to the uncle either. She was curious about what exactly this gene essence was to have been able to mess the world up like this.
Based on the original hosts memory, the seniormander had told her that it was the nation that had wanted to strengthen the human body through improving human genes. The person who had been responsible for researching this was the gene scientist known as Psycho. However, they hadnt expected for him to actually seed.
Unfortunately, not everyone was able to be stronger. About fifty percent of the people sessfully activated the more advanced genes in their bodies and gain special abilities, but the other fifty percent became extremely strong monsters that felt no pain and only wanted to eat. In addition, those monsters contained a virus that could make humans be like them.
The person responsible for this, the uncle, had grabbed his things and ran. Soon, the monsters broke out of theb and started wrecking the world.
The people who had been lucky enough to awaken their special abilities in theb were drafted by the nation and Ning Shus team was given the mission of finding the gene essence that the uncle had taken with him. Wolf and Phoenix knew about the ability of the gene essence so they ended up deciding to betray the country and keeping the gene essence for themselves.
Uncle, you sure caused a lot of destruction.
And what was the uncle staying with this group for? Could it be that he had gotten addicted to dissecting female leads?
Come here. The school doctor uncle beckoned Ning Shu like she was a little dog. Ning Shu went over with a dark expression and asked, Uncle, what is it?
Come closer. Come break this bar, said the school doctor uncle as he pointed at the steel reinforced bar that was about as thick as the length of a thumb.
Ning Shu: Why the heck?
Chapter 193: Come Here, Let Me Feel
Chapter 193: Come Here, Let Me Feel
When Ning Shu heard that the school doctor uncle actually wanted her to break a steel bar, she thought she was hearing things.
Why do you want me to break it? asked Ning Shu.
The school doctor uncle looked towards Ning Shu and his sses turned white from refracted light, causing him to look extremely dangerous. Ning Shu immediately picked up the steel bar on the ground without another word.
Use all your strength to do it, said the school doctor uncle.
Ning Shu nodded and revolved her inner strength as she exerted her strength on the steel bar. She didnt manage to break it, but it bent. She asked, Is this alright?
The school doctor uncle nodded, then reached out to touch Ning Shus arm. Ning Shu immediately threw down the steel bar and ran far away before turning to look at him warily. Uncle, what are you doing?
Hell, it was terrifying to be touched by him.
Im just testing your strength. I saw earlier that you seem unusually strong. The school doctor uncle beckoned Ning Shu. Come over here, let me feel.
Ning Shu: Pfff.
Come here, let me feel your muscle, repeated the school doctor uncle. Ning Shu felt ufortable from head to toe.
The reason why she was unusually strong was because she had practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Speaking of which, everytime she recalled the name of this inner strength manual, she would feel really embarrassed.
Ning Shu jogged to the school doctor uncle. As she watched him examine her expressionlessly, she felt a chill. Why did she feel like she was about to be dissected by the school doctor uncle?
After the school doctor uncle had his fill of touching her muscle, he nodded. Although you dont have veryrge muscles, theyre verypact. This is the ideal state. The school doctors gold-rimmed sses were practically shining as he spoke, which scared Ning Shu so much she felt about to wet her pants.
It couldnt be that Uncle wanted to dissect her? No way right? No way?
Here are your dinners. Phoenix walked over and interrupted Ning Shu and the school doctor uncles moment of passionate gazing.
Phoenix was holding two boxes ofpressed biscuits and two bottles of water which she handed to the school doctor uncle.
The school doctor uncle then handed Ning Shu a box of biscuits. Ning Shu hastily took it. She was starving!
When Phoenix saw this, her eyes flickered with something and she said to Ning Shu, Daisy, step out for a second. I want to talk to you.
Ning Shu was a bit confused. Why would Phoenix want to talk to her? However, she still followed Phoenix out. This house was very crude; it was made from mud, so its inhabitants were already long gone. It was just a temporary resting ce for the group.
When they got outside, Phoenix stopped walking. Ning Shu stood about two meters away from Phoenix. This was the safest distance to maintain.
Why were you looking for me? asked Ning Shu.
Phoenix extended her delicate hand towards Ning Shu. When she saw Ning Shuspletely baffled expression, she said coldly, Daisy, hand over the gene essence so that we canplete the mission.
Gene essence? I dont have any gene essence, replied Ning Shu.
Phoenixs expression turned colder. Stop acting! Im talking about the gene essence the variant zombie snatched. You were the one that took it in the end.
Ning Shu acted like she had suddenly realized what Phoenix meant and said, Oh, that gene essence. I already lost it. If you hadnt brought it up, I wouldnt even have remembered it. Following that, Ning Shu put on a remorseful expression. Big Sister Phoenix, Im so sorry. Its all my fault.
Phoenix was annoyed when Ning Shu called her big sister. When she saw how foolish Ning Shu looked, she said coldly, Daisy, weve all been sent by the same secret service department. Do you want everyone to fail this mission and be punished by Senior Commander?
Inwardly, Ning Shu rolled her eyes. You guys have already betrayed the country, so why would you still care about being punished? The only one this would work on would be the silly and naive original host.
Chapter 194: Psycho is Dead
Chapter 194: Psycho is Dead
Ning Shu made a crying expression and asked worriedly, What do we do now? I really did lose that gene essence. The situation back then was so dangerous with zombies all around, I dont even know where I lost it.
You Phoenix was so angry she couldnt even get words out. In the end, she gave a cold humph and left.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain before heading back in for dinner. Theyve been eating biscuits every single day so the taste almost made her feel like puking. However, these were convenient and didnt go bad easily, so they were the best choice for travel.
The school doctor uncle had gotten milk from somewhere and was currently drinking it. When he saw Ning Shue in, he asked, What did she want to talk to you about?
Ning Shus eyes whirled as she considered whether she should tell the truth or not. If she talked about the gene essence, wasnt that giving him a warning? What if he decided to leave the group? However, she still told the truth. She asked me about the gene essence.
The school doctor uncle responded with a oh and then went back to drinking the milk without asking Ning Shu for it. Ning Shu was a little moved. Uncle, youre such a good person, even though youre a pervert.
After leaving, Phoenix soon came back. This time, Phoenix wasnt the only one that hade. Spider and Wolf was with her as well.
The moment Wolf walked into the room, he gave a cold humph and red at the school doctor uncle with hostility in his eyes. His handsome face was a little worn out and he looked nothing like the local base tyrant he would be.
Everyone sat down around the table. Wolf, who was sitting at the head, gave a cough and tried to pull out an imposing manner. However, it just looked like false bravado.
Phoenix, you can say it. Wolf said to Phoenix. He seriously didnt want to speak with this man. Whenever he saw this man, he would feel strangely oppressed.
In reality, this group was separated into two factions. One faction consisted of Wolf, Phoenix, and Spider, while the other faction consisted of Ning Shu and the school doctor uncle. The two groups relied on Phoenix to serve as the go-between.
Do you know what were trying to do? Phoenix asked the school doctor uncle.
The school doctor uncle took a sip of milk without speaking. Phoenix seemed to have gotten used to the school doctor uncles personality and simply continued, Our goal is to find the gene essence.
Everyone looked at the school doctor uncle, but there was no expression on his face. Phoenix felt a little defeated. This man was seriously hard to deal with. She had done a lot of missions, but she had never encountered a man like this that waspletely indifferent towards her.
This gene essence is capable of awakening a persons special abilities and strengthening their body. As of now, there are more and more zombies appearing in the world, so its bing increasingly difficult for humans to defend themselves. Were searching for the gene essence in order to awaken the special abilities of more people so that we can put up a fight against the zombies, said Phoenix with a serious expression.
The school doctor uncle finally finished drinking the milk. He pushed the biscuits he didnt finish towards Ning Shu. The meaning was for Ning Shu to finish them, so Ning Shu silently ate the school doctor uncles leftover biscuits.
If you guys are searching for the gene essence, then theres no need to. That gene essence is only a half-finished product and Psycho is already dead, said the school doctor uncle in a matter-of-fact tone.
Pfff cough cough. Ning Shu choked on the biscuit when she heard the uncle say that Psycho was already died and hastily drank water to wash it down. He was calmly saying that he had died. What exactly was he trying to do? Fake death and then have people spread the false news that Psycho was already dead?
Wolf furrowed his brows and questioned the school doctor uncle coldly, How do you know that? And how do you know that Psycho is dead? Who exactly are you? Youre the most mysterious person in this entire group. You havent even given your name.
Suspicion also appeared on Phoenixs face as she asked, How do you know that Psycho is dead?
I was the one that killed Psycho, replied the school doctor uncle calmly. A trace of pity appeared on his face. He had destroyed the gene essence.
Pfff cough cough. Ning Shu choked again and had to pound on her chest.
Chapter 195: I’m Not the One That Lost the Gene Essence
Chapter 195: Im Not the One That Lost the Gene Essence
Ning Shu felt mixed feelings as she listened to the school doctor uncle spew nonsense with apletely serious expression. As the only one that knew the truth, she really wanted to scream, he freaking is Psycho, how the hell did he kill Psycho!?
Bymitting suicide?
The school doctor uncle lifted his eyebrows as he looked at Ning Shu. When he saw that she was choking so much her eyes were starting to roll back, he reached out and pped her back. Then he asked mildly, Thats a strong reaction. What? You have objections?
Ning Shu waved her hand and said, I dont have any objections. What objections could she have?
With the school doctor uncles cold indifferent face in front of her, she wouldnt dare to voice objections even if she had them.
After losing the gene essence, you still have the face to stay here? You sure have thick skin! Could it be that you dont feel any guilt at all? Phoenix shouted in irritation, Countless people have ended up killed and infected because of you!
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
When Ning Shu heard Phoenixs usation, she reflexively nced towards the school doctor uncle. This sentence should probably be for the school doctor uncle right? The person that created these zombie-like monsters should be the one feeling guilty.
When the school doctor uncle saw that Ning Shu was staring at him, he shrugged and said, Its not like I was the one that lost the gene essence, theres no use looking at me.
Ning Shu: Pfff
Her understanding of the school doctor uncle has been updated once again. The school doctor uncle no doubt has the thickest skin in the world.
Daisy, Im talking to you! Where exactly did you lose the gene essence? Dont you know how important the gene essence is!? Phoenix questioned Ning Shu with a dark expression.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. I dont know where I lost it. There were so many zombies back then. It took all my strength just to fend off the zombies, how could I have the presence of mind to care about some gene essence?
You should have protected the gene essence even if it costed you your life! Phoenix critized Ning Shu.
The fuck? This was seriously endless. Ning Shu pped the table and instantly caused the old table to fall apart. Phoenix, are you trying to pick a fight with me?
In the past, although Phoenix disliked her, she would maintain a lofty and elegant manner. However, now, she would pick a fight with her about everything to try and humiliate her.
Ning Shu nced towards the school doctor uncle who seemed unconcerned. Could it be that the female lead-sama was jealous of how close she was to the uncle?
Daisy, the reason I dont argue with you is because Im taking into consideration the fact that youre younger. However, whats with you? Do you think you can be as unreasonable as you like just because theres someone to support you now? said Phoenix coldly. She then nced towards the school doctor uncle with some silentints in her eyes.
Daisy didnt have a good figure or any outstanding looks. Compared to her, Daisy was just an ugly clown. However, why was this man more willing to approach Daisy than her?
When Phoenixs thoughts arrived here, her expression became even more sulky.
Wolf noticed Phoenixs expression and his facial color immediately turned dark as he shouted, What are you guys arguing for? Right now we should be deciding on where to go next rather than bickering over these trifles!
Phoenix replied, Without the gene essence, any further ns are useless.
Wolf nced at the school doctor uncle with aplicated expression before finally saying, Since Psycho is already dead and the gene essence has been destroyed, lets head back.
Wolfs meaning was clear: there was no point continuing the mission anymore, they should prepare to head back.
Ning Shu didnt have any objections. In any case, she had the gene essence, so if they went back, she could hand it to the seniormander and count her task as done. Afterwards, she could just spend her time pondering the meaning of life.
However, she couldnt let them discover that she wanted to go back, so she stammered, How can we go back like this without any results? Well be punished.
Phoenix rolled her eyes at Ning Shu. Who do you think is responsible?
Definitely not her, Ning Shu silently replied.
In the end, the group unanimously agreed to go back. Since they didnt get their hands on the gene essence, Wolf and Phoenix werent able to awaken their special powers and still had to rely on the nations protection. Due to that, the thought of betraying the country didnt ur to them yet.
The atmosphere sank again. Wolf gave a cold humph and got up to leave. Before he left, he nced at Ning Shu with annoyance and murderous intent.
Ning Shu scooted closer to the school doctor uncle. The school doctor uncle met Wolfs gaze coldly. Wolf gave another humph, then turned and left.
Boot-licker, sneered Spider.
The school doctor uncle turned around and also jeered at Ning Shu, For better or for worse, you guys are teammates. Why do you have so little integrity?
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Who knows?
Chapter 196: Origin of Gene Essence
Chapter 196: Origin of Gene Essence
Youre pretty strong. Were you born with that strength? The school doctor uncle adjusted his sses, then turned to ask Ning Shu this question. His sses shone with white light in a way that gave off a dangerous feeling.
How should she answer this question? Why did it feel like the school doctor uncle had bad intentions? This uncle loved dissecting people with special capabilities to study them.
Ning Shu replied with a forced grin, Yeah, I was born like this.
The school doctor uncle said oh in reply then beckoned Ning Shu with his hand. Ning Shu immediately shuffled right up to the school doctor uncle.
Donte get so close, said the school doctor uncle. Ning Shu curled her lips butplied and took a few steps back. When would this uncle fix his unreasonable personality?
You have the gene essence. Have you never thought about trying to awaken your special ability? asked the school doctor.
Ning Shu almost jumped from the shock. When she saw the indifference on the school doctor uncles face, she gave up trying to argue and replied honestly while shaking her head, I dont want to.
Why? All your teammates want to get the gene essence to awaken their special abilities, why dont you? The school doctor uncle lifted his brows as he looked at Ning Shu. Youre scared of turning into a zombie?
In all honesty, this fifty percent sess rate was such a troll. A person would either get instant sess and gain special abilities, or be a zombie that did nothing but eat human flesh.
Ning Shu nodded hastily. Im afraid of bing a zombie.
The school doctor uncles face filled with disdain. Youre scared of trying even with a fifty percent sess rate? How weak.
What use was a trash like you!?
Ning Shu could hear the clear disdain in his voice. However, she expressed that he was weed tough at her. In any case, she wouldnt be using it. She still needed this gene essence toplete the task.
Uncle Ning Shu sat down next to the school doctor uncle, then leaned in to ask, Uncle, say, where did this gene essencee from?
Ning Shu had been wondering for a while how this gene essence had been created.
The school doctor uncle swept a mild nce over her and said, If youre going to talk, just talk. Why are you leaning in so close?
Tsk, he was so unreasonable. Ning Shu shifted back a little.
She didnt really expect the school doctor uncle to answer her. After all, he was always so willful and did whatever he wanted.
The school doctor uncle adjusted his sses, then said, In reality, all the special abilities contain attributes like the cultivation attributes in folklore. The so-called spirit root is just a high ss gene. Psycho had produced this gene essence through experiments on a woman. He had made it by extracting a fragment of the high ss gene in her body. The reason why some people failed to activate their powers is because their genes werent a good match with the genes in the gene essence, which caused their genes to be messed up and so they turn into monsters. However, some people are able to sessfully integrate the gene and activate the high ss genes hidden in their bodies.
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
Uncle, did the people in your family know how crazy you were?
The woman the uncle was talking about was the school campus worlds female lead-sama. The fact that she had encountered such a treatment definitely made her the most pitiful female lead in history. She was now probably dead as a doornail.
Chapter 197: Another Variant Zombie
Chapter 197: Another Variant Zombie
They were originally supposed to look for the gene essence, but they had searched for a long time without any sess. By now, the group was already a little defeated, so when the school doctor uncle said that Psycho was dead and the gene essence was gone, Wolfs group immediately decided to head back.
Another important factor in this decision was the fact that they were starting to encounter more and more zombies along with variant zombies. As of now, they had already encountered three variant zombies, and the variant zombies seemed to have the ability to call other zombies.
The group was finding it very difficult to deal with them, so pretty much everyone agreed on the idea of heading back. The only thing Ning Shu couldnt understand was why the uncle wasing with them. Was he trying to get himself captured?
Daisy, time to wake up. The school doctor uncle nudged Ning Shu with his foot. Ning Shus eyes instantly opened, then she rubbed her eyes drowsily as she followed him to the car.
Phoenix had wanted to sit in the front passenger seat, but Ning Shu had snatched the spot first, so she red at Ning Shu before getting into the back.
During the entire ride, Ning Shu felt a chill on the back of her head. It didnt take brains to figure out that this was Phoenixs re.
Ning Shu was now sure that Phoenix had shifted romantic targets and was now targeting the uncle. She had already heard Phoenix and Wolf argue several times. It was all stuff like, are you betraying me? h h h, then Phoenix would argue, Im not, h h.
Meanwhile, the school doctor uncle, who was the main person involved, remained unperturbed as if it all had nothing to do with him. He just went about doing his own business.
It pissed Wolf off so much he felt the urge to kill the uncle.
Ning Shu naturally didnt want anything to happen to the uncle. Once something happened to the uncle, she would be next in line. After all, Wolf also red at her with murderous intent.
The school doctor uncles suddenly furrowed his brows, then remarked mildly, There are zombies again.
The atmosphere in the car immediately turned tense.
Fuck, is there any end to this!? Spider cursed. They had already encountered countless zombies on the way here.
It was to the point they felt like they were the only ones still alive in this world.
They hadnt seen a single person, so how were these zombies able to survive?
They were almost out of food and they had long since run out of bullets. As of now, Ning Shu was either using an axe to hack at zombies, or a rod to smash their heads.
The only one that had guns was the school doctor uncle, but he showed no indication of sharing. At most he would help a bit when Ning Shu was close to being bitten by a zombie. He showed no trace of concern for the others.
Right after the school doctor uncle said that zombies wereing, they started hearing snarling. Some zombies ran up to try to surround the car.
The school doctor uncle pressed down on the gas pedal with no expression on his face and the car ran straight towards the zombie blocking the way, mercilessly crushing it.
The car shook so much that Ning Shu felt motion sick.
Thud.
A loud sound came from the roof of the car, then the entire car shook.
Everyones expressions turned grim. They had encountered another variant zombie.
Why were there so many variant zombies?
Ning Shu nced at the school doctor uncle. His face was calm and indifferent, but his lips were tightly pressed together, indicating that he was pretty annoyed right now.
Ning Shu asked, Uncle, should we get off the car first to deal with the variant zombie?
Daisy, if youre stupid, then dont speak. There are so many zombies outside, well be surrounded instantly. Moreover, theres a variant zombie as well. Youre pretty much telling us to all go die, said Phoenix coldly.
Spider and Wolf also red at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu knitted her brows as she said, Theres a variant zombie on the roof right now. What if it breaks the car? If we lose the car, well immediately be torn apart by the zombies.
Did they really think that she was happy to get off and face the zombies?
Chapter 198: Faster Than My Bullet
Chapter 198: Faster Than My Bullet
Boom, boom
The variant zombie on the roof hammered the car hard. However, the uncles car was pretty sturdy so, for the time being, the car was fine.
The uncle stomped on the gas pedal hard and shook off those low-leveled slow-moving zombies before stopping the car. Then he said to the people in the car, Get off and deal with this zombie.
They had no choice but to get off the car to fire everything they had towards the zombie on the roof. However, none of it did any damage to the zombie.
Everyone had helpless expressions on their faces since the disparity between them and the enemy was too great. Ning Shu continued trying to fire at the zombie, but it dodged all her bullets.
The fudge? How did something like a variant zombie evene to exist?
The school doctor uncle narrowed his eyes as he aimed his gun at the zombie. However, he didnt fire, probably because the zombie was way too fast.
Wolf threw away the gun when he ran out of bullets and resorted to using hidden weapons, but it waspletely useless. The zombie quickly approached and reached for his heart.
Wolf cried Phoenix.
Hurry up and shoot! Wolf dropped to the ground and rolled out of the way to dodge as he shouted at the school doctor uncle.
Spider and Phoenix moved up to help, but the zombie seemed to have set its sights on Wolf. It insisted on killing the male lead first before dealing with anything else.
The school doctor uncle didnt fire. He kept aim, but didnt pull the trigger, as if he was waiting for the right opportunity.
The zombie attacked Wolf again. This time, Wolf was a beat too slow and wasnt able to dodge. Just when it seemed that Wolf would die, a lightning-like light exploded from Wolfs hand and hit the zombie.
White smoke immediately appeared on the zombies body. The variant zombie froze. It was clearly surprised by this as fear seemed to appear on its ash-white face.
Everyone else was stunned as well and stared nkly at Wolfs hand. Even Wolf was baffled for a minute before wild joy appeared on his face. This is a special ability, a special power
The school doctor uncle took advantage of the moment while the zombie was still stunned to pull the trigger. The zombies head immediately exploded.
Although the school doctor uncle had gotten rid of the zombie, Wolfs heart was filled with rage and he asked angrily, Why didnt you shoot earlier?
Wolf red at the school doctor uncle. His hands continued to emit crackling lightning. It was clear he wanted to kill the school doctor uncle.
Ning Shu became nervous and hastily said to Wolf, Uncle has put a lot of thought into this. He was just trying to help you awaken your special abilities through putting you through a desperate situation.
As expected of the worlds favorite, he actually awakened a lightning type special ability. Lightning abilities dealt the most damage to zombies.
When Wolf heard Ning Shus forced exnation, he scoffed, If it werent for the fact that my special ability happened to awaken, I wouldve already been killed by that zombie. Theres no way Im letting this guy off.
Ning Shu could tell that Wolf wanted to get revenge now that he was stronger. By doing so, he would also be able to establish a strong reputation in the group.
The lightning in Wolfs hands crackled. He looked eager to kill the school doctor uncle.
The school doctor uncle lifted his gun and pointed it at Wolfs forehead. He said with a sneer, Its nothing but a newly awakened ability. You wanna test whether youre faster than my bullet?
Wolfs face twitched. He looked at the pitch-ck gun muzzle, then at the expressionless school doctor uncle. Finally, he reluctantly dispersed his special ability.
Chapter 199: That Happy to Eat My Leftovers?
Chapter 199: That Happy to Eat My Leftovers?
After awakening his special ability, Wolf seemedpletely refreshed and gave off an arrogant swagger as if he had obtained the entire world.
Ning Shu could barely stop herself from spitting cynicalments. Wolf even looked as if he wanted to kick her and the uncle out and run off with the car.
Even though he was afraid of the uncles gun, he still maintained an egoistic attitude and started giving her and the uncle less and less food. Ning Shu felt more and more contempt for him.
She was starting to worry for the uncle as well, since they were pretty much ants hanging off the same string.
As the group continued onwards, they encountered a lot of zombies. Wolf would go on a massacre every single time, so he soon became a lot more skilled at using his lightning ability.
During one zombie attack, Phoenix awakened her special ability which turned out to be an ice type. Not long after that, Spider also awakened his earth type ability.
Out of the five, Ning Shu and the school doctor uncle were the only ones that hadnt awakened their special abilities, so they ended up actually seeming like abnormalities.
Ning Shu didnt know why she couldnt awaken her special abilities either. However, her strength was still increasing and her body was bing increasingly lithe. It was clearly the work of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
If she didnt have a special ability, then oh well.
Ning Shu consoled the school doctor uncle by saying, Its fine, dont worry. Uncle, youll eventually awaken your special ability.
The school doctor uncle rolled his eyes at Ning Shu, then scoffed, You had better worry about yourself. Dont end up getting killed by these people.
Ning Shu huped. In truth, the school doctor uncle could easily take out all of them thanks to his weapons. If only she had a whip, that way her damage power would be a bit stronger.
Uncle, why dont we just run away? Lets not stay with these people. Ning Shu drew closer to the school doctor uncles ear to quietly suggest this.
Ning Shus hot breath touched the school doctor uncles ear and the uncle shifted away a little. I hate it most when you get so close. Cant you talk properly?
Ning Shus expression crumbled. Uncle, were currently discussing an important matter. Cant you set these little things aside?
The school doctor went oh, then said, But the three of them all managed to awaken their special abilities.
Thats why we should be running, said Ning Shu anxiously. We wont be able to beat them ah.
No way. The uncle rejected the idea.
Ning Shu asked with wide eyes, Why da heck not?
Those three are extremely good source material, said the uncle.
Ning Shu: Pfff
What did the uncle mean by this? Could it be that he wanted to dissect those three? Ning Shu really wanted to shake the uncle and beg him to give up on this absurd idea.
Here, your dinners. Phoenix threw a box of biscuits and a bottle of water on the ground in front of the school doctor uncle and Ning Shu.
The water bottle and the biscuit case became covered with dirt. It was fortunate the casing didnt break, otherwise thered be no way to eat them.
The corners of Ning Shus mouth twitched. Back then, Phoenix still expressed interest in the school doctor uncle, but after she and Wolf awakened their powers, her attitude took a 180 degrees turn.
The female lead-sama probably felt that only the strong was a good match for her. In addition, since she was also someone strong, there really was no benefit in staying with the uncle since he didnt have any special abilities.
Phoenix left right after throwing these things down, leaving the two with a haughty and cold back figure.
The uncle adjusted his sses and watched Phoenix leave with raised eyebrows. Ning Shu picked up the biscuits and bottled water. As she patted off the dirt, she said to the uncle, Stop looking already. The person isnt interested in you anymore.
The apocalypse was just that harsh.
The school doctor uncle didnt say anything and just propped up his chin as he looked at Ning Shu. His expression was very indolent as he asked, I dont understand what youre saying?
Ning Shu went tch in response. Act innocent all you like, there was no way she would believe that the school doctor uncle didnt notice Phoenixs interest in him.
Ning Shu ripped open the biscuit packet and also twisted open the water bottle before passing them to the uncle. Uncle, you eat first, but leave some for me.
The uncle epted the bottle and drank a mouthful, then ate a bit of the biscuits. Afterwards, he handed the water to Ning Shu. Ning Shu didnt hesitate in drinking what was left of the water as she ate the biscuits.
When the school doctor uncle saw that Ning Shu was eating with relish, he sneered. Youre that happy to eat my leftovers?
Pfff cough cough. Ning Shu pounded on her chest. The fuck?
Who the fuck liked eating other peoples leftovers? It was just that this uncles damned mysophobia was too much of a pain. If she ate first, the uncle wouldnt touch the things at all. However, this was all that Phoenix would give them for food.
She wasnt that picky and was alright with anything as long as she could fill her stomach, so why the heck did she end up being looked down on by the uncle again?
The school doctor uncle reached out to pat Ning Shus back. Then he seemed to feel that Ning Shus back was a little dirty, as he wiped his hand on Ning Shus clothes before moving it away.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 200: You Should Wash Them
Chapter 200: You Should Wash Them
The next day, Phoenix came over to notify the school doctor uncle and Ning Shu to prepare to leave.
The school doctor uncle was still the one driving. The rest of the group were already waiting in the car. They looked like they were in very bad moods.
One of the reasons why Wolf still hadnt tried to kill the school doctor uncle was because they couldnt drive the car. They couldnt figure out how to start it at all. In addition, they were worried about the bomb the school doctor had talked about.
There was no need to exin how annoyed Wolf was to see the school doctor uncle and Ning Shu. When facing them, he would always look at them with disdain and lofty contempt, as if he was being oh so merciful in letting them live.
Ning Shu ignored Wolfs contemptful looks and skillfully chose to be deaf to Spiders mocking. Her skin had really grown a lot thicker.
They encountered many more zombies before they finally reached the city.
The group passed through the city and discovered that it was filled with zombies. There was not a single human in sight. They were originally nning to gather more supplies, but when they looked, they found that all the supermarkets were pretty much empty.
It gave them a very bad feeling. Ning Shu was wondering if the nation had already copsed. Had the humans already moved to different bases?
Hell, who was she supposed to hand the gene essence to if the nation was gone?
Ning Shu became extremely depressed.
It was alreadyte in the night. The group found a small apartment to stay in. There were some zombies wandering in the corridors but it didnt take long to deal with them.
Ning Shu twisted a faucet. Although water dide out, she wasnt sure if it was drinkable. In the end, she decided not to drink it. The virus had already wrecked the world to the point that even water sources had be polluted.
Ning Shu looked towards the school doctor uncle. This guy seriously was a force of destruction!
Uncle, shouted Ning Shu.
The school doctor uncle nced at Ning Shu. What is it?
Ning Shu grabbed the school doctor uncles hand and tried earnestly to persuade him. Uncle, you should f-ing just give up on Phoenix. Lets run. There are a lot of abandoned cars in the city so Wolf doesnt need you anymore.
Didnt he notice that Wolf had been looking at them with murderous intent ever since they had arrived in the city?
Even though the situation was already like this, the uncle still wanted Phoenix.
The school doctor uncle lowered his eyes to nce at Ning Shus hands, then pulled his hand out of her grasp with disdain. Your hands are so dirty. You should wash them.
Ning Shu wailed, Uncle
ment: In addition, they were worried about the bomb the school doctor had talked about. And thats why I shouldnt be a special agent. Ipletely forgot that there was a bomb even though I tranted that line like a week ago? Maybe I still have hope, its only been like three days in the story I think.
Chapter 201: Another Lower Class Person
Chapter 201: Another Lower ss Person
The thing that made Ning Shu the most speechless was the fact that she was speaking very seriously to the uncle about a very important matter, yet he was always reacting like this. It was infuriating!
Uncle ah cried Ning Shu helplessly. Im about to die from vexation you know!
The school doctor uncle propped up his chin as he looked at Ning Shu. As he took in her scrunched up expression, he said indolently, I really dont know what youre always so vexed about. Girl, cant you just be content?
Ning Shu:
The fuck? He was even looking down on her!?
Ha. Ha. Ha
The group continued forward and finally found a base where humans were gathered. There were a lot of people crowded around the base entrance. It was a very moving sight after such a long journey.
Ning Shu followed after the school doctor uncle and waited at the entrance to enter the base. The first thing she was going to do when she got into the base was shower!
Wolf and Phoenix were lined up in front. The base registrar had a very arrogant attitude towards everyone. When it was Wolfs turn, he asked, Whats your name? How old are you? Have you awakened a special ability?
Wolf didnt say anything and just made lightning appear on his hand. Crackling noises resounded as he stood there in a cool manner.
Lightning ability, you actually have a lightning type ability! The registrar stood up in shock to get a better look at Wolfs ability. His expression immediately turned respectful and he asked, May I ask whats your name? This way itll be easier for the base to arrange a ce for you to stay.
Everyone around looked at Wolf with envy and jealousy. Those with special abilities got better supplies and their quality of housing was also better.
Those who didnt awaken special abilities were treated as lower ss people. Their lives were very difficult and they had no choice but to do the dirty work in the base.
Wolf, twenty-eight years old, lightning type ability, replied Wolf mildly in a very aloof manner.
Following that was Phoenix. Her ice type ability also caused a sensation and she smoothly got a room key. Then there was Spider with his wood type ability. After he get his room key, he turned around and made a throat-slitting motion towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nced at Spider. She had no idea how she had offended this guy for him to hate her so much.
When it came to the school doctor uncles turn, Ning Shu paid close attention since she had been curious about the school doctor uncles name for a long time. The registrar looked at the school doctor uncle and asked, Whats your name and whats your ability?
Psycho, replied the school doctor uncle.
Pfff cough cough. Ning Shu had to hammer her chest to breathe. Was it really alright to give his code name so openly?
The registrar clearly didnt know about anyone named psycho. When he heard this name, he just looked at the uncle coldly and said, Im talking about your name. Your name is Psycho?
En, responded the school doctor uncle with a straight face.
Whats your ability?
The school doctor shook his head. I dont have one.
Those without abilities are lower ss people, said the registrar indifferently.
Ning Shu had been waiting next to the school doctor uncle this entire time, so when her turn came, she immediately said, Daisy, no special ability.
The registrar shook his head in disappointment. Another lower ss person.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 202: The Senior Commander
Chapter 202: The Senior Commander
Ning Shu walked to the school doctor uncles side and asked, Uncle, what do we do now? Were lower ss people so we dont even have a ce to stay.
It was already kind of the base to ept lower ss people, so they usually only gave them some simple supplies, or provided a few very crowded and small houses.
Wolf and the rest had already left since they had been given much better lodgings and supplies.
However, Ning Shu and the uncle were in a sadder situation.
The uncle didnt mind at all and walked straight into the base. Ning Shu hastily followed after him.
Wait here for me, Im going to deal with some things first. Wait right here alright? Dont run around and just wait for me toe back. After saying this, the school doctor uncle turned and left.
Ning Shu waited obediently without moving for the uncle toe back. She looked around and saw that everyone that passed by all had one of two expressions.
One was a very dark and lifeless expression. Their eyes werepletely dim as if they couldnt see any sort of future. They seemed almost like walking corpses.
The others gave off a very strong and powerful aura. Most of these people had awakened special abilities, so their expressions were all smug and self-satisfied.
Those who had awakened their special abilities looked at Ning Shu with probing gazes as if they were trying to determine whether she was one of them.
Daisy? A voice came from behind her. Ning Shu turned around and saw that a person in military uniform was walking over with a surprised expression. When he reached her, he remarked, Youre still alive?
Ning Shu knew due to the original hosts memories that this middle-aged man was the seniormander of the special forces. Ning Shu was surprised and a little happy to see this seniormander. She greeted him respectfully, Senior Commander.
Where are the rest? The seniormander asked as he looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu replied, Wolf and the others are already back, but we lost two people.
The seniormanders eyes filled with a rare trace of gentleness. He sighed and said, Not long after you guys left, our nation fell apart.
Ning Shu didnt know what she should say. After thinking about it a little, she took out the gene essence and handed it to the seniormander. This is the gene essence I found. Wolf and the others dont know about this.
The seniormander shook his head and said, You should keep it for yourself. Have you awakened your special ability?
Humans are now able to awaken their special abilities on their own so theres not much use for the gene essence anymore. If you havent awakened your special ability, then just use the gene essence to awaken it. The seniormander had a mncholic expression on his face. The apocalypse world is very cruel. You have to protect yourself well.
When Ning Shu heard this, she couldnt help but sigh. This man had taken the original host out from an orphanage and raised her while teaching her essential skills. He was probably the most important person in the original hosts heart.
Senior Commander, you should take this gene essence. This is Daisys first mission, Daisy really wants toplete the task that Senior Commander had entrusted, said Ning Shu earnestly as she gave the gene essence to the seniormander.
The seniormander didnt try to dissuade her anymore and took the gene essence. Then he asked, Do you have a ce to stay yet?
Ning Shu shook her head and said, Not yet. I dont know where I should stay.
Let me arrange a ce for you, said the seniormander.
Ning Shu was just about to nod when she heard the school doctor uncles voice. Daisy.
Ning Shu and the seniormander looked towards the school doctor uncle. He was taking long, elegant strides in this direction, causing hisrge, ck windbreaker to lift with his movements. His presence seemed to make everything around fade inparison. He was probably the only one who possessed such a strong aura.
The school doctor uncle soon reached Ning Shu. Ning Shu said in introduction, Uncle, this is my seniormander.
The school doctor uncle nced at the smile on Ning Shus face, then reached out to shake the seniormanders hand. Hello.
The seniormander scrutinized the school doctor uncles face with furrowed brows. You look familiar.
The school doctor uncle didnt respond and just lifted his hand to show Ning Shu a key. I found a ce to stay.
ment: That moment when the school doctor repeatedly tells Ning Shu to wait right here Then when he called out to Ning Shu when he saw her talking to another man. Then when he shook hands with the seniormander despite his mysophobia because Ning Shu was smiling. Aaah, I so ship the school doctor uncle with Ning Shu!!! Even though they dont really match! But I love it when he bullies Ning Shu~ :3
Chapter 203: Highest Quality, You Know
Chapter 203: Highest Quality, You Know
The school doctor uncle had been able to find a ce to stay after just taking a stroll. As she looked at the key the school doctor uncle held, she said, Uncle, Ive found a ce to stay. Senior Commander said that he would find me a ce to stay.
This seniormander was a trustworthy person and was like a father to the original host. This was why Ning Shu instinctively felt close to the seniormander.
When the school doctor uncle heard this, he lifted his brows and looked at the middle-aged seniormander. Youve found a ce for this girl?
Before the seniormander could reply, the school doctor uncle said to Ning Shu, This room is the highest quality in the base you know.
Ning Shu blinked, then responded, Thanks ah, Uncle.
Ning Shu felt that she shouldnt bother the uncle anymore since he had already helped her a lot on the way here.
The seniormander patted Ning Shus shoulder and said, Since you have apanion, then you should just go with yourpanion. Although Im a high ranking official in this base, its really not good for me to use my connections for private matters. The apocalypse world is very harsh, its good to have someone to rely on.
After the seniormander said that, he folded his hands behind his back and left just like that. Just like that
Ning Shu stiffly turned around and said awkwardly, My seniormander has quite a sense of humor.
The school doctor uncle closed his hand around the key, then nced at Ning Shu and sneered, Hopeless.
Ning Shu awkwardly followed after the school doctor uncle until they arrived at a residential building. This ce really was quite nice.
Uncle ah, how did you get this room? asked Ning Shu.
The uncle opened the door, then swept a nce at Ning Shu. You want to know?
Its not something you can tell? A scene of murdering and snatching immediately appeared in Ning Shus mind. This sort of thing was extremelymon in the apocalypse world. After all, strength wasw.
As Ning Shu and the uncle talked, the door next to them opened and a person came out. When they saw each other, they were stunned.
Ning Shu was astonished by the uncles nning skill for having even chosen the room right next to the female lead-sama. Meanwhile, Phoenix was shocked at the fact that two lower ss people without special abilities had been able to get a room here.
Phoenix sized up Ning Shu and the school doctor uncle as she asked, Why are you guys here?
Ning Shu shrugged. She didnt know either? When she saw that Phoenix looked as if she had just swallowed a fly, she felt depressed. Why werent they allowed to be here? Phoenix was acting as if them being here was dirtying her air.
The school doctor uncle swept his gaze over Phoenix indifferently, then pulled Ning Shu into the room by her elbow. The door mmed with a bang. Phoenix, who was left outside, was furious.
They were just lower ss people that didnt even have abilities! That man had looked down on her from the start, but even after she had awakened her special ability, that man still paid no attention to her.
The in truth was that Phoenixs attempts to charm the school doctor uncle had been thwarted so she started feeling resentment towards him.
Why didnt you fall for me? What right did you have to not fall for me!? Phoenixs heart was filled withints.
Ning Shu sized up the room. Before the apocalypse, this sort of room could only count as simple. It also wasnt veryrge, at most it was only seventy to eighty square meters. However, in the current conditions, this room was very nice and could count as a grand residence.
After all, the base was only oh so big and had to house a huge amount of people. The fact that they were able to get a room to themselves was already a grand luxury.
Ning Shu became even more curious about how the uncle got this room.
Im going to shower, said the school doctor uncle to Ning Shu. Then he bent down a little and walked into the bathroom. The bathroom door was a little low so the school doctor uncle had to bend down a little every time he walked in and out.
ment: The school doctor uncle had been able to find a ce to stay after just taking a stroll Ning Shu, you really need to learn from him.
Chapter 204: I’ve Already Tolerated You for a Long Time
Chapter 204: Ive Already Tolerated You for a Long Time
Ning Shu replied oh, then proceeded to tidy up the room a little. As she wiped off her sweat, she heard a sounde from the bathroom door and turned around to see that the school doctor uncle had finished his shower.
She hastily covered her nose in fear that her blood would spurt out. The school doctor uncle had walked out with only a bath towel wrapped around his waist. Furthermore, the towel was wrapped very loosely so his enticing V-line and butt crack was faintly visible.
Those long legs, that muscr body Ning Shus throat was starting to feel dry. Although this body was a young girl, Uncle, you still shouldnt be so casual!
The school doctor uncle used a small towel to wipe his wet hair, causing his damp hair to fall over his forehead in a casual and sexy way.
Ning Shu:
Fuck! She really wanted to just push this guy down!
The school doctor uncle saw that Ning Shu was staring nkly without moving and furrowed his brows. Why are you still hanging around instead of showering? Dont you know how dirty you are? Ive already tolerated you for a long time.
Ning Shu: How could you say this to ady?
For better or for worse, she was a woman, even though she was a little young. However, the school doctor uncle didnt seem to treat her as a woman at all andpletely treated her as a kid.
Ning Shu humphed. Although this body was young, her mental age was likelyrger than his!
She went into the bathroom and saw that there were a lot of bath productsid out on the stand. Did all of this belong to the school doctor uncle?
Her impression of the school doctor uncle was once again corrected. This guys obsession with cleanliness was beyond salvation.
Ning Shu took a nice andfortable bath while enjoying the nice fragrances. When she came out, she purposefully walked around in front of the school doctor uncle a couple times.
The school doctor uncle nced at Ning Shu, then frowned. Why are you still so ugly even after getting clean?
HIs tone sounded so incredulous and disdainful that it made Ning Shus knees hurt. Uncle, couldnt you consider the persons feelings before speaking?
It was too hurtful, too much of a burn.
Her heart felt really tired.
Do you know how to cook? The school doctor uncle asked Ning Shu.
Um, uh. Ning Shu looked at the school doctor uncle nkly for a moment, then said bashfully, Uncle, I dont know how to cook.
The uncle responded with iparable contempt. Arent you a special agent? If your mission was in a more extreme ce without food, do you n to just starve to death? Ive never seen a special agent as weak as you.
What the fuck? Was the uncle enablingments mode? He criticized every bit of her from her very toes to the very ends of her hair. At the end of it, his conclusion was: she really was very trashy.
In the end, when the school doctor uncle saw that Ning Shu seemedpletely unconcerned, he put on clothes and prepared to head out. Im going to go find some food. Dont run around, otherwise youre on your own if someone decides to kill you.
Ning Shu nodded as she wondered, was the uncle heading out to rob someone again?
After a while, the uncle returned with a bag of stuff over his shoulder. Even the way he carried groceries was very cool looking.
Ning Shu took the bag from him and opened it to discover that it was rice. Where did you find this?
Someone gave it to me, replied the school doctor uncle indifferently as he patted the dust off his clothes.
There were barely any resources left in this apocalypse world, who the hell would give you things!?
Cook, said the school doctor uncle to Ning Shu.
Ah, um. Ning Shu froze. She had spent half her life in a hospital. She had never cooked in the task worlds either. Could it be that she was about to [get] a new skill?
ment: The school doctor uncle is definitely trying to seduce our not-very-innocent little Ning Shu! Definitely!!
Some exnations:
Knees hurt = cant stand = about to kneel to the person.
Most Chinese manga have a switch for toggling on and offments, and thosements would show up on the page as you read if you have the option enabled. Chinesements are usually very humorous and oftentimes a little snide.
[get] is in English and the author was trying to make it look like a game notification.
Chapter 205: Phoenix Had Feelings for the Uncle
Chapter 205: Phoenix Had Feelings for the Uncle
In the end, Ning Shu didnt cook. The school doctor uncle had nced at Ning Shus worried expression and said, having you cook is just wasting food.
So the uncle had ended up cooking and even made steamed meat. The meat was cut so evenly it looked like it hade out of a mold.
The uncles OCD sure was serious.
Ning Shu ate so much rice and meat that she burped continuously. She felt so moved that she was about to cry. The apocalypse world was too tormenting. When she was a little princess, what delicacies hadnt she tasted? Yet this meal seemed much more delicious.
After eatingpressed biscuits for so long that her taste buds had practically died, the taste of rice and meat that was dripping with oil was so delicious that Ning Shu wanted to throw her integrity away and hug the uncles thigh.
The uncle didnt touch the meat and just slowly ate the stir-fried vegetables. His movements were unhurried and elegant, causing Ning Shu to look like a ravenous wolf inparison.
The school doctor uncle furrowed his brows as he watched Ning Shu eat ravenously. When he saw that her face was covered with oil, his lips twitched and he turned his head away. He couldnt bear to watch anymore.
After Ning Shu finished eating, she put the bowl down and belched in contentment. As she gave the uncle a thumbs up, she said, Uncle, youre sure amazing. You know how to steal cars, dissect people, and can even cook. Ning Shu abruptly froze. She had idently let slip the things that had happened in the school campus world. She nced at the uncle and saw that he didnt seem to be listening, then sighed in relief.
The uncle sure was amazing! The only thing was that his mysophobia and OCD was a little severe, and that his tongue was a little too poisonous.
It was a good thing she had strong mental strength and could ignore all of the uncles stabs.
The school doctor uncle narrowed his eyes and shifted towards the side. Cant you talk to me after you wash your face?
Ning Shu:
This was the one annoying part about the uncle.
She went to the bathroom to wash her face but before she even finished, an ear-piercing siren came on. It was so loud it felt like her eardrums were about to burst.
Ning Shu hastily left the restroom and asked the uncle, What happened?
The uncle furrowed his brows as he said, Zombies havee to attack the base. Gather your things and lets go fight the zombies.
I need to go too? Ning Shu asked as she pointed at herself.
The school doctor uncle rolled his eyes at Ning Shu. Since were relying on the bases protection, we need show them our value, got it, little girl?
Ning Shu looked at the school doctor uncle with astonishment. When had the uncle be so sensible?
The siren was getting louder and louder. The uncle handed Ning Shu a gun and said, Be careful, dont rush into the zombies. You dont have a special ability so dont rush off to die. No matter how strong you are, you wont be able to beat so many zombies.
Ning Shu epted the gun. When she heard what the school doctor uncle said, she patted her chest and said confidently, If theres danger, Ill run right away.
The school doctor uncle:
The sounds of the siren was getting more and more urgent. The uncle and Ning Shu headed out, only to bump into Wolf and Phoenix who were staying next door.
Wolf remarked tauntingly, Lower ss people who dont even have special abilities want to fight against the zombies? Dont end up bing zombies.
The school doctor uncle simply swept a cold nce over him. Wolf instantly reacted by releasing his ability and staring guardedly at the uncle.
The uncle gave a cold humph, then pulled Ning Shu by her elbow as he walked past Wolf and Phoenix.
It sure was despotic enough.
Wolfs expression became very unsightly when he realized that he, as an ability user, was actually afraid of a lower ss person that didnt have an ability. It was truly shameful.
Phoenix looked at the school doctor uncle who was still wearing the same ck windbreaker. Everything about him was attractive, his only shoring was that he didnt have a special ability. However, in this apocalypse world in which the strong made the rules, just being attractive wasnt enough. Strength was a must.
The thing that infuriated Phoenix the most was the fact that this lower ss person actually exhibited no interest in her but treated Daisy so well. How was Daisy anywhere near as good as her?
Phoenix, who has always beenpetitive, had tasted defeat when facing the school doctor uncle, so it ended up making her care even more about the uncle. She wanted to make him fall for her in order to wash away this defeat.
In short, Phoenix had feelings for the uncle.
Chapter 206: If Only I Could Dissect Some Ability Users
Chapter 206: If Only I Could Dissect Some Ability Users
Phoenixs hands were covered with ayer of frost as she watched the school doctor uncle leave with Ning Shu. What was so good about the figureless and useless Daisy?
Ning Shu followed the uncle to the entrance of the base and saw that tons of zombies were swarming towards the base doors. The smell of rot was so strong that it caused people to feel faint.
The walls of the base were filled with cannons, bombs, and all sorts of new weapons. The people handling them shot at the zombies like crazy, but although they did a lot of damage, it wasnt enough to handle this huge amount of zombies.
Even the people without abilities were using wooden stools and hoes to fight the zombies, but the result was very tragic. Most of those ordinary people ended up being torn apart.
These zombies didnt seem to care about eating at this point and would tear apart the corpses instantly. The scene was extremely bloody.
The seniormander was currently directing the troops to kill zombies. When he turned around and saw Ning Shu, he shouted with a frown, What are you doing here?
The sounds of the cannons were very loud so Ning Shu had to strain her ears to hear what the seniormander was saying. Then she shouted back, Im here to fight the zombies!
The seniormander saw that the school doctor uncle was next to her so he didnt say anything more and turned back tomand the troops.
The more dazzling part of this scene was the ability users. As they utilized their various abilities, they made a beautiful scene while killing the zombies with ease. Wolfs lightning ability was especially shy and powerful. All the zombies immediately died from attacks to the head.
Countless people watched Wolf with amazement and worship in their eyes.
Wolf sensed their gazes and started attacking even faster withrger attacks. It felt like he was purposefully trying to show off.
Ning Shu retrieved her gaze and started firing at zombie heads. The school doctor uncle stood next to Ning Shu but didnt attack. He said to Ning Shu, This attack is very organized and on a huge scale, so the zombie behind this definitely isnt weak.
If that type of zombiees, run. You wont be able to handle it, said the school doctor uncle mildly. He didnt seem to feel like fleeing from danger was anything to be ashamed of.
Ning Shu knitted her brows as she asked, Is it a variant zombie?
The school doctor uncle nodded. Its a variant zombie, but its stronger than all the ones weve encountered so far. Zombies evolve much faster than humans.
The school doctor uncle shifted his gaze to the crowd of ability users and muttered, If only I can dissect a few ability users to study their genes. The gene essence shouldnt be a half-finished product, it should be able topletely awaken a persons special ability
As Ning Shu fired, she heard the school doctor uncle muttering to himself about something, so she shifted closer to the uncle and asked, Uncle, what did you say?
Zombies areing, said the school doctor uncle mildly.
Ning Shu replied oh, then continued shooting at the zombies. When the zombies eventually got closer, she picked up a rod from the ground and used it to hit the zombies heads. The zombies heads would immediately explode from her strikes.
Ning Shu had gotten smarter now and would immediately dodge after the strikes to avoid getting sttered by brains.
The school doctor uncle retreated very far back to watch Ning Shu kill the zombies. When some zombies got too close to him, he would casually shoot them.
On the chaotic battlefield, everyone was trying their best to kill the zombies and stay alive.
Grr grrr
An extremely powerful roar arose. Upon hearing this sound, the zombies became even more violent and rushed towards the city entrance with all their strength.
Human casualties were gradually increasing as well. The air be more and more dirty with the stink of blood, rot, and dust
ment: Btw, how do you think the rtionship between Ning Shu and the school doctor uncle develops in this arc?
Chapter 207: When the Culprit is Right Next to You
Chapter 207: When the Culprit is Right Next to You
Grr grr
Wave after wave of powerful roaring arrose. This sound messed with the peoples heartbeats and caused their heads to spin.
However, it had an energizing effect on the zombies and made them rush forward even more vigorously.
Everyone was bing very uneasy. The seniormander shouted, Retreat into the base, hurry!
Daisy, hurry ande in, the seniormander shouted towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu dealt with the zombie in front of her with a strike of the stick, then turned to run into the base before standing next to the school doctor uncle to watch.
The zombies flooded towards the walls and entrance of the base and attempted to break in. Ning Shu felt goosebumps all over as she took in the scene.
Its here. The school doctor uncle said softly. Ning Shu turned around and saw a ck dot moving rapidly in this direction. Then it hovered in the air above the base.
This was a zombie, but it looked no different from an ordinary person except for the fact that its face was unearthly pale. In addition, its eyes were moving, indicating that unlike other zombie, it could see.
Ning Shus jaw practically fell off. She stiffly turned around and stammered, Uuncle. It can fly.
It waspletely defying Newtons Law of Gravity. The zombies they had encountered before were only able to jump high and move fast, but being suspended in midair was practically challenging human perception of the world.
The uncle narrowed his eyes as he stared at the zombie floating in midair. Could it be that its easier for variant zombies to evolve?
This human-like zombie immediately caused an uproar in the base. The fact that it could even soar in the sky like a celestial stunned everyone and also made them feel extremely helpless. This zombie was seriously too powerful.
An atmosphere of despair started spreading, causing everyone to be even more panicked.
Fuck! Get a taste of this! An ability user shot his golden colored ability towards the zombie, but the zombie didnt even move to dodge.
Ning Shu was surprised. There was no way this zombie was that weak, right? It looked extremely powerful, would it really get hit just like that?
The ability passed straight through the zombies body. It took a moment for everyone to realize that the ability had hit an afterimage. Where did the zombie go?
Aaah There was a scream. Everyone turned around and saw that the zombie had stabbed his arm through the chest of the person who had fired that shot. The heart in the palm of the zombies bloody hand was still pulsing out blood.
The zombies gaze was very indifferent. It threw the ability users corpse into the pile of zombies and the corpse was immediately torn apart.
Meanwhile, the variant zombie returned to midair and started eating the bloody heart bite by bite. When Ning Shu saw this, she swallowed hard. This scene was seriously bloody and disgusting.
Everyone felt like it was their heart that was being chomped by the zombie.
With that person as a precedent example, no one else dared to make a rash move.
Going up against that thing was tantamount to throwing your life away.
The ce becamepletely silent despite the huge amount of people present. It caused the shrieking of the siren to be even more sharp.
After the variant zombie finished eating the heart, it licked away the blood around its mouth before setting its gaze on a crowd of ability users. The way it sized them up like it was considering its next meal option caused peoples blood to run cold.
Ning Shu was wondering, did the ability users that were filled with energy taste better to the variant zombie?
Uncle, what do we do now? Ning Shu shifted closer to the school doctor uncle. What was he standing here for?
The school doctor uncle continued staring at the zombie even as he said, What else can we do? Run.
Ning Shu:
Although that was true, she didnt really dare to move. What if she caught the zombies attention and got her heart ripped out?
The ability users faced the most pressure since the variant zombie was most focused on them. It was currently scrutinizing them with a heartless gaze as if it was trying to figure out how they would taste.
Theres no choice. Everyone, lets attack together, said Wolf with a grim expression. Lets attack together!
Right after Wolf spoke, all the ability users started attacking the variant zombie with their abilities, but this zombies speed was too fast as it managed to dodge all of their attacks.
Ning Shu:
This zombie was seriously messed up. How were they supposed to beat such a strong existence?
In addition, the culprit that caused all of this was the school doctor uncle who was standing right next to her. However, she freaking didnt have the nerve to criticize him! This situation sure was a mess.
Chapter 208: Nature is Calling
Chapter 208: Nature is Calling
With ability users attacking from all sides, there was no way the zombie would be able to dodge all of the attacks. Some attacks managed to hit and the zombie roared with anger as it red at the ability users.
Although the ability users managed to hit the zombie, they were still having a very rough time.
The seniormander instructed the troops to focus on killing the normal zombies while also paying attention to the ability users situation. Anyone that could see would be able to tell that the situation wasnt good.
In addition, ability users were very precious. The death of just one caused the base huge damage. Although some people had been able to awaken their abilities without the gene essence, there were still extremely little ability users and every base fought to obtain them.
The seniormander was so worried that his face waspletely sweaty and the flesh on his face spasmed. Ning Shu also couldnt do anything but watch because she didnt have the training to get involved in that kind of orderly battle.
She thought for a little while, then lifted an axe and made to head towards the ability users group. When she revolved her inner strength through her entire body, her speed and strength were extremely high, so she could probably hold her own against the variant zombie.
Although ability users had special abilities, their speeds and strengths probably couldntpare to hers. Couldnt they see that the variant zombies strength came from speed and physical strength?
Where are you going? The school doctor uncle grabbed Ning Shus arm and lifted his brows as he asked her this.
Ning Shu had a premonition that if she said she was heading off to kill the zombie, the uncle would respond with disdain. Hence, she replied, Nature is calling.
The school doctor uncle:
Behave and stay here. If you run over there, youll just end up getting hit by the ability users stray attacks. Dont overestimate your abilities, said the school doctor uncle mildly. After that, he took out his gun from his waist and narrowed his eyes as he aimed at the zombie.
Ning Shu:
The zombie was too fast. If you were able to freaking make this shot, this maam will kneel down to you.
The uncle pulled the trigger. The shot wasnt sent directly towards the zombie but to an area a little distance away from the zombie.
Then Ning Shu saw a very amazing scene. The zombie seemed to throw himself towards the bullet. The zombie had gotten shot!?
Ning Shu fell to her knees. The fuck? Something like this was possible!?
The zombie was frozen for a second. Then the muscles around his chest convulsed and squeezed the bullet out of his body.
Ning Shus forehead hit the ground. Da fuck? Why were the two of them both so anti-scientific!?
However, as the zombie was forcing the bullet out, the ability users had taken advantage of this pause to attack the zombie with all their power. The enormous force sent the zombie crashing heavily to the ground, causing a shockwave sorge the ground seemed to shake. A huge wave of dust was sent into the air.
The zombies clothing was already in tatters and areas of his body had wounds that showed bone from the ability users attacks. As it stood there, its gaze swept across the ability users beforending on the school doctor uncle.
It seemed to have a very deep impression of this human that had managed to hit it.
Chapter 209: Secret to the Godly Shooting Skills
Chapter 209: Secret to the Godly Shooting Skills
Although the variant zombie had been hit by the ability users attacks, it didnt seem very injured. It caused everyone to feel helpless.
Meanwhile, the school doctor uncle waspletely unperturbed despite the fact that the variant zombie was eyeing him. Ning Shu wondered if the uncles facial nerves had been damaged since he was always expressionless.
However, whenever he mocked her, his expression of contempt was too on-point.
Grrr grrr
The variant zombie growled at the school doctor uncle. Just as everyone thought that the next person to get his heart ripped out would be the uncle, the variant zombie turned around and flew away. In just a few moments, the ck dot had disappeared into the horizon.
Ning Shu: It ran off
Everyone exhaled heavily in relief with lingering fear still on their faces.
Phoenix looked towards the school doctor uncle with aplicated expression on her face. When she saw that he was unperturbed as he pulled Daisy up from the ground, a fire seemed to scorch her heart. For some reason, she was jealous of Daisy for being able to have a man like this stand by her.
Wolf was standing next to Phoenix and could naturally see the depression, anger, envy, along with the gentler feelings on her face. He said coldly, Hes nothing but a lower ss person that doesnt have any abilities. All he has is some skill with guns, are you really treating him as some sort of hero? Phoenix, what exactly is it that youre thinking?
Phoenix retrieved her gaze and said to Wolf, Im only paying special attention to him because his background is aplete mystery which makes me feel uneasy.
When Phoenix saw that Wolf seemed skeptical, she continued trying to exin, Hes just an ordinary person without any ability, he wont be able to survive in this apocalypse world. However, for some reason, he seems to give off a dangerous vibe, thats why Im paying close attention to him.
Wolf looked at Phoenix as he said coldly, I hope thats the case. Then he turned and left.
Ph?nix frowned as she hurried to catch up with Wolf. What do you mean by this? Are you doubting me? If thats the case, whats the point of staying together? You dont even have the most basic trust in me.
So then lets just break up. Phoenix stormed off angrily, leaving Wolf only the sight of her back.
On the other hand, Ning Shu waspletely awed by the school doctor uncles godly shooting skills and had been pestering him about how he learned it.
The school doctor uncle swept a mild nce over Ning Shu and said, You can predict the direction a person will be moving in based on their movements. If you keep in mind the distance between yourself and the target, and the time it will take for the bullet to hit, your chances of sess will be very high.
The school doctor uncle put it lightly as if it was a very simple matter.
Ning Shu fell to her knees again. This was too freakinplicated, it required the brain to work lightning fast. She expressed that rather than dealing with something thisplicated, it would be better to just charge over and hack with an axe.
Youre always kneeling at every little thing, dont your knees hurt? The school doctor uncle nced at Ning Shu disdainfully. Youre hopeless.
Originally it hadnt hurt, but after the uncle brought it up, her knees hurt so much it felt like her kneecaps had shattered.
When they got back to the room, the uncle headed to the bathroom to shower again. How long had it just been, yet he was showering again?
She silently lowered her head and tugged up her cor to sniff at herself. After staying with a mysophobic person like this uncle for such a long time, she couldnt help but feel like she was a slob.
The uncle soon finished showering and came out, wrapped in just a towel like before. Ning Shus hands suddenly felt very itchy. She itched to just pull the uncles towel off. If he was going toe out like this, he might as well not wear anything.
You can go shower, said the school doctor uncle as he dried off his hair.
I think Im still good, Ill shower next time, said Ning Shu. Clean drinking water was already hard to secure, so was it really good to waste so much water showering?
The school doctor uncle froze, then he looked towards Ning Shu with a cool gaze. That gaze caused Ning Shus hair to rise up on end. The school doctor uncle crossed his legs, causing them to look even more long and slender and the scene below the bath towel was almost visible.
Ning Shu tilted her head to peek below the uncles towel. The temptation was seriously strong.
Chapter 210: Looking for Your Roommate
Chapter 210: Looking for Your Roommate
Daisy, Im talking to you. When the uncle saw that Ning Shu was staring nkly with her head tilted in a foolish manner, he couldnt help but sigh. Its enough that youre slow, but even your ears have problems. Youre seriously beyond saving.
Ning Shu came back to her senses and wiped the drool at the corner of her mouth before replying oh and heading towards the bathroom. However, right at that moment, the doorbell rang so she hastily went over to open the door.
The seniormander was standing at the door. Ning Shu was surprised to see him and asked, Senior Commander, are you looking for me?
Im not looking for you, Im looking for yourpanion. As the seniormander spoke, he walked into the room and looked around. When he didnt see the school doctor uncle, he asked Ning Shu, Where is he?
He was here just a moment ago though. Ning Shu replied, He probably went to get dressed.
Earlier the school doctor uncle only had a bath towel wrapped around him.
The seniormander looked at Ning Shu and asked, Youre still so young, yet youre already together with him?
Ning Shu:
What did he mean by this? Could it be that the seniormander thought the uncle was naked because he had done dat with her? Ning Shus lips twitched. He waspletely overthinking things. With how twisted the uncle was, she didnt even know if he liked women.
After a short while, the school doctor uncle walked out from the room. He was wearing a white shirt with the same old ck windbreaker. He didnt seem surprised that the seniormander was here.
Ah, I have something to discuss with you, lets talk outside? The seniormander was very respectful when he spoke to the school doctor uncle.
The school doctor uncle nced at Ning Shu, then nodded and left with the seniormander. However, before they left, he turned around and said to Ning Shu, If youre hungry, there are biscuits. Dont touch the other food. You can also wait for me toe back and cook.
Ning Shu nodded. She didnt know what the two were going to talk about but the fact that they werent discussing it in front of her probably meant that it was some sort of secret?
Not long after the school doctor uncle left, the doorbell rang again. Ning Shu was a bit surprised. They were back this soon? However, when she opened the door, she found that it was actually Phoenix.
Phoenix looked at Ning Shu coldly, so Ning Shu reflexively tried to close the door. Phoenix reacted quickly and stopped her, then asked coldly, Daisy, what kind of attitude is that?
Ning Shu summoned her inner strength and closed the door with a burst of power, then dusted off her hands. One doesnt visit a temple without a purpose, the visitor definitely harbored unkind intentions, so she didnt even want to give Phoenix the chance to speak.
Phoenix knocked on the door but Ning Shu refused to respond. Phoenix said coldly, Daisy, Id advise you to hurry and open the door, or Ill use my ability to break it down.
The fudge? Was there a need to be so violent? Ning Shu asked without opening the door, Why are you looking for me?
Im not looking for you, Im looking for your roommate, said Phoenix. Daisy, open the door.
Was today a special day? Why were so many people here to visit the school doctor uncle? It couldnt be that they had all been that impressed by the uncles shooting skills, right?
The uncles not here,e another day, said Ning Shu.
Daisy, Im telling you to open the door! What kind of attitude is that? Could it be that you think you can do whatever you want since the seniormanders here in this base and theres another man to protect you?
Phoenixs voice was very sharp even with the door as a barrier.
Chapter 211: What Does That Have To Do With Me?
Chapter 211: What Does That Have To Do With Me?
Ning Shu was speechless. She hadnt provoked Phoenix in any way, yet the person kept picking a fight with her.
She had been keeping her distance from the main lead, so why did they keep looking for her? Could it be that her charm was seriously too low?
She considered whether or not to add some points to her charm level. After all, one point of charm was seriously too pitiful.
Inside the room, Ning Shu was mulling over the question of why the female lead disliked her so much. Meanwhile, Phoenix was pounding on the door nonstop outside as she shouted Ning Shus name.
Daisy, Daisy It almost sounded like she was casting a curse.
Ning Shu opened the door and asked in an annoyed tone, What exactly do you want?
Im looking for your roommate. Phoenix pushed Ning Shu aside and walked into the room to look around. When she didnt find the school doctor uncle, she asked Ning Shu, Where is he?
Ning Shu felt like she had stepped in dog sh*t. On what basis was she questioning her with such a righteous and forceful tone? Ning Shu said, I already told you that he isnt here.
Where did he go? asked Phoenix. Ning Shu rolled her eyes as she replied, How would I know?
Phoenix decided to sit on the sofa to wait. When Ning Shu saw this, she was stunned. What did Phoenix mean by this? Could it be that she was going to wait until the school doctor uncle came back?
The two of them didnt talk so the room fell silent. Ning Shu showed no intention of being hospitable. She didnt even pour a ss of water for Phoenix.
Daisy, did you know your roommate from before we encountered him? Phoenix suddenly started asking Ning Shu questions. Oh, and whats his name?
She didnt know what the school doctor uncles name was ah. She knew that his codename was Psycho, but she didnt know his actual name.
Ning Shu shook her head as she said, I dont know.
Phoenixs facial color turned unsightly. Daisy, what do you mean by this? All Im asking for is his name!
Da fuck? She really didnt know the uncles name! Ning Shu said, annoyed, I said I dont know, that means I dont know!
You Phoenix was infuriated and said coldly, Daisy, dont be so smug.
What am I smug about? Whats there to be smug about? Ning Shu couldnt understand what Phoenix was talking about. Could it be that Phoenix thought she was purposefully keeping the uncles name secret?
It was just a name. There was no reason for her to hide it.
Phoenixs expression turned colder and she formed an icicle on her hand. When she pointed it at Ning Shu, Ning Shu immediately pulled out her gun and said coldly, Phoenix, what are you trying to do?
Daisy, youre just a lower ss person that hasnt even awoken an ability, how dare you talk like this to me? You know, even if I kill you, the seniormander wouldnt say anything, said Phoenix coldly.
Ning Shu was speechless. She narrowed her eyes as she looked at Phoenix and said loudly, Phoenix, is there something wrong with your head? You ran all the way here to my ce just to kill me?
She really couldnt understand what went on in the female lead-samas brain.
It wouldnt be unreasonable of me to kill you based on how horrible of an attitude you have. The icicle in Phoenixs hand started spinning and emitted white steam due to the heat from air friction.
Fuck! She was seriously insane! What the hell went on in her brain?
When Ning Shu saw that Phoenix was ring at her furiously, she started sorting through her memories again to see if she had done anything to severely offend Phoenix. However, she really hadnte into contact with Phoenix much ever since they hade to the base.
The school doctor uncle, who had went off to talk with the seniormander, hade back. The moment he walked into the room, he saw them facing off. He lifted his brows and asked, What are you guys doing?
As the uncle spoke, he pulled his gun out from his waist and pointed it at Phoenix. Phoenix became conspicuously tense when facing the school doctor uncle. After all, the uncle was someone who could even hit zombies and there was no way Phoenixs speed couldpare to that of a zombies.
The school doctor uncle looked towards Ning Shu and said mildly, What the hell are you doing? You let an enemy get all the way into your home? Youre seriously hopeless.
Ning Shu:
Phoenix dispersed her ice power and said to the school doctor uncle, Put the gun away, Im not an enemy.
The school doctor uncle put his gun away and asked indifferently, Why are you here?
For a moment, Phoenix didnt know what to say. She hade to look for him on the spur of the moment since she had ended up arguing with Wolf because of him.
I got into an argument with Wolf. Phoenix blurt out what she was thinking, then looked at the school doctor uncle.
The school doctor uncle waspletely baffled. This was the first time Ning Shu had seen this kind of expression on the school doctor uncles face. The school doctor uncle asked, What does that have to do with me?
Ning Shu: Pfff
Chapter 212: You Want To Sleep With Me?
Chapter 212: You Want To Sleep With Me?
Phoenixs face turned pale. When she saw that Ning Shu was stifling herughter, she flushed all the way to the tips of her ears.
She rushed out of the room and mmed the door behind her so hard that dust fell from the walls.
Ning Shu dug at her ear. It had been seriously loud.
She turned around and asked the uncle, Uncle, she was here to throw a tantrum so that you wouldfort her.
What the hell? The uncle furrowed his brows, then said to Ning Shu, Dust off the sofa.
Ning Shu: Why?
The ce she sat is dirty, said the school doctor uncle mildly.
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
He was practically beyond saving.
The school doctor uncle made some food for Ning Shu. It was only enough for one person, so Ning Shu asked, Youre not eating?
Ive eaten, replied the uncle.
Ning Shu curled her lips unhappily. Why didnt the seniormander invite her along for food?
Uncle, theres only one bed, so where should I sleep? This was a one room apartment so there was only one bed. Ning Shu wanted to find out where she should sleep.
The school doctor uncle asked mildly, You want to sleep with me? As he asked this, his gold-rimmed sses shed with white light that looked very sinister and dangerous.
Ning Shu hastily waved her hands and said, I can just sleep on the sofa.
The uncle replied en, clearly very satisfied with this proposal. Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. For better or for worse, she was a woman. Shouldnt it be the man that was sleeping on the sofa? Shouldnt he disy some gentlemanly manners?
It felt like the uncle didnt treat her as a woman at all.
At night, Ning Shu curled up on the sofa and red resentful towards the bed at the uncle. He really did make her sleep on the sofa!
Wee woo, wee woo
Ning Shu was sleeping soundly when an ear-piercing rm woke her up in the middle of the night. She reflexively sat up, still dazed. When she turned around, she saw that the uncle had leapt off the bed and was pulling on his jacket.
Zombies havee to attack the base, hurry up and get up. The uncle fixed his cor, then started buttoning his sleeves.
Ning Shu: A besiege in the middle of the night? What the fuck?
However, she still jumped down from the sofa and picked up the gun, club, and axe from the table before following the uncle out.
A lot of people were rushing towards the base entrance. Some didnt even have their clothes on and were dressing themselves as they ran.
When they got to the base entrance, Ning Shu saw that there was an enormous searchlight shining on the zombies outside the base. These zombies were rushing towards the base doors relentlessly. Even after being electrocuted by the electric fence shielding the entrance, they still continued pushing forward without hesitation.
Chapter 213: Return of Whipping
Chapter 213: Return of Whipping
The zombies were seriously too stinky. The stench of rot was so strong it could practically cause people to faint. Ning Shu felt extremely sorry for herself as she stood on the wall of the base and looked down at the zombies below.
She had already been in the apocalypse world for such a long time and had even handed the gene essence over to the seniormander, so why was her task still notplete? Why wouldnt the system let her go back?
Grr grrr
This growling sounded very familiar. She could tell it was the variant zombie from earlier today. Was there any end to this? Had it taken a liking to this base or something?
Countless bombs were shot towards the zombies but endless numbers of zombies continued surging forward.
There was a harsher limit on human vision at night. It had less effect on ability users since they had extremely strong vision, but it was tough for ordinary people to make out things.
The variant zombie was floating in midair like before. All the searchlights were now focused on it. The variant zombie had already changed out of the battered clothing from earlier and now looked no different from an ordinary person.
Ning Shu was a little vexed as she watched this zombie. This zombie was intelligent like humans and even had so many zombie subordinates. Its abilities were practically cheats!
Ning Shu shot at the heads of ordinary zombies while ability users focused on the variant zombie. Even with so many ability users, they still felt very powerless, since the smallest mistake ended with an ability user losing their heart.
It was a very heart-chilling situation.
Even as Ning Shu shot at the zombies, she kept an eye on the variant zombie. Meanwhile, the uncle didnt even lift a finger and acted as if this entire situation was none of his business.
However, no one said anything. It was like they couldnt see that the school doctor uncle was standing there leisurely.
As Ning Shu killed zombies, she suddenly felt an enormous force hit her back and her body involuntarily shot forward. The worst part was, she was freakin flying towards the variant zombie!
She hastily summoned her inner strength and forced her body to twist around. When she looked back, she saw that it had been Phoenixs doing.
Curses flooded her heart. The storyline seriously couldnt be fooled. Could it be that she was really going to die in Phoenixs hands and be torn apart like in the original storyline?
Ning Shu suddenly understood why the system hadnt called her back. There was still this issue to deal with.
Daisy, dodge! The school doctor uncle shouted towards Ning Shu as he fired in her direction.
The bullet didnt hit Ning Shu but the zombie behind her. However, despite her efforts to escape, her back still got injured by the zombie. She could feel the zombies nails digging into her back.
Ning Shu was furious. She started running in Phoenixs direction and recklessly firing at her. Phoenix instantly formed an ice shield to block Ning Shus bullets.
Fuck! Even if I die, Ill drag you down with me!
Ning Shu revolved her inner strength and flitted over to grab Phoenix by her cor. Following that, she swung Phoenix like a whip towards the ground, smashing her once, twice
Phoenixs face was purple as blood spilled out of her mouth. Her gaze was filled with fear as she stared at Ning Shu.
Chapter 214: When Life is Hard, and You Become a Zombie
Chapter 214: When Life is Hard, and You Be a Zombie
When Wolf saw the condition Phoenix was in, he hastily came over to help Phoenix. Ning Shu used all her energy to stab a sharpened wooden stick towards Phoenixs chest, but Phoenix shifted herself and the stick missed her heart. Instead, it stabbed into her stomach, causing her to scream in pain.
Wolf caught up and the crackling lightning in his hand was just about tond on Ning Shus head when a bullet pierced through his palm.
Ning Shu froze for only a second, but in that second, someone had grabbed her wrist. She reflexively lifted the stick to attack.
Girl, its me. The school doctor uncles voice was very soft and low. Only then did Ning Shu calm down and lift her head to look at him.
Youre hopeless. The school doctor uncle pulled Ning Shu into the base without paying any attention to the other zombies around.
By the time they got back to the room, NIng Shus back was hurting like crazy. It felt like she had a gushing wound that had been salted. It was so painful her entire body started trembling.
Could it be that she really wouldnt be able toplete the task this time?
Lie down, said the school doctor uncle to Ning Shu. Ning Shu stared nkly at the needle the school doctor uncle was holding. Uncle, what are you doing?
Youve been infected by the zombie virus. The school doctor uncle stabbed the needle into Ning Shus arm so deep that the entire needle head went into her flesh. It freaking hurt! Fuck! Couldnt he be a little gentler?
Following that, Ning Shu realized that there was a problem. She had been injured by a zombie and got the virus, so wasnt she about to be a zombie?
Fuck! How could that be?
She recalled how the school doctor uncle had dealt with an infected special agent without hesitation and couldnt help but wonder if he would do the same to her.
Ning Shu endured the pain on her back and asked the uncle, Uncle, what did you inject into me?
It couldnt be that he was taking into consideration the fact that they were acquaintances and giving her an euthanasia drug?
The school doctor uncle furrowed his brows as he looked at Ning Shu. This drug can help prevent your brain from being corroded by the virus to a certain degree.
Upon hearing this, Ning Shu inwardly loosened a breath in relief. The uncle probably wouldnt kill her off directly. He was probably going to keep her as a research subject. That was pretty good.
Uncle, can you give me some painkillers? Ning Shu felt like she was about to die from the pain. The area where the zombie scratched her was burning and this fiery heat was starting to spread through her entire body.
She could practically hear the cells in her body screaming as the virus wrecked them. Even her brain was starting to hurt from the scorching pain.
When the virus started attacking her head, she finally understood why zombies seemed like brainless walking corpses. It was all because this viruss damage power was too strong.
Daisy, concentrate. The uncle patted Ning Shus face. Ning Shu struggled to keep her eyes open and fixed on the school doctor uncle.
She was in a lot of pain for a very long time, until her vision seemed to blur.
An enticing fragrance that wasnt present before drifted into her nose. She felt hunger like never before. She wanted to pounce on the man in front of her, push him down, bite his neck, reach for his chest, then dig out his delicious, energetically pulsing heart.
Ning Shu wanted to make a sound, but she discovered that her vocal abilities had already been impaired. The only sound she could make when she opened her mouth was a hoarse breathy sound.
F*ck. Life was seriously harsh. She had actually turned into a zombie.
She tried to revolve her inner strength, but the inner strength she had cultivated before had disappeared. Her control over her body had also be very clumsy.
Ning Shu:
But she was really hungry right now ah, so hungry. There was even such arge living person right there Ning Shu reached out to grab the school doctor uncle.
A cold ck thing was pressed against her forehead. Please dont point a gun at her!!
Ning Shu quivered and immediately retracted her ws.
The school doctor uncle nced over Ning Shu. Are you conscious?
Ning Shu couldnt hear what the uncle was saying very clearly. The virus has already ruined her hearing ability and she couldnt see very well either. It was like she had 800 degrees myopia. She couldnt even differentiate between a human and some other animal if they were more than ten meters away.
ment: Turns out this trantor has zombie vision! O_O
Chapter 215: Had Never Found Him This Attractive Before
Chapter 215: Had Never Found Him This Attractive Before
The school doctor uncle continued speaking to Ning Shu, but she just stared with a confused expression. She couldnt hear what he was saying at all.
He gave up on speaking to her and started searching in the boxes. Then he hung the hearing aid he got around Ning Shus ear.
Ning Shu:
Can you hear now? The school doctor uncle raised his volume. Ning Shu nodded with difficulty. She still couldnt hear very well, but she could hear.
She didnt know if it was due to the uncles medicine or her resolve to finish the task, but she had actually managed to stay rational.
However, her desire for human flesh didnt decrease in the slightest. Her sense of smell had gotten a lot sharper and so this base smelled seriously delicious. Although Ning Shu was disgusted from the bottom of her heart by the thought of eating human flesh, she instinctively craved for it.
Fudge. This internal struggle was insane.
After getting through a difficult night, she turnedpletely into a zombie. She couldnt speak, her movements were slow, and she was constantly starving. She felt the urge to eat this man all the time, but whenever this thought urred to her, a pitch-ck muzzle would immediately point towards her.
It even caused Ning Shus no longer beating heart to convulse a couple times.
What the fuck was this situation? What was going to happen to her task now, dammit?
We need to leave the base now, said the school doctor uncle. It was very difficult for Ning Shu to make out these words, but she was very much in approval of this n. She was currently a zombie, a monster that everyone in the base would try to kill after all.
Moreover, if Phoenix turned out to be fine, she would definitelye looking for revenge. Ning Shu was pretty sure Phoenix hadnt died that easily. For better or for worse, Phoenix was a favorite of the world and had loads of luck.
The problem was, right now, Ning Shu couldnt walk fast at all. She watched as the school doctor uncle strode ahead of her with his long legs, but no matter how much she struggled, she couldnt catch up.
The school doctor uncle turned around and saw that Ning Shu was moving like a slug, so he walked back and crouched down in front of her before saying loudly, Get on, Ill carry you.
Ning Shu looked at the uncles spotlessly white shirt and ck windbreaker. If she dirtied them, the uncle would kill her.
Hurry up and get on. We need to take advantage of this chance while theyre busy to get out. When Ning Shu didnt move, the school doctor uncle pulled Ning Shus hands and pressed them on his back.
Ning Shu was pretty moved. Then drool spilled out
When she saw the uncles snow-white neck, she really really wanted to take a bite. It smelled so good. She had never felt that the uncle was as attractive as she did now.
Daisy, if you drool on me, get ready to have your head explode, said the uncle coldly.
Ning Shu felt very wrongly used. She was currently handicapped ah. Things like drooling werent things her brain could control at all.
The uncle shoved Ning Shu into the car and drove out of the base while everyone was still too distracted to figure out the situation.
Wolfs hand which the uncle had shot was already bandaged when he came to pick a fight. However, when he reached the house, he discovered that the ce was already deserted. He was so angry he destroyed everything that was destroyable in the room.
Meanwhile, the school doctor uncle had already gotten very far away from the base. Ning Shu wanted to ask the uncle where they were going, but she couldnt speak. Every time she opened her mouth, the uncle would point a gun at her because he thought that she was about to bite him. It caused Ning Shu to be seriously depressed.
She was just trying to talk ah.
ment: ship ship ship!!
Chapter 216: If Only He Would Donate Some Blood
Chapter 216: If Only He Would Donate Some Blood
The school doctor uncle brought Ning Shu to aboratory. Thisboratory was very isted and the entrance was located beneath a withered tree.
However, as Ning Shu walked inside, she was hit with a familiar feeling. She had been to this ce before. Thisboratory was probably the uncles base of operations?
Then she saw that there was a corpse submerged in an enormous ss cylinder. It was the corpse of a very beautiful woman. When Ning Shu saw the persons face, she was given a huge shock. Wasnt this Ling Xue?
Her face looked contorted. It seemed like she had suffered quite a lot before she died.
Ning Shu felt a chill. The school doctor uncle definitely didnt bring her here out of good intentions. It couldnt be that he was bored of dissecting people so now he wants to dissect a zombie!?
NIng Shu looked towards the school doctor uncle with her nearsighted eyes. The school doctor uncle had taken off his ck windbreaker to change into a whiteb coat. This sight, paired with his shiny gold-rimmed sses, practically scared Ning Shu sh*tless.
He now looked even more like the definition of a twisted scientist.
Lie down. The school doctor uncle adjusted his sses.
Ning Shu: What are you saying? I cant hear you at all. Cant hear, cant
Lie down on the operating table. The school doctor shouted towards Ning Shu. This time, the sound was much louder and echoed in theboratory.
Ning Shu kept that dumbfounded look on her face like she didnt hear anything. After all, she couldnt very well lie down obediently for him to dissect her, right?
You have talent at acting stupid. The school doctor uncle walked towards Ning Shu and Ning Shu, of course, backed away. However, the school doctor uncle soon caught her and dragged her onto the operating table.
Following that, her limbs were shackled. Ning Shus heart was very chilled. She finally understood how Ling Xue felt, lying on the table as someone prepared to dissect her.
SOS!!
Ning Shu blinked towards the school doctor uncle like her life depended on it. Uncle, please let me off. There were so many zombies outside, why must you dissect me?
When the school doctor uncle saw that Ning Shus eyes were blinking nonstop, he remarked, Hm? Are you about to go blind? Could it be that the variant zombie also had a different variation of the virus?
Ning Shu:
The school doctor uncle picked up a syringe to draw some blood out of Ning Shus arm, but wasnt able to find a vein. After a little while, he seemed to have gotten a little impatient as he stabbed it directly into the artery on Ning Shus neck to draw out a tube of blood.
Mommy, save me ah! This uncle was very twisted and insane ah. Although the virus had damaged her nerves so she didnt feel any pain, it was still a horrifying experience.
When she saw that the uncle has started working on something by himself and wasnt about to dissect her, she loosened a breath in relief. She looked around as best as she could with her nearsighted vision. When she saw the white corpse submerged in formalin, she had to swallow back her saliva. She really wanted to go over and rip it apart. She was dying from hunger.
She felt disgusted, yet longed for it at the same time. It was practically driving her crazy. When she nced over at the uncle who was currently studying her blood and smelled the scent of the uncles body, her heart burned even more with craving.
Please give me something to eat. Ning Shu felt like a monster that only cared about food.
After working for a while, the uncle washed his hands several times before sitting back down next to the operating table. As he looked at Ning Shu, he said, Girl, try to stay rational.
Ning Shu wanted to cry. With the way you were hovering around, no matter how much rationality she had, she wouldnt be able to keep it. You freakin dont understand my inner pain at all.
The school doctor uncle ate a bit ofpressed biscuits and drank some water in front of Ning Shu. When he saw that she was staring at him, he asked, You want to eat?
I f*cking want to eat you! Ning Shu cried out in her heart. However, she forced herself to nod. The uncle snapped off a piece of biscuit and ced it in Ning Shus mouth. Ning Shu chewed a little with difficulty, then swallowed it. What the hell was this? It wasnt tasty at all.
It was like feeding a human sand.
If only the uncle would donate her some of his blood.
Chapter 217: Life of a Little White Mouse
Chapter 217: Life of a Little White Mouse
Ning Shu didnt know how long she had been in theboratory. She was starving every single day, but didnt actually starve to death. It was just that this craving for food was torture.
The school doctor uncle held a test tube in one hand as he lifted Ning Shus chin with the other. He poured some liquid into her mouth. Ning Shu smacked her lips. There wasnt really any taste. What was this?
Ning Shu worked hard to ask the uncle what this was with her blurry eyes. The uncles brainwaves must have finally matched up with Ning Shus this once as he said, This is gene essence.
Ning Shu: Pfff
What was he giving a zombie gene essence for?
The school doctor uncle furrowed his brows as he asked, You dont feel anything?
Ning Shu shook her head. She didnt feel anything, but she also wasnt as desperately hungry anymore.
Could it be that this gene essence could also serve as an energy source?
Girl, what about now? What do you feel now? asked the school doctor uncle.
Ning Shu mouthed that she didnt feel as hungry anymore.
You dont feel as hungry? The school doctor uncle guessed. Ning Shu immediately nodded.
Understanding shed across the school doctor uncles face. No wonder zombies were also interested in the gene essence. The zombies interest in consuming humans as food probably stems from their instinct to supplement the genes in their bodies. This manifested as craving for human flesh.
Ning Shu:
Twisted scientists were seriously too scary.
Regardless of whether it was the ability users or the variant zombies, their end goal was the same C to be an evolved human. The school doctor uncle poured another test tube of gene essence into Ning Shus mouth.
Ning Shu felt that it was superb. It was much easier to control her body now.
The school doctor uncle took off his whiteb coat and pulled on his ck windbreaker. From the looks of it, he was about to head out.
Ning Shu stared at the school doctor uncle and used her eyes to ask, Uncle, where are you going?
The uncle adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and said, Im heading out for a while. Behave and stay still.
Ning Shu sent him off with her eyes. You have toe back ah!
Theboratory fell silent. Ning Shuy on the operating table with her hands and feet shackled. There was no need to mention how depressed she felt. The worst part of this was, after bing a zombie, she could no longer sleep. Even if she wanted to sleep, she couldnt.
Having insomnia was seriously painful.
After some time, the school doctor uncle returned with what remained of a female corpse. Half of the body seemed to have been eaten by a zombie. It was an extremely gruesome sight.
However, the school doctor uncles expression didnt change at all as he ced the corpse on a different operating table and started dissecting it to gather samples.
As Ning Shu watched from the side, she felt the urge to kneel to the uncle. His unperturbed manner seriously inspired respect.
She wondered where the uncle found this corpse. He had probably snatched it right from the mouth of a zombie.
The school doctor uncle started working busily again. He even gathered some samples from Ling Xues corpse and startedparing them.
Ning Shu was left to lie on the operating table, bored. What she wanted the most right now was to take a walk around, but the uncle showed no intention of releasing her.
Uncle, youre overthinking things. I wouldnt dare to touch a single finger of yours.
The school doctor uncle got so engrossed that he seemed to have forgotten about Ning Shus existence, so Ning Shu started making sounds to try and increase her presence.
However, the school doctor uncle still paid no attention to her. In her boredom, she stared at his face. He had cold, handsome looks and a very tall and sexy build. He was seriously an alluring guy.
The uncles background was also extremely mysterious.
After some time, the uncle finally finished what he was doing and threw the corpse into a tub of formalin solution. He washed his hands countless times, then ate a little, before saying to Ning Shu, This time, lets try the gene essence I extracted from an ability user.
Ning Shu was forced to drink a not quality verified gene essence. When she drank it, it felt like she was drinking pepper water. Her throat burned.
Ever since she became a zombie, she hadnt felt any pain, but, fuck, drinking this gene essence felt like she was drinking sulfuric acid. She was seriously a pitiful little white mouse.
After she finished drinking it, her head felt a lot clearer and she could think a lot better as well. Her brain didnt feel as sluggish as before.
For the time being though, nothing else changed.
The uncle didnt ask her anything either and justy down to sleep on the nearby operating table.
Ning Shu looked at the uncle silently. Fudge, it really felt bitter to watch another person sleep when she couldnt.
As she thought about this, she eventually closed her eyes and ended up falling asleep. Not even Ning Shu knew how it happened. Before this, she hadnt been able to sleep at all!
ment: Ning Shu, Im jealous~~~ I wish sleep wasnt a need. I waste so much time due to insomnia and resulting sleepiness~~ Not to mention how awkward it is to have to keep pinching my thighs so I can keep my eyes open during individual meetings with professors.
Chapter 218: Mouth Spewed Disdain
Chapter 218: Mouth Spewed Disdain
Daisy, wake up. The school doctor uncle pushed Ning Shu. When she opened her eyes, she was stunned for a moment, because she was now able to see things very clearly. The sight of the uncles face was right in front of her.
How do you feel? asked the school doctor uncle.
Ning Shu nodded and found that the movement came easily. The school doctor uncle noticed that Ning Shus movements were smooth and no longer as jolty and robotic as before, so he poured another tube of gene essence into her mouth.
Try talking, said the uncle as he jotted something down in a book.
Ning Shu opened her mouth, then shook her head. She still couldnt speak.
It seemed it wouldnt be easy to get a zombie to speak. After all, even the powerful zombie that attacked the base didnt know how to speak and could only roar like a beast.
The school doctor uncle then swiftly took off Ning Shus clothes.
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
Uncle, what are you doing!?
Ning Shu wanted to make a shocked expression but her facial muscles didnt cooperate.
The school doctor uncle paid no attention to Ning Shu and proceeded to get a bucket of water and wipe the dust off her body. There was no difference in his movements from when he washed test tubes after experiments.
The uncles expression was very indifferent, but his mouth spewed disdain. Ive never seen someone as dirty as you.
Ning Shu:
She was currently a zombie, yet she still had to put up with the uncles severe mysophobia. Encountering the uncle truly was an unbearably heavy life burden ah.
As Ning Shu watched the uncle wipe down her entire body without hesitation, she couldnt help but feel embarrassed. Once he finished wiping her down, he washed her hair, then sprayed her from head to toe with disinfectant.
Ning Shu:
He was bullying her since she couldnt speak ah.
Once the uncle finished working, he sat down next to Ning Shu and asked her with an indolent expression, Do you want to get up?
Ning Shu hastily nodded. She really did want to get up. She didnt want toy on the operating table anymore, this feeling was way too horrifying, especially since the uncle was currently holding a glinting scalpel.
You cant yet. As the school doctor uncle spoke, he ced the scalpel down on the tray, making a distinct clink. Following that, he took out a syringe, stabbed it into Ning Shus main artery, and started drawing blood.
Let me check the status of your cell division, said the uncle as he held the tube of blood up to the light.
Ning Shu:
Fudge, couldnt he be a little gentler?
ment: The school doctor uncle could probably take on a new nickname: Asian Mom. Whenever my moms cleaning my room or doing myundry, shed work while grumbling about how dirty my habits are. Spewingints in Chinese is definitely a skill.
For the people that were too impatient to read thetest chapter and missed the announcement on the 218+219 chapter post, for the time being, thetest chapters will actually be on the test chapter post that is stickied to the home page. This is mytest attempt to mess w/ the bots. My apology for the inconvenience is thetest chps~ Happy reading~
Chapter 219: I Don’t Want to Talk to You Right Now
Chapter 219: I Dont Want to Talk to You Right Now
The school doctor uncle and Ning Shu continued to stay in theboratory without going anywhere. The school doctor uncle spent his days studying the changes in her body. Whenever he had free time, he would stab a syringe into her neck.
She wasnt sure if it was because she had been fed a lot of gene essence, but in the past when the uncle pricked her, she didnt feel anything, however, now she would feel something like the bite of an ant.
This indicated that her sense of pain was starting to recover, but the uncle remained as rough as ever. Sadly, she couldnt tell the uncle that it hurt ah.
Ning Shu feltpletely like a little white mouse. She was the test subject that the uncle was using to investigate the evolution of zombies.
However, Ning Shu was already very content just to be alive.
Girl, do you want to get up? The school doctor uncle lifted his brows as he looked at Ning Shu. Ning Shu nodded frantically. She really did want to get up. Every day, the uncle would disinfect her twice. What did it feel like to get your hair washed twice everyday? It felt like she was about to go bald!
The uncle undid the shackles as he said, If you dare to destroy the things in thisb, prepare to have your head explode.
Ning Shu:
After she was released, she started moving her limbs a little and all the bones in her body started making crackling sounds as if they were rusty.
She got up and took a few steps, then jumped a little. Her body was now very easy to control and her jumping ability was great. Did that mean she was currently a variant zombie?
It was sure a mboyant life.
How do you feel? asked the school doctor uncle.
Ning Shu lifted her thumb. When she moved her hand back, she idently touched the shelf, and the entire thing fell down. All theboratory sks, test tubes, and medicine bottles crashed into the ground.
Ning Shu:
She had barely touched the shelf, how did it all end up falling? Ning Shu nced over and saw that the school doctor uncle was expressionless, but his gold-rimmed sses shed with cold light.
Ning Shu wanted to exin herself, but when she opened her mouth, all that came out was ah ah sounds, so she gave up and tried to pick the medicine bottles up. However, as soon as she pinched one, it exploded and the medicine inside spurted everywhere.
Ning Shu:
Was her strength that huge? She didnt have such strength even after she practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
The school doctor uncle looked at Ning Shu mildly. Ning Shu felt very wrongfully used. When she saw that the school doctor uncle was rubbing the gun at his waist, she practically fell to her knees.
Hell, if she said that it was an ident, would the uncle believe her?
The uncle started picking up the things. Ning Shu wanted to help, but the school uncle swept a mild nce at her and she hastily moved back.
Fudge. She definitely had to hurry and learn how to control this body.
After the school doctor uncle finished tidying up theboratory, he took Ning Shu outside. Ning Shu tried to ask the uncle with her eyes, where were they going?
The school doctor uncle didnt pay attention to Ning Shu at all and kept driving as if he was looking for something. Ning Shus ears twitched slightly. There were zombies nearby.
Ning Shu wanted to warn the uncle, but the uncle simply nced over and said, I dont want to talk to you right now.
Ning Shu:
The uncle was still angry because of what happened in theboratory? How unexpected.
Grr grrr
The sound of the zombies growling was getting closer and closer. When Ning Shu saw that the uncle still seemed unperturbed, she couldnt help but wonder if he had gone deaf.
After a short while, the zombies had surrounded them. However, the school doctor uncle still drove at a leisurely pace as if he was here to take a walk. Then he actually stopped the car.
There were so many zombies around that Ning Shus heart was starting to tremble. She quietly leaned closer to the uncle, but he pushed her aside, then opened the car door and kicked her out.
Ning Shu:
She was bewildered. What was the uncle doing? Whyd he throw her into this crowd of zombies!?
Someone save me ah!! Theres so many zombies ah!!
Ning Shu nced at the zombies around her, then started pping on the window desperately. Uncle, save me ah! There were so many zombies, she couldnt deal with this much. Shed be torn apart!
Daisy, youre a zombie, not a human, said the school doctor uncle when he saw her panicked manner.
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
Chapter 220: How Did It Feel to Become Superwoman?
Chapter 220: How Did It Feel to Be Superwoman?
But she still felt like a human and didnt feel like a zombie at all! However, when she nced around, she discovered that none of the zombies were attacking her, they even seemed a little scared of her.
She inwardly sighed in relief. Fudge, she got scared for nothing. She thought she would be torn apart by these zombies.
Daisy, go kill the zombies and learn to control your strength, said the school doctor uncle from inside the car.
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment, then happily went to kill the zombies. These zombies seemed to sense Ning Shu as they moved away when Ning Shu approached like they were intentionally avoiding her.
Ning Shu grabbed a zombies head and squeezed. It exploded easily in her palm like a piece of squeezed tofu. Gray brain matter ssh all over her face.
She stared dazedly at her filthy hand. Why was her strength this crazy?
Daisy, I dont have that much disinfectant for you to use. Pay attention to hygiene. The school doctor uncle saw that Ning Shus face was covered with brain matter again in a way that was unbearable to look at. You were so sloppy as a human, but after bing a zombie, youre still the same.
Ning Shu got a general idea of her strength now, so she picked up a stick from the ground and rapped a zombies head with it. The zombies head immediately exploded. It felt simr to hammering a walnut, so it was a lot of fun.
Enough,e back, shouted the school doctor uncle. When Ning Shu heard, she reached to open the car door and get in, but ended up ripping the entire door off.
She stared nkly at the door she held, then shifted her gaze towards the school doctor uncles face. The school doctor uncles sses refracted dangerous-looking light.
Ning Shu:
The feeling of suddenly bing superwoman was veryplicated ah.
Hold on to the car door and sit on the roof, said the school doctor uncle coldly as he pointed towards the roof.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together unhappily but obediently climbed onto the roof and sat down. Aiy, there was a lot of dust on the car roof. She ended up eating many mouthfuls of dust.
When they got back to theboratory, the uncle threw Ning Shu into a pool to wash, then started eating.
Ning Shu had to gulp back her saliva when she saw the uncle eating. Naturally, she wasnt looking at the biscuit the uncle was holding but at his neck. She really wanted to take a bite and drink some of that hot fragrant blood.
Ning Shu silently drew closer to the uncle and took a deep breath. It smelled so good. She slowly drew closer to his neck. The uncle turned around and his lips ended up brushing across Ning Shus face, so he spat in disgust as he pulled out his gun and pressed it against Ning Shus forehead.
Ning Shu put on a confused and innocent look as she shifted towards the side to move away from the uncle.
The uncle took out a bottle of gene essence and threw it to her. Drink this.
Ning Shu carefully twisted it open, then gulped it down. As usual, it burned like chili water.
ment: First kiss~ :3
Chapter 221: We’ll Just Go With a Lower Story
Chapter 221: Well Just Go With a Lower Story
Ning Shus hunger would always subside after drinking gene essence, so the fragrant smelling from the school doctor uncles body wouldnt entice her anymore either.
This gene essence really was such a treasure. But, did that mean that from now on, her only source of food would be this spicy gene essence?
It seemed that it was hard to get this thing too. The uncle didnt have much of it either.
Ning Shu belched and sat down on the ground to lean against the wall and nap for a while. After drinking the gene essence, she would always feel sleepy.
Daisy, how do you feel now? asked the school doctor. Ning Shu lifted her eyelids and made a hand motion like she wanted to sleep.
The uncle recorded something in his book, then said to Ning Shu, Go sleep on the operating table. How could you casually sleep just anywhere? You dont even have a trace of a womans propriety.
Ning Shu:
Uncle ah, wouldnt sleeping on the operating table be the stranger choice? In addition, she was now a zombie, so a ssification like woman probably didnt apply to her anymore.
Go sleep on the operating table. The school doctor uncle pointed towards the operating table.
Ning Shu had no choice but to climb onto the operating table to sleep. Following that, the school doctor uncle stabbed another syringe into her neck.
As he looked at the purplish ck blood, he said, Daisy, your lifespan will be very long. All normal zombies have long lifespans as well, but they have to endure the torment of neverending hunger. However, fortunately, the evolution of zombies are heading along the lines of bing a more evolved human.
The ability users and the zombies are both taking different paths towards the same end goal of evolving. The school doctor uncle shook the blood in the test tube. Cell division in your body is urring very slowly, theres barely any cells that are regenerating or dying. This means that your lifespan will be prolonged for almost forever.
Ning Shu:
Soplicated!
She was a child that had never gone to school. Ning Shu, who only had elementary school knowledge, indicated that she didnt understand what the uncle was talking about.
The school doctor uncle started studying the blood again, so Ning Shu started snoring on the operating table.
She didnt know how long she had slept, but she felt great when she woke up. She didnt feel like a zombie anymore and when she looked in the mirror, the only signs left of her condition was that her face was still a little ashen and dry.
Lets head out, said the school doctor uncle to Ning Shu. When he saw that Ning Shu was looking at the mirror, he nced at her face, then remarked, Tsk tsk, it feels like theres no difference between you being a zombie versus you being a human. Youre ugly either way.
Ning Shu felt like an arrow had abruptly pierced her heart. Couldnt he consider whether the person would be able to take the burn before speaking?
As she followed the uncle out of theboratory, she wondered where he was taking her this time. Could it be that they were going to kill zombies again?
Sit on the roof, said the uncle.
Ning Shu: Why? Didnt you already fix your car door?
Since the school doctor was staring at her silently, she had no choice but to climb onto the roof. This was definitely discrimination! He was discriminating against her because she was a zombie! He wouldnt even allow her in the car!
This time, the uncle didnt look for any zombies and just bought Ning Shu to a skyscraper. Following that, they climbed up the stairs to the roof.
Ning Shu nced down. It was quite tall C it was over twenty meters high. Hic, she was afraid of heights Ning Shu retreated backwards a little and looked towards the school doctor uncle with a bewildered expression on her face. Why did theye to the roof? Just to enjoy the feeling of overlooking the world?
The school doctor uncle looked at Ning Shu. Ning Shu immediately had a bad feeling and retreated a couple steps as she kept her wary gaze on the uncle.
The school doctor uncle grabbed Ning Shus hand. Ning Shu was stupefied. What was he doing?
Then he swung to throw Ning Shu off the building, but Ning Shu held on tight to his hand and looked at him with a pitiful, beseeching expression.
Uncle, please dont let go ah!
Fudge, the uncle was nning to push her off this building ah. Please let her off! Shell die!
Let go. The school doctor uncle tried to shake her off but didnt seed, so he repeated, Let go.
Ning Shu shook her head. If she fell down from this height, shed turn into meat paste.
Daisy, youre a zombie. Even if you fall down, you wont die, said the school doctor uncle. As of now, you should be capable of oveing gravity and floating in midair.
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
Fudge! Even so, there was no need to just throw her off a building, right!? What if an unexpected incident urred? How would you feel if you were thrown off a building!?
Youre hopeless. The uncle pulled Ning Shu back up. Ning Shu patted her chest to calm her lingering fears.
The school doctor uncle nced over at Ning Shu and she immediately made a dazed and innocent expression.
Since youre afraid of heights, well just go with a lower story. The school doctor uncles face was filled with disdain.
Chapter 222: Forced Jump
Chapter 222: Forced Jump
They were still going to continue? Ning Shu followed the uncle downstairs with a crying expression on her face. When they got to a story that was only fifteen meters high, the school doctor uncle looked towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu hastily shook her head. It was too high.
The school doctor uncles face was expressionless, but his sses shone with eerie light. Ning Shu lowered her head, too scared to look. Fudge, the uncle seriously looked twisted!
Following that, the uncle brought Ning Shu to a story that was only ten meters high before looking towards her. Ning Shu endured the pressure and shook her head. It was still a little high.
Afterwards, they got to a story that was only five meters above the ground. The school doctor uncles lips were pressed together tightly as he lifted his chin in an aristocratic manner and looked at Ning Shu. There was an oppressive aura surrounding him. If she indicated that it was too high again, hed probably explode.
Hows this height? asked the school doctor uncle in a very cold tone.
Ning Shu poked her head out to take a look. She really wanted to ask, could they go to the second floor?
However, since the uncle was nearly ring, she stiffly nodded. Before she could even react, the uncle had kicked her off the building.
Oh my god!! Ning Shu was inwardly screaming as the wind whistled in her ears. Mommy, Im scared!
With a thud, she fell face-first into the garden. Lifting her head, she spat out the dirt that got into her mouth. Her life was seriously so sad.
Daisy, hurry up and get up here. The uncles voice appeared like that of an evil demons.
Ning Shu got up and started checking for injuries. After inspecting, she didnt find any ce that seemed injured. Wait, if she wasnt injured, didnt that mean they were going to continue with this!?
Girl, get up here. The uncle called for her again.
Only then did Ning Shu slowly walk over in preparation to climb the stairs. However, the uncle said, Dont climb the stairs, jump up.
Ning Shu: Oh my fuuuck~~
He wasnt going to let her off until he pressured her to death, was he?
Ning Shu tilted her head back and met the uncles gaze, then silently shifted her gaze away to start looking for something to help her jump up.
She chose arge tree that wasnt far from the building and rapidly climbed onto it. Then she squatted and jumped towards where the uncle was.
She was just giving a casual try, but unexpected, she actually seeded. As Ning Shu flew towards the uncle, she reached out and hugged him as they crashed to the ground. Ning Shu was on top of the uncle and her hand was on his chest so she could feel the pulsing of his heart.
The school doctor uncles expression was indifferent as he pressed his gun against Ning Shus forehead. Ning Shu immediately got off him and helped him up in a fawning manner.
The school doctor uncle nced at her, then started patting the dust off his clothes with a disgusted expression. He lookedpletely pissed.
It was OCD in addition with mysophobia. Uncle, yourepletely beyond saving.
Chapter 223: Released Back Into the Wild
Chapter 223: Released Back Into the Wild
The school doctor uncle started using an inhumane training method to get her to learn how to walk in midair.
Ning Shu had no choice but to start learning how to use her jumping ability to the fullest, then start walking in midair without any support. It was such an unscientific phenomenon, yet the uncle, who was a scientist, still insisted on making her practice this.
Then there was the fact that the uncle wasnt a good teacher. Every time she didnt do it right, he would start criticizing her from head to toe.
Why couldnt she freaking leave this world already?
When would these days end? She had to watch as the uncle recorded information in his book every day. It made her feel ill every time.
The school doctor uncle looked at Ning Shu, then shook his head in disappointment. A zombie that managed to maintain self-awareness really cantpare to a zombie that regains self-awareness after all.
Ning Shu:
In reality, she had sensed it as well. Inside, she still felt herself to be a human that was simply donning the skin of a zombie, so she waspletely different from a variant zombie.
Luckily, she could now move very fast and could also walk in midair.
When they got back to theboratory, the uncle gave Ning Shu a bottle of gene essence. Ning Shu was very moved and gave the uncle a big, sinister smile. The uncle immediately turned away.
Ning Shu drank the gene essence, but she felt like she no longer needed it since she didnt feel as hungry as before. In addition, she felt like this body hade to a bottleneck. It could probably evolve now, but she didnt know how to evolve.
This body was already very strong and powerful, and even capable of walking in midair.
Ning Shu tried opening her mouth but she could only make simple sybles. She had no choice but to learn to speak again like a little kid.
The school doctor uncle was eating a biscuit when he turned around to stare at Ning Shu without speaking. After being stared at a while, Ning Shu looked towards him with a puzzled gaze and stammered, Wha-what is it?
The school doctor uncle furrowed his brows and seemed confused as he said, Say, your body is currently being improved by high ss genes. Genes naturally tend to reform the deficiencies in the body, so why is your face still like this?
Ning Shu: Fudge! Was he mocking her for being ugly?
Ning Shu really wanted to push the school doctor uncle down, take a bite out of his neck, then dig out his heart. The uncles words were too hurtful.
A poisonous tongue, mysophobia, and OCD to boot. Uncle, there was no one in this universe that could save you. Youre definitely destined to be single forever.
After resting for a night in theboratory, the school doctor uncle gave Ning Shu a bag. Ning Shu opened it to discover that there were quite a lot of gene essence in little bottles contained inside the bag.
She was a little puzzled. Why was the uncle giving her so much gene essence?
The school doctor uncle didnt exin. As Ning Shu followed him out of theb, she felt like the atmosphere was a little off.
She behaved very well and climbed onto the roof without a word, but the school doctor uncle beckoned her and said, Sit in the car.
What was with him today? He seemed off. Ning Shu silently got into the car. The school doctor uncle started driving, seemingly aimlessly.
Uncle, called Ning Shu.
The uncle pressed on the brake and turned to look at Ning Shu.
The fudge? If he had something to say, he should just say it. From the start, he looked cold and very ascetic, so when his expression turned grim Uncle, dont you know that your twisted pervert level is already at MAX!?
Get off the car, said the school doctor uncle to Ning Shu. Take the bag with you.
Ning Shu replied oh and got off. The school doctor uncle got off as well and walked until he was standing in front of her before saying, Youre a zombie. You should get used to your new lifestyle.
Ning Shu blinked in confusion. What did he mean?
The gene essence in there should be enough tost you for a while, but your body doesnt need gene essence anymore either. I have something more important that I need to do, so I wont be bringing you along, said the school doctor uncle mildly.
Fudge, the uncle was abandoning her ah. Before, she had been constantly tormented by the uncle in all sorts of ways, but her heart couldnt help but ache now that they were about to part.
The uncle also counted as like a second parent to her, so she reached out and tugged on the uncles sleeve as she slowly said, Uncle, bring me I fight well.
The school doctor uncle reached out and poked her forehead. He scoffed, then said, Im not willing to bring along such a useless woman. Since well have to part sooner orter, itd be better for me to say goodbye first.
Ning Shu:
The school doctor uncle got back into the car and drove off. In barely a few moments, he had disappeared from sight, leaving Ning Shu to feel deste by herself.
She felt like an animal that had been released back into the wild.
Chapter 224: Lone Samurai Traveling the World
Chapter 224: Lone Samurai Traveling the World
Ning Shu thought over things for a little while, then started running in the direction the uncle had left in. However, she didnt find him and instead, ended up encountering a lot of zombies. These zombies didnt attack Ning Shu. It was clear that they thought of her as one of them. Some zombies were even following her, perhaps because she was more evolved than them.
She had to use all her horsepower to throw these zombies off. She had no desire to have a crowd of snarling zombies trailing after her wherever she went. It would simply be torture on the ears.
After searching for a long time, she finally found theboratory they had previously stayed in, but there was no one in theboratory. Some things had already been destroyed by the uncle so theboratory was very empty.
Then where should she go now? Ning Shu was a little lost and didnt know what to do.
The task has already progressed to this point, so why was she still here?
She left theboratory without a concrete goal in mind. After thinking for a while, she decided to find Phoenix and take revenge.
After deciding on a goal, she felt much more confident. During the day, she would wander around randomly in order to find bases that humans were staying at. From time to time, she would encounter a variant zombie, but if they didnt provoke her, she left them alone.
The thing that made Ning Shu the most speechless was the fact that there were always zombies following behind her butt like tails. What exactly was attracting these zombies?
Ning Shus hand made contact with the bag at her waist. Oh, thats right, it was the gene essence.
This was now her only source of food so there was no way she was going to share it with other zombies. Since the uncle was gone, she didnt even know if she would be able to see any more gene essence after these were gone.
As of now, Ning Shu couldst half a month without getting hungry, so she would only lick a bit of the gene essence when she could no longer endure the hunger.
As Ning Shu walked along leisurely, she suddenly felt like a lone samurai that was traveling the world. Sometimes she would watch indifferently as humans and zombies battled. She didnt feel much of anything when she saw humans being torn apart by the zombies.
In her opinion, humans and zombies were both acting for the sake of survival. Their actions bnced each other, so there was no great righteousness nor any grave sin.
Ning Shu originally wanted to drive. Although walking wasnt tiring, it was very boring. However, what could she do? She didnt have car-stealing skills like the uncle.
Grr grrr
An extremely familiar snarling reached Ning Shus ears. It seemed toe from very far away but Ning Shu immediately stopped to take note. Fudge, since she couldnt find Phoenix, shed take revenge on that zombie first!
Chapter 225: This Ma’am Was Here to Duel With You!
Chapter 225: This Maam Was Here to Duel With You!
Ning Shu rushed in the direction of the sound in order to find that zombie and get revenge.
When Ning Shu found the variant zombie that was floating in midair, her eyes immediately turned red from fury.
Fudge, she had never suffered such a huge loss in all her time traveling the Jianghu and visiting different worlds.
Below the variant zombie was a zombie army. A group of humans was currently encircled by the zombies.
The ability users in the group were using all their strength to fend off the zombies and protect the supplies in the truck.
Ning Shu had only nced over casually but she immediately spotted Phoenix. Phoenix was wearing tight-fitting ck leather pants that emphasized her slender waist and full curves. As she killed zombies, her ck hair swayed with her movements in a very alluring manner. As expected, she was still alive despite the fact that a wooden stick had pierced through her.
Ning Shuughed coldly. The road of enemies was sure narrow. She nced around and saw that, other than Phoenix, she didnt recognize any of the people in this group.
Phoenix had actuallye out to look for supplies?
Grr grr
The variant zombie floating in midair suddenly turned around to growl towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu noticed that the zombies growls seemed to contain a certain frequency that transmitted some sort of message.
Grr grr!
The variant zombie growled towards Ning Shu again with a much more urgent tone. Ning Shu understood this time. This zombie wanted her to go fight.
Fight? Fuck, this maam was here to duel with you!
The variant zombies movements attracted the attentions of the humans. Phoenix looked over and her face filled with shock when she saw Ning Shu. She dealt with the zombie in front of her with an icicle, then turned her wary gaze towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shus body floated up and she moved towards the variant zombie. The variant zombie tilted his head as he sized Ning Shu up. His nose twitched a little as he looked at her with a confused expression.
He was certain that she was the same species.
Ning Shu remained suspended in midair as she looked down below at Phoenix. With a bright smile, she greeted Phoenix, Long time no see.
The moment Ning Shu spoke, Phoenix became even more bewildered and she shouted, Daisy, you were actually still alive?
Phoenix had looked around but she didnt see the man that was usually with Daisy. When she realized that Daisy could walk in midair like a zombie, her face contorted.
What exactly are you? asked Phoenix. Zombies werent able to speak, but Daisy was actually able to.
Ning Shu folded her arms as she looked at Phoenix and said, Guess.
Daisy, youve be a zombie. The fact that youve be a variant zombie just means that the crystal nucleus in your brain will now belong to me. In the past, you were a weak and useless human, even if youve be a zombie, youre still just as useless, so I will kindly be epting your crystal nucleus! Phoenix lifted her brows in a very cool and elegant manner.
Ning Shu scratched her head in confusion. What was a crystal nucleus? It felt like she couldnt keep up with current trends anymore after not going out for a little while.
Phoenix shot an icicle towards Ning Shu, but Ning Shu only had to shift slightly to the side to dodge this attack.
When Phoenix saw that Ning Shu had been able to dodge her attack easily, her expression turned colder. She bit her lips as she touched the scar at her abdomen.
She had almost died that time. If it werent for Wolf doing all he could to save her, she would already be in the afterlife.
So seeing Ning Shu now, and seeing that she had gotten stronger, Phoenix was furious with resentment. She sent icicles shooting towards Ning Shu nonstop.
However, Ning Shu reached Phoenix in a sh and sent a punch straight towards Phoenixs head. Phoenixs eyes dted and she immediately created an ice shield to block Ning Shus attack.
Ning Shu simplyughed and increased her force. Her fist punched right through the shield and continued towards Phoenixs head without a pause.
Phoenixs face was deathly pale as she watched that fist approach. Her face twisted in wretched fear. Ning Shus speed was too fast, she had no hope of dodging.
Just as Ning Shu thought that she would be able to crack Phoenixs head open, someone suddenly appeared in front of her, hugged Phoenix, and used his own back to block Ning Shus punch.
Ning Shu was stunned and immediately tried to pull her fist back, but her fist stillnded on that persons back. The man and Phoenix ended up tumbling quite a ways back from the blow.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows as she looked at the man who had protected Phoenix. Blood was pouring out of that mans mouth, but he was still worriedly asking Phoenix if she was ok.
Chapter 226: And He Breathed No More
Chapter 226: And He Breathed No More
Phoenix was frozen in shock, then she started wiping at the blood that was flowing out of the mans lips in a fluster. Her voice trembled as she cried, Lin Wen, Lin Wen! Why are you so stupid?
Its good that youre alright, thats all that matters. As he spoke, more blood gushed out of his mouth.
Phoenix turned around and red at Ning Shu with hatred. Daisy, Ill have you die. You actually dared to hurt him? Ill kill you!
Ning Shu:
For some reason, she suddenly felt like the main viin. This man who braved death to save the female lead was probably the supporting male lead-sama.
Hence, every time the male or female lead faced danger, there would always be someone to save them and be injured so that the leads could proceed to fend off evil in the name of justice.
Ah pei! She wasnt an evil at all! There was no evil or justice, only different standpoints. After all, could it be that she should have stood still and allowed the female lead to dig the crystal nucleus out of her brain?
>Its been a while~ pei is the Chinese onomatopoeia for spitting.<
An enormous force exploded out of Phoenixs body. Ning Shu narrowed her eyes when this happened, because she sensed that there was actually the energy of zombies mixed in.
Could it be that ability users use the crystal nucleus of zombies to strengthen their abilities?
The force this energy gave off told her that this wasnt something to be taken lightly, so Ning Shu cautiously retreated and floated back up into the air to look down at Phoenix from above. Phoenixs face was filled with grief as she red at Ning Shu with bone deep hatred.
Ning Shu felt speechless. In this sort of situation, shouldnt she be giving that poor supporting male lead first aid? Even if Phoenix managed to kill her quickly, it probably would be toote by then to save the supporting male lead.
Ning Shu felt like she was worrying way more than the actual people involved.
Phoenix created an enormous and sharp piece of condensed ice, then sent it shooting towards her. Ning Shu quickly dodged.
Daisy! If you have the guts, stop dodging and duel with me! shouted Phoenix in indignance and grief.
Why the heck would she not dodge? To be a target? Ning Shu scoffed.
Ah A scream of agony rung out. Ning Shu looked over, then went . The supporting lead-sama that Phoenix had thrown down was truly done for now.
Phoenix turned around and saw that a variant zombie had dug out Lin Wens heart.
Her eyes turned scarlet red and she started shooting icicles at the variant zombie like crazy, but the variant zombie easily dodged them and returned to floating in midair while holding the heart with an indifferent expression.
Lin Wen, Lin Wen Phoenix, who had always been cold and aloof, hugged the mans corpse as she wailed loudly.
Phoenix, please be happy. Then the mans head dropped to the side and he breathed no more.
Chapter 227: Suffer in a Laboratory!
Chapter 227: Suffer in a Laboratory!
After witnessing the moving scene of the supporting male lead sacrificing his life for the female lead, Ning Shus feelings were veryplicated. It looked to her like Lin Wen was just a tool to stop her and save the female lead.
If Phoenix hadnt insist on killing her for justice and revenge and instead tried to escape with the guy, then that guy probably wouldnt have died.
So there really were people that would sacrifice so much in the name of love, someone that wouldnt ask for anything and would even wish the person he loved happiness with some other man.
It was seriously stupid. So altruistic.
It felt like everyone that lived for the female lead had no thoughts of their own.
She found it unbelievable that the female lead would insist on getting revenge for the person over trying to save him. Shouldnt saving him be more important?
Ning Shu looked towards the variant zombie that was facing her. He was still holding the bloody heart in his hand. As Ning Shu stared, she couldnt help but feel speechless.
At this time, green army tanks started rushing this way. Ning Shu was dumbfounded for a moment. Da fudge, there were actually tanks!
Moreover, these tanks actually contained long distance rockets! Ning Shu immediately sensed the danger, and the variant zombie seemed to have as well because he roared and the ordinary zombies started moving towards the tanks.
However, these tanks were very powerful and directly crushed the zombies.
When Phoenix saw the tanks, joy immediately appeared on her face. She looked up towards Ning Shu and shouted, Daisy, your death day is here! You killed Lin Wen, so Ill make you pay with your life!
Ning Shu pointed at the variant zombie and said, It wasnt me, it was him.
Cant you see that hes still holding on to your spare tires heart?
The variant zombie Ning Shu pointed at turned around and roared toward her.
All of you will die today! shouted Phoenix. She was so angry that her face waspletely red. Daisy, not only will I dig out your brain here, Ill throw you to the research institute so that you suffer until you die!
Ning Shu patted her chest. Oh, she was so scared ah.
As she watched the tanks get closer and closer with their ck rockets, her sense of danger became even more intense, so she turned around and ran. Flesh and blood couldnt fend off hot weapons. Things of extremely high temperature like rockets would instantly vaporize her.
Daisy, what are you running for? You weakling! When Phoenix saw that Ning Shu showed no concern for dignity and was running off, she became even more furious.
However, Ning Shu paid no attention to Phoenixs words. If she didnt run, could it be that she should wait to die?
When the variant zombie saw that Ning Shu was running, after a moment of hesitation, he flew after Ning Shu. When Ning Shu nced back and saw the variant zombie, she almost fell from midair.
Da fudge? She hadnt even provoked him yet, so why was heing after her? However, it was fine. Itd save her the trouble of searching for himter.
She increased her speed and the variant zombie did so as well. After running for a long time, Ning Shu found an abandoned warehouse and decided to stay there for the time being.
Although she had be a zombie, inside, she was still human. She couldnt bring herself to eat in the wind and sleep in the open.
The variant zombie followed Ning Shu into the warehouse.
Ning Shu turned around to look at the variant zombie. His expression was very cold and detached. Most zombies didnt have any expression on their face and had horrifying gray eyes.
The variant zombie offered the bloody heart he was holding to Ning Shu. From the looks of it, he wanted to be friends with her.
Ning Shu shook her head and didnt take the heart. She was a zombie that had been able to break away from such low ss tastes. There was no way shed eat this.
Grr? The variant zombie growled towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu paid no attention to him. When the variant zombie saw that Ning Shu really wasnt going to take it, he started eating the heart himself.
ment: That 1 point of charm ising into use lmao!
Chapter 228: Leeeffffuuuu
Chapter 228: Leeeffffuuuu
Ning Shu gulped. That was way too freaking disgusting.
Hey, stop eating that. Itspletely useless. Ning Shu could sense that this variant zombie was like her and had also arrived at a bottleneck. It wasnt a solution to just eat the corpses of ability users as a supplement for the missing genes.
However, the variant zombie didnt understand what Ning Shu was saying. After eating the heart, he turned towards her and gave a brief growl.
What the frick are you growling at? Ning Shu smashed her fist into the variant zombies face. The result was, she felt like she had punched an iron brick. Thus, she sent a kick towards the variant zombies stomach instead.
This time, he was sent flying and crashed into a wall, causing the wall to copse.
Grr grrr! The variant zombie snarled at Ning Shu indignantly, as if he was demanding to know why she had attacked him.
The zombie probably felt quite wronged. After all, he even offered the heart to her, so why was she still attacking him?
Ning Shuughed coldly. If it wasnt for this bastard, would she have be like this? If it werent for the uncle, she would have already be a braindead zombie!
If she became a zombie that was controlled by instinctive hunger, she probably wouldnt ever be able to go back to the system space and would end up being killed before she could even understand what happened.
When Ning Shu thought of this possibility, she couldnt help but feel a chill. She felt even angry at this zombie and started beating him up.
The variant zombie started calling for the nearby zombies as he fought with Ning Shu. It looked at Ning Shu with its ashen eyes as it growled at her.
Boom The variant zombie crashed into the ground. Without a pause, Ning Shu started stomping on the zombie in a frenzy until the ground split open, but the variant zombie was stillpletely fine.
Ning Shu sighed and stopped kicking him. It would be hard to kill this type of zombie.
The variant zombie growled angrily at Ning Shu. Ning Shu dug at her ears and said, If youre going to talk, then just talk. Cant you stop growling all the time? If you dont know how to talk, then just shut up.
Grrr grrr!
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu nced warily at the variant zombie. When she saw that he wasnt moving to attack her, she walked into the warehouse to find a ce to sleep.
The variant zombie followed Ning Shu inside. When he saw that Ning Shu hadin down, he copied her andy down as well before quietly making a quick growl.
When Ning Shu saw what the variant zombie did, she finally understood why this zombie was following her. He was doing it to learn.
Although he was extremely strong and intelligent, he was still mostly moving on instinct.
Fuck, why did it feel like she had encountered trouble again?
I wont hold a grudge against that w you took out of me anymore, so hurry up and leave.
Ning Shu flipped over and the zombie next to her flipped over too.
Ning Shu:
The fudge was this?
Ning Shu sat up, vexed, and red at the variant zombie. The variant zombie turned around and met her gaze.
Hurry up and leave! roared Ning Shu.
Lee The variant zombies pronunciation wasnt very urate. He kept his eyes fixed on Ning Shus lips.
Ning Shu:
Leeefff. This time, Ning Shu spoke with exaggerated enunciation so that her lip movements would be easier to see.
Leeehuu When the variant zombie spoke, his throat kept making an airy sound like it was leaking air.
Leeefff, leeefff shouted Ning Shu loudly.
Leeefff This time, the zombie finally got the pronunciation right, but it still sounded very awkward.
Ning Shu felt emotionally exhausted andy back down. Next to her, the zombie continued repeating, leeefff, leefff, leeeff.
Chapter 229: A Recording Tail
Chapter 229: A Recording Tail
A recorder followed Ning Shu around. Whenever Ning Shu said something, he would copy it and repeat it over and over again until it echoed in Ning Shus brain.
Why did she always end up encountering such strange people? And no matter what she did, the variant zombie would copy it.
The worst part was that she couldnt kill him either! So she couldnt do anything about him following her around all day. She felt so vexed that the hair the uncle had washed smooth had be all tangled again.
She really missed the uncle ah. She suddenly understood how the uncle felt towards her. He must have felt that she was so dumb he had to struggle against the impulse to throttle her to death.
However, one could onlypare if there was a contrast present. Ning Shu felt that she was actually quite smartpared with this variant zombie. If it was the school doctor uncle facing this variant zombie, he definitely wouldve already pulled out his gun and destroyed this zombie.
Dai-sy, my-name-is-dai-sy. Ning Shu pointed at herself as she said this syble by syble.
Ddd..ayy. The variant zombie repeated.
Ddd, ayyy, siii, repeated Ning Shu.
Variant Zombie: Ddd, eyy.
Fine, perhaps this name was tooplicated for the variant zombie. Ning Shu found it too much trouble to correct him and this was close enough anyways.
Daayy, Daayy. The variant zombie would continuously repeat every new term he learned almost like he was chanting a Band-tightening Spell.
>The Band-tightening Spell is from Journey to the West. The Monkey King, Sun Wukong, had a gold band around his forehead which would tighten and cause him intense pain whenever the priest chanted the Band-tightening Spell.<
Sometimes, the variant zombie would run off, thene back a whileter with a bloody heart in his hands for Ning Shu to eat.
Ning Shu:
After exining for a ridiculously long time to this idiot, she finally got him to understand that she didnt eat hearts, so he finally stopped presenting bloody hearts to her.
When Ning Shu saw him like this, she couldnt really feel resentment towards him anymore. This idiot probably didnt even remember that he had once injured her. After all, there were countless humans that had died in his hands.
After this went on for a while, Ning Shu finally got serious about teaching him to speak so they were now able to hold simple conversations. For the sake ofmunication convenience, Ning Shu came up with a name for the zombie, which was Xiao Ming.
The zombie happily epted this name. Afterwards, if he wasnt chanting Day, he was chanting Xiao Ming.
After staying for quite a long time in the abandoned warehouse, Ning Shu felt pretty bored and decided to look for Phoenix again. She decided to first check the base where the seniormander was. Phoenix was probably still at that base.
Xiao Ming, Im leaving now, so dont follow me anymore. Ning Shu nned to wander around on her own. If she ended up encountering Phoenix, itd naturally be good.
She felt that shed definitely encounter Phoenix though. After all, Phoenix hated her so much, so the storyline would definitely give Phoenix an opportunity for revenge.
Xiao Ming looked at Ning Shu as he stammered out the word, Whwherre.
I dont know. Ning Shu shrugged as she replied casually.
I go, said Xiao Ming.
If you want to follow, then just follow. For better or for worse, this guy had strongbat ability and most of all, he had the ability tomand zombies.
She had been wondering for a while why she couldnt summon zombies.
Following that, she spent her days wandering around blindly with a little tail following behind her. Whenever she felt like it, she would teach Xiao Ming how to speak so Xiao Ming was soon able to speak much more smoothly.
Ning Shu tried taking out a gene essence vial to see if Xiao Ming would snatch her gene essence, but it seemed that she was overthinking things. Xiao Ming didnt seem to like drinking the gene essence. With the choices of the gene essence or a heart, Xiao Ming firmly chose the heart.
Ning Shu guessed that Xiao Ming had probably gotten used to that food source, so whenever she got hungry now, she would take out the gene essence without worry.
Despite having walked for several days, they didnt encounter anyone. There were only zombies wandering around, so it almost felt like the human race had gone extinct.
Ning Shu said to Xiao Ming, In the future, dont kill humans as much, especially ability users.
Why? Xiao Ming looked at Ning Shu with confusion. To Xiao Ming, humans were just food.
Once you kill all the humans, what will you eat? snapped Ning Shu. Human survival was very hard. Ordinary zombies were always tormented by hunger in a sort of life that was worse than death, but variant zombies were way too powerful.
Xiao Ming seemed to understand. His eyes whirled as he thought about this.
ment: I also ship Xiao Ming!! I love innocent little brothers! Its still cute even though hes offering physical hearts instead of a figurative one.
Note on names: Daisys name is actually three characters C (Hua Duoer) the character for flower a bud (of a flower) and child. Xiao Ming only remembers the first andst character so he calls her flower child which is much cuter, I think, than Daisys actual name since Chinese people often use er in an endearing way. In addition, this is just my feeling so Im not 100% sure if this is actually the case in Chinese culture, but Hua Duoer sounds to me like a tackier name, thats why I picked Daisy as the English trantion. Not that I have anything against daisies, it was a close battle between Daisy and Flowey (from undertale). Also, Xiao Mings nickname for Daisy was very close to being Daze lol.
Then theres Xiao Ming (С) which is amon name in Chinese textbooks. Its the xiao from little and ming from bright/intelligent. Parents usually give it to their children with the intention, meaning, and hope that their children will be intelligent. But~ its a textbook name.
In regards to one could onlypare if there was a contrast present: Ning Shu, I feel like the zombie is way smarter than you. Had the school doctor been there topare, hed definitely be like, You think youre better than this zombie? *scoffs* You cantpare in brains or brawns. After feeding you all that gene essence, you still cant leave even a chink on this wild zombie? It learned to fly on its own, canmand other zombies, and even knows to seek out more knowledge. Meanwhile you? All you do is eat and sleep. While this zombies learning how to speak the humannguage, it never ured to you to learn how tomand other zombies? Youre hopeless, where do you get the confidence to be so smug? The only aspect both of you share is that youre both filthy, now wash yourselves!
of course, that would only happen if the school doctor uncle spoke so much in the first ce. The author says the uncle often criticizes Ning Shu from head to toe, but the dialogue is never there (which Im pretty grateful for).
Chapter 230: Deal With Personal Matters Yourself!
Chapter 230: Deal With Personal Matters Yourself!
Ning Shu was thinking that since humans were now able to use the crystal nuclei from zombies to increase the strength of their special abilities, humans will probably be getting stronger.
She had pried open zombie brains before and found that there was an unexinable crystal in the some of the zombies brains. Some zombies had them, some didnt, and some were only the size of a rice grain while others were asrge as a thumb.
These things were probably the zombies source of energy. When Ning Shu asked Xiao Ming if he had anything like this, he nodded.
She rubbed her own head. She suddenly wondered if she had something like this in her brain as well. The fact that a foreign object was in her brain but there was no sensation at all felt very strange.
It seemed like zombies and humans were in a mutually dependent position. Zombies needed to eat humans, while humans needed zombie crystal nuclei to increase their special abilities.
Ning Shu wondered when this fragile bnce would copse. When it did, hopefully it wouldnt destroy this ne of existence along with it.
Ning Shu and Xiao Ming wandered around for a long time before they finally saw a car. Xiao Mings reflex was to summon zombies, but Ning Shu stopped him. Xiao Ming looked at Ning Shu, confused, as he asked, Why?
Were going to follow them secretly to see which base these humans are from, said Ning Shu.
Why? asked Xiao Ming again.
Im looking for a human, so of course I have to follow humans, said Ning Shu.
Why dont you ask them? Xiao Ming still had questions.
Da fudge, why so many whys!? Ning Shu lost her patience and said, Just listen to me, alright? If we head over to ask them like this, well be attacked.
I can call the monsties, said Xiao Ming. Not scared of them.
The monsties Xiao Ming was talking about were the ordinary zombies that didnt have intelligence. He had evene up with such a fashionable name for those zombies.
However, they were getting farther and farther away from the main point, so Ning Shu said, Shut up, were following them.
Shut up, shut up, shut up Xiao Ming became a yback machine again.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu cautiously followed the vehicle that was rushing forward and was very sneaky in order to avoid being discovered. Behind her, Xiao Ming followed suit.
Every time she saw Xiao Ming imitate everything she did regardless of whether it was a good habit or a bad one, she would feel like she wasmitting a great sin. She couldnt help but wonder how Xiao Ming would turn out. In her heart, she silently prayed Amitabha Buddha.
Hopefully, Xiao Ming would grow up to be a wonderfully cultured, polite, and intelligent youth with morals.
The car soon came to a base and entered it. As Ning Shu looked at this base, she silently sighed about fate. She had actually returned to the base from before.
Did her current actions count as courting death? Was she throwing her life away by running towards Phoenix?
When little ssmate Xiao Ming saw the base, he reflexively prepared to summon his monsties again. Ning Shu pulled him and said, Lets find a ce near the base to rest.
Why? asked Xiao Ming.
Im not sure if the person Im looking for is in this base, replied Ning Shu.
If the monstiese, theylle out. Theyre afraid of the monsties, said Xiao Ming earnestly.
No, they were even more scared of you! Ning Shu felt like she had no way to refute when she heard Xiao Mings simple and crude idea.
Dont abuse your power and make others do your work for you all the time. Its important to deal with personal matters yourself! Ning Shu said in a stern manner.
Xiao Ming replied oh sulkily.
Chapter 231: Call the Monsties?
Chapter 231: Call the Monsties?
Ning Shu found an abandoned building near the base. Then, for the following days, whenever she had time, she would wander around near the base and eavesdrop on people.
Little ssmate Xiao Ming followed behind Ning Shu even though he didnt know what she was doing. In his opinion, everything Ning Shu did was meaningless. Anything that wasnt done to capture prey was meaningless.
Of course, Ning Shu didnt know at that time that ssmate Xiao Ming was inwardly looking down on her. Eventually, she obtained the news that she was looking for.
Wolf and Phoenix were in this base, and the level of their special abilities was very high, so they were revered. They were even about to be the leaders of the base.
Phoenix was worshipped as a goddess. Due to her special ability, everyone called her the Goddess of Ice.
Goddess ah! Ning Shu was very envious. She had never been called a goddess by someone before.
God sure was fair. After he gave you an ugly appearance, he would also give you a lower IQ in order to keep everything in harmony.
Ning Shu wanted to know how the seniormander was currently doing. Now that Wolf had pretty much taken over the base, how were the original higher ups of the base doing?
She had a feeling the answer wasnt good!
Alright, lets head back, said Ning Shu mildly.
She had been waiting at the base for several days, but Wolf and Phoenix hadnt left the base at all. She was pretty disappointed.
ssmate Xiao Ming looked at Ning Shu and asked, What are you doing?
Scouting out the situation, said Ning Shu.
ssmate Xiao Ming said, Lets gather the monsties?
Okay. Ning Shu nodded.
When ssmate Xiao Ming heard that Ning Shu was finally agreeing to this course of action, his eyes widened a little, but he immediately floated into the air and started roaring.
In just a few moments, zombies started flooding towards the base from all directions. Amotion simultaneously arose in the base in response. Ear-piercing sirens could be heard all the way out here.
Ning Shu was standing with the crowd of zombies in order to avoid attracting attention as she observed the situation. She looked around everywhere, but didnt see the seniormander.
In the past, when zombies attacked the base, the seniormander had always been the one who organized the defense against the ordinary zombies. Howe he didnte today?
Could it be that something had happened?
Ning Shus brows furrowed. Then she turned to look towards Wolf and Phoenix who were standing in the front lines. The two walked elegantly forward like cool movie stars.
The most surprising part was that Wolf, as everyone looked on, actually floated into midair as well to stand face to face with Xiao Ming.
Xiao Ming sized up the man in front of him with a serious expression. This man wasnt weak.
Ning Shus expression was also grim. Wolfs ability had increased by so much. It seemed that as the zombies have been evolving, the strength of the humans had also been increasing.
In contrast to Ning Shu and Xiao Mings wariness, the humans moral was clearly very high. Everyone was looking with reverent admiration at Wolf who was floating in midair.
As Wolf watched Xiao Ming coldly, a crackling ball of lightning condensed in his hand. Xiao Ming stared vigntly at the ball of energy in Wolfs hand.
Wolf, thats the zombie that killed Lin Wen! Phoenix pointed at Xiao Ming, her face twisted with hatred, as she shouted this.
Wolf narrowed his eyes and shot the ball towards Xiao Ming. Thunder crackled as the lightning sparked. It looked extremely dangerous. Xiao Ming dodged the lightning attack, so itnded on a ordinary zombie and instantly turned that zombie into ash.
Ning Shu:
It didnt just char someone, it burnt them to a crisp! This ability was way too scary!
Xiao Ming stared at what was left of that poor zombie. When he looked towards Wolf again, for the first time, his eyes contained rm.
Ning Shu made a run gesture towards Xiao Ming, but Xiao Ming was still staring in shock and didnt notice her movements at all, so she shouted, Lets go!
Ning Shus voice instantly attracted Phoenixs attention. When Phoenix saw Ning Shu in the crowd of zombies, she shouted, Daisy!
Daisy, get over here and prepare to die! Phoenixs expression was sinister as she snarled, I will avenge Lin Wen!
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and shouted towards Xiao Ming again, Lets go!
Xiao Ming turned around and quickly flew towards Ning Shu. When Wolf saw that his target was running, he immediately moved to pursue it. There was no way he could let this zombie live. Moreover, the crystal nucleus of such a strong zombie was probably also veryrge. If he obtained that crystal nucleus, he would be able to level up his special ability again.
When Xiao Ming saw that the human wasing after him, he hastily roared a couple times to urge the ordinary zombies to use all their strength to attack the base.
When Wolf saw that the base was almost about to fall, he had no choice but to turn back to kill the ordinary zombies.
Chapter 232: Committed a Great Sin
Chapter 232: Committed a Great Sin
Ning Shu and Xiao Ming ran for a while before stopping. Ning Shu plopped her butt down on the ground. Xiao Ming sat down as well and then started writing and drawing on the ground with a stick.
Day, the human earlier was really strong, said Xiao Ming.
Ning Shu nodded. He was very strong. His abilities were shooting up like a rocket. Ning Shu said, In the future, lets not go to the base if theres nothing important.
Day, did you find who you were looking for? Xiao Ming hadnt forgotten their objective.
Ning Shu shook her head. The seniormander hadnt appeared when the zombies attacked the base. It seemed that Wolf had already be the ruler of the base.
The worse oue would be that Wolf had already killed the seniormander.
Ning Shu became depressed when she thought of this possibility. She then said, From now on, well just keep a tight watch on that base.
Xiao Ming replied oh, then remarked, I want to eat that humans heart.
Ning Shu:
How ambitious.
Following that, Ning Shu and Xiao Ming became a lowdown, two-zombie team. They spent their days wandering around near the base. As soon as humans left the base, they would go and bully them with all sorts of dirty tricks.
It pissed Phoenix and Wolf off a lot, so they formed a small team of ability users to deal with the two.
Xiao Ming learned a lot of very shameless behavior from Ning Shu and his pure mentality slowly became tainted.
He now often made things like pitfalls to mess with the humans.
Every time Ning Shu saw this, she would feel like she hadmitted a great sin. Xiao Ming had turned from a zombie that tore people apart to a zombie that toyed with people. She had no way to escape the me for this.
The reason Wolf and Phoenix were so insistent in killing Ning Shu and Xiao Ming wasnt for revenge or the safety of the base, the most important reason was because they wanted to get their crystal nuclei.
The base was putting more and more pressure on Ning Shu and Xiao Ming. Phoenix and Wolf seemed determined to kill them as they were sending out more and more ability users with the most advanced weapons.
It was getting increasingly difficult Ning Shu and Xiao Ming to face them head on, so Xiao Ming had to call a lot of zombies to tire their opponents out.
From time to time, Wolf would even lead the group himself. Of course, his goal was to get the crystal nucleus from Xiao Mings brain.
Every time that Wolf showed up though, Ning Shu and Xiao Ming would immediately flee. After all, lightning abilities did the most damage to zombies.
Fuck! They were seriously shameless, to flee whenever they couldnt win. It caused Phoenix and Wolf to be so angry that they bit their cheeks.
Ning Shu felt like she was courting death. If she continued provoking the male and female leads like this, sooner orter she would end up being killed off.
She nced over at Xiao Ming who was drawing again and said, From now on, dont follow me to the base. Youll be killed by the people there.
She felt bad for dragging Xiao Ming with her to provoke the male and female lead.
Chapter 233: Romanticism is Different from Realism!
Chapter 233: Romanticism is Different from Realism!
She shouldnt drag Xiao Ming into her personal grudge against the male and female lead. If Xiao Ming really ended up getting killed and having his crystal nucleus dug out, she wouldnt be able to forget the guilt.
After all, they had interacted for such a long time, so she did care about him.
Xiao Ming looked at Ning Shu. When he heard that Ning Shu didnt want him to follow her anymore, he got a bit stirred up and asked, Why?
Youll die, said Ning Shu.
I wont, replied Xiao Ming earnestly. I wont die.
Tch, you think that you wont die just because you said so?
Fine, if you want to follow me, then just follow. She then exhorted, However, as soon as things get dangerous, run. Dont get hung up on things like strength of character or integrity.
Whats integrity? Xiao Ming tilted his head as he asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu replied mildly, I dont know what it is either.
Day, look, doesnt this look like you? Xiao Ming pointed at the drawing on the ground. It was a very abstract drawing so it took a while for Ning Shu to find any remote semnce to herself.
The eyes are too small, I haverge eyes. Ning Shu pointed at the drawing on the ground. And I have an oval face, but you drew my facepletely t and round. Theres a huge difference, you should practice more.
Xiao Ming nced at Ning Shu, then said, I drew it right though.
Dont you understand that romanticism is different from realism? Romanticism, understand?
Xiao Ming: No.
Ning Shu and Xiao Ming returned to where the base was located and started hovering around again to cause trouble then run, once again restarting the cycle.
Their actions caused the atmosphere around the entire base to be very tense. After all, two variant zombies were constantly attacking, running off, thening back again. The base had no way to shake them off or get rid of them, so it was stressful and infuriating.
Ning Shu took a sip of gene essence, then asked Xiao Ming, Want some?
Xiao Ming shook his head, expressing his clear rejection towards the idea, so Ning Shu pried open his mouth and poured the gene essence into it while saying, Drink it. Its good for you.
Xiao Ming smacked his lips with a disgusted expression.
I dont like this, said Xiao Ming sulkily.
Shhh, dont talk. Someonesing out from the base. Ning Shu saw that a car wasing out of the base doors and was quite surprised since it was night. Very few people ever left the base at night.
After all, though the night limited human vision, it didnt restrict zombie vision the same way, so it was very unusual for someone to leave the base in the middle of the night.
Should I call the monsties? asked Xiao Ming. Ning Shu shook her head. Lets check out the situation first.
Lets follow them. Ning Shu decided to follow the car for now.
At this time, another car came out of the base and chased after the car that had just left.
By the time Ning Shu and Xiao Ming caught up with those cars, the two sides had already started fighting. The sight of the dazzling abilities being released was very eye-piercing in the night.
What are they doing? asked Xiao Ming.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she watched the battle. When she heard his question, she replied, Theyre fighting.
Why? Theyre both humans, asked Xiao Ming. No zombies have ever attacked him, so he couldnt understand why humans would fight each other.
The human world is veryplicated, you wont get it, said Ning Shu.
ment: When Xiao Ming drew Ning Shu Kyaaa
> View post on
Chapter 234: Helping the Senior Commander
Chapter 234: Helping the Senior Commander
After watching for a while, Ning Shu noticed that the seniormander was among them. The seniormanders hair now had strands of white and he looked much older than before. He was currently fighting with the group that hadeter.
The seniormander had awakened his special ability. It was a surprise attack type, but it wasnt very strong so he had to use it inbination with firearms.
Xiao Ming, hurry and call the zombies. When Ning Shu saw that the seniormanders side seemed to be at a disadvantage, she hastily told Xiao Ming to call help.
GRR GRRR Xiao Ming immediately gave an enormous roar that was so loud, it reverberated in Ning Shus head.
When the two groups heard Xiao Mings roar, they stopped fighting and looked around nervously. One of the groups then ran back to their car to flee.
When Ning Shu saw that the people who hade from the base were gone, she hastily ran towards the seniormander, but the people left immediately pointed their guns at her.
The bright light from the shlight pierced her eyes as it illuminated her face. Ning Shu hastily said, Senior Commander, Im Daisy.
The seniormanders expression wasnt very visible in the darkness but his voice contained suspicion. Daisy, werent you killed by a zombie? I heard Phoenix say that you had be a zombie. How could a zombie still speak?
This matter is prettyplicated. Senior Commander, lower your gun first, said Ning Shu.
Lower your guns,manded the seniormander. Then he pointed his shlight at Ning Shu again and swept it up and down to get a better look at her. Are you a human right now or a zombie?
Zombie, replied Ning Shu honestly.
When the others heard that she was a zombie, they immediately pointed their guns at Ning Shu and Xiao Ming again. Xiao Ming growled softly at these people, but Ning Shu calmed him, then said to the seniormander, Senior Commander, trust me, I wont harm you. Why are you guys leaving the base sote at night?
Why were those people trying to kill you? She continued.
Lower your guns,manded the seniormander again. Then he said to Daisy, Its good that youre alive. Wolf and Phoenix have taken over the base and betrayed the country. The higher ups have all pretty much been killed by Wolf. I drank the gene essence you gave me and was fortunately able to awaken a special ability. The reason Wolf left me alive was because he wanted to get me on his side. However, I chose to take this chance to escape with my subordinates and was discovered.
When the seniormander saw that Ning Shu was with a variant zombie, he understood that Daisy really had be a zombie. He just didnt know how Daisy had been able to retain her memories after she had turned into a zombie.
As expected, the male and female lead had still ended up on track to bing base hegemons. Ning Shu asked the seniormander, Then where are you guys nning to go next?
Were going to find a new base and start again. Theres no way we can continue to stay in that base, its already been taken over by Wolf and Phoenix. The seniormanders tone when he talked about Wolf and Phoenix was veryplicated. The subordinates that he had personally trained ended up betraying him.
Ning Shu thought for a little bit, then said, Senior Commander, why dont we escort you to a new base? That way, you guys dont need to worry about encountering zombies on the way.
This The seniormander hesitated. When he finally spoke, he sighed, Theres no need, we can go by ourselves.
Senior Commander, you dont have to be polite towards me. Well just follow you as you travel until you guys find a base. Then well immediately leave, suggested Ning Shu. It would be good to be able to help out the father-like figure that the original host respected and loved.
Alright, then just follow from a distance. The seniormander walked closer to Ning Shu and said quietly, Theres no need to follow too closely. The men of today are sadly degenerated, and variant zombie crystal nuclei are very rare.
Ning Shu nodded.
Following that, Ning Shu and Xiao Ming followed the group from a distance to apany the seniormander in his journey to find a new base.
The group usually couldnt sense Ning Shu and Xiao Mings presence at all. At the same time, no zombies attacked them.
This situation caused some people in the group to start feeling ambitious. Some even tried to convince the seniormander to control Ning Shu. However, whenever Xiao Ming heard something like this, he would dig out the heart of the instigator and eat it in front of everyone.
As the seniormander had said, the men of today were sadly degenerated. These people didnt feel any gratefulness for their protection and even wanted to use them.
Humans truly had insatiable greed.
ment: Author must have forgotten that she wrote zombies could see in the dark. Ning Shu should have been able to see the seniormanders expression just fine.
Chapter 235: Can I Establish a Base?
Chapter 235: Can I Establish a Base?
After a while, the group finally arrived at a new base. Once Ning Shu saw that the seniormander had safely entered the base, she turned and left with Xiao Ming.
Although she could now think and speak, to humans, she was still different, and humans have always killed those that were different. Thus, Ning Shu had never considered staying with the seniormander.
After all, that was simply not possible. Ning Shu repeatedly emphasized this to this body. She repeatedly told herself that she was now an existence different from human and that there was no way to coexist with humans.
Ning Shu was afraid that once she left, that naive little original host would try to live with the humans.
Day. Xiao Ming called Ning Shu. Ning Shu turned around to look at him and asked, What is it?
Day, in the future, lets not stay with humans. Humans are annoying, said Xiao Ming.
Ning Shu nodded. We wont.
Uhuh, uhuh Xiao Ming sounded very happy and Ning Shu rxed as well.
Ning Shu and Xiao Ming found a ce to rest. In reality, they didnt need to rest, but Ning Shu still felt like a human and couldnt change this habit. Xiao Ming seemed to have gotten used to this as well.
Ning Shu looked at Xiao Ming who was sitting next to her and said softly, Xiao Ming, Ill have to ask you to take care of me in the future. Will you take good care of me?
Xiao Ming nced at Ning Shu and nodded, Ill take care of you.
No matter what, dont let me live with the humans. If my brain suddenly spazzes out and I end up wanting to approach humans, you have to stop me, got it? If a human ends up killing me and digging out my crystal nucleus, therell be no one left to keep youpany. Ning Shu mixed in threats.
Xiao Ming looked at Ning Shu earnestly and said, I wont let humans kill you.
Good. Ning Shu closed her eyes and wondered when this task would end.
She was starting to feel a little worried since she couldnt tell how far she had progressed in the tasks. It felt like the system hadpletely vanished as well. Its been a long time since it made any sound.
Xiao Ming pushed Ning Shu. Ning Shu opened her eyes and asked, What is it?
I just wanted to see if you were asleep yet, said Xiao Ming.
Ning Shu:
Xiao Ming could now speak very fluently and his thinking ability was no worse than a humans.
Ning Shu decided to head back and continue causing trouble for Wolf and Phoenix. Xiao Ming didnt say anything and followed Ning Shu silently as she wandered around blindly. He was always deep in thought about something.
Day, say, can I establish a base like the humans? asked Xiao Ming.
Ning Shu: W-what
As the parent, she probably shouldnt dampen his zeal, so she patted Xiao Mings shoulder firmly and said, If you want to do it, then go. I support you.
A spazzy contorted smile appeared on Xiao Mings face. Ning Shu silently turned away from this sight.
What was the use of establishing a base? Could it be that he was going to put a bunch of brainless zombies that only had craving for flesh in the base?
Just the image of that thought was too beautiful to look straight at.
At that time, we can gather all the monsties that are smart like us, said Xiao Ming.
Ning Shu was stunned. Xiao Ming was sure ambitious to try and establish a base of variant zombies.
That works ah. Ning Shu approved.
Xiao Ming was very happy and started drawing and writing on the ground again. Then he asked Ning Shu, How about we attack a base to make it ours?
Ning Shu: Alright.
Xiao Ming: Say, how many variant zombies do you think will be in our base in the future?
Ning Shu: Probably a lot.
As Ning Shu took in how earnest Xiao Ming looked, she was thinking that, as expected, all men had the desire to pioneer and grow their own territories.
Ding, taskplete. Leave the task world? Yes/No. The system that had been silent for a long time finally made a sound. Ning Shu was stunned for a moment before she immediately hit the button to leave the world.
She felt a bit disappointed that she hadnt been able to see the school doctor uncle again before she left.
It already counted as a miracle that they were able to meet two times. They may never meet again Uncle, thank you.
Ning Shu was hit with dizziness. As her consciousness was fading, she could faintly hear Xiao Ming calling Day, Day
ment: TT_TT
Xiao Ming is the male lead of my heart!! What about the school doctor uncle?
(Σ ===
Hes too mean! He can suffer some heartache! No heartache for my poor little Xiao Ming please!!
Chapter 236: System No.
Chapter 236: System No.
When Ning Shu opened her eyes again, she was already back in the vast, white, system space. She took a deep breath, then exhaled deeply, as if she was trying to expel all of the stress that had built up.
She looked down and saw that her soul was a bit dim again.
Congrattions, yer, for making it back to the system space. Check your stats panel? Yes/No. The cold mechanical voice arose again.
Yes. Right after Ning Shu finished speaking, her information appeared in front of her.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 8600 (8600/10000)
Soul: 60 (+1)
Life: 50 (+1)
Intelligence: 80
Charm: 1
Luck: 28 (+3)
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10
Aptitude: 26
Virtuous Achievement: 2
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 5000 points.
Gained 10 attribute points.
Please allocate.
Ning Shu saw that there were actually five thousand points this time. It was a lot ah. These points were probably due to the fact that she had saved the seniormander.
Ning Shu used the 10 attribute points on intelligence, charm, and luck.
Following that, the stats panel refreshed to reflect those changes.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 13600 (13600/10000)
Soul: 61
Life: 50
Intelligence: 80 (+5)
Charm: 1 (+2)
Luck: 31 (+3)
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10
Aptitude: 26
Virtuous Achievement: 2
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
Congrattions yer for umting your first ten thousand points frompleting tasks. You are now an official yer. After the system finished speaking, there was the sound of firecrackers and it was even apanied by music.
I love you, you love me, were a happy family
Ning Shu:
The system had definitely broken down.
After that theme song finished ying, the system then said, System upgrade required. Use umted tasks points to upgrade system? Yes/No.
Use over ten thousand points just to upgrade the system? Ning Shu considered it, then said, No.
Her heart would ache for the points.
Upgrading is a must ah. Once you be an official yer, youll need to deal with a lot more things. If your system is too low-leveled, itll impede you. In addition, upgraded systems are more intelligent, said the system.
Fudge, this wasplete force, so what was the use of all that talk earlier? Ning Shu spat between gritted teeth, Upgrade system.
Please wait, system upgrading
Ning Shus heart really ached. The points from all those worlds were going to be swapped for an upgraded system, and she didnt even know what kind of system it would be.
The system was still in the upgrading phase, so she sat down and started absorbing the substance in the space to strengthen her soul.
Ding, system upgradeplete.
Ning Shu opened her eyes and saw that her surroundings were stillpletely white. There was no change at all.
System-sama, still here?
Hello, Im system no. 2333, happy to be able to serve you. A voice appeared in the space, but this voice didnt sound as mechanical and emotionless as before.
However, Ning Shu reacted with indignance. Why is it still 2333? Fuck your 2333!
Chapter 237: Why Was It 2333!?
Chapter 237: Why Was It 2333!?
Why the heck was it 2333? Ning Shu very much disliked the number 2333. She thought that shed be able to get rid of this number once her internship period ended, but now a system that called itself 2333 arrived. She felt like puking blood.
Dear yer, system 2333 will be serving you as your personal system from now on. 2333 must attend to the yer in all aspects including the yers mental state. When the yer is unhappy, the system is responsible for cheering the yer up; when the yer is happy, the system must celebrate with the yer. The system must offer its all to help the yerplete the tasks.
Ning Shu:
Why did she have a bad premonition? She felt like she preferred that cold system to this weirdo system.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead as she said, That, uh, 2333
Does yer require something? 2333 hastily asked like a little employee that was working hard to curry favor with his boss.
Why dont you exin the situation to me first? said Ning Shu.
What situation? asked 2333.
Im now an official yer, so Id like to know about the other yers. Ning Shu suppressed her irritation. She had spent over ten thousand points, but this was the goods she had ended up getting? It was so depressing.
2333 seemed to sense that Ning Shu wasnt very happy and hastily said, yer currently doesnt have the privilege of knowing about the other yers.
Then what can I ask about? Ning Shu asked with narrowed eyes.
You can ask about your task and the systems origin, said 2333. yers are chosen because their souls are stronger than that of ordinary people, thus they are able to endure the damage that interdimensional travel causes to the soul. There are people who suffer extreme grievances in life and offer up their own souls or something important to them in exchange for having their fates changed. The job of the yers is to fulfill the requests of those people.
The yers function is to mend the nes of existence. They are the tinkers who mend worlds, said system 2333.
Ning Shu nodded and said, I get it.
Oh, thats right, are there any secret cultivation manuals that help strengthen the soul? I feel like my soul is still too weak. It was definitely best to make her soul as strong as possible.
There are, but yer doesnt have any points so yer cant exchange for one, replied 2333.
Fudge, she really wanted to throttle 2333 until it spat the points back out. She felt like this system waspletely useless!
That so. By the way, what do you look like? Come out and let me take a look, said Ning Shu.
yer, Im sorry to say that I dont have a physical body. Im the control center of this space, replied 2333.
Fuck! And she had been hoping to beat it up to vent her anger.
Oh, before I forget, once you be an official yer, youll receive a special task that will determine your style of handling tasks. After that, I will do my best to assign tasks that suit your personality, said 2333.
Alright, said Ning Shu. Do I need toplete the special task right now?
Theres no rush. yer needs to see the entrustor first, said 2333.
Ning Shu found it awkward to keep having 2333 call her yer so she said, You can call me directly by name.
Okay, Ning Shu, replied 2333 cheerfully. Then 2333 asked, Do you want to see the entrustor right now?
Alright. Right after Ning Shu spoke, a figure started slowly appearing in the space. The figure was a bit dim; it was a soul like Ning Shu.
Chapter 238: Lady Qi
Chapter 238: Lady Qi
It was a woman dressed in clothing of the ancient era. The hairpins in her hair was crude and the quality of her garments wasnt very good either. Her facial color was very pale, but she was very beautiful. She had a graceful figure and soft slender limbs, so she was probably good at dancing.
The woman first looked around before shifting her gaze onto Ning Shu. She sized Ning Shu up with an arrogant expression, then said, Youre the one that will be helping thisdy?
Thisdy? Ning Shu said, I am. May I ask who you are?
I am Lady Qi. The woman straightened her back as she dered her identity proudly.
Ning Shu responded with confusion. This Lady Qi was acting like she should know her, but she didnt know this person.
2333 reminded Ning Shu, Lady Qi, of the Han dynasty, who was made into a human swine.
Oh Realization dawned on Ning Shus face, then she asked, Havent you been dead for about two thousand years?
A person that had lived a thousand and eight hundred years ago, who had caused the deaths of nearly two thousand people, was currently standing in front of her. Although she was only meeting her soul, she still felt pretty astonished.
I cant ept it! I cant ept having been turned into a human swine by Lu Zhi, that malicious woman! Do you know how painful it was!? Lady Qis face contorted as she spat out the words human swine. Her entire soul trembled.
Human swine was a sort of torture that turned a person into a pig. All four limbs would be chopped off, the eyes would be gorged out, copper would be poured into the ears to make the person go deaf, medicine would be used to destroy their vocal cords, and the tongue would be cut off. Following that, the person would be thrown into atrine. Some would even have their noses chopped off, their hair shaved, and their facial hairs cut off. (It wasnt just eyebrows and hair, eyshes were cut off as well.)
Afterwards, a type of medicine would be applied to destroy the hair follicles. Once hair follicles die, they dont regenerate, so those people would never have hair again. The hair that was left was plucked off one by one. Some found it troublesome and would rip it all off in one go, often taking off so much skin that the people died in the process of the torture. Those who survived would be ced in thetrine and treated as human swine.
The most famous urrence was when Empress Lu of the Han dynasty turned Lady Qi into a human swine. She even arranged for a specialist to look after Lady Qi before throwing her into thetrine to suffer all sorts of other torment. Lady Qis ears had been cut off and her face had been carved until it was unrecognizable. This was the torture that Empress Lu came up with solely for the purpose of tormenting Lady Qi.
Ning Shu looked at Lady Qi and asked, Then what do you want to do?
Dark hatred filled Lady Qis eyes as she snarled, I want Empress Lu to get a taste of being treated as human swine by others. My son, Ruyi, was still so young, yet that woman had killed him!
Ning Shu took in Lady Qis twisted expression and replied mildly, You should go. I wont ept this task.
Lady Qi responded with surprise. Why? As long as you help me get my revenge, Ill give you half of my soul.
2333 also asked, Why Ning Shu?
The main reason was because Ning Shu didnt want to confront Empress Lu who has had years of experience at gaining power. That woman had plenty of tricks up her sleeve and she was ruthless with her methods as well. The second reason was that Ning Shu didnt have a good impression of Lady Qi and disliked Liu Bang, that hoodlum of an emperor even more.
He was apletely trashy guy that took what he wanted through lies and force.
Although Lady Qis fate had been very tragic, Ning Shu felt no sympathy for her since she had brought it upon herself. When you had great ambition but not the ability to match it in the Inner Pce, this was the obvious result.
2333, can I refuse this task? I dont want to do it, said Ning Shu.
You can, but then you cant reject the next task, said 2333.
Lady Qis soul started turning dimmer. She was probably about to leave this system space. She snarled at Ning Shu, Why!? Why wont you help me!? Could it be that I deserved to be tormented by Empress Lu, that malicious woman!? I cant ept it! I cant ept!
Chapter 239: Three Parts Fate, Seven Parts Effort
Chapter 239: Three Parts Fate, Seven Parts Effort
When Lady Qi heard that Ning Shu wasnt willing to help her, her face twisted in anger and she screamed, Why!?
Ning Shu replied mildly, You were the one that caused your son, Liu Ruyi, to die. As a mother, you didnt bother to protect your son and had only cared about wealth and glory.
No, Ruyi was killed by Lu Zhi! Lady Qi refuted fiercely when she heard what Ning Shu said.
Originally, although your son couldnt be the emperor, he was still a prince, but you insisted on making the decision for your son. It would be strange if Lu Zhi would let your son off after that, said Ning Shu.
After Liu Bang died, Lady Qi was forced by Lu Zhi to don prison garbs and wear an iron cangue like a criminal. She was imprisoned in Ningbo and forced to mill rice without stop. She finally couldnt take it anymore and made a song as a message for her son to help get her out of there.
Lady Qis soul be increasingly dim. She was probably about to leave the system space. Soon, she disappeared, but the system space still echoed with Lady Qis shouts. No! Its not like that! Its not like that!
Ning Shu exhaled heavily. She had no desire to get involved in something so messy, and in reality, she stood firmly on the side of the legal wife. Even if taking multiple wives were allowed and expected in the ancient era, she still couldnt help but feel emotional opposition to it.
Lu Zhi, as the daughter of a wealthy family, had been married to Liu Bang, who at that time had nothing and did nothing. She cooked and cleaned for Liu Bang and even raised his children, so her youthful beauty was soon worn away by lifes daily demands. She had even been captured by Xiang Yu and was held hostage for two years. She waited through the painful times for Liu Bang to rescue her, however, at that time, Liu Bang actually started enjoying himself with Lady Qi.
Lady Qi enjoyed glory that came from imperial favor while Lu Zhi had nothing but the position of empress. In addition, Lady Qi was very ambitious and incited Liu Bang to get rid of the crown prince and establish her own son as the crown prince, so the consequences that resulted when her schemes failed couldnt be med on anyone else.
Lu Zhi was ruthless and cruel, but there was a reason she had turned into this from the indulged, intelligent, and innocent young girl she once was. Behind every heartless and cruel woman was a man that didnt have any sense of loyalty and integrity. Too much pain, disappointment, and despair, would turn even the softest heart into cold, hard iron.
Ning Shu felt that if she had been Lu Zhi, she wouldve done the same thing. Of course, shed kill Liu Bang off first. That sort of grassroots emperor who forgets favors and vites justice was seriously disgusting.
Let me see the next task, said Ning Shu to 2333.
2333 hastily said, Ning Shu, you cant reject the task this time. No matter what kind of task it is, you must ept it.
Alright, I got it, said Ning Shu with a nod.
Right after she spoke, another figure started appearing in the space. When that figure finally came into clear view, Ning Shu was dumbfounded.
It was a woman, a very beautiful woman. Her soul seemed to be stronger than Lady Qis because she looked like an actual person of flesh and blood as she stood in front of Ning Shu.
Just the sight of her lit up the room and immediately attracted peoples desires. The quality of the clothes she was wearing was extremely good, and though there was no wind in the space, the clothes on her body seemed to billow slightly, giving her an ethereal air.
This was Ning Shus first time ever seeing such a beautiful woman. Her facial features seemed innocent and untainted by the world, but she had a extremely good figure. Her delicate and slim waist was emphasized by a waist belt. The parts that should be slim were slim, and the parts that were supposed to be filled out were filled out.
She was so beautiful, what troubles could she possibly have? There was a saying, that three parts were decided by the Heavens, seven parts were decided by your efforts, and ny parts werepletely decided by your face.
Those who were cannon fodders usually hadpletely negligible looks.
Ning Shu felt that this woman wasnt simple. For some reason, she had a bad premonition.
After entering the space, the woman looked around, then asked Ning Shu, Are you the one who will be counterattacking for me?
Her voice was iparably soft. The moment Ning Shu heard this voice, she involuntarily shivered. She almost lost control when she heard this voice even though she was a woman, so men probably had no resistance at all towards this voice.
It was extremely charming since it was gentle and soft, and also contained a hint of innocence. Seriously.
I am, said Ning Shu with a nod.
ment: The saying three parts were decided by the Heavens and seven parts were decided by your effortses from the song by Ye Qitian, Only Those Who Love to Work Hard Will Seed. The part about ny parts werepletely decided by your face was added on by others as a semi-truthful joke.
Chapter 240: Please Help Me Escape From Those Men!
Chapter 240: Please Help Me Escape From Those Men!
When the woman heard what Ning Shu said, she quickly walked towards Ning Shu. Meanwhile, Ning Shu stared nkly as the woman approached her with softly swaying steps. The womans waist was so slim Ning Shu was worried that it would snap from her movements.
The woman reached out and grabbed Ning Shus hands as she cried, Big Sister, please help me!
As Ning Shu stared at her wless face in close proximity, her mouth started feeling dry. She asked, What do you mean by help?
Please help me, I dont want to keep reincarnating in this same cycle anymore, I seriously cant take it. Id rather reincarnate as a new life. If Big Sister can help me counterattack and allow me to break free from this chain of reincarnation and rebirth, Yanmeng is willing to give up all her soul energy. All I want is to move on to the next life.
When Ning Shu heard what this person called Yanmeng said, her heart jumped. There was no way free pies would rain from the sky, so she said, Please borate.
My name is Mu Yanmeng, Im the daughter of a nations prime minister, said Mu Yanmeng.
It was a Ms. Perfect ah.
The task I have for you is to get away from those men. Ive really had enough of those men! Ive gone through this same life three times, so I thought that I would be able to escape those men, but no matter what I did, I couldnt get away from them. The first time I experienced rebirth, I tried to flee but still fell into the hands of a man. The second time, I decided to justmit suicide by hanging myself, but a man ended up rescuing me so I was forced to get involved with those men just like in the first life.
She had lived three lives as a human ah. It was no wonder her soul was so strong.
Mu Yanmeng looked towards Ning Shu with hope in her eyes. Big Sister, I want to break free from this fate. Of course, if you could teach those men a lesson while youre at it, thatd be even better.
Ning Shus lips twitched as she asked, How many men are you talking about?
Mu Yanmengs eyes were very clear as she said, Quite a lot.
Ning Shu:
So, what exactly was this task?
2333, I dont want to take this task, said Ning Shu to the system.
You have no choice. You rejected thest task so you cant reject this one, said 2333. Otherwise youll be exterminated.
Ning Shu:
She turned around with a contorted smile on her face as she said to Mu Yanmeng, Ill ept this task.
Thank you, Big Sister. A beautiful smile appeared on Mu Yanmengs face, which made the entire space light up.
She really was fricking beautiful.
Mu Yanmeng was very happy when Ning Shu said that she would take the task. Before she left, she said, Big Sister, youre really a good person. Everyone else refused to ept my task, or if they did, they failed, so thank you.
Ning Shu: Come back, what did you say?
Once Mu Yanmeng left, Ning Shu felt even worse and asked 2333, What is this?
Mu Yanmeng is the female lead of a world, replied 2333. However, she has been reborn two times already. She doesnt want to experience anymore rebirths, so she looked for a task-taker to help her counterattack.
Shes a female lead, what is a cannon fodder like me counterattacking for? said Ning Shu in exasperation.
Chapter 241: Np-sex Story World
Chapter 241: Np-sex Story World
She, a person that was in charge of counterattacking for cannon fodder, was now going to counterattack for a female lead. It was seriously unbelievable.
2333 said, I already said that this was a special task. After this task, youre going to have to go back to being a little cannon fodder.
Eff off! It was being so direct even though it said it was in charge of looking after the yers emotional states. What kind of looking after was this?
Ning Shu sat down and started absorbing the material in the space to strengthen her soul. She was going to exchange for a secret manual to strengthen the soul as soon as she got enough points. This method was way too slow.
After a long while, Ning Shu opened her eyes and saw with satisfaction that her soul had be a lot more solid. Then she asked, 2333, are you still here?
Im here. 2333 had replied right after she asked this question. It was clear 2333 had been waiting for Ning Shu to wake up.
Ning Shu asked, Can you change your name?
2333 replied, I cant. This has been my name ever since I was born, it cant be changed.
Ning Shu: Fuck
It felt like this number was filled with malicious intent.
Forget it, there was no point getting hung up over these little details. Ning Shu then said, Then lets start the task.
Okay.
Ning Shu was immediately hit with such strong vertigo that she wanted to puke.
It took a while for this feeling to fade. When she opened her eyes, she found that she was in a dim room. There were lit candles on the table and at the side, a girl was sleeping on a chair. She was probably on night watch.
Ning Shu rubbed her head as she looked towards the window. It looked dark outside, so Ning Shu decided to receive the storyline first.
Prime Minister Mu of Donghua had a daughter whose looks were beautiful enough to truly overturn a city. Her name was Mu Yanmeng. So many people came to propose to her that the doorsteps broke from the amount of visitors. Everyone had made guesses on who would ultimately be able to take this beauty home with them.
However, unexpectedly, the state of Donghua had copsed in a single night and the prime ministers residence was attacked. Prime Minister Mu had his daughter escape before running in the opposite direction.
The moment Mu Yanmeng left the prime ministers residence, she was caught by a general. That then general raped Mu Yanmeng, and that was the start of an unabashed and moral-less life.
Mu Yanmeng gradually fell in love with this general, but then another prince took a fancy to Mu Yanmeng so the general gave her to the prince as a present. Mu Yanmeng was so shocked and hurt by the generals heartlessness that her heart and such nearby organs practically shifted ces. After that, she started a mutual loving and hurting rtionship with the prince. It was always like, I dont love you, even if you obtain my body, you wont be able to obtain my heart, and h h h
After losing Mu Yanmeng, the general finally realized that he loved her, so he went and negotiated with the prince. After that, an even more shameful incident urred. They actually had a 3p.
Ning Shu:
Mu Yanmeng was very hurt and ran away. Then, on the road, she encountered quite a lot of men: an imperial merchant, a godly doctor, a martial arts alliance head, a schr, and the leader of a demonic sect.
Near the end of the storyline, all these men had fallen in love with Mu Yanmeng and after having a discussion, decided to share her. Thus began an even more shameless and moral-less life.
Da fudge!?
Ning Shu was horrified just by the sight of all these people, and most importantly, every time Mu Yanmeng encountered a man, she was pushed down and raped. Later, that man would realize that the one he truly loved was Mu Yanmeng and would lose interest in sleeping with other women.
There were a lot of heartbreaks, miscarriages, misunderstandings, and physical tormenting. It was seriously too melodramatic.
It waspletely a tear jerking, np-sex story world ah.
It was no wonder Mu Yanmeng wanted a counterattack after experiencing this sort of life three times. These men were all damned sadists, while Mu Yanmeng was definitely a masochist. After all, they had been able to live happily together in this sort of situation.
Ning Shu counted the men on her fingers: the heroic general, the despotic prince, the two-faced imperial merchant, the apathetic godly doctor, the flirtatious sect leader, the upright alliance head, and the talented schr.
En, that was a total of seven. If it was a person a night, itd fill up the week perfectly.
Ning Shu really wanted to go home. This world was so dirty ah.
ment: Let me just say, this arc is probably the one that I have the strongest impression of. Theres also one other world in the far future that I have a simrly strong impression of. Ahem, good kids shouldnt copy. View with discretion.
Chapter 242: Mwuah!
Chapter 242: Mwuah!
Ding, Ning Shu, mwuah! Im 2333. A voice suddenly appeared in Ning Shus head and she almost jumped off the bed from the shock.
What is it? asked Ning Shu coldly. And it even said mwuah? Ha. Ha
2333 cut to the chase and said, Since youre helping Mu Yanmeng counterattack, in order to escape Mu Yanmengs fate, you cant lose your virginity to these men. Mu Yanmeng had been oppressed by these men in all three of her lifetimes, so Ning Shu, if you want to get more points, you should oppress these men a little too.
The more trauma points you obtain, the more experience points youll get. This task is very difficult because the rules in this world are very strong. Mu Yanmengs life is already fixed, that was why she hadnt been able to escape this fate even after rebirth, exined 2333.
Ning Shu realized that this world was like a train on tracks. She had no choice but to follow the storyline. Even if she distorted the storyline, the worlds rules would soon force her back onto the original plot.
She suddenly felt enormous pressure. Dammit, why was the task she chose so hard? It couldnt be that she had ended up picking the task that everyone else had rejected, right?
Fuck!
In any case, her job this time was to change Mu Yanmengs fate and also deal those men some psychological damage.
But this also made sense. If she didnt beat these crazy scumbags to death, could it be that she should keep them around forpany to celebrate New Years?
Ning Shu sat up from the bed and prepared to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. If she didnt have strength, she wouldnt be able to fend off the fate of being raped, and she had no desire to be raped.
After a long time, she inhaled deeply, then inhaled again. She discovered sadly that this body couldnt cultivate at all! She had practiced for nearly four hours, yet there wasnt even a trace of energy within her body.
She was so worried that she was starting to sweat. Fudge! Without power, shed practically be a sitting duck for these men to push down! This wont do!
Ning Shu expressed that she was a person that was clear as ice and clean as jade, how could she do something like that?
Theres no way this body can cultivate, Ning Shu, you should just give up 2333s voice echoed in Ning Shus brain.
She felt emotionally exhausted. It made sense, the beautiful female leads purpose was to be pushed down by people. If she sessfully learned the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, shed be extremely strong. At that time, how were men supposed to push her down?
A soft and weak body was easy to push down and any futile resistance only added to the fun. Allow the female lead to possess enormous strength? No way.
Ning Shu sat up on the bed and sighed. Suddenly, the door was pushed open with a bang.
The girl sleeping on the chair was so startled by this loud sound that she fell onto the ground. As she got up in confusion, she shouted towards Ning Shu, Miss, Miss! Whats going on?
How would I freaking know what was going on? Ning Shu looked towards the door. A man had walked in with other people behind him.
Yanmeng ah, the city is being besieged. Lets hurry and leave, said a good-looking middle-aged man anxiously.
So it was the original hosts father. And she had been worried it was the general that was attacking the city. Even now her heart was still pounding from lingering fear.
Hurry and help your miss gather her stuff. Prime Minister Mu shouted towards the maid whose face face had turned deathly pale.
The little maid hastily started packing things up.
Prime Minister Mu then looked towards Ning Shu and sighed. The state of Donghua has copsed.
Ning Shu sighed as well. This was the start of the original hosts tragedy ah.
Father, where are we going? Ning Shu didnt feel like she would be able to run away. After all, the storyline was pretty powerful.
ment: Haha, I never realized the first time around that it was the system who spurred Ning Shu to mess with those men.
P.S. Thank you to all the readers andmenters! I love reading the reactions to thetest chapters (esp. the teasers) the morning after I post it, but I feel like its time to clear one thing up. The reason there are no credits is because I still do not have a team! orz.
3 months away from this projects one year anniversary, this is still a one Kaho army So if any of you have that trantion itch or me inside of you, or knows someone that does, check out the recruitment page and shoot me an email! Gimme a Christmas gift in the form of manpower~
Chapter 243: Apocalypse After Story (1)
Chapter 243: Apocalypse After Story (1)
The sky of the apocalypse world was very dusky; the entire world looked as if it was enveloped by sand and dust. Due to the threat of the virus and the constant growling of zombies, the atmosphere was filled with a sense of despair and yearning. Human had returned to their animalistic natures and lived by thew of the jungle, respecting only the strong.
In this struggle for survival, the strong became even stronger as the weak were rooted out.
This base was currently surrounded by roaring zombies that were rushing madly towards the base.
Above the base were humans and human-like zombies.
Phoenix shouted at Daisy, Daisy, dont you have any sense of shame? How could you attack our base every single day!? What exactly do you want!?
Next to Daisy was Xiao Ming, who was now dressed in a suit. Xiao Ming paid no attention to Phoenix and turned around to say to Daisy, Day, head to the side. Ill deal with this woman.
Daisy shook her head and said while looking at Phoenix, Ill handle this myself.
Phoenix had pushed her into a crowd of zombies to kill her, she had to settle this score.
What Daisy remembered was that after their group had found the gene essence, Phoenix had immediately pushed her towards a crowd of zombies. She didnt know what happened after that, but for some reason, she became a zombie and there was even a zombie called Xiao Ming with her.
She didnt know who it was that came up with such a careless name, but Xiao Ming actually said that she was the one that came up with it. Daisy expressed that there was no way shede up with this kind of name. If she had considered a name like Xiao Ming, she wouldve chosen something like Xiao Dong instead.
Xiao Ming nodded, then said, If you cant beat her, run. Dont insist on fighting with this woman, shes a lot strongerpared to before.
I will. Daisy nodded. Although Xiao Ming was a zombie, he was very two-faced and very skilled in dirty tactics.
Phoenix, I will make you pay for pushing me to the zombies! Daisy clenched her fist and attacked Phoenix.
Phoenix scoffed, You just got lucky and became a variant zombie, but now you think youre superman? No matter what you be, youre still useless. Your only value in giving me the crystal nucleus in your head!
Daisy didnt speak as she dodged the icicle Phoenix shot, then attacked again. Daisy had never been able to understand it. They were all from the special forces department and were agents that the seniormander had personally trained, yet Phoenix and Wolf had actually attacked the seniormander.
They were beasts in human skin!
Youre just a wretch. The mans a bandit and the womans a slut, as if you deserve to be called a goddess. Dont you feel any shame? Humph, and youre still pretending to be so aloof and pure. Daisy taunted Phoenix as they fought.
Phoenix was so infuriated by Daisys words that her eyes turned red, because when she was doing missions, she had needed to use her body and it hadnt been just once. However, this was all necessary for the sake ofpleting the missions.
In the past, Phoenix didnt care, but now, she was the goddess of the base. She couldnt help but be bothered by this type of dark history. She was now one of the strongest in the base, how could she ept such a wed past?
Daisy, if you keep making things up, Ill rip your mouth off, spat Phoenix between gritted teeth. When she saw that everyone around was looking at her strangely, she felt the desire to rip Daisy apart from limb to limb.
Daisy watched Phoenix with a bright smile. When she saw that Phoenix was about to shoot an enormous icicle at her, she hastily dodged and shouted to Xiao Ming, I cant beat her, lets run.
Xiao Ming had been in the middle of fighting with Wolf, but when he heard this, he immediately turned, grabbed Daisy, and run. In just a few seconds, they were gone from sight.
ment: Xiao Dong is also amon name in Chinese textbooks. It means little east which is just as careless of a name as Xiao Ming. Haha, Xiao Ming grew up well. XD
Chapter 244: Apocalypse After Story (2)
Chapter 244: Apocalypse After Story (2)
Phoenixs face flushed with anger when Daisy ran off yet again. She sent ice hurling towards all the zombies below to vent her anger.
Daisy, I swear I will kill you!
Phoenix was seriously about to be angered to death by Daisy. Daisy woulde from time to time with a huge wave of zombies to bother the base, but as soon as the situation started getting bad, she would turn tail and run.
Wolf furrowed his brows and said to Phoenix, That zombie and Daisy have even established zombie base. The zombie from earlier is probably the zombie king.
Phoenix became even more angry. Its seriously exasperating!
In addition, Daisy and that zombie king had established their base not far away from theirs. Phoenix felt that Daisy was doing it on purpose, but no matter what, humans couldnt win against countless inexhaustible zombies. If they could, Phoenix wouldve already gone to raid their base.
After running for a while, Xiao Ming and Daisy stopped and started walking leisurely through the air to head to their base.
Daisy saw that a car had stopped not far in front of them. There was a person leaning against the car door and looking up at them.
His expression was very cold and indifferent and he had gold-rimmed sses on his nose. He was very tall and slender, and he wore a ck windbreaker that was moving slightly in the wind.
Daisy sensed his sharp gaze sweep over her face. She felt like every inch of her was being analyzed.
She could sense that this man wasnt an ability user, but he still possessed a deep and unreadable aura.
Grrr Xiao Ming growled towards the school doctor uncle in rm. After hesitating for a moment, he prepared to attack the school doctor uncle and dig out his heart.
Daisy hastily pulled Xiao Ming back. Xiao Ming looked at her in confusion, so she said, He didnt attack us, so lets just let him off.
Xiao Ming knitted his brows but didnt try to attack again. However, he kept his eyes on the person leaning against the car. All the muscles in his body were trembling in tension. He was ready to attack on the slightest pretext.
Lets go. Daisy pulled Xiao Ming and left. As she walked away, she turned back to nce at that man. He was adjusting his sses, causing them to glint with eerie white light.
The school doctor uncle lifted his brows, and after a moment, sneered. He then opened the door, started the car, and drove off. The car soon disappeared into the clouds of dust.
Daisy only loosened a breath in relief after getting far away from that strange man. For some reason, the sight of that man made her feel uneasy from head to toe.
Xiao Ming and Daisy walked into the base. Xiao Ming was the one that had established this base and it was filled with variant zombies.
When the variant zombies saw Xiao Ming and Daisy, they knelt down to show their respect. Thew of the jungle was disyed even more vividly among the zombies.
Day, that person seems to know you? After thinking about it, Xiao Ming felt that the man from earlier probably knew Day.
Daisy shook her head. I dont know him.
Humans and zombies were fighting tooth and w solely for the sake of survival. Even Daisys war with Wolf and Phoenix fell into this category.
Wolf, who had also been angered by all these attacks, organized his own army to counterattack. In any case, it was a continuous back and forth battle. Xiao Ming was getting even stronger and no longer seemed to enjoy eating hearts as much. Now, he would always leave the ability users corpses for the zombies below.
Xiao Ming was bing more and more like a normal person. If a person was just looking at him, they wouldnt take him to be a zombie. Perhaps he was already a human C an advanced human.
Chapter 245: If the Father-in-law was Around…
Chapter 245: If the Father-inw was Around
And, why are we running? Cant we just surrender? asked Ning Shu. Prime Minister Mu had quite a high status in the state of Donghua, so if he surrendered, he would likely be allowed to live.
Prime Minister Mus handsome face turned stern as he said, Your father, I, am a schr. How can I do something so dishonorable?
Ning Shu:
If you were so concerned about honor, why were you running? Just stay and dere your resolution to live and die with the state of Donghua, youd definitely go down in history as a brave and unyielding schr. However, the in truth was that you were afraid of dying if you stayed, wasnt it?
Master, Miss, Ive finished packing the things. The little maid was hugging a cloth bundle.
Ning Shu didnt want to leave with Prime Minister Mu so she said, Father, you should leave first with Mother. Lets take different routes.
How can we do that? Were a family. If we split up, who knows when well be able to find each other again. In addition, if we split up in such chaotic times, we might not have the chance to see each other again even once before death. Prime Minister Mus brows were tightly furrowed. It was clear that he disapproved of Ning Shus suggestion.
So Ning Shu said, Mother and Father should leave with Eldest Brother and Little Brother first. This way, the Mu family can preserve its bloodline. Daughter will go a different way.
Prime Minister Mu thought for a bit, then said, That works.
Ning Shu:
He was sure broadminded. Wasnt he worried about leaving his daughter by herself? However, it was probably something the storyline required. After all, any randomly picked scene had bed-wrestling involved. If the father-inw was around to see, that situation would be too terrible to imagine. Thus, in the storyline, Mu Yanmeng was always by herself.
Here, keep this money on you. Prime Minister Mu took out a bunch of banknotes and handed them to Ning Shu. Ning Shu took them and said, Thanks, Father.
Father will leave you someone to protect you. This is Fathers personal bodyguard. From now on, hell protect you from the shadows. Prime Minister Mu pointed at a certain bodyguard that was holding a sword.
Ning Shu looked towards the bodyguard. This guard had quite a unique appearance. His face was seriously square and his chin was very broad.
This guard wasnt part of the original storyline though? Ning Shu thought back through the storyline and realized that this guard had actually appeared once. However, he had never appeared again after that. Either he had run off or a male lead had secretly killed him off.
Hell protect you from the shadows. This maid will stay with you as well. After Prime Minister Mu finished hastily saying everything, he gazed towards Ning Shu with sorrow in his eyes. Daughter, this father will be leaving now. Make sure to take care of yourself. The general is about to break in, so you should hurry and run as well.
Once he finished saying this, he ran off and soon disappeared from sight.
The guard that was left nced at Ning Shu, then jumped out of the window. He was probably looking for a ce to hide so that he could remain concealed while watching over her.
So howe he feltpletely unreliable?
Ning Shu put away the money that Prime Minister Mu had given her, then said to the maid, You should leave as well. You dont need to follow me.
This servant will follow Miss, this servant isnt scared! However, as the little maid spoke, her teeth and even her legs were trembling from fear.
Ning Shu sat down on the bed and said mildly, You dont need to follow me since Im not leaving.
This servant will follow Miss! In life, Yue Lan will be Misss servant, in death, Yue Lan will be Misss ghost! said Yue Lan staunchly.
Ning Shu waved. Fine, do as you like.
Get some food, Im a little hungry, said Ning Shu.
Yue Lan put down the cloth bundle and went off to get food for Ning Shu.
From the window, Ning Shu could see that the city entrance was brightly lit as screams and shouts filled the air. The stench of blood drifted very far and made it seem as if the entire state was in turmoil.
Um, that guard, are you still there? Ning Shu shouted towards the window.
She waited for quite a while but there was no reply from the guard. She wondered gloomily, did he really run off?
Here. A voice suddenly appeared.
Ning Shu:
It felt like this guys reflex arc was quite long. It took that long for him to reply?
How am I supposed to contact you? Could it be that in the future, every time she called him, she had to wait for the tea to cool before finally getting an answer?
In addition, she didnt even know how loyal this guard was.
Sigh. Life was so depressing.
A ck figure appeared in front of Ning Shu, startling her. His face was covered with a ck cloth that left only his eyes showing.
Miss, its me, said the guard.
Ning Shu patted her chest. Why are you covering your face?
This is the rule of us hidden guards, said the guard.
Ning Shu:
With your looks, no one would even remember your face. You probably attract even more attention by putting on a mask.
This is a whistle. As soon as Miss blows the whistle, Ill appear. The guard handed Ning Shu the whistle. As Ning Shu took it, she asked, You can hear it no matter where you are?
This question seemed to be a bit tough for the guard as he was silent for quite a while. In the end, he said, As long as Im by Misss side and Miss blows the whistle, Ill be able to hear it.
Thank you. Ning Shu put away the whistle. For better or for worse, she felt a little safer with it.
ment: Haha, dis guard, dat honesty.
Chapter 246: Waiting For the General to Arrive
Chapter 246: Waiting For the General to Arrive
When Yue Lan came back with food, she said to Ning Shu, Miss, theres no one left in the residence anymore, so this servant could only make some noodles.
Ning Shu wasnt picky, so she ate what Yue Lan brought, then said, You should get something for yourself to eat as well.
Following that, she just rubbed her stomach and waited for the general to arrive. After a long time, when she was nearly about to nod off, someone finally broke into the prime ministers residence. She could hear loud footsteps heading in this direction.
Bam! The door was kicked open by someone and crashed to the ground, startling a wave of dust.
Ning Shu was speechless. Couldnt they just open the door normally? Why did so many people like kicking down doors?
Ning Shu continued sitting on the stool as she nced over the people that had walked in. The man that was walking in the forefront was wearing armor and gave off a bold and powerful aura. The moment he walked into the room, a strong bloody stench filled the air.
Ning Shu looked at him. This was Mu Yanmengs first man, Situ Qingyu!
Wow, General, theres a beauty in here.
How beautiful
Shes truly beautiful
When Ning Shu saw these people look at her with fascinated and disgusting eyes, she felt curses flood her heart. She had never enjoyed such treatment before.
It felt like she was being visually raped.
As expected, she was more used to being a honest and ordinary little cannon fodder.
All of you, leave, said Situ Qingyu to the soldiers behind him. His voice was deep and contained a cold, cool dignity.
However, the officers and soldiers were relunctant since Ning Shu, this alluring beauty, was right in front of them. An officer cupped his fist in salute as he said, General, this beauty is definitely the famous beauty, Mu Yanmeng, of the state of Donghua. Our brothers have worked hard for a night, so General, what do you think?
This general said to scram! Situ Qingyu pulled out the broadsword at his waist and said coldly, What? Theres no need to listen to this general any longer? Or is it that you guys want to disobey a militarymand?
Everyone instantly realized that the general had taken a liking to the beauty and wanted to take her first.
The eyes of all the men at the door were glued onto Ning Shu. Some people even had drool dribbling out.
However, with Situ Qingyu present, they had no chance of touching this beauty.
Situ Qingyu had built up a very strong reputation, so these men were very afraid of him. Even though they were reluctant, they left, leaving Situ Qingyu alone with Ning Shu.
Chapter 247: Situ Qingyu
Chapter 247: Situ Qingyu
Once all the other soldiers left, Situ Qingyu walked towards Ning Shu, then threw his sword on the table. The little maid, Yue Lan, was so scared that her knees went weak and she copsed on the ground as she stared wide-eyed at the demon-like Situ Qingyu.
Ning Shus eyelids jumped, but she kept her expression unperturbed. Fudge, if only she could practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Shed definitely whip him straight to death.
Situ Qingyu looked at Ning Shu, then gave a low chuckle. I must admit that I hadnt expected for Lady Mu to be so brave. Were you waiting here for this general?
Although Situ Qingyu was a general, his looks were extremely good and he gave off a very valiant air. His eyes were filled with scorching desire as he looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu coughed and did her best to make her voice sound a little gruffer. Is General about to kill this woman?
Kill you? How could this general bear to kill you? Although he said this, he abruptly drew another sword and the white light refracting off the de shone on Ning Shus face.
Situ Qingyu thrusted the de towards Ning Shus forehead, but Ning Shu didnt try to dodge and just stared nkly at Situ Qingyu.
Miss! shouted Yue Lan, her face pale.
When Situ Qingyu saw that Ning Shus expression didnt change at all, he lowered the de and reached out with his other hand to nimbly pull out the hairpin inserted into her hair. He then lifted it to his nose and inhaled, before murmuring in a deep voice, How fragrant.
Ning Shus lips twitched but she didnt speak. She had to maintain a cold and aloof appearance in order to diminish her bodys charm. Mu Yanmengs body seriously emitted pheromones that said hurry and take me, take me! 24/7.
However, there was probably no man that liked a woman who always had a cold expression, right?
Situ Qingyu reinserted the hairpin into Ning Shus hair. En, this hairpin suits you perfectly.
Aiyah, and he was even an expert flirt.
In the original storyline, this Situ Qingyu had straightforwardly forced himself on Mu Yanmeng, then became enchanted with Mu Yanmengs body. Thus, the entire Prime Minister Residence became a stage for them to enjoy themselves.
A woman couldnt help but have a bit of special feelings towards her first man. In addition, familiarity breeds fondness, so Mu Yanmeng soon gave her heart to Situ Qingyu.
Originally, Mu Yanmeng thought that Situ Qingyu loved her too. After all, if he didnt love her, why would he sleep with her every day, and do it so passionately as well? In the end though, he had treated her like a prostitute and gifted her to another person without hesitation.
It wrecked Mu Yanmengs heart.
When Situ Qingyu saw that this beauty wasnt paying any attention to him, an unreadable smile appeared on his lips and he remarked mildly, Interesting, how very interesting.
Ning Shu: Lord, this was the most ssic line for picking up girls. The next line should be, woman, youve sessfully attracted my attention.
Very nice, youve attracted my attention. Situ Qingyu leaned over slightly and moved his face closer to Ning Shus. This movement was very suggestive as it seemed like he was about to kiss her. At the same time, he gave off a very strong oppressive aura that wouldve caused any womans heart to start racing wildly.
However, it was Ning Shu that was facing Situ Qingyus flirting skills. She simply nced up at him expressionlessly.
Situ Qingyu lifted Ning Shus chin as he moved even closer. It really looked as if he was about to kiss her.
Tsk tsk, his entire body reeked of blood ah. This guy smelled as if he had juste back from butchering a pig, yet he was still not showering?
Ning Shu clenched her fist and swung it straight towards Situ Qingyus eye, but he ended up catching her hand. He looked at her with that unreadable smile as he closed his broad hand around her fist.
This general likes your icy manner, but the fiery passion youll exhibit after that frost-like shell copses from pleasure will be even more enchanting. Situ Qingyu was saying quite low-ss words, but when they were paired with his handsome face, those words just sounded extremely seductive.
Ning Shu: Pfff
Fuck, the n to act cold and aloof actually failed.
ment: Still not showering? Haha, the school doctor uncle has sessfully brainwashed Ning Shu!
Chapter 248: The Situation Got a Little Intense
Chapter 248: The Situation Got a Little Intense
Situ Qingyu lowered his head to kiss her hand, but Ning Shu pulled her hand out of his grasp, then reached for the whistle hanging around her neck and blew with all her might.
Tap. A ck figure jumped in from the window. Since he was dressed in ck and had a cloth mask, he looked very conspicuous in this brightly lit room.
Beat this guy to death for this miss! This bastard actually dared to try and take advantage of your miss! So cut off his damned weenie! Ning Shu pointed at Situ Qingyu and started sprouting curses. There was not a trace of that aloof and cold manner left, so Situ Qingyu was a little taken aback. It was clear he was confused as to why the beautys temperament had changed so suddenly.
Situ Qingyu lifted his brows and said with a low chuckle, So it turns out that you have a helper. Little beauty, this general loves hearing you speak. Even when youre cursing, your voice is still so pleasing to the ear.
Ning Shu:
What the fuck.
Now she wanted to poison herself so that she became mute.
This was the pitiful life of a female lead. Even when a painful event ured, the expression on her face would still seem so beautiful in its fragility that it made men desire to torment her even more.
Ning Shu squeezed her throat and did her best to lower the charm of her voice as she shouted towards the hidden guard. Cut his damned weenie off!
Situ Qingyu started fighting with the hidden guard. In the burst of shing des, several chairs ended up getting ruined as casualties.
Yue Lan moved closer to Ning Shu while keeping her eyes on the fighting people. Her voice trembled as she asked, Miss, whats a weenie?
Ning Shu:
Thud. A figure fell in front of Ning Shu. When Ning Shu saw that it was the hidden guard, she had a bad feeling. The hidden guard got back up while pressing a hand to his chest as he said, Miss, this person is strong. I cant beat him, so Im going to go treat my injuries first. After he finished speaking, he jumped out of the window and ran off just like that. Just like that
Fuck! What was the use of feeding you if you were so useless? If you were going to run, you should at least bring your master along!
Ning Shu put on an aloof and cold manner again and lifted her chin arrogantly as she looked towards Situ Qingyu. Situ Qingyus arm had been injured and it was currently dripping blood.
General, whats wrong? A guard stationed outside the door had heard themotion.
Situ Qingyu grinned towards Ning Shu, revealing his perfectly white teeth. Then he replied mildly, Nothing, the situation just got a little intense. These words came out very suggestive.
The person outside gave a vulgar chuckle as he left.
Situ Qingyu hooked his finger and beckoned Ning Shu. Come here, bandage this generals wound.
Ning Shu didnt know how to, so she stayed silent.
Since youre noting over here, this general will go over there. However, if this general goes over, things wont end with just bandaging this wound. As Situ Qingyu spoke, he made to walk towards Ning Shu.
Dammit. She silently cursed at him as she walked over. After a few steps, she noticed that her waist was swaying with her movements. This camepletely instinctively.
ment: The actual Chinese word that I tranted as weenie was jj. Its a more modern ng and refers to the little weenies of boys and is pronounced close to the letter g as in gee gee. However, theres already meanings for JJ in English which are like just joking, or refers to a sweet guy friend. Didnt want to tack on the meaning of weenie to that Especially since theres a singer I like that has the nickname JJ.
Chapter 249: Trauma Points +5
Chapter 249: Trauma Points +5
This body automatically presented itself in its most alluring manner. Her body felt the mostfortable when her waist was swaying this way, but Ning Shu squeezed her buttocks and forced her hips to stop moving. Then she walked stiffly towards Situ Qingyu in this manner.
Situ Qingyu swiftly took off his upper garment to reveal his muscr figure. The only thing that disrupted this wonderful view was the streak of blood on his arm.
Situ Qingyu said mildly, Bandage this generals wound.
Ning Shu replied tly, I dont know how to.
Hm? Situ Qingyu narrowed his eyes in a dangerous way as he looked at her. You dont even know how to bandage a wound? You really are a pampered daughter of a wealthy family.
Situ Qingyus voice was filled with mockery. He then said coldly, Girls like you always look down on others, but right now youre my captive, so you are to do everything I tell you.
Ning Shu curled her lips disdainfully as she started wrapping the cloth strips Yue Lan had prepared around Situ Qingyus arm. Situ Qingyu seemed to have recalled some bad memory as now, he red at Ning Shu with loathing and disgust. Shouldnt you clean the wound first? You really do ce yourself above themon popce.
Ning Shu used a cloth to wipe at his wound hard, causing him to hiss in pain. He red at Ning Shu coldly. You did it on purpose.
I didnt, replied Ning Shu mildly.
As expected, all of you girls from wealthy families that like to look pure and innocent are actuallyplete bitches. Situ Qingyu was so infuritated that his words starting bing increasingly ugly.
Ding, trauma points +5. 2333s voice suddenly appeared in Ning Shus brain.
Ning Shu was dumbfounded, what did she do? She had clearly just been yelled at, so how did Situ Qingyu end up being the one traumatized?
Ning Shu was confused but her hands continued moving quickly. She soon finished bandaging Situ Qingyu, but he continued ring at her with a dark expression. Itpletely baffled her. What was wrong with him?
Situ Qingyu stood up. The muscles on his body flexed, giving off a wave of hormones.
Scram, Situ Qingyu snarled at Yue Lan. The entire room seemed to tremble. Yue Lan fell backwards in fear and looked towards Ning Shu tearfully.
You should go outside, said Ning Shu calmly.
But Miss, if this servant goes outside, Miss will have to face this barbarian on your own. This servant is worried that something will happen to Miss. Although Yue Lan was scared, she was still determined to stay with Ning Shu.
Yue Lan then shouted towards Situ Qingyu, Dont do anything to my Miss! Do whatever you want to me instead! As she spoke, she puffed up her chest.
Ning Shu:
Scram. Situ Qingyu red at Yue Lan with murderous intent.
Go outside, said Ning Shu.
Yue Lan then went out while sobbing.
ment: *sigh* When you get distracted for two hours rereading the very story youre tranting. This arc is too good. Ah, another warning, a lot uing of R-rated parts in this arc.
Chapter 250: First Kill, Then Rape?
Chapter 250: First Kill, Then Rape?
Once Yue Lan left, Situ Qingyu lowered his head to look at Ning Shu again. Ning Shu met his gaze calmly as she tightened her grasp around the scissors concealed within her long sleeves. She had secretly taken these scissors after Yue Lan finished cutting those strips of cloth.
If Situ Qingyu actually dared to try and do something to her, she would stab this towards his heart without hesitation. So what if he was handsome? No matter how handsome he was, he was still a rapist.
This general hates girls from wealthy families like you the most. In front of other people, people like you would always act innocent and virtuous, but behind closed doors, you would abuse others without restraint. Situ Qingyu pinched Ning Shus chin and said darkly, Thats why, whenever this general encounters girls like you, this general would first rape, then kill.
Fuck! This was actually a mentally twisted guy. She observed a moment of silence for Mu Yanmeng since although she had been raped, she didnt get to be killed.
When Ning Shus expression didnt change, Situ Qingyu asked, Say, what should this general do to you?
Kill first, then rape? In the past it was always first rape, then kill. She was currently, for better or for worse, the female lead, so of course her circumstances should be a little more special.
Then guess what happened to the young miss that had once made this general kneel down and lick her shoe? Situ Qingyu seemed to want to chat with Ning Shu. It was just that the topic wasnt very pleasant.
Guess what this general did to her? Situ Qingyu sat down and looked towards Ning Shu with a slight smile. However, his eyes were filled with deep disgust.
Ning Shu blinked and said, You definitely tortured her in some inhumane way.
This general threw her into a pack of wolves. These wolves had been drugged beforehand, so they tore off pieces of her flesh as they fucked her. However, this general didnt want her to die so quickly, so her life was extended for half a month and she spent that entire time beneath the wolves. In the end, she died from losing too much blood. By the time she was dead, this general couldnt even recognize her once arrogant face. Situ Qingyu looked at Ning Shu. What do you think about this method of torture?
Ning Shu:
She was very disgusted.
Following that, Situ Qingyu continued chattering on his own. In short, the story was that Situ Qingyu, who was once a poor youngster, had suffered humtion at the hands of girls from wealthy families. Since Situ Qingyu was very tall and handsome, he triggered the wealthydies desires to subdue him, so they would make him kneel on the ground and bark like a dog, and even lick their shoes.
It cast a deep shadow in Situ Qingyus heart and caused his mentality to be twisted. When he won sess and recognition, he immediately got revenge on these people one by one and tortured them with the cruelest and most malicious methods.
Ning Shu finally understood why Situ Qingyu had raped Mu Yanmeng without a word as soon as he caught her. So this was the backstory. It was also no wonder that he had gifted Mu Yanmeng away without hesitation when the prince asked for her.
Situ Qingyu hated girls from wealthy families, and Mu Yanmeng was the daughter of the prime minister of Donghua. She was not only a wealthy daughter in name, but in reality as well.
Thus, when Situ Qingyu saw Mu Yanmeng, he immediately vented all of his hatred on her body. However, the female leads body was too captivating, so Situ Qingyu imed Mu Yanmeng as his exclusive property and imprisoned her in this building. There were twenty-four hours in a day, but he had spent pretty much all of that time sleeping with her.
Ning Shu was speechless. Mu Yanmeng hadpletely been implicated just for being there. Tsk tsk, he turned out to be a crappy jerk that was taking revenge on all of society and all women just because he felt like he had suffered some enormous grievance.
When Situ Qingyu saw contempt appear on Ning Shus face, his expression darkened. What kind of expression is that? Are you looking down on me? Do you really think youre still that aloof and influential miss that you used to be?
Tsk tsk, I havent said anything. You were the one rambling on your own. What are you trying to say? Ning Shu shook her head as she said, Are you trying to get back your lost pride from abusing the bodies of women?
Ha, get back pride? You view yourself too highly. I heard that youre the most beautiful woman in the state of Donghua. Let this general think, what would it be like to have you scream in pleasure under this generals body, then be a military prostitute for everyone to use? Situ Qingyus voice lifted lightly in question as he looked at Ning Shu with a malicious expression in his eyes.
Fucking perverted psychopath.
Ning Shu said expressionlessly, How would I know?
Wont you know once you try? Situ Qingyus voice was very sexy despite the fact that his eyes were filled with naked lust and hatred.
Chapter 251: Born of a Bitch
Chapter 251: Born of a Bitch
When Ning Shu saw Situ Qingyus eyes fill with lust, she knew exactly what he was nning to do. However, even if the task hadnt specified that she had to protect her chastity, she had no desire to get involved with this kind of psychopath.
What are you trying to do? Ning Shu looked at Situ Qingyu with cold murderous intent. However, Situ Qingyu just responded with a mocking tone. Dont use such a proud and aloof gaze to look at this general, otherwise I wont be able to stop myself from gorging your eyes out. Those wretches had looked at me the same way. After that, they were never able to see again.
Tsk tsk, fucking pervert.
And youre asking me what Im doing? A man, with a woman, alone in a room What else could they do? Situ Qingyu said menacingly, Youre going to be fucked like a bitch.
Ning Shu:
The fuck? Did all male leads speak so vulgarly? However, with good looks, he still seemed charming even when he spoke like a hoodlum.
Like a bitch? Ning Shuughed. You were also born of a bitch. This idiot hated women so much it was like he wanted to exterminate all females.
You have a sharp tongue. This general will let you know the consequences of angering me. Situ Qingyu grinned boldly. The entire Prime Minister Residence is filled with this generals subordinates. Do you think you will be able to escape? Do you think youre undefeatable just because you have a hidden guard?
Ning Shu lifted her chin slightly and looked at him with arrogance and contempt. Youre just a stinky bug. You think youre so great just because you managed to climb to a higher position?
Since Situ Qingyu minded his past so much, she decided to rip open his old wound, pour salt on it, and give it a good rub to season it nicely.
Situ Qingyu was so infuriated by Ning Shus look of contempt that his eyes turned red and the muscles on his face convulsed. He spat between gritted teeth, Youre courting death!
Ding, trauma points +10. Current number of trauma points is 15. 2333s voice suddenly appeared in her brain.
Ning Shu instantly felt that her move had been correct. Situ Qingyu really did mind those past events a lot.
Even if the consequence is death, I would still look down on someone like you. It was no wonder those women all felt disdain towards you and humiliated you. A person like you deserved to be insulted. Ning Shus face was filled with contempt. Why dont you me your mother for giving birth to you?
Youre seeking death! Situ Qingyus eyes looked like they were about to crack due to his furious glower. He reached out and clutched Ning Shus neck. Ning Shus air was immediately cut off.
This body seriously was weak.
Mu Yanmeng, youve sessfully provoked me. Situ Qingyu tightened his grip. He felt like he could snap this slender neck with just a soft pinch. Just like that, a life would end in his hands. This sensation filled his heart with mad delight.
Ning Shu was running out of oxygen, so she took out the scissors she had grabbed earlier and quickly shed it across Situ Qingyus wrist. Blood immediately gushed forth from the wound.
Situ Qingyu was stunned for a moment, so Ning Shu took advantage of this chance to kick his lower half. This maam will crush your damned family jewels as the price!
She had used all of the energy in her body in this kick, but it was fricking useless. Situ Qingyu only gave a muffled groan and showed a little bit of pain.
Ning Shu: Fuck! How weak was this body!?
ment: Whos Shen Qingqing? Author keeps typing this name. Did she have another series? Urgh, I cannot read rn. If I start, Ill definitely be sucked in for three days, then mourn for another week once I catch up.
Chapter 252: Love Potion Ability – OOXX
Chapter 252: Love Potion Ability C OOXX
Situ Qingyu looked at Ning Shu like she was already dead to him as his wrist continued to bleed.
Ning Shu didnt even think before attacking him with the move a godly dragon swinging its tail in order to trip him, but it didnt even manage to make him budge.
>Haha, Ning Shus cute. The move A godly dragon swinging its tail is thest move of the Eighteen Stages to Subdue a Dragon, a martial arts movement set.<
Ning Shu felt like she was just struggling on her deathbed.
The fudge, none of her hand-to-handbat moves were any use.
It was all because of this body. Why was it so freaking delicate?
Ive decided, I wont kill you anymore. This general would like to see how a girl like you would look once you fall in love with me. Would you cry and beg to be touched? A twisted smile appeared on Situ Qingyus face.
However, Ning Shu was secretly relieved. It turned out that, for better or for worse, there was some use to the female leads halo. If she had been a cannon fodder, she wouldve already been killed for her impetuous actions.
Due to the female leads halo though, now Situ Qingyu wanted to make her fall in love with him so that he could break her heart, throw her aside, and make her live a life more painful than death.
Situ Qingyu was no longer interested in physical torture and had decided to move on to psychological torture.
Ning Shu immediately responded with her chin lifted, How could this miss ever take a fancy to someone as lowly as you? Dont make meugh! Youre just a stinkin bug.
Ding, trauma points +5. Current number of trauma points is 20. Love yah Ning Shu~ 2333 showed up again to brush up on his sense of existence.
Fudge. This thing hadnt even made a peep when Situ Qingyu was choking her.
Dont test this generals patience. Situ Qingyu clenched his fist, causing the injury on his wrist to bleed even more. A pool of blood had already formed on the ground.
He gave a cold humph and turned to leave. When he got to the door, he kicked it, and the other half of the door also fell to the ground in the same fate as its twin.
Ning Shus entire body rxed after he left. She stretched her neck. Fudge, Situ Qingyu had probably left bruises.
However, the fact that she managed to avoid being raped by Situ Qingyu was already a great feat, and she even got 20 trauma points.
These trauma points had all been obtained by rubbing salt on his wound.
There are seven bitternessees in human life: life, aging, illness, death, unavoidable hatred, separation from love, failure to obtain.
There was nothing more painful than wanting something, but never being able to obtain it. Since Situ Qingyu wanted her to fall in love with him, Ning Shu decided to teach him a lesson with his own method.
However, how was she supposed to do so? Ning Shu had no idea where to start.
2333, are you there? Can I consult you a little? asked Ning Shu. How can I make Situ Qingyu fall in love with me?
After you OOXX him, hell naturally fall in love with you, replied 2333.
Ning Shu:
What exactly was the female leads body made of, to be able to make men fall in love with her after OOXXing? Was it a special ability?
Ning Shu then gave up on this method. She wasnt the type to seduce others, and she would be dealt damage as well.
After all, she had no feelings for these men, so why torment herself by trying to seduce these men? Itd be better to just grab onto their weak spot, then stomp on it hard, grind it harder, and the trauma points will shoot up just like that.
For example, since Situ Qingyu was arrogant and had an inferiorityplex about being looked down on by woman, she was going to enthusiastically mock him.
Miss, Miss! Are you alright? This servants poor miss Yue Lan ran into the room while wailing mournfully only to see that Ning Shu was sitting with her legs crossed on the stool and seemedpletely fine.
Yue Lan had been expecting a scene of ripped garments and her miss lying lifelessly on the bed.
Since this situation waspletely different from what she had expected, she stopped wailing so abruptly, it sounded like a duck that had been caught by its neck.
ment: oo = enter xx = exit, ooxx = having sex.
And I just discovered something, our author-sama is a guy (unless this site is wrong)! I even doublechecked the male/female symbols! O_O
Goddess *crosses out*
Mah Sovereign! *kneels down* *kowtows*
He doesnt seem to have any other books under this pen name though.
Haha, this arc is making me high. ,,>_<,,
Chapter 253: Crawling Through a Dog Hole is Nothing
Chapter 253: Crawling Through a Dog Hole is Nothing
Yue Lan asked Ning Shu with a confused expression, Miss, youre fine?
What did you expect to happen to me? Ning Shu snapped back.
An expression of relief immediately appeared on Yue Lans face and she patted her chest in relief as she remarked, Its good that youre alright, Miss, its really good.
Ning Shu said, Lets go get some food. Im a little hungry.
Miss, everything in this residence has been looted. Theres not even a scrap of food left in the kitchen, said Yue Lan with a crying expression.
Yue Lan was a young girl around fourteen years old that had a baby face, so when she scrunched up her face, it looked like a stuffed meat bun.
How harsh. It couldnt be that Situ Qingyu was trying to starve her to death, right?
Then lets go to a restaurant. Ning Shu waved her hand in a very heroic manner. Your miss, I, will bring you to enjoy good food.
Yue Lan looked at Ning Shu sadly. Were surrounded on all sides by guards. We cant even leave this building.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu immediately went for the whistle that was hanging around her neck. However, since she had a well-rounded body this time, she had to dig deep in order to get it out.
Ning Shu had never imagined that she would have suchrge weapons in this lifetime. She felt like she no longer had any lingering regrets for this life.
She blew the whistle. The sound was very melodious and beautiful to listen to.
She blew for a very long time, until her cheeks were starting to ache, but there was no trace of the hidden guard.
Ning Shu:
He couldnt have ran off already, could he? As expected, he wasnt reliable. What should she do now? She couldnt very well wait to starve to death, right?
Ning Shu and Yue Lan shared a nce, then Ning Shu coughed and said, Is there a dog hole or something nearby? Lets go scavenge some food.
Yue Lan looked at Ning Shu and said hesitantly, Miss is a noble daughter, how can you crawl through a dog hole?
Its fine, your miss can do anything. Crawling through a dog hole is nothing. Ning Shu wasnt concerned at all. As long as the goal could be achieved, there was nothing that she wouldnt do.
Miss ah, my pitiful miss, youre supposed to be living in a luxurious environment of golden branches and jade leaves, yet you now have to do something like this. Yue Lan started wailing again.
Ning Shus face was filled with ck lines of speechlessness. Stop wailing. Wheres the dog hole?
Ning Shu pinned up her hair in a simple hairstyle, then said to Yue Lan, Lets go.
Yue Lan continued to look at Ning Shu with a gaze filled with remorse and heartache. Its all this servants fault for not looking after Miss well. This servant has betrayed the lords trust.
Ning Shu:
It felt like this girl really worried too much. Did she look that pitiful?
Chapter 254: How Did It Feel to Crawl Through a Dog Hole?
Chapter 254: How Did It Feel to Crawl Through a Dog Hole?
Yue Lan brought Ning Shu to the deste back garden of the residence and parted the dry grass at the base of a certain wall to reveal a dog hole.
Ning Shu looked at Yue Lan. How did you know that there was a dog hole here? Youve gone through it before?
Miss, how could you talk about this servant that way? Yue Lans eyes filled with tears as she looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: What did I say!?
This servant is Misss personal maid, how could this servant possibly go through a dog hole? This servant always takes the main entrance. Yue Lan defended her dignity.
Ning Shu:
With great difficulty, Ning Shu crawled through the dog hole. She had almost gotten stuck. If it hadnt been for Yue Lan pushing her hard from behind, she probably wouldnt have been able toe out. This was the first time she discovered that havingrge deadly weapons wasnt always a good thing.
She rubbed her front. It really hurt from the squeeze.
Following that, Yue Lan easily crawled through the dog hole. When she saw Ning Shu grimacing, she hastily walked over to help pat the dirt and grass bits off Ning Shus clothes.
Miss, why must you humiliate yourself this way? The lords heart would ache for you if he knew, said Yue Lan.
Ning Shu didnt care at all. How could this be called humiliation? What happened to Mu Yanmeng in the original storyline was true humiliation. Not only did she humiliate herself, men also humiliate her, and it wasnt just one man either.
Wow, look at this. This is the appearance of a beautiful wealthy miss from an influential family? How did it feel to crawl through a dog hole? Situ Qingyus voice suddenly appeared.
Ning Shu looked around but didnt see him.
Miss, he hes up there. Yue Lans teeth were chattering. Ning Shu looked up and saw that Situ Qingyu was dressed in blue as he stood on the wall in a very cool manner with the wind blowing back his hair.
Ning Shu brushed back her slightly messy hair and said mildly, It feels very convenient, very nice.
Humph Situ Qingyu gave a cold humph, then spread his arms and glided over like a bird person. Ning Shu took a step back.
Situ Qingyunded in front of Ning Shu and said coldly, You sure have a lot of guts to sneak out of the residence without this generals permission. How should this general punish you?
Ning Shu pulled Yue Lan and edged backwards as she said, What are you going to do?
Situ Qingyus face twitched and he asked in a low voice, In your heart, this generals just a big sex fiend?
Ning Shu nodded straightforwardly in response. The title of big perverted sex fiend belonged exclusively to you.
Situ Qingyuughed coldly. If this general doesnt do anything, wouldnt that be letting down this title?
As he spoke, he reached out to grab Ning Shu, but Ning Shu suddenly shouted, Take a look at my secret weapon! Pei!
Ning Shu spat right at Situ Qingyus face, then pulled Yue Lan and ran.
Situ Qingyu was able to dodge Ning Shus spit easily with a slight movement, but didnt chase after her and simply red as she ran out of sight.
Miss, please wait, this servant cant run anymore. Yue Lan seemed about to pass out.
Ning Shu stopped running and panted for breath as she looked around. Situ Qingyu wasnt anywhere in sight, it seemed that he hadnte after them.
Miss, youve truly suffered. Yue Lan still hadnt recovered from the sight of Ning Shu spitting fearlessly. Miss is gentle and noble, yet youve now be like this. The lord would be so heartbroken if he knew.
Alright, thats enough grieving. Where should we go to eat? When Ning Shu saw the steamed stuffed buns on disy in a nearby store, her saliva almost dripped out. Owner, please give me two baskets of buns.
Shoo, shoo, we dont wee beggars! The owner of the steamed buns store aggressively chased them away. Yue Lan immediately lifted her brows and shouted, Audacious! To dare to be so impolite to my familys miss.
If you dont leave right now, Ill beat you guys to death! Damned beggars! The owner bellowed at them nastily.
Ning Shu felt depressed. For better or for worse, she was still currently a female lead that should be encountering benefactors wherever she went. Why was the owner of this steamed buns store so fierce towards her like she held a grudge against her?
Do you know who my miss is? Yue Lan used a handkerchief to wipe the dirt off Ning Shus face, then brushed the loose hair aside. After that, she asked the owner, You can tell now right? You see who my miss is?
The owner opened her little eyes wide, then said, Who cares who you are? If you have money, buy the buns. If you dont, then scram.
Ning Shu:
Forget it, lets just go. Ning Shu saw that there were more and more people gathering. The female lead was the pir of the story, so no matter where she went, incidents would ur and attract mass attention.
Chapter 255: Steamed Buns Incident
Chapter 255: Steamed Buns Incident
Ning Shu didnt want to waste time arguing with this shop owner. There was no point after all, and it wasnt like this was the only store with steamed buns.
However, Yue Lan was acting as if this shop owner had dug up her ancestors tomb and started arguing with this owner fiercely. She insisted on upholding her misss dignity.
Ning Shu couldnt decide if she should feel moved or knock this girl unconscious and drag her away.
You thieves! You actually dare to steal my steamed buns and now youre even shouting at me? Damned beggars! The owner looked at them for a few moments with her beady eyes, then her eyes lit up with an idea and she used them of stealing her steamed buns.
Yue Lan glowered at her and said, Liar! When did we steal your buns? You shameless liar!
If Ning Shu still couldnt tell what this owner was doing, she should just be a pig. She wondered if she should plop herself down on the ground and start wailing right about now.
Whats going on? A stern and dignified voice appeared from behind them. When Ning Shu heard this voice, she stiffened. This persons voice seemed to carry its own background music, it was definitely another male lead-sama.
Ning Shu squinted as she looked in the direction of the voice. A man whose hair was bound with a feather-decorated hair crown was sitting on horseback. His clothing was of visibly luxurious quality and at his waist hung a sparkling and translucent sheep-fat white jade ornament. As he sat there, holding onto the reins, he made a beautiful tranquil picture.
Handsome, immactely dressed, the image of an aplished man.
Thismoner kowtows in salute to Prince Regent. The shop owner immediately knelt down and kowtowed to the man.
Prince Regret, that means he was that prince.
Ning Shu was speechless. How bad was her luck? She had onlye out to get some food. She forgot to bring money, but there was no point as the shop owner had immediately tried to drive them off while calling them beggars. Then she even used them of stealing.
Now a prince suddenly appeared. Ning Shu was pretty sure that the next scene was going to be the hero rescuing the beauty.
Prince Regent: Luo Junyan.
Whats going on? Luo Junyan leapt off his horse in an elegant fashion.
When Yue Lan saw that there was someone of high status who could sort out the situation, she hastily said, This nasty, foul-mouthed owner used this servant and this servants miss of stealing her steamed buns.
Miss? Luo Junyan nced towards Ning Shu who was currently a mess and covered in dirt. Which family are you from?
My miss is the- mmph Ning Shu hastily covered Yue Lans mouth before she could say anything. Then she gave a soft cough and squeezed her throat to change her voice as she said, Im not a miss.
Ning Shu didnt just make her voice rougher, she squinted like she was so nearsighted she was no different from blind as she looked at Luo Junyan. In any case, she already looked crappy, so she should just pretend to be a beggar. If she looked at him with her unbelievably clear and pure looking eyes, wouldnt she be immediately exposed?
Well be leaving first! Ning Shu pulled Yue Lan and prepared to beat it.
Wait a minute. Luo Junyan stopped Ning Shu and said, This matter hasnt been clear up yet. Could it be that youre alright with being used of stealing?
Ning Shu really wanted to say that she didnt mind at all since she hadnt stolen anything.
The male lead-sama seriously had way too much time on his hands. He was even sticking his nose into a steamed buns stores business. The attractive force between the male and female leads seriously wasnt anything to sneer at. The storyline insisted on forcing them together no matter what.
Speak, did these two steal your steamed buns? Luo Junyan looked towards the shop owner with a mild expression. However, the shop owner was so scared her entire body trembled and she could barely speak.
Ning Shu was certain now that this shop owner was an NPC that existed solely for the sake of allowing Luo Junyan to encounter the female lead, then rescue the female lead as a hero.
Ning Shu was inwardly starting to feel numb now. As expected, the storyline was powerful. She hadnt even been gifted to Luo Junyan yet and had only snuck out to get some food, but she still ended up encountering a male lead-sama. It was no wonder Mu Yanmeng hadnt been able to escape from these men even though she had tried for three lifetimes.
Ha. Ha. Ha
ment: *inserts above* Sh*t.
Chapter 256: Pack Up the Buns!
Chapter 256: Pack Up the Buns!
En, this prince wants to hear the truth. There are plenty of witnesses here, so if you dare to tell a single lie, you can wait for your fate in prison. Luo Junyans voice was very dignified and caused people to instinctively feel worship towards him.
The owners face was deathly pale as she knelt on the ground. She repeatedly knocked her head against the ground in fearful kowtows as she said, They didnt steal any buns. Thismoner was falsely using them.
En, youre such a bad person! How could you do that? Yue Lan expressed her contempt for the owner.
Luo Junyan looked towards Ning Shu and said, The whole truth had now been cleared up. Lady, how would you like to punish this wicked owner?
Ning Shu opened her sparkling eyes wide without speaking.
Lady, theres no need to be scared. This prince will uphold justice for you no matter what, said Luo Junyan firmly. As he spoke this, he gave off a very gentle andforting aura. It made people feel safe, like they could just lean into his arms and rely on him for everything. Most women would definitely fell their hearts flutter.
However, Ning Shu didnt feel anything. She just pinched her throat and said to the owner, Pack up all the steamed buns you have! Yue Lan, help her. Were taking the buns with us.
Understood Yue Lan hastily started packing up all the buns in the store.
Aiyah, my deardy, this is a small business, please have pity. The owners face scrunched up as she looked towards Ning Shu in a pitiful manner.
The fact that this miss took a fancy to your steamed buns is showing respect for you. You had used this miss of stealing your buns earlier, so you should already feel grateful and relieved that this miss didnt send you to prison. Ning Shu didnt exhibit the kindheartedness that a female lead should have and fully pulled out her arrogant manner as she took advantage of this change in circumstances to bully the owner.
This, aiy The shop owner sighed again like she was suffering but couldnt voice it. It caused Ning Shu to feel like she was actually still a viin and that she was stupidly courting death by wearing the female leads skin.
In the original storyline, all these men had fallen in love with the kind and gentle female lead-sama before forcing themselves on her and being captivated by her. Now that she had be so malicious and arrogant, would the male leads still like her?
Ning Shu turned around to check Luo Junyans expression. Would he look disgusted? Contemptful? In the end, she saw that he had a faint amused smile on his face.
Ning Shu gripped her chest. She felt like she was about to cough blood. She had already degraded herself so much in order to be as far as possible from a kind female lead. Was this idiots eyes blurred with dog sh*t?
Miss, Ive finished packing the buns. Yue Lan had really packed up all of the buns.
Yue Lan and Ning Shu both hugged a bundle of buns as they walked. Ning Shu even started eating as they walked. Her face was filthy and she was wolfing down the buns like she had been starving for years. There was no need to go into more detail about how unsightly she looked.
Lady, are you going to leave just like this? Luo Junyan stopped Ning Shu again. Ning Shu was getting annoyed and she snapped coldly, What do you want?
For better or for worse, this prince has helped you out of a bad situation. Are you really going to leave just like this? Luo Junyan furrowed his brows, causing his stern aura to strengthen.
Ning Shu thought for a moment, then took out a bun to hand to him as thanks. However, she idently dropped it and the bun rolled off on the ground.
Ning Shu smiled apologetically as she quickly picked up the bun and wiped it against her clothes. Then she stuffed it into Luo Junyans mouth and said, Treat this bun as this ones remuneration.
The bun had been dropped on the ground, then rubbed against clothes that were covered with dirt. Luo Junyan hastily spat out the bun. He felt disgusted to death.
Chapter 257: Luo Junyan – A Good Person!?
Chapter 257: Luo Junyan C A Good Person!?
Luo Junyan furrowed his brows tightly. No one has ever treated this prince this way before. Woman, youve sessfully provoked me.
As Luo Junyan spoke, the smell of Chinese chives wafted out from his mouth. Ning Shu and Yue Lan simultaneously took a step back to get away from him.
Then what do you want? Could it be that you want this little one to repay with her body? Ning Shu pulled Yue Lan and left without waiting to hear his response.
As Luo Junyan watched them leave, he muttered, Interesting, interesting. He was the prince regent. Whenever women saw him, they would do everything they could to throw themselves into his arms, but this woman actually treated him like this.
Acting disinterested to attract attention, haha
As Yue Lan munched on a bun, she noticed that Ning Shus facial color wasnt good, so she tried to find something to say. Miss, that person earlier is such a good person. He even helped us out of that situation.
A good person!? Ning Shu inwardly scoffed as she said, Just eat your buns.
Luo Junyan definitely did not count as a good person. In the storyline, when he saw Mu Yanmeng in the prime ministers residence, he was taken by her beauty and immediately asked Situ Qingyu for her.
At that time, Mu Yanmeng and Situ Qingyu had already had intercourse. When she was gifted to Luo Junyan, she was already pregnant, but it was very early in the pregnancy so not even Mu Yanmeng was aware of it.
Once one obtained a beauty, of course one had to immediately taste her. Luo Junyan didnt care at all about how heartbroken Mu Yanmeng was about being betrayed by the person she loved and forced himself on her. When he discovered that Mu Yanmeng was not a virgin, his attitude immediately flipped and he started insulting and abusing her. He even started whipping her.
Luo Junyan was a prince that reigned above thousands. He had a noble status and there were too many woman to count that felt honored to receive favor from him, yet his reputation as an enjoyer of flowers had ended due to Mu Yanmeng. His insatiable desire for a secondhand woman was a humiliation to him.
Thus, he started torturing Mu Yanmeng in all sorts of ways. He viewed her as a filthy and shameless woman that had tricked him with her beautiful appearance.
It never urred to him that Mu Yanmeng, a woman, could not control her own fate. It didnt ur to him that she had been raped, that she didnt have the power to resist.
Luo Junyan would only me Mu Yanmeng for failing to guard her chastity. Luo Junyan was unable to restrain his anger and took all his frustration out on Mu Yanmengs body.
When heter discovered that Mu Yanmeng was pregnant with someone elses child, he became even more furious and raped her brutally until she had a miscarriage.
So much blood flowed out that it formed a stream, but Luo Junyan didnt stop tormenting Mu Yanmeng. When he saw the fresh blood, he became even more excited. As he enjoyed himself, he felt a pleasure that he had never experienced before.
It was unfortunate for Mu Yanmeng that after losing her child, she still had to be tormented. There was practically no worser fate.
She almost died at that time, and would have, had it not been for the fact that the female lead wasnt allowed to exit the story. The prince carried Mu Yanmeng, who had fainted, to the imperial physicians and shouted at them, You must cure her! If you dont save her, prepare to be buried with her!
The female leads body was like a drug. After OOXX-ing, the mans heart would only be filled with the female lead and they would no longer feel anything when OOXX-ing other women.
Although Mu Yanmeng had been saved, her heart was ridden with emotional wounds. She had been betrayed by the man she loved, lost her child, and was being tormented by another man.
In the end, Mu Yanmeng was still a woman of the ancient era so she viewed her chastity as very important. However, her fate turned out to be so cruel. Mu Yanmeng hated Luo Junyan to the bone, triggering the start of a passionate, sadomasochistic storyline.
However, Luo Junyan had be infatuated with Mu Yanmeng, and he would always pick the special time of the month when Mu Yanmeng was the most ufortable to rape her. He had gotten addicted to this feeling of being bathed in blood as he plundered. It was like opening the door to a whole new world.
Jesus ah. When it came to the levels of twistedness, not even the general couldpare to this prince.
That was why Ning Shu had almost coughed blood when she heard Yue Lan say that the prince was a good person. They were all men that didnt treat women as human, how could they count as good people? Pretty much every time Mu Yanmeng encountered a man, he would abuse her until she had cuts and bruises all over before falling in love with her.
What a twisted, dirty world ah. It felt like the entire world was filled with the stench of those scumbags.
Chapter 258: Run With The Troops
Chapter 258: Run With The Troops
Ning Shu ate five entire steamed buns before giving a satisfied belch. Yue Lan then asked her, Miss, where do we go now?
Back. Ning Shu pounded on her chest a couple times. Crap, it felt like some of the buns were stuck. She needed to hurry back to the residence to drink some water.
Huh!? Yue Lan looked at Ning Shu in astonishment. Miss, it wasnt easy for us to escape, why are we going back? Miss was born with a countenance that overshadows the flowers and the moon. If we go back, thats sending you into a wolfs den. This servant wont allow you to go back.
Ning Shu said, Your miss is really thirsty. Lets go back to the residence to drink some water.
Yue Lan sighed sorrowfully as she followed Ning Shu back to the prime ministers residence. If I knew earlier that Miss would suffer this much here, this servant wouldve persuaded you to go with the lord.
Ning Shu was thinking that even if they had left with Prime Minister Mu, theyd still end up getting seperated.
Clip-clop, clip-clop
The sound of horse hooves along with the sounds of orderly marching wasing towards them. Ning Shu nced over and saw that Situ Qingyu was on horseback leading a group of troops.
He looked down at her from above. When he saw that Ning Shu was hugging quite a lot of steamed buns, he waved towards the guards behind him andmanded, Bring this generals captive back.
Several guards immediately moved up to catch Ning Shu and Yue Lan, but Ning Shu responded with a tyrannical shout. Are you dogs blind!? To actually dare to touch this miss!? This miss will have your hands cut off!
Precisely, you blind dogs! Yue Lan immediately echoed in support.
After Ning Shu had roared at them so confidently, the guards hesitated and looked towards Situ Qingyu.
When Situ Qingyu saw Ning Shus arrogant manner, a trace of loathing shed through his eyes. He sneered in a mocking way as he said, Is Miss Mu doing this just so you can ride this generals horse? As he spoke, he offered his hand to Ning Shu as if inviting her to get on his horse.
Only an idiot would share a horse with him.
Ning Shu said mildly, This miss will walk.
Hahaha Situ Qingyu chuckled. Then you can just run with the rest of the troops. Arent you good at running after all? But if you dont keep up with the troops Situ Qingyu pointed at Yue Lan. Your maid will be a military prostitute.
Miss. Yue Lans voice trembled as she looked towards Ning Shu tearfully. Ning Shu tried tofort her. Dont worry, your miss will be able to keep up with no problems.
Tie her up! Situ Qingyu grinned at Ning Shu. This general will personally lead you.
Ning Shu:
Such a sick hobby.
A guard took out a rope and tied it around Ning Shus wrist tightly before handing the other end to Situ Qingyu.
You can run behind this generals horse. If you dont run fast enough, this general will have no choice but to drag you. Itd be a pity for your beautiful white skin, so work hard, said Situ Qingyu mildly as if he was just remarking that the weather wasnt that great today.
Chapter 259: Mwuah~ There Are Guns
Chapter 259: Mwuah~ There Are Guns
This guy actually wanted to have her run alongside him while he rode on horseback! If she didnt run fast enough, shed be dragged on the ground! At that time, it wasnt just a matter of her skin being damaged, she might actually die!
He was definitely doing this because she had spit at him earlier. He was a general, yet someone had dared to spit at him. Based on how strong his ego was, there was no way hed let her off.
She was wrong, how could Luo Junyanpare to Situ Qingyu in twistedness? Each mountain was higher than thest. Situ Qingyus mentality was definitely way more twisted than Luo Junyans.
Theres still time for you to beg for mercy. Miss Mu, you seem to still be unaware of your current position. Youre no longer the noble and aloof daughter of the prime minister, youre now simply just a captive. This general can easily decide whether you live or die so you should stop provoking this general. Situ Qingyus eyes were dting slightly. Ning Shu could tell that he wasnt as calm as he made himself appear.
He was probably still angry about the earlier incident.
Ning Shu hated this kind of man the most. So what if he had ability? He only used it to bully the weak, so what was there to be admired about that.
Ning Shu was currently calling for 2333 silently. 2333, give me a gun. I want to kill this bastard.
Ning Shu, mwuah~ There are guns. 2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus head.
Ning Shu was delighted and hastily said, Then hurry up and give me one, I cant take this bastard anymore.
Its possible, but itll take two thousand points. You dont have any points though, so the exchange cant be done. replied 2333.
Ning Shu gritted her teeth as she mentally replied, Let me buy on credit.
Apologies, you cant use an advanced weapon like a gun here. If you take out an item from a different space-time, youll cause a disturbance in this realm that would affect the stability of this entire ne, exined 2333 patiently. Your job is to mend nes, not destroy them, understand?
I understand your damned sister ah! Ning Shu felt like puking blood.
She was about to ask 2333 about some other things when someone suddenly asked, General Situ, what are you doing?
When Ning Shu heard this voice, her lips immediately curled in disdain, but Yue Lan reacted with joy and whispered excitedly to Ning Shu, Miss, its that prince from earlier. Were saved!
Ning Shu just nced at her. You were seriously too naive.
Luo Junyan had arrived on horseback. When he saw that Ning Shus hands were bound, he lifted his brows and asked Situ Qingyu, What crime has shemitted?
This general greets Prince. This female servant is this generals captive. She had snuck out of the residence, so this general came to catch her. Situ Qingyu replied to Luo Junyan in a manner that was respectful, but not too humble.
Luo Junyan narrowed his eyes with interest and said mildly, Since its just a female servant, why dont you give her to this prince? His Majesty has just conquered the state of Donghua, so this is the time to pacify themon people. General Situ shouldnt do such a brutal act. Just hand this servant over for this prince to handle.
Situ Qingyu immediately emitted baleful aura that contained murderous intent. He was like a hedgehog that was erecting its quills in response to danger. This servant belongs to this general. This general has no intention of letting her go.
Luo Junyan frowned slightly as a strong sense of disappointment came over him. He suddenly felt a rush of desire to obtain this servant. Although he found this sensation strange, it was too strong.
Then there was the way Situ Qingyu was acting in front of him. He was the prince regent and had one of the highest statuses in the country, yet this barbarian that only knew how to kill actually dared to take him lightly. Luo Junyan felt that his status had been insulted, so he became even more bent on obtaining this female servant.
Chapter 260: In Life, the General’s Servant; In Death, the General’s Ghost!
Chapter 260: In Life, the Generals Servant; In Death, the Generals Ghost!
Ning Shu just watched from the side. She had been mentally preparing herself for disfigurement when Luo Junyan suddenly jumped out. The female lead truly was the epitome of luck, her very body was an asset. After all, without this alluring body, how was she supposed to act as the female lead of this hentai story?
When Situ Qingyu refused yet again, Luo Junyan became even more irritated and wanted to just grab Ning Shu and leave. However, when he saw the guards behind Situ Qingyu, he forced himself to calm down and said coldly, Since General Situ cant bear to part with her, then lets forget it.
However, after he said that, his heart filled with even more disappointment. This feeling was a surprise to him, but he felt very ufortable. It felt like this feeling wouldnt disappear until he obtained this female servant.
Are you willing to leave with this prince? Luo Junyan suddenly asked Ning Shu. Situ Qingyu also looked at Ning Shu with his lips pursed in displeasure.
There was also a voice in Ning Shus heart that was telling her to go with this prince, that this prince would protect her so she should go with him. The voice said that he was a good person since he had even helped her teach that greedy shop owner a lesson earlier.
Ning Shu felt a chill. This was the storyline. It wanted her to change locations from the prime ministers residence to the princes residence.
There was a slight change in the storyline since Situ Qingyu hadnt given her to Luo Junyan and the choice ended up falling to her. However, her heart actually told her to go with this prince.
Ning Shu inwardly gave a coldugh. You want me to go with Luo Junyan? Then I refuse! Ning Shu said, Thismon woman is the generals servant so thismon woman will naturally follow the general.
Both Situ Qingyu and Luo Junyan were stunned to hear this. Astonishment shed across Situ Qingyus face since he had been sure that Ning Shu would want to leave with the prince regent.
Meanwhile, disappointment appeared on Luo Junyans face. He opened his mouth to say something else but Ning Shu interrupted and dered, In life, thismon woman will be the generals servant; in death, thismon woman will be the generals ghost.
Situ Qingyus eyes widened with confusion.
Luo Junyans expression became cold and he turned to leave with a tug of the reins. However, before he left, he nced back at Ning Shu with strange lingering affection.
Situ Qingyu only asked Ning Shu after Luo Junyan left, The things you said earlier, were you serious?
Ning Shu rolled her eyes at him and ask, What?
Situ Qingyus expression darkened again. I was originally going to undo your rope, but looks like theres no need.
Walk. Situ Qingyu pulled on the rope so Ning Shu had no choice but to start walking.
Hurry up. Situ Qingyu tugged on the rope again, causing Ning Shu to stumble.
However, luckily Situ Qingyu didnt have the horse start running. If he had, she would have been done for.
She finally got back to the prime ministers residence on foot. Next to her, Yue Lan kept ncing over at her with heartache in her eyes, then ring at Situ Qingyu.
Once they got to the entrance of the residence, Situ Qingyu jumped off his horse and walked over to undo the rope tied around Ning Shus wrist. As he did so, he mocked, Miss Mu is sure good at seducing men. It only took one trip out of the residence to get the prince regent to offer you a ce in his residence.
He sounded like he was jealous. Tsk tsk.
Ning Shu flexed her slightly numb hands.
When Situ Qingyu saw that she was paying no attention to him as she headed inside, he pulled her by her wrist and pressed his other hand on the wall behind her.
It was an extremely suggestive wall bam.
Chapter 261: There’s an Idiot Over There
Chapter 261: Theres an Idiot Over There
Situ Qingyu gave off a very strong, oppressive aura. After trapping her against the wall in this fashion, he leaned over her until he was practically hugging her. The way he looked down at her from above would make any girls heart start pounding in anticipation.
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
This position!? She never expected to be a female lead and experience the flirting life of the main characters. It was just, could they swap this guy out? It was only depressing to have a psychopath flirting with you.
Situ Qingyu really was an expert at manipting feelings. He had been so cruel just a moment earlier in tying her up and forcing her to walk behind him, yet now he had effortlessly transitioned to such a suggestive pose.
The way he red hot and cold really made peoples hearts pound ah. But Ning Shu only wanted a gun so that she could shoot this guy already.
Situ Qingyu sounded slightly at a loss as he asked, Were you telling the truth earlier? You think of yourself as belonging to this general? Both in life and in death?
No, it was a lie, replied Ning Shu without thinking. Situ Qingyus expression immediately turned unsightly.
Ding, trauma points +10. Current number of trauma points is 30, reported 2333.
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment when she saw that Situ Qingyu seemed hurt. If it was the female lead, she probably would have felt bad by now. After all, the female lead was that stupidly kind-hearted.
Ning Shu said, How could this miss ever take a liking to a ck-hearted person like you who can kill without a thought? This miss would sooner take a fancy to a dog than to you.
Situ Qingyu red at her. Youre setting a fire.
Was the next line, since its the fire you lit, youre responsible for putting it out?
Look, theres an idiot over there. Ning Shu pointed behind Situ Qingyu, but he just frowned as he looked at her.
There really is an igit, look. Ning Shu reaffirmed.
Situ Qingyu turned around and Ning Shu immediately slipped under his arm, grabbed Yue Lan, and ran.
Situ Qingyu:
Ning Shu and Yue Lan ran back to their room. As Yue Lan gasped for breath, she ced the buns she was holding on the table and asked Ning Shu, Miss, why didnt you leave with that prince? Why did you choose toe back to this wolfsir? Miss, this servant seriously cant understand you.
What difference was there? One was a wolfsir, the other was a tigers den.
Ning Shu downed a big cup of water, then picked up another bun and started eating. She said, Your miss naturally has her own reasons for doing this.
Thump!
A ck figure jumped in through the window and rolled on the ground all the way to Ning Shus feet, so Ning Shu kicked him away.
The hidden guard hastily got up from the ground and started stuffing the buns on the table into his mouth. He was wearing ck in the middle of broad daylight and his mask was still hanging around his neck. He really had brain issues.
Where were you when I blew the whistle earlier? Didnt you hear me? asked Ning Shu, annoyed. However, she couldnt deny that she felt a little safer when she saw that he was still around.
She never knew how powerless it felt to be a female lead.
As the hidden guard stuffed buns into his mouth, he said, I heard you. I was treating my injuries. Since you seemed fine, I didnt show up.
What kind of hidden guard was this? Not only were his looks nothing special, he was even so willful. Not to mention, he fled faster than anyone else during a fight, but immediately appeared for food.
What was the use of raising this kind of hidden guard?
Stop eating, if you eat all of it, what are we to eat? Yue Lan, put away the food, said Ning Shu.
Youre a hidden guard, shouldnt you be able to get food for yourself? Dont you feel ashamed to be stealing food that we, two fragiledies, had worked hard to get? Ning Shu was very speechless about this unreliable hidden guard of hers.
The hidden guard swallowed the bun, then pulled the ck cloth mask back over his face to conceal his nose and mouth, leaving only his rectangr forehead and eyes exposed.
When Ning Shu saw this, she felt depressed. It felt like the looks of these unimportant cannon fodders were seriously decided casually.
Miss, if you need me, just blow the whistle and Ill immediately appear, said the hidden guard. Every breath carried the smell of Chinese chives.
Ning Shu was speechless. She had blown. Last time, she had wanted the hidden guard to get food for them and blew until she was out of breath, yet this guy hadnt even shown his face. It was clear that this hidden guard wasnt reliable at all.
Chapter 262: Because It’s Free
Chapter 262: Because Its Free
Ning Shu thought about it, then took out a banknote and said, Here, take this money. From now on, get some food for us once a day. And when you buy stuff, change out of that ck outfit. You can go, I dont want to see you right now. Ning Shu waved dismissively at the hidden guard.
The hidden guard stuffed the banknote in his clothes. Ning Shu added, Go to a bank to exchange the banknote for some loose silver, dont try to buy things directly with the banknote.
The hidden guard nodded and said, I know that.
Ning Shu:
For some reason, this guy felt really unreliable.
The hidden guard jumped right back out through the window and disappeared.
At night, when Situ Qingyu came, he prepared an abundant feast of exotic delicacies for her. Ning Shu was extremely worried. Someone that was suddenly particrly attentive for no reason was either a traitor or a bandit.
After she ate this, the next scene would probably take ce on the bed.
Pei, cant you feel this maams disdain? What exists that this big sis hadnt eaten before?
Situ Qingyu towered over Ning Shu and spoke as if he was giving a great charity. This general had this meal specially prepared for you. You should just throw your steamed buns away.
Ning Shu shook her head. This miss likes eating those steamed buns. Ive eaten too much of these delicacies in the past, so Im changing up the tastes.
Situ Qingyuughed coldly. Is it because of the prince regent? I heard that the prince regent had helped you out of a difficult situation at the store. Is that why you like eating those steamed buns so much? Because he helped you obtain them?
Ning Shu: This imagination, this logic unbelievable.
She was eating the buns because they were free.
When she didnt respond, Situ Qingyu took it as silent affirmation and immediately roared, Mu Yanmeng! You actually dare to look down on this general!? Today, whether you like it or not, you will eat this meal!
Ding, trauma points +5. Current number of trauma points is 35. 2333 showed up again to brush up his existence.
Ning Shu was not used to having a system with such a strong presence. In the past, the system barely made a peep in the duration of the entire task, but this upgraded system was popping up all the time. It was seriously annoying.
2333 seemed to sense Ning Shus dislike as it said sulkily, I just wanted to let you know how the task was going, how could you be annoyed with me? Wuuwuuwuu, youre hurting my feelings
When Ning Shu heard the systems extremely sorrowful crying, she shuddered. Fuck, this system seemed really shameless.
She had barely done anything, but the trauma points had already reached 35. These trauma points were all the result of Situ Qingyu angering himself.
His own sense of inferiority caused him to be affected by everything she did. Any causal move she made was able to deepen the shadows in his heart.
Tsk tsk tsk. It seemed it really wasnt possible to be a male lead if you didnt have a w.
Ning Shu lifted her chin and said with scorn, Whats so special about this? In the past, this miss ate things like this every day. This miss had long gotten tired of this type of food, yet youre putting it out as if it was so special? What a disgrace.
Situ Qingyus facial color turned ashen. He red at her as he said, Every time I see you act like youre above everyone else, I feel the urge to crush your pride and have you crawl beneath my feet.
He felt himself inferior and also couldnt tolerate others acting arrogant? Unbelievable.
Chapter 263: (ノ?益?)ノ彡┻━┻
Chapter 263: (??)ߩ
Situ Qingyu flipped over the table in anger, causing all the dishes and tes on the table to crash to the ground in a giant mess.
Fuck, you think youre so impressive just because youre strong? Ill have you know that I was able to flip tables too when I practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts!
Keep a tight watch on this courtyard. No food is to be delivered here! Situ Qingyu shouted towards the guard stationed at the door before saying coldly to Ning Shu, Since you dont want to eat, just starve to death.
Ning Shu gave a very haughty humph and continued looking at him with disdain and pity.
Situ Qingyu became even angrier and said darkly, It seems you dont want your eyes anymore, for you to dare look at this general that way.
Then he gave a coldugh. They all say that once you obtain a womans body, youll eventually obtain her heart. Despite your conceited pride, once this general obtains you, in the future youll be crying and shouting that you love this general and beg this general to grant you love.
Ning Shu:
Situ Qingyu walked closer to Ning Shu, his eyes dark. It was clear he had decided to use force on her again. However, Ning Shu remained unconcerned as she looked at him and remarked, You smell like leftovers.
When Situ Qingyu flipped the table earlier, some of the soup had sshed onto him.
Situ Qingyus face turned ashen. Mu Yanmeng, youve repeatedly tested this generals patience. This general will make you pay for it. Following that, he turned around and left.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. He really had an extremely big ego, but at the same time, he also had a very strong inferiorityplex.
After Situ Qingyu gave themand to stop delivering food here, no one came with food for several days, so Ning Shu and Yue Lan just ate buns every day. From time to time, the square-faced hidden guard would bring them some food as well.
Ning Shu passed her daysfortably.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Situ Qingyu had fully expected Mu Yanmeng toe beg him, but there was no trace of her even after he waited for several days. When he saw that she was still perfectly well and lively, heughed coldly. He had forgotten that this woman still had a hidden guard.
He said maliciously, If this general killed your hidden guard, what else would you have to rely on?
Ning Shu responded with a sarcasticugh. She had no interest in talking with a psychopath.
Situ Qingyus expression turned cold. This general seriously cant understand where your pride stems from. Youre no longer the prime ministers daughter, no longer a noble miss of Donghua, youre just this generals captive, a female ve. Your life and death depends on this generals whim.
What you should be doing right now is currying favor with this general by offering up your heart, your soul, your body. You shouldnt keep provoking this general, you wont be able to endure the consequences. Situ Qingyu looked down at Ning Shu in an aloof manner.
Ning Shu:
He sure was good at holding a conversation by himself.
When Situ Qingyu saw that his words had no effect on Ning Shu, he decided to use force again. Ning Shu didnt even think and immediately blew the whistle.
The hidden guard, who was dressed in ck again, jumped in through the window. Situ Qingyu looked at the hidden guard coldly. If this general doesnt kill you today, this generals surname is no longer Situ.
The two collided in battle. This time, the guard didnt run off and faced Situ Qingyu with all his strength. They seemed quite evenly matched.
General, the Benevolent Prince has arrived and is waiting for you in the drawing room. The guard outside the door reported to Situ Qingyu.
Situ Qingyu froze for an instant, and the hidden guard immediately took advantage of his distraction to attacked him. Situ Qingyu gave a muffled groan and clutched his chest as he wiped the blood spilling out of the corners of his mouth. He swept his cold re over the hidden guard and Ning Shu as he said, Ha, very nice.
The hidden guard jumped straight out of the window and ran.
Situ Qingyu nced at Ning Shu, then turned and left.
Ning Shu patted her chest in relief and said, Managed to avoid it again.
Miss ah, lets leave this ce already. Its seriously too dangerous, said Yue Lan, her face pale.
Ning Shu exhaled slowly.
After just a little while, a maid came to tell Ning Shu, General has called you to the drawing room. The prince wishes to see you. General said to tell you to dress sloppily.
Luo Junyan wanted to see her?
Dress sloppily?
Yue Lan, help me get dressed. Make me as beautiful as possible, said Ning Shu.
Yue Lan immediately replied, Understood!
Yue Lan was hoping that the prince regent could bring her miss out of here.
Chapter 264: Steamed Buns Prince
Chapter 264: Steamed Buns Prince
When the maid heard what Ning Shu said, she hastily borated, General told you to dress sloppily and said that it was best if you rubbed some ash onto your face.
Ning Shu and Yue Lan paid no attention to her. Under Yue Lans skillful hands, Ning Shu was transformed into a sight so beautiful, Ning Shu felt dazzled by her own reflection.
The maid stared at Ning Shu nkly for a few moments, then shook her head. You cant do this. The general will kill you.
Its fine, just lead the way. Ning Shu lifted her head, puffed out her chest, and sucked in her belly in order to stop her waist from swaying as she walked.
The atmosphere of the drawing room was quite bad. Situ Qingyus expression was cold, while Luo Junyan had an unreadable slight smile on his face. They didnt seem to be enjoying their conversation at all.
When Ning Shu walked in, both of the men were taken aback. Following that, Situ Qingyus face immediately turned dark. He knew that the prince regent was here for Mu Yanmeng, that was why he had wanted her to avoid standing out, but she actually dressed herself up this beautifully.
Her cold and charming features were made even more exquisite by the light makeup. Situ Qingyu was furious and red at Ning Shu like she was a prey that he wanted to rip apart.
Meanwhile, Luo Junyans eyes were filled with astonishment as he gazed at Ning Shu. His gaze contained a tyrannical aura, some lingering emotions, and determination.
He hadnt expected this female servant to be this beautiful. She seemed truly capable of overturning a city. It was no wonder that Situ Qingyu hadnt been willing to gift her to him.
Ahem, do you still remember this prince? asked Luo Junyan as he walked to Ning Shu. He smelled like ambergris and also gave off a strong manly aura that made peoples hearts pound.
Ning Shu was currently pretending to be aloof and cold again, but the moment she opened her mouth, an unbelievably hoarse voice came out. Who are you?
When Luo Junyan heard her voice, he froze. It felt way too disharmonious. Someone as beautiful as this should have a gentle, pleasant-sounding voice that was charming and filled with soft emotions
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Whats wrong with your throat? Did it get injured? Luo Junyan asked with his brows furrowed. Dont worry, this prince make sure to cure your throat.
Ning Shu lifted her brows without saying anything.
When Luo Junyan saw that Ning Shu wasnt responding, he prompted eagerly, Did you forget? Its the steamed buns, the steamed buns, remember? We encountered each other in front of that steamed buns shop.
Ning Shu twisted her lips in disdain. She was aplete mess at the steamed buns shop, so how was Luo Junyan so certain that she was the one he had encountered?
As expected, he had take a fancy to Mu Yanmengs beauty. However, after he had obtained her, he had trampled her like she was grass. He would y with her however he liked, and he specialized in tormenting her during her period. His taste really was unique.
Withdraw, said Situ Qingyu coldly to Ning Shu.
Before Ning Shu could respond, Luo Junyan said, Situ Qingyu, this prince came today to take her away.
Situ Qingyuughed coldly. Prince, she currently belongs to this general. Could it be that you want to snatch her with force?
Oh wow, were they fighting over her?
Chapter 265: Square-Faced Big Brother
Chapter 265: Square-Faced Big Brother
Situ Qingyu had no intention of allowing Ning Shu to leave with Luo Junyan. This was a little different from the original storyline.
However, Ning Shu immediately figured out why. It was because Situ Qingyu still hadnt slept with her yet. The things that were out of reach always seemed the best. If it was too easily obtained, it wouldnt be cherished.
And now, a prince regent had shown up. It was obvious that this guy harbored bad intentions. In addition, his status was higher than Situ Qingyus, his influence was greater, and he had equally good looks. This caused Situ Qingyu to feel that his position was being threatened, so for the sake of his male pride, he pit himself against the prince.
The food you snatch was tastier, the woman you snatch was more beautiful. As expected, humans were scum.
Luo Junyan dered despotically, A woman like this should be carefully protected, not made to suffer in the hands of a brute like you. You had actually tied her up and made her walk like that through the streets in front of everyone! Dont you feel like you were cruel?
Shes this generals servant, so I will treat her however I want. How is it Princes business? said Situ Qingyu coldly.
This prince has already said that from now on, shell belong to this prince. Even if shes just a female servant, this prince has the power to give her a noble status. Situ Qingyu, you should remember your ce. What right do you have to contend over something with this prince? said Luo Junyan with contempt.
The one thing Situ Qingyu hated the most was when people looked down on him. When Luo Junyan used his status as a basis to look down on him and oppress him, his facial color immediately turned unsightly.
Then what does Prince wish to do? I will definitely apany you to the very end. Situ Qingyus expression turned dark and resolute.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu just stood to the side and watched the two argue. It was quite sad that she, as the main person involved, didnt even have the right to speak.
Ning Shu immediately made a hurt expression and looked at them with tears in her eyes as she clutched at her chest. How can you guys do this? Im a person, not an object. I have my own thoughts. Im not something you guys can just fight over and pass around as you wish. Cant you guys show some respect for me? Wuuwuuwuu As she wiped at her tears, she ran off with small delicate steps without waiting to see if the people in the room were going to end up fighting outside or on the bed.
Miss, please wait for this servant! Yue Lan immediately ran after Ning Shu.
When Ning Shu nced back and saw that Yue Lan was chasing after her, she hastily increased her speed. Yue Lan continued shouting from behind her, Miss! Wait for this servant ah!
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu ran until she waspletely out of energy and leaned against the railing as she panted for breath. Yue Lan almost fainted from the exertion. As she gasped for breath, she asked, Miss, you whyd you run so fast?
You were chasing after me so hard, how could I not run? replied Ning Shu. Just treat it as exercise.
The two returned to their room. The first thing Ning Shu did was pour arge cup of water down her throat. Yue Lan pursed her lips unhappily as she asked, Miss, why didnt you leave with the prince regent? The prince regent is so much better than this general. This general is always hitting people.
Situ Qingyu was just a violent brute.
Ning Shu propped up her chin as she looked at Yue Lan. Then she lifted Yue Lans chin with the tip of her finger and said teasingly, Lil girl, your looks are not bad.
Miss, this servant is discussing a serious matter with you. Moreover, how can this servants looks evenpare to that of Misss? Even before Miss became of age, you were already famous in the state of Donghua due to your beauty.
Beauty? Pei! It was more likely due to mens lust. It caused all the men to dream of sleeping with Mu Yanmeng, the number one beauty in the country.
Enough, your miss naturally has ns. Why hadnt your square-faced big brother brought food? Ning Shu rubbed her stomach. She felt a bit hungry.
Miss, what are you saying? What square-faced big brother? The hidden guard isnt this servants big brother! Yue Lan immediately refuted. This servant doesnt have such an ugly big brother.
Ning Shu:
She turned around, just in time to see the hidden guard climb in through the window. He had probably heard what Yue Lan said.
Chapter 266: You Should Be Proud
Chapter 266: You Should Be Proud
The hidden guard threw the food onto the table, then coldly humphed as he nced at Yue Lan. Yue Lans face turnedpletely red since she had been caught by the person she had been bad-mouthing.
Ning Shu tried to ease the tension and said, Yue Lan was just making a joke. Youre not ugly, your looks are very unique. Ive never seen a face as square as yours before. The angles are so prominent and distinct, youre probably the only one in the world that has such a perfectly square face, you should be proud.
Hidden guard:
The hidden guard swept his gaze over Ning Shu and Yue Lan again coldly, then jumped out of the window.
Yue Lan was a little uneasy and asked Ning Shu, who had already started eating the chicken, Miss, the hidden guard wont abandon us just because we called him ugly, right?
Ning Shu licked her fingers clean, then said, unperturbed, Dont worry, your missforted him earlier.
Yue Lan nced at Ning Shu. Miss was doing that tofort him? This servant feels that it was more like rubbing salt on his wound.
Meanwhile, perhaps it was because Ning Shu had given a very white lotus female lead-like promation, but now Situ Qingyus gaze was veryplicated as he looked at her. His gaze that was filled with emotion made Ning Shu feel like her intestines were knotting, but she kept a cold and aloof expression on her face.
I was so cool and elegant, so delicate and fragile. With this, could you still bear to hurt me?
Situ Qingyu no longer restricted Ning Shus movements and allowed her to wander around as she pleased in the prime ministers residence. Meals were also now delivered regrly at appropriate times.
Yue Lan waspletely baffled with this sudden change of treatment. Yue Lan wasnt the only baffled, Ning Shu was also confused. Could it be that Situ Qingyu was now going to take the route of gentleness?
Or was it due to that deafening promation of hers?
It didnt matter, shed never refuse food. Whenever Situ Qingyu sent over head ornaments and jewelry, she also epted them indiscriminately, then turned around had had the big brother hidden guard sell them for money.
After she finished up her business at this station, she still had to travel the world. First she had to visit the imperial merchant, then she had to go to a rural area in a random nook of the world to find the teaching schr. Following that, she had to find the godly doctor who enjoyed hiding in forests, then she had to climb up a mountain to find the leader of the Demonic Sect who was holed up in the caves like a caveman.
Without money, she wouldnt be able to do sh*t.
However, the hidden guard was never able to exchange the goods for much money. Ning Shu couldnt tell if it was because Situ Qingyu had sent her knockoffs, or if this hidden guard was dumb to the point he got cheated every single time.
Ning Shu stood in the pavilion as she watched Situ Qingyu perform a sword dance outside with soft flower petals drifting down as apaniment. The scene was as beautiful as a painting.
Usually, this scene also required for a beauty to be ying the guqin, but sadly, Ning Shu didnt have that skill.
Situ Qingyu finished the dance and Ning Shu immediately apuded as she said with fake sincerity, Bravo, fascinating swordy!
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Situ Qingyu smiled slightly towards Ning Shu as he turned towards her, his forehead glistening slightly from sweat. His smile sent a wave of hormones that felt like the school prince was walking towards you with a basketball tucked under one arm.
Mu Yanmeng, this general asks you, are you willing to stay with this general? Situ Qingyu asked Ning Shu seriously.
Situ Qingyu seemed to have restrained his usual irascible and ruthless aura, which caused him to simply appear manly and reliable. His broad shoulders and firm body seemed perfect for a woman to lean into.
Ning Shu became even more suspicious. Why did his style suddenly change? Ning Shu asked, Why? Why are you suddenly treating this humble girl so well? This humble girl is overwhelmed by this sudden favor from a superior and cant help but be scared that youre trying to do dat to this humble girl.
Situ Qingyu:
ment: Ning Shus praise for Situ Qingyu would have sounded perfectly fine in Chinese. Phically, she said General is really skilled with swordy, but written was, General is really skilled at showing off shamelessly.
Chapter 267: Should Wash Your Dirty Soul
Chapter 267: Should Wash Your Dirty Soul
Situ Qingyu wasnt the only one who had suddenly changed his attitude towards her, Luo Junyan had starteding to the prime ministers residence everyday with gifts. They were all precious rare treasures.
Ning Shu became even more suspicious. These two were trying to woo her? She covered her face, excited. She had never imagined that, as a person who didnt even have five points of charm, she would one day have people trying to woo her. She had never received such treatment when she was cannon fodder.
However, her excitement was soon crushed. The guard said, Those two made a bet to see who could get you to fall in love first. Dont ask me how I know, I just do. Fine, I was eavesdropping.
Ning Shu felt stupid for being excited. It turned out to just be a simple bet of whoever gets the beautys heart gets to keep the beauty.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu:
As expected, dogs couldnt change their habit of eating sh*t.
For a moment, she actually thought that she had gained charm, but the male leads were only attracted to this female lead body. It had nothing to do with her personal charm.
Now Luo Junyan was hovering around in front of her again.
As Ning Shu took in his tyrannical chairman-like expression, she knew that he was about to start sprouting some thematic words.
Woman,e with this prince. This prince can give you a noble status and a more luxurious life. Luo Junyan offered his hand to Ning Shu. This prince will cherish you.
I hear theres over thirty concubines in your residence already. If this humble girl went, wont this humble girl be immediately torn apart by those concubines? Ning Shu made a fearful and helpless expression as she shook her head. Theres not that many women here.
This prince is willing to disperse his back courtyard for you. Youre the only one this prince wishes to have! Luo Junyan was quite stirred up, his spit almost hit Ning Shus face. Ning Shu hastily shielded her face with a handkerchief, leaving only her big, glossy eyes showing as she said, But this humble girl doesnt dare to believe Prince. And what are those other women to do if theyre chased out?
From now on, you will be this princes only woman. This prince wont touch any other woman. You dont need to worry about those women, this prince will give them a sum of money that will be enough for them to live on. Luo Junyan promised passionately.
Ning Shu: My fuck, what a scumbag! All he cared about was fucking, after that, hed chase them out without a care?
How sickening.
Ning Shu was extremely disgusted with him. He had never considered how difficult it would be for those women once they were chased out. This was the extremely strict ancient era that still upheld the three principles and five virtues fastidiously. Even when the female lead was living happily with the seven little dwarfs, they still had to find a remote ce to carry out their lives in order to avoid public judgement.
Ning Shu picked up the cup on the stone table and threw the water at his face. Scumbag, you should wash your dirty soul!
Ah! What happened to my hand? Whyd it go out of control? Wuuwuuwuuu As she wiped at her tears, she ran out of the pavilion, ignoring the expression of shock on Luo Junyans drenched face.
Miss, wait for this servant, wait for this servant ah! Yue Lan chased after Ning Shu. Miiiisss~
Ning Shu ran all the way back to her room. Yue Lan had ran so hard she almost couldnt breathe. As she gasped to catch her breath, she stammered, Miss, w-why, why do you never wait for this servant?
Ning Shu drank a cup of tea, then gave a long sigh. Following that, she turned towards Yue Lan and said, Your miss is about to leave this ce. What will you do?
This servant will follow Miss. In life, this servant will be Misss servant, in death, this servant will be Misss ghost. Miss, please dont leave this servant behind. Yue Lans expression was resolute.
Ning Shu didnt want to deal with those two men anymore, so she decided to hurry and leave while she still could. However, before she left, she had to first give the general and the prince a nice big trauma.
The fact that she had managed to avoid being raped by these two counted aspleting half the task since in some ways, she had managed to avoid the original storyline.
She couldnt dy things any longer. If those two ended up running out of patience and directly raping her, she wouldnt even have a ce to cry.
Chapter 268: Forever of Indomitable Spirit
Chapter 268: Forever of Indomitable Spirit
Ning Shu dug out the whistle that was buried deep in her cleavage, then blew it.
In just a few moments, the big brother hidden guard, who was still dressed in all ck, jumped in through the window. Ning Shu felt that it was enough that he was ugly, but he still had to ruin himself this way. He was beyond saving.
Hidden guard, prepare a carriage and some food. Were getting ready to leave. Ning Shu looked at him and said seriously, Our lives are in your hands. Work hard.
The hidden guard looked at Ning Shu. Why are you leaving? Those two are both giants among men and they both like you, so why do you need to leave?
You dont understand love at all, said Ning Shu as she propped up her chin in a distressed manner.
The hidden guard nced at her, then remarked in contempt, Youre crazy, before immediately jumping out of the window.
Situ Qingyu came while Ning Shu was eating dinner and sat down opposite her. Suddenly, he reached out to grab Ning Shus hand, causing her to feel goosebumps.
She didnt say anything and just tried to pull back her hand. Situ Qingyu tightened his grip, so she pulled even harder. In the end, Situ Qingyu suddenly released Ning Shus hand. There was the sound of a harsh p. Ning Shus hand had ended up hitting her own face and she also fell back from the sudden momentum.
Miss, are you alright? Yue Lan immediately went over to help her up.
Ning Shus butt had turned numb, but she maintained that aloof and indifferent expression on her face.
Ning Shu: This damned bastard.
Why are you here? Ning Shu sneakily rubbed her butt.
Situ Qingyu gazed at her with confusion and pain mixed in his eyes, it cause Ning Shu to stiffen. Fudge, this gaze was so moving.
Situ Qingyu tried to grab Ning Shus hands again, so Ning Shu folded her hands behind her. Upon seeing this, he said, Yanmeng, are you still angry with me for bullying you before? Is that why youre so cold and indifferent to me?
Yup. Ning Shu shook her head and said, Yanmeng knows that General doesnt like women. In the past, you were abused by women and were forced to do terrible things like eating sh*t and licking shoes. Thats why, Yanmeng can understand why General had treated Yanmeng that way. However, Yanmeng cant help but feel wronged. After all, Yanmeng hadnt tormented you, hadnt made you eat sh*t, hadnt had you lick shoes, hadnt made you bark like a dog, hadnt rode you like a horse, and hadnt treated you inhumanly. So Yanmeng really feels wronged.
Ding, trauma points +5, +10, +20. Current number of trauma points is 70. 2333s voice sounded very excited. A machine was capable of being excited?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu saw that Situ Qingyus facial muscles were convulsing violently and that his eyes had turned red with rage and murderous intent.
Ning Shu hastily opened her eyes wide innocently and covered her mouth with an expression of apologetic regret. She hastily said, Im sorry, I shouldnt have brought those things up. Even if you had such a shameful past, in Yanmengs heart, General is forever of indomitable spirit.
How could bullying women count as having indomitable spirit?
Those women really shouldnt have done those things to you.
You freaking deserved it.
If it had been Yanmeng, Yanmeng definitely wouldnt have treated you that way.
I wouldve just beaten you to death.
General, you wont me me, will you? I didnt talk about those things on purpose.
What? Did I say something?
Chapter 269: This Humble Girl’s True Feelings
Chapter 269: This Humble Girls True Feelings
Even after Ning Shu had jabbed at all his sore spots, Situ Qingyu still managed to suppress his anger. He reached out again to grab Ning Shus hands, but her hands were behind her back, so he could only ce his hands on her shoulders as he said with a sincere expression, Mu Yanmeng, I have feelings for you.
Ning Shu responded with a grimace.
Situ Qingyu moved in to kiss Ning Shu. As his face approached, she felt the urge to spit at him.
After everything he said, the truth was that he just wanted to get her body.
Ning Shu turned her face away to avoid his lips and said dolefully, Is General just trying to obtain Yanmeng?
A trace of irritation shed across Situ Qingyus face. The bet he made with the prince regent was nothing more than a hunting game, but this woman was actually starting to be pretentious due to it. Her attitude was ticking him off.
Ning Shu naturally noticed his look of annoyance, but she continued acting like a sweet idiot and said loudly, General, please respect me. If you love me, you should respect me. We still havent gotten married yet, we cant do something like this out of wedlock. Could it be that all General wants is Yanmengs body?
Situ Qingyu restrained his expression of displeasure and pressed down firmly on Ning Shus shoulders. This general had lost control for a little bit because you were too charming. Of course this general respects you. This general will have a pnquin with eight carriers arrive to formally escort you to the wedding ceremony, so prepare to be my wife.
Ning Shu felt even more grossed out and had to lower her head to hide her disgust. She said in a bashful manner with her head lowered, Thank you, General. General, you should leave first. This humble girl is a little tired.
Then she turned, walked into her room, and mmed the door shut.
Situ Qingyus face turned dark. Then he gave a cold humph and left with his hands folded behind his back.
Ning Shu was watching through a slight seam in between the doors. After he left, she rubbed her cheek as she mulled over the situation. Situ Qingyu was running out of patience with the rules. It seemed like he wanted to directly push her down again.
Eff that. She really had to hurry and leave this ce, otherwise shed really be raped.
The next night, Ning Shu prepared a rich feast along with several jars of good wine. In each jar, she emptied a huge bag of drugs. Following that, she pushed up her sleeves, plunged her hand into the jars, and stirred vigorously to dissolve the powder.
After she finished all the preparations, she waited with an aloof expression for Situ Qingyu and Luo Junyan to arrive.
They arrived together and lit up the room when they walked in.
Ning Shu inwardly sighed. Such beautiful people, it was just a shame they were perverts.
Please have a seat. This humble girl has invited you two here today, because this humble girl has something to say to you two. Ning Shu politely invited Situ Qingyu and Luo Junyan to sit.
Luo Junyan looked at Ning Shu and said, Youre very beautiful today.
Ning Shu smiled bashfully and touched her cheek. She held her breath until her face turned red before saying, Many thanks, Prince, for yourpliment. You tter this humble girl too much.
You are very beautiful. Your reputation as the most beautiful in the state truly is justified, said Situ Qingyu.
Ning Shu lowered her head and gave another bashful smile. Then she ced arge bowl in front of each of them and said, Yanmeng understands well how looks fade easily with time. However, it is already a great blessing that these looks havested long enough for Yanmeng to obtain Prince and Generals affections.
As she spoke, she poured wine into their bowls. This humble girl has invited you two today to tell you about this humble girls true feelings.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yanmeng, dont be shy and just say it, said Luo Junyan a little anxiously.
Ning Shu held her breath again to make her face flush, then stomped her feet bashfully. But Yanmeng is embarrassed Please have some wine first.
Chapter 270: Doing a Good Deed
Chapter 270: Doing a Good Deed
Luo Junyan was the first to down the bowl of wine without leaving a single drop. However, Situ Qingyu didnt touch the wine. He was someone used to fighting, so he was much more wary. In addition, he didnt trust Ning Shu at all.
When Ning Shu saw that Luo Junyan had drunk everything in one breath, she made her expression even more bashful and lowered her head slightly as she said, Prince, youre amazing.
Luo Junyans face was a little flushed from the alcohol. When he heard what Ning Shu said, he puffed out his chest and said, This prince is someone who serves below only one person, and rules over thousands. Ill definitely treat you well.
Ning Shu gazed at him with her clear eyes like she loved him at heart, but circumstances made it difficult to confess.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Situ Qingyu furrowed his brows and gave a cold humph before downing the wine in one breath as well. Ning Shu immediately said, General, youre just as amazing as the prince!
Ning Shu refilled Situ Qingyus bowl. General has gone through numerous campaigns without any defeats, youre truly an admirable and heroic person. Yanmeng has never met a man like General who gives off such a strong sense of security.
Luo Junyan lifted his bowl and said provokingly, General Situ, this prince toasts you.
Situ Qingyus expression didnt change as he clinked his bowl against Luo Junyans and then downed the drink with him.
Ning Shu stomped her feet in a worried manner and said, Dontpete like this, try some of the dishes instead. Drinking wine straight like this is bad for your health. For my sake, wont you listen to me? Dont fight like this over me.
Luo Junyan extended a hand to stop her from speaking and said mildly, This is a battle between men, it has nothing to do with you.
Ning Shu pressed her hands to her chest and shook her head. But Yanmeng doesnt want you guys to be like this, please stop.
Yup yup, hurry and drink. Itd be best if you guys drank yourselves to death.
Dont get involved, said Situ Qingyu.
Thus, Ning Shu stood obediently to the side and stayed silent as the two continued theirpetition. At the start, they still used the bowls, butter, they switched to directly drinking out of the jars.
Ning Shu sat down on a chair and crossed her legs as she watched the two men drink like their lives depended on it. After a while longer, those two copsed, unconscious, on the ground.
Girl, time to work, said Ning Shu to Yue Lan. Yue Lan was hugging a cloth bundle as she asked, Miss, are we leaving now?
In a bit. A good deed must be carried out to the end. Drag these two over to the bed, said Ning Shu as she folded up her sleeves.
So Yue Lanpliantly set down the cloth bundle and dragged Situ Qingyu by his arm up onto the bed.
Wow, who wouldve thought that this girl was so strong? Ning Shu then pulled Luo Junyans clothes with all her might until her face flushedpletely red, but Luo Junyans body didnt even budge.
Miss, what are you doing? Yue Lan asked Ning Shu. We should leave, the hidden guard is still waiting for us.
Ning Shu gasped, Come here and help me, I cant move him.
Yue Lan hastily went over to help move Luo Junyan up to the bed as well. Ning Shu then reached out to undo Luo Junyans clothes. In just a few moments, Luo Junyan was stripped naked. Even his most private parts were exposed.
Yue Lan stared dumbstruck. Then she covered her eyes and asked, Miss, what are you doing?
Doing a good deed. Ning Shu then swiftly stripped off Situ Qingyus clothing as well, leaving both guys in their birthday suits.
Miss Yue Lan peeked at the two naked men through the cracks in her fingers.
Chapter 271: Opening Doors to New Worlds
Chapter 271: Opening Doors to New Worlds
As Ning Shu took onest look at the two naked guys, sheughed vulgarly. Congrattions on opening the door to a new world.
Lets go! Ning Shu said to Yue Lan. When she saw that Yue Lan was still staring at the men on the bed, she grabbed Yue Lan by her sleeve and started pulling her outside.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Miss, this servant feels really excited, said Yue Lan with her eyes glowing.
Ning Shu was speechless. What are you excited about?
When this servant saw them lying on the bed together, this servants heart started going tha-thump, tha-thump. My hair feels like its rising on end and I have goosebumps all over. In any case, Im really excited. Yue Lans entire face was flushed.
Ning Shus jaw almost dropped to the ground. Situ Qingyu and Luo Junyan werent the only ones about to open a door to a new world, Yue Lan, this little girl, was about to as well ah.
Yue Lan wanted to take another look but Ning Shu grabbed her by her cor and blew on the whistle.
Following that, a ck figure jumped into the room through the window before immediately jumping back out.
Ning Shu:
They were clearly standing outside in the courtyard, so why did the square-faced hidden guard still jump inside?
Have you prepared the things I told you to prepare? Ning Shu asked the hidden guard.
The hidden guard nodded and said, The carriage is right outside the courtyard. We can leave right away.
Ning Shu loosened a breath in relief and said, Then lets go.
The three people avoided the guards patrolling in the residence and reached the wall where the carriage was waiting. Ning Shu asked, How do we get over it?
The hidden guard said coolly, Ill carry you two over.
Following that, the hidden guard tucked them under his arms and stomped on the wall to try and jump over it.
However, the harsh reality was, the hidden guard had overestimated his abilities and the three fell down and tumbled into a heap.
What the heck? Can you do it or not? Ning Shu dusted the dirt off her clothing. Encountering such an unreliable hidden guard was an unendurable life pain.
The hidden guard said, I can jump over the wall. I thought I could do it with two people as well.
Ning Shu:
Forget it, Yue Lan and I will just go through the dog hole, said Ning Shu in an annoyed tone.
No. Yue Lan firmly rejected Ning Shus suggestion. This servant will go through the dog hole. Miss should go over the wall with the hidden guard.
It was fleeing either way. Was there a need to distinguish between statuses? This girl was unbelievable.
In the end, Ning Shu still ended up squeezing through the tunnel while sucking in her chest. When she got out, she said to Yue Lan, H-hurry, give me an arm, I cant stand, my chest hurts.
Miss, should this servant rub it for you? asked Yue Lan as she reached out.
Ning Shu:
Clip-clop, clip-clop
The hidden guard drove the carriage over, then Ning Shu and Yue Lan hastily got on.
The hidden guard asked Ning Shu. Miss, where are we going?
Padon City. The two-faced imperial merchant was in that city.
Padon City wasnt very far from here so itd probably only take a day to reach that ce.
Does Miss have rtives in Padon City? asked the hidden guard. Or was it the lord that told you to go there to meet up with him?
No, I just want to go to Padon City, replied Ning Shu in a very willful way.
The carriage soon left the capital. As she watched the city gates disappear into the distance, she sighed in relief. She had finally escaped those men without being pushed down, getting pregnant, and raped until a miscarriage, nor had she had to suffer being pushed down during a period.
Ning Shu was quite tired after working hard for a night, so she fell asleep while leaning her back against Yue Lans.
ment: Q: Why did the hidden guard jump into the room?
a) He wasnt paying attention and didnt see them outside.
b) He was interested in the new world too.
c) He was concerned about what made Yue Lan excited.
Chapter 272: A Grand New World
Chapter 272: A Grand New World
Prime Minister Residencea certaindys chamber.
The room was filled with a strong scent and through the semi-transparent curtains that were lit up by the moonlight, two figures could faintly be seen moving on the bed. One was half kneeling while the other was lying prostrate as their bodies tangled together.
Ding, trauma points +100.
Ding, trauma points +100.
Ning Shu was woken up the next day by the good news that 2333 announced. She had used a lot of drugs, so hopefully those two would just have sex until they died from overejaction. She had obtained those drugs through the system, so their effect was guaranteed. It was something she had even brought on credit that shed have to pay interest onter, so they had better work.
Since there was such a huge amount of points, her n must have sessfully traumatized them. Wait, that wasnt right, she was clearly helping them, alright? Helping them open the door to a grand new world.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu gritted her teeth as she exchanged for a different drug. Fudge, it felt like this system was a blood-sucking existence.
She stretched her waist. But life was still pretty wonderful.
She lifted the curtain of the carriage and saw that they had stopped a little ways into a forest. The hidden guard had built a campfire and was currently heating water in a kettle above it.
Ning Shu lightly kicked Yue Lan, who was sleeping soundly, and Yue Lan immediately jumped up in rm and knocked her head into the ceiling of the carriage. Yue Lan covered her head as she asked sulkily, Miss, what is it?
Ning Shu got out and walked over to sit down next to the hidden guard. She then asked, Good morning. How far away are we from Padon City?
Were almost there. Once we eat, lets keep going. The general and the prince mightve sent people to pursue us. The hidden guard got Ning Shu and Yue Lan some food, then poured water for them.
She was wrong, this hidden guard was actually quite reliable.
As she gnawed on a millet pancake, she asked, Why are you protecting me? Are you protecting me just because my father told you to? Dont you find this task troublesome?
The hidden guard turned around and faced Ning Shu with his square-shaped face as he said, I was adopted by the prime minister. He gave me food and a ce to sleep. Protecting you, Miss, is my responsibility. I will only stop once you no longer need my protection, or when I die protecting you.
As Ning Shu looked at him, she suddenly felt that his square face was actually very handsome and attractive. The reason this guy didnt have anyter scenes was probably only because he had been secretly killed off by someone.
After a quick breakfast, the three of them continued on their way to Padon City. They had no idea that Situ Qingyu and Luo Junyan had already filled the capital with their arrest orders.
From the start, Situ Qingyu hated women, so after being ridiculed by Ning Shu everyday and facing her aloof attitude for such a long time, he came to reject women even more. Hence, when he ended up sleeping with a man, it seemed to destroy that thin wall in his heart and allowed him to finally feel freed.
In this process, he could be like a man, but also like a woman. It was such a strange and wonderful feeling.
Thus, hisrgest goal right now was to do it with Luo Junyan again. However, Luo Junyan had been disgusted by this experience. He was a noble and respected prince regent, yet he had actually been pushed down and prated by a man, then was ridden. Every time he went to thetrine now, blood would start dripping. It almost made him want tomit suicide. That bastard, that fucking sick bastard!
When he sensed Situ Qingyus passionate gaze that was filled with hot desire, his heart convulsed with disgust. He was a man, how could he get together with General Situ? Moreover, that generals status couldnt evenpare to his. Mu Yanmeng, that bitch! Once he caught her, he definitely had to torment her to death! Only that would ease the hatred in his heart.
In short, this had be a story of an evil, two-faced seme with a tsundere uke. Situ Qingyu and Luo Junyan had started a new passionate sadomasochistic story that had barely anything to do with Ning Shu anymore.
Two members that originally belonged to Mu Yanmengs harem were now off to flirt amongst themselves.
ment: I must delete my search history lmao. All the questionable things I typed into google in order to research the conditions/terms presented in this chapter. Dying from over ejaction. Riding on a guy. Peeing blood after sex. butt bloody after first intercourse
*facepalms*
Chapter 273: The Two-faced Imperial Merchant
Chapter 273: The Two-faced Imperial Merchant
Padon City was just as flourishing as the capital. While the capital was filled with officials and nobles, Padon City was filled with the wealthy.
Two women in ragged garments pulled along a very crude cart as they walked. There was something covered with a straw mat on the cart and the only thing of it that was visible were two dirty feet. It only took one nce to figure out that it was a corpse that was lying below the straw mat.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Everyone instinctive avoided the two of them.
The two pulling the cart were Ning Shu and Yue Lan, and the person pretending to be dead was the big brother hidden guard.
Ning Shu was exhausted. She nced around, then chose to stop at a very busy part of the street. Following that, she worked with Yue Lan to carry the hidden guard off the cart and ce him on the street. Afterwards, she took out a wooden sign that had the words, selling self for fathers funeral expenses.
>Selling self = selling yourself into servitude, not prostitution.<
Finally, she knelt down over the hidden guard and started wailing, Father aaah, this daughter has let you down ahh, this daughter has let you down!
Miss, please dont cry anymore. The lord is surely aware of your filial piety. Yue Lan first tried tofort Ning Shu before she threw herself on the hidden guard and started wailing as well, Lord, you died such a tragic death! Lord, oh my pitiful lord!
Ning Shu saw that Yue Lan was hugging a pretty sensitive area. It was probably right where the hidden guards little birdie was, but Yue Lan seemed to bepletely unaware and just kept wailing as she hugged that ce.
Ning Shu felt the hidden guard shift, which caused the straw mat to start moving as well. Ning Shu hastily pulled Yue Lan off the hidden guard. Yue Lan wiped at her tears as she asked, Miss, what is it?
Ning Shu wanted to answer that you were crushing his weenie, but when she saw Yue Lans baffled expression, she said, Dont touch Fathers remains.
Yue Lan replied oh, then sat next to the side silently as tears spilled down her cheeks. As Ning Shu watched, she couldnt help but feel deep veneration. Yue Lan was truly a master actress.
They made so much noise that the entire street heard. A lot of spectators soon gathered around. However, when they saw Ning Shu and Yue Lans dirty appearances, none of them stepped up to buy Ning Shu.
However, Ning Shu didnt mind since her target wasnt these people but the imperial merchant male lead, that damned rich pervert.
Miss, what do we do now? Its already been a while, but no one has asked us for our price, said Yue Lan worriedly.
Ning Shu replied, Dont worry.
When Yue Lan saw that no one seemed to have any intention of talking to them, she stopped wailing and just used a dirty handkerchief to wipe at her tears.
People came and went around them. A lot of people stopped to take a look at this spectacle, but not a single person asked them for a price. Ning Shu was feeling a little regret. If she had known earlier that this was going to happen, she wouldnt have made herself look this wretched. It turned out that if you looked too pitiful, everyone ignored you as well.
Ning Shu had knelt for so long that she was almost about to nod off. Next to her, Yue Lan had already fallen asleep while leaning on the cart. She was even drooling.
Selling self for fathers funeral expenses? A low and masculine voice appeared. Ning Shu woke up with a quiver and hastily pushed Yue Lan.
The moment Yue Lan woke up, she started wailing again. Lord, it was all this servants fault for not being able to protect Miss. Now she has fallen to the point of having to sell herself in order to prepare a funeral for you. Miss ah, my pitiful miss. Yue Lan hugged Ning Shu as she wailed.
Ning Shu used all her strength to peel Yue Lans arms off her, then put on a griefden face as she answered, Sire, this humble girl is from Chu Province. This humble girl truly has no choice left but to sell herself in order to give her father a proper burial.
Lift your head and let this sir take a look?
Ning Shu immediately lifted her head to look towards the man. The man shone like the sun and everything behind him was unfocused. This dude was definitely a male lead-sama.
Qi Shengs body was filled with a gentle yet seemingly cruel beauty. He seemed trustworthy, but also gave off a dangerous air. His eyes were very dark and seemed to ripple with unreadable intentions.
This was the two-faced imperial merchant, Qi Sheng.
Chapter 274: He Really Died!?
Chapter 274: He Really Died!?
Qi Sheng narrowed his eyes slightly as he took in Ning Shus dirty face. Then he closed his fan and tapped it against his palm as he asked, Why didnt you wash your face clean? If you made yourself prettier, youd be able to sell yourself for a better price.
Before Ning Shu could speak, Yue Lan had already said, My miss said that whoever that was willing to help us regardless of our outer appearance is definitely a good person.
Qi Sheng was wearing high quality clothing that was clearly embroidered by skilled seamstresses. Even the pendant hanging off his fan was a perfectly smooth jade stone of high value. One could tell with a nce that he was wealthy. Every single move of his carried the elegance of wealth.
Qi Sheng crouched down and used his fan to lift the straw mat. He tilted his head as he looked at the hidden guards square face, then he looked at Ning Shu and said, You look quite different from your father.
Ning Shu replied mildly, My mother was beautiful, so she evened out my fathers ugliness.
She was feeling quite wronged on the behalf of the big brother hidden guard. It was enough that he looked ugly, but he even looked old. Qi Sheng showed no suspicions toward how the big brother hidden guard had been able to have such a big daughter at his age.
Ning Shu looked towards Qi Sheng with eager hope in her eyes. Sir, does your familyck maids? As long as you give me enough money to give my father a funeral, this humble girl will work for you as a maid.
Qi Sheng swung open his fan and asked in an aloof manner, How much do you want?
Ning Shu extended one finger. Qi Sheng nced at her and asked, One tael?
Da fudge? Who would pretend to be mourning over a dead body to earn one tael? It wasnt even enough to buy three bowls of noodles! Why were all the wealthy so stingy!?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu said shyly, Sir, one tael isnt even enough to buy a coffin.
Qi Sheng fanned himself slightly as he said, State your price.
For better or for worse, my father was once an official. Although he was just a tiny seven rank official, he was still an official. If he was given a sloppy burial, how could he hold his head up in front of our ancestors? So, Sir, could you increase it a little?
Ning Shu pulled Yue Lan over. Afterwards, both of us will work at your residence as maids.
So in short, you want a higher price? Qi Sheng was unperturbed. How much?
Ten thousand taels, said Ning Shu firmly.
Qi Shengs expression didnt change at all. Ning Shus eyelids twitched when she saw this. As expected of a two-faced scheming imperial merchant.
He extended five fingers. Ning Shu furrowed her brows and asked, Fifty thousand taels?
Five taels. If youre not willing, then lets just forget it, said Qi Sheng mildly before he turned away and left. When Ning Shu saw that Qi Sheng was serious about leaving, she hastily got up and walked over the hidden guard to catch up with Qi Sheng. Sir, please wait.
Pfff, cough cough cough The hidden guard abruptly started coughing after Ning Shu stepped on him. Yue Lan was dumbfounded and had no idea what to do. Ning Shu immediately threw herself over and wailed, Father ah, this must be your dying sh! Is there something you need to tell this daughter? Its all this daughters fault for not being able to give you a proper funeral and causing you to lose face in front of our ancestors.
The hidden guard red at Ning Shu, then closed his eyes like he was done living. Ning Shu immediately started wailing, Father ah
Yue Lan quickly followed. Lord, Lord!
Qi Sheng lifted his brows and ced his hand next to the hidden guards nose for a moment before turning to Ning Shu and saying, My condolences.
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
He really died!?
ment: Lol, when I went whitewater rafting, the guide was like: if you fall overboard, youll likely pop up near the boat, so dont give up on life and just float off, alright? Take a couple strokes and grab onto the boat.
Half of us college kids who barely slept the night before had expressions of realization like ohhh, so youre not done for after you fall off the boat.
Chapter 275: Temporary Stop While Traveling the World
Chapter 275: Temporary Stop While Traveling the World
Her one stomp had been enough to end the hidden guards life?
Qi Sheng took out a chain of silver and threw it to Ning Shu. Heres twenty taels. Bury your father, thene to Qi Residence.
Many thanks, Sir. Ning Shu put away the silver and worked together with Yue Lan to get the hidden guard back onto the cart. They then headed outside of the city.
Ning Shu and Yue Lan ran practically at flying speeds with the cart. Qi Shengs brows lifted as he watched. He suddenly felt like he had been swindled. He, the one nicknamed Fox Qi, had actually been tricked by someone?
When they got to the forest outside the city, Ning Shu lifted the straw mat and patted the hidden guards face as she said, Hey, wake up, wake up!
Yue Lans face was a little pale as she asked, Miss, could it be that hes really dead?
Then, Yue Lan also joined the pping team and started pping the hidden guard as she cried, Wake up ah, wake up!
After a good while, the hidden guard coughed softly and woke up. His originally square face had swollen up and be much rounder.
The hidden guard touched his face and asked, What did you guys do?
Wuuwuwuu, youre finally awake! We thought you were dead! Yue Lan started crying from relief. Without your protection, what are we supposed to do?
The hidden guard continued rubbing his face, then grimaced. I used the Turtle Breathing Technique to hold my breath. Otherwise, we would have been exposed.
After you stepped on me, my internal injury worsened again. I had gotten injured before from fighting with that general, exined the hidden guard.
Ning Shu was immediately hit with remorse. You should hurry and go treat yourself. Go buy whatever medicine you need. Didnt I give you a lot of money before?
That money belongs to you, Miss. How could I casually use it? said the hidden guard.
Ning Shus impression of the hidden guard improved by a huge bound. She said, Dont worry, use as much as you need to recover from your injury. Theres nothing more important than ones health.
Yue Lan also loosened a breath in relief when the hidden guard woke up. She and the miss were both women, so having a man that knew martial arts with them made her feel a lot safer, especially since her miss was so delicate and frail.
Ning Shu and Yue Lan changed into slightly better quality cotton garments. Ning Shu then applied makeup, drawing on herself a veryrge bloody-looking mouth and thick eyebrows. She even added a ck mole to her chin in order to make herself look as vulgar as possible.
Aaaah! youre Miss? Yue Lan screamed so loud all the birds in the forest took flight.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Miss, what exactly is wrong? Why are you abusing yourself this way? Yue Lan looked at Ning Shu with heartache on her face.
Ning Shu felt that it was emotionally exhausting to have a maid like this with her.
Why did you work so hard to get into Qi Residence? Could it be that you want to be a maid for the rest of your life? The hidden guard furrowed his brows.
Ning Shu waved and said, My wish is to travel the world. This is just a temporary stop for me. Once the timees, Ill be leaving.
After a few days, Ning Shu went with Yue Lan to Qi Residence while the hidden guard protected them from the shadows.
When they got to the residence doors, Ning Shu grinned towards the young man that was guarding the door and said cordially, Can you help us pass on a message? Let the master of this residence know that we havee to repay his grace.
The young man guarding the door had been taken aback by Ning Shus bloody red smile. After a brief moment of shock, he said, Where did this ugly girle from? You must have been enchanted by my young masters looks, but you actually hope to catch my young masters attention with looks like yours? Youre sure fanciful.
Ning Shu: Youre even more fanciful.
Chapter 276: Perfect Gentleman That was Gentle as Jade
Chapter 276: Perfect Gentleman That was Gentle as Jade
You exin, said Ning Shu to Yue Lan. He doesnt believe that were here to repay a debt of gratitude.
Yue Lan put her hands on her hips and rapidly fired off the entire course of events to the young man guarding the door. She spoke very fast so the young mans eyes had turned into mosquito coils as he tried to keep up with what she was saying.
And thats what happened. But how could my miss and I only be worth twenty taels? Its outrageous! cried Yue Lan in a wronged manner.
The young man immediately replied, Twenty taels is already quite a lot. With how you two look, my young master has already been very generous in giving twenty taels.
Yue Lan wanted to argue but Ning Shu stopped her. A pnquin had stopped at the entrance. Ning Shus guts told her that it was definitely the male lead-sama that was sitting in the pnquin.
She stared at the curtain and it was soon lifted by a fan. The moment she saw that, she used her roughest voice to shout, I finally found you!
When Qi Sheng who was getting off the carriage heard this voice, he looked up and found that a woman whose mouth was painted atrociously red was shouting at him. His grip on the fan shook as he asked with a frown, You are?
Twenty taels, sold self for fathers funeral expenses, the miss that was in dire straits. Ning Shu pointed at her own face. Remember me?
Qi Sheng shifted his gaze away. Before, although your face was dirty, it was still quite delicate and pretty. Why is it so unsightly now that youve washed it clean?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu:
Many thanks, Sir, for the twenty taels you gave us. This humble girl has already given her father a proper funeral service. From now now, this humble girl and her maid are servants of this residence. A drop of grace should be repaid with a spring of gratitude. This humble girl is a person with principles, responsibility, and morals.
Qi Sheng didnt look at Ning Shus face as he replied, Alright. This sir actually thought that you wouldnt being back.
Following that, Ning Shu and Yue Lan settled down in Qi Residence. For better or for worse, she still had a bit of the main character halo after all. They were ced in the same room and each given a servants uniform.
Yue Lan looked at Ning Shu with pity as she asked, Miss, are you really going to work as a servant here?
Of course. Ive gone through all that trouble to get in here, of course Im going to work as a servant! If she didnt get close to Qi Sheng, how was she supposed to escape from the storyline? Even if she didnte, the storyline would have forced her to meet him one way or another.
In the storyline, Mu Yanmeng had been tormented by Situ Qingyu and Luo Junyan to the point her body and soul were in tatters. They were even doing having threesomes with her at that point, so she took advantage of a moment while they werent paying attention to escape. As for how Mu Yanmeng managed to escape with her weak body, that was aplete mystery. In any case, she managed to get out, but didnt have a single piece of silver with her.
She grew up sheltered in thedys chambers and had hardly ever gone out, so the moment she escaped the residence, she became lost and bewildered. Someone tricked her into a whorehouse with a bowl of noodles. When the brothel keeper saw that Mu Yanmeng had stunning looks, she decided to auction her off.
And that was how Mu Yanmeng had been bought by Qi Sheng with a high price before she even processed what happened. Although Mu Yanmeng had avoided this whorehouse in herter two rebirths, she still wasnt able to avoid meeting these men. Regardless of what turns she took or what roads she avoided, shed still end up encountering these men.
It was seriously a devastating state of affairs.
After Qi Sheng bought Mu Yanmeng, he didnt do anything to her at first. He just settled her down in his back courtyard and didnt rape her like Situ Qingyu and Luo Junyan did.
When he had time, he would sit for a while in Mu Yanmengs courtyard and chat with her. Theyd talk about poems, life, philosophy, and such refined, cultured things.
In short, Qi Sheng looked like a perfect gentleman that was gentle as jade.
Chapter 277: Deep, Unforgettable Heartbreak
Chapter 277: Deep, Unforgettable Heartbreak
Mu Yanmeng felt that Qi Sheng respected her. He wasnt like other men, he was very gentle and he treated her with dignity even though she was someone he had purchased.
In Qi Residence, Mu Yanmeng felt a peace and calm that she had never felt before. Unlike in the prime ministers residence, there were no men forcing her everyday to do those humiliating acts.
Mu Yanmeng thought she would be able to spend the rest of her life peacefully like this. She had a very good impression of Qi Sheng and soon trusted him enough to tell him about her identity and what those two men had done to her.
Qi Sheng showed no disgust for Mu Yanmeng even after hearing what she had gone through and told her that he had been aware of her identity. After all, the capital was filled with orders for her arrest. He said that he didnt care about her past.
Mu Yanmeng felt even more grateful towards him when she heard this.
Hence, on a certain night, one man and one woman naturally progressed towards a heartfelt bond apanied by physical interaction.
Mu Yanmeng felt that these was the mostfortable she had felt ever since the state of Donghua had copsed, despite the fact that her days were revolved around waiting for Qi Sheng.
However, Qi Sheng didnt give Mu Yanmeng a clear-cut identity. She wasnt a concubine or the legal wife. Sometimes Mu Yanmeng worried that Qi Sheng actually did feel contempt towards her for having been with two men and even having had a miscarriage.
Afterwards, there was a long period of time in which Qi Sheng didnte visit Mu Yanmeng. Mu Yanmeng waited everyday in distress for Qi Sheng toe. Eventually, she found out that Qi Shengs childhood sweetheart and true love hade.
Mu Yanmeng had a pretty negative personality from the start, so after she heard this news, she felt like her world was copsing and rashly ran off to find Qi Sheng. Then she ended up finding him just as he was tumbling with his childhood sweetheart on the bed.
Mu Yanmeng demanded an exnation from Qi Sheng, so Qi Sheng hugged his true love and said that Mu Yanmeng was nothing more than a worn out shoe, a prostitute that he had purchased. He said she was nothingpared to his pure and angelic true love.
So Mu Yanmeng once again suffered the pain of being cast aside and became severely depressed.
Although Qi Sheng verbally expressed his disdain for Mu Yanmeng, he was still very infatuated with her body and would often go look for her. However, ever since Mu Yanmeng learned of the harsh truth from his mouth, she no longer allowed him on her bed. For days, she washed her face with tears and weeped like the world was ending.
Mu Yanmengs reaction vexed Qi Sheng. Although her body was beautiful and filled people with unquenchable desire, no one liked a woman that justid there like a dead fish. Thus, Qi Sheng started spending more time with his true love. Mu Yanmeng ended up even more hurt and couldnt eat or sleep well. She tormented herself and soon became wan and sallow.
In brief, there was confusion, confusion, and more confusion, then cycles of disgust going round and round
Although Qi Sheng was disgusted with Mu Yanmeng, he would often go look for her because he wanted OOXX. However, Mu Yanmeng would reject him while crying every single time.
At the same time, the true love, that supporting female lead, was starting to hate Mu Yanmeng.
Soon, the process of the malicious supporting female lead scheming against the female lead started. The childhood sweetheart faked pregnancy and rubbed her loving rtionship with the male lead and her child in Mu Yanmengs face every day, hurting Mu Yanmeng so much her heart practically shifted ces.
The supporting female lead didnt actually have a child, so sheter faked a miscarriage and framed Mu Yanmeng for it. Thus, the child that never existed was given a good excuse for no longer being there.
When Qi Sheng found out about this incident, he became furious and threw Mu Yanmeng into the prison without bothering to listen to her exnation.
Mu Yanmeng was tortured in all sorts of way in the prison. Right around this time, a problem came up in Qi Shengs business. He had his hands full dealing with it so hepletely forgot about Mu Yanmeng.
Inside the prison, Mu Yanmeng was tortured by the supporting female lead until her body was filled with wounds and scars. The supporting female lead was most jealous of Mu Yanmengs face, so the first thing she did was ruin Mu Yanmengs looks.
By the time Qi Sheng recalled about Mu Yanmengs existence, Mu Yanmeng barely had a breath of life left. Since her face had been ruined, Qi Sheng agreed easily to the supporting female leads suggestion and sent Mu Yanmeng to the manor that was pretty much a million miles away from the Qi Residence.
Mu Yanmeng was sent away with her heart and body covered with wounds. However, after she left, Qi Sheng began to miss her more and more. When he found out that the pure angel he had always cherished actually had such a malicious side to her, he decisively dered that he no longer loved her and ran off to find Mu Yanmeng, but she had already vanished.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
This was the kind of deep, unforgettable heartbreak Mu Yanmeng would experience with every single man she encountered.
ment: Vocab describing historical vocab look like ck patterned squares Curses look like quick crude marks I love emoticons and s the most. Been tranting too long.
Chapter 278: What Does a Personal Maid Do?
Chapter 278: What Does a Personal Maid Do?
Ning Shu felt like Qi Sheng was even more freaking disgusting than Situ Qingyu and Luo Junyan. He had freakin used the method of cooking a frog in lukewarm water to make Mu Yanmeng fall in love with him; he had taken the despicable path of attacking the heart.
He used a gentle manner to win Mu Yanmengs heart and once he obtained it, trampled it. Although heter realized that he really did have feelings for Mu Yanmeng, it was already toote. Due to his cruelty, Mu Yanmeng had to pay a huge price and not a single part of her originally snow-like skin was left unscarred.
It was freaking tragic, and there was the fact that Mu Yanmeng had an indecisive personality and tended to torment herself even more when she felt hurt.
Even Ning Shu, this spectator, felt like her internal organs were shifting ces. This setup was seriously painful.
Ning Shu and Yue Lan worked together to tidy up their room. Soon, a woman that looked to be in charge walked in and said to Ning Shu, From now on, youre Young Masters personal maid.
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
With how ugly she was right now, how had she ended up as Qi Shengs personal maid? Could it be that Qi Sheng still took a fancy to her even though she was like this? Could this be the result of the attractive force that drew leads together? The storyline insisted on putting the leads together?
Housekeeper, what does a personal maid need to do? asked Ning Shu with a bashful expression.
The housekeeper spat at Ning Shu. Pei! Youre overthinking things. You only need to pour tea for the young master and carry out some small tasks for him. You couldnt be thinking of climbing onto Young Masters bed with those looks of yours, right? Young Master already has Miss Yufei, so you should just focus on doing your job. If you try to harbor any questionable thoughts, then Young Master will make you wish you were dead.
Ning Shu made a frightened expression. Meanwhile, Yue Lan refuted angrily, Whats wrong with my familys miss? My miss is as beautiful as a flower, how dare you look down on her! Shes even the prime ministers dwmmff
Ning Shu hastily covered Yue Lans mouth before saying to the housekeeper, This servant will remember and will definitely adhere strictly to the rules. This servant will do her best to serve the young master so that his days are nice and wonderfullyfortable.
The housekeeper gave an aloof en in reply. Ning Shu hastily kissed up to her by handing her a chain of coins. The housekeepers eyes immediately lit up. I can tell that you have a lot of potential.
Ning Shu replied bashfully, Many thanks for Housekeepers praise. I will be in your care.
Once the housekeeper left, Yue Lan immediately cried, Miss, what are you doing? Why are you lowering yourself to being a servant? You just gave her half the money that we earned from selling ourselves in order to bury the hidden guard. This servants heart is bleeding!
Your miss naturally has a n, said Ning Shu as she sat down and crossed her legs coolly.
Chapter 279: Your Miss is Talented and Capable
Chapter 279: Your Miss is Talented and Capable
Since Ning Shu was now Qi Shengs personal maid, she brewed tea, then carried it to Qi Shengs study. After pushing open the door and walking in, she saw that Qi Sheng was currently in the middle of work. Since he was the sessor to his family business, he really was quite busy.
However, he could still find time to go flirt with Mu Yanmeng and, once his childhood sweetheart arrived, also flirt with his true love. In the original storyline, he didnt seem busy at all.
Ning Shu ced the teacup next to Qi Shengs hand. Qi Sheng nced at the cup, then looked towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu immediately opened her mouth wide in a bloody grin as she said, Young Master, please have some tea.
Could it be that no one has told you I only drink tea that has cooled to a lukewarm temperature? said Qi Sheng mildly.
Sorry, this servant hadnt heard. This servant will rebrew the pot, said Ning Shu with a shamed expression as she hastily moved to pick up the teacup. However, she moved clumsily and ended up knocking the cup over and spilling the scalding water on Qi Shengs hand.
Freshly boiled tea water was spilled onto his hand just like that.
What are you doing!? Qi Shengs brows furrowed with pain. His hand instantly turned red.
Ning Shus expression filled with panic and she took out her handkerchief to wipe his hand. The moment she pulled that handkerchief out, Qi Sheng smelled the disgusting mixture of perfume and stinky socks.
He retched and hastily covered his nose with his hand, but he had reacted with the hand that had just been wiped by the handkerchief so his next inhale filled his nostrils with that smell. He ran out of the room.
Ning Shu curled her lips as she threw the handkerchief into the teacup before lifting the tea supplies and leaving.
When she got back to the room, Yue Lan immediately came over to ask, Miss, did he trouble you?
He didnt. With how capable and talented your miss is, how could he possibly find any faults? said Ning Shu as she sat down and crossed her legs.
Yue Lan then said with a tone of heartache, Miss is the noble daughter of the prime minister and should have lived a luxurious and pampered life, but now you actually need to serve someone. Miss ah, my pitiful miss ah.
Enough, stop wailing, your miss is doing perfectly fine, said Ning Shu, annoyed.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Yue Lan immediately shut up but continued sobbing sadly.
Although Ning Shu had sessfully disgusted Qi Sheng, Qi Sheng still kept her as his personal maid. Even though Ning Shu always messed up in doing everything and looked ugly as heck, he was determined to keep her as his personal maid.
Even when Ning Shus snot flew into the food while she was serving him dinner, or when she strode straight in while he was bathing to add a bucket of boiling water that scalded him to the point he ran around the room naked
In addition, Ning Shu always carried the smell of strong perfume mixed with the stink of socks. This was the part about her that disgusted Qi Sheng the most.
However, he endured it all. Ning Shu couldnt help but sigh in admiration. The attraction between the male and female leads truly couldnt be stopped.
What exactly is that smell around you? Qi Sheng finally brought it up.
Ning Shu widened her densely lined eyes and said excitedly, This is osmanthus perfume. This servant wears perfumed clothing and uses handkerchiefs with the same scent everyday. Young Master, try smelling it, isnt the smell delightful?
As Ning Shu spoke, she pressed her handkerchief up against his face. Qi Sheng hastily turned his head away and said with furrowed brows, In reality, you already smell nice naturally. Theres no need to use perfume like this, it ruins your natural and fresh scent.
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
Wow, look how good he was at talking! As expected of an unscrupulous businessman. It was clear that he just couldnt stand this smell anymore, but he was pulling up something about a fresh natural scent. His way with words was exactly what managed to fool the original host. His outer appearance was perfectly gentle and elegant, which kept his despicable nature hidden.
Chapter 280: Being Natural is Beautiful
Chapter 280: Being Natural is Beautiful
Ning Shu grinned and her atrociously painted mouth widened and became even more unbearable to look at. Qi Sheng turned his head away. It took awhile for him to gather up the courage to look at her again. Being yourself, being natural, is beautiful. These cosmetics arent good for your skin. In addition, youre currently young. These cosmetics just end up covering your natural beauty.
In reality, Qi Sheng was itching to wash her face in order to see what she truly looked like.
Ning Shu lifted her thick brows and pressed her hands against her chest as she said, Baobao has hardships, but Baobao wont talk about them.
Wasnt your name Xiao Hong? Why are you calling yourself Baobao? asked Qi Sheng, confused.
Ning Shu waved dismissively and said, Dont mind these small details. This servants appearance is very simr to this servants dads. Because this servant is very ugly, this servant has no choice but to use cosmetics to cover up these ugly features. Young Master, you dont understand how much hardships this servant faces due to this. This servant doesnt even dare to take off the makeup at night in fear of being mistaken as a ghost.
She then stroked her face in a narcissistic manner. Its fortunately that someone taught me how to use makeup. With cosmetics, this servant is much more self-confident now!
Qi Shengs facial muscles spasmed when he heard this.
Your face was something your parents passed on to you, you shouldnt show such dislike for it. Theres no need to be like this when youre with me, I wouldnt dislike you just because of your looks. In the future, you dont have to go through so much trouble applying makeup. Your natural self is the most beautiful. Qi Shengs gaze was very sincere and made people feel like his words camepletely from the heart.
These words sounded truly heartwarming. Ning Shu sincerely felt the warmth that Mu Yanmeng had once felt. After being hurt so badly, a gentle man like this who was willing to ept all her faults and past pain had appeared.
Back then, Mu Yanmeng must have been so moved, but the result turned out tragic. Beneath this gentle outer skin was a calctive and ruthless ambition. His only motive was to obtain Mu Yanmengs heart, so he used understanding and gentle words to attack her heart. He won her over just like the way he secured a business deal: by probing the person, gaining an understanding of them, then manipting them until they yed into his hand.
It was only when Mu Yanmeng disappeared that he finally realized he had feelings for Mu Yanmeng.
Ning Shu felt like spouting an entire symphony of curses.
Many thanks for Young Masters concern, but this servant is too insecure. Without makeup, this servant cant bring herself to walk out the door. Only this makeup has the power to give this servant enough self-confidence and courage to face life, said Ning Shu with a grateful expression.
Qi Shengs face contorted again. Howe he felt like this girl was ill? Could it be that she was blind? Does she even use the mirror?
How could she call this beautiful? Qi Sheng waved weakly. As long as youre happy.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu immediately said, Young Master, youre truly a good person.
Qi Sheng:
His gaze inched slowly across her face. From his years of experience at distinguishing beauties, he felt that this girl probably had pretty good looks, so why was she ruining her own appearance like this?
Qi Sheng suddenly said, I heard that theres going to be antern showing tonight, you shoulde with me, but wash your face clean. Its dark at night, people wont be able to see what you look like so theres no need to put on such thick makeup.
Ning Shu:
He seemed very interested in her true looks, huh?
Ning Shu smiled bashfully and said in a very white lotus manner, Aiyah, thats sote. This servants mother said that girls shouldnt go out at night.
Qi Sheng:
Chapter 281: Bright Enough to Blind
Chapter 281: Bright Enough to Blind
Qi Shengs attempt to have Ning Shu wash her face failed. He stared at her for a few moments, then said, Since youre not willing, then lets just forget it. I heard that there were a lot of beautifulnterns though.
Ning Shu had no interest innterns and it must be known that those who became attentive all of a sudden were either traitors or thieves.
Her goal was to avoid being pushed down by Qi Sheng, reject his sugarcoated attacks, and wait for his true love to show up.
Ning Shus days in the Qi Residence was veryfortable. Qi Sheng was an imperial merchant so he had plenty of money. Food, clothing, and housing was of the best quality. Even the servants received pretty good quality food and clothing.
One night, Qi Sheng suddenly ran to Ning Shus room. Yue Lan stared at him warily and demanded, What are you doing here!? Are you trying to do something to my miss?
Meanwhile, Ning Shu asked with a smile, Young Master, do you have instructions for this servant?
Theres antern festival tonight. I need a maid to apany me, soe with me. Qi Sheng looked at Ning Shu with gentle anticipation in his eyes. It made people feel that it would be cruel to reject him.
So Ning Shu replied, Young Master, this servant will go.
Alright, then go get ready. Ill wait for you outside. Qi Sheng smiled and walked out.
Yue Lan pulled a face at Qi Shengs back, then she asked, Miss, are you really going to go? Bring this servant along as well. That guy clearly has bad intentions!
Ning Shu said en and started putting on makeup. After that, she got changed.
Yue Lan stared with bulging eyes at Ning Shu. Her voice trembled as she asked, Miss, why do you insist on doing this to yourself?
Ning Shu once again just brushed off Yue Lansments and headed towards the courtyard. Qi Sheng was currently facing a tree and stood there with a elegant, model-like pose.
Ning Shu stopped behind him and said bashfully, Young Master, this servant is ready.
Qi Sheng turned around to look at Ning Shu and his eyes widened in shock. He couldnt get any words out for a long time. Ning Shu blinked her dark circles of two eyes and continued shyly, Young Master, how does this servant look?
Qi Sheng swallowed hard. His expression practically cracked as he forced out the words, Your sense of beauty is truly unique.
Her eyes were lined thickly in a round circle, her face was covered with powder, and her lips were bright red. That wasnt the end though. She had even paired a bright red upper garment with a bright green skirt.
Qi Sheng didnt know how to even describe this sight. Ning Shu felt very refreshed when she saw that Qi Sheng looked as if his eyes had been defiled. Get ready to be disgusted to death!
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Her eyes were extremely ck in a wonderful replication of panda eyes and this tackybination of bright red and bright green was bright enough to blind.
She felt that this outfit was perfect!
Qi Sheng was a little annoyed and it showed slightly in his tone. Didnt I already say that being natural is the most beautiful? Why do you insist on putting on so much makeup? Every single person is unique, why are you so afraid to face yourself?
Listen to me and go wash that off your face. Qi Shengs tone returned to being very sincere. Youre my servant, no one in this city would dare tough at you.
Ning Shu:
He was so fake. He clearly felt that her current appearance would cause him to lose face, yet he insisted on twisting it around and making it seem like he was encouraging her to rebuild her self-confidence.
Ning Shu said oh, then answered, This servant doesnt want to goter. Without makeup, this servant cant live. This servant hopes that Young Master can understand.
Ding, trauma points +5. 2333s voice appeared in her head.
Chapter 282: I Understand, I Understand Everything
Chapter 282: I Understand, I Understand Everything
Qi Sheng clutched his chest. He was so angry that his breathing was bing unsteady and his face was turning pale. Ning Shu, being the naive little sweet girl she was, didnt notice that Qi Sheng was about to die from exasperation and said in a very touched manner, Young Master, youre really such a good person. This servant wont be goingter then.
Then she headed back to her room. Rather than going out at night, itd be more cozy sleeping in the nkets.
This time, Qi Sheng didnt call out to stop her. He was probably too furious to do so.
Tch, who asked you to pretend to be gentle? Lets see how long youll be able to keep up the act.
Yue Lan followed Ning Shu into the room and said in approval, Misss choice was perfect. That guy is obviously not a good person.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Qi Sheng never brought up antern festival again after that. However, his facial color remained poor. He was probably still angry, so Ning Shu continued acting as if she didnt notice anything.
In the end, Qi Sheng couldnt take it anymore and said to her in a helpless tone, Haa, you troublesome little girl.
The sweet doting affection contained in his tone caused Ning Shu to shudder. Fuck, it was so gross that she was covered with goosebumps.
This scenario had ured too suddenly. There was no solid development that had ured between them, so why was he speaking to her in this tone!?
She used her confused panda eyes to look at him. Was there something wrong with his head?
Qi Sheng reached out to take Ning Shus hand, so Ning Shu took the initiative to grab his hand first. Qi Sheng immediately felt a sensation like he had been grabbed by a block ofrd. That sticky and oily sensation was gross beyond words.
Qi Sheng yanked his hand out of her grasp and hastily wiped his hand with a handkerchief. He didnt dare to try to grab her hand again after this shocking experience.
Ning Shu looked at him with a bashful expression as she asked, Young Master, whats wrong?
Qi Sheng used a gaze filled with understanding, sympathy, and concern to look at Ning Shu, which caused Ning Shus hair to rise up on end. What the fudge? If he had something to say, he should just say it! Was there a need to look at someone in such a creepy way?
I already know about your identity. Youve truly suffered a lot, said Qi Sheng as he continued projecting the words I understand, I understand everything with his eyes.
Ning Shu: Oh my fucking god, speak the humannguage.
She used a confused and very dumb naive angel expression to say, This servant doesnt understand what Young Master is saying?
Qi Sheng shook his head with an Im hurt expression and said, You still dont trust me? Do you feel like Im untrustworthy? Youve been with me for quite a while already now, could it be that you still dont understand what kind of person I am?
Ning Shu found this string of questions baffling. Theyve only interacted for half a month at most.
Youre still not willing to tell me the truth? I know that youre the daughter of Prime Minister Mu, Mu Yanmeng. As of now, Situ Qingyu and the prince regent are scouring the city for you, so your cautiousness is also a good thing, said Qi Sheng understandingly.
Ning Shu stared at Qi Sheng in confusion. This servant doesnt understand what youre talking about? Whos Mu Yanmeng? This servant is Xiao Hong, this servants name isnt Mu Yanmeng.
Qi Sheng frowned but his brows soon smoothed out again. Your cautiousness is good. In the future, when other people ask you, you should deny it just like now. However, you can trust me. Your young master is reliable.
Ning Shu nodded and said with a grateful expression, Although I dont know what youre going on about, I still thank you, Young Master.
Yanmeng, can you show me your true appearance? This young master wishes to be able to remember your true appearance, said Qi Sheng with passion in his eyes.
Aaand he finally got to his true motive.
Chapter 283: May You Soon Be Blessed With a Son!
Chapter 283: May You Soon Be Blessed With a Son!
Although Ning Shu denied the fact that she was Mu Yanmeng with all her might, Qi Sheng was convinced that she was Mu Yanmeng. His eyes were filled with strong predatory interest.
Ning Shu paid no attention to him. So what if he knew that she was Mu Yanmeng? Once his true love arrived, hed immediately forget her.
Qi Sheng was clearly just enjoying the process of chasing after girls. But once he obtained them, he wouldnt even consider cherishing them, since he had a true love who was a pure angel that possessed all of his heart.
Despite the fact that he had someone he loved, he still had so little restraint. He even went so far as to go to a whorehouse to buy Mu Yanmeng.
He probably didnt love his true love that much either, after all, he had been able to abandon her so easilyter just because he found out that his angelic true love was actually malicious. Inparison, Mu Yanmeng was kinder so he fell in love with Mu Yanmeng just like that.
Because youre malicious, I no longer love you. I was blind to fall in love with you. Was that even love?
Ever since Qi Sheng found out that Ning Shu was Mu Yanmeng, he started treating Ning Shu way better. He refused to have her do a lot of the tasks that maids were supposed to do and pampered her like she was a wealthy miss.
As for Ning Shu, since Qi Sheng refused to let her work, she spent her days drinking tea and strolling through the garden leisurely as she waited. Qi Shengs true love was about to arrive.
That true love of his looked gentle and amiable on the surface, but she was actually rotten to the core. She hadpletely disfigured the original host and tormented the original host until there was not a single inch of her body that didnt have a scar.
She was the model of a malicious supporting female lead. Ning Shu was speechless. That was the role she should be ying, yet for some reason, she had ended up as the pitiful female lead this time.
What kind of task was this?
Soon, when Ning Shu saw that Qi Shengs face was filled with joy and he looked like he had pink bubbles in his background, she knew that the supporting female lead was about to arrive.
Yanmeng, Yufei is about toe back, said Qi Sheng to Ning Shu.
What does that have to do with me? Ning Shu asked, puzzled, Whos Yufei?
Qi Sheng gazed into Ning Shus panda eyes and said emotionally, Shes the woman that Ive loved for a very long time, so long that I dont remember when it started. Shes a wonderful woman. The fact that shesing feels like a dream.
Ning Shu immediately gave a horrendous wide grin. Congrattions, Young Master.
Qi Sheng wanted to grab Ning Shus hand, but then recalled the gross feel of it and stopped. Although Yufei ising back, Ill still protect you, so dont worry. Yufei is very kind. If she found out about your identity, she would protect you too.
Ning Shu: What the fuck?
He wanted to two-time them!? Even though his true love came back, he was still trying to win her over with promises?
Ning Shu felt enlightened. It was her first time witnessing with her own eyes the behavior of someone that was trying to stand on two boats at the same time.
However, it made sense. In the original storyline, before the true love, Li Yufei came back, Mu Yanmeng and Qi Sheng had already started sleeping together. Since Qi Sheng had already sessfully obtained her, he would obviously value the woman he hadnt obtained more.
However, right now, Ning Shu and Qi Sheng didnt even have a hint of a rtionship. Even if their rtionship was suggestive, all those suggestions wereing solely from Qi Shengs side.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Thus, Qi Sheng of course had to reassure her so that she wouldnt leave before he got his hands on her. He truly was an extraordinary scumbag.
After being tormented by them so much, Mu Yanmeng had actually still been able to live happily with them in the end? It was unbelievable.
Ning Shu crossed her eyes as she looked towards Qi Sheng and said sincerely, Congrattions, Young Master, congrattions! May you soon be blessed with a son!
Qi Sheng:
Chapter 284: Life’s Colors Should Be Bright and Bountiful
Chapter 284: Lifes Colors Should Be Bright and Bountiful
Sometimes Qi Sheng would wonder whether or not this woman was truly Mu Yanmeng. Her reactions were always so bizzare. However, the arrest orders had named the master and servant pair, and her servant was also called Yue Lan. Could it be that it was Yue Lan that was Mu Yanmeng? However, Yue Lan didnt seem to be much of a beauty.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Qi Sheng had known of the number one beauty of Donghua, Mu Yanmeng, for a long time, but his status was fixed. He had no hope of climbing high enough to even meet her. However, she was now standing right in front of him. He wanted nothing more than to pour a bucket of water on her and wash those things off her face so that he could get a look at her.
The desire was so strong it took all his strength to remain calm.
Then please go prepare and decorate Yufeis room. I trust in your taste. Qi Sheng was obviously doing this to make Ning Shu jealous, however, Ning Shu was naturally not jealous at all and responded happily, Dont worry, Young Master, this servant will definitely prepare it well.
Qi Sheng then recalled the smell on Ning Shus body and her red and green attire. This taste of hers truly was unprecedented. He said hastily, On second thought, you havent done such tasks before, so Ill just arrange for another servant to do it. Youre not used to doing such rough work.
Ning Shu knew what Qi Sheng was thinking. He was clearly worried that she would wreck things. However- She gave an eager smile and said, Please allow this servant to do this for Miss Yufei. Maybe after this, this servant might even be sisters with Miss Yufei.
Be sisters Qi Sheng looked at Ning Shu as he pondered the possible meanings in her words. It was probably the meaning he was looking forward to. He took a step forward and was about to grab her hand, but halfway through, forced himself to stop. He said happily, Yufei is a very kind-hearted girl. You two will definitely be good sisters.
Ha, you wish.
Even a person like this could be a male lead? Ning Shu felt like her view of the world was about to shatter. If a person was kind-hearted, theyd ept everything about you. If they didnt agree with you and didnt ept your beliefs, then they werent kind-hearted.
Da fudge? Since when did kind-hearted take on this kind of meaning?
Ha. Ha.
Every time Ning Shu saw Qi Sheng look at her with gentle and deep passion, shed feel the urge to just blind herself. His hypocritic act made her want to vomit.
So, her goal was to be a matchmaker and make it so that Qi Sheng would be with his true love for.ev.er.
When Ning Shu went with Yue Lan to prepare the room for the supporting female lead-sama, Yue Lan started shaking out the quilt as shemented, Miss, my poor miss, despite your noble status, you have to do servants work. If the lord knew, his heart would definitely ache for you.
Prime Minister Mu was probably livingfortably in some far off ce by now. There were pitifully few letters from him. In this story, he was just a passerby.
Ning Shu took down all the simple and elegant curtains and reced them with something mboyant. Everything was bright red and green, the sight offended the eyes.
It was to express her enthusiastic wee to the supporting female lead-sama. She wondered how the gentle and elegant supporting female lead would react to such a brightly colored room.
Yue Lan looked around the room, then rubbed her eyes as she asked, Miss, when did you start liking these colors? This, this
It was only after going through all these recent events that your miss finally came to realize that lifes colors should be bright and bountiful, said Ning Shu as she dusted off her hands.
After Ning Shu finished arranging the room, Qi Sheng wanted to go in and take a look. After all, the supporting female lead was the pure, unstained moonlight in his heart. During this period, he still needed to secure her affection so he was worried that Ning Shu would ruin things for him.
Young Master, please have faith in this servant. This servant will definitely give Miss Yufei a great surprise! Ning Shu insisted that Qi Sheng stayed out.
Qi Sheng flicked Ning Shus nose and said in a doting tone, Your young master naturally has faith in you.
Fuck, you want to lose that hand!?
Chapter 285: Arrival of the ‘True Love’
Chapter 285: Arrival of the True Love
Qi Sheng and Ning Shu continued waiting eagerly at the entrance of the Qi Residence. Finally, the supporting female lead arrived.
A carriage had stopped in front of them, then the curtain of the carriage was lifted with two fair hands. Ning Shu stared at them as she waited to see what Li Yufei looked like.
However, the person that came out was a maid with twin buns on her head. After the maid got off, another hand appeared from within the carriage. This hand was delicate like snow and elegantly slender. Itnded on the maids offered hand.
Ning Shu could sense Qi Shengs excitement. He was staring at the carriage without blinking.
A woman dressed in pale yellow bowed her head slightly as she got out of the carriage and stepped off with the maids support. Then she slowly walked over, graceful as a fairy.
She had a perfectly oval face and a slight smile on her lips that gave off an elegant and warm air of femininity. It made people feel the urge to protect and pamper her.
Qi Sheng had pretty good eyes. If it hadnt been for Mu Yanmeng, Li Yufei probably would have remained gentle and kind to the world. However, due to envy, she had be a ruthless and malicious supporting female lead and destroyed Mu Yanmengs looks.
Before she even walked all the way over, Qi Sheng had already rushed over to take her hands with a smile. Yufei, youvee.
Ning Shu felt that Qi Sheng really had an abnormal liking for grabbing peoples hands. Hes been grabbing the hands of every woman he sees. It just showed that he was actually an innate rogue.
Li Yufei smiled as she pulled her hands out of his grasp. Big Brother Sheng, my father asked me to pass on his greetings.
Is Uncle still doing well? Qi Sheng looked at Li Yufei with an intensely gentle gaze as if he wanted to impregnate her with his eyes. Li Yufei got a little embarrassed and her cheeks flushed as she returned his gaze quietly.
Ning Shu poked her panda face between them. Li Yufei was given a huge fright and her voice was slightly shrill as she asked, Who are you?
Qi Sheng enthusiastically introduced them. This is Xiao Hong, your room was prepared by her. Shes my personal maid.
When Li Yufei heard that her room had been prepared by this extremely ugly servant, her heart physically trembled and her expression came close to copsing. What kind of room would it turn out to be? However, when she heard that this servant was Qi Shengs personal maid, she immediately gave a friendly smile and said, Im sorry to have troubled you, Xiao Hong.
Ning Shu parted her mouth to give a horrifying grin as she said, I heard that Miss Yufei is the love of Young Masters life, so this servant did her best to give Miss Yufei a pleasant surprise.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Ning Shu moved closer to Li Yufei, Li Yufei subtly backed away and held a handkerchief to her nose as she said, Big Brother Sheng, Yufei is a little tired and wants to rest a little.
Qi Sheng said with a warm smile, Ill walk you to your room.
Qi Sheng and Li Yufei then walked side by side as Ning Shu followed behind them. When they got to the room, Qi Sheng pushed open the door and said, Xiao Hong had specially prepared this for you.
Li Yufei nced inside, then froze. When Qi Sheng saw Li Yufeis reaction, he hastily turned around and saw that the room was filled with bright floral and green colors.
The curtains were made of brightly colored fabrics that were put together in a haphazard manner. It was painful to look at. Then there were the flower vases. They were all ugly ones that were even of poor quality, and in the vases were rapeseed flowers, of all things! Weeds!
Xiao Hong, what exactly were you thinking!? Didnt I tell you to prepare the room carefully and make it elegant? What were you doing!? Qi Sheng looked seriously angry this time. After all, he had lost face in front of his true love because of Ning Shu.
Ding, trauma points +5. Current number of trauma points is 10. 2333s voice reverberated in Ning Shus head. Why does this person have so little trauma points?
ment: I may have recalled wrong, but I think Qi Shengs trauma points dont add up correctly in this arc. It might be because the author made a mistake or because he calms down and the trauma fades? In any case, the numbers in my trantion will correspond to the raws.
Chapter 286: Cooking Lv. 0 Acquired?
Chapter 286: Cooking Lv. 0 Acquired?
And she had been about ask 2333 why it was so low. Qi Sheng looked gentle on the outside, but inside, he was a very calctive and heartless person.
After Qi Sheng rebuked her, Ning Shu hastily responded with a sad pout and white lotus flower shock. Im sorry, Im sorry, its all my fault. I did my best toplete this task well, but I still ended up making Miss Yufei mad. Im so sorry.
Li Yufei could barely keep the smile on her face anymore. However, she recalled her motive for making this trip here and endured it. She said gently, Its alright. Xiao Hong doesnt know about my preferences anyways, and this decoration is not too bad.
Ning Shu immediately smiled in vivid relief and walked up to grab Li Yufeis hands in a touched manner. Miss Yufei, youre such a good person!
Li Yufei was instantly overwhelmed by that terrible stench. In addition, it felt like the other partys hands were oily and sweaty. Thisbined sensation made her want to puke.
Heavens, who was this person? Why was Qi Sheng keeping someone like this by his side? She was so disgusting!
Qi Sheng seemed to know Li Yufeis current struggle and hastily moved to save her from Ning Shus grasp. Li Yufei hastily wiped her hands with her handkerchief as she fought back the urge to vomit.
Ning Shu smiled in a foolish manner as if she didnt notice Li Yufeis disgust at all.
Head to the kitchen and have them prepare dinner. You only need to tell them, theres no need for you to help. Qi Sheng took care to add thest part because he had already experience first-hand how terrible Ning Shus cooking was. It was like swallowing poison.
Ning Shu hastily asked, Are you sure this servant shouldnt help? Miss Yufei has finallye. This servant wants to cook a few of this servants best dishes to wee Miss Yufei.
Theres no need! Qi Sheng hastily replied. Then he seemed to notice that his reply had been too sharp, so he softened his tone and said, Theres no need. Yufei just got here. She probably wont be able to eat that much.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Li Yufei heard what Qi Sheng said, she furrowed her brows slightly. What did Qi Sheng mean by this? Could it be that he didnt wee her?
Li Yufei then said, Xiao Hong, theres really no need to go through that trouble. Just have the kitchen casually prepare a little. I really cant eat that much.
Ning Shu said en and left. As soon as she left, Qi Sheng and Li Yufei simtaneously sighed in relief. The smell this woman gave off was just way too disgusting.
Li Yufei took a quick sniff at her handkerchief and almost retched. Qi Sheng pretended that he didnt see Li Yufeis movements and said warmly, Ill have someone else redo the room. I never thought that Xiao Hong would decorate the room like this. However, she had good intentions, so please dont me her.
Qi Sheng really wanted Li Yufei to have a good impression of Ning Shu.
ment: Oh, Li Yufei will have a good impression of Ning Shu. She will, just you wait. Wheres my evil grin?
Chapter 287: Who’s Qi Sheng?
Chapter 287: Whos Qi Sheng?
When Li Yufei heard what Qi Sheng said, she knitted her brows imperceptibly, but she quickly unfurrowed them again.
She smiled and tilted her head mischievously as she said, Big Brother Sheng, why does it feel like you treat this maid especially well? It couldnt be that you like her?
Qi Sheng immediately turned to gaze into her eyes passionately as he flicked her nose in an annoyed and doting manner. How could you talk about your Big Brother Sheng like that? Shouldnt you know what kind of person your Big Brother Sheng is?
Li Yufei scrunched up her nose and said, Big Brother Sheng, you didnt answer Yufeis question. Do you like that maid? If you do, I can help you, you know.
Qi Sheng shook his head and said firmly, Dont imagine things. Shes only my personal maid. She just likes strange makeup since shes too ugly. In reality, shes quite pitiful.
Li Yufei loosened a breath in relief when she heard that Xiao Hong was ugly since an ugly girl wasnt much of a threat. Everything she had said earlier was just to check if Qi Sheng still loved her.
Most women were usually somewhat aware when a man liked them, but Li Yufei viewed Qi Shengs adoration with contempt. They were childhood sweethearts since they had bothe from merchant families.
Qi Sheng liked Li Yufei, but Li Yufei had bigger ambitions in mind and naturally had no interest in Qi Sheng. The only reason she came to find him this time was because her familys business faced a problem and they needed this imperial merchants help.
However, aftering, she couldnt fend off Qi Shengs male lead halo, especially when a beauty like Mu Yanmeng had expressed her love for Qi Sheng. Only the things that had a lot of people vying for them were the best. So when Li Yufei ended up sleeping with Qi Sheng, those feelings naturally progressed towards love. She came here with the intention of using Qi Sheng, but had ended up falling in love with him.
Ning Shu headed to the kitchen first to pass on the order, then returned to her room. She saw that Yue Lan was in the middle of sewing something. Grabbing an apple, she munched on it as she poked her head over to see what Yue Lan was sewing. Youre embroidering a bamboo? Thats for men. Yue Lan, you already have a man?
Yue Lans face flushed red and she refuted, Miss, what are you saying? How could this servant have a man! Please dont nder this servants purity!
Ning Shu took another bite out of her apple and said with augh, Youre already preparing a gift, how could you not have a man? Tell me, who is it? Is it someone from the Qi Residence? Its probably not, right?
Ning Shu stared at Yue Lan with wide eyes and Yue Lan immediately gave way under the pressure. Its not what youre thinking, Miss. Its just that guy.
Qi Sheng? Ning Shus jaw dropped. Although Qi Sheng was good-looking and wealthy, he was still a scumbag of a man that wanted to two-time. There was no way he was worthy of her little Yue Lan.
Yue Lan stared nkly at Ning Shu and asked, What does this have to do with Qi Sheng? Whos Qi Sheng?
After all that, it turned out that Yue Lan still didnt know the name of this residences master.
Ning Shu asked, Then who is this for?
Yue Lans face was very red as she said shyly, Miss, please dont ask anymore. Your lipstick is smudged, you should go fix your makeup.
Dont try to divert your misss attention. Answer me, whos the man? I want to see if that mans trustworthy enough for me to entrust you to him, said Ning Shu seriously.
Ning Shu really did like Yue Lan quite a lot. Although she was a little strange at times, she was a good girl. It would be good if she could make sure that this girl got together with someone trustworthy before she left.
ment: Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Discriminating Matchmakern/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 288: What’s Wrong With Your Eyes?
Chapter 288: Whats Wrong With Your Eyes?
Yue Lan said, Miss, this servant really doesnt have a man. This servant is just nning to make a pair of shoes for the hidden guard. This servant sawst time that the hidden guards shoes were falling apart. He works so hard to protect us, so we should do a little something to repay him.
Ning Shu nodded. So it was like that?
She recalled the big brother hidden guards square face, then looked at Yue Lans delicate and pretty face. Would a spark light up between the two?
Originally, she wanted to ask Yue Lan how she felt about the hidden guard, but on second thought, there was no way to define emotions clearly anyways.
So she went and reapplied rouge before heading off to serve Qi Sheng and Li Yufei dinner.
When she got to the drawing room, Qi Sheng and Li Yufei had already started eating. She hastily said, Young Master, why didnt you tell this servant that you two were going to eat so that this servant could set up the table for you? Miss Yufei, allow this servant to get the dishes for you.
Li Yufeis facial color had turned a bit unsightly, but she endured it and forced a smile as she said, Xiao Hong, theres no need. I can do it myself, so you can just attend to your young master.
Ning Shu immediately turned to Qi Sheng. Then, Young Master, this servant will get the dishes for you.
Qi Sheng furrowed his brows as he covered his nose but he still said gently, Theres no need. You should go eat too. Yufei and I will be fine on our own.
Of course, Ning Shu was well aware that these two just didnt like her presence. Her intent was to gross them out to death! Most people usually couldnt smell the scent on their own bodies. Ning Shu wasnt an exception, she didnt smell much of the stink. When she saw that these two were struggling to endure the smell since their respective situations kept them from saying anything, she felt very refreshed.
To put it frankly, Qi Sheng and Li Yufei were the same type of person. They were fake and two-faced.
One was currently acting as a gentle beauty, the other a considerate man, but the truth was that both of them found her disgusting.
How can I do that? This servant is Young Masters personal maid and must serve Young Master! Ning Shu picked up a pair of chopsticks to sp a piece of chicken. However, she wasnt able to get a good grip on it and ended up dropping it into the chicken soup, causing the soup to ssh onto Li Yufei.
Li Yufei cried out and jumped up from the chair. Immediately after that, she realized that her reaction had been udylike and she bit her lips as she looked tearfully towards Qi Sheng.
Qi Sheng was frowning as well. Ning Shu acted apologetic and flustered as she dug out her handkerchief that smelled like perfume and old socks to wipe at the stains on Li Yufeis clothing.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Li Yufei couldnt help but retch when she smelled that strong stench. She pushed Ning Shu away and looked towards Qi Sheng with tears in her eyes as she said, Big Brother Sheng, is it that you dont like Yufei anymore? Thats why youre having your personal maid do this? If Big Brother Sheng wants Yufei to leave, Yufei will leave now.
What are you still doing here? Get out! Look at how much of a mess youve caused! Qi Sheng shouted towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu pouted and said, This servant didnt do it on purpose.
Scram! Qi Sheng acted indignant while trying to secretly send Ning Shu a look. When Ning Shu saw that Qi Shengs eyes were twitching nonstop, she asked in concern, Young Master, whats wrong with your eyes? Why is it twitching so much? This servants pitiful young master ah, please dont go blind.
Qi Sheng:
Li Yufei also asked worriedly, Big Brother Sheng, are you alright?
Qi Sheng felt a headache, he had never met someone as dumb as Xiao Hong before.
Chapter 289: Needed Arm & Hammer Washing Powder
Chapter 289: Needed Arm & Hammer Washing Powder
Qi Sheng said sternly, Withdraw for now. Well be fine without you.
Ning Shu continued to hesitate, so Qi Sheng said, Withdraw. Are you disobeying your young master? Do you want to be sold?
Ning Shu turned and left. After that, Qi Sheng said to Li Yufei, Yufei, dont overthink things. This maid is just clumsy and is always causing trouble. How could I bear to chase you away? You know how I feel about you.
Only then did Li Yufei smile and ask, Big Brother Sheng, if this maid is always so clumsy, why are you still keeping her at your side? And she always has a weird smell on her. How can you stand it?
Qi Sheng didnt know what to say. The reason why he was keeping that woman by his side was because it was possible that she was the number one beauty in the country, Mu Yanmeng. There was no way he would give up such a high quality good. Even if he cared about Li Yufei, as a man, he should be allowed to indulge in some fresh tastes.
Big Brother Sheng, why arent you answering Yufei? Li Yufei furrowed her brows.
Qi Sheng grasped her hand tightly and said, Yufei, cant you tell? Why are you still asking me questions like this? You have always been the only one in my heart. My greatest dream has always been to take you as wife.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Li Yufei lowered her head bashfully without speaking. Qi Shengs body grew hot and he leaned down to kiss her. Following that, dry wood was ignited into an intense fire.
Halfway through, Ning Shu discovered that she had dropped her handkerchief, so she walked back to find it. That handkerchief was the most perfect of the batch, itd be a waste to lose it.
The moment she reached the courtyard, she heard soundsing from inside the house. She was dumbstruck. Werent they eating dinner just a moment ago? Howd they end up on the bed? Moreover, Li Yufei had just arrived at the Qi Residence today? How could she be so unreserved as to sleep with the male lead already?
As expected, there was no logic in a hentai world. Li Yufei hade here only to manipte Qi Sheng into helping her family out of this crisis, but had ended up falling in love with Qi Sheng.
This was clearly the work of the storyline, and her role was definitely to catch them in the affair. Ning Shu rubbed her chin. So how should she go about it?
She quietly tiptoed in and walked until she was at the bed. The two people on the bed were currently in the middle of an intense battle so they didnt notice her at all.
They were going through as many poses as needed to prepare a white cut chicken with expressions of rapture on their faces.
She then said, Young Master, should this servant prepare a bath for you?
Aaaah~~~~~~ Li Yufei hastily covered her chest as she emitted an ear-piercing shriek and pushed Qi Sheng away. Qi Shengs little man became exposed, lifted into the air, and spurted his stuff all over Li Yufeis face, causing her to shriek again.
After being shocked by Ning Shu, then shocked again by Li Yufei, Qi Shengs little brother immediately shrinked after discharging. It felt rather like it would never stand up again.
Tsk tsk tsk, what a dirty scene. They needed Arm & Hammer washing soda.
Li Yufei had calmed down at this point and stopped covering her chest. Her breasts fell into full view and jiggled a little, as if she was purposefully unting them at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu lifted up her chest. You think youre the only one thats big? Im even bigger than you, and mine are even perkier than yours! Yours arepletely drooping.
The two on the bed showed no intention of pulling on clothes. How shameless! How could they be so unrestrained?
Qi Sheng shouted at Ning Shu, This young master told you to scram! Could it be that youre staying here because you want to join in?
Ning Shu was so disgusted that she almost puked. When she saw that Qi Sheng was leaving his wiener in full sight while hugging Li Yufei, she felt like she was about to go blind.
This servant will prepare a bath for Young Master right away. Oh, and Young Master, since you had been surprised by Miss Yufeis scream to the point you went soft, do you need medicine?
Ning Shu asked very concerned questions.
Ding, trauma points +15. Current number of trauma points is 20. 2333 then hastily said, Ning Shu, you cant watch. Your eyes will get dirty and you wont be pure anymore.
Scram! Qi Sheng shouted angrily at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu hurriedly said, This servant will scram right away! Young Master, have fun. Oh, and if you need medicine, this servant will prepare it. This servant will now scram right away.
Ning Shu saw that Qi Shengs current expression was extremely dark and had no trace of its usual gentleness left. She had probably pissed him off for real this time.
Chapter 290: You’ve Changed
Chapter 290: Youve Changed
Ning Shu walked out, but didnt leave. Instead, she squatted down near a window to eavesdrop on what was going on.
Ning Shu, why are you doing this? Youve changed. You didnt use to be like this. You used to be very pure, said 2333.
Ning Shu snapped back, Do you know me? If you dont, stop spouting random sh*t.
The primary system recorded that you were a very pure person, why did you change? In the past tasks, you only saw someone humping once, but now youre actually taking the initiative to spy on people humping. 2333 sounded like it was wiping at tears.
What does my change have to do with you? If you have the power, then dont ce me in such an integrity-less and crazy world. Ning Shus forehead was filled with ck lines. But now youre evenmenting that Im not pure? What does my pureness have to do with you?
2333 was hurt. How could you be so mean to me? Although Im a cpu, I still have feelings. Werepanions now, and we might even be stuck with each other for the rest of our lives. You should be friendlier towards me.
Then can I get a different system? I dont want you, answered Ning Shu.
Humph! Im not talking to you ever again! 2333 then vanished.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As Ning Shu and 2333 were bickering, Qi Sheng and Li Yufei were also talking.
Whats going on? Big Brother Sheng, why isnt it getting back up?
Try using your mouth. Qi Shengs voice sounded impatient.
Ning Shu peeked through the window to see inside. Qi Sheng was kneeling on the bed while Li Yufei was working hard to tease him, but little Qi Sheng remained soft and limp.
Big Brother Sheng, thats kind of Yufei has never done it before, said Li Yufei bashfully.
However, Qi Shengs facial color was currently very bad and he just pushed her head down until her face was pressed against his little brother.
The following scene was very dirty. Ning Shu rubbed her eyes, then continued watching.
Sadly, despite Li Yufeis efforts, little Qi Sheng still didnt stand up. Ning Shu silently wondered if he had be impotent due to the shock.
Amitabha Buddha. So many youngdies were now saved from him.
Qi Sheng was angry and scared when he didnt feel anything from his little brother and he pushed Li Yufei aside. Li Yufei looked shocked and cried out with a pout, Big Brother Sheng.
Ning Shu saw that though Qi Shengs face was ashen, he still forced himself to turn around andfort Li Yufei. She felt very refreshed to see them struggling.
Yufei, Im tired, exined Qi Sheng half-heartedly. Then he kissed her forehead and started pulling on his clothes.
Chapter 291: You’ve Changed x2
Chapter 291: Youve Changed x2
It seemed like they werent going to continue. Qi Shengs little brother seriously couldnt do it anymore.
When Ning Shu saw that nothing else was going to happen, she hastily ran back to her room, then dug out the whistle and blew on it.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When Yue Lan saw Ning Shu blow the whistle, she hastily put down the shoe she was working on and asked, Miss, did something happen? Why are you calling the hidden guard?
Something did happen, of course something happened. Now that Qi Sheng couldnt do it anymore, hed definitelye look for her. Although Li Yufei also had a part in the matter, she was the one that had started it. After courting death, she needed the hidden guard to protect her.
Im a silly and naive little female lead, I need protection.
She had to blow for a long time before the hidden guard jumped in through the window in a outfit ofplete ck.
Miss, whats wrong? asked the hidden guard.
Ning Shu said, I just wanted to check if you were nearby. Im going to be in life-threatening danger for the time being, so make sure toe out as soon as I blow the whistle.
The hidden guard looked at her speechlessly for a moment, then asked, Miss, what did you do this time?
Ning Shu said in a very white lotus way, I didnt do anything. However, there are always wickedmoners that wish to harm your miss.
So pay attention, alright? There might be someone thats nning to hurt your miss, so make sure to protect me! said Ning Shu.
The hidden guards eyes contained disdain as he said, I got it.
Oh, thats right, Yue Lan made you a pair of shoes, said Ning Shu. The hidden guard immediately looked towards Yue Lan and Yue Lan blushed. She stomped her feet as sheined, Miss, how could you reveal it so soon?
Why not? Ning Shu nced at her.
The hidden guard thanked Yue Lan, then jumped out the window. Ning Shu asked, Is it because you cant give him a surprise now that Ive said it?
Yue Lan shot a look at her, then pouted unhappily. Now that you said it, this servant feels so awkward.
Ning Shu said oh, then suggested, If you secretly give the shoes to him, you wont feel awkward anymore.
Ning Shu admitted that she had done it on purpose.
Miss, how could you do this? Youve changed. You didnt use to be like this. Yue Lan looked at her sadly.
Da fudge? Why did two different people say the same thing to her today?
Its fine. If its not good, then make another pair and surprise him with that. He would only be expecting one pair, so if he got two, wouldnt he be surprised? said Ning Shu to console Yue Lan.
Yue Lan looked at her tearfully. Miss, how could you be like this? Theres clearly nothing, but now that youve put it this way, it feels like theres something even though theres nothing. How could this servant take a fancy to that hidden guards block-like face?
Ning Shu hastily covered Yue Lans mouth and said, Although everything you say is true, you still cant say it out loud like this. What if the big brother hidden guard heard and left because he was hurt?
Yue Lan shook her head. Ning Shu released her and Yue Lan said, This servant feels like Big Brother Hidden Guard is a good person.
After a guy wasbeled as a good person, he usually didnt have any chances left.
Chapter 292: Here to Avenge His Little Brother!?
Chapter 292: Here to Avenge His Little Brother!?
As Ning Shu had expected, Qi Sheng came to find her at night. She felt speechless. What did he have to say that he couldnt have said during the day? It was obvious that he harbored bad intentions.
When she opened the door, Qi Sheng was fanning himself while leaning casually against the side of the door. Upon seeing Ning Shu, he said, Xiao Hong,e walk with this young master. This young master has something to tell you.
Ning Shu blinked her panda eyes and asked, What is it? Young Master, its already sote, what do you need to tell this servant? This servant wants to sleep.
Qi Sheng frowned as he scruntized Ning Shu. You dont wash off your makeup at night? Why are you wearing makeup to sleep? Cosmetic powder isnt good for the skin. Go wash your face, thene with this young master.
Ning Shu bashfully stroked her face as she said, This servant likes this makeup. This servant doesnt want to wash it off even at night.
Anger shed through Qi Shengs eyes, but he soon suppressed it again and said gently, Thats fine. Thene with this young master.
Ning Shu followed after Qi Sheng. Qi Sheng walked very slowly. His movements werenguid and rxed, and his figure was like a painting beneath the bright moonlight.
Qi Sheng didnt speak, so Ning Shu didnt speak either. When they got to the pavilion, Qi Sheng sat down on a stone stool silently. To tell the truth, although Qi Sheng currently looked extremely graceful, the image that kept shed through Ning Shus head was the way he looked when he was naked: that skinny and white plucked chicken look.
Koi were swimming below them in the pond, making soft sshes from time to time. At this time of the night, this just made the surroundings feel haunted. Ning Shus hair rose up on end.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Young Young master, the moon tonight is sure big and round. Ning Shu interrupted the silence.
Qi Sheng looked at Ning Shu. The cool moonlight caused her face to look deathly pale and made the dark circles around her eyes even more conspicuous. Her lips also became even more atrociously red, making her look like a malevolent ghost. He shifted his eyes away and said, I want to talk about what happened this afternoon.
About their humping incident? Ning Shu touched her whistle. Could it be that Qi Sheng had really ended up impotent and was now nning to get revenge?
Ning Shu took a few steps backwards. What does Young Master want to say?
Qi Sheng said to Ning Shu, Take a seat. I want to talk to you about Yufei.
Ning Shu: Scram, what was there to talk about?
Yufei is thedy Ive been in love with since childhood. In the future, well definitely be married. Qi Sheng gazed at Ning Shu passionately with an expression like it pained him to say this. I hope you can understand.
Of course this servant can understand. Congrattions, Young Master. Ning Shu gave a straightforward reply.
Joy immediately appeared on Qi Shengs face. He abruptly stood up to grab Ning Shus hands, but halfway through stopped himself again. I just knew that you were a kind-hearted person.
Once Yufei and I get married, Ill convince Yufei to ept you. Yufei is also a kind-hearted person like you, said Qi Sheng happily.
What the fuck? What the fucking hell? Ning Shu really wanted to just p his head off. After all this, this guy was just trying to get his hands on both pies? He was about to marry his true love, but he wanted to take her as a concubine as well?
Fudge, and she had been thinking that he was here for revenge because he couldnt do it anymore. It turned out that he was here to seduce her!
The power of the male lead truly couldnt be suppressed. After all that, he still ended up fine.
She should have just made sure that root of all offenses was destroyed for good. Then there wouldnt be anything else to worry about.
Ning Shu couldnt understand. She had already made it so that she was unbearable to look at, yet Qi Sheng was still able to convince himself that she was a great beauty.
Ning Shu revealed a bashful smile. Young Master and Miss Yufei are truly a match made in heaven. Young Master has already said that Miss Yufei is the woman the Heavens were kind enough to grant to you, so Young Master should properly cherish Miss Yufei. So then, why is Young Master saying that youll make it so Miss Yufei epts this servant? This servant is just a fleeting rose and really doesnt want to get involved in Young Master and Miss Yufeis grand love story.
Chapter 293: Without You, I’ll Die
Chapter 293: Without You, Ill Die
NIng Shu was practically sent to her knees by Qi Shengs sense of logic. After doing that with another woman in the afternoon, he came to find her at night in order to convince her to be his concubine as well?
It was unbelievable.
Ning Shu really wanted to ask if Qi Sheng truly loved his true love.
He was so unrestrained. Could it be that to love someone, all you had to do was feel that emotion? That no matter what your body did, it was fine as long as you harbored love for that person at all?
What a scumbag.
Ning Shus lips curled disdainfully as she looked at Qi Sheng who was posing elegantly beneath the moonlight. Young Master, do you love Miss Yufei?
Qi Sheng nodded. I love her, Ive loved her for many years.
Ning Shu:
Since you loved her so much, why were you still sneakily meeting with another woman in the middle of the night behind her back? Was it that his love was just that unrestrained, or was he just trying to fool her into falling for him?
Regardless of the answer, she only felt contempt for him.
Im sure that Yufei would ept you. You two will definitely be close as sisters since youre both such kind-hearted women. Qi Shengs expression then became a little pained. During this time, I discovered that Ive fallen in love with you. I cant bear to part with either of you.
That was the stinkest fart she had ever heard. She felt disgusted enough to die. What the fudge? Was there not a single normal male lead in this world? One was dark due to childhood trauma, one was stubbornly chauvinistic, and one loved to two-time and flirt. Hell, what would the other men be like?
If they were ill, they should go see a doctor instead ofing to torment Mu Yanmeng.
If either of you left me, my heart would break. Qi Sheng gazed at Ning Shu passionately.
Ning Shu swallowed hard. She really wanted to just spit in his face.
Yanmeng, without you, Ill die. Qi Sheng gathered up his resolve and grabbed Ning Shus hands. His facial color immediately changed slightly, but he held on.
Then go die. Ning Shu pulled her hands out of his grasp and lowered her head bashfully as she said, This servant is very ugly and wouldnt be a good match for Young Master.
No, I know that youre doing this to protect yourself. Ive seen you once in the capital. I only got a glimpse, but I saw that you were extremely beautiful. Your eyes were pure as water and your hair was like silk. I understand why youre doing this to protect yourself.
Ning Shu:
What the fuck? No wonder this guy was tolerating her to this extent. He already knew what Mu Yanmeng looked like.
Ning Shu blinked her ck and squinty eyes that didnt contain any trace of water-like purity as she shook her head. Young Master, this servant is called Xiao Hong, not Mu Yanmeng. Young Master, did you go crazy from the shock earlier today? You should go take medicine.
Qi Sheng said in a tone filled with doting affection, Fine, fine. Youre Xiao Hong, not Mu Yanmeng. In the future, if other people ask you, you should reply this way as well. After all, Mu Yanmeng is a very famous name, so youll be in danger.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Every single word sounded fake as hell. Ning Shu dared to kneel down and swear upon the Heavens that this bastards only concern was to fuck this body. The following storyline would be, as they did it, she would gradually fall in love with him, then be tortured by the supporting female lead, Li Yufei. After that, Qi Sheng would suddenly realized that the one he loved was Mu Yanmeng, not Li Yufei, that malicious woman. Hed feel that he had been blind, that he had loved the wrong person, since she actually turned out to be so malicious. All her gentleness and kindness from the past were all fake and h h h
Qi Sheng drew closer to Ning Shu to peck her forehead, but as soon as he got close, he smelled the disgusting scent of unwashed hair. He decided to aim for her cheek instead, but he couldnt bring himself to touch that thick red powder on her face so he finally gave up.
Ning Shu inwardly sneered. She knew that Qi Sheng wouldnt be able to bring himself to do it, so she didnt even bother to dodge. Qi Sheng was aiming for the iparably beautiful Mu Yanmeng after all, not the currently stinky and ugly Xiao Hong.
Chapter 294: Special OOXX Power
Chapter 294: Special OOXX Power
Ning Shu nced at Qi Sheng and asked, Young Master, does Miss Yufei know that youre here with this servant?
Qi Sheng shook his head. Yufei doesnt know, but I dont think she would mind.
Where did he get that confidence? Ning Shus lips twitched. Then she shivered and said, Aiyah, its pretty cold today. This servants heading back to sleep.
The moment Ning Shu turned around, Qi Sheng grabbed her hand. She turned around to lift her thick eyebrows at Qi Sheng. In the dazzling moonlight, her face was horrific. Qi Sheng was a little startled, but he immediately gave a gentle smile and said, Make sure to cover yourself well with a nket. Dont catch cold.
Bro, what are you saying? It was currently summer. You shouldve said dont let the mosquitoes bite instead. How half-hearted.
Ning Shu nodded and replied seriously, This servant knows. Young Master should make sure to use a nket as well.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu then flung back her sleeves and left without a trace of reluctance. As Qi Sheng gazed after her, she sprinted away.
When she got back to the room, Yue Lan immediately grabbed her and started inspecting her from head to toe. Miss, are you alright?
Im fine. What could possibly happen to your miss? Ning Shu waved offhandedly.
Yue Lan was still worried and said, Miss, we had better leave this ce. It feels like that young master harbors bad intentions towards you. It was like this in the Prime Minister Residence too. Even after we switched locations, its still like this. Why are those men all so hateful?
Your miss is the constitution of the story so itll be like this wherever I go. No matter where Mu Yanmeng went, shed still attract the gazes of men.
Yue Lan sighed, then a torrent of tears crashed down. She stammered, Miss was beautiful since forever. Who in the world didnt talk about Misss destined happiness? Yet now things have be like this. My poor, pitiful miss ah!
Aiyoh! Those tears had appeared without even a moment of preparation required. This servant really was the true master actress. If the female lead wasnt beautiful, how could she enchant all those men to the point they gave up everything in order to live in seclusion with the female lead?
If she wasnt unnaturally beautiful, how could she have done it?
Ning Shu lifted her chest with her hand and said, Dont cry anymore. Although your miss is currently ugly, at least your miss still has a chest.
Yue Lan:
Qi Sheng thought that he had made things clear to Ning Shu that night and that she seemed to have agreed to his proposition, so the next day, his gaze contained suggestive affection and yfulness as he looked at Ning Shu.
When Li Yufei saw Qi Shengs gaze, she immediately felt like her position was being threatened. She and Qi Sheng had already consummated and Qi Sheng had been very skilled on the bed, so Li Yufei felt even more attracted to him.
Even though she had slept with him with the intention of using his feelings to help her familys business, after the incident, she had truly fallen for him.
The female lead wasnt the only one that had the ability to make the other party fall in love with them after OOXXing, the male leads had the same power. In addition, it was especially strong towards supporting female leads and female cannon fodder.
So when Ning Shu felt those two gazes fix on her, she felt an urge to hurl the hot soup at them.
Chapter 295: What Did the Big Brother Hidden Guard Eat?
Chapter 295: What Did the Big Brother Hidden Guard Eat?
Ning Shu felt really speechless. She had already made herself like this but she still ended up attracting Li Yufeis hatred. Li Yufeis eyes were sharp and wary as she scrutinized Ning Shu like she wanted to see through her.
Ning Shu ced the hot soup on the table and gave an idiotically wide smile as she said, Young Master, Miss Yufei, Ive brought the soup.
Qi Sheng said, Theres no need for you to attend to us here, you can withdraw.
Li Yufei then said warmly, Xiao Hong, withdraw for now, bute to my roomter. Your makeup can use a little work, so Ill teach you another makeup methodter.
Ning Shu:
Ha. Ha. Li Yufei was definitely just trying to figure out what she looked like as well.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Qi Shengs eyes lit up. You guys should be friends, so let Yufei teach you how to put on makeup.
Ning Shu paid no attention to the two and just left.
When she got back to the room and saw that Yue Lan was eating, something suddenly urred to her: what did the big brother hidden guard eat?
Ning Shu asked Yue Lan, Did your big brother hidden guard eat yet?
Yue Lan put down her chopsticks and pouted as she said, Hes not my big brother, and hes already eaten. Every time this servant eats, this servant always makes sure to take an extra portion. If this servant had waited until Miss recalled, he wouldve already starved to death.
Aiyah, sorry, sorry, this miss was wrong. Its a good thing that the big brother hidden guard had Yue Lan, this little darling, thinking of him, otherwise he really wouldve starved to death. Ning Shu patted Yue Lans shoulder and said, Later, when Miss is no longer here, you and your big brother hidden guard must make sure to take care of each other.
Yue Lan hastily asked, Why wouldnt Miss be here? This servant will definitely be at Misss side. While this servant is alive, this servant will serve Miss. If this servant dies, this servant will definitely be Misss ghost.
Enough, enough. Ning Shu waved her hand. Your miss knows what you mean.
Yue Lan teared up again. Miss, no matter where you go, you have to bring this servant along.
It felt like this girls tears was like tap water, the moment you turned the tap the water would pour out.
Ill definitely bring you along, dont worry, said Ning Shu.
Youre Xiao Hong? My miss wishes to see you. A maid came in. When she saw Ning Shu, a trace of disdain shed through her eyes. Hurry up, my miss wants to see you and your Master Qi Sheng is waiting as well. Youd best hurry. Dont make the masters wait too long.
It seemed that Li Yufei wanted to wash her makeup off.
Hurry up, what are you still waiting for? said the servant in an irritated tone.
Ning Shu curled her lips slightly as she followed the maid to Li Yufeis courtyard. When she entered the room, she found that the colorful decorations had already been removed and reced with some high quality and elegant decorations. It was apletely different style from hers.
Qi Sheng was sitting in the main hall. When he saw Ning Shu walk in, he said, Its true, you should change your image a little.
Li Yufei agreed. Go bathe first. Li Yufei originally wanted to tell her to wash away that strange smell, but she couldnt be so impolite with Qi Sheng sitting right next to her.
Ning Shu had no intention of revealing her looks since she had no desire to be disfigured by Li Yufei. Having your face carved up by a knife was very painful.
The jealousy of women was truly terrifying.
Chapter 296: What’s Wrong With Xiao Hong?
Chapter 296: Whats Wrong With Xiao Hong?
Hot water has already been prepared, so you should go wash now. Ill teach you how to apply makeup after you clean your face. When Li Yufei saw that Ning Shu wasnt moving, she prompted her again.
Ning Shu abruptly plopped herself down on the ground, giving Qi Sheng and Li Yufei a shock. Li Yufei hastily asked, Xiao Hong, what are you doing?
Hurry and get up, the grounds cold, said Qi Sheng. If you have something to say, just say it. Well help solve whatever it is.
Ning Shu started wailing. Please, Miss Yufei, dont make this servant take off her makeup, otherwise this servant really wouldnt be able to show her face anymore.
Why? Li Yufei was surprised.
In truth, this servant is really ugly. The right half of my face ispletely ck due to arge birthmark, thats why this servant always uses such a thickyer of cosmetic powder to cover it up. As Ning Shu spoke, she used her sleeve to wipe away the powder on her face to reveal the dark skin beneath.
It was very dark and mottled, so it looked disgusting.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Qi Sheng was dumbstruck. Then he stammered, H-how could you possibly have a birthmark? T-that birthmark, its fake, isnt it?
When Ning Shu saw how Qi Sheng looked like he was about to puke up his dreams, she inwardly spat in contempt.
Qi Sheng rapped his fan against the table before clenching it tightly. His expression turned very sinister for a moment before he turned to say to Li Yufei, I still have some business to take care of so Ill be leaving now. You two can take your time.
Then he left without turning back.
Li Yufei turned back to look at Ning Shus half-dark half-white face and smiled warmly. Since its so difficult for you, I wont force you. You can go.
So then Ning Shu turned and left, but then she ended up encountering an ashen-faced Qi Sheng on the way back. He frowned as he asked, You really arent Mu Yanmeng?
Ning Shu blinked her panda eyes and said, Young Master, when has this servant ever said that this servant was Mu Yanmeng? This servant has always emphasized that this servants name is Xiao Hong. Xiao from the word small, hong from the word red. This servants name isnt Mu Yanmeng.
It was Young Master who kept saying that this servant was Mu Yanmeng. This servant had even denied it every single time. Ning Shu did her best to rub salt into his wound.
Ding, trauma points +10. Current number of trauma points is 20. 2333s voice was a little annoyed. Why are there so little trauma points? Ning Shu~~~~
How would I know? But it would be stranger if a person this crafty was that sensitive.
Then whats with the maid that was with you? Your maid is someone thats listed on the arrest posters. Qi Sheng was putting in hisst attempt.
Ning Shu faced Qi Sheng with the ck half of her face and said, That girl is a wanted criminal? This servant didnt know. Actually Ning Shu lowered her head a little bashfully. That girl was someone this servant had encountered on the road. She had passed out in the middle of the road, so my dad and I saved her. Afterwards, when my dad passed away, I had her call me miss. In reality, this servants dad wasnt an official, I just wanted to feel a little like a nobles daughter.
Young Master
Enough, thats enough. Qi Sheng covered his face, then rubbed his eyes in frustration. Why did you lie to me?
Why did you lie to me!? When Ning Shu heard that, she almost spat on his face. She widened her dazed eyes and asked in surprise, When has this servant ever lied? This servant has never lied to you.
Qi Shengs face contorted as he shouted, A name like Xiao Hong clearly sounds like an alias! I thought you were Mu Yanmeng!
Whats wrong with Xiao Hong? This servant even has an older brother called Xiao Ming. This servants name is just Xiao Hong. Ning Shu nodded firmly.
Qi Sheng pressed hard on his chest. Scram, I dont want to see you right now. You actually dared to lie to me.
Ning Shu turned around and ran.
ment: Xiao Ming~~~~
Chapter 297: The Dignity of the Female Lead
Chapter 297: The Dignity of the Female Lead
Ever since Qi Sheng found out that Ning Shu wasnt Mu Yanmeng, his attitude towards her took aplete turn. Whenever she brewed him tea, he would eitherin that it was too hot or too cold. Hed also cover his nose and straightforwardlyin that she stank.
He was close to just saying, youre so frickin ugly, why dont you just die?
But he still didnt chase Ning Shu out and kept her as his personal maid. It was probably due to what was left of the ties between the male and female lead.
Ning Shu continued to draw ck circles around her eyes and color her lips bright red in order to swagger around in front of Qi Sheng.
Qi Shengs attitude towards her had be very poor, but Li Yufeis attitude towards her improved by a huge margin. Li Yufei was being so friendly that Ning Shu felt goosebumps.
She couldnt understand what Li Yufei was thinking. Could it be that Li Yufei really wanted to be best friends with her? Could it be that Li Yufei felt that her ugly appearance served to emphasize her beauty?
Here, Xiao Hong, this purse is for you. Theres some loose silver inside, so you should go buy yourself better quality cosmetics. Li Yufei handed Ning Shu an embroidered purse.
In response to the charity of the supporting female lead, any female lead that had dignity should have showed backbone and rejected this offering to uphold their dignity.
Ning Shu hastily epted the purse and smiled delightedly. Thank you, Miss Yufei. She opened the purse right in front of Li Yufei. There wasnt a lot of silver inside, but she still gave Li Yufei a bright atrocious grin before asking with a sneaky smirk, Does Miss Yufei need this servant to do something?
Something like buying drugs or those sorts of fun tools? Ning Shu was very willing to help.
Li Yufei took a few steps back and used a handkerchief to cover her nose as she said, Theres no need. Its just that I noticed you were using cheap cosmetics, so I wanted you to buy some better ones. After all, you are Big Brother Shengs personal maid. Your appearance also reflects on Big Brother Shengs face. Even if you dont care how you look, you should think about Big Brother Shengs reputation.
When facing the supporting female leads insults, the female lead should defend herself unyieldingly like you can insult me as a person, but I will not allow you to insult my dignity.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Miss Yufei, although Im ugly, I still have my pride. Ning Shu lifted up her chest and brushed it against Li Yufeis chest. Although Im ugly, my chest is bigger than yours.
Li Yufei:
Qi Sheng walked in. When he saw that the two of them were together, he gave a cold humph towards Ning Shu before asking Li Yufei gently, Is the housefortable?
Li Yufei smiled so gently in response that she seemed bathed in a halo of warm light.
Big Brother Sheng, Yufei has had the meal prepared. Lets eat together, Li Yufei asked shyly.
Qi Sheng shot a look at Ning Shu before taking Li Yufeis hand. Yufei knows my tastes the best. The things youve made are definitely delicious.
Li Yufeis smile became even more bashful, but Ning Shu couldnt understand what there was to be embarrassed about.
Qi Sheng then shouted towards Ning Shu, What are you still standing there for? Hurry ande serve us. Youre currently a personal maid!
Ning Shu pursed her bloody red lips. Li Yufei hastily said, For better or for worse, shes your personal maid. If shes done anything wrong, just instruct her carefully for next time.
Qi Sheng nced at Ning Shu coldly before saying to Li Yufei, Youre truly the most kind-hearted person I know. However, some people just dont change no matter how many times theyre corrected. If it werent for those twenty taels, I wouldve already driven her out.
NIng Shu:
It felt like the current Qi Sheng was really gross. This guy probably felt like she had lied to him and tricked him into falling in love with her. What fart. He was clearly the one that wanted to trick her into falling in love with him. Now that he was hit with the bacsh, he was taking it out on her? How shameless.
Qi Sheng and Li Yufei walked into the room while holding hands. Ning Shu followed behind them, then started grabbing dishes for the two. Qi Sheng had a disgusted expression as if he couldnt stand the smelling from her, but he still insisted on making her serve them.
He must be mentally ill.
Chapter 298: ‘You’re so Dirty’ Expression
Chapter 298: Youre so Dirty Expression
Big Brother Sheng, try this soup? Yufei had specially prepared this for you since you must be tired from working all day. Li Yufei lifted a spoonful of the soup up towards him.
Qi Sheng smiled gently as he took Li Yufeis hand and guided the spoon to his lips before drinking it with relish.
He looked like he was enjoying himself so much that Ning Shu thought he was actually drinking an aphrodisiac.
Yufei, you should drink some too. Qi Sheng then took the spoon and scooped some of the soup before lifting it to Li Yufeis lips.
And so, they sweetly finished the meal while slowly feeding each other. Ning Shu stood to the side like a block of wood as she watched pink bubbles emerge from the two.
It was so cringy and fake.
Qi Sheng and Li Yufei were the same type of person. They used a harmless and gentle mask to conceal their true natures. Li Yufei wasnt as gentle and kind as she appeared and Qi Sheng wasnt as tolerant and gentle as he acted.
The two were truly a match made in Heaven in some ways.
Leave. Qi Sheng shot a look at Ning Shu. She had been on the verge of nodding off, so when she heard what Qi Sheng said, she immediately turned to leave.
Qi Sheng gritted his teeth as he said, Close the door and wait outside. Youre not allowed to leave, so wait right outside.
When Ning Shu heard his order to close the door, she froze. Why were they closing the door in the middle of the day? To take an afternoon nap? Then she saw Li Yufeis flushed face and her jaw dropped.
What a beast! They were going to go at it in the middle of the day? And he actually wanted her to wait by the door!? His taste was seriously unique. Did he think that he was an emperor pampering a lucky consort so he actually needed someone to guard the door?
Ning Shu looked at him with a youre so dirty expression.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Qi Sheng interpreted Ning Shus expression to be envy and said aloofly, What are you still standing here for? Get out and close the door!
Ning Shu walked out, closed the door, then leaned against it and rolled her eyes.
After a little while, suggestive sounds starteding from the room. There were all sorts of flirtatious words flung around, the creaking sound of the shaking bed, and Li Yufeis soft moans.
Tsk tsk tsk. Ning Shu shook her head. Sleeping with other women in front of the female lead was probably the most effective way to hurt the female lead. If the original Mu Yanmeng had been here, her heart probably wouldve been shattered.
Ning Shu sat down on the steps and treated these sounds as a luby as she propped her head up to nap.
Aiy, this moral-less world.
Just as she had nodded off, she heard a roar. Xiao Hong
Ning Shu quivered and woke up. She hastily stood up, then rubbed her eyes sleepily as she turned to ask, Youre done this quick?
Qi Shengs facial color turned even more unsightly as he clenched his fan. He looked as if he wanted to beat Ning Shu to death with the fan.
When she saw his ashen face, she immediately knew that she had said the wrong words, so she closed her mouth. However, she couldnt stop herself from ncing towards Qi Shengs lower half.
Could it be that the shock really had been too much?
Chapter 299: Mu Yanmeng was a Noble Beauty
Chapter 299: Mu Yanmeng was a Noble Beauty
Qi Shengs face started twitching when he saw Ning Shus skeptical look. Her skeptical and vulgar look convinced him yet again that this woman wasnt Mu Yanmeng. Mu Yanmeng was a noble beauty, there was no way she would be like this.
Scram, I dont want to see you. Qi Sheng rubbed his nose irritatedly.
Ning Shu hastily prepared to scram.
Qi Sheng called out to her again. Xiao Hong, wait.
Ning Shu turned around and asked, Young Master, is there something else?
Qi Sheng walked to Ning Shu and asked solemnly, Xiao Hong, Ill ask you for thest time, are you Mu Yanmeng?
This is thest time this young master will give you a chance, so tell the truth. Are you Mu Yanmeng or not?
Qi Shengs expression was very serious, but Ning Shu just waved her hand and asked, Young Master, whats with you? This servant has already said that this servant isnt Mu Yanmeng. This servants name is Xiao Hong, how many times are you going to make this servant repeat it?
Good, very good. Are you having fun repeatedly messing with me like this? Qi Shengs face was ashen.
From now on, youre no longer my personal maid. You will now be thetrine servant. After Qi Sheng said this, he turned and left. However, after a few steps, he turned and added, This is the price for deceiving this young master.
WTF? He was the one that had subjectively assumed everything. She had never said that she was Mu Yanmeng, yet he was actually ming her?
Was there any logic?
Once she was stripped of the status of being a personal maid, the housekeepers attitude immediately flipped. She brought Ning Shu to the ce to wash the chamber pots. From now on, your job is to pour out the feces and clean the chamber pots.
Ning Shu: Fuck, Qi Sheng
How cruel! This smell was much worse than the stench that was usually on her.
The housekeeper gave a cold humph and said, You dont even know your ce. I knew back when I first saw you that you were unreliable. You barelysted any time before you already ended up angering the young master.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu extended her hand. The housekeeper asked in confusion, What are you doing?
Give me back the silver I gave you back them. Back then you had said that I had a lot of potential, said Ning Shu tly.
The housekeepers eyes narrowed. When has this old one ever epted silver from you?
Ning Shu:
Fine, this old servant must already have Alzheimers. She said with a coldugh, Then just treat it as my contribution towards your gravestone.
You actually dare to curse me? The housekeepers facial color turned ugly. Youre just an ugly bitch, do you really think that Young Master would call you back? Stupidly arrogant wretch.
Youre the stupidly arrogant wretch, to dare to call my miss that. Do you know my misss status? How dare you make my miss do such dirty work. Yue Lan lifted her chest and threw these words back at the housekeeper imposingly. The housekeeper couldnt help but be taken aback.
As expected of a servant from the prime ministers residence, she had a lot more experience.
Ning Shu shot Yue Lan a thumbs-up and Yue Lan smiled in response, causing her imposing aura to disappear.
The housekeeper red at Ning Shu, then left with an infuriated expression.
Once the female lead fell into dire straits, it was inevitable for there to be some malicious cannon fodder that wanted to bully the female lead. Ning Shu would never admit that she had brought this on herself.
She didnt feel any fear because there was no way the storyline would allow her to die when she was the female lead. As long as she avoided being pushed down by these seven men, the task would be counted asplete and she would have sessfully helped Mu Yanmeng escape from these men and the np-sex ending.
To tell the truth, Ning Shu actually preferred dealing with these NPC passersby and cannon fodders since whenever she was with a male lead, there was a constant threat of being pushed down. At the very least, right now she was facing feces and chamber pots, so she didnt have to worry about a male lead pushing her down.
Chapter 300: Rapturous Smell of the Reincarnation of Grains
Chapter 300: Rapturous Smell of the Reincarnation of Grains
Yue Lan covered her nose as she asked, Miss, are we really going to do this? It stinks so much.
Ning Shu dusted off her hands and said mildly, Your miss is a noble and aloof character, how could your miss possibly do something like this? Even doingundry is more elegant inparison to this.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Then, Miss, lets leave. Didnt Miss say that you were going to travel the world? Then lets just leave now. Miss, blow the whistle and have the hidden guard get us out of here. Yue Lan was holding her breath so much that her cheeks were red.
Ning Shu tilted her head back forty-five degrees and used her charming and sorrow-filled eyes to look towards the sky. Paired with her clown-like face, it was an indescribably creepy sight.
Your miss still has matters to take care of and will leave soon, said Ning Shu with a sigh.
Yue Lan:
This servant cant understand what Miss is trying to do at all? Yue Lan then nodded firmly. But no matter where Miss goes, this servant will follow.
Ning Shus tears cascaded down as she said, This smell is too much. The smell of feces and urine was overwhelming.
Exactly. Yue Lan also had to wipe at tears.
Xiao Hong, my miss is looking for you. A servant shouted towards Ning Shu from a distance.
Ning Shu saw that it was Li Yufeis maid and all sorts of possible dark scenarios shed through her head. Perhaps Li Yufei noticed that Qi Sheng no longer favored her and wanted to take this chance to torture her?
She was going to be disfigured!?
Xiao Hong, hurry up! The maid saw that Ning Shu wasnt moving, but she didnt dare to walk over, so she just shouted impatiently at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu walked over and the strong stench she carried with her immediately caused the maid to retch. The maid hastily delivered the message the miss is looking for you, then ran.
Ning Shu couldnt think of any possible reasons why Li Yufei would look for her.
She didnt bother to wash up and headed straight towards Li Yufeis courtyard. Ever since she had arrived in the Qi Residence, she had been inventing all sorts of stenches to apply to herself. Now that this reincarnation of grains was added in, her smell was even more rapturous.
Li Yufei covered her nose the moment Ning Shu walked in and cried, Whats that smell!?
Go wash up first. I need to talk to you about something. After you bathe, make sure to apply some perfume powder, said Li Yufei with tightly furrowed brows.
Ning Shu was even more curious now. What exactly was Li Yufei nning?
Could it be that Li Yufei really wanted to be friends with her? That wasnt possible. The female lead possessed an halo that attracted envy from all women. Itd cause females to feel irritated towards the female lead for no reason and cause trouble for her.
Could it be that the halo had disappeared because she was a cannon fodder?
That wasnt logical, it wasnt fair! For better or for worse, she was also a female lead right now!
Ning Shu went back and washed up. Following that, she did as Li Yufei requested and applied some perfume powder C an entire boxs worth.
Ning Shu was now very fragrant, fragrant enough to suffocate someone.
She entered the room with this intense fragrance and Li Yufei immediately sneezed. Li Yufei covered her nose as she asked, How much perfume powder did you apply? Are you unable to smell?
This servant can smell, it smells really good. See for yourself, Miss Yufei Ning Shu walked to Li Yufei and lifted her arm towards Li Yufeis nose.
Li Yufei turned slightly pale and she hastily backed away before saying, Xiao Hong, I called you here today because theres something I want to ask you.
Chapter 301: Li Yufei’s Maid
Chapter 301: Li Yufeis Maid
Ning Shu was surprised. What could Li Yufei possibly ask her about? So she leaned closer and asked, Does Miss Yufei have something to ask this servant?
Li Yufei took another step back and covered her nose as she asked, Youre Big Brother Shengs personal maid, so do you know if Big Brother Sheng has someone he likes?
Ning Shu blinked her panda eyes and lifted her ck, caterpir-like brows as she eximed, Why is Miss Yufei asking this? Youre Young Masters true love. No, I mean- this servant means to say that Miss Yufei is the one Young Master has feelings for.
Ning Shus words clearly made Li Yufei happy as a smile appeared on her face. Then she nced at Ning Shu affectionately, causing Ning Shu to shudder. She wasnt Qi Sheng, so why was Li Yufei looking at her so coquettishly?
Of course I know that Big Brother Sheng cares about me. Li Yufei was blushing slightly.
Ning Shu:
Was this what she called her here for? To try and hurt her feelings?
But Li Yufeis smile faded and she looked at Ning Shu seriously. But I can sense that Big Brother Shengs heart also harbors another person. Its a very clear feeling.
A womans sixth sense truly was fearsome. She was right on the mark.
Ning Shu waved her hand and said, Miss Yufei, youre overthinking things. Its obvious why you have this feeling. Its cause of dat, right?
Whats dat? Li Yufei furrowed her brows as she looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu stomped bashfully and covered her face as she said, Aiyah, Miss Yufei, you know~
Li Yufeis face filled with ck lines as she said, Get to the point.
Ahem Ning Shu coughed softly, then said, Miss Yufei, arent you feeling that things are getting a little tedious on the bed and that Young Master mightve gotten tired of you?
How-, what are you nonsense are you saying? Li Yufeis face flushed red from embarrassment.
Ning Shu: I didnt see any trace of embarrassment from you when you were humping earlier. The way youre acting now is gross.
Dont all men like novel and fresh things? Ning Shu parted her bloody lips in a vulgar smile. Li Yufei looked at her and asked, You have a way?
If you want to seize a mans heart, you have to make him desire you uncontrobly, said Ning Shu in a very experienced manner.
Li Yufei nced at Ning Shu. What do you mean by desire you uncontrobly? It sounds like you have experience?
Pfff cough cough. Miss Yufei, oh you! How hateful! Ning Shu covered her face with a handkerchief. Its just a normal amount, you know?
Li Yufei narrowed her eyes. Since thats the case, youll work as my maid from now on. Ill talk to Big Brother Sheng about it.
What a crazy turnaround. How did she end up as Li Yufeis maid?
However, life was always like such. She originally thought that she would actually have to start scrubbing chamber pots.
Tell me all about your experiences. Li Yufei said in a very wealthy miss manner, As long as things turn out well, youll get your share.
Ning Shu:
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Time to toughen her skin and go for it.
Ning Shu smiled vulgarly as she patted her chest and said confidently, Miss Yufei, just leave it to this servant! This servant will definitely handle it well!
Li Yufei gave a very aloof en.
ment: evil smirk
Chapter 302: It’ll Be Very Exciting This Way
Chapter 302: Itll Be Very Exciting This Way
At night, when Qi Sheng came to find Li Yufei and saw that Ning Shu was standing by the door, he demanded sternly, What are you doing here? Arent you supposed to be cleaning the chamber pots?
Ning Shu replied mildly, This servant is now Miss Yufeis maid.
Li Yufei walked over and said gently, Big Brother Sheng, Yufei feels like this girl is pretty interesting so Yufei had her stay. Big Brother Sheng wouldnt me Yufei, right?
Qi Sheng took Li Yufeis hand and said passionately, Its only a maid, so its alright as long as youre happy. However, this maid is very stupid and always messes up when doing things. In addition, her looks are barely passable. Why dont you pick a better maid?
Big Brother Sheng, you treat Yufei so well. Yufei wants to be with you always in this lifetime. Li Yufei leaned into Qi Shengs chest.
Ning Shu watched silently from the side. They were flirting like no tomorrow right in public, did they ever consider how onlookers would feel? Those in the couples club should be burned to death.
Li Yufei shot a look at Ning Shu and she immediately walked out and closed the door behind her. Then she stood outside the door.
Inside the room, Li Yufei nimbly took off her clothes, revealing her snow-white skin. However, she was now wearing modern era undergarments instead of the usual dudou. The sexy panties she was wearing emphasized her slim waist and slender legs. The sight of it caused Qi Sheng to cough out his tea and stare in stunned amazement.
Li Yufei walked slowly to Qi Sheng and sat down on his leg. Big Brother Sheng, Yufei had prepared this just for you. Do you like it?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Qi Sheng felt like his nose was a little itchy so he hastily buried his face in Li Yufeis chest. Delight appeared on Li Yufeis face. This was the first time Qi Sheng had seemed this excited.
Big Brother Sheng, Yufei prepared another surprise for you, said Li Yufei enticingly.
Qi Shengs breathing was getting heavy and his voice was hoarse as he said, What surprise is it? Im already very surprised. My dear little sister, youre so beautiful.
When Li Yufei heard this, she felt even more confident that Xiao Hongs method was correct, so she opened the box and took out the whip. As Qi Sheng looked at her with a baffled expression, she swung the whip at him sexily.
Ning Shu heard Qi Shengs ear-piercing scream. Then he started shouting, Li Yufei, what are you doing!? What did you whip me for!?
Li Yufei said sulkily, Big Brother Sheng isnt happy? Her voice became even more pouty. Yufei had put on these types of clothes for Big Brother Sheng, and even used a whip in order to make it more fun.
Theres no need for the whip at all. Oww Stop.
Big Brother Sheng, dont you love Yufei? Yufei only changed because Yufei likes you. Big Brother Sheng, itll be very exciting this way. As Li Yufei spoke, she continued swinging the whip.
Yufei, put down the whip first. Of course I know that you love me. I love you too. Dont use the whip, aaah
The sharpshes made by the whip mixed with Qi Shengs cries of pain. Ning Shu peeked through the seam in the door to see what was going on.
Perhaps it was because they had gotten too excited because they started right on the ground. They didnt seem to care about how cold it was at all and were going at it energetically. Qi Sheng was attacking violently, causing Li Yufei to cry out especially loud. Even people outside the courtyard could hear.
Tsk tsk, couldnt you two be a little quieter? The entire Qi Residence probably knows by now that you guys are having sex. You guys not only had no integrity, but had no sense of shame either.
When she saw the bruises on Qi Sheng left by the whip, she shook her head in regret. This whip wasnt the type that carried barbs. If only she had one with barbs that was soaked in a mixture of salt and chili water. The feeling of that whip would be much more refreshing.
Itd be great if she couldve done the whipping herself.
Aiy. Ning Shu felt very mncholic. She suddenly longed for the time when she had superhuman strength.
Chapter 303: These Things Must be Introduced Slowly…
Chapter 303: These Things Must be Introduced Slowly
Ning Shu stood outside for so long that her legs felt like they were going numb, but the people inside were still going at it. In the past, Ning Shu had still been wondering if something had happened to Qi Shengs family jewels but it seemed like his jewels were still perfectly formidable. However, that was to be expected. After all. how could anything happen to the male leads family jewels?
Ning Shu hammered her numb legs. Then she heard the door open with a creak as Qi Sheng walked out with feignedposure. His face was flushed and he looked like he had enjoyed himself, but he also felt angry and humiliated. It was a veryplicated expression. Qi Sheng nced at Ning Shus ugly face and said hoarsely, In the future, when this young masteres here, stay outside. This young master doesnt want to see your face.
Ning Shu: Did I look like I freaking wanted to see yours?
She lowered her head without speaking and Qi Sheng left with a cold humph.
When she entered the room, she immediately smelled the heavy scent of lust. Li Yufei sat indolently on the chair with only a single garment draped over her. Her face was filled with satisfaction and she seemed to still be enjoying the aftertaste.
Ning Shu covered her eyes. It was seriously too dirty. It was truly an integrity-less world.
Li Yufei opened her eyes. When she saw Ning Shu, she smiled and said, Your method really works. Ive never seen Big Brother Sheng this excited before. He was so passionate and wild, it felt like he was devouring me. My legs are still limp even now.
Ning Shu hastily changed the topic. Why didnt Young Master stay for the night?
Li Yufei said bashfully, We havent gotten married yet, so its not good for Big Brother Sheng to stay the night.
Ning Shu:
They had already dropped their pants and did their fart, and they had done it so loudly that the entire residence had heard, so what were they acting so proper now for?
Please dont be so gross.
Ning Shu stared at Li Yufei nkly as Li Yufei drifted off to sleep, her face still glowing with satisfaction.
Ning Shu: At the very least, sleep under your quilt. Was it really good to sleep in the main hall naked?
Ning Shu turned and left without bothering to close the door.
When she got back to her room, Yue Lan hastily came over and asked, Miss, did that woman do anything to you?
No. Your miss is perfectly fine. Ning Shu felt really tired and fell asleep as soon as shey down on the bed.
The next day, Ning Shu was still sound asleep when she was pulled off the bed. She opened her eyes. When she saw that it was the maid that served Li Yufei, she asked, Big Sis, what exactly is so urgent that you wont even let people sleep?
The maid said, Dont you know what time it is? How can you sleep sote? Miss is looking for you.
Ning Shu pouted as she followed the maid to see Li Yufei. Li Yufei looked as if she had a filter of pink all around her. Her skin was nice and rosy, the obvious leftover signs of having been pampered.
She was practically emitting light.
Xiao Hong,e here. This is for you. Li Yufei gave Ning Shu an embroidered purse. Ning Shu opened it and saw that it contained two heavy ingots of silver. She quickly tucked it away. More money was always better.
You did very well this time, said Li Yufei. Butst night, Big Brother Sheng didnt really seem to like the whip. Is there something else I can use?
Ning Shu lifted her thick eyebrows and said, If he doesnt like the whip, then go with wax y. But still use the whip. This time, let him hit you instead. These things must be introduced slowly. Once Young Master gets used to this exciting method, hell lose interest in other women and his heart will belong solely to Miss Yufei.
Then help me prepare it, said Li Yufei.
Ning Shu nodded.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 304: Not Suitable for Little Kids to Know
Chapter 304: Not Suitable for Little Kids to Know
Ning Shu thought that Qi Sheng wouldnte look for Li Yufei again since he had been screaming so muchst night, but in the end, he still came. As he looked at Li Yufei who was dressed beautifully, he had a conflicted expression on his face.
Ning Shu felt like Qi Sheng actually had the potential to be an M in his bones.
Qi Sheng himself had sensed it. The fiery pain from the whip had caused him to tremble with pain, but also a sort of delight. That feeling was very strange to him. He had never experienced this sort of pleasure before.
So after being conflicted over this for a long while, he still came to find Li Yufei again, only to find that she was introducing a new style of y.
As the candle wax dripped on his chest, Qi Shengs expression twisted in pain and pleasure. He swung the whip hard until Li Yufei fell to the ground on all fours, but he continued to strike Li Yufeis white skin until it was filled with purpleish-redsh marks. The sight of it caused his blood to rush to his head. He felt so excited it seemed like every cell in his body was trembling.
Li Yufei kept screaming from the pain, but it only made Qi Sheng more excited as he whipped her.
Ning Shu peeked in on this extreme scene from the crack in the door. Did this count as her opening the door to a new world for them?
There was no need for them to be too grateful.
During the following time, Li Yufei and Qi Sheng seemed to be enjoying themselves with inexhaustible enthusiasm. It was way out of Ning Shus expectations.
T-this fricking worked!? As expected of an irrational hentail world. Only a small spark was needed to start a firerge enough that it seemed unstoppable.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Li Yufei had asked Ning Shu about everything she knew, then Li Yufei and Qi Sheng starteding up with ways to y themselves. Ning Shu waspletely dumbstruck from what she saw.
They were doing bondage, then stuffing things below. It was so much that Ning Shu even felt a little grossed out. Truly, humans only needed a little prompting to make their nasty side burst out
Ning Shu decided to withdraw now. Since Qi Sheng and Li Yufei seemed to be enjoying themselves, shell just leave them to enjoy themselves together.
That night, Ning Shu leaned over the top of the courtyard wall and stared at Li Yufeis room. The room was lit up with candles.
She was currently waiting for a pleasant surprise. Once the surprise arrived, shed immediately take French leave.
Miss, are you done yet? This servant cant keep it up much longer, said Yue Lan as she gasped for breath. Her hands were gripping Ning Shus ankles tightly while Ning Shu stood on her shoulders.
Almost, Ill be done soon. Im sorry to trouble you, sweetheart. Ning Shu continued staring at Li Yufeis room without blinking. Soon, she heard Li Yufeis shriek of agony. It waspletely different from the usual screams of pleasure and pain.
Ning Shu wanted to tilt her head back and roar withughter. The pained sound was still continuing, but Ning Shu had heard what she had been waiting for. She jumped off Yue Lans shoulder and said, Aiyah, youve truly worked hard, my little darling.
The hidden guard that was dressed in ck looked at the two of them silently for a moment. Then, he asked, Miss, what were you trying to see? You could have just sat on the wall instead of standing on someone elses shoulders.
Ning Shu felt that the big brother hidden guard was saying this because he felt sorry for Yue Lan, so she nudged Yue Lan with her elbow. Yue Lan looked at her with a baffled expression.
Miss, what exactly were you looking at? asked Yue Lan.
Ning Shu waved her hand. Its not suitable for little kids to know. Lets go.
ment: Around the time I was tranting this, California was experiencing thergest fire in its state history. So, guys and girls, do what you can to prevent global warming a little. Turn off appliances when not using them, use reusable containers instead of disposable stuff, and carpool, bike, or walk~
Chapter 305: A Pain on the Bum
Chapter 305: A Pain on the Bum
The three of them left Padon City under the cover of night as the brightly lit room in Qi Residence became filled with the scent of blood and lust.
Qi Sheng was holding a whip and swinging it with all his strength at Li Yufei. Li Yufeis entire body was covered with whip marks that dripped with blood. She continuously moaned as she cried, Big Brother Sheng, dont hit Yufei anymore. It hurts.
Li Yufeis body contorted from everysh of the whip. It felt like every strike ripped flesh off her body.
Qi Shengs eyes were bloodshot, but he was extremely excited. As he panted heavily, he consoled Li Yufei, Its fine. Doesnt it feel refreshing? Yufei, Im loving you more and more. I truly love you to the point that I just want to whip you to death.
Li Yufei was resentful and angry that he had hit her so much. Everything hurt so badly that she felt like she was about to die, but even as her wounds dripped with blood, she smiled seductively at Qi Sheng and said, Big Brother, give Yufei the whip.
After taking the whip, she abruptly started whipping Qi Sheng furiously. Qi Sheng screamed in pain, but he also felt intense pleasure. In the end, the two bloody figures embraced each other and continued to stimte each other in all sorts of ways.
As Ning Shu sat in the carriage, she started whistling a little tune as she watched Padon City slowly fade from sight. She was very happy. Li Yufeis snow-white skin was probably ruined by now. As for whether her face would be disfigured or not, Ning Shu didnt know.
She had gone through special efforts to prepare that whip. It contained tiny little barbs and had been soaked in salt and chili water. The wounds left by this whip would probably be inmed, and its very likely that scars would be left.
Ning Shu still remembered that Li Yufei had disfigured Mu Yanmeng before, so this counted as an eye for an eye.
After Ning Shu wiped off the thickyer of cosmetic powder on her face, she felt like her head was several pounds lighter. It was really refreshing, so she started whistling again.
Miss, can you stop whistling? Yue Lans face was red from holding her breath.
Ning Shu asked, Why?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Your whistling is making this servant need thetrine, whispered Yue Lan.
Right after she said that, the carriage stopped. Ning Shu smirked at Yue Lan. Look how considerate your big brother hidden guard is?
Yue Lans face turned even redder as she pushed the curtain out of the way to get out. Ning Shus stomach grumbled, so she said, Lets go together. Your misss stomach also feels a little off. It was probably due to eating too much drumsticks yesterday.
Ning Shu squatted down next to Yue Lan to chat. She said, Youngdy, youre already not a little child anymore. Have you ever thought about finding a ce to settle down? Its not good to be following your miss and running around all the time.
This servant will always follow Miss. Wherever Miss goes, this servant will go. Yue Lan covered her nose and said, Miss, you should eat less meat in the future. It feels like you havent been digesting welltely, its a little stinky.
Ning Shu:
Wasnt it cruel to say this to a beauty? All beauties were above the food ofmon mortals.
Ning Shu couldnt find anything to wipe her butt with and finally resolved herself to using a leaf. The ancient era was so tough, next time she had to remember to buy some writing paper.
The barbs on the leaves were a pain on the bum.
Chapter 306: A Smooth Stone is More Comfortable
Chapter 306: A Smooth Stone is More Comfortable
When they got back to the carriage, the hidden guard asked Ning Shu, Where are we going now?
Let me think. Ning Shu didnt know where that schr was either.
In the storyline, Qi Sheng had sent away Mu Yanmeng, who was practically on herst breath at that point. However, he hadnt expected that, right after he sent Mu Yanmeng away, Li Yufei sent out assassins to kill her.
Mu Yanmeng slipped when escaping and fell off a cliff, but a schr found her and saved her, then brought her back to his house.
Ning Shu had no idea where that tiny remote vige was. Could it be that she had to take a leap off a cliff?
Miss, where do you want to go? asked the hidden guard again.
How would I frickin know? Ning Shu then said, Go straight along this road. When theres a split in the road, take the left, then continue taking lefts. If we encounter a vige, enter it.
Hidden Guard:
So what if this was being headstrong? No matter what, the male and female leads were bound to meet.
Yue Lan asked worriedly, Miss, what if we get lost?
Its fine. There will definitely be a twinkling existence to guide your miss forward, said Ning Shu with her chin lifted.
Yue Lan shook her head speechlessly. This servant cant understand.
Ning Shu suddenly recalled something and asked the hidden guard, Do you have paper on you?
What does Miss need paper for? asked Yue Lan.
Im used to using paper rather than leaves, replied Ning Shu.
Yue Lans eyes filled with tears again and she said mournfully, Miss has always used paper in the past, but now youve fallen to such levels. If the lord knew, his heart would definitely ache for you. Miss, using leaves is ufortable. Its much morefortable to use a smooth stone.
Ning Shu covered her face. She was just borrowing some paper, yet it resulted in such a dirty discussion.
She felt like she was about to go crazy.
As they chatted, they slowly started to get drowsy so they napped while leaning against each other. The clip-clops of the horse hooves were very rhythmic and the forest was quite quiet at night. The silence was only interrupted from time to time by some strange bird cries.
Ding! Ding-ding! Ding-ding-ding! Li Yufei: trauma points +100. Qi Sheng: trauma points +100. 2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus head.
Ning Shu stretchedzily, then smiled. The fact that Li Yufei had gotten 100 trauma points probably meant that her skin was ruined. As for how Qi Sheng ended up getting so much trauma points, she had no idea.
He had probably been disfigured as well. Tsk tsk~
Actually, Qi Shengs trauma points had been due to the fact that he woke up the next day and discovered that the maid called Xiao Hong was gone. He searched the entire Qi Residence but wasnt able to find her and he couldnt shake off this feeling of loss. This feeling had nothing to do with love. It was a vexing frustration as if he had allowed a hazy pearl slip out of his hands.
Qi Sheng was pretty sure that this Xiao Hong was Mu Yanmeng since she had suddenly ran off. He was furious that he had been tricked by her and went to ask Li Yufei for her. However, Li Yufei was busy trying to save her own skin. The wounds left by the whip were inmed and swollen, so she didnt have the mind to care about something like Xiao Hong.
In addition, she also hated Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong was the one that had prepared those tools. So the fact that Xiao Hong suddenly ran off and the whip ended up having barbs and extra seasoning made it obvious that Xiao Hong was the one that did it.
Qi Sheng was furious, but he also couldnt tell Li Yufei directly that Xiao Hong was Mu Yanmeng. Qi Sheng still couldnt bear to part with Li Yufei at this point, especially since they discovered that they had a shared hobby.
However, he couldnt stop thinking about Mu Yanmeng. The image of Mu Yanmengs fair and wless skin blooming with blood flowers under his whip surfaced in his mind. Just this casual thought caused his body to tremble and an expression of ecstasy appeared on his face.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
He was getting excited, so he pulled Li Yufei off the bed and put a dog cor around her neck. Come on, give a bark.
Li Yufeis injuries still hadnt healed and they would burn with stinging pain just from the friction of clothing. However, when she saw Qi Shengs look of dark desire, her body started heating up and trembling from excitement as well.
Chapter 307: My Bird! —Ning Shu’s Internal Cry
Chapter 307: My Bird! Ning Shus Internal Cry
Ning Shus group wandered around blindly for quite a long time. Ning Shu was a little baffled. Theyve been traveling for this long but they still havent found the big brother schr. What happened to the attraction force between the male and the female lead? What happened to the storyline-sama?
Ning Shu lifted the curtain and said to the hidden guard, Is there no ce for us to rest?
The hidden guards face was covered with a ck cloth that only left his eyes and his square forehead visible. He nced back at Ning Shu and said, I havent seen any viges.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows. Yue Lan said, Miss, why dont we take rights? If we cant find anyone on the left, well just look on the right.
Ning Shu:
Forget it, Im a little tired. Lets set up camp, said Ning Shu with a wave.
The hidden guard said, Theres no need to go through the trouble of setting up camp. You and Yue Lan can just rest in the carriage and Ill just find a tree to nap in.
But I dont want to sit in the carriage anymore. I want to lie on something t for a night, said Ning Shu with a bitter expression. She couldnt even straighten her legs in the carriage. It was so tiring.
The hidden guard looked at her like is your princess syndrome ring up again? Ning Shu got annoyed and said, Theres only the three of us here, so what are you covering your face for? Dont you know that you stand out a lot this way? Were trying to be low-key, but how are we supposed to be low-key when you look like youre about to rob the rich to distribute it to the poor?
The hidden guard didnt say anything, but he didnt take the ck cloth down either. He just went to look for a ce to set up camp.
Ning Shu clutched her heart as if she had been hurt and said to Yue Lan, Your familys big brother hidden guard is so cold.
Yue Lan replied sternly, Miss, the hidden guard doesnt belong to this servants family; hes your familys.
Ning Shu:
The hidden guard clearly still had some heart because he roasted some wild game for them.
The hidden guard handed over something that looked like a pigeon and Ning Shu hastily reached out for it, but his hands moved over and handed it to Yue Lan instead.
Yue Lan was stunned for a moment before she took the roasted bird. When she saw how awkward Ning Shu looked, she offered the roasted bird to Ning Shu. Miss, why dont you eat first?
Ning Shus face twitched and she forced herself to say, Its fine, you eat it. Big Brother Hidden Guard gave it to you.
Miss, you should eat it, said Yue Lan.
Ning Shu: I wont.
Yue Lan: Miss, you should eat it. This servant knows that you like eating meat these days.
Ning Shu: Theres no need, you should eat it. Big Brother Hidden Guard gave it to you.
Yue Lan: Why dont we split it?
Ning Shus face convulsed violently. Was there a need to be like this over such a skinny bird? She stuffed the bird into Yue Lans mouth. I told you to eat it so just eat it! Why waste so much time talking?
Yue Lan started gnawing on the fragrant roasted bird and said, Miss, its quite fragrant. Its not wonder why the lord likes eating wild game so much. Its really fragrant. Miss, just wait a little longer, the hidden guards almost done roasting that one.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
NIng Shu stared at the bird the hidden guard was holding and gulped. Suddenly, the hidden guard threw the bird into the fire and drew his sword to point it in a certain direction as he shouted, Whos there?
Yue Lan threw the cleaned bones of the roasted bird and jumped up to shield Ning Shu heroically. She copied the big brother hidden guards stern tone and shouted, Whos there? Roll out and prepare to die! Give up all hopes of trying to harm my miss.
Ning Shu: Why did you reveal your miss in the first ce?
Ning Shu hastily covered her face with a handkerchief and left only her eyes exposed.
After a burst of rustling, a man dressed in green who was carrying a bamboo basket walked over. Cupping his fist in a refined manner, he said, This one wasnt nning on disturbing, but its growing dark, so this one wished to borrow some fire.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she looked at this man. She couldnt see him clearly since it was too dark, but the way he spoke was very refined and her heart was giving an intense reaction, so this guy was definitely a male lead.
Ning Shu coughed delicately, then said, Every encounter is fate. So, Sir, why not join us and have some water?
The man cupped his fist towards Ning Shu and said, Many thanks, Miss.
Chapter 308: The Freakin’ Scholar or the Godly Doctor?
Chapter 308: The Freakin Schr or the Godly Doctor?
The man dressed in green lowered the bamboo basket he was carrying. When Ning Shu saw that it contained herbs, she became confused. Was this guy the freakin schr or the godly doctor?
Ning Shu said to the hidden guard, Check if the roasted chicken in the fire is still edible? If it is, allow this sir to sample the fresh game.
The hidden guard nced at Ning Shu, then pulled out the ck lump. From the looks of it, it wasnt edible.
The man dressed in green hastily said, Brother, theres no need. This one has his own rations. As he spoke, he dug out a maize pancake. When he saw that the three were staring at him, he took out a another one and said to Ning Shu, These are things from the countryside so I dont know if Lady will find it eptable.
Its fine. Ning Shu took the pancake and bit into it. Her teeth almost fell out. After one bite, she handed it to Yue Lan and said, Try it, coarse grains help with pooping.
When the man heard what Ning Shu said, he furrowed his brows but didnt say anything.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Yue Lan took the pancake and took a bite, then handed it to the hidden guard. The hidden guard took a bite, then put the pancake away and said mildly, This pancake is quite hard toe by.
The man hastily waved his hand and said, Its not hard toe by at all. Theyre just made from some coarse grains from the countryside. Its fine as long as you guys like it. As he chomped on the pancake, he took out water from the bamboo basket.
Ning Shu and the other two just watched in stunned amazement as that guy finished the pancake bite by bite. His teeth really were impressive.
Ning Shu coughed softly, then asked, Um, may I ask for Sirs name?
The man seemed to have an adverse reaction towards the address sir. He put down his pancake and cupped his fist as he said, This ones name is Wen Ruhua.
Oh, it was the schr. Really, wearing out ones shoes seeking couldntpare to the gifts brought by fate. As expected of the gravitational pull between the male and the female leads, the power brought the male lead right up to the door.
Ning Shu abruptly grabbed his hands, giving him a shock. He hastily tried to pull his hands out of Ning Shus grip with a frown. Lady, men and women should not touch.
Next to them, the hidden guard and Yue Lan looked at Ning Shu weirdly.
Ning Shu forced herself to squeeze out some cat pee and said in a very moved tone, Cousin, Im Qinxiang, Im Bai Qinxiang ah!
Cousin!?
The hidden guard and Yue Lan gawked.
Meanwhile, Wen Ruhua looked as shocked as if he had been struck by lightning. He stared at Ning Shu and his voice trembled with uncertainty, Cousin?
En, its me. Ning Shu responded straightforwardly.
Wen Ruhuas expression became veryplicated. He looked hurt, moved, resentful, and also a little happy. His face lookedpletely contorted.
You seem to have changed a lot? Wen Ruhua looked at her skeptically. Are you really Cousin Qinxiang?
I am, I am, I am! Im Bai Qinxiang, said Ning Shu assertively.
Wen Ruhuas expression immediately became twisted as he shouted at her, Then what did youe back for? Why are you back!?
ment: Wen Ruhui = gentle as a painting? Lol. More like fake as a painting.
Chapter 309: This World Was Just Filled With Darkness and Filth!
Chapter 309: This World Was Just Filled With Darkness and Filth!
Wen Ruhua was very stirred up and he trembled with rage as he shouted at Ning Shu. He was so stirred up that his spit almostnded on her, so she hastily took a step back before saying sadly, Cousin, do you still me Qinxiang?
Wen Ruhuas facial color was very ugly. He was so angry he couldnt even get any words out.
Yue Lan couldnt stand to watch silently any longer and pulled Ning Shu to the side to ask, Miss, when did you change names? And when did you end up having such a distant cousin?
Ning Shu patted Yue Lans head and consoled her, Be good, alright? Your miss naturally has her reasons.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Wen Ruhua looked at Ning Shu with aplicated expression as he asked, What did youe back for?
Of course it was to find you, Cousin, replied Ning Shu.
Wen Ruhua was hit by another wave of anger and he red at Ning Shu as he said, Youve already gotten married, so why are you looking for me? What exactly are you treating me as?
Oh, in reality, there was actually quite aplicated and silly story that changed Wen Ruhuas fate.
It was simply that Wen Ruhua and his younger cousin were betrothed and also in love with each other. Wen Ruhua was very schrly and talented, and came from a pretty good family, so he swore to marry Bai Qinxiang as soon as he passed the imperial examination.
However, a bolt from the blue struck before Wen Ruhua had the chance to take the exam. His cousins father ignored the engagement and married Bai Qinxiang off to the son of an important official.
And that official wasnt someone that Wen Ruhua could afford to provoke. He sought Bai Qinxiang out and asked for an exnation. They had been so in love in the past, yet she had gotten married to someone else just like that.
When Wen Ruhua met with Bai Qinxiang, she had said guiltily, Im sorry, Cousin, I cant wait anymore. Rather than wait for the distant day that you pass the imperial exam, Id rather choose someone that has already made a name for himself. Cousin, you should just forget me. Youll meet someone that deserves your love more.
Wen Ruhua couldnt believe it. They used to have such a close and sweet rtionship, yet she had cut off their ties so heartlessly. All the promises from the past, their vows that their hearts beat as one, they were all nothing! Wen Ruhua was so angry he felt like his liver was about to explode.
All women were lowly wretches that only liked wealth and glory. All officials were tyrannical despots that cared nothing for themoners. This world was just filled with darkness and filth!
After Wen Ruhua got drunk, he abandoned his family and ran to a remote vige to be a teacher.
Hed oftenment that all his political knowledge was now useless, but at the same time, he felt contempt for the dishonest officials. He swore to himself that he wouldnt touch politics again in this life.
Wen Ruhua hated the officials son that stole away the person he loved so he started hating officials in general. Thus, he decided to hide in this remote ce in order to get away from such a corrupted life.
Ning Shus lips twitched. It felt like Wen Ruhuas brain workedpletely differently from that of normal men. Most mentally strong men would start a revenge story after experiencing this event and climb up into power in order to deal some face-pping to the cousin before marrying a woman that was better than the cousin, live better than the cousin, and make the cousin regret her choice.
However, Wen Ruhua just dropped everything and hid away to soak in his bitterness and sorrow.
This guy was seriously unbelievable.
Ning Shu felt that if it was her, she wouldnt take a fancy to this sort of man either. A mans ability and sense of responsibility was the most apparent after a crushing event ured, and this event showed that Wen Ruhua was a useless man.
He was immature, unreasonable temperamental, and baselessly chunni.
Say something! What did youe back for!? Is it because that son of the official finally discarded you? Youve never been anyone beautiful, its natural that hed get tired of you. Wen Ruhuas voice was a little sharp as he vented his anger.
Ding, trauma points +20. Ning Shu, mwuah! Did you miss me? 2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus brain.
Ning Shu: Scram.
Humph, tsundere woman. 2333 gave a cold humph, then disappeared.
Why arent you saying anything? Why did youe back to look for me? Did you think Id still ept you? Ive been tricked by you once, I wont be tricked by you again! Wen Ruhua was still shouting at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu had been distracted by the system so this sudden shouting almost burst her ear drums.
She dug at her ears as she looked at Wen Ruhua. He looked elegant and refined enough like a gentle schr, but why was he so chunni?
Dear angry youth, your image was seriously copsing.
Chapter 310: Like the Little Dragon Maiden
Chapter 310: Like the Little Dragon Maiden
Hey, who do you think you are, to dare to talk to my miss this way!? Ill have Misss hidden guard skewer you! Yue Lan bellowed at Wen Ruhua, Youd better keep in mind your status. My miss isnt someone you can afford to casually shout at!
Wen Ruhuas face filled with hatred, then he smiled self-mockingly. Thats right ah, with my status, Im naturally nothingpared to you whos the wife of an official.
Yue Lan looked at Wen Ruhua like he was an idiot. Could it be that he didnt suspect her miss of lying at all? He didnt even bother to confirm the facts before he started shouting his grievances all on his own.
There was definitely something wrong with his head, and it was quite severe too.
The hidden guard couldnt look on any longer either and asked Ning Shu, Miss, should we give this gentleman- I mean, your cousin, a tent?
Before Ning Shu even opened her mouth, Wen Ruhua shouted, No need! Bai Qinxiang, I dont need your charity. Ill just sleep outside.
Ning Shu:
How unyielding. Ning Shu thought that he would just storm off. Did he really think that sleeping outside showed backbone?
She yawned. She was done wrangling with Wen Ruhua today, so she just pulled Yue Lan into the tent. Lights off, sleep.
Outside, Wen Ruhua stared intensely at the tent with aplicated expression as if he wanted to tear the tent down with his eyes.
The hidden guard just nced at Wen Ruhua before taking a rope and tying it around two trees. Then he hopped onto the rope like the little dragon maiden to sleep. However, the scene wasnt as elegant as when the dragon maiden slept, it was just horrifying.
>Little Dragon Maiden, from the wuxia film/novel The Return of the Condor Heroes by Jin Long.<
When Wen Ruhua saw that no one was paying attention to him, he leaned against a tree and just spaced out while staring at Ning Shus tent.
His eyes started turning red from his glower and from time to time he would grind his teeth. In the silent night, this sound was quite creepy.
However, inside the tent, Ning Shu was sleeping soundly while hugging Yue Lan. She had no idea that Wen Ruhua was pacing restlessly outside.
Well, even if she had known, she wouldnt have cared.
However, Wen Ruhua cared a lot. He couldnt help but wonder what had happened to Bai Qinxiang and why she woulde look for him. What did she view him as? Did she think that she could discard him and pick him up whenever she wanted?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But why was his heart so disturbed? Why was he still affected by this heartless greedy woman?
Wen Ruhua paced around outside the tent for an entire night like this. When, in the morning, he saw Ning Shue out and stretch leisurely, the anger that he had stifled the entire night immediately erupted. However, when he saw Ning Shus eyes, which was the only part not concealed by her veil, he froze in stunned amazement.
Chapter 311: Tell Me to Come Back!
Chapter 311: Tell Me to Come Back!
When Wen Ruhua saw her eyes, he froze, then blurted out, Bai Qinxiang, why do you seempletely different from before? Youre not Bai Qinxiang?
It had been dark earlier and since she had been wearing a white veil, he hadnt been able to see what she looked like. Now that he saw her in daylight, he felt like this woman couldnt possibly be his cousin.
At most, Bai Qinxiangs features could be praised as simple and delicate. She wasnt very tall either, but the person in front of him had long slender legs and an elegant and curvy frame. She clearly wasnt Bai Qinxiang.
Ning Shu lifted her brows and replied lightly, Cousin, I am Bai Qinxiang. I know that I broke our promise and betrayed you, but Ive already been punished for it.
Wen Ruhua furrowed his brows. He was certain that this person wasnt Bai Qinxiang, but she seemed to know about what happened between him and Bai Qinxiang. What was going on?
He waspletely lost.
Ning Shu stroked her face as she said, Dont you feel like my eyes have be big and sparkly and that Ive gotten taller? I had married into a wealthy family after all. After days of sea cucumbers, abalone, and milk baths, its natural for there to be a change. If you eat well and live well, your body naturally experiences a second spring.
Bai Qinxiang had only been fifteen when she got married, so it was very possible for her to have changed so much that Wen Ruhua wasnt able to recognize her.
Are you boasting to me about your luxurious life? Wen Ruhua red at her coldly. Then why are you looking for me now?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ding, trauma points +20. Current number of trauma points is 40. 2333 seemed a bit excited. Wow, not bad. You got 40 trauma points in just one night. Ning Shu, keep working hard. We might hit it big this time.
Ning Shu: Get lost.
Humph, heartless woman, I hate you. I wont talk to you again! 2333 wiped at its tears. Then Ning Shu heard the sounds of running footsteps. After a few moments, 2333 shouted shyly, Hurry up and tell me toe back. Tell me toe back!
NIng Shu: Get lost somewhere far away.
Ning Shu turned to look at Wen Ruhua. He was a mess. His green garment was stained with dirt and bits of grass and he looked very haggard with his ungroomed facial hair.
Wen Ruhuas greatest sore spot was the fact that his cousin had married someone else for wealth and honor. Thus, any casual word Ning Shu said was enough to hit his sore spot.
This was the pain that Wen Ruhua had buried in his heart and refused to acknowledge.
Ning Shu felt that Wen Ruhua was pitiful and loathesome. He was a weak and useless man that couldnt take even a little hit from life. He had been the one to give up on his own life; he didnt have the strength of a man at all.
How could this kind of man be a male lead? She felt that even when he shared Mu Yanmeng with the six other men, he was probably the one that was always bullied. All the other men either had power, money, strong martial arts, or strong convictions.
But Wen Ruhua didnt have any backbone at all. All he had was book knowledge, but what use was that?
He probably had to rub himself whenever he lost the fight to get the female lead. Ning Shus thoughts were starting to wander off
Wen Ruhua picked up his bamboo basket and prepared to leave. Ning Shu hastily asked, Where are you going?
Wen Ruhua said coldly, Of course Im heading back.
Ning Shu said, Ill go with you.
Wen Ruhua immediately shouted sternly, Bai Qinxiang, Im not something you can just abandon and get back as you please. Just give up!
Ning Shu paid no attention to him and got back on the carriage to follow behind Wen Ruhua.
ment: My visualization of 2333
Chapter 312: Most Pitiful Person on Earth
Chapter 312: Most Pitiful Person on Earth
Wen Ruhua angrily sped up, but there was no way human legs could beat horse legs. Even if Wen Ruhuas third little leg was added on, there was no use.
In the end, since he couldnt do anything about the carriage following him, he decided to ignore them.
Yue Lan lifted the curtain to look at Wen Ruhua, then she asked Ning Shu, Miss, is there something wrong with that persons brain?
No, he just feels like hes the most pitiful person on earth and is indulging in his own sorrows, replied Ning Shu mildly. He had, just because of an unworthy woman, thrown away his future.
No, it should be said that he had abandoned his entire life. He left home without paying any heed to the fate of his aging parents and came to this remote vige to teach. With how uninspiring his personality was, how would his students turn out?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
In the storyline, Mu Yanmeng had fallen down a cliff while trying to escape from the assassins Li Yufei sent and ended up being rescued by Wen Ruhua, who had been out picking herbs. Although she survived, since she had been disfigured and her body was full of injuries left by torture, she was a horrible sight.
The most beautiful woman in the world had now ended up an ugly monster. Mu Yanmeng had no choice but to wear a veil everyday in order to cover up her features.
Mu Yanmengs heart had already gone numb due to all the events, so she didnt care that she had been disfigured. Some part of her even felt that her appearance was what caused everything.
Wen Ruhua didnt drive Mu Yanmeng out after she recovered, so the two started living together.
Their rtionship was quiet and calm. Mu Yanmeng was grateful to Wen Ruhua for saving her, so she helped him with household chores likeundry, chopping firewood, and making food.
From time to time, Mu Yanmeng would bring meals to the school but Wen Ruhuas students would jeer at her and call her ugly. Some more bold and mischievous students would even throw rocks at her.
Wen Ruhua felt that Mu Yanmeng was making him lose face in front of the students, so he told her not to evere to the school again, or else he would chase her out.
Mu Yanmeng was hurt. The difference in treatment she received now was a great shock.
Although she had be disfigured, her eyes were still enchantingly clear and bright. Whenever someone gazed into them, their soul would tremble from the beauty.
Due to her eyes, the vige chiefs son took a liking to her. This local tyrant wasnt very picky and said that though she was disfigured, her eyes were extremely beautiful. And as for women, once the lights were off and the nkets were on, it was all the same.
When Wen Ruhua heard about this, he coldly mocked Mu Yanmeng for going around and continuing to seduce men even with such ugly looks. He was like, so all women liked seducing men with power.
The vige chiefs son did count as someone with power in the vige. It caused Wen Ruhua to recall his cousin, the cousin that betrayed him to be the madame of a wealthy family. He raged, why were all women so ungrateful and heartless?
Wen Ruhua didnt get along well with the vige chiefs son. If it werent for the fact that he was the only teacher in the vige, this vige tyrant would have already gotten rid of him.
Wen Ruhua held a grudge against anyone that had power and influence, so he disliked the vige chiefs son a lot and viewed him as a rural tyrant. He hated him, but he didnt dare to say it outright. Meanwhile, this vige tyrant just felt that there was something wrong with Wen Ruhuas head.
Chapter 313: Beast in Human Skin
Chapter 313: Beast in Human Skin
The vige tyrant was just annoyed that Wen Ruhua was always criticizing him as if he had done something to greatly outrage the world. He disliked the way Wen Ruhua judged him as if he was some righteous hero that was refusing to yield to the forces of evil.
The vige tyrant only tried to obtain Mu Yanmeng to annoy Wen Ruhua and warn him not to be so arrogant on his territory.
However, Wen Ruhua was angered to death and took this out on Mu Yanmeng. That very night, he raped Mu Yanmeng, saying something like, since you want a man so much, Ill kindly fulfill you.
He felt a lot of contempt for Mu Yanmeng. When he discovered that she wasnt a virgin, he disdained her even more and finished up the job quick. As he pulled his pants back on, he continued to hurl abuse at Mu Yanmeng, who at that point, already wanted to die.
After he raped Mu Yanmeng, Wen Ruhua faced the vige tyrant with his chest lifted like justice was on his side as he said, so what if you were the vige tyrant? Even if you got Mu Yanmeng, all you were getting was my used shoes.
Mu Yanmeng never thought that she would still encounter this sort of fate even after she had been disfigured. When it urred to her that she would have to continue facing this kind of treatment, she decided tomit suicide.
So she hung herself, but Wen Ruhua rescued her. Wen Ruhua threatened her and said that if she tried to kill herself again, hed give her to the vige tyrant. Even if all there was left was a corpse, hed still send her over for the vige tyrant to abuse.
Mu Yanmeng was so frightened that she didnt dare to try andmit suicide again. Thus, they continued living together.
The result when a man and a woman lived below the same roof was obvious, especially if they had already passed fourth base. From time to time, Wen Ruhua would tumble with Mu Yanmeng. He found the sensation refreshing, but in his heart, Mu Yanmeng was just a convenient prostitute for him to relieve his physiologic desires. He didnt consider her as an equal at all.
Ning Shu sucked in a breath like she felt a toothache. Mu Yanmeng really was pitiful. She was implicated in things for no reason wherever she went, and she always ended up with the bad end of the stick.
Wen Ruhua was a beast in human skin. How could he feel proud to bully a disfigured woman? As he forced himself on her, he still had the nerve to show contempt for her? It was ridiculous.
And this was nothingpared toter. Even the vige tyrant felt pity for Mu Yanmeng with the way Wen Ruhua treated her, so he offered to help send her away.
When Wen Ruhua, who was heading back from the school, saw the vige tyrant and Mu Yanmeng together, he immediately took the situation the wrong way and rushed into his home to pull out his ancestral sword. He swung it haphazardly at the vige tyrant without even asking about the situation, and in the end, idently stabbed it into Mu Yanmengs stomach.
It turned out that Mu Yanmeng had been pregnant and she started bleeding everywhere. Wen Ruhua was dumbstruck. Mu Yanmengs heart turned to ash and she jumped straight into the river in front of the house. All the vigers searched the river for several days, but they couldnt find her corpse.
Wen Ruhua became extremely dispirited. He only realized that he had fallen in love with Mu Yanmeng after she had disappeared. After suffering another big blow from life, he felt the urge to throw himself in the river as well.
However, the vige chief stopped him and spouted a huge ton about how the schools children needed him, how they wouldnt be able to do anything without him.
So then, Wen Ruhua said in his heart, Yanmeng, because people need me, I have no choice but to continue living. When the timees, Ill go find you. I love you, and h h h
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu wasnt just breathing hard now, she had to keep wiping away cold sweat. When Yue Lan saw that Ning Shus forehead was covered with cold sweat, she hastily pulled out a handkerchief and wiped her face as she asked, Miss, whats wrong?
ment: gross. kill. The only plus is that Ning Shus narration is easy to type up.
Chapter 314: A Weapon of an Identity
Chapter 314: A Weapon of an Identity
Your miss just suffered a frightful shock, said Ning Shu with a grimace. That weak schr who wasnt even strong enough to truss a chicken was as malicious as a murderer.
Yue Lan hastily looked around. Her face turned a bit pale and she shuffled closer to Ning Shu as she stammered, Miss, what did you see? Please dont scare this servant like this.
Ning Shu pushed Yue Lan away and said, annoyed, How would a ghost possibly appear in broad daylight?
Yue Lan sighed in relief. Oh, thats right, its still day. Then what was it that frightened you?
Little kids shouldnt ask so much. Ning Shu lifted the curtain to nce at Wen Ruhua who was walking in front of them. He was walking much slower. He probably didnt want to walk anymore.
Cousin, do you want to get on the carriage? Youre a schr and unused to such strenuous activity. You must be tired from walking so much, shouted Ning Shu.
Wen Ruhua stopped walking and turned around to look at Ning Shu. He asked coldly, Exactly for how long do you n to follow me? Bai Qinxiang, there is no rtionship between us anymore.
Of course there was no rtionship ah. The real Bai Qinxiang was currently enjoying a blessed life and had long forgotten about you. Yourepletely overthinking things.
Ning Shu said, Wherever Cousin goes, Qinxiang will follow. Qinxiang no longer has anywhere to go and had no choice but toe find you, Cousin.
Wen Ruhua was so angry his entire body trembled. His face was ashen as he red at her.
Why dont you get on, Cousin? said Ning Shu with a smile.
Wen Ruhua waved his hand and said coldly, It is not good for unrted men and women to interact. I wont sit in the carriage, Ill just sit outside.
He then took off his basket and hugged it as he sat down next to the hidden guard.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu felt that Wen Ruhuas way of thinking was seriously very unique. If he really had backbone, he shouldve just refused to get on the carriage. Could it be that he thought he was showing backbone by sitting outside?
Or was it that he had gotten too used to always finding excuses for his actions?
Ning Shu rolled her eyes as she lowered the curtain. Through the curtain, she said, Cousin, why did youe to pick herbs? Could it be that you dont even have the money to buy herbs? Why did you put yourself through such trouble?
Ding, trauma points +10. Current number of trauma points is 50.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. She had hurt Wen Ruhua again? The identity of being his cousin was truly a great weapon. Any casual remark that contained a hint of disdain was enough to emotionally wound the cousin schr.
Wen Ruhua gave a cold humph and said sharply, How could you, a wealthy married miss, possibly understand the lives of usmoners? Although I must support myself through my own strength, itd still be better than living off wealth obtained through treachery. At the very least, I can maintain a clear conscience. Since youre so unused to this way of life, why follow me?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Tsk tsk, look how righteous and convicted he sounded. If it werent for the trauma points, she really wouldve thought that he didnt care.
He probably minded it a lot. His fiancee had left him precisely for wealth and glory, so money and influence were the thorns in his heart. He really desired them, but at the same time he rejected them due to his strong ego.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes again. She felt that all the books he read caused his mentality to be strange. They all said that reading books made you more open-minded and wise, but Ning Shu felt like Wen Ruhua was getting more rotten the more he read. Other people absorbed the essence of books while all Wen Ruhua absorbed were the useless dregs.
To say that Wen Ruhua was a politically astute character was rating him too highly. All he had was a good-looking skin. His weak schrly air made him distinctively inferior to the other cool and aggressive male leads.
Chapter 315: Must’ve Been a Difficult Search
Chapter 315: Mustve Been a Difficult Search
No one spoke as the carriage continued running on the dusty road. The atmosphere became a little strained.
Wen Ruhua looked at the hidden guard sitting next to him. The hidden guards gaze was emotionless and cold and his body emitted a strong killing aura. It was clear that he was very strong and skilled in martial arts.
Bai Qinxiang truly was no longer of the same world as him. Whenever she headed out, it would be with a guard and a servant. The way she lived was truly like a wealthy miss now.
Inside the carriage, Ning Shu and Yue Lan had fallen asleep, but it couldnt be med on them. It was hard not to get drowsy from the swaying motions of the carriage.
After Ning Shu woke up from her nap, she lifted the curtain and asked Wen Ruhua, How far away exactly is your vige? Why did you run so far away to pick herbs? So youre actually pretty good at running?
When Wen Ruhua heard what Ning Shu said, he flushed before his facial color turned ashen. He said coldly, What does where I pick herbs have anything to do with you?
Ning Shu brushed back her hair and remarked lightly, Youve probably cleaned out all the herbs near the vige, thats why you had to run so far, right? Cousin, I thought that you would have a better life once you left me, I never thought that your situation was actually so sad.
A rainbow of expressions shed across Wen Ruhuas face. He was so angry that he was starting to have trouble breathing.
Ding, trauma points +10. Current number of trauma points is 60.
Ning Shu: Fuck, she loved this love and hate feeling.
She curled her lips in disdain and lowered the curtain in clear indication that she didnt want to speak to him anymore. Even inside the carriage, she could still hear the sound of Wen Ruhuas angry breathing.
Stop the carriage, I want to get off! Bai Qinxiang, what exactly are you trying to do? Did youe here on purpose to humiliate me? Wen Ruhua shouted towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu replied mildly, Cousin, Qinxiang came to seek asylum from you. Qinxiang already has no ce to go now and can only ask Cousin for help.
Wen Ruhua was infuriated. Is this the attitude with which you ask for favors? Bai Qinxiang, Im telling you, I dont owe you anything! Dont you feel ashamed to appear in front of me?
Cousin, didnt Qinxiang already apologize? Qinxiang had wronged you in the past, Qinxiang understands it now. Because of Qinxiang, Cousin didnt take the imperial exams. Qinxiang really was moved and felt really guilty, thats why Qinxiang came back to urge Cousin to study and take the imperial exams. Ning Shu gave an impromptu reply.
Wen Ruhuas eyes were practically bulging out. How could this woman say this kind of thing without any embarrassment?
Back then, she had left without looking back right after deciding to, but now she came back saying that she wanted to keep himpany as he studied? Wen Ruhua was so angry that his blood was practically boiling. How could a woman be so despicable, so shameless? Could it be that she didnt feel any guilt or shame at all?
Wen Ruhua wanted to get off the carriage, but the hidden guard didnt stop. Since he didnt have the courage to jump off the carriage, he had no choice but to continue sitting there with an ashen face until they arrived at the vige.
Ning Shu looked at the smoke rising from the chimneys of the houses, then asked Wen Ruhua, How did you find such a remote and secluded vige? It must have been a difficult search.
Wen Ruhua didnt answer and just walked into the vige. Ning Shu said to the hidden guard and Yue Lan, Were going in as well. Lets find a ce to rest.
The hidden guard looked at Ning Shu, then said, Miss, Ill just guard the carriage here. You can just have Yue Lan bring me some food during mealtimes.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
That also worked. After all, the hidden guard would probably cause a panic in the vige if he went in like this. Alright, then take good care of our carriage. Well still be needing it in the future.
ment: Ive been getting a lot morementstely about the post links redirecting to old pages, so I guess Ill put up a reminder/exnation every hundred chapters or so. The links in the posts are dummy links to old chapters because other sites use bots to copy the pages those links point to. The actual links are in the emoticonments I make on the post. Click on the emoticons in myment and if they lead you somewhere, it should be to the correct chapter (unless I made a mistake). A special thank you to all the sweet readers who have been helping direct the other lost readers! Its a huge help! ??
Chapter 316: Release a Special Attack!
Chapter 316: Release a Special Attack!
Ning Shu led Yue Lan into the vige. She found that Wen Ruhua was currently talking with a woman at the entrance of the vige. This woman had a gold hairpin in her hair and her looks were very solid and strong. Her eyes were shining with adoration as she looked at Wen Ruhua.
However, Wen Ruhuas expression only contained loathing and irritation. He kept ncing behind him. When he saw Ning Shu, for the first time, he acted with a good attitude towards her. He asked gently, Cousin, why did it take you so long? Ive been waiting for you.
Before Ning Shu even spoke, the woman wearing the gold hairpin had already gotten her hackles up. As she pointed at Ning Shu, she asked Wen Ruhua sharply, Mister Wen, who is this woman? What exactly is your rtionship with her?
My rtionship with her is none of your business, Lady He. I hope that in the future you wont bother me again. If people pass around rumors, it would affect your reputation as well.
He Xiaohuas brows that had been shaped into very slim lines furrowed and she put her hands on her hips as she said, Who in He Vige would dare to pass around rumors about me? I like you, what of it? As long as you marry into my family, your life will be better than right now. In the future, you wouldnt have to suffer so much whenever students couldnt afford to pay the tuition.
When Wen Ruhua heard He Xiaohuas harsh, straightforward words, he said sternly, Lady He, this schr will only say it once more, theres no way we will end up together. You should just give up.
No matter what, He Xiaohua was a woman. After being tly rejected by the man she liked while a woman as beautiful as Ning Shu was present, there was no way she could remain unaffected. She was angry and humiliated. After fiercely saying, just you wait! to Ning Shu, she ran off while wiping at her tears.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu lifted her brows and said to Wen Ruhua, That girl was pretty cute, and she sincerely likes you, so why are you so against it?
Wen Ruhuas facial color became even worse as if it was very humiliating to be liked by He Xiaohua. He did feel that it was humiliating, especially since He Xiaohua couldntpare to Bai Qinxiang in terms of aura and appearance.
Wen Ruhua couldnt deny that the current Bai Qinxiang was very beautiful. Although her face was hidden, her graceful figure and noble air wasnt something a county bumpkin like He Xiaohua couldpare to.
Her light tone earlier contained surprise at his reaction as if she thought that it was to be expected that he would only attract women of this level.
Ding, trauma points +10. Current number of trauma points is 70. 2333 sounded very excited. Keep up the good work, Ning Shu! Release a special attack and make the trauma points increase straight to 100!
Release what special attack? She had only asked a casual question, how did she end up hitting another one of Wen Ruhuas sore spots? Why did he have such a ss heart?
Wen Ruhua flung back his sleeves and gave a cold humph. Theres no way I can be with He Xiaohua. Her older brother uses the fact that his father is the vige chief to act as a tyrant in this vige. You saw earlier as well, He Xiaohua is just like her older brother and is a barbarous tyrant. No matter how terrible my circumstances are, I still wouldnt marry such a barbarous and manner-less girl.
Ning Shu:
This guy should just end up single his entire life. He was seriously too narcissistic. If he, with his attitude, was ced in the modern society where the ratio of men to women were hugely disportionate with there being ack of women, hed definitely be cuffed right on the head.
It felt like that Wen Ruhua didnt know how to function in society at all. He was a total pompous idiot, it was no wonder He Xiaohuas older brother disliked Wen Ruhua so much.
Ning Shu justughed haha without making anyments. Next to her, Yue Lan also curled her lips in disdain.
Ning Shu followed Wen Ruhua to a thatch house. There were bamboo fences around the house and there were random vegetables nted within the fencing. It was so messy that weeds were growing everywhere.
Not far from the house was arge river. This was the river Mu Yanmeng had thrown herself into after she was stabbed and had yet another miscarriage.
Chapter 317: Delusional Victim Mentality
Chapter 317: Delusional Victim Mentality
Ning Shu couldnt understand it. Why did Wen Ruhua choose a ce that was so close to a river? If there was a storm and the river flooded, wouldnt his house be washed right off?
Or was it for the sake of serving the storyline and making it easy for Mu Yanmeng to drag her injured body to the river and jump in to encounter the next man?
Ning Shu stood in front of the fences without going in. Wen Ruhua turned around and said mockingly, Oh, I forgot, youre the wife of an important official, how could you get used to staying in a simple thatch house like this?
Ning Shu shook her head solemnly and said, I really am unused to it. Cousin, I never thought that you were living in such terrible conditions. You should have looked for me. I wouldve been able to scrap a little together and get you an upper quality house with white walls and gray roof tiles. There was no need for you to force yourself to endure such terrible conditions.
Wen Ruhuas face twisted with anger and he shouted, Shut the fuck up! Your wealth was the result of you selling your dignity. Its disgusting!
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu felt that there was really something seriously wrong with Wen Ruhuas head. His delusional victim mentality was too strong, he acted as if the entire world had wronged him.
Ning Shu could understand the womans side of it. Bai Qinxiang had only chosen a man that had slightly better conditions who would be able to provide her with a better life. It showed a little desire for wealth and honor, but it wasnt a grave sin like Wen Ruhua was making it out to be. Could it be that it had never ured to Wen Ruhua that it was partially his problem for not being able to give Bai Qinxiang a sense of security and safety?
Amitabha Buddha. Ning Shu felt that it was good that Bai Qinxiang had been able to get away from Wen Ruhua. Even if you were going to go through trials and tribtions with a man, it should be with a man that deserves your trust. Wen Ruhua was a man without any sense of direction. Based on how immature he was acting even now, he definitely wouldnt amount to much in the future either.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together and took out an ingot of silver. She threw it on the ground hard, making a little dent, as she said haughtily, Cousin, theres seriously no way Qinxiang could stayfortably in a house like this. Take the silver and have a carpenter fix the house a little. This thatch house looks as if it cant even keep out the rain.
Wen Ruhuas face turned sinister. He picked up the silver and threw it at her as he snarled, Scram! Take your disgusting money and get out of here! Even if I starve to death, I still wouldnt ept such dirty charity.
Ning Shu dodged the attack before picking up the silver and leisurely putting it back into her purse. She said mildly, Qinxiang just felt that Cousin has it hard and wanted to help out a little financially to let Cousin live a bit better. That way, you can use your time to study rather than spend it picking herbs. Cousin is talented in the literatures. Itd be a shame not to develop it due to mudane struggles.
What does my circumstances have to do with you? Since that day in which you betrayed our promise, we have been strangers! Bai Qinxiang, what identity are you trying to use now to get involved in my life!? When Wen Ruhua heard Ning Shu say that she wanted to help him out financially with such a aloof, generous tone, he felt humiliated and furious.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He would sooner die than ept this womans money. Even though he may look pitiful, he found this way of life better. There was no way he would cave in to Bai Qinxiang.
Ning Shu finally moved towardspromise. Fine, Qinxiang will ept Cousins decisions and wont try to make you ept my money anymore. Cousin, where should I stay?
When Wen Ruhua saw that Ning Shu had expressed deference, his heart flooded with smug delight. Ever since they had re-encountered each other, Bai Qinxiang had acted haughty and aloof. She kept saying that she was here to seek shelter from him, but her attitude was nasty and she showed none of the meekness she should have had when asking for a favor.
Ning Shu and Yue Lan chose a room. The room was so simple that it looked like a gust of wind could rip the walls right off. In addition, the room was damp and some areas of the grass wall was already rotten. How was a person supposed to live in a house like this?
Chapter 318: Special Attack Released!
Chapter 318: Special Attack Released!
Yue Lan looked around. Her face turned pale and she said, Miss, no matter how difficult things have been, youve never had to fall so far as to stay in a room like this. How could anyone live in a house like this? There are bugs everywhere. Well be bitten to death at night! Why dont we just set up a tent in the courtyard? Camping would be better than staying in this room.
Ning Shu sighed. When Mu Yanmeng had been disfigured, she had to live in this kind of ce while facing Wen Ruhuas constant ridicule and jabs. Later, she even had to help do the chores while satisfying Wen Ruhuas lust. The original host must have suffered so much to survive. It was no wonder she decided to just throw herself in the river after she got stabbed and had yet another miscarriage.
Death was more appealingpared to a life like this.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu facepalmed as she said, Then lets just set up a tent in the courtyard. Its not worth staying here and being bitten by bugs. There was no way she would make things unnecessarily hard on herself.
They worked together to set up a tent while Wen Ruhua watched with a dark expression. He said coldly, Since you cant bring yourself to stay in my house, why did youe look for me? Dont you have a lot of money? You can just go look for a better ce.
Ning Shu nced at him out of the corner of her eye and said with disdain, Cousin, could it be that youve never thought about why I didnt marry you?
Ding, trauma points + 10. Current number of trauma points is 80. Aaah, Ning Shu, hurry up, go a bit faster, go harder! 2333s excited voice reverberated in Ning Shus brain.
Ning Shu: Scram.
Why? Wen Ruhua replied with a sneer, Wasnt it because you wanted to live a luxurious life?
Ning Shu waved her hand. Oh, non, non, of course its not like that. If you want to know why, I can tell you.
Although your looks are not bad, you cant pay for a meal with your face. Although youve read plenty of books, you never went to take an imperial exam. You couldnt even count as a candidate that was working on passing the exam, so the chances that youd sessfully pass and be a renowned schr were moot. Youve been studying since childhood, but when it came time to establish yourself, you didnt make anything of yourself. The imperial exams must be taken level by level. With how long you were waiting and the many times youd probably fail, by the time you finally passed thest one, Id already be old. Even if I betrayed our promise, it had been worth it and it was a choice I dont regret. The reason I came back now is to make things up to you so that you have the resources to take the imperial exam.
For better or for worse, you should still set a good example for the children in He Vige and let them know that education is something that will allow them to stand out from their peers. Youve studied for so long, but youre living in such a crappy house and wearing such ragged clothing. You dont even eat well. If the children at the school get the impression that studying would only lead to such a poor future, why would they bother to keep studying? With the way things are, do you have any influence and dignity in front of the children? Only the strong inspire respect. Influence, money, and ability are what makes the strong, strong. Cousin, do you feel like you have any of that?
I admit that I had betrayed you in the past, but what you gave me was a distant, indefinite prospect; an out of reach and elusive promise. From the start, a promise is something intangible and illusory. Could it be that I shouldve given up a stable and safe life for such illusory words?
Ning Shu peered at Wen Ruhua sincerely with her clear eyes. Cousin, arent I right?
Chapter 319: Mice Run Away Crying
Chapter 319: Mice Run Away Crying
Cousin, do you feel like you have any of that? Any of that? Any of that
Cousin, arent I right? Arent I right? Arent I These words reverberated in Wen Ruhuas head.
He stumbled and clutched at his chest as he turned to look at Ning Shu. When he met her sincere gaze, he felt the anger in his heart lurch. He was hit with a wave of dizziness and it felt like a hand was squeezing his heart mercilessly.
He shouted, Youre just making excuses for what you did! Youre just quibbling! Its all excuses!
Blood spilled out the corners of his lips. Everything Bai Qinxiang had said were jeers at hisck of ability. She was clearly the one that had betrayed their promise. What right did she have to act so righteous?
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. Even animals aimed to pick strong mates in order to ensure their offsprings chances of survival. This was the way life was, what the frick were you bringing up a crappy promise for?
If Bai Qinxiang had really waited and apanied Wen Ruhua until he finally made a name for himself, the person that ended up breaking the promise may have been Wen Ruhua.
Ding! Ding ding! Ding ding ding! Trauma points +20. Total number of trauma points has reached 100. Ah, Ning Shu, youre amazing! I really like you! Keep working hard! Do it again, again! 2333 sounded like he was seeking a beating.
Ning Shu felt very embarrassed on 2333s behalf. Why did 2333 be like this? It was so disgraceful.
Ning Shu: Scram off and die.
Wen Ruhua staggered into his room and mmed the door shut.
Yue Lan looked at Ning Shu with worship in her eyes. Miss, you managed to make someone puke blood from anger, youre really amazing! Your skill at eloquent debate is undefeatable.
Ning Shu lifted her brows at Yue Lan. Skill at eloquent debate?
Thats right ah. Is there a problem, Miss? Yue Lan looked towards Ning Shu in confusion.
Ning Shu patted Yue Lans shoulder. Its alright as long as youre happy.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu and Yue Lan continued working hard for a while and finally made the tentfortable. It was about time for lunch now, but Wen Ruhua was still in his house and showed no intention ofing out. It was so quiet that Ning Shu wondered if he had died inside.
She went to the door and shouted, Cousin, are you there? If you are, make a squeak.
There was no reply. Ning Shu lifted her brows, theres no way that the male lead would be so weak as to die just like this, right? She shouted again, Cousin, its about time for lunch. What do we eat? There isnt a single scrap of food in the kitchen, not even a grain of rice is around. The mice must have cried as they ran away. Cousin, how did you end up in such dire straits? Cousin, are you there?
The room was still silent. Ning Shu had a bad feeling and she said to Yue Lan, Yue Lan, hurry up and knock down the door. Something may have happened to my cousin. Theres no need to worry if this door can be fixed. In any case, theres nothing here that a thief would want to steal. Theres no need to feel sorry for the door either, its old and rotting anyways.
Yue Lan replied oh, then took a deep breath and prepared to throw herself at the door. Right at this time, the door opened with a creak. Wen Ruhuas veins were pulsing visibly on his forehead as he red at Ning Shu.
It was enough that Bai Qinxiang had betrayed him in the past, but now she was actually using sharp words to jeer at him. She was even more loathsome than before.
It could be said Wen Ruhua had already taken Ning Shu to be his sworn enemy.
Chapter 320: The World is as Black as a Crow’s Feathers
Chapter 320: The World is as ck as a Crows Feathers
Ning Shu acted as if she didnt notice the loathing in Wen Ruhuas eyes and asked, Cousin, what should we eat?
Wen Ruhua replied coldly, Dont you have a lot of money? Just find a viger and give them some money for food.
Ning Shu asked, Then what will you eat?
Its none of your business. Bai Qinxiang, I have no objections to you staying here. I dont have the right to tell you what to do anyways, but dont try to get involved in my life. Youre just trying to make things up to me in order to ease the guilt in your heart, but I wont do as you want! said Wen Ruhua coldly.
Who the hell would want to make things up to you? You were actually taking that made up excuse seriously? Ning Shu inwardly expressed her disdain. Why didnt it ur to him that she was here for revenge, that she was here to make his life miserable?
However, since he had already said that, there was no way shed continue to trouble herself. She grabbed Yue Lan and prepared to go get food. Before she left, she asked insincerely, Cousin, why dont we go together? Its probably been a long time since youve had meat. Ill pay them some extra so that theyll cook a chicken for you. You should nourish your body well so that you can focus on studying for the exams. It couldnt be that youre seriously about spending your entire life here in the middle of nowhere, right?
Wen Ruhuas facial color became very unsightly. Youre just an abandoned wife! A woman that a man has abandoned! After that person decided they didnt want you anymore, you came to me for help, yet you still have the nerve to criticize my life? Whatever I do, you dont have the right toment on it!
Whether I take the imperial exams or not is none of your business! Bai Qinxiang, Im warning you, dont bring up the imperial exams in front of me again! I refuse to step foot into the dark path of being an official. I would rather stay here and struggle through each day! Wen Ruhua dered his resolution with his chest puffed up.
Ning Shu:
Wasnt he overthinking things? The way he spoke, it was as if he was sure he could pass on his first try. His thoughts had even gotten to the dark path of corrupt officials It was unbelievable.
The way he acted as if he was second only to the Heavens was seriously delusionally chunni.
Her face twitched as she said, Could it be that Cousin has never thought about bing a good official in order to get justice for themoners? Although many officials are corrupt, doesnt it just mean that Cousin should hurry and take the exam in order to clean the field of the corrupt officials?
Wen Ruhua furrowed his brows. You have a point, but the world is as ck as a crows feathers and since antiquity, officials have protected their own. Im just a single person, how could I beat such arge ck organization? Thats why Ive given up all hope in the bureaucracy.
Ning Shu looked at him in surprise. It seemed that he wasnt really dumb. However, all he knew to do was talk big. In truth, he was just afraid of taking the exams and making up all sorts of excuse in order to avoid going through the experience and failing.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
There was no point talking to someone like this, so Ning Shu prepared to leave with Yue Lan. However, she suddenly smelled the fragrance of meat. She turned around and saw that two people were standing outside the fence.
Once of them was He Xiaohua. She was holding food in her hands as she shouted towards Wen Ruhua, Mister Wen, I brought you some food.
Wee, wee. Pleasee in. Ning Shu hastily greeted them.
Oh, so youre the beauty that quack schr brought back? Youre not bad. Why did you decide to follow Wen Ruhua, that inflexible dolt of a man? Next to He Xiaohua was a stout man that was holding a fan. That elegant essory was a sharp contrast against his chubby face.
His excessively proud and haughty manner just made the scene even more disharmonious. Ning Shu recalled the way Qi Sheng looked when he was a fan. That was true elegance. This? Seeing those chubby radish fingers pinching a delicate fan was a blinding sight.
It was practically a public offense.
ment: I keep forgetting to make thisment To the more recent readers who werent around when I was testing out different ways to stop bots from copying chapters, the method Ive settled on now is to have the release post link to old chapters. However, at the bottom of the release post, I make ament w/ emoticons in disqus and the emoticons contain links to the actual chapters in consecutive order. So just click on the emoticons, and if they lead you somewhere, it should be the correct chp, unless I made a mistake. Thank you to all the sweet readers who have been helping me guide the asional lost reader! <3
Chapter 321: The Village Tyrant and the Village Flower
Chapter 321: The Vige Tyrant and the Vige Flower
Wen Ruhuas facial color became even worse when he saw those two. He demanded coldly, What are you guys doing here? Youre not weed here. He Dahua, He Xiaohua, even if everyone in this vige fears you two, it doesnt mean that Im afraid of you two!
He Xiaohua looked a little hurt. Mister Wen, I just came here to bring you some food. Why are you being so mean?
Ning Shu immediately said, Thedy came here out of good intentions, you shouldnt be like this. Lady He, we were just getting hungry. Thank you for bringing us food.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Wen Ruhuas face turned ashen and he said to Ning Shu, Youre not allowed to eat it! I, Wen Ruhua, will never ept alms of pity, especially since its the peoples blood, sweat, and tears that the vige chief snatched.
He Dahuas fat face filled with anger as he pointed at Wen Ruhua with his fan. Surnamed Wen! When has my father ever snatched anything!? Your eyes must be located on your damned ass! Everything here was grown by our family! It seems that its not only your brain that has an issue, your vision is problematic too!
Wen Ruhua replied indifferently, Who knows?
Aiyah, I cant stand it! He Xiaohua, dont give to food to someone like this. Itd be better to give it to a dog, since at least a dog would wag its tail in thanks. The vige tyrant, He Dahua shouted towards his sister, Feeding this kind of person is just wasting food!
Big Brother, dont say that. Mister Wen isnt that kind of person. He Xiaohua ced the food on the simple stone table in the courtyard before turning towards Wen Ruhua. Mister Wen, since you have a guest, youll need to entertain her. Just treat this food as my contribution to the childrens tuitions.
Tsk tsk. As Ning Shu watched from the side, she shook her head. This He Xiaohua was actually a gooddy, it was just that her temper wasnt that good.
Thats right, thats right. Thank you, Lady He. We were just getting hungry. Im Bai Qinxiang, Wen Ruhuas younger cousin. I came this time to seek help from my cousin, said Ning Shu.
He Xiaohuas eyes contained hostility as she ced her hands on her hips and demanded, Whats your rtionship with Mister Wen?
Ning Shu called Yue Lan over to eat, then replied, Didnt I tell you that Im his younger cousin? Dont worry, our rtionship is purely that of cousins.
He Xiaohua was doubtious but she epted it and exhorted for Ning Shu to eat before turning to Wen Ruhua and saying, Mister Wen, you should also eat a little.
I wont eat it. Wen Ruhua walked back inside and mmed the door shut.
He Xiaohuas expression turned a little sad.
Meanwhile, He Dahua casually seated himself next to Ning Shu. It looked as if arge ball of flesh was sitting on the stone stool. He Dahua opened his eyes wide as he looked at Ning Shu. Beauty ah, why force yourself to stay with someone like Wen Ruhua and suffer with him? Why dont youe to Big Brother Dahuas house instead? You could have a nice room and eat meat everyday. Theres no future in staying with someone like Wen Ruhua.
Ning Shu turned around to look at this fleshy vige tyrant. This pair of siblings was really something. The older brother was the vige tyrant while the younger sister was the vige flower. They were truly outstanding characters.
However, Ning Shu found He Dahua much more pleasing to the eye than Wen Ruhua. In the original storyline, He Dahua had tried to send Mu Yanmeng away partially because he felt bad for Mu Yanmeng, and because his younger sister was madly in love with Wen Ruhua and had asked him to send Mu Yanmeng away.
He Dahua and He Xiaohua werent very malicious people. At the very least, their hearts were much more straightforward and kind than Wen Ruhuas.
Despite being a schr, Wen Ruhua was ungrateful and heartless. It seemed that all the books he read just served to make him twisted.
ment: Xiaohua = little flower, Dahua = big flower. Such cute names for siblings lol.
Chapter 322: Ancient Era **** Books
Chapter 322: Ancient Era **** Books
Ning Shu replied straightforwardly, Thanks, Dahua. But my motive ining here this time is to stay with my cousin.
He Dahua waved his fan with a disdainful expression. Wen Ruhua doesnt even count as a man. You shouldnt associate with him too much, lest you get infected by his mental illness.
Ning Shu smiled without replying.
Ning Shu and Yue Lan ate their fill. To thank He Xiaohua, Ning Shu gifted her a good quality rouge and some silk flower ornaments.
Young Lady, you shouldnt wear gold hairpins. Youre young, so silk flowers would look better on you, said Ning Shu.
He Xiaohua was delighted with the gifts and reached out to p Ning Shus shoulder. That pat almost made Ning Shu choke. God, this girl was way too strong!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Little beauty, want stay at Big Brother Dahuas ce? This ce isnt fit for humans at all, even my pig pen is in better condition. He Dahua fanned himself in a feigned elegant manner.
Ning Shu:
Once the He family siblings left, the door behind her opened with a creak. Wen Ruhua walked out with a dark expression and red at Ning Shu before walking into the kitchen. He grabbed adle of cooled water and started eating a maize pancake.
What a bitter and resentful expression ah. Ning Shu was speechless. She really couldnt understand what Wen Ruhua was thinking.
She walked into his room and saw that there were a lot of books on the worn out table. She was surprised since she hadnt taken him to be someone that studious.
She casually picked up a book and flipped through it. Then her expression cracked. This book was about a down-and-out schr that had encountered a fox spirit. Most of it was about how sexy the fox spirit was and the erotic things the schr did with the fox spirit.
Ning Shu:
She picked up another book and flipped through it. This book was about a chivalrous heros journey inbating evil, killing corrupt officials, and being worshipped by the people.
All of the books on the table were of the same type: a schr and women in the pleasure quarters, a schr and the young daughter of a wealthy family In addition, the details were all focused on dat. It was basically just ancient era porn books.
These were the types of books that Wen Ruhua read intensively?
Now it made sense why he didnt want to take the imperial exams.
Could it be that he spent his time rubbing himself while reading these books? Suddenly, she felt like all the stains on the table were Wen Ruhuas that.
Who permitted you to touch my things? Wen Ruhua stormed over and snatched the book from Ning Shus hand. Get out! Dont you dare touch my books again!
Ning Shu wiped her hand with a handkerchief, feeling grossed out. Then she asked, Cousin, these are the books you usually read?
Could it be that you dont review the lesson books at all? How exactly do you usually teach the kids? Ning Shu was disgusted. Wen Ruhua seemed like a beast.
Ive already memorized those books, so I dont need to look at them at all. I only flip through these books asionally out of boredom, replied Wen Ruhua without a trace of embarrassment on his face. Women shouldnt meddle in mens business.
So Cousin, you like reading books about heros upholding justice? asked Ning Shu. This heropletely disregardsws and kills whoever he likes even though officials that have done wrong would eventually be punished by the imperial courtsws. The way the hero is acting is also treating human lives like grass.
Wen Ruhua gave a cold humph. What do you know? The bureaucracy ispletely corrupt. Who knows how long it would take for them to be caught and punished? The sooner theyre killed, thats one less day themon citizens have to suffer. Sincew wont punish those corrupt officials who milk themoners of theirbors, a hero like this should step up to get justice for themoners.
Chapter 323: Should Put Stuff Into Practice
Chapter 323: Should Put Stuff Into Practice
Ning Shu just looked at him without speaking. She had only said a few words, but he was acting like he felt insulted on behalf of the character.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He probably thought of that officials-murdering hero as his alter ego.
Ning Shu felt like Wen Ruhuas personality was a little dangerous. If it was put nicely, it could be that that he tended to be bitter and jealous. More bluntly, he was anti-social and couldnt tolerate people having opinions different from his.
She suddenly felt that Mu Yanmeng was very admirable to sacrifice herself to soothe this sick man.
Get out of here! Dont enter my room again and dont touch my things either! Someone like you doesnt have the right to touch my things. Bai Qinxiang, Im warning you, dont try to challenge my bottom line.
As if she was interested in touching such worn out and dirty things. Ning Shu silently expressed her disdain, then turned to leave. The moment she walked out, she saw that the chubby vige tyrant was there with a bunch of wild flowers in his hand. The way he looked standing outside the fence with a bunch of wild flowers was really dumb.
Little beauty, I brought you some flowers. Wild flowers for a beautifuldy. When He Dahua saw Ning Shu, he walked over and squeezed the flowers into her hand.
Yue Lan ridiculed, These flowers are so ugly. Theres no way my miss would like them.
He Dahua chuckled. Beautiful maid, dont get angry. Next time Ill bring some for you too.
Yue Lan gave a cold, haughty humph.
Humph, as expectedly, youre like this wherever you go. Youre always trying to seduce men with money and power. You probably havent told He Dahua that youve already been married before, right? Youre just a woman that some other man abandoned! Wen Ruhua sneered in contempt, then walked off with a book. He was probably heading to the school.
Ning Shu shouted towards Wen Ruhuas back, The fact that someone gave me flowers means that Im attractive. Could it be that its a sin to be attractive?
Wen Ruhua stopped walking and turned around to bellow, You shameless slut! How shameless could you be, to say something like this? You cant evenpare to an animal, you shameless slut! Bai Qinxiang, youre truly bing more and more disgusting. Are you just letting yourself gopletely now? If thats the case, why dont you just go put your name on a tablet in a brothel? In any case, you seem to be lusting for men.
These words were seriously disgusting. Even now, Ning Shu still didnt see a trace of a male lead aura in Wen Ruhua. How could a disgusting wimp like this be a male lead? It couldnt be that the storyline had just forced this guy into the story in order to assemble seven Cbash Brothers?
However, she had to admit that Wen Ruhua was obstinate like a male lead. He had the mentality that the world revolved around him and that he was never wrong, it was the world that was wrong.
Cousin, then Im going to go hang up a tablet now. You have toe visit Qinxiang ah. After all, youve already read so many books, so its about time for you to finally put what youve learned into practice, right?
Wen Ruhua was so furious his entire body trembled. He flung his sleeves back and stomped off while shouting, You shameless bitch!
Chapter 324: Oh So Righteous
Chapter 324: Oh So Righteous
Once Wen Ruhua left, Ning Shu turned to He Dahua and said, Thank you for the flowers.
Little beauty, why are you staying with someone like Wen Ruhua? He Dahua had already said this countless times but his expression remained just as sincere. Even if a beauty like you doesnt choose a man as outstanding as me, you still shouldnt choose a man like Wen Ruhua.
Hm? It seems like you hate Wen Ruhua a lot? But your younger sister seems to like him a lot? asked Ning Shu with a smile.
He Dahua immediately became indignant. The flesh on his face contorted with disgust as he spat, That sister of mine must have dogsh*t bluring her vision to be crushing on that beast in human skin. Hes just a little pretty boy. His looks are all that my younger sister likes. If it werent for the fact that my old man would probably break my legs, Id bring my younger sister to a brothel and show her that there are pretty boys with looks even better than Wen Ruhuas!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu:
This guy was also quite unique. He actually wanted to bring his younger sister to visit male prostitutes? He was refreshingly straightforward and his personality was also pretty good. It was just a pity that his looks were a little toocking. If this guy had been a male lead, Mu Yanmeng wouldnt have suffered so much.
She nodded in agreement. Wen Ruhua is indeed a useless man.
Thats right. Theres finally one other person that sees it. Little beauty, why dont we be sworn brothers? He Dahua reached out to grab Ning Shus hands.
Ning Shu took a step back. Give up on trying to take advantage of me.
He Dahuaughed heartily and flipped open his fan in a very shy manner.
Once some time passed, Ning Shu became pretty good friends with the He family siblings. They were the ones that brought her food everyday. When she told them that she had a hidden guard, He Dahua immediately had his family prepare an additional portion.
However, Ning Shu paid for all the food. The vigers had it tough after all. At first, He Dahua refused this arrangement, but Ning Shu continued insisting so He Dahua finally epted it.
Ning Shu grew to understand that He Dahua really wasnt a vige tyrant that milked the vigers out of the fruits of theirbors like Wen Ruhua had said. He Dahua was just flirtatious and liked to tease the youngdies in the vige from time to time. He hadnt actually done anything to anyone before.
However, to Wen Ruhua, this was being lower than a beast and ruining the purity of women. He was convinced that the women were furious but were just too scared to voice it.
Ning Shu felt that Wen Ruhua was just envious of He Dahuas fearlessness since all he could do was hide in his room and read porn. How was Wen Ruhuas conduct any more noble than He Dahuas?
However, Wen Ruhua turned out to be pretty strong-willed after all. He refused to eat any of the food the He family siblings brought over and would just eat some hard maize pancakes or watery gruel after they left.
Ning Shu was amazed that Wen Ruhua hadnt be skin and bones from eating those everyday and managed to stay good looking.
It was way too illogical.
Every time He Dahua came to visit Ning Shu, Wen Ruhua would coldly criticize Ning Shu for shamelessly seducing men. Then he would sneer at He Dahua for wanting shoes that someone else had thrown out. Even He Xiaohua ended up getting implicated. He was always ridiculing He Xiaohua for being a woman that no one wanted and saying that no one would marry her even if they were paid to do it.
Ning Shu expressed her admiration towards Wen Ruhuas ability to spit scalding remarks. How did a man be so good at talking? It probably counted as a skill to be this malicious. As expected of a schr that had read a lot of books.
Ning Shu and He Dahua didnt really care about what Wen Ruhua said about them, but He Xiaohua was very hurt. She liked Wen Ruhua. The fact that the person she liked showed such contempt and disdain towards her hurt her a lot.
After a while, she exploded again. With her hands on her hips, she shouted at Wen Ruhua, What is there about me thatscking!? My fathers the vige chief so my family has plenty to eat and Im also good-looking. What right do you have to look down on me!? Youre nothing but a teacher. You dont even make enough to have a good meal! What right do you have to look down on me!? Wen Ruhua, Im telling you, you should be honored that I like you. Dont spit on other peoples generosity!
Id rather stay single this entire lifetime than marry you, said Wen Ruhua resolutely.
You, you He Xiaohua started crying from anger, then ran off, wiping at her tears.
Chapter 325: I’m Talking About You!
Chapter 325: Im Talking About You!
Ning Shu had no idea where Wen Ruhuas sense of superiority came from, for him to look down on He Xiaohua as if he was someone of such high status.
Tsk tsk. He was seriously delusional.
He Dahua pointed at Wen Ruhua with his fan and angrily shouted, If anything happens to my younger sister, Ill bury you alive! You know I keep my word. Just because the vigers dont dare to say anything to you, you let it go to your head and think that youre something special?
He Dahua then turned around and said to Ning Shu, Little beauty, you shoulde live at Big Brother Dahuas ce after all. This person is too disgusting.
You should go console your sister, said Ning Shu.
He Dahua ran off after his sister.
Ning Shu nced at Wen Ruhua, then turned and entered her tent. Wen Ruhua shouted coldly, Bai Qinxiang, we need to talk.
Ning Shu lifted her brows as she turned around. What does Cousin wish to talk about? Have you finally decided to start studying seriously and take the imperial exams?
Dont bring up the exams! I refuse to take them in this lifetime! I want to tell you to pay attention to your image! Do you know how the vigers talk about you? They say that you pay no attention to your married status and use your looks to seduce men. All the kids in the school are asking me why I have a woman like this in my family. How do you expect me to hold my head up in front of the students like this? Bai Qinxiang, if you insist on being so loose and unrestrained like this, you should leave He Vige. This ce doesnt suit you, the brothels suit you better.
Wen Ruhua prattled on for a good while. Ning Shu just said, Do your students know that youre reading about schrs visiting prostitutes? I wonder how theyd look at you then?
Wen Ruhuas face instantly turned ashen and he bellowed, Bai Qinxiang, Im talking about you! Dont change the topic!
Ning Shu didnt want to talk to Wen Ruhua at all. She just bent down and entered the tent. Wen Ruhua was just a sanctimonious hypocrite.
He wasnt ok with other people doing certain things, but he didnt feel anything wrong with doing those things himself. It was like an official that set fires but refused to allowmoners to make a fire for warmth.
He was just scum! The way he looked down on women, he was just a hypocrite bastion of male chauvinism, tsk tsk
Bai Qinxiang, you
Cousin, Qinxiang is tired and would like to rest now. As a upright gentleman, you wouldnt stand outside Qinxiangs tent, right? Cousin definitely wouldnt do something as shameless that, right? Ning Shu yawned.
Outside, Wen Ruhuas facial color turned dark. There was a very gloomy aura around him as he red at the tent.
Finally, he gave a cold humph and walked back into his house, mming the door behind him.
Inside the tent, Yue Lan said, Miss, lets leave. Why do we always encounter such strange people?
Male leads were just this willful and strange, what was there to be done about it?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When its time to leave, your miss will naturally leave. However, that time isnt here yet. NIng Shu yawned again, then closed her eyes to sleep.
She didnt pay any heed to Wen Ruhuas words. Whenever she had time, she would go hiking with the He family siblings or head to the river to fish. She enjoyed her days in carefree leisure.
Chapter 326: Personal Well-Being and Safety
Chapter 326: Personal Well-Being and Safety
One day, He Xiaohua came to visit Ning Shu and asked, Why doesnt Wen Ruhua like me?
Ning Shu took a bite of a wild fruit, then asked, Why do you want him to like you? All Wen Ruhua has is good looks. He doesnt have anything else. He cant provide you with a stable life. He can barely keep himself alive, so how will he help you raise children?
In addition, his personality was gross. Living with someone like that would definitely be exhausting.
He Xiaohua said bashfully, I dont really need him to take care of me. Since hes all by himself anyways, I wanted him to join our family. My dad agreed to it too.
Pfff Ning Shu spat out the bite of fruit she just took. He Xiaohua wanted Wen Ruhua to join her family? If he knew, hed definitely feel greatly insulted again.
Ning Shu patted He Xiaohuas shoulder. Good luck.
There was no way Wen Ruhua would agree to it. The only way to make it happen was with a special trick.
When Ning Shu got back from hiking, she saw that Wen Ruhua was standing in the courtyard with a dark expression. Steam was practicallying from the top of his head.
Bai Qinxiang, youre always saying that you were here to look after me so that Id study for the imperial exams, but it looks to me like youre actually here to seduce men. Youre now an official couple with He Dahua, is it? You dont even care about hiding your shameful deeds anymore. Bai Qinxiang, I really was blind back then. So you were actually this shameless. Are you lusting that much for a man? If you seriously cant take it, Ill satisfy you.
When Ning Shu heard this, she stiffened. Hadnt this been what Wen Ruhua said to Mu Yanmeng in the original storyline? But she was Bai Qinxiang right now.
If you dont restrain yourself from now on, Ill fulfill your desires. Wen Ruhua gave a cold humph and brushed past her to leave.
Ning Shu gazed at his back. It seemed like she had pushed Wen Ruhua off the edge, but she hadnt done anything? It waspletely Wen Ruhua being a control freak and insisting that she stayed away from He Dahua.
Ning Shu felt that there was a need to consider her personal well-being and safety, so she walked into the house and took a look at the family heirloom sword that was hanging on the wall. En, lets use this for protection.
She hid the sword inside the tent. Yue Lan asked, Miss, what are you doing this for? Why are you putting a weapon next to the bed? These things are inauspicious, itll cause nightmares.
Its fine, your miss is strong. Your miss also has a weapon. Ning Shu used her hand to lift up her chest.
Yue Lan:
>Exnation being: weapon ((fierce)(tool) xiong1 qi4) weapon ((chest)(tool)xiong1 qi4) The second words not actually a word. Its a homophone joke.<
Miss, why dont we tell the hidden guard toe here? suggested Yue Lan.
Ning Shu waved her hand. I can deal with a weak chicken like Wen Ruhua with just one finger. Theres no need to call your big brother hidden guard. Or is it that you miss him? You can go to the vige entrance to visit him.
Yue Lan stomped her foot. Miss, what are you saying? Theres nothing between me and the hidden guard but the way youre always putting it makes it sound like theres something.
Ning Shu drank some water, then looked at Yue Lan earnestly. I really do hope that theres something between you and the hidden guard, that way youd have someone to rely on in the future.
Miss is this servants reliance. En, men are all unreliable. Without Miss supporting me, that hidden guard would bully me, said Yue Lan.
Ning Shu sighed. She sincerely hoped that something would spark between the big brother hidden guard and this little sis Yue Lan.
Little beauty ahh, save mee! Hurry and save your Big Brother Dahua He Dahua ran over, his entire body bouncing. The ground was practically shaking with his steps.
It looked like a ball of meat was bouncing towards her. Ning Shu coughed out her tea.
He Dahua ran to her, then plopped himself down on the chair. The chair creaked dangerously.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He Dahua was panting so heavily that his breathing almost sounded like snores. Ning Shus lips twitched as she asked, Is someone trying to kill you?
Its even scarier than that. Youre the only one that can help me. He Dahua squeezed out some tears as he looked towards Ning Shu.
ment: This Wen Ruhua pisses me off even more than that Su Meng pair. I hate useless, ignorant, obstinate, judgmental, hypocrites, the, most! Thank god I dont encounter that many in real life.
Chapter 327: We’re Such a Match
Chapter 327: Were Such a Match
Ning Shu saw that He Dahuas face was so scrunched up that she couldnt even see his eyes, so she asked, What is it?
He Dahua reached out to grab her hands, so she shoved a teacup into his grasp.
Little beauty, since were such a match, why dont you just marry me? I feel like our personalities are a good match too. Were both very free andidback people that dont bicker about small details. He Dahua gazed sincerely into Ning Shus eyes for a brief moment, then wailed, My father wants me to get married. He said hell kick me out of the vige if I dont.
Ning Shu curled her lips disdainfully. Since when have we been a good match? At most were a pack of rogues, drinking buddies, or nodding acquaintances. What do you mean by asking me to marry you?
Cant you be a little more rational? Ning Shu continued in an annoyed tone. Theres plenty ofdies in the vige for you to pick from.
Moreover, youre so ugly, what if it affects the children? Ning Shu ended with a good attack.
He Dahua pped his elephant trunk of a thigh andughed. Little beauty, do you know what I like most about you? I love your sense of humor! After all, if you look around He Vige, where is there any man thats anywhere close to being as outstanding as me?
Ning Shu:
Yue Lan furrowed her brows and gave a cold humph. How could you possibly marry my miss? My miss is the the prime
Ahem! Ning Shu coughed to cut her off. Yue Lan stomped in vexation, then pouted. Miss, could it be that youre really going to marry this person? He, hes
Yue Lan didnt even know how to describe He Dahua.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Little beauty, dont worry, once you marry me, you can make all the decisions. All the chickens, ducks, and fish at home will belong to you, and I will belong to you too. He Dahua patted his chest, causing his fat to shudder.
I wont allow it! Wen Ruhuas voice suddenly appeared. He Dahua turned around to look at him. What busybody idiot is trying to stick his nose in? If I say its possible, then its possible!
Wen Ruhua was so angry his face was ashen. He turned and sneered at Ning Shu, Bai Qinxiang, you sure have a lot of tricks up your sleeve. Its only been a few days, but youve already seduced the vige tyrant to the point hes willing to marry an abandoned woman like you and even give you all his family wealth.
You sure have an abnormal passion for wealth and glory. Wen Ruhuas eyes were scarlet as he red at Ning Shu. Bai Qinxiang, youve used me again! You used me to climb up thedder again!
He Dahua lifted his caterpir-like brows at Ning Shu. Do you understand what hes saying? Cause I sure dont.
The woman you want to marry is nothing but an abandoned woman! Shes a shallow, greedy slut! Wen Ruhua looked at He Dahua with disdain. You sure have bad eyesight, to actually take a fancy to a woman that was driven out of the family by her man.
He Dahua spat at Wen Ruhua, then lifted his chin. What does that have anything to do with you? What does who I take a fancy to have anything to do with you? Ill marry whoever I damn well like!
Wen Ruhua was disgusted by He Dahuas action and also felt severely insulted, so he gave a cold humph and stormed back into his room.
He Dahua turned towards Ning Shu again. Little beauty, what Big Brother Dahua likes is your personality. Your past has nothing to do with me. Youre actually the first person Ive found that fits my tastes. Yourepletely unrestrained in your rudeness, so our personalities match pretty well. After all, I dont want to marry some coy dainty woman. Aiy, thatd be a pain.
Chapter 328: Baffling Logic
Chapter 328: Baffling Logic
Ning Shu felt that He Dahua was quite an interesting man. He didnt count as a good person, but he wasnt a bad person either. He had a high status in He Vige so he did things ording to his own rules, but he was also pretty slick in dealing with people.
This kind of man wasnt the type to suffer losses. Although he was a little wily, he wasnt bad at heart.
The only problem was that his looks were a little too unsightly. In a world that judged based on looks, he wouldnt be able to get far.
Ning Shu gazed at him with pity. If he had the ability to climb up the ranks, hed definitely be given the role of a king or marquis.
His personality waspletely different from the prejudiced Wen Ruhua. Ning Shu felt that men should be smooth in manners and have thick skin, only then would they live well.
Little beauty, please consider it seriously and give me a reply in a few days. He Dahua fanned himself as he slowly walked away. His attitude was the stark opposite of the sniveling and snot-dripping appearance he had when he had first arrived.
Toad trying to eat swan meat! Miss, why doesnt that He Dahua look in the mirror? How could he ask you to marry him? Yue Lan spoke with disdain.
However, Ning Shu didnt mind and just said mildly, Human fate is never certain. He might be like this now, but after a while, or perhaps after a dozen years, hell be different.
Some people couldnt be bullied, but anyone could bully someone like Wen Ruhua. Anyone could tell with a nce that he wouldnt amount up to anything this lifetime.
The sky darkened. When Ning Shu and Yue Lan were in the middle of dinner, the door opened with a creak and Wen Ruhua came out. He walked over and made himself a bowl of porridge, then started to eat silently.
After he finished eating, he put the bowls and chopsticks down, then asked with a dark expression, Are you really going to marry He Dahua?
Ning Shu continued eating calmly as she remarked, Why cant I?
Wen Ruhua gave a coldugh. Dont tell me you dont know what kind of person He Dahua is?
Ning Shu nodded. Of course I know what kind of person he is.
Wen Ruhua became stirred up. Since you know what kind of person he is, you know how he tyrannizes the vige! Youre willing to marry that kind of person!?
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. Why cant I marry him? Setting aside the question of whether he tyrannizes the vige or not for now, as long as he treats me well, why wouldnt I marry him?
In reality, this was a pretty messed up question. If your man was a jerk but he loved you, should you choose this kind of man?
But what did the world have to do with me? A womans heart was very small and could only contain a single man.
So Ning Shu didnt even feel like paying attention to Wen Ruhua when he tried to use the grand scheme of things to pressure her.
Bai Qinxiang, youre truly beyond saving. For your materialistic desires, youre willing to go to such lengths? Could it be that you dont feel any guilt at all!? Wen Ruhua bellowed at Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
What the fuck? What had she done? What does He Dahua tyrannizing the vige have anything to do with her marrying him?
He was trying to use this kind of reasoning to stop her from marrying He Dahua, was his brain screwed on right? Could it be that He Dahua would stop tyrannizing the vige just because she refused to marry him?
This logic had sessfully baffled her.
Wen Ruhua said coldly, Bai Qinxiang, if youre really lusting that much for a man, I can satisfy you. The fact that youre even willing to marry a man like He Dahua shows that you truly are desperate.
p
Ning Shu flung a p directly on his face. Wen Ruhua froze and just stared nkly at Ning Shu as if he still hadnt processed what happened.
So Ning Shu swung her left palm, then her right, and pelted his face with ps.
Chapter 329: If You Don’t Study, You’ll Die, Kay?
Chapter 329: If You Dont Study, Youll Die, Kay?
Sinceing to this world, Ning Shu had never hit anyone with her own hands because this body was seriously pitifully weak.
However, Wen Ruhua really disgusted her too much. He insulted and humiliated women in order to make himself feel better and just kept using the fact that Bai Qinxiang had once broken a promise to him as a basis to believe that all women were evil and he was the only one in the right. He was seriously scum.
Even if she had really been Bai Qinxiang, she didnt owe Wen Ruhua anything. It was Wen Ruhua that kept holding on to some old promise and feeling sorry for himself.
Yue Lan, your turn. Your miss is a little tired. Ning Shus hand was shaking from overexertion.
How dare you!? Wen Ruhua pressed a hand against his face and glowered incrediously at Ning Shu. You actually hit me!?
Ning Shu blew on her palm, then looked at him indifferently. If you yap in front of me again, this maam will cripple you!
Bai Qinxiang, Ill kill you! Wen Ruhua wanted to rush into the room to get the heirloom sword, but Ning Shu just said coldly, Are you sure? I still have a highly skilled guard with me. As long as I blow on this whistle, youll be reporting to the Yellow Springs before you even get a chance to kill me.
Wen Ruhua froze. Ning Shu walked towards him, so he retreated backward while ring at Ning Shu. Lowly wretch, what exactly are you trying to do?
Ning Shu said gently, Cousin, I want you to start studying beginning tomorrow. Stop reading those useless books and catch up on your studies to take the imperial exams.
I told you that Im not going to take those exams! And what does the books I read have anything to do with you? shouted Wen Ruhua, his face ashen.
Ning Shu said mildly, Its not good to read those books too much. Rubbing yourself that much isnt good for your body. In addition, Cousin, your meals arent nutritious enough in the first ce, so if you keep rubbing yourself like this, youll end up dying from overexertion.
I dont understand what youre talking about. Move aside, Im going to sleep, said Wen Ruhua coldly.
Ning Shus voice remained very gentle. Cousin, tomorrow morning, Qinxiang will wake you up so that you can start studying. If you dont study, youll die, kay? Ning Shu lifted the dangling whistle.
Wen Ruhua nced at the whistle, then stormed inside and mmed the door.
Ning Shu curled her lips in contempt, then said to Yue Lan, Lets go to sleep, but be vignt tonight.
Ning Shu entered the tent and made sure to check the sword below the nket before going to sleep.
The summer night was filled with the croaking of frogs. Wen Ruhua tossed and turned on his bed, unable to fall asleep. He reached up to touch his face, then hissed in pain as he silently cursed Bai Qinxiang for being so brutal.
As expected of that malicious woman, that hateful bitch!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The moonlight that passed through the window illuminated Wen Ruhuas pale face that was twisted with anger. It made him look like a malevolent ghost.
It was terribly sinister.
Wen Ruhuas breathing started be unsteady due to anger. He sat up on the bed and looked at the tent in the courtyard.
Then he got off the bed and put on his shoes before quietly pushing open the door and walking to the tent. When he heard the slow even breathinging from inside, he smiled coldly.
He carefully climbed into the tent and walked to the bed, then reached out to take off the whistle that was tied around Ning Shus neck. It was his first time doing something like this so he held his breath nervously and his fingers trembled as he worked.
Just when he was about to seed, a snow-white light shed in front of his eyes. Before he could even react, he felt something cold pierce into his abdomen and he bent over reflexively from the pain.
Chapter 330: I Thought It Was a Thief
Chapter 330: I Thought It Was a Thief
Wen Ruhua screamed in pain. When he felt that cold object stab deeper into his body, he screamed even louder.
Miss, w-whats wrong? Yue Lan started awake. Ning Shu said coldly, Light themp.
Wen Ruhua had copsed on the ground groaning. He was terrified. When he heard Ning Shus voice, he cried weakly, Cousin, its me. Save me.
Ning Shu pretended that she didnt hear Wen Ruhuas voice and acted as if she had only noticed Wen Ruhua when Yue Lan lit themp. By that time, Wen Ruhua was already lying in a puddle of his own blood and his face was unsightly pale.
Aaah! Ning Shu screamed as shrilly as she could and immediately broke the silence of the night. As the dogs in the vige started barking, the quiet night started getting lively.
Cousin, why is it you? Whats wrong? Please dont scare me. Ning Shu forced herself to squeeze out two drops of tears while acting like she was too afraid to touch Wen Ruhua. She really was afraid of getting her hand dirty with blood.
Cousin, Im so sorry, I thought it was a thief. What do I do? Ning Shu lookedpletely flustered.
Wen Ruhua was scared and angry. He felt like his life was draining away with his blood. When he heard the main culprit just standing there and talking without moving at all, he felt so much hatred that he could barely breathe.
Go get a doctor, said Wen Ruhua weakly. His lips were already starting to turn purple.
Ning Shu immediately said, Alright, alright. Just wait, Ill go look for a doctor right now.
There are herbs to staunch bleeding in the courtyard. Get some for me. It took Wen Ruhua a lot of strength to say these words.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu seemedpletely out of it and asked, Cousin, should I get the doctor first, or find the herb for you first? I dont know much about herbs, what does it look like? What if I grabbed something that caused bad blood clots? Oh no, Cousin, youre bleeding so much!
Wen Ruhua really wanted to just kill this wretch.
Little beauty, what happened? I heard your scream all the way over at my house. He Dahua walked over with a bunch of vigers following behind him.
Ning Shu hastily said, Hurry and take a look at my cousin. Hes badly wounded.
He Dahua nced inside the tent, then instructed the vigers. You, go look for the doctor. The rest of you, carry Mister Wen onto his bed.
Help me over to get the herbs first. Wen Ruhua had to struggle hard to speak. He Dahua said mildly, Then you guys, carry him over to get herbs first.
Once Wen Ruhua grabbed the herbs, Ning Shu put some in her mouth and chewed it before pressing it onto Wen Ruhuas wound. Yue Lan helped chew up the herbs as well. It was so bitter that her face scrunched up.
He Dahua didnt seem to care about Wen Ruhuas condition much. He lifted his caterpir-like brows and asked, How did he get injured inside your tent?
Ning Shus face filled with unease and guilt. I didnt do it on purpose. It was just, Cousin came into my tent in the middle of the night. When I heard noise, I thought it was a thief so I pulled out my self-defense sword.
Tsk tsk He Dahua clicked his tongue in disapproval. Anyone that visits a womans room in the middle of the night definitely harbors bad intentions. Would any true upright nobleman do something like this? Hes always unting the fact that hes the son of a nobleman and has a nobleman air, but he acts like aplete rapist. If a person like this is a nobleman, I must be blind.
Chapter 331: The Male Lead Wouldn’t Die That Easily
Chapter 331: The Male Lead Wouldnt Die That Easily
Wen Ruhuas consciousness was slipping away. He felt like he might really die here. However, when he heard Bai Qinxiang wailing into his ear like he had already passed away, he wanted to just get up and throttle her to death.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This woman had abandoned him in the past, and now shes killed him!
The doctor, the doctors here! A viger led the doctor over.
Ning Shu immediately shouted to Wen Ruhua, Cousin, the doctors here. Youll definitely be fine! I really didnt do it on purpose, dont die, alright? What will Qinxiang do if you die? Cousin
The doctor checked Wen Ruhuas pulse, then shook his head. Hes lost too much blood. Its a little dangerous.
Ning Shu:
Would the male lead really die that easily?
Cousin, oh my pitiful cousin! Doctor, is there anything you can do? As long as you save my cousin, Ill do anything! Ning Shu then wailed, Cousin, Im so sorry. It was so dark, I really didnt know that it was you.
If you have something like ginseng, it will secure his vitals. The doctor also knew that this wasnt very realistic. Only rich families had something like ginseng in storage. In this vige, it was already good if they could feed themselves well, how could anyone possibly own ginseng?
Ning Shu had plenty of money, but itd probably be hard to buy ginseng in the middle of the night. Furthermore, ginseng wasnt a normal item that could be purchased whenever someone wanted it. Most of all, Ning Shu didnt want to spend her money on Wen Ruhua.
So she held firm in the belief that a male lead wouldnt die so easily.
My family has a ginseng, said He Dahua.
When Wen Ruhua heard what He Dahua said, he couldnt be bothered with his usual contempt for He Dahua and looked towards him beseechingly.
Go to my house and tell my sister to bring the ginseng. He Dahua said towards a viger.
Ning Shu nced at He Dahua. When had he be so generous as to use a ginseng to save Wen Ruhua? It was as inconceivable as the sun rising from the west.
Wen Ruhuas injury had been bandaged by the doctor and the bleeding staunching herbs were effective, so he had already stopped bleeding. However, Wen Ruhua still felt like he was at deaths door.
In just a little while, there was the sound of fric footsteps. He Xiaohua rushed in, her appearance slightly disheveled.
When He Xiaohua saw Wen Ruhua lying on the bed, his face deathly pale, she hastily took out the box with the ginseng. This ginseng was as thick as a thumb and the tails were very neat. It was a very high quality ginseng.
Who wouldve thought that the vige chief actually had something this good?
Doctor, how do you use this? He Xiaohua was very anxious.
When Wen Ruhua saw the ginseng, he sighed in relief. He now found He Xiaohua more pleasing to the eye.
However, He Dahua reached out and snatched the ginseng out of He Xiaohuas hands. He Xiaohua looked towards her brother in surprise and said worriedly, Big Brother, what are you doing? Mister Wen is waiting for the ginseng.
How can we give him something this precious that easily? Wen Ruhuas value as a person isnt even worth a hair of this ginseng. This is our dads precious baby, you know?
Ning Shu used a handkerchief to wipe her tears as she said, Whatever demands you have, just state it. Im willing to do anything to save my cousin. Its all my fault, its all my fault that Cousin ended up like this. Cousin, Qinxiang is so sorry.
Chapter 332: You Marry a Chicken, You Follow the Chicken
Chapter 332: You Marry a Chicken, You Follow the Chicken
Ill give you all the money I have on me, said Ning Shu.
He Dahua waved his hand and shot Ning Shu a meaningful look. With our rtionship, what need is there to talk about money?
Big Brother, what exactly do you want? Mister Wen cant wait any longer, said He Xiaohua impatiently.
Something this good naturally must be used on someone of our own family. If Wen Ruhua agrees to marry Xiaohua and enter the He family He Dahuas expression was very cool. Of course, you can refuse.
He Xiaohuas cheeks immediately flushed red and she looked down bashfully.
No Wen Ruhuas eyes widened and he gave a powerful cry of NO- like he was experiencing his dying sh.
Not bad! Ning Shu took the liberty of finishing off Wen Ruhuas words. Repaying a life-saving grace with your body, a drop of grace with a spring of gratitudethats how things should be! Ill ept on my cousins behalf, so hurry up and give my cousin the medicine.
Wen Ruhuas eyes widened and his face contorted as he glowered at Ning Shu. His throat made a guttural sound of anger, then he passed out.
He Dahua nced at Ning Shu. Hell kill you once he wakes up.
Ning Shu blinked innocently. Could it be that my words were wrong? Cousin is a schr, he naturally understands these principles.
He Dahua opened his fan with a swoosh and fanned himself coolly as he nced at Wen Ruhua with disdain.
The doctor only used a bit of the ginseng tail to boil the medicine, then he poured it down Wen Ruhuas throat, left some things to watch out for, and left.
He Xiaohua now treated Wen Ruhua like he was already her husband. She would wipe the cold sweat off his forehead and help wipe his hands.
And she did all of this bashfully like she was submerged in happiness.
Ning Shu yawned. When she turned around, she saw that Yue Lan had already fallen asleep while leaning against the door. She was sleeping so soundly that drool was spilling out.
This girl seriously had a strong mentality. Ning Shu nudged Yue Lan and Yue Lan immediately opened her eyes. Miss, how is it?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He wont die, replied Ning Shu mildly.
Since Wen Ruhuas condition had stabilized, the vigers went back home. He Dahua yawned, then prepared to leave with He Xiaohua, but He Xiaohua said that she wanted to stay and take care of Wen Ruhua.
He Dahua allowed her to do as she wished. He then walked to Ning Shu and said, Little beauty, I never wouldve thought that although you look so gentle and delicate, you can actually attack so mercilessly. Now even Im a little scared.
Ning Shu immediately squeezed out two drops of cat pee and said remorsefully, I didnt do it on purpose.
He also deserved it. Anyone whos up in the middle of the night is definitely up to no good. Then He Dahua rolled off like a big meatball.
Ning Shu turned towards He Xiaohua and said, Xiaohua, my cousin doesnt seem to like you. Even if you two get married, you might not be happy.
If youre married to a chicken, you follow the chicken. If youre married to a dog, you follow the dog. Once he enters my family, I make the rules! In addition, what part of me isnt good enough to match up to him? All thats needed is some slow training. He Xiaohua didnt seem to be worried about the fact that Wen Ruhua didnt like her.
As long as they got married, everything could be resolved.
Ning Shu:
Did she really end up marrying Wen Ruhua off!?
Ning Shu nced at Wen Ruhua who had passed out and silently chanted Amitabha Buddha. Then she went off with Yue Lan to go back to sleep.
Miss, when will we be able to leave this ce? Yue Lans expression was indignant. That person actually snuck into our tent in the middle of the night! What was he trying to do!? Was he trying to do something to you, Miss? That guys practically a beast!
Ning Shu felt for her whistle. Wen Ruhua had probably been trying to steal her whistle, and while at it, dat her. After all, in the original storyline, Wen Ruhua had raped Mu Yanmeng.
Chapter 333: Throwing His Male Dignity On the Ground
Chapter 333: Throwing His Male Dignity On the Ground
Actually, Ning Shus guess had been right on the mark. Wen Ruhua had been trying to steal her whistle, but it was mainly so that he could sleep with her.
When he heard Ning Shu say that she was going to marry He Dahua, he was angry and humiliated. This woman was willing to go so low as marry someone like He Dahua, yet she still viewed him with so much disdain that she didnt even bother with contempt? It was definitely because He Dahua had influence in this vige. This woman cling to power like a mosquito that smelled sh*t.
As expected of a lowly wretch!
Wen Ruhua wanted to obtain Bai Qinxiangs body first. That way, even if Bai Qinxiang married He Dahua, she was nothing but a worn shoe that he had used before. This way, he could get revenge on Bai Qinxiang and humiliated He Dahua.
However, though Wen Ruhuas fanciful thoughts were fine, reality turned out to bepletely different. How had his heirloom sword ended up in Bai Qinxiangs hands?
After Ning Shu and Yue Lan headed out, they saw that the hidden guard, who was dressed in ck, was standing in the courtyard. If it werent for the fact that the moon was bright tonight, they wouldvepletely missed him.
Miss, why were you screaming? I heard it all the way from the vige entrance, said the hidden guard. Whats with the stench of blood? Who got injured?
Ning Shu waved her hand and said, Its nothing, you can go back to sleep. Everythings been resolved.
The hidden guard then said to Yue Lan, You should be careful and look out for yourself. Miss is very unreliable.
Hey, how could you badmouth someone in her presence? Did you even want to be friends anymore?
Yue Lan nodded. I got it.
Once the hidden guard left, Ning Shu asked Yue Lan, Am I really that unreliable?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yue Lan looked at Ning Shu with a very bitter expression. When this servant is with Miss, this servant truly had no idea what will happen in the next second.
Ning Shu:
She didnt know what would happen in the next second either, it wasnt like she could fortune tell.
Lets go to sleep. Its been a tiring night. Ning Shuy down.
The next day, when she woke up, it was already noon. She first went into the house to check on Wen Ruhua. Wen Ruhua was still unconscious and He Xiaohua was still looking after him.
Youre awake? Theres some food on the table, said He Xiaohua to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu felt that He Xiaohua really was very nice, she was just a little overbearing. However, as the daughter of the vige chief, she had the right to be willful. However, those little things aside, He Xiaohua really was a good woman.
It was also that Wen Ruhua had the good fortune of having the main lead halo.
After sleeping for several days, Wen Ruhua finally woke up. The first thing he did when he woke up was to have He Xiaohua scram. The second thing he demanded was for Ning Shu to get in here and attend to him to make up for going against his wishes and agreeing to the marriage.
However, neither He Xiaohua nor Ning Shu paid any attention to him. He got so angry that his injury burst open and started bleeding again, so he didnt dare to get angry again.
He Xiaohua now treated Wen Ruhua as her own husband so she spoke much more casually and would often identally injure Wen Ruhuas pride. In addition, since He Xiaohua hadnt been educated before, she didnt knowplicated words and would be bewildered whenever Wen Ruhua said something that contained veiled meanings.
Wen Ruhua felt that he would rather die than marry a woman like this. In addition, the marriage was going to be him entering her family. It was practically throwing his male dignity on the ground and trampling on it.
Chapter 334: There’s No Need to Feel Grateful
Chapter 334: Theres No Need to Feel Grateful
Wen Ruhua hated Ning Shu the most. He hated her arrogant and aloof manner, hated the fact that she didnt obediently let him f*ck her, hated her for stabbing him, hated her for agreeing to the marriage, and hated her fake act of concern.
Ning Shu naturally saw the hatred in Wen Ruhuas eyes, but she acted she didnt. He couldnt take it anymore after just this? Then there was no way he could understand the pain Mu Yanmeng felt from all his insults and humiliation. He had stabbed her while she was pregnant, causing her so much despair that she had thrown herself into the river!
Ning Shu asked with a concerned expression, Cousin, how do you feel today?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Wen Ruhua red at Ning Shu. You must be very disappointed that I didnt die.
Cousin, what are you saying? How could Qinxiang bear for you to die? Qinxiang really didnt mean to do it. After all, who wouldve thought that Cousin would enter my tent in the middle of the night? I thought it was some beast in human skin, some animal that couldnt even bepared to a dog with bad intentions that was trying to get inside, thats why I attacked. If I had known that it was Cousin, there was no way I wouldve done that. Cousin is an upright gentleman after all, not some rotten animal that cant even amount to a beast.
Wen Ruhuas face was sinister and he breathed heavily as he red at Ning Shu. Scram! I dont want to see you.
Ning Shu sighed helplessly and helped pull the nket over Wen Ruhua. Cousin, Qinxiang knows that youre angry about Qinxiang injuring you, but Ive already exined things clearly. Also, in regards to your marriage with Lady He, Qinxiang was taking into consideration how much Lady He likes Cousin and the fact that it was the He family that saved your life. Qinxiang felt that this marriage is quite reasonable, thats why Qinxiang agreed to it for you, Cousin. Cousin, theres no need to feel grateful to Qinxiang, these are things that Qinxiang naturally should do.
So you should just focus on recovering. Once you get better, the vige chief will arrange for your marriage.
Ning Shu ignored Wen Ruhuas furious expression and said, The fact that Cousin, youve finally been able to find your own happiness, makes Qinxiang feel much better. Qinxiang will finally be able to get one burden off her mind.
Get out, scram! Wen Ruhuas eyes were bloodshot like that of a wounded beast as he bellowed, Bai Qinxiang, get out of here!
Alright, dont be so angry, Ill leave right now. Ning Shu turned and left without even bothering to nce back.
Wen Ruhua was almost angered to death. He felt like his greatest misfortune in this lifetime was meeting Bai Qinxiang. This woman ruined his entire life. After abandoning him, she came back to look for him and caused his life to bepletely messed up once again!
So now, Wen Ruhua started living life as a bedridden patient. He Xiaohua treated Wen Ruhua quite well. She was always cooking ducks and chicken and other nourishing things for him to eat, so Wen Ruhua was being served practically like a prince.
However, Wen Ruhua still looked at He Xiaohua with disgust and contempt. Even Ning Shu, who was just watching as an onlooker, felt that He Xiaohuas efforts werent worth it. Men like this were heartless and only cared about themselves. No matter how well you treated greedy, selfish men like this, they wouldnt appreciate it.
Ning Shu couldnt help but ask He Xiaohua to reconsider, but He Xiaohua just shook her head and said that she was doing these things willingly. She said that she was very happy just to be with Mister Wen and that shed definitely train him well once they got married and shed make him fall in love with her.
When Ning Shu saw He Xiaohuas resolute and plucky manner, all she could do was give sincere blessings.
Wen Ruhuas injury was very deep so it would asionally be inmed. He often came down with fevers. It was a very tortuous recovery and was so bad that Wen Ruhua became skinny to the point his bones showed. His cheeks sunk in and he looked much more wan and dejectedpared to before.
Once he became skinny, he lost his only merit, which was his looks.
In addition, Wen Ruhua had been very gloomy this whole time so there was a constant dark aura around him. The gloomy coldness in his features gave people a very ufortable feeling.
Chapter 335: As Wen Ruhua’s Maternal Family
Chapter 335: As Wen Ruhuas Maternal Family
Once Wen Ruhua had recovered enough and was able to walk again, the vige chiefs family immediately started preparing for Wen Ruhua and He Xiaohuas marriage. The bright rednterns and colored banners that immediately appeared around the entire vige angered Wen Ruhua to the point he copsed back onto the bed.
Ning Shu felt that she also counted as Wen Ruhuas maternal family, so she earnestly prepared several outfits, a brand new nket, and several silver ingots. She presented them to Wen Ruhua, saying that this was the dowry she had prepared for him.
When Wen Ruhua heard the word dowry, he exploded and pped away all the ingots before ring at Ning Shu. Id rather die than take He Xiaohua as wife.
Ning Shu picked the money off the ground as she corrected him. Cousin, right now youre marrying into the He family. Its Lady He taking you as husband, not you taking her as wife.
Bai Qinxiang, are you really only going to be satisfied once you destroy me? Wen Ruhuas now skinny face was extremely sinister.
Ning Shu acted baffled, then said with a wronged expression, Cousin, how could you think that? Everything Im doing is for your own good. If it werent for Lady Hes ginseng, youd already be in the depths of hell instead of here talking to Qinxiang.
Wen Ruhua:
Ning Shu continued, Dont worry, Cousin. Just focus on recovering, leave everything else to me. Ill definitely make the preparations grand so that youll be able to hold your head up proudly as you join their family.
Also, a lot of people were witness to that event. Could it be that youre going to pretend you didnt make the promise? Are you really going to ruin Lady Hes reputation? Didnt you hate this kind of behavior the most? Havent you always looked down on the way He Dahua teased women and ruined their reputations? Cousin, theres no way youd do something like that, right?
Wen Ruhuas lips trembled with anger, but Ning Shu ignored it and continued, Qinxiang only did this to save your life. Lady He is a gooddy as well, shes a very good match for you.
You injured me, then sold me for a ginseng, and youre saying it was for my own good? Bai Qinxiang, you shouldnt push your luck! bellowed Wen Ruhua.
Ning Shu pretended to feel even more wronged. Cousin, I told you that I didnt know it was you. If I had known, I definitely wouldnt have done that. You shouldve called me from outside the tent instead of sneaking in. Anyone would think that a person who snuck into adys room in the middle of the night was up to no good. In addition, the ginseng has already been used, and it wasnt on me, so how could you say that I sold you for a ginseng?
Wen Ruhua was so angry that he couldnt even get any words out and could only shout her for to scram.
So Ning Shu hastily scrammed and left Wen Ruhua to moan in pain while clutching at his injury.
The vige chief used an old almanac to pick an auspicious day for the wedding.
The weather this auspicious day was very nice. The vige chiefs family set a lot of firecrackers off, so the atmosphere was very lively. That lively atmosphere even spread to Wen Ruhuas crappy thatch house.
Ning Shu enthusiastically received the guests. Meanwhile, the bridegroom, Wen Ruhua, had already been fixed up and forced into the crimson wedding garments. Right now, he was being brought out and helped onto the cattle back in preparation to head towards the vige chiefs house.
Wen Ruhuas face waspletely ashen, there was not a trace of happiness. His eyes were filled with hatred as he looked towards Ning Shu, but Ning Shu just smiled sweetly and said, Cousin, you should head over first. Ill be there soon.
Wen Ruhuas face turned even more ashened and his body trembled so much he seemed about to fall off.
When Wen Ruhua got to the vige chiefs house and saw that the courtyard was filled with vegetables, squawking chickens, and ducks. These were the congrattory gifts that the vigers had sent.
The coarse vigers had faces that were telltale signs of poverty as they stood here in a ce filled with the stink of animal feces. Wen Ruhua was unwilling to ept this. In his heart, he was bellowing that this wasnt his life. His life wasnt supposed to be like this!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It wasnt supposed to be like this! As he watched the bride be helped out, this feeling became even more intense. This wasnt the wife he wanted to marry. This wasnt the life he wanted! He was even marrying into the family, that meant he had to obey the vige chiefs family.
Wen Ruhua turned back to look around. When he saw Ning Shu, his heart suddenly filled with an acrid feeling. It was hatred, but also contained a softer lingering emotion. Wen Ruhua couldnt get rid of that feeling that was between love and hate.
Chapter 336: This is the Dowry I Prepared for My Cousin
Chapter 336: This is the Dowry I Prepared for My Cousin
The auspicious hour has already arrived. Why is the bridegroom still sitting on the cattle? said He Dahua pointedly.
Wen Ruhua paid no attention to him and stared straight at Ning Shu. Ning Shu immediately walked over. Cousin, its about time for you to get down and perform the ritual kneeling.
Ive said so before, I wont marry He Xiaohua. Wen Ruhua sounded peeved, but also seemed to be hoping for something as he looked at Ning Shu.
Meanwhile, He Dahua red at Wen Ruhua with murderous intent. The vige chiefs face turned ck and he ordered for someone to drag Wen Ruhua off the cattle and towards the main hall.
Wen Ruhua wanted to struggle, but there was no way a weak schr like him would be able to hold his own against a viger that was used to rough work, especially when he was injured.
Wen Ruhua was forced through the ritual motions. When he heard the words ceremonyplete, something in his heart seemed to explode and left him feeling empty.
Ning Shu watched as various expressions shed across Wen Ruhuas face that was red from fury. The only expression that didnt cross his face was joy.
She walked in and smiled sweetly towards the vige chief. Vige Chief, Ill leave my cousin in your care. This is the dowry I prepared for my cousin. I heard that the ginseng that saved my cousins life was your most treasured possession, so I specially sent someone to the city to buy another ginseng.
Ning Shu took the ginseng from Yue Lans hands and passed it to the vige chief. When the vige chief opened the box and found that the quality of the ginseng was not much different from the one he had, joy immediately lit up his face. Alright, alright, theres no need to be so polite. Were of the same family, were all family.
When Wen Ruhua saw the ginseng, his eyes turned red and he demanded, Why didnt you take the ginseng out before? Why? Why!? If Bai Qinxiang had taken out the ginseng earlier, he wouldnt have had to marry He Xiaohua and go through such a humiliating experience.
She shouldve just given the ginseng back to the He family! Had she done that, he wouldnt have fallen to such dire straits just because of a ginseng.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Inwardly, Ning Shu remarked, because I love the way you look as you struggle futilely.
Ning Shu acted taken aback. I didnt have ginseng before. I had only sent someone to buy this one since you were getting married to give to you as a congrattory gift. Cousin, did I do something wrong?
Wen Ruhuas heart was burning up with anger. He felt the urge to w at his chest and scream at the sky. He felt that he would go crazy if he continued suppressing his anger like this.
Wen Ruhua pulled off the big red ribbon flower on his chest and threw it on the ground. You guys have your ginseng back, so theres no way Im marrying He Xiaohua.
The vige chiefs expression turned cold. He Dahua said, You damned bastard! Want to bet and see if you can make it out of this ceremonial hall alive? If you can, Ill change my surname to yours!
Meanwhile, He Xiaohua pulled her veil off and red at Wen Ruhua. Her normally enchanting and festively red makeup turned sinister with her expression as she said, Shut up, were going to the bridal chamber!
Chapter 337: Waiting for the ‘Return of the Bride’
Chapter 337: Waiting for the Return of the Bride
Since Wen Ruhua was dragged into the bridal chamber like a pig that was about to be ughtered, Ning Shu really didnt know what the situation in the bridal chamber would end up like.
Ning Shu felt that He Xiaohua should take it easy a little. After all, Wen Ruhua still had a hole in his stomach.
After eating at the banquet feast, Ning Shu prepared to head back to the thatch house.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Little beauty. He Dahua jumped down from a slight slope and feigned elegance as he flipped open his fan and fanned himself with it. Little beauty, since Wen Ruhua has already gotten married to my younger sister, isnt it about time for us to get married as well? Were practically a match made in heaven, were even closer than kin.
Ning Shu only had one word for him. Scram.
Little beauty, dont be like this. Since my sister has gotten married, my old mans going to be focusing on me now. My days are going to be filled with suffering. He Dahua ran to catch up with Ning Shu. Could it be that a man like me isnt good enough for you?
Ning Shu looked at him. Scram further away.
He Dahua rubbed his nose. Cant you be a little more tactful? Fortunately, my chest is very broad, otherwise I wouldve been hurt by that.
Ning Shu could tell that He Dahua wasnt actually serious, so she said in a disdainful tone, What if you encounter ady that actually took your words seriously? Id like to see what youd do then.
He Dahua fanned himself andughed heartily. That would be pretty good. If someone got serious, Ill immediately marry her. Arent I just spreading my here?
Ning Shu: Scram to hell.
Ning Shu nned to leave this ce now that Wen Ruhua has found his happiness. In the future, hed probably be fighting with He Xiaohua on the bed a lot and then theyd have a whole nest of kids. He no longer had much to do with her.
Thats right, fix up that crappy thatch hut a little. In three days, my younger sister will bring Wen Ruhua back to visit his maternal family. This ce and you are close enough to count as Wen Ruhuas maternal family. Tsk tsk, Ive wanted to tear down that thatch hut for a long time. Its seriously unsightly, said He Dahua.
Ning Shu:
Bring Wen Ruhua back to visit his maternal family!?
Ning Shu nced at He Dahua. If you insult my cousin that way, hell definitely try to kill you.
Schrs take a hundred years to revolt. I dont even need to do anything to him, my sisters strong enough to teach him obedience, said He Dahua in a contempt-filled tone.
Since you look down on my cousin so much, why did you agree to this marriage? Ning Shu was confused.
He Dahua replied, The first reason is because He Xiaohua seriously likes him a lot. And secondly, you see, my old man actually does respect schrs quite a lot. He wants a grandchild that knows how to read in his family.
Oh, so it turns out that Wen Ruhua was just serving as a borrowed tool.
Originally, Ning Shu was going to leave, but since Wen Ruhua was going to make a visit back to his maternal family, she felt that there was no way she could miss such a seldomly seen event.
So she quietly waited for the ritual return of the bride.
Chapter 338: He Wants to Elope With Me!
Chapter 338: He Wants to Elope With Me!
The morning of the third day, for once, Ning Shu didnt sleep in and waited at the entrance of the courtyard the moment the sun rose. She even had Yue Lan hang up two strings of firecrackers.
Soon, she saw two figures heading this way. He Xiaohua was wearing festive-colored garments and Wen Ruhua was wearing the brand new clothes. However, Wen Ruhua looked very green even though He Xiaohua looked as if she was glowing. It seemed that Wen Ruhua had serviced her very well.
Light the firecrackers, said Ning Shu. Yue Lan trembled as she cautiously lit the strings of firecrackers.
The sudden appearance of those loud crackling sounds startled Wen Ruhua and He Xiaohua. With a slight blush, He Xiaohua greeted Ning Shu with a call of cousin.
Ning Shu happily returned her greeting and called He Xiaohua cousin as well. Wen Ruhuas face immediately turned ashened. It felt like Wen Ruhua was just a tub of explosives. He showed such a strong reaction to every little thing.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
He Xiaohua brought over some presents, then headed to the kitchen to prepare lunch since it was necessary to eat lunch here.
Ning Shu asked Wen Ruhua, Cousin, how have you been? You and Xiaohua look quite happy.
Wen Ruhuas face contorted, then he actually smiled warmly towards Ning Shu. The moment Ning Shu saw this smile, all the hair on her body rose up on end from disgust. Wen Ruhuas face was very gaunt now, and due to his pale pallor, his smile looked very unnatural and unsightly.
Ning Shu smacked her lips. Cousin, you seem very haggard.
Who do you think caused this!? Wen Ruhua couldnt stop himself from shouting at Ning Shu.
Whats wrong? He Xiaohua came to the kitchen door with a pot and looked at Ning Shu and Wen Ruhua with confusion.
Wen Ruhua immediately replied, Its nothing.
Talk to our cousin properly, why are you yelling at her? After saying that, He Xiaohua walked back into the kitchen.
Ning Shu looked at Wen Ruhua weirdly. Cousin, you seem to be getting along with Xiaohua really well?
Actually, it looked like Wen Ruhua was a little scared of He Xiaohua. Had He Xiaohua really managed to subdue Wen Ruhua in three days?
Wen Ruhua reached out to grab Ning Shus hands, but Ning Shu moved her hands out of the way. Wen Ruhuas facial muscle spasmed, but he still said warmly, Cousin, lets elope.
Pffff Cough cough. Ning Shu hammered her chest. She had choked on her spit.
What are you saying? Ning Shu looked at him with astonishment. Wen Ruhua immediately looked towards her with agony and lingering affection on his face. His eyes contained regret, deep affection, and helplessness, as he said, Cousin, I really regret it now. I shouldnt have been so stubborn in the past and refused to ept you. It was only after I got married to He Xiaohua that I realized you were the one that Ive always loved. Everything I did was because I cared about you. Cousin, lets go. Lets go travel the world. If you want me to take the imperial exam, I can do it. I just want to be with you forever.
Ning Shu:
Completely left speechless.
But youve already gotten married with Cousin Xiaohua, how can you abandon her? How will she be able to hold her face up to the world? said Ning Shu with disdain in her tone.
Wen Ruhua waved. What does Xiaohua have to do with me? The only reason I married her was because I was forced to. I dont love her at all. Cousin, lets leave this ce together.
Cousin, what exactly happened? If you tell me, we cane up with an idea together. Qinxiang also feels bad seeing you in so much pain, said Ning Shu gently.
Wen Ruhua gritted his teeth painfully, then took a deep breath and said, Qinxiang, Ive never seen a woman as unrestrained as He Xiaohua. On the bed, shes unbelievably violent, she pays no attention to my feelings, and shes always so excited. You should know as well that I have no feelings for He Xiaohua. I dont want to have intercourse with her at all. Qinxiang, from start to finish, youve always been the one that I love. I dont even have a bit of feeling for He Xiaohua, but she never takes my feelings into consideration.
You freaking deserve it. Did you ever consider Mu Yanmengs feelings when you raped her?
Ning Shu shouted towards the kitchen, Cousin Xiaohua, my cousin says he wants to elope with me! He wants to elope with me!
Chapter 339: Eggs Can’t be Placed in the Same Basket
Chapter 339: Eggs Cant be ced in the Same Basket
Wen Ruhua stared at Ning Shu in astonishment. She had been acting sympathetic and gentle just a moment ago, but in the next moment, she had thrown him under the horse heartlessly. Wen Ruhua was so stunned that he didnt know how to react.
He Xiaohua ran out with a pan, grabbed Wen Ruhuas ear, and twisted. Who did you say you were eloping with? Your guts have sure gotten fat! Youre already married to me, yet youre actually trying to elope with someone else!?
Let go of my ear! He Xiaohua, I told you to let go of my ear! Wen Ruhuas face waspletely pale but he couldnt struggle free from He Xiaohuas grasp.
Bai Qinxiang, how could you betray me? I treated you kindly in vain! shouted Wen Ruhua. When he saw that Bai Qinxiang was drinking tea calmly while he was in such a pitiful state, he wanted to just die.
Cousin, what exactly is your rtionship with Ruhua? Why does he want to elope with you? asked He Xiaohua.
Ning Shu spread her hands helplessly. He wants to escape from you, so he tried to get me involved. He tried to trick me into eloping with him since I have a carriage and itd be faster to get away on that than on foot.
Wen Ruhua almost coughed out blood. He bellowed, Bai Qinxiang, you bitch!
Cousin, well leave first. He Xiaohua dragged Wen Ruhua away by the ear.
Ning Shu called for Yue Lan toe sit down. What a waste to leave without even taking a bite of all this food.
Yue Lan nodded. He Xiaohua truly is a very amazing woman.
Miss, when will we be leaving? This servant seriously doesnt want to sleep in a tent anymore, said Yue Lan with a pitiful pout.
As Ning Shu ate, she said, Well leave tomorrow.
Great!
After lunch, Yue Lan enthusiastically packed up their stuff. Ning Shu divided her possessions into two halves and gave one half to Yue Lan while keeping the other on her. Yue Lan looked at the banknotes, then asked, Miss, why are you giving this servant so many banknotes?
Eggs cant be ced in the same basket. If something unexpected happens, we end up eating dirt, said Ning Shu as shey on the bed to watch Yue Lan pack up.
Since they were going to start traveling again tomorrow, Ning Shu and Yue Lan went to sleep early to leave at dawn tomorrow morning.
However, in the middle of the night, someone pushed her awake. In her drowsiness, she thought it was Wen Ruhua again and hastily pulled out the heirloom sword to jab frantically at the person near the bed.
However, she didnt hit even once.
Miss, its me. The hidden guards voice appeared. Horse thieves havee.
What? Ning Shu woke up with a quiver. What hase?
Yue Lan had woken up as well. When she heard what the hidden guard said, her face immediately went pale. M Miss, bandits havee.
Ning Shu almost jumped off the bed. Why would banditse in the middle of the night to this tiny vige? Why were they looting in the middle of the night? It wasnt like they were freakin thieves.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
There was no scene like this in the original storyline.
What was going on?
Ning Shu suddenly had a bad premonition. She hastily put on her shoes. When she got out of the tent, she saw that the area in the direction of the vige chiefs house was brightly lit.
Chapter 340: Getting Rid of He Xiaohua
Chapter 340: Getting Rid of He Xiaohua
Ning Shu immediately realized why she had a bad feeling. Wen Ruhua was originally the male lead and was supposed to be involved with the female lead. However, he had ended up marrying He Xiaohua. Things had diverged too far from the original storyline.
In order to right the storyline, the storyline had to get rid of He Xiaohua, this wife. That was why right after she decided to leave, bandits ended up appearing in the middle of the night. Seriously.
It got crazy.
And it had been because of her.
Yue Lan, hurry and hide. Forget it, Hidden Guard, take Yue Lan with you and hide. You guys can look for meter. Ning Shu shoved her bundle into Yue Lans hands.
Yue Lans teeth was chattering as she took the bundle and hugged it tightly. She asked worriedly, What about you, Miss? Miss, lets just go together. These bandits are people that kill without blinking an eye.
Find a ce to hide with your big brother hidden guard first. You miss has something to take care of first. Ning Shu then turned to the hidden guard. Take Yue Lan away from here, hurry.
The hidden guard immediately grabbed Yue Lan and disappeared into the night.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, then headed towards the vige chiefs house. She found a ce nearby to hide. A group of people were blocking the entrance to the vige chiefs house and one person was on horseback. He seemed to be the leader since the other small fries were all walking on foot.
Currently, the vige chiefs family, which consisted of the vige chief, He Dahua, He Xiaohua, and Wen Ruhua, had been captured.
He Dahua furrowed his caterpir-like brows and said to the leader of the bandits, Do you sirs have business here? All visitors are guests. Come in and have a cup of water!
You want to get rid of us with just a cup of water? The bandit leader spoke with strong murderous intent.
He Dahua looked extremely afraid and answeredpliantly, Of course its not just a cup of water! Its already sote, you guys must be tired. Good wine and side dishes will be prepared right away!
Wine and side dishes arent enough, there needs to be women too. This woman can serve me, now call the rest of the women in the vige, said the bandit leader arrogantly.
The vige chief immediately refused. Beast, you wish! If you want to touch thedies in my vige, itd be over my dead body!
Damned old fart, Ill make your daughter service me right now! The bandit leader jumped off his horse and went to tear at He Xiaohuas clothing.
He Xiaohua shrieked. Next to her, Wen Ruhuas gaze flickered, then he shouted towards the bandit leader, Wait.
When Ning Shu saw Wen Ruhua speak, she thought that he was acting like a man for once and standing up to protect his woman.
What do you want? The bandit leader nced towards Wen Ruhua. Wen Ruhua cupped his fist towards the bandit leader with the elegance of a schr.
What you guys desire must be wealth. I know where all the valuables in this house is hidden. I can bring you guys over, but you must let me join you guys. Ive studied strategy before, I can be your strategic advisor.
Wen Ruhuas words stunned the members of the He family and Ning Shu.
Alright, alright, our group wees everyone. In addition, youre even a schr, its perfect! From now on, youre our advisor. The bandit leader patted Wen Ruhuas shoulder.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Wen Ruhua smiled, but his smile seemed cold and eerie. He picked up the sword on the ground and said to the bandit leader, I have one request, I want to kill this woman with my own hands.
Wen Ruhuas voice, along with his entire body, was trembling as he stated this with a dark expression.
The members of the He family looked at Wen Ruhua in disbelief. He Dahua shielded He Xiaohua who looked to be inplete despair and said coldly, Wen Ruhua, your parents educated you for nothing. Xiaohua is your wife, are you going to murder your own wife? Youre truly a heartless beast.
Ive never acknowledged He Xiaohua to be my wife. The only reason I married her was because you guys forced me. I hate her, I hate her more than anything! spat Wen Ruhua coldly. Every time I have to sleep with her, I feel so disgusted that I want to vomit.
Chapter 341: Went off the Far End
Chapter 341: Went off the Far End
Wen Ruhua hadpletely turned dark and his antisocial personality was revealed in full. In the original storyline, Mu Yanmeng had endured his insults and tolerated his personality, so in the end when Mu Yanmeng disappeared after she was stabbed by Wen Ruhua, Wen Ruhua finally understood that he had feelings for Mu Yanmeng.
However, Ning Shu hadnt tolerated him since she had no reason to tolerate him.
From the start, Wen Ruhua was a very prejudiced and negative person who tended to avoid reality, so after encountering these things, hepletely went off the far end and now wanted to kill He Xiaohua with his own hands.
Wen Ruhua slowly approached He Xiaohua. The de tip dragged on the floor, making an ear-piercing grating.
He Xiaohuas cheeks were stained with tears as she shook her head. Wen Ruhua, you cant treat me this way!
Her only reply was Wen Ruhuas coldugh.
Miss. The hidden guards voice appeared next to Ning Shus ear. Ning Shu whispered, Have you hidden Yue Lan?
The hidden guard replied, En. Are we leaving now?
Wait a little while. Ning Shu bit her lips. She had to change Mu Yanmengs fate, but she shouldnt drag innocent people into this battle.
She had taken a bit toorge of a step and changed the storyline too much, which was why thews of the world were trying to forcefully revert the storyline.
Ning Shu said to the hidden guard, In a bit, help me block the bandits so that the people of the He family can escape.
The hidden guard looked at Ning Shu. What about you?
I have my own ways. Ning Shu watched as Wen Ruhua slowly approached He Xiaohua.
My task is to protect you, Miss. The others are none of my business, replied the hidden guard in a detached tone.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu said sternly, Im your miss, so you must obey me.
Alright.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, then rushed into the courtyard and shouted, Wen Ruhua, stop that this instant!
Wen Ruhua, who was currently scruffling with He Dahua froze for a moment, then he said coldly, Bai Qinxiang, what are you doing here? I hope you arent thinking that Id spare you just because youre my cousin.
Beautiful. This woman is sure beautiful. Perfect timing. When the bandit leader saw Ning Shu, drool practically flooded out of his mouth.
What are you doing here? Its dangerous. He Dahua had no trace of his usual frivolousness left in his manner either.
Theres no time to exin. Take your sister and dad, then run, said Ning Shu.
What about you? What are you going to do? He Dahua furrowed his brows.
Wen Ruhua saw their concerned exchange, heughed coldly. None of you will be able to leave today.
Wen Ruhua, youre truly disgusting! Ning Shu spat at Wen Ruhua, then turned to He Dahua. You should go. I can hold them off.
What the fart would you be able to hold off. Before He Dahua even finished speaking, a man dressed in ck appeared silently next to Ning Shu.
Little beauty, Big Brother Dahua will remember your grace and will repay you one day. He Dahua didnt say anymore. After ncing onest time at Wen Ruhua, he lifted his sister onto his back and pulled his father along as he hurried away.
He Dahua was pretty decisive and headed quickly towards the back mountain without bothering to grab anything from the house.
Chapter 342: The Way He Was Meant to Be
Chapter 342: The Way He Was Meant to Be
You want to run? No one has escaped from me before! The bandit leader turned around to shout at his men and those small fries immediately ran after He Dahua. The hidden guard pulled out his sword to stop those people. A few shes of his de left the ground covered with corpses.
When the bandit leader saw that the hidden guard was strong, he shouted, Kill this man, then that beauty will be ours! Well share her!
Those mens eyes filled with lust as they looked at Ning Shu, then they rushed towards the hidden guard with reckless abandon. No matter how skilled the hidden guard was, he couldnt deal with this many people. Ning Shu saw that the hidden guard was having a difficult time, so she lifted her skirt to run.
Hopefully, shed be able to lessen the hidden guards burden.
Catch her! Not only is that woman an outstanding beauty, shes also the noble wife of a high ranking official! If you guys catch her, well be able to strike it rich! Wen Ruhua purposefully made this idea sound very alluring.
The bandit leader hastily brought a bunch of his men and went with Wen Ruhua to chase after Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The sky was gradually getting brighter, so all the roosters in the vige were sounding the morning rm. Ning Shu ran with her skirt lifted while arge wave of people followed behind her. Though she was running with all her might, she wasnt going very fast. The people behind her were chasing after her with a cat catching mice attitude. They seemed to be waiting for her strength to run out so that she couldnt resist when they catch her.
Ning Shu could barely move anymore, and all that was in front of her was a river. This was precisely the river that Mu Yanmeng had jumped into.
Why arent you running anymore, Bai Qinxiang? Keep running, why dont you? Wen Ruhua was holding a sword which increased his dark gloomy aura.
Perhaps Wen Ruhua was more suited to holding a sword rather than a pen. After all, his dream was to be a great hero that killed corrupt officials.
Ning Shu turned around and spat towards Wen Ruhua. Wen Ruhua, arent you just holding a grudge because youre envious of how those high official are able to get what they want when you cant get anything? You want to be like them, but you dont have the ability to. Thats why your envy turned to jealousy and hatred.
Shut up, its not like that! refuted Wen Ruhua. Im doing this to get justice for the people of the world, so that they can live even better. Themon people can only truly live when all those corrupt officials are gone!
Pei! Wen Ruhua, youve joined the bandits. Do you know what bandits are? They loot, burn, and kill after snatching what they want. Theyre the ones that go around tyrannizing the people, said Ning Shu with disdain. Youre just thirsting for power, but you dont have the ability to get it, so youre trying to use a mask of righteousness to conceal your ugly self. Dont you feel shame? In a little while, you guys will be looting from this vige and killing the vigers. How are you any different from those corrupt officials?
Ning Shu was getting super worried. Why was the hidden guard still not here? She nced towards the river. Could it be that she really was going to have to jump down?
I do thirst for power. If I had power, would you have chosen that son of the high ranking official? Wen Ruhua said mildly, Once I gain power, Ill kill all the corrupt officials in the world.
Ning Shu responded with three words: Ha. Ha. Ha.
Boss, Ill tell you a secret. This vige actually contains a huge secret. Wen Ruhua ignored Ning Shu and turned to the bandit leader.
The bandit leader asked, Oh? What secret?
Wen Ruhua moved towards the bandit leaders ear as if he was going to whisper something, then he stabbed his sword right through the bandit leaders chest.
Ugh The bandit leader looked disbelievingly at Wen Ruhua as he fell to the ground.
Boss! Boss The rest of the small fries started shouting in shock and looked at Wen Ruhua in rm.
Ning Shu was also stunned and stared at the sword that was dripping with blood in Wen Ruhuas hand. Wen Ruhuas expression was very indifferent. The gloominess that had always hovered around him seemed to have been dispelled.
His aura became very different, as if this had always been the way he had meant to be.
Wen Ruhua lifted the bloody sword and his voice resounded as he shouted, From now on, Im the boss of this group! From now on, I will lead everyone! Ill make it so everyone will live better, have more money, and beautiful women!
Anyone that has objections will end up like him. Wen Ruhua kicked the corpse of the bandit leader.
Chapter 343: Why Was the Treatment So Different?
Chapter 343: Why Was the Treatment So Different?
After Wen Ruhua gave these little bandits a good scare, he turned around to look at Ning Shu. Stretching his hand out towards her, he said coldly, Cousin,e here.
Do I look stupid? Ning Shu took a step back. There was only the river behind her so she had nowhere else to retreat to.
Wen Ruhua grinned, revealing his bright white teeth. His voice sounded hypnotic as he softly said, Bai Qinxiang,e here. Are you asking me to personally go over there to catch you?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Are you waiting for your guard? Wen Ruhua then said coldly, Ill be able to catch you before he even gets close.
He started walking over with his sword. Ning Shu immediately said, Donte over here! If you take another step, Ill jump! I really will!
Based on how much you love wealth and influence, theres no way youd be able to bear killing yourself. Wen Ruhua didnt even pause. He clearly understood Bai Qinxiang very well.
Ning Shus face filled with panic as she lifted her skirt and shouted, Stay away! I I really will jump.
Wen Ruhua was no longer like before. He wasnt a lone schr and now had a lot of subordinates, so there was no way she could beat him.
She felt that she had been acting like a fool and courting death. If it werent for the fact that she currently had the skin of a female lead, her grave probably would already be covered by grass that was two feet tall.
Aiy
Wen Ruhua, Im really going to jump! F*ck, I really am jumping! shouted Ning Shu as she clenched her hands around her skirt.
Wen Ruhua just sneered.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. She knew that she couldnt allow herself to fall into Wen Ruhuas hands. If she did, she would probably be reduced to following the original storyline and being tormented by Wen Ruhua. Now that he had so many bandits under hismand, based on how much he loathed her, hed probably make her serve these bandits like a prostitute.
When Ning Shus thoughts arrived at this point, she no longer hesitated and leaped into the river. She choked on some water, but when she surfaced, she could hear Wen Ruhua bellowing, Bai Qinxiang, I wont let you off even if you die!
Miss!? The hidden guard appeared.
If you had freakin appeared just a second earlier, she wouldnt have had to jump!
The rapids were very strong, so Ning Shu disappeared in a few seconds. The hidden guard immediately went to search along the river. Meanwhile, Wen Ruhua shouted towards the bandits, Find her! Even if she dies, I want to see her corpse! Bai Qinxiang, you wretch!
The ps of the waves hurt as she did her best to keep her body above water. When Ning Shu recalled that Mu Yanmeng had jumped into the river, injured, right after a miscarriage, she felt that her choice wasnt that desperate at all.
From the start, Wen Ruhua was a very wed person with a sh*tty personality. If he had been in the modern world, he definitely wouldve be a terrorist and threatened the stability of society. As of now, he had be a bandit, so he would probably cause a disturbance wherever he went in the name of justice.
It was seriously disgusting.
After doggy paddling for a while, she waspletely exhausted. A hard undercurrent crashed into her. It was so painful that it felt like her body was being torn apart, so she passed out.
When she woke up, she had been washed ashore, but half of her body was still being soaked in the water. Fortunately, she had survived, but wasnt she supposed to be in the godly doctors house right now?
Why was she just dumped here?
They were both female leads, why was the treatment so different?
Ning Shu tried moving and felt bit of pain. There was a gash on her arm, probably left by a submerged reef.
She looked around and saw that there was someone nearby. He was sitting next to the river in a white outfit and seemed to be fishing.
Ning Shu immediately shouted, Hero, please save me!
The man turned around and nced at Ning Shu, then picked up his fishing rod and his bamboo basket to walk away.
Fudge, she had never seen such a heartless person.
ment: Guess what this guy will be like?
Chapter 344: It Must Be Heaven’s Will!
Chapter 344: It Must Be Heavens Will!
Ning Shu hastily got up and wringed the water out of her skirt a little before lifting her skirt to run after that person.
She didnt have the fate of a female lead, but she had almost ended up catching princess syndrome. It turned out that she still had to rely on herself after all.
The moment she got near that man, she smelled the medicinal fragrance around him. His hair was held up with a wooden hairpin in a meticulous fashion and his entire body emitted an icy aura.
This stern chill came from his very bones and made people instinctively keep their distance.
This guy was a member of Mu Yanmengs harem, the godly doctor.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
In the original storyline, Mu Yanmeng had been saved by a viger and brought to the godly doctors home. The godly doctor usually didnt bother with these things, but at that time, Mu Yanmeng had been in terrible condition with wounds all over.
Perhaps the doctor had been trying to challenge himself because he decided to save Mu Yanmeng. Then, with cheat-like abilities, not only did he save her, he even healed all the old scars on her body and face.
It was even more outrageous than dermabrasion.
However, Ning Shu could understand the logic. There was no way that Mu Yanmeng could remain disfigured forever. Without her beautiful skin, how could she keep so many men captivated enough for them to abandon their lives to share her?
The godly doctor was the most calm and reserved man in Mu Yanmengs harem. He was also the coldest. The only time anything had happened between them was when he was making a medicinal powder, but something went wrong and it became an aphrodisiac. Its strength wasnt just on a normal level either.
Dont ask how a godly doctor ended up identally making an aphrodisiac, it was obviously all thanks to the storyline.
Under the influence of the drug, the godly doctor had raped Mu Yanmeng.
Ning Shu nced at his back. Didnt he freakin own a hand? Couldnt he have just rubbed himself?
The godly doctor acted just like his character. After that happened, he gave Mu Yanmeng a medicinal pill and said that if she put it down there, she could be a virgin again.
The unspoken meaning was, he wasnt going to take responsibility. Mu Yanmeng had taken the pill without saying anything.
After that, the godly doctor never touched Mu Yanmeng again. Unlike the other men, the godly doctor didnt be infatuated with Mu Yanmengs body.
Even when heter shared Mu Yanmeng with the other men and the other men fought over the right to use Mu Yanmeng, the godly doctor didnt participate and just silently went about minding his own business. However, Mu Yanmeng liked the godly doctor.
Ning Shu couldnt understand why the godly doctor joined the harem ranks. He probably hadnt been after Mu Yanmeng since he didnt fight for her favor or her body.
The godly doctor turned around and looked at Ning Shu indifferently. Why are you following me?
His voice was very cold and made peoples hearts reflexively clutch. Ning Shu squeezed out two drops of cat pee and stammered, This humble woman had been left by herself without anyone to rely on. After despairing in life, this humble woman gathered up her resolve and jumped into the river. If I survived, it would be the Heavens will. If I died, that meant it was fate.
However, I survived. That means that Heavens want me to live, so I must be strong and live on! Ning Shu clenched her fists as she said this passionately.
The godly doctor nced at her as if she was deranged, then ignored her.
Ning Shu continued, This hero, the fact that we met also counts as fate. You were the first person I saw upon waking up. Since we seem to have such linked fates, lets be friends.
The godly doctor continued to ignore Ning Shu.
Ning Shu pressed on, Godly Doctor, please let me be your apprentice! I want to know how to cure someone that has taken an aphrodisiac!
Chapter 345: Poison You to Death
Chapter 345: Poison You to Death
How did you know that Im a godly doctor? The godly doctor turned around and questioned her coldly. Who sent you?
Ning Shu huped, then said, I smelled the scent of herbs on you, so I called you godly doctor to be polite. After all, when one encounters some third-rate Jianghu swordsman, wouldnt one still address them as chivalrous hero to be polite? Its just a polite way of address, thats all.
The godly doctor was very good-looking, but he was seriously too cold and was like a moving iceberg.
The godly doctor simply nced at her, then started walking faster to try and throw her off.
Ning Shu lifted her skirt to run after him. Even as she gasped for breath, she shouted, Godly Doctor, lets be friends!
Are you ill? The godly doctor furrowed his brows.
Do you have medicine? Ning Shu sighed. I just want to know whether there are any other ways to deal with someone that has taken an aphrodisiac aside from humping.
Ning Shu followed the godly doctor back to his house. His residence was much better than Wen Ruhuas. At the very least, his was a house made out of bamboo and was kept very clean. In front of the house was a neat medicinal field.
There were all sorts of herbs nted.
Ning Shu sighed in relief. There was finally a nice ce to live.
The godly doctor walked into his house. Ning Shu made to follow, but he quickly closed the door, almost squishing Ning Shus nose.
Ning Shu was getting pretty cold. It was very ufortable to wear wet clothing, so she plopped herself down on the ground and started pping on the door as she shouted, Big Bro, can you give me an old garment or something? I want to get changed.
There was no sound from inside the house. The godly doctor waspletely ignoring her, so she started banging on the door. Bro, dont be like this. As long as every person lends a hand, there will be a brighter tomorrow. Can you lend me some clothes?
Scram. The godly doctors voice was very cold. If you dont leave now, Ill poison you to death.
How vicious!?
Ning Shu didnt dare to provoke a doctor that could save and kill with the same hands, so she left the forest and bought some hemp garments from some peasants beforeing back to the bamboo house.
The godly doctor had alreadye out of the house and was currently checking on the herbs. Ning Shu hastily walked over to greet him and asked, Godly Doctor, have you eaten yet?
The godly doctor nced at her very coldly. What did youe back for?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu said earnestly, I want to learn medicine from you.
The godly doctor didnt seem to have heard her, so she repeated it louder. I want to learn medicine from you!
The godly doctor furrowed his brows. Is there something wrong with your brain? Which vige did youe from? Ive said so before, without my permission, no one is allowed to approach this ce. Do you want to be poisoned to death?
Ning Shu:
What was with all those poison threats?
Chapter 346: The Legendary Ten Spice Tendons Weakening Powder
Chapter 346: The Legendary Ten Spice Tendons Weakening Powder
Master, I want to learn medicine from you. I just want to know how to cure a man that has taken an aphrodisiac so that he wont try to f*ck a girl. Should they be thrown in an ice bath or knocked out until the effect of the drug wears off?
The godly doctors brows furrowed even more and he parted his lips to say: Scram.
Ning Shu did feel like scramming when she saw that the godly doctorpletely did not wee her, but she also really wanted to learn medicine from him. Sticking around and stealing a bit more skills would only be beneficial in the future.
Master, I sincerely do want to learn medicine from you. You can just treat it as if Im not here. Ill help you take care of the herbs and assist you in making the medicine. Ning Shu was the least worried about staying with the godly doctor since he was the coldest and most indifferent of the bunch. He didnt seem to have any interest in humping.
Since she didnt need to worry about being pushed down, the only thing she had to worry about was the matter of the aphrodisiac, so she nned to prepare for it beforehand.
Scram, said the godly doctor coldly.
Ning Shu lifted up her chest. For better or for worse, she was a female lead, wasnt she? Why wasnt the male lead attracted to her at all?
The godly doctor didnt even bother to nce at Ning Shu, which made her feel defeated.
She had no other choice but to hover around the bamboo house everyday. The godly doctor seemed to dislike her a lot and always ignored her, but she toughened up her skin and kept hovering around.
Master, master, please just ept this apprentice. This apprentice will definitely study hard and use Masters teachings to bring the fields of humanity to a greater height of development. Ning Shu chattered on nonstop.
The godly doctor threw some powder at Ning Shu. Ning Shu sneezed, then her entire body went weak. She was flustered since it felt like hypoglycemia, and she fell, paralyzed, to the ground.
Master, did you poison me? Is this the legendary Ten Spice Tendons Weakening Powder? Ning Shu could not summon enough strength to move anything. She was a little scared. What was she going to do if someone decided to push her down right now? Although the godly doctor seemed very cold and indifferent, he was still a man. With how beautiful this body with, the attraction between the male and female leads, and the fact that the big brother hidden guard wasnt around, the chances of being pushed down was 100.00% ah.
>Lol, the legendary Ten Spice Tendons Weakening Powder was from the wuxia novel The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber which I went ahead and searched through for the proper trantion of this term, only to find out that the trantor(s) just went with the pinyin. Orz
The poison is odorless and colorless. At first, it makes a person feel weak and unable to move. Later, the person will be able to move fine, but theyll no longer be able to use inner strength.<
Master, can you give me the antidote? beseeched Ning Shu.
The godly doctor paid no attention to her and continued working on his own things. Hepletely ignored her existence.
Originally, Ning Shu was still worried about being pushed down, but now the person wasnt even bothering to look at her. When it came time to eat, the godly doctor just threw her a hard Chinese cornbread. And he didnt even bother to throw it at her hand, he just threw it on the ground like he was tossing a dog a bone.
Ning Shu:
Im the female lead, I have a halo, you cant treat me this way! Ning Shu struggled to pick up the cornbread, then wiped it off on her clothes before biting into it.
It was freakin so hard to eat. Why was her life so pitiful? The godly doctor was eating big white steamed buns, so why did she have to eat this?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Her heart felt tired ah.
However, she felt relieved to see that the godly doctor showed no intention of pushing her down. Every time the godly doctor gave her cornbread, she would thicken her skin to ask for a bowl of water. This was seriously too hard to eat, it was way too dry.
Ning Shu asked the godly doctor, Master, where did you get this cornbread? Todays cornbread seems a bit hard. My teeth almost shattered. Next time, make it softer.
Ning Shu didnt really have much hope that the godly doctor would reply. He was very cold and hardly ever spoke, perhaps because he was used to being alone.
Its the payment a viger gave me for treating him, replied the godly doctor coldly. Theyre taking up too much room.
Ning Shu:
Her heart felt wounded, it felt crushed. It felt like she was just a trash can for this godly doctor.
Do you really want to learn medicine from me? The godly doctor suddenly asked.
Ning Shu immediately replied, Of course I do. I want to learn medicine from you, Master, then bring humanity to greater heights.
The godly doctor paid no attention to her virtuous deration and just asked, What do you think that people who want to learn medicine must possess?
Was this an entrance exam? Ning Shu felt that there was a need to answer seriously. She peered at his face, hoping to get some sort of hint, but his face was expressionless like an ice carving.
So she tried answering, Compassion?
ment: What do you think? Q1. What should a person that wants to learn medicine possess? Q2. The answer that the godly doctor wants to hear? Q3. Will Ning Shu pass!?
Chapter 347: Please Teach Me How to Fix Toys!
Chapter 347: Please Teach Me How to Fix Toys!
When Ning Shu answered withpassion, the godly doctor justughed coldly.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Is that the wrong answer? When Ning Shu saw that the godly doctor was just looking at her with a profound expression, she asked, Then what must people studying medicine possess?
The godly doctor looked at her, then said mildly, All the living things in the world are nothing more than toys in the palm of ones hand.
Ning Shu:
Please speak the humannguage!?
The godly doctor said, Youre not suited to studying medicine.
No, I can do it, said Ning Shu resolutely.
Studying medicine means to use one thing to supplement the deficiencies of another thing. Using herbs to treat people is just using herbs to restore a persons body, said the godly doctor. What did you say? Compassion? What the hell is that?
Ning Shu:
Didnt they say that doctors were the most humane? Why was it the wrong answer here? The godly doctor didnt just have a cold personality, even his heart was cold. Hepletely treated people as toys that needed to be fixed. If he was happy, hed fiddle with them, but if he wasnt, hed ignore them.
She had thought that he was an outwardly cold but inwardly passionate person, but it turned out that he was ice to the core.
How had Mu Yanmeng been able to tolerate him?
Ning Shu looked at him and asked, Master, can you teach me how to fix toys?
Ive told you that you arent suitable. The godly doctor shook his head with a cold expression.
After Ning Shus shameless insistence, the godly doctor finally gave in and allowed her to start fertilizing the herbs with manure.
So Ning Shu now spent her days carrying a bucket and giving herbs the reincarnation of typical grains. Other times, she would plow or weed.
Even after avoiding the fate of scrubbing chamber pots in Qi Residence, she hadnt managed to avoid the fate of spreading manure. Why was it that when other people were female leads, it was always the master that begged them to be their disciple, but when it came to her, it was the opposite?
She washed herself clean every single day, but she still felt like that smell was sticking to her. Seriously.
Ever since the manure smell started sticking to her, the godly doctor kept even greater of a distance from Ning Shu. The two barely exchanged any words. During meal times, there was even less of a chance for conversation. Ning Shus daily meals consisted of cornbread, cornbread, and more cornbread. This was because her other task was to finish all of these rock hard cornbreads.
ment: Lol, I kept typing school doctor and godly uncle.
Chapter 348: Really Wanted to Have a Heart-to-Heart
Chapter 348: Really Wanted to Have a Heart-to-Heart
Ning Shu ate so many of these cornbreads that she was getting constipated and it always hurt a lot when she took dumps. However, the godly doctor didnt seem to like eating meat, so there was nothing with any fat or grease at his ce. Life was seriously rough.
After having no meat for a long time, she started craving it a lot.
asionally, some vigers woulde to the godly doctor for treatment. Ning Shu just watched from the side as the godly doctor treated these people. Then these vigers would give him some vegetables, or a bag of flour, or a tiny piece of meat.
Later, Ning Shus eyes would practically glow green as she stared at those pieces of meat. Most of the meat ended up going to her.
The days leisurely passed just like this. Ning Shus rtionship with the godly doctor didnt progress one bit. They still barely talked since the godly doctor was always working inside while Ning Shu was in charge of looking after the herbs garden outside.
Ning Shu treated taking care of the garden as her job. After looking after this garden every day, she soon memorized all the herbs. Whenever the godly doctor didnt seem busy, shed ask him about the special characteristics and medicinal properties of these nts.
The godly doctor would exin, but he usually would only do it once without bothering to see if Ning Shu remembered or understood everything he said.
The herbs in the godly doctors garden were all verymon and easy to take care of nts that were used to treatmon ailments.
Ning Shu once asked the godly doctor why he didnt nt some more precious nts. The godly doctor nced at her coldly, then said mildly, precious nts require specialized conditions and care. He had no interest in taking care of finicky things.
In addition, most illnesses only requiredmon herbs that were in abundance.
Ning Shu really wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with the godly doctor about his family situation, his parents, his age, and stuff like that to close the distance between them, but the godly doctor always ignored her.
Ning Shu felt very speechless. Why was there actually someone like this in the world?
She no longer harbored much hope towards learning medicine and started bing more interested in poisons. If she could make poisons, thatd be an additional safeguard she could rely on when working on tasks. With how many worlds she would have to go through, if she didnt have methods to protect herself, failure was inevitable. Then, there would no longer exist the person called Ning Shu.
No matter what, being alive was better than being dead.
So when facing this godly doctor who ignored all of her attempts to befriend him, she really wanted to just kill him, lock him up, then force him to teach her.
Hahaha, but this should just remain a fantasy. He had already used Tendons Weakening Powder on herst time, who knows what hed use next time?
She should just focus on learning about all the herbs in the garden.
As she was munching on yet another rock hard cornbread, the godly doctor threw Ning Shu a book. Ning Shu hastily wiped her hands, then picked up the book to read it. Eh? Howe I dont recognize these words?
Youre holding it upside down, answered the godly doctor coldly,
Ning Shu showed no trace of embarrassment and calmly flipped the book over to look at the name. Hundred Herbs Comption.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu flipped open the book and found that it was filled with information about herbal medicine. She excitedly said, Master, thank you!
The godly doctor remained very cold and just turned to leave. After interacting with the godly doctor for a while, Ning Shu no longer minded his attitude. The godly doctor was always ignoring her, so she had also learned to ignore his cold expression.
Although the books name was Hundred Herbs Comption, it recorded more than just a hundred herbs and each entry was very detailed.
Thus, when she wasnt taking care of the garden, she would be reading the Hundred Herbs Comption and memorizing its contents.
From time to time, the godly doctor would quiz Ning Shu to see how much she had memorized and have her create some herbal medicine based on the books instructions.
Only then did Ning Shu find out that it was actually very troublesome to make herbal medicine. There was so many things to keep in mind that her head felt like it was swelling. However, she continued to work very hard at it and didnt hold any resentment towards the godly doctor for not teaching her medicine.
It was enough to learn how to do the most basic things properly. In addition, there was no rtionship between her and the godly doctor, so she was already very grateful that he had been willing to teach her this much.
In reality, this was the only man out of all these male leads that Ning Shu respected. Although the other male leads had high statuses, they always seemed very free and were always flirting with Mu Yanmeng. They never seemed to be doing any work.
However, what need did a hentai world have for logic? Humping was all that was needed.
Ning Shu respected capable people, and the godly doctor was a very capable person. In addition, he didnt spend all his time trying to sleep with the female lead, so he was way more normal than the others.
It was just that he was a tad too cold, so it was hard tomunicate with him.
Ning Shu was very busy every single day. Her thoughts were filled with the contents of the Hundred Herbs Comption and the tasks that the godly doctor had assigned.
This was the first time she had gotten along with a male lead so well sinceing to this world. In the past, if she wasnt fighting them head on, she was busying up with ways to avoid being pushed down.
As of now, she even wanted to be sworn brothers with the godly doctor, but sadly, the godly doctors standards were too high.
Chapter 349: Very Rich Lifestyle
Chapter 349: Very Rich Lifestyle
There was no sense of time in the mountains. Ning Shu didnt know how long she had been here, but her days were very rich. She spent her days dealing with nts.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Later, the godly doctor gave Ning Shu some more books that only contained very simple ways to treat illnesses, but Ning Shu was still very happy. Everything had to be learned from the bottom up. At the very least, now she knew what herbs could be used to stop bleeding and prevent inmmation.
Ning Shu felt very satisfied.
If the viger that came to ask for treatment had only a simple injury such as a scrape, the godly doctor would have Ning Shu treat them. If it was something that required drinking medicine, it naturally didnt go to Ning Shu since she still didnt know how to make medicine yet.
Ning Shu just watched from the side as the godly doctor treated the patients. Although he was very cold, he was still quite serious when working.
She felt that her rtionship with the godly doctor had gotten better. The most visible evidence was that the godly doctor no longer had her eat those hard cornbread anymore. Instead, he now fed her cornbread made with coarse grain and flour.
Even though it was just as hard to eat.
The godly doctor sat opposite her, then ce his hand in front of her and said coldly, You should start learning how to read pulses. Try reading my pulse.
Ning Shu swallowed nervously. In all honesty, she was a little scared of the medical field since it made her reflexively recall the twisted school doctor uncle.
Her hand trembled a little as she pressed down on the godly doctors wrist. Her face filled with shock. Master, you dont have a pulse?
Your fingers are on the wrong spot, said the godly doctor icily.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu pressed down on the godly doctors pulse. Normal pulses were usually rhythmic and strong, but the godly doctors pulse waspletely chaotic. Ning Shu couldnt help but wonder if she had made a mistake again. How could a normal persons pulse be like this?
She smiled awkwardly towards the godly doctor, then felt for his pulse again. After numerous second checks, the result was still the same. The godly doctor master definitely had a heart defect.
Its been almost an hour, what verdict have you reached? The godly doctor asked coldly.
Ning Shu retrieved her hand and said, This disciple is just stepping into this field and is too inexperienced to reach a verdict.
The godly doctors eyes filled with disdain as he said coldly, You werent able to tell even with how clear this was? Even with how clear this pulse condition was, you still werent able to figure it out? As expected, youre not suited to learning medicine.
My condition called arrhythmia, its when the heart does not beat properly. It was such a clear pulse, how in the world did you miss it? The godly doctors gaze contained disappointment.
Ning Shu:
She really didnt know that he had a heart defect. This is innate?
The godly doctor nced at her. This type of illness is usually present since birth.
Ning Shu didnt know what to say to console him. This type of illness couldnt be cured. Even in the modern society with the advanced technology, no cure has yet been found. The only method was to have a heart transnt.
She finally understood why the godly doctor didnt seem to have any feelings. Being emotional was taboo for people with this sort of illness.
It was understandable why the godly doctor wasnt interested in sex. Although others called him a godly doctor, he wasnt able to cure his own illness. He was practically on the other end of the spectrumpared to the other wolf-like male leads.
This kind of intense activity wasnt good for the body. If he ended up a little over-excited, he might have a heart attack and die right on top of Mu Yanmeng.
However, since he did enter Mu Yanmengs harem in the end, he probably did have feelings for Mu Yanmeng.
Chapter 350: You Don’t Meet the Standards
Chapter 350: You Dont Meet the Standards
Ning Shu looked towards the godly doctor with pity. The godly doctor ignored Ning Shus gaze and asked, How are you supposed to cure this sort of illness?
Its a terminal illness, its incurable, answered Ning Shu reflexively.
The godly doctor looked at her, so she hastily changed her words. No, what I mean is that this sort of illness is hard to get rid ofpletely. However, by maintaining good health habits and being careful not to get stirred up, the patient would be able to live almost like an ordinary person.
What kind of medicine should be taken? asked the godly doctor coldly.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu replied, Dissolve a heart-nourishing pill in water and drink it.
What is a heart-nourishing pill made from? The godly doctor continued asking.
Ning Shu carefully answered the godly doctors questions. In the end, he shook his head and said, You dont meet the standards. You dont have the qualifications to inherit my legacy. I dont want to end up passing the things that my master had given me into the hands of someone like you.
Ning Shu:
What was wrong with her?
Master? Whats the problem with me? asked Ning Shu. How do I fail to meet the qualifications? Whatever it is, I can change it? I think Im still salvageable, please just give another prompt.
The godly doctor said mildly, Youre a woman.
Copses!!
What kind of reason was this? That was gender discrimination! Alright, fine, this reason was too strong, she didnt even know how to refute.
After finding out that the godly doctor had a heart defect, she didnt dare to mess with him anymore. She decided to make some heart-nourishing pills for him. She felt that he treated her quite well, so she should also treat him a little better. It was her motto to respond to grace and grudges in kind.
The rarest ingredient in a heart-nourishing pill was ginseng. Ginseng had always been used in medicine to strengthen a persons vitals, so Ning Shu strapped a bamboo basket to her back in preparation to try her luck on the mountain and see if she could get any ginseng. She was aware that this trip might be in vain because there was no way it would be that easy to get ginseng.
However, she didnt even have a cent on her and she had lost contact with the hidden guard and Yue Lan. Fortunately, she had given half of her possessions to Yue Lan, so the hidden guard and Yue Lan would probably be fine. She just didnt know when they would meet up again.
Where are you going? asked the godly doctor when he saw that Ning Shu was carrying a bamboo basket.
Ning Shu said, Im going to collect herbs on the mountain.
He didnt say anything in reply. When Ning Shu was quite far away, he said coldly, Be careful.
Ning Shu was surprised for a moment, then she smiled and replied, Got it.
Ning Shu wandered around the mountain using a stick to push aside the brambles before squatting down to check for ginseng. In all honesty, she herself wasnt sure that she could find ginseng. This little thing was way too rare. Even now, when she recalled how she had generously given He Dahuas old man a ginseng, her heart would tremble from the pain.
Wen Ruhua has probably already stolen that ginseng by now.
After she got hungry, she pulled out a cornbread to eat. The result was as expected, she didnt find any trace of a ginseng. However, she had gotten some other herbs so it wasnt a fruitless endeavor.
Ning Shu decided that in the future, she definitely had to add all her attribute points to luck. It sucked to be unlucky, it wasted too much time.
When Ning Shu got back to the bamboo house, it was almost dark. The godly doctor was actually standing by the door waiting for her.
When she saw the person dressed in white in the dark night, she suddenly felt very moved. This was the first time that she had felt such an emotion towards a male lead ever since she came to this world.
This emotion had nothing to do with love. It was just, it was actually possible to interact with another person in such a calm, peaceful way. There was no need for intense hysteria or hurt, it was just a quiet soothing rtionship. Was it not beautiful?
Chapter 351: Humans Lived for Good Food
Chapter 351: Humans Lived for Good Food
Ning Shu walked to the godly doctor and asked with a smile, Master, were you waiting for me?
The godly doctor replied coldly, No.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu didnt mind and just asked, Master, have you eaten?
The godly doctor didnt reply. After Ning Shu took off the bamboo basket on her back, he said mildly, Theres some food on the table.
The moment Ning Shu walked into the house, she saw that there were greens, meat, and even white steamed buns on the table. Saliva immediately filled her mouth and she cried out in pleasant surprise, Master, are these all for me?
This was brought by a viger today. Ive already eaten, these are the leftovers. After saying this, the godly doctor headed to the courtyard to tend to the herbs.
Ning Shu didnt care whether or not the godly doctor had already eaten and hastily sat down to start eating. After eating cornbread for such a long time, she felt very blessed to finally have meat again.
Humans lived for good food.
After Ning Shu finished eating, the godly doctor quizzed her again on herbs and prescriptions. Then he asked, What medicinal ingredient were you looking for?
Have you found it? he asked. You should look for medicinal ingredients by taking into consideration their special traits rather than running randomly through the mountain.
Ning Shu looked at the godly doctor curiously. Master, how do you know that I ran all over the mountain?
The godly doctor looked at her coldly. Some of the nts you collected prefer shade while others prefer sunny areas. There were even a few that only grows near water.
You havent done enough homework. The godly doctor furrowed his brows.
Fudge, he really was a very detailed person. If he ever decided to give up being a godly doctor, he could be a godly detective. Ning Shu felt that she really should study earnestly and humbly learn from the godly doctor.
This apprentice will carefully remember all of Masters teachings, said Ning Shu earnestly. In the future, this apprentice will be a first generation female godly doctor!
The godly doctor looked at her as if she was mentally ill, then entered his room without a word.
The next day, Ning Shu prepared to search the mountain again. The godly doctor asked coldly, What exactly are you looking for? Its not safe for a woman to be on the mountain by herself. Just tell me what it is and Ill have someone get it for you.
Ning Shu said with a smile, Its fine. Ill try again one more time today. If I cant find it, Ill give up.
The godly doctor silently headed back in.
Ning Shu entered the mountain again with a bamboo basket to continue looking for ginseng. It was said that ginseng could run away. Ning Shu felt like all the ginseng on the mountain were running away from her.
After a day of searching, she finally found a ginseng that was quite old. If this was made into a heart-nourishing pill, itd be enough for the godly doctor to use for a long time. Ning Shu felt that the godly doctor was very poor and didnt have any money at all since all the vigers that came to him for treatment paid him in local specialties.
She usually didnt see the godly doctor eating any medicine either. All he did to treat himself was do acupuncture from time to time, so she couldnt help but find him pitiful.
Thus, she squatted down and started digging up the ginseng. Just this process took like half the day. It was important to dig out all of the ginsengs root without damaging its skin.
When she finally got it out, she found that it was about as thick as her finger. If she sold this, itd probably go for quite a sum.
She carefully tied it up with a red string, then wrapped it up and prepared to head back.
On the way back, she heard the faint sounds of a child crying. She immediately got goosebumps. It couldnt be a ghost, right?
She started walking even faster, but the childs voice only got louder. The child was probably nearby.
To go, or not to go?
Ning Shu shook her head. It was best not to go. Curiosity killed the cat.
However, she kept hearing the childs cries and he was even crying out for his mother.
In the end, she decided to go see what was up. What was there to be afraid of after all? She was the female lead, there was no way anything would happen to her.
She walked in the direction of the sound and eventually found a child in dirty clothing crying on the road.
She walked over and coughed softly. That child seemed startled and whirled around to look at Ning Shu fearfully. He was sobbing so hard that he kept huping.
Are you a bad person thats here to catch me? asked the child.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Have you ever seen a bad person as beautiful as me? Dont be scared, Im not a bad person. Little friend, what are you doing here by yourself?
Chapter 352: Found You a Successor
Chapter 352: Found You a Sessor
The child burst out crying again. Ning Shu was a bit tired from walking, so she took off the bamboo basket to sit down next to the child until he stopped crying.
The child probably became less scared because he was no longer alone, because after a while, he stopped crying and said, Aunt, I cant find my daddy or mommy.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Call me big sister. Im not that old. Ning Shu lifted her brows as she scrutinized him. The child hastily cried, Big Sister, I cant find my parents.
Where are your parents? asked Ning Shu. You couldnt be some mountain spirit, right?
Aaah! Big Sister, dont scared me. Are you a mountain spirit? The child edged backwards fearfully.
Ning Shu asked the kid about his parents again and he finally gave her theplete story while sobbing. During a family outing, they had encountered bandits, so his parents went to lead away the bandits. They had the kid wait here, but the kid had already waited here for two days and there was no sight of them.
Ning Shu gave him some steamed buns. Did you get the ce wrong? Maybe this isnt the ce your parents told you to go.
Its not wrong. My dad said so, its a ce two thousand meters along this road. The child replied confidently.
Ning Shu felt dizzy. A kid this tiny knew how far two thousand meters was? Are you sure you didnt get the ce wrong?
The child started taking big bites of the steamed bun even as tears streamed down his cheeks. Its the right ce.
Ning Shu stood up and dusted off her butt. Then you can keep waiting. Ill be leaving now.
The child hastily grabbed Ning Shus sleeve and cried, Big Sister, dont go.
Ning Shu:
She couldnte up with any other idea, so she brought the child back to the bamboo house for the time being.
When the godly doctor saw that the person who had gone out alone returned with an extra, he looked towards her coldly. Exin.
His expression seemed like that of a husband who had just caught his wife cheating. Of course, Ning Shu was just overthinking things.
The child ducked behind Ning Shu and peeked at the icy-mannered godly doctor. He pressed his lips together nervously and looked as if he was about to cry again.
Ning Shu gave a very simple exnation of where this child came from and ended with: If something really has happened to this childs parents, this child might have to stay with us. That means Ive found you a sessor.
Hes a boy. As Ning Shu spoke, she pulled down the boys pants to show proof.
The child cried as he pulled up his pants, I really am a boy!
See? Ive found you a sessor. Youll have someone to pass your legacy to now, said Ning Shu with a smile.
Chapter 353: Children From Wealthy Families Always Matured Early
Chapter 353: Children From Wealthy Families Always Matured Early
The godly doctor had a naturally cold face. Even when facing a little kid, there was not much expression on his face.
ording to normal logic, after Ning Shu found a sessor for him, he shouldve at least spoken a few words of concern to the child even half-heartedly, but nah.
Like this, the child settled in the bamboo house. Everything rted to taking care of the childnded on Ning Shus shoulders. Ning Shu became very vexed, kids and the like were always the most troublesome.
When she had finally washed the child clean, he said that he was scared and insisted on sleeping with Ning Shu. Ning Shu immediately expressed that she waspletely pure and clean, there was no way she could sleep with a man. Although this child was only about five, he was still a man.
The godly doctor said nothing in response to Ning Shus heartless gesture and just asked, Have you found the ingredient you were looking for?
Oh, that was right! Due to this kid, she had forgotten that she managed to get ginseng. She quickly pulled the ginseng out of the bamboo basket and said, Look! I found ginseng. Ill make heart-nourishing pills for you soon.
The godly doctor said coldly, Those things are useless on me. Theres no need to make that, itll be a waste of a quality ingredient.
How could it be useless? Isnt it your heart thats problematic? If you just nourish it properly, youll be fine, said Ning Shu. This is the ginseng that I had specially found for you.
The godly doctor nced at the ginseng she was holding, then said, This ginseng is pretty good, but you didnt pay attention to its formation while you were digging. Some parts of its skin has been damaged.
Thats why Im always having you observe and learn carefully, lest you ruin everything good that youe across. The godly doctor seemed slightly frustrated with Ning Shusck of progress.
However, Ning Shu just responded easily, Its fine. Im going to make it into heart-nourishing pills right away. Its not like Im going to sell it, so theres no need to worry about the quality.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The godly doctor said coldly, Regardless of whether its being sold or not, its still extremely important to maintain the quality of the medicinal ingredient so that its properties remain as potent as possible. Youve ruined some of the medicinal properties, its not something as simple as a question of quality.
Ning Shu hastily nodded. I got it. Ill definitely pay attention in the future.
Ning Shu had the thickest face skin that the godly doctor had ever seen. It was like she wouldnt get angry no matter what you said to her. No matter how stern he was towards her, she never took it to heart. However, was it because she was big-hearted, or that she was heartless?
The next day, due to the little kids imploration, Ning Shu went off with him to find his parents. She didnt n to go far though, she just nned to look around.
Originally, the godly doctor wanted to go as well, but Ning Shu dissuaded him. With his condition, it would be best to avoid strenuous activities.
The little boy was actually quite smart and started searching along the path he had ran on earlier. In the end, they discovered two corpses in a forest. The corpses had been tormented beyond recognition, and the woman didnt have a single garment on her. It was clear with a look what she had encountered before she died.
The little boy gritted his teeth and forced back his sobs as he moved to dress his mother. Afterwards, he turned towards Ning Shu and said, Big Sister, I want to cremate my parents.
Ning Shu was a little astonished. People in the ancient era had always believed that only those that were buried would be able to rest in peace, so why did this little kid want to cremate his parents?
I want to carry their ashes with me. The boy was clenching his teeth so hard his cheeks were trembling.
Alright. Ning Shu nodded towards him.
The boy lit the burial me himself, thenter gathered the ashes in a jug and carried it in his arms.
Ning Shu asked, What do you n to do in the future? Do you have any other rtives? If you dont, just be my masters disciple and learn medicine.
I do have rtives, but those people cant count as rtives. Theyll probably be happy to hear that my father has met with an ident. I wont go back. The boy shook his head. Although his face was childish, his words were not childish at all.
Children from wealthy families always matured early.
Chapter 354: Little Junior Brother
Chapter 354: Little Junior Brother
Oh, by the way, do you remember what the bandits that attacked you guys look like? asked Ning Shu.
The little boy nodded. It was a very good-looking man.
Ning Shus heart flipped. Did he look like a schr?
The boy nodded again. He did. The moment he opened his mouth, he used my dad of oppressing themon citizens by selling things at overly high prices and depriving them of the fruits of theirbors. My dad exined that our family has always done business honestly and had never done anything like artificially inting the prices, but that person refused to listen.
Fudge, this chunni person was definitely Wen Ruhua. As expected, he really had turned out like this.
He was going around unting his righteousness, but what right did he have to kill people?
Who gave him the right to take the lives of others? He was clearly just taking out his discontent on others.
Ning Shu was starting to feel the urge to kill him.
Lets go. Ning Shu brought the boy back to the bamboo house.
The godly doctor was waiting at the door for them to return. When he saw the jug in the boys hands, he said mildly, Wash up and go eat.
The little boy ced the ashes in the room. As he ate dinner, tears kept streaming down his cheeks. The godly doctor lifted some vegetables with his chopsticks and ced it into the childs bowl as he said, From now on, you should just learn medicine from me.
Thank you, Master, said the boy as he struggled to hold back his tears.
Its still a little too early to call me master. Some ceremonies are still required for you to be a formal apprentice, those things cant be neglected, said the godly doctor mildly.
Ning Shu was peeved. There were ceremonies? This meant that this guy had never considered epting her as an apprentice from the start!
But he still had her fertilize the herbs and pull out weeds just to torment her!?
The next day, the boy first washed until he was squeaky clean, then he did kowtows and ate herbs. After an entire sequence of ceremonies, he became the godly doctors disciple, and he was the only disciple too. Ning Shu could only envy as she watched from the side.
Now that the little boy had officially be the godly doctors apprentice, Ning Shus identity became a bit awkward since she wasnt the godly doctors apprentice. The godly doctor said mildly, In the future, you can just call her Senior Sister. Although shes useless, she had been learning from me for a while and started learning earlier than you.
What did he mean by useless? His way of speaking was way too harsh.
Senior Sister! called Xu Yu as he turned towards Ning Shu who had a sinister expression on her face. Ning Shuughed, then responded, Little Junior Brother.
Xu Yu started studying hard. The godly doctor gave him a lot of tasks and Xu Yu threw himself into his studies in order to distract himself from the pain of losing his parents.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Although Ning Shu wasnt the godly doctors apprentice, the godly doctor demanded just as much from her. However, Ning Shu had no objections since this was a good chance to learn a useful ability.
Still, she was worried about the godly doctor identally concocting aphrodisiac. To someone like the godly doctor, this was the most low-level mistake ever.
In addition, the drug was not good for his body. Aphrodisiacs cause people to be excited to the point that they couldnt hold themselves back and their heartbeats would quicken. It was amazing that the godly doctor didnt have a heart attack, but that was probably due to his main lead halo.
Master ah, dont concoct any medicine, alright? If you need to make something, let this apprentice do it for you. If that wont do, theres Xu Yu. You can have him do it. Its a must for disciples to help their masters, right? Ning Shu nced towards Xu Yu.
Thats right, Master. Xu Yu hastily nodded.
ment: Hmm, but why do I feel like Ning Shu has way greater chances of messing up and identally making an aphrodisiac?
Chapter 355: LIFE WORSE THAN DEATH
Chapter 355: LIFE WORSE THAN DEATH
The godly doctor said coldly, What medicine could a useless person like you possibly make?
People like doctors were seriously too hateful. Just because they were capable, did that give them the right to speak so harshly? Ning Shu pulled Xu Yu over and said, Im useless, but Little Junior Brother can do it. In the future, just have him do everything.
Xu Yu frowned. Why did it feel like he just got trolled?
I wont be making any medicine for the time being. The godly doctor then nced at her coldly. Have you fertilized the herbs? Youre still wasting time here talking nonsense?
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu felt like the godly doctor was bing more open. The clearest sign of this was that his jabs towards her were getting more and more poisonous. She also had a sensitive and weak heart. She would also feel hurt from being mocked like this all the time, alright?
She curled her lips unhappily but made sure to exhort again, No matter what, dont make any medicine!
The days passed slowly just like this. The godly doctor didnt attempt to make any medicine, so Ning Shu was relieved.
However, she had rxed too soon. This particr day, as she was weeding, she heard the sounds of people heading towards the bamboo house. From the sounds of it, there were quite a lot of them.
This is where the godly doctor lives? A voice appeared.
When Ning Shu heard this voice, she froze in astonishment for a second, then dashed into the kitchen and started frantically rubbing the soot from the pots on her face and neck.
Senior Sister, what are you doing? When Xu Yu saw Ning Shu acting like this, he asked, What are you up to now? Masters going to scold you again, you know.
Little Junior Brother, outsiders have arrived so go greet them. Your senior sister is a woman so its inappropriate for me to wee men, said Ning Shu as she hid herself in the kitchen.
Da fudge!? My fudging fudges! How did Luo Junyan get here? Why would the prince regente to such a remote ce?
This wasnt logicial!?
It couldnt be that he knew she was here, right?
Go see what theyre talking to Master about? Ning Shu handed the kettle to Xu Yu. Go pour tea for the guests.
Xu Yu headed to the main hall with the kettle, so Ning Shu started pacing around the kitchen by herself. Hopefully, Luo Junyan wasnt here looking for her. Now that the hidden guard wasnt with her, if she was captured, DEATH would be the writing on the wall. The only other possible option would be LIFE WORSE THAN DEATH. After all, these people were all very talented at torture.
How is it? What did they say? Ning Shu started pressing Xu Yu for answers as soon as he walked back in. What did they say?
Xu Yus tone was a little stirred up. Those people want Master to go treat the Emperor.
Phew Ning Shu exhaled in relief as she wiped away her cold sweat. Then she asked, What did Master say?
Master didnt immediately agree. That person said that helle again tomorrow, replied Xu Yu.
Ning Shu sneakily came out only after Luo Junyans group left. She strode right into the room and asked the godly doctor, Master, are you going to go to the capital?
When the godly doctor saw the soot on Ning Shus face, he asked with a frown, Whats with your face?
Lets not worry about that for now. Are you going to the capital to treat the Emperor? asked Ning Shu again.
Could it be that the world has no monarch? As long as Im staying on this nationsnd, I have no right to refuse. Although I rejected them this time, next time Ill still have to agree, answered the godly doctor mildly.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, Ning Shu disapproved of this course of action. But will your body be able to withstand it? This ce is pretty far from the capital.
Youre hiding from those people? The godly doctor suddenly asked apletely unrted question so Ning Shu was caught off guard.
Youre afraid of those people? asked the godly doctor again.
This guy was seriously good at catching even the smallest detail. When Ning Shu didnt reply, the godly doctor didnt push her either. Xu Yu wanted to go to the capital, so he said, Master, please bring me! Ive never been to the Imperial Pce before.
Be good and stay here with your senior sister. Dont neglect your homework, said the godly doctor. Then he said to Ning Shu, Look after the house well.
You cant not go? How did this event happen? It felt like the storyline had already changed beyond recognition.
The godly doctor said mildly, Help me pack. Since youre afraid of those people, donte out to send me off and dont let them catch sight of you.
Ning Shu sighed again. Alright, Master. Ill start preparing for you.
Master, now that theres only me and Xu Yu here, thats a woman and a child. Its seriously too dangerous. Why dont you teach us how to make poison? Ning Shu finally got to her motive.
The godly doctor nced at her, then nodded. Alright.
Ning Shu almost started jumping from excitement.
Chapter 356: Pick Up Unorthodox Things Quick
Chapter 356: Pick Up Unorthodox Things Quick
The godly doctor started teaching Ning Shu and Xu Yu how to make poison. Poison is just the result of mixing herbs or fluids with toxic properties together. It can also be the result of using arge amount of a herb that is toxic inrge quantities.
He then gave Ning Shu a manual for concocting poisons. Ning Shu soon became familiar with making many of the poisons.
The godly doctor remarked coldly, You sure pick up these unorthodox things quick.
Ning Shu just gave a politeugh.
You can keep this book to study it in your own time. Im probably not going to be back for a long time, so take good care of Xu Yu, said the godly doctor mildly.
I know. Master, dont worry, replied Ning Shu reassuringly.
The godly doctor continued gazing at Ning Shu. When Ning Shu met his gaze, she was taken aback for a moment, then she asked, Master, do you have additional instructions?
No. Theres no need to see me off tomorrow. After saying that, the godly doctor turned around to enter his room and close the door.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Master, wait. Ning Shu pushed the door open and handed him a pill bottle. Master, these are the heart-nourishing pills I made for you.
The godly doctor nced at her, then tapped out a pill onto his palm. After sniffing at it and observing its color, he said mildly, Its badly made. The color and medicinal properties are poor. What a waste of the ginseng.
Xu Yu and I made them together. Master, make sure to take care of yourself on the journey. Ning Shus ears were already set to filter out the godly doctors criticism by now.
Oh, Xu Yu made it? Its pretty impressive that he had been able to make a heart-nourishing pill of this quality at his age. The godly doctor turned to Xu Yu and said, Next time, pay more attention to how much you grind the herbs.
Ning Shu:
The next day, the godly doctor left with Luo Junyan. Xu Yu sent off the godly doctor at the door while Ning Shu hid in the kitchen with her face covered in soot.
Senior Sister, Master has left, said Xu Yu as he walked in.
Ning Shu replied oh, then washed away the soot on her face as she said, Then why are you still doing here? Go study.
Senior Sister, Master isnt home, so lets go fishing? Xu Yu looked towards Ning Shu with anticipation in his eyes. Theres a lot of fish in the brook. Lets eat roasted fish for lunch!
This little kid had always acted obediant and extremely studious in front of the godly doctor, but he revealed his true self the moment the godly doctor left.
However, Ning Shu felt that it was already very good that this child didnt end up shutting himself off from the world after losing his parents, so she agreed with a nod. Alright, lets have roasted fish for lunch.
Ning Shu took the poison manual with her and headed to the brook with Xu Yu. She sat near the shore and read while keeping an eye on Xu Yu.
Oh, its a beauty? Come with me. A low, sexy voice suddenly appeared.
Chapter 357: A Man Must Protect Women
Chapter 357: A Man Must Protect Women
When Ning Shu heard this voice, she looked around but didnt see anyone. Xu Yu, who had been fishing in the brook, ran back onshore and hid behind Ning Shu. He asked nervously, Senior Sister, is it a ghost? Senior Sister, Im scared! You have to protect me, ok?
Whys a little kid like you so superstitious? Ning Shu pulled him out from behind her. Youre a man, you have to protect women, got it? The way youre hiding behind a woman isnt manly at all.
Haha, how amusing. A person jumped down from a tree. His hair was loose and only casually tied back with a ck ribbon. He was dressed in matching ck robes that had golden embroidery. However, his most important feature was that his appearance seemed androgynous and was both beautiful beyond belief and filled with a slight demonic air.
As he stood there, he seemed like the hallucinogenic angels trumpet, beautiful yet deadly.
Ning Shu nced at him and said, My master isnt home. Theres no point looking.
The man was slightly taken aback, but soon smiled again. His lips hooked in a seductive smirk and with a light tap on the surface of the water, he flitted over tond right in front of Ning Shu. The sweet scent from his body wafted over to Ning Shu.
Wow! Amazing! You actually flew! Xu Yu looked towards the man with admiration.
The man kept his eyes on Ning Shu as he asked, What day and time were you born?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Look at this guy! He didnt even ask for her name before asking for her date of birth. Ning Shu pulled Xu Yu with her and took a step back as she said, Thats a secret. What if you turn out to be asking in order to use a voodoo doll on me?
The man:
Ning Shu then ran off with Xu Yu. When she nced back, she saw that the Demonic Cult Leader wasnt chasing them and was just watching her with an amused expression.
When they got back to the bamboo house, Ning Shu said to Xu Yu, That person is very dangerous. Be careful around him in the future.
Then she prepared a good amount of rations for Xu Yu and said, Be careful when youre here alone. Make sure to carry some poison with you. If you encounter anything dangerous, just use poison.
When Xu Yu saw that Ning Shu was giving him so many careful instructions, he got a bad premonition and nervously grabbed Ning Shus sleeve. Senior Sister, what is it? Are you going somewhere?
Its nothing. Im probably going to have to take a trip as well. Make sure to be careful and look after yourself, said Ning Shu.
In the original storyline, the Demonic Cult Leader hade here to have the godly doctor treat his internal injuries and took a fancy to Mu Yanmeng. When he found out that Mu Yanmeng had been born in the yin month, yin day, and yin hour, he straight out kidnapped Mu Yanmeng.
In a little while, shed probably have to leave with that guy.
However, this time, shed make sure that guy suffered!
Senior Sister, dont leave. Im scared, I dont want to stay here by myself. Xu Yu clutched Ning Shus sleeve, afraid that she would leave.
Hm? Beauty, where are you going? Could it be that youve been captivated by my looks and wish to elope with me? The Demonic Cult Leaders voice came from outside. The moment Ning Shu walked out, she saw that he was sitting casually on the stone stool in a indolent way that excluded seductiveness. His every movement was captivatingly charming, but the fact that he was a man still remained very clear.
Beautiful, flirtatious, and devilish. The Demonic Cult Leader had the highest quality looks out of all seven Cbash Brothers.
ment: yin month = april. Im yin month, yin day +1, and idk which hour. Any readers thats of the yin month, yin day, and yin hour? :3
Chapter 358: Protecting a Woman
Chapter 358: Protecting a Woman
Gong Wumei looked at Ning Shu, then nced over Xu Yu. Who wouldve expected him to take two disciples since thest time I saw him?
Then he arrived in front of Ning Shu in the blink of an eye. Extending his jade-like hand, he lifted Ning Shus chin with a finger and examined her for a few moments before remarking, And its even a virgin. I thought that you were that icebergs woman, but he hasnt touched you at all. So hes really treating you as a disciple.
Look, this was what a man that has taken countless women was like. He could even tell with a look whether someone was a virgin. Ning Shu took a step back and said coldly, Youvee toote. People from the pce have invited Master to treat a nobility from the pce.
Thats fine. Since youre here, this trip wasnt in vain. Gong Wumei nced at Ning Shu. Since youre the icebergs disciple, how much have you learned?
My senior sister didnt learn anything. Master passed all his medical knowledge to me. Dont make things hard for my senior sister. If you want someone to take a look at you, Ill do it. Xu Yu stood in front of Ning Shu chivalrously. My senior sister is an idiot. She didnt learn anything at all.
Ning Shu:
Howe she really didnt like hearing that even though it was said to protect her?
Ning Shu pulled the little boy back behind her, then said coolly, I dont even need to take your pulse. I can tell just by the look of you what illness you have.
Xu Yu looked towards her with a Senior Sister, you should stop messing around, gaze. Meanwhile, Gong Weimei lifted his brows and asked in an amused tone, I always have patience for beauties. So tell me, what illness do I have?
Ning Shu replied with disdain, Overindulgence in debauchery caused you to experience Qi deviation. Every time you revolve your inner strength, you would feel like fire is burning you from the inside out and youd have to have intercourse with a woman born on the Yin month on the Yin day at the Yin hour, otherwise your meridians would explode. However, the women you have intercourse with dont live for long.
Gong Wumei stiffened slightly and his hand which had been toying with a jade pendant at his waist froze. After a moment, he released the pendant andughed. His expression was a little menacing as he asked, Was it the iceberg? Did the iceberg tell you about my situation?
Youre overthinking things. Master never mentioned you to me. You think youre some big shot? replied Ning Shu disdainfully. She looked at his flower-like looks, then asked, Are all Demonic Cult leaders this beautiful?
The setting that Demonic Cult leaders must be beauties was sure nice.
Hm? How did you know that Im the Demonic Cult leader? Gong Wumei lifted his brows in interest. Woman, youre truly interesting. Come with me to the Endless Pce, Ill allow you to experience the ultimate ecstasy.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu:
Senior Sister. Xu Yu grabbed Ning Shus sleeve, his facepletely pale. He understood what Gong Wumei was hinting at. It meant that Senior Sister might face the same fate as his mother.
Ning Shu patted Xu Yus shoulder and said mildly, Its alright. Ill be fine.
Woman, are you going toe with me? You can choose not to, but this little junior brother of yours will have to die. A single flick of my finger and his little life will be lost forever.
Gong Wumei felt nothing about killing a person. There was not a ripple in his expression. It was clear that he had long be insensitive to killing.
Ning Shu wasnt intimidated though. Id advise you not to do so. Otherwise, once my masteres back, hell definitely hunt you down. No matter who you offend, you shouldnt offend a doctor.
Beauty, you really are interesting. You were also born on the yin month, day, and hour, werent you? Gong Wumei licked his lips. The seductive scene caused peoples hearts to fall out of rhythm.
It was seriously messed up that a man could be this charming. As a woman, Ning Shu felt that her dignity was being challenged. She really wanted to find a bunch of men so that they could trample this guy.
Chapter 359: Would You Eat Dirt-covered Food?
Chapter 359: Would You Eat Dirt-covered Food?
No, I have a pure yang physique. If you try to do dat with me, youll definitely die from your meridians exploding. Ning Shu denied the fact that she was born of the yin month, day, and hour without hesitation.
Gong Wumei lifted his brows in amusement. Theres no point trying to deny it. I can feel my bodys thirst for you.
Ning Shu:
Come with me to Endless Pce. Since youre that icebergs disciple, you should know about my condition, so take a trip with me. Gong Wumei wrapped an arm around Ning Shus waist and drew close to her ear. She could feel his hot breath as he said softly, You dont have the right to reject me. The weak dont have the power to reject.
Ning Shus expression remained indifferent as she said disdainfully. Can you not get so close when speaking? Dont you know that your breath smells?
Gong Wumei:
Ning Shu was also aware that she had to go with him, since this was the storyline. She turned towards Xu Yu who was already starting to cry and said, Behave and stay here, alright? Wait for Master toe back. Your senior sister will be fine. Make sure to take care of the herb garden as usual and remember to weed and fertilize.
Xu Yu nodded vigorously. Senior Sister, once Masteres back, Master and I will go save you!
Ning Shu patted his head, then picked up her prepared cloth bundle and turned to Gong Wumei. Im now your doctor. I request high quality amodations.
Alright. I always have patience for beauties, especially beauties with pure yin physiques. Gong Wumei lips hooked in a slight seductive arc. Once you get to Endless Pce, youll discover that its actually a heaven. Then youll never want to leave.
Once they left the bamboo house, Ning Shu asked, Could it be that were walking to your Endless Pce?
Of course not. Gong Wumei pressed his fingers to his lips and gave a clear, long whistle. After a brief while, someone arrived with a luxurious carriage. The person driving was a follower of the Demonic Cult.
Greetings, Cult Leader. Ive brought the carriage.
Gong Wumei nced towards Ning Shu with a faint smile. Go ahead.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu carried her bundle and got onto the carriage. Gong Wumei smiled, then got on as well to sit down in facing Ning Shu. He propped up his chin as he examined her again. Beauty, whats your name?
Xiao Hong, replied Ning Shu.
>Little Red<
Xiao Hong? Gong Wumei repeated the name in his low sexy voice. It tickled ones heart so much that the itch felt almost physical. Beauty, even your name is so unique. I like it.
Many thanks for your praise, replied Ning Shu with a straight expression. Then she seemed to recall something and asked, Its not easy to find women born of the yin month, day, and hour. If the woman was iparably ugly, would you still do her?
The chances of finding someone born in such a specific time frame was already as slim as the chances of winning the lottery, so to find someone born in that time with a body like Mu Yanmengs would normally be impossible.
If this woman ended up having looks that were barely passable, would Gong Wumei grit his teeth and do it for the sake of his life?
This clearly wasnt a very pleasant topic. Gong Wumeis facial color darkened a little as he said, If youre about to starve to death and theres dirt-covered food on the ground, would you eat it?
Of course, replied Ning Shu without a beat of hesitation. Life is more precious than anything.
Oh Ning Shu eximed in realization, So this means that you would do her?
Chapter 360: Your Breath Smells
Chapter 360: Your Breath Smells
Ning Shu saw that Gong Wumeis expression was a bit dark so she stopped provoking him. After a pause, Gong Wumei said, Thats why, the fact that youre so beautiful and also have a pure yin physique is really a pleasant surprise for me.
Ning Shu justughed cynically, then closed her eyes and ignored him. This time, he wouldnt find it that easy to push someone down. This maam now has enough poison on her to send him to the high Heavens!
The Demonic Cult was located at a precipice that was easy to defend. They dug out a ce halfway up the mountain and situated themselves in the caves. They were living in caves like a mice, yet Gong Wumei still had the nerve to call the ce where he lived the Endless Pce. It was seriously shameless.
Ning Shu got off the carriage and looked up at the mountain, then tsked in disdain. Gong Wumei noticed and said, What kind of expression is that? Are you looking down on my Endless Pce?
So you also know that people dislike your Demonic Cult and had the sensitivity to hide here. Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. Are you not worried about the orthodox sects attacking you for kidnapping so many women?
Gong Wumeiughed coldly. What does that matter? I would actually like to see who would dare to try and attack my sect.
They walked until they got to a suspension bridge. Gong Wumei said, Once we pass this bridge, well arrive at my pce.
Ning Shu kept her gaze fixed on the bridge and swallowed hard. How was this a bridge? It was just an iron chain that was only as thick as a toddlers arm. Ordinary people had no way of walking on this.
So she asked, How am I supposed to get over? Dont tell me that I have to walk on this? If you keep messing around, Ill be heading back.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Gong Wumei reached out, grabbed her waist, then tucked her right under his arm as he stepped onto the iron chain.
Ning Shu saw the iron chain wobble, then the endless misty drop below her came into sight and she shrieked, Oh my Goood
Gong Wumei revolved his inner strength to walk across the iron chain to the other side. Then, with a tug, he pulled Ning Shu into his arms and said seductively, Beauty, no need to be scared. How could I bear to let anything happen to you?
Ning Shu looked at him, then said, Loosen up. If you continue hugging me this tightly, your meridians will burst.
Gong Wumei lifted his brows and said devilishly, Its worth it to die if its on top of a beauty.
You really think its worth it? Ning Shu nced at him expressionlessly. Gong Wumei slowly drew closer, Of course. Im naturally willing to die from pleasure on top of you.
How many times have I told you already? Your breath smells. Why are you always leaning so close to talk? Its disgusting, you know? Do you often have constipation? Your breath stinks so much. It seems that Qi deviation isnt your only problem, theres also something wrong with your digestive system. Could it be that no one has told you that your breath stinks before? Ning Shu took a step back with an expression of disgust.
Gong Wumeis face contorted for a moment, but he soon smiled again. Reaching out, he lightly twirled a strand of her hair around his finger and said mildly, Youre the first woman that has ever spoken this way to me. All the women I captured before either cried as they begged for mercy, or became captivated by my looks and willingly submitted to me. However, you actually dare to mock me. Could it be that youre not afraid that Ill kill you?
Ning Shu shook her head. Im a doctor, everything I said were just facts. Im telling you, your health is currently my responsibility. As for the reason why you never knew before this that you had bad breath, it was probably because everyone was too scared of you to tell you. After all, you are the heartless Demonic Cult leader that kill people whenever you get annoyed.
Are you being impudent since you know that I cant bear to kill you? Gong Wumei abruptly yanked the strand of hair he had been ying with. Ning Shu cried out in pain, Fuck, that hurts!
Of course I know that you cant bear to kill me. You cant suppress your internal injuries anymore, thats why you were looking for my master. Ning Shu rubbed her head to ease the pain.
Chapter 361: Tom Sue-ism is an Illness
Chapter 361: Tom Sue-ism is an Illness
Gong Wumei released her hair and lifted his finger to smell it. He curved his lips slightly. Beauty, you smell nice.
What did this beast want to do now? Im telling you, give up on trying to seduce me. I wont fall for it!
This mans weenie should just rot! He had already trampled countless women and every woman that he f**ked would not have much longer to live.
Ning Shu felt nothing but contempt towards this person. No matter how good-looking he was, his looks couldnt hide his beast-like nature.
Lets go. Gong Wumei walked in front of her and entered the cave. From the outside, the cave seemed very crude, but inside was like an imperial pce. There were countless night pearls and hazy gauze curtains decorating the space.
Ning Shu touched a night pearl with amazement on her face as she wondered how much a pearl this size was worth. Gong Wumei lifted his brows. You like it? I can give it to you.
Ning Shu retrieved her hand. I was just looking. And, this thing cant be used for anything other than illumination, its practically useless. I dont like it at all. I like things that are more practical.
Practical? Gong Wumei nced towards her with a hint of a smile. There exists only things that you cant describe. There exists nothing that I cant obtain.
Bro, Tom Sue-ism is an illness. You need treatment, said Ning Shu mildly.
>Mary Sue for female leads, Tom Sue for male leads.<
A disciple of the Demonic Cult that was dressed in ck walked over and addressed Gong Wumei, Cult Leader, another woman died.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Gong Wumei seemedpletely unconcerned. Theres no need to tell me about these things. Just throw out all the dead women and the women who are about to die.
Understood. The Demonic Cult disciple waved his hand, then two people appeared carrying a woman. The womans face was unnaturally gray and her fingertips were purplish ck. Her chest was not moving, it seemed that she was already dead.
Ning Shu saw that Gong Wumei waspletely indifferent as if he was just looking at a dead bug and she couldnt help but feel a chill.
Throw out the women who cant treat me anymore as well. Keeping them is a waste of space, said Gong Wumei as he sat down and brushed back his hair.
Understood.
A few momentster, several women were chased out. Their faces were very pale as if they hadnt seen the light of day for months. They seemed very haggard and weak, like they didnt have much life left in them.
Some of them even had white hair. Its unknown if they were that old from the start or if it was the result of being used by Gong Wumei.
When these women saw Gong Wumei, they all started crying and begging for mercy. All of them either had expressions of despair, or no expression left at all.
Ning Shu took all of this in. Once these women were chased out, their only fate would be death.
Wait, said Ning Shu. Gong Wumei nced towards herzily, then leaned over her so close that some of his hair was touching her face as he asked, What is it, beauty? You have objections?
Let me take a look at them. Ning Shu took a step back, then walked to a woman to check her pulse.
All five viscera barely had any vitality left. The pulse was very heavy and weak, it was to the point that the pulse might stop in the next second. All of the womans organs were failing.
Chapter 362: When You Pee-Pee, It Pitter-Patters?
Chapter 362: When You Pee-Pee, It Pitter-Patters?
Ning Shu shook her head. These people had less than a month left to live, they were just struggling at deaths door at this point. She roughly calcted things. There were about a dozen women here. The fact that there were so many women dying at one time meant that Gong Wumei probably captured a lot more women than this at one time.
How much manpower and resources must it take to continue capturing so many women born of the yin month, day, and hour?
Gong Wumei watched Ning Shu curiously. That expression on his beautiful face was undescribly moving, but his words were heartless. When will they die?
Ning Shu nced towards him and remarked, Youre sure evil.
Gong Wumeiughed. What is there evil about this? During this time, I gave them a luxurious life and the greatest pleasure in the world. Compared to living a mediocre long life, isnt it better to live brilliantly even if its for a short while?
Do you girls like me? Gong Wumei turned towards the women and gave a warm and demonic smile. Do you guys dislike being with me?
We like you. Some of the women looked at him with infatuation in their eyes while others revealed hatred or fear.
Some of them are willing to live like this. Gong Wumei faced Ning Shu again. His beautiful face was as enchanting as the hypnotic mandara flower. Beauty, if youre willing, Ill naturally satisfy all your desires.
Ning Shu: Haha, Ill politely decline. Youre too dirty.
Gong Wumeis facial muscles spasmed for a moment, but he soon smiled again. Turning towards his subordinate, he said, For better or for worse, they have served me for this long. Just kill them now and spare them the pain of slowly waiting for death. I would feel better that way as well.
Understood. Gong Wumeis subordinates drew their swords. They paid no heed to the womens desperate struggles and swiftly stabbed them through their hearts. Blood sttered all over the floor. The women only struggled for a few moments more before they fell motionless. The air was instantly filled with the strong iron-like smell of blood.
Gong Wumei waved his sleeves, his brows furrowed. Hurry up and clean this ce up. I cant stand this smell.
Try smelling your own hand. Its covered with the scent of blood, yet youre iming to hate the smell? How unreasonable, remarked Ning Shu contemptfully.
Gong Wumei extended his white, jade-like fingers and ced them under his nose for a moment. He then said mildly, I always take a very long bath after killing someone. Theres no smell. Beauty, see for yourself.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
That blood has already seeked into your bones. You wouldnt be able to wash it off no matter what. Ning Shu turned to face him. Youre seriously a eff-ing son of a bitch. You force yourself on women, take away their future, then their lives.
Beauty Gong Wumei licked his lips, then continued, Dont challenge my patience. Sooner orter, youll be kneeling submissively below my crotch as well.
How vulgar. He had nothing but goods that went rotten from too much use, yet he really thought that he had such a prizedrge and vigorous tool?
Sect Leader, Ill give you one word of advice out of the kindness of my heart: dont indulge in lust any more and start eating more kidneys to nourish yourself. Recently, your waist feels sore all the time, doesnt it? Every time you papapa with women, you get dizzy and blurred vision for a long time. Of course, I know that you dont mind it. You think its just from the extreme pleasure. However, Im telling, these symptoms are very serious.
Gong Wumei lifted his brows at her and asked in an amused tone, Continue? Im listening, what else?
This damned cuckold. Ning Shu silently cursed at him, then continued, You often feel sudden and intense urges to urinate and when you do, there would be sharp pain, right? When you go pee-pee, itd often pitter-patter nonstop?
Beauty, its pretty exciting to hear such vulgar wordse from your mouth. He then smirked. I do have these symptoms, do you need to take a look?
Id take a look at your freaking sister! This damned bastard.
Chapter 363: Doctor and Reserve Harem Member
Chapter 363: Doctor and Reserve Harem Member
And so, Ning Shu settled down in Endless Pce. Gong Wumei treated her as his doctor and a reserve harem member. If anything ended up happening, hed probably pounce on her.
Ning Shu felt for the poison she had hidden in the seams of her clothing. If that damned guy dared to force himself on her, shed make him die from exploding veins!
No, actually, shell explode his liver.
Gong Wumei was probably with some woman again. These women were the ones that were pitiful. They didnt have much time before Gong Wumei would take their lives.
What kind of demonic arts was Gong Wumei practicing anyhow? Itpletely plundered the yin reserves of the women and hacked away at their vitality.
Why didnt he practice the Sunflower Manual instead? Itd get rid of the root of all the troubles in one go.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
>The Sunflower Manual requires castration. Its an item from The Proud, Smiling Wanderer by Jin Yong.<
In the original storyline, Mu Yanmeng encountered the same fate as these women. She had been captured by Gong Wumei and tormented day and night. To Gong Wumeis pleasant surprise, Mu Yanmeng turned out to be very longsting.
All the other women would weaken after a short time, but Mu Yanmengs health showed no sign of weakening. In addition, every time he did it with her, it would be a lot easier to revolve his inner strength.
She was literally a rare treasure! So Mu Yanmeng was locked up by Gong Wumei and used as a ve. She didnt have any freedom and was made to live like a dog. It was seriously too indescribably shameful.
Ning Shu pressed on her chest. She felt severely speechless. The female leads body was seriously a cheat-like existence.
Miss Xiao Hong, our Cult Leader is calling for you. A Demonic Cult disciple was standing outside the room.
Cough Ning Shu coughed, then tidied up her clothing and picked up her medicinal chest before following the disciple to Gong Wumeis room.
Although it was a cave, it was decorated beautifully. There was a small bridge over running water and a rock garden. Some women were in the rock garden. When they saw Ning Shu, they sized her up.
Youre a neer? A woman blocked Ning Shus way and asked, Youre here to fight over with me over the Cult Leader?
Ning Shu:
What the fudge?
Ning Shu grabbed the womans wrist to check her pulse, then shook her head. It was another one of Gong Wumeis women. This woman seemed to be doing slightly better than the women from before. If she didnt tumble with Gong Wumei anymore in the future, shed probably be able to live for a while longer.
Ning Shu nced over the women in the garden, then shook her head again. They would probably be thrown out like the earlier women to live the rest of their days in a state worse than death.
Im asking you a question? Are you also someone Cult Leader brought to Endless Pce? demanded the woman. Her eyes were filled with jealousy. Are you heading to the Cult Leaders room?
There was no way Ning Shu could miss the jealousy in this womans eyes. Truly, those who were pitiful also had hateful parts to them. This woman was actually jealous of her due to Gong Wumei, that rotten bastard?
Chapter 364: Bad Influences
Chapter 364: Bad Influences
Ning Shu paid no attention to her. When that woman saw that Ning Shu was ignoring her, she curled her lips disdainfully. What are you so smug about? Once the Cult Leader sleeps with you, youll be sticking to him too. Hey, Im talking to you! Where do you think youre going?
Stop! The woman reached out to grab Ning Shu, but the Demonic Cult disciple next to Ning Shu shouted, Impudent!
Manager Liu. The woman smiled ingratiatingly towards him as she asked, Why isnt the Cult Leader calling for me at all?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
A trace of contempt shed through Manager Lius eyes. The Cult Leader naturally has his own matters to attend to. Your job is to just wait.
Yes, understood.
Ning Shu looked at the woman again. She wasnt very beautiful. At most, she could be described as the jasper of a small family. She had clearly fallen in love with Gong Wumei.
Gong Wumei, that bastard, was seriously evil. Not only did he defile these womens body, he tricked away their hearts too. However, it was also because his face was too powerful, there were very few women that could resist it.
Ning Shu was brought to Gong Wumeis room. The door was very open and wide. She could hear the suggestive soundsing from inside from the moment she reached the door. Moving human figures could faintly be seen through the curtains hanging over the bed.
Ning Shu felt very speechless. Why was she forced to see this kind of thing every single time? Couldnt they consider her feelings a little? Couldnt they give her some way out? She was also a grill, alright?
Miss Xiao Hong, please go inside. The Cult Leader is waiting for you inside, said Manager Liu.
Ning Shu pointed inside and asked in surprise, Right now? Shouldnt I wait until your cult leader finishes?
Since youre here,e in. Gong Wumeis low voice that was panting slightly came from inside.
Manager Liu bowed slightly, then gestured for Ning Shu to enter. Ning Shu walked in with the medicinal box.
The moment she walked in, she noticed the strange smell. It was unbearable.
Come a little closer. How are you supposed to check up on me from so far away? Gong Wumeis voice was a little hoarse. Come here and check my pulse.
What the fudge, this taste seriously wasnt just heavy to a normal degree. He even wanted someone to watch? Unbelievable.
Ning Shu lifted aside the curtain and saw that Gong Wumei waspletely naked and sitting on therge bed with a woman next to him. The womans entire body was pink. When she saw Ning Shu, she bit her lips hard, but her appearance remained alluring.
NIng Shu felt that she was about to turn bad from these peoples influences. She used to be so innocent and pure, but now she could look at these scenes without even blushing.
Ning Shu sat down on the chair at the side. When she saw that there were fruits on the table, she picked one up, wiped it against her clothes, then started chomping on it as she watched Gong Wumei switch through numerous positions without rest. He used so many methods to torment the grill that the grills face was practically turning blue.
What exactly was he trying to show off for? From the start, his kidney was weak, but he was still going at it like this. It was seriously Ning Shu didnt even know what to say.
>It was believed that the kidney was the source of yang and yin energy.<
Ning Shu chomped on the fruit, making ka-cha-ka-cha sounds as she watched the people on the bed tumble. Gong Wumei turned around to nce at Ning Shu, his bright eyes unfocused.
He groaned softly, then tilted his head back with a refreshed expression. Beads of sweat were sliding down his body, so when he flung his head back, drops of sweat were flung off. Ning Shu just nced at him, then went back to finishing her snack. It was finally over. That woman also looked relieved.
Right after Gong Wumei finished, a person came in, bundled the woman up with the nket, and carried her out. Another person immediately opened the windows to air out the room.
Aiyah, Gong Wumei was practically living like an emperor. Ning Shu put the fruit pit on the table, wiped off her hands, then asked, You feel dizzy and your vision is blurred, isnt it?
Gong Wumei didnt put on clothes and just used a thin nket to cover his ugly thing. He was still emitting a strong smell of hormones. Drops of sweat slid down over his cheeks, then down his cor And his hair waspletely soaked.
When Gong Wumei heard what Ning Shu said, he hooked his lips. Do I look like Im dizzy?
Go wash up. Dont you know how severe your kidney condition is? Your sweating is already out of control. Im a doctor, you had best listen to me. Ning Shu shook her head, then said, Do you want me to treat you or not? Could it be that you want to use women to suppress your internal injury for the rest of your life? What if you get old and your junk stops working? What would you do then? Wait for your meridians to explode and die? In addition, the way youre going at it without restraint has long over-strained that junk of yours. Yourepletely on the path to destruction. Tumbling with women everyday treats the symptoms but doesnt address the root cause, said Ning Shu with a very earnest and patient expression.
ment: Editing while chomping on sd. Realizes, wow, there are windows in a cave? How luxurious.
Chapter 365: Incarnation of Justice
Chapter 365: Incarnation of Justice
Gong Wumeipletely based his pleasure on the suffering of women. The setting of having gone into Qi Deviation made it so that he had to tumble with women. However, it was perfect since it could treat his internal injury and was also very refreshing.
Gong Wumeis face was still slightly flushed as he sat on the bed. When he heard what Ning Shu said, he looked towards her with eyes that were still slightly dazed from the recent ecstasy. Are you saying that because youre jealous of that woman?
Youre jealous that I was with her? Youre unhappy that I didnt pamper you? Gong Wumei rubbed his chin as he observed Ning Shu.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. She didnt feel a thing and even felt likeughing. Thank you for your grace in sparing me the f*ck.
Tsk tsk tsk Gon Wumei propped up his chin. Say, youre quite beautiful as well. Theres no woman in this Endless Pce that canpare to you, but the moment you open your mouth, you wreck your entire aura. Dont you know that you should be gentle, magnificent, and be delicate as befitting a beauty? However, your outer appearance is aplete mismatch with your personality. Beauties should act like beauties.
Ning Shu stroked her face. Beauties are forgiven no matter what they do. Im beautiful, so Im proud. Im attractive, so Im willful. Ill do whatever I damn well like.
Gong Wumei burst outughing. I just love your personality.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu wished that she could just find a bunch of men to np this beautiful woman-like man.
Gong Wumeiy down again in a suggestive manner. His silk-like strands of ck hair spilled over the bed, framing his sharp and elegant facial features. It was naturally beautiful beyond belief. He extended his hand towards her as he said, Check my pulse now? To tell the truth, after seeing you, I dont even want to sleep with those women anymore. Compared to you, theyre seriously too ugly.
Ning Shu didnt react, she had already decided to treat everything he said as farts. She ced her hand on his wrist and carefully observed his pulse.
Gong Wumei propped up his chin to examine her face. Then he blew a hot breath towards Ning Shus face again. Youre truly more beautiful the more one looks. Even I feel moved by your beauty.
Ning Shu fanned away his breath and said, annoyed, Didnt I tell you that your breath stinks? Why do you like breathing at people so much? For better or for worse, you should still consider whether theyd be able to take it!
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She then released his wrist. Gong Wumei looked at her indolently as he asked, How is it? Can it be cured?
Of course it can be cured, but you must listen to me, replied Ning Shu in a very profound manner. After youre cured, not only would your internal injuries from Qi deviation be gone, your martial arts would improve by a leap as well and you wouldnt need to sleep with women every single day anymore. Are you sure you want to be cured?
Gong Wumei sat up. This time, his gaze was serious as he looked at her. It really can be cured? Not even your master was able to do it, how are you able to?
My master obviously didnt want to bother with curing you. My master is a prestigious, upright figure on the Jianghu, of course he wouldnt want to converse with someone like you who can kill without even blinking.
The way Ning Shu put it, the godly doctor was practically the incarnation of justice.
Gong Wumei burst outughing. Theres no way that iceberg is like that. Prestigious, upright figure? Pfff. Beauty, are you doing this on purpose to make meugh?
Ha, Ill trust you for now. If anything happens, Ill immediately rape you, then kill you. Afterwards, Ill have you skinned and keep that carefully preserved. Gong Wumei said all of this lightly in his charming voice. With his beautiful features added on, he truly seemed like a beautiful man-eating flower.
NIng Shu said with a smile, As long as you follow my instructions, youll naturally get better. If you dont, Illmit suicide, no need for you to go through the trouble.
Beauty, how could I bear for you to die? Gong Wumei reached out to stroke her face, but Ning Shu took a step back and avoided him. You havent washed your hands after touching your weenie. As a doctor, Id advise you to gain more of a fondness for cleanliness.
Gong Wumei:
ment: If this was one chp a day, this would mark a year since I started tranting this~ But I guessed I worked a little harder than that, reached this milestone in October.
Chapter 366: Do I Look Like a Holy Mother?
Chapter 366: Do I Look Like a Holy Mother?
Then, the first step in this treatment is to stop sleeping with women, said Ning Shu in deadpan earnest.
Gong Wumei lifted his brows. If my internal injuries re up and I dont sleep with a woman, my meridians will erupt. You want to watch me die from my meridians exploding?
Gong Wumeis tone was very cold and his eyes contained murderous intent as he looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu replied mildly, Every time your qi falls into chaos, you use this method to release the uncontroble qi. However, this method harms both you and the woman you sleep with. Ive said so before, since Ive decided to be your doctor, Ill be responsible for you. This is my ethics as a doctor.
As she was saying this, her face seemed to glow with a imposing holy light.
Ill trust you this once, but if anything happens, Ill have you cooked and eat you alive. I really do wonder how your soft skin that looks even purer than snow would taste. I really want to eat you right now.
Nutjob pervert.
To show me your determination in persevering with this treatment, send all the women in this pce away. After all, what if you end up losing control and sleeping with them again? You should send them away, said Ning Shu while watching him.
A smile suddenly appeared on his face. It was like the blossoming of a beautiful, but deadly flower, because his voice was shockingly cold. Beauty, are you envious of those women? Or are you trying to save them? Are you really doing this for my sake? Regardless of what your motives are though, Ill just tell you this, focus on treating me and worry less about other things. My personality isnt the greatest, so the consequences of angering me is a bit severe.
Ning Shu showed no reaction to his words. Impletely unrted to those girls, why would I want to save them? Do I look like Im a Holy Mother? That Im that kind-hearted and lovable?
Gong Wumei looked at her mildly. Regardless of what youre after, on my territory, you dont have the right to try to bargain with me. In addition, do you think that the women are willing to leave? They live almost like celestials here. Theres a bejeweled jade pce, delicacies for every meal, beautiful garments and rare jewels, and a man this beautiful to pamper them. Do you think those women would really be willing to leave? Moreover, since theyve already lost their chasity, if they go back, they would just be ridiculed and derided as they live out the rest of what remained of their short lives.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
And who was the one responsible for all of that? Ning Shu was disgusted by the smug look on Gong Wumeis face. She had never seen someone this shameless before. He clearly did things that not even beasts would do, yet he still seemed so proud of it. His skin was seriously unbelievably thick.
She suddenly felt that she was too young and naive. Compared with Gong Wumei, she truly was a good person, an exceptionally good person. This thought moved her so much that she was about to tear up.
Well start the treatment tomorrow. She picked up the medicine box and was about to leave when something urred to her and she turned back to say, If you dont wash up to kill the germs after humping, your weenie will rot.
She then left his room and passed by the garden. There were a lot of women ying in the garden and several Demonic Sect disciples standing guard at the perimeters. They were probably there to make sure the women dont run away.
Perhaps some of these women truly did enjoy this life.
Chapter 367: Haven’t You Watched Any TV Shows?
Chapter 367: Havent You Watched Any TV Shows?
Ning Shu didnt any thoughts of wanting to rescue themon people. Moreover, she didnt have the power to save these women anyways. If she had OP fighting prowess, the first thing shed do was cut off Gong Wumeis trouble root so that the rest of his six roots would finally be at peace.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
>Refers to Buddhism, the 6 roots Ayatana<
You ask if Ning Shu had the ability to treat Gong Wumeis internal injuries? Of course she didnt. Right now, she was at the level of being able to treat simple wounds and prescribe cold medicine. In regards to something as high leveled as treating an internal injury, Ning Shu expressed that she was a blind cat simply hoping to encounter a dead rat.
Everyday, Ning Shu would go in and out of Gong Wumeis room, treating him and giving him prescriptions. However, all the medicine she prescribed were used to improve blood flow. Gong Wumei looked at her with an unreadable smile. This is how you intend to treat my condition? I had other doctors look at your prescriptions and they say its all ordinary prescriptions. Are you certain that you want me to drink this medicine?
Ning Shus expression didnt change in the slightest as she mildly replied, Whats wrong with this prescription? From the start, your condition is due to internal injuries and the fact that your meridians are blocked. This means that theres condensed unclean blood stuck in your body. As long as you vomit up that blood, youll get better.
Havent you watched any tv shows? All the martial artists that get injured get better after coughing out a mouthful of ck blood.
That does make sense. Gong Wumei finished the medicine in one go, then leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes, his brows furrowed.
When Ning Shu saw this, she asked, Is it too bitter? Have a candy.
Gong Wumei opened his eyes and looked at Ning Shu as he took the dried plum she offered. Have you fallen in love with me? To be trying so hard to curry favor with me.
Ning Shu:
Gong Wumeis facial color after he drank the medicine wasnt good. He waved, indicating for Ning Shu to scram, so Ning Shu picked up the medicine chest and quickly scrammed.
When she stepped out of the room, her way was blocked by a girl. It was the woman from before, the one who looked head over heels in love with Gong Wumei.
She was instantly hit with the feeling that this was a bitch fight scene, so she said mildly, Dont talk to me, I dont want to talk to you either. Dont ask me if Im Gong Wumeis woman, and please dont ask me if Ive slept with him.
The woman was taken aback. When she recovered, she asked, Youre able to see the sect leader every day, arent you? I want to know how the sect leader is doing now? Why hasnt he looked for me in such a long time?
If you want to know, go find out yourself. Dont ask me, I dont know anything. Ning Shu thought for a moment, then took out a medicinal pill from her medicine chest. This has a beautifying effect, you can have it.
The woman was stunned for a moment, then she took the pill and said, Thanks.
Ning Shu knew from the casual way the woman put away the pill bottle that she wouldnt be taking it. However, that was none of her concern. She was just casually offering help. If the other party wasnt willing to ept her help, she wouldnt force them to. The Heavens only helped those who help themselves.
She picked up the chest and headed back to her room. She had just gotten back and sat down when Gong Wumeis henchman number one, Manager Liu, rushed in and said, Miss Xiao Hong, the sect leaders illness has red up. Right now hes calling for a woman to serve him.
Ning Shu immediately picked up her medicine chest to rush back to Gong Wumeis room. When she got to the room, Gong Wumei was in the middle of ripping off a womans clothes. His eyes were bloodshot and his aura was very aggressive and chaotic.
The woman on the bed with Gong Wumei was the woman Ning Shu had given a pill to earlier. She was currently looking at Gong Wumei with tenderness and passion.
Ning Shu rushed over and hauled the girl up, then said to Manager Liu, Take her out of here.
Presumptuous! Id like to see who dares! Gong Wumeis eyes werepletely scarlet. The woman who Manager Liu was holding onto pleaded, Manager Liu, please, Im willing to attend to the sect leader.
Chapter 368: Medicine, Needles, More Medicine
Chapter 368: Medicine, Needles, More Medicine
Beauty, since youve taken her away, then Ill have you take her ce. Gong Wumei reached for Ning Shu. His eyes had be even more bloodshot and he looked like a cannalistic beast.
When that woman heard that Ning Shu would take her ce, she immediately red at Ning Shu, her eyes filled with jealousy. However, Ning Shu just pinched her nose and threw medicinal powder towards Gong Wumei. Gong Wumei was unconcerned, but after a short while, his entire body went weak.
Move him into the ice water, said Ning Shu to Manager Liu.
Ssh! Gong Wumei was thrown into the tub of ice water. He shivered uncontrobly as he red at Ning Shu. Are you tired of living, to dare to treat me like this?
Ning Shu replied mildly, This is all for the sake of treating your illness. Moreover, you had also agreed that you wouldnt touch women anymore. However, it seems you forget everything the moment your illness res up.
Ning Shu then poured a devestatingly bitter bowl of medicine down his throat. It was so bad that tears flooded out of Gong Wumeis eyes. At the end of it, he red sinisterly at Ning Shu and growled, Ill kill you.
Calm down. Ning Shu then quickly gave him a full head of needles. Otherwise your meridians really will erupt.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Gong Wumeis body was trembling slightly, even the muscles on his body were convulsing. He seemed pained, but he couldnt feel any strength in his body. He had never been in such wretched conditions before.
Ding, trauma points +10. Mwuah, Ning Shu! Its been a long time, did you miss me a lot? 2333s voice immediately appeared in Ning Shus brain and echoed in her ears.
Ning Shu: Scram.
2333:
Ning Shu saw that Gong Wumei was practically emitting steam from the top of his head, so she hastily added more ice to the bathtub. Gong Wumeis eyes werepletely red as he red at her. Youd best start praying so that you have a chance to see tomorrows sunrise.
His voice trembled as he spoke, as if he was enduring tremendous pain. Meanwhile, little Gong Wumei was still standing stark straight.
Ning Shu added some more needles to his arm, poured two more bowls of medicine into him, and tormented him to the point that he was so exhausted, his usually charming and scorching eyes turned conspicuously dim.
She would pour a bowl of medicine down his throat at the start of every hour. It was so bad that Gong Wumeis face was near blue.
Sect Leader, is it a little better? asked Ning Shu in a very professional manner. Is the energy in your body still going out of control?
Gong Wumei furrowed his brows. After a moment, he shook his head and said, Its much better. It doesnt seem as chaotic anymore.
Thats good. Ning Shu nodded, then started removing the needles.
She knew that this wasnt the result of her treatment but that Gong Wumei was too exhausted to revolve his energy. Typically, the more he revolved his energy, the more chaotic it would be.
Sect Leader, every time you feel like your essence is about toe out, you must restrain it. No matter what, dont release it, got it? You must endure, endure! said Ning Shu. The meaning was for him to hold himself back whenever he was about to discharge, to hold himself back whenever he was about toe.
Why. Gong Wumeis expression waspletely dark. Although he had managed to get over things this time without having intercourse with a woman, it had been very painful and he didnt feel anywhere near as refreshed as he usually did after having sex. Hence, his gaze was filled with displeasure as he looked at Ning Shu.
Chapter 369: You Can’t Pa-Pa-Pa Anymore
Chapter 369: You Cant Pa-Pa-Pa Anymore
Ning Shu paid no attention to the murderous aura Gong Wumei was giving off due to his dissatisfaction and just said, All of this is your essence energy.
If you want your illness to be fully cured, you must make the chaotic energy in your body calm down and restore the parts of your body that has already been damaged from the energy. Losing essence energy isnt good for your body. Ning Shu spouted BS with a deadpan face.
Gong Wumeis face was pale and he didnt speak at first. When he spoke though, his smile remained as charming as ever. Then what do I do now? Theres no way I can leave it like this, right?
Gong Wumei pointed at his lower body, then lifted his chin slightly and said, Youre responsible for getting it down.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Ha.
Hold it back. Didnt I tell you before? You have to hold it back. If you seriously cant take it, you can rub it yourself, but no matter what, dont release it. You must not let it out. There was not a trace of bashfulness on Ning Shus face.
Gong Wumeiy in the bathtub weakly. He looked at her, then asked, Are you really a woman?
Im a doctor. Gender means nothing to me. After all, who cared about the details?
Gong Wumei furrowed his brows. He seemed to be in pain, so Ning Shu decided to encourage him a little. You can do it! You can do it! Hold it in!
Gong Wumei:
Gong Wumei was a martial arts expert, so the effect of the tendons weakening powder soon wore off. When Gong Wumei started getting out of the bath tub, Ning Shu hastily picked up the medicinal chest and scrammed.
She wasnt dumb enough to try and face Gong Wumei when he was not disabled.
So most of the time, she stayed out of Gong Wumeis sight and waited for his qi to deviate. Then she would swoop in to pour several bowls of medicinal waterced with Chinese goldthread down his throat before running away, just in case he wanted to take things out on herter.
>Chinese goldthread ismonly used for antibacterial purposes, reducing fever, and is bitter as f***.<
Probably due to the fact that he had indulged so freely before, now Gong Wumei would feel the urge to sleep with women even when his illness wasnt ring up. However, every time that he got ready to tumble with a woman, Ning Shu would appear and nag incessantly for him to hold himself back.
You have to hold it back, what youre releasing is your essence energy. You have to hold it in
You cant pa-pa-pa anymore, the moment you pa, all the earlier effort will be wasted
Are you a man or not? Anyone that cant manage their own lower half is a loser, do you want to be a loser?
Every time Ning Shu showed up while he was aroused and harped on about these things, Gong Wumei would feel like he was on the brink of going crazy. He felt the urge to just snap this womans neck countless times, but he stopped himself with the thought that she chould cure his internal injury.
Sometimes, he would go through the day with his little brother lifted the entire time, and he still had to hold it back and couldnt let himselfe. After this went on for a long time, his face turnedpletely green from holding himself back. Pimples started appearing on Gong Wumeis chin, indicating that his hormones were going out of bnce. In addition, he looked very weird while walking with his little brother standing up.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was also suffering quite a bit. She didnt know how much longer shed be able to deceive him. Every single time Gong Wumeis internal injury red up, she would throw him into an ice bath and mix tendons weakening powder into his medicine. Otherwise, shed be done for the moment he got violent.
Gong Wumei was terrifying every single time his illness red up. All she could do was continue to pour medicine, then pour more medicine. Every single bowl of medicine contained tendons weakening powder. She had noticed that as long as Gong Wumei didnt revolve his internal energy when his injuries red up, the symptoms of qi deviation would decrease a lot. But in all inness, she was just making it so that hed be too exhausted to get violent.
Of course, during all this, she had to maintain a confident expression as if she knew what she was doing. However, the truth was, there was only one way to cure Gong Wumeis internal injuriesdestroy his cultivation. Ning Shu didnt dare to tell him this though, because if she did, he would destroy her first.
Chapter 370: Why Do You Smell Like Urine?
Chapter 370: Why Do You Smell Like Urine?
Back then, she had acted all confident and told him that she would definitely be able to cure him. If she told him now that the only method was to destroy his martial arts, hed definitely kill her countless times. As the leader of the Demonic Sect, if he gave up his martial arts, it was tantamount tomitting suicide. Gong Wumei would definitely choose to endure the pain of the internal injuries rather than destroy his martial arts.
So Ning Shu was waiting for the orthodox sects to attack Endless Pce, that way she could escape in the midst of the confusion.
Beauty,e here. Gong Wumei beckoned Ning Shu. She slowly walked to him. When she got close, she immediately noticed a strange smell. It smelled a little like he had peed himself.
Gong Wumei smiled in a darklyzy way as he slowly twirled an emerald green hairpin in his hands. Then he reached out and inserted the hairpin into Ning Shus hair, saying mildly, This hairpin fits you perfectly.
Ning Shus hair rose up on end. Whatever wasing was definitely not good! She had to hold back the urge to pull off the hairpin and hurl it as far away as she could.
Gong Wumei sat back down elegantly, then gazed at Ning Shu without any expression until Ning Shu finally asked, Is there something you need?
I just wanted to ask, what exactly did you add into the medicine? said Gong Wumei indolently.
Ning Shus face twitched. Could it be that he noticed the tendons weakening powder? She forced herself to remain calm and said, I didnt add anything.
Beauty, youre being dishonest. I had a doctor take a look and he said thatrge amounts of Chinese goldthread has been added. Gong Wumeis expression turned sinister. You havent been honest.
Chinese goldthread is bitter by nature, but it aids in reducing heat and neutralizing toxins. I added Chinese goldthread on purpose. Did that doctor say that you cant eat Chinese goldthread? Dont worry, everything I do is for your sake. Ning Shu reached out that pat his shoulder, but as soon as she got close, that strange smell became even stronger.
Ning Shu took a couple steps backwards. Dont you shower? Why do you smell like urine?
Gong Wumeis face immediately contorted and a murderous aura started emitting from him. Beauty, thinking whatever you want is one thing, speaking it is another. Ive already tolerated you saying that I stink, but now youre saying that I smell like urine? Say, how should I punish you?
Ning Shu said, Sect Leader, Im serious. If somethings wrong, you should just tell me. Only enunches that cant control their urination gives off this smell, but your junk is perfectly intact, so why would you have this smell?
When Ning Shupared him to a eunuch, his face became even more sinister. Would you like to see for yourself whether Im a eunuch or not?
No need. Im just worried about you, its good if youre fine. Ning Shu waved dismissively. Shower more often, you really do smell. If anything unusual pops upter, just look for me.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Then she hightailed it out of there. She could hear the sound of things shatteringing from behind her. Gong Wumei was probably smashing things.
Following that, Gong Wumei started roaring, causing all the Demonic Sect disciples to run to his room in worry that something had happened to their esteemed sect leader-sama.
Ning Shu stopped walking. What exactly was going on with Gong Wumei? Could it be that his thing had gone bad from holding back too much?
That probably wasnt possible. All male leads were strong in that regard. Even if they were missing an arm or a leg, there was no way that thing wouldnt work.
Could it be that he had really been holding back too much during this past period?
Ning Shu had been using the excuse of saving essence energy to prevent Gong Wumei from having intercourse as much. Of course, she also enjoyed tormenting him.
Still, Ning Shu felt that it wasnt possible for it to go bad. He had only stopped humping for a short while, how could holding it back break it? If this was true, what did that mean for all the male virgins out there?
However, since Gong Wumei seemed so irascible, it was best to prepare some more poison and keep it on her.
Chapter 371: The Sect Leader Is Looking For You
Chapter 371: The Sect Leader Is Looking For You
Nowadays, Ning Shu spent her free time packing. It was probably about time for those famous orthodox sects toe attack the Demonic Sect in the name of justice.
In addition, Gong Wumeis temper was much worse now. It was to the point that she didnt even dare to hover around him anymore. He was always smashing things in the room or killing servants. Anyone that annoyed him even slightly met a terrible end.
Ning Shu was pretty scared. She felt like she was hiding from a tiger after copping a feel of its butt. She was terrified that Gong Wumei would suddenly pounced on her. She wasnt scared of death, what she was scared of was being pushed down. After all, the female lead could court death as much as she wanted.
Ning Shu was pretty sure that Gong Wumei was in a bad mood since the orthodox sects were nning on attacking his sect.
Miss Xiao Hong, the sect leader is looking for you. Manager Liu came to look for Ning Shu. Ning Shu now flinched just from the sight of this guy. This guy was freaking way too loyal to Gong Wumei, it was to the point that Ning Shu wanted to just throw a packet of poison at him. It was seriously like speak of the devil.
Ning Shu followed Manager Liu to Gong Wumeis room with an unperturbed expression. For once, to her surprise, the door was closed. Gong Wumei was usually unbridled to the point that he didnt close the door even when he was humping, so why did he close the door in the middle of the day?
Ning Shu didnt want to walk in.
Your sect leader is probably asleep, so Ill leave first. Ning Shu turned to leave.
Manager Liu blocked her way and said, Sect Leader is waiting inside for you.
Ning Shu nced at the sword strapped to Manager Lius belt, then silently turned back to face the door.
Manager Liu opened the door to let Ning Shu in.
Ning Shu squeezed the poison she had hidden in her palm, then slowly walked in. The moment she got inside, Manager Liu closed the door. She immediately had a bad feeling. Why did he close the door? It couldnt be that Gong Wumei had decided to kill her?
What are you still standing there for? Come over here. Gong Wumeis voice suddenly appeared. His voice was abnormally dark.
Ning Shu slowly shuffled over and lifted the curtain. She was immediately hit in the face by an unendurable stench. It smelled like an old pee-stained trouser. That fermented smell almost made her puke.
However, when she saw his ashen face, she forced herself to endure it and asked, Sect Leader, did you need me for something?
Gong Wumeis expression was very gloomy even though his face was very pale. His breathing was unsteady and there was a decadent aura around him. His expression contained deep suspicion and resentment as he looked at Ning Shu, but his eyes also contained a bit of hope.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu waspletely baffled by this. Enduring the stink, she asked again, Sect Leader, what exactly has happened to you?
Gong Wumei was lying on the bed. He didnt even move when she came in and stayed motionless in that pose like a statue. She really didnt know what was wrong with him.
Gong Wumei looked at her and asked, Did you do this to me on purpose?
Ning Shu:???
She was bewildered. She seriously had no idea what happened. She had started avoiding him ever since his temper started getting worse, so she really didnt know what had happened.
Sect Leader, if something has happened, you should tell me directly. Ill of course help with anything I can. Ning Shu patted her chest as she dered this in a very loyal manner.
Gong Wumei seemed to struggle with the embarrassment, but in the end, he still told Ning Shu about his current situation.
Basically, ever since Ning Shu told him not to tumble with women anymore and to hold it in, he had held it in this whole time although his needs in that area were abnormally greater. He had felt a lot better than before after Ning Shu treated him the first time, so he listened to her instructions and worked hard on holding it in. Even when he felt an intense urge, he still held it in.
Eventually, it ended up getting to the point that he wanted toe even though he didnt even have sex. Hed feel the urge toe just from the friction of the trousers, but he still endured like his life depended on it. After this went on for a while, a problem urred. Now, his down there was trickling white stuff all the time.
It would release all the time. As soon as someone touched it, itd start trickling, which was the reason for Gong Wumeis irascible temper. In addition, something like this which was rted to his root wasnt really something he could talk about. However, after struggling with it for a long time, he finally looked for Ning Shu since he believed that it was Ning Shu, this quack, who caused him to be like this.
Ning Shu:
His essence spout had broken from the pressure? What the fudge!!!?
It broke like an old faucet!
Chapter 372: Was She His Mom?
Chapter 372: Was She His Mom?
Ning Shu didnt even know what expression to react with. When she saw his you must fix this expression, she felt like she had ended up getting shot even though she had been lying low.
She really didnt think that Gong Wumei would hold back to the point his body became like this. Normally, if you needed to go to the restroom, wouldnt you go? Who would be that resolute in holding themselves back?
Just because he couldnt do it with women, that didnt mean that there were no other options! Couldnt he have just used his own hand?
It was seriously unbelievable. Did he forget what his hand was for?
Was she his mom? Why had he been so obedient?
Ning Shu scratched her neck as she said, This its a little difficult.
You cant fix it? Gong Wumei abruptly sat up, then his facial color changed drastically and he slowlyy back down. His lower body felt wet again. The fact that his lower body no longer paid any attention to the time and asion really made him want to just die.
Ning Shu smelled another waft of a strange smell. Gong Wumei had probably gotten too stirred up a moment ago and ended uping again. This, this
Gong Wumeis facial color was very bad. He looked at Ning Shu and said coldly, You must fix this.
Otherwise, you can just die. Gong Wumei gave off a strong murderous intent. Its because of you that Ive be like this.
It has nothing to do with me though? Ning Shu waved both arms. It really has nothing to do with me.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
What do you mean it has nothing to do with you? Do you dare to say that you hadnt told me to hold back my lust? Werent you the one that said I had to hold on to my essence? Could it be that you werent the one that said that? Gong Wumei roared at Ning Shu, and then his lower half started leaking again. Gong Wumei covered his face, his expression frightfully dark.
Right now, irascible was written all over Gong Wumeis face. In addition, his eyes contained strong murderous intent. It was clear that he wanted to kill Ning Shu, but he was also worried about his current condition so he suppressed this urge.
Ning Shu:
Now, she had to help treat this guys family jewels? Ning Shu expressed that she couldnt do it, nor did she have the ability to.
So, what methods do you have? Gong Wumei looked towards Ning Shu with an expression like he would kill her if she couldnte up with the method.
Ning Shu could only say, Wrap an ice bag around it for now to stimte it. The channel of TCM is probably messed up from holding back too much.
Gong Wumei said lightly, Youd best pray that your method is effective, otherwise I promise that your death will be painful.
Ning Shu:
Right now, all she wanted to do was get the heck out of here. If she continued to stay here, she probably wouldnt have much longer to live. Ning Shu thought about things for a moment, then she asked, Umm, other than the fact that it trickles nonstop, can it still stand up?
Scram! bellowed Gong Wumei. Even if I have a problem right now, I can still f**k you!
Ding! Trauma points +80. Current number of trauma points is 90.
Chapter 373: Ancient Era-style Uncle Policeman
Chapter 373: Ancient Era-style Uncle Policeman
Gong Wumei had a subordinate bring ice over, then looked towards Ning Shu with his brows raised.
What was he looking at her for?
How am I supposed to use this? asked Gong Wumei. Ning Shu immediately replied, Just put it directly in your pants.
Are you messing with me? Gong Wumei bellowed, Could it be that you want me to just keep holding onto my crotch?
Ning Shu dug out her ears, then said, Sect Leader, if you feel like you cant do that, you can justy down in a tub of ice water, then use hot water to stimte it. After swapping between the two treatments to stimte it, it should get better.
Gong Wumei took a deep breath, then lightly said, Youre messing with me.
Im not. Before Ning Shu could even finish her sentence, there was a blur of movement, then her neck was seized. Gong Wumeis face was contorted and his hot breath hit her face.
You think that I cant bear to kill you? Gong Wumeis expression turned even more sinister as he clutched Ning Shus throat with his jade-like fingers. Right now, I want nothing more than to kill you.
Ning Shu felt for the poison in her palm. She didnt use it though, because even if she used it, Gong Wumei could still snap her neck before the poison kicked into effect.
She had truly done a wonderful job of courting death.
Breathing was bing more difficult and her lungs were starting to burn.
Ning Shu pped at his hands, then tried to peel them off. Gong Wumei said coldly, Speak. How exactly do you treat it?
Ning Shu struggled against his grip and pointed towards her neck. Youre freaking choking me, how am I supposed to talk!?
Gong Wumei humphed coldly, then released Ning Shus neck. Ning Shu started coughing violently to the point that tears were flooding out of her eyes. However, she was inwardly pretty happy, because she had managed to rub the poison on Gong Wumeis hand earlier.
Frick! He actually tried to kill her! He deserved to be an eunuch!
Gong Wumei looked down at her coldly. Talk.
Sect Leader, Sect Leader, its terrible! The people from the martial artsmunity have already gotten past the iron chain and are now attacking the cave! Manager Liu rushed into the room.
Shock shed across Gong Wumeis face. How did they get past the iron chain? Didnt I say to untie the chain whenever those sectse to attack us? Why did you guys allow those people to get here?
Didnt I send people to guard the bridge? What exactly happened!? shouted Gong Wumei angrily. His body emitted another wave of an unbearable stench.
Inwardly, Ning Shu sighed in relief. Fudge, those people were finally here. She then did her best to decrease her presence. As soon as Gong Wumei left this room, shed run for it.
Gong Wumei couldnt be bothered to worry about his lower halfs trickling anymore since the enemy had already reached his door. He took a few steps forward, then turned around to grab Ning Shu by her cor and drag her towards the cave entrance.
Ning Shu:
Why was he bringing her, a weak little maiden, to a battle? She had nobat strength at all, what was he bringing her for? Ning Shu felt like dying.
When they got to the cave entrance, there were already a lot of people there. The people all had different attires and some were every carrying gs that stated their faction.
The people from the Demonic Sect were currently fending off these orthodox sects attacks. When they saw that their sect leader had arrived, they immediately shouted, Sect Leader!
Both sides simultaneously stopped their attacks. Gong Wumeis expression was dark as he took this in. He had set careful countermeasures, but these people had still been able to get past the iron chain. The only exnation for this was that they had a traitor.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Gong Wumeis stern gaze swept over the faces of the Demonic Sect followers.
Ning Shu wanted to leave, but Gong Wumei still had a tight grip on her cor. As she stood there facing the two sides that were about to battle, Ning Shu, who only had Trashy Combat Skill, expressed that her knees were going weak. If practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts actually worked, she wouldve already charged into the crowd, swinging a whip with reverse barbs with no regard for the no mansnd, but her body was currently very pitifully weak
Frick, Gong Wumei couldnt be nning to make her die with him, right?
Someone stepped forward from the orthodox side. He was wearing blue martial arts attire and emitted a righteous aura just by standing there.
His facial features were clear and strong, with a very straight nose bridge. He was a very handsome martial arts alliance head.
When Gong Wumei saw this main, he said coldly, Yan Nanzhu, Ive always minded my own business and did not get involved with the martial artsmunity, yet youve brought people to attack my pce. Are you trying to start a war?
Gong Wumei. Your Demonic Sect tyrannizes the people, ughtering the innocent and looting their homes. In addition, youve kidnapped countless women and kept them captive here in your Endless Pce. Yan Nanzhu said loudly, Could it be that we should continue letting you do as you please?
As Ning Shu listened to this speech, she really wanted to scream please save me! However, since she was right next to Gong Wumei, she tactfully kept her mouth shut.
You want to kill me? A bunch of thrown together weaklings like you? What a joke. Gong Wumeis hair lifted slightly even though there was no wind. His expression was demonically charming as his body emitted an intense, ruthless aura.
Yan Nanzhu stood forward and stated, Gong Wumei, youvemitted bloody atrocities that cry to heaven. However, if you cease and desist, we will allow you to live.
As Ning Shu listened to this, she was struck with the feeling that Yan Nanzhu was like an ancient era-style uncle policeman.
Chapter 374: How Was She Supposed to Escape Like This!?
Chapter 374: How Was She Supposed to Escape Like This!?
You want me to peacefully allow myself to be captured? Yan Nanzhu, is there something wrong with your head? Quit feigning righteousness, you guys are just want to loot my Endless Pces treasures. The covet in your eyes are clear as day, disgusting orthodox sects.
Gong Wumei, you amassed your wealth through looting and plundering. Yan Nazhu furrowed his brows.
Gong Wumeiughed loudly. I did gain it by looting, but what about you guys? Arent you currently trying to do the same?
This isnt the same. Yan Nanzhu shook his head.
Whats there about it thats different? Even though you guys are marching under the g of justice, in reality, your actions are the same as mine, said Gong Wumei with a cold smile.
Ning Shu:
What the f*ck? If youre going to fight, fight already! Why are you talking so much? Whats the point in talking?
Alliance Head Yan, we should just destroy this nest of demons to restore the order of the country.
Thats right! The people of the Demonic Sect feels nothing even when they kill people. Theres no use talking to them, theyre already beyond saving.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The people from the orthodox sects also seemed to be fed up with these two chitchatting on without end and wanted to just attack already.
Ning Shu was standing next to Gong Wumei, so she could sense that his body was trembling slightly. His eyes were bloodshot and although his aura was strong, it was very chaotic. Gong Wumeis internal injuries had red up.
Gong Wumei, since you refuse to change your ways, you shouldnt me me for not being polite. Everyone, kill all the Demonic Sect disciples, but capture Gong Wumei alive. If its not possible to capture him alive, kill him.
Kill! Destroy this nest of demons
Kill! Uphold justice
The orthodox sects started shouting their slogans while rushing towards the Demonic Sect disciples. The two sides soon shed and started fighting.
Meanwhile, Gong Wumei and Yan Nanzhu faced each other from a distance. For the time being, neither of them moved and just watched their subordinates fight.
Ning Shu:
How was she supposed to escape like this!?
ment: Haha, guess what will happen to Ning Shu?
Chapter 375: So You Were the Traitor?
Chapter 375: So You Were the Traitor?
Ning Shu stood next to Gong Wumei and watched as the two sides shed. Ning Shu could sense that Gong Wumeis energy was getting increasingly chaotic and knew that he wouldnt be able to hold up for much longer.
She was terrified that he would end up no longer caring about anything and push her down right here and now to suppress his internal injuries, but Gong Wumei didnt seem to have such ns. It was also understandable, since he might be killed if he got distracted for even a moment.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Yan Nazhu had his sword in hand as he peered at Ning Shu. Who are you? Were you kidnapped by Gong Wumei?
Ning Shu nodded and was about to spout another story when Gong Wumei pulled her into his arms. She was immediately surrounded by that disgusting smell of fermented urine. She tried to get free but Gong Wumei refused to release her.
He smiled coldly towards Yan Nanzhu as he said, I didnt kidnap her. She has always belong to the sect. Shes our holy maiden.
Ning Shu: Pfff
How the heck did she be the holy maiden of the Demonic Sect?
Ning Shu turned towards Yan Nanzhu and shook her head like her life depended on it, but then Gong Wumei whispered in her ear, If you dont do as I say, Ill kill you right now.
Ning Shu immediately shut up and gazed towards Yan Nanzhu with a very innocent and upright look in her eyes, but Yan Nanzhu didnt catch her look. The moment he heard Gong Wumei say that she was the Demonic Sects holy maiden, he started looking towards her with an expression of why did a beautiful, virtuousdy like you choose evil ways?
The pity and disappointment in his eyes made Ning Shus balls hurt.
Ning Shu expressed that she waspletely pure and innocent, how could he mistake her as the holy maiden of the Demonic Sect?
Sect Leader, our side is falling to a disadvantage! Manager Liu ran over with a worried expression. Sect Leader, maybe we should evacuate for now.
Gong Wumei frowned as he watched the Demonic Sect disciples copse under the attack of the orthodox sect. He red sinisterly at Yan Nanzhu before turning to Manager Liu, Proceed with the original n. Help the disciples out first.
Understood. Manager Liu bowed, then suddenly stabbed Gong Wumeis nk with his sword. Gong Wumei gave a muffled groan even as he sent a palm strike towards Manager Liu. Manager Liu coughed blood as the blow sent him flying backwards, but Yan Nanzhu caught him.
Gong Wumei yanked out the sword and blood gushed out. His expression was extremely dark.
Senior Wu, are you alright? Yan Nanzhu ced a pill into Manager Lius mouth.
Manager Liu sat down in a mediation position and started revolving his energy to recover.
So you were the traitor! Ive mustve been blind to trust you! So you were the spy! Gong Wumeis expression was unsightly, but also tinged with a trace of defeat. It was clear that Endless Pce was at the end of its road.
Gong Wumei ignored the fact that his wound was gushing blood and ran towards the iron chain with Ning Shu tucked under his arm.
Even though the situation was like this, Gong Wumei still wasnt letting her go? NIng Shu felt very speechless. It seems like Gong Wumei seriously hated her a lot.
She couldnt help but worry that Gong Wumei would throw her into the abyss she was staring at right now.
She had to bite her cheeks to stop herself from screaming.
Chapter 376: Shameless Licentious Witch
Chapter 376: Shameless Licentious Witch
When Yan Nanzhu saw that Gong Wumei was running, he hastily chased after him. The two people, actually three, if Ning Shu who Gong Wumei tucked under his arm was counted, caused the iron chain to shake violently.
Ning Shu really wanted to say, couldnt you all f*cking slow down? This is dangerous!
Gong Wumei nced back, thenughed coldly. He was bleeding badly and the additional weight of Ning Shu was making the injury worsen. His face was pale and his usually pink lips were colorless.
Ning Shu couldnt understand why Gong Wumei insisted on bringing her along when she was aplete burden.
However, to her relief, Gong Wumei finally reached the other side.
When Gong Wumei got to the other side, he set Ning Shu down. He nced towards Yan Nanzhu who was still making his way across the chain, then said loudly towards Ning Shu, Holy Maiden, Ill leave the inheritance of the cult with you. Lets split up to escape and meet up in Xiangguo Temple. Until then, you must protect our cults inheritance! As long as the inheritance still exists, my cult will continue to exist. We will never be destroyed by these hypocritic orthodox sects!
Inheritance? Meet up at Xiangguo Temple? What the fudge are you saying? Ning Shu waspletely baffled, but Gong Wumei ran off before she could react.
When Ning Shu saw that Yan Nanzhu was charging towards her, she hastily ran after Gong Wumei.
Fudge! He had trolled her! What stupid inheritance? He was just trying to divert Yan Nanzhus attention onto her! That bastard!
So this mam refuses to run off in another direction, this maam will run after you!
Yan Nanzhu, as expected, started chasing after Ning Shu. Ning Shu looked forward again only to see that Gong Wumeis figure was barely even visible anymore and inwardly cursed.
She couldnt help but panic when she saw that Yan Nanzhu was persistent in chasing after her and was about to catch up. After running for a while, she waspletely out of energy and had to stop to catch her breath. Then she said, Sir, please wait, I have something to say.
Yan Nanzhu looked at Ning Shu warily and stopped a safe distance away from her before saying sternly, You have the inheritance of the Demonic Cult, hand it over! As long as you repent and turn over a new leaf, Ill spare your life.
Ning Shu said in a helpless tone, If I said that I was one of the pitiful women Gong Wumei kidnapped, would you believe me?
I wouldnt. If you were someone he kidnapped, he wouldnt care about your life at all. However, he had tried to escape with you, that means that he cares about you. Hand over the Demonic Cults inheritance! Yan Nanzhu had a righteous expression on his face as he pointed his sword at Ning Shu. Otherwise, dont me me for not being polite.
Ning Shu: I
So mentally exhausted.
I really dont have anything thats an inheritance on me. You should go chase after Gong Wumei. Im just a weak delicatedy while Gong Wumei is the cult leader. If there really exists some random inheritance, it would be on him. I dont have anybat power. Any random person thates along can knock me down, how could the inheritance left with someone like me? Right, bro?
Ning Shu felt very helpless.
Witch of the Demonic Cult, cease your attempts to mislead! Perhaps this is also Gong Wumeis diversionary tactic! If it werent for the fact that I overheard your conversation earlier, I wouldnt have known that the inheritance was with you. Gong Wumei had done this on purpose, after all, who wouldve thought that the inheritance was in the hands of a weak woman?
Yan Nanzhu pointed his sword at Ning Shu. Your Demonic Cult tyrannizes the people and massacres innocents! A Demonic Cult like this, an inheritance like this shouldnt exists! So hand the inheritance over.
Ning Shu:
Baobao really feels wronged! A male lead was the sort of existence that would believe the words of everyone but just wouldnt believe the words of the female lead. Any random person could say something and hed believe it, but he wouldnt believe a single word out of the female leads mouth even if she spoke until her throat was dry.
How annoying.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu started untying her belt to take off her clothes. Yan Nanzhu hastily turned away as he berated, Shameless licentious witch! Do you think I would fall for your seduction?
Ning Shus lips twitched. Yourepletely overthinking things.
ment: Bao means treasure and baobao is a way to refer to babies and little children, basically calling them little treasure.
Chapter 377: Natural Ability to Bewitch People
Chapter 377: Natural Ability to Bewitch People
Witch, give up on trying to confuse me with such low-handed methods! said Yan Nanzhu sternly.
Ning Shu heaved a long sigh. Didnt you say that I had the inheritance? So Im taking off my outer garment to shake it out. Lets see if something like an inheritance falls out.
Yan Nanzhu turned back around. Ning Shu shook out all her clothes, then said, See? Theres nothing.
Yan Nanzhu looked at her and said, Although its not on you, that doesnt mean you dont know where it is. I cant trust you.
Ning Shu spread out her hands helplessly. Fine, whatever. Then she turned and left.
Where are you going? Youre a remaining member of the Demonic Cult. Youreing with me. Yan Nanzhu caught up with Ning Shu. I must arrest you so that you dont have the chance to harm any more innocent people.
Ning Shu:
Alliance Head, look at how weak I am. Who in the world could I harm? Ning Shu tugged at her hair. Why are you allowing Gong Wumei, that demon, to run free and trying to capture me instead? What use is there in catching me? Could it be that your martial artsmunity only knows to bully weak women?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Youre a weak woman? Yan Nanzhu looked her over. Youre the holy maiden of the Demonic Sect and possess innate ability to enchant people. You use your beauty to bewitch men which will inevitably bring about cmity. For the stability of the martial artsmunity, as the martial art alliance head that everyone has elected, I cannot spare any of the people that would harm the martial artsmunity.
Ning Shu just looked at him. This guy was way too righteous and serious. She didnt even know what to say.
In the original storyline, Mu Yanmeng had been imprisoned by Gong Wumei and used as a bed ve. Later, the Demonic Cult was attacked and Gong Wumei didnt have the chance to get Mu Yanmeng, so Mu Yanmeng was rescued by Yan Nanzhu and brought to his Red Clouds Manor.
There were other women that were rescued. Some of them were envious of Mu Yanmeng since Gong Wumei had stopped favoring them ever since she came. Hence, they told Yan Nanzhu that Mu Yanmeng was Gong Wumeis woman and a member of the Demonic Cult. They said that Mu Yanmeng had the ability to bewitch people and that no men could escape her spells.
Yan Nanzhu would experience a subconscious attraction to Mu Yanmeng sometimes when he was with her. When he recalled what the other women told him about her ability to bewitch men, he couldnt help but feel conflicted.
His heart was feeling one thing, but at the same time, there was the matter of upholding the principles of the martial artsmunity. He was the martial art alliance head, how could he get together with a woman of the demonic cult? How could he allow himself to fall to the bewitchment of a witch? As Yan Nanzhu struggled with this, his attitude towards Mu Yanmeng would waver between being very harsh and being very cold.
No matter how Mu Yanmeng tried to exin that she wasnt someone of the Demonic Cult and that she was someone Gong Wumei kidnapped, Yan Nanzhu didnt believe her. When Gong Wumei came to Red Clouds Manor and tried to rescue her, Yan Nanzhu became even more convinced that she was lying.
In addition, Gong Wumei, being rotten as he was, would sometimes sneak into Red Clouds Manor to tumble with Mu Yanmeng. Yan Nanzhu once caught them, but he just watched from a hidden location as his blood boiled.
He hated Mu Yanmeng and also hated himself. He hated himself for falling for Mu Yanmengs bewitchment, but he hated Mu Yanmeng more for not treasuring herself and allowing a man to use her as he pleased.
In short, Yan Nanzhu was a very straightforward and upright man, so he felt that Mu Yanmeng was a bad woman who liked to act pitiful to trick men. The part that bothered him the most was that he had also fallen for this trick.
Chapter 378: Come With Me to Xiangguo Temple
Chapter 378: Come With Me to Xiangguo Temple
In brief, Yan Nanzhus manly heart was crushed and he was so conflicted that his intestines were practically entangled. He almost ended up going into Qi Deviation like Gong Wumei.
The orthodox sects could not coexist with the unorthodox sects, so the orthodox sects said that Mu Yanmeng, this witch, must be burned to death. After being conflicted over it, in the end, Yan Nanzhu handed Mu Yanmeng over, thinking that perhaps, if she died, he would stop being so confused.
However, when the time came that Mu Yanmeng was tied to the stake and choking on the smoke, when she turned towards him, her face pale, he couldnt suppress the surging feelings in his heart and ended up rescuing her.
He felt that he could no longer face the people of the martial artsmunity, so he resigned from the position of alliance head and swore an oath to keep an eye on the witch so that she would never have a chance to harm others again.
Ning Shu smacked her lips as she looked at Yan Nanzhu. It could be said that Yan Nanzhu had the strongest principles out of all these male leads. She really couldnt understand how someone who had been the martial arts alliance head was able to share a woman with the leader of the Demonic Cult. After all, those two hadpletely different views on life.
Gong Wumei cared nothing about life and killed based on his mood, while Yan Nanzhu was a little like a Holy Father. Out of all these people, he was the most moral.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She couldnt imagine how those two had been able to get along. By fighting everyday?
Ning Shu started walking and Yan Nanzhu followed after her. After walking for a long time, Ning Shu finally couldnt stop herself from asking, Alliance Head, how long exactly do you n to follow me?
I really dont have anything like an inheritance. Ning Shu jumped a few times. See, theres nothing.
Yan Nanzhu replied seriously, I have to watch you to prevent you from doing anything to harm others. Also, you muste with me to Xiangguo Temple.
Why? Why da heck should I go to Xiangguo Temple? Ning Shu furrowed her brows. Im going to go look for my master.
You have a master? Could it be that the previous leader of the Demonic Cult hasnt died? Yan Nanzhus expression turned worried.
Ning Shu:
When did this maam ever say that the leader of the Demonic Cult is my master? Ning Shu felt like kneeling to him. What exactly do I have to say for you to get it? Im not the holy maiden of the Demonic Cult!
Yan Nanzhu didnt seem to hear her words at all, or perhaps he purposefully chose to ignore it. You muste with me to Xiangguo Temple.
Ning Shu: I feel like falling apart inside.
Why? asked Ning Shu weakly.
Yan Nanzhu nced at Ning Shu, who seemed exhausted, then said mildly, Didnt Gong Wumei say that he would meet you at Xiangguo Temple? I must capture him. Gong Wumei is too dangerous to let loose.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Gong Wumei was just making things up. Do you really think that he would be waiting there for you?
Youre truly adorably innocent ah.
Even if its fake, I still have to go. As long as theres a possibility of catching him, I must go, said Yan Nanzhu very earnestly.
You muste with me, said Yan Nanzhu. I must keep a watch on you so that you cant harm the innocent.
What innocents has she ever harmed?
Bai-bye. I need to look for my master. You can go to Xiangguo Temple on your own. Ning Shu lifted her skirts in preparation to run, but two stepster, a bright sword appeared in front of her and forced her to stop.
Chapter 379: I’m Just This Beautiful
Chapter 379: Im Just This Beautiful
Ning Shu carefully pinched the de and shifted it towards the side with a smile. Sir, lets talk things out, alright? What need is there to be in such a rush? You just want me to go to Xiangguo Temple, right? I feel like my fortune has seriously been badtely. Itd probably be good for me to offer some incense to dispel the bad luck.
Moreover, to prove that Im the daughter of a good family and not the holy maiden of the Demonic Cult, Ill definitely help Alliance Head capture Gong Wumei, that devil, to uphold the moral standards of the martial artsmunity! said Ning Shu in a very enthusiastic tone.
Yan Nanzhu lowered his sword and sheathED it.
As expected of someone from the Demonic Cult, you have a glib tongue. However, no matter what you say, I wont believe you. The people of the Demonic Cult are the most skilled in stirring up the public sentiment through false statements, said Yan Nanzhu coldly.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu was forced to follow Yan Nanzhu to Xiangguo Temple. However, she was pretty sure that Gong Wumei wouldnt show up.
On the way there, Ning Shus looks caused some disturbances. After all, there would always exist evil tyrants that wanted to forcefully snatch women. Yan Nanzhu had excellent martial arts so not a single of the hoodlums they encountered was able to even touch Ning Shus hair.
However, Yan Nanzhus expression kept darkening. He looked at Ning Shu coldly and said, As expected of a witch, you bewitch men wherever you go.
Ning Shu was currently sitting by the fire and gnawing on a drumstick. She threw the bone to the side, wiped at the oil on her mouth, then said mildly, I have to say, I really dont like hearing that.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Could it be that youre not the one thats bewitching those men? Yan Nanzhu stared straight at her. The leaping mes reflected in his eyes made his eyes exceptionally dazzling.
Ning Shu stretched and said, Rather than saying that its my fault, why dont you say that its the mens faults? Ive looked like this since I was little, Im just this beautiful. My looks were the gift of my parents. I havent harmed others for the sake of my looks, its actually the men that want to snatch me just because Im beautiful. Its clearly the mens faults, why are you ming it on me? Its men who are lecherous, but youre ming me for being beautiful? Alliance Head, why dont you berate those men for bullying women and children instead of ming me for bewitching people? Men cant even control their lower halves, and theyre ming it on women?
Nan Yanzhu stared dumbstruck for a few moment, then he said, As expected of a witch, you mislead the people with lies and twist the truth.
At the very core of it, it was just male chauvinism. Everything was the fault of women. Tsk tsk tsk. Just because this maam was beautiful didnt mean you could vite me by saying sh*t like the woman was dressed revealing on purpose to seduce.
Ning Shu didnt feel like talking to him anymore. In the end, it was just that women had lower status so they had no choice but to bear the unjust usations.
She leaned against a tree in preparation to sleep. Suddenly, she recalled something and opened her eyes. Alliance Head, as the upright leader of the martial arts circles, you wouldnt be like those men and wouldnt be lusting after my body, right?
Yan Nanzhus face immediately contorted and he said in a disdain-filled tone, Theres no way I would have feelings for a witch like you. I only want a rtionship of mutual feelings.
Thats good, I was really worried that you would end up being captivated by my looks and do something stupid, said Ning Shu in a relieved tone.
Yan Nanzhu:
Chapter 380: Alliance Head, Please Save Me!
Chapter 380: Alliance Head, Please Save Me!
Ning Shu really didnt want to stay with Yan Nanzhu because he wanted her to go to Xiangguo Temple and she had no idea where that was. After walking for several days, she couldnt walk anymore because she had blisters all over her feet.
She suspected Yan Nanzhu of purposefully torturing her because he disliked her.
Why didnt we get a carriage? asked Ning Shu as she gasped for breath.
Yan Nanzhu expressionlessly wiped away some of the sweat on his face. I rushed out and forgot to bring money. Furthermore, we headed out to annihte the Demonic Cult, what would we bring money for?
Ning Shu: Why dont we do some performances to earn a bit of money? We can act as a pair of siblings that ran out of money while traveling to visit rtives. You can perform broadsword techniques. If you make it shy, we might be able to gain some travel expenses.
Yan Nanzhu replied with an imposing, resolute expression, Martial arts is used for protecting the stability of the martial artsmunity, not for things like this. Im the alliance head, I cant do things to lower the reputation of the martial artsmunity.
Ning Shu:
He was so honorable that he waspletely inflexible, seriously!
And this way, you also experience the life of an ordinary person and get to know how difficult life is for an ordinary person. People of your Demonic Cult kills people without blinking an eye although ordinary people are innocent of crimes. Yan Nanzhu looked at Ning Shu. Your nature isnt bad, why did you choose to be the holy maiden of the Demonic Cult and help the side of evil?
Ning Shu:
Scram. I dont want to talk to you.
By the time Ning Shu got to the foot of the mountain that Xiangguo Temple was on, she was already leaning on a crutch and her shoes were so worn out that three of her toes were poking through. Her face was covered with ayer of dirt and she lookedpletely wretched.
Ning Shu was feeling very bitter. This was the result of not havingbat strength. If she had martial arts, she wouldve just duked it out with Yan Nanzhu, then left leisurely. She wouldnt have had to suffer such a long journey with him to get to Xiangguo Temple.
Did Gong Wumei tell you where he wanted to meet up with you? asked Yan Nanzhu. He was currently also in a very wretched condition. His blue martial arts attire was covered with mud and his shoes were so dirty that the original color couldnt be made out. His hair was also so dirty that all the strands were sticking together.
Ning Shu said mildly, Gong Wumei didnt say anything about where were meeting up. Could it be that were just going to wait in Xiangguo Temple?
Yan Nanzhu nodded, then asked Ning Shu, If Gong Wumeies, are you going to leave with Gong Wumei and continue helping him inmiting crimes?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu immediately raised a hand and swore, I swear that Ill never help Gong Wumeimit crimes and that Ill never return to the Demonic Cult, otherwise Ill die a painful death. Alliance Head, will this do?
Ning Shu had already repeated this vow countless times on the way here.
They got a room in Xiangguo Temple, so Ning Shu took a long bath and got out a needle to pop the blisters on her feet. The door was suddenly kicked open, causing Ning Shus hand to shake and stab into her flesh.
What the fuck? Ning Shu looked over angrily only to see that Gong Wumei was standing at the door, his aura a chaotic mess. His lips were purplish and his eyes were bloodshot as if they were about to split.
Wretch! You actually dared to poison me! Gong Wumeis voice was shockingly cold.
Alliance Head, please save me! screamed Ning Shu. She never thought that Gong Wumei would actually be in Xiangguo Temple. However, she had poisoned Gong Wumei earlier when he was choking her, so it made sense for him to be waiting for her here now that the poison was kicking in. She really had walked right into the trap.
Give me the antidote or Ill kill you. Gong Wumei strode in and reached out to clutch her neck.
Yan Nanzhu who had just finished bathing rushed over with water dripping off the ends of his hair. When he saw Gong Wumei, they immediately started fighting. Ning Shu stooped over in preparation to sneak away. You guys can fight, one dead is one less.
Wretch! Stop right there! Gong Wumei saw that Ning Shu was trying to run and tried to head over while dodging Yan Nanzhus attacks.
Ning Shu didnt even nce back as she ran.
ment: Hahaha, after 3 months and over a hundred chapters, were finally here! Time for the unbelievable exit!!
Chapter 381: Gathering of the Seven Calabash Brothers?
Chapter 381: Gathering of the Seven Cbash Brothers?
Gong Wumei saw that Ning Shu was running away, so he roared at Yan Nanzhu, Scram! and chased after Ning Shu.
Gong Wumei, as long as Im still standing, you should just give up on trying to escape from my hands. Yan Nanzhu blocked Gong Wumei and the two started fighting again.
However, after running out, Ning Shu ran back in again. When Gong Wumei saw Ning Shu, he shouted coldly, Hand over the antidote!
NIng Shu didnt pay attention to him and instead, turned to look at the wave of people that were flooding into the courtyard. The leading person gnashed his teeth angrily as he looked at Ning Shu. His low voice was filled with hatred as he shouted, Mu Yanmeng!
Prince, how are you? Its truly such a coincidence. Are you also here to offer incense? Ning Shu greeted Luo Junyan with a bright smile even as she felt like dying. Why did she end up encountering this guy?
Mu Yanmeng, this prince will make you wish you had died, vowed Luo Junyan through gritted teeth.
Ning Shu:
Currently, Luo Junyan, Yan Nanzhu, and Gong Wumei were in the courtyard. That was three male leads. It couldnt be that the seven Cbash Brothers were about to gather, right?
Ning Shu nced at the wall and tried to figure out if she could jump over it.
Yan Nanzhu and Gong Wumei had also stopped fighting. Gong Wumei moved towards Ning Shu, but Yan Nanzhu stopped him, so he coldly mocked Yan Nanzhu, Did you fall in love with this woman? You shouldnt forget that shes the holy maiden of my cult. A martial arts alliance head like you actually fell in love with a member of the Demonic Cult?
Yan Nanzhus expression didnt change in the least. My target is you. Once I kill you, Ill make it so that she cant harm anyone else.
Give me the antidote! said Gong Wumei coldly. His bloodshot eyes were filled with murderous intent. With his hair fanned out, he seemed like he had just crawled out of hell. His body was surrounded by the unbearable scent of blood and urine.
Ning Shu backed away. What should she do now?
She was still trying to figure out how to escape when more footsteps came from outside. These footsteps were very orderly but also very heavy.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Following that, Situ Qingyu, who was dressed in armor, walked in with a troop of soldiers behind him. The moment Situ Qingyu walked in, Luo Junyan stiffened like a cat whose tail had been stomped on and he bellowed at Situ Qingyu, What did youe here for?
Situ Qingyu walked over to Luo Junyan and rubbed his head. His voice was sexy and filled with scorching passion as he said, I heard that you were going to Xiangguo Temple so I came here to protect you.
I dont need your protection. Situ Qingyu, get out of here! bellowed Luo Junyan, his facepletely red.
Yes, you dont need this generals protection, its this general that wants to protect you, said Situ Qingyu indulgently. His eyes were filled with doting affection and nearly frantic love.
There was strong possessiveness and desire in his eyes as he looked at Luo Junyan, so the atmosphere between them was very strange.
Yan Nanzhu and Gong Wumei had weird looks on their faces when they saw this. Following that, Gong Wumeiughed and said darkly, So it was men who prefer walking the dry path rather than travel on water.
Situ Qingyus sharp gaze swept over, but when he saw Gong Wumeis face, he was taken aback for a moment. Following that, he smiled. Youre not bad either. This general wants to top you.
Gong Wumeis facial color immediately turned ashen like he had just swallowed a lump of poop. Situ Qingyu then casually looked at the rest of the faces. When he saw Ning Shu, he gritted his teeth as he growled, Mu, Yan, Meng!
Ning Shu felt like crying. What exactly was this? She greeted Situ Qingyu with, General, long time no see. Howve you been?
Thanks to you, this general is very well. In order to return the favor, this general has decided to torment you for an entire lifetime and allow you to live to a hundred. Situ Qingyu smiled sinisterly.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 382: Gathering of the Seven Calabash Brothers
Chapter 382: Gathering of the Seven Cbash Brothers
If I said that this is all a misunderstanding, would you guys believe me? Ning Shu attempted herst struggle.
None of the men seem to hear Ning Shus words and red at her, their eyes filled with hatred.
Footsteps came from outside the courtyard again. Ning Shu gave up and just sat down on the stairs as she wondered which man would enter this time.
The one that showed up this time was Wen Ruhua. Behind him was a bunch of bandits. After bing a bandit, Wen Ruhua started giving off even stronger of an antisocial air. After looting a lot of ces, his body became tempered and he lost his past weak, schrly image.
The first thing Wen Ruhua did when he came in was seize up the men in the courtyard. Then he looked towards Ning Shu who was sitting on the steps. Youre not my cousin at all. You actually dared to lie to me, Ill kill you.
Cousin, for better or for worse, we were rtives for a time. Why be so heartless? said Ning Shu as she propped up her chin.
Wen Ruhua growled, If I dont take revenge for how much you tormented me, I dont deserve to be a man. Im going to rape you then kill you. The brothers behind me hastely gotten into group sex as well.
Ning Shu:
So youre all after this woman. Gong Wumei nced around. I im this woman first, she poisoned me.
Woman, you really offended quite a lot of people. Gong Wumei smiled maliciously towards Ning Shu.
Situ Qingyu stepped out. He kept his gaze fixed on Gong Wumei as he said, If you let me top you once, Ill hand the woman over to you first. Otherwise, the soldiers behind me wont agree.
Gong Wumei wanted to just stab this man to death.
Situ Qingyu, youre disgusting! shouted Luo Junqing with a disgusted expression.
Situ Qingyu looked towards Luo Junyan with a smile. From start to finish, my heart belongs only to you. However, he continued looking at all the men in the courtyard. All these men had very good looks.
Scram! Dont disgust this prince! said Luo Junyan irascibly as if he was jealous.
Senior Sister, Senior Sister, are you inside? Xu Yus voice appeared outside.
Ning Shu was so moved to hear this voice that she almost jumped up. There was finally someone from her side.
Little Junior Brother, Im inside. Hurry and save your senior sister! shouted Ning Shu.
Yan Nanzhu looked over in rm. You have a junior brother? The previous Demonic Cult leader has taken another disciple?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Xu Yu squeezed in. When he saw Ning Shu, he shouted, Senior Sister, what exactly did you do? Why are there arrest posters and Jianghu kill orders for you everywhere?
I really didnt do anything, you have to believe me! I freakin didnt do anything? Ning Shu practically didnt know what to say.
Did Mastere? Following that, she saw a person dressed in white walk in. When she saw the godly doctor, she shouted, Master!
The godly doctor nced towards her. Dont worry. Youre my disciple, Ill definitely protect you.
Thank you, Master, said Ning Shu happily.
The other men looked towards the godly doctor with very unfriendly expressions, but the godly doctors expression remained indifferent as if he didnt notice them at all.
Seems like I camete. A very clear and sexy voice appeared.
Chapter 383: Beautiful Exit
Chapter 383: Beautiful Exit
Qi Sheng walked in with a fan in hand and a gentle smile. When he saw Mu Yanmeng, a strange lingering emotion shed through his eyes and he sighed. As expected, you are Mu Yanmeng, but you kept lying to me and saying that youre not.
Qi Shengs smile didnt fade. But finding out now isnt toote.
Ning Shu tilted her head back to face the sky and sighed. The seven Cbash Brothers had gathered. Was the next scenario defeating her, this evil spirit?
Messy footsteps came from outside again. A bunch of Jianghu people flooded into the courtyard. When they saw Yan Nanzhu, they shouted, Alliance Head, youre still alive! Thats great, we thought that something had happened to you!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu looked around the courtyard at the densely packed crowd of people and was suddenly ovee with the feeling that she had made an enemy of the entire world.
The male leads who once loved Mu Yanmeng down to their very bones now hated her so much that they itched to tear her apart.
Situ Qingyu: Ill torture her to death.
Luo Junyan: Ill kill her.
Qi Sheng: Submit beneath my whip.
Wen Ruhua: Ill have her raped, then killed.
Godly Doctor: Shes my disciple, can she not die?
Gong Wumei: Give me the antidote and Ill leave you an intact corpse.
Yan Nanzhu: Hand over the inheritance of the Demonic Cult and Ill spare your life.
And a bunch of martial artists were shouting, Alliance Head, no matter what, you cant fall to the witchs spell. The witch deserves to die a thousand deaths for her crimes.
Ning Shu: Im so scared. _
What to do now?
Miss, were here to save you. Yue Lan rushed into the courtyard with the square-faced hidden guard big brother who was still dressed in all ck.
Yue Lan stepped in front of Ning Shu to shield her and shouted, Dont you dare try to hurt my miss.
The hidden guard looked around, then said to Ning Shu, I cant beat these people.
Ning Shu:
Many of the male leads here were very good at martial arts, it was difficult for the hidden guard just to stop one. With this many, he waspletely useless.
Ning Shu asked Yue Lan, Why are you here?
She couldnt figure out how the male leads ended up gathering, but then it urred to her that this was actually supposed to happen. In the original storyline, around this time, the male leads hade together and started sharing usage of Mu Yanmeng. However, since she was now the female lead, these people gathered to kill her.
The disparity between one person and another sure wasnt small.
Miss, youre now the witch of the Demonic Cult that everyone wants to kill. In addition, the imperial court has sent out arrest orders for you, so we rushed over to save you as soon as we heard that you were here.
Ning Shu: Exhausted.
She looked towards the crowd of men that were eyeing her like she was prey and gave a soft cough. Everyone, please calm down. I just want to say a few things.
Ning Shu made to walk down the steps but ended up missing the step. With a bonk, the back of her head hit the steps, then she felt her soul bounce out of this body.
Ning Shu turned around in midair and saw that Mu Yanmengs beautiful body had stopped breathing and that blood was flowing out from the back of her head.
Ning Shu: The fuuuuuck
She died just like this? Just like this? For better or for worse, they shouldve let her drag someone down with her too. Dying like this was seriously worthless.
Chapter 384: I’m Also a Newbie
Chapter 384: Im Also a Newbie
Miss, Miss! Yue Lan shook Mu Yanmengs shoulders frantically.
Senior Sister, Senior Sister The little boy, Xu Yu, ran over to take her pulse with a disbelieving expression. Senior Sister, how could you die just like this?
A whirlpool appeared midair and sucked Ning Shus soul in. It felt like her soul was being torn apart and she passed out.
When she regained consciousness, she found herself in a very foggy ce that was very simr to the system space. She thought that she had returned to the system space so she shouted weakly, System 2333-sama, are you there?
2333 didnt respond to her and the surroundings were dead silent without any sound. Ning Shu had a bad premonition. Why wasnt the system here? Where exactly was she?
Hey, hey! System shouted Ning Shu. However, the surroundings remained silent and her voice just reverberated in this foggy ce.
What exactly was going on? She was starting to panic a little.
This wasnt the system space, but if it wasnt the system space, what was this ce? Although she was currently just a soul, she still sensed danger approaching and her hair seemed to rise up on end.
She nced down towards her dim soul and became very worried since there was no way to contact the system.
However, she forced herself to calm down. By nature, a blessing wasnt misfortune, and a misfortune wasnt something you could avoid. She sat down on the ground to try and absorb the substance in this space to strengthen her soul the way she did in the system space even though she didnt know if this substance would work that way.
To her pleasant surprise, the substance in this ce was actually better than the substance in the system space. When it entered her soul, she immediately felt refreshed, so she started absorbing it as fast as she could. If she had a secret manual with techniques to strengthen the soul, perhaps shed be able to absorb it even faster.
Ning Shu closed her eyes and put all her focus towards absorbing this substance. After some time psed, 2333s voice suddenly appeared in Ning Shus mind. Ning Shu, can you hear me?
I can hear you, replied Ning Shu hastily. 2333s voice kept fading in and out like there was bad signal.
Thats good, Ill be transferring you back now. 2333s voice carried the zizizi sound of electric currents as if there was interference.
Before Ning Shu could even react, it felt as if her consciousness was seized and she lost consciousness.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
How weak ah, was Ning Shusst thought.
When she woke up again, she was back in the system space. The system space gave a much better feeling of safety.
System 2333-sama, what exactly happened just now? What was that ce? asked Ning Shu.
2333s voice sounded very tired as it said, You arent allowed to find out about those things right now. In simple terms, you destroyed the storyline so the worldsw identified you as a virus and decided to have you be reborn. It was about to make the storyline go back to the beginning in order to restart the storyline.
Ning Shus hair was rising up on end. So if you hadnt transferred me back, I wouldve ended up being continuously reborn like Mu Yanmeng? All the way until her soul was worn out and the person called Ning Shu disappeared from the world, she would have to go through that storyline in Mu Yanmengs ce?
Fudge, somehow she felt like she had been trolled by Mu Yanmeng. In reality, Mu Yanmeng had just been looking for a substitute?
Thats right, youd be forced by the worldsw to follow the storyline. 2333 then said in a very pained way, Ive already used up all my energy to save you. I almost ended up being recalled. Lord ah, that seriously scared me.
The fudge? Im the one thats scared! Ning Shu still felt the lignering fear.
Since this task was that dangerous, why did you let me take it? asked Ning Shu.
I didnt really understand how dangerous this task was. After all, Im also a newbie. In the future, Ill do my best to study up and be a qualified system-sama, vowed 2333.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 385: Mu Yanmeng’s Blessing
Chapter 385: Mu Yanmengs Blessing
The system sensed Ning Shus annoyance and could only say, This counts as receiving a blessing in midst of the cmity since you absorbed some primal chaos energy from that ce. Thats the most precious part of a ne. Primal chaos energy can form a ne and form multiple worlds, so now your soul is very strong.
But what about me? All my energy is gone and I didnt even get anything out of it. Im so pitiful~ 2333s voice contained a sobbing tone and it kept sniffling like it was about to cry.
Ning Shu opened her mouth but didnt know what to say. In the end, she saidfortingly, Its alright. If you need energy or something, Ill help you look for it.
Ning Shu, youre the best! said 2333 happily.
Ning Shu:
Lets see how many points we got this time? said Ning Shu weakly.
Alright!
Her stats then appeared in front of her.
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 50000
Soul: 200
Life: 50
Intelligence: 80 (+5)
Charm: 1 (+2)
Luck: 31 (+3)
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10
Aptitude: 26
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Virtuous Achievement: 2
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 20 attribute points.
There was actually 50 thousand points this time. As expected, riches came from risk. In addition, she used to only have 60 soul points, but now it was 200. She couldnt help but celebrate.
After all, the soul was the very core of things.
2333 said, This is just points from the task. Mu Yanmeng still hasnt given you whats left of her soul.
Ning Shu felt like she was about to strike it rich.
Mu Yanmengs figure slowly appeared in the space. When Ning Shu saw her face, she was ovee with a feeling that it was very familiar since she had worn this face for a long time.
When Mu Yanmeng saw Ning Shu, a smile immediately appeared on her face. She walked over gracefully, hips swaying, and grabbed Ning Shus hand excitedly. Big Sister, thank you!
Ning Shu justughed politely. She scrutinized Mu Yanmengs face while wondering if Mu Yanmeng had just been trying to trick a task-taker into taking her ce in that world.
However, the happiness on Mu Yanmengs face seemed sincere and seemed to trulye from the heart. Her eyes were clear and filled with gratitude.
Yanmeng had been regretting things ever since Big Sister agreed to the task because Yanmeng thought that Yanmeng had implicated Big Sister. However, unexpectedly, Big Sister actually managed to change Yanmengs fate and Yanmeng can now go reincarnate instead of continuing to be reborn. Big Sister, thank you!
Ning Shu said mildly, Its fine, this is only natural. Since Ive epted the task, of course I should finish the task.
Mu Yanmeng suddenly hugged Ning Shu and burst out wailing. Ning Shu was taken aback and didnt know what to do. Mu Yanmeng truly had it hard, facing so many unhinged men and getting physically and emotionally hurt.
Ning Shu patted Mu Yanmengs back and said, Its fine now, everythings okay. Dont cry anymore.
Mu Yanmeng slowly released Ning Shu, then wiped away her tears. Thank you.
ording to the contract, I should give you all of my soul energy. Mu Yanmeng didnt seem reluctant at all and had an expression of relief on her face.
Right after she said this, her soul started turning dim. In a few moments, her soul turned almost transparent. Mu Yanmeng turned towards Ning Shu with a smile. I should head over to be reincarnated now. Big Sister, Yanmeng wishes you the best.
Mu Yanmengs soul wasnt weak, so normally, she shouldve been able to be a task-taker, right? Ning Shu asked, Why dont you be a task-taker? It would spare you the suffering that reincarnation requires.
Mu Yanmeng shook her head. I dont want to live like this, and other people also said that my personality wasnt suitable for being a task-taker. Yanmeng wants a new beginning.
Ning Shu felt that she had been overthinking things. There was no way someone like Mu Yanmeng would even think of trying to get someone to take her ce in that world. Mu Yanmeng was a rare, truly kindhearted person.
Chapter 386: Heaven Is Fair
Chapter 386: Heaven Is Fair
After Mu Yanmeng left, 2333 said, Mu Yanmengs soul was quite strong, so your soul has gotten much stronger than before.
Ning Shu suddenly asked, Does each entrustor have to offer their own soul for a counterattack?
Its not always the soul, a treasure could work too, said 2333.
Ning Shu sighed. After being cannon fodder, theyd still have to offer up their souls in order to get a chance at a counterattack. Cannon fodders are sure pitiful.
Thats why you guys exist. Everyone has different fates. If they want to gain something, of course they have to give up something. This is an equal exchange. At the very least, this means that they have a chance to fight against their destiny, right? Heaven is fair. Every person is given a small chance.
How was that anywhere close to fair?
Ning Shu then asked, What will happen to that world now that Mu Yanmeng has disappeared?
2333 said, That worldsw will automatically repair itself. Constantly repeated a storyline like this is a sign of thew bing distorted since theres no creation of new storylines. All living things change, but that world had gotten stuck in that loop. Now that Mu Yanmengs gone, the world will eventually give birth to a neww and new stories will appear.
Ning Shu remarked oh.
Ning Shu, the task reward this time is 20 attribute points. Where do you want to add them to? asked 2333.
Ning Shu considered it for a moment, then said, I feel like my luck is pretty crappy, so lets add some more to luck. Martial arts will also be very important in the future, and intelligence cant be left out, so lets just add to these three.
Why dont you add some to charm? asked 2333. Charm has very high destructive power you know?
Rather than add to charm, itd be better to add more to martial arts. Its not like Im going to be a female lead, what do I need so much charm for? Going with force is simplest. She didnt want to navigate the world of emotions, it was too troublesome.
2333: Are you really a woman?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
So then, Ning Shus stats panel changed.
Number: 2333
Rank: Level 2 (Newbie)
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 50000
Soul: 200 (+100)
Life: 50
Intelligence: 85 (+5)
Charm: 3
Luck: 34 (+10)
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10 (+5)
Aptitude: 26
Virtuous Achievement: 2
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
Ning Shu resolved herself and added 10 points to luck, then 5 points each to intelligence and martial arts.
Dont start the next task yet, I want to rest for a while. This task was seriously too gross. Ning Shu had never felt this tired before. A single nutjob was already enough, but there had been so many in one task.
She almost didnt manage to make it back.
Are there secret manuals for strengthening the soul? I want to exchange for one, said Ning Shu. If only she had a secret manual for training the soul. There was no way for her soul to get stronger when she was using such low-level cultivation methods.
Your rank is too low so you cant open the exchange market. Then the system said, Oh, thats right, I havent deducted your points yet for the aphrodisiac you bought on credit.
Ning Shu: _
Chapter 387: Special Task Evaluation
Chapter 387: Special Task Evaluation
She felt really tired. This exhaustion seemed toe from the soul, so she decided to lie down and just sleep.
After some time, she woke up refreshed. Stretching, she asked, System 2333-sama, are you there?
Im here~ 2333 asked, Do you want to proceed with the task?
Ning Shu nodded. Dont get something tooplicated this time. Get me something simple and rxing.
Alright, Ill definitely pick a simple task for you, said 2333 enthusiastically.
Oh yeah, wasnt the taskst time a special task? What was my evaluation? asked Ning Shu.
2333 asked, Do you want to enter the task world now?
Im asking about my task evaluation. Didnt you say that a special task was required to be a formal yer and that the task would evaluate the yers style of dealing with matters? What was my evaluation? Ning Shu was annoyed when 2333 tried to change the topic.
2333 hesitated. Do you really want to know?
Cant I know? asked Ning Shu.
Of course you can, but your evaluation is really bad. Waaah System-sama sounded as if he was wailing. How did I end up being paired with someone like you. Theres no hope for the future anymore.
Ning Shu: _
Was it seriously that bad? For better or for worse, she hadpleted the task.
Let me see the evaluation, said Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Okay, then listen carefully. yer number 2333 with system 2333, special task evaluation results: style is extremely vulgar, exhibitspleteck of methodology.
Thats it? Just that? asked Ning Shu.
2333 sounded like it was falling apart. I thought that it would be something about how you were very meticulous in handling matters, why did it turn out like this? You truly have no more prospects for the future.
Ning Shu:
Who cared about the style as long as the task wasplete? As long as it didnt betray her personal principles, any method would work.
Ning Shu didnt really mind this evaluation and moved on to ask, Have you finished selecting the task? Im ready for it now.
Alright, I picked a super simple task this time, so have a good rest, said 2333 sweetly.
Ning Shu replied en, then she was hit with a bout of dizziness. However, it onlysted for a moment, probably because her soul had gotten stronger.
When she opened her eyes, she found that she was in a dark ce with two candles in front of her. There was a girl sitting in front of her, and a girl to each side, forming a square arrangement. The features of the three girls couldnt be made out clearly in the dim light of the candles, but the nervousness and fear on their faces were clear.
Ning Shu immediately had a bad premonition about this creepy atmosphere.
Chapter 388: Spirit, Spirit…
Chapter 388: Spirit, Spirit
The window was open and the curtain pped loudly in the wind. Ning Shu noticed that she was holding a pen-like object and her hand was being guided by a force to draw circles. She nced down and saw that there was a white paper on the table. There were two words on the paperyes or noand the pen was drawing a circle on the paper.
Frick! These brats were actually messing with this!?
Ning Shu wanted to pull her hand back, but her hand wouldnt obey and continued drawing circles, faster and faster. The girl sitting across from Ning Shu eximed in a fearful but also excited tone, The Ouija spirit is here! There really is a spirit!
Ning Shu:!!?
The window shook due to the strong gust of wind, then Ning Shu sensed a cold aura approach and her hair rose on end. Her breathing started bing difficult. She felt as if she had been pushed into a body of cold water, that cold and sticky damp feeling was unbearable.
She didnt even dare to look around in fear of seeing something shocking. She could sense that something had entered the room, but she didnt know if it was something like an Ouija spirit.
She swallowed hard. It felt like her very blood was freezing in her veins. This was the simple task 2333 had talked about? And he even told her to rx and rest well? The f*ck? How could something this exciting that caused your adrenaline to rush furiously be called a simple task?
Ning Shu sensed that presence stop right next to her and could even feel something dripping onto her. She was so scared that her eyes almost rolled back, but that feeling soon lessened. That thing had probably left her side for the time being.
She really wanted to cry.
The girl sitting opposite Ning Shu began by asking, Spirit, spirit, please tell me if Qingyuan and I have a future. Will we still be together in the future?
The pen paused in its circr path for a moment, then slowly moved over to stop on the word yes. A smile immediately appeared on the girls face and she blushed happily. Under the hazy candlelight, this scene was exceptionally eerie.
Now that someone had already set an example, the girl on Ning Shus left immediately asked, Spirit, spirit, please tell me, will I be a big star in the future?
The pen moved, then stopped on yes. Joy immediately appeared on the girls face.
After these two girls asked their questions, the chill in the room got heavier. Ning Shu was getting goosebumps, but the other girls showed no reaction. She had probably be more sensitive because her soul had gotten stronger.
But right now, she wished that she didnt have such sharp senses.
Spirit, spirit, please tell me, does the person I secretly like also like me? asked the girl on Ning Shus right eagerly.
The pen circled for a moment, thennded on no. The girl became dejected and her eyes filled with hidden envy as she looked towards the girl that had asked the first question.
All three girls had asked their questions, Ning Shu was the only one who hadnt asked yet, so they all looked towards her. Ning Shu sensed a cold air approach her. Whatever it was, it seemed to be standing right next to her and looking at her, and that dripping wet sensation returned again.
Ning Shu had no idea what to ask. She didnt know what was going on and hadnt had a chance to see the storyline yet.
However, she knew that she had to ask something, otherwise this Ouija spirit wouldnt leave. She cleared her throat and said, Spirit, spirit, please tell me, w-will I strike it rich in the future?
She just threw out something random.
The pen ended up stopping on yes, but she didnt feel any joy.
Spirit, spirit, well stop here today. Goodbye, please take care, said Ning Shu solemnly.
The pen immediately stopped circling. Ning Shu tried to move the pen away, but it feltpletely nailed down.
When the other three saw this, they started panicking. The girl sitting opposite Ning Shu had beads of cold sweat on her forehead as she said hastily, Spirit, spirit, goodbye, please take care, please take care
N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, the pen still didnt move.
The scream of the wind got louder and caused the window to tter loudly. The candles were extinguished, plunging the room into darkness.
Chapter 389: Spirit, Spirit, Please Leave!
Chapter 389: Spirit, Spirit, Please Leave!
The room was silent. The only thing that could be heard was the sound of their breathing. It was as if something had seized their throats because they couldnt even scream.
Ning Shus cold sweat soaked through her clothes and she could sense a chill prating her body.
Ning Shu cried, Spirit, spirit, please leave! Please leave, please leave
The girl sitting opposite Ning Shu snapped out of it as well. Spirit, please leave! Well continue tomorrow night, please leave for today.
Ning Shu had a really bad feeling about this.
After a long while, her hand finally rxed and released the pen, but her back remained soaked with sweat.
Click. The lights shed on and Ning Shu hastily covered her eyes. It took a long time to adjust to the intense light, but it was a relieving sight.
The darkness was always inexplicably strange and eerie.
The person who had turned on the lights was the girl that had been sitting opposite Ning Shu. She was very pretty with spirited eyes. Her eyes were still currently filled with rm, butpared to the other three that were leaning weakly on the table, her state was the best.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
For a while, no one spoke. That experience earlier had been too terrifying. The room was so quiet that their rapid heartbeats seemed almost audible.
Everyone just stayed in this silence for a long time until the girl that had turned on the lights said, We should go shower and sleep.
So they all went and showered before getting onto their respective beds. Ning Shuy on the bed and listening to her own rapid heartbeat. Fudge, she nearly had a heart attack!
Lin Qianqian, dont close the lights, Im scared. The girl who was on the bunk below Ning Shu spoke, her voice still trembling.
Im scared too, said the other girl.
The girl named Lin Qianqian tried to reassure them. Everythings okay, the spirits gone.
Ning Shu still felt cold even with the nkets around her. It was as if a chill had seeped into her very bones.
Why court death this way?
It was quite a while before her body finally warmed up a little, then she started receiving the storyline.
The original hosts name was Zhuang Yutong. She was a freshman in college and from the countryside. She had gotten into U of Z through her exceptional grades and obtained a schrship that covered half of her tuition.
However, Zhuang Yutongs dormmates had all grown up in the city and their daily discussion consisted of makeup, boys, how much certain brand name clothing costed, how much a limited edition bag costed, and things like that. Zhuang Yutong couldnt get a single word in, and the other three subconsciously rejected Zhuang Yutong because of her unsophisticated background.
Zhuang Yutong hadnt made a single friend sinceing to U of Z and was very lonely. She really wanted to integrate into this little group, but she didnt know how to.
The dorm liked exploring strange things, so Lin Qianqian, who had joined the Supernatural Association, suggested ying with an Ouija board one day, and this time, they had Zhuang Yutong join as well.
Zhuang Yutong came from a rural vige and had a respectful attitude towards spirits and the like. After all, vigers tended to be superstitious and a lot more strange things urred in the countryside than in the city, so Zhuang Yutong tried to dissuade the others from ying this because it was easy for things to go out of control.
Chapter 390: Isn’t This Task Relaxing?
Chapter 390: Isnt This Task Rxing?
The other three just called her a wimp and said that it was fine if she didnt y, they just wouldnt consider her one of them. Zhuang Yutong had no choice but to grit her teeth and participate since the feeling of being excluded was really horrible. Whenever they saw her, they would immediately stop talking and theyd always hide their things as if they were afraid she would steal it. Zhuang Yutong wanted to assimte into this little group. Even if she couldnt fully be epted, she didnt want to be so excluded.
Afterwards, the incident with the Ouija spirit started, and even stranger events started urring in the dorm. At night, it always felt like there was a shadow near the window. There would be strange sounds and blood-colored water would sometimese out of the facet.
However, they were the only ones that would hear the sounds. During this time period, they also experienced really bad luck and all sorts of idents would happen to them. Finally, one day, Zhang Yuyan who had wanted to be a celebrity, jumped down from the dorms window, causing the fear in the dorm to explode.
The other girl, Su Manyu, med Lin Qianqian, saying that Zhang Yuyan had died because they were ying with the Ouija board and ended up attracting a malevolent ghost.
After this happened, Lin Qianqian was extremely hurt andined to her boyfriend, Ji Qingyuan. Ji Qingyuan came from a wealthy family. When he heard that something like this had happened to his girlfriend, he said that he would find a skilled Daoist priest toe catch the ghost.
However, Su Manyu met with an ident before the Daoist arrived. She got hit by a falling flower pot and ended up in aa.
The original host, Zhuang Yutong, was very scared. She could sense that something strange was behind all of this and it was likely to be that spirit. Zhuang Yutong wanted to take a trip home to see the vige shaman, but just as she made that decision, she fell into the manmadeke at her college and drowned.
Later, Lin Qianqian and Ji Qingyuan finally found a Daoist priest and managed to capture this malevolent ghost.
After this happened to her roommates, Lin Qianqian sighed that fate was truly unpredictable and that life was truly frail, so she decided to treasure her rtionship with her boyfriend even more.
Ning Shu:
Fudge, it was always the female lead-sama that survives. Whenever the female lead-sama courted death, the cannon fodders took the blow. In reality, this matter really was very strongly rted to Lin Qianqian. She wanted something exciting and did something this risky. In the end, innocent people died, but the female lead-sama would only sigh a little, then continue with her days.
The original host couldnt ept this. From the start, it wasnt easy for her, as a girl, to attend college. It had been difficult for her parents to support her in her studies until she got to college, and during all of this, they had to bear the vigers criticisms and remarks that girls belong to other families and cost the family enough money already without the college fees.
Her familys financial situation wasnt really good, they had pretty much sacrificed everything so that she could go to college, but she had ended up dying. Her death mustve been a huge blow to her elderly parents, and the vige definitely started bad-mouthing her and her family. How was her elderly parents supposed to live the rest of their lives this way?
The original hosts wishes: She wanted to live. She didnt want to quit school, she wanted to finish college and live. She had to live, she must live
The original hosts wish was actually pretty simple. She wanted to live and finish college instead of being killed by that ghost. The problem is, bad things would happen to everyone aside from the female lead that had participated in the Ouija board session. Although the female lead would get injured, those injuries were often just small scrapes that were nowhere close to fatal.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu sighed. What happened to the break? The simple task? She had actually ended up in a horror film world, what the frick?
Ning Shu called for the system-sama. 2333, get the f*ck out here. I promise to kill you.
Mwuah, Ning Shu! Whats wrong? 2333 seemed in high spirits.
Ning Shus tone was light. Why did you pick this kind of task for me? Didnt I tell you to pick a rxing task?
Isnt this task rxing? 2333 sounded confused. You dont have to do anything, you only need to live. You dont need to traumatize trashy men, dont have to snatch the male lead, and you dont need to fight.
Ning Shu: Oh my f*cking god
Chapter 391: Pig Processing Unit
Chapter 391: Pig Processing Unit
Ning Shu saw that 2333 was making it sound oh so simple as if it really was some super easy task. What exactly was with this crappy system?
Ning Shu said, Ill be scared.
What are you scared of? 2333 sounded surprised.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. This maam afraid of ghosts.
Why are you afraid of them? Theyre just spiritual bodies that just happened to gain some powers. And moreover, arent you also a spiritual body? 2333 sounded unperturbed.
Ning Shu: Frick, she feltpletely speechless.
People can already scare other people to death, and this a ghost ah, my god! Ning Shu mentallyined, You dont understand the feelings of people who are afraid of ghosts.
2333 was silent for a moment, then it said, I really dont understand. Ning Shu, dont worry, itll be fine.
Ning Shu:
Fudge, this sort of thing might be right next to you but you wouldnt even be able to see it despite the fact that it could kill you in the next second. Lets not even mention that feeling.
System 2333-sama, youre actually defective goods, arent you? said Ning Shu mildly. How could something like you be a central processing unit? You must be a pig processing unit.
As if! I was personally designed by Administrator-sama, how could I be defective goods? Im the most advanced! Wait, what did I just say? 2333 immediately stopped talking.
However, Ning Shu had already caught the word administrator. What administrator? Ning Shu asked, What do you mean by administrator?
You misheard, I didnt say anything, 2333 hastily replied.
Ning Shu immediately shot back, I clearly heard it. You said that you were designed by the administrator.
2333: I didnt.
Ning Shu: You did.
Ning Shu argued with 2333 but 2333 refused to tell her, so she finally let it go.
However, after a while, she ended up forgetting what she had been discussing with 2333. She had no impression of it left at all except that she had been discussing something with 2333.
Who erased her memory? This
Ning Shu hastily called out 2333. What were we discussing earlier? Did you erase my memories?
2333 immediately said, Youve overestimating me too much. Deleting specific memories like this is something too high-leveled for me to do. Since you dont remember it, dont worry about it. There are some things that youre not supposed to know, so its good that youve forgotten it.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu: Fudge!
This kind of feeling was scary, alright? She hadnt even been able to sense anything as her memory got erased.
Ning Shu felt that her greatest misfortune was encountering a system like 2333. It was seriously an unbearable pain.
Chapter 392: A Hallucination?
Chapter 392: A Hallucination?
She tossed and turned in the bed that night, unable to fall asleep, so the next day, she had bags under her eyes.
The other three in the dorm had also woken up and they also looked just as tired.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu seized these people up. Zhang Yuyan was a very tall girl with a beautiful figure. Her expression was a little haughty, so she seemed like a thorny rose. Zhang Yuyans greatest dream was to be a celebrity, and she was also the first to die in the storyline.
Following that was Su Manyu. Su Manyu was a graceful girl that carried natural elegance and pride characteristic of daughters of wealthy families. However, her eyes contained disdain whenever she looked at other people. Su Manyu was the one that had the most contempt for Zhuang Yutong, and also the one with the best family background in the dorm.
Meanwhile, the female lead, Lin Qianqian, was a delicate girl that was very beautiful. Her petite body seemed to be filled with liveliness and the purity of spring.
Lin Qianqian had a naturally lively personality and was nice to everyone. She was the only one in the dorm that didnt exclude Zhuang Yutong that much. They would asionally chat a little, but they werent very close.
The original hosts clothes were very in and could be said to be very crude. However, Ning Shu didnt mind and just pulled on some clothes before climbing down thedder to get off the bed. As she was putting on her shoes, she heard high-pitched screamse from the restroom.
She ran over without putting on the shoes to open the restroom door. Zhuang Yutong was sitting on the toilet, her beautiful face twisted with fear, as she looked at the bloodstained mirror on the wall. There were bloody handprints all over the mirror, then the blood slowly swirled together to form a womans face. The womans eyes seemed to sweep over all of them coldly.
That malicious gaze made Ning Shu break out in cold sweat.
AAaah Zhuang Yuyan screamed and didnt even bother to pull her pants on before jumping up and away from the toilet. Her sudden scream practically gave all of them a heart attack.
Zhuang Yuyans face was ashen as she pointed at the toilet. Something, something grabbed my butt.
Ning Shu:???
Ghosts were this integrity-less? Theyd go through the sewer to grab at peoples butts?
The restroom was very quiet, with the only sound being that of everyones teeth chattering. Ning Shu took a deep breath, then went over to look in the toilet. It was very clean and there was nothing inside.
She turned around and shook her head towards Zhang Yuyan. Zhang Yuyans face was very pale like the petals of a ravaged rose. She seemed so frightened that her usually asture gaze was dim.
I clearly felt it. Zhang Yuyan pulled up her pants even as her entire body trembled. I clearly felt it, and it really hurt.
Ning Shu thought about it, then walked over to pull down Zhang Yuyans pants. However, her white and perky butt didnt have anything on it.
The wall, the blood on the walls gone too! Lin Qianqian pointed at the mirror. It was now clean just like before without a trace of blood.
It was as if everything had just been a hallucination.
They left the bathroom, still feeling lingering fear. Lin Qianqian took the initiative to speak. It was just a hallucination, its nothing.
Zhang Yuyan turned towards Lin Qianqian. Her tone was very stirred up as she said, A hallucination? Could it be all four of us had the same hallucination at the same time? You, and you, you guys saw it too, right? Zhang Yuyan pointed towards Ning Shu and Su Manyu as she asked this sternly.
Ning Shu and Su Manyu nodded.
The atmosphere in the dorm instantly turned deadly still. Ning Shu coughed to interrupt the silence. I feel like we should take some protective measures. Regardless of whether its a hallucination or for real, we should still make preparations.
None of the others said anything, perhaps because they didnt care about her at all. After all, Ning Shus presence in the dorm was the lowest. Even if she said something, no one would bother to listen.
Lin Qianqians facial color wasnt good either. We still need to look into it more beforeing to conclusions. It might just be someones nasty prank.
However, in in terms, Lin Qianqian just didnt want to admit and take responsibility for the fact that it was her suggestion that attracted something unclean here.
She also felt uneasy.
After she said that, the dorm fell silent again. In the end, Su Manyu said, Perhaps its really just because of what happenedst night? Were probably just too tense.
Chapter 393: The Beauty Has Already Passed Away (1)
Chapter 393: The Beauty Has Already Passed Away (1)
The sky above the mountain was wide and azure blue. By the side of ake was a tombstone, and the burial mound was already covered with tall wild grass.
A woman dressed in married womans garments walked to the tombstone with a man dressed in ck who was holding a box of offerings. She ced the box down and took out the food offerings, then started weeding the burial mound while crying, Miss, this servants pitiful miss! You shouldnt have died this way. This servant always feels that youre still alive. You shouldnt have died this way.
Yue Lan couldnt believe that a person that vivid had died just from a slight fall. She still remembered the shock on the faces of everyone present, that astonishment. How did someone that seemed like they would cause cmity for a thousand years suddenly die just like that?
It was too unbelievable.
The square-faced hidden guard tried to console Yue Lan. You shouldnt cry anymore. If Miss saw you like this, she would be hurt as well.
Yue Lan wiped at her tears and said indignantly, Whats wrong with me crying? Whats wrong with me crying for my miss? Could it be that you wont even allow me to cry for my miss? I know that you were just protecting Miss due to Masters orders so you dont really have feelings for Miss, but I grew up with Miss. Could it be that Im not allowed to cry?
The big brother hidden guards face turned even more square and he silently took a few steps back. After watching Yue Lan bawl for a while, he finally couldnt take it anymore and said, Dont cry anymore, youre pregnant right now.
Yue Lan was crying so hard that she was huping. She sniffled, then said towards the tombstone, Miss, as you hoped, this servant actually ended up with the hidden guard. His face is so square, what if the child ends up being born with a square face too? If it was a boy, itd be alright, but what is this servant supposed to do if its a girl? Miss, this servants so pitiful ah.
The hidden guard:
Someonesing, so stop crying for now, said the hidden guard. He then moved in front of Yue Lan and pulled out his sword as he warily watched the person approach.
It turned out to be the little boy, Xu Yu. He was holding offerings as well and behind him was the godly doctor who as dressed in white as usual.
Big Sister Yue Lan, called Xu Yu. Yue Lan smiled, Thank you for remembering Misss anniversary.
Shes my senior sister, the closest I had to a rtive, of course I would remember her. Xu Yu started setting out the offerings.
Yue Lan nced towards the godly doctor. His face was cold and indifferent as always and he gave off a cold aura that made it hard for anyone to approach. Yue Lan originally wanted to exchange some simple greetings, but in the end, gave up trying to talk to him.
The godly doctor bent over and inserted a few incense sticks, then narrowed his eyes as he looked at the tombstone.
Wow, there are people that actually miss this woman? Gong Wumei was standing on a tree branch and looking down at this scene. He kept his gaze fixed on the godly doctor. Your disciple was the one that made me like this, so you must cure me.
Pei! What did my miss ever do to you? A man like you is saying that my miss did something to you? My miss has a delicate and frail constitution, how could she ever do anything to you? Have you no shame? Yue Lan spat at Gong Wumei.
Gong Wumei swept his gaze towards Yue Lan and the hidden guard immediately tensed up. He moved over to shield Yue Lan and said to her, Dont provoke him. Could it be that you really want to go meet your miss right now?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Gong Wumei looked towards the godly doctor. If you dont cure this poison, Ill dig up this womans tomb and destroy her corpse.
The godly doctors expression exhibited no change, but he nodded. Then Ill cure you. The godly doctor then turned around and left.
Gong Wumei scoffed, then followed him.
Chapter 394: The Beauty Has Already Passed Away (2)
Chapter 394: The Beauty Has Already Passed Away (2)
Xu Yu handed Yue Lan a bottle of pills and said, Big Sister Yue Lan, these pills help protect pregnancy and nurtures the body. Taking a pill a day will be good for your health.
Thanks. Yue Lan epted the bottle, then turned to look dazedly at the tombstone with Mu Yanmengs name on it.
Lets go, said Yue Lan mildly after a moment. She then turned and left with the hidden guard. The slight breeze carried their voices across the distance.
I wont try to get revenge for Miss anymore. I want to just do as Miss wished, live a simple and stable life.
Yue Lan, dont worry, Ill protect you and the child.
Why is your face so square?
Was born with it.
Miss said that your face was very unique.
The world seemed to instantly fall into chaos. Gong Wumei and Yan Nanzhu started a war. Gong Wumei reestablished his demonic cult and Yan Nanzhu took destroying the demonic cult to be his lifes purpose, so an intense battle between the orthodox and unorthodox sects raged on the Jianghu.
Wen Ruhuas group expanded and became increasingly strong, causing rains of blood wherever they went. They killed a lot of, as Wen Ruhua called it, corrupt officials and greedy merchants as time passed.
It caused a severe disturbance that affected the stability of the country, so the imperial court sent Situ Qingyu to suppress the bandits. Then, Situ Qingyu and Wen Ruhua started fighting.
The chaos of war spread everywhere.In some ces, people took advantage of this time to revolt. Mobs of people attacked the governmental offices and raided the homes of the wealthy.
Qi Sheng had died in the hands of revolting citizens. He was the only one out of the male leads that didnt havebat power, so he was the first to die. When he died, the world seemed to turn dim for a moment.
The prince regent, Luo Junyan, had decided to take advantage of the chaos to revolt as well, but his uprising failed and the emperor had him kacha-ed. The emperor had been wary of this regent prince for a long time, so it had been perfect timing when the prince threw himself into the trap.
When Situ Qingyu, who was still on the battlefield, got this news, he coughed blood and was killed by Wen Ruhua in a moment of distraction. Wen Ruhuas group then grew evenrger and fearless, to the point that they almost rivaled the imperial courts army.
However, Wen Ruhua ended up being killed by one of his subordinates. Just like the way he had killed the bandit leader back then, an ambitious subordinate killed him as well.
The world seemed to be shuffling its cards and it wiped off all the previous people that had extremely good luck.
So the entire world fell into chaos, into a state where everyone was rioting restlessly.
The godly doctor was standing in front of the bamboo house. Xu Yu said, Master, I want to travel and practice medicine.
Go, said the godly doctor mildly. He looked up towards the dusky sky and said mildly, Be careful, the men of today are sadly degenerated. Youre a child, so you must be careful and look after yourself well.
Master, are you really going to let me go alone? Im still a child. I wanted you toe with me. That way, I can keep looking after you too, said Xu Yu.
The godly doctor said indifferently, Theres no need. Your master cant travel at this time. A doctor cannot treat himself My body wont be able to hold up much longer.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Master. Xu Yu looked towards the godly doctor worriedly. I wont head out anymore. Ill stay here to look after you.
The godly doctor nced at Xu Yu. The godly doctors face was deathly pale without a trace of a flush. His skin seemed almost translucent and the blood slowly moving through the veins near his temples were almost visible.
Master, cried Xu Yu. Master, youll be fine!
Life and death is fate. The changes of the world cannot be predicted, said the godly doctor mildly. He turned to head back into the house, but out of the corner of his eye, he could see a woman watering the nts while calling out, Master!
ment: TT_TT He likes Ning Shu!!!! Or maybe just the main lead body. But aw, whyd the world get rid of the godly doctor too?!!! If Ning Shu wasnt the MC, itd be such a touching end. Haha, but at least we can YY (fantasize). Still sad / ( ????` )
Chapter 395: Every Ghost Story Start With…
Chapter 395: Every Ghost Story Start With
A few days passed after the incident in the restroom. Nothing strange happened, as if that incident in the restroom really had just been a hallucination. The people in the dorm all had relieved expressions.
Lin Qianqian was lively as always. She would meet with her boyfriend every day and only return to the room at night. Zhuang Yuyan had a job modeling, so she was always busy with shooting advertisements. Meanwhile, Su Manyu came from a wealthy family so she went shopping whenever she had free time.
Hence, most of the time, Ning Shu was the only one in the room during the entire day. Whenever there was ss, Ning Shu would go to ss. However, she couldnt understand the contents at all since she wasnt the original host. The original host was a very intelligent top student, but she was nowhere close.
So whenever she went to ss, she would do her best to lower her presence, fearing that the professor would call on her to answer a question.
Ning Shu felt that there was a need to properly fill in her education. In the past, when she was in the hospital, she didnt study at all. When her life was threatened all the time by the illness demon to the point that it was a struggle just to survive, living naturally came first and everything else was pushed aside.
Ning Shu discovered that the original host really was very poor. She barely had any money in her meal card and she didnt have any cash on her either. Ning Shu had no idea how the original host survived.
In her suitcase were things like pickles.
Ning Shu had no intention ofughing at the original host. She understood very well that life was difficult, so everyone had to work hard to keep living. The original host wouldve had a very good future after graduating, a future that was good enough for her parents chests to fill with pride, but she ended up losing her life due to something that was meant to be a simple game.
Every ghost story started with someone beautifully deciding to court death.
Ning Shu called for 2333. System-sama, are there any pills for studying that would allow me to learn high school and college material without struggling this much?
She was here toplete the task, but if she continued being so lost about everything, someone was bound to notice that something was up.
There is, but it must be exchanged with points, replied 2333 cheerfully.
Exchange.
Alright! 5000 points for a high school one, 10000 points for the college one. 2333 then asked, Do you want to exchange for them?
Why are they so expensive? Ning Shus heart was dripping blood. Its practically robbery!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Itd be weird if it wasnt expensive. Everyones earnestly studying hard, but you just need to take two pills. It saves years of effort, but youre still saying that its expensive? Why dont you just ascend to Heaven?
Ning Shu gritted her teeth. Exchange.
Right after Ning Shu said this, two white medicine pills appeared on her palm. It looked exactly like normal pills. She sniffed it but there was no smell. After a moment of hesitation, she swallowed the pills with water, then smacked her lips. There was no feeling.
There was seriously no feeling at all.
Did she get scammed?
She was still suspecting the pills of being fake when she started getting dizzy to the point that it felt like the world was spinning. Wasnt the side effects of these pills too strong?
She endured the dizziness and climbed up to her bunk, then copsed, dead to the world.
ment: And thats how Ning Shu dies, trolled by the system. Next story will start with the system as the two-faced MC.
Chapter 396: Blood Water
Chapter 396: Blood Water
Hey, Zhuang Yutong, wake up! Wake up! All you do is sleep, its morning already, wake up!
Ning Shu was shoved awake. The first thing she saw upon opening her eyes was a sinister purplish face filled with knife wounds hovering right above her. Disheveled strands of hair seemed to fall on her face as the she stared wide-eyed at the dted bloodshot eyes in front of her.
Ning Shu hastily sat up and hugged her nkets. She had to practically shove her fist into her mouth to stop herself from screaming. Ning Shu covered her head with the nkets. Although she knew that she was just hiding from reality, she seriously didnt want to see such a terrifying scene.
The surrounding temperature seemed to drop and a chill seeped into her skin. Ning Shu shuddered. Frick, this was terrifying!
Zhuang Yutong, what are you doing now? Zhang Yuyan pulled away Ning Shus nkets. Is there something wrong with you? If youre ill, go see a doctor!
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment to see Zhang Yuyan. She looked around but didnt see that female ghost from earlier. They all said that people were the most likely to see things that they shouldnt see right after they woke up.
The female ghost had been right where Zhang Yuyan was currently standing. Could it be that the female ghost was following Zhang Yuyan right now?
Ning Shu wiped at the cold sweat on her forehead. Her heart was still beating furiously. A few more scares like this would probably kill her.
Zhang Yuyan nced at Ning Shu disdainfully. Lin Qianqian said that therea party tonight. Youre going too.
What party? asked Ning Shu. She was practically transparent in this dorm. Most of the time, none of the three would tell her toe along for events.
Zhang Yuyan was a little annoyed. When she got irritated, a trace of ck smoke appeared near her brows. Zhang Yuyan said disdainfully, Its just a simple college party, are you going or not? Dont worry, we wont ask you to pay. Therell be someone to foot the bill.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded. Ill go.
If they all went to the party, shed be left alone in the dorm. She had to admit that she was a little scared. Was that female ghost from earlier the Ouija spirit?
Ning Shu thought for a moment, then asked, Zhang Yuyan, have you been feeling like anything is offtely? Like not feeling well anywhere?
No? Theres nothing. Zhang Yuyan crossed her arms in a very arrogant way.
Ning Shu couldnt tell if the female ghost was still next to Zhang Yuyan.
After Zhang Yuyan told Ning Shu about the party, she picked up her leather bag and left. Ning Shus limbs still felt a little weak and shey on the bed for a good while before finally getting down and heading into the restroom with a basin to wash her face.
When she opened the facet, a piercing smell of rot instantly spilled out. She looked down and saw that dark red blood was flowing out of the facet. The stench was enough to make a person retch. Ning Shu was so startled that she hastily threw the basin away and the bloody water sshed onto the wall, spreading the stench even further.
Ning Shus scalp was prickling as the figure of a woman slowly appeared in the mirror. It was the same woman that she had seen earlier. Ning Shu immediately turned around to check her surroundings. There was no one else in the restroom, but the ghost in the mirror was still there. The knife wounds on her face slowly rotted until her entire face was unbearable to look at. She opened her mouth and roared, then seemed to fly out of the mirror towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu tried to block with her arms, then turned and ran. However, an extremely cold sensation entered her body, making her so cold that her body felt numb.
Ning Shu inwardly cursed. Frick! This maam has no rtionship with you and hadnt done anything to you, yet after you died, you were going around killing innocent people. You freaking deserved the end of having your soulpletely destroyed by a Daoist priest!
It took quite a while for her to regain sensation in her body. She opened the window to let the sunlight in, but still couldnt feel any warmth. After having such strong yin energy flood into her body, even if she didnt end up being pushed into theke, she still wouldnt have long to live.
Ning Shu thought about it, then decided to see if this body could practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. If she could train this bodys foundations a little, she could help this body recover from the damage of that yin energy.
To her delight, although this bodys foundations werent very good, it was much better than that of Mu Yanmengs.
Chapter 397: Little Love Affairs
Chapter 397: Little Love Affairs
Since there was a party tonight, Ning Shu dug out some of the original hosts better quality clothing and matched them so that they didnt look so unfashionable. This was a society that paid its respects to the clothing first before it did to the person.
Ning Shu found the ce Zhang Yuyan mentioned. It was a high ss KTV ce. If it had been the original host, she never wouldvee here since she couldnt afford the fee.
She was led to the private room by the attendant. The rooms lighting was very dim with a disco ball attached to the ceiling that shed with colorful lights, causing everyones discolored faces looked unnaturally grotesque.
There was no disturbance caused by Ning Shus entrance. There were men and women in the room, and there were wine and fruits on the table. Lin Qianqian was currently singing with a man and they gazed into each others eyes sweetly.
Ning Shu walked to where the rest of her dormmates were sitting and sat down next to Su Manyu. Su Manyu was currently staring dazedly at Lin Qianqian and Ji Qingyuan who were singing, but most of the time, her gaze was focused on Ji Qingyuan.
When she saw that Ning Shu had sat down next to her, she shifted to the side. It was clear that she didnt want to sit with Ning Shu.
Ning Shus lips twitched. Girl, no need to go that far, alright? It wasnt like she was a virus.
Zhang Yuyan was sitting on Su Manyus left side. Several guys were trying to talk to her with fawning expressions.
However, Zhang Yuyan paid no attention to them and maintained a very aloof expression.
The atmosphere in the room wasnt that good. Ning Shu carried no sense of presence. If she wasnt here, they really wouldnt miss her.
She turned her attention to the fruit on the table and picked one that was still whole to eat. Cut fruits like watermelons and stuff tended to get really dirty, and it was said that they would often beced with drugs. Hence, Ning Shu just started eating the peanuts and melon seeds.
After Lin Qianqian and Ji Qingyuan finished singing, Su Manyu immediately stood up and asked to sing with Ji Qingyuan.
Lin Qianqian generously allowed it. Ning Shu was now sure that Su Manyu liked Lin Qianqians boyfriend, but Lin Qianqian didnt seem to be aware of it.
Lin Qianqian sat down next to Ning Shu and opened a can of beer to take a sip. Then she noticed Ning Shu and said with a smile, Zhuang Yutong, you came! Lets have fun tonight!
Ning Shu replied en.
Although Lin Qianqian was talking to her, her gaze was fixed on Ji Qingyuan and Su Manyu. When the two got a little closer, Lin Qianqians expression worsened.
Once the two finished singing, Lin Qianqian immediately walked up to wrap her arms around Ji Qingyuans arm, then pulled him over to sit down and lifted the beer to his mouth. Drink some. You sang so much just now.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Su Manyu clenched the microphone as she stood there watching their intimate interaction.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu just watched from the side. What a nice jealousy drama.
Then she became really worried. There was something unknown in the darkness right now that was trying to kill everyone in the dorm, but these people were still getting so tangled over these little love affairs.
She had no way of dealing with spirits. Perhaps the system marketce had something that could deal with ghosts, but right now, she still didnt have the power to open the marketce.
So in the end, she could only rely on herself.
She also had no interest in this gathering. If it werent for the fact that she didnt want to stay in the dorm and face that Ouija spirit by herself, she never wouldvee here.
As she was thinking about all of this, she suddenly felt a hand touch her thigh. She turned and saw that it was a guy. He was actingpletely normal and didnt even look at her, but he kept rubbing her leg.
So Ning Shu grabbed one of his fingers and jerked it backwards. That man cried out in pain and everyone looked towards him so heughed awkwardly before shooting Ning Shu a re.
The party only ended when it was near time for the dorms to close.
ment: Which is when, I wonder? If my dorms actually had a curfew, Id be sleeping in the ssrooms 50% of the time.
Chapter 398: Pushed Down the Stairs
Chapter 398: Pushed Down the Stairs
Ning Shu walked with the others from the dorm. Lin Qianqian, who was walking ahead of them, suddenly stumbled as if someone had shoved her and screamed as she fell down the stairs. Her head hit the wall, leaving a spot of blood.
This happened so fast that Ning Shu still hadnt reacted to it. Su Manyu and Zhang Yuyan had the same expressions of astonishment.
Ji Qingyuan, who had been talking to someone in front of them, immediately ran back and asked Lin Qianqian, Qianqian, are you alright?
My head hurts, my leg hurts too. Lin Qianqian tried moving her leg and the pain immediately caused her eyes to fill with tears.
Su Manyu, why did you push me? Lin Qianqian endured the pain to ask this.
Su Manyu still had an expression of shock, but when she heard this, she replied fiercely, I didnt push you! You fell down on your own.
Ji Qingyuan looked towards Su Manyu sternly. His handsome face was nowpletely cold. You pushed Qianqian?
I didnt, I really didnt! Su Manyu felt much more wronged when Ji Qingyuan questioned her. I didnt push her, why would I? I didnt do anything at all.
Ji Qingyuans brows furrowed, then he lifted Lin Qianqian. The blood from the wound on her forehead started flowing down her cheeks.
I clearly felt you push me from behind. You were the one that pushed me. Lin Qianqian endured the pain to say, I really did feel someone push me from behind.
Manyu, why did you push me? Lin Qianqian seemed insistent on having things cleared up and couldnt even be bothered to care about the injury on her forehead.
Su Manyu became irritated. I said that I didnt do it, so I didnt do it! Could it be that Im someone that doesnt dare to admit to her own actions? If I really did push you, then let Heavens strike me dead!
Did you guys see me push her? Su Manyu asked Ning Shu and Zhang Yuyan. Zhang Yuyan shook her head. Things happened too suddenly. I only saw Lin Qianqian fall down.
Ning Shu also shook her head. She could sense that the spirit was standing right next to them. It might be next to her, Su Manyu, or Zhang Yuyan.
They couldnt see the spirit but the spirit was probably smiling in vicious delight. Ning Shu believed that Su Manyu hadnt done it, and she also believed that Lin Qianqian wasnt lying.
She just hadnt expected for the first ident to happen to Lin Qianqian.
Um, lets go to the hospital first, interrupted Ning Shu. Ji Qingyuan then left the KTV carrying Lin Qianqian. As he walked away, he nced towards Su Manyu and said coldly, Ill be looking into this matter.
Su Manyus face paled and the rims of her eyes turned red. Then she stomped off angrily. It was clear that she wasnt heading back to the dorm tonight.
Zhang Yuyan nced towards Ning Shu, then flipped back her thick, wavy hair and remarked, Since theyre not going back to the dorm, I wont be either.
After saying that, she left.
Ning Shu: Fuck.
After all this effort, she still had to stay in the dorm by herself tonight.
ment: How do you guys like ghost stories? I love and hate them because once I start, I have to get to a conclusion. Its exciting, but also gives me nightmares for weeks depending on how freaky it is.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 399: Back to the Dorm…
Chapter 399: Back to the Dorm
The moment Zhang Yuyan left, the temperature of the surroundings seemed to drop. She could feel an icy sensation on her face that made her suspect that the spirit was touching her or licking her. Since she couldnt see anything, her imagination was running wild and causing her heart to race with fear.
She hugged her arms and silently chanted the Unsurpassable Martial Arts method in order to revolve her energy and fend off the yin energy in her body. Why was it so cold?
The other three had also made contact with the yin creature, but none of them had exhibited such a huge reaction.
Ning Shu headed quickly to the dorm. She really didnt want to go back, but since this thing was going to follow them wherever they went anyways, she might as well go back to the dorm.
Tap, tap, tap Ning Shu heard footstepse from behind her, so she started walking faster without turning back. However, when she increased her speed, the footsteps behind her sped up as well.
p A hand suddenlynded on Ning Shus shoulder. Ning Shu felt her heart convulse from fear, but she reflexively grabbed the hand and executed a shoulder throw. The man who was thrown onto the ground gave a muffled groan, then started shouting in pain.
Ning Shu finally got a clear look at the person. It was the boy from the KTV that had been touching her leg. He sure had guts, to dare toe after her.
The boy got up while supporting his waist with a grimace. Ning Shu saw that the guy had average looks. However, after getting used to seeing so many beautiful men, she couldnt help but feel that this guy was seriously ugly.
Why are you treating me this way? The man asked Ning Shu. Ning Shu said coldly, You were attacking me from the back, this is legitimate self-defense.
She didnt want to talk to this guy so she turned to leave, but that guy jogged to catch up with her. What I did in the KTV was wrong. I heard that you came from a difficult family background. Why dont you be my girlfriend? Ill take care of your living expenses.
Ning Shu paused to look at the man. The man asked excitedly, Youre agreeing? My names Song Ming. Its already sote, are you still going back to the dorms?
Lets stay at a hotel, said Song Ming. He walked over to grab her hand, but Ning Shu took a step back and just looked at him coldly.
This maam refused to tumble on the bed even with a male lead, and you think this maam would tumble with you? This Song Ming was clearly just trying to trick her into sleeping with him.
She gave a coldugh, then kicked him right in the crotch. Song Ming immediately crouched over in pain. Ning Shu reached over and grabbed his cor. If you know whats good for you, quit bothering. If you approach this maam with these intentions again, this maam will directly cripple you, bastard!
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu released his cor, then turned and left. Song Ming was left to re at her back while leaning against the wall and covering his painful crotch.
When Ning Shu got back to the dorm, she turned on the lights and prepared to head to the restroom to wash up. However, she recalled what happened during the day and was worried that the facet would run with blood again.
Their dorms facet would be the only one that had blooding out of it. It waspletely unscientific.
Fortunately, there was no blood today. Ning Shu washed up, then closed the windows and pulled over the curtains. She left the lights on and got onto her bed to mediate.
She understood that the Ouija spirit would being today. These sort of things liked feeding peoples fears until they fell apart.
People have always feared the seemingly strange phenomenons caused by maic fields, so humankinds fear towards ghosts originated from the fact that they were intangible and possessed mysterious abilities.
Chapter 400: Why Not Try It On?
Chapter 400: Why Not Try It On?
Ning Shu started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts in order to calm her fears.
Bang! The window that Ning Shu had closed was blown open by the wind and the light in the dorm was instantly extinguished. There was no a single bit of light in the dorm and the scene outside the window was also dark as ink.
The curtain pped loudly in the wind until it was practically rolled up by the strong gust.
Ning Shu sat on the bed without moving. She didnt open her eyes and just silently chanted, this maam doesnt see anything, theres nothing, not scary at all, not scary~
She could smell a stench of rot and it felt like her entire body had been plunged into icy cold water. Her head was starting to be dizzy, but she gritted her teeth and kept her eyes closed as she revolved her energy to fight off this chill.
Ssss, sss There was a low whispering sound, then the sound of a womans sobs that sounded both distant and very close by at the same time. She felt something wet and warm drip onto her. It felt like blood.
However, she kept her eyes closed even when the temperature in the room plunged even more. She felt like she was standing naked outside during a snowstorm. Her entire body started shuddering uncontrobly.
Why wont you open your eyes and look at me? Why!? Why The voice was filled with cold, bitter resentment.
Ning Shu revolved the energy inside her body and did her best to ignore the spirit.
After a long time, she finally opened her eyes and saw that it was already day. The window was wide open and the curtain swayed slightly in the wind.
It was another beautiful morning. There didnt seem to be anything out of the ordinary about the dorm at all. If it werent for the numb sensationing from her entire body, she wouldve thought that everythingst night was a hallucination. She had actually meditated for an entire night.
She yawned, feeling exceptionally tired, then got down to open her drawer only to discover that a neatly folded garment was inside her drawer. It was a crimson wool sweater.
Ning Shus brows lifted. This didnt belong to her. The original host didnt have such pretty clothing. The color of this garment was a beautiful eye-catching red that gave off a cool and elegant feel.
Who left their clothes in her drawer? Her first thought was that it was Zhang Yuyans clothes since it suited her style.
She reached out to grab the garment, but the moment her hand made contact with it, she realized that something was off. The garment felt moist and sticky. When she sniffed at her fingers, there was the smell of rot.
She instantly realized that it had been the spirit that had ced this in her drawer. She sensed something cold approach her. As that chill seeped into her skin, a thought suddenly arose.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Its such a beautiful outfit, why not try it on?
Ning Shu picked up the sweater. The ce where the sweater had been now had a small puddle of muddy water. The sweater was also very heavy as if it was soaked with water.
Sheughed coldly, then grabbed scissors and started cutting the sweater into pieces.
The temperature in the dorm dropped sharply and a fierce wind blew into the room and swept up the pieces of the garment, causing the room to be filled with the disgusting smell of rot.
Chapter 401: Even Uglier in Broad Daylight
Chapter 401: Even Uglier in Broad Daylight
After Ning Shu cut the garment into shreds, the spirit became infuriated and the wind grew so strong that the window started shaking violently until the ss finally shattered.
She started hearing a sharp crackle of electricity that felt like it was going to shatter her eardrums. She crouched down, covering her ears with her eyes closed.
The Ouija spirit was probably angry due to the humiliation. However, as of now, Ning Shu really felt like there was nothing much to be scared of. As 2333 had said, it was nothing but a slightly malicious spiritual body.
Once a person overcame their innate fear, it was no longer scary.
Knock knock knock Sounds of knocking came. Ning Shu opened her eyes to find that the dorm was once again calm. The ruined scraps of clothing on the ground were gone, reced by shattered pieces of ss. However, that eerie chill still seemed to linger and the area around her throat felt especially cold. She couldnt help but wonder if the ghost was currently trying to choke her.
Ning Shu started revolving the energy in her body again as she went to open the door, only to find that the teacher in charge of the dorm was standing there. She looked displeased as she asked, What were you doing just now? How did the window break?
Sorry, I used too much force when closing the window earlier, then the ss shattered. Ill clean it up right away. Ning Shu didnt try to exin and just apologized.
The teacher became less stern when she saw that Ning Shu straightforwardly apologized. She just told her to clean it up as soon as possible, then said, Theres someone waiting for you downstairs.
Ning Shu was surprised. Someone was waiting for her?
When she got downstairs, she saw that Song Ming was standing under a tree and her expression became annoyed.
She turned around to head back to the dorm. When Song Ming saw that Ning Shu was leaving, he hastily ran over to grab her. Why are you running at the sight of me?
Im not running, I just dont want to see you. Dont hover around me, otherwise I will cripple you. Ning Shus eyes werepletely cold. She really didnt want to get involved with this person.
There was no way someone who would touch a girls leg on their first meeting was a good person. If it were up to her, she wouldve already started swinging a whip at him.
Perhaps he wouldnt touch other girls legs and had only done it to her because he thought that she would be easy to bully since she came from the countryside. There was no way a bastard like this was a good person.
She already had an impression that he was ugly fromst night, but now that she saw him in daylight, she found that he was actually uglier than she had imagined. His face was filled with e and there was a disgusting collection of pimples beneath his chin.
Ning Shu: _
Song Ming looked Ning Shu over. Although she wasnt dressed very well, she had a simple beauty. She was probably still a virgin, so he should hurry and take her.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
I asked you to be my girlfriend yesterday, have you finished considering it? Song Mings gaze swept across her chest.
Ning Shu, for better or for worse, had experienced several worlds and was very clear on what this guy was thinking.
Consider? The f*ck would I consider? Ning Shu grabbed him by his cor and said coldly, Quit hovering around in front of me. You want to sleep with this maam? Youre so ugly that people would lose their appetites just from the sight of you.
Song Mings expression twisted and he flung off Ning Shus hand indignantly. What are you so proud of? Youre just a country bumpkin, do you really take yourself to be someone popr? I was just taking pity on you because you seemed to be having it hard, but you really let it go to your head, huh?
Seriously, there were crappy men everywhere.
Chapter 402: Taking A Trip Home
Chapter 402: Taking A Trip Home
Why didnt the Ouija spirit go for these disgusting men and scare them to death instead of harming innocent girls?
Tsk, tsk, tsk. As expected, women were still the most skilled in making things difficult for other women.
The four girls in the dorm may have some small faults, but they had never hurt the Ouija spirit before, yet the Ouija spirit wanted to kill them.
From the hints that have shown up so far, this Oujia spirit had probably been murdered by someone in the past, which was why she was filled with resentment and wanted to kill in revenge.
Ning Shu justughed coldly at Song Ming, then lifted her leg and rammed it right up Song Mings lower half. Song Mings eyeballs practically popped out. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he crouched over in pain and screamed.
This was the entrance to the girls dorm so there were female students everywhere. With this disturbance, a lot of female students poke their heads out and started pointing at Song Ming while gossiping. Song Mings face flushed red, causing the pimples beneath his chin to look evenrger in a terribly disgusting way.
You! Zhuang Yutong, you Song Ming pointed at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu said coldly, Ive warned you not to hover around in front of me, otherwise Id beat you up every single time that I saw you.
After Ning Shu said that, she turned around and left.
When she got to the dorm, she started packing things up in preparation to take a trip home. Staying here wasnt a solution.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
In addition, she could tell from Zhuang Yutongs memories that the vige shaman actually did have some abilities. She had been able to deal with all of the strange events that had ured in the vige. In the original storyline, Zhuang Yutong wanted to look for this shaman, but she had died before she had a chance to.
Ning Shu felt that there was a need to make this trip.
However, she still couldnt give up hope on an easier way and called for 2333. Is there really nothing that can be used to deal with this ghost?
Ning Shu, havent I already told you? 2333 sounded a little tired. You still dont have the right to open the marketce. If you can open the marketce, theres a lot of things that would definitely be able to deal with this spiritual body. However, the problem is, youre too low-leveled.
Then why was I able to exchange for aphrodisiacs and learning pills? asked Ning Shu. This system was practically saying that she was trash.
Even if this sort of low-leveled thing was thrown on the ground, no yers would pick it up. I used my own privilege to exchange it for you, said 2333.
Ning Shu inwardly roared, Since its low-leveled junk, why did it take so many points? Why!!?
Although theyre low-leveled goods, theyre still things that came from the system marketce so their effects are still quite amazing. Alright, stop talking to me, Im running out of energy. Bye-bye. After this, no matter what Ning Shu said, 2333 didnt reply.
Ning Shu couldnt shake off the feeling that she had been scammed by this system. However, from what 2333 said, it seemed that she was currently still a very low-leveled and insignificant yer that could easily disappear in one of the worlds.
Ning Shu sighed and finished packing up her stuff, then headed over to see her advisor to request for a leave of absence. She was worried about the drowning event urring, so she purposefully steered clear of the manmadeke.
After obtaining a leave of absence, she left the administration building. As she was walking, she suddenly heard the sharp honk of a car. She turned around and saw that a van was heading straight towards her, and it was still speeding up.
A cold sensation suddenly flooded into her body and caused her limbs to go numb. It was as if something was grabbing onto her and preventing her from moving.
Ning Shu revolved her internal energy and quickly dodged the van. The van rushed onto the grass turf and crashed into a tree, knocking the tree over. The front of the van was alsopletely crushed from the impact.
Chapter 403: Zhang Yuyan, Possessed
Chapter 403: Zhang Yuyan, Possessed
Ning Shus heart beated violently from the lingering fear as she took in the sight of the wrecked car. She shook off the numbness in her arm, then saw that there were bruises in the shape of fingers on her arm. As she had thought, the ghost had been grabbing onto her earlier.
She walked over and saw that the driver of the car was unconscious, so she immediately called for an ambnce.
Her back was covered was cold sweat. This spirit was serious about killing her.
However, this also erased any trace of pity she had for the spirit. All things were effect from cause. It was wrong for the Ouija spirit to be harming people this way. The original host, Zhuang Yutong, hadnt ever hurt the Ouija spirit and had never been involved with the spirit at all, yet the spirit was trying to kill her.
Then lets just see whod sort out who in the end.
Ning Shu revolved her inner energy to disperse the chill inside her body as she headed back to the dorm. The moment she opened the door, she saw that Zhang Yuyan was currently climbing onto the window and looked as if she was about to jump down.
Zhang Yuyans expression was filled with despair as if she had encountered something terrifying and her eyes were nk and soulless as she slowly stood up on the windowsill.
The dorm was extremely cold and there was the faint sound of something roaring. That vicious cold bitterness was enough to make a persons breath catch in their throat.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu hastily ran over and grabbed Zhang Yuyans hand to drag her down, but no matter what she did, she couldnt get Zhang Yuyan down. It was as if someone was trying to push Zhang Yuyan down with all their might.
Zhang Yuyan! Wake up! Hey Ning Shu took a deep breath, then revolved her inner strength before giving a forceful yank. Zhang Yuyans body finally moved and she fell right on top of Ning Shu, causing Ning Shu to cough from the force.
Zhang Yuyan had already fainted, so Ning Shu moved her onto the bed. She saw that there was the imprint of a hand on Zhang Yuyans other arm.
Zhang Yuyans body was very cold. Even unconscious, her body was trembling and her face was pale. Ning Shu pulled the nkets over her, then pulled down her own nket andyered it on top of her as well. Then she took Zhang Yuyans hand and rubbed it between hers.
She counted as someone who knew martial arts. People who practiced martial arts tended to have strong blood energy, so hopefully itd help Zhang Yuyan a little.
Zhang Yuyans face was pale to the point that her usually thorny rose aura waspletely gone.
Ning Shu sighed. These girls were really quite misfortunate. They were killed by their curiosity. Sometimes, you really shouldnt y with fire. It was enough that Lin Qianqian was curious, but she had dragged other people into it and survived by herself.
Ning Shu kept sitting next to the bed, but near midnight, she couldnt hold up anymore and fell asleep by the bed. Suddenly, Zhang Yuyan sat up and lifted away the nkets with a nk expression. Ning Shu was startled awake. When she saw the expressionless look on Zhang Yuyans face, she immediately realized that Zhang Yuyan was being controlled again.
She tried to drag her back, but Zhang Yuyans strength had increased greatly and she was slowly dragged towards the window.
Ning Shu: F*ck.
Lets see who wins today.
Ning Shu pulled even harder, to the point that veins were bulging out on her forehead. Zhang Yuyan turned around with a sinister expression. Her face was so rotten that her looks couldnt be made out and an eyeball fell out. It almost fell to the ground, but was held up by a strand of veins. There was also a very disgusting stench. Ning Shu suddenly felt a wet and mushy sensationing from her hands.
She looked down and saw that Zhang Yuyans arm waspletely rotting. There were even maggots wriggling around in her rotten flesh.
Ning Shu almost reflexively let go, but she closed her eyes and just silently chanted, Baobaos not scared, Baobaos not scared at all! This was just a trick of the eyes, this was Zhang Yuyans hand. She couldnt let go, she had to hold on.
ment: And thats why I wanted to be cremated when I was younger, the thought of rotting is gross even though cremation is worse for the environment But then I found out that after youre cremated, your bones are ground to powder by a machine along with other peoples bones. That sounds messy and painful Isnt there a way to turn directly into fertilizer without the bugs or grinding?
Chapter 404: The Shaman’s House
Chapter 404: The Shamans House
Ning Shu didnt save Zhang Yuyan out of the goodness of her heart, she was just trying to fight against the storyline. In the original storyline, all of them aside from Lin Qianqian had died, so saving the others was pretty much the same as saving herself.
NIng Shu continued revolving her energy until her dantian felt heavy and her arm muscles were trembling, but she still kept a firm grip on Zhang Yuyans arm.
After some time passed, Ning Shu finally felt the opposing force rx. Zhang Yuyan fell with a thud to the ground and she no longer looked like she was rotting.
Ning Shu moved her to the bed again, then shook out her trembling hands.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
By the time morning came around, she was exhausted and Zhang Yuyan started having a fever.
She took out Zhang Yuyans phone and called Zhang Yuyans family to have them take her home.
She had to go home as well, so she couldnt stay here to keep an eye on Zhang Yuyan.
They would probably all die if they tried to wait until that Daoist priest arrived, so it was better to rely on herself.
Zhang Yuyans family soon arrived. They thanked Ning Shu, then took Zhang Yuyan with them.
Ning Shu picked up her luggage, locked the dorm, then went to the bus station.
She was nervous the entire time about idents urring and continuously practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts in order to emit strong yang energy and repel the ghosts.
However, a lot of incidents still urred. The bus either got a t tire, or the driver would take a wrong turn. The fact that the experienced driver actually ended up getting lost made Ning Shu certain that the Ouija spirit was following her.
She switched ces with someone and sat down right behind the bus driver. When she turned to the side, she could see a sinister face reflected in the window.
Ning Shu expressionlessly turned back around. It was just trying to scare her, so there was no point worrying about it.
After three days of struggle, she finally arrived. The trip that originally wouldve only taken two days ended up taking three days due to all the idents that ured.
Everyone on the bus started saying that they had encounter a ghosts curse.
From the bus station, there was still quite a road to reach the original hosts vige. Ning Shu pulled her suitcase as she walked. She felt a constant chill next to her. Although it was summer, it felt like it was winter.
When she got to the vige, she didnt head directly home. Itd be bad to bring this spirit back lest the spirit decided to target her family as well. This was a ghost that killed random people just to vent her hatred after all.
Ning Shu headed towards the shamans house. The shaman lived on the westmost side of the vige near the mountain. It was also the most deste area. There werent any other houses around.
The ce where the shaman lived was very crude and seemed eerie. The curtains in her house were all ck and since it was dark in the forest in the first ce, her house seemed even more creepy.
However, for some reason, Ning Shu felt relieved in this ce and the chill she had been feeling this entire time disappeared. The spirit seemed to have left her side.
What was she scared of?
Ning Shu walked into the courtyard and shouted, Grannie, Im Yutong. I need to ask for help for something.
After quite a while, an aged, hoarse voice finally said, Come in.
Ning Shu lifted the ck door curtain and walked in. The room was very dark and there didnt seem to be any windows at all, so there was no light from outside. There were two candles on the desk that seemed like offering candles. She nced around the room, then saw that there was a skull hanging on the wall next to her. The sockets were empty and it grinned with missing teeth.
Chapter 405: Perhaps the Parents’ Generation
Chapter 405: Perhaps the Parents Generation
Ning Shu was startled by the sight of the skull and stumbled back. She stepped on something brittle and when she looked down, found that it was a femur and almost jumped up.
The frick? Why decorate the ce in such a frightening way? Couldnt she put the bones away?
What exactly did you provoke? Its very strong. A raspy voice came from behind her and she immediately got up. It waspletely dark in here, so she hadnt noticed the fact that someone had been behind her.
With a click, the lights were turned on. Ning Shu rubbed her eyes, then saw that there was an extremely old, hunched over woman in front of her. Her face was filled with deep wrinkles left by time, but her gaze was very stern and sharp as she seized Ning Shu up.
Ning Shu said, Grannie, I encountered trouble, so I wanted to ask you for help.
The shaman sat down and said, Sit.
Ning Shu hastily sat down in front of the shaman. There was a small tea table between them that contained all sorts of strange objects.
The shaman lit themp on the table and it started emitting a mild, fresh fragrance. Ning Shu coughed softly, then asked, Grannie, what is this? It smells quite nice.
Its made from soul-erasing grass. When inhaled inrge doses, it causes a persons soul to disappear and the person bes a living dead.
Ning Shu:
She started holding her breath. The shaman nced at her and asked, Didnt you leave to go to school? How did you end up provoking something like this? These things are the strongest, theyre filled with yin energy. Did you get possessed?
Ning Shu shook her head. I havent been possessed. Is there anything that can help me get rid of it? She recounted everything that happened in the dorm.
The shaman looked at her sternly and said, All things are the effects of cause. Theres naturally a reason that this female ghost ended uping for you guys. Someone within your dorm has a past with this ghost.
Thats not possible. We all started college just this year? We dont know this female ghost, and I grew up in this vige so theres even less of a chance that Im involved, refuted Ning Shu.
The shaman simply nced at her. If its not rted to you guys, perhaps its rted to your parents generation.
Ning Shu: _
This was going to involve both generations?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, Zhuang Yutong was the most pitiful and the most innocent out of all of the girls in the dorm. In the storyline, Ji Qingyuan and Lin Qianqian had managed to find a Daoist priest to exorcise the ghost, but by that time, Zhuang Yutong had already died.
Grannie, then what should I do? Is there any way to get rid of this ghost? asked Ning Shu. This ghost doesnt seem to have a conscience. Even if its because she harbors resentment towards someone in the dorm, shes trying to kill everyone. I almost died from being run over by a car.
The shaman said mildly, This kind of thing can no longer reincarnate. It has rejected the life cycle and only consists of resentment now. Once provoked, it wont rest until you die. These things have no conscience in the first ce. Theyre practically demons. Things would be alright if you exorcise it, but if you dont, your life will continue to be disrupted. Those with strong fortunes wouldnt die, but their life would be filled with poverty. Those whose fortunes arent as strong will die without doubt.
It was clear that Lin Qianqian was someone with great fortune while the other three were fated to have short lives.
Chapter 406: Soul Pearl
Chapter 406: Soul Pearl
Ning Shus face crumpled and she looked about to cry. Grannie, what do I do?
The shaman didnt seem to notice Ning Shus pitiful look at all and just poured her a bowl of strange-smelling ck water. Drink it.
What is this? Ning Shu asked as she took the bowl.
The shaman looked at Ning Shu. If you continue on like this, even if nothing else happens, you wouldnt be able to live for much longer. This is for getting rid of the yin energy.
When Ning Shu heard this, she drank the water without any more hesitation. The taste was very strange. It was sour, sweet, bitter, spicy, and salty.
I can save you, but I have a request. said the shaman.
Ning Shu immediately said, Please tell me.
I need a medicinal herb, and I need you to get it for me, said the shaman mildly.
Ning Shu agreed without hesitation, Alright.
What herb is it? she then asked.
The shaman said sternly, This herb grows in a very dangerous ce. You might even die trying to pick it, but if you seed, Ill give this to you. This can protect you.
The shaman took out a ck bead. Although ck, it emitted a glow like a ck pearl.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Before Ning Shu even said anything, 2333s voice exploded in her mind. H-hurry! Take it! Hurry! Hurry! Who wouldve thought wed find this in such a low-level ne? Hurry and take it!
Ning Shus eardrums felt like they were about to burst.
Shut up.
Although she didnt know what this bead was, the fact that it made 2333 so excited made it clear that it was something good. However, her expression didnt change as she said, Grannie, Im willing to go pick the herb.
Are you certain? This herb is truly hard to get. If youre unlucky, you could die. The shamans gaze was very cold.
Ning Shu nodded. With this malevolent ghost next to me, Ill meet with a mishap sooner orter. Rather than wait helplessly, I might as well try to get the herb for you.
Very good. Then Ill give this to you for the time being first. The shaman gave Ning Shu the bead. It looked to be only about the size of a mans thumb, but it was abnormally heavy.
This is the herb I want you to get. The grannie handed Ning Shu a paper. Collect it ording to the instructions. No matter what, make sure not to damage its medicinal qualities.
Ning Shu nced at the paper and her pupils dted, but aside from that, her expression didnt change. Grannie, Ill definitely get the herb.
The shaman then told her where to find the herb.
Ning Shu put the ck bead away and left the grannies house to head towards her house.
The original hosts parents were surprised to see Ning Shu and kept asking her if anything happened. Ning Shu said that nothing happened, she had juste back to visit. Then she took out some money to give to the old couple.
Zhuang Yutongs father was a very suntanned farmer. When he saw Ning Shu pull out a roll of money, his expression changed drastically and he asked her where the money came from.
The parents only rxed when Ning Shu said that she had earned it through a job and had saved this sum up to give to them. They wanted to give the money back to Ning Shu, but Ning Shu said that they should use it to support her younger brothers education.
Ning Shu had actually exchanged for the money with points because in reality, Zhuang Yutongs parents really had it difficult. With some money, they would be able to live a little better.
After getting to her room, she put down her things and started examining the ck pearl. She asked 2333, What is this?
You shouldnt underestimate this thing, its a soul pearl that can absorb souls. Its filled with pure soul energy. The conditions for forming a soul pearl are very harsh. Its rare for a ne to even form one soul pearl in its lifetime.
Its all soul energy? Ning Shus eyes were glowing. With how heavy it is, how much soul energy must be inside?
ment: I thought Zhuang Yutong was an only child? But apparently she had a younger brother.
Chapter 407: Longevity Fruit
Chapter 407: Longevity Fruit
Ning Shu was very excited. This was filled with soul energy? If she could absorb the soul energy, her soul would be even stronger and itd be fine even if she needed to stay in a world longer due to a troublesome task.
You couldnt be thinking of absorbing the soul energy in the soul pearl, right? said 2333 in a ridiculing tone. Thats practically like seeking death. This soul pearl only absorbs souls. It can absorb any soul, thats why its called the ender of souls. Youre actually thinking about trying to absorb this kind of thing? No one can absorb this kind of thing. If you were in your soul form, you wouldve been already absorbed by this thing and wouldve disappeared from the world.
This is a strong weapon to use against souls. Anything thats a spiritual body is afraid of this. 2333 warned again, Dont try anything stupid. Once you return to the space, Ill store it for you. In the space, youre in your spiritual form, so youd end up being absorbed by the pearl.
Ning Shu:
And she almost thought it was some sort of precious treasure, so it turned out to be a one way storage. She finally understood why that ghost ran away. So it turned out that it was scared of this thing.
Ning Shu put the pearl away, then took out the paper the shaman had given her. This herb was very unique. It only had two leaves, but it produced a fruit that looked like a fetus.
She had seen this thing in the godly doctors book before. It was called longevity fruit and was said to have the effect of extending ones life. She thought it was made up, but now the shaman was actually sending her to get it.
The shaman probably wanted to extend her life. However, who wouldve thought that such a precious thing would exist in this world? It was no wonder she was willing to trade the soul pearl for it.
This fruit isnt that precious in higher level nes, but the soul pearl is still really precious. Some nes never even form such pearls, so this exchange is super worth it, said 2333.
Upon hearing this, Ning Shu decided to go look for the fruit. It grew on a steep precipice and usually had a fierce animal protecting it.
If she had been a weak girl, she might really die, but fortunately, she had practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts so her strength and sensitivity had increased. If she gave it a go, she could probably seed.
After all, she couldnt very well swindle this pearl from the shaman. There was the fact that the shaman had mysterious abilities and if she ever took the pearl back, Zhuang Yutong would be done for.
So early the next morning, Ning Shu had breakfast with her parents, then headed with a rope into the mountains behind the vige. When Father Zhuang saw that Ning Shu was holding a length of rope and an axe, he asked her where she was going. Ning Shu said that she was going to collect some wild mushrooms to bring back to the school for the teachers.
Upon hearing this, Father Zhuang just told her to be careful.
Ning Shu headed into the mountains following the map on the paper. The further in she walked, the thicker the nket of leaves on the ground became and there were a lot of animal feces.
The tree trunks were also very thick, showing their age.
The forest was very verdant and lush. As the sunlight shone down through the tree leaves, it created mottled patterns on the ground.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Finally, she reached the ce, which was a steep cliff. She had to go down using the rope to where the longevity fruit was growing to collect it.
She nced down the cliff and immediately felt her head spin. Fudge, she was scared of heights!
ment: This trantor is too! Just imagining it while typing makes my palms tingle.
Chapter 408: Longevity Fruit’s Guardian
Chapter 408: Longevity Fruits Guardian
Ning Shu wiped at her cold sweat, then set to work. She tied one end securely around the trunk of a tree, then tied the other end around her waist before slowly descending the cliff.
She was really risking it all for the pearl. After sliding down to the longevity fruits side, she found that the fruit was even more astonishing up close. The fetus looked so real that there even seemed to be features on the face.
Fudge, it couldnt be that itd really end up growing into a child, right?
She remembered that the medicinal book had said that it was just a nt, but the fact that a nt could look so much like a fetus really was remarkable.
System 2333-san, what exactly is this thing? Ning Shu reached out to pluck it.
Its just a spirit herb, theres nothing special about it. Once you get to a cultivation ne, youll be able to see all sorts of spirit herbs, answered 2333 mildly. His tone contained no enthusiasm, it was clear that he didnt want to exin anymore.
Ning Shu was like a country bumpkin.
Hiss Something suddenly rushed towards Ning Shus hand. She hastily pulled her hand back and grabbed the rope while kicking the cliff to get away from the longevity fruit. She found that near the longevity fruit was a snake about the size of a finger. It was nearly the same color as the cliff, which was why she hadnt noticed it before.
The snake was coiled up as it looked warily at Ning Shu.
It was fortunate that her instincts had kicked in quick enough, otherwise she wouldve already been bitten.
They faced each other silently for a while. Ning Shu felt that she shouldve expected this. The longevity fruit grew at such a conspicuous ce, if there wasnt something guarding it, people wouldve plucked it already.
It was clear that this snake had been guarding this fruit this entire time.
So she had to get rid of this snake in order to get the fruit. She quickly pulled out the axe attached to her waist and hacked at the snake. She had alreadye this far, there was no way she could turn back.
The snake arched back, then pounced towards NIng Shus wrist, but Ning Shu flipped her hand around to chop towards the snake with the axe. Fear emerged in the tiny snakes cold eyes at the sight of the metal and it changed directions to fly towards her face.
Ning Shu revolved her energy and held onto the rope with one hand as she kicked away from the cliff to dodge the attack. At the same time, she hacked at the flying snake, chopping it into two clean halves.
The snakes corpse fell down the cliff, but her limbs still felt weak from the fright. After taking a moment to recover, she plucked the longevity fruit and ced it inside the box the shaman had given her.
When she got home, Father Zhuang was waiting for her. He saw that she looked quite worn out, but there were no mushrooms in sight, so he asked, Wheres the mushrooms?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
I gathered some, but I found that they were infected with poisonous viruses, so I stopped gathering them. Itd be bad if the teachers fall ill from eating them. Ning Shu came up with a random excuse.
Father Zhuang got a bamboo basket and said that he would go look for some that werent poisonous.
Ning Shu watched as he walked towards the mountains. This was truly a father that was always thinking of his children. Zhuang Yutong was fortunate to have parents like this. At the same time, she probably wouldnt have requested for a counterattack if this wasnt the case. She had wanted to live because of her parents.
Ning Shu washed up slightly, then headed to the shamans house with the box. She stopped in the courtyard and shouted, Grannie, Im here.
Come in, said the shaman.
Ning Shu entered the house and handed the box to her. Ive gathered it.
Already? The shaman extended a withered hand to open the box. When she saw that there was truly a longevity fruit inside, her hand started trembling. It really is
Perhaps because Ning Shu was here, she didnt state the fruits name and quickly put the box away.
Chapter 409: Something Has Happened to Zhang Yuyan
Chapter 409: Something Has Happened to Zhang Yuyan
After obtaining the item that she had been dreaming about, the shamans attitude towards Ning Shu became a little more friendly. Then Ill gift that pearl to you. Since you got it for me so quickly, Ill give you this as well.
Ning Shu asked as she epted the bottle, What is this?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Its medicinal powder to disperse yin energy. The girls at your dorm have too much yin energy in their bodies, replied the shaman.
Ning Shu tucked away the bottle even though she was pretty sure that those girls wouldnt drink this and might even ridicule her for it. She then asked the shaman, Grannie, will that nt bear this kind of fruit again?
An exceptionally eerie smile appeared on the shamans face as she replied hoarsely, Its already a miracle that something like this appeared in this world once. I probably wont be able to see another one in this lifetime.
So it was like that. Ning Shu felt relieved. She had been worried that the shaman would have Zhuang Yutong gather this item again after she left this world. She had only managed to get it due to her martial arts, sending a weak girl like Zhuang Yutong to do it would be tantamount to sending her to die.
She was here to counter attack for Zhuang Yutong, so she couldnt leave her with more problems.
Her tension dispersed a lot after she left the shamans house. With the soul pearl, she wouldnt have to worry about the malevolent ghost trying to kill her by possessing her anymore since the ghost would be absorbed by the pearl if it go too close.
In fact, she wished the ghost would just charge towards her right now and get absorbed by the pearl.
She didnt stay at home for long and soon told the Zhuang family parents that she was heading back to the school. Since the female ghost wasnt hovering around her right now, it was probably messing with the other girls.
Ning Shu had already walked quite far away when Father Zhuang caught up with her. He shoved the bag he was holding into her hand and said that she forgot to take the wild mushrooms.
However, Ning Shu didnt take it and just told Father Zhuang to eat it himself. She really didnt know who in school she could give the mushrooms to since she didnt have any friends. The only people she interacted with was her dorm mates, but her dorm mates were all very haughty people and probably wouldnt touch these things.
So itd be better to just leave it for her family to eat. When Ning Shu got on the bus, she saw that Father Zhuang was still standing there. He stayed there until the bus disappeared from sight before leaving.
Ning Shu retrieved her gaze. She felt that Zhuang Yutong was very blessed. She was from a poor family in a remote vige, but her family still supported her education even though she was a girl. Although her familys financial situation wasnt that good, she had a good family.
That was why Zhuang Yutong wanted to work hard and study in order to change her fate, to allow her parents to have a nice retirement life. However, she never imagined that before she evenpleted her first year of college, she died. All that effort from her parents, all that effort from her ended up being wasted.
Nothing strange happened on her way back. Its been a long time since she had felt this rxed.
Ning Shu walked back to the dorm with her suitcase. When she got to the entrance of the dorm, she saw blood stains that had white crime scene chalk drawn around it. Someone had died here.
Her heart skipped a beat and she looked up. Right above was room 503, the dorm where she lived.
Someone jumped?
Zhang Yuyan!
Chapter 410: She Was Being Controlled!
Chapter 410: She Was Being Controlled!
Ning Shu rushed upstairs with her luggage. When she opened the door, she saw that the two girls were currently in the middle of a vicious cat fight. They were tearing at each others hair and scratching whatever their nails could reach. Ning Shu hastily put down her luggage and pulled the two apart.
What are you guys doing? Ning Shu looked at both of them. Lin Qianqian still had a bandage wrapped around her head. How had they ended up fighting like this?
Su Manyu fixed her messy hair and red at Lin Qianqian. Lin Qianqian panted to catch her breath while leaning on her crutches. She looked embarrassed and infuriated.
No one spoke and the atmosphere became very awkward.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu noticed that Su Manyu looked very haggard and much skinnier. There were purplish dark circles beneath her eyes and not even makeup could cover up her fatigue.
Meanwhile, Lin Qianqians expression was very innocent and indignant.
Whats going on? Whats with the chalk in front of the dorm? Ning Shu didnt see Zhang Yuyan anywhere.
Su Manyu red at Lin Qianqian, then said, Zhang Yuyanmitted suicide by jumping out of the window.
As she had expected. She couldnt help but feel pity, but she reacted with shock. Why?
They say that Zhang Yuyan hadmitted suicide, but thats not true. I saw her jump with my own eyes. She was being controlled by something. It was definitely that Ouija spirit from that night.
Ill never be able to forget how she turned back to look at me onest time, that sinister smile on her face as she said that none of you will be able to escape. Then she jumped down. That wasnt suicide.
Ning Shu inwardly sighed. It definitely wasnt suicide.
However, Lin Qianqian shouted back at Su Manyu angrily, Its not like that at all! Su Manyu, why are you trying to frame me? Are you saying that Im responsible for her death? The police have already concluded that shemitted suicide because she was forced toply with the unspoken rules.
>The unspoken rules of the entertainment industry was that you had to sleep your way up.<
When Ning Shu heard this, she finally understood what happened. The police had determined Zhang Yuyans death to be suicide and the cause to be the fact that Zhang Yuyan had signed a contract with a managementpany in order to be a celebrity, but thatpany ended up forcing her toply with the unspoken rules. In addition, someone actually filmed it, so Zhang Yuyan couldnt take the shame andmited suicide.
It was during the time that Ning Shu had been with her family.
Su Manyu stuck to her belief that Zhang Yuyan hadntmitted suicide while Lin Qianqian stuck to her belief that she had. After all, the police had already found the recording of Zhang Yuyan being forced to sleep with a higher up.
Ning Shu looked towards the window. There seemed to be an invisible thing there that was currently staring at them with a malicious smile.
Su Mangyu turned to Ning Shu. There really is a ghost in this dorm. A lot of strange things have been happening to metely. Ever since we started ying the Ouija board game, strange things have been happening.
Su Mangyus face was a little pale and she wrapped her sweater more tightly around herself. It was currently the height of summer, but Su Mangyu had doubleyers on.
Lin Qianqian bit her lips without saying anything and sat down on the bed with a worried expression.
Ning Shu took out the medicine powder the shaman had given her, then made a cup of it for Su Mangyu.
Have some medicine. This helps prevent colds. Its so hot, but youre actually wearing twoyers.
Su Mangyus condition was due to the excessive yin energy. Soon, her organs would be corroded by the yin energy and she would die due to internal organ failure.
Chapter 411: Folk Remedy
Chapter 411: Folk Remedy
Su Manyu nced at the cup Ning Shu was holding, then covered her nose with an expression of disdain. What is that? It smells.
Its a folk remedy from my vige. Its really effective, said Ning Shu. However, if Su Manyu didnt want to drink it, she wouldnt force her.
Su Manyu epted the cup, probably because she really wasnt feeling well. As she drank it, her entire face contorted. So disgusting.
Su Manyu smacked her lips. The lingering taste felt even more strange. She picked up her bag, and perhaps because Ning Shu had offered her the medicine, her attitude towards Ning Shu got a little better and she said, Im leaving. I wont be staying in the dorm tonight.
I dont want to see a certain person, said Su Manyu coldly.
Lin Qianqians facial color was very poor and her eyes filled with rage. She lifted one crutch and pointed at Su Manyu as she shouted, I dont want to stay in the dorm either with someone that keeps using me of being a murderer!
Ning Shu: _
This was about to develop into a cat fight again!
Ning Shu hastily said, Dont the school rules specify that you have to stay in the dorms? And even if there really is a ghost, if we split up, itll be able toe after us separately. Its better for us to stay together.
Lin Qianqian and Su Manyu didnt speak, but neither of them moved to leave anymore.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu asked Lin Qianqian, Do you want to have some of this medicine?
Lin Qianqian shook her head. Im good. Im taking anti-inmmatory medicine right now.
Zhuang Yutong, pour me another cup, said Su Manyu. I feel much better after drinking it. Ill pay you for itter.
Ning Shu curled her lips slightly in disdain as she poured Su Manyu another cup. Have as much as you like, no need to worry about the money.
Su Manyu lifted the cup and took a deep breath, then downed it in one go.
The atmosphere in the dorm was very poor, but Ning Shu paid no attention to them and started organizing her clothes and bed.
She nced at Zhang Yuyans now empty bunk. It really felt strange that a person who had been so alive just a while ago was now gone.
She then started examining the soul pearl. How was she supposed to use this to absorb that malevolent ghost?
Zhuang Yutong, do you want to wash up and head to bed? asked Su Manyu. Ning Shu was surprised. The restroom was right there, why was she calling her?
Su Manyu lifted her chin slightly. Lets go together to wash up.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 412: Bathroom Buddies
Chapter 412: Bathroom Buddies
When did her rtionship with Su Manyu improve this much? When had they be buddies that headed to the bathroom while holding hands?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Su Manyu nced at Lin Qianqian, then said to Ning Shu, There a ghost in the dorm. Even if I go home, strange things like blood pouring out of the facet happen.
The reason why Su Manyu returned to the school was because her house was already a mess. Her family was uneasy, so she felt that it was better to head back to school.
She was afraid that the water would be bloody again, that was why she called for Ning Shu toe with her.
Ning Shu put away the soul pearl and went into the restroom with a wash basin. Su Manyu followed her in. When she saw that the facet Ning Shu turned on had normal watering out, she sighed in relief and went over to the other sink to start washing up. As she did so, she asked, Zhuang Yutong, do you believe me? There really is a ghost here.
Ning Shu nodded. I believe you. Ive encountered a lot of strange things as well.
One time is a coincidence, but two times is no longer a coincidence. Zhang Yuyan has already died, who will be next? Su Manyu bit her lips hard. Her wash basin was already overflowing with water, so Ning Shu turned off the facet and said, Therell definitely be a way.
I think its because we yed with the Ouija board that night. We shouldve listened to you back then. If we had, this wouldnt have happened. Su Manyu looked very haggard.
Back then, Zhuang Yutong had already expressed her disagreement, but Lin Qianqian had said that the Ouija spirit was capable of seeing the future and would answer their questions about their futures. Everyone had the desire to know what their futures would be like.
Ning Shu finished washing up, then saw that Su Manyu was still staring into space worriedly, so she said in consolement, Itll be fine.
Su Manyu heaved a long sigh.
By the time the two finished washing up and left the restroom, Lin Qianqian was already lying on the bed. There was a cast on her leg so she didnt bother to wash up before getting onto her bunk.
Lin Qianqian was unhappy to see those two walk out together like close friends. She felt like she was being excluded. In the past, it had always been Zhuang Yutong being excluded, but now it was her. This feeling was really unpleasant, so she just closed her eyes.
Su Manyu curled up into a tight ball inside her nkets. Ning Shu walked to the window and looked at the ink-like darkness, then smiled coldly. This maam isnt afraid of you. If you have the guts, try and attack this maam now?
She then closed the window, pulled the curtain over, then got onto the bed to start meditating.
Who got into bedst? Why didnt you close the lights? Lin Qianqian opened her eyes. I cant sleep with the lights on, turn it off.
The person who had got into bedst was Ning Shu. Lin Qianqians words were clearly directed towards Ning Shu, but before Ning Shu even opened her mouth, Su Manyu had already said, Keep the lights on. Theres a ghost in this dorm, Im scared.
Su Manyu, is there a need to keep saying that theres a ghost? Do you think that the dorms electricity is free? Lin Qianqian shot back.
Ill pay for the electricity this month. Leave it on. Ill tear apart whoever dares to close it, said Su Manyu coldly with a re.
Ning Shu:
How domineering! Not even the female lead was able to refute.
In the end, the lights were left on.
The surroundings were quiet. Ning Shu slept really well that night. She wasnt worried about the ghost causing a disturbance because the ghost would be absorbed by the soul pearl the moment it got close.
Near midnight, the curtains were blown out of the way and a chilling wind swept into the room. The lights in the room flickered and went out, then a ghost-like figure seemed to appear outside the window. There seemed to be a sobbing sound that seemed toe from both far away and nearby. There was also the sound of a low snarl, You will all die, give me your lives
Ning Shu sat up and gave the ghost a middle finger. So what if youre outside? If you have the guts,e in.
Ning Shu knew that the ghost was afraid toe in because of the soul pearl. Come in ah, this maam will immediately take care of you!
Lin Qianqian was stunned. She rubbed her eyes. When she found that it wasnt a hallucination, she squeezed her nkets fearfully in shock.
Su Manyu was so frightened that her entire body trembled, then she climbed up thedder and buried herself in Ning Shus nkets. Her teeth were chattering as she pulled Ning Shu toy down, then she wrapped all four limbs tightly around Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 413: Bitch Fight in the Morning
Chapter 413: Bitch Fight in the Morning
There were so many ghostly figures outside that it felt as creepy as the cemetery. Ning Shu was barely able to get enough sleep that night, because Su Manyu was clinging to her like an octopus. She couldnt even peel her off.
When morning arrived, Su Manyu finally let go of Ning Shu. Her face was a little red as she said, Youre pretty warm. Im going to sleep with you from now on.
Ning Shu: _
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The beds pretty small. Theres no need to squeeze together. Ning Shu refused.
Su Manyu lifted her chin. Zhuang Yutong, you should be honored that Im willing to sleep with you.
Ning Shu:
She could do without that honor.
When Ning Shu got off the bed and saw that Lin Qianqians face was deathly pale and she was staring nkly into space, she hastily asked, Lin Qianqian, are you ok?
Lin Qianqian only came back to her senses at this moment. After gulping, she asked, Last night, did you guys see or hear anything?
Su Manyu sat on Ning Shus bed and started fixing her hair as she replied scornfully, Of course we heard it and saw it. I told you that there was a ghost in this dorm.
Lin Qianqians face became even paler and she burst out crying. However, Su Manyus tone just became even more scornful. Whats the use of crying now? Zhang Yuyan is already dead.
Lin Qianqian looked up towards Su Manyu, her usually spirited eyes frighteningly dim. How could you say that I was the one that brought this ghost here? And Zhang Yuyanmitted suicide because of having toply to the unspoken rules.
I know that you like Ji Qingyan and thats why you keep targeting me. Lin Qianqian red at Su Manyu, Youre just trying to steal him by pinning the me for this on me, but the police wont believe anything you say.
Su Manyu threw Ning Shus pillow at Lin Qianqian and it hit Lin Qianqian on the head. The pillow wasnt heavy so it didnt really hurt, but Lin Qianqian felt humiliated by this and spat through gritted teeth, Su Manyu, you shouldnt go too far!
What do you mean by too far? I was the one who had met Ji Qianyuan first. I admit that I like Ji Qingyuan. You had managed to meet Ji Qianyuan because of me and you ended up snatching him from me. Do you think a poor person like you wouldve been able to meet Ji Qianyuan without me?
Ning Shu:
Why were they starting a bitch fight so early in the morning? And the way Su Manyu spoke was really vicious.
Qingyuan wont ever like an overbearing person like you. You and Qingyuan have already known each other for so long, but Qingyuan never fell in love with you. Qingyuan didnt like you in the past and hell never like you ever!
Lin Qianqian grabbed the crutches by the side of the bed and left the room.
Chapter 414: Falling Flowerpots
Chapter 414: Falling Flowerpots
They had clearly been talking about the ghost, how did the conversation get to matters of love? Su Manyus expression was poor. When she saw that Ning Shu was staring at her, she couldnt help but ask, You dont think that Im also trying to snatch him too, right?
No, Im thinking about how to deal with this ghost. Although the ghost didnt approach her anymore, it was still a problem to not know where the ghost is.
When the matter of the ghost was brought up, Su Manyus face filled with worry and she got down from the bed.
Ning Shu opened the door to leave and Su Manyu immediately asked, Where are you going?
Im going to go eat. Ning Shu was about to head to the dining hall for breakfast. No matter what, she had to feed herself first.
Ill go with you. Su Manyu immediately put on her shoes and followed NIng Shu like a little child.
Ning Shu was pretty sure that Su Manyu wouldnt like the food in the dining hall and as she had expected, when Su Manyu saw Ning Shu eating steamed buns and porridge, she called the food pig feed.
Ning Shu paid no attention to her.
Meanwhile, right after Lin Qianqian left the dorm, she went to find Ji Qingyuan and told him about everything that happenedst night. Ji Qingyuan didnt really believe her, but he saw that she was exhausted and very frightened, so he consoled her and said that he would figure out a way to solve this.
Lin Qianqian felt both moved and a little ufortable to see Ji Qingyuans handsome appearance. The reason she felt ufortable was because her dorm mate, Su Manyu, also liked him, but she felt blessed to have such a good boyfriend.
When she recalled how angry and envious Su Manyu had been, she felt happier. Who asked for Su Manyu to be so overbearing?
Lin Qianqian leaned into Ji Qingyuans arms and said softly, Qingyuan, Im so d youre with me.
After Ning Shu and Su Manyu finished eating, they headed back to the dorm. When they got near the dorm, Ning Shu felt the soul pearl vibrate slightly. There had been no movement from it at all before, so now that it was reacting to something, Ning Shu immediately started looking around warily. When she looked up, she saw that a flower pot was falling towards them.
She hastily pulled Su Manyu and ducked to the side. Barely a secondter, the pot crashed into the ground and shattered.
Su Manyu stared dumbly at the broken flower pot. It had shatteredpletely and in the mess of soil, what was left of the flowers could be seen. The flowers had been torn apart brutally by someone.
Ning Shu looked up and saw that there was another flower pot floating in midair. It suddenly started falling towards them like a string was snapped.
Lets go. Ning Shu pulled Su Manyu and rushed into the building. A momentter, there was the sound of something crashing to the ground.
Su Manyus eyes were nk and she slid weakly to the ground. She hugged her head with both hands while trembling.
Ning Shu looked at the broken flower pots. In the original storyline, Su Manyu had been hit by a falling flower pot and fell into a permanenta. That death-like state seemed worse than death.
Su Manyu, are you alright? Ning Shu patted Su Manyus shoulder. Su Manyu lowered her hands and looked towards Ning Shu. Her voice trembled slightly as she asked, Why arent you scared?
Of course Im also scared, but she wants us to be scared. Ning Shu gritted her teeth as she said, Theres definitely a way to get rid of her.
Su Manyu got up while leaning on the wall for support. She wiped away her tears, then gritted her teeth. However, the muscles on her face were still trembling as she dered, This maam will destroy that damned bastard!
Her body still trembled uncontrobly though and she had to lean on the wall the whole way as they walked back to their room. Su Manyu asked Ning Shu, Can you lend me an arm? My legs feel too weak to walk.
Walk by yourself, my legs feel weak too. There was no way Ning Shu would support her back, it wasnt like she was a servant.
Su Manyu watched as Ning Shu walked upstairs without any trace of weakness in her legs. She was scared so she forced herself to catch up with Ning Shu.
When they got back to the room, the moment she opened the door, she saw Lin Qianqian. That wasnt very unusual, but Ji Qingyuan was also in the female dorm.
When Su Manyu saw Ji Qingyuan, she scoffed, You guys are sure reluctant to part. The dorm room is shared, shouldnt you take into consideration the other people that live here before flirting here?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ji Qingyuan furrowed his brows. Qianqians already suffering from being injured, how could you talk to her this way?
Chapter 415: Exchange of Gifts
Chapter 415: Exchange of Gifts
When Su Manyu heard Ji Qingyuan defending Lin Qianqian, her facial color became even worse. She had been given a fright just now as well. If it werent for Zhuang Yutong, she wouldve already had to bid goodbye to the world.
When she saw that Lin Qianqian was curling up weakly like a white lotus flower so that Ji Qingyuan would defend her, Su Manyus anger exploded. She said coldly, Ji Qingyuan, this is none of your business. Get out of here!
Su Manyu, how can you talk this way? Ji Qingyuan became annoyed. Did you eat an explosive or something? How can you say that the moment you walk in?
Ning Shu asked, This is the girls dorm, why are you here?
Ji Qingyuan paid no attention to Ning Shu and just said to Su Manyu, Lin Qianqian is my girlfriend, so I hope that youll respect her.
Why should I respect her? Who is she to me? Ji Qingyuan, you couldnt be thinking that just because I like you, you can trample on me however you like? I should respect your girlfriend? Id fricking respect your entire family! Su Manyu started shouting as if she wanted to vent all the fear she had just experienced.
Ji Qingyuans expression turnedpletely ck from anger. Is there something wrong with your head?
Su Manyu rolled her eyes. She nced at Lin Qianqian, then spat. Lin Qianqian, this is the first time that I realized how disgusting you are.
Ji Qingyuan exined sternly, Im here because Qianqian is worried about you guys. She said that there was a ghost in this dorm, so I talked to the school and got permission to stay in this dorm for tonight to see if there really is something causing strange incidents.
Su Manyu justughed and nced towards Lin Qianqian.
Ning Shu ignored the drama and made herself a cup of the medicine. When Su Manyu saw, she hastily said, Leave me some.
The dorm immediately became filled with a strange smell. Ji Qingyuan furrowed his brows. When he saw that Su Manyu actually wanted to drink that strange substance, he asked, Su Manyu, what are you drinking? Why does it smell so bad?
Its none of your business. Su Manyu pinched her nose and drank the medicine. Then she took out a set of cosmetics from her drawer and gave it to Ning Shu. Here, its for you. Thanks for saving me today. From now on, youre my friend.
Ning Shu considered it, then decided to ept it. There was no way she would reject Su Manyus show of goodwill. In addition, the host wanted to join this small group. Ning Shu took out a paper talisman that was folded into a triangle and gave it to Su Manyu. This is for you. The shaman in my vige had given it to me. You should keep it on you.
Su Manyu practically snatched the talisman and shoved it into her pocket. Youre not bad as a person.
Ning Shu:
ment: Such a strange exchange of friendship n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 416: Ji Qingyuan Stays for a Night
Chapter 416: Ji Qingyuan Stays for a Night
Lin Qianqian was sitting on the bed and watching as those two exchanged their gifts while ignoring her. She felt very awkward.
Ji Qingyuan stayed by Lin Qianqians side the entire day. When Ning Shu headed to ss, Su Manyu followed her closely without even taking a step away. Ning Shu was speechless and finally said, Can you stop following me all the time?
Im scared if Im not with you. Ever since Zhuang Yutong had saved herst time, she couldnt help but feel reliant on her. She felt calmer when she could see the calm look on Zhuang Yutongs face.
She felt like that ghost was following her wherever she went, so she didnt dare to leave Zhuang Yutongs side.
In addition, it was rxing to be next to Zhuang Yutong. Ever since that ghost started bothering them, her body had felt very heavy as if a ghost was hanging onto her. One time, after she showered, she weighed herself and found that she weighed a lot more than unusual even though she hadnt gotten any fatter. So she felt that the heaviness was the ghost sitting on her shoulders.
Ning Shu didnt say any more about it. It was fine if Su Manyu wanted to follow her since it didnt cause any harm. She then said, Make sure to pay attention to the surroundings, especially if youre near a building. Make sure that nothings falling.
Isnt that obvious? replied Su Manyu. Then she said, Since your vige shaman is so amazing, why didnt you ask her toe and deal with this ghost?
Grannie wonte. Shes already old and she doesnt want to provoke this sort of thing. This sort of thing doesnt rest until youre dead or its destroyed. Ning Shu had also hoped that the shaman would deal with this ghost.
Su Manyu bit her lips. I cant take this anymore! Im going to have my dad find someone to deal with this ghost!
Meanwhile, Ning Shu was wondering when the male and female leads would be able to invite that skilled Daoist priest over.
Ning Shu and Su Manyu returned to the dorm only to find that Ji Qingyuan and Lin Qianqian were sitting on the bed and whispering sweetly to each other.
Su Manyu gave a cold humph which destroyed the sweet atmosphere. Su Manyus dark look made Lin Qianqian feel very ufortable.
Ning Shu and Su Manyu washed up, then headed to bed. Su Manyu climbed onto Ning Shus bunk without a word, then looked on coldly as Ji Qingyuan got ready to sleep on the ground next to Lin Qianqians bed.
Itll be alright, Ill be right next to you. Ill protect you, consoled Ji Qingyuan.
Lin Qianqian replied en sweetly.
When Su Manyu saw the sweet sparks flying between them, she sourly cursed the dog couple.
Ning Shu took this in. Her previous impression was that Su Manyu was extremely haughty, but now, it seemed that she was more arrogant and despotic. Thebel on her was definitely vicious supporting female lead. In the end, even if she ended up killed by the ghost, no one would feel pity.
Su Manyu grabbed Ning Shu and hugged her tightly. Ning Shu pulled her arms off and said mildly, If youre going to sleep, just sleep. Its ufortable if you hug me this way.
Su Manyu released her but still stayed very close to her.
The night was very quiet. The campus waspletely silent. Ji Qingyuan couldnt fall asleep since he was sleeping on the ground and in the girls dorm.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When there was no disturbance at all, heughed softly. These little girls were just imagining things and scaring themselves.
Ji Qingyuan sat up and gazed at Lin Qianqian gently. He reached out to take Lin Qianqians hand, but when his hand made contact, there was a strange feeling. It felt wet and mushy like he was touching a rotten mango.
Why would Qianqians hand feel like this? The dorm waspletely dark so he couldnt see what was going on. He shook Lin Qianqian slightly and said, Qianqian, wake up?
However, Lin Qianqian seemed deeply asleep. No matter how he shook her, she didnt wake up. He had a bad feeling and hastily went to open the lights, but the lights wouldnt turn on. Suddenly, he felt something warm and sticky drip onto his hand.
Chapter 417: You Finally Came
Chapter 417: You Finally Came
Ji Qingyuan could feel something wet, but he couldnt see what it was. After a moment of hesitation, he lifted his hand to his nose and took a sniff. His nose was immediately filled with the disgusting stench of rot. The smell was so strong that it felt like his head was spinning.
Fear arose in his heart. The three girls in the dorm were all asleep, he was the only one awake.
He hastily wiped his hand off on his clothes, then walked back to Lin Qianqian and started shaking her while shouting, Qianqian, hurry and wake up! What exactly is going on!?
Ji Qingyuan was shouting, but none of the girls woke up. It was like he was the only left in this world. The surroundings were deathly still without any sound. There were no crickets, no sound of cars, there wasnt even the sound of the girls breathing.
Qianqian, Qianqian! Ji Qingyuan grabbed Lin Qianqians arm and tried to pull her up, but when he yanked, he tore her arm off. However, Lin Qianqian didnt react and didnt seem to feel pain at all.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ji Qingyuans eyes widened and his pupils abruptly dted. Lin Qianqians arm was still in his hand.
Aah Ji Qingyuan screamed as he flung the arm away. He leaned over to pull Lin Qianqian off the bed. When Lin Qianqians face moved into the faint moonlight, he saw that her face waspletely unrecognizable. All the flesh on her face was rotting with a terrible stench, but she was actually smiling at him.
As her mouth opened and closed, a voice filled with bitter resentment, but also soft lingering emotions spilled out. You finally came to find me. I was waiting for you, Ive always been waiting for you. Why are you so cruel? How could you be so cruel? I hate you, lets be together.
Ji Qingyuan was so frightened that he staggered and fell back, then continued backing away in a panic. The body that only had one arm left started crawling towards him in a grotesque manner. Ji Qingyuans back was covered with cold sweat as he shouted, Stay away! Stay away!
I hate you, I hate you! Ill kill you
Aaaah Ji Qingyuan who had been lying on the ground suddenly started awake and sat up. His body was so covered with cold sweat that it was like he had been drenched with cold water. He looked around nervously, then saw that Lin Qianqian was still sleeping next to him.
Ji Qingyuan exhaled in relief. So it was just a nightmare. It mustve been because he was influenced by Qianqians nervousness.
Qianqian Ji Qingyuan wanted to wake Lin Qianqian up. He still felt a chill and his heart was still beating erratically from the earlier fright.
Lin Qianqians body moved slightly, then she turned to look towards Ji Qingyuan with a strange smile. Youvee.
Ji Qingyuans heart seemed to stop for a moment, then it started pounding hard. What did he just see? Lin Qianqians face looked as if it was rotting, just like in the dream. He felt like his head was about to explode. All of the blood was rushing to his head, causing his thoughts to feel sluggish.
He backed away in a fluster to get away from Lin Qianqian.
Whats wrong? Qingyuan? Lin Qianqian rubbed her eyes as she looked at Ji Qingyuan. When he heard her voice, he looked carefully at her again and saw that her face wasnt rotting after all. He sighed in relief, then sighed that he was seriously being too nervous.
Lin Qianqian lifted away the nket and got off the bed. There was still a cast on her leg, but she didnt seem to feel any pain as she walked towards Ji Qingyuan.
Chapter 418: Strangling Ji Qingyuan
Chapter 418: Strangling Ji Qingyuan
Qianqian, be careful, use the crutches, alright? said Ji Qingyuan. Lin Qianqian continued to smile as she walked towards Ji Qingyuan. Suddenly, she reached out and hugged him.
Ji Qingyuanughed. Haa, what am I supposed to do with you? Seriously
Before he even finished his words, Lin Qianqian had clutched his throat. Ji Qingyuans face started turning red from theck of oxygen as Lin Qianqian lifted him by the neck. Ji Qingyuan tried to peel of Lin Qianqians hand, but no matter what he did, he couldnt get her fingers to budge.
His head was starting to be even more sluggish. It urred to him that he was about to die, and it would be at the hands of his girlfriend.
Lin Qianqian had no expression on her face as she continuously muttered, Why? Why? Why must you treat me this way? Why! Why!?
As Ning Shuy on the bed, she felt like the dorm was a freezer. When she sat up, she saw that Lin Qianqian was strangling Ji Qingyuan, so she immediately took out the soul pearl and threw it towards Lin Qianqian before jumping off the bed.
Lin Qianqian screamed when the soul pearl hit her, then her body went limp and she released Ji Qingyuans neck. Ji Qingyuan fell to the ground and covered his neck with one hand while coughing.
Ning Shu picked up the soul pearl. When she saw that Lin Qianqian had fainted, she reached out and found that Lin Qianqians body was ice cold. As Ji Qingyuan coughed, he stared at Lin Qianqian in shock and fear.
Get up, what are you still sleeping for? Hurry up and help. Ning Shu shook Su Manyu awake. Su Manyu opened her eyes, then her face filled with annoyance. What are you doing? Cant you let people sleep?
Lin Qianqian had gotten possessed and tried to kill Ji Qingyuan, said Ning Shu with a frown.
Su Manyus sleepiness was sent flying away. She sat up and looked at Lin Qianqian who had fainted on the ground, then took in Ji Qingyuans pale pallor. She hastily climbed down thedder and asked Ning Shu, What happened?
How would I know what happened? Come help get Lin Qianqian back on the bed. Ning Shu started pulling Lin Qianqian by her shirt.
Su Manyu didnt dare to touch Lin Qianqian and just looked at Ning Shu. Im scared though.
What are you scared of? The ghost isnt possessing her anymore. Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ji Qingyuan wanted to get up and help, but his body waspletely limp and he couldnt even stand up. So with a hoarse voice, he said, Manyu, please help.
Su Manyu was unwilling, but she helped Ning Shu lift Lin Qianqian onto the bed, then dusted off her hands. She turned towards Ji Qingyuan and asked in concern, Are you alright? Why did Lin Qianqian try to kill you?
There was a clear handprint on Ji Qingyuans neck. It was clear that Lin Qianqian waspletely serious in killing Ji Qingyuan earlier. If it hadnt been for Ning Shu, Ji Qingyuan wouldve really been choked to death by Lin Qianqian.
Lin Qianqian was possessed. Ning Shu opened her drawer and took out the medicinal powder to make a cup of the medicine for Lin Qianqian.
When Ji Qingyuan saw that Ning Shu was about to feed his girlfriend something strange, he ignored the paining from his body and moved to stop Ning Shu. What are you trying to feed her?
Lin Qianqian just got possessed, so a lot of yin energy has flooded into her body. If she doesnt drink this medicine, the yin energy will severely damage her body. If you touch her now, you can see that her temperature is really low. Ning Shu exined patiently even though she was a little annoyed. She was trying to save Lin Qianqian, but he was looking at her warily like she was trying to poison Lin Qianqian. It was seriously irritating.
Chapter 419: Why was the Ghost Trying to Kill You?
Chapter 419: Why was the Ghost Trying to Kill You?
Originally, Ning Shu was going to feed Lin Qianqian this medicine, but Ji Qingyuan sat down on the side of the bed and blocked her way. It was clear that he didnt want Lin Qianqian to drink something like this. The local remedies from the countryside didnt even have the approval of the Ministry of Health, there was no way that he could let Lin Qianqian drink this.
Fine, so be it. Itll be Lin Qianqian that suffers in the end. Lets just keep this for ourselves. Zhuang Yutong, since they dont want our help, lets just help ourselves, said Su Manyu with a sarcastic eye roll.
Ning Shu nced at Lin Qianqian and saw that her face was deathly pale and there was no trace of color in her lips. She asked Ji Qingyuan, Are you certain? The longer you drag this out, the more damage the yin energy will do to her body. Both Su Manyu and I have drank this medicine before.
Ji Qingyuan waved dismissively. No thanks.
Fine, suit yourself. In any case, there was no way the female lead-sama could die. Su Manyu took the bowl from Ning Shus hands and said, I touched Lin Qianqian earlier and now my entire body feels cold, so let me have the medicine instead.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After snatching the bowl, Su Manyu quickly gulped it down.
Ning Shu:
This girl was drinking this medicine like it was candy.
Ji Qingyuans facial color was very poor as he squeezed Lin Qianqians hand. Then he turned towards Su Manyu and asked, What exactly is going on?
Whats going on? Its the doing of the malevolent ghost Lin Qianqian summoned, said Su Manyu coldly.
Malevolent ghost? Ji Qingyuan rubbed his neck with a slightly disbelieving expression.
What Ning Shu was curious about was why the ghost chose to possess Lin Qianqian and kill Ji Qingyuan. It felt quite strange, so she kept staring at Ji Qingyuan. When Su Manyu noticed, she nudged Ning Shu and asked, What are you looking at?
Why was the ghost trying to kill you? asked Ning Shu. It was trying to kill them because they summoned it with the Ouija board, but why was it trying to kill Ji Qingyuan? And with Lin Qianqians hands?
Ji Qingyuan said coldly, How would I know?
Boom! The windows were blown open by a strong gust of chilling wind. A faint shadowy figure with billowing hair seemed to appear outside the window.
Su Manyu jumped up and ducked behind Ning Shu. Ning Shu pinched the slightly cold soul pearl, she could feel it trembling.
Ji Qingyuans face was filled with shock and fear. There really is a ghost.
As the wind pped their faces, the ghosts appearance gradually became clearer. Her face was filled with knife wounds that rotted visibly and peeled off. She flitted back and forth, disappearing and reappearing in different locations as she chanted, Ill kill you! Why did you treat me that way? Why? Why? Why
The temperature in the room plunged even more. The ghost seemed very stirred up and wanted to rush inside, but it was afraid of the item that Ning Shu was holding so it could only hover outside the window.
It seemed to be particrly concerned about a certain person in the room.
Chapter 420: What’s so Good about Lin Qianqian?
Chapter 420: Whats so Good about Lin Qianqian?
Ning Shu nced at Ji Qingyuan. He was probably connected with this ghost somehow. The ghost had always been toying with them like it was just ying cat and mouse, but today, it was unusually stirred up.
Ning Shu started walking to the window, but Su Manyu grabbed her shirt. What are you doing? Dont go over there.
Ning Shu paid no attention to Su Manyu, so Su Manyu stomped her feet angrily and let her go. She was too scared to follow her over to the window.
With every step Ning Shu took, the ghost backed away from the window. Finally, it turned and ran, then the wind stopped.
Wow, not bad, Zhuang Yutong. You just managed to scare a ghost to death! Su Manyu wiped at the cold sweat on her forehead.
Ning Shu was pretty annoyed with this ghost. If it held a grudge against someone, it should just get revenge. Why was it getting them, innocent people, wrapped up in this?
Meanwhile, Ji Qingyuans face was deathly pale as he muttered, Cant stay here. Lin Qianqian cant stay here.
Then you should hurry and bring her away. Itd be best if you guys left. The fact that the ghost wants to kill you means that youre definitely rted to the ghost somehow, said Ning Shu with a dismissive wave.
Ji Qingyuan:
Ning Shu closed the window. It wasnt even dawn, so should she head back to sleep? On her way, she touched Lin Qianqians forehead and found that she was burning up.
Are you going to bring her to the hospital? Shes sick, said Ning Shu.
Ji Qingyuans face waspletely pale and his eyes were slightly nk. He felt like his view of the world had just been destroyed. When he heard what Ning Shu said, he just felt even more confused and didnt know what to do.
Shes sick? Ji Qingyuan hastily checked Lin Qianqians temperature, then worry filled his face. However, he was scared to head out when it was still so dark out.
Ji Qingyuan, you should bring Lin Qianqian to the hospital. If you keep dying things, the fever will just get worse, said Su Manyu.
Ji Qingyuan seemed hesitant, so Su Manyu said, Since its still so dark out, just let her drink Zhuang Yutongs medicine for now.
Alright. Ji Qingyuan rubbed his forehead. He felt exhausted, but was still terrified.
Ning Shu curled her lips disdainfully but went to make the medicine and poured it down Lin Qianqians throat. If she took it earlier, there wouldnt have been so many issues.
You had better take her to the hospital once it lightens up, said Ning Shu mildly.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
No one slept well that night. Ji Qingyuan didnt even sleep at all and carried Lin Qianqian out as soon as day broke.
When Su Manyu saw how worried Ji Qingyuan was about Lin Qianqian, she pouted enviously and asked Ning Shu, Say, is Lin Qianqian really that good? Shes not particrly pretty and she doesnte from a good background either. At most, her family counts as well-off and her personality isnt that good. She just likes to keep up a white lotus facade while secretly trampling on others.
Whats so good about her? Su Manyu couldnt ept it.
Ning Shu:
The way she was putting it was like her personality was so good. She had a sharp tongue and was overbearing and arrogant. However, she did have the capital to be arrogant. She was beautiful, came from a wealthy family, and was stronger than Lin Qianqian in every aspect except for the fact that she was the supporting female lead.
Whats so good about Ji Qingyuan? What do you like about him? asked Ning Shu. Because hes handsome?
Su Manyu thought about it, then said, I dont know either, I just like him.
Ning Shu scoffed. Youre beautiful and your family is just as wealthy as his. Why do you have to like him?
That actually makes sense. Su Manyu nodded. Now that something as dangerous as a ghost is here, Im actually not as concerned about these things anymore.
Ning Shu thought for a moment, then asked Su Manyu, Say, is there a way to see ghosts?
Havent we already seen the ghost? Su Manyu propped up her chin. If this doesnt count as seeing ghosts, what does?
Im talking about being able to see ghosts voluntarily. I heard that if you wipe a cows tears on your eyelids, youd be able to see ghosts. Ning Shu turned towards Su Manyu. Su Manyu, can you get some cow tears?
Chapter 421: Heading Off to find the Daoist Priest
Chapter 421: Heading Off to find the Daoist Priest
Ning Shu wanted Su Manyu to get some cow tears because she really didnt want to stay in this task world anymore. Every single day was so stressful and she couldnt even sleep in peace. Although she had the soul pearl, she still couldnt rest easy until the ghost waspletely dealt with.
I dont want to. Su Manyu shook her head vigorously. Im already scared to death, and now I have to see her voluntarily? No way!
Ning Shu said, Grannie gave me something that can deal with her. If I can see her, then Ill be able to sort her out. Could it be that you want to continue living like this?
Su Manyu considered it, then said, Then Ill help you get some cow tears. Give me some time.
Ning Shu nodded. As soon as possible would be best. Too long and something might happen to us before theres a chance to fight.
After sending Lin Qianqian to the hospital, Ji Qingyuan came back and said to Su Manyu, Im going to look for a Daoist priest to exorcise this ghost. Im going to have to ask you to take care of Qianqian.
Su Manyu rolled her eyes at him. Theres no way I can take care of Lin Qianqian. With this ghost popping in and out, I can barely take care of myself, how can I take care of Lin Qianqian? If something ends up happening to Lin Qianqian, youll hold it against me forever. Theres no way that Ill agree to do something so stupid. You should just take Lin Qianqian with you.
Su Manyus words were so blunt that Ji Qingyuan didnt even know what to say for a moment, then he said, I want to bring her too, but her condition is really bad right now, and her leg injury got even worse because of what happenedst night. I have no way of bringing her.
Ning Shu agreed with Su Manyu. You should bring her.
The male and female leads had very strong luck, even if something happened to them, it wouldnt endanger their lives.
Ji Qingyuans n had been to ask Su Manyu to look after Lin Qianqian. He knew that Su Manyu liked him, so he thought that she would agree to his request, but she actually refused. It made him feel really ufortable.
Then there was the fact that he hade herest night so that these people wouldnt be so scared. If it werent for the fact that Lin Qianqian lived in this dorm, he wouldnt have bothered toe here!
Ji Qingyuan, you should be careful. That ghost seems to have a grudge against you and is serious about killing you. Ning Shu was starting to feel that the reason this ghosttched onto them was really because of Lin Qianqianbecause Lin Qianqian was Ji Qingyuans girlfriend.
When Ji Qingyuan heard what Ning Shu said, his facial color became even worse. He red at Ning Shu and said sharply, Why are you saying that? I dont know that ghost.
Ning Shu shrugged.
Ji Qingyuan saw that Su Manyu was serious about not helping him, but it also wasnt the best time to bring Lin Qianqian to his house.
He took a deep breath. Exhaustion was visible on his face and his tone was much colder when he spoke to Su Manyu again, Then Ill leave with Qianqian and have the Daoist priest take a look at Qianqian while Im at it.
Ning Shu asked, Who introduced this Daoist priest to you?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
What does that have to do with you? Ji Qingyuan has always been impatient with Ning Shu so her questions just ticked him off.
Ning Shu dropped it. It wasnt the ce of a cannon fodder like her to meddle in the affairs between the male and female lead after all.
Chapter 422: Let’s Check Out the Ghosts
Chapter 422: Lets Check Out the Ghosts
Ji Qingyuan hastily left. Su Manyu stared at his back, then pouted like she was about to cry. Hes angry with me now. We probably cant even be friends anymore.
Ning Shu nced at her with disdain. Whats with that? Youre seriously hopeless. Isnt it just a man?
What would a country bumpkin like you know? Su Manyu scorned back. Ive liked Ji Qingyuan for a very long time. You dont understand at all.
Tch. Ning Shu lifted a middle finger. So unreasonable. The person doesnt even like you, but youre still acting like this. Its seriously disgusting.
Su Manyus face turned red from anger. Zhuang Yutong, do you want to die?
Ning Shu: Ha, ha, ha.
After Lin Qianqian left, Ning Shu and Su Manyu were left by themselves in the dorm. However, strangely, the ghost didnte to bother them again.
Su Manyu found it strange as well. Could it have gone after Ji Qingyuan and Lin Qianqian?
Ning Shu didnt care and just shrugged. Maybe.
Worry appeared on Su Manyus face. She was clearly worried about Ji Qingyuan. Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain again, Dont make such a constipated expression, it makes my teeth ache from the grossness.
Zhuang Yutong, would you die if you dont speak? shouted Su Manyu angrily.
Yah, I will.
Oh, thats right, someone from my family managed to get cow tears. They had to collect it at the ughterhouse, you cant imagine how much effort it took. Zhuang Yutong took out a small ss vial filled with liquid from her bag.
Ning Shu took the vial and shook it, then said, Lets try it tonight?
No way, no thanks! Su Mangyu hastily shook her head. Itll give me nightmares.
Ning Shu was very curious so she wiped some on her eyes as soon as it got dark. Su Manyu asked curiously, Can you see them?
Ning Shu gasped and covered her mouth as she pointed behind Su Manyu. Behind you
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Aaah Su Manyu jumped up in fright and hid behind Ning Shu. Her teeth were chattering as she asked, W-what is it?
Ning Shuughed. Just joking.
Su Manyu wanted to smack Ning Shu, but Ning Shu dodged and handed the vial to her. Put some on to see for yourself.
Su Manyu hesitated, but in the end, she wiped some on. She looked around, then remarked, Theres no ghosts around?
Ning Shu leaned on the windowsill and said, Come over here. Theres none inside the room.
Su Manyu walked over to the window and peered out only to find that there were a lot of souls wandering around. Those souls had nk expressions and looked almostpletely transparent like they were on the verge of disappearing.
Ning Shu wasnt surprised to see these ghosts. Since this was a supernatural world, it was normal to have ghosts. If not for that, this soul pearl wouldnt havee into existence.
However, Su Manyu was terrified and hastily crouched down to wipe the cow tears off. Did we end up in hell? Why are those things everywhere?
Theres actually no need to be scared. Were living inpletely different dimensions and usually cante into contact with them. However, that malevolent ghost is probably able to control the maic fields somehow, which is why all those strange phenomenons have been happening.
I wonder how Ji Qingyuan is doing? After hearing this, Su Manyu wasnt as scared anymore.
However, Ning Shu wasnt worried at all. When she saw Su Manyu like this, she said, I really cant tell whats so good about Ji Qingyuan? Except for his skin?
Ning Shu expressed that there was an entire sea of good-looking twisted people.
Chapter 423: Reappearance of the Ghost
Chapter 423: Reappearance of the Ghost
Ning Shu and Su Manyu passed several days in peace, but one night, the ghost returned again, causing the temperature in the dorm to suddenly plunge.
Su Manyu clung to Ning Shus arm. Her voice trembled as she said, Yutong, she came back again. What happened to Ji Qingyuan and Lin Qianqian?
Ning Shu didnt reply and just pulled out the cow tears to swipe some on her eyelids. She looked around and found the ghost sitting on Lin Qianqians bed. There was ck mist surrounding her and her soul looked very weak. Her face was covered with knife wounds and her eyes were filled with vicious resentment.
When she saw Ning Shu looking at her, she snarled at her. However, she seemed to be afraid and didnt rush in their direction.
Ning Shu quickly threw the soul pearl at the ghost. Although the ghost quickly dodged, a portion of her soul was still sucked away by the soul pearl and the ck mist around her became less dense even as her soul became even flimsier.
The ghost hovered outside the window and screamed at Ning Shu. The entire dorm shook and the bed mattresses fell off the frames. Ning Shu pulled Su Manyu and jumped off the bed to pick up the soul pearl.
The dorm was shaking so much that it felt like an earthquake. Ning Shu was only able to stand stably because the energy in her dantian stabilized her center of gravity.
However, Su Manyu fell to the ground even as she clutched at Ning Shus clothes. Why did she suddenly get so angry?
Shes just making herst struggle. Ning Shu took in how dim the ghosts soul was. The ghost probably wouldnt be able to put up much of a fight when the Daoist priest came.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
All of you must die, you must die! I hate you all, all of you must die! Die! Die! The ghosts eerie and malicious words made peoples hair rise on end.
The cow tears Ning Shu had wiped on her eyelids had dried so she could no longer see the ghost, but the disturbance caused by the ghost was also weakening and soon stopped.
Su Mangyu sighed in relief, then she wiped the sweat off her forehead. If this happens a couple more times, my heart will probably give out.
The dorm was a mess. Ning Shu lifted the fallen mattresses, then tidied up the room a little.
Do you have Ji Qingyuans number? Give him a call and ask? said Ning Shu as she cleaned up the room.
Oh right, phone, phone. Su Manyu dug out her phone and called, but after waiting for a long time, the reply she got angered her so much she almost smashed the phone. I cant get through. It said that hes out of service range.
Ning Shu shrugged. Who knew what corner of the world the main leads were in right now? Ning Shu had a feeling that the ghost had encountered the Daoist priest and had gotten injured. If not for that, there was no way her soul would be so weak.
Now that the soul pearl absorbed another portion of her soul, the ghost was probably on the verge of disappearing.
Ning Shu felt that the soul pearl had gotten heavier. This thing was seriously evil ah. It only allowed things to enter and not to exit. She really wanted the soul energy it contained~
After the ghost was weakened, it rarely appeared. It seemed to be nursing its injuries.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu was wondering when the Daoist priest would arrive. This was the best time to exorcise the ghost.
After being injured once, the ghost didnt dare to enter the dorm again. From time to time, NIng Shu would apply some cow tears. One time, she saw that the ghost was actually devouring the other wandering spirits and that the ck mist around the ghost had gotten even denser.
Fudge! Ning Shu didnt even know what to say. They should hurry and get rid of this ghost. It wasnt just killing people, it was even devouring spirits!
Fortunately she had the soul pearl, otherwise there was no way she wouldve been able to protect herself and Su Manyu.
Saving one persons life meant more than building a seven story pagoda. Ning Shu had interacted with Su Manyu for quite a long while, so there was some friendship between them as well.
Chapter 424: Why Doesn’t My Dad Know a Daoist Priest?
Chapter 424: Why Doesnt My Dad Know a Daoist Priest?
After another peaceful period, Ji Qingyuan and Lin Qianqian finally returned. Lin Qianqian had gotten much skinnier and her skin became tanned. The cast was also still on her leg. Ji Qingyuan looked just as travel worn.
Ji Qingyuan helped Lin Qianqian to the bed. Su Manyu asked, Where did you guys go? Why didnt my calls go through?
Ji Qingyuan rubbed his temples exhaustedly. The signal was bad.
Why do you guys look so wretched? The journey didnt go smoothly? Su Manyu poured a cup of water for Ji Qingyuan without paying any attention to Lin Qianqian, but Ji Qingyuan took the cup and passed it to Lin Qianqian while asking, Qianqian, does your leg still hurt?
Lin Qianqian furrowed her brows, then touched her leg and said, It really hurts.
The doctor said that you have to rest well for your leg to recover. Dont worry, I wont let anything bad happen to you, said Ji Qingyuan earnestly whilepletely giving Su Manyu the cold shoulder. Su Manyu was so angry that her face flushed.
As Ning Shu observed from the side, she felt like Ji Qingyuan and Lin Qianqians feelings had deepened. It was probably the experience of relying on each other during the difficult journey that made them be even closer. She nced towards Su Manyu, then curled her lips. Youre out of luck.
Su Manyu noticed Ning Shus look and her expression became even worse. Why Zhuang Yutong, this damned brat, alwaysughing at her? Would she die if she didntugh at her?
Was it that much fun to see her heartbroken?
Su Manyus expression was a bit dark, but then she asked Ji Qingyuan, What happened on the way? Did you guys find the Daoist priest?
We found him. Hes currently at my house right now. Helle tonight to exorcise the ghost, said Ji Qingyuan. But a lot of things happened on the way.
He and Lin Qianqian had barely managed to sessfully escape from death, but Lin Qianqians leg injury became even worse. The doctor said that if it wasnt treated carefully, it was likely for her to be crippled. The persistent fever from earlier just made the injury worse.
Ji Qingyuans heart felt very heavy. There were too many things on his mind. He could sense that the ghost really hated him, but he clearly had no dealings with this ghost, so why was it so insistent on killing him?
Youre going to exorcise the ghost tonight? asked Ning Shu, but Ji Qingyuanpletely ignored her.
He didnt even bother to nce over or react.
Ning Shu:
The fudge, am I air?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ji Qingyuan didnt think of Ning Shu as someone that had the right to talk on equal terms with him so he didnt want to answer her.
Gawd. Ning Shu felt that her awkwardness cancer was ring up.
It was the first time she had encountered someone whose eyes were set so high up.
Is the priest that you found reliable? asked Su Manyu. Ji Qingyuan replied mildly, Hes a priest that trains deep in the mountains and has very profound abilities. He knows my dad. It was my dad that told me to look for him.
Uncle Ji knows a Daoist priest? Su Manyu was very surprised, but Ji Qingyuan didnt agree. My family does business and meets with a lot of people. Whats so strange about my dad knowing a Daoist priest?
Then why doesnt my dad know a Daoist priest? remarked Su Manyu casually. Ning Shu lifted her brows at this. She couldnt help but feel that something was strange.
Meanwhile, Lin Qianqian started staying in the dorm. With how serious her injury was, why was she staying in the dorm instead of going to the hospital?
Chapter 425: Possessed x2
Chapter 425: Possessed x2
After Ji Qingyuan settled Lin Qianqian in, he asked for Su Manyu to help look after her a little with getting her water and things like that. Su Manyu very reluctantly nodded.
Lin Qianqian seemed to really be exhausted since she fell asleep the moment she wasid down. Ning Shu and Su Manyu shared a nce, then went to do their own things.
However, Lin Qianqian, who had been sleeping, suddenly sat up, then her neck turned rigidly as she turned to look at Ning Shu and Su Manyu.
What do you want? Su Manyu asked Lin Qianqian without even looking. Lin Qianqian didnt answer and lifted away the nket, got off the bed, and started walking on her cast-bound foot towards the door as if she didnt feel any pain.
The moment Ning Shu saw this, she knew that Lin Qianqian was possessed again and hastily walked over to grab her. She pulled out the soul pearl and pressed it against Lin Qianqians body, but the ghost didnt leave this time. Instead, she turned around and clutched Ning Shu by the neck as she hissed, How dare you get in my way? Ill kill you! How could you treat me this way!?
Ning Shu backed away and dodged Lin Qianqians hand, then kicked her to the ground. She leaned over to pin her down and shouted at Su Manyu, Help me keep her still!
Lin Qianqian was very strong, to the point that Ning Shu could barely keep her from moving. Su Manyu wiped the cold sweat on her palms off on her clothes, then ran over to help.
Ning Shu tore Lin Qianqians sheets into strips, then tied Lin Qianqians hands and feet behind her before shoving the soul pearl into Lin Qianqians mouth.
Once she did that, Lin Qianqian started struggling violently, then her eyes rolled back and she fainted.
Ning Shu dug the soul pearl back out and wiped the saliva off on Lin Qianqians clothes before putting it away.
When will this end? Its so annoying! Su Manyus face was filled with irritation.
Ning Shu scoffed. Isnt it good that its annoying? Therell be nothing to be annoyed about once youre dead.
Su Manyu:
Ning Shu saw that the cast on Lin Qianqians leg had cracked and the skin inside waspletely purple and swollen. It seemed that Lin Qianqians injury had be even more severe. It hadnt been that injured earlier from the fall, but the following events and the trip she took with Ji Qingyuan had made her leg be worse.
Give Ji Qingyuan a call, said Ning Shu.
However, right after she said that, the entire dorm started shaking like there was an earthquake. The mattress fell down and smashed onto Lin Qianqians leg. Lin Qianqian screamed, then fainted again.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu:
Chapter 426: Finding a Scapegoat
Chapter 426: Finding a Scapegoat
Then the bed frame started to fall towards Lin Qianqians head. Su Manyu covered her mouth in horror as if she could already see the scene of Lin Qianqians head breaking open. Ning Shu immediately revolved her internal energy and hastily pushed the bed frame to stop it from falling.
The shaking stopped, but the dorm was a mess. Ning Shu lifted the mattress that was crushing Lin Qianqians legs. From the looks of it, Lin Qianqians bones werepletely broken.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Give Ji Qingyuan a call. Ning Shu shook her head. It seemed like this ghost hated Lin Qianqian quite a lot. It was always possessing Lin Qianqian and trying to kill her.
After Su Manyu called Ji Qingyuan, he hastily rushed over. When he saw that Lin Qianqian was tied up and on the ground, her castpletely shattered, he immediately went over and untied her. As he hugged her, he demanded answers from Su Manyu. What were you guys doing? How could you treat Qianqian like this!?
How did her cast break? Why did you guys tie her up? Ji Qingyuan furrowed his brows and his expression turned very unfriendly.
Su Manyu was taken aback by this onught of questions, but she immediately refuted, She got possessed, should we have just let her go? Being possessed isnt good for her health either. What do you expect us to do? Youre so hard to please, just take your Lin Qianqian and leave already! You me everything on us!
Enough! Ji Qingyuan, Ive frickin been bearing with you this entire time! Is it cause of that that you think Im easy to bully? Su Manyu now waved without any trace of politeness. Scram, get out of here, scram!
Ji Qingyuans face turned red from anger. Youre causing a fuss for no reason.
Youre the one causing a fuss for no reason, your entire familys causing a fuss for no reason! shouted Su Manyu.
Ji Qingyuan left, carrying Lin Qianqian. Su Manyu turned towards Ning Shu angrily andined, Whos the one causing a fuss? The person causing a fuss for no reason is actually using someone else of causing a fuss for no reason!
Frick! Why do I always have to endure such stupid things whenever something happens thats rted to Lin Qianqian? Su Manyus entire face was contorted.
Ning Shu sneered. Because you like Ji Qingyuan ah. Ji Qingyuan likes Lin Qianqian but youre indignant, you cant ept it. Thats why youre always so gloomy all the time. Just watching you feels gross.
Su Manyu: Zhuang Yutong, do you want to die? Would you die if you dont mock me? Would you?
Ning Shu: I would.
Su Manyu:
Meanwhile, Ji Qingyuan had brought Lin Qianqian to the hospital. The results of the X-ray were pretty much as Ning Shu had expected. Lin Qianqians legs were crushed to the point the bones were broken and her lower legs were swollen to the point they were bigger than her thighs. There was even a chance that she would gome.
As Ji Qingyuan took in how pale Lin Qianqian looked, he couldnt suppress his anger and went to the dorm to find Su Manyu. The moment he saw her, he pped her. Su Manyu was stunned and stared nkly at him in bewilderment.
Why are you hitting people? Ning Shu revolved her energy and shoved Ji Qingyuan, sending him crashing to the ground. Ji Qingyuan groaned in pain. His butt felt like it was splitting open and his tailbone felt crushed.
This woman was really strong. Ning Shu nced at Ji Qingyuan contemptfully. What kind of man hits a woman?
Su Manyu snapped out of it as well and looked at Ji Qingyuan with hurt in her eyes. Why are you hitting me for no reason? Ji Qingyuan, dont take things too far!
Ji Qingyuan got up, enduring the pain, and replied coldly, Su Manyu, how can you do this to Qianqian? Youve already pushed her down the stairs but you also had to smash her leg with a mattress? She might even gome now. Su Manyu, Im blind to have trusted you. I never thought that you would actually be this ruthless.
What did I do? I didnt do anything! Yourepletely ndering me! The ghost was the one that did this to her, what are you ming me for? If it werent for the fact that we saved her, she wouldve already died.
Ghost? A ghost again? I wasnt present, so who would know if you guys arent using the ghost as an excuse to harm Qianqian? Ji Qingyuan red at them. You guys did this and youre pushing it off onto the ghost.
Ji Qingyuan, what nonsense are you saying? When did I ever do something like this?
Didnt you push Qianqian down the stairs before? said Ji Qingyuan coldly.
I didnt push her at all! She fell down herself! Su Manyu was indignant because she really hadnt done it.
Chapter 427: Beat Him Up With Me!
Chapter 427: Beat Him Up With Me!
The moment Ji Qingyuan arrived, he hit Su Manyu, and now he was ring at her fiercely.
Su Manyu touched her cheek in shock. Not even my dad has ever hit me. Who do you think you are, to dare to hit me!? Ji Qingyuan, you think you can do whatever you want to me just because I like you, is that it?
Ji Qingyuan nced coldly at Ning Shu. He felt like his tailbone was about to break from her shove earlier. When he heard Su Manyus usatory words, he said, Im hitting you on Qianqians behalf! For better or for worse, you guys are ssmates, how could you be so cruel? Dont you know that Qianqian will end up crippled from this? Her leg hasnt recovered since the time you pushed her down the stairs!
Qianqian had told me before that you were always targeting her, but I never thought that you would actually go this far! Ji Qingyuan roared at Su Manyu.
Su Manyus expression turned frustrated. I didnt push her at all! I didnt do it! It was the ghost that pushed her! I didnt do anything! Ji Qingyuan, you havent even looked into anything and youre ndering me! You just believe everything thates out of Lin Qianqians mouth?
I understand Qianqian. Shes very kind-hearted and gets along with everyone, but youre always picking on her. Ji Qingyuan said coldly, Su Manyu, you cant get away with pushing everything onto the ghost just because the ghost cant argue back. Su Manyu, I was mistaken about you.
Su Manyu was so angry that she felt like her chest was about to explode. Ji Qingyuan! My fucking god! I mustve fucking dropped my eyeballs to have liked you! You and Lin Qianqian are a perfect bitch couple! This maam will justy things out here! If this maam really had touched Lin Qianqian, then this maam will be killed by the ghost!
Su Manyu walked to him and then abruptly pped him. Who do you think you are to dare to hit me? Have it back!
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Su Manyu had used a lot of force so fingerprints immediately appeared on Ji Qingyuans face. Ji Qingyuan was frozen as if he was still too stunned by the fact that Su Manyu had actually pped him back.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu just watched from the side. Su Manyu was seriously domineering and reality was, Ji Qingyuan was relying on the fact that Su Manyu liked him. He never responded to Su Manyus feelings, but whenever something came up, he would order Su Manyu around like Su Manyu was his servant just because she had feelings for him.
When Ji Qingyuan saw how much his girlfriend was suffering and heard that she might be crippled even though Ning Shu and Su Manyu who were in the same dorm were perfectly fine, he took out his anger on Su Manyu.
He couldnt find the ghost nor did he dare to look for her, but he needed to take his anger out on someone, so he didnt care if Su Manyu was actually innocent or felt wrongly used. All he knew was that Lin Qianqian was hurt and he was weary from the ghost bothering him and he need to vent this somehow.
Qianqian and he were suffering so much, but aside from Zhang Yuyan whomited suicide, the rest of the people in the dorm were perfectly fine. This made him feel very irritated.
Su Manyu, you actually dared to hit me? Ji Qingyuan gritted his teeth so hard that his cheeks trembled and his handsome face contorted sinisterly.
Su Manyu took a step back. Why wouldnt I dare to hit you?
Su Manyu then turned to Ning Shu. Zhuang Yutong, beat this shameless bastard up with me!
Chapter 428: The Ghost Disappeared
Chapter 428: The Ghost Disappeared
Ji Qingyuan nced at Ning Shu and his facial color changed. When this girl pushed him earlier, he felt like his bones were about to break. This girls strength was abnormal, itd hurt like crazy to be hit by her.
If you guys do that, Ill make it so that you guys cant stay in this school anymore, said Ji Qingyuan coldly.
Su Manyu scoffed. Ji Qingyuan, do you think your family runs this school? You think you have the ability to do that?
Ji Qingyuan gave a cold humph, then left, but his walking posture was a little weird.
Ning Shu was really disappointed to see him leave. She really wanted to beat him up since Su Manyu would back her up.
Waaah Su Manyu burst out crying. She had been putting up a strong front in front of Ji Qingyuan, but as soon as he left, she couldnt help but feel heartbroken.
Ning Shu didnt feel sympathetic so she didnt bother tofort her.
Zhuang Yutong, how could you be so heartless? Youre not evenforting me even though I just got my heart broken. Su Manyu blew her nose into a tissue.
Ning Shu looked over with a disgusted expression. You werent even dating.
Su Manyu:
Say, is Lin Qianqian really that good? asked Su Manyu bitterly.
Ning Shu: Youve already asked this question countless times. In Ji Qingyuans heart, Lin Qianqian is better than you by a hundred thousand times.
Su Manyu: Was stabbed in the heart. Ow.
When Ning Shu saw how depressed Su Manyu was, she couldnt help but ask, There are plenty of guys in the world and theres also plenty of guys better than Ji Qingyuan. Why dont you look for someone that likes you? Why let Ji Qingyuan trample on you?
Su Manyu blew her nose hard. Fuck, Ill definitely find a guy better than Ji Qingyuan.
You still havent interacted with much men. Once you graduate, youll find that there are plenty of mature and outstanding men in society that are better than Ji Qingyuan.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Su Manyu nted a nce over with disdain. You talk like youve seen so many men.
This big sis has seen a lot of men, but unfortunately they were all ill.
Ning Shu was annoyed with how Ji Qingyuan was alwaysing to their dorm, so she went andined to the teacher in charge of the dorm and said that a girl in their dorm was always bringing her boyfriend over and having him stay the night.
The teacher immediately said that boys werent allowed to enter the dorm anymore.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu and Su Manyus rtionship was getting increasingly better. Su Manyu would often give Ning Shu her clothes to wear but Ning Shu always refused them. After all, Su Manyu was like a foot taller than her, so her clothes didnt fit at all.
Sometimes they would share makeup and go shopping together. Their rtionship was starting to develop in the direction of bosom buddies. Su Manyus way of speaking was extremely direct and vicious. Shed often say that Ning Shus clothes were very dull and her looks werent anything special. Basically, shed nitpick all the time and down-talk her to the point that she sounded worthless.
Ning Shu paid no attention to her, but anyone whose heart was a little less generous would probably cry from anger.
Although Su Manyu always voiced disdain towards Ning Shu, whenever they headed out, shed still hold Ning Shus hand. Ning Shu was pretty sure that she was just scared of the ghost.
Ji Qingyuan said that he was going to have a Daoist prieste exorcise the ghost, but time passed and he never showed up. The ghost also didnt show up at all. Ning Shu almost felt like the ghost had already disappeared. She couldnt help but find the peaceful campus life too good to be true. When the ghost used to haunt them, she was nervous all the time. Now that the ghost no longer appeared, it still left her nerves strung.
It couldnt be that Ji Qingyuan had decided not to exorcise the ghost for now after what happenedst time so that the ghost would scare them a while longer?
Chapter 429: Obviously A Disgusting Otaku
Chapter 429: Obviously A Disgusting Otaku
Su Manyu hugged Ning Shus arm as they walked out of the dorm. The moment they stepped out, someone blocked their way.
Ning Shu and Su Manyu nced over, then simultaneous turned away to avoid looking at that person. Su Manyu said, Whys such an ugly person blocking our way?
Ning Shu: Who knows?
Song Ming nced at Su Manyu, then turned his face full of pimples towards Ning Shu. Zhuang Yutong, I want to talk to you about something.
Do I know you? Ning Shu lifted her fist. I told you before that I would beat you up every time I see you.
Song Mings face convulsed in fear, but he seemed to recall something and got up the courage to say, Are you still angry? I admit thatst time was my fault, but youve already punished me for it.
Ning Shu:
Whats with this idiot?
Su Manyu arrogantly sized him up, then flipped back her hair while remarking with disdain, His figures poor, his face is unbearably ugly. There are too many pimples and his face is too oily. He definitely didnt wash his face beforeing out. His hair is dirty and greasy and theres the smell of instant noodles all over him. His socks are over his trouser leg and his shoes are all muddy. You can tell with just a nce that hes a disgusting otaku that jacks off to AVs.
Su Manyu lifted her brows towards Ning Shu. This is your guy? Zhuang Yutong, I have to admit respect for your taste. And you still have the nerve to mock me all the time? Tsk tsk
Ning Shu:
Song Mings face turned a rainbow of colors from Su Manyus criticisms and he wished he could just squeeze into a crack on the ground.
He felt even more hatred towards Ning Shu and wanted to rape her right now then throw her away.
Before, Song Ming was still quite interested in this girl from the countryside. He knew that he wasnt good-looking and wasnt very wealthy either, so none of the girls at the college would ever take a liking to him. Hence, he had no choice but to lower himself and set his sights on Zhuang Yutong.
All the other girls were dressed very fashionably, Zhuang Yutong was the only one who was always dressed very inly like an ugly duckling. She had no friends and was always alone, so he thought that this girl would be easier to flirt with and trick.
But she unexpectedly turned out to be so fierce and was always attacking his lower half. When he saw her cold gaze, he realized that she wasnt someone that could be provoked and hadnt nned to interact with her anymore.
However, Ji Qingyuan looked for him and told him to chase after Zhuang Yutong. Ji Qingyuan said that if he could cause some scandal like making her pregnant so that she was kicked out of school or breaking her heart, then after he graduated, Ji Qingyuan would give him a position in his familyspany.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
This way, he could pick up a girl and have a guaranteed job after college, so he could only grit his teeth and go for it.
With two cold and indifferent gazes focused on him, Song Ming was so nervous that for a moment, he couldnt even talk. After swallowing hard, he turned towards Ning Shu and said warmly, Zhuang Yutong, I have something to talk to you about. Lets go over to the side.
Su Manyu pulled Ning Shus arm and nced down at her manicure haughtily. You even need to go over to the side to talk? What do you have to say that I cant listen to?
Song Mings face burned when Su Manyu talked down to him this way so he turned to look at Ning Shu instead. Ning Shu nced at him coldly. Scram.
Song Mings face contorted but he still forced out a smile which made his face even more unsightly. He practically gritted his teeth as he tried to make his words sound warm. Ille back tomorrow.
Ning Shu lifted her brows and Song Ming immediately ran off like his butt was on fire.
Chapter 430: Daily Dose of Disgust
Chapter 430: Daily Dose of Disgust
Oh my gosh, I feel about to go blind. I needa wash out my eyes. Su Manyu took out eye drops from her purse and tilted her head back to apply them. She looked towards Ning Shu with watery eyes and gave a thumbs up. Zhuang Yutong, your taste is sure shocking. Who wouldve thought you liked this kind of men?
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. This guy just wants to rape me because I look like an ignorant country bumpkin.
Su Manyus face filled with contempt. He should take a look at himself, how disgusting. Zhuang Yutong, dont let yourself be taken by someone like this. Otherwise, in the future, whenever I look at you, the first thing thatlle to mind is the image of you guys tumbling together. Tsk tsk, I already feel like gagging.
Ning Shu:
However, she didnt know what got into Song Mings head but he kepting to the girls dorm to deliver flowers every single day and gazed at Ning Shu with eyes filled with feelings. Su Manyu who was next to Ning Shu feltpletely disgusted.
Whenever Su Manyu saw Song Ming, she would proceed to attack every part of him. For example: Those roses must from yesterday, right? Mustve been nice to get them at half price. Then she would sneer at the fact that Song Mings socks were ten bucks for ten so that he could throw them away without washing them. And then shed say that the pimples on Song Mings face were already turning white so it was about time to squeeze them. After that, shed say that Song Ming was about to turn bald since his kidney was so weak.
Song Ming would pretty much run off like he was escaping for his life every single time, but the next day he woulde again. Some busybodies told Ning Shu to just ept him since he really did like her.
Ning Shu just spat. Who knew what was prompting Song Ming toe to the girls dorm everyday to embarrass himself? He was mocked by Su Manyu everyday and Su Manyu even dumped a bucket of water on him. He was seriously pitiful, but he continued persisting despite this.
Ning Shu and Su Manyu gradually felt that something was off. Ning Shu was aware that she wasnt any great beauty so it wasnt normal that someone would like her this much. Based on her pitiful three points of charm, there was no way she could attract love wherever she went.
Su Manyu sent someone to look into it and found out that it was Ji Qingyuans idea. When she found out, she was so angry that she was about to tear the entire room down. She bellowed angrily, Who wouldve thought that Ji Qingyuan was actually such a despicable person? He actually resorted to these means to get revenge on you!
Ning Shu just lifted her brows. Looks like Ji Qingyuan held a grudge about her pushing himst time.
This method was pretty malicious. If she ended up falling for Song Ming and was tricked into sleeping with him, then discarded by him, it definitely wouldve been painful.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
But she was speechless. Why didnt he get someone more handsome to chase her? It wasnt like she was blind. Ny-nine percent of girls wouldnt choose someone like Song Ming.
So Ji Qingyuan had probably sent Song Ming to disgust her. Ning Shu admitted that she had been disgusted.
Whenever they saw Song Mings passionate look, theyd have to restrain themselves from puking on his face. It was that disgusting.
How about I get someone to beat him up so that he stopsing? I cant deal with this anymore. Su Manyu frowned in annoyance. After the ghost finally left, someone like this showed up. I seriously cant take it anymore. Zhuang Yutong, whenever Im with you, things that destroy my view of the world always show up. Youre seriously too nd-looking. If you dont hurry up and fix yourself up, youll end up attracting only disgusting guys.
Ning Shu said mildly, You fix yourself up well and was born pretty, but didnt you still end up falling for someone like Ji Qingyuan?
Cough Su Manyu coughed softly. Ji Qingyuans family does business. You know how businessmen are, sometimes they only care about the results and not the methods. As long as the correct result is achieved, the methods are secondary.
Chapter 431: A Little Game
Chapter 431: A Little Game
However, they agreed on one thing. They had toe up with a way to stop Song Ming from ever bothering them again.
Su Manyu suggested to just kick him out of school. Ning Shu yed with the soul pearl and thought for a bit, then asked, What if he ends up seeing ghosts?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Seeing ghosts? Su Manyu gasped in realization and dug out the cow tears. Lets scare this damned bastard to death.
That night, Ning Shu invited Song Ming to the foot of the dorm.
Song Ming came happily, thinking that she had finally fallen for his charms. After all, she was inviting him over at night. His entire face was practically glowing from excitement.
When he saw that there were two people standing beneath the streetmp and that one of them was Su Manyu, he became a little timid. Su Manyus tongue was practically poisonous and her family had money. She pressured people to the point they could hardly breathe.
Song Ming tidied up his clothes, then put on a warm smile like a mask. However, his eyes were filled with disgusting lust.
Song Ming walked to Ning Shu and reached out for her hand, but Ning Shu coldly took a step back. Song Ming inwardly cursed at her. She was looking for a man in the middle of the night but still had the nerve to act reserved?
Yutong, why did you ask me toe here sote at night? asked Song Ming gently.
Su Manyu interrupted, Youve pursued Yutong for quite a while.
Song Mings heart tensed up reflexively. Su Manyu never had anything nice to say when she opened her mouth.
I really do like Yutong. I feel like shes the only woman Ill ever like in this lifetime, said Song Ming passionately while gazing into Ning Shus eyes.
Su Manyus face turned blue and she almost retched. Ning Shu noticed and startedughing. Then she said to Song Ming, We called you over today because we wanted to y a game. Are you interested?
Song Ming saw the smile on Ning Shus face and was thinking that this country bumpkin was actually quite pretty when she smiled. It was just that she rarely smiled. Whenever she was facing him, she was always cold and frosty, so this sudden smile was actually breathtaking. He suddenly felt that it was worth all this effort to pursue her and decided to abandon her a littleter.
A game? Thiste? Song Ming felt his lower belly heat up and the hot blood rushed to his face, causing his pimples to itch. He had to force his hands down to stop himself from scratching his face.
A game with all three of us? Song Ming nced towards Su Manyu. Although he knew that it was wishful thinking, he couldnt help but fantasize about them three, haha
When Su Manyu saw Song Ming flush while looking towards her disgustingly, she felt the urge to scratch his eyes out. She had seriously never seen a man this disgusting before. He was a damned toad trying to eat swan meat. Even though he was pursuing Zhuang Yutong, he was actually looking at her this way.
Ning Shu looked away so that she didnt have to see Song Mings excited gaze. This kind of man seriously had no face to speak of.
Close your eyes, were about to start the game. Su Manyu gritted her teeth and then gave a coldugh.
When Song Ming saw Su Manyu smile, he immediately closed his eyes. His heart pounded excitedly and celebratory fireworks were practically going off inside his head.
Suddenly, something cold was wiped onto his eyelids. Just as he was about to open his eyes, he heard Su Manyus voice. Wait, dont open your eyes so quickly.
Song Mings heart pounded as he kept his eyes closed.
Alright, you can open your eyes now, said Ning Shu mildly.
Chapter 432: Method to Choose a Husband
Chapter 432: Method to Choose a Husband
Song Ming hastily opened his eyes. He felt like his eyes were a little ufortable, so he closed them again. When he reopened his eyes, he saw a man whose neck was gushing blood approach him. He screamed and another female ghost flew towards him while reaching for his neck. Song Mings eyes rolled back and he almost fainted as he gave a blood-curdling screech. It was hard to imagine that a man was actually able to make such a high-pitched scream.
Although the ghost was choking him, he didnt feel any pain. There were ghosts all around and many were wrapping their arms around him.
Aaah, ghosts! Theres ghosts! As Song Ming screamed, he ran to hide behind Ning Shu but Ning Shu kicked him away.
Su Manyu was in a very good mood andughed while enjoying the show. When Song Ming heard Su Manyuughing and saw that even Zhuang Yutong was smiling, he backed away from them. They wereughing, they were demons!
Another ghost lunged towards him. Song Ming half scrambled on the ground as he ran away screaming. Theres ghosts! Aaah, theres ghosts!
The entire campus could hear the sound of his screaming.
Embarrassing. Su Manyus face was filled with disdain. Her nerves had clearly gotten a lot stronger since now she even had the mood to mock people when they saw ghosts.
Ning Shu also curled her lips in disdain. Dishonest people like him attract ghosts the most easily.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Alright, lets go back to sleep. This matter is finally done with! Su Manyu yawned, then hugged Ning Shus arm. I know how to choose my future husband now.
How? asked Ning Shu curiously.
Su Manyu puffed up her chest. If someone wants to woo me, he has to first wipe some cows tears on his eyes so I can see if hes afraid of ghosts.
Ning Shu:
All normal people would probably be scared. Ning Shu looked at her seriously, Youre destined to be forever alone.
If theyre afraid of something like ghosts, what right do they have to be my man? refuted Su Manyu haughtily.
Ning Shu:
What logic. What does being your man have to do with being afraid of ghosts?
The next day, Song Ming didnte to bother Ning Shu. When he saw them, hed avoid them like they were demons.
When Su Manyu saw Song Ming, she smiled brightly at him but when Song Ming saw Su Manyus smile, he was so frightened that he jumped back. Whenever he saw Su Manyu now, hed feel that Su Manyus face was extremely sinister and that it was like a demon was smiling at him.
Su Manyu smiled even more brightly when she saw Song Mings reaction which scared him to the point he started running away.
Now Song Ming was always slightly out of it and muttering that there were ghosts. Hed say that there were ghosts in the bathroom and on certain beds. Even at night, hed still mumble things like this which annoyed his roommates to no end.
After the cow tears dried, Song Ming didnt see ghosts anymore, but wherever he went, he couldnt shake off the feeling that there were ghosts.
He seriously couldnt take it anymore and transferred away.
When Su Manyu heard that Song Ming left, she exhibited contempt. He onlysted this long? He didnt even encounter a malevolent ghost yet. He was probably scaring himself.
As Ning Shu sipped on soymilk, she asked, Say, why do you think the ghost was gone for so long? Do you think that shes already been exorcised by the priest Ji Qingyuan found?
Who knows? Su Manyu shook her head. This ghost is seriously annoying, and whats with Ji Qingyuan? Why isnt he telling us anything? It couldnt be that the ghost is now bothering Lin Qianqian?
Its best if thats the case. Theres always someone behind injustice and all debts belong to a debtor. The ghost shouldve gone for Lin Qianqian in the first ce, said Su Manyu with schadenfreude.
ment: A more realistic standard that we can emte is a guy that can sing a love song duet with you on a rollercoaster.
Chapter 433: Lin Qianqian Came Back
Chapter 433: Lin Qianqian Came Back
Lin Qianqian, who Su Manyu had been talking about, came back. When Ning Shu and Su Manyu headed back to the dorm, they encountered Lin Qianqian being carried into the dorm on a stretcher.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows. Su Manyu asked, Whys sheing back in this half dead state?
Ning Shu shook her head as she watched Ji Qingyuan walk in. She really couldnt understand what the male and female leads were doing.
When she walked into the dorm, she saw that Lin Qianqian was sitting on a wheelchair. Her face was now very thin and she was actually wearing a cotton-padded jacket even though it was the middle of summer.
It was clear that she had too much yin energy in her body. Ji Qingyuan looked at Lin Qianqian with heartache but Lin Qianqian nodded in a docile manner and said, Qingyuan, Im fine.
Dont worry, the ghost will be exorcised soon. Ji Qingyuan squeezed Lin Qianqians hand.
When Ning Shu saw the cast on LQs leg, she felt like there was something wrong with Ji Qingyuans head and it wasnt just a little issue either. Why was he stuffing her in the dorm even though her injury was this severe? Did Lin Qianqian no longer want her leg?
Zhuang Yutong, lets go talk to the teacher and ask to switch dorms. Theres no way we can stay with the white lotus flower. If anything happens, well be the ones in trouble. Su Manyus face was filled with ridicule as she pulled Ning Shu back out of the dorm.
Ji Qingyuans face was pale and he didnt speak. However, Lin Qianqian called out weakly, Su Manyu, Zhuang Yutong, wait a minute.
Ning Shu turned around to see what Lin Qianqian wanted to say.
Have you guys been disturbed by the ghosttely? asked Lin Qianqian.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Su Manyu took the initiative to answer. Alls quiet, all was good.
Su Manyu could tell that Lin Qianqians days hadnt been peaceful and was purposely provoking her. Lin Qianqian saw that Ning Shu and Su Manyusplexions were nice. Their faces were glowing and a little flushed, showing that they had been eating and sleeping well.
Even the dull Zhuang Yutong had gotten much prettier. Lin Qianqians heart filled with bitterness. When she had been in the hospital, the ghost kepting to bother her. Although she had gotten a talisman from the Daoist priest and wasnt hurt, the abrupt disturbances that kept uring was about to give her a heart attack.
Ji Qingyuan wanted to bring her home but Ji Qingyuans father wouldnt let her in. He said that he didnt want her to bring something dirty in.
Lin Qianqian wanted to stay by the Daoist priests side, but that priest was very arrogant and would only stay in the Ji familys vi. However, Ji Qingyuans father refused to let her into the Ji family house. Lin Qianqian was very hurt by this.
Ji Qingyuan tried to persuade his father a couple times but then gave up, so Lin Qianqian was thinking itd be better to just stay in the dorm. The ghost kept bothering her. She was thinking that since it was a ghost that the people in the dorm had attracted, they should deal with it together.
However, when she saw that everyone else in the dorm was doing well and she was the only one in such a pitiful state, the sight just hurt her more to the point her leg hurt.
Chapter 434: Lin Qianqian’s Inferiority Complex
Chapter 434: Lin Qianqians Inferiority Complex
Ji Qingyuan said, Qianqian, lets go back to the hospital after all. The doctor said that your leg had to be treated carefully, otherwise its easy for your condition to worsen.
Lin Qianqian shook her head. Ill be fine in the dorm. Lin Qianqian also held a little grudge against Ji Qingyuan, which was why she insisted on moving back into the dorm.
Ji Qingyuan could only turn helplessly towards Su Manyu, Manyu, Im sorry aboutst time. I had been too worried and anxious, thats why I did something like that to you. I hope you can forgive me.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lin Qianqian immediately asked, Qingyuan, what did you do to Su Manyu? Her tone sounded like she had caught her boyfriend cheating and she red at Su Manyu. She was sure Su Manyu had been trying to seduce her boyfriend while she had been in the hospital.
Lin Qianqian had been very depressed during this period of time. The doctor said that there was a risk of her bing permanently crippled. Lin Qianqian couldnt imagine what it was like to beme. Ji Qingyuan was so handsome, would he stay with her if she was crippled?
No matter how many times Ji Qingyuan said that he loved her, she couldnt help but feel uneasy. She felt like her life was filled with misfortune and that the future waspletely dark and gray. When she heard Ji Qingyuan apologize to Su Manyu, she felt like her world was copsing.
What did you guys do? Lin Qianqians entire body trembled as she demanded an answer.
Ji Qingyuan hastily kneeled down tofort her. Theres nothing between me and Su Manyu. You should know that we have no rtionship. The one I like has always been you.
Lin Qianqian continued demanding, Then what incident were you guys talking about!?
Because of you, I hit Su Manyust time, exined Ji Qingyuan.
Lin Qianqian only loosened a breath in relief when she heard this. A smile appeared on her face and she turned towards Su Manyu. Manyu, Ill apologize on Qingyuans behalf. Qingyuan just cares about me too much, thats why he hit you when he saw that I was injured.
Su Manyu:
Su Manyus face twitched. She didnt even know what kind of expression to make.
Ning Shu felt that there was something wrong with Lin Qianqians emotional state. In the past, she had always been very lively and open, but now her personality was very sharp. It was like she had thorns all over and every little thing could cause her to flip out.
Lin Qianqian was feeling inferior. She felt herself to be inferior to Ji Qingyuan, but at the same time she couldnt leave him. That was why she kept testing his love with sharp questions.
Ning Shu wondered how long Ji Qingyuan would be able to take this.
Ji Qingyuan rubbed his forehead as he asked Su Manyu, Manyu, can you help look after Qianqian?
Dont, please dont. If something else happens, therell be another p. Ji Qingyuan, dont you underestimate me too much? I can like you, but once I no longer like you, youre nothing. After hitting me, you think you can just say some superficial words, then go back to using me like a servant? Do I look that stupid to you?
Su Manyu waved her hand dismissively. Im going to change dorms now. I wont even touch Lin Qianqian, so when the next incident happens, donte bother us.
Su Manyu has finally seen through Ji Qingyuan. She could tell what he was thinking just from the unwilling look on his face as he apologized. He had secretly gotten someone to help him take revenge on Zhuang Yutong before. No one liked despicable and shameless people, and Ji Qingyuan was precisely that.
Ji Qingyuan took a deep breath, then said to Lin Qianqian, Qianqian, why dont we go back to the hospital after all?
Lin Qianqian said angrily, I wont go back! Whats the use in going back? That ghost will still bother me! Its better to just stay in the dorm.
But your leg? Ji Qingyuan spoke softly, Qianqian, be good. Ill have the Daoist priest give you more protective talismans. Youll be fine.
Lin Qianqian shook her head. Im not going back to the hospital.
From the sounds of it, the ghost had been bothering Lin Qianqian this entire time. The storyline had shifted. Since Ning Shu now possessed a soul pearl which was a threat to the ghost, the ghost had switched to bothering Lin Qianqian instead.
Chapter 435: Have to Wait Until Yang Energy is the Greatest
Chapter 435: Have to Wait Until Yang Energy is the Greatest
The reason Ji Qingyuan kept patiently trying to convince Lin Qianqian to go back to the hospital was because he was worried that Lin Qianqian would get injured again in the dorm and her legs would end up not being able to recover. However, Lin Qianqian was about to fall apart from the fear and didnt want to stay in the hospital anymore.
Her nerves were very high strung. Her legs were injured and she wasnt sure of Ji Qingyuans feelings, so all these things weighed on her mind so much she could barely take it anymore.
She couldnt help but wonder why this ghost kept bothering her, only her? Why didnt it bother the other people in the dorm so that everyone could be frightened and scared together?
Why didnt you guys exorcise this ghost? Didnt you guys find a Daoist priest? asked Ning Shu.
His own girlfriend had already been tormented so much, so why wasnt he exorcising the ghost?
Ji Qingyuan originally wanted to ignore Ning Shu, but he needed them to look after his girlfriend so he said, The priest said that the exorcism needs to take ce when the yang energy is greatest. At that time, the ghost will be weaker.
Ning Shu:
Could it be that they didnt know the ghost was capable of swallowing other spirits? That it was capable of strengthening its own soul?
The longer they dyed things, the more the ghost will recover and more people will die.
Could it be that things had to be like the original storyline? She and Su Manyu had to die so that Lin Qianqian was the only one left before the priest would finally act?
Ning Shu was rmed. This was the storyline ah. It seemed that they had to be more careful so that they didnt die like in the original storyline. She had to help Zhuang Yutong survive this period. If she died, her task would be a failure.
Ji Qingyuan looked at Ning Shu sincerely. Please help me look after Qianqian. Im a guy so its not good for me to keep entering the girls dorm.
Ji Qingyuans eyes were very beautiful. They were deep with bits of glimmer like stars. When he looked at you, you would feel like you were his whole world. However, Ning Shu was just thinking that this was the guy who told Song Ming, that disgusting guy, to try and trick her.
Ning Shu didnt have any good impressions of this guy and said directly, Im going with Manyu to switch dorms.
Ji Qingyuans face contorted. He felt wronged. He had already humbled himself, but she still rejected his request.
Su Manyu pulled Ning Shu right out to find the teacher and they ended up being ced in the neighboring room.
Ning Shu thought about it, then said, Why dont we stay after all? Were being haunted by a ghost. What if after we switch rooms, the ghost starts haunting other people in the dorm?
That wouldnt happen, right? The ghosts just haunting the four of us so it probably wouldnt kill the other girls?
Ning Shu shook her head. Who would know for sure? This ghost was clearly a malevolent ghost. How could a ghost that swallowed other spirits have any morals to speak of?
Ning Shu was here to counterattack for someone, but she couldnt implicate innocent people. Every persons life was precious. Any conduct that took anothers life for no reason was cruel.
Su Manyu finally said, A person must take responsibility for their own actions. Lets go back after all.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
In the end, Ning Shu and Su Manyu headed back. Lin Qianqian was very surprised to see them.
Chapter 436: Ability of a True Malicious Supporting Female Lead
Chapter 436: Ability of a True Malicious Supporting Female Lead
Ji Qingyuan used arge sum of money to hire two nurses for Lin Qianqian, but the next day, the nurses rejected the sry and left because they were terrified of what happened at night.
Although Lin Qianqian returned to the dorm, the ghost had followed her. The ghost hadnt dared to enter the room because Ning Shu was there and just shouted at Lin Qianqian from the window. The nurses were nearly scared to death and the moment morning came, they packed up and left.
Ning Shu kept the soul pearl in her hand and Su Manyu seemed to have already gotten used to this situation and was able to sleep soundly.
Meanwhile, Lin Qianqian was pretty much awake the entire night. When she saw Su Manyu get up and stretchzily like she was well-rested, Lin Qianqians heart pulsed with pain.
She couldnt even remember thest time she had been able to sleep soundly. Her legs hurt so much that every second felt tough.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Her gaze was very dark as she looked at her roommates. Lin Qianqian felt that her life hadpletely changed ever since Su Manyu pushed her down the stairs. Now life was like a living hell.
She was angry with the ghost for always haunting her but being so lenient towards Zhuang Yutong and Su Manyu. She hated the ghost and was envious of the other two. While she seemed to be struggling in hell, those two seemed to be living sofortably.
Su Manyu, why did you push me down the stairs? If you hadnt pushed me down the stairs, I wouldnt be in such a state. Lin Qianqian suddenly spoke, her voice filled with me.
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment to meet Lin Qianqians dark gaze. Lin Qianqians eyes had always been very spirited and lively, but now her eyes were filled with gloom.
Lin Qianqian, what are you picking faults for so early in the morning? I already said that I didnt push you. You fell on your own. Su Manyu said coldly, I paid for your medical fee, but just because I gave you money doesnt mean that I did it. Im pitying you. Rather than me me, why dont you me yourself for suggesting that we y with the Ouija board? If we didnt y that, this wouldnt have happened.
You were the one that brought this upon yourself. Dont try to push all the me onto me! Im not the type to stay silent just so you feel better, said Su Manyu coldly without bothering to be polite at all. You shouldnt forget how Zhang Yuyan died. She had been killed by the ghost. You were the one that indirectly kill her, what right do you have to use me?
Lin Qianqians face became even more pale. What evidence do you have that Zhang Yuyan was killed by the ghost? Zhang Yuyan had an inclination towards suicide from the start, she had been vited!
You and Ji Qingyuan are truly a pair of wretches. You both just love pushing off responsibility, said Su Manyu coldly. Lin Qianqian, dont think that just because youre a cripple, I wouldnt dare to do anything to you. Even if something happens to you, Ill still be fine, so dont provoke me.
Dont think that you can do whatever you want just because Ji Qingyuan will protect you. Ji Qingyuans family has money, but my family also has money. Su Manyus manner was really like that of a rich brat.
Lin Qianqian was so angered by Su Manyus words that her entire body was trembling. As expected of a true malicious supporting female lead.
Who wants your money!? Who would want your stinkin money!? Lin Qianqian gripped the sides of her wheelchair so hard that her fingers turned white.
Su Manyu shrugged, unconcerned. Up to you. You think my familys money dropped from heaven? Id rather give it to Zhuang Yutong anyways. Its be better to just use it to buy some clothes for Zhuang Yutong.
Ning Shu: If you guys want to talk, just talk. Why get me involved?
She was just a passing spectator.
Lin Qianqian nced at Ning Shu and scoffed. Dog that only knows to curry favor.
Ning Shu:
Wow, youre injured like this and you still care whether Im a dog or not? You sure have a lot of free time, said Ning Shu mildly.
Provoking the female lead sure was exciting.
Chapter 437: Because of Schadenfreude
Chapter 437: Because of Schadenfreude
Su Manyu and Lin Qianqian started fighting. When Ji Qingyuan came to visit and saw that Lin Qianqians facial color was poor and saw how fierce Su Manyu and Ning Shu was, he knew that his girlfriend had suffered again.
Ji Qingyuan wanted Lin Qianqian to move out. He couldnt understand why she was forcing herself to stay in this dorm, but Lin Qianqian was adamant about it.
Ji Qingyuan really couldnt understand. He felt that there was no meaning to it.
Lin Qianqian said, If I leave, I want to go to your house and stay with the priest.
Hesitation appeared on Ji Qingyuans face. When Lin Qianqian saw, her expression darkened and she said scornfully, I knew that it would be like this.
Ji Qingyuan, dont you love Lin Qianqian? Whats wrong with taking her to your house? Su Manyu immediately started adding oil to the fire.
Lin Qianqians facial color became even worse when she heard what Su Manyu said. Her face was filled with a gloominess that never went away and due to everything that happened recently, she had gotten so skinny that her bones were showing. She no longer had the liveliness and sweetness that she used to have.
Su Manyu, would you die if you spoke a little less? shouted Ji Qingyuan.
Ning Shu said to Su Manyu, Lets go eat.
Su Manyu curled her lips disdainfully and walked out with Ning Shu. Ning Shu asked, You still have feelings for Ji Qingyuan? Why are you trying to ruin their rtionship? Dont get involved with them anymore.
Pei! This maam doesnt like him anymore. Hes weed to go love and hate Lin Qianqian. When I see them hurting each other, my heart feels delighted, said Su Manyu darkly.
Ning Shu:
She truly was a malicious supporting female lead. She couldnt stand seeing the male and female leads being happy together.
Once Ning Shu and Su Manyu finished eating, they headed back to the dorm. Lin Qianqian was still there but Ji Qingyuan had already left. Lin Qianqians eyes were red. She had cried, but when she saw them walk in, she hastily wiped away her tears.
Su Manyu gave a cold humph and ignored her.
Ning Shu felt that the soul pearl was really a treasure. She and Su Manyu who shouldve died were still alive. Because they hadnt died, the storyline barely progressed. The original progression was that Zhang Yuyan died, Su Manyu fell into aa, and Zhuang Yutong fell into the man-madeke, then the Daoist priest came along and exorcised the ghost.
However, now the ghost was bothering the female lead and causing her luck to drop. In the original storyline, the female lead barely suffered at all. It was the soul pearl that caused the storyline to shift and made the female lead take more of the suffering.
Ning Shu didnt feel anything about this. In the original story, three people had died. Three lively people had their lives extinguished while they were in the best time of their youth. At the very least, Lin Qianqian was still living. At the very least, she could still feel pain and could still breathe.
There was breakfast on the table in front of Lin Qianqian, but she didnt touch it. Ning Shu couldnt understand what Lin Qianqian was mopping over. Eating well and making sure your body was healthy was more important than anything.
In addition, since Lin Qianqian had yin energy in her body, her immune system was already failing. If she refused to eat, that waspletely showing disdain for life.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Lin Qianqian nced at Ning Shu, then hesitated for a moment before asking, Zhuang Yutong, can you give me a little of the medicine that you two drink?
Ning Shu looked at her. Lin Qianqian ufortably tightened the jacket around herself and bit her pale lips before asking, You dont have any more?
Ning Shu nodded. I have some, Ill make some for you.
Su Manyu curled her lips without saying anything. Ning Shu gave the medicine to Lin Qianqian and Lin Qianqian slowly drank it.
Chapter 438: Lin Qianqian, Possessed x???
Chapter 438: Lin Qianqian, Possessed x???
Meanwhile, Ji Qingyuan couldnt bear to let his girlfriend suffer anymore and went back home to beg the Daoist priest. Finally, the priest agreed to exorcise the ghost.
Ji Qingyuan was very displeased with this arrogant old priest. If he was going to exorcise the ghost, he should just do it. What was he being so arrogant for? The Ji family treated him like an honored guest and gave him high quality amodations, but the priest still treated them all with disdain.
However, since he needed the priests help, he could only suppress his dissatisfaction.
The dorm was quiet for a few days. The ghost didnt appear or bother Lin Qianqian, so Lin Qianqian was able to have a few days of sound sleep and looked a little better.
However, Ning Shu felt very uneasy and her palm was sweaty as she gripped the soul pearl. It felt like the calm before the storm.
Outside the dorm, it waspletely dark. There wasnt even a gust of wind so the surroundings were abnormally quiet. It was almost deathly still.
Ning Shus feeling of trepidation became even worse and she pushed Su Manyu. Wake up.
Whats wrong? Su Manyus voice was very sleepy. Its sote, sleep.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu whispered, I have a bad feeling, dont sleep anymore.
Alright. Su Manyu yawned.
The surroundings seemed to be even more dark and inky. Ning Shu extended her hand but couldnt even see her fingers. When she looked towards the window, there was no light from outside either.
She clenched the soul pearl worriedly. She was finding it difficult to breathe in this darkness. Su Manyu said, pained, Yutong, I cant breathe.
Me too. Whats going on? Ning Shu felt like the ghost hade in, but it was just intuition. She hadnt sensed it. Could it be that she was trying to suffocate them?
Creak.
Movement came from Lin Qianqians bed. The sound was abnormally conspicuous in the deathly silent room. Following that, there was the sound of heavy footsteps.
Lin Qianqian had gotten up, but in her current condition, she shouldnt have been able to get up at all. She didnt cry out in pain either.
Fudge, it possessed Lin Qianqian again. This ghost must be addicted to possessing Lin Qianqian. It was always possessing her.
Ning Shu felt for the shlight near her pillow and opened it to point it towards the door. It was just in time to see Lin Qianqian walk out. She shoved Su Manyu and shouted, Lin Qianqians been possessed.
Ning Shu hastily jumped off the bed and chased after Lin Qianqian. Su Manyu hastily shouted, Zhuang Yutong, wait for me! I cant see!
Su Manyu quickly climbed down thedder and chased after Ning Shu.
Ning Shu ran extremely fast but she had to run to the entrance of the dorm to catch up. Lin Qianqian turned around and looked coldly at her, then reached out and yanked the lock on the dorms metal gate right off. The gate opened with a creak and she walked out. Ning Shu ran over to grab her, but she shook her right off.
Ning Shu hastily revolved her energy to stabilize her body. Her expression turned serious. It felt like this ghost had gotten more powerful again.
Zhuang Yutong, Yutong! Su Manyu finally caught up and stood next to Ning Shu while gasping for breath. She looked over at Lin Qianqian who was enveloped by a ck aura. Lin Qianqians vicious gaze caused Su Manyu to shudder and she hastily looked away.
Keep following me and Ill kill you. Lin Qianqians voice was very hoarse and sharp. It hurt like the grating of nails on ckboard.
Chapter 439: Lin Qianqian Flew Off
Chapter 439: Lin Qianqian Flew Off
Lin Qianqian had a sinister expression on her face and when she spoke, it sounded like her throat had been crushed.
Lin Qianqian looked towards Ning Shu coldly. She seemed a little afraid because after taking a step forward, she stopped.
Su Manyu was scared and hid behind Ning Shu. Ning Shu could sense the soul pearl in her hand tremble. It seemed excited about the fact that this spirit was very strong.
Lin Qianqian was very scared of the soul pearl in Ning Shus hand. She humphed coldly and a strong cold wind arose. She abruptly lifted her leg and kicked at the streetmp and the castpletely shattered.
That must hurt.
After Lin Qianqian broke the cast, she flew off and disappeared in the blink of an eye.
She flew away? She flew? Su Manyus eyes were wide with astonishment. Did I see that right? You can actually fly when youre possessed?
Su Manyu patted her chest. But good thing that she left. Hell, that scared me.
Zhuang Yutong, I feel like the ghost is pretty scared of you. Howe? asked Su Manyu.
Ning Shu didnt respond to her and just frowned. Where was the ghost going?
Do you know where Ji Qingyuans house is? Ning Shu felt that Lin Qianqian had probably gone to find Ji Qingyuan.
Su Manyu nodded. I know, but what? Where are we going in the middle of the night?
Ning Shu pulled Su Manyu and started walking. Were going to Ji Qingyuans house. Lin Qianqians gone to look for him.
No way Im going. No way Im going to watch such a dangerous situation. Su Manyu resisted but Ning Shu dragged her along.
The frick? Zhuang Yutong, are you superwoman?
By the time they got to Ji Qingyuans house, the two sides had already started fighting. Fighting with Lin Qianqian was a person wearing Daoist clothes. His hair wasbed back in the ancient era style and he was holding a horsetail whisk in the splitting image of a traditional Daoist priest.
Ji Qingyuan was standing with a very cold-looking man. This man looked quite simr to Ji Qingyuan, so he was probably Ji Qingyuans dad. He was standing at the entrance of the vi and looking at Lin Qianqian with disgust.
Meanwhile, Ji Qingyuans face was filled with worry and despair. His eyes were focused on Lin Qianqians leg. The cast had been broken. Her bones were already broken, so with the ghost making things worse like this, Lin Qianqians leg was really done for.
Snobby old man, move aside! shouted Lin Qianqian. Every time the ghost got stirred up, the ck smoke around her got denser. Lin Qianqian looked as if she was enveloped by ck smoke, her face was barely even visible.
Youre an evil creature. This old priest will destroy your soul today! The old Daoist priests expression didnt change and he calmly pulled out a talisman and pinched it between his fingers. As he chanted a spell, the talisman became embedded with golden light and shot towards Lin Qianqian.
Lin Qianqian dodged the talisman and the dark smoke around her became even thicker. Twisted faces of agonized spirits could faintly be made out in the smoke and they blocked the golden light of the talisman for her. But the spirits that made contact with the golden light instantly vanished.
Ning Shu spotted Zhang Yuyans soul trapped in the ck smoke but she vanished with an expression of agony, exorcised by the golden light.
These spirits were probably the souls that the ghost had devoured. This ghost was truly ruthless. She didnt even let Zhang Yuyan off even when Zhang Yuyan died.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Zhuang Yutong counted as lucky since she had been able to escape this fate in the original storyline and was able to request for a counterattack.
Chapter 440: Supporting Female Lead of Another Love Story
Chapter 440: Supporting Female Lead of Another Love Story
Evil thing, you actually dared to absorb so many lost souls! Had this old priest note to exorcise you, you probably wouldve caused great cmity! The Daoist priest now became a little angry. He made a different hand sign and the talisman exploded with strong golden light. As it shone on Lin Qianqian, the dark smoke and the souls contained within the smoke quickly dispersed.
AAaargh Lin Qianqian screamed in anger, causing a shockwave that sent rocks and soil flying. Lin Qianqians voice was filled with bitterness. Old priest, you almost destroyed me ten years ago. Today, Ill have you die for that!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Back then, since every living thing deserved a chance to repent, I spared your life so that you could go reincarnate, but you didnt change at all and continued your evil acts! This old priest swears to deal with you today! This old priest will not spare you again. After saying that, he started chanting another spell.
Lin Qianqian was infuriated. She paid no attention to the talisman on her and pounced towards Ji Qingyuan. She red at him while reaching out with her sharp nails to dig out his heart.
Ji Qingyuans father stepped in front of him to shield him. Lin Qianqians expression became even more sinister when she saw this and she hastily slowed down, but was still injured by the golden light that exploded from Ji Qingyuans father and screamed.
Fuck, Uncle Ji was actually this amazing? eximed Su Manyu.
Ning Shu was pretty sure it was just due to some protective talisman.
Ji Jinyan, die! Die! Ill drag you down to hell! Ji Jinyan! Ji Jinyan! The ghost snarled at Ji Qingyuans father.
Ji Jinyans expression was indifferent but his eyes were filled with contempt as he looked at Lin Qianqian. Who do you think you are, to dare to harm my son?
Blood tears spilled out from Lin Qianqians eyes. Her gaze was filled with resentment and hurt. How can you treat me this way?
Why cant I? Who do you think you are? Ji Jinyans expression was unconcerned as if the ghost in front of him was just an ant.
Su Manyu lifted her brows. This ghost knows Uncle Ji?
They definitely have a past. Ning Shu felt that the people in their dorm had totally been coteral damage. Look at the male leads dad. The ghost had already showed up at his door, but he apparently had awesome shining armor and was still able to indifferently show contempt for the ghost. But well, the ghost was like a hurt little girl in front of him anyways. She was malicious due to her unwillingness to ept this fate and her eyes were filled with resentment and lingering emotions.
When the characters were a man and a woman, there was no need to think to figure out what happened.
Ning Shu suddenly felt that it was so pointless. It was another love affair. Ning Shu said to Su Manyu, I dare to bet that this ghost loves your Uncle Ji but your Uncle Ji doesnt like her.
She was probably a supporting female lead of someone elses love story.
Su Manyu nced at her. Its not like Im blind.
The ghost had probably gone crazy due to Ji Jinyans attitude because she started screaming frenziedly until she vomited blood. When Ji Qingyuan saw Lin Qianqian vomit blood, he cried out worriedly, Qianqian!
Ji Jinyan stopped Ji Qingyuan from running over and said mildly, Shes possessed right now. You want to go over to die?
Father, but Qianqian! Her body cant take it! Ji Qingyuans face was filled with pain but Ji Jinyan remained unconcerned and didnt seem stirred by his sons words.
Chapter 441: Ghost Admirer
Chapter 441: Ghost Admirer
Ning Shu felt that Ji Jinyan was seriously heartless. That cold indifference seemed toe from his very bones. He didnt have much emotion even when he was facing his own son.
Ji Jinyan, Ji Jinyan Lin Qianqian kept shouting his name almost like a curse. The sound of it chilled ones heart.
Su Manyu hugged Ning Shus arm tightly and said, Zhuang Yutong, Im so scared.
Ning Shu:
So what?
The bloody trail of tears on Lin Qianqians face was extremely frightening in the moonlight. She lunged towards Ji Jinyan crazily, but was injured by the golden light around him and the dark smoke surrounding her became even thinner.
But she still continued to rush towards Ji Jinyan as if she was trying tomit suicide. She was hit with another talisman and fell to the ground with a scream. The ck smoke now disappearedpletely. Lin Qianqian cried blood tears as she looked at Ji Jinyan.
Ji Jinyan, I loved you so much. I love you so much! For you, I was willing to do anything! But even though I died, youre still not willing to even look at me. As Lin Qianqian cried, she continuously vomited ck blood.
Ji Qingyuan was so worried that he was about to cry, but he couldnt go over since his father was blocking the way.
The priest made another hand sign and the talisman stuck on Lin Qianqians body grew brighter, causing her to scream in pain.
Ning Shu and Su Manyu covered their ears in pain. When Ji Qingyuan saw that his girlfriend was suffering, he begged the priest, Daoist priest, please save Qianqian.
The priest continued to chant the spell and a thick ck smoke exploded out of Lin Qianqians body. Following that, itpletely left Lin Qianqians body and Lin Qianqian fell, unconscious, to the ground.
Qianqian! Qianqian! Ji Qingyuan ran over to hug Lin Qianqian, but her body was ice cold as if she was near death.
Ji Jinyan, I beg you, please look at me. Please look at me just once. I love you so much. For you, I was willing to die. Why couldnt you ept me? What was good about her? The ghost beseeched Ji Jinyan. Her voice was no longer dark and eerie but clear and graceful like that of a normal womans. Why? Cant you just look at me? I love you. I really do love you.
Ji Jinyans expression was cold without a trace of emotion. He didnt even lift an eyelid in response to those words.
Ning Shu had never seen such a cold person before. She said to Su Manyu, Ji Qingyuans pretty different from his dad? Im talking about personality. His dads so cold.
Su Manyu replied, Hes been like this ever since Ji Qingyuans mother died. I heard it was because he couldnt ept the fact that his wife passed away so hes always very indifferent towards his own son. Aunt had died from blood loss after giving birth.
So she had died from childbirth.
He probably loved his wife too much so he couldnt care about the son that caused his wife to leave this world. Tsk tsk, what a passionate man. Even though there was a woman oh, no wait, it was a ghost that was this resentful and loved him this much, he still felt nothing.
The people that fell in love with this kind of men were sure pitiful. They wouldnt even spare you a nce since all their love was given to just one person. Ji Qingyuans mother was pretty blessed, to have a man remember and love her without turning away even once.
The ghost was hit again by the Daoist priest and was on the verge ofpletely disappearing. The ck aura around her had been dispelled and her true features were revealed. She was wearing a dress that showed her fair figure and her hair was like silk. It was obvious that she was a beauty even though they could only see her back.
Ji Jinyan, I love you. For you, I was willing to do anything. The ghost threw herself towards Ji Jinyan. Even if I must die, I want to die in your arms.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 442: Ice-like Man
Chapter 442: Ice-like Man
Ji Jinyan looked over coldly. What right do you have to die in my arms?
The ghost was hit by the priests attack and her soul started disintegrating. Her voice was filled with hurt. Ji Jinyan, Ji Jinyan! Even now, I still cant bear to hurt you.
Cant bear, cant bear The ghosts voice gradually disappeared until peace was restored.
Ji Qingyuan was about to carry Lin Qianqian to the hospital when Ji Jinyan said, The family doctors inside. Go in.
Ji Qingyuan ran into the hall with Lin Qianqian while crying.
Ji Jinyan didnt bother to console him and turned towards the priest. Many thanks, priest.
The priest stroked his beard as he said, You do owe this ghost a marriage fate, but she had done too much evil, so this counts as karma.
The people hiding over there cane out now. The priest looked in the direction where Ning Shu and Su Manyu were hiding.
Ning Shu was pretty happy that the task was finally over. She survived and the ghost had been exorcised.
Su Manyu grabbed Ning Shus arm. Zhuang Yutong, help me up. My legs went numb.
Hopeless girl. Ning Shu pulled Su Manyu up, then started walking over.
Uncle Ji, its me, said Su Manyu. Ji Jinyan nced at her. Little Su.
He then casually swept his nce over Ning Shu, then quickly nced over her again and even took a step towards her before stopping himself.
Ning Shu felt a chill when he looked at her. It was like her blood was freezing over. This was the first time she had seen such a cold and indifferent person. It was like nothing in the world mattered to him. Even the godly doctor hadnt been so indifferent. The godly doctor had only suppressed his emotions because of his heart condition.
However, Ji Jinyan didnt seem to have any emotions at all. Coldness was all there was.
This one is? Ji Jinyan looked at Ning Shu as he asked Su Manyu this.
Su Manyu said, This is my ssmate. Were friends that live in the same dorm, her names Zhuang Yutong.
Zhuang Yutong? Ji Jinyan seemed to mull over this name and each syble spilled out of his lips slowly. For some reason, Ning Shu felt her hair rise on end.
Ji Jinyan turned away from Ning Shu and said, Since itste,e in to have some water.
Alright. My legs still feel so weak that I can barely walk. Su Manyu straightforwardly agreed. Ning Shu wanted to refuse, but since Su Manyu had already epted, she couldnt very well refuse.
Su Manyu wanted to go inside and see Lin Qianqian in her wretched state. Since the ghost had also been exorcised, Su Manyu suddenly felt that the world was beautiful.
Ning Shu followed them into the main hall which was very luxurious. She kept her head down as she sat on the sofa and just listened silently as Su Manyu told Ji Jinyan about what happened with the ghost in the dorm.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, Ning Shu kept sensing Ji Jinyans gaze on her and she couldnt help but feel nervous. She didnt know this person and the original host hade from the countryside so she wouldnt know this stupidly rich guy either.
Chapter 443: My Pearl~~~
Chapter 443: My Pearl~~~
Ji Jinyan pushed an exquisite porcin cup towards Ning Shu. Miss Zhuang, please have some tea.
As his body lean slightly towards her, Ning Shu felt even stronger of an oppressive force. She lowered her head and said, Thanks.
The Daoist priest asked, Since you guys were targeted by the ghost, why are you two fine? And you two dont seem to be severely affected by the yin energy either?
Ning Shu didnt want to reveal the existence of her soul pearl so she didnt speak. Su Manyu said, Yutong went home and found a shaman. The shaman gave her medicine that would dispel yin energy and we drank it a lot.
The priest stroke his beard. So it was like that.
But you should also have something protective on you. Otherwise theres no way you guys would be so rxed. The priest looked towards Ning Shu so she said, Grannie gave me a protective talisman.
The priest stroked his beard without saying anything else.
Ji Jinyan asked Ning Shu, Then, Miss Zhuang, do you have any more of that medicine? I want to give that girl upstairs some. That girl is the woman Ji Qingyuan likes.
Su Manyu curled her lips unhappily, but Ning Shu nodded. Alright.
Ji Jinyans lips curved up. It had been dim outside so they couldnt see his features clearly, but looking at him now, his looks were really refined. Even though he was Ji Qingyuans father, he looked to be in his thirties and had a strong imposing manner.
This was an extremely handsome man, it was no wonder the ghost loved him so much. That faint smile seemed enough to topple a city.
Then Ill have to ask Miss Zhuang to deliver the medicine tomorrow, said Ji Jinyan as he gazed at her.
Ning Shu replied, En. Weve disturbed you guys long enough, so well leave first.
Theres no rush. Its already prettyte. Just wait until tomorrow to leave, said Ji Jinyan.
Ning Shu: But I dont know you.
Since youre Little Sus friend, theres no need to be polite. Its not safe for two girls to walk outside at night. Ji Jinyan lifted a tea cup from the marble coffee table and took a sip.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Theres no need. Ning Shu pulled Su Manyu and left. She felt like the gaze on her back was like a stalking shadow.
What was going on?
Ning Shu sighed in relief when they finally got out of the vi. Su Manyu was really happy. The ghost is finally gone! Haa, we can finally live in peace again!
Ning Shu smiled slightly as well and rxed. Haa, she could finally leave this world!
It was still dark when they got back to the dorm, so they went to sleep again. After waking up, Ning Shu eventually realized that the soul pearl was gone.
She rummaged through her things but couldnt find it and almost felt like overturning the entire room. Could it be that she had dropped it on the way back? Or did that priest take it?
F*ck! Where was her pearl? T-T
Zhuang Yutong, what are you looking for? Su Manyu caught Ning Shus expression of great hatred and agony.
Nothing much. I lost a pair of shoes. Ning Shu was feeling so much heartache that her voice changed pitch.
The heck is with that? Isnt it just a pair of shoes? Ill give you a pair. Thatll be enough for you to buy a hundred pairs, said Su Manyu while waving her hand disdainfully.
Ding. Taskplete, leaving task world. 2333s voice suddenly appeared.
Zhuang Yutong immediately copsed to the ground. Meanwhile, Ning Shu was still shouting, my pearl, my pearl~~~
She was still wailing even when she got to the system space, so the space was filled with the sound of her shouting.
Chapter 444: Add Some to Charm
Chapter 444: Add Some to Charm
Oh, thats right. I put the pearl away. Youre currently in your spiritual form so you cant get near it, otherwise your soul will be absorbed.
Oh. Why didnt you tell me earlier? I thought I lost it and my heart was dripping blood! said Ning Shu, annoyed.
2333 argued back, feeling wronged. Didnt I already say that I would store the soul pearl when you came back to the system space?
Why didnt you let me know that you were storing it? Ning Shu was really annoyed. This 2333 was really an idiot. He was always so unreliable. Why was he so different from a normal predictableputer?
System 2333 forcefully changed the topic. Look at how many experience points you got this time.
The stats panel appeared in front of Ning Shu.
Experience: 50000 (+30000)
Soul: 200
Life: 50
Intelligence: 85
Charm: 3
Luck: 34
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10
Aptitude: 26
Merit: 2 (+3)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 10 attribute points.
There were thirty thousand experience points this time. It wasnt a lot, but there were ten attribute points and three additional merit points even though she didnt know what merit was used for. She added the attribute points to luck and martial arts.
I changed the term virtuous achievement to merit
The stats panel then reflected the change.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 50000 (+30000)
Soul: 200
Life: 50
Intelligence: 85
Charm: 3
Luck: 34 (+3)
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10 (+7)
Aptitude: 26
Merit: 2 (+3)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
Ning Shu discovered that martial arts was very important. In this task, if she hadnt had sharp reflexes, she wouldve died at the ghosts hands and wouldnt have obtained a treasure like the soul pearl.
Ning Shu, add some attribute points to charm, said 2333. Youre always adding attribute points to martial arts. Do you really want to be a female hulk?
Ning Shu didnt mind at all. Whats wrong with having strong martial arts? I feel like its pretty good.
Its better to have more charm. Things will be much easier if you have more charm. People will have a naturally good impression of you, so its helpful in tasks too, persuaded 2333.
Ning Shu said mildly, Itd be better to rely on yourself. Its not like Im going to date, what do I need high charm for?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She understood that she couldnt stay in the task world for long. Once she left, the original host would return to her body and start a new life.
Suddenly, she asked, Am I going to continue always having to pass through world after world, counter attacking for all sorts of people? If life is always going to be like this, its a little tiring.
2333 was silent for a moment, then he said, You should rest. Your soul is a little worn out. Everything you do has a lot of meaning. Not only are you helping people change their fates, youre helping to stabilize the nes and you also get eternal life. Although this sort of eternal life is a little tiring and though your time in the task worlds are short, youll never disappear until you fail your task and get purged.
Perhaps one day youll be strong enough to break free from all of this. At that time, youll have freedom. 2333 consoled Ning Shu. What you want is the same thing as the people asking for counter attacks. You just want to live and change your fate.
Ning Shu sighed heavily like she was trying to expel all those gloomy feelings.
ment: Feels like the author messed up on the stats? The 20 extra attributes fromst world wasnt added on, but maybe it was on purpose. Also got info that the author is actually a girl But still not 100% sure~ Also, in hindsight, 2333 has a really different personalitypared to the future. Feels like the author totally changed the direction of the story, but I love the future direction, totally to my tastes! :3
Chapter 445: A Little Milkbun
Chapter 445: A Little Milkbun
2333 was really scared that Ning Shus soul would fall apart. Some yers that did too many tasks would copse under the mental strain and just disappear.
So not only did task-takers have toplete their tasks, they also had to continuously regte their own beliefs. If they couldnt ept this life, no one could help them.
Some task-takers would be addicted to killing and others would go insane, so in their task worlds, they would cause all sorts of trouble on purpose until the ne copsed.
Ning Shu felt that she was being unreasonable. She was someone that shouldve already died, so obtaining a chance like this was like a cake falling from heaven. She just had to maintain her original beliefs, then there wouldnt be anything that she couldnt ovee.
She sat down on the ground to meditate and absorb the substance in the space. As 2333 had said, in some ways, she had eternal life even though she existed as a soul and would disappear if she failed her task.
However, even if the existence named Ning Shu died now, she felt that she had no regrets.
Ning Shu, are you alright? asked 2333.
Ning Shu opened her eyes. When she heard what 2333 said, her heart warmed. Im fine. Im doing well.
Phew, thats good. I thought that I was about to be thrown back to the recycling center. That scared me, said 2333, relieved. Its good that youre fine.
Ning Shu:
She closed her eyes and ignored him as she continued absorbing the substance in the space. She wanted to strengthen her soul as much as possible.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After some time passed, she opened her eyes again, feeling very rxed. Lets start the task.
Alright! After 2333 said that, Ning Shu was hit with a bout of dizziness, but it didntst long. Her soul was now stronger so she could feel her soul entering the body.
After she adjusted, she heard a child crying next to her. He was wailing, imperial mother, imperial mother! There was someone nearby trying to console the child, but the child was still crying very hard.
Ning Shu forced her heavy eyelids open. When she looked over, she saw a chubby little kid crying by the bed.
The Empress is awake! Your Highness! The pce maid immediately called out happily.
Imperial Mother! Imperial Mother! The little milkbun grabbed Ning Shus hand and looked at her tearfully. That look melted a persons heart into a puddle.
Ning Shu soothed him. Imperial Mother is fine, dont cry.
She wanted to get up, but the body felt very heavy. It was also difficult to breathe and she felt a faint pain in her chest.
It was probably due to pent-up frustrations. For better or for worse, Ning Shu had studied medicine with the godly doctor for a time. These symptoms, in simple terms, were the result of being too angry for too long.
Help me- Help this empress up, said Ning Shu weakly to the pce maid.
Imperial Mother, this subject son will help you. The little milkbun was a little boy that seemed only about five. His face was still wet with tears as he grabbed Ning Shus arm and heaved up with all his strength, trying so hard that his face turned red.
A soft and warm feeling floated up in Ning Shus heart. It was probably this bodys reflexive reaction, but she felt really ufortable. How the heck did she end up a kids mother?
Chapter 446: A Good Empress
Chapter 446: A Good Empress
A maid came over to help Ning Shu up. Ning Shu leaned against the pillows and looked at the little milkbun. She did her best to soften her tone as she said, Your Imperial Mother is fine, dont worry.
Imperial Mother, This subject son was really scared. This subject son was really scared that Imperial Mother would leave this subject son behind. This subject son wont misbehave ever again and will study earnestly so that Imperial Father is happy! The little milkbun held on tightly to Ning Shus hand.
Ning Shu said, Imperial Mother is fine, Imperial Mother would never leave you.
She pulled out every ounce of patience that was in her to coax this child. Currently, she was really dizzy and her heart was pounding heavily. This bodys health was way too poor. She felt tired just from saying a few words.
Head back and wash your face, alright? Ning Shu had the pce maid take the kid away. The little milkbun looked reluctant and kept ncing back in concern, but he still obediently left with his wet nurse.
Once the kid left, Ning Shu wiped at the cold sweat on her forehead. However, this small movement caused her entire body to break out in sweat again.
Your Imperial Highness, its time for you to take medicine. The maid carried a bowl of medicine over. Ning Shu epted it and took a sniff. It was medicine with nourishing properties. There was no poison, but it was also useless on this body.
The original hosts problem was that she stressed too much about things.
Take it away. This empress will be resting now, said Ning Shu mildly.
The maid hesitated. She nced cautiously at Ning Shu, then lowered her head and said, The imperial physician said that Your Imperial Highness must take the medicine on time.
This empress knows what shes doing. Withdraw. Ning Shus tone was annoyed, so the maid immediately took the bowl and left.
Ning Shu theny down in preparation to receive the storyline.
The original host was the empress of Yan. Her name was Xiao Xiao and her grandfather was the grand marshal of the state. As the princes were fighting over the throne, the original host was a consort that all the princes fought to snatch. However, Xiao Xiao ultimately chose the current emperor who used to be the fourth prince, Huo Qing.
The fourth prince was a very capable man. Having obtained the grand marshals support, he sessfully ascended to the throne and the original host also became empress.
Huo Qing was very reserved and tended to be cold and detached. He didnt care much about women and had no interest in the women of the inner pce. The original host only gave birth to a child after being married to him for five years. That child was the milkbun from just now, Huo Chengwang.
Xiao Xiao worked hard to keep the inner pce in order so that Huo Qing wouldnt have to worry about his consorts and concubines. The fifteenth of every month, Huo Qing woulde visit her in her pce for a while and asionally they would tumble. The original host had wanted more children after giving birth to Huo Chengwang, but she never got pregnant again and after a few years, finally gave up and ced all her hopes on Huo Chengwang. Huo Chengwang was currently just a child, but the original host had forced him to start studying.
Huo Qing also treated Huo Chengwang as his sessor. Xiao Xiao was a woman, a woman who had managed to be the empress. She naturally came to realize that Huo Qing didnt love her and had only married her to gain her grandfathers support.
However, Huo Qing was tall and handsome, and he was even an emperor, so Xiao Xiao inevitably fell for him and worked hard to be a good wife. She thought that they would live together this way until they got old, then they would be buried in the same tomb, but fate took an unexpected turn.
This started when Huo Qing brought back a golden fox from the hunting grounds. This golden fox was very intelligent and human-like, so Huo Qing doted on this fox a lot.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He would bring the fox along no matter what he was doing. When he ate, the fox would eat drumsticks on the table with him. They slept together and they even bathed together. Huo Qing was practically glued to this golden fox except when he had to go to court.
Gradually, he stopped going to the inner pce. Even when it was the fifteenth, he wouldnt visit the empresss pce. He went several months without staying a night with any of the consorts and concubines.
It was seriously unnatural. Huo Qing, a man, suddenly lost all his basic needs and was practically leaving the pce full of women to whither. Even though they had a man, they were living like widows. After all those women came crying to her, the original host decided to go ask Huo Qing what was going on.
Chapter 447: A Little Fox
Chapter 447: A Little Fox
Xiao Xiao suspected that Huo Qing was hiding a woman. If not for that, why would he have ignored all the women in the inner pce for half a year? Huo Qing was the emperor, it was natural for him to have a lot of women. However, she as the master of the inner pce had a right to know, right? Why hide the woman?
When Xiao Xiao asked Huo Qing why he hadnte to the inner pce for such a long time, he irritatedly replied that an issue hade up in court and he hadnt had time to go to the inner pce.
Since it was matters regarding the imperial court, as a woman in the inner pce, it wasnt Xiao Xiaos ce to get involved or ask about it.
Xiao Xiao saw that Huo Qing was carrying a little fox and that he was ncing at it very dotingly, but she didnt mind it. After all, it was just an animal.
She never imagined that Huo Qing would spoil this fox to an unprecedented degree. It overturned the entire inner pce. If it didnt break the noble consorts flower vase, then it ripped the fairdys garments. It was aplete glutton and ate everything. Itd often sneak into the kitchen to steal food. In brief, it was extremely naughty.
All the consorts and concubines in the inner pce were very angry and ran over to Xiao Xiao toin, so Xiao Xiao went to find Huo Qing to teach the fox a lesson. The inner pce was seriously aplete mess.
However, Huo Qing just affectionately poked the little foxs forehead, then expressed his displeasure at the fact that Xiao Xiao was raising such a fuss over small things and bickering with an animal.
Xiao Xiao almost passed out from anger. Afterwards, the fox messed with her again so Xiao Xiao was so angry that she wanted to just beat the fox to death with a stick.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, she didnt dare to. Even if this animal started a fire and burned down the entire imperial pce, Huo Qing wouldnt say anything. He just had unconditional affection for this fox.
A fox, an animal, had actually been able to enjoy a treatment that no human had been able to enjoy. All the women in the inner pce hated the fox, even Xiao Xiao was envious. She had been married to Huo Qing for so long, but Huo Qing was always very indifferent towards her. All these years, she hadnt been able to obtain any trace of such warmth and affection from him.
The consortsined to Xiao Xiao while crying everyday and fueled her hatred for the fox. She tried sending someone to kill the fox multiple times, but all the attempts failed. After Huo Qing found out, he was furious and wanted to depose her. If it werent for the fact that Xiao Xiaos grandfather stepped out and stopped it, Xiao Xiao would already be in the Cold Pce.
However, she lost the dignity and status that an empress shouldve possessed since she was an empress that the emperor loathed. This made Xiao Xiaos heart fill with even more envy, hatred, and pain.
It was just a vicious cycle, and this fox would oftene to mess with her. It would jump onto her and make her hair and clothes aplete mess, then run off with its paw covering its mouth like it wasughing.
All the consorts and concubines in the inner pce soon figured it out. If they wanted to obtain the emperors affection, they had to get on this foxs good side. So no matter what outrageous things the fox did, the consorts and concubines just gritted their teeth and endured it.
Xiao Xiao was unwilling to ept this and continued trying to kill the animal. She even asked her grandfather to help her, but right afterwards, someone found evidence that the marshals residence was selling information to the enemy country. Huo Qing immediately took back the grand marshals military power and had the entire family executed.
When Xiao Xiao found out about this, she vomited blood. She felt responsible for the deaths of her family. There was no way her grandfather would betray the country. He was already so old, there was no point in him doing so.
Huo Qing just wanted to take back the military power. After all, once the crafty rabbit has been caught, there was no longer any need for the hunting dog. Xiao Xiao really regretted marrying Huo Qing. This decision ended up causing the deaths of her entire family. Furthermore, her own son, Huo Chengwang, was now running around everywhere with the fox and all he cared about now was ying. Xiao Xiao had no way of getting him to study and since he seemed to be such a hedonistic son, he was always being reprimanded by Huo Qing.
Xiao Xiaos heart was filled with despair. While crying blood tears, she hung herself.
Ning Shu:
Truly beautiful way of courting death.
>A little on names! Xiao Xiao C the first Xiao is a typical surname, the second Xiao refers to dwarf bamboo. The qing in Huo Qing is a term referring to a high ranking official. Chengwang in Huo Chengwang means looking forward to, aka, expectations.<
Chapter 448: Smash a Pearl for Fun
Chapter 448: Smash a Pearl for Fun
What Xiao Xiao hadnt known was that it was a person inside the fox. It was a girl from the modern world that had transmigrated into the foxs body.
After transmigrating into an animals body, she actually thought of herself as an actual animal? Animalistic nature was sure hard to suppress.
After Xiao Xiao died, the little fox found a pearl in Xiao Xiaos pce. Legends say that it was a millennium mermaid pearl; it had been part of the original hosts dowry. The fox idently swallowed it and it actually ended up turning the fox into a breathtaking beauty. All the other women in the inner pce were colorless ever since and Huo Qing only had eyes for this little fox.
The original host couldnt ept this, so her soul continued to wander in the imperial pce and found that that wretch was now raising her child, saying something about how they had gotten along from the time that she was a fox. When Huo Chengwang didnt want to study, she didnt force him to. She said that it was fine if he started a littleter and that she wanted to give the child a wonderful childhood.
Huo Chengwang really liked this mother and soon forgot his birth mother. Thissted until that wretch gave birth to a child of her own. That child was extremely intelligent and was also very good at studying since he had a photographic memory. His existence made Huo Chengwang seem even more useless and he became that son of a bitchs follower. She watched as the child of that wretch became the emperor, then Huo Qing and that vixen went off to travel the world together like a perfect pair of mandarin ducks.
The original hosts wishes were: 1. Dont let the marshals family be wiped out. 2. Make sure this pair of beasts in human skin who have no concept of morals or integrity suffer before they die. 3. Huo Chengwang was the eldest son of the main wife, he shouldnt have ended up that way.
When Ning Shu saw the original hosts wishes, her first thought was that the first one was pretty difficult. It was inevitable that the marshals residence would fall because Huo Qing was now the emperor, but the original hosts grandfather still possessed control over the military. If the other party in some fit of anger decided to use the military power to revolt, then he wouldnt be able to sit steadily on the throne anymore. Huo Qing had definitely been making ns to get rid of the marshals residence ever since he got the throne.
However, if she handed over the military power, shed only end up beingpletely powerless to stop Huo Qing from doing anything. With the military power still in her familys hands, at the very least, itd make Huo Qing a little more apprehensive to make moves.
The reason why the original host fainted was because she had told Huo Chengwang to go study, but Huo Chengwang was still a child and didnt like to study. He said, This subject son hates Imperial Mother! Imperial Mother only knows to tell this subject son to go study, go study! This subject son is going to go y with the fox! The original hosts anger attacked her vitals, her vision went ck and she fainted.
Ning Shu could still feel a faint headache. She opened her eyes and rubbed her head. Right now, the most important task was to fix this bodys health.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She sat up on the bed and started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. After a little while, she started sweating uncontrobly and was forced to stop. She had a pce maid prepare hot bath water.
After washing up, Ning Shu felt a little better and ate more at lunch, which made her personal maid overjoyed.
As Ning Shu ate, she went over the original storyline. At this point in time, the little fox had just gotten to the pce. Ning Shu decided to destroy the mermaid pearl. Shed like to see how those two could possibly ooxx if the fox couldnt transform into a human.
She put down her bowl and told her personal maid, Qing Zhu, to dig the mermaid pearl out of her dowry. Qing Zhu was surprised, but she quickly went to do so and soon brought it over.
Ning Shu examined the mermaid pearl. Although it was called a mermaid pearl, it was just a big and round pearl. Perhaps it did have some mysterious power. After all, it had been able to let the fox transform into a human.
Sheughed coldly, then picked up a stool and used the seat of the stool to smash the pearl. The pearl didnt break, so she smashed it hard a couple more times and finally got it to shatter. However, she didnt stop and continued smashing it until it wasplete power. She blew the powder and the powder drifted up and fell to the ground.
Qing Zhu: (ѣ)
Chapter 449: Aren’t You Curious About My Wife?
Chapter 449: Arent You Curious About My Wife?
Zhuang Yutong, youre finally awake! I thought you got possessed! That freaked me out! The moment Zhuang Yutong opened her eyes, she saw Su Manyuining. However, though she wasining, her eyes were filled with worry.
Youre alright, right? You suddenly just fainted. Su Manyu nced at her. What the heck happened?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhuang Yutong still felt dizzy but she said, Im fine.
Su Manyus face then filled with schadenfreude as she asked, Say, should we go visit Lin Qianqian? Didnt you agree to help bring her some medicine?
You can take it to her. Ill pass, I dont feel very well, said Zhuang Yutong.
Su Manyu saw that her face was quite pale so she nodded, took the bag of medicine, and left. Before she left, she said, Once I get back, Ill let you know all about how Lin Qianqians doing.
Zhuang Yutong:
Zhuang Yutong just felt like she had been in a long dream. She remembered everything clearly though, so it also didnt seem like a dream.
After Su Manyu left, Zhuang Yutong closed her eyes to sleep but knocking sounds came from the door. She climbed down thedder and opened the door while asking, Who is it?
She was stunned by the sight of the person at the door. After a moment of shock, she stammered, Why are you here?
It was Ji Qingyuans father, Ji Jinyan. Ji Jinyan walked into the dorm and looked directly into Zhuang Yutongs eyes as he said, Ill treat you to dinner.
Why? asked Zhuang Yutong reflexively. They werent familiar with each other at all and had only met once. However, he had suddenly came to her dorm to treat her to dinner?
What a joke.
Just treat it as thanks for your medicine. I heard from Little Su that you were in the dorm. I told you to personally bring the medicine, why didnt you do so? Ji Jinyans tone was very overbearing.
Zhuang Yutong:
Was this guy ill?
Go get changed, Im treating you to dinner. Ji Jinyan briefly scanned Zhuang Yutongs outfit.
This guy was ill, he was ill, he was ill wasnt he?
Ji Jinyan lifted his wrist and nced at his watch, then said, Miss Zhuang, please hurry up a little. My time is very precious.
Zhuang Yutong:
Wipes tears. What do I do, Ive encountered a psycho. Grannie shaman, save me!
Dont you have any nice clothes to change into? As thanks for the medicine, I can give you some. When Ji Jinyan saw the dumbfounded expression on Zhuang Yutongs face, he said this considerately.
Zhuang Yutong said stiffly, Please go outside. Im going to change.
Ji Jinyan replied en and turned to leave. Zhuang Yutong felt an impulse to ram her head against the bed frame. What the heck was with that guy?
Once Zhuang Yutong finished changing and walked out, Ji Jinyan frowned slightly but didnt say anything.
They walked down the stairs together. When Zhuang Yutong saw the luxurious car parked at the entrance of the dorm and saw everyones curious stares, her eyelids twitched.
Ji Jinyan helped her open the door and she got on. However, she feltpletely out of ce in the car. The interior of the car was just as luxurious as the exterior and there was a nice fragrance in the air. She then nced down at her clothes.
She decided to never interact with someone like this again, lest she ended up being tormented by her own feelings of inferiority.
Ji Jinyan got into the car. When he saw Zhuang Yutongs ufortable expression, he smiled slightly. Youll be able to possess things like this in the future.
Zhuang Yutong didnt respond. She was more concerned about why this man hade to see her.
They had dinner at a Western restaurant. Zhuang Yutong was sitting opposite Ji Jinyan and she said mildly, Sorry, I dont know the Western dining etiquette.
Ji Jinyan said, I can teach you.
No need. Mister Ji, Id like to know why you came to look for me? Zhuang Yutong got straight to the point. If youre like this, I wont be able to eat.
Ji Jinyan took a sip of wine while staring fixedly at her. Your eyes are identical to those of my wifes. The first time I saw you, I thought that it was her standing in front of me.
Zhuang Yutong: Oh.
Ji Jinyans brows lifted. That was it?
Arent you curious about my wife? asked Ji Jinyan.
Zhuang Yutong:
Chapter 450: Like a Country Bumpkin
Chapter 450: Like a Country Bumpkin
Why would I be curious? I dont know her at all. Mister Ji, you feel like my eyes are simr to those of your wifes, so now youre talking to me while looking at my eyes tofort yourself?
Or is it that you want to keep me as a mistress so that I can be a substitute for your wife? Su Manyu said that you loved your wife a lot, but your current behavior makes me doubt your loyalty to your wife. Zhuang Yutong stood up. Sorry, Ill be leaving first. I dont know how to eat Western meals. Goodbye, Mister Ji.
Zhuang Yutong only wanted to focus on studying and get a job after graduating to lessen the burden on her family. She lived in apletely different world from Ji Jinyan. Life was already so difficult, why apany a rich person to mess around?
Ji Jinyan watched at Zhuang Yutong left the restaurant, then lifted his eyebrows. Loyalty towards his wife?
When Zhuang Yutong got back to the dorm, Su Manyu had alreadye back. Su Manyus eyes lit up and she said happily, Lin Qianqians about to get an amputation. Her leg injury was seriously too severe and heavily infected, so her leg has to be sawed off. Wonder if Ji Qingyuan will still like Lin Qianqian after she loses a leg?
Zhuang Yutong looked at Su Manyu speechlessly.
In the next moment, Su Manyus expression became depressed. Zhuang Yutong asked, Whats wrong?
Im about to be engaged, said Su Manyu suddenly.
Zhuang Yutong: Pffff
Why so suddenly? asked Zhuang Yutong. You havent even graduated.
You dont understand the lives of people in my social ss. Even if you havent graduated, you still have to get married. However, getting married doesnt affect either partys life and they can still y however they want. Su Manyu sighed.
Zhuang Yutong then asked, Whos it with?
Ji Qingyuan. Su Manyu rolled her eyes.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Zhuang Yutong: Pffff
The circles of high society are sure messy. Zhuang Yutong sighed.
Fudge, why is it so depressing to get engaged with Ji Qingyuan? Why the fudge do I have to get involved with Lin Qianqian again? Just seeing her is irritating. It was clear that Su Manyu really didnt want to get engaged with Ji Qingyuan.
You have to live with him for an entire lifetime, so you should find someone you like instead, said Zhuang Yutong.
Su Manyu replied with disdain, As expected of an ignorant country bumpkin. Our marriage is for our families benefit, it has nothing to do with our feelings.
Dont you like Ji Qingyuan? Zhuang Yutong nted a nce over.
Fudge! Dont bring up that kind of ck history anymore! Id sooner like a country bumpkin like you than Ji Qingyuan, said Su Manyu.
Zhuang Yutongs lips twitched. I dont need you to like a country bumpkin like me. You should go like Ji Qingyuan after all.
When did I say that I like you? It was just aparison to show that Ji Qingyuan is worthless to me, Su Manyu hastily refuted.
Zhuang Yutong:
Fuck, her way of speaking was sure vicious.
Look how scared you are! How could I possibly like women, and a country bumpkin to boot, said Su Manyu in a tone of disdain. However, her facial color was a little off and she pushed Zhuang Yutong ufortably. Theres no way Id like you.
Zhuang Yutong: What was with her?
ment: *coughs coffee* oh my god looolll, another yuri match!
Chapter 451: Duty
Chapter 451: Duty
Your Imperial Highness, what are you doing? When Qing Zhu saw that Ning Shu had smashed the mermaid pearl, she hastily said, Your Imperial Highness, this is something the marshal gave you as part of your dowry. This is the only mermaid pearl in the world!
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was the only one in the world? Good. Rather than leaving it for the fox, it was more refreshing to smash it herself.
Ning Shu dusted off her hands and said mildly, Was in a bad mood so I decided to smash a pearl for fun.
Your Imperial Highness. Qing Zhu looked at Ning Shu speechlessly.
Clean things up. This empress is going to take a nap. Ning Shu went back to the bedroom to continue practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. She had to fix her health before she could deal with anything else.
This round of meditation ended upsting half the day. Ning Shu only opened her eyes when she got hungry and found that it was already night.
Qing Zhu was pacing around worriedly outside. When she saw Ning Shue out, she sighed in relief and asked, Your Imperial Highness, would you like the evening meal now?
En. Ning Shu sat down on the chair and pce maids came in with the dishes. Qing Zhu stood next to her and said, Your Imperial Highness, the little prince came in the afternoon, but left after this servant told him that you were resting.
Ning Shu just replied en and started eating. The food was not bad. Qing Zhu nced at Ning Shu cautiously, then carefully said, Your Imperial Highness, the little prince is still young. Although he likes to y a little too much, it might be because studying is really too hard for him right now.
Ning Shu put down her chopsticks. Qing Zhus expression changed drastically and she hastily bowed and said, This servant has overstepped her bounds. This servant deserves to die.
Ning Shu looked at the girl. This girl had grown up with the original host. After the original host died, she lowered her presence and lived quietly. She wanted to get revenge for the original host and tried to poison the fox to death, but her n was seen through and before she could, Huo Qing had already forced her to drink poison.
Qing Zhu was the daughter of a servant from the marshals residence, so when the members of the marshals residence were executed, her parents had been killed as well. To get revenge for her master and her parents, she took a desperate risk and ended up dying tragically as well.
Qing Zhu, get up. Ning Shu said mildly, How could there possibly be a beautiful childhood for someone born in the imperial family?
Hes a child thats being fed by the collective toil of thousands. He wears luxurious garments, is attended to by countless servants, and doesnt have to face the hunger and struggles that normal children have to face. However, children in normal families have to start working hard at a young age to help keep their family alive. What beautiful childhoods do they have to speak of? Wherever youre situated at, you have the duty to take up that positions responsibility, said Ning Shu mildly.
The reason why Huo Chengwang ended up so pitiful could be attributed to nothing but his ownziness and unruliness. Of course, there was also the foxs opinionated way of raising him. However, those who didnt have the fates of main leads had no choice but to work hard.
Ning Shu didnt know how to raise a child since she had never given birth to a child before. She was even more lost on how to educate a child, so for the time being, she didnt really want to see that little milkbun.
Qing Zhu consoled Ning Shu, The little prince will definitely understand Your Imperial Highnesss painstaking efforts.
All children had rebellious instincts. The more you tried to force them to do something, the more they rejected it, so the only choice was to go slowly.
Ning Shu stayed in her bedroom pce for several days in a row without taking a step out, even when the consorts and concubines came to visit. Qing Zhu kept all of them out, saying that the empress wasnt feeling well.
Those consorts and concubines had no choice but to leave even if they were unwilling.
Chapter 452: Finish HW Before You Play
Chapter 452: Finish HW Before You y
Even though news that the empress had fallen ill came from the pce, Huo Qing still didnt visit the inner pce. He didnt even bother to send a message asking how she was doing.
Ning Shu didnt care though, she was actually relieved. From the looks of it, Huo Qing was now determined to remain chaste. It was good for her since she didnt want to tumble with him at all.
She was just a little curious about how he dealt with his needs. Could it be that he rubbed himself?
Ning Shu continued to train without any breaks and finally got to the point that this body could walk a couple steps without having to pant heavily. It seemed that the original host had been seriously angered.
It had already been many days, so it was time to talk to the little milkbun a little. Ning Shu had Qing Zhu call Huo Chengwang over.
When Huo Chengwang came, his face was flushed and his hair was soaked from sweat. Ning Shu narrowed her eyes and saw that there was a strand of golden fur on Huo Chengwangs shoulder. It seemed that this little guy had been ying with the fox again.
Huo Chengwang saluted Ning Shu formally. This subject son pays his respects to Imperial Mother and wishes Imperial Mother good health.
Ning Shu continued observing Huo Chengwang without a word, causing a trace of unease to sh across Huo Chengwangs flushed face. Ning Shu gently pulled him over and reached out to brush the fur off his shoulder.
Imperial Mother. Huo Chengwang became even more uneasy when Ning Shu did this and he lowered his head fearfully.
Chengwan, you yed with the fox today? asked Ning Shu gently. Tell Imperial Mother where you guys went?
Imperial Mother, This subject son didnt. Huo Chengwang didnt dare to meet her eyes.
Ning Shu said, Imperial Mother isnt rebuking you. You can keep ying with the fox.
Really? Imperial Mother? Huo Chengwang abruptly lifted his head and looked at Ning Shu with glowing eyes.
Ning Shu nodded. Thats right.
Imperial Mother, youre the best! Huo Chengwang threw himself into Ning Shus arms and rubbed his face against her in a spoiled manner. Ning Shu was ufortable and pulled him away from her while saying with an annoyed tone, Youre a grown man already and youre still trying to act cute?
Imperial Mother does have a condition if you want to y with the fox. As long as you fulfill it, you can y with the fox as much as you want, said Ning Shu sternly.
Huo Chengwang immediately patted his chest and said, Imperial Mother, This subject son will definitely do it well.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Imperial Mother doesnt intend to request a lot. Just practice writing twenty characters and memorize one poem every day. After you finish those tasks, you can go y. The sooner you finish, the more time youll have to y with the fox. Ning Shu softened her tone to entice him.
It was better to nudge than to push. Rather than force him to study without end, it would be better to set a definite amount so that he had something to work towards.
Alright! Imperial Mother, This subject son will definitely be able to do it! Huo Chengwangs face was glowing with excitement.
Ning Shu nodded. Thats good, but you must finish before you y, got it? Chengwang, you really like the fox, dont you?
En, the little fox is really cute and smart. This subject son has never seen such an intelligent animal before. Huo Chengwang nodded repeatedly in a very cute manner.
Ning Shu looked at her nails while saying with a smile, Really? I heard that your imperial father also likes it a lot.
The little fox is so cute, who wouldnt like it? replied Huo Chengwang like it was obvious.
Ning Shu: The person in front of you doesnt.
Ning Shu patted Huo Chengwangs shoulder. Remember what you promised your imperial mother. Youre a man, a good nobleman must stand by their word.
This subject son will remember, said Huo Chengwang loudly with childish enthusiasm. It was very cute, like looking at a little adult.
Qing Zhu, who was standing next to Ning Shu,ughed and the other maids in the pce also covered their smiles.
NSSughed as well. Then go y now, but dont forget to practice writing and memorize a poem. Bring it to Imperial Mother to check tonight.
When Huo Chengwang lifted, his steps practically generated wind.
Qing Zhu, This empress hasnt been sleeping welltely. Theres always this feeling of something sneaking around. Theres probably mice in the pce. Have someone ce some mousetraps in the corners, said Ning Shu mildly.
Qing Zhu immediately went off to do so.
Chapter 453: Acting Like a Weird Aunty
Chapter 453: Acting Like a Weird Aunty
At night, Huo Chengwang obediently brought his homework over. He had practiced writing twenty characters. Ning Shu quizzed him to see whether he really recognized those characters, then had him recite the poem he memorized.
Huo Chengwang nodded his little head to emphasize points of the poem like a true pedant as he recited. After he finished, he looked towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu nodded and praised him, Very nice! Chengwang is amazing!
Huo Chengwang blushed as he puffed up his chest. This subject son knows even more!
In all honesty, Ning Shu felt like blushing with shame. She couldnt even write as well as a five-year-old! She was determined not to ever touch a brush here.
Make sure to be careful when you y with the little fox, alright? Dont go to ces that are too dangerous, got it? exhorted Ning Shu. Huo Chengwang nodded and said, Imperial Mother, youre the best!
Ning Shu patted his shoulder. Originally, she was going to pat his butt, but she couldnt shake off the feeling that she was acting like a weird aunty and settled for his shoulder instead.
Alright, go rest now, said Ning Shu with a smile. Then she said, Dont let the fox injure you, got it? Its an animal after all, itd be bad to get scratched by it. When you wash up at night, have the wet nurse add mugwort leaf to the water, understand?
This subject son understands. Huo Chengwang nodded.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Once Huo Chengwang left, Ning Shu sighed in relief. It was seriously hard tomunicate with a child.
Your Imperial Highness, today is the fifteenth. His Majesty should being. Qing Zhu nced outside. But its already sote.
Ning Shu yawned. Wash up and go to sleep. No need to wait anymore.
Qing Zhu looked towards Ning Shu sympathetically and tried to console her, Your Imperial Highness, His Majesty must just be too busy.
Busy to the point he didnt need to sleep? Most of the time the emperors visit to the empresss pce was just to sleep. It was only a few steps away after all. It was just that he didnt want toe.
Just as Ning Shuy down on the bed, the sharp voice of an eunuch came from outside. His Majesty has arrived.
So Ning Shu got up again and pulled on ayer of clothing.
Huo Qing soon walked in. Ning Shu greeted him formally, This subject wife pays her respects to Your Majesty.
Huo Qing had a tall and strong build, and the waist belt tugging slightly at his clothes hinted at his muscr figure. At the same time, he had strong facial features with a well-defined jawline and a perfect straight-edged nose.
Empress is already resting? asked Huo Qing. Could it be that youve forgotten about today being the fifteenth?
Ning Shu could sense that Huo Qing was angry even though there was no expression on his face. She was speechless. If he didnt freakin want toe, just donte! The way he was acting as if he was forced here just made everyone annoyed.
Huo Qing had been forced here. When he went to court this morning, that damned old Xiao had presented a memorial saying that it had been too long since he had graced the inner pce.
In in terms, that old man wanted him to go dote on his granddaughter, so Huo Qing had to shuffle over here to the empresss pce.
As he was leaving the study, the little fox kept holding onto his leg and looked at him tearfully. Huo Qing felt really bad and had to coax the little fox for a long time so that she would let go.
When he came here and found that Ning Shu was already sleeping, he was furious and also became disgusted with her. He spread his arms and waited for Ning Shu to help him change. Lets just rest then.
Ning Shu nodded. Alright.
From the looks of it, Huo Qing didnt n to tumble with her. She was relieved.
Chapter 454: Caught in the Mousetrap
Chapter 454: Caught in the Mousetrap
Empress, help us change, said Huo Qing coldly.
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
So she climbed back off the bed, helped him take off his clothes, then theyy on the bed without a word.
Huo Qing turned around so that his back faced Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
If he didnt want toe, then just donte. What was with this? If it had been the original host here, she probably wouldve been heartbroken from how cold Huo Qing was being.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu also turned to her side so that her back faced Huo Qing.
Fudge, it was seriously annoying to have someone next to her. Since he was sorge and muscr, he took over half the bed. How was she supposed to sleep this way?
Ning Shu closed her eyes and eventually drifted off to sleep, but she was suddenly woken up by the high-pitched shriek of an animal. The sound contained terrible pain.
Huo Qing hastily got up and paid no attention to the person sleeping next to him. He stepped on Ning Shus leg so Ning Shu kicked him away. Huo Qing ended up falling to the ground, but he didnt seem to care at all as he anxiously called out, Hu er, where are you?
The foxs shriek sounded like a dogs bark, ced an octave higher. At the same time, it also seemed like a womans shriek. It was a very eerie sound to hear at night.
Hu er, Hu er! Huo Qing was besides himself with worry. Ning Shu got off the bed and had Qing Zhu light a candle. Huo Qing snatched the candle right out of her hand. He was sure that this cry wasing from nearby.
In the end, Huo Qing found the little fox under one of the windows. One of the foxs forelegs had been caught by a mousetrap and was currently bleeding. Huo Qings heart instantly filled with pain.
Call the imperial physician! Hurry and call the imperial physician! Huo Qings eyes were red as he shouted at Ning Shu. Huo Qing had always been very cold and collected. The original host had never seen him stirred up like this before.
Go call the imperial physician, said Ning Shu to Qing Zhu. Qing Zhu hastily went, frightened by Huo Qings manner.
Huo Qing crouched down again. He wanted to take off the mousetrap, but he was also worried about hurting the little fox so he was torn about what to do.
Tears overflowed from the little foxs eyes and she kept whimpering and calling out to Huo Qing. She truly looked very pitiful.
Ning Shu just took this in from the side. This foxs entire body was a golden color so she was very pretty. Her eyes tended to be very spirited with a trace of craftiness, but now her eyes werepletely dim as she cried from the pain.
It was hard to imagine that it was actually a human soul inside this body. Ning Shu felt that her view of the world had widened. Could it be that in the future, shed have to take a task in which she wasnt a human?
Huo Qing abruptly turned to re at Ning Shu and demanded, Empress, why did you ce such a dangerous thing in your resting pce?
Ning Shu answered calmly, This subject wife hasnt been sleeping well these past few days. Theres always mice scurrying about at night, so this subject wife had the maids get a few mousetraps. This subject wife never thought that this fox woulde. It has nevere to this subject wifes pce before after all. Who wouldve expected for this to happen?
This fox had just arrived at the pce and hadnt gotten familiar with this ce yet, so it hadnt started running wild like in the original storyline.
This subject wife doesnt understand why it came today, said Ning Shu sincerely.
Huo Qing choked on his words. After all, there was no way he could say it was because he was here and the fox was attached to him so it followed him here.
As the emperor, there was no way Huo Qing would said this. At the very least, he wouldnt say this in front of Ning Shu, the empress.
Huo Qing stroked the little foxs head and consoled her. Hu er, itll be fine. The imperial physician will be here soon.
Wuuuwuuuwuu The little fox was lying on the floor and in so much pain that her cries were very weak. Inside, she was cursing. Why the hell was she so unlucky? How did she end up caught by this thing? It hurt to death! It was all because of Huo Qing, this bastard! If she hadnt followed him, she wouldnt have gotten hurt.
The more the little fox thought about this, the more upset she felt. The pain and her bitterness caused her tears to flow nonstop. When Huo Qing saw this, he wanted to just pull the little fox into his arms.
ment: Hu er = fox + term of endearment.
Chapter 455: Love Can Transcend Race and Gender
Chapter 455: Love Can Transcend Race and Gender
Ning Shu saw that Huo Qings gaze was as gentle as water, so even though it was clearly a human with a fox, there was an indescribable suggestive atmosphere.
Jesus ah, love really can transcend race and gender.
The imperial physician hastily rushed here. Before he could even salute, Huo Qing had already said, Hurry and save our pet.
Understood. The imperial physician didnt even have a chance to catch his breath and had to hastily save the little fox.
Huo Qing watched from the side. When he saw that the imperial physician was feeling around on the little foxs body, his expression immediately darkened and he red at the imperial physicians hands like he wanted to cut them off.
What strong possessiveness.
The little fox kept whimpering in pain and cried out whenever her leg injury was touched. Huo Qing repeated exhorted, Be gentler, be more careful!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Understood. Understood, Your Majesty. The imperial physician had to focus on what he was doing while responding to Huo Qings nagging.
Ning Shu didnt speak and just watched while sipping on tea. She poured Huo Qing a cup of tea and said, Your Majesty, drink some tea. Itll be fine.
Huo Qing was anxious from the start, but this thoughtless empress was now telling him to drink tea? How could he drink in this state?
He pushed away Ning Shus hand, causing the tea cup to fall to the ground and shatter. Ning Shu hastily apologized, Your Majesty, its this subject wifes wrong. Your Majesty, please dont be angry.
The imperial physician was still present, so Huo Qing had no choice but to take a deep breath and say, Its fine. We dont me you.
Wuuwuuuuwuu The little fox cried out in pain and looked towards Huo Qing tearfully. When Huo Qing saw the little foxs gaze, he immediately moved a little bit away from Ning Shu, then consoled the fox. Hu er, dont be scared. Were right here with you. Youll be fine.
Ning Shu lifted her brows, then covered her mouth with a handkerchief. She had almost burst outughing. It felt like the little fox already thought of Huo Qing as her man.
Huo Qing kept saying to be more gentle, more gentle, so the imperial physician barely dared to move and it took a long while for him to finally get the little foxs forelimb out from the mousetrap.
The little foxs fur waspletely soaked by blood and looked quite severely injured. Itd probably take a good while for her to recover.
The imperial physician ced the little fox on the bed and plucked off all the fur near the injury, then sprinkled some medicinal powder on it before bandaging it up. The entire process was done meticulously.
Your Majesty, the injury had been treated. For the time being, this injury cant touch water. This subject will change out the medicine every two days. The imperial physician wiped at the sweat on his forehead, then cupped his fist towards Huo Qing as he said this.
Huo Qing sat down on the side of the bed, his expression tense. You may withdraw.
The imperial physician hastily got out of there, leaving only Ning Shu, Huo Qing, and the barely breathing little fox that was lying on the bed.
Dangerous things like this are forbidden in the pce from now on. Look how badly Hu er got hurt, said Huo Qing to Ning Shu coldly.
Ning Shu expressionlessly curtsied and said, This subject wife will remember.
Huo Qing then carefully lifted the little fox and told Ning Shu to sleep on her own today, then left with the little fox.
ment: Reminds me of The Goat, or Who Is Sylvia?
Chapter 456: A Celestial Fox
Chapter 456: A Celestial Fox
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. When she saw that the bedding was stained with blood, she said to Qing Zhu, Change the bedding. This empress wishes to sleep.
Understood, Your Imperial Highness. Qing Zhus face was pale as she instructed a pce maid change the bed. Ning Shu said, Change the nket covers as well.
Once the bed was remade, Ning Shu yawned andy down. Qing Zhu tried tofort Ning Shu, Your Imperial Highness, dont be too hurt.
Hurt? This empress isnt hurt. Theres another person feeling the hurt right now. Ning Shuughed scornfully. Look how much heartache Huo Qing was in.
She had set the mousetraps just in case, but she never expected for the fox to actually fall for it. The fox was truly relying on the fact that she was an animal and strolling around the pce as she pleased.
The little fox especially liked going to the consorts and concubines pces and hiding in them to listen to gossip. Ning Shu had no intention of letting her pce be a ce someone else coulde and go as they pleased.
This fox probably wouldnte out to cause a fuss for a long while and wouldnt be able to y with Huo Chengwang either.
Qing Zhu, go the Department of Internal Affairs and see if theres any cute pets? Get one for Chengwang. After saying this, Ning Shu closed her eyes to sleep.
Hell, sleeping by yourself on arge bed was the best!
Ning Shu was content, but Huo Qing was like an ice mountain. As he hugged the little fox, he scolded softly, Lets see if you still dare to run around blindly in the future! Didnt we already promise you that we wouldnt do anything with the empress? And now youve gotten yourself all injured.
The little fox looked towards Huo Qing, feeling wronged. Huo Qings expression was cold, but his heart had already melted even as he said coldly, Lets see if you still dare to run to the empresss pce in the future.
Wuuwuuuwwuu cried the little fox softly. She stuck out her soft tongue and licked Huo Qings palm, then nipped his finger lightly as if she was saying to stop being angry.
This sensation seemed to make an electric current run through Huo Qings body, he felt numb from head to toe. The slight pain was somehow very refreshing. He felt his lower half heat up from the stimtion.
Huo Qing, in his twenty years of life, had never had such a feeling before. Just this one nip, one bite, caused him to suddenly understand how intoxicating the love between a man and a woman was, what the uncontroble impulse and desire was like.
Huo Qing gazed at the little fox in his arms passionately. Her eyes were very clear, innocent, and confused. Huo Qings lower half was already rising. He endured the scorching heat and ced the little fox on the dragon bed, then said hoarsely, Hurry and go to sleep.
The little foxs eyes curved as she licked Huo Qings palm again. Huo Qing could barely hold himself back anymore and had to grit his teeth as he said, Sleep now.
The little fox finally went to sleep, satisfied. Huo Qing felt like he was about to explode from holding back. Once the little fox finally fell asleep, he quietly went to Noble Consort Xuans pce. Huo Qing didnt want to see Ning Shu at all right now. He med her for causing Hu er to get her.
On the bed, Huo Qing was extremely passionate and enthusiastic. Noble Consort Xuan was tormented until she almost passed out, but she was very satisfied.
Once Huo Qing vented his desire, he suddenly felt very guilty. He had actually been sleeping with another woman while the little fox was injured. He felt really ufortable and hastily pulled on his clothes. He paid no attention to Noble Consort Xuans efforts to detain him and hastily left.
When he got back to his bedroom and saw that the little fox was still asleep, his heart softened and he touched her pink nose softly. He even felt the urge to lean over and kiss her.
That wasnt right. Hu er was just his pet. How could he have desire towards an animal? This was unbelievable.
However, in the depths of Huo Qings heart, he felt that such an intelligent and adorable little fox couldnt possibly be an ordinary fox. Perhaps she was a celestial fox. Huo Qing strongly hoped that Hu er would be able to take human form.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 457: A Puppy
Chapter 457: A Puppy
Huo Qing had never felt much attraction towards women. If not for that, he would definitely visit the inner pce which was filled with beauties more often.
However, now he was feeling an unsuppressable and uncontroble desire. Even though he felt pleasure, he also felt embarrassed, so he was very conflicted.
Ning Shu slept quite well that night and woke up very refreshed. The moment she left the bedroom, the little milkbun, Huo Chengwang, threw himself into Ning Shus arms while carrying something. He rubbed himself against Ning Shu cutely and said happily, Imperial Mother, is this puppy for this subject son?
Yes, this puppy is a present for you. Ning Shu sat down and looked at the puppy Huo Chengwang was carrying. This puppy was only about a month old and had very soft fur.
Ning Shu patted the stool next to her and had Huo Chengwang sit down. Huo Chengwang carefully sat down while holding the puppy. Ning Shu looked at the puppy as she said, The little fox got injuredst night and wont be able to y with you anymore, so just let this puppy keep youpany. But in the future, not only will you have to study, youll also have to take care of this puppy. Puppies get dirty easily so youll have to frequency give it baths.
The little fox got injured? Is it severe? asked Huo Chengwang worriedly.
Ning Shu replied mildly, Its not severe, it just injured its leg and wont be able to walk for the time being. You shouldnt go disturb its rest. Your Imperial Father wont let you see the little fox, so dont go bother it for the time being.
This subject son will remember. Huo Chengwang nodded. This subject son will listen to Imperial Mother.
Good child. Have breakfast with Imperial Mother, alright? said Ning Shu. Huo Chengwang was pretty adorable and he seemed to still carry a milky scent.
Huo Chengwang sat down next to Ning Shu and Ning Shu got some food for him. Huo Chengwang hastily said, Thank you, Imperial Mother.
He also knew his manners. Ning Shu smiled.
Huo Chengwang picked up a steamed bun with his chopsticks and ced it next to the puppys mouth, but the puppy only licked at it. Ning Shu said, The puppys too small right now and cant eat these things. In a bit, make some thin porridge for the puppy. Is it troublesome? Does Chengwang regret things now?
Huo Chengwang was afraid that Ning Shu would take the puppy away and hastily said, Imperial Mother, this subject son will definitely take good care of this puppy!
After breakfast, Ning Shu started rubbing medicinal power on the puppy to kill any bugs that were on it. Huo Chengwang also helped out and got his hands covered with the powder.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chengwang, hes a little life, so you have to take good care of him. Since youve chosen him, you have a responsibility towards him, got it? exhorted Ning Shu.
This subject son understands. This subject son will definitely take good care of him. Huo Chengwangs face was flushed with happiness and he acted like a sweet spoiled child again. Imperial Mother, youre really the best! This subject son will definitely study hard and take good care of the puppy.
Alright, go. Ning Shu patted Huo Chengwangs shoulder, then exhorted Huo Chengwangs wet nurse to make sure that the little prince didnt get scratched by the puppy.
Once Huo Chengwang left, Qing Zhu curtsied towards Ning Shu and said, Your Imperial Highness, the highnesses from each pce havee to greet you.
Announce them. It was time to see these women.
Ning Shu smoothed out her wide sleeves, then walked out from the side pce into the main pce. The moment she walked in, she was blinded by the assortment of women. There were ones of every typebeautiful, seductive, and pure. Soft fragrances filled the air. This very room was a sensation.
We concubines pay our respects to Your Imperial Highness and wishes Your Imperial Highness great fortune and health. The consorts and concubines stood up to curtsy to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked at these beautiful women and inwardly sighed that they were seriously too beautiful.
Rise, said Ning Shu mildly. The moment Ning Shu said this, a woman suddenly said, Your Imperial Highness, His Majesty stayed in Noble Consort Xuans pcest night.
Oh Ning Shus expression remained unconcerned, but she was shocked. The little fox had been injuredst night. Huo Qing hadnt kept the little foxpany and had actually gone to sleep with someone?
Hadnt he been restraining his desires? He had already gone so many months without tumbling with any consorts, why did he suddenly sleep with a consort now?
Chapter 458: Pointless Inner Palace Gathering
Chapter 458: Pointless Inner Pce Gathering
Noble Consort Xuan has arrived, shouted an eunuch outside.
Noble Consort Xuan walked in leisurely at this time. Her figure was a little rigid as she walked but her waist still swayed softly. Her face was glowing pink and she seemed to be in great spirits. It seemed that Huo Qing really had copted with her yesterday.
The moment Noble Consort Xuan walked in, she was met with countless envious stares. Noble Consort Xuan endured her physical difort and curtsied towards Ning Shu. This concubine pays her respects to Your Imperial Highness. Apologies, this consort truly wasnt feeling well so this consort arrivedte. This consort hopes that Your Imperial Highness will forgive this consort.
Ning Shu replied with an en and had Noble Consort Xuan sit down.
Your Highness Noble Consort, yesterday was the fifteenth, how could His Majesty have gone to your pce? A concubine tried to start a conflict.
Noble Consort Xuans facial color changed and she hastily exined, Last night, near midnight, His Majesty suddenly came to this consorts pce.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Last night, His Majesty suddenly came and pushed her down without a word and proceeded to torment her in all sorts of ways. When she recalled the things that happenedst night, her face reddened again in a beautiful sight.
When the consorts and concubines present saw Noble Consort Xuan like this, their jealousy became even stronger. It had been a long time since His Majesty hade to the inner pce, but Noble Consort Xuan had actually enjoyed first privilege. If it had been the empress, they wouldve epted and endured it, but it was actually a consort?
They were practically about to destroy their handkerchiefs from all their frustrated wringing. Ning Shu felt that this was pretty pointless. So many beautiful women were trying to get one mans attention and getting jealous over him, but Huo Qing didnt fall for these beauties and fell for a fox instead. How unbelievable.
Ning Shu suddenly felt that all the women in this room including herself was pretty pitiful. They werent even as valued as a fox.
Ning Shu got to know these consorts and concubines again. For example, the one who had tried to start a conflict earlier was Fair Lady Lan. One of the very cold and elegant women was Consort De and one of the enchanting types was Noble Concubine Song. Ning Shu felt that there was no point in having them here anymore and had them leave. Whenever they were together, theyd just make bitter remarks, it was extremely pointless. Rather than waste time here, itd be better to put that time to practicing martial arts.
All the consorts and concubines left, but Noble Consort Xuan stayed. Ning Shu asked, Does Noble Consort need something?
Noble Consort Xuan hesitated for a moment, then said, Your Imperial Highness,st night
Ning Shu waved to cut off her words. Its good that His Majesty graced youst night. Itd be good if you can soon give His Majesty a son.
Noble Consort Xuan didnt know if the empress was sincere in her words, but she could do nothing except curtsy and withdraw.
After she left, Qing Zhu moved to consoled Ning Shu, Your Imperial Highness Qing Zhu wanted to console Ning Shu, but she didnt know what ot say.
Ning Shu didnt give a damn about who Huo Qing graced. She only needed toplete her tasks. If Huo Qing wasnt behind the incident in which a dragon robe and letters addressed to the enemy country were found in the marshals residence, Ning Shu was willing to pull her own head off.
This meant that there was a traitor inside the marshals residence, and it was definitely one of Huo Qings subordinates.
As long as the marshals residence was still standing, her position will remain secured and Huo Qing wouldnt dare to directly depose her. So her current main task was to make sure the marshals residence was safe.
Chapter 459: Time to Visit the Little Fox
Chapter 459: Time to Visit the Little Fox
Ning Shu feigned concern and went to visit the fox. The little fox was lying on the dragon bed. Except for the bandage around her forelimb, she was doing very well and looked very lively.
When the little fox saw Ning Shu, hostility filled her eyes as she used her other forelimb to casually toy with a small ball. This small ball was finely made and the fabric was very soft.
The little fox hated this empress quite a lot. The fact that she was Huo Qings wife was enough to make the little fox hate her.
Now, she had even gotten injured because of this woman and wouldnt be able to move for a long time. Huo Qing wouldnt allow her to run around so she was about to be bored to death, stifled to death. This imperial pce was seriously so boring ah. She was so unlucky! How did she end up as a fox? Lord ah, Heavens ah, why was she so unlucky?
Ning Shu saw the little foxs eyes whirl with human-like intelligence. It was no wonder Huo Qing doted on this fox so much.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Why are you here? When Huo Qing walked in and saw that Ning Shu was in the room, his expression immediately darkened. When he saw that the little fox was fine and ying on the bed, his expression rxed somewhat.
This subject wife pays her respects to Your Majesty. Ning Shu respectfully curtsied towards Huo Qing.
Huo Qing replied en without even bothering to nce at her. He sat down by the bed and stroked the little foxs head, his eyes filled with doting affection. The little fox licked Huo Qings finger in response.
Huo Qings gaze deepened.
Ning Shu felt that she was aplete outsider that had no way of being part of this one fox, one human atmosphere. It was pretty awkward. Her awkwardness cancer was about to re up.
The little fox seemed to be craving skin contact and enjoyed Huo Qings petting happily. Ning Shu smacked her lips. When it urred to her that their rtionship was beyond that of a normal owner and pets, she became a little disgusted.
Ning Shu stood there like a wooden block. After a while, Huo Qing finally asked, Does Empress need something?
This subject wife came to deliver medicine. Ning Shu took out a medicine vial and ced it on the table. This medicinal powder is pretty effective on healing wounds.
Empress has taken a lot of trouble, said Huo Qing mildly. He continued stroking the little foxs soft golden fur that was so fluffy that his fingers were nearly submerged.
Ning Shu bit her lips, then looked towards Huo Qing with an expression of me. When Huo Qing looked up and met Ning Shus gaze, he asked, Is there something else?
Ning Shu blinked her eyes and forced them to fill with tears before saying with a pout, Your Majesty, you went to Noble Consort Xuans pce yesterday. Yesterday was the fifteenth.
Huo Qings expression immediately turned ck. His first reaction was to nce towards the little fox. The little fox turned around right around and faced Huo Qing with her butt. Her golden tail swayed slowly, clearly indicating her anger.
Is Empress reprimanding us? We are the rightful emperor, are we not allowed to go where we please? Huo Qings embarrassment turned into anger and he red at Ning Shu. He was clearly very annoyed that Ning Shu had brought this up in front of the little fox.
Huo Qing had never treated the little fox as an ordinary fox. She was very smart and could understand everything. When she was like this, it meant that she was angry.
Ning Shu acted hurt to the point that she couldnt get any words out and her face filled with disappointment. When the little fox saw Ning Shu like this, she bared her small sharp teeth as if she was sneering.
Ning Shu nced at her mildly, then curtsied towards Huo Qing. This subject wife will withdraw.
Huo Qing waved his hand dismissively to have her hurry and leave.
Chapter 460: A Visit From Zhao Shi
Chapter 460: A Visit From Zhao Shi
The moment Ning Shu left, she heard the sound of porcin shattering. When she looked back, she saw that the little fox was sitting on the table and had pushed down the medicinal vial she brought. It had shattered on the ground, causing the medicinal powder to spill everywhere.
The little fox cried towards Huo Qing. Huo Qing dotingly poked her pink nose and said, Little guy ah, if you dont like the empresss things, then we wont ept any of the empresss things anymore, alright?
The little fox only became a little happier when she heard this. She looked up slightly, then started to cry angrily again. Huo Qing seemed capable of reading minds and exined to the little fox, Last night, it was our wrong. We shouldnt have gone to Noble Consort Xuans pce. Haa, little thing, you even know how to get jealous?
The little fox bit Huo Qings neck while whining.
In the future, well only like you, naughty little thing. Huo Qing felt slight paine from his neck, but it didnt hurt too much. He knew that the little fox was punishing him.
An infatuated and slightly frustrated expression appeared on his face.
Ning Shu had no idea how these two managed tomunicate. It was seriously amazing. Could this be the legendary phenomenon of having linked hearts and being able to tell what each other was thinking with just a nce?
How mysterious. Tsk, tsk.
Ning Shu rubbed her eyes. She decided not to watch anymore and return to her own pce since their flirting obviously wasnt going to stop anytime soon.
Your Imperial Highness, the madame hase and is waiting for you in the pce. The moment Ning Shu returned to her pce, Qing Zhu walked up to greet her.
Ning Shu hastily walked into the pce and saw a woman dressed in the garments of a high officials wife. It was the original hosts mother, Zhao Shi.
This subject pays her respects to Your Imperial Highness. Zhao Shis eyes were filled with concern as she looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu hastily helped her up. Mother, please rise.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Your Imperial Highness, how is your health? I heard that Your Imperial Highness wasnt feeling well earlier, asked Zhao Shi. Have you had an imperial physician look at you?
Ning Shu said with a smile, Mom, this daughter is fine. Are Grandfather and Father doing well?
Your father is pretty well. Your grandfather is getting old and getting those typical ailments, but its fortunately nothing severe. Zhao Shi lowered her head and said, Your father heard that your health had been failing and was worried.
Chapter 461: Find Him a Study Buddy
Chapter 461: Find Him a Study Buddy
The little milkbun, Huo Chengwang, came while carrying his puppy to show Ning Shu the words he had practiced. Ning Shu looked over them and eximed happily, Chengwangs writing has improved a lot!
Huo Chengwang looked towards Ning Shu with big glowing eyes, then said bashfully, Imperial Mother, this subject son will work hard to study. However, Imperial Father hasnt quizzed this subject son on homeworktely even though this subject son had memorized so many books.
Huo Chengwang felt really disappointed. He had worked hard, but there were no quizzes at all so he couldnt even show off his work.
Ning Shu reached out and lifted the puppy Huo Chengwang was carrying by its cuff. The puppy struggled futilely, so it was quite cute.
Imperial Mother, please be gentler. Huo Chengwangs eyes were filled with heartache for the puppy.
Ning Shu shoved the puppy back into Huo Chengwangs arms and looked towards him earnestly. Chengwang, youre not studying for the sake of others. Its not for Imperial Father, not for Imperial Mother, its for yourself.
Ning Shu felt that Huo Chengwang was still too lonely. There were no other children his age in this pce for him to y with. That was why he had been so attracted to the little fox in the original storyline.
Xiao Xiao loved her son, but she ced too much hope onto Huo Chengwang and pressured him too much, so Huo Chengwang couldnt take the burden.
She should find a ymate for this child. ying with a dog every day wasnt a solution.
She needed to find him a study buddy.
The first person she thought of was the original hosts older brother. He had a son that was about two years older than Huo Chengwang. That child had also been beheaded in the original host.
The original host had been ovee with guilt when she found out that her nephew, a small child, had died because of her. Her entire family had been executed. The emperor was heartless and her son was unfilial. Too many things crushed her heart, so she finally choose to hang herself.
Do you still remember your Big Brother Qingyan? Imperial Mother will have Big Brother Qingyan enter the pce to keep youpany, would you like that? asked Ning Shu. Imperial Mother hopes that Chengwang will be able to be happy.
Really? Huo Chengwang looked towards Ning Shu and asked excitedly, A big brothers going toe to the pce to keep this subject sonpany?
Thats right. When Ning Shu saw how happy Huo Chengwang was, she felt that it was the correct choice to let him interact with other children.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu sent someone to talk to Grandfather about this and the next day, Xiao Qingyan was sent into the pce. Xiao Qingyan had very simple looks and a healthy build like a little calf. It was clear from one look that he was someone from a military family.
Speaking of which, the Xiao family truly was filled with talents and four generations were living under the same roof, but in the end, they werepletely wiped out without a single surviving descendant. It was truly tragic.
Aunt! called Xiao Qingyan.
Call her Your Imperial Highness! What do you mean by aunt? Zhao Shi pped Xiao Qingyans head, then said, Your Imperial Highness, this kid barely knows any manners. Im afraid that hell offend the other highnesses in the pce.
Grandmother, dont p this grandsons head! Xiao Qingyan rubbed his head as he said this loudly.
Mom, dont worry. This daughter will take good care of Qingyan. Ning Shu allowed Huo Chengwang, who was practically jumping from excitement, toe over and say hello.
Then she had the two kids go y outside. When she saw how happy Huo Chengwang was, she felt relieved as well. This counted as doing something for the original hosts son.
Chapter 462: The Empress Has It Hard
Chapter 462: The Empress Has It Hard
Zhao Shi said to Ning Shu, Father told this subject to help convey his thanks for Your Imperial Highnesss gifts. Father said that he got it and would take care of it, so theres no need for Your Imperial Highness to worry.
Mom, the marshals residence is currently at the peak of its power. Its inevitable that some petty people would feel apprehension. We must now be careful with every single move. Mother and Sister-inw must keep tight watch on the people within the residence and make sure that no people of dubious background are allowed into the residence to use the residences reputation and power to tyrannize others. Ning Shu suspected that the dragon robe and letters had been nted by someone in that residence.
Currently, the marshals residence was a big red target. Not only had the empresse from that residence, the empress had managed to give birth to the eldest son. In addition, the marshal still possessed control over a massive military power. No matter how one looked at it, the marshals family seemed to be the emblem of riches and honor.
Zhao Shi hastily said, This subject will definitely pay attention.
Xiao Qingyan settled down in the pce. Ning Shu had the two kids live together and set times for them to study and y. They had to follow the schedule, otherwise she would send the puppy and Xiao Qingyan away.
Huo Chengwang had already gotten used to havingpany, so he would rather die than go back to the lonely days of the past. He solemnly promised that he and Xiao Qingyan would study well.
Once Ning Shu nodded, in the following days, the two kids woulde to her pce to eat everyday. After some time passed, Huo Chengwang had gotten a lot taller and he started eating a lot more.
Huo Chengwang and Xiao Qingyan would secretly toss pieces of meat under the table for the puppy to eat, but Ning Shu just acted like she didnt see.
Huo Chengwang was now very close with Ning Shu. Sometimes he wouldnt call her imperial mother and would call her mom instead.
Although he wasnt her actual child, after raising him for a while, her heart would soften when he called her mom.
This child had just been too lonely.
Have you been ying with the little fox recently? asked Ning Shu as she rubbed Huo Chengwangs head. Huo Chengwang said, The little fox hasnt left Imperial Fathers bedroomtely so I havent been ying with it.
Ning Shu nodded. The little foxs ws are very sharp. Dont y with it too much. Its an animal after all, itd hurt to be scratched by it. Although your Big Brother Qingyan knows a bit of martial arts, he cant protect you all the time.
Huo Chengwang nodded. I wont let Big Brother Qingyan get hurt. Its enough to have Big Brother Qingyan and the little puppy to y with.
Ning Shu sighed in relief. She had finally gotten this kid to stop running around with the little fox.
You can y with your Big Brother Qingyan now, but be careful, exhorted Ning Shu.
Ever since the little fox got hurt, Huo Qing hadnt entered the inner pce. A bunch of consorts came crying to Ning Shu again.
Ning Shu felt a headache seeing so many women weeping and wiping at their eyes with handkerchiefs in front of her.
Fudge, being an empress was seriously a pain. She had to share her husband with so many women, and if her husband refused to sleep with these women, these women wouldein to her so that she would go tell her husband to hurry and go tumble with these women.
The frick? It was seriously beyond belief.
It wasnt easy to be a capable and virtuous empress ah. Ning Shu watched these women cry silently. The one that should be crying was the original host ah.
Why did it feel like the empress was just a steward? Everyone came to her for everything.
If they wanted to sleep with Huo Qing, they should try to get him themselves. What use was there crying to her? Ning Shu said mildly, Enough, stop crying. His Majesty is busy with matters in court and has no time to visit the inner pce. You guys should worry about His Majestys health more. Rather than cry here to this empress, why not make some nourishing soups for His Majesty?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The consorts and concubines shared a nce, then withdrew quickly. They were probably off to make food.
When the little fox saw the things these consorts and concubines sent over, shed probably get angry again. Ning Shu expressed that she was doing this on purpose, she was purposefully causing a rift.
After all, he was ignoring all these consorts and flirting with a fox instead. Although it was a person on the inside, the outside was still an animal.
Chapter 463: Heavens ah, Why Make Her a Fox?
Chapter 463: Heavens ah, Why Make Her a Fox?
With Ning Shus suggestion, all the consorts and concubines started sending food over for every meal to brush up on their sense of presence.
Huo Qing didnt react at all to their enthusiasm and didnt go to see any of the consorts because he was worried that Hu er, this little thing, would get angry.
However, the little fox was very angry to see all these soups and pastries. As expected, an emperor was just a big stud horse. She felt contempt for Huo Qing, but at the same time, she was jealous.
Although Huo Qing doted on her a lot, she was just a fox. He had so many beauties in his inner pce, how could shepare? Heavens ah, why did they make her a fox?
The little fox unhappily knocked over all the pastries and soups, then stomped all over them, making the table a mess. The little eunuch nearby lowered his head and acted like he didnt see anything.
Huo Qing didnt mind this and just said dotingly, Shouldnt you calm down now? Little thing, how are you so cute?
The little fox humphed and haughtily turned away. The tsundere words Im really angry, dont talk to me. Ill ignore you even if you talk to me were practically spelled out in the air.
However, it just made Huo Qingugh heartily. He picked up the little fox. How is your personality so wild? Its seriously cute. We dont even know what to do with you.
The little fox was really angry, but Huo Qing seemed to happy, so she bit his finger fiercely. This time, she bit really hard so he started bleeding.
Your Majesty. The little eunuch was rmed and hastily asked, Should the imperial physician be called?
No need. Huo Qing thought about it, then ced his bleeding finger in his mouth and sucked it. He could almost feel the little foxs breath on his finger.
His heart started pounding hard. It felt like he had shared an indirect kiss with the little fox. He couldnt stop himself from licking the wound. Although it filled his mouth with the taste of blood, his entire body started heating up.
What was wrong with him? Was he sick?
Wuuwuuwuu When the little fox saw that she had bit Huo Qing to the point that he was bleeding, she looked towards him with worry and self-me in her eyes. Her eyes filled with tears.
Your Majesty, this fox just injured your honored dragon physique. Should we Before the little eunuch even finished his words, he saw Huo Qings cold gaze and fell to his knees. Your Majesty, please have mercy! Your Majesty, please have mercy!
Drag him down and beat him twenty times! He should learn what things should and should not be said, said Huo Qing coldly.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Guards immediately came in to drag the little eunuch out. The personal eunuch next to Huo Qing said, Your Majesty, this servant will head out as well to oversee the punishment.
Huo Qing was itching for the room to clear out, so he waved dismissively to have that eunuch withdraw.
Once Eunuch Qiu withdrew, Huo Qing lifted the little fox and said, Little thing, stop being angry now? Youve already injured us. If theres a next time, we wont let you off.
Although Huo Qing was saying that he was going to punish the little fox, his tone was very suggestive and made the little fox blush. She inwardly sighed in relief for the fact that she was currently a fox, otherwise her face would definitely bepletely red.
When she thought about how much this man doted on and loved her, her tears crashed down. The fact that there was a man doting on her so much was perhaps a littlepensation from the Heavens for putting her into a foxs body.
Chapter 464: The Second Most Important Figure
Chapter 464: The Second Most Important Figure
Hu er, dont cry. We were just joking about punishing you. Youre not allowed to cry anymore, if you keep crying, well kiss you. These words jumped out of Huo Qings mouth before he even had a chance to think about it and he froze. He couldnt bring himself to look at the little foxs eyes.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The little fox once again sighed at her fate. Why was she a fox? There was such a handsomedy-killer in front of her, but she couldnt eat him aaah. It was seriously soul-crushing.
The little fox then licked Huo Qings lips, then intimately licked his cheek. Since you doted on this big sis so much, this big sis will give you a kiss.
This lick caused Huo Qings entire body to heat up like he was soaking in boiling water. He was very ufortable since his lower half was reacting.
Little thing, how can you be so mischievous. Huo Qings voice was a little hoarse as he ced the little fox on the bed. We need to read the memorials now. You stay here and be good.
The little fox plopped down on the bed in boredom, then rolled around. Huo Qing looked as if he was seriously reading the memorials, but the cinnabar brush in his hand didnt lower at all. He was gripping the brush so hard that the veins on the back of his hand were popping out.
It seemed that it was very painful to endure. His eyes were unfocused as he stared at the memorial. All that was going through his head was the little foxs cute appearance and the electrifying sensation when she licked his lips.
He was about to go crazy. He was really about to go crazy.
Outside the pce, the little eunuch had been pressed down on the wooden bench by the guards. He cried to his teacher, Eunuch Qiu, Master, this servant didnt do anything wrong though?
Blind idiot! Cant you tell that His Majesty is currently the strongest in the pce and that fox is the second most important figure? Even Her Imperial Highness the empress cantpare to this fox. Whatever you encounter in the future, just look on silently and ignore it. Eunuch Qiu was a little frustrated with the little eunuchs ignorance.
The little eunuch cried, Master, its just an animal though!
Hurry up and shut your mouth! Do you feel like youve lived too long and want to actively seek death? Eunuch Qiu hit the little eunuchs head with his horsetail whisk, then said to the guards, Start.
The guard lifted the wooden paddle then swung it down on the little eunuchs butt, causing the little eunuch to scream. However, the guards showed respect for Eunuch Qiu and went a little lighter than usual.
By the time the twenty hits ended, the little eunuch had already passed out. Eunuch Qiu sighed then hastily went to find a doctor. For better or for worse, this was his apprentice and was someone that would help and look out for him in the future.
Ning Shu was currently watching Huo Chengwang and Xiao Qingyan write. Qing Zhu walked into the pce and whispered to Ning Shu, Your Imperial Highness, Xiao Anzi who serves His Majesty had gotten beaten today.
Ning Shu lifted her brows and said to the kids, Continue writing, dont ck off. Imperial Mother will being to check.
When they got back to the main pce, Ning Shu asked, Did you figure out why?
Qing Zhu shook her head. This servant only heard that it was His Majestys direct order. This servant will go find out.
Ning Shu said mildly, Its fine, theres no need to mind this matter. Just send some medicine to Xiao Anzi.
Understood. After Qing Zhu left, Ning Shu started tapping her fingers on the table softy and rhythmically.
It was very likely that this incident was rted to that little fox. Huo Qings way of doting on the little fox waspletely built on the suffering of others. The crueler he was to others, the more it made Huo Qings affection for the little fox seem special.
He adored her to no end. It felt like the little fox could practically take over the world.
Ning Shu suddenly smiled. Wasnt the meaning of true love to stand together even if the entire world was against them? She wondered if the little fox would stay with Huo Qing if the entire world was against Huo Qing?
Chapter 465: Incident in the Imperial Garden
Chapter 465: Incident in the Imperial Garden
Imperial Mother, this subject son has finished writing. Can I go y with Big Brother now? Huo Chengwang and Xiao Qingyan walked in from the side pce with their assigned homework.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu looked over the homework, then said, Starting tomorrow, Qingyan is to write ten more words every day. Your writing is seriously ugly. This empress remembers that your dads writing is really good.
My dad knows how to write, but Ive never seen him write before. My mom said that Dads writing was like dog prints? Xiao Qingyan reacted with shock to Ning Shus words.
Ning Shu:
Brat.
Huo Chengwang covered his smile. Ning Shu waved dismissively and said, Go y.
Once the two brats left, Ning Shu entered her bedroom and prepared to meditate. She had to strengthen this body so that it would be easier to do work.
However, soon, Huo Chengwang ran in crying and shouted, Imperial Mother, save him! Imperial Father is about to beat Big Brother Qingyan to death!
Ning Shu hastily got off the bed. Her expression was grim as she picked Huo Chengwang and started walking. Where are they?
Theyre in the imperial garden. Huo Chengwang was so scared that he was crying. Imperial Father is really scary.
Ning Shu quickly walked to the imperial garden just in time to see that Xiao Qingyan was being pressed down on a wooden bench. He was struggling like a little calf about to be executed.
Stop right now! This empress orders you to stop! Ning Shu hastily called out when she saw that the wooden paddle was about tond on Xiao Qingyan. Xiao Qingyan was only seven. If he actually got hit, it really might kill him.
Huo Qing, that bastard!
Huo Qings face remained cold when he saw Ning Shu arrive. He was holding the little fox in his arms and its golden fur shone beautifully in the sunlight.
In all honesty, this fox was seriously very beautiful. People couldnt help but feel the urge to stroke her fur. If it werent for Huo Qing, this foxs fur wouldve already be a consorts scarf.
Ning Shu put Huo Chengwang down and curtsied before asking, Your Majesty, did Xiao Qingyan do something wrong?
He was running around wild in the pce with the prince. As the princes study partner, how can he be so uncouth? Hes a bad influence on the prince. Huo Qings facial color was very poor. Xiao Qingyan was from the marshals residence. Xiao Xiao had actually allowed a child from the marshals residence to study with Huo Chengwang!? Did she feel that the throne already belonged to Huo Chengwang so she was already arranging supporters for him?
Ning Shu took a deep breath and said, Chengwang is still small. This subject wife just wanted for Chengwang to have someone he could y with. Thats why I had Qingyan enter the pce.
The emotions in Huo Qings eyes were deeply hidden and he said mildly, Warm, caring mothers create many failure children. Dont forget that Chengwang is a child of the imperial family. He has no need for friends. Some people are destined to be alone.
Guards, beat this dog to death. Triflings destroy the will. How unbefitting of our child, said Huo Qing darkly.
Guards immediately surrounded the puppy and started hitting the puppy with their wooden paddles. The puppy cried out in pain, then a paddle hit its head so it started staggering.
Imperial Mother, Imperial Mother! Save the puppy please! Imperial Mother Huo Chengwang tugged at Ning Shus sleeve and cried as he begged Ning Shu to help.
Ning Shu shook her head. This wasnt really simply about a dogs life.
Chapter 466: To Make a Man Fall Fully
Chapter 466: To Make a Man Fall Fully
Having been hit on the head, the puppy fell to the ground and convulsed uncontrobly while whimpering. Another guard hit its head and its head becamepletely deformed as blood spurted out.
AAh Huo Chengwang screamed. Ning Shu hastily hugged Huo Chengwang so that he couldnt see it anymore.
In the instant that the dog was beaten to death, Huo Qing covered the little foxs eyes. The little fox was trembling in fear. Huo Qing whispered in the foxs ear, Dont be afraid of us, we wont treat you that way. Thats nothing but an animal, but youre the most important in our heart.
Huo Qingforted the little fox, then turned towards Ning Shu coldly and said, The empresss duty is not just to manage the inner pce well, you also must look after the children. As a child of the imperial family, he cannot be so obstinate and casual.
Ning Shu hugged Huo Chengwang who was trembling in her arms and bowed with a sorrowful sigh, This subject wife will remember.
Huo Qing paid no attention to Ning Shus obvious sadness and left with the little fox. Ning Shu watched as he walked away, then curled her lips in a cold smile.
Huo Qing truly was a strong opponent ah.
Aunt. Xiao Qingyans eyes were slightly red. He was still lying on the stool, so weak that he couldnt get up. Ning Shu had an eunuch carry Xiao Qingyan on his back.
The dogs corpse was taken as well and brought back.
Huo Chengwang continued sobbing in Ning Shus arms. He grabbed Ning Shu tightly, his entire body trembling. He had his eyes squeezed shut as if he didnt dare to open them.
Ning Shu sighed and gently patted his back as she said softly, Chengwang, dont be scared. Imperial Mother will protect you, Imperial Mother will protect Chengwang.
Ning Shu carried Huo Chengwang back to her pce. Huo Chengwang wouldnt let go of her, so she just keep hugging him.
Aunt, it was my fault. I didnt look after the little prince well enough. Xiao Qingyan wiped at his tears.
What exactly happened? asked Ning Shu with a frown.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Xiao Qingyan told her everything that had happened.
The two little boys had been ying tag in the imperial garden when the little fox who had just recovered from her injuries came out to y and encountered the two boys and the dog. The little fox saw the chubby and white little kids ying with a dumb dog, so she ran over to mess with the dog.
However, the dog was nowhere as smart as the fox. When it smelled the fox, it started chasing her. When Huo Qing came over to find the little fox, it was just in time to see the little fox being chased by a dog. He was furious. When he saw that the two animals started tussling together happily, he became even more enraged and envious. Intense possessive feelings flooded into his heart.
He walked over and kick the dog away, then patted the dirt off the little fox before setting her in his arms. When he turned to look towards Huo Chengwang and Xiao Qingyan, his eyes were filled with displeasure.
It had been a long time since Huo Chengwang had seen his imperial father so he was very happy to see him. However, before he could even say anything. Huo Qing started berating him for being talentless and mannerless. When he found out that Xiao Qingyan was here to study with Huo Chengwang, Huo Qing said that it was the studypanions duty to take responsibility for the princes wrongdoings and so Xiao Qingyan was to be beaten.
After that, Huo Chengwang came to look for Ning Shu.
This even ended up leading to the death of a dog, but Ning Shu knew that this was actually a warning from Huo Qing to her, to the Xiao family.
The little fox seriously caused trouble wherever she went. Ning Shu couldnt afford to fight Huo Qing head on before she gainedplete control of the situation.
To make a man fall fully, one must first make him go insane. Shed be waiting to see the crazy lengths Huo Qing would go for the little fox.
It was really quite ironic. He didnt have any feelings for his wives, not even gratefulness. He was even indifferent towards his own son, but he was willing to give all his passion to a fox. He practically gave all the emotions he had in this lifetime to a fox.
Ning Shu was cursing inside. The female leads golden thumb was seriously too thick. Her halo was practically so bright it blinded.
Chapter 467: Pity Party
Chapter 467: Pity Party
Huo Chengwang cried himself to exhaustion in Ning Shus embrace, then closed his eyes and fell asleep. Ning Shu sighed and ced Huo Chengwang on the bed. She had Qing Zhu prepare warm water, then used a warm cloth to wipe Huo Chengwangs tears away.
Huo Chengwangs eyes were red and swollen from his tears. Ning Shu sat next to the bed to watch over him.
Xiao Qingyan med himself a lot for not protecting his younger cousin well enough and for the death of the puppy.
Aunt, called Xiao Qingyan. Ning Shu rubbed her temples and said, Qingyan, youve suffered a fright. Go eat something and rest up. Chengwang is really sad too, so Aunt hopes that youll stay by Chengwangs side.
Todays incident had definitely left a scar in Huo Chengwangs heart.
Aunt, Qingyan will take good care of him! Xiao Qingyan patted his chest while vowing this.
When it was near midnight, Huo Chengwang started having a high fever. Ning Shu had been prepared for it and had Qing Zhu bring over a bowl of medicine. She slowly fed it to Huo Chengwang, but halfway through, he started throwing up.
Your Imperial Highness, should we call an imperial physician? Qing Zhu was so worried that her face was pale. Lets call the imperial physician over, then prepare more medicine.
Ning Shu wet a handkerchief and started wiping Huo Chengwang down. Huo Chengwang had gone through a lot today, so it wasnt strange for him to fall ill. However, she still couldnt help but worry when he really started having a fever. A little kid was lying on the bed, muttering iprehensible words in difort.
Ning Shu was worried that the fever would affect Huo Chengwangs brain. Qing Zhu called the imperial physician over and he gave Huo Chengwang acupuncture. Once the medicine arrived, Ning Shu immediately took the bowl and started feeding it to Huo Chengwang again.
Your Imperial Highness, let this servant do it, said Qing Zhu when she saw how worried Ning Shu was.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. Its fine. This empress will do it.
Your Imperial Highness, should we ask His Majesty toe? asked Qing Zhu. The little prince was severely ill so His Majesty should visit.
Ning Shu originally wanted to ask why they should ever call that damned bastard over, but she recalled that the imperial physician was in this room and she couldnt let her image of being a warm and virtuous empress copse, so she could only bear with the pain and say, Its already midnight. His Majesty had gone to rest long ago and he still has to attend court tomorrow. We shouldnt disturb His Majestys rest.
The imperial physicians gaze was filled with pity. Ning Shus lips twitched as she continued wiping Huo Chengwang down.
Your Imperial Highness. Qing Zhus eyes were a little red too.
Even Ning Shu felt pity for herself.
The His Majesty Ning Shu said was already asleep was not asleep. He was currently lying on the bed looking at the little fox who was sleeping on the table.
The little fox was looking at Huo Qing apprehensively. When Huo Qing saw her gaze, he felt like his heart was squeezing in pain. The eyes of the Hu er he liked was supposed to be crafty and adorable, clear and captivating. She shouldnt be looking at him in wariness and rm.
The little fox wasnt afraid of Huo Qing. Even though Huo Qing was the emperor, he treated her really well. However, she was shocked by how he had ordered for the puppy to be killed. It was only then that she truly understood that this man was someone capable of deciding a persons life and death with one word.
The fox couldnt help but feel like what was done to the puppy was done to her. She was no longer human. She was just a fox. When even humans lives were worthless, what about hers, that of an animals?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 468: The Fever Finally Broke
Chapter 468: The Fever Finally Broke
Huo Qing got up from the bed and walked to the little fox. When he reached out to hug the little fox, the little foxs hackles raised in rm. Huo Qing softly stroked the little fox and said gently, You shouldnt be afraid of us. You belong to us. We dont like to see you ying with other people.
Although youre just a fox, weve never thought of you as a fox. You mean more to us than anyone in the world. Youre our pet. We adore you, love you. Huo Qing looked at the little fox passionately.
Weve never seen such a beautiful and intelligent fox before.
The little foxs heart started beating hard when she met Huo Qings gaze and when she heard what he said, she felt blessed. Although she had be a fox, she managed to meet Huo Qing, so the god of transmigration hadnt been that bad to her.
The little fox felt that if she was this scared of Huo Qing, she was doing him wrong since he doted on her so much. She nced up at him apologetically and licked his finger.
Huo Qing stiffened slightly, then said happily, Hu er, youre not angry anymore?
When the little fox saw the smile on Huo Qings face, she felt a blush. He was seriously super handsome ah.
Are we good-looking? Huo Qing smiled brightly towards the little fox and the little fox immediately nodded.
Good-looking. He was seriously too good-looking.
Huo Qing rubbed her soft ears and carried her to the dragon bed to curl up together.
Ning Shu watched over Huo Chengwang for an entire night. With the imperial physicians careful care, Huo Chengwangs fever finally broke and he stopped mumbling restlessly in his sleep. Ning Shu sat by the bed to watch over him and said to Xiao Qingyan, Qingyan, go sleep.
Aunt, Qingyan isnt tired. Qingyan will stay until Little Cousin wakes up. Xiao Qingyans eyes werepletely red since he had also cried and stayed up veryte.
Ning Shu didnt push him and just told him that if he was tired, he could just lean on the bed and sleep.
Your Imperial Highness, drink some hot tea. Qing Zhu carried a cup of tea over. Ning Shu took it and gulped it down, then continued wiping Huo Chengwang down with the handkerchief.
Huo Chengwang slept for an entire day and night before waking up. When he opened his eyes, he stared nkly at Ning Shu. Ning Shu immediately started panicking. The fever couldnt have really burned his brain cells, right?
Imperial Mother, Chengwangs really scared. Huo Chengwangs voice was very hoarse. Ning Shu hastily poured a cup of water for him to drink. Even as he drank, tears streamed down his cheeks.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu hugged Huo Chengwang and said softly, Dont be scared, Chengwang. Imperial Mother will definitely protect Chengwang.
Cousin, youre awake! When Xiao Qingyan, who had fallen asleep on the side of the bed, saw that Huo Chengwang had woken up, he was so happy that he was about to cry.
Big Brother. Huo Chengwang felt really sick right now. He felt like he was about to die.
Ning Shu had Xiao Qingyan go eat breakfast.
Then Ning Shu and Huo Chengwang were the only ones left in the resting pce. Ning Shu looked towards him and said, Chengwang mes Imperial Mother.
You me Imperial Mother. You question why Imperial Mother didnt save the puppy, right?
Huo Chengwangs tears spilled down again as he asked hoarsely. Why, Imperial Mother?
Ning Shu shook her head mildly. Because Imperial Mother couldnt do it.
Why? Huo Chengwang looked at her in confusion.
Ning Shu stroked his head. Chengwang, its because Imperial Mother was facing your imperial father, the person who has the most power in this world. Everyone is only a subject in front of him. That includes Imperial Mother and you. Imperial Mother had already saved your cousin. Only one could be saved. Would Chengwang preferred for Imperial Mother to give up on Qingyan to save the puppy?
No, Chengwang doesnt want anything to happen to Big Brother. Huo Chengwang shook his head. But why did Imperial Father beat the puppy to death? It doesnt even know anything?
Because he was jealous and he wanted to warn her and the Xiao family.
Chapter 469: Happiness Can Never Be Taken Away
Chapter 469: Happiness Can Never Be Taken Away
Huo Qing was unhappy with her and unhappy with how she had allowed Xiao Qingyan to be Huo Chengwangs studypanion.
Huo Chengwangs heart ached. He had never felt his heart ache so much before. Ning Shu sighed and said, Imperial Mother had brought back the puppys corpse. Once you get better, lets bury it.
Huo Chengwang stared at Ning Shu and asked slowly, Imperial Father also keeps a little fox. Imperial Father keeps a pet, but he said that triflings destroy the will and beat the puppy to death. Why can Imperial Father do it, but not this subject son?
Chengwang wants to know why? Ning Shu looked at the child. He was now different. However, anyone that suffered pain woulde to understand more of the world.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even though he had the honored status of crown prince, in reality, this status was very flimsy.
Ning Shuughed softly. Why? Because your imperial father is the emperor. He holds the lives of all citizens in his hands. He holds our fates in his hands. No one can provoke him. He has the absolute power to protect what he loves and he can snatch away whats important to others. No one would dare to say anything.
Imperial Father is the emperor so he has the power to protect the things he cherishes? Huo Chengwang stared nkly at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu hugged him and said softly, Chengwang, theres nothing thats absolute in this world. Every person must pay the price for his actions. Imperial Mother hopes that Chengwang can be happy, but dont long for ordinary parental love from your imperial father. Your imperial father is the emperor. He dictates our fates. When our lives belong to him, its even more important that we dont foolishly seek his affection.
Imperial Mother, what should Chengwang do to stop this pain? Huo Chengwangs tears kept falling as he looked up at Ning Shu. This subject son wants to protect Imperial Mother and the things that this subject son cherishes. This subject son doesnt want something like what happened today to ever happen again. Imperial Mother, this subject sons heart hurts. It hurts so much.
Ning Shus heart ached and she wiped away his tears with a handkerchief, then patted his back. Chengwang, be happy. Happiness is something that your imperial father will never be able to take away. Imperial Mother hopes that Chengwang will be happy. Imperial Mother will definitely get you justice for what happened today.
Imperial Mother. Huo Chengwang threw himself into Ning Shus arms and started bawling.
Ning Shu sighed in relief when she saw this. Letting things out was much better than keeping everything bottled up inside.
There were still tears on Huo Chengwangs face, so Ning Shu wiped them with a handkerchief.
Your Imperial Highness, have some food. Qing Zhu looked a little haggard since she had stayed up the entire night with Ning Shu.
Ning Shu carried the clear porridge over and said, Chengwang, eat a little. Youll recover faster that way.
Ning Shu fed Huo Chengwang one spoon at a time. Huo Chengwang asked, Imperial Mother, did Imperial Fathere by? Did Imperial Fathere see this subject son?
No. Ning Shu shook her head. Chengwang, Imperial Mother said before that you shouldnt have too much hope towards your imperial father.
This subject son just wants Imperial Father to feel that what he did was wrong and see that he had hurt this subject son a lot. Im his son, this subject son wishes to see that Imperial Father feels even just a little guilt, said Huo Chengwang.
Ning Shu smiled. Imperial Mothers Chengwang has grown up. But there are some people that wont feel anything even when they hurt others. Even when they realize that they had hurt someone, they still wouldnt care.
Huo Chengwang finished the bowl of porridge andy back down to rest. However, Ning Shu saw that he was still crying under the nkets.
She sighed. After eating a little, she sat by the bed to keep himpany.
Chapter 470: Huo Qing’s One Visit
Chapter 470: Huo Qings One Visit
Your Imperial Highness, Madame sent a message saying that she wanted toe to the pce to take a look at the little prince. Qing Zhu whispered this quietly in Ning Shus ear.
Ning Shu waved dismissively. Tell them not to send messages to the pce for now. For the time being, dont let any of the womenfolk into the pce. Qingyan will stay in the pce. Right now, Chengwang really needs someone to keep himpany. Tell Mother not to worry and that this empress will protect Qingyan.
Qing Zhus face was filled with worry as she walked out.
After having breakfast, Xiao Qingyan came back to wait for his little cousin to wake up.
Some consorts and concubines came by to greet Ning Shu, but she wasnt in the mood to see them.
They brought a lot of things, but Ning Shu had Qing Zhu directly stuff them into the storage without even taking a look at them.
When it was afternoon, Huo Qing finally found out that his son had fallen sick and came over with a cold expression. Ning Shu felt her balls ache when she saw this. Once again, if he didnt want toe, whye!?
Huo Qing demanded, Why didnt you tell us that Chengwang had fallen ill? If it werent for the fact that this empresss father had asked about the little princes health, he wouldnt have known that Huo Chengwang had fallen ill.
Huo Qing felt like his dignity was being provoked. He was the master of the imperial pce, but others had actually found out about matters in his family sooner than him.
How could outsiders be allowed to know about what happened in the imperial pce? What did they treat his imperial pce as?
When Ning Shu heard what Huo Qing said, her jaw dropped. She had never seen such a shameless person before. He had scared his own son to the point that he fell ill, and now he had the nerve toe interrogate her?
Ning Shu was inwardly cursing, but she maintained an exhausted but flustered expression. Chengwang started having a fever verytest night, so this subject wife didnt want to bother Your Majesty.
Then you shouldve sent someone to tell us in the morning. Huo Chengwang was annoyed because he had been dumbfounded when his father-inw suddenly asked about this.
Ning Shu said mildly, This subject wife hadnt slept at allst night so this subject wifes head is a little muddled. It was this subject wifes mistake for forgetting to send someone to notify Your Majesty.
Huo Qings next words got stuck in his throat, so he sat down by the bed to look at Huo Chengwang who was now asleep. How is he now?
Hes much better, said Ning Shu.
Huo Qings expression was displeased as he said, Despite being our child, he actually fell ill just because of a little incident like this? How can he have the right to be our son like this?
Ning Shu: My holy fuck
The fudge? He spoke like his son wasnt a person, that he wasnt made of blood and flesh, and that he wouldnt feel hurt. In the end, it was just that he didnt care about him.
If it was the little fox and his child on the bed right now, he would probably be shouting for the imperial physician to be beheaded.
Ning Shus lips twitched, but she forced herself to remain calm. This subject wife will take good care of Chengwang.
Huo Qing stayed for a little while and left. It hadnt even been long enough to brew a pot of tea. He was probably going to find the little fox so that the little fox wouldnt get angry.
Even with Ning Shu looking after Huo Chengwang day and night along with Xiao Qingyanspany, it still took a full month for Huo Chengwang to recover. After such a tiring month, Ning Shu felt like she had gotten thinner from fatigue.
Huo Qing came a grand total of once. It was seriously so cold. He even treated his own child this coldly. However, Huo Chengwang didnt ask about whether his imperial father had visited again.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu felt that Huo Chengwang had changed a lot. He wasnt as lively as before and didnt want to y as much. Even when Ning Shu didnt say anything, he would study of his own ord. Ning Shu would often talk to Huo Chengwang about life. Before, she had been trying to get Huo Chengwang to study, but now she was trying to get Huo Chengwang to pay attention to keeping a bnce between work and rest.
It was sure hard to be a mom.
ment: My moms the same~ Ever sincete high school/I started tranting, she makes everyone stop bothering me when I take a break to sleep or y games.
Chapter 471: King Wu of Zhou Opera
Chapter 471: King Wu of Zhou Opera
During this time period, Ning Shus attention had been fully focused on Huo Chengwang and she barely paid attention to the matters of the inner pce. So today, she asked Qing Zhu, Has anything happenedtely?
Qing Zhu thought about it, then said, Nothing much really. Its just that His Majestys pet likes to wander around the highnesses pces and is always breaking things. All of the highnesses are fed up with it and wanted to ask Your Imperial Highness to get justice for them, but this servant made them leave. The highnesses had gone to His Majesty instead, but ended up being berated by him.
Werent they asking for embarrassment? Based on how much Huo Qing doted on the little fox, even if the little fox burned the entire imperial pce down, itd be fine.
Those consorts were pretty dumb. They shouldve just ced mousetraps in their pces like her. Then they could say the little fox brought things upon herself.
However, this had probably urred to these consorts already. It was that they didnt dare. After all, one had to check the master before beating the dog. This fox belonged to His Majesty and so they could only endure things.
It was also quite impressive that the fox had been able to get everyone to hate her so much in such a short amount of time. However, she had still been able to live happily without troubles despite this. It was seriously illogical.
It had been a long time since Huo Qing had slept with any of the consorts in the inner pce. These bored consorts decided to find something to do to pass the time, so Noble Consort Xuan came to invite Ning Shu to an opera. Ning Shu had no interest those drawn out traditional operas.
However, for the two little boys, she agreed to go to the opera tomorrow.
Noble Consort Xuan told Ning Shu about the details of the n and after a moment of hesitation, asked Ning Shu, Your Imperial Highness, is there something wrong of His Majestys health? Why isnt he willing to let the consorts and concubines of the inner pce attend to him?
He wouldnt evene to the empresss pce on the fifteenth. It was making the consorts seriously distressed.
Something wrong with his health? Do you feel like theres something wrong with His Majestys health? Ning Shu lifted her brows and just threw this question back.
Noble Consort Xuans face flushed as she recalled how fiercely His Majesty had favored herst time. There was no problem with his health at all.
Then why isnt His Majesty willing to enter the inner pce? Noble Consort Xuans willow brows knitted. It couldnt be that His Majestys hiding a woman? That hes hiding some vixen?
Ning Shu: there really was a vixen.
The next day, Ning Shu took Huo Chengwang and Xiao Qingyan to the opera with a long line of pce maids following behind them.
When they arrived, there were already a lot of consorts waiting there. They curtsied towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu said with a smile, Go ahead and sit down.
Your Imperial Highness, please pick an opera. Noble Consort Xuan passed the list of operas to Ning Shu. Ning Shu passed it to Huo Chengwang and asked with a smile, Chengwang, take a look and see if theres anything you like?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Huo Chengwang took a look, then picked a King Wu of Zhou opera. It was a story about overthrowing a tyrant king.
Ning Shu lifted her brows as she nced at Huo Chengwang. She was probably overthinking things. How could a little boy like Huo Chengwang already have such thoughts?
Ning Shu casually picked another opera, then handed it to Noble Consort Xuan. Following that, each of the consorts and concubines picked the operas that they liked.
Chapter 472: The Fox Came to Join
Chapter 472: The Fox Came to Join
The singing of the opera soon faded into the background for Ning Shu as she started thinking about things. From time to time, she nced over to scrutinize Huo Chengwang who was watching the opera in high spirits.
While the consorts and concubines were watching happily on this side, on the side of the imperial study, Huo Qing was currently reading through memorials. The little fox was sitting listlessly on the table and pushing away the memorials. When she heard all the lively percussion musicing from outside, she became even more annoyed with this boring study.
Huo Qing put down his cinnabar brush. When he saw how interested the little fox seemed to be in what was going on outside, he stroked her head and asked, You want to go watch too?
The little fox hastily nodded and looked towards Huo Qing with longing while blinking her eyes cutely so that Huo Qing would take her.
Isnt it just an opera? Well take you. Huo Qings entire body heated up when the little fox looked at him this way. He hastily picked up the little fox, worried that hed lose control if she kept looking at him this way.
Now just a nce from her would make him lose control. It was seriously torture.
Huo Qings eyes darkened as he nced down at the little fox who was looking around curiously. Was there a way to change a fox into a human?
His Majesty has arrived! An eunuchs shrill voice rang out.
No one had expected for Huo Qing to suddenlye. It was a pleasant surprise to all the consorts and concubines present.
Huo Qings arrival caused a flurry of movements as the consorts and concubines hastily smoothed out their clothes and reached up to fix their hairpins. They wanted to greet Huo Qing in their best state.
Ning Shu was curious why Huo Qing had suddenlye to the inner pce, but when she saw the golden fox in Huo Qings arms, she immediately had a bad premonition. She seriously didnt want to be in the same frame as the female lead. Whenever the female lead appeared, bad things would happen.
This subject wife pays her respects to Your Majesty. Ning Shu curtsied towards Huo Qing.
This subject consort pays her respects to Your Majesty. The consorts and concubines also curtsied as well.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
This subject son greets Imperial Father. Huo Chengwang formally bowed to Huo Qing.
Huo Qing sized Huo Chengwang up and said, Since youve recovered, dont run around anymore.
Yes, this subject son will remember. Huo Chengwang answered obediently. However, when he saw the little fox in Huo Qings arms, he bit his lips and shifted his gaze away.
The little fox was being carried protectively by Huo Qing. When she saw all the beautiful consorts and concubines, she felt really ufortable. And when she recalled that they were all Huo Qings women, the little fox started cursing Huo Qing for being nothing but a stud horse. She was starting to regreting here to see the liveliness.
The little fox glowered and bared her teeth at these consorts and concubines while barking at them.
Huo Qing sat down on the chair and said indifferently, Continue watching the opera, no need to mind us.
Ning Shu sat down next to Huo Qing and the little fox immediately turned to snarl at Ning Shu with contempt in her eyes.
Ning Shu just nced at the fox mildly. Hell, shell skin her and use her as a scarf one day.
The little foxs fur stood up on end when she saw Ning Shus look. As expected, she was a malicious woman! Even though she acted warm and considerate, she waspletely fake. The little fox felt sympathy for Huo Qing. All the women in this pce were just aiming for wealth and glory. Which of them truly loved Huo Qing?
The opera continued, but now all of the consorts and concubines were focused on Huo Qing.
Huo Qing didnt say anything and just stroked the little foxs golden fur. He clearly didnt want to pay anything to anyone, but it didnt curb the consorts and concubines enthusiasm. They did all they could toe up with topics.
Your Majesty, this fox is so pretty. A consort dressed in pink said this sweetly with a dimpled smile. Ning Shu looked over. It was just a beautifuldy. She hadnt really received any imperial favor, so she had probably decided to take a gamble.
Humph, what an ugly smile. The little fox was angry and gently scratched Huo Qings palm with her ws. Not allowed to look! What was good-looking about that woman?
This subject consort has a lot of fur clothing, but theres none as pretty as it, continued Beautiful Lady Lin.
Ning Shu wanted to cover her face as she inwardly sighed. Her attempt at patting the horses butt ended up hitting the horses leg.
ment: If you guys havente upon this saying yet, in Chinese, patting the horses butt = ttery.
Chapter 473: Fox Exploits the Tiger’s Might
Chapter 473: Fox Exploits the Tigers Might
This beautifuldy was trying to praise the fox for being beautiful, but she made the bad choice of using her wardrobes fur clothing as aparison. Not all the consorts and concubines in the inner pce were people with deep schemes. There were also some sweet and naive ones mixed in.
The moment the little fox heard her talk about fur clothing, her fur rose on end and she barked sharply at the beautifuldy. Huo Qing nced coldly at Beautiful Lady Lin, then stroked the little fox tofort her. Dont worry, were here. No one would dare to do anything to you.
When the consorts and concubines saw how gentle Huo Qing was being, they were all taken aback. They had never seen him like this. He was gentle enough to make a persons heart melt, but this gentleness was actually directed towards an animal.
They were envious to the point their hearts itched.
After Huo Qing promised this, the little fox lifted her chin haughtily. However, she still felt angry, so she jumped onto Beautiful Lady Lin and used her ws to mess up her hair.
Beautiful Lady Lin shrieked, lookingpletely wretched. The little fox was delighted. Look, she was always pretending to be so lovely, but now her true nature was showing through. Humph, what a bad woman! She even wanted her fur! It was seriously malicious! And her goal was obvious, she just wanted to fight for favor!
The little fox lifted her w and scratched Beautiful Lady Lins face. Several bloody lines immediately appeared on Beautiful Lady Lins face.
Beautiful Lady Lin fell to the ground in pain and covered her face, but blood streamed out through the gaps between her fingers. My face! My face
Ning Shu stood up to call for an imperial physician, but Huo Qing spoke first. Beautiful Lady Lin has disyed failure of etiquette in the pce and is demoted to theteral courts.
It was just a beautifuldy, so Huo Qing wasnt concerned at all. If it had been the empress or a consort with a strong background, he definitely wouldnt have done this.
He was punishing her as an example.
There were two reasons for this. First, he wanted Hu er to be at ease and know that there was no one in the pce that could hurt her. The other reason was to warn these women that this fox belonged to him and none of them were allowed to hurt Hu er.
The little fox walked to Huo Qing with her chin lifted haughtily. Her actions counted as enforcing justice on behalf of the Heavens. She knew that this beautifuldy actually had a very bad temper in private. She had seen this beautifuldy beat and scream at a pce maid just because the maid made a little mistake.
It counted as retribution for her to be sent to the cold pce.
The little fox jumped into Huo Qings arms. Huo Qing poked her pink nose with a sigh. You little thing. The doting affection in his voice was obvious.
Ning Shu:
Huo Qing was seriously willing to do anything just to win a smile from the beauty. When she saw how smug the little fox was, she felt like she was seeing the literal meaning of the fox exploits the tigers might.
Beautiful Lady Lin was stunned. Her face was ruined, and now she was to be sent to the cold pce? She only snapped out of her senses when the guards came to take her. She shrieked fearfully, Your Majesty! Your Majesty! This subject concubine is innocent! This subject concubine has made a mistake, but please have mercy
Beautiful Lady Lin was dragged off, her face covered with blood. The sight was so shocking that everyone felt uneasy. They felt no happiness at the fact that there was one less person topete with. Instead, they felt sympathy for her.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She had fallen to this due to an animal. It was absurd.
Chapter 474: Noble Consort Xuan was Pregnant
Chapter 474: Noble Consort Xuan was Pregnant
Uurgh, huurgeh Noble Consort Xuan, who had been sitting below Ning Shu, suddenly covered her mouth and started retching.
She wanted to hold it back, but she just started vomiting harder. When Ning Shu saw this, her eyes shed and she quickly said to Qing Zhu, Hurry and call an imperial physician over. Noble Consort Xuan isnt feeling well.
It seemed like Noble Consort Xuan was pregnant.
Also send an imperial physician to take a look at Beautiful Lady Lin, whispered Ning Shu. Since it was a small matter, she was willing to help.
Qing Zhu nodded and withdrew.
Everyone looked towards Noble Consort Xuan with envy. Huo Qing seemed to have also sensed things and furrowed his brows tightly. He reflexively tightened his grip on the little fox.
An imperial physician hastily rushed over. Before he even had the chance to bow, Ning Shu said, No need to be so courteous. Check Noble Consorts health first.
Understood. The imperial physician hastily walked over to check Noble Consort Xuans pulse.
Huo Qings facial color was dark. It was clear he was annoyed with how Ning Shu took charge earlier. He was starting to really regret things now. In a moment of impulse, he had ended up sleeping with Noble Consort Xuan.
If it werent for the fact that he couldnt control himself after Hu er did such a suggestive thing, he wouldnt have gone to sleep with a consort.
Congrattions, Your Majesty. Congrattions, Your Highness Noble Consort. Its already two months along. The imperial physician stood up with a smile.
Huo Qings heart tightened and he didnt say anything. Ning Shu turned towards Noble Consort Xuan with a happy smile, How could you have missed your own pregnancy?
Your Imperial Highness, this subject consorts period has always been irregr so this subject consort hadnt paid attention. Who wouldve thought it was pregnancy? Noble Consort Xuans eyes were slightly teary. This was the first time that she had conceived. The pleasant surprise made her so ted that she felt about to faint.
She was probably the only consort that Huo Qing had visited recently. Who wouldve thought itd hit the lottery in one go?
Since you know now, you should take good care of yourself and give Chengwang a little brother, said Ning Shu.
Many thanks for Your Imperial Highnesss concern. Noble Consort Xuan stroked her stomach lovingly, then said to Huo Qing, Your Majesty, this subject consort will definitely take good care of her health to give Your Majesty another son.
Congrattions, Your Highness Noble Consort.
Congrattions, Your Highness Noble Consort.
All the consorts and concubines endured their envy and congratted her. Noble Consort Xuan was so happy that she was about to cry.
A jubnt atmosphere filled the air. However, when the little fox found out that Noble Consort Xuan was pregnant, she was dumbfounded. Her heart seemed to shake with anger and resentment.
When she saw that even the empress was smiling, she inwardly snarled that they were all fake! Who could possibly be so happy to find out that her husband had impregnated another woman? Any normal woman would desire to kill that other woman, but she was actually pretending to smile. She was truly a fake, hypocritical woman!
It was disgusting!
The little fox was very hurt. The empress had Huo Chengwang, but that was before she met Huo Qing. However, now Huo Qing had a child with another woman while he doted on her. The little fox felt as if she had been betrayed.
Her heart was very small, it could only hold a single man. However, that mans heart could only have her. Huo Qing was an emperor while she was just a pet. He was just ying with her for fun, but she had actually taken it to be real.
Hu er. When Huo Qing saw the little fox crying, he became flustered.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Humph! The little fox jumped out of his arms and looked towards Noble Consort Xuan who was smiling happily. She was so hurt, but this woman was this happy? The little fox angrily pounced towards Noble Consort Xuan. Noble Consort Xuan was caughtpletely off guard and the little fox knocked into her stomach.
Hu er. Huo Qing furrowed his brows tightly as he looked at the little fox. The little fox looked towards him with a stubborn expression, but when she saw the shock and disapproval on his face, her heart clenched in pain and she turned to run.
Theyre all liars! She shouldnt have trusted a man, thought the little fox angrily.
Huo Qing wanted to chase after the little fox, but the current scene was a mess so he couldnt just leave.
Chapter 475: Imperial Father Smiled Just Now
Chapter 475: Imperial Father Smiled Just Now
After being knocked into, Noble Consort Xuan covered her stomach and screamed. Everything had happened too quickly. By the time everyone processed what had just happened, Noble Consort Xuan was screaming in pain as blood dyed her skirt.
Hurry! Imperial physician, take a look at the noble consort. Make sure to protect the dragon fetus! said Ning Shu.
Noble Consort Xuan sat on the chair weakly as her skirt turned red from the flow of blood. Her face was very pale and tears streamed down her face as she reached out for Huo Qing. Huo Qing hesitated for a moment, then took Noble Consort Xuans hand. Noble Consort Xuan begged weakly, Your Majesty, please save our child. Please, Your Majesty!
Huo Qing didnt speak and just nodded. Noble Consort Xuans face gradually became even more pale. Even though the imperial physician had given her acupuncture, the blood wouldnt stop.
Ning Shu watched from the side, then shook her head. Noble Consort Xuan probably wouldnt be able to keep this child.
Your Majesty, Her Highness Noble Consort has weak health so it hadnt been easy for her to be pregnant. Her fetus was unstable from the start, so after being hit with arge force This subject can do nothing. Her Highness Noble Consort has lost the fetus. The imperial physician kowtowed as he stated this.
Noble Consort Xuan had been enduring all the pain for what little hope there was, but after she heard this, she fainted.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
A twisted expression of joy shed across Huo Qings face but quickly disappeared. He said coldly to the imperial physician, Do all you can to help Noble Consort recover. Use any medicine necessary, but make sure that her health recovers.
This subject will do so. When the imperial physician saw that Huo Qing had no intention of punishing him, he wiped at his cold sweat in relief.
Your Majesty, the imperial garden is windy, so please help carry Noble Consort Xuan back to her pce, said Ning Shu.
Huo Qing frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment before lifting Noble Consort Xuan and walking towards her pce.
When Ning Shu saw Huo Qings hesitation, her heart filled with contempt. He was happy to carry an animal around all day, but acted like he had mysophobia when he had to carry his own woman? The fuck?
Chengwang, you guys should head back first. Ning Shu had Qing Zhu bring the two kids back. Huo Chengwang grabbed Ning Shus sleeve, so Ning Shu asked, Whats wrong?
Imperial Mother, be careful, whispered Huo Chengwang. Imperial Father smiled just now.
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment, then she asked, When? She had beenpletely focused on Noble Consort Xuan just now and hadnt paid attention to Huo Qings expression.
It was when the imperial physician said that the noble consorts child was gone. This subject son saw Imperial Fathers lips turn up. Huo Chengwangs face was scrunched up. Imperial Mother, you have to believe this subject son. This subject son really saw it.
Imperial Mother believes you. Ning Shu rubbed Huo Chengwangs head. Go with Qing Zhu.
Ning Shu caught up with Huo Qing and nced at his side profile. He looked very cold and indifferent, which made his strong features even more handsome. However, Ning Shu only felt a chill. This man had actually smiled when his woman had a miscarriage.
They soon arrived at Noble Consort Xuans resting pce. Huo Qing ced Noble Consort Xuan on the bed and said to the imperial physician, Look after the noble consort well.
Huo Qing stood by the bed for a while, but he kept ncing outside. He shifted restlessly, then said to Ning Shu, Empress, we still have some matters to take care of, so please keep watch over the noble consort. If anything happens, send someone to notify us.
Ning Shu didnt want to even look at Huo Qing and lowered her head as she said, Your Majesty, Noble Consort Xuans miscarriage wasnt an ident, it was because the little fox rammed into her stomach. This subject wife believes that Noble Consort should be given a proper exnation. The little fox had just killed a child of the imperial family. It cant be let off just like this.
The other consorts in the pce looked at each other, then looked towards Huo Qing to wait for his answer.
Chapter 476: What About the Other Women in This Inner Palace?
Chapter 476: What About the Other Women in This Inner Pce?
Huo Qings face contorted, then he waved dismissively and said, Well discuss this matterter.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Your Majesty. Ning Shu lifted her head to look at Huo Qing. Your Majesty, the child in Noble Consort Xuans belly is also your child. That fox had killed your child. How could you not get justice for Noble Consort Xuan and the child? Its nothing but an animal, it deserved to be beaten to death aftermitting such a
Shut up! Huo Qing couldnt stop himself from roaring at Ning Shu. However, he quickly realized that he had lost control of his emotions and lowered his voice to say, We willpensate her for this. As for the little fox, its just an animal that doesnt know anything. Would beating it to death bring our child back? Do you think that were not sad about losing this child?
He wouldpensate Noble Consort Xuan, but the main offender wouldnt face any repercussions. This meant nothing. Despite having experienced several worlds, Ning Shu couldnt help but feel her heart chill. Even the most malicious tiger didnt eat its own cubs.
However, Huo Qing actually wanted to have this child disappear so that the child couldnt hinder his rtionship with the little fox. It was as if he couldnt show his deep love for the female lead without being heartless towards other women.
Ning Shu suppressed the anger in her heart and said mildly, This subject wife understands. Your Majesty, take care.
Huo Qing turned and left awkwardly.
Your Imperial Highness, are you really going to just let it go like this? asked the consorts.
Ning Shu waved dismissively. You guys should leave too. If theres nothing, stay in your pces and dont wander around.
Understood. The consorts withdrew worriedly. In the past, they definitely wouldve celebrated at a consorts miscarriage, but now
All of them felt strong unease.
Basin after basin of bloody water was carried out. It was a long while before the imperial physician came out from the side wing. Ning Shu asked, How is the noble consort?
The imperial physician shook his head. Her Highnesss body suffered terribly from the miscarriage. It will be difficult for her to conceive again.
Ning Shu sighed. The imperial pce was truly a dark ce. She said, Make sure to nurse her back to health no matter what medicine it takes. His Majesty has said the same.
The imperial physician nodded.
Ning Shu walked into the resting pce. It was filled with the heavy smell of blood. Noble Consort Xuan was lying on the bed, her face pale as paper. Her shoulders which werent covered by the nkets looked very slim and fragile.
Ning Shu sat by the bed and used a handkerchief to wipe the cold sweat on Noble Consort Xuans forehead. The little fox was fortunate to obtain all of Huo Qings passion, but what about all the women in this inner pce? He treated them all so cruelly.
If he didnt like them, he shouldnt have picked so many women for his pce. These flower-like women may have be happier marrying other men instead of staying in this pce.
Your Imperial Highness, let this servant do it, said Noble Consort Xuans personal maid. Ning Shu said en and handed the handkerchief to the maid.
Your Imperial Highness, the smell of blood is too strong in this pce, so theres no need to stay, said the maid. The maids eyes were red but she forced back her tears.
Ning Shu said mildly, Its no trouble. This empress will stay until Noble Consort Xuan wakes up.
Qing Zhu came back after walking the kids over. She stood by Ning Shus side to wait for Noble Consort Xuan to wake up.
Qing Zhu, pour this empress a cup of water. Ning Shu felt thirsty.
Noble Consort Xuan woke up only when it became night. When she saw Ning Shu sitting by her bed, she was stunned for a moment. Afterwards, she frantically felt her stomach while crying, My child! My child, oh my child
Her voice was like the cry of a bleeding swallow, filled with pain and despair.
Chapter 477: Your Imperial Highness Must Be Happy
Chapter 477: Your Imperial Highness Must Be Happy
Noble Consort Xuan was heartbroken. When she calmed down a little, Ning Shu prepared tofort her, but then she hesitated. She didnt know what to say. After all, she couldnt say that thered be more children in the future. Not only was Noble Consort Xuan injured from the miscarriage, Huo Qing was now guarding his chastity for the little fox and didnt visit the inner pce at all. With things like this, how could there possibly be another child?
Noble Consort Xuan was weak from the start, so after crying so hard, her entire body was trembling and her forehead was covered with cold sweat.
How is His Majesty nning to deal with the fox? Ive lost my child. I just found out about his existence, and now hes gone. Noble Consort Xuan hammered at her chest as tears streamed down her cheeks.
This was what cannon fodders were like. They only embellished the lives of the main leads, but they were also flesh and blood existences. They also felt pain and sadness.
Ning Shu sighed and said, The body is at the core of things. Without good health, how do you n to get revenge?
Noble Consort Xuan looked at Ning Shu for a moment, then scoffed. Your Imperial Highness must be very happy right now.
Why would this empress be happy? This isnt something thats worth being happy about. Ning Shu lifted her brows in confusion.
Noble Consort Xuan tugged her lips into a wry smile. Now that this subject consort has lost her child, theres no longer any threat to Your Imperial Highnesss child. Your Imperial Highness, this subject consort is tired. This subject consort wishes to rest.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu said mildly, Before we discuss whether the child in your belly had been a boy or a girl, say if it was born, it still wouldnt be any threat to this empress. Im the empress and this empresss son is the main and eldest son. As long as this empress doesnt do anything wrong and this empresss son doesnt do anything wrong, this empresss son is the first in line for session. Furthermore, theres also the marshals residence supporting this empress.
It had to be said that the fact that Xiao Xiao had ended upmitting suicide despite having such a strong position was truly because love and envy made a person dull-witted. Had she been a little more rational, a little more heartless, she wouldnt have ended up in this state.
The saying that a woman couldnt keep their status without having a hardened heart wasnt baseless.
If something had to be med, it should be the fact that Xiao Xiao had fallen in love with an emperor. Not everyones a little fox that could let the cold and heartless emperor be warm and affectionate.
Noble Consort Xuan was stunned by Ning Shus stark words, then her body trembled even harder. She cried silently, but it made peoples heart ache more than her earlier wailing. Her eyes showed that her heart had turned cold from the pain.
Ning Shu said, His Majesty will probably give the imperial tutors residence an exnation andpensate you.
Noble Consort Xuan was the granddaughter of the imperial tutor that had assisted two generations of monarchs. He was retired now, but he still had strong influence in court.
Compensation? Ive lost my child! Can my child be given back, brought back? Ive been waiting for this child for countless years. I wasnt even able to feel his existence yet! Noble Consort Xuan started yelling at Ning Shu.
Your Imperial Highness, please forgive us! My highness is just too hurt, she has no intention of offending Your Imperial Highness. Noble Consort Xuans personal maid hastily tried to exin for Noble Consort Xuan.
Ning Shu waved to show that she didnt care. The maid then turned to Noble Consort Xuan and said, Your Highness, while you were still unconscious, Her Imperial Highness had asked His Majesty to get justice for you and kill that fox, but His Majesty wouldnt agree.
Noble Consort Xuan froze for a moment, then she said, This subject consort thanks Your Imperial Highness.
Were both women. I can understand your pain, said Ning Shu. Rest and recover.
Noble Consort Xuan was helped back down by the maid.
Chapter 478: Love Changes a Person
Chapter 478: Love Changes a Person
Urgent orderly footsteps came from outside the pce. There were bursts of them from time to time, so Ning Shu said to Qing Zhu, Head outside and see what happened?
Understood. Qing Zhu went out a while, then came back in. She nced towards Noble Consort Xuan who was lying on the bed and then lowered her head.
Noble Consort Xuans voice was hoarse as she said, Just say it. What happened? Right now Im just a useless person waiting for death. What is there that I cant take?
Your Highness. Qing Zhu turned towards Ning Shu. The imperial guards are outside.
The imperial guards? What are they running around the pce thiste at night for? Ning Shu frowned.
Qing Zhu nced at Noble Consort Xuan, then said, I heard that the little fox disappeared during the afternoon and still hasnt been found. His Majesty is worried so he sent people to search for it.
Pfff Ning Shu burst outughing. Noble Consort Xuan clenched her nkets so hard her joints turned white as tears trickled down from the corners of her eyes.
Ning Shu really felt that Huo Qing was just as careless as an animal. One of his women just had a miscarriage, but all he cared about was the main offender, the little fox.
Noble Consort Xuan, rest up and recover well. Theres still a good show to watchter. If you want revenge, then take care of your own health, said Ning Shu. Even if you die from heartbreak now, no one else would care.
She got up and lightly patted Noble Consort Xuans cold hands. Get better. Youll see what you want to see. We both will.
This subject consort respectfully sees off Your Imperial Highness. This subject consort will remember everything that Your Imperial Highness has said today. Noble Consort Xuans gaze was now resolute and filled with a scorching methe me of hatred.
Ning Shu turned and left Noble Consort Xuans pce. As she walked through the imperial garden, from time to time she would see imperial guards passing through the trees and rock garden withnterns, searching for the little fox.
Ning Shus lips hooked. They were in such deep love, there was no way she could not fulfill them.
Your Imperial Highness, could it be that this fox knows some sort of sorcery? It actually made His Majesty be like this. Qing Zhu found this really strange.
Sorcery? Perhaps, remarked Ning Shu.
When she got back to her pce and saw that Huo Chengwang was still waiting for her, a little me seemed to warm her heart.
She hadnt truly thought of this child as her own child. She had just wanted to keep this child from running around wild with the little fox, but this child had repaid her with sincere affection.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chengwang, why are you up sote? asked Ning Shu. You two should go to sleep.
Huo Chengwang loosened a breath in relief when he saw that his imperial mother was fine, then said, Its so loud outside. This subject son couldnt fall asleep.
If he was waiting for her, he should just say it. Why make up an excuse? Ning Shu rubbed Huo Chengwangs head.
Imperial Mother, is Noble Consort Xuan alright? asked Huo Chengwang. Is Chengwang not going to have a younger sibling anymore?
Ning Shu nodded. Huo Chengwang was a little disappointed. Then he said, This subject son feels like Imperial Father has changed. Hes changed to the point that this subject son can barely recognize him.
Love changes a person. Ning Shu took a sip of tea. Itste, you should go to sleep.
Love!? Huo Chengwang looked towards her in confusion. Imperial Mother, what are you talking about? What love?
Your imperial father right now is like a little kid who has just fallen in love, said Ning Shu with a smile. For the sake of the person he loved, he was doing unbelievable things.
Huo Chengwang continued pressing, Whos Imperial Father in love with?
Go to sleep. Imperial Mother is also tired. Ning Shu didnt want to discuss this with Huo Chengwang.
Chapter 479: A Painful Joy
Chapter 479: A Painful Joy
The little fox was eventually caught by the imperial guards. When she was brought to Huo Qing, her fur was covered with grass and dust. Her tears immediately started falling when she saw Huo Qing. Huo Qings heart ached at the sight of this.
He hastily pat away the dirt on the little fox and hugged her. His voice trembled as he said, You little thing. Did you want to scare us to death?
The little fox couldnt struggle free from Huo Qings grasp. She was angry, so she refused to answer him. Liar, theyre all liars! She mustve been stupid to trust an emperor.
There were three pces, six courtyards, and seventy-two consorts! What did she count as? The little foxs heart ached.
Little thing, youre actually angry with us? After creating a mess, you just ran off. Noble Consort Xuan had a miscarriage because of you, said Huo Qing helplessly. His brows were tightly furrowed. It was clear that he was vexed about this matter.
He started to regret visiting Noble Consort Xuan that day even more. She had even gotten pregnant, so it felt like he hadpletely betrayed the little fox.
When the little fox heard that Noble Consort Xuan had a miscarriage, she stiffened. She had a miscarriage? She had just been annoyed with how that pregnant noble consort seemed so happy, but one knock was enough to cause her miscarriage? Wasnt she a little too weak? The women in the ancient era were always kept inside, which was probably why they were so overly delicate.
This was what the little fox was thinking, but she was still very scared. After all, she had killed a life that hasnt even been born. She hastily looked towards Huo Qing, hoping that he was just teasing her.
Huo Qing sighed and stroked the little fox as he said, Its true. She really has had a miscarriage. Her pregnancy wasnt stable in the first ce, so after you knocked into her, she had a miscarriage. However, her health was weak from the start, so you shouldnt me yourself too much.
The little fox started to cry again. How did things turn out like this? Huo Qing immediately reached out to wipe away her tears and said, This matter is also our fault. We shouldnt have slept with her and allowed her to get pregnant. We know that youre angry, but well take care of this, so dont worry.
The little fox believed in him. After all, who was Huo Qing? He was the Son of Heaven, the most powerful person in the world. Meanwhile, Noble Consort Xuan was just a woman.
The little fox felt uneasy because she had done something wrong, so she licked Huo Qings finger and looked up at him cutely to curry favor.
You cant run around randomly anymore, alright? If you disappear again, we will bind you right to our side so that you cant even take a step away, said Huo Qing sternly.
Although Huo Qings words were scary, the little fox found these words sweet and licked Huo Qings lips.
Huo Qings gaze darkened and he stared at the little foxs tongue for a while before shifting his gaze away. However, Noble Consort Xuan must be given an exnation about this. The empress and Noble Consort Xuan wont rest until they get a satisfactory exnation.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The moment the little fox heard this, her eyes widened. It wasnt like the empress, that fake woman, was the one that had the miscarriage. Why did she need an exnation? That woman just didnt like her. They all wanted to kill her!
Humph! They look beautiful on the outside, but they were all poisonous snakes! Huo Qing would be tormented to death by these femme fatals sooner orter! Who asked him to be so lustful, to be such a studhorse, to have so many women in his inner pce!
The little fox nodded repeatedly. But she wont get angry. When she saw that Huo Qing looked exhausted, her heart softened a little. This man who always protected her also had times when he was this weak. He never guarded against her and would reveal his softest sides to her.
The little fox licked his cheek to console him. Huo Qing doted on her, so she should treat him well too.
Alright, thats enough, little thing. Huo Qing hugged the little fox and stopped her from licking his face. It was really painful for him to endure, but the little fox didnt seem to notice at all and really seemed to like making these intimate gestures.
It was truly a painful joy.
Chapter 480: Promoted to Imperial Noble Consort
Chapter 480: Promoted to Imperial Noble Consort
The next morning, Huo Qing gave a decree to increase Noble Consort Xuans status and Noble Consort Xuan shot straight from being a noble consort to being the imperial noble consort. This status was only below that of the empresss.
Not only was she given a raise in status, she was also bestowed a lot of rare treasures and nourishing supplements. The treasures had all been made before the previous dynasty. When Ning Shu found out about this news, she assumed that Huo Qing had done this to stop the people from the imperial tutors residence from talking. Since he had already givenpensation, the imperial tutors residence couldnt very well say anything.
After Ning Shu had breakfast, she went to visit Noble Consort Xuan. No, she was now Imperial Noble Consort Xuan.
When she walked in, she saw that there were pce maids sorting out the presents that Huo Qing had sent. Inside the resting pce, Imperial Noble Consort Xuan was sitting on the bed and drinking medicine.
Her expression was indifferent. She showed no interest in the treasures that had been sent to her and no joy at the fact that she had been promoted to the status of imperial noble consort. When she saw Ning Shu walk in, she respectfully curstied towards Ning Shu. This subject consort greets Your Imperial Highness.
For better or for worse, hes promoted you, said Ning Shu.
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan didnt reply and finished the medicine in one breath. She then looked towards Ning Shu and asked, Your Imperial Highness, can this subject consort trust you?
Of course, said Ning Shu with a nod.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan shook her head. You and His Majesty are husband and wife. Although this subject consort has a high status, in the end Im still nothing but a concubine.
Were a couple who are so close that we know better than anyone our true distance. Imperial Noble Consort Xuan, could it be that you feel this empresss rtionship with His Majesty is that of a loving couple? Ning Shu said mildly, This empress is no different from any of you. In His Majestys heart, theres no difference. In His Majestys heart, he just thinks of me as an unsophisticated inflexible consort of the inner pce. Who was nowhere as cute and as lively as the little fox.
Huo Qing had no feelings of affection towards the original host. The marriage had only been for benefit, and he had even broken off rtions for benefitter.
This subject consort doesnt understand what Your Imperial Highness means? said Imperial Noble Consort Xuan.
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan probably really couldnt understand. After all, the one Huo Qing liked was an animal that hasnt even transformed into a human yet.
After visiting Imperial Noble Consort Xuan, Ning Shu headed back. Some things had to be dealt with slowly. The only reason the little fox dared to be so unbridled was because Huo Qing doted on her. Without Huo Qing around, the little fox would just be an animal that couldnt even control her own fate. If she hadnt encountered Huo Qing that day on the hunting grounds and had encountered someone else, she wouldve already been killed and be a womans fur coat.
Huo Qing was all that the little fox could rely on, but he was also an enormous golden finger.
Ning Shu walked back to her pce. After thinking for a moment, she decided to go check on Huo Chengwang. When she pushed open the door to walk in, it was right in time to see that the little fox who was supposed to be in the imperial study was with Huo Chengwang.
The little fox was standing on a chair looking at Huo Chengwang and Huo Chengwang had his lips pressed tightly together as he looked at the little fox.
Ning Shu was rmed to see this. Could it be that Huo Chengwang was still ying with the little fox?
Imperial Mother. When Huo Chengwang saw Ning Shu walk in, he hastily went over. Ning Shu nced at the little fox, then asked Huo Chengwang, Chengwang, what are you doing?
This subject son is practicing writing, said Huo Chengwang.
When the little fox saw that they were ignoring her and talking, she felt awkward. Humph! If she knew earlier, she wouldnt havee!
Chapter 481: What Should an Emperor Be Like?
Chapter 481: What Should an Emperor Be Like?
The little fox hadnt wanted toe to the empresss pce. She dislike this hypocritical empress who was always acting so dignified and virtuous even though she was clearly so ck-hearted. If she wasnt ck-hearted, what would exin why she was the only woman in this inner pce that had a child?
The little fox had read a lot of novels before she transmigrated, so she was certain that this empress had poisoned the other women so that they couldnt have children.
She had felt guilty about the puppys death since she quite liked Huo Chengwang, this white and chubby little boy. When she yed with him, she felt like she was teasing a mini Huo Qing, so it felt very cute.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
She hade today to apologize to Huo Chengwang, but he didnt seem to want to pay attention to her. When this woman showed up, the little fox felt even more annoyed.
Huo Chengwang had liked her a lot before, but now he wouldnt pay attention to her at all. The little fox jumped down from the table and slipped away.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. The little fox came to y with you?
Aunt, this fox is really amazing. It was actually able to write! Xiao Qingyan handed Ning Shu a sheet of paper and Ning Shu saw that the words Im sorry were roughly scrawled onto the page.
It is very smart. If it wasnt, why would the emperor dote on it so much? said Ning Shu casually as she tossed the page aside.
Huo Chengwang looked up towards Ning Shu. Imperial Mother, why does Imperial Father like a fox instead of this subject son? This subject son hates the fox. It made this subject sons dog die. This subject son is Imperial Fathers son, so why doesnt Imperial Father like this subject son?
Uh, um Ning Shu didnt know how to answer Huo Chengwang. Could it be that she should tell him it was obviously because he wasnt the child of the woman his imperial father loved? It would probably stab a hole in Huo Chengwangs little heart.
Ning Shu crouched down and ced her hand on Huo Chengwangs shoulder. As she looked into his eyes, she said earnestly, Chengwang, Imperial Mother has said this before. Your imperial father is the emperor. Dont long for an emperors affection.
Qingyang, go to the imperial kitchen to get some snacks. Ning Shu sent Xiao Qingyan away and he enthusiastically went.
Ning Shu and Huo Chengwang sat down on the chairs. Ning Shu asked, Chengwang, what do you feel is the most important thing for an emperor?
This subject son doesnt know. Huo Chengwangs eyes were bright as he looked towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu asked with a smile, Chengwang, what do you think an emperor should be like? He should possess three pces and six courtyards? He should call the wind and summon the rain as he wills?
The emperor should be respected by all the citizens, said Huo Chengwang.
Ning Shu pinched his cheek and said, Thats right. The emperor should be respected by the citizens. Whats most important for an emperor is responsibility. Countless citizens work to feed the imperial n, and the emperors responsibility is to make the lives of the citizens even better.
Huo Chengwang slowly nodded in partial understanding. Ning Shu knew that it was too soon for him to fully understand this, so she asked, Does Chengwang want to be the emperor? An emperor that the citizens worship and sing praises of?
I do. This subject son wants to be the emperor. This subject son wants to rece Imperial Father as the emperor. This subject son wants to protect Imperial Mother and all the things this subject son cares about. Huo Chengwang clenched his fists, his face red.
As the emperor, you cant like or care about things too much. Right now, your imperial father likes something too much, which caused him to lose his most basic sense of alertness and calm. Ning Shu looked at Huo Chengwang as she asked, What do you think your imperial father is like right now?
Huo Chengwang bit his lips, then said quietly, He seems like an incapable ruler.
Chapter 482: Passing Off the Responsibility
Chapter 482: Passing Off the Responsibility
Ning Shu said en, then changed the topic. ce some mousetraps in your room. The little fox often runs around. It might even have heard what we said just now.
She poked Huo Chengwangs forehead. Come up with ways of your own to torment the little fox. Do it in a way that it cantin to your imperial father about. Make it suffer in silence. Chengwang, use your own ways to get revenge for the puppy.
This subject son understand. Huo Chengwang nodded with a dark look.
That night, Huo Qing went to visit Imperial Noble Consort Xuan. This time, the little fox didnt get angry and waited obediently in the imperial study for Huo Qing toe back. She knew that there was no way Imperial Noble Consort Xuan could serve Huo Qing in her current state, so she magnanimously allowed Huo Qing to go.
When Noble Consort Xuan suddenly became Imperial Noble Consort Xuan, the little fox couldnt help but suspect that Imperial Noble Consort Xuan knew from the start that she couldnt keep the child and had taken advantage of this to pin the crime on her. She had only knocked into her a little after all. How could a miscarriage happen so easily?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The women of the inner pce were truly malicious.
Huo Qing only sat in Imperial Noble Consort Xuans pce for a little while before leaving. Before he left, he said a few heartwarming words to Imperial Noble Consort Xuan in concern.
However, Imperial Noble Consort Xuan was cold and indifferent the entire time. Huo Qing didnt mind and just took it as Imperial Noble Consort Xuan was too hurt and angry with the little fox. Huo Qing believed that he had alreadypensated her enough. After all, he gave her the lofty status of imperial noble consort.
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan watched as Huo Qing left, then bit her lips and clenched the nkets so hard her entire body trembled.
Your Highness, its time for your medicine. A maid carried a bowl of medicine over.
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan took the bowl with a cold expression and drank it in one breath before angrily throwing the empty bowl to the ground. It shattered and broken shards flew everywhere.
Damned beast!
After Huo Qing left Imperial Noble Consort Xuans pce, he went to Ning Shus pce. Ning Shu was shocked to see Huo Qing. Why had hee here instead of flirting with the little fox?
This subject wife greets Your Majesty. Ning Shu curstied with a smile like she was pleasantly surprised to see him.
When Huo Qing saw the happy smile on Ning Shus face, he was slightly disgusted and started to regreting here. If Hu er found out that he had visited her, shed be angry again.
As the empress, you should pay more attention to the matters of the inner pce. The imperial noble consort just suffered a miscarriage, so look after her. After saying that, Huo Qing said that he had to look at the memorials and ran off.
Ning Shu almost spat in Huo Qings face. She had seriously never seen such a disgusting man before. He seriously took this maam to be the damned housekeeper? Hed flirt and spend all his time being romantic while the woman of his that just had a miscarriage was left for her to deal with? Seriously!
Could shemit regicide!?
When Huo Qing got back to the imperial study and saw that the little fox was waiting for him, his heart warmed. He felt like Hu er was the only special one in this cold imperial pce and that she was the only thing that brought brilliant color to his dull life.
Huo Qing doted on the little fox and willingly offered everything he had to the little fox.
Huo Qing hugged the little fox and had her face him as he murmured, If only you were a person.
The little fox licked Huo Qings cheek. She wished that she was a person as well, but the transmigration god had her transmigrate as a fox. She didnt want the body of a fox at all!
Hu er, well definitely think of a way, vowed Huo Qing.
The little fox didnt understand what Huo Qing meant, but she licked his cheek again in agreement. His soft skin was really nice. It tasted like a gtin dessert.
His lips were especially tasty. If she had been a human, she definitely wouldve already eaten him from head to toe already. However, right now that all she, this lusty woman, could do was look.
Chapter 483: Looking for a Daoist Priest
Chapter 483: Looking for a Daoist Priest
Ning Shu kept Huo Chengwangpany as he read. She didnt have him study the ssics of Confucianism since he wasnt one of those pedantic schrs that need to take the imperial exams to gain honor. It would be better for him to read the Art of War and learn how to manage court.
She wanted to find him a teacher, but since Huo Qing was currently very on guard against her and the marshals residence, she had no choice but to give up on this idea for now.
Qing Zhu walked in and whispered in Ning Shus ear, Your Imperial Highness, news came from the marshals residence. The marshal discovered that someone had put things in the residence that shouldnt be there. He has already destroyed the things, but he did it secretly so as to avoid alerting the guilty parties. The marshal sent word for you to be careful and not do anything inappropriate in front of His Majesty.
Ning Shu nodded, then told Huo Chengwang to stop reading and go take a walk with Xiao Qingyan.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Huo Chengwang and Xiao Qingyan shared a dark smile, then left. When Ning Shu saw this, her brows lifted.
Your Imperial Highness, the marshal said that His Majesty is currently looking for a Daoist priest, said Qing Zhu. The marshal suspects that His Majesty is starting to take pills.
Ning Shu immediately shook her head. Huo Qing was still really young. He had no need for nourishing pills since his body was perfectly rigorous. The reason why emperors in the ancient era were obsessed with eating pills was because they wanted to still be able to visit the consorts when they were old.
As for why he was suddenly looking for a Daoist priest Ning Shus eyes whirled, then it urred to her. It was because of the little fox.
ording to the original storyline, the little fox shouldve already transformed into a human at this point. However, Ning Shu had smashed the tool for the little fox to transform into a human the moment she arrived in this ne.
Since the little fox hadnt been able to obtain the mermaid pearl, of course she wasnt able to change into a human. Huo Qing probably couldnt take it anymore and wanted to get a Daoist to help transform the little fox into a human.
It seemed that the original storyline was still rushing forward. The little fox was definitely going to be a human. If the male and female lead couldnt ooxx, if there was no bodilymunication, how could it be called love?
Tell Grandfather that theres no need to worry about the matter with the Daoist, said Ning Shu mildly. Huo Qing could do whatever he liked.
However, Huo Qings act of seeking out a Daoist priest still caused a lot of discussion. A lot of high-ranking ministers stepped forward in court and warned Huo Qing against believing in those methods, but Huo Qing paid no attention to them.
As long as Hu er was able to be a human, he was willing to pay any price. He really wanted to see what Hu ers human form would be like. Shed definitely be beautiful and lively,pletely different from the women of the inner pce. After all, her personality was so cute.
The little fox waspletely unaware of what Huo Qing was working so hard to do and continued strolling around the imperial pce every day. Huo Qing didnt tell her either since he wanted to give her a surprise.
However,tely, the little fox had been feeling really unlucky. She felt like someone was messing with her. When she was walking around one time, a bucket of manure water was dumped onto her. Even the bucket was thrown at her, so she was trapped underneath it. When she finally got it off, there was no one around.
The little fox had felt very wronged and went to find Huo Qing with the smell of the five crops reincarnation on her. She was really unhappy, so she jumped straight onto Huo Qing and purposefully rubbed herself against him.
Huo Qing had endured the stench and showed no disgust towards the little fox as he headed to bathe with her.
When the little fox saw Huo Qing like this, her heart filled with sweet happiness. It felt like Huo Qing treated her better than anyone else in the world.
Chapter 484: The Little Fox was Stabbed!?
Chapter 484: The Little Fox was Stabbed!?
It was enough that this kind of thing happened once, but it was endless. The little fox went crying to Huo Qing and Huo Qing angrily said that he would investigate who exactly it was that dared to treat his Hu er this way.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When Ning Shu found out, she hastily told the two kids to stop. If they kept at it, they would be caught sooner orter.
Huo Chengwang looked very refreshed and his steps were energetic enough to generate wind.
Ning Shu was currently more concerned about when the little fox would be a human. Once the little fox became a human, all the women in this inner pce would bepletely abandoned.
From then on, the only one in Huo Qings heart would be the little fox.
Ning Shu had Qing Zhu warn the marshals residence to be careful.
Huo Qing didnt visit the inner pce again for a long time. The women of the inner pce stared at the imperial study until their eyes crossed, but they still couldnt catch any glimpse of Huo Qing.
During this time, a huge incident urred. Beautiful Lady Lin, who had been disfigured by the little fox and thrown into the cold pce by Huo Qing, had sessfully captured the little fox and stabbed the little foxs stomach.
When Huo Qing found the little fox, it was right in time to see Beautiful Lady Lin crazily stabbing at the little fox. The little fox was screaming in pain, her body covered with blood.
Huo Qings eyes became bloodshot and he grabbed a guards sword to hack off Beautiful Lady Lins head. Her head rolled a long ways before stopping. Her eyes were opened, making her scarred face a gruesome sight. Huo Qing hugged the bleeding fox and cried for the imperial physicians and the Daoist priest to help.
Wuwuuwuu cried the little fox. The little fox felt like she was about to die. It was so painful.
Huo Qing was even crying as he muttered, Youll be fine. Youll be fine! We wont let anything happen to you.
When Ning Shu saw how helpless and on the brink of insanity Huo Qing looked to be as he trembled like he had lost the entire world, she smiled coldly.
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan was standing next to Ning Shu, her face pale. Although she had been looked after carefully, her health was still very weak and it felt like a single gust of wind could blow her away. Her chin had also be much sharper.
When Imperial Noble Consort Xuan saw Huo Qing show his emotions so much and saw how he looked as if he wanted to destroy the world, she was astonished.
Lets head back. His Majesty wont let us stay here. Ning Shu stood at the entrance of the imperial study. After ncing at the shut door, she turned to leave.
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan bit her lips and left with Ning Shu. Ning Shu nced over at her and said, Youre the one that did this?
This subject consort doesnt know what Your Imperial Highness is saying? A weak smile bloomed on Imperial Noble Consort Xuans pale face.
This incident has nothing to do with this subject consort. It was Beautiful Lady Lins doing, said Imperial Noble Consort Xuan calmly.
Ning Shu didnt say anything else. They all knew the truth, and at the very least, she felt schadenfreude. Serves the fox right!
The little fox was severely injured. An imperial physician told Huo Qing that there was no hope and Huo Qing coughed blood.
The imperial physician was so scared that he trembled. Huo Qing was besides himself with anxiety and anger, so he ordered for the guards to chop off this useless imperial physicians head. Regardless of how much the imperial physician begged, he couldnt change his fate.
With this precedent example, the other imperial physicians didnt dare to say anything and just timidly worked on stopping the little foxs bleeding.
At this time, a Daoist priest walked over and said that this was the best time for the little fox to transform into a human. In addition, if they kept dragging things on like this, the little fox wouldnt survive.
Huo Qing immediately ordered the Daoist priest to start and said that no matter what, the little fox couldnt be allowed to die.
He pulled at his hair in pain and frustration as he looked at the little fox helplessly. He wished he could just take the pain for the little fox. Pain filled his soul. It was only now that Huo Qing realized he had truly fallen in love with the little fox and that it had to be her. No one else could ever take her ce.
When it urred to him that the little fox might leave him, he wanted to have all the people in the pce die to keep the little foxpany. That wretch, Beautiful Lady Lin, had died toofortably! He should have tortured her to death!
Chapter 485: The Emperor’s Absence
Chapter 485: The Emperors Absence
Due to Huo Qing, the entire imperial pce was surrounded by a hushed atmosphere. Everyone knew that the pet His Majesty doted on the most was almost killed by a consort from the cold pce. Right now, anyone that His Majesty caught would die.
Everyone was fearful.
However, Ning Shu wasnt affected. If the female lead died this easily, how could she still be called fortunes favorite?
However, Imperial Noble Consort Xuan was worried. She came to ask Ning Shu, Your Imperial Highness, say, will that animal die?
It wont, replied Ning Shu mildly.
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan frowned, unwilling to ept it. It was so severely injured, how could it survive?
Ning Shu sighed, then said, His Majesty will do all he can to save it.
Could it be that His Majesty can even snatch someone back from the king of hell? asked Imperial Noble Consort Xuan, unconvinced. Your Imperial Highness, why do your words sound so weird? His Majesty truly treats that animal unbelievably well.
Lets just see, said Ning Shu. I heard that the imperial tutor hasnt been feeling welltely. This empress has a hundred year ginseng. The imperial tutor should take it.
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan hesitated, then said, Grandfathers just aging. Although he isnt feeling well, ginseng isnt need. However, many thanks for your offer, Your Imperial Highness.
Ning Shu didnt mind Imperial Noble Consort Xuans rejection since they would agree to her proposal sooner orter.
Huo Qing had pretty much locked himself in his resting pce and was absent from court for nearly an entire month. This has never happened before. The ministers were so anxious that their hair were falling out. Every single time they came to court, Huo Qings personal eunuch would say that His Majesty wasnt feeling well today and wouldnt being to court.
Neither the officials or the consorts were able to see Huo Qing, so no one knew what was going on.
Huo Qings behavior caused everyone to be extremely nervous. They couldnt understand what he was nning, but Ning Shu was pretty sure it was just because he was busy with transforming the little fox into a human.
The current Huo Qing was truly an emperor that had no interest in the country and only cared about the beauty.
Huo Chengwang came to look for Ning Shu and asked, What exactly is Imperial Father trying to do? How could he abandon the affairs of the imperial court like this?
When Ning Shu saw how Huo Chengwang was behaving like a little adult, she couldnt help but remark, Chengwang truly worries for the country and citizens ah.
Imperial Mother, this subject son is serious, said Huo Chengwang.
Ning Shu nodded. Imperial Mother is also serious. You dont have to worry about what your imperial father is doing.
Huo Chengwang sighed again, then left. Ning Shu couldnt help butugh when she saw how he was acting.
Your Imperial Highness, His Majestys eunuch, Xiao Anzi is here, said Qing Zhu once she walked in.
Ning Shu said, Have hime in.
Xiao Anzi walked in and bowed towards Ning Shu, then said, Your Imperial Highness, Master told this servant to let Your Imperial Highness know that Your Imperial Highness will find something interesting tonight.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
En, thank your master for this empress. Ning Shu had Qing Zhu give him a few ingots of silver. Xiao Anzi epted them, then bowed and left.
Qing Zhu asked Ning Shu, Your Imperial Highness, what was Xiao Anzi talking about?
Youll know tonight. Ning Shu already had a guess.
After a moment of thought, she said, Invite Imperial Noble Consort Xuan over.
Understood.
Chapter 486: Hiding a Mistress
Chapter 486: Hiding a Mistress
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan soon arrived. When she saw Ning Shu, she curtsied and asked, Is Your Imperial Highness looking for this subject consort for something?
Lets visit His Majesty tonight to see if hes hiding a mistress, said Ning Shu mildly.
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan sat down and took a sip of tea. When Ning Shu saw how thin she was, she said, You dont seem to have recovered. This empress isnt an imperial physician, but even this empress can tell that your body iscking nutrition.
This subject consort no longer cares about this body. Its just struggling on deaths door anyways, so a little better or worse is no difference, said Imperial Noble Consort Xuan indifferently.
Ning Shu disagreed. Its not worth it to ruin yourself because of a man.
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan looked towards Ning Shu in surprise. What this subject consort is sad about is the unborn child.
Ning Shu and Imperial Noble Consort Xuan waited together until it was near midnight and the entire imperial pce was silent.
Xiao Anzi finally came and said to Ning Shu, Your Imperial Highness, please follow this servant.
Ning Shu smiled towards Imperial Noble Consort Xuan. Lets go take a look.
Xiao Anzi brought Ning Shu and Imperial Noble Consort Xuan to Huo Qings resting pce. Imperial Noble Consort Xuan whispered, Your Imperial Highness, what are you going to do?
Its not what this empress is going to do, its what His Majestys doing, replied Ning Shu.
They soon reached Huo Qings resting pce. Eunuch Qiu was waiting at the door for Ning Shu. When he saw her, he bowed and said quietly, Your Imperial Highness, please follow this servant quietly.
Ning Shu nodded and followed after him. Imperial Noble Consort Xuan hastily went to catch up with them.
Eunuch Qiu brought them to a concealed location that allowed them to hear what was going on in the resting pce without being seen by the guards.
Ning Shu listened and found that Huo Qing was speaking with a woman.
Her suspicions were confirmed. The little fox had already transformed into a human.
Their voices could still be heard. Huo Qing was saying, Hu er, obtaining you feels like obtaining the world.
A womans clear voice arose. Huo Qing, have I really be a human? Its unbelievable!
Its real. Our Hu er, our precious Hu er! Huo Qings voice was filled with passion.
Huo Qing, what are you doing? Why did you kiss me?
Hu er, could it be that you still dont know our heart? Huo Qings voice contained repressed desire.
A few momentster, suggestive sounds starteding from inside along with Huo Qings soft sweet nothings and the little foxs muffled moans.
Things had gone as she expected. She had onlye here to check for sure.
Even without her mermaid pearl, there were other ways to let the little fox be human.
After finding out the result, Ning Shu had no more interest in eavesdropping and slipped away. Imperial Noble Consort Xuan instinctively moved to follow her even though she was still stunned by what she heard just. They walked very far away before she finally snapped out of it and asked Ning Shu, Your Imperial Highness, what exactly is going on? His Majesty really is hiding a woman? Where did this womane from?
Hadnt this woman always been here? replied Ning Shu mildly. You can ask Xiao Anzi about this. Reconsider the n I told you about.
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan was taken aback. Something seemed to have urred to her, but she couldnt bring herself to believe it. Thats not possible, thats impossible.
Anything is possible, said Ning Shu. Its already ratherte. Head back and rest.
However, how could Imperial Noble Consort Xuan fall asleep? Her head was filled with the identity of the woman sleeping with Huo Qing.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Your Imperial Highness, it had been so severely injured at that time. It had actually been able to survive and be a human? Intense hatred appeared in Imperial Noble Consort Xuans eyes.
Ning Shu said, Its probably the doing of that Daoist priest.
Chapter 487: Erasing Her Identity
Chapter 487: Erasing Her Identity
Although the little fox had be human, Huo Qing didnt let her out and kept her locked up in his resting pce.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu was a little confused. Could it be that Huo Qing was going to keep the little fox imprisoned for the rest of her life? But based on the little foxs personality, keeping her locked up was pretty much the same as asking for her life.
However, a whileter, a pce maid discovered an animals corpse in the imperial garden. The animal had been skinned and all that was left was its flesh, surrounded by fleas.
Ning Shu saw that this corpse seemed like that of a foxs.
Huo Qing rushed over. When he saw the corpse, he looked as stunned as if he had been struck by lightning and he started roaring, Who!? Who killed our little fox!?
Huo Qing looked to be in extreme pain. His brows were tightly furrowed and he said coldly to Ning Shu, Theres actually such a malicious person in the pce that killed our beloved fox. Empress, you must find the criminal. We want him to be skinned alive!
Fudge, didnt your little fox already be a human? If this little fox was really the little fox, you wouldnt be acting so exaggeratedly right now.
Huo Qing wanted the little foxs identity to disappear?
Empress, we want you to find the criminal, said Huo Qing between gritted teeth.
Ning Shu curstied and said respectfully, This subject wife understands. This subject wife will definitely find the criminal. Ning Shu enunciated that word crisply.
Huo Qing even had someone make a beautiful little coffin, then ced the foxs corpse into the coffin with an agonized expression. Ning Shu could barely stop herself from rolling her eyes. He was so fake. His face was clearly glowing with spring-like love and excitement, but he was contorting it into an expression of agony.
Who the hell were you trying to gross out?
Once the fox was buried, Huo Qing began to attend court again. A lot of the ministers had be displeased due to his long absence from court, so Huo Qing attended court with a poor pallor and told the ministers he hadnt attended court because he had been ill.
Huo Qings resting pce remained heavily guarded so no one could enter. It made the imperial pces atmosphere conspicuously tense.
The little fox had died! The consorts and concubines of the inner pce were so excited they were on the verge of lighting up firecrackers to celebrate! That troublesome fox was finally dead! Thank God for that fearless person who actually had the guts to kill the little fox!
Amitabha Buddha.
Compared to the excited consorts and concubines, Imperial Noble Consort Xuans pale face was now a little ashen. She asked Ning Shu angrily, Your Imperial Highness, what exactly is His Majesty trying to do?
You clearly already know, so why are you asking this empress? Ning Shu wasnt angry at all and said, Do you agree to the n this empress talked to you about before? Do you want to work with this empress?
His Majesty already has no interest in any of the women in this inner pce. The inner pce is about to be made useless, so why should we remain concerned about the pointless fact that we are married in name? said Ning Shu. This was the true proper way to traumatize crappy men. It should be the women working together to destroy the man, not the women fighting against each other.
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan bit her lips with a conflicted expression. Ning Shu then said, Theres no rush. You can take your time to consider it. However, a whileter, that vixen will probably appear in the inner pce openly and be given a pce of her own. Perhaps His Majesty will even disperse the inner pce for her. At that time, women like us who have served the emperor wouldnt even have a name when we die and wont ever have any descendents to light incense for us.
Your Imperial Highness, this subject consort agrees. This subject consort will send the imperial tutors residence a letter. Imperial Noble Consort Xuan took a deep breath, then she said this with a firm gaze.
Ning Shu smiled.
Chapter 488: Participating in the Harvest
Chapter 488: Participating in the Harvest
At night, Huo Qing visited again and got straight to the point. Empress, its almost the harvest season. Well be leaving the pce to participate in the harvest with the citizens and check up on this years harvest while at it.
Participating in the harvest with the citizens? That probably meant he was just going there to put on a show, then go sightseeing. Ning Shu said, Your Majesty, should this subject wife go as well?
Scenes like this usually required the emperor and the empress to go and don hemp clothing together to harvest the grains.
However, Ning Shu knew that Huo Qing wouldnt bring her.
When Huo Qing saw the excitement and anticipation on the empresss face, he immediately said, Empress, theres no need for you to go this time. This event will be very quick and someone must look after the pce. Also, have you found the criminal we had you look for?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This subject wife is currently looking into it. However, whoever did it truly was skilled. This subject wife couldnt find any leads. Ning Shu looked towards Huo Qing with a troubled and vexed expression.
An unnatural look shed across Huo Qings face as he said, No matter what, you must find the criminal!
Ning Shu expressed her determination.
Huo Qing only said a few things before leaving. He didnt even stay long enough for tea to brew. Ning Shu tsked as she watched Huo Qing rush out of the pce. It wasnt like her ce was a horror house. Was he really that scared of the little fox getting angry?
Your Imperial Highness, its already been a long time since His Majesty has rested in your pce, said Qing Zhu, a little worried.
Ning Shu took a sip of tea. His Majesty will nevere to this inner pce again, so dont worry about it anymore and go to sleep.
Early the next morning, Ning Shu led the consorts and concubines of the inner pce to the pce doors to see Huo Qing off.
Ning Shu found that there was now a little eunuch with sweet red lips and delicately flushed skin standing by Huo Qings side. Even though she was dressed in eunuch clothing, it couldnt conceal her beauty.
Her eyes were lively and beautiful. Although they wererge almond eyes, the ends were slightly lifted in an alluring manner.
When Huo Qing saw that Ning Shu was looking at the little eunuch, he smoothly stepped in front to block her line of sight as he said, Empress, look after the inner pce well. We will be back very soon.
Ning Shu curstied and said with a concerned tone, This subject wife will remember. This subject wife will wait with the sisters for Your Majestys return. Your Majesty, take care.
Right after she said that, she heard a soft snort but she pretended not to notice.
Huo Qing got on the carriage, then Eunuch Qiu shouted to set off and the long procession started heading out of the pce doors.
Ning Shu saw them off until the long procession was gone before turning to return to her own pce.
Since Huo Qing had left, the consorts and concubines became even more bored. They had dressed themselves up prettily, but His Majesty hadnt even nced at them.
Ning Shu had the consorts and concubines return to their own pces and told them to just do some embroidery or find other ways to entertain themselves.
Perhaps it was due to the fact that Huo Qing hadnt visited the inner pce for a long time and no one had gotten any imperial favor, because these women were now on better terms. Whenever they had time, they would gather to chat. After all, if they didnt find something to pass the time with, theyd go crazy.
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan kept staring at the pce doors as she asked, That eunuch is the little fox right? Its too strange. How did a fox be human?
Shes extremely beautiful. As expected of a fox spirit, said Imperial Noble Consort Xuan coldly.
Chapter 489: This is Jin Ling
Chapter 489: This is Jin Ling
Ning Shu felt that Huo Qing hadnt gone to participate in the harvest, he had probably gone to have a honeymoon with the little fox. He had abandoned this pce of women and gone off to have fun.
And she had to stay in the pce to help Huo Qing manage this pces women? The fudge?
Ning Shu felt likemitting regicide again.
Ning Shu didnt pay attention to Huo Qings matters and just kept Huo Chengwangpany as he studied. There were some things that were difficult to do while Huo Qing was here, like the matter of getting a teacher. So the moment Huo Qing left, Ning Shu found a teacher for Huo Chengwang.
It was the marshal that picked out this teacher.
Ning Shu and Imperial Noble Consort Xuan secretly sped up their scheme.
After half a month of indulging in pleasure and forgetting about home and duty, Huo Qing finally came back with a extremely beautiful woman.
Huo Qing brought the little fox to Ning Shu the moment he came back and said, Empress, this is Jin Ling.
The little fox didnt curtsy towards Ning Shu but Huo Qing didnt say anything. Ning Shu asked, Your Majesty, where did such a beautiful womane from? Hadnt Your Majesty gone to participate in the harvest? How did you end up finding such a beauty?
Shes the daughter of the magistrate of Qu county. We met her near the capital and really like her, so we brought her back to the pce. Huo Qings gaze was filled with doting affection as he looked at the little fox.
Ning Shu smiled as she looked towards the little fox. The little fox was currently wearing pink silk pce garments without any cosmetics on. Her fair skin had a slight flush and her features were slightly under ripe but also contained a unique loveliness. Her body, however, was perfectly curved.
Her eyes were lively and cute. When people looked at her, they couldnt help but be enchanted by her lively and mischievous look.
Lovely with a naive mischievousness. She was truly as charming as humanly possible.
Ning Shu finally understood what Huo Qing was trying to do. First he killed a fox and skinned the fox since not every fox had beautiful golden fur like the little fox. Then after leaving the pce, he got a proper identity for the little fox.
Huo Qing had truly gone through a lot of trouble for the little fox.
Ning Shu said meaningfully, The official in Qu county must have delighted their ancestors to have been able to give birth to such a beautiful daughter. Then, Your Majesty, should this subject wife arrange a ce for her to live?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
I dont need you to arrange a ce, Im going to live with Huo Qing, said the little fox Jin Ling.
The little foxs eyes were filled with wariness and hostility as she looked at Ning Shu. When she was a fox, she hadnt felt much towards these women. However, she had now be a person and had even given her body along with her heart to Huo Qing, so she now viewed the women of the inner pce as enemies.
The man she liked could only like her. All love was selfish.
The little fox then glowered at Huo Qing. Seriously! If she knew earlier, she wouldnt havee back to the pce. Since she had already be a human, she shouldve just gone to travel the world and tease little fresh meat instead of staying with Huo Qing who already had so many women.
>Little fresh meat in Chinese culture is a way to refer to young good-looking men, often teen idols.<
When Huo Qing saw that the woman he loved was unhappy, he hastily looked towards her with doting, love-filled eyes.
Ning Shu watched as these two flirted right in front of her. They seriously didnt care whether people could take this or not.
Chapter 490: You’re the Only One Fit to be Our Empress
Chapter 490: Youre the Only One Fit to be Our Empress
This miss, has this empress seen you before? This empress feels like youre familiar, like weve met before. Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as if she was trying to recall when she had seen her.
Huo Qing moved in front of the little fox protectively and said, Jin Ling grew up in Qu county, so how could you have seen her before? Theres no need for you to arrange her living quarters, we will personally handle it.
After Huo Qing said that, he took the little foxs hand and left. The little fox turned around to stick her tongue out at Ning Shu with an expression of contempt.
Once they left the pce, Huo Qing turned around and poked the little foxs nose with a slightly annoyed expression even as he said dotingly, Girl, your personality is truly strange. Shes currently the empress. You shouldnt make an enemy of her. It wouldnt be good for you.
Humph! The little fox lifted her head and bit Huo Qings chin. She said tsunderely, I just dont like her! Huo Qing, you can only have me in your heart. Youre not allowed to have anyone else, otherwise Ill leave this imperial pce and look for some other beautiful guy.
Huo Qing lightly pped the little foxs butt. You belong to us, we wont allow you to look for anyone else. Well kill every man that you find. Wed like to see whod dare to touch you. No one would dare to touch the woman we love.
Humph! I dont belong to you. When the little fox heard what Huo Qing said, although she immediately refuted, she was feeling pretty happy. Huo Qing was so good to her and he was also this handsome. There was no way she could bear to leave him!
Huo Qing leaned over and bit the tip of her ear before saying heatedly, If you dont belong to us who do you belong to?
The little foxs legs went limp and her face flushed as she looked towards Huo Qing with her glimmering eyes. Huo Qing was aroused by her gaze and immediately picked her up to carry her towards his resting chamber.
After several rounds of tumbling clouds and rain, the little fox was currently drawing on Huo Qings chest with her delicate fingers as she said, Huo Qing, I hate the fact that you have so many women in your inner pce. And the empress, I hate her. I especially hate how she looks at me.
Huo Qing caught the little foxs hand and lifted it to his lips to kiss it. Shell soon no longer be the empress. Youre the only one in our heart. Youre the only one fit to be our empress.
After Huo Qing and the little fox left, Imperial Noble Consort Xuan rushed over to find Ning Shu. Did that womane back? This subject consort heard that His Majesty has brought back a woman.
Drink some tea. She hase back, said Ning Shu mildly. Shes the daughter of a ninth rank official.
Huo Qing didnt arrange for the little fox to have too dazzling of a background since it was easy for people to look into things if her background was too conspicuous. Moreover, aristocratic families register their descendents.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan bit her lips as she asked, Your Imperial Highness, when can we move forward with our n?
Theres no rush. This empress knows that you want to get revenge, but things must be done slowly. Ning Shu waved. This isnt the right time.
Imperial Noble Consort Xuan sighed, then said mournfully, This subject consort wants to get revenge for the child now. Revenge, all thats left for this subject consort is revenge.
Theres no rush, said Ning Shu mildly. Anything that crossed a boundary would cause a bacsh.
When the consorts and concubines of the inner pce found out that His Majesty had brought a woman back to the pce, they all flooded Ning Shus pce to find out what kind of woman had actually made His Majesty break the rules and bring her directly into the pce.
First it was a fox that snatched away all of His Majestys attention and now a woman rumored to be extremely beautiful had appeared. It was seriously endless!
Ning Shu just said that it was a woman His Majesty liked and that she was very beautiful.
Following that, rumors spread from the inner pce that His Majesty brought back a woman that was as beautiful as a celestial.
Chapter 491: Jin Ling’s Personal Design
Chapter 491: Jin Lings Personal Design
For the time being, the little fox stayed in Huo Qings resting pce. The entire batch of consorts and concubines were so jealous that their eyes turned red. Huo Qing didnt even step inside the inner pce now and spent all his time doting on a woman that came from nowhere.
As of now, its been almost half a year since Huo Qing hadst entered the inner pce. In the past, Huo Qing rarely came to the inner pce, but at the very least he would allow the consorts and concubines to attend to him. However, now he didnt even step foot into their ce. The consorts and concubines of the inner pce were besides themselves with anxiety.
If they had explosives, Ning Shu was pretty sure that these women would blow up Huo Qings resting pce to kill the woman there.
Huo Qing doted on the little fox to an extreme degree. With the exception of when he attended court, he would spend every moment with the little fox.
Ning Shu couldnt understand why Huo Qing still hadnt given the little fox a status yet. Could it be that he nned to overthrow the marshals residence, then have the little fox directly be empress? In the original storyline, the little fox had be empress and her son had be emperor. Following that, the yful little fox went to travel the world with Huo Qing.
Her life was seriously good to the point it was unbelievable.
Your Imperial Highness, the people from the ministry of works have started construction near His Majestys resting pce. Theyre probably building a house, said Qing Zhu.
Building a house? Werent there plenty of houses in this imperial pce? In addition, the architecture of the imperial pce was set before it was built. Suddenly adding a building like thispletely ruined theyout of the imperial pce.
This servant had heard about this from Xiao Anzi. He said that it was a house for Miss Jin Ling and that Miss Jin Ling had personally designed it, said Qing Zhu. The people from the ministry of works didnt want to do it at first and had told His Majesty that every part of the imperial pce had rules and it was rted to the nations dragon vein and fate, but Miss Jin Ling just said that the people of the ministry of works were superstitious. His Majesty then personally gave a decree that the new building was to be made ording to Miss Jin Lings designs.
Ning Shu:
Alright, the rich had the right to be willful.
Since Huo Qing hadnt given the little fox a status, the servants in the pce all called her miss. However, they secretly showed contempt for this woman. She was staying with His Majesty despite not having been given any status, wasnt this clearly illicit sexual rtions?
The little fox, who hade from the modern era, didnt care about this at all. In her opinion, she and Huo Qing had true love, so they were currently in the dating stage. What did this have to do with anyone else?
Even when the little fox heardments like this, she just brushed it off. As long as she was happy, anything was alright.
Right now she wanted to give Huo Qing a pleasant surprise, so she kept urging the ministry of works to hurry up with the construction.
The little fox had brought the inner pce a lot of other changes as well such as some strange food dishes. Shed often dance modern dances for Huo Qing which were either some dances with suggestive movements or pole dancing.
This made Huo Qing even more enchanted with the little fox. He couldnt understand what went on inside her head at all.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, he felt that he was very blessed to have encounter Hu er. He felt like his life before had been pointless, but now every moment mattered. He was sincerely grateful to the Heavens for allowing him to encounter Hu er.
At this time, he hadpletely forgotten about the fact that there were a lot of consorts and concubines waiting impatiently for him.
Chapter 492: The Problem With the Generation Gap
Chapter 492: The Problem With the Generation Gap
The construction progressed very fast and a modern style vi was soon set up next to Huo Qings resting pce.
When Ning Shu saw this vi, she felt like facepalming. The majestic dignified imperial pce now had a stark white vi nted st in the middle of it. Itpletely ruined the dignity and glory that the imperial pce was supposed to have.
It was extremely awkward.
However, Huo Qing loved the house and its crow so he found the house perfectly pleasing. When he heard Hu er say that this was their love nest, his heart heated up and he found this house even more pleasing to the eye.
The little fox wanted to shock these unsophisticated people of the ancient era, so she generously invited the consorts and concubines of the inner pce to her vi to participate in a party.
Huo Qing was worried that no one would participate in her gathering and cause her to lose face, so he gave a decree that all of the consorts and concubines must participate, even the empress.
The consorts and concubines that came to participate in the party looked at the vi with wide eyes and strange expressions. The little fox was delighted to see this. Humph, people like you have never seen a modern vi before, right?
Every single time Ning Shu saw the vi, shed feel a desire to just knock this house over. It waspletely out of ce. Ning Shu almost felt like she had OCD.
Although the little fox said it was a party, it was just a barbeque. The little fox even exined to the consorts and concubines that this was BBQ. When the consorts and concubines just looked at her with a baffled expression, the little fox shrugged. This was just the problem with the generation gap. There was no way tomunicate.
The consorts and concubines didnt touch the barbeque at all. Things that were surrounded by mes and smoke looked obviously unclean. These consorts and concubines always ate very exquisitely prepared meals. When had they ever eaten things like this before? When they saw the little fox bite into everything enthusiastically, their eyes widened. His Majesty liked this sort of boorish woman?
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she watched the little fox. It was obvious from the red marks on her neck how intimate she was with Huo Qing.
These consorts and concubines had onlye to see Huo Qing, but they didnt even catch a glimpse of him even when the gathering ended and could only head back in disappointment.
The little fox just felt contempt when she saw their expressions. These people were seriously such fakes. They said that they were here to participate in her party, but they were just here for her Huo Qing. However, she had already told Huo Qing earlier not toe.
When she saw their disappointed expressions, she was inwardly refreshed.
Ning Shu nced at her mildly. She wondered what social ss the little fox had been in before she transmigrated. Why did she seem so tasteless?
She wanted to show off her superiority with what little she knew of the modern world.
Ning Shu just had three words: Ha ha ha.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
This little fox had no etiquette at all. Shed never pay proper etiquette when meeting people. She seemed to be practically waging a one-person war against feudalism. Alright, with the emperor as her backup, of course she could be this willful.
However, Huo Qing will eventually be scolded to death by the imperial censor.
The little fox did whatever unconventional things she wanted in the imperial pce. She treated her personal maid really well and always said things about how everyone was equal and no one was more noble than someone else.
Ning Shu felt that if she had been the maid, she definitely wouldve answered with a big p. Your fudging sister everyone was equal! If everyone was equal, why am I the one serving you and not you the one serving me?
These things were only said to sound nice.
Tsk tsk. Ning Shu didnt even know how to rate the little fox anymore. How did she get Huo Qing to like her so much with that personality and character? Were Huo Qings eyes covered withrd? Or was it that he was bored of seeing so many elegant noble daughters with perfect propriety, so he found the little foxs excessively lively personality interesting?
The little fox then invented mahjong, poker, and things of the like, turning the pce into a gambling field. Following that, she got all the consorts and concubines hooked into these gambling games as well.
With some new games, these consorts and concubines werent thinking about His Majesty all the time anymore, so it counted as a little bit of good that the little fox had done.
In any case, the imperial pce was a mess. Due to Huo Qings unprincipled bias, the little fox caused ruckuses everywhere she went, but it was always the other side that suffered.
Huo Qing, your consort always cheats when ying mahjong with me.
Its fine. Have that consort be imprisoned for a month.
Huo Qing, sorry, I ripped your dragon robe. Its all because you suddenly hugged mest night and made me all stirred up. She looked at her fingers.
Its fine.
Chapter 493: If We Fail, We Will Die
Chapter 493: If We Fail, We Will Die
This night, lightning and deafening thunder filled the skies. In the midst of the downpour, there was suddenly an enormous p of thunder. The entire imperial pce seemed to shake.
Someone shouted in the middle of the storm, Theres a fire! Theres a fire!
The vi next to Huo Qings resting pce had caught fire. The mes were sorge they seemed about to reach the sky. Even the storm couldnt put out this roaring fire and the mes lit up the entire pce.
The imperial pce became restless.
Ning Shu got off the bed and said to Huo Chengwang, Chengwang, its about to start. Are you scared?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
This subject son isnt scared. Huo Chengwang clenched his fists. His entire body was trembling and his face was slightly flushed as he said, This subject son isnt scared.
If we fail, we will die. Qing Zhu helped Ning Shu put on her clothes. Huo Chengwang got off the bed as well and held onto Ning Shus sleeve tightly. Imperial Mother, this subject son isnt scared.
Ning Shu replied with an en, then took his hand and started walking towards the burning vi.
Qing Zhu and another pce maid held umbres for them. It was raining very hard. A lot of rainwater had already umted and was about to submerge their shoes.
When they got to the vi, they saw that a lot of eunuchs and guards were currently working on putting out the fire. Huo Qing and the little fox were in their resting clothes as they stood together under the eaves of his resting pce. The little foxs eyes were red as she watched her precious work burn. There were so many ces in the pce, why was her vi the only ce that got burned? Why her vi!?
The little fox felt a lot of heartache. She finally had her own mansion aftering to the ancient era, but it ended up being struck by lightning. It felt like the Heavens were messing with her.
When Huo Qing saw the little fox like this, he urged for the people to hurry and put out the fire. However, even with so many eunuchs and guards working to put out the fire, the fires strength didnt lessen at all and kept crackling loudly.
Huo Qing frowned with a cold expression. In the light of the mes, he looked extremely cold and stern.
Ning Shu walked over to Huo Qing with Huo Chengwang and curstied towards him. This subject wife greets Your Majesty.
Huo Qing nced at Ning Shu, then his gazended on Huo Chengwang. He said in annoyance, What did you bring the child here sote at night for?
Of course this subject wife muste when something like this has happened. Chengwang was worried about Your Majesty. He thought that Your Majesty had been resting in the vi and was worried that something had happened to you, so he begged toe with this subject wife, replied Ning Shu mildly.
Huo Qings heart suddenly jumped. It was fortunate that they hadnt stayed in the vi today, otherwise they really wouldve been done for. Hu er was a woman that knew how to enjoy life. Sometimes she would y happily in the vi, but she rarely stayed in the vi at night. Hu er said that newly built houses werent suitable for people to live in and in any case, she liked sleeping on the dragon bed more.
If that hadnt been the case, they wouldve been trapped in the vi tonight.
Huo Qing softly sighed in relief, then reached out with one arm to hug the little fox and console her. Dont be scared, were here.
Ning Shu:
For better or for worse, his wife and son were here. Couldnt he control himself a little?
Chapter 494: A Warning From the Heavens!
Chapter 494: A Warning From the Heavens!
Huo Chengwang held Ning Shus hand as he watched Huo Qing hug the little fox with an unreadable expression.
The fire continued to rage. Despite so many people working on putting out the fire, they werent able to save the vi.
The fire continued burning until the vi creaked and thest standing beams copsed. It looked very deste. Ning Shu was inwardly about to suffocate fromughter. This unsightly vi was finally gone!
Your Majesty, theres a huge problem! A minister suddenly ran in and knelt down in front of Huo Qing. His clothes were soaked with rain, but he didnt pay any attention to it.
Huo Qing furrowed his brows. Imperial Astronomer, why did you enter the pce?
This subject came to tell Your Majesty that this fire is a warning from the Heavens, said the imperial astronomer, wide-eyed.
Right after the imperial astronomer said this, more rushed footsteps came this way. Huo Qing looked over and saw that it was actually the civil and military officials. They all came to knelt down in front of him.
Huo Qing said coldly, My dear ministers, what are you doing? We havent given orders to have you enter the pce, so how did you all enter? What are the guards in this imperial pce being fed for?
Your Majesty, please forgive these subjects foring without being summoned, said the old imperial tutor. The situation is too urgent and is rted to the nations fate, so this subject could only risk making this huge vition.
This imperial tutor was Imperial Noble Consort Xuans grandfather.
Ning Shu looked towards the marshal who was dressed in martial attire, the original hosts grandfather. Sess or defeat would be decided by today.
When Huo Qing saw the rows of people in dark colors kneeling before him, he had a bad premonition and said coldly, Whatever the matter is, we will discuss it tomorrow. We wont hold your excessive behavior today against you this time.
Your Majesty, since this matter is so important, please listen to what these subjects have to say first. It seems to be a very urgent matter, said Ning Shu with a curtsy.
Huo Qing berated Ning Shu with a frown. The consorts and concubines of the inner pce arent allowed to interfere with governmental affairs. Empress, youve overstepped your bounds.
Huo Qing, Im a little scared. Lets go back inside. The little fox was intimidated by thisrge group and tugged on Huo Qings sleeve timidly.
Audacious! To dare to call His Majesty by his sacred name directly! Suchck of propriety! An imperial censor straightened his back and righteously berated the little fox.
Huo Qings facial color immediately turned dark. He couldnt bear to berate Hu er even a little, but a minister actually had the nerve to berate her like this? When he saw how Hu er was frightened, he said coldly, Imperial Censor Wu, is there any propriety in shouting in front of us like this?
Your Majesty, please forgive this subject. This subject was just too anxious. Although the imperial censor apologized, his back remained straight. It showed that he clearly didnt believe himself to be wrong. He had a determined expression as if he was ready to die to prove his point.
Ning Shu saw that Huo Qing was so angry his entire body was trembling. He stood in front of the little fox as if he wanted to shield the little fox from anything the world threw at her.
Ning Shus gaze flickered. Huo Qing truly did love the little fox, but what about the little fox? She relied on Huo Qings affection and did whatever she wanted without restraint. It never urred to her to lessen the burden Huo Qing had to carry. Who knew how long Huo Qing would be able to shield the little fox?
Would he never get tired?
Huo Qing took a deep breath, then said coldly, What exactly are you trying to say? It seems that you want to force us to abdicate.
These subjects wouldnt dare! Your Majesty, forgive us! A huge number of ministers were kneeling in the rain. Their clothes werepletely soaked by the rain. Ning Shu was really worried that Grandfathers body wouldnt be able to hold up.
You dont dare? You dont dare? You are trying to force us to abdicate! What exactly are you trying to do? The hands that Huo Qing had folded behind his back were clenched into fists. His gaze was dark and his expression was very still. However, in the depths of his eyes, there was unease and a baseless fear.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Your Majesty, this subject had checked the astrology arrangements and found that the light of Venus was dim but the demon star star next to the Venus star was bright. This means that theres an demon by Your Majestys side causing mischief. This fire was the Heavens warning Your Majesty, said the imperial astronomer, his tone stirred up. The Heavens had casted arge fire. This is the Heavens warning the nation of Yan!
Bunch of nonsense! This is all nonsense! Huo Qings body was trembling. Demon causing mischief, demon causing mischief!? These people, these people sure had nerve!
Chapter 495: A Demon Bringing Calamity
Chapter 495: A Demon Bringing Cmity
The little fox couldnt understand what the imperial astronomer was saying, but when she heard the word demon, her eyes widened in fear. Were they referring to her?
Although she was a fox, she was human on the inside. She wasnt a demon! The little fox grabbed Huo Qings sleeve in unease and fear.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The idea of astronomical phenomenons has always been nonsense. Imperial Astronomer, your job is to keep track of the weather, not to exaggerate and make up things about astrology, said Huo Qing coldly. There is no demon by our side. Youre overthinking things.
Your Majesty. The imperial astronomer kowtowed and shouted in a mournful tone, Your Majesty! You must believe this subjects words! Venus is currently dim to the point theres barely any light. Venus is the brightest star and represents Your Majesty! But now Venus is dim. Not only is this harmful for Your Majesty, it might be harmful for the entire country. Your Majesty!
The imperial astronomer kept knocking his forehead against the ground until his head waspletely bruised with an expression of sincere grief. The little fox was so frightened that she held onto Huo Qings clothes tightly and hid behind him uneasily.
Your Majesty, regardless of whether you believe or not, its best to let the imperial astronomer check to see if theres a demon around. That way Your Majesty and the ministers can be at ease, said Ning Shu gently.
Huo Qing whipped around to bellow at Ning Shu. Shut up!
Ning Shu closed her mouth and stopped speaking. Huo Chengwang wanted to speak up to defend his imperial mother, but Ning Shu squeezed his hand and indicated for him not to.
Your Majesty, Her Imperial Highness the empress is just worried about you. Your Majesty, please forgive Her Imperial Highness. Marshal Xiao spoke almost imploringly towards Huo Qing despite his old age, causing the people who saw to feel bad for him.
Huo Qing was about to be angered to death by Marshal Xiaos pretense. They were all treating him like he was an unreasonable, incapable emperor!
Your Majesty, the most important thing right now is to figure out who the demon is. We must figure out who is the person thats harmful to the nation of Yan. There were so many buildings in this pce, why was this strange building the only one struck by lightning? It means that this thing shouldnt have existed in the pce at all.
Your Majesty, the woman beside you is a demon. The old imperial tutor cried out, Your Majesty, youve been bewitched by that woman! Shes a demon transformed into a human! She came to cause the downfall of Yan!
When Huo Qing heard what the imperial tutor said, he was so angry that he almost passed out. He had clearly hid Hu ers identity carefully, so how did these people find out that Hu er had been a fox?
Huo Qings eyes were red and he gritted his teeth so hard the muscles on his face trembled.
Ning Shu hastily pulled Huo Chengwang back a step and asked in rm, Your Majesty, didnt you say that she was a county magistrates daughter? Why is she a demon? Your Majesty, hurry ande over here. Dont stand with the demon!
You malicious wretch, shut up! When Huo Qing heard Ning Shu repeatedly call Hu er a demon, he bellowed, Shes not a demon!
Huo Qing looked around. The empress was hugging Huo Chengwang worriedly and all the ministers were kneeling in the rain in front of him. He had a helpless feeling as if the entire world was against him. Behind him, Hu er was trembling in fear.
Your Majesty, youve truly be muddled. You actually arent able to see such a clear reality. Marshal Xiao then said, This woman is a fox spirit that turned into a human to cause the country unrest. Could it be that Your Majesty doesnt know the story of King Zhou of Shang and Su Daji? Is Your Majesty going to abandon this nation?
>It looks like some of the readers knew the story before I did. Daji is a mythical fox spirit and the concubine of thest Chang Dynasty Emperor Zhou Xin who was a tyrant.<
Ever since this demon entered the pce, so many incidents have ured. Shes killed a member of the imperial family and pays no attention to social ranking. Your Majesty has been bewitched by this demon and pays no attention to the customs anymore. If things go on like this, the nation will fall into turmoil! The imperial tutor knelt down with difficulty. His body swayed, but the ministers by his side helped steady him. He said in a determined tone, Your Majesty, for the citizens of Yan, please kill this demon and allow Yan to be at peace again!
Your Majesty, please kill this demon and allow Yan to be at peace again! The ministers cried out simultaneously and knocked their heads against the ground repeatedly.
The little foxs face turned pale from fear and she shouted, You obstinate feudalistic old men! You want me to die just because of a star? You all treat human life as grass! Youll face retribution for this!
The demon has brought cmity to the nation of Yan and should be punished by death! The imperial tutor looked at the little fox with disgust.
The little fox was taken aback. How was she a demon? How had she brought cmity? She was just a woman, how could she have that kind of ability? The little fox was scared and felt wronged. She had no past with these people, so what right did they have to decide her fate like this?
Chapter 496: A Testimony
Chapter 496: A Testimony
Huo Qing was so angry the blood in his chest seemed to boil and a sickly sweet taste flooded his throat. He felt a splitting headache and his heart was filled with rage and fear. He was afraid that he wouldnt be able to protect Hu er.
Huo Qing swallowed back the blood and said mildly, Theres no evidence that this woman is a demon. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Your Majesty, this demon transformed from that fox you had kept as a pet, said the imperial astronomer as he pointed at the little fox.
Huo Qing immediately refuted, Our little fox has been murdered by someone. How could an animal possible transform into a human? How absurd! If our nation has to be protected by ministers like you, wed prefer not to have this nation.
Your Majesty, this old subject has conclusive proof. Thats the only reason wevee to ask for your judgement, said the imperial tutor. Your Majesty, Xiao Anzi can testify.
Xiao Anzi? Huo Qing looked over in astonishment at Xiao Anzi who had walked over while bowing. Xiao Anzi then dropped to his knees.
Xiao Anzi greets Your Majesty and honorable ministers. There was no trace of fear on Xiao Anzis face. Huo Qing felt very uneasy to see Xiao Anzi like this. He gave a cold humph and said, Xiao Anzi, be careful about what you say. If you tell any lies, we will have your head.
Xiao Anzi kowtowed, then said, This subject will definitely speak only the truth.
The woman next to His Majesty is the golden fox transformed into a human. The dead fox found in the imperial garden before was something His Majesty told this subject to do. He had this subject skin a dead fox.
Xiao Anzi kowtowed again.
If any of this servants words were false, then let this servant fall into the eighteenth level of hell to never be reincarnated, said Xiao Anzi coldly. His every word seemed to slice at Huo Qing like des.
Huo Qing never expected that a dog he kept would actually bite him. This damned castrate actually dared to do this!? Huo Qing shouted coldly, Xiao Anzi, weve always treated you well, but you actually dared to betray us!
This servant isnt betraying Your Majesty. This servant is simply loyal to the whole of Yan. Your Majesty is indulging a demon and having illicit sexual rtions with her. This is against the natural order of things! Even if this servant is killed, this servant would feel no regret. This servants only regret would be to not have the chance to personally kill the demon. Xiao Anzi looked towards the little fox with hatred.
You hate me? The little fox couldnt figure out when she had offended him.
Of course I hate you. You made His Majesty be ruthless. As a person, I was actually yed around with by an animal of a demon like you! said Xiao Anzi resentfully.
Ning Shu inwardly smiled. No matter how small the nails were, itd still hurt when hammered into your flesh. This was the price of being willful.
Chapter 497: Wasn’t There Only One in the World?v
Chapter 497: Wasnt There Only One in the World?v
Huo Qing regretted not having crushed the marshals residence. He had wanted to take things slowly since Hu er was now by his side. If he did anything too rashly, people might target Hu er, so he decided to slowly take away Marshal Xiaos military power. However, now these officials wanted to force him to kill Hu er.
He itched to just have all of these ministers executed.
Opportunity truly didnt wait. Now he was the one on the chopping board. He couldnt even protect the woman he loved.
Huo Qing squeezed the little foxs cold hand as he swept his gaze over these solemn ministers. He said coldly, Weve already said that this woman isnt some golden fox. Xiao Anzi, you knave! You actually dared to try to frame us!
Your Majesty, why do you obstinately insist in continuing these mistakes? The imperial tutor straightened his back and said firmly, If Your Majesty doesnt kill this cmity-causing demon, this old subject will led all the ministers here to kowtow until we die! This old subject just doesnt want Your Majesty to do anything that harms the foundation our ancestors established.
Your Majesty, please kill the cmity-causing demon! The ministers continued kowtowing again.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Huo Qing staggered from anger. Were they threatening him with their deaths? Huo Qing didnt care about the lives of these ministers at all, but he couldnt afford to bebeled muddleheaded and unreasonable.
Huo Qing, Im really scared. The little fox saw that these people were all petitioning for her death and was so scared that she was trembling. She felt very wronged. She was just a woman. How did her search for happiness hinder these people in any way for them to want to kill her?
Huo Qing squeezed the little foxs hand and saidfortingly, As long as were here, no one will dare to do anything to you.
Your Majesty, this demon cant be left alive. She really is a fox spirit! Your Majesty, this subject has proof. Marshal Xiao kneeled and cupped his fist towards Huo Qing before waving towards the deputy general. Following that, guards forced Daoist priests to walk in.
Tell the truth. Is the woman by His Majestys side a fox spirit? said Marshal Xiao sternly.
The Daoist knelt on the ground and rain immediately soaked their clothing. They cut a sorry figure and looked very haggard in this rain. The Daoist priests shared a nce, then one of them said, The woman by His Majestys side did transform from a fox. Back then, His Majesty looked for us to have us transform the golden fox into a human.
Absurd, this is absurd! shouted Huo Qing. How could an animal possibly be a human? Then go transform one right now!
Huo Qing felt very uneasy. These people had clearlye prepared. He had been too careless. He shouldve killed the old man Xiao earlier. Then he wouldnt have been able to collude with the civil and military officials to force him to abdicate.
Animals arent normally able to transform into humans, but this poor Daoist offered a millennium mermaid pearl. The golden fox had transformed into a human by swallowing that, said an old Daoist priest.
Ning Shu: _
Didnt they say that there only existed one mermaid pearl in the world? How did another one show up?
Chapter 498: Just Like King Zhou
Chapter 498: Just Like King Zhou
You, you Huo Qing pointed angrily at the people kneeling in front of him. The raindrops felt cold as they hit him with biting force. He suddenly felt very cold.
Are you trying to force us to abdicate? bellowed Huo Qing.
These subjects dont dare. These subjects can only set aside our lives for the sake of getting rid of the demon, the cmity-causing demon! The imperial tutor dered solemnly, Your Majesty, youve already been bewitched by this demon to the point that youre no longer able to think rationally. You can no longer see the nation or its citizens and youre allowing this demon tomit outrages. Were afraid that the nation of Yan is heading on the road to extinction.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Huo Qing was so angry his entire body was trembling, but he forced himself to calm down and said coldly, Jin Ling is just a woman. She doesnt have the power to overturn a country. Youre overestimating her. Huo Qing understood Hu er. She wasnt the type to care about glory, power, or wealth and just liked to y. How could she possibly overturn the country?
Your Majesty, these ministers bend to the task of serving the nation of Yan and spare no effort in this duty. They have done everything for the sake of this nation and its citizens, so Your Majesty, please give up on Lady Jin Ling. Humans and demons are not of the same world, said Ning Shu with a bow.
When Huo Qing heard what she said, he bellowed angrily, Shut up! We suspect that youre behind all of this because youre jealous of Jin Ling! Empress, your Xiao family is hoarding military power because you want to revolt! We knew about your traitorous intentions from the start!
Ning Shu immediately put on a grievance-filled expression as if she had been very wrongly used. She said, Your Majesty, this subject wife is just a woman of the inner pce. How could this subject wife possibly have the power to make all the ministers do this?
Youre a woman, Jin Ling is also a woman. Why must you treat her this way? Is it fun to throw a stone at someone whos fallen into a well? Weve truly been wrong about you all these years!
Ning Shu:
She felt really speechless. Why didnt he direct his anger towards the little fox instead of towards her?
Ning Shu wiped at her tears with a handkerchief.
The little fox also looked towards Ning Shu with an expression of resentment. Empress, even if you hate me, you shouldnt let Huo Qing fall into such a predicament.
Ning Shu: I pei! The person who let Huo Qing fall into a predicament wasnt me, it was you.
It was your willfulness that caused this.
Ning Shu didnt speak and just kept wiping at her tears. Her silent sorrowful appearance made peoples heart ache.
What right do you have to point at this princes imperial mother? Shes the empress of Yan and has been carefully managing the inner pce so that Imperial Father doesnt have to worry about the family. My imperial mother hadnt done anything wrong! It was your arrival in this pce that caused the entire pce to fall into turmoil!
Huo Chengwang said with contempt, You know no propriety. You never even curtsy when you see my imperial mother. As expected, youre just an animal.
Huo Chengwang, shut up! Huo Qings eyes were bloodshot as he shouted at Huo Chengwang. You dont have the right to speak here.
Huo Chengwang was frightened by Huo Qings sinister look and burst out crying with a wah. Imperial Father, you dont want this subject son anymore? Imperial Father has the demon now and doesnt even care about his wives and children anymore. Imperial Father, please wake up! Imperial Father! Waaah
Ning Shu hugged Huo Chengwang and wiped at his tears as she said, Dont cry Chengwang, alright? Dont cry.
Imperial Mother, Imperial Father only wants the fox spirit and doesnt care about this subject son and Imperial Mother anymore. Huo Chengwang sobbed.
The sad pair of mother and son made everyones heart ache. Huo Qing was immediatelybeled as someone who had abandoned his wife and child.
You, all of you Huo Qing was so angry that his blood boiled and blood spilled out of his lips. He glowered at Ning Shu and Huo Chengwang, then spat at Huo Chengwang. Damned wolf cub! You actually dared tomit regicide and try to kill your father!
Imperial Father, this subject son didnt. This subject son just wants Imperial Father to leave this fox spirit. This subject son and Imperial Mother need you, Imperial Father. Huo Chengwang expression was mournful.
Huo Qing looked at Huo Chengwang coldly. You have the Xiao familys blood flowing through your veins, so you were born with the ambition of wild wolves. We shouldve choked you to death the moment you were born.
Huo Qings shocking words stunned all the ministers. Even the most malicious tiger didnt eat its cubs, but now His Majesty actually wanted to kill his own son.
He was just like King Zhou of Shang.
Chapter 499: Since You Want To Die, We’ll Grant Your Wish!
Chapter 499: Since You Want To Die, Well Grant Your Wish!
The rain stopped, but a gloomy chill fell over the entire pce. The atmosphere was very grave. Huo Qing suddenly startedughing, then he looked towards the ministers and said coldly, Out with it, what exactly do you want?
Your Majesty, these subjects just want Your Majesty to get back on the right path and kill the demon in order to uphold thews and disciples of the imperial court. The imperial tutor refused to back off.
Huo Qingughed coldly. The dark imposing aura around him was shocking. What if we refuse? As the noble Son of Heaven, if we cant even protect the woman we love, wed truly be a useless emperor.
Your Majesty, Your Majesty is responsible for the lives of all the citizens of Yan. Even if we subjects face death, we still must guide Your Majesty back onto the correct path, said the imperial censor.
Huo Qings expression was very cold. Since you want to die, well grant your wish! Huo Qing took a guards sword and stabbed it into the imperial censors stomach.
Everything happened too quickly. Everyone was too stunned to react. The imperial censor, with hisst breath, said, Your Majesty, please kill the demon. As long as this demon is here, the nation of Yan is in danger.
Huo Qing was so angry his face was ashen. He had actually ended up allowing this imperial censor to have his name be passed down for all eternity. From now on, everyone would probably remember this official who had epted death in order to make him turn towards the correct path.
Huo Qings hand trembled and there seemed to be a loud droning buzz in his head. His back was covered with cold sweat.
Ning Shu was also rmed by Huo Qings action and hastily said to Qing Zhu, Hurry and call an imperial physician! We cant let anything happen to Official Wang.
Qing Zhu hastily ran off.
Ning Shu hadnt expected for Huo Qing to actually kill someone. As expected, the little fox truly was his Achilles heel. Hed go crazy the moment someone touched her.
The imperial censors mouth was filled with blood, but he continued to persuade Huo Qing until hisst breath. Your Majesty, please, kill the demon! Please, kill the demon.
Official Wang died before the imperial physician arrived. There was a long trail of bloody water left by his blood. The guards immediately carried the imperial censor off.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu looked towards Huo Qing and saw that the little fox who was beside him was covering her mouth in shock. She said coldly to the little fox, His Majesty had done something so unreasonable because of you. If you truly love His Majesty, you should justmit suicide so that His Majesty wouldnt be in such a predicament. Because of you, His Majesty has beenbeled an incapable monarch.
Ning Shu was just saying this casually. She was sure that the little fox wouldnt dare tomit suicide. It was clear from these events that the little fox was inherently a very selfish person.
Xiao Xiao, shut up! Huo Qing shielded the little fox. Jin Ling is the woman we love. No one in this world can hurt her.
Ning Shu:
Fine, whatever makes you happy.
Chapter 500: Your Imperial Highness, Watch Out!
Chapter 500: Your Imperial Highness, Watch Out!
Huo Qings move stunned everyone. The faces of the ministers kneeling on the ground turned ashen and the imperial tutor was so angry that he staggered. His voice trembled as he said, Your Majesty, you might as well kill this old minister as well. Once you kill all of us ministers, the entire nation will copse.
As the imperial tutor spoke, he started crying. My deceased monarch ah, this subject has failed you and has failed to properly assist His Majesty, allowing His Majesty to be bewitched and do something so ruthless.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Your Majesty, the ministers just want to see your stance. Why not just lock the fox spirit up for now? Ning Shu walked to Huo Qing and curtsied as she suggested this.
Shut up, Xiao Xiao! We know exactly what youre actually thinking. Huo Qing looked towards Ning Shu with cold loathing.
Ning Shu said sadly, Your Majesty, everything this subject wife does is for you. Its just that the current situation requires for someone to take a step back.
Humph! Once Jin Lings locked up, isnt the next step to kill her? We wont step back. Without Jin Ling, this throne, this nation of Yan means nothing! Huo Qings sharp gaze swept across Ning Shus face like a knife.
Fudge, how passionate ah. She was so moved she felt like going pei! Ning Shu cried as she tugged at Huo Qings sleeve. Your Majesty, this subject wife begs you. Please dont continue with these mistakes!
Huo Qing flung off Ning Shus hand. Xiao Xiao, stop faking. Weve never had any feelings for you, but now you actually dare to scheme against our Jin Ling to try and take her life! Were going to kill you first!
Huo Qing lifted the sword in his hand and shed towards Ning Shu.
Your Imperial Highness, watch out! shouted Marshal Xiao. He wanted to get up, but he had been kneeling for too long so his legs were numb. He could only watch helplessly as the sword pierced towards his granddaughter.
Imperial Mother! Imperial Mother, hurry and dodge! screamed Huo Chengwang.
Ning Shu screamed and rolled on the ground to dodge Huo Qings sword in the most pitiful way possible before looking towards Huo Qing with a stunned and despairing expression. Your Majesty, you want to kill this subject wife?
Huo Qings eyes were bloodshot. He wanted to calm down, but a baleful desire to just destroy everything surged in his heart. He knew that he had fallen into the trap.
Huo Qing, dont! The little fox grabbed Huo Qings hands and shook her head while crying. Huo Qing, dont kill because of me. I dont want to make things hard for you. I can leave the imperial pce as long as it means that youll be happy.
Huo Qing hastily ced his hands on the little foxs shoulder. You belong to us, we wont allow you to leave.
Ning Shu lifted a hand to support her styled hair which was tilting due to her tumble andforted Huo Chengwang who had been greatly frightened.
After this development, there was no way the civil and military officials could allow the little fox to stay. The little fox was extremely scared. She wanted to run, but Huo Qing overbearingly refused to let her go.
The little foxs heart was pounding so hard with fear that her entire body was trembling. She cried as she shouted, Huo Qing, I dont want to die! I really dont want to die!
No one will be able to kill you. With us here, no one can touch you. Huo Qing hugged the little fox.
Ning Shu felt her teeth ache. They were acting so lovey-dovey, but it was so pointless.
If Your Majesty wishes for the demon to live, then please abdicate. That way the demon will not be able to harm the nation of Yan as much. The imperial tutor decided to press his luck and tell Huo Qing to abdicate directly.
These subjects agree. Your Majesty, please abdicate, echoed the rest of the ministers.
Huo Qing stiffened. He gritted his teeth so hard they chattered. So you were here waiting for this. You wanted to depose us. This nation belongs to the Huo family! It was the Huo family that conquered and united this nation! When did it be the turn of servants like you to make the decisions?
These servants are only doing this for Yans future. If Your Majesty doesnt wish to abdicate, then please kill the demon. This old subject has already lived to this age and doesnt have many more days left. This is probably thest thing this old subject will be able to do for Yan. When this old subject is buried, at the very least, this old subject will be able to tell the previous emperor that this old subject had fulfilled his duty as a minister.
The imperial tutor no longer cared about if he would survive this event.
Huo Qing felt cold from head to toe. All he wanted was a woman he could love. Why were so many people like this? Why did they insist for him to be an aloof and solitary being? Days without Hu er contained no happiness to speak of.
There were only two roads left for Huo Qing right now. If he wanted the throne, he couldnt have the little fox. If he wanted the little fox, he couldnt have the throne.
Chapter 501: Lock Jin Ling Up For Now
Chapter 501: Lock Jin Ling Up For Now
Huo Qing found himself utterly isted because the woman he loved stood on the opposite side from everyone. No one objected the fact that Huo Qing doted on a woman, but everything had to have a limit. Once the eptable limit was crossed, there was bound to be a bacsh.
Huo Qing doted on the little fox without any sort of principle or bottom line, which allowed the little fox to fearlessly break the rules that everyone was supposed to follow. Furthermore, the way he doted on her was built upon hurting others.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Everyone looked at Huo Qing, even the little fox. Huo Qing felt like he was standing in a position that was surrounded by an immeasurable abyss on all sides.
He gritted his teeth so hard his facial muscles trembled. His eyes were bloodshot and he felt like his heart was being boiled in oil. He couldnt figure out how things had be like this.
This was someones scheme! They were using Hu er as a chess piece against him!
Huo Qing swallowed hard. He looked absent-minded as if his soul was about to leave his body. Why, why!?
Let us discuss this matterter, said Huo Qing with difficulty. We will give everyone an exnation about this.
Your Majesty, how exactly do you n to deal with this demon? Official Wang has already died and Her Imperial Highness almost died as well! This matter cant be dropped just like this, eximed Marshall Xiao. Someone must take responsibility for the things that happened tonight!
Huo Qing rubbed his forehead and he staggered. He almost fell, but the little fox hastily caught him and looked up at him with her clear eyes. Huo Qings heart melted at the sight of this.
Huo Qing loved it most when Hu er looked at him this way. Her eyes were simple, pure, and beautiful. When she looked at him like this, he would feel like he had obtained the entire world.
Were not feeling well, so lets discuss this at ater date. Huo Qings face was ashen and he trembled uncontrobly.
He was cornered and had no choice but to say, Lock Jin Ling up for now.
The little foxs eyes widened and she looked at him in shock. Then her tears started falling. Huo Qing, youve abandoned me for the sake of the throne! You keep saying that you love me, but youre abandoning me!
Huo Qing wanted to take the little foxs hand, but the little fox took a step back. Youve abandoned me.
Huo Qing felt like someone was twisting a knife into his heart. The pain was agonizing. He really wanted to tell the little fox that this was just a stop-gap measure and that he wouldnt let anything happen to her.
However, the little fox didnt know what Huo Qing was thinking. All she knew was that Huo Qing had abandoned her. He had abandoned her for power. He said he loved her, but that ultimately didnt surpass his love for power.
Huo Qing, I hate you! This is the love you have for me? Youre taking my life for the sake of power! The little foxs tears rolled down her cheeks silently in a beautiful manner.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu suddenly felt a lot of sympathy for Huo Qing. It must be so tiring to like someone whose line of thought was on apletely different wavelength. Any other woman in the pce would know the right choice to pick. As long as Huo Qing was still the emperor, theyd be fine.
The women that were born in the ancient eras aristocratic families were truly different from the women of the modern era.
The little fox looked down on the women of the ancient era, but in some ways, although the women of the ancient era must rely on men, they had a clearer view of things and were more intelligent than the women of the modern era. For their motives, they were also willing to make appropriate sacrifices.
The little fox was currently acting out the scene of Ive been betrayed, my heart hurts enough to die. She seriously had no understanding of the situation.
These ministers had probably been shocked numb by this little fox. That and that theyve knelt for too long, because they decided to just sit on the ground and watch the two.
Huo Chengwang quietly asked Ning Shu, Imperial Mother, what will Imperial Father choose?
What do you think, Chengwang? asked Ning Shu.
Its seriously not worth it to give up the throne for a woman, and for a woman like this too. Huo Chengwang was silent for a moment, then he concluded, Imperial Father will abandon her.
You think so? Ning Shu didnt voice her opinion.
Chapter 502: The Imperial Palace Has Been Surrounded!
Chapter 502: The Imperial Pce Has Been Surrounded!
Marshal Xiao stepped out and said, If Your Majesty isnt able to make a choice, this old subject is willing to help Your Majesty reach a verdict. This old subject will help Your Majesty kill this demon. If Your Majesty wishes to kill this old subject afterwards, this old subject will have no objections.
Old man, you dare!? Huo Qing stepped in front of the little fox protectively and shouted at Marshal Xiao. Are you trying to revolt!?
For the sake of setting things right again, even if this subject is pinned with the charge of starting a revolt, this subject has no regrets. Marshal Xiao stroked his white beard. The words he spoke made people feel bad for him and served to make Huo Qing seem even more like a muddle-headed emperor.
Eunuch Qiu rushed over and whispered in Huo Qings ear, Your Majesty, Marshal Xiaos army is now in control of the entire capital! The imperial pce has already been surrounded.
Huo Qings hands trembled. This day hase as he feared! He now regretted not having rooted out the Xiao family earlier. Due to this, he was now suffering the consequences.
Things have already developed to this point, so there was no other road that he could take.
Huo Qing looked at the little fox who seemed so hurt, then at the united ministers. All the strength seemed to leave his body and he felt helpless like never before.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
We will send this woman away, alright? Huo Qing was expressing that he wouldnt fight anymore.
However, the ministers shook their head. This woman is a demon. We cant understand the hearts of those who are inherently different from us. If we let her go and she ends up harboring resentment, itll still harm our nation.
Huo Qing, Ive truly been wrong about you! I thought that you truly loved me, but you only care about your throne! The little fox shook her head with tears streaming down her cheeks like she couldnt believe this. Fine, Ill leave! I never want to see you again!
She hade to the ancient era and fallen in love with a man, but this was the result? She clutched at her heart in an agonized manner.
The little fox was hurt, so Huo Qing was even more hurt. Her words stabbed at his heart. This womans presence had already be a part of his entire being. He couldnt imagine what life would be like without Hu er.
Imperial Mother bets that your imperial father will choose the little fox, whispered Ning Shu.
Huo Chengwang frowned. He shook his head in a stern manner like a little adult. Hows that possible? It hadnt been easy for Imperial Father to obtain this throne. How could he possibly abandon it so easily?
The struggle for the throne back then had been extremely intense. For the sake of obtaining the throne, Huo Qing had even married Xiao Xiao.
However, now he was going to abandon the throne because of a woman? Even a little boy like Huo Chengwang felt that it wasnt worth it.
However, if he didnt do this, how could he prove his love to the little fox?
The veins on Huo Qings forehead were popping out. He had never been in such a difficult situation since he had ascended to the throne. It was truly pitiful to have been cornered like this.
We will give up the throne, said Huo Qing between gritted teeth. He was gritting his teeth so hard that his gums bled. We will abdicate.
The bunch of ministers:
Huo Chengwang:
Everyone stared at Huo Qing in shock. They looked at him like they were looking at a mental case. He mustve gone crazy.
The little fox also looked at him in shock for a moment, then her tears flooded out as she cried, Huo Qing, you
For you, everything is worth it.
Chapter 503: Many Thanks Then
Chapter 503: Many Thanks Then
Huo Qing had given up the throne. The ministers tried to dissuade him, so he took advantage of this opportunity to say that he would continue being emperor if the little fox could stay by his side.
Everyone immediately fell silent.
Huo Qing had given up the throne because there was no other choice. It was either the throne or the little foxs life. Since the entire imperial pce was surrounded, they were just trapped mice.
He couldnt bear to let Hu er suffer. When he saw the joy and love in Hu ers tearful eyes, he felt that it was very worth it. Perhaps he would be able to live a different kind of life with Hu er.
In the end, Huo Qing and the little fox were imprisoned in the resting pce.
Huo Qing looked over at Ning Shu and said coldly, Empress, youre the one thats bringing cmity to the nation of Yan.
Ning Shu reacted with a confused and wronged expression. This subject wife doesnt understand what Your Majesty is saying?
Weve truly ended up showing the wolf into the house. Your Xiao family wants to be the master of this country. We have always been aware of your rapacious designs and have been wary of your family, but unexpectedly your family made the first move. Weve truly missed a good opportunity.
Huo Qings eyes were filled with loathing as he looked at Ning Shu. Weve always loathed you. Even when we had first begged to marry you, we had loathed you. We shouldve choked Huo Chengwang to death from the start.
Ning Shu bowed and said mildly, Many thanks then, Your Majesty, for tolerating this subject wife for so many years. Back then, this subject wife hadnt forced Your Majesty to marry this subject wife. It was Your Majesty that married this subject wife for the sake of obtaining the throne. This subject wife isnt even holding this against you, so what is Your Majesty feeling wronged about? Moreover, it was Your Majesty that had been making use of this subject wife all along.
Then you were the one that was behind what happened tonight? Huo Qing red at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu shook her head. Your Majesty, this matter has nothing to do with this subject wife. This subject wife is just a woman of the inner pce, an insignificant person. This subject wife doesnt have the ability to make the officials of the imperial court move. Your Majesty, youre overthinking things.
Ning Shu left with Huo Chengwang. As they walked on the wet road, some of the rainwater seeped into their shoes so it was a little cold.
Huo Chengwang watched as the empress walked away. Her hair was disheveled, but she still walked as calmly as always. He found that he had never understood this wife who he had married to be an ornament.
When they got back to the resting pce, Ning Shu had someone boil hot water for baths. It wouldnt be good if they ended up catching a cold. Huo Chengwang seemed a little depressed. However, it was understandable since his father had said that he wanted to kill him.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chengwang, dont mind your imperial fathers words. Someone like that doesnt have the right to be a father. Ning Shu stroked Huo Chengwangs head. No matter what, Imperial Mother will protect you.
Huo Chengwang looked up and said, Imperial Mother, this subject son feels bad for you. Youve done so much for Imperial Father, but he actually treated you this way.
Ning Shu smiled. These words warmed her heart. Its because your imperial father doesnt like your imperial mother. He likes the little fox, so he can sacrifice everything for the little fox.
Could it be that Imperial Father has no morality or duty towards Imperial Mother? asked Huo Chengwang. Imperial Father has practically gone mad.
See, even a child understood this logic. However, Huo Qing had fully fallen into his delusion of a perfect romance and only wanted the beauty over the country.
She wondered if he would regret itter.
Huo Qing had abandoned the throne, so this nation had also abandoned him.
Chapter 504: Huo Chengwang Ascended to the Throne
Chapter 504: Huo Chengwang Ascended to the Throne
After Huo Qing and the little fox were sent out of the pce, they settled down in arge residence. A lot of people were sent there to guard the ce. Huo Qing had be the emeritus emperor, so no one tried to stop his romance with the little fox anymore.
>Emeritus emperor is the term I came up with as trantion for basically an emperor that had abdicated/retired. Usually, emperors are emperors for life and leave the post only when they die.<
As Huo Qings only son, Huo Chengwang ascended to the throne.
Since Huo Qing had left the pce, Huo Chengwang would ascend to the throne in three days.
The imperial pce was currently extremely busy and traditional Chinese music filled the air.
Ning Shu was dressed in gold and silver pce garments embroidered with luans and phoenixes with a phoenix crown in her hair as she held Huo Chengwangs hand. Huo Chengwang was dressed in the dragon robe with the twelve pearl curtain crown of the Son of Heaven on his head. As countless officials kneeled reverently, they walked slowly towards the gold dragon throne.
Huo Chengwangs lips were pressed tightly together as he took each step steadily. He looked very solemn.
Ning Shu had made her lips intensely red and lined her eyes so that the ends lifted upward to give herself a stern and strong appearance. Her every step was filled with dignity and force.
Huo Chengwang sat down on the dragon throne. His legs werent even able to touch the ground, but he sat up very straight and gave off a very dignified manner.
Ning Shu sat down on the chair nearby and gave Huo Chengwang an encouraging look.
Your Majesty, may you live for ten thousand years! The officials kowtowed as this chant resounded.
Huo Chengwangs voice was a little immature and even trembled slightly as he said loudly, Dear ministers, please rise.
Ning Shu watched Huo Chengwang from the side and felt very happy. At the very least, he hadnt be a useless prince that only indulged in fun like in the original storyline.
Perhaps Huo Chengwang would be able to be a good emperor. People in high positions, even if they had power, couldnt afford to be too willful.
Huo Chengwang conferred the imperial tutor the position of head of cab. Marshall Xiao handed over his military power. Huo Chengwang took the military tally and aspensation, gave Marshal Xiao the title of duke so that his descendents would be able to inherit titles of nobility.
Henceforth, the old imperial tutors family and Marshal Xiaos family were thergest influences in court. Since Huo Chengwang now possessed control over the military, it formed a stable, triangr system of checks and bnces.
The distant ringing of the bell could be heard in the entire capital. Huo Qing was standing in the courtyard and looking in the direction of the imperial pce. The little fox was leaning into his arms. As she looked up at him, she asked, Are you regretting the fact that you gave up the throne?
Huo Qing leaned over and kissed the little foxs forehead. We Ive told you before. Youre the one most important to me.
Huo Qing, its truly my greatest fortune to be able to meet you. The little fox hugged Huo Qings neck and went on tiptoes to kiss him.
Huo Qing hugged the little fox tightly. He didnt have anything left. All he had was the little fox. From now on, she was all that was in his life.
He kissed the little fox passionately, trying not to regret.
After a long chain ofplicated ceremonies, they were finally done with the entire process of having Huo Chengwang ascend to the throne. By the time it was over, Ning Shu was exhausted from keeping Huo Chengwangpany.
Huo Chengwangs entire face was pale, so she had someone quickly prepare hot water for washing up.
After they washed up, Huo Chengwang stared nkly at Ning Shu and asked disbelievingly, Imperial Mother, this subject son has be the emperor?
Ning Shu took in his nk expression andughed. Thats right, youre now the emperor. You have to address yourself with the royal we now, got it?
Imperial Mother, from now on, this son will protect Imperial Mother and will never let Imperial Mother be hurt again. Huo Chengwang hugged Ning Shu as he vowed this. Ning Shu patted his back. When she sensed that he was crying, she immediately said, Dont cry. Chengwang, no one will ever be able to hurt you anymore. With Chengwang protecting Imperial Mother, no one will dare to bully Imperial Mother.
Huo Chengwang wiped at his tears and said, But Imperial Father, he
Dont mind your imperial father, hes no longer the master of this nation. He abandoned it himself, said Ning Shu mildly. As long as Imperial Mother is here, no one will hurt you. Not even your imperial father is allowed to.
It should be this son protecting Imperial Mother now. This son hopes that Imperial Mother wont be hurt because of Imperial Father.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She wasnt hurt at all. Really.
Chapter 505: Imperial Mother, Please Be Happy
Chapter 505: Imperial Mother, Please Be Happy
Huo Chengwang handed the military tally to Ning Shu, but she didnt take it and just said, Emperor, this is yours from now on. You must put it away well. This military tally will be something you can rely on. When you encounter difficulties, ask for guidance from the ministers. Imperial Mother will now just enjoy the life of elderly retirement in the inner pce.
Huo Chengwang grinned. Imperial Mother isnt old at all. If Imperial Mother wants to live with Imperial Father, thats alright too.
Please dont! Your imperial father hates me to the bone! Imperial Mother doesnt want to go there at all. The days in this inner pce are way morefortable. Ning Shu hastily waved to dismiss this idea.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Your Majesty, youre now the master of ten thousand citizens. No matter what you do, you must think over things very carefully. Learn as much as you can from the teachers. During court sessions, pursue the Doctrine of the Mean. Everything has to have a limit. This is all that Imperial Mother has to say. Put the military tally away well and dont let anyone trick or coax it out of you. This is the one item that will allow you to remain safe and aplish your goals. Ning Shu wanted to rub Huo Chengwangs head, but halfway through she recalled that he was already the emperor, so it wouldnt be appropriate.
Huo Chengwang grabbed her hand and ced it on his head as he said, This son knows that Imperial Mother had sacrificed a lot for this son. This son hopes that Imperial Mother will be able to be happy.
Imperial Mother once said this to this son a lot, now this son hopes for Imperial Mother to be happy. Huo Chengwang looked towards Ning Shu sincerely with his clear eyes.
Ning Shu said with a smile, Imperial Mother is very happy.
Although Huo Chengwang had be emperor, he still couldnt make the decisions in court. However, he wasnt in a rush and just worked hard to slowly learn.
Most of the things in court were decided by the imperial tutor so his power instantly soared by a great deal. However, the imperial tutor didnt dare to be too unbridled since the emperor held the military power, there was a duke, and an empress dowager that didnt seem to get involved in matters on the surface.
Your Esteemed Highness, may you have good health. Imperial Noble Consort Xuan, no, she was an emerita noble consort now.
Why arent you taking better care of yourself? You look even thinner than before, remarked Ning Shu.
The days were now filled with good eating and sleeping. There was no need to scheme and fight anymore, it was like paradise. So when Ning Shu saw how haggard Emerita Noble Consort Xuan was, she couldnt help but feel frustrated with herck of progress.
Many thanks for Your Esteemed Highnesss concern. Its just that whenever this subject consort thinks of that demon, it feels like theres a fish bone stuck in my throat. This subject consort cannot suppress this hatred, said Emerita Noble Consort Xuan resentfully. Your Esteemed Highness, back then you said that this subject consort would be able to get revenge, but that demons still living perfectly well.
Ning Shu looked at her. Speaking of which, the only reason she had been able to get the imperial tutors cooperation was due to Emerita Noble Consort Xuans mediation. The imperial tutors residences position in court was currently weakening and they havent had any outstanding descendents, so they had been hoping that the noble consort they got inside the pce would give birth to a sessor. If she did and they took a risk, perhaps they couldve allowed their family to regain glory again.
However, after she finally managed to get pregnant, she ended up having a miscarriage and her body was damaged to the point that it wouldnt be easy for her to get pregnant again. Ning Shu had promised that as long as they overthrew Huo Qing and got Huo Chengwang onto the throne, the imperial tutor would be given the position of head of the cab. This post was the highest obtainable by civil officials.
The imperial tutor had agreed. After all, since it was a little boy that was going to be emperor, he would naturally hold a lot of the power.
The n hit off. The imperial tutor probably never imagined that the Xiao family would actually hand over the military power. Since the emperor had obtained military power, his throne became much more stabilized.
The Xiao family had wanted to overthrow Huo Qing to protect themselves. The reason they had refused to hand over the military power despite knowing that Huo Qing was apprehensive of them was because handing it over was tantamount tomitting suicide. Without military power, they wouldnt be able to protect the empress and the little prince that they had in the pce. The military power was truly just a hot potato, but they had no choice but to hold onto it tightly for the sake of surviving.
Death isnt the best end. You shouldnt be too impatient either, said Ning Shu. Not all love is that stable. Their love might not be as perfect as they had taken it to be either.
Lets go take a look. Ning Shu was suddenly curious how Huo Qing was doing.
The little foxs life was safe, but she couldnt leave the emeritus emperors residence. It could be said that they were under permanent house arrest.
Chapter 506: Visiting the Emeritus Emperor’s Residence
Chapter 506: Visiting the Emeritus Emperors Residence
When Ning Shu and Emerita Noble Consort Xuan reached the emeritus emperors residence, the little fox was currently shouting at Huo Qing. Huo Qing, Im bored! I want to go out and y!
Im afraid we wont be able to leave. Theres people guarding this ce, said Huo Qing lightly.
The little fox said indignantly, Theyre illegally restricting other peoples freedom! This is against thew!
Huo Qing didnt speak.
The emerita empress has arrived. Emerita Noble Consort Xuan has arrived, announced the eunuch in a shrill voice.
Ning Shu and Emerita Noble Consort Xuan walked in. Ning Shu saw that the little foxs stomach was actually bulging slightly. During this time when she hadnt been paying attention, the little fox had actually gotten pregnant. However, it didnt seem to be very far along.
When Emerita Noble Consort Xuan saw the little foxs stomach, her entire body trembled and her facial color turned very pale.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When Huo Qing saw that Ning Shu seemed to be living well, he demanded coldly, What are you doing here?
Ning Shu looked around the ce, then nodded. It seems that Emeritus Emperors ce is quite nice.
When the little fox saw these women, she immediately covered her stomach and ducked behind Huo Qing. Ever since the forced abdication incident, the little fox had be very fearful. Her heart trembled at the very sight of Ning Shu, especially since Huo Qing often said that it was the empress that snatched his throne away. She was now quite scared of this malicious empress.
But what did it matter if she was amazing? What happiness did a woman whose husband didnt even love her have to speak of?
Your Xiao family has set in ce a puppet emperor. Are you nning to seize the throne after a while longer? Huo Qing looked at Ning Shu coldly. Her lips were extremely red, giving her a very austere air. He couldnt help but feel slightly intimidated in her imposing presence.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. My Xiao family has already handed over the military power. Chengwang isnt a puppet emperor.
Your Xiao family handed over the military power? Huo Qing was astonished. Ning Shu smiled. It was like the sight of a slowly unfurling rose, beautiful and sharp. Youve schemed so hard to obtain the Xiao familys military power, but now your son obtained it without even needing to lift a finger.
Huo Qing pressed his lips together. Its fine as long as the country is still in the hands of the Huo family.
Youre not the emperor anymore, so theres no need for you to worry about the nations matters. Ning Shu smiled. I wish you guys happiness.
Ning Shu turned and left. She could tell that Huo Qings days hadnt been happy. There was a lingering despondence hovering around him. Men lost over half of their radiance after their power was taken away.
She felt much better knowing that they werent doing well.
When they got back to the pce, Emerita Noble Consort Xuan had a very gloomy expression. Ning Shu knew that Emerita Noble Consort Xuan was unwilling to ept this, but she didnt want to get involved. She wouldnt stop anything that Emerita Noble Consort Xuan wanted to do either.
Not longter, there came news that the little fox had a miscarriage. The little fox had a yful personality from the start, so one time she wasnt careful and fell down the stairs. She immediately started bleeding. Huo Qing almost went crazy, but despite the imperial physicians efforts, the little fox still ended up having a miscarriage.
Chapter 507: Halo Was Gone
Chapter 507: Halo Was Gone
Ning Shu was pretty sure that this was Emerita Noble Consort Xuans doing, but she didnt say anything and acted as if she didnt know.
After the little fox had a miscarriage, shey on the bed with a numb expression, but she didnt seem very hurt. Huo Qing hugged the little fox and kept saying that they would be able to have another child.
The little fox looked at Huo Qing. His face had be slightly sallow and his eyes were filled with worry and love. However, for some reason, the little fox just found it tiring to look at. She actually felt some relief that the child had disappeared.
If she really had to live with Huo Qing in this emeritus emperors residence like a hostage, what joy was there left in life?
After seeing Huo Qing everyday, she was a little tired of it. She felt like her romance with Huo Qing was starting to drag. There was no feeling of freshness anymore. The little fox wanted to go out and travel. Could it be that shed have to spend her life in this era like this?
Being trapped her entire lifetime in the emeritus emperors residence?
She also felt that Huo Qing was nowhere as captivating as he was back then.
What I loved wasnt your power and wealth, but power and wealth were definitely the embodiment of charm. Men were only fascinating due to their career, but Huo Qing had already been stripped of his work as an emperor, so his halo was pretty much gone.
Life in the emeritus emperors residence was ordinary and annoyingly boring. Just thinking about the fact that shed have to live here for the rest of her life felt stifling.
She wanted to escape from this prison.
Huo Qing sensed the little foxs attitude towards him change, but he didnt say anything. He had given up everything; all he had now was the little fox. No matter what, he had to keep ahold of the little fox. She was the only thing left in his life.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
He no longer possessed the throne. His wife and his son were like enemies. The only one life in his dull and lonely life was the little fox.
Huo Qing started treating the little fox even better. However, the more Huo Qing was like this, the more irritated the little fox felt and her desire to leave this stifling ce grew.
Huo Qing was always very depressed. He looked in the direction of the imperial pce as regret slowly crept up his heart. He was supposed to be the grand, respected emperor. Why couldnt the throne coexist with Hu er?
Huo Qing and the little fox started having arguments. The little fox cried and threw tantrums that she wanted to leave this ce, but Huo Qing couldnt let her go. If she left, everything he had done, everything he had given upwhat meaning would there still be?
So their days were filled with conflicts.
Ning Shu learned that the little fox repeatedly tried to escape from the emeritus emperors residence and was always captured and brought back by the people on patrol. She was about to go crazy from anger. Huo Qing didnt try to stop her nor did he ask about it. There was only resentment left between the two of them. Huo Qing was resentful of the fact that the little fox didnt seem to understand him at all. He had made such sacrifices for her, but she keptining that he was selfish for keeping her captive in such a ce and taking all fun out of her life.
It was only now that Huo Qing truly sensed how different the little fox was. There was no woman that would be so obsessed about running around outside like the little fox. The other girls and women were the types to rarely go outdoors, but the little fox reacted to being asked to stay inside like he was demanding for her life.
Ning Shu smiled lightly. Some love seemed extremely loyal, but it still couldnt hold up to the ravaging of time and small details.
The ship of love sure sank easily.
Chapter 508: Chengwang Will Definitely Be a Good Emperor
Chapter 508: Chengwang Will Definitely Be a Good Emperor
Ning Shu called Huo Chengwang to her pce to eat. Her task had finished, so shed probably leave this world soon. Before she left, she wanted to have a meal with this temporary son.
Huo Chengwang had grown very quickly and he was now tall enough to reach Ning Shus chin. When he ate, he still ate a small amount of everything so that no one could tell what he liked and what he didnt like.
Ning Shu got some of the food that Huo Chengwang liked best and ce them in his te. She looked towards him and said, Imperial Mothers Chengwang will definitely be a good emperor.
This son definitely wont let down Imperial Mothers expectations! said Huo Chengwang earnestly.
Ning Shu smiled. Chengwang, if in the future you have a woman you admire, you can dote on her, but no matter what, dont be like your father. Emotions that are too intense will only leave exhausted ashes. The gentle flowing of a long river is whats most beautiful. Whats most most most important is not to admire a woman thats too dumb.
This son knows. In the future, if this son has someone he likes, this son will definitely have Imperial Mother take a look. Huo Chengwang nodded, then said with a smile, With Imperial Father as a precedent, this son is a little scared to like a girl.
Its fine as long as you stay within appropriate limits, said Ning Shu. She rubbed Huo Chengwangs head. Chengwang, work hard!
After the meal, Huo Chengwang left. Ning Shuy down on the bed to nap.
Ding! Mwuah, Ning Shu! Did you miss me? 2333s voice suddenly appeared inside her head.
Ning Shu: Scram.
Humph! Would it kill you to be a little nicer to me? 2333 sounded very hurt. The task isplete. Leaving the task world.
Ning Shu heard a buzz, then passed out. When she woke up, she had already returned to the system space.
She looked down at her soul. Although it was a little dim, it wasnt as worn out as before.
System 2333-sama, let me check how many points I got this time.
Alright!
The stats panel appeared in front of Ning Shu.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 80000 (+60000)
Soul: 200
Life: 50
Intelligence: 85
Charm: 3
Luck: 34
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10
Aptitude: 26
Merit: 5
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing)
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 10 attribute points.
Ning Shu lifted her brows in surprise and asked 2333, What the heck is this mother of the world halo?
Youve changed Huo Chengwangs fate. The original host Xiao Xiao was grateful to you, so you obtained this Benevolent Mother of the World Halo. Actually, this counts as the original host giving some of the faith of the citizens to you. Basically, shes giving you some of her fortune, exined 2333.
Its this good? Ning Shu was a little surprised. This taskted her sixty thousand points and ten attribute points, but the biggest harvest was probably this mother of the world halo.
Ning Shu added all ten attribute points to life and luck.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 80000 (+60000)
Soul: 200
Life: 50 (+5)
Intelligence: 85
Charm: 3
Luck: 34 (+5)
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10
Aptitude: 26
Merit: 5
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing)
Mwuah! Keep working hard, Ning Shu! You already have 140 thousand points now. Once you get 200 thousand, youll be able to open the primary system marketce.
The primary system marketce? Could it be that theres an advanced system marketce? asked Ning Shu.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
2333s tone was filled with yearning. The best is the ultra system marketce. It has all kinds of treasures. Ive seen someone exchange for a ne before. The people that can open the ultra system marketce are all god-like existences. For a little trash like you, just being able to open the primary system marketce is already really good.
ment: So weird. Most of the stats addedst time had disappeared too. Or maybe it was on purpose And by ne, it means ne of existence
Chapter 509: A Besiege Task
Chapter 509: A Besiege Task
Ning Shu counted on her fingers how long itd probably take to open the system marketce. She probably needed just one more task.
She suddenly felt a surge of fighting spirit. Once the marketce was open, shed be able to exchange for secret manuals that strengthened the soul and wouldnt have to go at snails pace anymore. Right now, just staying in a task world for a little longer than usual would wear her soul out a lot.
Ning Shu, theres a besiege task. Do you want to do it? asked 2333.
Ning Shu asked, Whats a besiege task?
It means the person thats the target of the besiege had to fall in love with you, exined 2333.
Ning Shu:
Hahaha, fall in love with me? Ning Shu pointed at her own nose. With my three points of charm Im supposed to make someone fall in love with me?
You shouldnt undervalue yourself. Actually, your looks still count as delicate and pretty, said 2333. Anyways, youll be using the body of the person requesting for the counterattack. Its not like youll be besieging them with your soul.
Ning Shu waved her hand dismissively. No thanks.
Why? 2333 was confused. This kind of task is really popr. It hadnt been easy for me to snatch it and its really simple too.
A task like this was simple? How could a task like this be simple? Ning Shu looked very uninterested. It requires one person to fall in love with another.
2333 said, Thats right! Its fine as long as the target falls in love with you! No matter what, it should be more rxing and simple than those tasks that require you to fight and kill, right?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Fall in love with me or the original host? Ning Shu frowned.
2333 immediately said, Of course its the original host. Otherwise why would they have paid the price to have someone counterattack? Ning Shu, is there a pit in your head? Why did you need me to exin something this simple?
Ha. Ha. Youre the one with a pit in your head. Im not the same person as the original host. After I leave, the original host is still going to return to her own body. Are feelings things that you can win with a besiege? Ning Shu waved dismissively again. Im not going to do these kinds of tasks. How could feelings that someone else had to win for youst?
The reason she was able to leave the task worlds without any trace of reluctance was because she didnt get very attached to any of the people in the worlds. Love was mutual. It wasnt possible to obtain someone elses feelings by just doing a couple things. You also had to give your sincerity.
Feelings were the most mysterious things in the world. Even the true love between the male and female leads could be broken up, so the love that came from this kind of besiege was definitely even more flimsy.
Since the original host was willing to give up some of her soul in order to get the target to fall in love with her, it was clear that the target didnt love her in the first ce.
Could it be that she would be able to get the target to fall in love with her just by heading over? Ning Shu felt that she didnt have this ability or this charm. If a person didnt love, they didnt love.
The debt of emotion was the hardest to pay as well. Moreover, if she approached the target with this kind of motive, this romance wouldnt be pure from the start.
Chapter 510: There Was a Dangling Lump…
Chapter 510: There Was a Dangling Lump
System 2333-sama, dont grab this kind of task for me again. I cant do them, said Ning Shu. She would rather do fighting tasks. At the very least, they were refreshing and straightforward.
Fine. Youre truly like a dog biting Lu Dongbin, you cant even recognize a persons good intentions. I was just feeling bad for you because you seem to have to work so hard to do the tasks. You make even the simplest tasks soplicated. For example, with this empress task, you couldve just besieged the emperor. With Huo Qing on your side, no problem would be a problem, said 2333. But you ended up making things soplicated with pulling factions to your side, then scheming to seize the throne. Dont you feel tired?
Ning Shu:
This maam happy to do those things. Could it be that you want me to tumble with Huo Qing? You think the empress really wants to see someone else tumbling with her husband in her body?
Ning Shu dared to bet her head on the fact that if she really ended up sleeping with Huo Qing, the empress definitely wouldnt have given her that mother of the world halo. No matter how much this man has wronged her, it would be even more humiliating to find that her husband immediately fell in love with some other random stranger that came along.
Haaa. In the end youre still just a system and not a human. You really dont understand women. Theyre soplicated that they would make your cpu melt, said Ning Shu with contempt.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
2333:
Dont grab this kind of task for me again. I cant do it, repeated Ning Shu. She refused to do these kind of tasks that were based on deceiving others and she hated the idea of tricking other people to obtain their feelings even more. It was too annoying.
Ning Shu sat down and started meditating. After a long time, she opened her eyes and nced down. Her soul had gotten a bit denser again. There was a strong feeling of aplishment.
2333, lets start the task, said Ning Shu as she got up.
2333 sounded unhappy. Alright.
2333 was probably annoyed with Ning Shu for rejecting his good intentions. Ning Shu also felt like she had rejected him too harshly, but just as she was about to speak, she felt an intense dizziness and passed out.
When she became conscious again, she found that her body was currently flying through the air, then with a boom she crashed into the ground. She inhaled sharply from the pain. It felt like all her bones had been knocked out of ce. A hot liquid bubbled up her throat, then she cough out a mouthful of blood.
Fudge! What was this situation? O!
Niece, arent you being a little too vicious? A mans voice that contained a bit of reproach appeared.
Senior Uncle Wei, its hard to avoid causing idental injuries during a duel. If Huidi has made Senior Uncle unhappy, Senior Uncle can decide on a punishment. A womans clear and cold voice arose. Her voice was very pleasant; it was like spring water sshing on jade stone, clear and cold. Her beauty was evident just from the sound of her voice.
Ning Shu endured the pain in her body to open her eyes. She found that a woman dressed in white was in front of her. Her hair lifted gently in the wind and she had a veil covering half her face, leaving only her cold gaze and wless forehead revealed. Even though the veil covered her features, it was still obvious that she was extremely beautiful.
She was pure and cold like a Change of the cold pce.
When Ning Shu saw this woman, she was still too stunned to really process things and just said, Its fine. It doesnt hurt.
Fudge, it hurt like she was about to die, alright?
Wait. What was with this coarse voice of a man!? Ning Shu hastily touched her chest. It was t!
She refused to give up and reached below. There was a dangling lump.
Fuck, what was this!?
When Shi Huidi saw this man do such a vulgar thing right in front of her, she tightened her grip on her sash and prepared to attack Ning Shu again.
Ning Shu still hadnt snapped out of the shock that she had transmigrated into a mans body when she saw this veiled woman swing the sash towards her. Although it was just a cotton sash, it cut through the air so sharply Ning Shu felt like she was facing an iron de.
She couldnt even move right now, so she hastily shouted, I admit defeat! I surrender!
Haha Laughter came from below the stage. They were clearlyughing at Ning Shu.
An energy immediately knocked Shi Huidis sash away. Someone appeared in front of Ning Shu and shoved a pill into her mouth. After swallowing it, she instantly felt much better.
ment: The story about a dog biting Lu Dongbin is pretty interesting, so Ive summarized it in another post.
Chapter 511: Cultivation World’s Hedonistic Son
Chapter 511: Cultivation Worlds Hedonistic Son
Ning Shu slowly got up from the ground after eating the pill and looked towards the woman with the veil. This woman had really been ruthless. She hadnt even had the strength to move, but this woman had been about to keep attacking.
The middle-aged man standing in front of Ning Shu also looked displeased. He nced at Shi Huidi, then turned towards Ning Shu and gave a disappointed cold humph.
Ning Shu was baffled and could only lower her head. Her entire body seriously hurt and she had just suffered a psychological blow.
How did she end up bing a man? A mans body and a womans soul Did that make her a transvestite!?
Iridescent Sect versus Heavenly Law Sect, Iridescent Sects Shi Huidi wins! shouted the referee.
Ning Shu looked around. This was probably a sect disciplespetition and she had just been defeated by Shi Huidi. When she saw this woman, her heart stirred restlessly. This wasnt Ning Shus feelings, it was the bodys reaction.
When the middle-aged man saw that Ning Shu still looked very weak, he took out another pill and stuffed it into Ning Shus mouth. Head back to your room and nurse your injuries. If you dont train properly in the future, more embarrassing incidents like this will ur.
Yes, replied Ning Shu. She had no idea where her room was, so she decided to just press on her chest and lie down right where she was.
Hahahahaha. The crowd roared withughter again. The middle-aged man swept his cold gaze towards them and the crowd quieted down somewhat. Then he had someone carry Ning Shu down.
Once Ning Shu was carried back to her room, as shey on the bed, she inwardly shouted at 2333, How did I end up a man!?
Sorry, I messed up with the coordinates. You know that I used up a lot of energy to save youst time. 2333s voice sounded remorseful.
Ning Shu: Suddenly she felt really helpless.
However, this man is also a counter attacker. Since youve transmigrated into his body, just help him with his tasks , said 2333 weakly. Im going to go. Im out of energy.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu was extremely conflicted. She had already gotten used to peeing while squatting, and now she had to dig something out to pee? She felt like she couldnt do it.
In this indignant, sorrowful, yet helpless mood, she started receiving the storyline.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
This was a cultivation world where the strong were respected and the weak were treated like dogs. The original hosts name was Wei Liangyue. People addressed him as Sir Liangyue because his dad was an elder of Heavenly Law Sect.
He was rich kid of an orthodox sect and had plenty of resources to further his cultivation. Since he had a strong dad, the original host was able to have his way in Heavenly Law Sect and even when he went out, people wouldnt make things hard for him because they respected his dad.
The original host didnt like to train and was fond of having sex, so he became infamous for being licentious.
The original host had a fiance, which was the person on the stage with him earlier, Shi Huidi. The original host, of course, liked this fiance a lot. Shi Huidi was like a goddess in mortal form. Even though the original host had slept with countless women, in his heart, the only one he liked was Shi Huidi.
However, the original host was a useless man that lived relying on his fathers protection and he was also a lustful guy that had slept with a lot of women. Naturally Shi Huidi loathed this fianc of hers and had wanted to kill him several times.
This engagement was decided on by Iridescent Sect and Heavenly Law Sect, so Shi Huidi didnt have the right to get involved in this choice. However, she wasnt willing to marry a man like this.
Chapter 512: All the Warmth and Cold in the World
Chapter 512: All the Warmth and Cold in the World
The main character in this world was a male disciple of Iridescent Sect called Xie Yu. He was a male lead with a ton of luck. His cultivation shot up like he was equipped with cheats and he was even able to defeat people above his level. All geniuses would be instantly KOed by him and all sorts of rare encounters him mounds of treasures.
A lot of women inevitably gathered around outstanding men. Even Shi Huidi was stunned by this junior brothers splendor. Xie Yu tended to be very gentle with all women and would treat each woman with passionate love, so he started gathering all sorts of beauties like he was collecting stamps at a tempo like he was building a harem of three thousand beauties.
Xie Yu also liked this cold celestial-like Shi Huidi. When he found that that senior sisters fianc was someone like that, he pitied Shi Huidi and started giving her treasures he obtained that would help with her cultivation.
At first Shi Huidi refused to ept them, but she was moved by a sentence that Xie Yu had said: You can only break free from having your life arranged for you if you were strong enough.
Shi Huidi hated the fact that the original host, Wei Liangyue, didnt work hard. He clearly had a lot of resources to help him, but he just abandoned all restraint. This world was very harsh and those who didnt have power didnt have the right to speak. So in the future, the disparity between her and Wei Liangyue would only grow greater.
In in terms, in this world, Shi Huidi was like the luminous pure moon in the sky while Wei Liangyue was azy dog that was plopped down on the ground.
When Wei Liangyue found out that some other man was hovering around his fiance, he led people over to sort Xie Yu out. However, every single time he tried, he just got humiliated by Xie Yu, then hed have all the equipment on him stolen.
Wei Liangyue was practically Xie Yus treasure-delivery boy.
In the end, when Wei Liangyue and Shi Huidi were about to get married, Xie Yu charged into the wedding on Shi Huidis behalf and snatched her away.
When Wei Liangyue saw the woman who was about to be his wife sob in someone elses arms with an iparably touched expression, he felt so angry that his liver hurt.
Wei Liangyues dad was fiercely protective of his son, so when he saw that his son had been humiliated, he wanted to kill Xie Yu. However, who was Xie Yu? He had godly weapons, godly beasts, and all sorts of trump cards. He easily gave Wei Liangyues dad a severe injury.
Xie Yu had kidnapped the bride right in front of Heavenly Law Sect and severely injured an elder of Heavenly Law Sect. That was clearly pping Heavenly Law Sects face! With this, how could Heavenly Law Sect continue to hold prestige in the cultivation world? So they wanted to kill Xie Yu.
No matter how strong Xie Yu was, he was still of the younger generation and couldntpare to the who had cultivated for much longer. With so many people attacking him, he ended up injured. In the end, he had to pull out a trump card to escape with Shi Huidi. Before leaving, he vowed fiercely that in the future, he woulde back and destroy this sanctimonious den of beasts!
So that was how the wedding was ruined. Wei Liangyue became aughingstock and his dad had been severely injured. Xie Yu had truly been very sinister in his attacks so Wei Liangyues dad died not long after this incident. From then on, the original host had no one else to rely on in Heavenly Law Sect. The people that had treated him with so much respect before now looked at him coldly. They ridiculed him just as much as they had been polite to him in the past.
Wei Liangyue had tasted all the warmth and cold in the world and now wanted to work hard on training, but he found that he didnt have any resources to help him. From the start, cultivating was something that went against the natural order of the world. Wei Liangyue didnt have much talent so wanting to get revenge against Xie Yu whose cultivation shot up like a cheat waspletely just a pipe dream.
It was only now that Wei Liangyue discovered how hard it was to advance without his fathers protection. By the time Xie Yus cultivation reached a good point and he came back for revenge, he was able to destroy Wei Liangyue with just a lift of his hand.
As Wei Liangyue looked at Shi Huidi who was standing with Xie Yu, he cried bitter, regretful tears. He had lost everything because of a woman.
He had lost his father, his woman ran off with someone else, and his past followers were now bullying him.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu lit a candle for this kid.
Chapter 513: Pure Hands Were Rotting
Chapter 513: Pure Hands Were Rotting
Wei Liangyues wish: He didnt want his father to die. His father had died because of his. He had let down his father who loved him so much.
Ning Shu found that his wishes only regarded his father. Life only mattered when your family was with you. Nothing was mentioned about revenge or Shi Huidi.
In reality, Wei Liangyue was nothing but a small cannon fodder, a small stumbling stone on the male leads way to greatness. He was just a stink bug standing in the way of the male lead carrying a beauty home and could be crushed with a single stomp.
Ning Shu sat up and started training based on the technique in the original hosts memories. The reason the original host encountered these things was because he wasnt strong enough. If he was strong enough, would Shi Huidi be so disdainful of him and choose to throw herself into the male leads embrace and share a husband with other women?
Someone as haughty as Shi Huidi had actually chosen to share a husband with other people? This emphasized how strength was everything in this world.
As she revolved her energy, her meridians ached with pain and even her chest hurt. Ning Shu pressed on her chest. Shi Huidi had sure been ruthless.
However, as a woman, Ning Shu could understand Shi Huidis point of view. Bing the wife of an infamous wealthy good-for-nothing like this was practically like jumping into a pit of fire. It was the original hosts fault for being so disappointing.
When Ning Shu seriously couldnt take the paining from her chest anymore, she stopped training and went to sleep. She was exhausted.
Ning Shu was woken up by the urge to go to the restroom. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw that someone was standing by the head of the bed and reflexively attacked him. Fudge, you were actually watching as this maam slept!? Creep!
Ning Shu abruptly punched him, but her fist was caught by the middle-aged man and she couldnt pull it back.
Stinkin brat, you sure got tough huh, to actually dare to attack your dad! But in front of Shi Huidi youre aplete wimp, disappointing brat! said Wei Ming in an annoyed tone.
Ning Shu only remembered now that she was currently a man. Her dder was really ufortable from the pressure, so she said with a contorted expression, Dad, can you leave for now? I need to use the toilet.
Just use the chamber pot. Your dads raised you from when you were a little brat. What part havent I already seen? Wei Ming sat down on a chair.
Ning Shu:
Pee in front of a man? She couldnt do it ah.
Ning Shu felt like her dder was about to explode. In the end, she left the room, found a concealed ce, and quickly dug out the thing and started peeing.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
After it was done, she hastily tied the strings of the pants back up, then washed her hands several times. She had touched a soft limp thing Ning Shu felt like her pure hands were rotting.
Transmigrating into a mans body was seriously unbearable. Ning Shu returned to the room and saw that Wei Ming was currently drinking tea. Wei Ming was tall and had arge build, so he gave off a strong aura.
Ning Shu walked to him and directly said, Dad, I want to cancel my engagement with Shi Huidi.
Chapter 514: For a Primordial Crystal Mine
Chapter 514: For a Primordial Crystal Mine
Ning Shu decided to magnanimously fulfill the wishes of those two. If she didnt marry Shi Huidi, then Xie Yu wouldnt crash the wedding and Wei Ming wouldnt be injured by Xie Yu.
Wei Ming was shocked and he seized Ning Shu up. Brat, did you go dumb from being beaten by Shi Huidi? Didnt you like that girl a lot?
She hates me a lot. During thepetition, she seriously wanted to kill me! If it werent for the armor you gave me, I wouldve already died at her hands. Ning Shu shook her head. She doesnt like me.
Wei Ming pped the table with an indignant expression. I told you that Shi Huidi was too haughty and wasntpatible with you, but you insisted that you liked her. Iridescent Sect just happened to want to work with Heavenly Law Sect on opening up a primordial crystal mine and so we agreed on this engagement.
Primordial crystals were used to cultivate in this world. They contained the worlds primordial energy and those who cultivated had to absorb this. Possessing primordial crystal mines was strongly rted to a sects prosperity.
This womans vicious and merciless. Youll end up suffering sooner orter at this womans hands. As Wei Ming spoke, he shot Ning Shu another frustrated re. Stop hanging out with the female disciples that have impure intentions.
Ning Shu:
Then my engagement with Shi Huidi? What Ning Shu cared about was whether they could break off the engagement or not. If she was going to fight over a woman with the male lead, that was pretty much like stating that she was tired of life.
Wei Ming looked towards Ning Shu seriously. How could something as important as a marriage be decided so easily? Do you think the engagement can be broken off just because you want it to be broken off?
Ning Shu opened her swollen eyes wide as she asked, Then what do I do? I dont want to be beaten by Shi Huidi again.
Ill go talk to the sect leader and see what he says. Wei Ming sighed. Train more in your free time. The reason why Shi Huidis not interested in you is because youre useless. Dont you feel embarrassed being looked down upon by a woman?
Alright. Dad, my chest hurts. Do you still have medicine? It was an veryplicated feeling to tell a man that her chest hurt.
When Wei Ming heard his son say that his chest hurt, he directly pulled off Ning Shus clothing. Ning Shu was startled and hastily covered her chest as she shouted, What are you doing!?
Why are you covering your chest like a girl? Im checking to see whats wrong with your chest, replied Wei Ming, annoyed.
Ning Shu:
Fudge, it felt like her understanding of the world was shattering.
Ning Shu lowered her hands and looked down as well. She found that there was a clear palm print on her chest. No wonder it had hurt so much.
Wei Mings expression turned cold. Shi Huidi is truly ruthless. You useless thing. How can you be so weak every time you see this woman?
He handed her a bottle of pills. Ning Shu took the bottle and said in a pitiful manner, Dad, I dont want to be beaten to death by Shi Huidi. You have to break this engagement off for your son. The rims of Ning Shus eyes turned red and she looked about to cry. The original host had always acted spoiled this way in front of his dad.
How did I end up having a kid like you? Its all because I spoil you too much. From tomorrow on, youre not allowed to take a single step out of this room. Youre only allowed out once you get to the level of spirit master. At that time, Dad will get you a contract beast.
Ning Shu replied oh. There were a lot of spirit beasts in this world, and there were even god beasts. Making a contract with a spirit beast increased onesbat power by a lot. For example, the male lead Xie Yu had a god beast that was extremely strong, but Xie Yu was very low-key and usually had his god beast pretend to be a useless spirit beast so that they could catch people unaware.
Dad, dont forget about the engagement! shouted Ning Shu.
Wei Ming was very strong and was ranked as one of the best in the entire Heavenly Law Sect. If this hadnt been the case, there was no way that Wei Liangyue, this rich brat, wouldve been able to be like a fish in water in Heavenly Law Sect with henchmen following after him all the time.
Ning Shu tapped out a pill and swallowed it. She immediately sensed a cool energy flow through her body that gradually repaired it.
She revolved what little primordial energy she had in her body and slowly dissolved the pills energy. Once the pills effect ran out, she shoved another pill into her mouth.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
She didnt head out at all and hid in her room to recover from these injuries while training. When Wei Ming came to check on his son and found that his son was actually training seriously instead of messing around with a woman, he was so shocked that his eyes almost fell out.
He understood his son well. His son was the type that couldnt take the slightest bit of suffering. The fact that he had calmed down and was willing to train meant that he mustve been severely traumatized by Shi Huidi.
Chapter 515: Hey Handsome, Interested?
Chapter 515: Hey Handsome, Interested?
Ning Shu felt that this bodys potential was really crappy. She had cultivated for a very long time and had used up all the crystals that Wei Ming brought her, but she still hadnt broken through to the spirit master stage.
Spirit disciple, spirit master, spirit sage There were a lot more levels above this, but the original host was a spirit disciple that had just started cultivating. He was seriously unbelievably low-leveled, but he had actually fought against Shi Huidi who was several levels higher than him.
It was seriously a fancy way of courting death. Could it be that he just wanted to get closer to his goddess?
After she got seriously tired of staying in the room, she decided to take a walk. The moment she stepped out, a continuous stream of people came over to say hi and asked her if her injury had gotten better. Ning Shu looked at them and saw the contempt and ridicule in their eyes, as well as their envy, jealousy, and hatred. However, the words they spoke were very sincere.
They knew that Wei Liangyue tended to be very generous in his spending. If they got on his good side, they could get things to help with their cultivation.
Ning Shu felt that the original host was pretty pitiful. Only strength, exceptional strength, would gain peoples respect. Even though the original host was like a wealth spreading boy in Heavenly Law Sect, it didnt get him a single true friend and the people who he had given so much to actually just thought of him as a foolish spendthrift.
This was also due to Wei Ming. A lot of people wanted to curry favor with him, so Wei Liangyue ended up growing up in an almost fake world. The moment Wei Ming died, Wei Liangyue was thrown into cruel reality.
She encountered female disciples during her walk as well. Some of them look towards her with extreme loathing while others looked at her provocatively and lifted their skirts to reveal their slender and fair thighs. They were practically on the brink of saying, hey handsome, interested?
Ning Shus feelings were veryplicated. There actually came a day where women were trying to seduce her. After walking around for a while, Ning Shu felt like it was better to just go back and train. Facing these weird looks was seriously stifling.
She sat down again in a mediation pose on the bed and looked at the primordial crystal in her hand. Primordial crystals were rocks that were either transparent or contain traces of impurity. It contained the worlds primordial energy and could be absorbed directly.
Ning Shu suddenly recalled the fact that 2333 was worn out from using up too much energy. This primordial energy also counted as a sort of energy, so 2333 might be able to use it?
System 2333-sama, take a look at this primordial crystal. Can you use its energy? Ning Shu silently called for 2333.
The energys too low-grade. Thanks for the offer, replied 2333 directly, his tone filled with disdain.
Ning Shu: The fudge.
It felt like she had been asking for humiliation. If she had known earlier, she wouldnt have asked.
Ning Shu, mwuah! If there are suitable energy sources, Ill tell you. 2333 hastily added.
Ning Shu started absorbing the energy in the primordial crystals. After a very long time, she finally break through to the spirit master stage and became a weak little spirit master. She could finally count as a cultivation newbie now. There was only enough primordial energy in her body to release onerge technique.
After getting to the spirit master stage, Ning Shu still continued to train nonstop. There was no way Wei Ming would be able to protect her constantly. If she was too weak, shed be KO-ed in an instant and shed end up failing her task.
When Wei Ming came to visit and saw that his son had finally be a spirit master, he felt much more reassured about the future. He let a spirit beast out from his spirit beast pouch and said to Ning Shu, From now on, this will be your contract beast.
Ning Shu looked at the human-height eagle with its sharp curved beak that was also looking at Ning Shu with its sharp gaze. Ning Shu didnt know if she was just overthinking things, but she felt like the bird was looking at her with disdain.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was enough that people look at her with disdain, but even a bird was looking at her with disdain?
Chapter 516: Just Like the One-armed Hero
Chapter 516: Just Like the One-armed Hero
Dad, this is my contract beast? Ning Shu pointed at the eagle as the image of the one-armed swordsman Yang Guo and his great eagle floated up in her mind. She didnt want an eagle at all!
>From The Return of the Condor Heros:
<
Wei Ming patted the eagles wing and said, This is a lightning wind eagle. It has a bit of ancient Dapeng blood so its very fast. If you encounter any danger, this lightning wind eagle can help you escape.
>Dapeng is a giant bird of legend that transformed from a giant fish<
It seems like Old Man Wei was vividly aware of what his son was like. Even when preparing a contract beast, he focused on getting one that would help his son flee for his life.
Liangyue, release your spirit consciousness and leave a brand in the lightning wind eagles consciousness, said Old Man Wei as he helped subdue the lightning wind eagle to prevent it from resisting.
Ning Shu looked towards him with a nk expression. How? She really didnt know how to make a contract with a spirit beast since she had never been in a world like this before. In addition, the original host didnt know anything rted to this either.
Old Man Weis face immediately turned ck. Thats why I tell you not to y with women so much! How could you not know something as basic as this? If you continue to be so embarassing, dont ever tell people that youre my son again. Gather your focus, then engrave your consciousness into the lightning wind eagles consciousness.
It sounds really abstract ah. Ning Shu was stillpletely lost, but she gathered up her focus and thought about wanting to make a contract with this beast. Then in her mind, a red dot and a white dot appeared. The two very small balls of light resisted each other, but Ning Shu pushed the white dot and finally forced it to go inside the red dot. She instantly felt a connection with this lightning wind eagle and sensed that she could nowmand it.
Just like the one-armed hero.
However, Ning Shu was exhausted and her entire body was covered with cold sweat. It was like she had just been fished out of water.
When Old Man Wei saw that Ning Shu had finally seeded, he smiled. However, his smile faded when he saw how wretched Ning Shu looked. Look at you! You seriously make me lose face!
Fine, it was pretty disgraceful.
This spirit beast pouchs yours, you can keep the lightning wind eagle in here. The lightning wind eagle also needs to eat, so when you dont need it to do anything, let it out so that it can go look for food. If you encounter any good treasures, feed it some too. If it gets stronger, thatd also benefit you, instructed Old Man Wei.
Ning Shu nodded as she took the spirit beast pouch. She opened it, then pointed at the bag as she turned towards the lightning wind eagle and said, Get in.
The lightning wind eagle paid no attention to Ning Shu and continued standing there motionlessly while staring at her.
Get in, said Ning Shu again.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Oh my god Old Man Wei pped his forehead as he watched this stupid scene. He didnt even know what to say. Command your spirit beast directly from your consciousness. I really wish I could just throw you back into the furnace and remake you. Back then, this daddy really should have just shot you out on the wall.
Ning Shu: _
Was it really good to say such a dirty thing in front of his own son?
She had never been in this kind of world before so she needed some time to adjust. Every single time she entered a world, it felt like her view of the world was shoved down and then rebuilt.
Ning Shu gave the lightning wind eagle amand in her consciousness, then therge eagle turned into a beam of light and entered the spirit beast pouch.
Ning Shu shook the spirit beast pouch a little. Even though such arge eagle had just entered it, it remained really light. It was pretty magical.
Ning Shu tied the spirit beast pouch to her waist, then asked, Dad, hows the matter with the engagement going? What did the sect leader say?
This matter has to be dealt with slowly. Although its an engagement, it represents the two sects sincerity in coborating. If we ask for the engagement to be broken off like this, Iridescent Sect will take it as we want to break the agreement. As Old Man Wei spoke, he grumbled again, Brat, why are you so useless?
Ning Shu: I
Chapter 517: Secluded Training Life
Chapter 517: Secluded Training Life
Ning Shu became worried when she heard that it might not be possible and she hastily asked, We cant break off the marriage?
Its definitely not possible to break off the marriage so suddenly and without a reason. Iridescent Sect will definitely makements and our Heavenly Law Sect will fall to a disadvantaged position. Then itd be hard for the coboration between the two sects to proceed, said Wei Ming. He was an elder of Heavenly Law Sect and had to consider the interests of the sect. However, whenever he recalled how his only son had been beaten so badly by the fiance, hed feel a fit of anger.
Shi Huidi was beautiful, greatly talented, and she was also very proud. No matter how Old Man Wei bullsh*tted, there was no way he could boast about his son being a pinnacle expert.
Ning Shu also understood that breaking off the marriage was a little difficult, so she said indignantly, Iridescent Sect is much weaker than our Heavenly Law Sect, why must we coborate with them to dig up a primordial crystal mine? We can dig it up ourselves!
If your table manners are too poor, you cant get far in life. Old Man Wei patted Ning Shus shoulder and almost dislocated it. Your old man will take care of this. We cant allow Shi Huidi to bully you that way. Haa, but youre seriously useless. You got beaten up that badly by a woman, and you even need me to step in to deal with it for you. Youve made all eighteen generations of the Wei family lose face.
Ning Shu listened to Old Man Weis words without a change in reaction and just said, Ill definitely work hard and wont make you lose face. In any case, its impossible between Shi Huidi and I. My talents are nothing special and Shi Huidi is so far ahead of me. Sooner orter, shed end up leaving me far behind.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Old Man Wei nodded in agreement, then headed off. He left Ning Shu a lot of primordial crystals and told her to train hard.
So Ning Shu began the secluded training life of not even taking a step out of the room. The only thing that really bothered her was the issue of going to the bathroom. Every time, she would endure until it felt like her dder was about to burst before going to the restroom. Although she couldnt ept this situation, but at the very least she didnt have her great aunty anymore.
However, since the great aunty that had been here for so many years suddenly disappeared, she couldnt help but feel like something was missing. It was painful when the great aunty came, but when it didnte, she couldnt help but think about it. It was really messed up.
Ning Shu couldnt even bother to waste her breathining about the original hosts aptitude. Even though she spend the entire day everyday training, his progression was still very slow. Ning Shu relied on Old Man Weis affection and ran off to ask Old Man Wei about a treasure that would change her natural aptitude.
The results of her training for one entire day couldnt evenpare to the results of the male lead taking a breath. The sky high discrepancy was seriously heartbreaking.
Old Man Wei bellowed at Ning Shu, Do you think that treasures that changed aptitude grow like boy choy!? If I had something like this, I wouldve shoved it down your throat already!
Ning Shu: _
Even Old Man Wei didnt have something like this? Xie Yu probably did. After all, his nature-defying aptitude was the result of good fortune and many lucky rare encounters. He definitely had treasures that could change a persons natural aptitude.
But she couldnt beat the male lead, could it be that she should have the old man do it? But the point of breaking off the marriage in the first ce was to prevent the old man from making contact with Xie Yu so that he couldnt be injured by Xie Yu. If she went personally to snatch the male leads equipment, shed end up being killed by the male lead. That was pretty much going over there to gift the male lead equipment.
She felt exhausted. It felt like the world had abandoned her.
Chapter 518: The Engagement Has Been Broken Off
Chapter 518: The Engagement Has Been Broken Off
A dungeon will open up soon. Its probably the celestial residence left by cultivators of antiquity. Theres a lot of treasures inside, so every sect will be sending some disciples there. Ill leave you a spot, so go and try your luck. See if you can bump into a spirit grass or something that will help change your natural aptitude.
Bump into? Most of the time, those things would only bump into the male leads arms. How could they ever possibly bump into a cannon fodders arms?
Im going alone? Ning Shu looked towards Old Man Wei with wide eyes, Old man, go with me.
People whose cultivations are too high cant enter. Old Man Wei rolled his eyes at her. Dont worry, there will be other disciples from Heavenly Law Sect. Ill tell them to look after you.
Itd be better to rely on yourself than to rely on others. As soon as they encounter a treasure in the dungeon, those people might even start trying to kill each other to eliminatepetition. Cultivation had never cared about the means. Everyone fought to snatch treasures to help themselves. However, Ning Shu was still going to go. With cultivation, you had to keep forging ahead or youd fall behind. She needed strength to protect her own life andplete the task.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Dad, this celestial residence doesnt have an owner? asked Ning Shu.
No, all these past years, no one had been able to subdue this celestial residence, so the sects just started using it as a ce for disciples to train. Old Man Wei looked towards Ning Shu. After you enter, no matter what, surviving is the most important.
I know, Dad. Ning Shu nodded. For some reason, she felt like this celestial residence was probably the male leads lucky encounter. The male lead would definitely end up subduing this celestial residence. If she could ruin Xie Yus lucky encounter, that would also be pretty good.
Xie Yu had killed the original hosts father and snatched his wife, so Xie Yu was a death enemy of the original host. Although the original host hadnt mentioned anything about wanting revenge, if she could do something on the original hosts behalf, shed probably also get more points.
During the following days, Ning Shu persisted in training every day and also started training in the Unsurpassable Martial Arts as well. A dragon-like energy formed in her body and settled in her dantian alongside the primordial energy. Neither of them turned aggressive against each other, so Ning Shu felt like both this energy and primordial energy seemed to have spiritual awarenesses of their own.
Ning Shu prepared a lot for heading into the dungeon. She filled the storage pouch with concealed weapons and poison.
During this period of time, Ning Shu let the lightning wind eagle out whenever she had time and fed it some primordial crystals or some spirit herbs that contained primordial energy. After Ning Shu fed it so much, the lightning wind eagles attitude towards her changed a little, but it still showed contempt for herck of strength.
Strength was very important. The cultivation world followed the unadornedw of the jungle. The strong ruled, strength was the truth.
Even a spirit beast was showing contempt for her. When she got to the dungeon, she had to get something to change her aptitude, otherwise thered be no way for her to get away from the original storyline.
Although her aptitude was poor, she continued training without rest. At the very least, training resulted in something so it did slowly make her stronger.
A monthter, when the dungeon opened, Old Man Wei came to take Ning Shu over. The first thing out of his mouth was, Your engagement with Shi Huidi has been broken off.
For a moment Ning Shu was too stunned to react. It had been broken off this easily?
That fast? Ning Shu felt an emptiness in her heart. The original host really did like Shi Huidi a lot. His body betrayed his true reaction to this news.
Old Man Wei rolled his eyes at Ning Shu. Do you know what price your old man has paid for this? Your old mans going to have to dig in the mine for fifty years.
Ning Shu: Pffff.
Dad, youre an elder. How could they make you work in the mine? asked Ning Shu with a worried expression.
When Old Man Wei saw that his son was concerned, his tone softened somewhat. Your old man gave a recently obtained cultivation manual to Iridescent Sect to cate them, and Heavenly Law Sects condition was that I guard the primordial crystal mine for fifty years.
Ning Shu suddenly felt very choked up. Old Man Wei truly loved his son. When his son said he wanted to break off the engagement, Old Man Wei paid the price without hesitation. Although the original host had poor aptitude, the fact that his dad loved him so much was probably the biggest source of warmth in his sad life.
That was why he hadnt cared about revenge or obtaining Shi Huidi, and only wished that his father would live.
Ning Shu forced back the tears that the body reacted with and said, Dad, thank you.
Chapter 519: Man Enough
Chapter 519: Man Enough
Ning Shu hadnt expected for Old Man Wei to make this sort of sacrifice. He had even been punished by the sect leader and sent to guard the primordial crystal mine.
Old Man Wei waved. You think that this old man cant tell that the people of Iridescent Sect look down on you? They wanted to retract the marriage as well, but they were worried that they wouldnt get a portion of the primordial crystal mine so theyve been dragging things out. When I gave them the cultivation manual, they were still dissatisfied so in a fit of anger I said to push forward the marriage and have you two hurry and get married. Then those people immediately shut up.
The fact that Iridescent Sect pulled out their most talented female disciple for this alliance marriage showed that they cared about this primordial crystal mine a lot. However, theyd still feel heartache giving their most talented female disciple to a useless brat like Wei Liangyue.
So when Old Man Wei brought up having the marriage broken off and gave Iridescent Sect sufficient face to take back the marriage, they clearly got a huge benefit from Old Man Wei. However the way they insisted on acting like the victim was seriously disgusting.
At the very least, she no longer had any rtionship with Shi Huidi. Whether Shi Huidi wanted to be together with Xie Yu or not had nothing to do with the original host anymore.
Whenever it ured to Ning Shu that she had almost had to get married to a woman, even though it was a beautiful woman, she still got goosebumps all over.
Take off your clothes, said Old Man Wei.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu immediately covered her chest. What do you want?
Old Man Wei frowned. Whats with youtely? Why are you acting so much like a woman? Did your brain get damaged from being beaten by Shi Huidi?
Ning Shu immediately put down her hand and coughed awkwardly. Why do you want me to take off my clothes?
Old Man Wei pulled out a very thin armor from his storage pouch and tossed it to Ning Shu. Put this on. Your senior uncle made this, so itll probably protect you from some injuries.
Thanks, Dad. To show that she was bold and man enough, she stripped naked in front of Old Man Wei and put on the armor.
Lets go, everyone else is already waiting. When you get to the dungeon, make sure to be careful. Old Man Wei walked forward and Ning Shu followed him. She asked, Dad, will it be tiring to guard the mine?
Its still alright. Its just that theres quite a lot of trifling matters, said Old Man Wei offhandedly.
It would definitely take a lot of energy to manage the mine. In that case, Old Man Wei wouldnt have time to cultivate. Dad, maybe just talk to the sect leader and ask not to go? Itll affect your training too much.
Old Man Wei turned around to look at Ning Shu and lifted his thick eyebrows. Kid, this is the first time Ive ever heard you say such heartwarming things. Actually, your dads entered a bottleneck in cultivation and no amount of training is having any effect. Since this is the case, itd be better to just stop training for a while and do something else. Nature will take its course.
Really? Ning Shu didnt really believe.
Then you think its fake? Old Man Wei didnt seem to mind much.
Ning Shu was thinking that if Old Man Wei went to guard the mines, he probably wouldnt get involved in this uing bullsh*t so it also counted as a good oue.
Chapter 520: Heading to the Dungeon
Chapter 520: Heading to the Dungeon
As they chatted, they had already reached the public square. A lot of disciples had gathered there and a certain group of four men and two girls were standing together. All of the other disciples were clearly very respectful towards these six.
Ning Shu knew from the original hosts memories that these six were rather strong disciples of Heavenly Law Sect. Every single one of them had cultivated to an impressive degree. They werepletely different from Wei Liangyue, this second generation wealthy good-for-nothing.
Wei Liangyue knew that his cultivation level wasnt high, so he didnt interact with these people much. After all, these people always looked down on Wei Liangyue because their cultivation was higher than his, so only an idiot would keep approaching them to be humiliated.
These are the people going to the dungeon, so just stay with them, said Old Man Wei.
When Ning Shu walked over, they simultaneously moved back to keep a distance from her. The female disciples looked towards Ning Shu with unconcealed disdain and wariness.
Ning Shu:
It seemed that this reputation of being a pervert was going to stay with the original host until he died. That damned brat Wei Liangyue was sure good at courting disaster.
No matter where she went, the female disciples would look at her warily like she was a lecherous wolf. This sensation was seriously weird.
Old Man Wei asked the elder that was taking the disciples to the dungeon to look after his son and the elder nodded.
As they were about to head onto the spirit boat artifact, Old Man Wei pulled Ning Shu and said, Nothings more important than life. If you encounter something that you cant deal with, just jump onto the lightning wind eagle and ran, got it?
Dad, Ill remember. Ill definitely return alive, said Ning Shu earnestly.
However, Old Man Weis face was still filled with worry. Even when the spirit boat got very far away, Ning Shu could still see that Old Man Wei was still standing in the public square and looking in their direction.
Wei Liangyue mustve burned incense for eight lifetimes straight to have obtained a father like this.
The elder said to Ning Shu, Although I dont know why your dad allowed someone as weak as you to go to the dungeon, itll be a good experience. You need to understand that cultivating is very hard. If you continue being like this and dont train enough, your dad will end up having to bury you. A white-haired old man will have to end up sending off someone whose hair is still ck.
Ning Shu felt sweat slide down the side of her head. It seriously seemed like everyone disliked Wei Liangyue, but Wei Liangyuepletely didnt mind this and was satisfied just with getting by. He was fine with living like this as long as the days were happy.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Thank you, Elder. Liangyue knows, said Ning Shu with a nod.
Ning Shu sat down on a chair in the hold of the ship. There was like a vacuum zone around her. The two female disciples were clearly trying to get as far away from her as possible, as if just getting close to her would make them lose their chastity.
However, the original host had never raped any woman before. There had always been mutual consent. It was just like with that female disciple from before, if they brought themselves to his door, Wei Liangyue would be an idiot to not sleep with them. So he would do so, then give them a little something to help with their cultivation.
It was just a mutually beneficial rtionship.
However, she never expected that his reputation was actually this bad. It was probably because Wei Liangyues engagement with the goddess of Iridescent Sect, Shi Huidi, made him even more of an eyesore so people had purposefully incited this.
Bro, I hear that your engagement with Iridescent Sects Shi Huidi was broken off. A man with a very round face came over.
Ning Shu searched through her memories and found out that this person was Liu Qinyang. He was one of the highest ranking disciples of Heavenly Law Sect.
How did you find out? How did this news spread? Could it have been Iridescent Sect? Thats not possible. No matter what, Shi Huidi was a girl. Having an engagement broken off wasnt anything to be proud of.
Liu Qinyangs eyes widened and he quickly asked, Its really been broken off? Did you initiate it?
Liu Qinyangs words caught some disciples attention. Ning Shu nodded and said, Yes, my engagement with Shi Huidi has been broken off.
Oh wow! Just as I said back then, I knew that Shi Huidi and your engagement was going to fall through. There was no way Iridescent Sect would let such a talented disciple of theirs marry you. It waspletely just a scheme to gain benefits. Liu Qinyang pped his thigh in excitement. Now everyone has a chance.
Its also because you arent a match for her. Liu Qinyang paid no attention to Ning Shus feelings and came right out with the truth.
Ning Shu felt angry. It was the original hosts emotions. Ning Shu said mildly, Even if Im not a match for Shi Huidi, I was still the one that broke off the engagement.
Chapter 521: All Due to Lack of Strength
Chapter 521: All Due to Lack of Strength
Bro, if you asked my opinion, I wouldve told you to break it off ages ago. After all, Shi Huidi clearly doesnt like you. However, the fact that you were able to break off the marriage at the very least allowed you to regain some face. Although Liu Qinyang said this, his tone was filled with schadenfreude. It was clear that he was looking down on Ning Shu.
Ning Shu felt that these people were just envious, so they hated the original host. The original host was useless, but due to his dads help he had been able to obtain such a beautiful fiance that every man could only dream of. Now that she had broken off the marriage, they could mock her as much as they wanted to.
If you had the abilities, get a dad like Old Man Wei too! Reincarnating well was also a sort of skill.
Ning Shu closed her eyes and paid no more attention to these people. Even if Shi Huidi had no interest in Wei Liangyue, did these people seriously think they had a chance? The beauties were always reserved for the male lead.
When Liu Qinyang saw Ning Shu like this, he gave up on talking to her. The man at the side frowned as he asked Liu Qinyang, What were you talking to him for?
Exactly. Once we get to the dungeon, hes just going to drag us down, said a female disciple, her tone filled with disdain.
Ning Shu opened her eyes and looked over at that female disciple. When did I say that I was going with you guys? Can it be that I cant go alone?
Ning Shu had no ns to follow these people. Just because they were of the same sect didnt mean that she could trust them, and they also obviously loathed her.
A trace of contempt shed across the female disciples face. Heading into the dungeon at your level is just seeking death. Any random irontooth rabbit could mow you over.
Its not like Im asking for you to save me, what are you jabbering on so much for? Nosy old hag. Ning Shu hadnt even done anything to this female disciple, but this disciple was acting like she had already been raped. Exactly how bad was the original hosts reputation?
The truth was that some people in Heavenly Law Sect were extremely envious of the original host. Although Wei Liangyue was a little unrestrained in his sex life, it wasnt to the extreme point of having no restraint and taking an interest in everything that was female.
The female disciple was so angered by Ning Shus words that her face went ashen. How dare you speak this way to me when youre just a low-leveled cultivator!?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
My dads Wei Ming. If you cant ept it, then go find my dad. Ning Shu was currently a very authentic hedonistic son.
The female disciple was so furious that she had to take deep breaths to stop herself from doing anything rash. In the end, she just red silently at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu instantly felt a lot more refreshed. She knew that these two girls didnt like her. If they stayed away, she would just ignore them, but they insisted on trampling on others to show how clean and pure they were. Ning Shu seriously couldnt take it.
Haaa, it was all due tock of strength.
Thats enough. Youre all disciples of Heavenly Law Sect, what need is there to make your rtionship so stiff? Wei Liangyue, your strength is poor so youll need the help ofpanions. Stop trying to talk big, said the elder, clearly trying to warn Ning Shu.
Ning Shu just grinned at him without saying anything.
The other six disciples became even more unfriendly, but Ning Shu didnt care.
Chapter 522: Big Pervert!
Chapter 522: Big Pervert!
It took them half a day to reach the entrance of the dungeon. There were already a lot of people there. They were in seperate little groups based on their sect and waiting for the dungeon to open.
The moment Ning Shu got off, there was the sound of a very tsundere female voice. Big pervert, you actually still dare to show up!?
Everyone roared withughter and they started chanting, Pervert, pervert
The disciples of Heavenly Law Sect immediately moved away from Ning Shu and acted like they didnt know her.
Ning Shu still didnt know what was going on. She looked at the lively little girl in front of her. The girl had a little bell on her wrist that tinkled with her movements.
Who are you? As she looked at this girl, she said in an annoyed tone, Why wouldnt I dare toe? Does this ce belong to your family?
Big pervert, you actually dared to break off your engagement with Senior Sister!? Im going to avenge Senior Sister today! shouted the littledy righteously. How dare a trash like you break off the marriage?
Ning Shu:
She looked around and found that Shi Huidi was standing nearby, dressed in white with a veil and an aloof air as always. An outstanding handsome man was standing next to her. Ning Shu knew that this was definitely the male lead, Xie Yu.
Just being strong wasnt enough, it was a must to have an irresistibly handsome face and be dazzling enough that youd bring your own bgm.
Shi Huidi nced at Ning Shu. Her gaze was indifferent like she didnt know Ning Shu at all.
Ning Shu didnt mind, but Xie Yu started sizing her up. An expression of contempt appeared on his face, then he moved closer to Shi Huidis ear to say something. The gesture was very intimate. Shi Huidi was clearly ufortable with Xie Yus intimate gesture and shifted to the side slightly, seeming a bit shy.
Hey, big pervert, what are you looking at!? Senior Sisters no longer your fiance, so if you keep looking, this great aunt will dig your eyes out! shouted the little girl fiercely.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu looked at the little girl. Your senior sister hasnt even said anything, so why are you in such a rush to stand up for her? I did break off the engagement, so what?
If I didnt break off the marriage, could it be that I should wait for your Iridescent Sects disciples to beat me to death? Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain, then walked past the girl to leave.
The girl blocked Ning Shus way again. At least you know something. Looks like youre at least aware of what a trash you are. Even if the engagements to be broken off, it shouldve been my senior sister breaking it off!
Ning Shu:
Then why didnt your senior sister break off the engagement? Weve already been engaged for such a long time. If she wanted to break it off, why didnt she say so? asked Ning Shu, staring at the girl.
The girl was a little flustered, but she immediately refuted, It was something that the sect decided. Senior Sister couldnt make the decision for herself.
Since she couldnt and I brought up breaking off the marriage, what are you bothering me for? What exactly do you want me to do? Help you go die? Ning Shu was seriously irritated. Dont try to act all innocent like a victim when you benefited from the situation. Its like a slut insisting on having a memorial arch named after her. Who exactly was it that ended up gaining an benefit from this incident?
The girls face flushed red and she pointed at Ning Shu angrily. Who are you calling a slut!? If this great aunt doesnt destroy you today, this great aunts name isnt Yan Jiao!
Ning Shu scoffed. Your man is flirting with another woman, but youre actually standing up for your love rival. How are you so stupid?
What man? What love rival? I dont know what youre talking about? Yan Jiao couldnt stop herself from looking towards Xie Yu.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. As expected, this fiery little girl liked Xie Yu. Her distinctly tsundere and straightforward personality marked her as a shoo-in for the male leads harem.
Senior Brother Xie Yu is such a good person, so of course a lot of people like him. If Senior Sister likes Senior Brother Xie Yu, I would be overjoyed! At the very least she doesnt have to marry a pervert like you!
Ning Shu:
She seriously had no way of understanding a woman under the influence of the main lead halo. They found nothing wrong with sharing a man and the members of the harem actually all got along well. Ning Shu couldnt understand how this worked even if she racked her brains to mush.
On the other hand, usually, male leads had very strong ooxx abilities and the women in the harem were in pain even as they enjoyed it. That was probably why they wanted other women to help share the responsibility and didnt me Xie Yu for getting more women and actually reacted with joy to the fact that they got more sisters.
Such strange ways of thinking.
Chapter 523: How Dare You Sneak Attack Me!?
Chapter 523: How Dare You Sneak Attack Me!?
Ning Shu didnt want to pay attention to this girl anymore and moved to pass by her. Xie Yu walked towards Ning Shu and ced his hand on Ning Shus shoulder. His hand was very heavy so Ning Shu was almost forced to kneel.
This senior brother, youre a little too rude in the way you speak with girls, said Xie Yu mildly. Every girl deserves to be protected and cherished.
Senior Brother Xie, called Yan Jiao. This person is seriously too loathsome!
Ning Shu looked at Xie Yu. He had very handsome and bright looks, but cold murderous intent flickered in his eyes. This murderous intent was directed towards her.
Fudge, it was so heavy. She was about to kneel. Ning Shu immediately wailed and fell to a kneel on the ground. Her face twisted in agony as she pointed at Xie Yu and shouted, Youre so malicious! You actually dared to sneak attack me!? My shoulder was almost crushed!
Xie Yu looked at his own hand in confusion. When he saw that a lot of people were looking in this direction and that this useless trash was actually rolling around on the ground like he was in pain, his expression filled with contempt. This person was seriously trash. It was a good thing that Shi Huidi didnt end up marrying this man, otherwise her life wouldve been ruined.
A disciple of Iridescent Sect has attacked a disciple of my Heavenly Law Sect without reason? Are you trying to start a sect war? asked Heavenly Law Sects elder coldly.
Xie Yu was a very proud person so he immediately said, I didnt do anything to him. You can pull open his clothes to see.
Elder, my internal organs have been injured by this persons primordial energy, it hurts. Ning Shu struggled to her feet and looked towards the elder with a pitiful expression.
The elder gave her a pill.
Is Iridescent Sect trying to break off rtionships with Heavenly Law Sect? The elder had been watching at the side and had seen this male disciple approach.
Senior Uncle, Junior Brother Xie was just joking with your esteemed sects disciple. He had no intention of attacking him. Shi Huidi walked over calmly and bowed respectfully to the elder before speaking.
Liangyue. The elder looked towards Ning Shu since it was the younger generations affair. It wasnt appropriate for him to get involved too much.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
A Heavenly Law Sect disciple came over and said to Ning Shu, Wei Liangyue, let it go, alright? Its nothing big anyways.
Senior Sister Huidi has already exined the situation, said another disciple. As he spoke, he nced over towards Shi Huidi.
Ning Shu:
Big pervert, are you trying to get involved with Senior Sister again? Even though clearly nothing had happened, youre making such a huge deal out of it! Are you still a man? Nothing happened but you started rolling around on the ground! said Yan Jiao angrily.
If Im not a man, are you a man? Ning Shu rolled her eyes at Yan Jiao. Sis, dont be so stupid, otherwise you wont even know it when someone sells you off.
Who are you calling sis? Whos your sis? Call me that again and Ill rip off your mouth! said Yan Jiao fiercely.
See? She just couldnt catch the main point.
Chapter 524: Trading with Passionate Men
Chapter 524: Trading with Passionate Men
Ning Shu pressed on her chest and said, I really did get injured.
Senior Brother Xies storage pouch looks nice. Give it to me as a present to y with? Ning Shu looked towards Xie Yus waist at his storage pouch. There were probably countless treasures inside.
Xie Yu was a male lead who encountered treasures everywhere.
Xie Yu pressed a hand on his storage pouch and looked coldly at the shameless and vulgar person in front of him. He had to fight back the urge to just kill this disgusting person.
Here, have this. Theyre very good healing pills. Shi Huidi tossed a bottle of pills to Ning Shu. These pills are enough to treat your injuries.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu caught the bottle, then opened it to take a sniff. It really is good stuff. Thanks, beautiful.
Shi Huidis eyes instantly turned extremely cold. She was angered by Ning Shus flirtatious tone and she noticed that this man didnt seem hurt at all even though their engagement had been broken off. He looked at her as if she was just a stranger.
Shi Huidi did mind the fact that the engagement was broken off. She was a very prideful woman. She did want to break off ties with this man, but she hadnt wanted it to be in this way.
Now everyone looked at her very strangely and said that she was someone that even a good-for-nothing of a second generation abandoned. Shi Huidi, who had always wanted to be the best, found it hard to endure this humiliation.
Junior Brother, lets go. The dungeons about to open. Shi Huidi didnt want to stay near Wei Liangyue.
Xie Yu replied en, then turned and left. However, he nced back onest time at Ning Shu with stern murderous intent.
Humph Yan Jiao put her hands on her hips and humphed coldly before saying, Big pervert, Im not going to let you off! Then she flicked her long ponytail back and walked off.
The elder turned towards Ning Shu, slightly annoyed. You sure are good at gathering peoples hatred. Anything can happen in the dungeon, and those disciples of Iridescent Sect look quite strong. You should be careful.
En. As soon as she saw them, shed jump onto the lightning wind eagles back and fly off. She didnt have the ability to fight head on with the male lead, so there was no way shed do something that stupid.
Wei Liangyue, Ill trade for the pills youre holding with this spirit weapon. The chubby Liu Qinyang was practically drooling as he stared at the bottle in Ning Shus hand. The other three male disciples were also very eager to trade with Ning Shu. They even seemed prepared to snatch it from her.
The f*ck? It couldnt be that this pill was some treasure? Ning Shu immediately pulled the bottle closer to her and asked in rm, What do you guys want?
This is something that the beautiful goddess Shi Huidi gave. Having it with you is like being close to the goddess, said Liu Qinyang with an infatuated expression.
Ning Shu: F*ck, what passionate men.
Ning Shu suspected that these men wanted to get this pill so that they could jack off to it. Ning Shu shook her head. These thoughts were too dirty.
She said with a smile, Im willing to trade, but Im only going to trade one pill at a time. If I dont like what you have, I wont make the exchange.
Alright. Liu Qinyang took out a dagger from his storage pouch and gave it to Ning Shu. This dagger can cut through iron like its y. Its very convenient.
Ning Shu took the dagger and gave Liu Qinyang a smooth round pill.
Hey, Wei Liangyue, Ill give you this. Give me a pill too. A male disciple gave Ning Shu a spirit fruit.
Ning Shu happily epted it and gave him a pill.
When Shi Huidi saw this, her entire body trembled from anger. This Wei Liangyue was seriously
When Shi Huidi saw the infatuated expressions on the male disciples that got a pill, she felt disgusted and humiliated by the fact that they were fantasizing about her.
A disciple came over and gave Ning Shu a primordial crystal with a lot of impurities, then asked for a pill. Ning Shu lifted the primordial crystal to the light. You must be kidding me! You want to trade for one of the goddesss pills with such a crappy primordial crystal? You must be dreaming!
Ning Shu, Ning Shu, this is a primal chaos stone! Hurry and put it away! Hurry and put it away aaaaah~ 2333s terrifying soundwave appeared in Ning Shus head.
Ning Shus expression didnt change at all as she tossed the disciple a pill. With a tone of contempt, she said, Since you look so pitifully poor, this young master will just take pity on you.
That disciple took the pill as he inwardlyughed at Ning Shu, thinking that he was such an idiot.
Chapter 525: Help! She’s Trying to Kill Me! Q-Q
Chapter 525: Help! Shes Trying to Kill Me! Q-Q
Ning Shu used the pills that Shi Huidi gave her to exchange for a lot of things. The most precious was definitely the thing 2333 identified as a primal chaos stone. It seemed very rare just based on its name. She had once absorbed primal chaos energy in that strange ce. Could it be that the primal chaos stone also contained that energy?
Ning Shu turned around and saw that Shi Huidi was looking at her coldly, while Xie Yu was looking at her as if she was already dead in his eyes.
Xie Yu took in Ning Shus vulgar behavior, then turned towards Shi Huidi and said, We cant leave this person alive. His very existence harms Senior Sisters reputation. Hes doing this to humiliate you on purpose. Once we get into the dungeon, this junior brother will help you get revenge and make sure that hell never be able to leave the dungeon.
Beneath the veil, Shi Huidis lips parted, but then she bit her lips and remained silent.
Xie Yu knew from this that his senior sister agreed with his n. This guy was nothing but a rich hedonistic son. As long as he did things cleanly, no one would notice anything. A person as pure as Senior Sister didnt deserve to have people look at her weirdly just because of a disgusting man like this.
Hey! Big pervert, why did you trade off the pills Senior Sister gave you!? demanded Yan Jiao loudly.
Ning Shu offhandedly replied, Since your senior sister gave them to me, theyre mine. Of course I can do what I like with them.
But you shouldnt have given the pills to those men right in front of Senior Sister! shouted Yan Jiao.
Ning Shu nced at Yan Jiao. Little girl, what exactly have I ever done to you? Why do you keep bothering me? If I kept your senior sisters stuff, youdin that I have lingering feelings for your senior sister. You seriously cant be satisfied! What exactly do you want people to do? Help you go die?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
You Yan Jiao was so angry that her face waspletely red. She pulled out her whip and pointed at Ning Shu with it. This great aunt will help you die first!
As she spoke, she swung her whip towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu quickly dodged. She looked longingly at the whip Yan Jiao was holding. She really wanted to whip people too.
You actually dared to dodge! Stand there obediently for this great aunt to whip! This great aunt will ruin that stinkin face of yours! shouted Yan Jiao tsunderely. She was dressed in blue martial arts garments with cloud embroidery. With her hair up in a simple and long ponytail, she looked especially lively.
Ning Shu went to hide behind the elder and tattled, Elder, she wants to kill me.
The elders face filled with ck lines. He felt pretty embarrassed.
Chapter 526: Even Integrity Could Be Abandoned
Chapter 526: Even Integrity Could Be Abandoned
Yan Jiao was so angry that her face was contorted and she pointed at Ning Shu angrily as she shouted, Are you even a man!? Youre actuallyining to an elder? Do you have no shame?
So what if I have no shame? Ning Shu said indignantly, Could it be that youre justified in hitting people? Youre the one thats shameless! Youre resorting to violence just because you cant win with words. Yourepletely shameless!
Youre the one thats shameless. Big shameless pervert! Yan Jiao shouted back.
Aiy, this girl was seriously too cute. Shed be even cuter if she didnt threaten people with a whip. It was such a shame that such an adorable lil sis was going to be submerged by the waves of Xie Yus harem. Every time Xie Yu encountered a beauty, he would pocket them, so he had all sorts of beauties in his collectionromantic ones, seductive ones, pure ones, dignified ones, indifferent ones, lively ones, etc.
And all of these women loved him to death. The moment they encountered him, they would be attracted to him.
Thats enough, Yan Jiao. Theres no need to get serious with someone like this. Xie Yu felt a little ufortable when he saw that Yan Jiao was bickering with Ning Shu.
Yan Jiaos attitude was much better when she was facing Xie Yu. As she walked back, she bared her teeth at Ning Shu and threatened, You just wait! If you fall into my hands, Ill definitely make it so your life is worse than death.
Ning Shu: So scared ah.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The force field around the dungeon became increasingly weak. It seemed that it was about to open. Ning Shu got serious and grabbed her spirit beast pouch tightly. If anything happened, shed immediately let out the lightning wind eagle and flee. Nothing was more important than life. For the sake of surviving, even integrity could be abandoned.
It opened.
The dungeons open!
As these remarks arose, arge hole appeared in the force field. Ning Shu was in the middle of the crowd, so she was swept in by the momentum of the crowd before she could even react. Her head seemed to buzz, then she passed out.
Not long after she woke up, Liu Qinyang woke up as well and started vomiting. Once the intense vertigo finally faded, Liu Qinyang finally noticed that Ning Shu was next to him. He asked in surprise, Why are youpletely fine even after going through the teleportation array?
Of course Im not fine. I wanted to vomit, but I swallowed it back down, said Ning Shu as she smacked her lips.
Liu Qinyang: Urgh
Liu Qinyang started puking again. Ning Shu paid no attention to him and let the lightning wind eagle out of her spirit beast pouch in preparation to head off.
Hey, where are you going? When Liu Qinyang saw Ning Shus lightning wind eagle, his eyes shed with interest. The dungeons dangerous. Lets go together so that we can work together if we encounter anything dangerous.
Liu Qinyangs eyes were filled with interest as he looked at the lightning wind eagle, then he asked Ning Shu, how many people can your lightning wind eagle take?
One. Ning Shu got on the lightning wind eagle and flew into the air. When Liu Qinyang saw that Ning Shu had left, his facial color immediately worsened and he hastily shouted towards Ning Shu, Are you seriously going to go off alone with how weak you are? Lets go together!
Ning Shu didnt want to stay together with someone that had ulterior motives. If she did so, shed even have to be on guard against the people traveling with her.
The lightning wind eagle flew very quickly and instantly disappeared from Liu Qinyangs line of sight. Liu Qinyang cursed. He regretted not having made his move earlier. He never thought that a trash like Wei Liangyue actually had a lightning wind eagle as his contract beast.
Ning Shu sat on the lightning wind eagles back and looked into the distance. This space had deserts and forests. Faint sounds of beasts roaring could be hearding from the lush mountain forest and in the distance, there was arge sea.
It was a scene she had expected of a cultivators residence, but she was still surprised by howrge the ce was.
Ning Shu had the lightning wind eaglend, then put it away. As she walked in the forest, she collected all the spirit herbs she encountered. This dungeon was filled with primordial energy. Whenever she took a deep breath, primordial energy filled her lungs and made her feelpletely refreshed. If she could subdue this celestial residence and cultivate inside, itd be awesome.
However, this was probably a lucky encounter of the male leads and had nothing to do with her.
Ning Shu crushed some herbs and rubbed them on her to create a scent that most spirit beasts hated. She really wanted this celestial residence, but unfortunately her ability level was too low. She couldnt afford topete with the male at all.
Haaa.
How is this celestial residence anything good? Its just trash. 2333s voice was filled with disdain.
Ning Shu replied mildly, Forgive me for not having seen much of the world and not being able to tell whats good and whats bad.
Why do you say that this celestial residence is trash? Ning Shu felt veryplicated when something she desperately longed to have was being treated with so much disdain by someone else.
Chapter 527: Give Me Some Trash!
Chapter 527: Give Me Some Trash!
Why dont you tell me why this celestial residence is trash? Can you give me some trash? A trash like this celestial residence!? said Ning Shu, a little irked. She had even considered fighting with the male lead over this trash- Pei! No, it was this celestial residence.
This probably isnt a celestial residence. Its probably a ne, a very very low-leveled ne of existence. It hasnt even developed its own rules yet so it cant give birth to unique lifeforms of its own. It ended up being subdued by someone and treated as a celestial residence, which is basically a storage unit, replied 2333 mildly. He clearly viewed this celestial residence as useless. This ne has no potential. If it cant develop its own set of governingws, then itll slowly disappear.
So it was like this? It had been a developing ne?
Its basically an immature ne that was cut off too early from the ce where nes are nurtured, said 2332.
ce where nes are nurtured? There exists a ce like that? asked Ning Shu curiously. She felt like she had opened the door to arge new world.
2333 sounded a little annoyed as he continued, nes also die. If a ne cant maintain and restore their own naturalws, then theyll fall apart and will naturally disappear. However, new nes will also be born.
Your jobs is to repair these nes and prevent these nes from copsing due to unusual reasons. After all, each ne contains countless living creatures. If a ne copses, these creatures would also disappear.
Ning Shu suddenly felt that her current job was so admirable. She could grow from it, and it also helped repair nes.
Alright, so now, how should she snatch this ne from the male lead? If this thingnded in the male leads hands, the male lead would be omnipotent. Whenever he encountered a fight he couldnt win, he could just hide inside the celestial residence.
Ning Shu took out the map that Old Man Wei had given her. It marked ces where extremely rare nts grew, but they were all guarded by fierce beasts. There was no way Ning Shu would be able to beat them, so obtaining these things was just a dream.
There were seriously limitations everywhere when your ability was too low. Ning Shu felt like the task was going to be hard toplete.
Senior Brother Xie, where are you going now? A familiar, lively voice arose, then a group of people appeared in front of Ning Shu. They were pretty much all disciples of Iridescent Sect.
Yan Jiao was stunned for a moment, then sheughed sinisterly. Big pervert, youre doomed.
Xie Yus lips hooked in a cold smile when he saw Ning Shu. He said coldly, You shouldnt have humiliated Senior Sister that way.
Ning Shu didnt say a thing and just released the lightning wind eagle to flee.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 528: Might of a God Beast
Chapter 528: Might of a God Beast
Xie Yu was stunned for a moment. This person was preparing to flee before he had even finished talking. It seemed that, at the very least, this trash knew how weak he was.
Xie Yus philosophy has always been to deal with troubles by pulling up the very roots. This guy was too naive to think that he could escape just because he had a spirit beast that could fly. Xie Yu turned towards Yan Jiao and Shi Huidi to say, You two wait here. Ill be back soon.
Senior Brother Xie, you have to kill that disgusting pervert so that Senior Sister wont be sad anymore because of him! Hes humiliated Senior Sister so much, you have to rip him to pieces! said Yan Jiao angrily.
Xie Yu looked towards Shi Huidi earnestly and said, Senior Sister, dont worry, Ill definitely kill this person.
Xiao Huo, called Xie Yu. A red light flew out from his spirit beast pouch, then there was the sound of a clear bird cry. A bird that had fire-red feathers was chirping towards Xie Yu happily.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Alright, Xiao Huo, lets go catch the running mice and let them witness the might of a god beast. Xie Yu jumped onto Xiao Huos back and went after Ning Shu.
As Ning Shu was fleeing, she suddenly felt that something was off. She sensed fearing from her connection with the lightning wind eagle and the lightning wind eagle was slowing down too.
Ning Shu nced back and found that Xie Yu was standing on the back of a fire-red bird. He was gradually catching up.
Was that a phoenix?
Their speed was only increasing. It was clear that the red bird could go a lot faster than the lightning wind eagle. Ning Shu started to panic a little. If the male lead caught up to her, was there any chance that she could survive?
Fly towards the sea,manded Ning Shu. The lightning wind eagle really wanted to get away from the oppressive aura of the god beast so after hearing what Ning Shu said, it immediately turned towards the sea.
When Xie Yu saw that the pair ahead were speeding up, he gave a cold scoff. What a pointlessst struggle. Xiao Huo, speed up. Senior Sister is still waiting for us to get back. Theres no point wasting time here.
The phoenix gave a cry, then pped its beautiful red wings to soar towards the big and dumb bird in front of it.
Ning Shu was full-out panicking now. Xie Yu was almost about to catch up to them.
Stop running. Even if you try, you cant escape. Xie Yu revolved the primordial energy in his body and attacked Ning Shu with a ball of energy.
Ning Shu was instantly hit with the sensation that her organs had been forcefully shifted out of ce and blood spilled out the corners of her lips. If it werent for the armor that Old Man Wei gave her, she probably wouldve already died. Ning Shu paid no attention to the pain in her body and focused on giving the lightning wind eagle some of her own primordial energy. With Ning Shus help, the lightning wind eagle desperately increased its speed as it continued flying towards the sea.
When Xie Yu saw that his attack didnt seem to have injured his opponent, surprise appeared on his face. He had used eighty percent of his strength, so he had been expecting for this person to be smashed into paste, but this person was actually fine and had just coughed out a mouthful of blood.
A scorching light shed through his eyes. It seems like this person had some sort of protective treasure on him. Xie Yus expression became a little more serious. Xiao Huo, speed up. This guy seems to possess some kind of treasure.
The phoenix gave a cry, then sped up to catch up with the lightning wind eagle.
Ning Shu had already reached the sea. She stood on the lightning wind eagle and looked towards Xie Yu who was standing majestically on top of the ming phoenix.
Ning Shu spat out the blood in her mouth, then had the lightning wind eagle enter her spirit beast pouch so her body started falling straight down into the ocean. With a ssh, she was gone.
Xie Yus expression turned serious as he stared in slight surprise at the waves. He thought that this person was just a useless good-for-nothing, but unexpectedly this person had the courage to jump straight into the sea. He had chosen without hesitation to jump into the sea rather than fall into his hands.
Xie Yu suddenly felt a trace of apprehension. This person clearly knew that there were all sorts of spirit beasts in the ocean, but he still jumped in. If it was him, he wouldve chosen to fight to the death rather than to jump into the sea.
However, Xie Yu forgot one thing, which was that Ning Shu was aplete noob at cultivation and had nobat power at all.
Xie Yu was starting to regret not having killed this guy earlier. He had wanted to obtain this persons protective equipment so he wanted to kill him in a way that wouldnt damage the equipment. However, this hesitation ended up allowing the guy to get away.
Chapter 529: Meanwhile, Ning Shu was…
Chapter 529: Meanwhile, Ning Shu was
After Ning Shu jumped into the sea, Xie Yu didnt immediately leave and waited on the surface.
He waited for a long time, but the person inside the sea never came back up. Xie Yu considered his options, then decided to jump into the sea as well. In the past he had looked down on Wei Liangyue, but Wei Liangyue showed surprising decisiveness in situations like this.
He was tenacious and smart. Hed definitely end up bing a formidable enemy.
The moment Xie Yu jumped into the sea, he felt chilled to the bone by the cold ocean water. It was like being bathed in ice. Even though he revolved the primordial energy in his body, he couldnt fend off the cold. Why was this ocean so cold? It felt like it was freezing the primordial energy in his body.
Xie Yu searched the surroundings but found no trace of Wei Liangyue. Xie Yu found it hard to fend off this chill despite his cultivation level, so Wei Liangyue with his low cultivation had probably been frozen to death.
Xie Yu broke through the surface of the water and got back on the phoenix as he examined the surface of the water with furrowed brows. When he didnt see anyone, he finally left. However, he soon returned again. There was still no trace of Wei Liangyue.
Could it be that he was really dead? He disappeared just like this?
Xie Yu stayed for a little while longer before he left for real.
Meanwhile, the person Xie Yu had been concerned about, Ning Shu, was currently captured by something and couldnt move at all. The thing wrapped around her felt like kelp, but it also felt like an octopus tentacle.
Ning Shu was trying to cut the thing wrapped around her ankle with a dagger, but when she stabbed it, it felt like she was stabbing iron. The rebound was so strong that Ning Shus hand went numb. In addition, the ocean was freezing cold. Ning Shu felt like her body was going to go numb from the cold. If it werent for the energy from the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, she wouldve already been frozen to death.
The energy she got from cultivating in the cultivation style of this world couldnt fend off this cold at all.
Fudge, what exactly was this!? This thing just held onto her without doing anything. It didnt eat her nor did it seem to be doing anything else. Since the surroundings were pitch ck, she also couldnt see anything.
Frick! If she didnt get out soon, shed suffocate! Ning Shu couldnt be bothered to worry about the thing wrapped around her leg anymore and swam upwards like her life depended on it to get some air.
She had already been below the sea for a very long time.
The moment she broke through the surface, the thing on her leg yanked her down so she had only been able to take one breath. In addition, her internal organs were damaged due to Xie Yus attack earlier so this soak in ice-cold water made her feel like she was on the brink of dying.
If she didnt take medicine, these injuries will seriously kill her.
Xie Yu, once this maam gets out, this maam will definitely chase you to the ends of the world to kill you so that you can have a taste of what its like to flee for your life!
Ning Shu had the lightning wind eaglee out. When the lightning wind eagle discovered that it was actually inside the sea, it was stupefied.
Ning Shu grabbed the lightning wind eagles w andmanded it to get out of the water.
The lightning wind eagle turned out to be so slow in the water that Ning Shu was speechless. How dare it call itself a descendent of the legendary Dapeng? The Dapeng was supposed to be unmatched in the sky and the water, but this lightning wind eagle clearly was nowhere close to that.
The lightning wind eagle flew upwards like its life depended on it, but the kelp kept pulling Ning Shu down. The two opposing forces were about to rip her apart.
My fudge! Life was just this pitiful when you didnt have any ability.
Suddenly, Ning Shu felt the force on her leg loosen. Without that downwards force dragging them down anymore, the lightning wind eagle instantly broke through the surface of the sea and surged into the sky with the momentum.
Ning Shu felt dizzy from the sight when she nced down. There was a strong gale in this part of the sky and the wind cut deep gashes on ones skin.
What bothered Ning Shu the most was the fact that the kelp was still wrapped around her leg. That damned thing had been pulled out of the sea.
Get down, get down!manded Ning Shu. The lightning wind eagle carefully dodged the des of wind andnded on the shore.
The moment her foot made contact with the ground, she took out a healing pill from her storage pouch. When she saw that the lightning wind eagle had been severely injured by the des of wind, she hastily stuffed the pill into the lightning wind eagles mouth, then fed it some primordial crystals.
For better or for worse, the lightning wind eagle was the only helper she had. It was very important to have a capable helper.
It was fortunate that she had made a contract with a spirit beast before entering the dungeon, otherwise she really wouldve been killed by Xie Yu.
The thing on her leg started pulling her towards the ocean. Ning Shu looked at it and found that it really was just kelp; it even had roots. However, this kelps entire body was ck and it looked to be tough as steel.
In addition, it seemed to have its own consciousness and was hauling Ning Shu towards the sea with enormous force.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu:
Fudge, was this a kelp spirit!?
Chapter 530: A Contract With a Piece of Kelp
Chapter 530: A Contract With a Piece of Kelp
Ning Shu had the lightning wind eagle try to pull off the kelp with its w. The lightning wind eagle scraped at the kelp with its sharp ws and small sparks appeared from the harsh collision.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
From the looks of it, there was no way to get it off.
Frick, she was so unlucky!
The kelp extended a leaf to grab the lightning wind eagle as well, but the lightning wind eagle immediately dodged and flew into the air.
Ning Shu hugged a tree tightly to stop this thing from pulling her into the sea. Fudge, it felt like her leg was about to be ripped off.
What exactly was this?
Could it be that she wouldnt be able to shake off this kelp? If this was really kelp, shed definitely make it into spicy kelp sd, but the problem was, she had never seen a kelp this hard.
Since she was out of options, she decided to try and see if she could make a contract with this thing.
Two little white dots appeared in her consciousness. As expected, it was possible. Ning Shu squeezed her consciousness into the little white ball.
The kelp remained very dumb and sluggish. It didnt know to resist at all and just continued trying to pull Ning Shu towards the sea.
Once Ning Shu sessfully engraved her consciousness in the kelps consciousness, she discovered that this thing didnt really have any thoughts or emotions. Its mind was apletely nk expanse of white.
The only sensation that was passed onto Ning Shu was that it wanted to get to the ocean. It seemed that it couldnt leave the sea.
Ning Shu first consoled the kelp, then told it to let her go. However, the kelp didnt understand what she meant and continued to pull her towards the sea like its life depended on it.
Ning Shu:
Frick, there was no way tomunicate! All Ning Shu could do was repeatedly try to tell the kelp to let her go.
However, the kelp continued dragging her towards the ocean.
Ning Shu could only sigh and allow it to drag her to the sea. The kelp seemed to feel better once it got to the sea and it swam up in front of Ning Shu, seeming curious about her.
As Ning Shu treaded water on the surface of the sea, she repeatedly tried to convey to the kelp that she had good intentions and told it to let go of her leg.
The kelp finally understood what Ning Shu meant and let go of her leg, but then it wrapped itself around her body tightly and abruptly pulled her into the depths of the ocean.
Oh my fuuuck, someone save meeee~
Having encountered an idiot of a spirit beast, Ning Shu expressed that her balls really hurt.
When the lightning wind eagle saw this situation, it screeched sharply and hastily flew towards the sea.
Ning Shu was pulled once again to the bottom of the sea. The kelp wrapped itself around Ning Shu tightly. It seemed very attached to her.
Ning Shu:
Help, I need to breathe.
ment: Ning Shu expressed that her balls really hurt. This trantor, while editing, thought: and she really does have balls this time. ??(TT)??
Chapter 531: Watching Master Bob in the Water
Chapter 531: Watching Master Bob in the Water
Ning Shu was dragged by Kelp-sama to the bottom of the sea once again. She felt like the greatest regret she had in this lifetime was making a kelp her spirit pet.
Since it didnt really think, it was so difficult tomunicate.
Ning Shu was forced to crouch next to Kelp-sama like she was a neighboring stalk of kelp.
She reached out and felt around. There was probably coral below them since it felt hard and bumpy.
She continued trying tomunicate with Kelp-sama, but Kelp-sama only responded with very simple emotions and basically didnt understand what Ning Shu was saying at all.
After holding her breath for a long time, she had Kelp-sama bring her up so that she could breathe. If she didnt get some air, shed die.
She had to repeat it countless times for Kelp-sama to finally bring her to the surface of the sea. Right after she took a breathe, the kelp once again dragged her down. A whileter, itd bring her to the surface again for a second before dragging her down to the bottom of the sea again. Another whileter, itd bring her up again. This repeated countless times.
The lightning wind eagle just stand on the shore and watched as its masters head popped up and down.
Ning Shu: Fudging exhausted.
She didnt even know what to say.
After being tormented like this for a while, Ning Shu discovered that she had gotten used to the bone-piercing chill of the sea and she no longer felt cold. Her senses had probably gonepletely numb due to the cold.
As Ning Shu stood next to Kelp-sama, she sensed that there was quite a lot of primordial energy in this ocean so her body seemed to be slowly getting stronger.
During this period of time, she had gotten more familiar with the situation here. Kelp-sama was the only spirit beast in this ce. Sometimes she would feel bones on the ground. They were probably the remains of the spirit beasts that the kelp hadtched onto.
Ning Shu didnt know how the kelp managed to evolve to this state from being a simple nt. It was seriously too unbelievable. Ning Shu triedmunicating with Kelp-sama, but the kelp remained very nk.
Seriously, why did she always end up encountering naive fools? It was enough that she had to deal with a zombie, but now it was a kelp! At this rate, what would pop up in the future?
The kelp had Ning Shu crouch next to it. It didnt demand anything other than that. Whenever Ning Shu tried to leave, the kelp would tighten its grip around her so that she couldnt move.
Fudge, was she going to end up dying of old age in this ne?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Dying due to a kelp was probably the most pathetic way to die.
Ning Shu had no choice but to slowly train. She found that training here below the sea was actually faster than when she trained onnd. This counted as a single bit offort in this pitiful situation.
Nothing got through to this kelp and it responded to all her words with sluggish confusion. Ning Shus hands were seriously tied. Life was just this sad for those who were weak.
System 2333-sama, help please! For the first time, Ning Shu asked 2333 for help.
There was the sound of an electric current in her head for a long time, but 2333 didnt speak. Ning Shu felt like this guys motherboard was probably fried.
What is it? asked 2333. Then he eximed, Theres so much spirit essence under your butt!
Ning Shu hastily felt around. Where? Where!?
Then she found a rock-like thing. Is this spirit essence?
Wow, it even crystalized! Its good stuff, very good stuff! said 2333 hastily. Theres even liquified spirit essence below.
Ning Shu felt around and found what 2333 meant. The thing was very heavy and felt like gtin jelly in the water. Even though it was surrounded by sea water, it didnt dissolve.
She finally understood how the kelp had been able to grow so strong. It was because it had fed on spirit essence so all it had was strength and no brains.
Hurry! These are all good sources of energy! Give them to me! 2333 finally found an energy that he liked.
Ning Shu gave the spirit essence crystals to 2333, then took a piece of the gtin spirit essence and stuck it in her mouth. Endless amounts of spirit energy instantly exploded inside her body. It felt like her body was going to burst.
Are you trying tomit suicide? This isnt something you can casually eat! said 2333. Just a drop of spirit essence contains an enormous amount of spirit energy.
Ning Shu felt like the spirit energy was about to explode out of her body. Blood was seeping out from her pores.
The kelp seemed to sense that something was off with Ning Shu and it pulled her to the surface of the sea.
Chapter 532: Return of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts!
Chapter 532: Return of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts!
Just as Ning Shu thought that her body was really going to explode, the dragon formed by the Unsurpassable Martial Arts started rapidly absorbing the spirit energy. The dragon grewrger and seemed about to take over her entire dantain.
However, as it continued absorbing the energy, its body gradually became smaller until it condensed into a small golden dragon. As it swam inside her dantian, it seemed just like a real dragon.
All of the spirit energy from the spirit essence had been absorbed, not a scrap remained.
Ning Shu was dumbstruck. She never thought that this power was so strong. She had obtained the Unsurpassable Martial Arts when she was counter attacking for a princess. It had been something she obtained from a low level ne and it had such a ridiculous name. She had only used it because she didnt have anything better. She hadnt expected for the Unsurpassable Martial Arts to actually be this powerful.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was way outside of her expectations. As expected, the most simple and low-level things could still be extremely powerful if you trained in those skills enough.
Wei Liangyues cultivation manual was supposed to be way better than the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, but in the end, it was the Unsurpassable Martial Artss energy that saved her life.
The lightning wind eagle flew around above Ning Shus head while crying out worriedly. If Ning Shu died, it would die too.
Ning Shu felt like her entire body was filled with energy. Even though the kelp was pulling at her, she was able to get onto the shore easily. Kelp-sama still wanted to haul Ning Shu down to the sea, but Ning Shu was able to pull the kelp off easily this time.
She could now fight back. Hahaha!
A strong grievance-filled emotion came from Kelp-samas consciousness. Ning Shu had it soak in the sea water, then she took out a piece of spirit essence crystal and scraped it a little. She then ced the powder in the lightning wind eagles mouth. The lightning wind eagle immediately started screeching towards the sky while trembling uncontrobly. The feathers on its body rapidly fell off and it quickly became a big, naked turkey. It looked much skinnierpared to before.
Ning Shu was shocked. What the fudge was this? Why did all its feathers fall off? When it urred to Ning Shu that she would have to ride this thing in the future, she became very depressed.
However, soon new feathers appeared on the lightning wind eagle. The color of the new feathers were deeper than the ones before and its defensive strength was much higher.
The lightning wind eagle rubbed its head against Ning Shu to express its joy, but Ning Shu immediately pushed its head away. It wanted to act cute and spoiled with such a sinister face and sharp beak? Get the frick away!
Now Ning Shu was a little scared of spirit pets trying to act affectionate due to Kelp-sama.
System 2333-sama, since youve taken so much of the kelps spirit essence, can you give this kelp some intelligence. Im exhausted, said Ning Shu.
ment: So Heehee XD. Follow this series long enough and youll see what I mean.
Chapter 533: Give Us All Some Intelligence
Chapter 533: Give Us All Some Intelligence
Ning Shu looked at the kelp that was bobbing up and down in the ocean. Such an innocent little fool. It seriously made people feel helpless.
There was probably some sort of halo they could give this guy to give him a bit of intelligence.
When Ning Shu asked for 2333s help, 2333 immediately fell silent. Ning Shu said in an annoyed tone, After you took so many of his things, its only right that you give him something in return, right?
The fact that the kelp had ended up growing here was also its good fortune.
Something like that can be traded for, but you still cant open the system marketce so theres no way to trade for it, said 2333 with a sigh.
Ning Shu:
Fudge, she definitely had to hurry and get this damned system marketce open.
Theres a low-level intelligence pill. I can used a loophole in the system to exchange for some. Do you want them? But in exchange, these spirit essence are mine, said 2333 weakly. Im about to crash fromck of energy.
Fuck, what a ruthless cheapskate!
Ning Shu waved dismissively. Do the exchange.
Alright, dear customer, please wait one moment! 2333 sounded to be in very high spirits.
Ning Shu felt like she had been tricked again.
A little whileter, five round pills that glowed with rainbow light appeared in Ning Shus hand. They were very fragrant with a refreshing scent. After smelling this, she felt like she understood everything that she hadnt understood before.
These were what intelligence pills were like?
Ning Shu was nning to feed them to the kelp, but then she discovered that it didnt have a mouth. How was she supposed to feed them to it this way?
The kelp seemed to sense that these things would be beneficial to it, since a mouth-like thing suddenly opened at its roots and it turned towards Ning Shu to be fed.
Ning Shu felt like her view of the world was always being challenged. Fudge, kelp had mouths!?
She threw three intelligence pills into its mouth. The kelp was extremely delighted and its leaves seemed to quiver in a smug manner.
Ning Shu considered things, then decided to break off their spirit contract. Kelp had to live in the ocean and keeping it with her wouldnt benefit her either.
She instantly sensed that she no longer had a connection with the kelps consciousness. The kelp was a bit dazed. It didnt seem to really understand what happened.
Ning Shu got onto the lightning wind eagles back and left this ce.
She shoved an intelligence pill in the lightning wind eagles mouth, then ate one herself. The moment the pill entered her mouth, it transformed into a warm current, then there was no other sensation.
Ning Shu smacked her lips. This was all?
Oh my gawd, you actually ate an intelligence pill!? 2333 cried out in shock. This sort of intelligence pill is meant for animals! No human has ever eaten it before!
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: Fuck
Is there going to be some sort of side effect? Ning Shu felt like falling apart as she covered her face. This was definitely the worst ck history ever.
After a moment of silence, 2333 said, No human has ever eaten this before, so no side effect had ever been recorded. If any side effects show up, make sure to tell me so that I can make a report!
Ning Shu: I want to die.
ment: Its ok Ning Shu, youre part beast anyways. Who wouldve thought that peaceful, delicate, and frail young girl we were introduced to in the first chapter would end up like this?
Chapter 534: Return of the Head-Smasher Ning Shu!
Chapter 534: Return of the Head-Smasher Ning Shu!
This was what happened when you were inexperienced. And most most most importantly, when an unreliable system was with you.
The lightning wind eagles speed had increased greatly and it flew far away from the ocean in just a few moments.
Ning Shu patted its wing to have itnd.
She walked for a while but didnt encounter anyone. When she encountered spirit herbs and more precious natural resources, she made sure to gather them even when there was a spirit beast guarding it since she had been wanting to test her strength.
Then, she ran into an extensive vine system that had spirit fruit growing on it, but there was a fierce berserker bear guarding it.
As Ning Shu looked at therge bear, she could feel her confidence fading. However, she still revolved her energy and attacked the berserker bear with her sword. The berserker bear was infuriated and lifted itsrge palm to swat Ning Shu.
However, Ning Shus de actually pierced straight through the bears palm.
It probably wasnt due to the spirit weapon. Ning Shu tried clenching her fist. It felt like her entire body was filled with energy. She jumped up from the ground and tightened her fist as she punched towards the berserker bears head.
The berserker bears instantly exploded like a crushed watermelon and stinky blood mixed with gray brain matter sttered all over Ning Shus face.
Ning Shu was stunned. She was now a Hercules! Her power was amazingly strong!
She only snapped out of her shock when the berserker bear fell to the ground, making a loud boom. This was good. She could only stand her ground in front of the male lead if she had highbat strength.
The lightning wind eagle worked hard and helped Ning Shu pick the spirit fruits. After doing so, it obediently handed all of them to her. Ning Shu took the spirit fruit and ced them in her storage pouch.
She didnt know how much time had passed since the dungeon had first opened. She was a little worried that she would end up trapped in this dungeon.
Ning Shu walked for a little while more but still didnt encounter anyone, so she caught two irontooth rabbits and roasted them for dinner.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The lightning wind eagle stood nearby and carefully observed the surroundings for any signs of danger.
Ning Shu could sense that the lightning wind eagle had be much more intelligent after it ate the intelligence pill. In addition, since Ning Shus strength had increased, the lightning wind eagle now epted her fully as its master. The emotions the lightning wind eagle conveyed to Ning Shu was that it was very grateful to her and respected her.
When the intelligence pill was brought up, Ning Shus awkwardness illness red up again. It was seriously too humiliating.
After eating one pretty much vorless irontooth rabbit, Ning Shu picked at her teeth. As expected of a spirit beast, its meat was really tough. Ning Shu tossed the other one to the lightning wind eagle.
Suddenly, she heard the sounds of chaotic footsteps. This meant that there were still people in the celestial residence and that the force field hadnt closed yet.
The lightning wind eagle immediately closed its beak around the roasted rabbit, then arched its neck upwards to swallowed it with one gulp. Ning Shu couldnt help but stretch out her neck in the same motion and swallow hard.
Wasnt it worried about indigestion, eating like this?
Four people who looked very worn out ran over with panicked expressions like something terrifying was chasing after them.
However, these four were familiar people. They were disciples of Heavenly Law Sect. There had clearly been six people, but now there were only four. There were only two men and two women left. It was probably because they encountered more danger than fortune.
When Liu Qinyang saw Ning Shu, he reflexively eximed, Youre still alive!? Liu Qinyang was sincerely shocked. This dungeon was extremely dangerous. Not only were there a lot of spirit beasts, one had to guard against other peoples attacks too.
That was why Liu Qinyang did a double take when he saw Ning Shu. Someone with such crappy aptitude had actually managed to survive?
When the other three disciples saw Ning Shu, expressions of disappointment appeared on their faces. They had thought it would be someone strong, but it was the infamous trash of their sect.
Whats chasing after you guys? asked Ning Shu.
Liu Qinyang looked at the lightning wind eagle that seemed to have be bigger than before with bright eyes. When he heard what Ning Shu was asking, he hastily said, Junior Brother, there are ironback wolves chasing after us. Can your lightning wind eagle get us out of here?
Chapter 535: Ironback Wolves
Chapter 535: Ironback Wolves
Liu Qinyang wanted to escape on Ning Shus lightning wind eagle. The other two disciples from Heavenly Law Sect had already been mauled to death by the ironback wolves.
Junior Brother Wei, lets leave together. The wolves are about to catch up! said Liu Qinyang urgently.
The other three disciples surrounded Ning Shu and the lightning wind eagle. Ning Shus expression darkened and she demanded coldly, Whats this? You want to steal this daddys lightning wind eagle?
Liu Qinyangughed wryly. Dont misunderstand, Junior Brother Wei. Its just that weve encountered danger and want to borrow your spirit pet a little. Lets leave together.
Liu Qinyang viewed Wei Liangyue as trash that didnt benefit the sect in the least, so it would be better for them to survive instead. This way, this can count as Wei Liangyue contributing slightly to help the sect.
They were seriously going too far! Ning Shu clenched her fist as she said coldly, Dont forget, the lightning wind eagle is this daddys pet. This daddy can kill it with a single thought. You want to steal this daddys possession? This daddy will destroy you first!
Liu Qinyang was so angered by Ning Shus blunt tone to the point that his face was ashen. A female disciple said, Wei Liangyue, do you have any sense of loyalty to the sect!? Were all disciples of Heavenly Law Sect, were supposed to help each other. Whats so terrible about letting us borrow your lightning wind eagle?
Right after this female disciple spoke, there came the snarls of wolves. Right after that, a lot of wolves jumped in their direction and instantly surrounded them.
These ironback wolves backs protruded greatly. As they snarled, their saliva dropped onto the ground and corroded the soil, creating a terrible stench.
The ironback wolves slowly approached and tightened the encirclement. The ironback wolves eyes were filled with hatred as they looked at the Heavenly Law Sect disciples. The saliva that continuously dripped from their mouths caused such a stench that Ning Shu felt about to suffocate.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The female disciples were pale from fear and one almost stumbled and fell to the ground. The other was about to cry as she shouted towards Ning Shu, If you lended us the lightning wind eagle, this situation wouldnt have ured! I dont want to die!
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Setting aside the question whether or not the lightning wind eagle could carry all of them, these disciples didnt seem to be nning to take her with them. They might even kill her as soon as they had a chance.
So this girls righteous attitude was seriously ridiculous. They were clearly just bullying her because she was a weakling.
Wolves tended to hold grudges. These disciples had definitely offended the wolves somehow or had taken something they valued. Otherwise these wolves wouldnt be so fixed on killing them.
What did you guys take? Ning Shu asked Liu Qinyang.
Liu Qinyang said, It was some type of spirit fruit. Weve already eaten them.
Serves you guys right, said Ning Shu with a casual shrug.
Chapter 536: Such Alluring Hands
Chapter 536: Such Alluring Hands
Liu Qinyang red at Ning Shu, then took out his spirit weapon to start fighting the ironback wolves. The others also started looking around to try to find a weaker area where they could break out from this encirclement.
No one paid any attention to Ning Shu. It was clear that if they were able to sessfully make it out, they wouldnte back for Ning Shu.
Tsk tsk. And they had been lecturing her about loyalty to the sect earlier. They clearly had no sense of loyalty to the sect. All cultivators were exceptionally selfish. For the sake of pursuing supreme strength, for the sake of cultivation, for the sake of reaching their goals, they became very indifferent to others and very selfish.
Even if these people managed to be celestials, what would they really have?
Ning Shu had the lightning wind eagle fight. The lightning wind eagle soared into the sky, then abruptly charged down and snapped up an ironback wolf with its sharp beck. The ironback wolf instantly died from having its spine snapped.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, then clenched her fist and punched the wolf that had pounced towards her. Her punch hit the wolfs head and it instantly exploded. Even its body was smashed to pieces.
Ning Shu was very moved. Her strength had seriously increased a lot. This meant that she didnt have to use anyplicated fancy moves and can just use her bare hands to severely injure things that didnt have high defensive power.
To test out her strength some more, she punched the back of another ironback wolf. The wolf copsed limply to the ground. All the bones in its body had shattered.
As Ning Shu clenched her fists, she really wanted to tilt her head back and roar at the sky. The sensation of overflowing with power was sure great! She didnt have to worry about being killed by Xie Yu anymore and she might even be able to challenge killing him!
Liu Qinyang saw what Ning Shu did out of the corner of his eye and was so stunned that his jaw dropped. This was the trash that only knew to y with women while relying on his fathers protection? He had killed a wolf with one strike! Liu Qinyang couldnt help but wonder if he was dreaming.
Although it was also easy for him to kill these wolves, even an elephant could be taken down with enough ants. He was a little overwhelmed by this number of ironback wolves. However, that trash had actually been able to deal with these wolves this easily.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The reason why ironback wolves were named this way was because they had very high defensive power. Of course, all the spirit beasts in this dungeon had very high defensive power. Even irontooth rabbits had very high defensive power. But now, one of these species were being killed with a single punch.
The simple and crude method shook Liu Qinyangs view of the world. How the fuck was this guy trash? If he was, what would they be!?
The other disciples also noticed what Ning Shu was doing and their jaws were about to fall off. Why was it so easy for him to kill these wolves?
They all gathered by Ning Shus side without a word in order to fend off the wolves with her.
Ning Shu and the lightning wind eagle were quickly able to make the ce be filled with the corpses of the ironback wolves. The other ironback wolves lowered themselves submissively as they whimpered at Ning Shu while backing away. Finally, they turned and ran with their tails between their legs.
Everyone sighed in relief when they saw that the ironback wolves had left. Then they turned to look towards Ning Shu withplicated expressions.
Ning Shu casually grabbed a bunch of grass to wipe the stinky blood off her hands. A female disciple handed Ning Shu a handkerchief and said, Junior Brother, use this handkerchief.
Ning Shu didnt bother to be polite and wiped her hands with the handkerchief until her hands werepletely clean. She looked at her hands. They werent veryrge and didnt look very strong. The original host had maintained very soft and fair hands, but now these hands possessed such strength.
The dragon energy inside her dantian had probably changed the constitution of this body and now she seemed to be filled with an explosive energy.
The others were also staring at Ning Shus hands. It was hard to imagine that these women-like hands actually had such power. They suddenly felt that these hands were filled with charm, that they were filled with the beauty of strength.
Liu Qinyang smiled towards Ning Shu brightly. Junior Brother Wei, I never thought that you were actually so strong! Howe we never heard about this?
Ning Shu paid no attention to him, so he felt a little awkward. However, he still pressed on. Wheres Junior Brother Wei going next? Lets go together?
Thats right, were disciples of Heavenly Law Sect so its normal for us to travel together. The other disciples invited Ning Shu very sincerely.
This was what strength was like. Only those that were strong could obtain peoples respect.
Chapter 537: Of Course, We’re all Disciples of Heavenly Law Sect!
Chapter 537: Of Course, Were all Disciples of Heavenly Law Sect!
These people wanted Ning Shu to join their group because she was strong. However, they still couldnt ept the fact that this trash was actually that strong.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu had no desire to travel with them. Although they were of the same sect, these people still viewed her as an outsider and they kept looking at her with obvious greed.
Liu Qinyang was sure that Wei Liangyue had some sort of treasure on him. After all, his dad was the elder of Heavenly Law Sect and had plenty of treasures. The fact that he dared to let his useless son visit the dungeon meant that he had definitely prepared some sort of trump card.
Liu Qinyangs eyes flickered with hidden intentions even as he said with a sincere tone, Junior Brother Wei, theres a limit to how many spirit herbs and fruits you can find on your own. If we go together, therell be more of a harvest and we can split the loot.
Ning Shu asked mildly, What if it cant be split evenly?
Liu Qinyang choked off. This really wasnt easy to answer. For example, how were they supposed to split a single spirit fruit? Could they be that they should cut it open and give each person a piece? It was ridiculous and it damaged the spirit fruit.
Ning Shu jumped onto the lightning wind eagle and prepared to leave.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Those four immediately started panicking. No matter what, Wei Liangyue was able to deal with the ironback wolves very easily and he had been able to scare all those fierce wolves off. What if the wolves decided toe back the moment he left? It would be very difficult for them to fight all those wolves off.
Junior Brother Wei, please dont leave. A female disciple looked towards Ning Shu, her eyes glistening with tears. What if the ironback wolvese back once you leave?
Ning Shu replied offhandedly, In any case, I wasnt the one that ate the spirit fruit so they wont being after me.
Everyone:
Junior Brother Wei, I have a spirit fruit that can help with understanding thews of the world. This fruit is very precious, but Ill give it to you. Liu Qinyang reluctantly took out a jade box from his storage pouch with a pained expression.
When Ning Shu saw Liu Qinyang like this, she felt that the box probably contained something good. If it didnt, Liu Qinyang wouldnt look like he was cutting a chunk of flesh off his own body. She jumped down from the lightning wind eagle to take the box, but Liu Qinyang refused to let go of it.
Ning Shu abruptly yanked hard and sessfully obtained the box. Liu Qinyangs facial muscles spasmed as he said, Junior Brother Wei, I hope youll like it.
When Ning Shu opened the box, she saw that there was a snow-white fruit inside. It was enveloped in aplicated rainbow-like glow that made people feel dizzy when they looked at it for too long. Ning Shu closed the box and ced it inside her storage pouch with a smile. I like it a lot.
Old Man Wei could probably use this. Things that helped with understanding the ways of the world were truly very precious.
Liu Qinyangs face convulsed again when he saw that Ning Shu had put it away so quickly. It took a while for him to force out the words, Junior Brother Wei, lets form a group.
Of course! Were all disciples of Heavenly Law Sect, of course we should help each other. Ning Shu understood that Liu Qinyang had taken this out because he wanted her to help them deal with the group of wolves.
When the others heard that Ning Shu was willing to stay, they loosened a breath in relief. Whether they wanted to admit it or not, the truth was that Wei Liangyue was currently stronger than them.
Since there were a lot of ironback wolf corpses around them, they moved to a different ce to rest for a while. This group had been running from the ironback wolves for a long time and hadnt had any chances to rest, so they were currently in a very wretched state. Inparison, Ning Shus state was clearly much better than theirs.
Some of them headed off to hunt some irontooth rabbits to eat so they could replenish their strength. Ning Shu just sat down by the lightning wind eagle to start meditating.
Liu Qinyang sat down next to Ning Shu and rubbed his nose awkwardly. He wanted to talk to Ning Shu, but the lightning wind eagle shot a stern warning look at him.
Liu Qinyang looked towards the lightning wind eagle in surprise. This spirit pet seemed a little different from before. It seemed even stronger. Wei Liangyue had probably fed this lightning wind eagle some sort of spirit fruit that allowed it to be stronger.
Chapter 538: I Have a Lot of Physical Strength
Chapter 538: I Have a Lot of Physical Strength
As expected of the wealthy, he could actually afford to feed his pet something that good. People with powerful fathers were sure willful.
Most of the disciples in Heavenly Law Sect envied Wei Liangyue a lot. Everyone else had to work really hard in order to collect just a bit of cultivation resources, but since Wei Liangyues dad was a sect elder, there was nothing he wanted that he couldnt have. However, even though he had so many resources avable to him, he didnt work at cultivating. It seriously drove people made with envy. They itched to just switch ces with him.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
What is it? When Ning Shu opened her eyes, she saw that Liu Qinyang was looking at her spirit pet with aplicated expression. Was he still aiming for her spirit pet?
Liu Qinyangs chubby face squeezed into an amiable smile. I just wanted to ask you about cultivation. Your cultivation level doesnt seem very high, so how are you so strong?
Ning Shu replied, I have a lot of physical strength.
Liu Qinyang:
What kind of answer is that?
Junior Brother Wei, you should eat a little. A female disciple passed the rabbit she had just roasted to Ning Shu. Ning Shu waved dismissively. I already ate, so you guys should eat it yourselves.
The lightning wind eagle stared fixedly at the roasted rabbit the female disciple was holding. When Ning Shu saw, she took the rabbit and thanked the female disciple. Many thanks then, Senior Sister.
Ning Shu tossed the rabbit to the lightning wind eagle and it immediately snatched it up.
The female disciple smiled towards Ning Shu and said, Junior Brother, your spirit pet is pretty interesting.
Ning Shu: Haha, your spirit pet is also very interesting.
I dont have a spirit pet yet. Its really hard to even encounter a good spirit beast. The female disciple sat down next to Ning Shu. As the breeze swept up her hair, strands of her hair swept across Ning Shus face. Ning Shu found the sensation ticklish, so she shifted towards the side a little.
The female disciple didnt mind Ning Shus motion and just asked, Actually, you did this on purpose, right? You pretended to be useless and now youre revealing how outstanding you are now that the engagement with Shi Huidi was finally broken off.
Ning Shu just listened with an indifferent expression. This female disciple was seriously overthinking things.
The truth was that she was useless. Why would she have to fake that?
If Shi Huidi found out that her ex-fianc was actually this talented, shell definitely regret things. The female disciple was sinking into her own fantasies.
Ning Shu:
So what if she was strong now? Since she wasnt as handsome as the male lead, it was still useless. The face was really important.
Junior Brother Wei, did you manage to reap any harvest from the dungeon? asked the female disciple. If you found something good and if I have something that you want, we can trade.
Ning Shu nced over at her and said, Did you find something good? Let me take a look. If theres anything I need, Ill consider trading with you.
The female disciple forced augh. How could I possibly have anything good? All I have are some low-level spirit herbs. I wasnt even able to find any spirit fruit. As of now, I dont even have a single spirit fruit.
Ning Shu just responded with an oh.
The female disciple tried saying a few more lines, then gave up and left awkwardly.
Liu Qinyang had given her the spirit fruit barely a few minutes ago, but this female disciple disciple was already after it? Did she look that much like a foolish spendthrift?
Chapter 539: Why Not Summon a Dragon?
Chapter 539: Why Not Summon a Dragon?
Ning Shu did have quite a lot of good things in her possession, but it didnt mean that anyone could dig through her pockets.
Did she look like that much of a rich idiot?
The other disciples were very tired, so some leaned against trees to sleep while others mediated to try and recover some strength.
Ning Shu knew that although her physical strength was now greater due to the energy inside her body that had changed the original gic makeup of her constitution, cultivation was still something that went against the very nature of the world so she had to work hard at it. In addition, with an extremely strong male lead around, if she didnt train hard, shed be killed sooner orter.
Ning Shu finally understood things now. Although she had broken off the engagement with Shi Huidi, she had ended up hurting Shi Huidis reputation. Shi Huidis reputation would continue to be affected by this event, but things would be different if this ex-fianc of hers was dead. People would gradually forget Wei Liangyues existence since who would bother to think about a dead person?
If Shi Huidi wanted to be together with Xie Yu, in this current situation, some people would view it as one woman taking two husbands. Even though this was a world that viewed strength asw, its oppression of women was still the same.
This meant that, no matter what, shed still have to face the male lead.
Ning Shu facepalmed. Who wouldve thought that one day shed have to fight over a woman with a man? It was seriously such a strange sensation.
Liu Qinyang approached Ning Shu again and asked, Junior Brother Wei, where should we go next?
Im just waiting to leave the dungeon. Ning Shu asked, Where are you guys nning to go?
Liu Qinyang nced around in a mysterious manner, then he said to Ning Shu, You probably know about the fact that this dungeon is actually the celestial residence left by a strong cultivator, right?
Yeah. Ning Shu nodded.
Liu Qinyang then said, Then you should also be aware of the fact that this celestial residence currently doesnt have a master, right? If one of us bes the master of this celestial residence, all of the treasures in here will be free for us to grab.
Ning Shu had already found out from 2333 that this was actually a developing ne that had ended up being enved by someone.
Ning Shu reacted with doubt. It probably wont be that easy to subdue such arge ce.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Liu Qinyang looked towards Ning Shu and said, Elder Wei didnt tell you about these things? Actually, this celestial residence is capable of recognizing a master. As long as you have the jade tablet, you have a chance at bing this celestial residences master.
Ning Shu really hadnt known this. After all, with how low-leveled she was, all Old Man Wei would pray for was that shed make it back alive. As for having a chance to be the master of the celestial residence, that thought didnt even ur to Old Man Wei.
How many jade tablets are there? asked Ning Shu. Xie Yu probably had one.
Liu Qinyang said sneakily, Theres three. You probably dont know about the fact that theres a pce in this dungeon either, right? As long as all three jade tablets are brought together, the pce will open.
Three jade tablets? Why not make a full set of seven and summon a dragon?
Chapter 540: The Dungeon’s Palace
Chapter 540: The Dungeons Pce
Oh Ning Shu didnt react with much expression. When Liu Qinyang saw that Ning Shu didnt seem interested, he panicked a little. Arent you curious about who will get the celestial residence?
Ning Shu replied indifferently, In any case, it wont be me. Do you have a jade tablet?
Junior Brother is joking. How could I possibly get the jade tablet? I just wanted to take a look at the pce, replied Liu Qinyang honestly. Although he said that he just wanted to go take a look, desire was boiling in his heart. Hardly anyone could resist the allure of such a great chance.
The pce that Liu Qinyang wanted to see was very hard to get to. It was near the center of the dungeon and the closer you got to the center, the more strong spirit beasts there would be. At the same time, there were also a lot of precious natural treasures.
Of course, the celestial residence was the main attraction.
Ning Shu was able to read Liu Qinyangs intentions easily. Since everyone knows about the celestial residence, how are you so sure that youll be able to snatch it? Moreover, the three jade tablets havent even been brought together.
Even if they ran over now, it would really be just to look. They wouldnt even be able to get in the door.
Junior Brother, all three jade tablets are actually present this year. In addition, the dungeon restricts the cultivation level of its visitors, so the disciples that are here dont have very high cultivation. Junior Brother, lets contend for this chance together, said Liu Qinyang enthusiastically, trying to rope Ning Shu into his n of snatching the celestial residence.
Ning Shu hesitated for a moment, then immediately said, Riches and honor have always been obtained through risk, so lets do this!
Liu Qinyang pped Ning Shus shoulder with a candidugh. With us working together, the chances of sess will definitely be much higher!
You tter me. Ning Shu had no delusions about obtaining the celestial residence. This was probably the male leads lucky encounter. The only reason she was going was to mess things up. Shed be delighted if she could make it so that the male lead couldnt obtain the celestial residence.
In addition, she had to get revenge for how he tried to kill her earlier. No matter what, she had to duke it out with him once! It was best if she could kill him directly, but injuring him was also good enough. If she could make him fall to a disadvantage while he was trying to obtain the celestial residence, that would also be good.
Liu Qinyang talked to the others about going to the pce and they all agreed with the n. Even if they couldnt get the celestial residence, the pce probably had other treasures and stashes of cultivation resources.
The way there was also filled with very rare treasures.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After everyone decided to head towards the center of the dungeon to get to the pce, they looked towards Ning Shus lightning wind eagle. Ning Shu had the lightning wind eagle enter her spirit beast pouch and said mildly, My spirit pet cant carry this many people. We should just walk. If we fly over, we also might end up missing some good treasures.
The disciples looked annoyed but they didnt dare to voice theirints because they were afraid of Ning Shus strength. Liu Qinyang said with augh, Youre right, we should walk! Itd really be bad if we ended up missing a treasure.
Junior Brother Wei, were alright walking, so let our junior sisters ride it. Theyre girls, so its quite harsh to make them walk all the way over, said the other male disciple. The two female disciples looked towards Ning Shu with anticipation.
Ning Shu replied offhandedly, Since they dont want to go, they can wait for us here. That way they wont get tired out. She just couldnt take how these people always acted like it was natural for her to help them. Did she owe them something?
Did the world belong to you so everyone should indulge you?
Its dangerous for them to wait here since the ironback wolves mighte back. The male disciple frowned as he looked towards Ning Shu with an unfriendly expression. Were a team right now. Why are you being so selfish?
Ning Shu pointed at her own nose in disbelief. Im selfish? I dont fucking know you guys, why should I let you guys use my things? Imcking primordial crystals right now, why dont you give me some of your primordial crystals to use?
That disciple was made speechless by these words. Ning Shu gave a coldugh. Bye. Its not like I need to travel with you guys. Stop trying to give this daddy orders!
Ning Shu then turned and left. She walked very quickly, so Liu Qinyang had to jog to catch up with her. He reached out to grab her elbow, but Ning Shu immediately flung his hand off. What do you want?
Junior Brother Wei, youre a little too irascible, said Liu Qinyang in a helpless tone. Dont worry, no one can force you to do anything. However, were in the same group, so lets at least help each other out when we encounter danger.
Ning Shu arrogantly gave an en.
Chapter 541: Splitting It Evenly
Chapter 541: Splitting It Evenly
Ning Shu didnt know what Liu Qinyang said to the others, but they stopped bothering her and mostly just ignored her.
The main issue was that they couldnt ept this reality. The person that they had always viewed as weak was now more impressive than them and they even had to rely on this person. They were the most respected disciples of Heavenly Law Sect, but now they had to stay together with trash. It was natural that their attitudes remained lofty and for them to feel that Wei Liangyue should worship them.
Even though the current Wei Liangyue was obviously strong, the idea that he was useless trash was already deeply rooted in their minds, so they found it humiliating to have to stay with him.
Ning Shu observed these disciples, then came to the conclusion that Liu Qinyang was probably the most schemeful. He had a round and amiable face and his attitude was especially decent when he wanted help from someone. The other three disciples were always unyieldingly proud and rarely spoke to her, but Liu Qinyang waspletely different and sounded very sincere when he spoke.
If it werent for the fact that she didnt have a map to the pce, she wouldnt have chosen to travel with these people either.
The only map she had was the one Old Man Wei had given her. It didnt mark any trace of the pce at all. Old Man Wei clearly understood his own sons ability very well and the idea of having his son fight to snatch the celestial residence probably hadnt urred to him even in his dreams.
As they headed towards the pce, they collected all the spirit herbs and fruits that they encountered on the way. Whenever they encountered something good, they would exclude Ning Shu. However, most natural treasures were guarded by spirit beasts.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When these people couldnt beat the spirit beasts, theyd immediately dig out some spirit fruits and give them to Ning Shu, saying that they were splitting it evenly.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. These people were seriously unreasonable. They wanted help, but at the same time they kept their guard up against the very person they wanted help from. If they were able to beat the spirit beast, they wouldnt split the loot with her. If they found that they couldnt win, theyd immediately split some with Ning Shu so that she would help them beat the spirit beast.
They clearly didnt treat her an equal.
Ning Shu took the spirit fruit Liu Qinyang offered and ced it in her storage pouch before curling her hand into a fist and punching the snake-like spirit beast. This spirit beast had very high defensive power. The others had already fought it for a long time, but they still hadnt been able to kill it.
Ning Shu felt like she had just punched a tire. The snake wasnt injured at all, so she pulled out her sword and gathered her strength to stab the sword into the enormous snakes head. She revolved her energy to continue shing forward and cut the enormous snake apart from head to tail. As its snow-white flesh came into view, blood splurt everywhere, filling the air with a terrible stench.
The snake was sliced cleanly into two halves. At this time, the lightning wind eagle swooped down and grabbed the snake with its ws. It was clearly iming this snake as food.
Bleurgh The two female disciples couldnt stand this scene nor this stench and started vomiting.
The two male disciple looked towards Ning Shu in rm. Was this really the useless trash that they had known? How was he so strong? They hadnt been able to get through this snakes defense even when they had been working together, but Wei Liangyue had been able to cut the snake apart like he was slicing through a sheet of paper.
They didnt see him use primordial energy either. Could it be that it was really all physical strength?
Ning Shu wiped the blood off her sword before cing it back into her storage pouch.
Chapter 542: Liu Yuanyuan
Chapter 542: Liu Yuanyuan
Liu Qinyangs eyes flickered with astonishment. Junior Brother Wei, with how strong you are, how did you ever end up with the reputation of being useless?
People were envious of the fact that I had a fiance like Shi Huidi and said that I was trash that couldnt match up to her, replied Ning Shu indifferently. When have I ever admitted that I was trash?
Liu Qinyangs eyes widened in realization. It seemed like a lot of people had just started saying that Wei Liangyue was trash at some point and everyone soon epted it. No one was really sure whether Wei Liangyue really was useless, but they had assumed it was true from how timid Wei Liangyue acted.
Frick. Liu Qinyang was started to get dizzy from all these thoughts. He felt that Wei Liangyue seriously had deep schemes. He had silently epted this reputation of being useless for so long and messed around with women everyday. What exactly was he nning by doing this?
Once the female disciples had nothing left to puke up, they turned towards Ning Shu with their faces pale. Junior Brother, next time, please give us a warning before you start attacking.
When Ning Shu saw their weak and fragile appearances, she felt deep horror. Fudge, she was also a woman in the inside! Why didnt she feel anything when she faced a scene like this? Why had she beenpletelyfortable? Could it be that her way of thinking had been influenced from staying in a mans body too long?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu immediately said, In reality, Im also very grossed out by this kind of scene. En, thats right. For the sake of proving that she was a delicate and fragile woman, she repeatedly affirmed that she also felt ufortable with these kind of scenes.
When the female disciples saw that Ning Shu seemed sincere, their facial color improved a lot. One of them even teased Ning Shu, saying, Junior Brother Wei looked really cool while killing that snake earlier. This senior sister was about to fall in love.
Ning Shu: Hahaha
Please dont.
The rest of the way was filled with violence and bloodshed. Ning Shu managed to collect a lot of things. The others also reaped some harvest, but not as much as Ning Shu. With some really strong spirit beasts, Ning Shu would directly kill them, then take the spirit fruit for herself without bothering to split with the others.
Since they were apprehensive of Ning Shus strength, they didnt say anything. After all, if they killed the spirit beast themselves, Ning Shu wouldnt fight over the loot with them either. So they worked with this bnce.
Finally, when they werepletely worn out, they reached the pce. The pce was quite majestic with two enormous stone lions guarding the doors. The stone lion statues looked very sinister and they were almost as tall as the gate.
Quite a few people had already gathered. Their arrival didnt attract much attention and people just nced towards them briefly before turning back to their ownpanions.
When Liu Qinyang saw that so many people were around, he sighed and said to Ning Shu, It looks like a lot of people got the news and have rushed over. Theyre probably aiming for the celestial residence too.
Ning Shu looked around but didnt see Xie Yu. She didnt see his harem either, but she did see a very beautiful woman. This woman had very exquisite looks with slightly lifted peach blossom eyes that seemed to sparkle with seductive light. When she nced towards you, it felt like your heart was being tickled by a soft feather.
If it was a man, their first reaction when they saw this woman would be, if only I could just fuck this girl. However, Ning Shus first reaction when she saw this woman was, yikes, it was another one of the male leads women.
She looked seductive and passionate, but the depths of her eyes were cruelly indifferent.
You should stop looking. That womans the main eldest disciple of Blood Refinement School. Shes very strong and her martial arts technique is very brutal. When Liu Qinyang saw that Ning Shu was staring fixedly in that direction, he hastily said, Really, stop looking. People that provoke her, especially men, always die tragically.
Blood Refinement School? Such a bloody sounding name. It was probably some sort of demonic cult. Ning Shu asked, Who is she?
Liu Yuanyuan, whispered Liu Qinyang.
Chapter 543: Taste This Young Master’s Fist!
Chapter 543: Taste This Young Masters Fist!
Liu Qinyang had been frowning from the moment he caught sight of Liu Yuanyuan. Liu Yuanyuans strength isnt high enough for her to enter the dungeon, so why is she here?
Ning Shu wasnt concerned about what level of cultivation Liu Yuanyuan was at. She definitely has something that prevents her true strength from showing. She had definitely hidden her own cultivation level.
Liu Qinyang felt that his chances of sessfully obtaining the celestial residence had gotten even weaker. There were probably countless more people with high cultivation here.
It was so depressing.
People continued to arrive. Ning Shu kept waiting for Xie Yu to show up, but even as the crowd in front of the pce thickened, the male lead still hadnt arrived. He was probably going to show upst so that the entire crowd could witness his magnificent arrival.
Chirp chirp There was the pleasant cry of a bird. Everyone looked over and saw that several people were standing on top of a ming red bird. The man was handsome and the women were beautiful. They were like descending celestials.
Xie Yu was standing at the very front with a beauty on each side. The woman with a veil covering her features gave off a clearly outstanding aura. It made people desire to pull off her veil to see her devastating beauty in full view.
Liu Yuanyuan looked at Xie Yu, then gracefully flipped back her hair while narrowing her eyes slightly.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Xie Yu, you damned scumbag! Taste this young masters fist! Everyone was drunk on this beautiful scene when a coarse voice suddenly destroyed the moment.
Ning Shus angry bellow immediately ruined Xie Yus attempt at acting cool. She jumped up from the ground to punch Xie Yu. Xie Yu was stunned for a moment. The ant that he thought had died was actually still alive and was trying to punch him? It was ridiculous.
Wei Liangyues sudden appearance also shocked Shi Huidi and Yan Jiao since Xie Yu had sworn that this big pervert was already dead.
When Ning Shu saw that Xie Yu had just casually clenched his hand into a fist as if he wanted to meet her punch with a punch, she scoffed coldly. She concentrated on revolving the energy in her dantain and the golden dragons energy started flowing even faster. Her body felt filled with power as she punched Xie Yus fist.
Her expression changed slightly. A distinct cracking sound came from Xie Yus elbow. Xie Yus bone had fractured.
Xie Yus facial color changed. He had been too careless. That punch had felt like he was hitting steel. This trash actually had such strength?
Ning Shu then moved to kick at the spirit beast they were standing on and overturned the phoenix. As the phoenix spun uncontrobly in the air, the people originally standing on its back were shaken off.
Xie Yus face was dark as he flew down with a beauty tucked under each arm. Even as he looked at Ning Shu coldly, internally he was taken aback. His body was very strong since he had also been practicing the training methods of a secret manual from antiquity. Xie Yu was very confident in the strength of his flesh, but when he had traded blows with Wei Liangyue earlier, his bones had actually fractured due to the force of the opponents blow! In addition, the opponent seemedpletely fine.
Wei Liangyue was this strong?
Chapter 544: Fated to Be Enemies
Chapter 544: Fated to Be Enemies
Ning Shu pulled up her sleeves, then pointed at Xie Yu as she shouted, Bastard! You dared to try and kill this young master, if this young master doesnt teach you a proper lesson today, this young masters surname isnt Wei!
Didnt you die? Why are you here? Yan Jiao shouted at Ning Shu fiercely with a vexed expression, Youre not the big pervert at all! Theres no way the big perverts this strong!
Little girl, if you dare to call me big pervert again, I really will do something to you! Ning Shu nced at Yan Jiao, then remarked, Now that I look, you really are a cute little pepper.
You! You shameless Yan Jiaos entire body trembled with anger as she pointed her whip at Ning Shu.
Xie Yu extended an arm to stop Yan Jiao. He red at Ning Shu with murderous intent as he said coldly, Wei Liangyue, what are you bullying women for?
Then what about you? You actually need a woman to step up for you? retorted Ning Shu.
Chirp chirp! The phoenix that Ning Shu had kicked charged towards her angrily with leaping mes surging on its body. It was clearly holding a grudge against Ning Shu for that kick earlier.
Ning Shu didnt bother to dodge and prepared to fight it headon. She wanted to figure out the limit of her strength. As her fist made contact with the phoenixs head, she felt like she was hitting a ming hot block of iron.
Although her hand was scorched slightly, the phoenix had been punched in the head and was sent flying backwards by the force of the blow. It tried to stabilize itself, but couldnt and finally fainted when it fell to the ground.
Xiao Huo! Xie Yus expression changed drastically as he ran over and put the phoenix back into his spirit beast pouch. He red at Ning Shu with murderous intent. Humph! Wei Liangyue, very good.
Many thanks for your praise. This is all to repay you for trying to kill me. This daddy isnt some soft persimmon for you to crush as you please. You want to kill this daddy to make a couple women happy? Keep dreaming! As Ning Shu spoke, she kept blowing at her hand. Her skin had chapped due to the heat earlier.
As expected, even Xie Yus spirit pets were extremely tough. Xie Yu was pretty much fine after taking a blow from her, and his phoenix had only fainted.
Yan Jiaos jaw dropped in astonishment when she saw how strong Ning Shu was. She pointed at Ning Shu as she eximed, Are you still Wei Liangyue, the big pervert?
Senior Sister, is he Wei Liangyue? Yan Jiao turned to ask Shi Huidi. She was inplete disbelief. It was like Wei Liangyue had suddenly transformed from a toad into a prince.
Shi Huidi nced towards Ning Shu with aplicated look in her eyes before saying mildly, I dont know him very well.
Shi Huidi was telling the truth. Although she had been engaged to Wei Liangyue, they hadnt interacted at all. In addition, since Shi Huidi knew what kind of person her fianc was, she avoided meeting with him
So she and Wei Liangyue were pretty much strangers.
Yan Jiao glowered at Ning Shu. Since this person was this strong, that meant that he had purposefully been messing with her back at the entrance to the dungeon. He was seriously a big pervert!
Since you want to fight, Ill apany you. Id like to see exactly how strong you are. Xie Yu was now greatly apprehensive of this hedonistic son. Xiao Huo had actually lost to him.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu lifted her hand and said loudly, Im currently injured. Is the handsome and cool Xie Yu trying to take advantage of the weak? Dont you care about losing face in front of so many beauties?
Xie Yu looked at Ning Shu coldly, his eyes now calm and no longer containing any trace of the previous murderous intent and frustration. He now viewed this person as an enemy that stood on equal grounds as him.
They were fated to be enemies due to Shi Huidi.
Chapter 545: Started Flirting
Chapter 545: Started Flirting
Xie Yu hated Wei Liangyue even more than before. In the past, Wei Liangyue was just a weak wimp, but now Wei Liangyue had be strong. Xie Yu was a little worried that Shi Huidis heart would sway and that shed regret her choice.
Xie Yu knew that Shi Huidi was a very cold and indifferent woman. This type of woman was very attractive to men, so Xie Yu liked her a lot.
Xie Yu couldnt tolerate the possibility that Shi Huidi might want to be together with Wei Liangyue. No man would be able to ept the woman they liked being happy below another mans body.
He had to make sure that she cut all ties with Wei Liangyue. It was best if he could kill Wei Liangyue.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
I dont care what you guys want. Liu Yuanyuan who had been watching from the side walked over gracefully. As she passed by, an enchanting fragrance lingered in the air.
Liu Yuanyuan slowly walked to Xie Yu and extended her jade-like fingers. Her fingernails were painted vivid red, making her skin look so pale in contrast that it seemed translucent. She pointed at Xie Yu as she said, I have a feeling that you have a jade tablet. Take it out. Entering the pce is more important. Theres nothing to fight over right now, so what purpose would fighting now serve?
Xie Yu reached out and wrapped his hand around Liu Yuanyuans with a charming smile.
Liu Yuanyuan froze for a moment when her hand was taken. She wanted to pull her hand back, but the man was holding onto her hand firmly. She was extremely vexed. No man had been so audacious as to approach her before, much less grab her hand like this.
Let go! berated Liu Yuanyuan coldly. There was still a seductive smile on her face, but there was venom brewing in the depths of her eyes.
Xie Yu smiled, unconcerned. Subduing a snake-like woman like this would be an interesting challenge. What if I wont?
Thats fine too. Ill just make you wish that you could die. Liu Yuanyuans smile became even brighter.
This guy had totally tossed her to the side and started flirting with another woman right in front of his own harem. Wonder how Shi Huidi and Yan Jiao felt right now?
When Yan Jiao, that little tigress saw this, she pouted and stomped in jealousy, but she didnt seem very angry or hurt. Shi Huidi was cold and indifferent as always and didnt seem affected by this scene.
Ning Shu discovered that, even though she was a woman too, she couldnt understand what these women were thinking at all.
Xie Yu and Liu Yuanyuan were very close together, so close that Liu Yuanyuan was surrounded by Xie Yus manly scent. She was a little flustered andpletely forgot that she had the strength to resist.
Xie Yu smiled softly and released her hand to take out a pure white jade tablet. If youre looking for this, I just happen to have it.
Ning Shu watched with wide eyes as Xie Yu flirted. As expected, looks were very important. If Xie Yu had been ugly, Liu Yuanyuan wouldve already whipped him to death and such a suggestive scene never wouldve ured.
Liu Yuanyuans face was slightly red. She glowered at Xie Yu before turning towards the surroundings. Two jade tablets have already appeared, who has the third?
Everyone looked at each other for a few moments before a man dressed in a changpao finally stepped out with an identical tablet.
The three tablets had appeared, so all that was left was to unlock the pce. The atmosphere immediately turned tense.
The three that had the jade tablets stood at the entrance to the pce and ced them in the slots.
The disciples of Heavenly Law Sect were all following behind Ning Shu. They were stunned by her disy of strength just now and still found it unbelievable.
Junior Brother Wei, lets head in together. With more people, well be able to deal with unexpected situations better, said Liu Qinyang even as he continued staring at the pce doors.
Ning Shu didnt speak. Her gaze was fixed on the sinister stone lions in front of the gate. She didnt know if it was her misperception, but she seemed to see the lions eyes move. It looked as if they were about toe to life.
Chapter 546: A Beast in Human Form
Chapter 546: A Beast in Human Form
The heavy pce doors slowly opened. Xie Yu, Liu Yuanyuan, and that changpao guy quickly rushed into the pce.
When everyone saw that those three had entered, they quickly moved to follow them. However, just as they reached the door, a stone lion abruptly lifted its leg to stomp at the intruders. The people with quick reflexes managed to narrowly dodge, but those whose reflexes werent on par were smashed into paste. The sounds of bone splintering under the pulverizing force was distinctly audible.
Everyone else hastily stopped and looked at the enormous stone lion in shock.
Ning Shu gave a long exhale. Good thing she had been on guard and hadnt charged towards the doors.
The stone lions didnt pay any attention to the people holding the jade tablets. It was clear that only those with the jade tablets were allowed to enter.
It seemed that it wouldnt be easy to enter the pce with these two stone lions guarding it. Even if they eventually managed to get inside, itd probably already be toote to contend for anything.
T-this Liu Qinyang was too shocked to speak. He had even been thinking of trying to snatch the celestial residence earlier, but now he discovered that he didnt even have the qualifications to contend for the celestial residence. It was seriously such a painful realization.
Ning Shu wasnt in a rush. There were quite a lot of people with high cultivation in the crowd and she was certain they wouldnt let a chance as good as this slip by.
As she had predicted, some people soon started attacking the stone lions. However, the stone lions were seriously too big. Humans were like the size of birds inparison to them.
The stone lions dutifully stopped all the people that wanted to enter and blocked the pce doors with their bodies.
Seriously! Liu Qinyang was extremely vexed.
Ning Shu saw that these people couldnt do anything to the stone lions despite their numbers, but she had to get in. If she didnt interfere, Xie Yu would definitely seed in obtaining the celestial residence. With the celestial residence as a trump card and all the treasures inside this space, Xie Yu would be an even more troublesome foe.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The celestial residence would let Xie Yu bepletely unstoppable.
Ning Shu flew onto a stone lions head and the stone lion started violently trying to shake her off. However, since its body was made of stone, its rigid movements couldnt shake Ning Shu off at all.
Ning Shu abruptly pushed hard to make the stone lion fall over, but all she managed to do was make it sway slightly.
When the others saw what Ning Shu was doing, they flew onto the lions head as well to work with her and push the lion down.
Ning Shu was out of ideas, so she dug out a small spirit essence crystal that was about the size of a thumb from her storage pouch and swallowed it. A frightening surge of spirit energy started rushing through her body and her body started swelling up like the energy was going to explode out.
The golden dragon inside her dantian immediately started absorbing this frightening energy. It seemed as if it could never get too much of this energy.
Ning Shu roared as she pushed the stone lion with a surge of strength. The stone lion crashed to the ground, causing the entire pce to tremble.
Although it iled its limbs desperately, it couldnt get up again.
Ning Shu flew to the other stone lions head. When the others saw that Ning Shu was heading over, they immediately got out of the way.
Someone this violent was practically a beast in human form ah!
Chapter 547: Snake Palace
Chapter 547: Snake Pce
Ning Shu revolved the energy in her dantian and kicked down the other stone lion before rushing into the pce.
The others followed behind her like a wave of bees.
The moment Ning Shu got inside, she nked out. There were a lot of entrances in front of her. She had no idea which one to enter.
Everyone else also frowned at the sight of this. Liu Qinyang moved over to Ning Shu and asked, Which one should we take?
What are you asking me for? I dont know either, just pick a random one. Ning Shu frowned as well. She didnt know what the situation was currently like on Xie Yus side. In the worst case scenario, he may already be working on subduing the celestial residence.
A lot of people that were skilled in the art of arrays started calcting the best route to take.
Ning Shu was in a hurry so she just closed her eyes and spun around with her finger outstretched. Then she opened her eyes and took the entrance that her finger had ended up pointing at.
When the others saw Ning Shus willful manner, they shook their heads in disbelief. When Liu Qinyang saw that Ning Shu was leaving, he had no choice but to just pick a random entrance as well. The other disciples of Heavenly Law Sect followed after him.
The moment Ning Shu entered, a lot of spirit beasts pounced at her. Ning Shu just punched these spirit beasts and they instantly dispersed into primordial energy before reconverging into the form of spirit beasts. The waves were endless.
Although these spirit beasts formed from primordial energy didnt cause Ning Shu much harm, they were slowing her down.
Ning Shu continued punching as she rushed forward. Countless spirit beasts rushed towards her. With a cold cry, she pulled out her sword and shed at them, instantly destroying their forms.
Finally, she managed to make it through the first trial, but then she found that there was a stage of stone men waiting for her. Each stone person held a spear. Their movements seemed slow, but they actually moved with shocking speed to attack Ning Shu.
Ning Shu crushed a stone man with one kick and picked up the dropped spear to pierce at the rest of the stone men. The stone men were soon utterly deformed.
However, they continued to block Ning Shus way, so she jumped up and just stepped on their heads to continue moving forwards.
If she kept fighting them, shed end up dying from exhaustion.
Right after Ning Shu got out of that stage, she heard an anguished scream. The voice contained so much pain it seemed like it was facing inhumane torture.
It was a mans voice. Could it be that something had happened to Xie Yu?
Ning Shu sped up to run in the direction of the sound, but she was blocked again. This ce was filled with snakes of all sizes, colors, and shapes.
The ground, the pirs, they were all covered with countless snakes. There wasnt even any ces to step.
The air was filled with the hissing sounds of the snakes flicking their tongues as well as their distinctive stench. Ning Shus face paled and goosebumps appeared all over her skin. She felt like she was getting agoraphobia.
>Agoraphobia is fear of crowded spaces~<
These snakes had been locked up in this pce this entire time. Over time, they reproduced and grew in numbers until this ce practically became a snake cave.
Fuck, wasnt this a bit too gross!?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The snakes sensed that an unfamiliar creature had entered the pce, so they all rushed towards Ning Shu. The sight of so many snakes slithering towards her made her hair rise on end. Fudge, this was terrifying!
Ning Shu didnt want to get involved with these snakes at all and the screaming from that side was already starting to weaken.
She pulled out her sword to kill the snakes closest to her, then she took out some poisonous powder and scattered it on the snakes. The moment the snakes made contact with the powder, they convulsed for a few seconds, then fell still. The dead snakes were immediately devoured by the other snakes.
These snakes seemed to prioritize eating the dead snakes over dealing with Ning Shu. However, after eating the dead snakes, they were poisoned as well and were soon eaten by other snakes.
Ning Shu took out more poisonous powder and pinched her nose to scatter it all around. All the snakes that made contact with the poison soon died and the poison continued to be passed on.
Ning Shu then hastily ran away. Being in a room full of snakes was seriously horrifying.
Chapter 548: Enormous Black Snake
Chapter 548: Enormous ck Snake
Before she was able to make it out, arge tail-like thing swept towards her. She quickly dodged the attack. When she looked over, she saw that there was still an unharmed snake that had been hiding in the shadows. This snake was veryrge. Its body diameter was about the side of a mans waist and it was almost twenty feet long.
This snake was ck from head to toe, but its eyes werepletely red. It towered over Ning Shu as it flicked its forked tongue.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and the stench immediately filled her senses. She had been trying to calm down, but this stench almost made her puke.
She couldnt take it anymore. It was too stinky, too disgusting! She decided to just attack and pierced her sword towards the snakes head.
The enormous snake swept its strong tail towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu dodged the tail and pierced the sword towards the snakes head. The snake spat ming redva towards her in response. Ning Shu hastily dodged, but her clothing was still burned.
Ning Shu saw that her skin was red and swollen from being scalded. She quickly pierced towards the snakes head. The spirit weapon was extremely sharp, and with Ning Shus strength added on, she pierced straight through the snakes head. Blood spurted out and filled with air with even worse of a stench. The enormous snake struggled frantically and countless pirs were destroyed by its iling.
The small snakes in the pce seemed to sense something that made them delighted and they surged towards the enormous snake. In a few seconds, therge snake was covered with smaller snakes. These small snakes actually wanted to devour therge snake?
Ning Shus scalp prickled in disgust and she decided to abandon her sword and just run.
Were these snakes left here to drive people away by grossing them out?
Ning Shu rushed out of the snake pce and entered a wider pce hall. There were three people in the pce right now. Ning Shu saw that Xie Yu was currently standing protectively in front of Liu Yuanyuan and not far from them, a man dressed in green was convulsing on the ground while screaming in pain. His body was twisted into a grotesque and clearly unnatural shape.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The mans face was twisted in agony as blood poured out of his eyes, nose, and mouth. His seven apertures were bleeding.
AAAaah The man cried in pain. Finally, after onest abrupt convulsion, his eyes widened slightly, then he fell still.
This was the scene Ning Shu saw the moment that she entered.
She was disappointed to find that Xie Yu wasnt the one that had died. The only people here aside from Ning Shu were the people that possessed the jade tablets.
Liu Yuanyuans face was pale when she saw that this man had died. It was clear that she was frightened by this scene since she couldnt stop herself from edging closer to Xie Yu.
Xie Yu turned around. When he saw Ning Shu, his pupils dted, then he said coldly, You actually managed to get in.
Ning Shu calmly brushed back her hair and said, Since even you had been able to enter, why wouldnt I be able to enter? Ning Shu looked towards the ground at the corpse whose face was still twisted in agony. Seems like it wont be that easy to obtain the celestial residence.
Chapter 549: The Celestial Residence’s Backlash
Chapter 549: The Celestial Residences Bacsh
Xie Yu once again felt apprehensive at the sight of Wei Liangyue. No one else had managed to make it in yet, but he had gotten here. Although his clothes were disheveled and he looked pretty wretched, he didnt seem to be injured.
Ning Shu suddenly recalled Shi Huidi and said, Why did you abandon your senior sister and junior sister outside to run in on your own? You should know how dangerous these checkpoints are.
Xie Yus facial color changed. He really had forgotten about Shi Huidi and Yan Jiao. Since there were two strongpetition next to him, his only thought had been to hurry and obtain the celestial residence.
Xie Yu was vexed that Ning Shu had pointed this out.
Tsk tsk, you truly fall in love when you see one, toss one away once you love another one, sneered Ning Shu.
She then looked around and discovered that a round thing was floating in the middle of the room. It was about the size of a ser ball and revolved around slowly. The light it gave off feltplicated and hurt the eyes.
What the hell was that?
Hey beautiful, can I ask how this person died? Ning Shu turned towards Liu Yuanyuan.
Liu Yuanyuan could tell that Ning Shu was strong, so she replied coldly, He overestimated his capabilities and wanted to subdue the celestial residence. This was how he ended up.
The three people that possessed jade tablets had rushed inside the pce first. Since they had the jade tablets, it was very easy to get through the checkpoints since most of the things didnt attack the people with the jade tablets.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The man in the changpao who had gotten here first had immediately inserted his spirit consciousness into the celestial residences core. However, he seemed to have encountered something and ended up dying.
It was probably the celestial residences bacsh. It was clear that the celestial residence had refused to acknowledge this man as its master.
Ning Shu frowned. The celestial residences bacsh was this terrifying?
His soul had been absorbed by something. 2333s voice appeared inside Ning Shus head. Who wouldve thought that this nes core was actually thisrge? Looks like it doesnt have long before it disappears.
The core being big is bad? Why would it disappear if its big? Ning Shu was confused.
System 2333-sama exined, The reason the core looks big is because its binding ising apart. Sooner orter, itlle apartpletely. The more stable the core is, the smaller it is. Thats why I said this was a trash of a ne.
Ning Shu asked, You said that his soul was gone because something swallowed it. Could it be that the nes core had devoured his soul?
This I dont know. Then 2333 disappeared.
When Ning Shu heard 2333 say that the changpao mans soul was gone, she wanted to have Xie Yu give it a try. Itd be perfect if this core would suck away Xie Yus soul as well.
Chapter 550: PDA
Chapter 550: PDA
Ning Shu grinned towards Xie Yu, Since you two wont be trying to subdue the celestial residence, then excuse me for going ahead.
This senior brother, you dont have a jade tablet, so how do you n on subduing the celestial residence? When Liu Yuanyuan heard that Ning Shu wanted to try and subdue the celestial residence, her eyes immediately filled with a cold, baleful expression.
Ning Shu spread her hands out as she replied, Who said that only the people with a jade tablet can subdue the celestial residence? Didnt that person end up being devoured by the celestial residence despite having a jade tablet? The fact that I was able to get to this ce means that I have fate with this celestial residence. All treasures have their fated masters and Im that fated master.
As long as Im here, youll never have a chance to subdue this celestial residence, said Xie Yu coldly. Then he turned towards Liu Yuanyuan and said, Yuanyuan, try to subdue the celestial residence.
Yuanyuan? Ning Shu looked at the two of them. They had barely been together for an hour and they were already addressing each other in such an intimate way. Xie Yus skill at flirting sure wasnt anything to sneer at.
After what happened to the man in the changpao, Liu Yuanyuan was a little hesitant. She felt that the celestial residence would be hard to subdue and she couldnt fully trust that Xie Yu was sincere in giving her the celestial residence.
What if I seed in subduing the celestial residence? asked Liu Yuanyuan like a little girl that was testing her lover.
Xie Yu smiled and said warmly, If you seed, then it means the celestial residence belonged to you from the start. Theres plenty of miraculous encounters and treasures in this world. Even if I dont get the celestial residence this time, therell be chances to encounter even better things in the future.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Liu Yuanyuan blushed slightly. Are you really sincere?
Of course. Xie Yu nodded firmly.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu found that she had beenpletely ignored again. They were making public disys of affection like no one was around, she really wanted to just burn them to death!
Liu Yuanyuan took a deep breath, then shook her head. I have a feeling that I wont be able to subdue this celestial residence. You should try instead. Ill keep watch for you and I wont let anyone harm you, said Liu Yuanyuan as she shot Ning Shu a warning re.
I can sense that this celestial residence belongs to you. Dont doubt my feeling, my intuition has always been very sharp. One of my innate skills that I can vaguely predict the future. Liu Yuanyuans gaze contained warm light as she looked towards Xie Yu.
Yuanyuan, thank you. Xie Yu took Liu Yuanyuans soft hands, touched.
Liu Yuanyuan said with a smile, Hurry and go subdue the celestial residence.
Ning Shu: Im being ignored again.
And she had to watch them flirt again.
Right as Xie Yu was about to start subduing the celestial residence, someone rushed into the pce. When that person saw the core, he cried out, The celestial residence! Its the celestial residence
Following that, more and more people rushed into the pce. When they saw the revolving core, their eyes filled with scorching light.
Ning Shu looked over. Although a lot of people had made it here, a lot more had probably died in the various traps. This crowd was much smaller than the initial crowd that had rushed in.
There was barely one tenth of the original group left. All the weak ones had died.
When they saw the core, some of them immediately moved to insert their consciousness into the core to subdue the celestial residence, but they ended up just like the man in the changpao.
The person that was rebuffed by the celestial residence started bleeding from all seven apertures, then copsed onto the ground, his eyes open lifelessly wide. Several people fell in quick session and it immediately dumped a bucket of cold water on their excitement.
The pce fell silent. Everyone stared in rm at the revolving core. They hadnt expected for something like this to happen.
Ning Shu observed the corpses. Their pupils were dull so it seemed that their souls really had been devoured. She then stared at the revolving core. Perhaps the master of the celestial residence hadnt died at all and was currently hiding in this core. Whenever someone tried to subdue this celestial residence, he would devour their soul.
If he found someone extremely talented, hed probably try to possess them. Ning Shu nced at Xie Yu.
There were still more peopleing in. Xie Yus facial color became a little poor when he saw that the pce was gradually filling up with people. Liu Yuanyuan consoled him and said, Its no use even if theres a lot of them. This celestial residence definitely belongs to you. Trust me.
Xie Yu smiled towards Liu Yuanyuan.
Ning Shu didnt bother to watch the two flirt anymore and turned to observe Shi Huidi and the little tigress Yan Jiao. Those two were very calmly watching the man they liked flirting with another woman.
Chapter 551: Obediently Sacrifice Your Soul
Chapter 551: Obediently Sacrifice Your Soul
There were some that still refused to give up and tried to insert their consciousness into the core themselves, but they faced the same tragic end.
Agonized cries that caused involuntary goosebumps reverberated in the room. Wasnt this thing too sinister?
Ning Shu didnt see any of the Heavenly Law Sect disciples in the crowd. Could it be that they had all died? If that was the case, Heavenly Law Sect was going to be in for some heartache. Those were the sects most outstanding disciples after all.
Hopefully they were fine. After all, Old Man Wei was the elder of Heavenly Law Sect.
She moved towards the little tigress Yan Jiao and asked, How does it feel to see the man you like flirt with another woman?
Yan Jiao was given a shock by Ning Shu. When she saw it was Wei Liangyue, that huge pervert, she immediately snapped, None of your business!
Tsk tsk. I really do feel sympathy for you. If I was you, Id walk up right now and cuff him on both sides of his head before kicking him down below, said Ning Shu.
Shi Huidi nced at Ning Shu coldly, then turned away and ignored her.
Yan Jiao said with contempt, You talk like youre so great. Didnt you also trample a lot of women? What right do you have to talk about others? Senior Brother Xie is a really good person. Its normal that women like him. Senior Brother Xie respect women a lot too. Someone as gentle as him isnt someone on the same level as a big pervert like you.
Ning Shu:
Fine, girls under the effect of the male lead halo always had such weird ways of thinking. As soon as they encountered the male lead, they would be attracted to him. Theyd love him passionately without any regrets and would even feel happy to see that there were so many sisters that liked Xie Yu just as much as they did.
Ning Shu shook her head, then gave a soft cough to break the silence in the pce. Since everyone so far has failed to subdue the celestial residence, this young master will be giving it a try.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Xie Yu saw that Ning Shu was actually standing with Yan Jiao and Shi Huidi, his face immediately darkened and he walked over. Liu Yuanyuan followed him.
Senior Sister, Yan Jiao, its great to see that you two are fine! Xie Yu looked towards them with a concerned expression. Yan Jiao curled her lips with a slightly jealous expression. You probably havent even thought about us. After all, you have such a beautifuldy with you now, so you obviously forgot about Senior Sister and me. Youre a bad person!
When Xie Yu heard Yan Jiao say this, he knew that this frank junior sister of his wasnt angry. However, he didnt know what the cold Shi Huidi was thinking. He nced over at Ning Shu and Ning Shu immediately said, What are you looking towards me for? Could it be that you think I have something going on with this little pepper? I have no interest in this female wolf. Shes always chasing after me and trying to bite me.
Wei Liangyue, what did you say!? Whos a female wolf!? Ill kill you! shouted Yan Jiao.
Xie Yu wasnt suspecting that there was something between Wei Liangyue and Yan Jiao. He was suspecting that there was something between Wei Liangyue and Shi Huidi. After all, they had been engaged.
Xie Yu suddenly really wanted to know what exactly Shi Huidi thought about all of this. He felt like he was beingpletely led around by Shi Huidis attitude. She seemed to treat him a little specially, but at the same time, she didnt seem to treat him specially at all and they were still like ordinary fellow disciples.
Cries of agony continued to ring out in the pce. Although a lot of people had already died, everyone felt that they were special and that the Heavens cared for them, so they continued throwing themselves towards death for the allure of the celestial residence.
Ning Shu stuffed her spirit consciousness into the core and instantly felt a cold energy enter her soul. A strong force tried to pull her soul out of her body and suck it into the core.
Obediently sacrifice your soul to this god. Your soul is very strong. Its stronger than any Ive ever seen. An aged voice appeared inside Ning Shus consciousness. Ning Shu hadnt pushed her spirit consciousness deep into the core, so at this time, she quickly pulled out. Even though she had reacted so quickly, her soul still pulsed with exhaustion and her back was covered with cold sweat.
Chapter 552: Can’t Bully a CPU This Way!
Chapter 552: Cant Bully a CPU This Way!
Liu Yuanyuan was shocked to see that Ning Shu was still alive. Everyone else that had attempted to subdue the celestial residence had died, so they couldnt afford to underestimate this person.
Fuck, this daddys spirit consciousness isnt strong enough! Cant even enter the thing! Ning Shu cursed.
When Liu Yuanyuan heard what Ning Shu said, she immediately concluded that she had been overthinking things. It was no wonder that he hadnt died. He hadnt even been able to enter the core.
Stop wasting your energy. You wont be able to obtain this celestial residence, said Liu Yuanyuan, seeming very certain of her own intuition.
Ning Shu shrugged without speaking. She felt exhaustione from her very soul. This one attempt had probably used up a lot of her souls energy.
However, she had gotten what she had been aiming for. As she had predicted, there was something off with the core. The whole incident with the jade tablets was probably staged by this ghost to lure people here.
Xie Yuughed coldly when he saw that Ning Shu had failed, then he inserted his own consciousness into the core. Soon, his face started twisting sinisterly.
Liu Yuanyuan and Yan Jiao watched Xie Yu nervously. Even Shi Huidis gaze was fixed on him.
Ning Shu nced over at Xie Yu. Based on his luck and ability, hed probably be able to kill off that spirit and obtain the celestial residence.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She pressed her lips together, then silently asked 2333, Can you get to the ce where nes are nurtured?
What are you nning to do? What are you asking this for? asked 2333.
Ning Shu said, I just wanted to know if you could go?
This
As expected, you cant, remarked Ning Shu with disdain. She saw that blood was seeping out the corners of Xie Yus mouth. He was probably battling with the ghost right now.
Ning Shu asked 2333, Can you get there or not?
I can, but I dont have enough energy, said 2333 after a moment of silence.
Youve already absorbed that many spirit essence crystals and you still dont have enough energy? Ning Shu felt that this system was aplete swindler.
2333 said in a depressed tone, An energy source this average isnt enough to support us to the ce where nes grow.
If you give me the primal chaos stone, Ill have enough energy, said 2333.
Ning Shu felt that System 2333-sama was just aiming for her primal chaos stone. It seemed that the stone really was something precious. She said mildly, System-sama, there are some things that Im not willing to go to the trouble of bickering over, but you shouldnt treat me as an idiot either. Otherwise Ill register aint and say that youre tricking things out of the yer and making use of system loopholes to exchange things. At that time, you can just packed up and head to the recycling center.
Aiyo, pleasedy, how can you say this? I only exchanged those things for you, how can you be so ungrateful? The reason Im out of energy is because I went to save you. You said that you would help me find energy, but now youre going back on your promise. Since you want my help, give me a primal chaos stone. How can you threaten me? Ning Shu, what exactly do you treat me as? Even though Im just a cpu, it doesnt mean you can bully me this way! 2333 sounded hurt and indignant.
Ning Shu:
Fudge, why did she suddenly feel a little guilty?
Chapter 553: Perfect Chance to Throw Stones
Chapter 553: Perfect Chance to Throw Stones
Finally, Ning Shu reached an agreement with the system. She gave him the primal chaos stone and he agreed to bring her to the ce where nes were nurtured.
Xie Yu was still fighting with the ghost. As of now, not only was he vomiting blood, blood was flowing out of his eyes. It was obvious that he was fighting an intense battle.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
A gray spirit was inside Xie Yus spirit consciousness and arrogantly demanding that Xie Yu handed over his body. He wanted to use Xie Yus body to establish a legend like never before. However, Xie Yu was a very proud and unyielding person and naturally refused to give up his body. He wanted to kill this old monster, then wrestle control of the celestial residence.
Xie Yu tilted his head and roared, You want to take over my body!? Keep dreaming! Die already!
Xie Yu coughed a mouthful of blood. His face twisted sinisterly and the veins on his forehead bulged due to the agony he was experiencing.
When Ning Shu saw him like this, she felt like this was the perfect chance to throw some more stones down the well, so she quickly punched towards his head. Liu Yuanyuan immediately moved to help Xie Yu block the attack, but Xie Yu was still hit and coughed another mouthful of blood.
Xie Yu looked towards Ning Shu with his bloody red eyes, his gaze filled with hatred. Due to this momentary distraction, he was injured by the ghost and coughed out another mouthful of blood. His face lost a lot of color and he had to shove a pill into his mouth.
Wei Liangyue, you actually dared to attack Senior Brother Xie!? Yan Jiao pointed her whip at Ning Shu indignantly. Big pervert, you actually dared to harm my senior brother!? Ill beat you until you wish you were dead!
Liu Yuanyuan wiped off the blood at the corners of her lips, then looked towards Ning Shu darkly. Youre courting death.
When Ning Shu saw that Liu Yuanyuan was still doing her all to protect Xie Yu even though she had been injured, she was a little surprised. Liu Yuanyuan had barely known Xie Yu for a day, but she was already this devoted to him?
Wasnt this developing a little too fast?
Liu Yuanyuan was the seductive and scheming type, so it made no sense for her to be so devoted to someone so quickly.
In reality, Liu Yuanyuan harbored her own selfish designs. She knew that she wouldnt be able to obtain the celestial residence and she had a feeling that Xie Yu would be able to, so her only option right now was to help him in order to gain some of the benefits. And then there was also the fact that, for some reason, she had a favorable impression of Xie Yu.
Shi Huidi walked over and said coldly, All treasures have their fated owners. You werent able to obtain the celestial residence earlier, but Junior Brother Xie seems to have hope at obtaining the celestial residence. If you n to interfere, youll have to get through us first.
Ning Shu now experienced firsthand what was meant by the more people, the more power. She looked at the three women with high cultivations in front of her that were protecting Xie Yu.
Wei Liangyue, Ill definitely kill you, said Xie Yu darkly even as he coughed out blood.
Look, he admitted himself that he wants to kill me. Theres no way I can just sit and wait for death. Any normal person would try to kill off the beast while its injured, said Ning Shu with a candidugh even as she clenched her fist to punch Shi Huidi.
She had been wanting to get revenge. When she first got to this world, Shi Huidi had sure done her in good.
Shi Huidi was aware of his strength since she had seen him kick down the two stone lions at the entrance. She took out her sash to try and bind Ning Shus movements, but Ning Shu caught the sash and yanked it, causing Shi Huidi to be flung out hard.
Shi Huidi crashed into the wall, then fell to the ground, coughing so much blood that it soaked through her sash.
Senior Sister! cried Yan Jiao. She ran over to help Shi Huidi up. Shi Huidi took a few pills, then started meditating to heal the injuries.
Yan Jiaos eyes were red. She wanted to yell at Ning Shu, but when she met Ning Shus stern glower, her tone weakened into a pouty shout, How can you treat Senior Sister like this!?
Ning Shu was toozy to bother with her. Yan Jiao was seriously naive and ignorant about the ways of the world. Although she was lively and cute, she always did things ording to her own desires. Yan Jiao was always shouting for Xie Yu to kill her, but now she had the nerve to make such an usatory expression. Could it be that she should indulge Shi Huidi just because Shi Huidi was once her fiance?
Chapter 554: Both Beasts in Human Form
Chapter 554: Both Beasts in Human Form
When Xie Yu saw that Shi Huidi had been injured, his eyes started bleeding even more intensely. He took a deep breath, then took out two pills from his storage pouch and swallowed them. Lets see who exactly will destroy who today.
Xie Yu sounded like he was talking to the ghost that was trying to possess him, but he also sounded like he was addressing Ning Shu.
When Liu Yuanyuan saw that Shi Huidi had been injured, she bit her lips hard while looking at Ning Shu warily.
Ning Shu shook out her hands, then slowly approached Liu Yuanyuan and punched her. To tell the truth, she was really enjoying bare fist fighting. The sensation of hitting flesh with the bare fist was seriously satisfying.
When Liu Yuanyuan saw Ning Shus punch, she wanted to dodge. However, she recalled that Xie Yu was behind her, so she chose to fight it head on.
A shield-like spirit tool appeared in Liu Yuanyuans hands. The tool gave off a dim glow as Liu Yuanyuan poured nearly all the primordial energy in her body into the tool in hopes that it would be able to hold up against the opponents punch.
It was seriously absurd. She was clearly holding a spirit tool, but she was actually still not confident even though her opponent was attacking with his bare hands.
Ning Shu directly punched the spirit tool. Liu Yuanyuan staggered backwards several steps, then her arms fell weakly. Her bones had been fractured by this enormous force and blood was spilled out of her lips incessantly. She hastily took some pills to recover, but her face remainedpletely pale and the radiance in her peach blossom eyes had faded a lot as well.
Ning Shu blew on her fist. So this was what ultimate strength was. Ning Shu understood the path she had to take now. She was going to go with the route of strength and break though the shackles of fate with raw power.
AAArrrgh. Xie Yu tilted his head back and roared towards the sky. His hair lifted with the emission of a fierce oppressive shockwave, then he moved to punch Ning Shu.
Ning Shus heart dropped. Looks like Xie Yu had sessfully gotten rid of that ghost. He mightve even devoured that soul since he seemed even stronger now.
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that the core was now revolving at a slower speed and seemed a littlerger than before. It seemed that this ne was going to copsepletely in a few years.
Ning Shu recalled the kelp in the sea. If this ne disappeared, the kelp would also disappear.
She revolved the energy in her dantian, then met Xie Yus punch with her own. The collision caused such a huge rebound that both of them were sent flying backwards.
Ning Shu coughed a mouthful of blood and had to take a pill, but Xie Yu seemed fine. He really had be a lot stronger than before.
However, she wasnt scared of fighting him head on.
She wiped the blood off her mouth, then clenched her fist while looking at Xie Yu warily. Xie Yus eyes were filled with murderous intent and he said coldly, Pay the price for injuring them.
Ning Shuughed. This young master can hit whoever he wants to! What do you think you can do?
Xie Yus facial color was ashen and he clenched his fists as he charged towards Ning Shu. They started fighting with their bare fists.
The others just watched them fight silently. Both of them were beasts in human form.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
ment: Notice, Ning Shu saved the ne because of Kelp-sama.
Chapter 555: Making a Deal with the Plane
Chapter 555: Making a Deal with the ne
Ning Shu and Xie Yu were in a deadlock. Every time their fists collided, Ning Shu would feel like her internal organs were jolted out of ce by the force.
Meanwhile, Xie Yu also felt that his opponents fist was like rock. It felt like his hands were about to break. Xie Yus greatest pride was that no other cultivator couldpare to him in physical strength since he had trained following an ancient body-strengthening manual. However, someone whose physical strength and constitution were stronger than his had suddenly appeared, and this person was even someone he had thought to be a piece of trash.
Xie Yu was determined to see this battle through to the end and kill Wei Liangyue. Wei Liangyues current existence was like a bone stuck in his throat. He wouldnt be able to rest easy until Wei Liangyue was dealt with.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, then reached into her dantian to pull out all the power she had as she attacked Xie Yu once again. When their fists made contact, Ning Shu could hear the sounds of her bones fracturing. Her body had be extremely strong after the energy from the Unsurpassable Martial Arts strengthened it, but right now her bones were actually breaking!
The two of them were sent flying backwards by the recoil. Ning Shu puked a mouthful of blood, so she hastily took a pill and revolved the dragon energy in her dantian to repair her broken arm.
Although Ning Shus arm fractured, Xie Yus entire arm was limp, so it was clear that he was injured more severely than Ning Shu. He took a pill, then looked towards Ning Shu coldly. Wei Liangyue, seems like Ive underestimated you.
Ning Shu said arrogantly, Thats cause youre blind.
Xie Yu, ignore him for now and subdue the celestial residence first, said Liu Yuanyuan worriedly. He was fighting single-mindedly with Wei Liangyue like they irreconcble enemies even though there were so many other people around. Itd be bad if someone decided to take advantage of the chaos to snatch the celestial residence first.
Xie Yu replied en, then took a few breaths to calm his turbulent primordial energy before inserting his spirit consciousness into the core. He wanted to mark the core with his spirit consciousness so that hed gain possession of this celestial residence.
Xie Yu had gained a lot of information after devouring that ghost. This celestial residence contained more treasures than he had ever imagined. He must obtain this celestial residence! If he could make this celestial residence evolve and give birth to its own life, he would be the owner of a world!
When Ning Shu saw that Xie Yu was going to try and subdue the celestial residence again, she immediately inserted her own spirit consciousness into the core and sent the news, I can bring you back to the ce where nes are nurtured. Dont let that man obtain you.
After a brief moment, Ning Shu sensed a faint ted emotion as if the ne was asking Ning Shu if this was really true.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
I can bring you back to the ce where nes are nurtured and allow you to recreate your basews. However, its on the condition that you dont let the other man obtain you. Ning Shu knew that her luck couldnt beat Xie Yus and that such a fortunate encounter wouldnt fall to her, so this was the only method she could use.
Chapter 556: Obtained the Celestial Residence
Chapter 556: Obtained the Celestial Residence
Ning Shu immediately felt a connection with the celestial residence and knew that the celestial residence had chosen her. Xie Yus facial color changed drastically. He had been able to feel a bit of a connection to the celestial residence earlier, but now he didnt feel anything. The core was even starting to reject him.
Xie Yu reflexively looked towards Ning Shu and found that his opponent was currently frantically shoving pills into his mouth. Xie Yus brows furrowed as he scrutinized Ning Shu. As Ning Shu chewed the pills, she rolled her eyes. What are you looking at? Youve never seen someone eat pills before?
Suddenly, the surroundings went ck and everyone fell unconscious.
By the time they woke up again, they found that they were in a valley and no longer in the celestial residence.
Liu Yuanyuan asked Xie Yu, Did you obtain the celestial residence?
Xie Yus face was ashen. He was just about to answer that he didnt went a low voice filled with power reverberated through the valley. Xie Yu, this daddy knows that youve obtained the celestial residence! Hand it over and this daddy will spare your life!
Wei Liangyue, I dont have the celestial residence! Stop trying to nder others! I suspect that youre the one that obtained the celestial residence! shouted Xie Yu coldly.
Ning Shu ced her hands on her hips as sheughed. If only I could obtain the celestial residence! If this daddy had obtained the celestial residence, this daddy would immediately give it to Shi Huidi and have her marry me! After all, didnt your Iridescent Sect refuse to let Shi Huidi marry me precisely because you guys think Im a disgrace?
Then Ning Shu kind of regretting saying that, because what if Iridescent Sect really did try to give Shi Huidi to her again? But this daddy doesnt have the celestial residence. Seems like this daddy has no fate with Shi Huidi in this lifetime.
Shi Huidi looked towards Ning Shu coldly. Wei Liangyue, how much do you intend to humiliate me?
Id rather die than marry you, said Shi Huidi coldly.
Ning Shu shrugged. Fine then. Its just one deformed tree, this daddy still has an entire forest to pick from.
Shi Huidi coughed a mouthful of blood. She had already been injured by Ning Shu, and now Ning Shus insults angered her so much that she vomited blood again.
Liu Yuanyuan was stunned and she looked towards Xie Yu in disbelief. You really didnt obtain the celestial residence?
I didnt. Xie Yu shook his head.
Ning Shu pointed at Xie Yu. Fine, act. Just keep acting! Youre just scared that people will know that you have the celestial residence, so youre trying to frame me! My cultivation isnt high. Im only at the level of spirit master, so when I fight, I have to relypletely on physical strength. My spirit consciousness at this level of cultivation isnt strong enough to subdue the celestial residence.
This time around, Xie Yu was really about to cough blood. He could see that everyone was looking at him with fervent greed in their eyes.
What happened? Why are you guys here? Why did the dungeon disappear? The elders of the sects hade over.
Ning Shu found the elder from Heavenly Law Sect and immediately went over. She pointed at Xie Yu as she shouted, Elder, a disciple of Iridescent Sect, Xie Yu, obtained the celestial residence!
Ning Shus words caused the faces of the other elders to turn grim. However, the elder from Iridescent Sect looked pleasantly surprised and immediately left with the disciples of Iridescent Sect.
As Xie Yu took in the delighted expression on the elders face, he experienced what it was like to not be able to voice his troubles.
When Liu Yuanyuan saw that Xie Yu had left, she was indignant. This trip had been fruitless! Even though she came here with the jade tablet, she hadnt been able to gain anything at all. Who exactly had the celestial residence?
Liu Yuanyuan suspected that the celestial residence was in Wei Liangyues hands, but his cultivation level truly was too low and he didnt have a strong enough spirit consciousness to possibly subdue the celestial residence.
A small fish had no way of devouring a shark. At Wei Liangyues level, it was near impossible for him to obtain the celestial residence. The celestial residences power was too great, there was no way hed be able to endure it.
When a sandpiper and m warred, the fisherman caught both. She didnt know who it was that had been behind all of this and secretly reaped the benefits, but she sure hadnt been able to obtain anything! She had put in all this time for nothing and even got injured!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Liu Yuanyuan was very upset. She was the main disciple of Blood Refinement School and had never been in such a wretched state before or fallen into someone elses scheme like this. The anger caused her to vomit blood again. She had no choice but to leave for now.
Since the dungeon had disappeared and Iridescent Sect had obtained the celestial residence, Iridescent Sects power would definitely shoot up. Gradually, everyone else left. The elder of Heavenly Law Sect looked worried. As he looked at Ning Shu, he sighed and said, Who wouldve thought that youd be able to make it back alive? Seems like your dad hadnt made all those preparations for you in vain.
Lets head back first, said the elder. Ning Shu was preupied with trying to find a reasonable exnation for the fact that she was the only disciple from Heavenly Law Sect that survived.
ment: Really, such a bloody chapter filled with people puking blood. Lol, when the characters puke blood, we cheer. When the characters are living happily, we puke blood. Xp
Chapter 557: Brainwashing the Elder
Chapter 557: Brainwashing the Elder
The elder from Heavenly Law Sect brought Ning Shu over to regroup with the other disciples and Ning Shu found that the disciples she had presumed to be dead were fine.
You guys are fine? remarked Ning Shu, surprised.
Liu Qinyangs gaze wasplicated as he looked at Ning Shu. We didnt enter the pce. The traps were too dangerous, so we went back out. The moment they picked an entrance, they encountered an extremely strong spirit beast. Without Ning Shu around, they couldnt beat the spirit beast at all, so they had no choice but to back out.
They were waiting outside the pce for Ning Shu toe out, but they ended up falling unconscious and when they woke up, they were already out of the celestial residence. After something like this happened, everyone knew that someone had sessfully subdued the celestial residence.
Liu Qinyang had been hoping to obtain the celestial residence, but it turned out that he didnt even have the qualifications to enter the pce. It was seriously embarrassing.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu felt that these people were fortunate that they didnt enter the pce since a lot of people had died inside. Several had their souls devoured, which meant that they no longer had the chance to reincarnate anymore. Ning Shu got onto the spirit boat and the others got on after her.
Once she rxed a little, exhaustion hit her. She had fought nonstop inside the dungeon and had been tense the entire time. Now that she rxed, she felt aches from her entire body.
She ended up falling asleep while leaning against the side of the boat. The others didnt bother her and just scrutinized her.
Liu Qinyang wanted to ask Ning Shu about the situation inside the pce, but when he saw that Ning Shu was asleep, he had no choice but to drop it.
The elder woke Ning Shu up once they reached Heavenly Law Sect. He asked, Did the disciple from Iridescent Sect really refine the celestial residence?
Ning Shu nodded without hesitation and said firmly, Xie Yu from Iridescent Sect had taken it, so now theres no longer a dungeon for sect disciples to train in. Elder, the dungeon had a lot of extremely rare treasures. I heard that there was even millennium spirit essence.
Millennium spirit essence? The elders voice trembled with excitement. Is this news reliable?
Ning Shu shrugged. That, I dont know, but its probably true. The dungeon is veryrge after all and has plenty of good stuff. However, its just way too dangerous.
The more Ning Shu said, the darker the elders expression became. If the dungeon was in their hands, he would probably beughing his lungs out from hearing this news, but since the dungeon was in another sects hands, he felt like envy was scratching his heart out.
The elder sighed. Iridescent Sect sure has luck to have actually been able to obtain the celestial residence.
Obviously. Iridescent Sect had an outstanding disciple like Xie Yu, so that meant fortune was on their side and theyd only get stronger. Back then, Heavenly Law Sect was stronger than Iridescent Sect, but after Xie Yu crashed Wei Liangyue and Shi Huidis wedding and Heavenly Law Sect offended Xie Yu, once Xie Yu came back for revenge, Heavenly Law Sect fell apart. It struggled on at deaths door but still ended uppletely destroyed.
Ning Shu brainwashed the elder several times to convince him that Xie Yu had subdued the celestial residence. She even narrated the situation back then in vivid detail.
After hearing what Ning Shu said, the elder became convinced that the disciple from Iridescent Sect had obtained the celestial residence.
Ning Shu nced back onest time at the elder. After seeing his dark expression, she dusted off her butt and got off the boat.
Chapter 558: Have Presents
Chapter 558: Have Presents
There were a lot of people at Heavenly Law Sects public square. When Ning Shu saw that Old Man Wei was waiting for her, she immediately ran over and called, Dad.
Old Man Weis eyes were a little red. Its good that youre back. I thought you would die in the dungeon. I heard just now that two disciples had died this time, so I thought something had happened to you.
Dad, Im fine. Its all thanks to the fact that you gave me a lightning wind eagle. As Ning Shu spoke, she started heading towards her room.
Dad, do you know how to set up an istion array? I have something good to give you, said Ning Shu after she closed the door.
Old Man Wei waved dismissively. Dads fine. You should keep it for yourself.
Its something really good. When Ning Shu saw Old Man Wei react like this daddys not interested in whatever crap you have, she took out the box from her storage pouch.
When Old Man Wei saw that his son seemed serious, he set up an array with a wave of his hand, then said, Alright, let me see what you mean?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Then he said teasingly, Its the first time youve ever wanted to give me something.
Ning Shu opened the box. It contained a snow-white fruit that glowed with aplicated aura. Old Man Wei wasnt interested at first since he didnt think that his hopeless son would ever be able to take out anything good.
However, when he saw this fruit, his eyes widened and he hastily mmed the box shut as he eximed, Hurry and put it away! How did you manage to obtain this?
Dad, youre crushing my hand, said Ning Shu stiffly. Old Man Wei had abruptly closed the box, so her thumb had been caught. However, he had even pushed harder to make sure it shut firmly, so it fricking hurt.
Old Man Wei:
Ning Shu gave this fruit that was supposed to help with understanding the principles of the world to Old Man Wei. After thinking for a moment, she gave him a piece of spirit essence crystal as well. Dad, I happened to pick this up, so you can have it.
What Old Man Wei looked at the spirit essence crystal, then his eyes almost popped out. He hastily put it away as he lectured Ning Shu, You cant casually take things like this out, you know? Its too precious! If other people saw, theyll kill you to snatch it!
Ning Shu nodded. When she saw that Old Man Wei was only putting the things away, she said, Dad, you should eat the fruit. Its safest once its inside your stomach.
Eating the spirit fruit like this is such a waste. Ill eat it once its refined into a pill. Old Man Wei couldnt bring himself to eat it.
Ning Shu didnt feel that making it into a pill would increase its effects and what if the refinement failed? Then this fruit would be gone. Itd be better to eat it now, so she snatched the fruit out of his hand and stuffed it into his mouth.
The skin broke and a fresh fragrance along with a pure energy instantly drifted out. Old Man Weis heart trembled with pain but he quickly ate the spirit fruit with a few bites. He even opened his mouth and tried to suck in the spirit energy released into the air by the fruit.
Ning Shu:
Im going to train in seclusion. Look after yourself. Old Man Weis aura was pulsing unsteadily. It seemed like he was about to have a breakthrough.
Ning Shu nodded. I got it, Dad. Be careful with your training.
En, I know. Youve be much more energetic now. Seems like itd be good for you to visit the outside world more instead of holing up in Heavenly Law Sect all the time. Old Man Wei then sighed. Who wouldve thought Id one day get a present from my son? My heart aches.
Dad, help me set up an istion array around my house? I want to train in istion for a while too, said Ning Shu.
Old Man Wei help her set up an istion array, then left. Once Old Man Wei got far away, Ning Shu took out the celestial residence. The celestial residence was only about the size of a small chunk of ice in her palm. A ne thatrge had actually managed to shrink into this size, it was pretty amazing.
Ning Shu said to 2333, Lets send this ne back.
Since she had made the ne a promise, she had to keep it.
Chapter 559: Conflicted
Chapter 559: Conflicted
Ning Shu had never considered keeping this space since the ne was already about to copse and she didnt know whether itd be a good thing to leave this space to Wei Liangyue.
Wei Liangyue was cannon fodder. He didnt possess nature-defying luck so even if he ended up getting something good, itd eventually end up in the hands of someone else. If she left this to him, hed probably end up in the same state as in the original storyline.
After considering things, Ning Shu decided to send the ne back to where the nes were nurtured.
2333 asked Ning Shu, Are you sure? That ce is really hard to get to and theres a lot of spatial des. Youll be going there with in your spiritual body and if your soul gets hit by a spatial de, your soul might fall apart then and there. Is it worth it to risk this just for a crappy failed ne like this? It might not be able to nurture its own naturalws even if it returns to the ce where nes are nurtured.
Ning Shu bit her lips. She cherished life more than anyone else. She didnt want to die, but she had told the ne that she would get it to that ce. She felt really conflicted.
She hesitated for a long time but still couldnte to a decision, so she sat on the bed to train for a while. However, she felt really irascible and restless to the point it felt like she was heading into qi deviation.
She clenched her fist. She was really irritated with herself, so she said to 2333, Ive decided, Im going. Since Ive already agreed to go, even if I die on the way, itd still count as a win for me.
The most important thing for a person was to maintain a clear conscience. In this state, there was no way shed be able toplete the task well.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
2333 was silent for a moment, then he said, Alright. Ill do my best to protect you.
Thanks, said Ning Shu with a smile.
A momentter, Ning Shus soul left Wei Liangyues body. The ne was still in her hand.
2333 helped Ning Shu charge out of the ne. As they got higher in the air, they encountered astral winds and Ning Shu struggled to dodge them.
Theres still time now to turn back, said 2333 mildly. This is just normal astral wind. Once we leave this ne, the astral winds will be much worse. Your soul might be destroyed before we even reach that ce.
Ning Shu bit her lips but she still said firmly, Im going.
Ning Shu, theres seriously something wrong with your head. 2333 seemed to sigh.
After they left the task world, they entered a ce that waspletely white. 2333 exined, This is a crack between nes. This ce often caves in at parts and there are strong astral winds and spatial des. Be very careful, otherwise youll be done for.
I got it. Ning Shu carefully observed the surroundings as she made her way forward.
Chapter 560: The Ordinance Sea
Chapter 560: The Ordinance Sea
A spatial de flew towards Ning Shus face without a sound. Ning Shu tilted her head to dodge, but a chunk of hair was still cut. Since she was currently in her spiritual form, every part of her body was made of soul energy and the damage to her hair caused her soul to weaken slightly.
After this, she became even more careful and walked very slowly. Not only did she have to pay attention to the spatial des, she had to be careful around the parts where the space had caved in. If she fell into one of those spots, her soul would instantly be crushed to dust.
In front at the ten and two oclock directions, theres several spatial des. Be careful and dodge them. 2333 activated a scan, but he wasnt able to scan very far since he needed to conserve energy. If he ran out of energy, neither of them would be able to make it back.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu dodged the des. Even with 2333s warning, she still wasnt able to dodge an area filled with spatial des. Every time she was hit by one, her soul would weaken a lot.
Her spiritual body was now extremely flimsy. She was really worried that she wouldnt be able to hold on until she made it there.
All she could do was silently encourage herself.
She squeezed the ne a little as she asked 2333, How much farther is it? She felt like she had already walked very far.
Were not even halfway there. I told you from the start that you had to consider this carefully, said 2333.
Ning Shu:
But I feel like Ive walked really far. Ning Shu was a little skeptical.
Thats your misperception. Youve barely walked anywhere.
Fine. Ning Shu dodged another de that wasing towards her. 2333 suddenly cried, Dont walk towards the left! Theres a cave-in there!
But if she shifted right, shed be hit by the de! Ning Shu pressed her lips together tightly as she chose to face the spatial de.
As the de passed through her body, she groaned softly in pain. It felt like her soul was about to be torn apart. Her soul instantly turned much flimsier. When she looked towards her hand, she saw it was almost transparent.
Was she really going to die here?
The ne Ning Shu was holding seemed to sense that she was in a tight spot since it slowly transferred its energy to Ning Shu. With the energy from the ne, Ning Shus soul grew stronger.
Her soul energy didnt instantly disperse anymore when the spatial des hit her.
She looked towards the small ne. Suddenly, she felt very happy. Sometimes, you got in return exactly what you gave. Some things could be done, but some things could not be done. Even when working on tasks, some principles still had to be maintained.
Since her soul had gotten stronger, she was able to walk a little faster.
She walked in the vast white space for a long time. She focusedpletely on dodging the spatial des, so after some time, she became nimble at it and was rarely hit anymore.
Were here. 2333 sounded like he was sighing in relief. He obviously hadnt expected for them to actually make it either.
They were here?
Ning Shu looked around. This ce was enormous. She didnt know how to describe it, it was somehow like a sea. She felt like an ant beingpared to a here.
This ce was filled with chaotic rules. Some immature nes were bobbing up and down in the ordinance sea and the border of nurturement ordinance was linked to countless nes. These nes fit against each other snugly.
Although it was said that there existed three thousand worlds, there were countless nes and worlds here.
Some nes were veryplete and filled with life. Others were riddled with holes and so dim they barely had light.
Those are the nes that are about to perish, said 2333. Its your guys jobs to prevent the nes from bing like this.
Although every world has children of fortune, even a thousand mile dike can be destroyed with enough ants nibbling at it. Every lifeform can damage the ne. The resentment of those cannon fodder can also cause the worldsws to fall apart. If a ne has too many resentful existences, itsws will copse.
Ning Shu sighed. The worldsws give birth to life and was a mother-like existence to life, but the created life actually harmed their own mother.
She ced the ne she was holding into the ordinance sea. The ordinance sea still had a lot of newly formed nes in it and these nes would eventually give birth to countless forms of life.
Chapter 561: What Did She Just See!?
Chapter 561: What Did She Just See!?
Ning Shu finally rxed now that she had gotten the ne here. When she noticed that this ce was filled with transcendental energy, she sat down to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. As she absorbed the transcendental energy, her soul got stronger again.
Alright, thats enough. We should be getting back, reminded 2333 when he saw that she was training like she had gotten addicted to it.
Ning Shu suddenly recalled something and she asked, That ne still has a lot of living creatures like the kelp. Whats going to happen to them?
The ne will slowly form its ownws and the living creatures in that ne will gradually adapt to thosews. Ning Shu, you sure stick your nose in a lot of business. Dont you get tired? 2333s voice was filled with disdain.
Ning Shu frowned. Im just asking. Its not like Ill lose a couple chunks of flesh just from asking.
Ning Shu got up to leave, but just as she was about to leave, she saw that there was someone in the distance. That person was very tall and wearing a ck windbreaker as he strode through the air over the ordinance sea. In a few seconds, he was gone.
Sch School doctor uncle?
Who did she see just now? The school doctor uncle?
Ning Shu shook her head. How was this possible? How could the school doctor uncle appear here? But that really was the school doctor uncle just now. Ning Shu had already encountered the school doctor uncle twice and when she was a zombie, she had been with him for a long time, so she was able to recognize him with one nce.
But, why would the school doctor uncle be here?
Why, why, why??
Curiosity was scratching at her heart. She shouldve just called out to him earlier, but he had disappeared too quickly. He was gone before she even had a chance to react.
2333, did you see that just now? Ning Shu wanted confirmation from 2333.
See what? asked 2333.
Ning Shu quickly said, There was a guy wearing a ck windbreaker. You can tell from the first nce that hes seriously twisted and perverted. He walked over the ordinance sea just now.
Your eyes must be going bad, replied 2333 mildly. No one has the ability to walk on the ordinance sea. Youre getting presbyopia.
The frick? I really did see it! How could I get such a big thing wrong? You think Im blind? Ning Shu snapped back.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Your eyes must be going bad, said 2333.
I really did see it. Trust me. She had clearly seen him. It really was the uncle, it was definitely the uncle.
Your eyes must be going bad.
Ning Shu:
There was now a shadow of doubt in her heart. Could it be that she really had gotten it wrong? That wasnt possible. Her vision was 30/20.
She looked back at the ordinance sea, but there was no trace of the uncle. The ordinance sea was nurturing countless nes. She could no longer pick out the one that she had just ced inside.
Finally, she turned and left, heading back the way she came. Her soul was much stronger now and she was already familiar with the ce, so it was easy for her to dodge the spatial des this time around and she barely got hit.
After safely getting back to Wei Liangyues body, she opened her eyes and tried moving the body a little, only to find that it waspletely rigid. Her bones would creak and crack with her movements. Did it get rusty?
She slowly walked around in the room and stretched for a while to get the body to loosen up.
Once her soul and this body fully adjusted to each other, she sat down on the bed and started cultivating again.
Chapter 562: Unexpectedly Strong Martial Arts
Chapter 562: Unexpectedly Strong Martial Arts
The golden dragon in her dantian swam around like a real dragon. After a while, she took out another spirit essence crystal that was about the size of a fingernail and swallowed it. Spirit energy immediately surged out and rushed towards her dantian like it was about to pierce through it.
The golden dragon swimming in her dantian excitedly absorbed the spirit energy. Once it absorbed all of it, it exploded.
Ning Shu was stupefied. Why did it suddenly explode? Did its stomach burst from all the spirit energy?
Although the golden dragon had exploded, Ning Shu wasnt injured. The particles of light that burst out with the explosion rushed out of her dantian and into every corner of her body. She could practically feel her cells devouring this energy.
She clenched her fist and found that her strength seemed to have increased again. She tried hitting the table lightly and the sturdy table instantly copsed under the blow.
Her entire body was filled with power. This seemingly low-leveled martial arts manual had finally showed its extraordinary strength due to being in a suitable cultivation world.
Ning Shu had never paid much attention to this martial arts manual. When she first found it, she only got a hundred points for trading it in, so she thought that it was pretty worthless. She had continued practicing it, but she never expected it to be so powerful.
From now on, she was going to continue training in this martial arts even if she was in a world where the natural rules limited her strength. If she could make herself even a little stronger, it would be easier to protect herself.
Ning Shu continued training and a new strand of energy gradually formed in her body. Once that energy formed, she took out another spirit essence crystal and swallowed it. The energy form instantly absorbed all the spirit energy.
She was training without even taking a step out of the room, so she didnt know about any of the things that had happened in the outside world. When Old Man Wei finished with his secluded training, he came to find her.
When Ning Shu saw Old Man Wei, for a moment she thought that Old Man Weis cultivation had been destroyed. There was currently no trace of primordial energy around Old Man Wei, nor did he give off his usual imposing aura. He now seemed like apletely ordinary person.
Dad, whats wrong with you? Your training failed? asked Ning Shu in concern. This strong dad was her biggest backing ah.
Old Man Wei snapped, Whyre you assuming that I failed? Ive sessfully broken through the bottleneck and am now returning to the true natural state. Stinkin brat, the people outside arepletely flipping out. I never knew that my son was actually that amazing.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. What happened?
The disciples that came back from the dungeon told me that you were able to fight on equal grounds with Iridescent Sects Xie Yu? When did you get so strong? asked Old Man Wei.
Ning Shu answered proudly, I just have a lot of physical strength, hahaha.
Cultivation should be your focus. Whats the use in havingrge physical strength? Old Man Wei sized up his son. Let me see how strong you are.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu followed Old Man Wei out of the room, then clenched her fist and revolved the energy in her dantian to punch Old Man Wei with all her strength. Old Man Wei directly caught Ning Shus fist and was forced back a few steps.
Shock appeared on his face. His sons strength waspletely beyond what he had predicted.
Ning Shu retrieved her fist with a smug smile. Right now, she was treating her own body as a weapon. Her body was the strongest weapon there was.
Old Man Wei smiled as well, but then he tried to force it down and rece it with a stern expression. Its not enough to just have physical strength. It works for close range battles, but what if your opponent uses long range attacks? You still have to work hard and cultivate.
Ning Shu nodded. I got it. Ill definitely work hard.
Dad, whats happened outside? asked Ning Shu. Why were people flipping out?
Chapter 563: Do You Have the Celestial Residence?
Chapter 563: Do You Have the Celestial Residence?
Earlier, Ning Shu had gone to send the ne back to the ordinance sea and that one trip had taken an entire month so she had no idea what had happened in the outside world.
Old Man Wei looked towards Ning Shu with a pained expression like he didnt know how to put things.
Ning Shu: _
Dad, if you have something to say, just say it. I can take whatever it is. Ning Shu was baffled by Old Man Weis strange reaction.
Do you have the celestial residence? asked Old Man Wei.
Ning Shu almost jumped up. Dad, how could I have it? If I had it, I wouldve told you ages ago.
Thats good. That brat from Iridescent Sect keeps saying that you have the celestial residence. As I thought, hes just trying to divert attention since hes being pressured. Old Man Weis facial color was very bad.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu hastily asked him what exactly was going on. It turned out that Old Man Wei had been in seclusion this entire time and had only found out about this matter recently when he finished his training.
Basically, back at the dungeon, since Ning Shu had jumped out and said that Xie Yu had subdued the celestial residence, most people were convinced that Xie Yu had obtained the celestial residence. After all, everyone else that had tried to subdue the celestial residence had died but Xie Yu was still alive.
Everyone in the dungeon had agreed with Ning Shus words and they trusted what they saw, so they were certain that Xie Yu had the celestial residence.
When Xie Yu got back to Iridescent Sect, the elders in the sect both explicitly and tactfully hinted for Xie Yu to hand over the celestial residence since the dungeon had a lot of treasures. It would allow the sect to grow rapidly.
In addition, Iridescent Sect was currently being excluded by the other sects. No one could ept the fact that one sect was going to get all of the treasures for themselves and so they were very jealous. If no one had obtained the celestial residence, it belonged to everyone and they were able to send some disciples each time to get some good things.
But now it was being monopolized by a single sect, so everyone was very irritated. Hence, they excluded Iridescent Sect from everything. Iridescent Sect thought that Xie Yu just wasnt willing to hand over the celestial residence so they backed off and stopped demanding that he handed it over. They just told him to get some treasures out for them so that they could increase the strength of the sect.
Although it was said that all treasures had their fated owners, the other sects still couldnt ept it when Iridescent Sect was the only one that obtained such treasure. As the saying went, there was no worry about scarcity, the worry was about uneven distribution. The other sects couldnt help but be jealous, so in coincidental unity, they were all making things hard for Iridescent Sect.
When disciples of Iridescent Sect left the sect to train, they would be attacked by the disciples of other sects, so it was putting a lot of pressure on Iridescent Sect. Whenever that pressure increased, they turned and pressured Xie Yu even more.
However, Xie Yu really had no way of getting the treasures they wanted since he didnt have the celestial residence. Iridescent Sect knew that Xie Yus rtionship with Shi Huidi was better than normal, so they had Shi Huidi go persuade him to hand over some cultivation resources.
Shi Huidi had no choice but to talk to Xie Yu about it. Shi Huidi counted as a woman Xie Yu liked a lot, but she was actually siding with the sect and asking him to hand things over. It instantly caused Xie Yu to turn hostile towards her.
Shi Huidi was intelligent and had thoughts and ambitions of her own. She wasnt as simple and as straightforward as Yan Jiao. Even in a situation like this, Yan Jiao fully trusted Xie Yu, but Shi Huidi didnt believe his im that he didnt have the celestial residence.
Chapter 564: Usefulness of Being Known as Trash
Chapter 564: Usefulness of Being Known as Trash
This current deadlock was all due to Heavenly Law Sects Wei Liangyue. Xie Yu even suspect that this was a trap Shi Huidi and Wei Liangyue had worked together to set.
Ever since Shi Huidi went and asked him to give the sect things, Xie Yu didnt like her as much anymore. His personality was that he could turn his back on the world, but the world would pay for turning their back on him. Someone that was his woman should give him all of her heart and body.
Shi Huidi never went to look for Xie Yu again and the two had no further contact.
Xie Yu was resentful so he used the same method Ning Shu had used against him and said that the thing was with Ning Shu and not with him.
However, most people didnt believe what he said. After all, everyone knew that the son of Heavenly Law Sects Wei Ming wasplete trash.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It waspletely humiliating everyone if the celestial residence actually acknowledged a trash like that as its master. Although some people in the dungeon had seen that Wei Liangyue was actually quite strong, most of them thought that it was due to him using a ton of equipment.
With the amount of resources he had avable to him, even a pig could be a spirit beast. That was why hardly anyone believed Xie Yu when he said that the celestial residence was with Wei Liangyue.
Ning Shu: _
Who wouldve thought that the identity of being trash was actually this useful?
However, the celestial residence really wasnt with her.
Old Man Wei gave Ning Shu some more resources and exhorted her to train well before heading back to guard the mines.
Dad, youve already broken through the bottleneck, so you count as the strongest pinnacle expert in the sect. Why do you still need to guard the mines? asked Ning Shu hastily when she saw that Old Man Wei was about to leave.
Old Man Wei nced at Ning Shu. Do you think that the sect leaders decision is just a joke? Of course I still have to wipe your butt and help clean up your mess by guarding the mine for fifty years. In addition, the situation with the primordial crystal mine has been unstabletely, so I have to keep an eye on it.
Train properly and dont make your dad lose face. Now that youve made something of yourself, your dad can stand proudly wherever your dad goes. Old Man Wei pped Ning Shus shoulder. In the past, her entire body would be sent skewed by the force of his pat, but now she barely felt anything.
Old Man Weiughed heartily as he left.
Since Xie Yu had done this to her, of course she had to respond rather than ept this silently.
Ning Shu let out the lightning wind eagle and got on its back to head towards Iridescent Sect.
When she got to Iridescent Sect, she stood at the gate and revolved the energy in her dantian to shout, Xie Yu, get the f*ck out here!
When the disciples guarding the door saw Ning Shu, they immediately pulled out their swords to point it at her. Someone from Heavenly Law Sect is trying to barge into Iridescent Sect like this? Are you trying to start a fight between the two sects?
Im only looking for Xie Yu. Just call him out. This is between the two of us, it has nothing to do with Heavenly Law Sect and Iridescent Sect, replied Ning Shu mildly.
A disciple from Iridescent Sect went to get Xie Yu. When Xie Yu came out and saw Ning Shu, his eyes turned red from anger and hatred.
Wei Liangyue, you actually dared to show up in front of me? spat Xie Yu between gritted teeth.
Why wouldnt I dare? Ning Shu saw that Xie Yu looked haggard and that there was a lingering gloomy aura around him. It was clear that he had been under a lot of pressure during this period of time.
The little tigress Yan Jiao was standing next to Xie Yu. Her eyes were slightly red as she red at Ning Shu and pointed at her usatorily. Look at how much trouble youve caused for Senior Brother!
Yan Jiao believed in her Senior Brother Xie unconditionally and was certain that Xie Yu didnt have the celestial residence.
Chapter 565: I Swear Upon the Heavens!
Chapter 565: I Swear Upon the Heavens!
When Ning Shu heard Yan Jiaosint, she rolled her eyes. With what eyes did you see that I was the one who did this to him? He was the one that wasnt willing to hand over the resources from the celestial residence and falsely used me of having the celestial residence! This daddy has never seen such a shameless person before!
Xie Yu looked towards Ning Shu darkly. Who exactly was the one that falsely used someone else?
Youre the one falsely using me! Ning Shu then lifted her hand in a vowing gesture and said, I swear upon the Heavens that if the celestial residence is with me, Ill never be able to advance in cultivation and my meridians will be destroyed.
When the cultivators in this world took an oath upon the Heavens, their vows were effective. Ning Shu was just taking advantage of a loophole since the celestial residence really wasnt with her right now.
Ning Shu had made such a serious vow the moment she came, so everyone waspletely taken aback. Xie Yus facial color became even worse. Wei Liangyues action had thrown the problempletely back to him. Even if he made the same vow now, it wouldnt necessarily be believed.
Xie Yu, who had always had things go smoothly for him, never thought that he would one day be stuck in a dilemma like this.
You, you Although Yan Jiao had a very straightforward personality, it didnt mean that she was dumb. She understood that no matter what Xie Yu did now, it was useless, so she was so frustrated that she started crying. She took out her whip and rushed towards Ning Shu to attack her. Im going to whip you to death, you malicious big pervert!
Ning Shu caught Yan Jiaos whip and flung it, sending Yan Jiao flying from the force. Yan Jiao was flung to the ground, but she wasnt really injured. She got up from the ground and said tearfully to Xie Yu, Senior Brother Xie, no matter what, I believe you.
Xie Yu gently wiped away the tears on Yan Jiaos face and consoled her. These troubles are only temporary.
Ning Shu nced over at this lovey-dovey scene indifferently, then turned around and jumped onto the lightning wind eagles back. She said coldly to Xie Yu, If you try to frame me again, Ill beat the crap out of you.
Ning Shu really wanted to just kill him right now, but it wasnt smart to do it in front of so many people from Iridescent Sect.
Xie Yu red at Ning Shu. Ill have you pay a hundred fold for the humiliation today.
Ning Shu patted her chest. Ah, Im so scared! Then Ill be waiting.
She stood on the lightning wind eagles back and looked down at Xie Yu from above. The moment their eyes met, sparks flew from the collision.
When Ning Shu got back to Heavenly Law Sect, she bumped into Liu Qinyang. It was clear that he had been waiting for her because the moment he saw her, he said, Junior Brother Wei, want to go train together? Were going to Thunder Canyon this time. Theres a type of spirit fruit there that can strengthen ones physical body. Lets head there as a group.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu had zero interest. These people just wanted to have here along as a hired thug again. She waved dismissively and said she wasnt going, then headed off to train.
Liu Qinyangs facial muscles spasmed, but no matter how irritated he was, he couldnt voice it. All he could do was humph coldly as he watched Ning Shu walk away.
When Ning Shu got back to her room, she continued cultivating. Right now, she had to build up her primordial energy.
The innate potential of this body was now a lot better than before due to the transformation brought on by the golden dragons energy. Although the potential wasnt as astonishing as Xie Yus, it could still roughly count as talented.
Ning Shu absorbed the primordial crystals that Wei Ming had given her and her cultivation level shot up. While she was training, she sensed that someone had made contact with the istion array so she stopped training and went over to take a look.
Chapter 566: Why the F*ck Was She Reacting?
Chapter 566: Why the F*ck Was She Reacting?
When she opened the door, she saw a female disciple that was dressed in revealing clothes. The female disciple was holding a tray of pastries and tea. She had been blocked from entering by the array, so she looked a little awkward while standing there at the door.
When that female disciple saw Ning Shue out, she immediately smiled sweetly and walked towards her while swaying her figure seductively.
Ning Shu was hit by a waft of elegant perfume. The moment she smelled this scent, she felt her body stir and her lower belly tighten.
Ning Shu: My fuuck
Why the f*ck was she reacting? She fricking wished she could castrate herself!
When the female disciples saw that Ning Shus expression turned a little strange, she smiled charmingly and spoke with a slight pouty tone, Senior Brother Wei, its been so long since youve looked for Lan er. Have you forgotten about Lan er?
This woman was obviously here to seduce her. She probably used to have dat sort of rtionship with Wei Liangyue. However, for her, Ning Shu, to tumble with a woman? No way!
Ning Shu very sternly rejected this female disciples offer, then mmed the door shut without giving any further considerations. That female disciple called Lan er was so furious she almost smashed everything she was holding. However, she had no choice but to leave silently.
These women simply treated Wei Liangyue as a source of benefits. They didnt want to carry out tasks for the sect to gain resources, so they resorted to this route. Ning Shu didnt have anyments about this since everyone had their own ways of surviving. However, there was no way she was going to sleep with these women. Her heart couldnt ept it ah, dammit.
She then hung up a Training, Dont Disturb sign on her door and continued to focus on training. Nothing was more important than strength.
However, something huge happened during this time, which was that Xie Yu had betrayed Iridescent Sect and even took the daughter of the sect leader, the little tigress Yan Jiao, with him.
When Ning Shu heard this news, she was pretty surprised. That little pepper had actually eloped with Xie Yu. She was originally a treasured daughter of a good family, but now she was going to have to face hardships with Xie Yu. Since Xie Yu had beenbeled with having a treasure like the celestial residence, he would be hunted wherever he went.
And now Iridescent Sect might even be out to kill Xie Yu. After all, he freakin kidnapped the sect leaders daughter. It was an unbelievable humiliation.
Despite this situation, Yan Jiao was still following Xie Yu. It was really unswerving infatuation. One thing Ning Shu was more curious about was why Shi Huidi hadnt gone along.
It was within Ning Shus predictions that Xie Yu would betray Iridescent Sect. He didnt have the celestial residence, but Iridescent Sect kept pressuring him to hand it over. In addition, Xie Yu had always been a very self-interested person and never had the intention of doing his all to contribute to the sect.
Xie Yu probably wouldnt believe his own words if he imed to be loyal towards Iridescent Sect. The only issue Ning Shu was worried about was that Xie Yu would probably gain a lot more treasures and rare encounters in this trip.
Even if Xie Yu was being hunted, hed still be able to turn misfortunes into blessings. Every time he was forced into desperate straits, he was still able toe out with game-changing treasures.
Ning Shu felt the pressure to train even faster since Xie Yu was going to be back for revenge sooner orter.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
One day, Old Man Wei came over to have Ning Shu go with him to see the sect leader. As Ning Shu walked next to Old Man Wei, she asked, Whys the sect leader looking for me?
Shi Huidis here. Old Man Wei lifted his thick eyebrows towards Ning Shu.
Oh. What does that have to do with me? Ning Shu was confused. She no longer had any rtionship with Shi Huidi.
Old Man Wei looked smug. Youll see soon.
When Ning Shu saw that expression, she knew that it wasnt anything good.
When they got to the main hall, there were a couple people already sitting inside. Shi Huidi was standing behind a man with a long beard. When Ning Shu entered, she only nced over briefly before looking straight ahead again.
Old Man Wei first led Ning Shu over to greet the sect leader, then he introduced Ning Shu to the person sitting at the side.
Liangyue, this is Iridescent Sects Sect Leader Yan. You can just call him Uncle Yan, said Old Man Wei.
Ning Shu nced at this bearded man and thought, oh, so this was Yan Jiaos old man.
Chapter 567: A Visit From Shi Huidi
Chapter 567: A Visit From Shi Huidi
Ning Shu greeted Sect Leader Yan as Uncle Yan, then Sect Leader Yan stroked his beard and said to Old Man Wei, After not seeing Liangyue for a while, hes really grown up talented.
Old Man Weiughed proudly.
Ning Shu didnt really take this to heart. Words like this should just be taken casually, but Old Man Wei reacted like his itch had just been scratched and he becamepletely delighted and happy.
Wei Ming, let the kids head out while we discuss things, said the Heavenly Law Sect leader.
Huidi, have Liangyue show you around Heavenly Law Sect, said Sect Leader Yan.
Beneath the veil, Shi Huidis beautiful face was very cold as she curtsied towards Sect Leader Yan and agreed.
Stinkin brat, all visitors are guests, so look after Shi Huidi well. Old Man Wei pushed Ning Shu towards Shi Huidi but Ning Shu hastily stopped her bodys momentum. If she really ended up bumping into Shi Huidi, Shi Huidi would probably kill her thenmit suicide.
Ill have to trouble you, Senior Brother, said Shi Huidi coldly.
Ning Shu was surprised to see that Shi Huidi was still willing to talk to her. She thought that they would never interact again in this lifetime after she injured Shi Huidi in the dungeon, but Sect Leader Yan had actually brought Shi Huidi to Heavenly Law Sect.
She felt like this situation was strange.
Junior Sister, follow me. Ning Shu ignored Old Man Weis meaningful winks and took the initiative to leave the hall.
Shi Huidi hesitated for a moment, then followed Ning Shu out.
Shi Huidi was walking very slowly, so Ning Shu had no choice but to slow down as well. Suddenly, Shi Huidi said, Wei Liangyue, are you happy now?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
What do you mean? Ning Shu lifted her brows, confused.
Shi Huidi stopped walking and looked towards Ning Shu extremely coldly. You broke off the engagementst time and had already humiliated me once, but Im still back asking for more humiliation.
I really dont know what youre talking about. If my breaking off the engagement humiliated you, why didnt you bring up breaking off the engagement? asked Ning Shu coldly.
She knew that Shi Huidi was an intelligent and determined woman, but if she was going to split hairs about the matter of breaking off the engagement, there was nothing Ning Shu could do. In Ning Shus opinion, breaking off the engagement had freed them both.
Chapter 568: Problems with the Primordial Crystal Mine
Chapter 568: Problems with the Primordial Crystal Mine
Below the veil, Shi Huidi seemed to be frowning. Wei Liangyue, are you actually unaware or just pretending not to know that problems have urred with the primordial crystal mine Iridescent Sect and Heavenly Law Sect have been coborating on?
What problems? Ning Shu was sincerely curious. She was a naive young maiden that didnt step out the doors of thedys chambers, so she really hadnt heard about what happened.
Shi Huidi took in Ning Shus expression, thenughed bitterly. The output of the primordial crystal mines are very low. Iridescent Sect and Heavenly Law Sect suspect each other of secretly taking some of the harvest for themselves, so theres no way for the coboration to continue. With what happened with Junior Brother Xie, Iridescent Sect currently cant take any more hits, so the coboration must continue. Our Iridescent Sect has great need of cultivation resources.
Ning Shus eyes widened in realization. So basically someone was embezzling. She had a feeling that Heavenly Law Sect was probably the side that was doing this. They were probably doing this to cause trouble for the Iridescent Sect because one of Iridescent Sects disciples obtained the celestial residence.
It was very likely that Old Man Wei was the one behind this.
So now the sect leader of Iridescent Sect had personally made a visit to re-negotiate the coboration and even brought Shi Huidi along. Ning Shu looked towards Shi Huidi. Your sect leader intends?
The coboration has to continue, and to express both sects sincerity, a marriage is the best way. Shi Huidis voice contained unconceble sorrow.
Oh So they were trying to marry Shi Huidi off to Wei Liangyue again? What a troll of a storyline.
After she went through all that trouble to finally break off the engagement, they were back on the path of getting engaged. Ning Shu could tell that Shi Huidi really didnt want to get engaged with Wei Liangyue.
Oh. Forgive my blunt speech, but if youre not willing, why dont you just say it? asked Ning Shu.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Shi Huidi looked towards Ning Shu coldly and replied, Not everyone has a father like yours that would tolerate your willfulness. I grew up in Iridescent Sect since I was a child. Since Im not strong enough, my only choice is to listen to the sects arrangements to repay the sect.
This is the sadness that those who are born women have to deal with. I dont want to be a tool that others can use as they please. Sadness filled Shi Huidis eyes.
Ning Shu:
She curled her lips in disdain without saying anything.
What? You dont agree with what I said? asked Shi Huidi sharply when she saw Ning Shus disagreement.
Ning Shu shrugged. Since you dont want to be controlled by others, why not leave Iridescent Sect?
Leave Iridescent Sect? Thats easier said than done. Ive grown up in Iridescent Sect since I was a child. I owe the sect leader a lot. Shi Huidis voice turned even colder.
Ning Shu said mildly, If I were you, Id leave Iridescent Sect. Since you dont want to be controlled, then youd definitely have to live through even more suffering. This is the price of leaving home to make ones way in the world. But you cant bear to part with Iridescent Sects resources and the status that the sect gives you, can you? Since Iridescent Sect has given you so much, of course you have to make sacrifices for the sect. Everything has a price, nothings perfect.
Ning Shu was a little fed up with this. Perhaps in the original storyline, Shi Huidi didnt love Xie Yu that much either. Back then, when Xie Yu crashed the wedding, Shi Huidi had probably weighed her options before choosing Xie Yu.
In in terms, Shi Huidi was just someone who liked to make herself suffer and always acted like as if she was going through some enormous suffering that no one else could understand.
Dont worry, I wont get engaged with you, said Ning Shu mildly as she moved to walk past Shi Huidi.
Shi Huidi stared nkly at Ning Shus back for a moment, then she seemed to lose control slightly as she cried, You dont understand at all! Your father dotes on you, so you have no idea what my life is like at all!
Ning Shu left without even bothering to look back.
When Old Man Wei came and asked Ning Shu if she wanted to get engaged with Shi Huidi, Ning Shu rejected the idea firmly. She didnt want to get engaged with Shi Huidi. If the original host decided something different after he came back, that was his choice.
Ning Shu told Old Man Wei that she wanted to go travel and train.
The moment Old Man Wei heard that, he was gratified and worried at the same time. He didnt want to let his son go, but it urred to him that his son would probably stay timid his entire lifetime if he didnt get to see the world for himself and mature.
Ning Shu had thought about things carefully before deciding on this. Constantly training without taking a step outside wasnt very effective, so she decided to join team Hunt Xie Yu Down.
In the end, Old Man Wei agreed to let Ning Shu head out to train. Ning Shu asked Old Man Wei, What are you guys going to do about Iridescent Sect?
Chapter 569: Come Back Alive
Chapter 569: Come Back Alive
Old Man Wei frowned. That old man Yan has zero sincerity. Every time hees, he just sends over women. We, Heavenly Law Sect, have plenty of people, why would we care for his people? But you dont have to worry about this. Just focus on your training, your dad will take care of this.
Will it cause you trouble? asked Ning Shu. After all, it was something regarding two sects.
Its fine. Your dad can handle it.
Old Man Wei seriously doted on his son. He allowed his son to break off engagements and refuse engagements as he pleased.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Just as Shi Huidi said, Wei Liangyue could do as he wished because he had a dad that indulged him. The moment his dad died, Wei Liangyue suffered all the struggles he shouldve faced before in life, in double the intensity.
Old Man Wei prepared a lot of things for his sons outing. Ning Shu had made some preparations of her own as well, so the items totaled up to two storage pouches.
Ning Shus strength had increased a lot due to this period of training. With her feeding, the lightning wind eagle also grew a lotrger. The span of one of its wings was nearly the width of a room now.
Old Man Wei walked Ning Shu to the sect entrance and led her out of the protective array. He patted Ning Shus hand as he said, Come back alive. Your dad will wait for your return in the sect.
Dont worry, Dad. Ill definitely live long enough to pay myst respects to you, replied Ning Shu with a grin.
Stinkin brat. Old Man Wei pped Ning Shus head, then exhorted, While outside, make sure to be careful, got it? If you encounter anyone with malicious intentions, just kill them. Dont try to be a hero saving damsels in distress and dont casually bully the elderly and children.
Yes. Some elderly could be strong experts with very high cultivations and those little brats wandering around outside could turn out to be the grandchildren of strong experts. If Im not careful, Ill end up provoking a lot of trouble. I got it already, Dad. Ning Shu let out the lightning wind eagle and jumped into its back as she said, Dad, you should head back. Im heading off.
The lightning wind eagle unfurled its wings, then flew into the air. Its speed was now extremely fast. Ning Shu nced back and saw that Old Man Wei was still standing in the same spot, but he soon shrank into a tiny, distant ck dot.
Ning Shu turned back around. As she sat on the lightning wind eagles back, she started considering what was the best way to find Xie Yu.
Shed definitely run into him eventually. In addition, a lot of people were currently hunting Xie Yu down in hopes of obtaining his celestial residence, so itd probably be easy to buy news about where he was with a couple primordial crystals.
She saw that there was a small town in the distance, so she patted the lightning wind eagles back and had it descend.
When she got to the entrance of the town, she put the lightning wind eagle away and walked into a restaurant. Rest stops like this had people from all trades so it was the best ce to gather information.
Chapter 570: An Existence On Par with a Locust
Chapter 570: An Existence On Par with a Locust
Ning Shu ordered some food and listened in on the conversations nearby as she ate. These hardened cultivators were all either discussing women or treasures, no one was talking about Xie Yu.
With howrge this world was, how was she supposed to find him?
At this time, someone sitting at a neighboring table suddenly whispered, Do you guys know about that traitor from Iridescent Sect, Xie Yu? He has a celestial residence! Apletely nature-defying treasure! So Iridescent Sect are sending people to hunt him down and kill him!
Isnt that already old news? I heard a while ago that Xie Yu had appeared in Ramble Jade Valley and subdued the god beast there.
I know, I heard about that too! I even heard that Xie Yu had obtained an amazing god-level weapon! Another person hastily contributed the info he had.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: _
It felt like Xie Yu was an existence on par with a locust. Once he goes through a ce, it was left barren with all the good thingspletely reaped.
Ning Shu went over and asked, Hey brothers, then do you guys know where Xie Yu is right now?
The four of them looked towards Ning Shu warily. When they saw that Ning Shu was dressed in very pathetic hemp clothing, one of them said coldly, Kid, you actually had the nerve to eavesdrop on us?
Its a misunderstanding. Its aplete misunderstanding. I didnt mean to eavesdrop on you guys at all. As an apology, Ill buy you guys a pot of wine. Ning Shu had the waiter bring a pot of wine which finally made the mens expressions lighten up slightly.
Actually, Im also looking for Xie Yu to try my luck, said Ning Shu with an expression of longing. Xie Yu has so many treasures.
The four men reacted with contempt. At your level? Youll probably just end up as another departed spirit under Xie Yus de. Xie Yus a very prickly target. A lot of people have gone after him only to end up killed. Hes seriously not a good person to provoke. You shouldnt throw yourself towards death.
Its fine, Im just going to take a look. If Xie Yu turns out to seriously be too strong, I wont go up and will immediately run for it, said Ning Shu.
She acted like she suffering a lot of heartache as she ordered another dish for these guys and one of them finally told her that Xie Yu might have gone to Sand City.
She brought a map and found that Sand City was part of Blood Refinement Schools territory. Could it be that Xie Yu has gone to look for Liu Yuanyuan? She remembered that Liu Yuanyuan was the main disciple of Blood Refinement Schools chief.
In the end, she decided to head to Sand City after all. Once she left the town, she hopped onto the lightning wind eagles back to fly towards Sand City.
It took five days to reach Sand City despite the lightning wind eagles speed, so Xie Yu was seriously good at running. She just wondered if the little tigress Yan Jiao had been able to hold up to such rough travels.
She put the lightning wind eagle back inside the spirit beast pouch, then walked into Sand City. She immediately sensed that this ce was different. Everyone that she passed by had the strong stench of blood hovering around them. She didnt know if it was the stench of beast blood or human blood.
The look in these peoples eyes was very dark too. It was obvious that they werent good people. As she had guessed, Blood Refinement School was probably some sort of demonic cult.
At the city gates, Ning Shu got a couple primordial crystals extorted out of her by the disciples of Blood Refinement School. They then gave her a wooden tablet and said that with this tablet, she could get a 20% discount the next time she entered the city.
Ning Shu:
What a rip-off. She had to pay a fee every time she entered the city?
She put the wooden tablet away and entered Sand City. She first went to look for an inn and ended having another ten primordial crystals extorted out of her. She felt like she had entered a bandits den.
Blood Refinement School must be made up of swindlers!
However, Ning Shu had plenty of primordial crystals and her goal was to find Xie Yu, so she didnt mind these little things much.
She ordered a few ridiculously pricey and tiny dishes, then as she was waiting, she suddenly noticed two familiar figures.
She tossed a couple primordial crystals on the table and ran out to chase after them. Hey, you two, this young mastermands you to stop right there!
Chapter 571: Blood Refinement School’s Sand City
Chapter 571: Blood Refinement Schools Sand City
Xie Yu was currently window-shopping with Liu Yuanyuan. When he heard this familiar voice, he almost thought that it was a hallucination.
When he turned around and saw Ning Shu, his eyes immediately turned red from hatred. Wei Liangyue, you actually showed up to die?
Liu Yuanyuan smiled charmingly towards Ning Shu, but her eyes were filled with malicious excitement. She obviously still remembered the time when Ning Shu had beaten her up while they were in the dungeon.
Disciple of Heavenly Law Sect, wee to our Blood Refinement Schools Sand City. As host, Ill definitely look after you well, said Liu Yuanyuan with a sweet smile. Her beauty was like a rose blossoming with blood.
Ning Shu paid no attention to Liu Yuanyuans threat and looked towards Xie Yu to ask, Huh? The little tigress isnt with you? Did you kill her?
Yan Jiao had left with Xie Yu even though Xie Yu was betraying the sect. She had been dead set on staying with Xie Yu and didnt even bother to consider how her actions would affect her old mans position in Iridescent Sect. She was just that willful.
However, Yan Jiao actually wasnt with Xie Yu right now and Xie Yu was actually with Liu Yuanyuan.
Xie Yu was a very passionate person. When he wanted to obtain a woman, he would be especially good to the woman. With his exceptional talent at cultivation and his handsome looks added on, it was very hard for women to resist him.
When Ning Shu didnt see Yan Jiao, she immediately jumped to the conclusion that Xie Yu had gotten tired of the little tigress and had abandoned her.
When Xie Yu saw that Ning Shus first words were about Yan Jiao, he was infuriated and replied coldly, Yan Jiaos my woman. What are you asking about her for?
Ning Shu replied mildly, I just cant get used to the sight of you trying to sleep with every woman you see. Have some integrity, alright?
Haha, Wei Liangyue, stop joking. Youre a pervert thats already trampled countless women, but youre actually lecturing me? Im different from you.
Xie Yu spoke coldly with an expression ofplete contempt.
Ning Shu asked with her eyes wide, Its different? Isnt the end goal still just to sleep with a woman? Youre just using love as a reason to make them willing to sleep with you.
Xie Yu:
Xie Yu was actually stumped by these words, so he clenched his fists angrily. Let me see if youve made any progress during this time.
Ning Shu had been wanting to fight with Xie Yu from the start. Once you knew yourself and understood your enemy, only then would you be able toe out unscathed through a hundred battles. She also wanted to see how much stronger Xie Yu has be.
They attacked at the same time, first starting with close range fighting. Xie Yu discovered that Wei Liangyues physical strength had increased greatly again. It was to the point that he couldnt really hold up, so he quickly moved back around twenty feet and revolved the primordial energy in his body to send an attack towards Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu made a shield with her primordial energy to block Xie Yus attack. When Xie Yus attack hit the shield, Ning Shu felt the blood in her chest boil from the force of the attack and almost coughed blood.
As she had thought, she couldnt beat Xie Yu just with cultivation since her talent still couldntpare to Xie Yus.
You two, this is Sand City, fighting isnt allowed within the city. Disciple of Heavenly Law Sect, are you trying to make our Blood Refinement School your enemy? said Liu Yuanyuan coldly.
Ning Shu spat in her direction. Adulterer.
You Liu Yuanyuan was so furious that her facial muscles trembled.
Xie Yu nced back at Ning Shu onest time coldly, then pulled Liu Yuanyuan and left. Ning Shu coughed softly, then revolved her energy as she prepared to head back to the inn.
When she turned around, she saw that Yan Jiao was watching her from nearby. Actually, to be urate, she was looking at Xie Yu and Liu Yuanyuans back figures.
When she noticed that Ning Shu was looking at her, she bit her lips conflictedly, but ultimately chose to walk over.
Ning Shu only noticed that Yan Jiaos face was very pale and filled with signs of exhaustion when Yan Jiao got closer. It seemed like her days with Xie Yu hadnt been going well.
The first thing that came out of her mouth was taunting. You dont feel angry seeing your own man with another woman? Whered that temper of yours go?
Yan Jiaos eyes were red and she had to bite her lips hard to stop herself from crying. When she heard what Ning Shu said, she felt even more pity for herself. She waspletely alone here, so even though this person was the big pervert she loathed the most, she still wanted to talk to him.
What are you crying for? You chose this yourself. Since youve chosen this road, even if you have to crawl, you have to walk til the end. Ning Shu didnt bother to be polite at all.
Chapter 572: Yan Jiao
Chapter 572: Yan Jiao
Yan Jiaos face paled even as she tried to exin for Xie Yu. She seemed to also be trying to convince herself. Senior Brother Xie is a good person, so its normal that so many women like him. Senior Brother Xie also treats me really well. He gives me all his cultivation resources.
If he treats you well, then what are you crying for? Ning Shu felt like this girl was seriously willful. If this girl was her child, shed definitely beat her to death.
Big pervert, how is Iridescent Sect doing? asked Yan Jiao.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Your dads be apleteughingstock. His daughter actually ran off with a disciple that betrayed the sect. Issues have urred with the coboration between Heavenly Law Sect and Iridescent Sect, so your dad brought your senior sister over again and wanted to marry your senior sister off to me.
Yan Jiao had been able to just barely hold back her tears earlier, but after hearing this, she burst out crying. Her wails were really loud so it quickly attracted a lot of spectators.
What are you crying for? Since youve already done things, of course you have to bear the consequences for leaving other people to pick up after your mess. This girl was seriously brainless to the point Ning Shu didnt even know what to say.
It was probably because Yan Jiao was young and felt love to be more important than anything else. As long as there was love, the world was filled with warmth.
Ning Shu felt that her experiences with all these worlds had made her more rational and farsighted. She tended to consider the bigger picture now.
If you want to go back, you still can, said Ning Shu. After all, who hasnt encountered a crappy man or two in their youth?
Yan Jiao shook her head with a sad expression. I cant go back. If I go back, itd just make peopleugh at my dad even more, and Ill also have to face their looks of contempt.
Ning Shu nodded. What Yan Jiao said was true. Once an arrow was shot, there was no taking it back, so Yan Jiaos only choice was to continue staying with Xie Yu. You and Xie Yu have already consummated?
You Yan Jiaos face turned red.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu felt that they probably already had. Yan Jiao then said, Im already two months pregnant.
Ning Shu: Fuck
Others only saw Xie Yu attracting the attention of various women and never noticed that there were countless women crying blood tears behind his back.
Ning Shu didnt know what to say. It must be horrible to see your man go window-shopping and flirting with another woman after you got pregnant.
From the start, love was something between one man and one woman. How could it stand so many other participants? If one person epted everyone that loved him, how unfair would that be to the others?
Fickleness was simply fickleness, there was no excuse. It was seriously disgusting.
You should head back and focus on looking after your own health. Its not safe on the streets and if Xie Yu sees that youre with me, hell definitely be annoyed with you, said Ning Shu mildly. Xie Yu was an extremely tyrannical and egoistic man. He couldnt tolerate any betrayal and liked to be in control all the time. As long as it was something that belong to him, he wanted absolute control over it, even if it was not an item but a woman.
Yan Jiao looked at Ning Shu and asked, You and Senior Sister?
If youre worried about Shi Huidi, dont worry. I wont get engaged with Shi Huidi. I wouldnt force a woman. Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain.
Yan Jiao pressed her lips together, then said, Wei Liangyue She hesitated for a while, but finally said, Youre a good person.
Thanks. Ning Shu turned and left. She wasnt very familiar with Yan Jiao and she was enemies with Xie Yu, so actually, Yan Jiao was also her enemy.
When she got back to the inn, she sat on the bed to train. Xie Yu was much stronger than before and he had a lot of trump cards that he hadnt revealed like the god weapons and god beasts. With all those cheats, he could probably instant KO anyone.
Ning Shu took out a spirit essence crystal that was about the size of a fingernail and swallowed it. The spirit energy was absorbed by the energy in her dantian and the newly formed golden dragon started releasing energy to strengthen Ning Shus body.
As of now, Ning Shus body was very strong. Even when she shed her arm with a knife, it would only leave a white streak on her arm and wouldnt actually cut her skin.
She liked this process of continuously getting stronger. It was very satisfying.
Chapter 573: Trying to Kill Xie Yu as a Hobby
Chapter 573: Trying to Kill Xie Yu as a Hobby
Ning Shu was currentlypletely fixated on Xie Yu. Whenever she had free time, she would go and try to kill him. Their strength was almost on par so if both of them took out all the trump cards they had, victory would still be uncertain.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Xie Yu was about to be driven crazy by Ning Shu. This person kept chasing him like an insane dog and every time they fought, it was extremely intense. Xie Yu could sense that this person was extremely serious about killing him.
In addition, he was followed no matter where he went. Xie Yu was at hisst straw! He really wanted to kill Wei Liangyue, but Wei Liangyue was too strong to easily kill. Not only that, Wei Liangyue would run off whenever the situation became unfavorable before showing up again a whileter.
After battling Xie Yu again and again, Ning Shu sensed that her skill was shooting up rapidly, so she enjoyed seeking Xie Yu out even more. Who knows? Maybe shed run into luck and kill this guy.
Ning Shu really wanted to just kill Xie Yu, but unfortunately there was a strong woman by his side. This ce was Liu Yuanyuans territory too, so Ning Shu also had to worry about whether Liu Yuanyuan would call over a bunch of experts from Blood Refinement School to destroy her.
Every time the male lead encountered some rare treasure, Ning Shu would follow tightly behind and get in the way of Xie Yu obtaining the treasure. In doing this, she ended up quite a lot of good things too.
Xie Yus strength was rapidly increasing, but Ning Shus ability wasnt weak either so they were still at a deadlock.
Now that she thought about it, she had been in this world for quite a long time. She had pretty much changed the original hosts fate and Old Man Wei was still alive. The original hosts strength had increased a lot too.
Once Xie Yu got stronger, he wanted to head back to get revenge. He didnt n to let off a single one of the sects that had sent people to kill him.
The time when he was fleeing for his life was seriously the worst ck history of his life, so now he wanted to erase this ck history.
Ning Shu watched as Xie Yu ruthlessly destroyed a little sect near Sand City. The territory the sect used to possess was taken over by Blood Refinement School.
Xie Yu was taking lives without mercy and he didnt even spare the innocent people who had nothing to do with this. Not every single disciple had tried to hunt Xie Yu down, but they were all killed by Xie Yu. What right did a malicious and ruthless person like this have to possess the Heavens affection? What right did he have to possess such enormous fortune?
Was he bestowed such strength just so that he could ughter people who couldnt fight back for his own sense of satisfaction?
The resentment that innocent people died with caused harm to the ne. Ning Shu recalled the sight of those dim, heavily injured nes that were progressing painfully towards their ends.
So every time Xie Yu went to make a sect or school pay, Ning Shu would head over and help those sects fend off Xie Yu.
Xie Yu was seriously fed up with Ning Shu, so hemanded his phoenix that had just evolved to burn Ning Shu to death.
The phoenix came out of the spirit beast pouch and transformed into a beautiful little girl that spat mes.
In a moment of carelessness, a spark managed to make contact with Ning Shus clothing. It was a tiny spark, but it instantly caught fire and started burning her clothes. No matter what she did, she couldnt put it out.
Ning Shu gritted her teeth and ripped off all the clothes she was wearing without even sparing her underpants. She jumped onto the lightning wind eagles back,pletely naked, to make her getaway.
Master, look! I scared him off! The phoenix pped excitedly as she shouted this towards Xie Yu.
When Ning Shu saw that the phoenix wasnt chasing after her, she sighed in relief, then took out some clothes from her storage pouch to put on. Her crotch felt chilly.
She headed all the way back to Heavenly Law Sect and told Old Man Wei about what was going on with Xie Yu. She had a feeling that Xie Yu would definitelye to look for Heavenly Law Sect. He might even go after Iridescent Sect since Iridescent Sect had pressured him so much in the past.
As for why he woulde for Heavenly Law Sect, that was simple. It was obviously because of her.
Chapter 574: Complete Chaos
Chapter 574: Complete Chaos
Blood Refinement School was backing Xie Yu up and supporting him in attacking the sects, then it took over all the territories that Xie Yu had defeated, so there was huge turmoil.
When Old Man Wei heard what Ning Shu said, his brows furrowed tightly and he immediately went to discuss this matter with the other higher ranking elders in the sect.
Xie Yu was crushing everything in his path like a bulldozer. A lot of small sects were subdued by Xie Yu since if they refused to pledge allegiance to him, he would exterminate them.
Blood Refinement Schools strength increased so substantially that the other powers started uniting in order to face this threat.
Ning Shu felt like Xie Yu was on the path of uniting the country to be the master of this ne.
As she continued training, she kept an ear out for news about Xie Yu. As of now, Xie Yu had already beenbeled as a demonic cultivator and a homicidal maniac by the sects.
Xie Yu actually turned out to not be of the orthodox path?
As war waged between Blood Refinement School and the other sects, Ning Shu suddenly felt that Xie Yu had ended up being used by Liu Yuanyuan. Blood Refinement School was making use of Xie Yu to be stronger. However, Xie Yu probably wasnt that dumb either, so they were probably mutually making use of each other.
It was just sad for the little tigress. Her own man was now going to fight her dad.
For some reason, the fighting only grew more intense. A lot of people died and the two sides only became more vicious with taking each others lives. It seemed like the conflict would never end.
Even Heavenly Law Sects strongest experts were spurred to action so battles broke out everywhere.
Ning Shu waspletely dumbfounded. How did things end up like this? The two sides could totally just sit down together and talk things out calmly.
Most of the time,pletely unpredictablerge-scale wars are generally the result of the worldsws destroying the previousws to establish a new set ofws to govern the worlds development. Perhaps the heavenlyw sensed a threat from something and decided to overthrow the previousws. This is one of the ways heavenlyws protect themselves, said 2333.
Ning Shu:
It was just like after building a house, deciding, no, not good enough, so shove it over to start again. It sounded so cruel. A lot of people would die in that process. The heaven and earth has no emotions, so all living things mattered no more than grass. However, by sacrificing these lives, the innumerable other living creatures in this ne would be guaranteed safety.
So it was exchanging a small sacrifice for the sake of numerous more living things.
Um, was that because of me? The worldsws took me to be a virus and is trying to exterminate me? asked Ning Shu, feeling a little guilty.
You? Just based on your abilities? You seriously think too highly of yourself. 2333s voice was filled with disdain. You barely have any luck on you. Youre someone that even the Heavens have abandoned, so theres no way theyd notice you. Its just that some people with a lot of fortune have done things exceeding the limit of what the world tolerates and have harmed the ne, which is why thews using this chaos to either fix things, or justpletely shove everything over to start anew.
Ning Shu had conflicted feelings when she heard that it wasnt due to her. She had been feeling all guilty about it, but it turned out that she was too insignificant to even matter.
Her face felt hot.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Her awkwardness cancer waspletely ring up.
Taskplete. Leaving task world, said 2333.
Ning Shu was surprised. This counts aspleting the task? Both sides are still fighting so intensely.
The heavenlyw is currently establishing a new set ofws, so its impossible to predict anyones fate at this time. From now on, Wei Liangyues fate would have to depend on him. Youve already helped him get free from his original fate and youve already been in this ne for a very long time. If you stay any longer, your soul wont be able to hold up, replied 2333 indifferently.
Ning Shu nodded. Then lets leave this world.
Right after she said that, she felt a loud drone in her head and when she opened her eyes again, she was back in the system space.
Chapter 575: Opening the System Marketplace
Chapter 575: Opening the System Marketce
As soon as Ning Shu got back to the system space, she looked down to check the condition of her soul and as she had expected, it was dim to the point it was barely visible. It was clearly severely damaged, so she hastily sat down to absorb the material in the system space in order to strengthen her soul.
She only stopped when she couldnt absorb anything else. She then asked 2333, What am I absorbing?
She had been wanting to ask about this. Whatever she was absorbing, it seemed different from spirit energy.
What youre absorbing? Its primordial spirit energy, replied 2333.
Primordial spirit energy? The name sounded quite cool. She still didnt understand what it was, but it was fine as long as it was beneficial to her.
Let me check the experience points I got this time, said Ning Shu. She should probably have enough points by now to open the marketce.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 140000 (+100000)
Soul: 200
Life: 50
Intelligence: 85
Charm: 3
Luck: 34
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10
Aptitude: 26
Merit: 5 (+10)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing)
Completed Wei Liangyues task.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 10 attribute points.
Ning Shus attention was immediately drawn to the fact that she actually got a hundred thousand points this time. With the one hundred forty thousand points fromst time, it was enough to open the system marketce.
I already have over two hundred thousand points. Lets open the system marketce! said Ning Shu excitedly.
2333 said, You can only open the primary system marketce right now.
Yeah, I know. Make the exchange.
Please wait a moment, system is currently updating. After saying that, 2333 fell silent and didnt appear again for a long time.
Ning Shu sat on the ground to wait. When she finally couldnt take it anymore, she said, 2333, is it done yet?
Its done. You can open the marketce now, replied 2333.
Ning Shu immediately opened the marketce and found that there were all sorts of things avable: all sorts of pills, secret manuals, halos, weapons, even aircraft carriers, god weapons, god beasts This was just a primary marketce, but it already had so many things, so what would the advanced and ultra marketces be like?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was unimaginable.
When Ning Shu saw that a primal chaos stone about the size of a fist actually costed two million points, she felt a hole rip open in her heart and blood gushed out of it. 2333 actually swindled a primal chaos stone that costed two million out of her!
She hammered at her heart. It f*cking hurt.
She opened her backpack and saw that there was apletely ck soul pearl and a few lone spirit essence crystals. It was seriously a pitiful sight.
When she saw that the things for sale easily costs several ten thousands, hundred thousands, and million points, she felt pain in her liver. It was only now that she realized that she was dirt poor.
What made her heart seriously ache the most was still that primal chaos stone that 2333 had swindled away.
Ning Shu set her gaze on the cultivation manuals. They were all very expensive, so after considering things, she decided against buying one and decided to keep using the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. After all, she had gotten a little attached to it and she felt that it was pretty strong.
2333 then said, Although youve opened the system marketce, there are still some things you have to be aware of. First, things that are purchased from the system marketce cannot exceed the limit of what the ne will tolerate. For example, you cant exchange for a spacecraft in an ancient era world. Of course, you cant afford it anyways. Second, in each world, the yer is not allowed to use more than two items from the system marketce. That means you can only use two props. This is to prevent yers from deliberately destroying the ne by making use of the system marketce. Once again, your job is to repair and protect nes, not to wreck them.
Understood? asked 2333.
Ning Shu nodded. So basically theres restrictions on using things from the system marketce.
And, Id advise you to add more attribute points to your life level, said 2333. In the future, youll encounter worlds with higher cultivation levels. In those worlds, just one round of training in seclusion takes several dozen years. You only have fifty points in life so if your life points run out in the task world, itll be game over for you.
Stop adding your points to martial arts all the time. You have to be well-rounded, you know?
After Ning Shu heard what 2333 said, she nodded. I got it. This time Ill allocate all of my attribute points to life.
2333:
Chapter 576: Have to be Well-Rounded
Chapter 576: Have to be Well-Rounded
She was clinging to martial arts earlier, and now she was switching to clinging to life?
Ning Shu really did add all of her attribute points this time to life.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Experience: 40000
Soul: 200
Life: 50 (+10)
Intelligence: 85
Charm: 3
Luck: 34
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 10
Aptitude: 26
Merit: 5 (+10)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing)
When Ning Shu saw that pretty much all her points were gone, her heart broke again. However, it was only now that she noticed that she actually gained ten merit points. She asked 2333-sama, How did I get these ten merit points?
Who knows? I dont know either. These things are counted differently from the other attributes, said 2333.
Do you want to enter the task world now? asked 2333.
Ning Shu waved her hand dismissively. No, Im too tired. Im going to rest for a while.
Oh, thats right, what kind of world is the next task going to be in? Ning Shu tapped open the marketce and started browsing through it. Her heart itched with desire for these things, but she didnt have the points for them.
Youre going to be in a modern world next, replied 2333.
The moment Ning Shu heard that it was a modern world, she wanted to buy a handgun, but it costed five thousand. With the cost for bullets added on, it was seven thousand points. However, she was very tempted.
Hence she finally pressed exchange. She hit it once but the screen didnt react, so she hit it again, but the screen still didnt respond.
The frick? Why couldnt she exchange for it?
2333, whats going on? Why cant I get it? Ning Shu continued jabbing at the screen.
2333 exined, The ne youre going to is in an era of peace and prosperity. Theres no need for guns at all, so the system marketce wont allow you to exchange for them.
Fuck! If this couldnt be exchanged and that couldnt be exchanged, what the hell did she purchase this marketce for? As expected, it was still best to rely on yourself. Outside resources like this werepletely unreliable.
Ning Shuughed coldly, then sat on the ground and forced herself to take deep breaths.
In the future when youre doing tasks in high-level worlds, therell be a lot of resources so you can collect them yourself. This is simply how the system marketce is. It sets restrictions on everyone, not just you, said 2333fortingly.
Why havent I encountered any task-takers yet? Could it be that each world can only tolerate one task-taker? asked Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
2333 said, There are actually a lot of task-takers since some would disappear entirely after encountering an ident during their task. With how many nes there are, the chances of encountering one is quite slim, but youll definitely encounter them in higher level nes. High level task-takers dont like doing tasks in low level worlds.
Youre currently just an ant in the low level nes, aka someone thats at the very border of the worlds, so you cant enter that kind of circle. 2333 then encouraged Ning Shu, Gambette.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 577: There’s Furniture!
Chapter 577: Theres Furniture!
Ning Shu kept browsing through the system marketce and looking at all the things she couldnt buy. Finally, she closed the window. There was no point in looking, shed only drive herself mad.
She decided to take a nap, then take on the next task. Although she was currently in her spiritual form and had no need for sleep, she still had the habit of sleeping to destress.
Shey down on the ground in preparation to sleep, but it was really ufortable, so she sat up again and asked, Is there anything like a bed or something? I want to sleep.
There is. The system marketce has plenty of stuff like that. You can exchange for them, said 2333.
The moment Ning Shu heard that, she hastily opened the marketce. In the end, at a very inconspicuous corner, she found a button for furniture. It was no wonder she hadnt noticed it before.
She opened the tab and found that there was a variety of furniture offered in all styles and they were all very cheap. The most expensive ones only costed about twenty points.
Not only was there furniture, there were all sorts of electronic appliances, exercise equipment, bouquets, bonsai, etc. Everything that should be here were here and there were also some luxury goods such as hair essories, purses, clothes, shoes, and all sorts of things that drove women crazy. And most most most importantly, they were dirt cheap!
It was clear that these were the most worthless things in this system marketce.
Ning Shu bought a ton in one go. She got a bed, household appliances, bonsai, and a lot of other little things, but it barely totaled up to two hundred points. The feeling of buying stuff sure was great. It felt like she had be a nouveau riche.
After she bought them, they soon appeared in her system space. They just suddenly appeared, she didnt even know how they got there. There wasnt even the need for a delivery man, it was seriously magical.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It took Ning Shu quite a while to arrange everything and the empty white space finally felt a little more personalized andfortable.
The simple and cute bonsai had tiny little flowers that gleamed with little drops of dew. The light green sofa and white carpet made Ning Shu feel for the first time that this system space was her home.
She threw herself onto the bed. Even though she was in her spiritual form, she could still feel the fluffiness of this soft nket.
She soon fell deep asleep on thefy bed.
ment: On that note, Ive been watching a lot of diy-ish home staging videostely, namely Decorating Girls and ECLife and now I really cant stand my current storage dump of a room and want to redecorate, but since Ill be interning and studying abroad in different locations for the next year, Ill be living in at least 4 different locations and I dont want to buy things only to throw em away Anyone have home organization/staging videos geared towards people that travel a lot? Also, any tips for someone whos about to study aboard in Europe? Ty in advance~
Chapter 578: Mai Duoer
Chapter 578: Mai Duoer
Ning Shu didnt know how long she had slept, but by the time she woke up again, she feltpletely refreshed and rejuvenated.
It was decided! From now on, she was going to rest properly after every task and make sure her mood improved and settled before she started on the next task. If she didnt learn to rx properly, she would end up falling apart from stress sooner orter.
In addition, 2333 said that she was just a low level task-taker who was still in a precarious situation of disappearing entirely if she died in the middle of a task, so she had to work hard for the sake of her own survival as well.
2333, lets start the task, said Ning Shu.
Ding, yer, please pay attention, entering the task world. Right after 2333 said that, Ning Shu felt a bout of dizziness.
Once her soul merged with the body, she sensed that her entire body felt ufortable. Her body felt very heavy and weak, she felt dizzy, and her throat was swollen and painful.
She struggled to open her eyelids that felt glued together and found that she was currently on a bed. On the bedside shelf, there were some medicine.
The original host was probably down with a severe cold. Ning Shu picked up the medicine and read the instructions, then washed down the pill with some cold water.
After taking medicine, she pulled the nkets over her head again to pass out. She didnt want to think about anything right now. She felt so dizzy that just moving a little made her feel like puking. It was seriously awful.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
By the time she woke up again, it was already dark outside and her body was covered with sweat. After taking the medicine, her body didnt feel as heavy anymore, so she went to the bathroom and showered before taking another pill and lying down to receive the storyline.
The original hosts name was Chen Xi. She was a talent manager at Waves Media Company and managed several talents. The talents were all newly recruited by thepany. She had about one or two talents that were slowly making a name for themselves but most were neers.
The job of a talent manager was extremely stressful. Not only did she have to earn money for thepany to increase her achievements, she had to worry about a lot more things. The big issues were things like nning the futures of the talents she was managing and she also had to handle the small issues well the talents essories matched her outfit during a public appearance. Not only that, she had to mediate fights between the talents that she was managing.
It was seriously the most tedious and irritating work ever.
One of the talents Chen Xi managed was a girl named Mai Douer who was a neer. She had very innocent and pure looks. Chen Xi felt that if this girl was able to maintain this pure aura, she would probably be able to make a name for herself in the entertainment circles.
To promote her, Chen Xi took Mai Douer to some dinner parties. The people that attended these dinner parties were all big shots in the entertainment world and there were plenty of renown directors and writers. If Mai Douer could make some connections here, itde in very useful in the future.
Although the entertainment circles looked radiant on the surface, in reality there was some darkness. Those who wanted to be famous not only had to have ability, they also had to encounter good opportunities and have people that are willing to promote them.
That day, Chen Xi had taken two of the girls she was managing to this dinner party. Aside from Mai Douer, there was also a girl called Qiao Yi. Qiao Yi was also a very outstanding neer.
Mai Douer detested these kinds of gatherings and was always causing trouble. If a man wanted to crop a little feel, Mai Douer would have an excessivelyrge reaction and ruin the entire atmosphere of the ce.
Chen Xi always had to step out to fix things. The reason why Chen Xi had such a severe cold right now was because Mai Douer had offended Mo Entertainment Groups chairman, Mo Juefeng, at the dinner party yesterday.
The reason was because Mai Douer had spilled her wine on the male lead, Mo Juefeng, so Chen Xi pulled Mai Douer over to Mo Juefengs car in the rain to apologize.
Mai Douer very unwillingly apologized to Mo Juefeng. Although Mai Douer apologized, Chen Xi started feeling that Mai Douer wasnt suited for the entertainment circles. With EQ like this, she wasplete cannon fodder in the entertainment circles.
Meanwhile, Mai Douer felt that she was very capable and would definitely be able to be a qualified actress as long as she was willing to work hard. She was confident that she would be able to be a film queen. When Mai Douer entered the entertainment circles, she set a goal for herself and that goal was to be the film queen.
Mai Douer was very unhappy with Chen Xi for bringing her to these kinds of dinner parties. She was here to act, not to have dinner and drink with people. Furthermore, these men were all very disgusting.
Having just entered the entertainments circles, Mai Douer was aloof with a passion. She felt that she could seed without having to rely on these side doors and connections.
Due to this, Chen Xi rarely took Mai Douer along to these dinner parties anymore. However, she still had to guarantee a level of fairness, so she would bring Mai Douer to a party every once in a while. However, at one party, Mai Douer ended up getting involved with Mo Entertainment Groups chairman, Mo Juefeng.
Chapter 579: A Night with Mo Juefeng
Chapter 579: A Night with Mo Juefeng
Things started because Mo Juefeng had fallen into someones trap. Mo Juefeng was a man that every female actress wanted to sleep with. Not only was he handsome and rich, he had tons of influence in the entertainment circles. As long as Mo Juefeng gave a slight promotion, fame and fortune woulde rolling in the door. He was a pure 24k golden thigh ah.
A lot of female actresses would resort to any means to climb onto Mo Juefengs bed.
Once Mo Juefeng noticed that he had been drugged, he immediately left the party and jumped into a nearby swimming pool. It wasnt that he was that devoted but just that he loathed falling into peoples traps like this.
There was nothing he hadnt seen in the entertainment circles before and he found these things extremely dirty. He looked down on women that did things like this so there was no way he would allow himself to sleep someone like that due to being drugged.
Since Mai Douer didnt like these kinds of gatherings, she left the party and was enjoying the night breeze by the pool when she suddenly heard a loud ssh. When she saw that someone had fallen into the water, she jumped down to save him and forcefully dragged Mo Juefeng ashore.
From the start, Mo Juefeng was already extremely ufortable, so when a woman approached, he could barely hold himself back. Then he found that Mai Douer smelled very clean since she didnt wear heavy perfume like other female actresses.
From the start, Mo Juefeng wasnt the type to make things hard for himself, so he directly lifted Mai Douer up, carried her over to a nearby grove and, started a long round of passion.
Mai Douer was inplete despair. She had gone over to save a person but ended up being repaid by a snake and was bullied.
After the event, Mo Juefeng felt that this woman was very clean and innocent, so he gave her a very generous check. Mai Douer feltpletely humiliated and tore the check to pieces before running off.
Mai Douer hid this incident and didnt tell anyone about it. Even Chen Xi, her manager, hadnt know.
Mo Juefeng was certain that this woman was just putting on a show and would be back looking for himter. Every woman that approached him had motives, so he concluded that she was just trying to lure him in by letting him go.
After all, who in the entertainment circles didnt want to get famous?
However, Mai Douer really didnt go look for him, so Mo Juefeng sent people to investigate her. When he saw how pitiful her situation was and how she was always taking on minor roles, he felt that, since for better or for worse he had slept with her once, he should help her out a little.
Hence, Mai Douer stepped onto the road of fortune. She ended up being offered a more significant role without her manager, Chen Xis help.
Mo Juefeng secretly kept an eye on Mai Douer and found that she really was different from the other women in the entertainment circles. She was pure and clean. As she gradually revealed her talents, Mo Juefeng kept recalling her taste and decided to maintain a rtionship with her.
The two gradually started encountering each other more often and Mo Juefeng always forced Mai Douer to stay with him. He knew her vor and liked it, so sometimes he would even ckmail her by saying that if she didnt agree, hed reveal what had happened between them. Mai Douer was infuriated by how shameless Mo Juefeng was, but she had no choice but to do as he wanted.
Although Mo Juefeng was forcing Mai Douer, he really did treat her very well and quietly made it so that she gradually obtained increasingly important roles. Whenever she encountered trouble, Mo Juefeng would resolve it, so Mai Douers path waspletely unhindered and smooth and she eventually became a film queen as she had dreamed of.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 580: Chen Xi’s ‘Peaceful’ Fate
Chapter 580: Chen Xis Peaceful Fate
At the same time, she obtained a beautiful romance. She clearly had lifes winner written all over her. During this entire time, Mo Juefeng doted on his wife so much that the amount of news about their public disys of affection were enough to blind people.
Normally, since Mai Douer had gotten famous, Chen Xi, as the manager, shouldve also gain some recognition, but things didnt turn out like that. Mai Douer was very dissatisfied with her manager. It was to the point it could be called loathing, because her manager always had her talents try to take side doors.
Mai Douer detested these methods the most. With the fact that Chen Xi always treated Mai Douer pretty indifferently added on, it made Mai Douer feel that Chen Xi had no morals as a person and was also unfair as a manager.
Mai Douer had only casuallyined a little to Mo Juefeng and said that Chen Xi was like an ancient era pimp, but Mo Juefeng remembered these words and Chen Xi ended up being fired by herpany. The talents she was managing were transferred to other managers, but none of them were able to make a name for themselves.
After Chen Xi was fired by Waves Media Company, she went to interview at other entertainmentpanies for the position of talent manager, but nopany would hire her. Chen Xi finally realized that she must have offended someone, and eventually someone told her that it was Mo Entertainment Groups chairman that had her cklisted.
She couldnt do anything in the entertainment circles anymore.
Chen Xi wanted to know why and when she saw Mo Juefeng and Mai Douer holding hands, she immediately realized why.
Mai Douer looked down on female actresses who gave up all dignity to cling to someone influential and would go to any lengths in order to get a role in a movie, but how was Mai Douer currently any different? The sole difference was that Mai Douer was serving only one person.
And it was also crowned with the name of love. Mo Juefeng did things for Mai Douer out of love, so it wasnt a dirty exchange.
Because it was love, everything was justified.
Chen Xi was infuriated, so she impulsively exposed what happened between Mai Douer and Mo Juefeng, saying that Mai Douer was Mo Juefengs mistress.
Of course, after doing this, she had no way of staying here anymore. Just as she was getting ready to leave Jiangcheng, she was caught by some hoodlums and assaulted by them. After being locked up in a windowless room, Chen Xi fell intoplete despair. She killed one of the hoodlums with a fruit knife, and then was stabbed to death by the other hoodlums. Her corpse was thrown into the sea to be eaten by the fish.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
This was the peace and prosperity the system was talking about? What the fudge? The original host was murdered in the end, but it still counted as a peaceful world?
The original hosts wishes: 1. She didnt want to die because of Mai Douer and Mo Juefeng again. She wanted the aloof Mai Douer topletely fall from grace. It was best if Mai Douer could be made to struggle at the very bottom level of the entertainment circles. Shed like to see how Mai Douer could still look down on others in such an arrogant manner at that time! 2. if it was possible to also get revenge on Mo Juefeng, she was willing to give up three-fourths of her soul.
Chen Xis second wish showed that she understood therge disparity between her own status and Mo Juefengs. One was a very ordinary manager while the other was pretty much the prince of Jiangcheng, the overlord whose words easily caused the entertainment circles to tremble.
If it could bepleted, there would be more points, but it was fine it if couldnt bepleted. Most of the firepower in this task was directed towards Mai Douer.
In regards to this storyline, all Ning Shu could do was look up towards the sky. She shouldve increased her martial arts after all. As for the fact that Chen Xi ended up being raped by hoodlums, it was obvious that someone had been behind it. It was probably done at Mo Juefengs indication.
Someone like Mo Juefeng could get people to do things for him easily just by taking out a stack of money.
Ning Shu reached towards the side and grabbed a tissue to wipe her runny nose. She sat on the bed to start meditating only to discover that the spirit energy in this world was sparse to the point it made people want to lift their middle fingers. She was only able to make a tiny bit of energy form in her dantian.
Although it was only a little bit, it still managed to make her entire body feel lighter. Her body was covered with sweat, but she didnt feel as dizzy as before. The only thing was, now she felt hungry.
After washing up, she headed to the kitchen to search for food. In the fridge, she found takeout. She sniffed it and it didnt smell like it had gone bad, so she decided to make this dinner.
As she ate dinner, she looked through her phone. There were some messages of concern asking if she was feeling better, mostly from the talents she was managing.
Ning Shu didnt reply to those messages. After she had dinner, she took out the original hosts notebook to look through it since many important things were recorded in it.
Chapter 581: Life of a Talent Manager
Chapter 581: Life of a Talent Manager
Ning Shu gathered up her attention to focus on reading through the original hosts thick notebook. There was a lot of information written in here. There were ns for every single talent she was managing and detailed analysis of each talents personality and what routes they were suited for.
All the work and work times for the talents were also recorded. Every single talent was carefully considered.
Managers like Chen Xi who werent well-known had the most tiring work since they had to look after a lot of talents. Gold medal managers who have already sessfully produced a superstar could afford to be way more selective about who they took on next.
However, Chen Xi was only an ordinary manager. In simple terms, the job of the managers was to help the entertainmentpany earn money using celebrities and to help unearth new talents.
After Ning Shu finished getting a basic understanding of the overall situation, she felt a slight headache again. She sat on the bed to continue training, but there was seriously very little spirit energy in this world. Training here was nowhere near as satisfying as it was in thest world.
In addition, it was painfully hard to revolve her energy in this world. After getting used to easily crushing boulders with a kick, she seriously couldnt get used to being so weak again.
Fortunately, the strength of this body was slowly increasing, so with some wrestling moves added on, it probably wouldnt be hard to knock down arge man.
After training for the entire night, Ning Shu felt that her body had gotten a lot better so she got ready to head to work. At the very least, right now she still controlled Mai Douers fate and she intended to continue with the practice of putting her all into every upation that she had to take up. Right now, she was going to do her best as a manager.
Perhaps one day she would be able to try all three hundred and sixty upations.
Just as Ning Shu was about to head out, the doorbell rang. When she opened the door, she saw that it was the five talents she was managing and they were all holding fruit. The moment they entered, they made the small apartment feel a little crowded.
Big Sis Chen, are you feeling a little better? asked a man. He was quite young and looked to be twenty at most. His skin was very fair and he fitted the looks of currently popr teen idols perfectly.
Although he was young, he was quite clever. He was always asking Chen Xi for new appearance opportunities in order to gain fame.
Ning Shu said with a smile, Im much better. You guys dont need to visit me like this, I was just about to head to thepany.
As Ning Shu spoke, she nced over and spotted Mai Douer who was standing at the very back. Mai Douer was the type of girl with good proportions and a small frame. Her facial features werent very exquisite, but when they were all put together, it made her seem conspicuously pure and spirited.
That clean aura was what caught the original hosts attention. However, the original host never expected that not only were Mai Douers looks simple, her heart was just as simple.
After she went through all that trouble to help Mai Douer, in the end Mai Douer actually held a grudge against her.
Big Sis Chen, why dont you rest for a while longer? We can just go to the dance studio to practice our forms. Its fine, said Qiao Yi. Her tone was sincere, but her manner also contained some fawning.
The entertainment circles paid a lot of attention to seniority and Chen Xi currently possessed some resources. However, Chen Xi managed a lot of talents, making it inevitable that not everyone got the benefits, so there was quite a lot of fighting going on beneath the surface.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Thats right. Big Sis Chen, you should focus on recovering. Wed feel bad if your cold got even worse from having so much work, said the little fresh meat, Xiao Yi, in agreement.
All the talents expressed their concern for Ning Shu in turn and Mai Douer was the only one left. Qiao Yi nudged Mai Douer a little, so Mai Douer walked up a little and said, Big Sis Chen, Im sorry. I was the one that implicated you this time.
Chapter 582: Pitiful EQ
Chapter 582: Pitiful EQ
It cant count as being implicated. When you make mistakes, thepany mes me for them, so I had done that for myself as well, replied Ning Shu mildly. Since youve chosen this morous-seeming world thats centered around the apuse of the audience, then you also have to ept its dark side and its rules.
I understand, Big Sis Chen, said Xia Yi. Most of the talents Chen Xi managed were girls. Since Xia Yi was the only boy and he was quite young, hed often act spoiled in front of Chen Xi to try and get more work.
However, Chen Xi had already been a manager for many years so she wasnt affected by Xia Yis attempts to curry favor and didnt give him any additional work. If she broke her own rules once, there would inevitably be a second time.
Mai Douer lowered her head slightly when she heard what Ning Shu said about the dark side and the rules. It was clear that she didnt agree with what Ning Shu said, but Ning Shu didnt say anything else and just had them leave.
The moment the talents left the room, their expressions changed and the atmosphere around the group wasnt as harmonious anymore. Xia Yi gave cold humph and left on his own, then two of the girls left as well. Only Qiao Yi and Mai Douer remained.
Qiao Yi nced at Mai Douer and asked, Do you want to go in with me?
Mai Douer hesitated for a moment, then nodded. When Qiao Yi saw Mai Douer like this, she got a little annoyed. No matter what, the reason Big Sis Chen got sick was because she was standing in the rain for you. Why are you so unwilling to see her?
Mai Douer pressed her lips together unhappily and said, I know that Big Sis Chen had done that for me, but she always makes me do things that I dont want to do.
She only wanted to act, she didnt want to participate in such messy andplicated things, but her manager, Chen Xi, never arranged interviews for her and always sent her to eat and drink with a bunch of strange people.
There were all sorts of dinner parties, it was aplete waste of time.
Qiao Yi pressed the doorbell. When Ning Shu opened the door and saw them, she was a little surprised. Was there something else?
Big Sis Chen, its nothing. We just wanted to chat with you a little. Qiao Yi and Mai Douer walked into the house again.
Ning Shu still hadnt had breakfast yet, so she grabbed one of the fruits and took a bite as she said, If youre hungry, feel free to grab some. What did you guys want to talk to me about?
Big Sis Chen, I want to go into the music field. Qiao Yi gathered up her courage to tell Ning Shu this. Originally, since she joined thispany, she had no choice but to take the path that thepany arranged for her.
Qiao Yi seemed like a very sensible person, so thepany had arranged for her to be an actress. Ning Shu considered things, then said, Alright. If youre going to go into music, you should first learn an instrument. We can work together on a lesson n. For the time being, focus on learning and thenter we can work onposing songs.
Qiao Yi hadnt expected for Ning Shu to agree so easily, so her face was filled with surprise and delight. She stood up and bowed towards Ning Shu. Thank you, Big Sis Chen!
Actually, Ning Shu would have to face a lot of pressure in order to change a talents path. She had to face the pressure from thepany and she had to obtain results in order to keep her job.
Big Sis Chen, I want to go into acting. Mai Douer immediately spoke when she saw that Ning Shu had agreed to Qiao Yis request.
Ning Shu nodded. Alright, Ill take you to an audition tomorrow.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Thank you, Big Sis Chen! said Mai Douer happily. Her smile was so wide her eyes curved, making her look especially innocent.
Ning Shu just smiled faintly.
Having achieved her motive, Mai Douer made to leave. As Ning Shu watched Mai Douer leave, she was thinking that with EQ like that, Mai Douer would definitely end up wrecking everything for herself in the entertainment circles. It also looked like she didnt have many friends.
If she hadnt encountered Mo Juefeng who resolved everything for her, how could Mai Douer possibly have be famous and be crowned film queen?
Perhaps Mai Douer still wouldve seeded, but it definitely wouldnt have been that easy. The reason Mai Douer had been slowly able to gain fame was truly heavily dependent on support from Mo Juefeng.
This was actually just the story of an eighteenth-rate actress bing famous due to obtaining a rich sugar daddy.
Chapter 583: Planning Out Qiao Yi’s Curriculum
Chapter 583: nning Out Qiao Yis Curriculum
After Mai Douer left, Ning Shu worked with Qiao Yi toe up with a course curriculum. Since she wanted to go into music, she had to learn at least one instrument in order to have more of a background.
Qiao Yi picked piano and Ning Shu felt that it suited her well. For the following period of time, Qiao Yi wouldnt be taking on any work and would be focusing on piano practice and singing practice. Qiao Yi wouldnt have any ie for at least three months.
Can you ept that? asked Ning Shu. There was no way that thepany would make a CD for a neer just because the neer wanted to be a singer. Theyd have to find people topose lyrics and music, and there was no way theyd spend so many resources on a neer.
If youre determined to take this path, youll have to work towards it slowly, said Ning Shu. The first thing you have to do is build a solid foundation.
Not having ie for half a year was a challenge for Ning Shu as well as Qiao Yi. When a talent couldnt earn money, thepany wouldnt give the talent resources, so the talent would have even less chances to show their faces and earn money. If they couldnt earn money at all, thepany would abandon them.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
If the original host wanted her talents to do better, she had to make thepany see the value of her talents and make thepany feel that this talent would bring thepany more benefits. That was the only way thepany would start to view the talent as important and spend resources to groom the talent.
If Qiao Yi wanted to go into music, she had to study for at least half a year. Ning Shu sighed and looked towards Qiao Yi as she said, You should consider things carefully.
Qiao Yi clenched her fists with conviction. Big Sis Chen, Im willing to listen to your arrangements. I want to sing. I have no motivation to do other things at all.
Ning Shu nodded. Then lets n it out.
Ning Shu and Qiao Yi finally arranged the curriculum. Qiao Yi filled her schedule to the brim so there was only eight hours for resting every day. Even Ning Shu felt like it was too much.
However, Qiao Yi seemed very happy. It seemed like striving towards something you liked waspletely different from being forced to do things.
Ning Shu would have to apply for Qiao Yis courses with thepany, and it wasnt guaranteed that they would get them since there were so many talents in thepany. Those who earned thepany a lot of money were always prioritized. That was reality.
After Qiao Yi left, Ning Shu drove to thepany to help Qiao Yi apply for these courses. As she had expected, over half of these courses were rejected, only a third had been approved. Qiao Yi didnt really earn a lot of money. She only had asional appearances at some events and was paid only a little for her appearance.
Qiao Yi also didnt have any quality works. When she acted, it was only in insignificant roles.
Ning Shu was also taking a huge risk in helping Qiao Yi change her field. Every year thepany would analyze each talents situation, and Qiao Yi was not going to be earning anything for half a year while using up thepanys resources. It was obvious how much pressure Ning Shu was going to face.
When Qiao Yi learned that Ning Shu didnt manage to get as many courses for her as they had nned, she didnt react with any dissatisfaction. She was already really happy that she could now go on the path that she liked.
Chapter 584: I Want to Become a Good Actress
Chapter 584: I Want to Be a Good Actress
Ning Shu was pretty satisfied with Qiao Yi. Compared to Mai Douer, Qiao Yi was clearly way more sensible. She was a very intelligent girl.
Qiao Yi, Mai Douer, and Xia Yi were the only talents that Ning Shu needed to worry about. The other two were already seasoned veterans of the entertainment circles and understood all the necessary rules. It was that they just couldnt get popr. They were good enough to earn money, but they were actresses that couldnt earn big sums.
So the original host Chen Xi didnt have any talents under her that could boost her reputation.
When Chen Xi first saw Mai Douer, she wanted to make Mai Douer her trump card and the actress she would be known for discovering.
If things had gone smoothly, Chen Xi wouldve counted as Chen Xis talent scout, but sadly, their views on things didnt match up and there was no way for them to work with each other. Chen Xi had already spent many years in the entertainment circles so she was very familiar with the rules. Meanwhile, Mai Douer was a very youngdy and had pretty low EQ, so she was very unhappy with her manager.
It was no wonder Chen Xi eventually didnt want to promote Mai Douer anymore. Mai Douer had the makings of being an ungrateful white-eyed wolf.
Ning Shu told Qiao Yi not to worry about other things and focus on studying. Qiao Yi said to Ning Shu, Its fine that there are less courses. When I have time, I can pick up some work so that things wont be so difficult for you, Big Sis Chen.
See? This was what a smart person was like.
Ning Shu nodded. With this, the interests of both sides were taken care of.
The next day, before Ning Shu even got out of bed, the doorbell rang. When Ning Shu opened the door, she found that it was Mai Douer. Mai Douer was wearing a white dress that emphasized the beautiful curve of her waist. With her clean and cute looks added on, she seemed like a fresh lily.
Mai Douer had dressed up seriously. The first thing she said when she saw Ning Shu was, Big Sis Chen, you said yesterday that youd bring me to an audition today.
Ning Shu lifted her wrist to check the time. It was only six am, this girl was sure impatient. She replied mildly, Theres no rush. The audition isnt until nine.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mai Douer looked a little impatient, but she controlled herself. After entering the house, she sat on the sofa in a reserved manner and watched as Ning Shu unhurriedly worked on making breakfast.
Do you know how to make breakfast? asked Ning Shu. She just realized that she didnt know how to cook. Despite having experienced several worlds, she still hadnt [get] this ability.
Mai Douer shook her head to indicate that she didnt know how to cook either. In the end, Ning Shu made some fruit juice and had some milk. During this entire process, Mai Douer just stared straight at Ning Shu with her bright and clear eyes. It was clearly such an innocent gaze, but it tickled peoples hearts.
It was no wonder that Mo Juefeng, who had gotten so used to seeing the dark and dirty parts of the entertainment circles ended up falling for Mai Douer. Some people seemed pure based just on their looks.
After breakfast, Ning Shu took Mai Douer to the filming location. As Mai Douer sat in the front passenger seat, she asked Ning Shu nervously, Big Sis Chen, what kind of role am I auditioning for?
What kind of role are you hoping to audition for? Youve just entered the acting circle so you probably wouldnt be able to get any important roles. Everything must be done step by step, said Ning Shu mildly.
When Mai Douer saw how indifferent Ning Shu looked, she felt a little unhappy. I can ept any role, but Big Sis Chen, I dont want to take those kinds of roles.
Those kinds of roles? What do you mean? As Ning Shu turned the steering wheel, she nced over and saw that Mai Douers face was red.
Those erotic roles. Mai Douer bit her lips. Big Sis Chen, I want to be a good actress. I dont want to sell myself.
Ning Shu nodded. Ive never considered having you take these kinds of roles either. Youre aplete neer, so the roles you get may be very tiring.
Mai Douer hastily nodded and said excitedly, Big Sis Chen, Im not afraid of suffering. Im willing to take the suffering.
Ning Shu replied en. When they got to the filming location, Ning Shu asked the director to add a minor character, saying that any minor character would work. The director nced at Mai Douer, then directly gave her the role of a female beggar.
Chapter 585: Acting as a Female Beggar
Chapter 585: Acting as a Female Beggar
A female beggar!?
Mai Douers facial color stiffened. Why did it turn out to be a beggar?
No matter what, Mai Douer was still a young girl. Although she had said that she was willing to take any role aside from the erotic roles, she still couldnt quite ept acting as a beggar.
Mai Douer looked towards Ning Shu, but Ning Shu just said, If you dont want to take this role, then forget it, we can go check out the other filming locations to see if there are any other suitable roles.
However, since youre a neer, you have to take slow and painful steps like this in order to make steady progress. If you really want to be an actress, take advantage of these small roles to hone your acting skills. Ning Shu seemed like she was being very thoughtful.
Mai Douer bit her lips, then she turned towards Ning Shu with a resolute expression. I understand, Big Sis Chen.
Since Mai Douer agreed to y the role of the beggar, a makeup artist came over to do her makeup. Mai Douer had to change out of her white dress and into dirty rags. Her smooth hair was made extremely messy, then mud-like substance was rubbed into it. Her face was covered with ck ash so it was nearly impossible to recognize her.
Mai Douer was about to fall apart as she looked in the mirror at herself. Why was it like this? When Mai Douer saw the films female lead wearing beautiful ancient era garments with long, flowing hair, she felt like mud inparison to the clouds. It caused a bitter and jealous feeling to emerge in her heart.
Mai Douer nced towards her manager who was watching her with a slight smile, then took a deep breath. She was going to act properly and be an actress through her own efforts. Shell definitely be an actress that could act while wearing beautiful garments!
Shell definitely have the manager help her find good roles!
Mai Douers role actually had a good amount of screen time. Her part was basically to beg the female lead for food, then the female lead would donate her own rations.
Mai Douer had a total of two lines. Please, Miss, give me some food. Many thanks, Miss.
Mai Douer was very nervous, but also very excited to act for the first time. Ning Shu could feel Mai Douers body trembling slightly as she stood next to her, so Ning Shu said, Its fine. Just do your best.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When it got to Mai Douers turn, the assistant came over to call her and told her to sleep by the road. Then they only had to wait for the female lead to arrive.
Mai Douer was very stiff and her lying down position was also very stiff. There was also a lot of people around, so the dust stirred up by their walking made it hard for Mai Douer to breathe.
The beggar over there, can you make your body more limp? Youre supposed to be starved to the point that you have no energy right now, shouted the director through the loudspeaker.
However, Mai Douer only became more rigid. As shey on the ground, she was so stiff she was like a block of wood. The director was furious and told Mai Douer to turn so that her back faced the camera. The scene immediately became much more natural.
As Ning Shu watched from the side, she was thinking that Mai Douer would lose the two lines that she had.
Chapter 586: What Kind of Acting Was That?
Chapter 586: What Kind of Acting Was That?
When the director shouted start, Mai Douer was lying on the ground. Her head seemed to buzz with nervousness when she heard the directors voice and her palm was covered with cold sweat. She didnt dare to move at all.
The female lead stopped in front of Mai Douer and said, This person is so pitiful. As she spoke, she reached into her pocket for her rations and ced it in the bowl in front of Mai Douer. When the female lead saw that the person lying on the ground didnt react, she reached out to push Mai Douer and ask, Are you alright? Theres food now.
Cut, cut, cut! shouted the director angrily through the loudspeaker. The moment Mai Douer heard the directors voice, her body trembled and she hastily got up from the ground to apologize to the director. I Im sorry, its all my fault.
Youre currently a beggar! Youve starved for many days, so your first reaction at the sight of food should be to grab it and start frantically shoving it into your mouth! Why didnt you react at all? Do you even know how to act? Any random walk-on would do better than you! The director wouldnt be more polite just because Mai Douer was a woman and Mai Douer was currently covered with ash and dust to the point her looks couldnt be made out at all, so he had even less pity.
Mai Douers entire body was covered with cold sweat after hearing what the director said. She felt very wronged and was almost about to cry.
Ning Shu walked over and said, Director, we apologize. Our talent has caused you trouble. However, please give her one more chance. She didnt quite get the timing earlier.
The director humphed. One more time, starting from that earlier point.
The female lead ced the ration into the bowl in front of Mai Douer, then Mai Douer stiffly turned around and grabbed the ration in the bowl. She didnt know what it was made from and it had been ced in such a dirty bowl, so she was very hesitant in taking a bite. Then she almost spat it out.
Cut, cut! bellowed the director again. He pointed at Mai Douer as he shouted, Big bites! Like youre devouring it! What kind of acting was that? Assistant, this person wont do, get someone else.
Mai Douers nose stung and she was about to cry. She looked towards Ning Shu with pleading in her eyes and Ning Shu turned towards the director calmly. Director, onest time please. If she cant do it again this time, you can just remove her.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The directors facial color was very poor and his gaze was fierce. Ive never seen such a dumb person before. Shes like a pig.
This time, Mai Douer shoved the ration into her mouth with abandon. She felt like the sand was grinding away at her teeth.
Finally, the director gave a reluctant pass. When Mai Douer heard that the director gave this scene a pass, she immediately spat out everything in her mouth and started crying. She hated this, she really hated this.
When she saw the beautiful female lead unhurriedly walk past in front of her, she felt something take root in her heart.
Ning Shu walked over to help Mai Douer up and said, Go get changed. You must be tired from today. Once you get back, rest up properly.
Ning Shu saw that Mai Douers face waspletely covered with ash and streaks of tears. It was seriously a hideous sight, so she took out some tissues to have Mai Douer wipe her face clean.
Big Sis Chen, am I really useless? Todays events gave Mai Douer a huge blow. Her dream had always been to be an actress and she believed herself to have talent at it. However, right now she just wanted to cry.
Ning Shu consoled her, saying, Youll slowly get there.
Mai Douer went inside to get changed. When she came out in her white dress, the dress was stained with ck marks. Mai Douers neck was also still ck due to all the makeup that went into making her look like a dirty beggar.
Ning Shu got onto the car and Mai Douer followed. The moment Mai Douer got on the car, she started crying.
This was all that she could take? In the original storyline, Mai Douer had encountered Mo Juefeng while he was under the effects of an aphrodisiac and slept with him. After that, her path to stardom wasid out for her. While others were struggling slowly to climb up, Mai Douer was able to get there without any suffering. Mo Juefeng was Mai Douers golden finger.
The reason Chen Xi always brought Mai Douer to all sorts of dinner parties was because she didnt want Mai Douer to go through this suffering. If some director or writer took a liking to Mai Douer and felt that she was suitable for a role, Mai Douer would be able to get a good role.
Perhaps Chen Xis style was a little radical, but it wasnt unbearable or anywhere close to being like a female pimp as Mai Douer had put it. At the very least, Chen Xi didnt have her female talents climb onto someones bed.
Chapter 587: Allow Her to Do Just That
Chapter 587: Allow Her to Do Just That
In some ways, Mai Douers sess was also due to her sessfully selling her body, but Mai Douer was always looking down on other female actresses that tried to charm men and saying that they had no self-respect and dignity.
Ning Shu decided that since Mai Douer was always saying that she wanted to seed by relying on her own ability, she would allow her to do just that.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Inside the car, after Mai Douer cried for a while, she stopped. When she saw Ning Shus indifferent expression, she felt a little cold and very worn out.
When Ning Shu got to the apartments, she walked Mai Douer inside. Inside the house, Qiao Yi had headphones on and was currently listening to music. When she saw Ning Shu and Mai Douer, she hastily took off her headphones.
What happened to you? asked Qiao Yi in surprise when she saw how wretched Mai Douer looked.
When Mai Douer saw Qiao Yi, her first thought was that Qiao Yi looked so content, but she had ended up in such a pitiful situation inparison, so she said it was nothing and walked into the bathroom to shower.
Mai Douer and Qiao Yi were both neers. These types of small apartments were specially rented for these neers. If the talents started earning a lot of money and got popr, thepany would give them a new vi. Of course, if the talents had enough money to buy their own mansion, that worked as well.
Mai Douer and Qiao Yi were both managed by Chen Xi, so thepany had the two of them live together. Chen Xis house was also in this small apartmentplex.
Ning Shu sat down on the sofa and asked Qiao Yi, Hows your studies going?
Really well! Thank you, Big Sis Chen, for giving me this opportunity! said Qiao Yi with a sincere smile.
Ning Shu said, En, work hard. Our fates are closely rted to each other, so I hope more than anyone that the two of you will be popr and will be able to earn money.
Big Sis Chen, Ill work hard! Qiao Yi was in a very good state and she said, Big Sis Chen, I wrote a song and came up with the melody myself. Can you help me take a look?
Ning Shu waved dismissively. Im not a specialist in this area. If you really want to know how this song is, record it tomorrow in the studio and put it online.
I got it, Big Sis Chen. Qiao Yi was very excited because this might be her first song and it was even something she hadposed herself.
Theres work at the shopping center the day after tomorrow. They need a model to exhibit their new products. You should take that job, said Ning Shu.
Qiao Yi nodded and agreed without any objections.
Chapter 588: The Real World of Acting?
Chapter 588: The Real World of Acting?
When Mai Douer who was showering heard the soundsing from outside, she bit her lips tightly. She felt like crying.
Mai Douer felt that her manager didnt really pay attention to her. Was Big Sis Chen unhappy with her because they had to apologize to Mo Juefengst time?
Big Sis Chen always seemed so indifferent towards her, but she talks so much with Qiao Yi. When Mai Douer recalled how wretched she looked in front of Qiao Yi when she walked into the room, she was irritated with herself.
Why was she so useless?
The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to cry again. She had to tilt her head back in order to force the tears down.
When Mai Douer came out, Ning Shu noticed that her eyes and nose were a little red, so she consoled her and said, Dont be in a rush and just take your time. No ones born knowing how to act. Youre just a little inexperienced right now. Once you have more practice, youll get better.
Mai Douer nodded in response gloomily. Ning Shu nced at her, then turned and left without saying anything else.
Once Ning Shu left, Mai Douer turned towards Qiao Yi a little enviously. You look like youre enjoying yourself. Big Sis Chen even helped you sign up for courses.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Didnt Big Sis Chen also apany you to an audition? asked Qiao Yi with a frown. She felt like Big Sis Chen treated Mai Douer the best, but that was to be expected. Mai Douer had good looks and a clean aura after all. Whenever trouble urred, Big Sis Chen would resolve it for Mai Douer, so what was she still discontent with?
Mai Douer pressed her lips together unhappily. How was that an audition? Big Sis Chen just pulled her to the filming location and asked the director to give her a role. The role she had to take today made her extremely upset.
She felt like the strange taste of those rations was still in her mouth. Even though she had brushed her teeth multiple times, she still couldnt get rid of the taste.
Could it be that this was what the acting world was really like? But the female lead was clearly wearing beautiful clothes with exquisite makeup, so howe she had to act as a beggar?
Mai Douer really couldnt ept this.
On the other hand, as soon as Ning Shu walked out, she encountered Xie Yu who was posing coolly nearby. When he saw Ning Shu, he immediately cornered her with a wall bam and said, Hey beautiful, you free?
Ning Shu expressionlessly pushed him aside and caused him to stagger backwards. Xie Yu clutched at his chest in surprise. Big Sis Chen, how are you so strong? Are you even still a woman?
Ning Shu knew that Xie Yu was waiting for her because he wanted to get more work. This job was seriously tooplicated. She had to constantly deal with things the entire day without a single chance to pause for a breather. She nced at Xie Yu without saying anything and Xie Yu immediately asked with a tone of concern, Big Sis Chen, hows your health?
You shouldnt be too harsh with your own health. Xie Yu was really worried when you fell sick. Xie Yu wished that he could just take the suffering in your stead. Xie Yu looked towards Ning Shu, his eyes seemingly sincere. With his handsome young looks, if this had been directed towards a young girl, they definitely wouldve be infatuated.
However, Ning Shu just continued looking at him with slight disinterest. Xie Yu finally stopped acting since there didnt seem to be any effect and he allowed his true desire to show through. Big Sis Chen, they all have work, but I dont have any.
If you dont have work, just post some selfies in your free time and put your handsome face on Weibo. With your looks, itll be easy to gather fans. What do you mean by you have nothing to do? said Ning Shu with a disdainful nce.
Big Sis Chen, you dont love me anymore. If it werent for the fact that they were opposite genders, Xie Yu probably wouldve grabbed Ning Shus arm to swing it coquettishly.
Chapter 589: Second Audition
Chapter 589: Second Audition
Ning Shu said in slight annoyance, Cant you talk properly? Originally there was a sports shoesmercial that I wanted you to apply for, but now that I see your behavior, I feel like its not a good match for you.
No, no, Big Sis Chen, in my heart youre a person of noble character and unquestionable integrity, so you shouldnt do something like retracting a decision. Xie Yu instantly lifted his chest and stood up straight as he said this seriously.
Ning Shu shot him a re. The day after tomorrow, Ill take you to the audition. Youd better work hard. For the time being, whenever you have free time, go jogging with sports shoes in order to get more of a feel.
I definitely wont let an opportunity that Big Sis Chen worked so hard to get for me slip by! Xie Yu was really good at sweet-talking.
Ning Shu folded her hands behind her back and gave an aloof nod before leaving.
When she got back to her own apartment, the moment she stepped inside, her shoulders slumped down. She was exhausted!
After eating a little, she went to sleep. This body was still sick after all. She had been forcing herself to work. She felt like she was these talents nanny; she had to deal with every single little thing.
In two days, the dinner party in which Mo Juefeng and Mai Douer got involved with each other would arrive, but Ning Shu didnt have ns to bring Mai Douer this time. She was going to let the other two female talents go.
Although the ties between the male and female leads couldnt be broken and they would encounter each other sooner orter, Ning Shu didnt n to let them meet this soon.
She had to make Mai Douer suffer a good amount first.
Early the next morning, Ning Shu went to find Mai Douer to bring her to another audition. Her n was to take Mai Douer to all the filming locations nearby over the next few days.
When she got to Mai Douers apartment, she saw that Mai Douer was staring fixedly at the actors on the TV. It was obvious that she was studying their style of acting.
Ning Shu walked over and said, Just watching wont do anything, you have to slowly build an understanding through experience. Well be going to another audition today.
When an audition was mentioned, Mai Douers face paled a little and she said, Big Sis Chen, can we look for a gentler director? That director yesterday was so fierce.
Mai Douer had been about to cry from being scolded by that director.
Ning Shu replied mildly, Right now, theyre the ones with the right to be picky about us. Everyone goes through these trials unless theye from a good background or have someone influential supporting them. At the very least, you have to be somewhat popr, otherwise why should other people be polite to you?
Just work at it slowly. Youll eventually get there, said Ning Shufortingly.
However, Mai Douer didnt feelforted at all and these words actually cast a shadow in her heart.
Ning Shu pulled Mai Douer to head towards the filming location. On the entire way there, Mai Douers facial color was very poor. She said, Big Sis Chen, I want to take on some small jobs first, then I want to apply for performing lessons. If I take part in filming without any experience like this, Ill just keep getting scolded.
Big Sis Chen, you helped Qiao Yi sign up for music rted sses. I also want to sign up for performance rted sses, said Mai Douer with a slight bit of beseeching in her tone.
The assistantst time had given her fifty bucks for her performance. At that time, she had wanted to just tear the fifty apart. She wouldve felt less embarrassed if she hadnt gotten paid.
She didnt tell Chen Xi, this manager, about being paid fifty dors.
Ning Shu turned to nce at Mai Douer before looking ahead again. Youre a talent Im managing, so I hope that your career will develop well. As for signing up for a performance course, theres really no need. Nothing taught in those sses canpare to your own understanding and intuition gained from first hand experience. You need to figure out your own sense for the camera and bring the character to life in your own way. By working with seniors in this field, youll be able to learn a lot more.
Theres nowhere else that you can learn as much as the live filming scene. There are plenty of seniors there for you to learn from. Since youll have to enter the acting circle sooner orter, why not get used to this environment sooner? Ning Shu exined the situation in a reasonable manner.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mai Douer couldnt think of anything to say in response to Ning Shus words. Although her manager seemed to be doing this all for her, she felt really ufortable and couldnt help but feel that her manager really didnt care about her opinion at all.
When they got to the filming location, Ning Shu asked the director to give her talent a role. She said that any role was alright because her talent wanted to polish her acting skills.
This director was even harsher than the previous director and directly had Mai Douer be the stand-in for the female lead during a suspended wires martial artsbat scene.
She would wear the same clothes as the female lead, but only her back would be filmed. In this role, she wouldnt even have a chance to show her face.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 590: Why Doesn’t She Film It Herself?
Chapter 590: Why Doesnt She Film It Herself?
Ning Shus heart was filled with schadenfreude, but she acted hesitant and turned around to look towards Mai Douer. What do you think? If you dont want to, lets just forget it.
Mai Douers face was pale as she asked, Why doesnt that female actress film it herself instead of getting a substitute?
Because its painful to film while being suspended in the air. Shes already made a name for herself, so theres no need for her to do these more painful things anymore and the director would handle them for her, answered Ning Shu straightforwardly.
Mai Douer bit her lips and nodded reluctantly. Ill try it.
Ning Shu nodded and saidfortingly, All the things you have to suffer now are for the sake of your bright future. I have faith that youll be able to be an existence everyone admires with your own ability. I can see your potential.
Mai Douer tugged at her lips in contempt. It wasnt like you were the one doing this, so it was easy for you to say this. Mai Douer was already starting to resent this manager who was always saying things like this. At the same time, she was terrified of being scolded by the director.
A makeup artist led Mai Douer away to get ready. When she appeared again, she was already dressed in the same outfit as the female lead. This time, she had been able to wear beautiful clothes, but she couldnt show her face.
A worker tiedpressed iron wires around Mai Douers waist, then shoved a sword prop into her hands.
The director said, Make the fight interesting, got it?
Mai Douers face was pale as she said, I understand.
Start.
Mai Douer was immediately lifted into midair and she involuntarily gave a bloodcurdling scream. It felt like the iron wires were causing all the organs in her body to shift positions as they cut into her flesh.
The most frightening part was that she was being swung around in the air so the motion made her feel like puking. When the opponent flew over to fight with her, Mai Douer just stared nkly. She didnt know what to do and her entire body felt weak.
Cut, cut! Whats with that stand-in!? Why isnt she fighting!? shouted the director. Mai Douer felt really sick and she shouted weakly, I cant do this, I really cant do this!
Once Mai Douer was let down, she copsed to the ground, strengthless. Ning Shu walked over to help her up.
Whats going on? She cant even do something as simple as swinging the prop a little? Can she do it or not? If she cant, Ill be getting someone else. Shes wasting everyones time, shouted the director in irritation.
Apologies, Director. We wont be taking this role anymore. Ning Shu helped Mai Douer to the side, then Mai Douer started puking while crying.
Ning Shu opened a bottle of water and handed it to her.
After resting for a while, Mai Douer seemed to have recovered slightly but her face was still extremely pale.
Ning Shu didnt say anything. Mai Douer had never gone through this kind of suffering before. Regardless of whether Mai Douer was willing to admit it or not, the truth was that her past sess was all thanks to Mo Juefeng.
Mo Juefeng doted on her a lot, so he would find substitutes for her to film rough scenes like acts which required the actress to be suspended. Following that, the two of them would flirt at the side while someone else filmed the painful scenes.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Those who havent experienced the suffering for themselves had no right to look down on other people.
Big Sis Chen, I never want to film a suspended wire scene again, said Mai Douer angrily. She hadints towards Ning Shu. As a manager that had been in the entertainment field for a long time, there was no way that she didnt know how painful it was to be suspended by iron wires, but her manager didnt warn her at all.
Ning Shu nodded. Then work hard. Once you be someone at the top, you wont need to suffer so much anymore.
Mai Douer disliked hearing words like this a lot. Why did she always have to take on such strange roles? It made her feel exhausted and severely worn out.
Chapter 591: Always at Odds
Chapter 591: Always at Odds
In any case, Mai Douer was filled with grievances. She felt that her life shouldnt be like this. Why were things like this?
She was also very dissatisfied with her manager for always getting this type of role for her. Mai Douer felt that her manager didnt care about her at all. However, in regards to care, her manager always came with her even when she was only filming an insignificant role to look after her and do little things like bring her tea.
So in in terms, Mai Douer was just resentful because Ning Shu couldnt find her better roles.
When Mai Douer got changed, she found that her abdomen and chest were bruised from the wires digging into her flesh. Her lungs hurt whenever she coughed.
Aftering out of the changing room, she didnt say anything to Ning Shu and just got in the car. Ning Shu smiled faintly as she got into the drivers seat and drove back to the apartments.
After a while, Mai Douer said, Big Sis Chen, I heard that theres a dinner party tonight. I want to go. I dont want to film tomorrow since my body hurts from those wires.
Ning Shu looked towards Mai Douer in surprise. Didnt you hate those gatherings the most?
The dinner party tomorrow night was when Mo Juefeng and Mai Douer got involved with each other in the original storyline. Ning Shu hadnt been nning to take her and she had no ns of allowing her to appear now.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She was very surprised that Mai Douer took the initiative to bring it up. She didnt know if it was due to what she had to suffer these past few days or because she just didnt want to take any more of those small roles so these thoughts of getting roles in other ways emerged. She was losing her past purity?
However, it didnt matter what Mai Douer was thinking because Ning Shu wouldnt be agreeing. She said, Since youre not feeling well, theres no need to go to the gathering. I wont n any work for you tomorrow either, so just focus on recovering.
Big Sis Chen, do you me me for causing you troublest time? I promise Ill be good this time. I wont cause trouble for you! said Mai Douer earnestly.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. Why do you suddenly want to go to a dinner party?
I was ignorant in the past. I know now that Big Sis Chen had just wanted me to meet more people. Mai Douer looked towards Ning Shu with her sincere and pure gaze.
Ning Shu ignored it. It wasnt like she was a man, so using this kind of gaze on her was pointless. She said calmly, Therell be plenty of parties like this in the future. Your health is the most important thing right now. I found a CD with acting lessons in thepany resources, so Ill watch it with you tomorrow.
Mai Douer was very vexed. Although this manager always talked like she had her best interests in mind, for some reason she still felt like she had lot of stifled anger and discontent.
Her manager insisted on dragging her to dinner parties when she didnt want to go, but now that she wanted to see the world more, her manager refused to let her go and was using all sorts of reasons to stop her.
Mai Douer felt that their views were always at odds.
Chapter 592: And Time to Take Xia Yu to His Audition
Chapter 592: And Time to Take Xia Yu to His Audition
When Mai Douer got back to her apartment, she showered and got into bed to sleep. She pulled the nkets over her head like she didnt want to see anyone.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu said to Qiao Yi, Look after Mai Douer a little. She got injured while filming today.
Right after Ning Shu said that, Mai Douer shouted angrily, Im not injured. I dont need to be looked after!
Mai Douer was clearly angry with Ning Shu for revealing this to Qiao Yi. She didnt want Qiao Yi to know how wretched her situation was since she found it embarrassing. Furthermore, she and Qiao Yi werepetitors that were fighting over the resources their manager held.
Ning Shu paid no attention to Mai Douer and just told Qiao Yi to look after Mai Douer and call her if anything happens.
After leaving the apartment, she hastily drove over to pick up Xia Yu and bring him to the audition for that sports shoesmercial.
There seriously wasnt even a minute to rest. After sending Xia Yu to the audition location, she gave him a couple words of encouragement, then waited outside.
She felt like she had waited for a long time before Xia Yu finally came out again. He was expressionless, so Ning Shu thought that he had failed.
Once Xia Yu got onto the car, he suddenly smiled excitedly towards Ning Shu and eximed, Big Sis Chen, Im going to be filming amercial! Im going to film amercial!
Xia Yu was very excited and he hammered his chest with his fists proudly like an orangutan. Ning Shu smiled as well. This was probably Xia Yus biggest breakthrough. Once hes filmed amercial, his reputation would increase a lot.
Ning Shu told him to spend some free time preparing for themercial and make sure that he was in his best state as he headed to the filming. She didnt know how these things worked very well, so she just told Xia Yu to mull over it on his own. From the start, these were things that the talents were supposed to work on.
As the manager, her job was just to look after these talents well and help the talents gain more resources from thepany.
Xia Yu was excited the entire way back, but during the drive, Ning Shu got a phone call from Qiao Yi. She said that Mai Douer had left the apartment. Since she hadnt been able to stop Mai Douer, she had immediately called Ning Shu.
And Mai Douer hadnt said where she was going.
Ning Shu closed the call and immediately called Mai Douer, but it said that Mai Douers phone was off.
She started having a bad feeling. There was an unnatural attraction force between the male and female leads. During this time, even if Mai Douer had only gone out for a simple stroll, shed still have a high chance of bumping into Mo Juefeng.
When Ning Shu got back to the apartment, she asked Qiao Yi, What exactly happened?
Mai Douer was originally sleeping, but she suddenly got up and grabbed her bag to head out. I asked her where she was going but she ignored me and I couldnt very well force her to stay. Qiao Yi frowned, then said, Big Sis Chen, why does Mai Douer feel offtely?
In the past Mai Douer had been aloof, but she still wouldnt talk with such a bitter tone like she did now. It was baffling.
Ning Shu didnt answer and had Qiao Yi search with her around the apartmentplex. They couldnt reach Mai Douers cell and couldnt find her anywhere nearby, so they finally headed back to the apartment only to find that Mai Douer was sitting on the sofa with her hands propping up her chin as she daydreamed.
Ning Shu was very irritated to see Mai Douer like this. Was shepletely unaware of how much trouble her actions had caused for other people?
Where did you go? Why couldnt we reach you on the phone? asked Ning Shu coldly.
When Mai Douer saw Ning Shu looking at her sternly and saw that Qiao Yi was standing next to Ning Shu, she became very upset. She really wanted to get a different manager. This manager was so biased!
I was just taking a walk since the apartment was too stuffy. Can it be that I cant even go outside? Its not like Im a criminal. Mai Douers voice contained a bit of indignance.
Ning Shu said, I never said that you couldnt go outside, but you should tell me where youre going. Youre one of the talents Im managing, so Im responsible for your safety. Its stated clearly on the contract that you signed that talents must always maintainmunications and inform their manager of their current status.
Mai Douer scratched at her hair in irritation. I just wanted to take a walk and didnt want to notify anyone. How is it that severe? Its not like Im your prisoner.
Mai Douer stood up to head towards her room, but she limped as she walked.
Chapter 593: Impulsively Tore a Check to Shreds
Chapter 593: Impulsively Tore a Check to Shreds
When Ning Shu saw that Mai Douer came back with her leg injured after a walk, she asked, Mai Douer, whats wrong with your leg?
Mai Douers expression was a little unnatural as she said, Its nothing. I just tripped and scraped my knee.
Mai Douer didnt want to tell Ning Shu about what happened.
Ning Shu went over to lift her skirt and check her injury. She narrowed her eyes as she said, Lets clean it first and disinfect it.
Qiao Yi immediately went to get the first aid kit. Ning Shu didnt bother to be gentle at all and wet a cotton ball with rubbing alcohol before using it to clean Mai Douers wound. Mai Douer inhaled sharply from the pain and her eyes filled with tears.
So how did you get this wound? Now that youre injured, there a lot of work that you cant do, so shouldnt you give me an exnation? said Ning Shu.
Mai Douer felt really wronged. She had gotten injured, but her manager was only concerned about work. She was seriously a cold-blooded exploiter, a blood-sucking leech.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When she recalled how the person that bumped into her today looked down on her with such an aloof attitude, she couldnt help but ground her teeth in anger.
She had been too irritated to fall asleep earlier and had tossed and turned in bed restlessly. Due to the experiences thest two days, she was both physically and emotionally worn out, so she got up to take a walk outside. As she was crossing the street, she forgot to pay attention to the red light and was almost hit by a car.
She ended up scraping her knee, and to her surprise, the person driving was actually that loathsome Mo Juefeng. Mo Juefeng got out of the car and had looked at her with clear disdain.
Women nowadays are seriously willing to go to any lengths in order to further their position. You actually risked your life. Mo Juefeng crouched down and lifted Mai Douers chin to size her up. I have no interest in nd women like you. Youre seriously low to try to attract my attention with this method. Last time you spilled wine on me, and now you run in front of my car. Give up on any hope that Ill take you to the hospital.
Mai Douer was infuriated by Mo Juefengs insults. When she saw Mo Juefeng write a check and toss it to her, she impulsively picked it up and tore it to shreds.
Enduring the pain from her scraped knee, she said coldly, I have no interest in your money. I only came out to take a walk and wasnt trying to bump into your car at all. With so many cars here, how would I know which ones yours? Its not like Im bored to the point that I would stalk you.
Mai Douer slowly limped away.
Mo Juefeng narrowed his eyes as he watched her leave, then he sneered as he rubbed his lower lip contemtively.
Mai Douer was very vexed. First she was mistaken as one of those women by that rich guy, and now her manager was treating her like a criminal and nagging at her.
Mai Douer said coldly, Big Sis Chen, Im not a machine for earning money. I have feelings too. I was just taking a walk, whats wrong with that? Its not like Im a criminal and have to stay under your watch all the time. Youre so annoying!
Mai Douer picked up a pillow from the sofa and threw it to the ground in frustration, then she curled up and started crying.
When Qiao Yi saw that Mai Douer was in such a bad mood, she looked towards Ning Shu.
Chapter 594: Can Succeed Without Strong Backing
Chapter 594: Can Seed Without Strong Backing
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. She had no idea what kind of struggles Mai Douer was facing, but she only allowed herself to trouble others and wouldnt allow others to ask questions? The way Mai Douer was acting was as if she had done something to her.
How bad could things be? And she was crying like the sky was falling.
As expected, female leads were only suited to living blessed lives under the male leads wings. How could a beautiful bird take the torment and cruel reality of the outside world?
Ning Shu felt like she had barely done anything, but Mai Douer was already falling apart.
Since you dont want to talk about it, then lets just forget it. You should go rest, said Ning Shu. As for what you said about a machine for earning money, you do know that you dont really earn much money, right? My report this year is below satisfactory.
Mai Douers body stiffened. Her manager was seriously cold-blooded. All she cared about was money. There was nothing aside from money.
Mai Douer now had a new goal, which was to get famous then kick off this cold-blooded manager.
She took a deep breath, then said, Big Sis Chen, I got it. Ill definitely work hard.
Ning Shu smiled and patted Mai Douers shoulder with a faint smile. Its good that you understand. Those who havent made a name for themselves dont have any privileges. Since you havent climbed to the top of the pyramid, you dont have privileges. Without a strong backing and skills, the only way you can seed is by putting in more effort than others. Although putting in effort still doesnt guarantee that youll seed, but as your manager, I hope that you will.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 595: Night of the Dinner Party
Chapter 595: Night of the Dinner Party
The next day, Ning Shu helped disinfect Mai Douers wound, then watched lessons on the CD with her.
Mai Douer watched the TV seriously. Ning Shu nced outside and saw that the sky had already darkened. As of now, the dinner party had already started.
Ning Shu nced at Mai Douer. She couldnt help but wonder if Mo Juefeng would end up tumbling with another woman or if he would force himself to hold it in?
However, she could guarantee that there was no way Mo Juefeng would be able to tumble with Mai Douer tonight.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She knew that she had no way ofpletely destroying the rtionship between the male and female leads, but she didnt want to allow the two to form such a solid rtionship so soon.
Mai Douer took a sip of water and nced over to find that her manager was currently staring at her with a slightly strange expression, so she asked, Big Sis Chen, what is it?
Its nothing. How do you feel after watching this CD? asked Ning Shu casually.
Mai Douer nodded as she replied, I feel like Ive learned a lot.
Thats good. The path to making it big in the entertainment world is long, so theres a lot you need to learn, said Ning Shu. As she took a sip of water, she nced towards the wall at the clock.
As Mai Douer continued to watch the CD, a very hard to describe feeling suddenly floated up in her heart. She felt like she had suddenly lost something and her heart filled with an irascible feeling.
She clutched at her chest. It felt difficult to even breathe. She really wanted to go outside and walk around. She felt like she would suffocate if she stayed in this room.
She didnt really dare to try and negotiate with Ning Shu right now, so she got up and tried walking around the room. When Ning Shu saw, she asked, Whats wrong? Why arent you watching the lessons?
Big Sis Chen, I dont know why but my heart feels really ufortable. I feel like its hard to breathe. Mai Douer frowned. Big Sis Chen, can I take a walk outside? I feel really really ufortable.
If she was allowed out, she would definitely encounter Mo Juefeng. Ning Shu opened the French window and said, Since the room feels stuffy,e out on the balcony. Its already sote, so its not safe for us girls to go outside.
Mai Douer didnt know why, but the only thing she wanted to do right now was go out and walk around. However, everything her manager said made a lot of sense so she couldnt refute, which made her feel even more irascible.
Mai Douer stood next to Ning Shu to enjoy the night breeze, but that inexplicable vexing sensation didnt lessen at all. It felt like something was getting further away from her, and it was something very important.
It caused her heart to suddenly feel very empty. What was with this damned feeling?
Chapter 596: In Comparison with Qiao Yi
Chapter 596: In Comparison with Qiao Yi
Mai Douer was restless the entire night, so Ning Shu kept herpany the entire night. The next day, Mai Douer looked very haggard and her usually bright eyes were a little dim. It was clear that she hadnt been able to sleepst night.
Have some milk. Ning Shu handed her a cup of warm milk. Mai Douer epted it with a tired expression and took a sip, then said, Big Sis Chen, I dont know whats wrong with me but I feel so restless.
Its fine, just rest up well, replied Ning Shu mildly.
Ning Shu then generously allowed Mai Douer to rest for a couple more days. After all, Mai Douers leg was injured so she couldnt participate in filming.
Mai Douer was feeling very vexed, but Ning Shu was currently ted.
She had seeded in temporarily preventing the leads fateful first encounter and Qiao Yis selfposed song received a good reaction on the inte. There was going to be a talentpetition soon and Qiao Yi wanted to try participating in it.
Ning Shu went to apply for this with thepany and thepany approved, so now the majority of Ning Shus time was spent keeping Qiao Yipany at thepetition and checking on Xia Yus progress in filming themercial.
She was so busy that her heel could practically hit the back of her head as she rushed around. Compared to the other two neers flourishing prospects, Mai Douersck of work became a very stark contrast. When Mai Douer saw that the other two were ahead of her, she became extremely anxious.
If those two end up doing well, the manager would spend more of her resources on them. Since this was rted to her future prospects, no matter how aloof Mai Douer usually was, she couldnt help but panic and she ran over to ask Ning Shu if there were any roles for her to y. She wanted some roles right now.
After studying for a period of time, Mai Douer felt that her acting skills had improved so she probably wouldnt be scolded by the directors anymore.
Ning Shu was currently very busy with handling Qiao Yis work. Some of the songs Qiao Yi was using topete in thepetition were her own works. Since she knew how to y the piano and also possessed a naturally calm aura so she went about everything with aposed attitude, she always made a favorable impression. After participating in this talentpetition, she had been able to gain quite a few fans.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
She had talent and drive, and was growing more and more courageous. She seemed able to surmount all difficulties, so thepany has set its sights on her and was preparing to package her as a celebrity. If she obtained a good ranking this time, theyd have her release an album. However, even if a talent releases music, theyd only counted as a singer if their music was able to sell well.
Ning Shu was currently really happy that she finally had a talent she could show off, then Mai Douer appeared with an anxious expression to ask for an acting role, so she told Mai Douer to wait until Qiao Yispetition was over first.
Mai Douer became even more unhappy and she bit her lips hard. She felt like this manager was very biased. She helped Qiao Yi sign up for music lessons and even allowed Qiao Yi to participate in apetition. She seriously spent all her resources on Qiao Yi.
Mai Douer was very bitter. They were both this managers talents, so why was the manager so biased? The manager only gave her tiring, dirty, and insignificant roles.
Meanwhile, she treated Qiao Yi like a jewel. There was such a huge difference in treatment. Mai Douer felt envious as she watched Ning Shu attentively hand Qiao Yi a towel and water.
In the past, Chen Xi had spent a lot of resources on Mai Douer, but Mai Douer didnt feel anything and even med Chen Xi for always bringing her to these disgusting gatherings. She wanted to act, she just wanted to act! However, now Ning Shu was just acting a tiny bit biased and Mai Douer couldnt take it anymore.
Ning Shu purposefully treated Mai Douer coldly for a while before taking her to an audition.
Mai Douer gathered up her courage to ask, Big Sis Chen, can I stop taking those minor roles? I want a slightly better role.
The minor roles wouldnt allow her to gain any reputation and they were also very tiring. Qiao Yi had now built a little bit of reputation for herself, but she was still nameless. She wanted to appear on screen in her best state.
Ning Shu looked over and took in the anxiety that was all over Mai Douers face. Right now, Mai Douer was in a very unstable emotional state, so she asked, What kind of role do you want to y?
Mai Douer bit her lips and said, Big Sis Chen, I want to take a supporting female lead role. When Mai Douer saw the astonishment on Ning Shus face, she lost confidence and said, A servant girl or an unimportant role is fine too. I just want to have a chance to show my face.
Ning Shu sighed, then said, Ill do my best to find a role like this for you.
Thank you, thank you, Big Sis Chen! Mai Douers face lit up with joy as she looked towards Ning Shu with her bright eyes. She was looking forward to the role her manager would find her.
Ning Shu didnt pay any more attention to her and continued driving towards the filming location. Mai Douer was very excited the entire time as she fanaticized about the kind of role she would get.
Chapter 597: A Role No Actress Would Take
Chapter 597: A Role No Actress Would Take
Mai Douer finally got the servant girl role that she had been looking forward to. However, this role was that of a shameless wretch who seduced the master of the household and was eventually flogged to death by the madame of the household.
In reality, this role was pretty good since at least there were a lot of chances for the actress to show her face. However, when the servant was flogged to death, her pants were pulled off and she was hit on the butt.
No one was willing to take this role precisely due to the fact that their butt had to show. Actually, the butt wasnt really revealed. The pants were taken off, but the butt was still covered by the shirt so it was only half revealed.
This was how the story was set. Having such a licentious woman end up with this kind of fate would be very satisfying for the audience.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
This was a viin role and the production group had been having trouble finding someone to take this role. Any female actress with a slight bit of fame would refuse to take this role since it waspletely a role that only garnered hatred. In addition, they even had to get flogged on the butt with their pants off.
All the female actresses were very put off by this. Although they would be wearing underwear and their butt would still be covered by their clothes, their white thighs would be revealed. In addition, the reality was that theyd have to take off their pants in front of so many people and be flogged. No female actress that wanted to get far would take this kind of role.
And most, most, most importantly was the fact that this role seriously wasnt likable at all and was very shameless. If it was act well, the actress might be well-known, but it would be in an infamous way. It might be impossible to get rid of thebel of being a slut.
Ning Shu exined the situation to Mai Douer. After hearing about this, Mai Douer looked towards Ning Shu dumbstruck, then stammered angrily, Why is it this kind of role?
Ning Shu shook her head and said, All the other roles are all that of insignificant minor characters. This one is the best and it gives you the most chances to show your face, however I also dont agree with having you act this sort of role. Its very hard to manage this sort of role and its not a good influence. Its best to make your way up from smaller roles. Take it step by step and polish your acting skills.
Mai Douer nodded. Then lets take some other roles.
Following that, Ning Shu helped Mai Douer get all sorts of roles such as that of zombies, prostitutes, or victims of kidnappers
Although Mai Douer felt that her acting skills had improved, when filming her expression was still very stiff and sometimes she wouldnt even be able to get her lines out fluently.
Every time that happened, the directors would yell at Mai Douer which made her even more nervous and make even more mistakes. She got a lot of NGs which caused the entire cast to be annoyed. The actors that had to work with her were especially irritated with her.
Mai Douer would dy the filming progress every time. Whenever they encountered a director with a bad temper, shed only get about two chances before she was kicked off the set. Often times, Mai Douer wouldnt even be paid or get food for her efforts at filming.
Ning Shu took all of this in silently. She didnt scold Mai Douer and just keptforting her.
However, Ning Shus words offort had no effect on Mai Douer. Right now Mai Douer was very vexed. After being rejected so many times, she sank into a cycle of self-doubt.
She even started to loathe herself and feel that she was seriously useless.
Chapter 598: Disparity in Treatment
Chapter 598: Disparity in Treatment
Ning Shu repeatedly said in Mai Douers ear, its fine, take it slow, take it slow.
Eventually Mai Douer couldnt stand hearing that anymore and exploded at Ning Shu. What do you mean by take it slow? How am I supposed to take it slow? I cant even do a single thing. Im about to die from frustration! You keep having me take these roles, so when will I ever be able to gain any fame!?
Ning Shu didnt speak and just looked at her with a very benevolent gaze.
Mai Douer just became more infuriated when she saw that and she threw herself wearily onto the sofa. When Ning Shu didnt say anything, she started feeling a little regretful and apologized. Im sorry, Big Sis Chen. Im just in a slightly bad mood.
Ning Shu replied understandingly, I know that youve been under a lot of pressuretely. You should wash up and head to bed early.
Mai Douer nodded, then dragged her exhausted body to the restroom.
Ning Shu watched as she walked away. Yup, Mai Douer no longer had any of that bright enthusiasm she had when she first entered the entertainment circles. Right now, she carried a lingering weary and gloomy air. It was the depressed air of an unrecognized talent.
Wonder if Mo Juefeng would like Mai Douer if she was like this?
Perhaps he might.
After Mai Douer finished showering, she saw that her manager had already left and that Qiao Yi, who had been busy this whole time with making an album, hade back.
Qiao Yi had cut her long hair short so now she gave off a mature aura with a slight bit of mischievousness which made her seem even more spirited. Although she had been busy the entire day, her face was glowing with energy.
As Mai Douer took in how lively Qiao Yi looked, she was thinking that even though they had clearly started at the same starting line, Qiao Yi was now way ahead of her.
She had been working so hard, but she hadnt seeded, yet Qiao Yi was able to seed so easily. Mai Douer was unwilling to ept this and her heart filled with envy.
She had suffered a lot at the filming locations and witnessed first-hand how willful the famous celebrities were. She would often by scolded like a dog by the directors, but the directors wouldnt dare to say a thing if those celebrities said that they wouldnt film since they werent in the mood.
This clear disparity in treatment caused the envy and bitterness in Mai Douers heart to grow like vines. One day shell definitely obtain sess too and make those directors kneel on the ground to tter her.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
All Mai Douer wanted right now was to seed. She felt a lot of pressure. Everything seemed to give her pressure. She felt so oppressed by the atmosphere of the entertainment circles that she couldnt even breathe. When she was showering earlier, clumps of hair had fallen out.
Qiao Yi, hows the preparations for your album going? asked Mai Douer.
Qiao Yi replied with a smile, Its going pretty well. Im currently recording but itll still be a while before the albums released, so its still early.
When Mai Douer saw the smile on Qiao Yis face, she felt even more envious and remarked off-handedly, Big Sis Chen sure treats you well. It looks like she wants to raise you to be an empress.
Qiao Yi frowned, then said, Big Sis Chen treats everyone she manages very well. Doesnt she treat you pretty well too? She goes every day to help you find work. Recently Big Sis Chen said that she needed to look after you, so she hasnt evene to any of my recordings.
Mai Douer couldnt say anything in response to this. Did her manager treat her well? Yes, pretty well. However, she felt that her manager didnt actually treat her well. If her manager actually liked her, why would her manager always have her take these kinds of roles?
This was what Mai Douer disliked the most about her manager.
So annoying, so irritating! Mai Douer couldnt vent her feelings of frustrations at all so she felt really upset. If she said that her manager wasnt good, the truth was that her manager had looked after her in all areas so she couldnt actually point out an instance where her manager wasnt good toward her.
This was precisely the reason why she felt like she had so much stifled anger.
Mai Douer hammered her chest as if she was trying to force out that stuffy air. When Qiao Yi saw Mai Douer do this, she asked, What are you doing? Why are you hitting yourself for no reason?
Mai Douer looked towards Qiao Yi gloomily with a sigh. Qiao Yi, I really envy you. At least you have a direction youre striving towards. Right now, I dont even have the motivation to work hard anymore.
The only thing Mai Douer felt now was exhaustion. Although she had worked hard, she hadnt received equal results in return.
Chapter 599: Got on the Directors’ Blacklist
Chapter 599: Got on the Directors cklist
Even though Mai Douer was exhausted, Ning Shu continued bringing Mai Douer to auditions regardless of rain, shine, sleet, or snow.
She ignored the obvious exhaustion on Mai Douers face and continued getting roles for her. Mai Douer tried negotiating by saying, Big Sis Chen, can you stop getting me the roles of minor characters? Im really tired. I get really worn out acting these roles.
Ning Shu replied mildly, I know that youre tired, but what I want to say is: If you cant even do the roles of the simplest minor characters properly, do you think youll be able to handle it when given the role of an important character?
Mai Douer bit her lip. I can. Her confidence had already been worn down due to those strange roles.
Her nose stung. She suddenly felt like she couldnt see any future beyond the ragged dirty attire of a minor character. She felt like she was going to be driven crazy by this torment.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu smiled faintly. Mai Douer, its not that I dont want to get a better role for you, but that I cant get any better roles. You dont have any works that you can show. Although these current experiences are tiring, at least youll be able to learn things. Youre being too impatient, you need to calm down.
Mai Douer was feeling vexed, so when she heard her manager respond this way every single time, she got even more irritated.
She was so angry she wanted to cry and just storm off. What future would there be with this kind of manager?
Ning Shu led Mai Douer over to ask the director for a role, but after the director took a look at Mai Douer, he immediately said that there were no roles avable.
Ning Shu had clearly seen the assistant and the director recruiting people for the minor roles, but he was saying that the roles were already filled. It was clear that they just didnt want Mai Douer.
For better or for worse, Mai Douer had spent some time in these circles and immediately understood what was happening. Her face turned ashen from anger.
She didnt want to act these kinds of roles, but the other party actually showed disdain for her!? She was stuck between feeling embarrassed and insulted.
Ning Shu brought Mai Douer over to several filming locations but none of them would take her. One director directly said, This girls not cut out for acting. She actually gets so many NGs just acting a minor character. It makes everyone end up in a bad mood and a lot of actors dislike her.
Ning Shu:
The future film queen was currentlybelled as not cut out for acting. So was the truth that Mai Douer truly didnt know how to act or that the award of film queen was overstated?
Or perhaps Mo Juefeng just used his overpowered abilities to make Mai Douer into the film queen.
Who knows? r(st)q
In any case, Mai Douer didnt even have the chance to act minor characters now. Earlier Mai Douer was showing her disdain for these minor roles, but now she couldnt even get these minor roles.
Mai Douer had probably be a name on these directors cklist.
Chapter 600: Labelled as a Good Manager
Chapter 600: Labelled as a Good Manager
There was no other choice so Ning Shu decided to take Mai Douer back to the apartment. The moment Mai Douer got into the car, she started bawling. She sobbed so much that she shuddered as she breathed and her face waspletely pale from anger.
Ning Shu felt that Mai Douer had too much of a ss heart. If it were her, there was no way she would cry in this situation. Shed toughen up her skin to beg the director for a role.
However, there was no way shed throw away her own face to help get a role for Mai Douer. Since the person herself looked down on these roles, even if she worked hard to get a role for Mai Douer, Mai Douer wouldnt treasure it and would continue showing contempt.
Ning Shu just watched as Mai Douer cried. She cried like she was venting all of her frustration from this past period of time. When she finally stopped and looked over at Ning Shu, her eyelids werepletely swollen, so Ning Shu felt like she was being stared at by a pair of puffy fish eyes.
Ning Shu:
Big Sis Chen, I want to take the role of that servant girl, said Mai Douer resolutely.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. Are you sure? That roles hard to act.
Her pants were going to be pulled off and shed be flogged.
It seemed that the aloof Mai Douer had already been cornered to the point she had lost her original principles. Right now, she wanted this role even though there were a lot of scenes in which she had to seduce men and shed end up being beaten to death.
It was a role that only rued peoples hatred.
It was best to take more decent roles when you first started showing your face on the screen, otherwise too strong of a role would set peoples impression of you in stone.
Are you really going to take this role? I dont think you should. Ning Shu tried to dissuade Mai Douer.
However, all that Mai Douer was thinking about right now was how the directors had looked down on her. Her recent failures made her desire strongly to prove herself, and this role had a lot of screen time so she wanted to take this role.
She never imagined that the acting world would be soplicated. She had only wanted to quietly be an actress.
Ning Shu said mildly, Have you really thought this through?
Yes, Ill definitely prove to them that I do know how to act. Mai Douer furrowed her brows tightly. Although she was saying passionate words, her face was filled with uncertainty.
After being rejected by so many directors, her self-confidence was severely injured.
Mai Douer, who had once vowed to be the film queen, now barely had any confidence left.
Ning Shu grabbed a bottle of water and twisted the cap open before handing it to Mai Douer. On Mai Douers face, she saw weariness, lost helplessness, defeat, and unwillingness
The Mai Douer that had Mo Juefeng waspletely different from the Mai Douer who didnt have Mo Juefeng. Without Mo Juefeng, Mai Douer found it hard to advance even a single step, so she had no way of maintaining her beautiful simplicity from before she entered the entertainment circles.
The entertainment circle was arge fish tank. Everyone inside would be stained. However, Mai Douer had been fortunate enough to encounter Mo Juefeng so Mo Juefeng had protected her from everything.
As everyone else was working hard and even taking some dishonest paths in order to inch forward, Mai Douer stood at the summit of the pyramid and leaned into the chest of her sugar daddy while looking down on those people who didnt treasure themselves at all and sold their integrity and body just to get a role.
Ning Shu silentlyughed, then called the director. The director had Mai Douere for an audition.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Originally, it was quite difficult to act this role and it required a very strong acting background, but when the director saw how pure Mai Douer looked, he instantly agreed.
It went so unexpectedly smoothly that Ning Shu felt confused. When Mai Douer heard that she had passed the audition, she was extremely happy. The gloominess that had hovered over her this entire time instantly dispersed.
Ning Shu just smiled faintly without saying anything. Afterwards, she would stay by Mai Douers side every day to look after her. Even when the filming took ce at night, she would be present.
She ended up gaining thebel of a good manager. Towards this, Ning Shu could only say, you guys are overthinking things.
Even if she was going to target someone, she wouldnt do it in the open. After all, if the original host came back and found out that she had been fired from her job, wouldnt she fall apart? So then there wouldve been no point requesting this counter attack.
She had to make her position firm so that Mai Douer had no way to attack her.
Sooner orter, she was going to have a falling out with Mai Douer. She could already sense Mai Douers resentment towards her. If Mai Douer gained power, the first thing shed do would definitely be to kick her off.
Ning Shu could understand the directors intentions more now. Mai Douer had very pure looks, but her role was that of a licentious wretch that seduced men shamelessly.
It was seriously a huge contrast. Just imagine someone with such a pure face making moves to seduce men. This role would end up gaining explosive power.
Chapter 601: All She Wanted Was to Act
Chapter 601: All She Wanted Was to Act
Mai Douer started filming. She went in with her best state, but her acting was still very stiff and it always took several tries before she could get a pass.
Ning Shu saw that the director was suppressing his irritation and that all the people who had to work with Mai Douer disliked her a lot. They said really unpleasant things behind her back and almost everyone looked down on her acting skills.
Whenever Mai Douer heard, she would go cry to Ning Shu. She thought that if she didnt need to act minor roles anymore and got more chances to be filmed, her state would improve, but now everyone was ming her for dying the filming.
In addition, the entire crew looked at her weirdly and made her feel very ufortable. Worst of all, the actors that performed with her were always slyly taking advantage of her. Sometimes their elbows would touch her chest, but they always acted like nothing was happening.
Mai Douer wanted to cry, but she didnt know what to say. An certain actor was always in bodily contact with her and he was always touching her with one hand. When filming, not only did she have to concentrate to stop herself from getting an NG, she had to endure the men taking advantage of her.
Mai Douer seriously couldnt take it anymore and spoke to Ning Shu about it. Ning Shu verbally consoled her, but then said, You should endure it. The male actors working with you are your seniors.
Endure it? Even though hes doing things like that to me!? Mai Douers eyes widened. Even though hes being that disgusting?
Then go expose him. Youre still filming right now, what do you gain from having a falling out with him? This is just how harsh this circle is. Those who havent achieved sess has no power and are just ants. I can guarantee that if you expose him, youll no longer be part of this crew, said Ning Shu mildly. Her words were calm and cruel.
He can seal your fate with a single sentence.
Mai Douer felt like her heart was inplete confusion. She really hated this feeling. It felt like everything was shoving down her original view of the world in order to mold her into someone whose views suited the entertainment world.
She was really against it. Could it be that she had no choice but to follow the crowd? All she wanted was to act. Why were all these things mixed in?
The directors calling you. Its time for your act. Ning Shu gave Mai Douer, who was dazed and pale, a small push.
Mai Douer walked over in a daze, but she was in a very bad state and wasnt able toplete the act even after several tries. The director angrily took off his hat and threw it on the ground before pointing at Mai Douers nose and shouting, What the hell is wrong with you? Im having you act out a person, not a blockhead! Youre trying to seduce someone! Cant you act more charming!?
Sorry, its my bad. Sorry, director. Mai Douer apologized numbly.
Seriously! Were done filming today! The director was very irritated and he pointed at Mai Douer as he said, You, stay behind. Im going to talk to you about the drama.
Talk about the drama? Mai Douer felt that this was a little strange and when she looked around, she saw that everyone was looking at her meaningfully.
Ning Shu walked over to the director and said, Director, Mai Douer is really in a bad state today. Shes not feeling well so her facial color is really poor.
When the director saw how spaced out Mai Douer was, he waved in annoyance. Then forget it for today. If things keep dragging on like this, when will the filming ever finish?
Mai Douers face turned even paler. It was already night, so the night breeze made Mai Douer feel very cold. She had never felt so cold before.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She was really tired.
Chapter 602: A Dog that Wanted a Bone
Chapter 602: A Dog that Wanted a Bone
Ning Shu brought Mai Douer back to the apartment. On the entire drive there, Mai Douers face was pale and she looked dazed.
As soon as they got back to the apartment, she threw herself onto the sofa, grabbed a pillow, and started crying her lungs out.
Although the sound of Mai Douers crying tugged on ones heart, Ning Shu actually felt refreshed. It was the original hosts feelings.
Due to Mai Douer, Chen Xi had lost her job and her ce in Jiangchengs entertainment circles, then was raped and killed by hoodlums. She didnt even get a grave since her corpse was tossed into the ocean.
Perhaps Mai Douer had no idea that someone would meet such a terrible end just because she had said a few words. At that time, she had probably been bathing in blessed happiness with Mo Juefeng.
How could she have possibly noticed something like this?
Ning Shu sat down and propped up her chin as she observed Mai Douer. The lively purity that Mai Douer had started out with was being sanded away.
Due to encountering Mo Juefeng, Mai Douer was able to swim willfully however she wanted in therge fish tank of the entertainment world, but without Mo Juefeng, Mai Douer was nothing.
Ning Shu had ruined Mai Douer and Mo Juefengs first night, so without this event tying them together, there was no way for things to suddenly develop further between them.
Mai Douer cried herself to exhaustion. Finally, she wiped at her tears as she turned around, only to find that her manager was currently looking at her with a very calm and indifferent gaze. It caused her to feel an abrupt chill.
She suddenly felt fearful of this manager. She felt like something was off, but she couldnt pinpoint what it was exactly.
Ning Shu said, Dont cry anymore. Youve already cried so many times. You never used to be such a crybaby, so why does it seem like youre always soaking in bitter water these days?
Mai Douer sobbed. Why was her path to bing an actress so hard? Sometimes she would get the feeling that her life wasnt supposed to be like this.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, reality made her want to fall apart. Ning Shu continued, Work hard and film this drama properly. This is the first drama of your life, so do your best.
Mai Douer nodded, then asked, Big Sis Chen, youll help me, right? Youre the only one I can rely on now.
Ning Shu smiled lightly, Of course Ill help you.
Mai Douer stared at Ning Shu in a daze. It was clearly a gentle smile, but for some reason, she felt that it was cold. She told herself that she must be imagining things.
As of now, Mai Douer found that it was hard for her to advance even a single step in this career, so she wanted to curry favor with her manager.
It was only now that she realized that her fate was in her managers hands. Her future development would depend entirely upon her managers mood.
After going through all of that, she had abandoned some of her past ideals and instinctively started doing things that would be the most beneficial to her.
To put it inly, Mai Douer was trying to adapt to the way the entertainment world worked in hopes of making her life a little easier.
In the past, whenever she encountered things that was against her view of the world, she would feel pained, but now she had chosen topromise.
Ning Shu nodded. Youre one of the talents I manage, so of course I hope that youll be able to achieve sess since itll also be beneficial to me. Its just a mutually beneficial rtionship.
Thank you, Big Sis Chen. Mai Douer took Ning Shus arm and swung it in a childish manner.
The feeling Mai Douer gave Ning Shu right now was that she was a dog that wanted a bone. She was trying to gain benefits through actions that curried favor.
Ning Shu really wanted Mo Juefeng toe have a look at his pure true love now. She no longer had the resolution she once possessed and these recent experiences had already worn away all the purity she once had.
She wondered if Mo Juefeng would still be attracted to Mai Douer when she was like this? People whose lives were surrounded by pretentious and dirty things tended to feel an unstoppable attraction towards innocence and light, and Mai Douer had once just happened to be this ray of light.
Chapter 603: Following Up on Qiao Yi’s Album
Chapter 603: Following Up on Qiao Yis Album
When Ning Shu saw that Mai Douer had be determined to do better, she stopped keeping Mai Douerpany and had her head to the filming location by herself.
Right now she needed to follow up on the matter of Qiao Yis album. She had already wasted a lot of time on Mai Douer while trying to get Mai Douer roles. In all honesty, it truly required a lot of effort to get so many strange roles.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She had taken special trouble to select each of these roles for Mai Douer.
In the original storyline, since Mai Douer had Mo Juefeng, she got important roles right from the start. Even if her acting was a little shaky, the directors wouldnt be as harsh, which allowed Mai Douers acting skills to slowly improve. The most important factor was that at that time, Mai Douer had a lot of self-confidence and was very innocent.
However, the Mai Douer now didnt have any background and was only acting minor roles, so itd be strange if directors bothered to be polite towards her.
These repeated rejections caused Mai Douer to slowly lose her self-confidence. At the same time, she started bing impatient and her emotions became unstable. These things were worsened by the fact that Qiao Yi, who joined thepany at the same time as her, seemed to be steadily advancing in her career while she was still stuck in the same spot.
It was hard to stop herself from bing impatient for sess.
When Mai Douer heard that Ning Shu wouldnt be going to the filming location with her anymore because she needed to look after Qiao Yi, she became very upset.
She realized that she was really starting to rely on her manager now. In the past, her manager had kept herpany while she filmed every single time. Whenever something happened, her manager would resolve it for her, but now she had to go alone and face the filming crew on her own.
Mai Douer felt really uneasy.
She pulled at Ning Shus hand and begged, Big Sis Chen, cant you go with me? Im a little scared.
Ning Shu pulled her hand out of Mai Douers grasp and said mildly, Im not your personal manager, Im also Qiao Yis manager. I cant look only after you, I have to follow up on Qiao Yis situation too. In addition, youve already been acting for quite a while, so you should be able to deal with those people. Big Sis Chen has faith in you. Even if youre by yourself, youll still be able to deal with those people.
Mai Douer was really bitter about it, but she had no choice but to head to filming on her own.
Ning Shu went to follow up on how Qiao Yis album was progressing. Thepany had obviously taken note of Qiao Yis value and wanted to have her debut, so she needed to do all she could to make Qiao Yis album sell well.
Qiao Yi was very happy when Ning Shu visited and smiled cheerfully as she epted the water Ning Shu handed her. Big Sis Chen, you had time toe visit today?
Are you upset because Ive been spending all my time on Mai Douertely? asked Ning Shu.
Qiao Yi shook her head and said with a grateful expression, Its all thanks to Big Sis Chen that Im able to sing now. Im really content, Im not unhappy at all. And theres also a lot of things that I can do myself so Im d I dont have to bother Big Sis Chen as much.
Regardless of whether Qiao Yi waspletely sincere or not, these words were really pleasing to hear. In terms of social etiquette, Qiao Yi was truly outstandingpared to Mai Douer.
Mai Douer was the type to feel that the entire world has wronged her the moment she faced any hardships.
Chapter 604: Crying Like the World Had Ended
Chapter 604: Crying Like the World Had Ended
Ning Shu worked with Qiao Yi the entire day and only returned when it was night. The moment she opened the door, she saw Mai Douer curled up on the sofa, crying with her head on her knees.
What happened now? Ning Shu lifted her brows. Mai Douer was practically made out of water these days. In the original storyline, Mai Douer was soaked in honey, but now she seemed like a child that was soaked in bitter water.
Why was she crying again? Ning Shu felt that there were a lot of things that didnt need to be cried over at all. She personally hated crying at every little thing, since what use was there in crying?
She hadnt cried a single time in all the worlds she had gone through. She didnt even fake tears to evoke pity in people.
Sometimes Ning Shu would wonder if she was really a woman. Perhaps the experience of going through over a dozen years of painful treatment had made her tenacious.
What happened? Why are you crying again? asked Ning Shu.
Mai Douer lifted her head from her legs. She hadnt taken off her makeup yet so her tears smudged her eyeliner and created ck streaks on her face.
It was seriously unsightly.
Mai Douers expression was flustered and fearful as she cried, Big Sis Chen, Im really scared! Im really scared.
What happened? asked Ning Shu as she had Qiao Yi get water for Mai Douer to wash her face.
Mai Douer hugged her arms while shivering.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. Could it be that something had happened to Mai Douer? Or that she had gotten involved with the male lead?
Tell Big Sis Chen what happened? Crying like this wont solve anything. Ning Shu had to restrain her temper and force herself to sound patient. For some reason, when she saw Mai Douer weeping like this, she had a strong urge to just beat her up then have her talk properly.
She felt like she was getting OCD.
Big Sis Chen, Im scared. I dont want to film anymore. Mai Douer bit her lips hard. I dont want to go anymore.
Why? Can you let me know why? There has to be a reason, right? It had been hard for you to gather up the resolve to take this role, so why do you want to stop so suddenly? asked Ning Shu in concern.
Mai Douer bit her lips even harder. Her facial color was very pale and her face was filled with depressed exhaustion.
The director, he wanted to rape me. After Mai Douer said that, she started crying again. The director said he wanted to talk to me about the drama, then Then he brought me to a room and pushed me onto the bed.
After listening to the fragments Mai Douer got out between sobs, Ning Shu finally understood what happened. This director had decided to try and get sexual favors from Mai Douer. She was more concerned about the oue, so she hastily asked, Are you alright? He didnt get his way, did he?
No, I escaped, said Mai Douer while crying.
When Ning Shu saw Mai Douer crying nonstop like this, she couldnt help but feel irritated. Could this girl stop crying already? It was seriously annoying.
Its good that youre fine. Ning Shu sighed in relief, then asked, The director didnt try to chase after you?
He did, but I-I bumped into Mo Juefeng. For some reason, Mo Juefeng helped me resolve it, said Mai Douer.
Ning Shu:
The male and female leads have already established a rtionship?
Big Sis Chen, I think I should stop filming this drama. The director definitely wont let me continue and I feel like puking when I see him, said Mai Douer while crying.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mai Douer was crying like the world had ended for her, like she had already lost her virginity, but in the original storyline, she hadnt cried like this after spending her first night with Mo Juefeng.
It seemed like willingness to give sexual favors also depended on what the other party was like. Mo Juefeng was big, energetic, and had good looks, while the director looked vulgar.
The director will allow you to keep your role, dont worry, said Ning Shu in a confident tone.
Mai Douer was surprised. Why?
Because the one that helped you was Mo Juefeng, the crown prince of Jiangchengs entertainment circles. A single sentence from him is enough to make a nameless artist famous, said Ning Shu with a smile.
Chapter 605: The Director Will Definitely Keep You On
Chapter 605: The Director Will Definitely Keep You On
Youve only entered the entertainment circles recently so you dont understand Mo Juefengs power very well. He pretty much controls the entertainment circles. Thats why I brought you over to apologize to him immediatelyst time when you spilled juice on his clothes. Ning Shu filled Mai Douer in on Mo Juefengs power.
She continued, Its a good thing he hadnt held it against you back then. A single sentence from him wouldve destroyed all your chances of making it in the entertainment circles.
Mai Douer listened with a dumbfounded expression that also contained a hint of a different emotion. She asked, Is he really that amazing?
Of course, but how is amazing enough to describe him? Hes practically a cheat-like existence, the dream wealthy husband of countless women. Ning Shus expression was a little exaggerated as she nced over at Mai Douer and said, Who wouldve thought hed help you out?
Mai Douer recalled Mo Juefengs appearance. Why did she always encounter that person in her most wretched state?
Meanwhile, he always looked so dignified and aloof, handsome and tall. The power he possessed made him naturally dazzling.
For some reason, Mai Douer felt her heart beating really fast with a hard to describe feeling.
When Ning Shu saw that Mai Douer seemed to be lost in thought, she said, Its fine. The director will definitely call you tomorrow to ask you to continue filming, so you should rest up today.
Mai Douer nodded. She was no longer falling apart like before and Ning Shu could almost see strange pink bubbles around her.
Perhaps Mai Douer was attracted to Mo Juefeng now, but would Mo Juefeng still like Mai Douer the way she was now?
The Mai Douer Mo Juefeng had liked was a perfectly innocent girl that was unstained by the fifth of the entertainment circles.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, the current Mai Douers aura was filled with exhaustion and impatience for sess.
As Ning Shu had predicted, the next day the director called Mai Douer to have here in to film.
After getting the phone call, Mai Douer turned towards Ning Shu in shock. Big Sis Chen, the director really is telling me to continue filming. How did you know that he would keep me on?
Ning Shu took a sip of a seriously bitter cup of coffee and smacked her lips before saying, Of course hell have you stay on. Mo Juefeng had spoken up for youst night after all. The director isnt sure if you have some sort of rtionship with Mo Juefeng, so hell still have you continue acting. In addition, no one else is willing to take this role and you guys have already filmed over half of it. Your role is nearly finalized, so if you stop filming, theyll have to spend money and time trying to find someone else to take this role. Thats why theres no way the director will fire you at this point.
Mai Douer listened quietly to Ning Shus analysis, then looked over in stunned amazement. Big Sis Chen, youre really amazing.
The person whos amazing is Mo Juefeng. Over half of the reason is due to Mo Juefeng. In the future, be more polite when you see him since he has helped you after all. Dont provoke him either. People in power hate being offended by others the most, instructed Ning Shu.
Mai Douers eyes sparkled as she nodded. Then she said, Big Sis Chen, can youe with me this time? Im scared after what happenedst night.
Ning Shu nodded. Ill go with you this time. Theres no need to be scared, the director wont dare to do anything to you.
Ning Shu drove Mai Douer to the filming location. Mai Douer had been scared of the director since before and now she felt really awkward and also loathed him after what happenedst night. However, the director now treated her very well. His manner had never been so amiable before.
Chapter 606: Innocent-looking Vixen
Chapter 606: Innocent-looking Vixen
Mai Douer suddenly felt delighted. This feeling of suddenly soaring to the top in importance made her feel floaty and ted.
Perhaps the directors attitude made Mai Douers mood extremely good because her state while filming was very good the entire time and she was able to finish the act in one try.
In the past, acting felt like torture since she was always dreading the directors shouts, but now it felt like the skies were clearing.
She had never felt so carefree since she had entered the entertainment circles.
Ning Shu took in the happy flush on Mai Douers face. Mai Douers expression was now filled with unconceble arrogance. After suffering so much before, now that the situation had suddenly reversed and the people who had looked down on her before was now trying to curry favor with her, no matter how strong the persons nature was, they wouldnt be able to suppress a feeling of delight.
Right now, Mai Douer was very delighted.
Ning Shu smiled mildly as she handed Mai Douer a bottle of water. Mai Douer used two fingers to delicately twist open the cap and take a sip. Her entire sequence of motions contained a haughty air.
Ning Shu said expressionlessly, Youre in a very good state today. Theres going to be onest act, then your role isplete.
Mai Douer nodded. However, when she recalled that thest scene was when shed have to have her pants pulled down and be beaten, her expression immediately darkened. This change in mood was so abrupt that even Ning Shu was taken aback.
Was this really still the wonderfully pure Mai Douer?
She smiled lightly without saying anything.
In the end, Mai Douer gritted her teeth and filmed thest scene. As her pants were pulled off in front of everyone, an indescribable feeling of sorrow arose in her heart. This was what it was like to have no power. If she had already made a name for herself or had a strong background, she wouldnt have to suffer this anymore. Thered be someone to take the suffering for her.
Mai Douer finished filming thest scene with great difficulty. She felt like everyone was looking down on her.
She didnt want to stay there for even a second longer. Her facial color was poor even when she got into the car. Ning Shu got into the drivers seat, then nced over with a smile. Congrattions on finishing the filming.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Whats the point of congratting something like this? Its just a small role. Mai Douer looked a little ufortable.
A small role? Ning Shu felt that Mai Douers ambition had increased again. After getting help from Mo Juefeng once and experiencing what it was like to have her fortune turn around, her emotional state was bing even more unstable.
Soon the drama that Mai Douer took part in started being broadcasted on TV. The viewing rates were pretty good. Mai Douer sat in front of the TV and watched closely.
She felt very satisfied seeing herself on TV. Inside the drama, she was able to try a different life while acting as a character, and so many people would see her through the screen and get to know her.
A vain feeling arose in her heart.
However, Ning Shu searched online to see what people thought about Mai Douers role and as she expected, everyone hated Mai Douers role as a vixen servant girl a lot. All thements were insults.
There were all sorts of uglyments like she looked pure on the outside but was aplete whore on the inside. The women were especially put off by Mai Douer.
Mai Douer gained a bit of fame, but everyone that knew of her always said with an expression of contempt, Oh, you mean that vixen?
Even though Mai Douer never did anything improper, the hat of being an innocent-looking vixen was now pinned to her head. The first impression everyone had of her was this. Even if she acted in other roles in the future, itd still be difficult to make peoples impression of her budge.
Ning Shu pushed her notebook in front of Mai Douer so that she could see peoples evaluation of her.
Chapter 607: Fame Built on Insults
Chapter 607: Fame Built on Insults
Mai Douer felt that her acting was pretty good and the more she watched, the more satisfied she became. Ning Shu took in Mai Douers delighted expression, then quietly pushed her notebook in front of Mai Douer.
She wondered if Mai Douers mood could stay that good after she saw all the insults people wrote about her online.
Mai Douer browsed through the online threads. The more she read, the worse her facial color became and the more she frowned. She was infuriated and her voice trembled as she shouted, Thats just the role! Its fine if they attack the character, but why are they attacking me? Im not a vixen! They dont know anything, but theyre attacking me like this?
Mai Douer was so angry that she started crying. She wanted to smash theputer so Ning Shu hastily snatched the notebook out of her hand and said mildly, I told you from the start that this role was too viinous.
Mai Douer had to keep taking deep breaths. It was clear that she was about to go crazy from anger. Ning Shu consoled her and said, This means that your role was still quite a sess. From the start, this role was made to garner hatred.
Mai Douer wasnt crying, but she seemed like she wanted to, so her expression was a little distorted. She clenched her fists so hard that her nails dug into her flesh. Finally, she said, No matter what, I have some fame now and so I can take on other roles to get rid of this influence.
Ning Shu said with a smile, Youre right. Your acting career will be very long and this role is just one among many.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Mai Douer did have a bit of fame now. Even though this fame was due to peoples disgust, it was still fame. However, no one came to seek her out for a role.
Mai Douer thought that directors would start looking for her now that she had made a name for herself, but even after waiting in the apartment for so long, no one called her. She felt that nothing would change if she just waited at home, so she wanted to go participate in auditions.
Ning Shu ignored the fact that Mai Douer was jumping around anxiously since she had more important things to deal with. Qiao Yis album was about to be released so she had been really busy during this period of time.
After Qiao Yis album was released, there wasnt a boom of sales, but the sales volume was slowly increasing, which Ning Shu was very happy about.
In all honesty, talent managers should aim to support people like Qiao Yi who had their heads screwed on right. People like Mai Douer who lived inside their own worlds were nothing but trouble.
Meanwhile, Mai Douer had gone to auditions for a lot of roles, but she wasnt able to get a single one. Some directors directly said that she didnt know how to act, and those people were famous directors too.
This made Mai Douer feel very defeated. She clearly already had a work of her own. Although she didnt necessarily have to be the female lead, why couldnt she get the roles of the supporting leads?
She dragged her weary body back home only to see that her manager was currently discussing the sales situation of the album with Qiao Yi. It seemed that the sales were getting better. When Mai Douer saw the smile of Qiao Yis face, her heart ached with bitter jealousy.
Chapter 608: Her Manager Truly Did Treat Her Well
Chapter 608: Her Manager Truly Did Treat Her Well
When Ning Shu saw Mai Douer standing in the doorway and staring at them, she said with a bright smile, Mai Douer, over 100 thousand copies of Qiao Yis album has sold this month, so thepanys hosting a celebration party for Qiao Yi. Lets go together tonight.
Mai Douer felt even more jealous. It was like poisonous thorned vines were tightly wrapping around her heart and piercing through her flesh. It was painful and caused all her negativity to flood her heart.
Im a little tired today, so I dont want to go. Mai Douer forced a smile as she turned towards Qiao Yi. Qiao Yi, congrattions! Who wouldve thought youd be this amazing? Its no wonder Big Sis Chen supports you so much.
Although Mai Douer was smiling, her expression was a little contorted and it made people ufortable. Qiao Yi replied mildly, Big Sis Chen treats everyone the same.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
How could it possibly be the same? One has won sess and recognition, yet she who had gone through so much only obtained insults and the reputation of being a vixen.
Qiao Yi got to bepletely clean without any scandals or dirty waters thrown on her. People even called her a music genius.
Something suddenly shed through her heart and cleared a lot of things up. Mai Douer suddenly understood a lot of what made her perplexed before.
The one person her manager truly supported was Qiao Yi, so she protected Qiao Yi at every point in silent support to allow Qiao Yis career to steadily advance.
As for her, she was thrown into the filming scene and left to face all those obstacles on her own. She was tormented to the point she nearly lost sight of everything in the suffering. She finally managed to gain some fame, but this fame was filthy and one that only incurred insults.
Youre not feeling well? Whats wrong? asked Ning Shu in concern.
When Mai Douer saw the concern on her managers face, her heart turned colder. Why did she treat her this way? Why was she so biased towards the talents she managed?
When Ning Shu saw that Mai Douer was looking at her with suspicion and resentment, she asked, Why are you looking at me this way?
Mai Douer bit her lips hard, then turned and entered her bedroom. Ning Shu followed her and closed the door after she entered.
Whats wrong with you? asked Ning Shu. Ning Shu couldnt help but sigh seeing Mai Douer so dark and gloomy. The pure beauty she once had was no longer visible.
The entertainment circle was truly a cruel whetstone. All of Mai Douers edges had been worn away and she no longer had any right to be willful.
Mai Douer turned towards Ning Shu and stared fixedly at her as she asked, Big Sis Chen, Qiao Yi and I are both talents that you manage, so why are you so partial towards Qiao Yi?
Ning Shu:
Why do I have to treat you well?
Why should I treat you well?
Ning Shu was taken aback by this baseless usation, but she replied calmly, I believe that Im already being fair to everyone. All you see is the fact that Qiao Yi has now achieved sess, but while you were taking on minor roles, Qiao Yi was practicing to the point her voice went hoarse before stopping. She would practice piano until her fingers were swollen. Im partial towards Qiao Yi? Can it be that I sung in her ce? She won all of this through her own efforts.
Thepany is interested in profit. Qiao Yi can bring thepany more profit, so of course thepany is willing to spent more resources on Qiao Yi, continued Ning Shu. Mai Douer, do I not treat you well enough?
Mai Douer couldnt say anything in response because she found that she had no way of refuting her managers words. Her manager truly did treat her well.
But, but Mai Douer couldnt help but feel that this wasnt the case. Something was off, something was really off.
Ning Shu smiled softly. If you achieve a sess, thepany will also offer you more resources in order to make your image even better.
Mai Douer felt very vexed, extremely vexed. She hadnt been like this in her dreams!
As of now, she was even starting to fear the light of day. Every day caused her such exhaustion and fear. She was scared to face these days without a motive, without sess. The fact that she had nothing she could work towards made her feel very uneasy.
Mai Douer looked up and saw that her managers expression was a little cold, so she gave an ingratiating smile as she said, Of course I know that Big Sis Chen treats me really well. I was just a little moody since I havent been able to get any filming worktely, so I said some thoughtless things.
Ning Shu smiledfortingly, Its fine.
Chapter 609: In the Name of Giving Her Time to Rest
Chapter 609: In the Name of Giving Her Time to Rest
Ning Shu saw how dispirited Mai Douer was, she consoled her. Dont worry, Ill start looking for some better roles with more screen time for you. If theres any work from thepany, Ill do my best to get it for you too.
Mai Douer nodded and rubbed her brows. Ning Shu then said, For the time being, you should just rest up properly. Youve gotten too worn out. Its hard to get results overnight for a lot of things. Everyone in the entertainment world got to where they are now by going through long periods of hard times and slowly polishing their acting skills. You shouldnt be so impatient.
Mai Douer sighed. She just wanted to be popr. She really wanted to be popr, because she didnt want to suffer anymore. She had finallye to understand how cruel the entertainment circles could be and how strongly status was divided. The further down you were in the pyramid, the more you suffered. Most of those people didnt even treat her as a human being.
Mai Douer was tired of this suffering, so all she wanted now was to climb her way up. It didnt matter the price, she just didnt want to take this suffering anymore. She didnt want to be trampled on, looked down on anymore. It felt like she had no dignity.
Ning Shu didnt say anything else and turned to leave.
Mai Douer was very restless. Due to incident she sufferedst time, she became very aware of the cruel and pretentious nature of the entertainment world. At the same time, the dream of indulging in a life of luxury was too alluring.
Ning Shu didnt help Mai Douer get any roles for the time being in the name of letting Mai Douer rest up properly. She told Mai Douer to just go shopping or take walks in her free time.
The more restless Mai Douer became, the more beneficial it would be to herpletion of the task.
However, Mai Douer soon came to her excitedly to announce that she got a role and it was the role of the supporting female lead.
Ning Shu was stunned. Mai Douer actually got the role of a supporting female lead? It was a serious breakthrough.
She immediately looked into the drama that Mai Douer got into and found that it was a TV series that Mo Entertainment Group had invested in, which basically meant it was a series Mo Juefeng had invested it. He was definitely the one that gave Mai Douer this role.
Ning Shu nced towards Mai Douer questioningly. Could it be that Mai Douers rtionship with Mo Juefeng had progressed substantially?
This isnt one of the jobs that came through thepany, so it counts as you taking outside work. This goes against your contract with thepany, said Ning Shu mildly. You cant take this role.
The joy on Mai Douers face immediately stiffened. Why cant I take this role? It wasnt easy for me to finally pass the audition.
Its against the rules of thepany, replied Ning Shu calmly.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mai Douer then beseeched, Big Sis Chen, I really want to take this role. Please, Im begging you.
You really want it that much? Ning Shu lifted her brows.
Mai Douers clear eyes contained pleading as she said, Big Sis Chen, Im begging you. This is my only chance, so please!
Its not impossible to take this job, said Ning Shu. However, part of yourpensation will have to go to thepany. In that case, itll also count as a work of thepany.
Thank you! Thank you, Big Sis Chen! cried Mai Douer gratefully. She was so excited she was about to cry.
Ning Shu just took in her reaction silently. The original host had once worked so hard to prepare a good future for Mai Douer, but she had never heard Mai Douer say thank you once and Mai Douer had actually harbored resentment towards her.
Due to one sentence from Mai Douer, Chen Xis life was ruined and she had even died. Chen Xi was resentful to the point she was willing to give up part of her soul to make Mai Douer struggle and suffer at the bottom of the entertainment circles.
When Mai Douer went to film this drama, Ning Shu went with her. Upon arriving, she saw that Mo Juefeng was actually personally overseeing the progression of the filming.
Chapter 610: How Interesting
Chapter 610: How Interesting
Ning Shu asked Mai Douer, Was Mo Juefeng the one who gave you this role?
When Mai Douer saw that Mo Juefeng was sitting under a parasol and watching the filming in a dignified manner, her heart started pounding faster.
Upon hearing what Ning Shu asked, she said bashfully, Mo Juefeng was there while I was auditioning and in the end, he was the one that gave me the role of the supporting female lead.
Oh Ning Shu smiled meaningfully. Why do I feel like Mo Juefeng treats you a little differently? However, now that you have the crown princes favor, fame will definitelye knocking on the door. Youll soon be able to stand at the very center of the limelight.
Mai Douers gaze flickered and she refuted, Big Sis Chen, its not like that. Hes the aloof and remote crown prince, how could he possibly be interested in someone like me? You shouldnt say nonsense. If it turns into some bad rumor, I wouldnt be able to stay in this circle anymore.
Although Mai Douer verbally refuted, she couldnt stop herself from ncing over at Mo Juefeng. It wasnt just Mai Douer though, all the actresses present couldnt help but look over at Mo Juefeng.
Mo Juefeng was wearing sunsses as he reclined on the deck chair, seemingpletely unfazed by the surrounding peoples looks.
Mai Douer took a deep breath and went to walk past Mo Juefeng. Right as she was passing by, Mo Juefeng extended a leg slightly and caused Mai Douer to trip.
Mai Douer fell to the ground. She was embarrassed and hastily got up. Mo Juefeng took off his sunsses and nced over at her. Why are you like this every time I see you? Dont you think its too much?
Youre the one that tripped me, and you were the one that knocked into mest time too. Youre the one causing trouble, and youre saying that Im too much? Mai Douer had never seen a man this shameless before.
Mo Juefeng shot back, Every time I see your stupidity, I feel like my eyes are getting dirtied, so arent you being too much?
Mai Douer bit her lips and turned to leave. Mo Juefeng watched Mai Douer storm away, then chuckled softly.
Ning Shu:
N?v(el)B\\jnn
This scene was seriously poison to the eyes. The connection between the male and female leads seriously couldnt be severed.
Ning Shu got into the car to wait for Mai Douer to finish filming. Shed nce over to check on Mo Juefeng from time to time and she noticed that Mo Juefeng was also asionally looking at Mai Douer.
As Mai Douer was filming, shed asionally feel a scorching gaze on her that made her really ufortable which caused her to stiffen up while filming.
She ended up getting a lot of NGs. Finally, Mo Juefeng got up and strode towards her.
When Mai Douer saw that Mo Juefeng was walking towards her with an imposing, tyrannical air that gave off strong hormones, she tensed up so much that she subconsciously started holding her breath.
Mo Juefeng towered over her with a mocking smile. Are you even an actress? You cant even act properly? Im started to second-guess my decision in making you the supporting female lead.
Wh what? Mai Douer couldnt quite react.
Mai Douerughed coldly. As expected, you really are stupid. You cant even understand the humannguage?
I-I can do it. Mai Douer subconsciously tried to make her expression seem more innocent and pure. It seemed to be an instinctive reflex.
However, sometimes a persons eyes would reveal things they wanted to hide. When Mo Juefeng nced down, he saw that Mai Douers gaze was dark and filled with a lot of hidden things.
How interesting.
Chapter 611: He Seems Interested In You
Chapter 611: He Seems Interested In You
With a wave, Mo Juefeng had the filming stop. Since this drama was something that Mo Juefeng had invested in and all expenses would be paid by him, no one dared to say anything.
Mo Juefeng said mildly, Well stop the filming here today.
Yes, replied the director respectfully.
Mo Juefeng then mocked Mai Douer again. You should practice your role properly. You actually want to act with this level of skill? Snort
Mai Douers face immediately turned ashen from anger, but then she recalled this persons status and forced herself to endure it. She bit her lips as she said, I understand, Ill definitely work hard, Mr. Mo.
A trace of disappointment shed through Mo Juefengs eyes. He thought that she would be different, but she was the same after all. Her eyes were filled with ttery.
There were too many women like this in the entertainment circles.
Mo Juefeng turned and left. Mai Douer stared at his back, then bit her lips and got changed before walking to the car dispiritedly.
Congrattions! said Ning Shu with a smile.
Mai Douers expression was dark and she said coldly, Whats good about this? Not only was I insulted, it was Mo Juefeng that insulted me. Im really worried!
Ning Shu replied, From what I see, it seems like Mo Juefengs interested in you and hes doing this on purpose to get your attention. Even if he picks faults with you, its only for the sake of getting your attention. After all, theres so many actresses present, why did he only pick on you and no one else?
A trace of surprised delight shed across Mai Douers face and she suddenly became lively again. However, she still seemed uncertain and hastily asked, Is that true? Big Sis Chen, you mean that Mo Juefeng likes me?
Ning Shu was silent for a little while before she said, If it isnt like, then its probably interest. You should also be aware of Mo Juefengs abilities by now. If you two start dating or if you were able to be Mo Juefengs wife, youll be guaranteed sess in this lifetime.
Mai Douers eyes started to shine as she daydreamed about what it would be like to live the life Ning Shu described. She was so excited that her entire body started trembling.
Ning Shu then said, Even if you guys dont get married and only date for a while, its still enough to gain a lot of benefits. Perhaps youll gain enough to establish a strong footing in the entertainment circles, so this isnt a bad deal.
This was also what Mai Douer was thinking in her heart. She had already gotten a taste of how sweet it was to have someone as strong as Mo Juefeng backing her. A casual sentence from Mo Juefeng had been able to make the director who had been nning to rape herpletely change his attitude towards her and she hadnt needed to worry about being threatened again by that vulgar director.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 612: They Hooked Up?
Chapter 612: They Hooked Up?
These past experiences had turned Mai Douer pragmatic. She now desired strong backing that would allow her to advance in the entertainment world unhindered. Since Mo Juefeng was interested in her, in order to gain something, of course a price must be paid.
Mai Douer was willing to give up some things in exchange for sess.
Mai Douer was now willing to give up the principles she had once been so resolute about upholding like they were simple goods in a trade.
As Ning Shu drove, she nced over asionally to take in Mai Douers changing expressions and smiled faintly. Back then, Mai Douer was pure and never cared about gains or losses. Even after having lost her first time to Mo Juefeng, she never asked for anything, which actually made Mo Juefeng cherish her to the point he wanted to make sure she never experienced any hardships.
And so Mai Douer was able to naturally implement the strategy of winning by not contending.
However, now Mai Douer was approaching Mo Juefeng on purpose with a motive in mind. Mai Douer had too many desires now, so even if romance developed between her and Mo Juefeng, it was no longer as pure as before.
Ning Shu smiled again. Environment and experiences were truly able to change a persons personality. Mai Douer who had once been so beautifully pure, was now also taking the initiative to use people.
Ning Shu suddenly realized that she had be smarter. Although she had started out simply with the intent of making Mai Douer suffer, Mai Douer actually turned out like this.
She couldnt help but wonder how the changed romance between Mai Douer and Mo Juefeng would turn out.
As she was driving, a car suddenly rushed out and blocked their way. Ning Shu hastily stepped on the brakes, causing the wheels to scream as they screeched to a stop.
Ning Shu and Mai Douers bodies were flung back violently by the inertia.
F*ck, did that person have a death wish? As Ning Shu was getting ready to get out and talk with the owner of that luxurious car, the person in that car got out and knocked on Mai Douers window as he said, Get out.
Mai Douer hadnt expected it to be Mo Juefeng and she hastily rolled down the window. She forced herself to remain calm despite her excitement and asked, How in the world do you drive? You almost caused a car crash you know?
Get out, or do you want me to drag you out? said Mo Juefeng.
Mai Douer pouted angrily and refused to get off the car, so Mo Juefeng reached out and pinched her chin while opening the door with his other hand. If you dont get out now, Ill drag you out.
Let go, Ill get out, happy? Mai Douer pushed away his hand and got off the car.
Ning Shu asked Mai Douer, When are youing back? Ill wait for you.
Mai Douer wanted to reply but before she could, Mo Juefeng shoved her into his car.
The male lead seriously so cool in a tyrannical way. Even the way he blocks a persons way was seriously infuriating.
F*ck, if her reflex had just been a beat slower, they would have crashed! It was seriously a move that didnt treasure life at all. All that Ning Shu could say was that, as expected, only people who were chunni enough had the right to be the male lead.
She got back to the apartment and sat on the sofa to train as she waited for Mai Douer toe back.
However, Mai Douer didnt return the entire night so she waited there an entire night.
Ning Shu:
What could they do for an entire night? Did this mean that they now had a rtionship?
Mai Douer was this impatient?
She was being too impatient. Didnt she know the strategy of letting something go in order to capture it better? Things that were obtained too easily wouldnt be treasured.
Ning Shu shook her head.
At this time, her phone rang. Mai Douer called to let her know that she was already at the filming location so she could head directly there.
Ning Shu slowly finished her breakfast before heading towards the filming location. When she got there, she saw that Mai Douer and Mo Juefeng were exchanging flirtatious nces.
Mai Douer seemed like a beautiful flower bud that had just been bloomed after being generously watered. She was enveloped by a feminine glow from fully bing a woman for the first time.
As expected, they really had hooked up.
When Mai Douer saw Ning Shu, she headed over. Her walking posture was a little stiff and she seemed to be squeezing her legs together as she walked, so it made her look really inexperienced.
When Mo Juefeng saw Mai Douer like this, his gaze darkened and he rubbed his lips in indolent satisfaction like a lion that has eaten his fill. However, at the same time, his gaze was still fixated on his prey.
You guys have gotten to that point already? asked Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mai Douer blushed as she nodded. I didnt want him to be disappointed, so when he kissed me, I went with the flow.
Mai Douer endured the pain of losing her virginity and did her best to make Mo Juefeng pleased since she would only be able to obtain more if Mo Juefeng was happy with her.
Tsk tsk tsk. Ning Shu shook her head. Right now Mai Douer just wanted to get things from Mo Juefeng, so their rtionship wasnt that of equals from the outset.
Chapter 613: Had Seriously Become a Nanny
Chapter 613: Had Seriously Be a Nanny
Ning Shu hadnt expected for Mai Douer to abandon her original principles this quickly. She had already be the type of woman she had shown verbal contempt for. For the sake of sess, she was willing to sell her own body.
That was why those who hadnt gone through the same suffering had no right to show contempt for others. Ning Shu also felt no contempt for Mai Douer because this was Mai Douers own choice. Everyone had their own method of survival.
However, now Mai Douer could no longer look down on others from above because she was no different.
When Ning Shu saw that Mai Douer seemed ufortable, she asked, Need me to buy you some antipyretics?
It was probably because things had been a little too intensest night. Mai Douer nodded, then she looked at Ning Shu and said, Big Sis Chen, can I ask something of you?
What is it? Ning Shu was getting ready to go buy Mai Douer anti-inmmatory medicine.
Mai Douer bit her lips, then said, Please dont tell people about my rtionship with Mo Juefeng. I dont want other people to know.
Why? Ning Shu feigned confusion. If people know your rtionship with Mo Juefeng, the entertainment circles will be like your personal swimming pool. No one will dare to be disrespectful towards you once they know that youre Mo Juefengs woman.
Mai Douer bit her lips, then said, But I dont want other people to know. It took a lot for me to do this, I dont want other people to say that I got where I am only through selling my body.
Ning Shu:
She couldnt help but feel speechless. Wasnt the truth precisely that she waspletely relying on selling her body?
It was seriously the case of a prostitute insisting on having a memorial arch and trying to get her profession epted.
Ning Shu nodded as she said, I got it. However, if you can use Mo Juefeng as a connection, your path in the entertainment world will be a lot smoother. Mai Douer, theres something that Im not sure if I should say?
Big Sis Chen, just say it, said Mai Douer as she endured the difort she was feeling. As her manager said, gaining Mo Juefeng as a connection was very useful, especially with how powerful Mo Juefeng was. She was personally very excited about this.
Do you think you have a future with Mo Juefeng? asked Ning Shu seriously.
Mai Douer recalled Mo Juefengs nefarious charming look as he pushed her down. That heat felt hot enough to suffocate during that rhythmic intercourse filled with pleasure and pain. That feeling waspletely different from the disgust she had felt when that director had tried to rape her.
Mai Douer started blushing a little. I want to have a future with Mo Juefeng, but I know that theres no way someone like him would fall in love with a nameless little actress like me.
Thats why, while you have Mo Juefengs interest, get as many benefits as you can. If you dont ask for anything, once Mo Juefeng gets tired of you, youll have gained nothing. You have to n things out for yourself while Mo Juefengs interest in you is still fresh, said Ning Shu mildly.
Mai Douer bit her lips. When she heard her manager say that Mo Juefeng might get tired of her and throw her away, she felt her heart squeeze with pain.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It had only been one night, but she felt like she had fallen in love with this extraordinary man. His extensive power made her feel very safe, so she wanted to be with him forever.
However, when her manager said that she might end up losing both the rtionship and her first time for nothing, she hesitated. It was because Mo Juefeng was powerful that she wanted to rely on him, but she didnt want to ept a fate of getting nothing even after giving him her body.
Big Sis Chen, I understand. I know what to do, said Mai Douer.
Ning Shu nodded, then drove to the pharmacy to get medicine for Mai Douer.
As she walked in, a question suddenly urred to her. Did Mai Douer and Mo Juefeng use any contraception?
Then she felt like she was overthinking things. In the original storyline, Mai Douer didnt get pregnant until after she got married to Mo Juefeng.
She was worrying for nothing. It was like she had seriously be a nanny.
Chapter 614: Scorching Possessiveness
Chapter 614: Scorching Possessiveness
Ning Shu gave Mai Douer the medicine. Once she took it, Ning Shu was just about to ask her if she had taken any contraceptives but Mai Douer immediately pulled open the door and got off the car, so she could only swallow her words back down.
Forget it, this wasnt something that she needed to worry about.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even during the filming, she couldnt help but feel like there was a sticky-sweet atmosphere between Mo Juefeng and Mai Douer.
This was how the male and female leads were supposed to be.
However, when Mai Douer was about to film a kissing scene with the support male lead, Mo Juefengs facial color immediately darkened. Before the kiss could ur, he had shouted cut.
Then he willfully decided that filming was going to stop at this point again today. He didnt seem to care about the progress of the filming at all.
He was burning his own money without a thought. Ning Shu felt that this was such a tyrannical disy of wealth.
Mo Juefeng pointed towards Mai Douer and Mai Douer immediately flushed. Everyone else immediately came to the conclusion that Mai Douersck of acting skill had ended up angering the crown prince.
Mai Douer was the only one that saw the scorching possessiveness in Mo Juefengs eyes. She didnt dare to meet his gaze and hastily got in the car.
Ning Shu shook her head and started driving, but Mai Douer said, Big Sis Chen, can you drop me off over there?
Youre going to stay out today too? asked Ning Shu.
Was this the tempo of flirting with Mo Juefeng everyday now?
Big Sis Chen, I dont really want to go back for the time being. Mo Juefeng brought me a vi in Clear Water Pack. Mai Douer was blushing slightly as she said bashfully, Mo Juefeng said that this was our little ce and that I could live there from now on.
A vi? He gave you a vi after just one night? The crown prince sure is generous, said Ning Shu with a smile. Seems like youre really about to soar into sess. Congrattions!
Mai Douer yed with her hair as she smiled. I was also really surprised when he said that.
That night, Mo Juefeng had brought her to that vi and after that night, he gave the vi to her.
At that time, she felt like she had won the lottery with a ticket she had picked off the ground. She had embarrassedly refused the vi, but Mo Juefeng insisted on giving her the key to the vi.
Ning Shu nced over and saw how Mai Douers entire face was glowing with happiness, then she saw that there was a luxury car parked in front of them, so she stepped on the brake and said, Hey, your mans waiting for you over there.
Mai Douer opened the door to head over to the other car.
Ning Shu watched until the car in front of her took a turn and disappeared from sight before starting the car to head back to the apartments.
At the entrance of her apartment, she encountered Xia Yi, so she lifted her brows. He was such a handsome young man, but her heart actually didnt react in the slightest at the sight of him.
She felt that there was something wrong with her aesthetic tastes now.
Big Sis Chen, Ive already finished filming themercial, is there any other work avable? Xia Yi shed his white teeth at Ning Shu with a big grin.
He was seriously handsome.
Chapter 615: Xia Yi’s Direction?
Chapter 615: Xia Yis Direction?
Ning Shu ignored him and dug out her keys to open the door, but then Xia Yi smoothly followed her into the house.
Big Sis Chen, say something? Xia Yi blocked Ning Shus way. Although Xia Yi was young, he was almost a full head taller than Ning Shu, so as he stepped in front of Ning Shu to block her way, he looked down at her with slightly devilish look in his eyes.
Ning Shu nced up at him disinterestedly. What do you want? I told you before that if you have something to say, just say it. Why do you like to lean in so close all the time? Big Sis Chen is too old to fall for this trick of yours.
Xia Yi rolled his eyes as he replied, Big Sis, Im discussing something serious with you.
But you dont have a serious attitude. Ning Shu sat down on the sofa and took a sip of tea.
Big Sis Chen, Big Sis, I just want to ask about work. Ive already finished filming themercial and its already been ying on TV for a long time. Big Sis Chen, you didnt notice? Xia Yi pressed one hand against the wall and clutched at his chest. Big Sis Chen, you wound my heart!
Ning Shu took another sip, then started flipping through her notebook as she asked, What path do you want to take? You must have some goal, right? Qiao Yis going into singing, Mai Douers going into acting, so what about you?
Xia Yi looked a little lost as he said, I dont seem to be really good at acting and my singings pretty average. All I have is my handsomeness, but you can do anything if youre handsome.
The hell? Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Seriously.
I think I like filmingmercials quite a lot. Commercials are short so its not as much work as filming a drama. Xia Yi lifted his fingers in a V and made a cute victory pose.
Ning Shu set down her cup. You dont even have any fame, why would people invite you to film theirmercials? Spend some time properly considering which path you want to take. Wandering around blindly like this wont work for long, so hurry and figure out what you want to do.
Xia Yi scratched his head. I dont know what Im interested in. Its all fine as long as I can get famous.
What are you interested in? Ill do my best to get resources in that area for you. No matter what, isnt it better to have some direction to be charging in instead of bumbling around like this? Ning Shu waved dismissively. Pick a direction. If you dont have any unique characteristics, youll never stand out from the crowd, so how the hell will you get famous? Think about it properly. I havent had a chance to rest for almost a week so Im going to sleep.
Alright, Big Sis Chen. Xia Yi sulkily turned to leave. When Ning Shu saw him like this, she said, Originally there was work for a film festival, but you dont have any works under your belt so you cant even go to enjoy the liveliness.
Xia Yi be even more depressed. Big Sis Chen, then how about I work on filming movies?
Then why not just film idol dramas? Youre handsome enough, so youll probably be able to charm plenty of girls, said Ning Shu offhandedly.
Xia Yis eyes lit up. Thats a good idea! Big Sis Chen, do you have any idol drama roles right now? I want try auditioning.
Ill go ask thepany. Ill definitely find a role that suits you, said Ning Shu with a smile.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
After sending Xia Yi off, Ning Shu went in,y down on her bed, and passed out. She had been rushing about the entire time since the moment she came to this world so she was seriously exhausted.
By the time she woke up, it was already noon the next day. When she opened her phone, she saw that there were a lot of text messages. One of them was from Mai Douer saying that there was no need to go to the filming location today since they wouldnt be filming today.
Wow, how seriously headstrong.
ment: Oooh, Ning Shu made a School Doctor Unclement~ XD
Chapter 616: Type of Women Mo Juefeng Likes
Chapter 616: Type of Women Mo Juefeng Likes
Ning Shu stretchedzily. In any case, it wasnt her problem. Mai Douer could mess around with her sugar daddy as much as she wanted to. Ning Shu had never actually cared about Mai Douers future and now that Mai Douer had the desire to climb up thedder using whatever means, shell know to make ns for herself.
She sent out emails regarding work to the talents she managed, then started trying to cook. She felt that learning to cook was a must. As a task-taker if she didnt know how to cook, then she wouldnt know what could be eaten and what couldnt. If she ended up in a world with more extreme conditions, shed drop dead before she even had a chance to finish her task. That would seriously suck.
However, she found that she seriously didnt have the talent for cooking. Her creations were seriously horrifying. She couldnt even simmer a simple porridge. She felt like trash.
There seem to have been fasting pills in the system marketce. She should just make sure to exchange for some before each task so that she didnt end up starving to death. Thankfully those pills were also pretty cheap.
She then gave up on cooking. Some things were just beyond ones abilities.
Since she had been busy the entire time before, now that she had free time, she couldnt help but feel a bit empty. All the talents under her were making their way steadily. Xia Yi really did go take part in an idol drama and after Qiao Yi released her album, she started studying again. It seemed that she was going to go on the route of being a singer-songwriter.
As for Mai Douer, there was no point mentioning her. It was rare to see her even once a month, she was spending all her time flirting with Mo Juefeng. She only worked like once every three days for fun before going out with Mo Juefeng again as a break. After this film finished, Mai Douernded the role of a female lead. She had jumped directly from the role of a supporting female lead to that of the female lead.
It was like the speed of riding a rocket. Things were truly different when there was someone backing you.
When Ning Shu arrived at the new filming location, the first thing Mai Douer said was, Big Sis Chen, when you get roles for me in the future, dont get any that have kissing scenes or are too suggestive.
Ning Shu:
Dramas that didnt have kissing scenes or anything suggestive? Then what the hell would you film? Why not just drop acting and let Mo Juefeng raise you?
Mai Douers aura had changed dramatically. In the past, Mai Douer was extremely pure, but now Mai Douer wore heavy makeup with bold red lips thatpletely concealed her pure aura. This feigned matureness made Mai Douer look conspicuously out of ce.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu couldnt understand why Mai Douer woulde to like this kind of makeup. It was said that when women put on heavy makeup, it meant that they were about to do something big. What was Mai Douer about to do?
Mai Douer, why did you do your makeup this way? Ning Shu couldnt stop herself from asking. Mai Douers greatest advantage was that she had pure looks that attracted peoples pity. This mature makeup waspletely drowning out her natural aura and Mai Douer didnt have the presence to pull off this coquettish look either.
Did Mai Douer suffer some kind of psychological blow? What could have possessed her to do this?
A depressed expression appeared on Mai Douers face. Big Sis Chen, I feel like Mo Juefeng has already gotten tired of me. There are always so many women around him. Those women are all very beautiful and charming. I think thats the type of women Mo Juefeng likes.
Thats why you want to use this method to make Mo Juefeng stay? Ning Shu almost burst outughing. She was seriously running with all her strength in the wrong direction. Mo Juefeng liked women that were pure. Doing this would only make Mo Juefeng get tired of her even faster.
However, there was no way Ning Shu would warn Mai Douer about this. Mai Douer and Mo Juefengs rtionship going sour was good news for her. She turned around and saw Mai Douers bright red lips, so she shifted her gaze away again. Thats why you must n your future well. You need to take full advantage of what you can while Mo Juefeng still likes you.
Mai Douer nodded and said, Yes. This role was something I asked Mo Juefeng for.
Ning Shu:
The current Mai Douer was truly different from before.
Chapter 617: Big Sis Chen, I’ve Fallen in Love with Him!
Chapter 617: Big Sis Chen, Ive Fallen in Love with Him!
Ning Shu never thought that Mai Douer would actually take the initiative to ask Mo Juefeng for a role. It waspletely different from how selfless she had been in the original storyline.
Giving someone something of your own initiative versus having someone request something of you waspletely different. Ning Shu shook her head. Mo Juefeng and Mai Douers rtionship probably wouldntst at this rate.
Mo Juefeng liked women who were pure and didnt know the world well because hed feel the desire to protect that fragile pureness. However, Mai Douer no longer had any trace of that aura left. All she cared about now was glory and sess.
Mai Douer had probably been dead to Mo Juefeng the moment she asked him for a role.
Its fine. Ive told you before that this was what the crown prince was like. He only likes novelty, so you have to be well-prepared. This role is very nice.
Mai Douer smiled bitterly, then her tears started crashing down. As she sobbed, she said, Big Sis Chen, I dont want to break up with Mo Juefeng! Ive fallen in love with him! I cant bear being apart from him.
Ning Shu:
They barely saw each other most of the time, but now she was being treated as a psychological trash can. Ning Shu was expressionless. What they wanted to do had nothing to do with her.
Mai Douers makeup was smudging due to her tears, so she had no choice but to stop crying and redo her makeup. In all honesty, it was seriously ugly to cry with heavy makeup on. It was nowhere near as touching of a scene as when a person without makeup cried. There was no sense of that dew on hibiscus feeling at all.
Mai Douer waspletely wrecking her own advantage. Ning Shu couldnt help but feel tempted to worry for Mai Douer. Mai Douer couldnt see the bigger picture since she had fallen in head over heels love with Mo Juefeng. She was doing everything she could think of to stay at Mo Juefengs side but the things she did would only make Mo Juefeng even more fed up with her.
Ning Shu watched as Mai Douer colored her lipspletely red before grabbing her brand name bag and stepping out of the car gracefully.
Ning Shu shook her head. The drawn tiger ended up only looking like a dog.
She waited until Mai Douers day of filming ended. Mai Douer then got into the car, exhausted.
As Ning Shu started the car, she asked, Should I stop over there? Will Mo Juefeng being to pick you up?
Mai Douer shook her head. Im not going to the vi and he wont be picking me up either. I want to go back to the apartment.
Ning Shu nodded and started heading back to the apartments. Mai Douer looked very depressed and hurt, so it seemed that these two really didnt have a future.
The moment they got to the apartments, Mai Douer went to shower, then headed to her bedroom to sleep. Ning Shu could hear the sound of Mai Douers suppressed sobs from outside the room.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She didnt go inside tofort her.
Her task would probably beplete soon. Even though Mai Douer was now Mo Juefengs lover, they werent as close and Mo Juefeng didnt cherish and dote on Mai Douer like he did in the original storyline.
Ning Shu stayed overnight in the apartment. Early the next morning, she saw Mai Douer rush out of her bedroom with a hand over her mouth to run towards the restroom. Following that, there was the sound of vomiting.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. This omen
Mai Douer was pregnant!??
Ning Shu waited near the restroom for Mai Douer toe out. Mai Douers face was pale and she had to lean on the wall to stand.
Ning Shu became even more certain of her guess and she asked, Are you pregnant?
T-thats not possible Mai Douers face was filled with fear and she copsed weakly to the ground.
Ning Shu then asked, You guys didnt use any protective measures?
Mai Douers face paled even more. There was no trace of joy at having be a mother, all that was present in her expression was fear.
Mai Douer was bewildered and on the brink of panicking, but when she saw how unperturbed Ning Shu was, her heart also calmed down. She asked, Big Sis Chen, what should I do? What do I do?
Ning Shu asked calmly, What are your feelings?
Chapter 618: I Didn’t Know That You Had to Take Medicine
Chapter 618: I Didnt Know That You Had to Take Medicine
I-I Mai Douer ced her hand on her stomach. She had no idea what to do. I still have to film. This role is really important, so what should I do? What do I do?
Ning Shu frowned. Why did you let yourself get pregnant? Its obvious that youd get pregnant if Mo Juefeng didnt use any condoms. Did you take any contraceptives?
Mai Douer shook her head in a fluster. I didnt. I didnt know that you had to take medicine.
The fudge? As expected of a true pure and unstained white lotus female lead, she didnt even know something this basic! Seriously.
Mai Douer had never seen Mo Juefeng use any sort of contraceptive, so to curry favor with him, she never took the initiative to tell him to use condoms. She was worried that shed make Mo Juefeng angry and that Mo Juefeng wouldnt like her anymore, so she was always very careful around Mo Juefeng.
However, she really didnt know that women had to take contraceptives after doing that.
Ning Shu:
A man would never let the woman he loved suffer this kind of thing, so it seemed that Mo Juefeng didnt like Mai Douer that much after all.
Tsk tsk. In the original storyline, Mai Douer hadnt gotten pregnant before getting married, or perhaps they had immediately gotten married because she had gotten pregnant.
But would Mo Juefeng marry Mai Douer now?
Ning Shu felt pretty apprehensive.
Actually, very apprehensive!
What do you n to do now? This is Mo Juefengs child, and so perhaps youll be able to have a future with Mo Juefeng due to this child? said Ning Shu in an uncertain tone. However, no matter what, Mo Juefeng is this childs father so he has a responsibility towards this child.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Real Really? Ill really have a future with Mo Juefeng? Its possible with this child? Mai Douers facial color improved and her eyes started sparkling.
No matter what happens, Ill be giving birth to this child, said Mai Douer resolutely. As long as this child existed, thered be a connection between her and Mo Juefeng. She would be this childs mother and Mo Juefeng would be the childs father.
What if Mo Juefeng doesnt agree to it? asked Ning Shu.
Mai Douer bit her lips, then said, Even if Mo Juefeng doesnt agree to it, Im still keeping the child. If theres no other choice, Ill leave Jiangcheng and give birth to the child somewhere else.
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
Was this the prelude to a running away with the child story?
Ning Shu couldnt help but wonder if she had gotten the wrong script.
Youre going to keep the child? But will you be able to raise the child on your own? You should think things through well. This child will be born without a father, and if you suddenly leave to give birth to a child just as youre gaining poprity, youll lose all the fame youve worked so hard to build, said Ning Shu after seeing the determined look on Mai Douers face.
Mai Douer immediately became bewildered again. Then what should I do?
Ning Shu:
F*ck, after you two enjoyed yourselves without restraint, now youre asking me what to do? How the hell would I know what to do!?
Ning Shus lips twitched as she asked, What do you think about this? What kind of oue are you hoping for?
I, I-I want However, Mai Douer wasnt able to get her words out.
Chapter 619: No Different From the Typical Women in the Entertainment Circles
Chapter 619: No Different From the Typical Women in the Entertainment Circles
Ning Shu just wanted to know what Mai Douer thought about all of this, but as soon as she asked, Mai Douer started stammering and couldnt get anything out.
What exactly do you want? asked Ning Shu. Your current behavior will severely affect thepany, so I need to know how you n to settle this.
Mai Douer bit her lips hard before finally looking towards Ning Shu resolutely. I want to be Mo Juefengs wife and allow my child to have a father.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded. As expected, Mai Douer had quite a lot of ambition. She actually wanted to be Mo Juefengs wife. But this time it probably wouldnt be that easy.
After hearing from Mai Douer about how Mo Juefeng interacted with her, Ning Shu was pretty certain that Mo Juefeng wasnt that interested in Mai Douer and was chasing her just for fun.
Mo Juefeng didnt like women that were too vain, restless, and maniptive, and due to Ning Shu dragging Mai Douer around to auditions during this past period of time, Mai Douer had suffered a lot. She saw too many cruel dark realities and was no longer as naive as before.
The current Mai Douer couldnt attract Mo Juefeng. Perhaps there had been a trace of attraction, but as time passed, more of Mai Douers clean aura disappeared. She was now no different from the typical women in the entertainment circles.
Then are you going to look for Mo Juefeng now to tell him about this? asked Ning Shu. No matter what you should try. After all, Mo Juefeng has a responsibility towards this child.
Mai Douer nodded, then she grabbed Ning Shus hand tightly as she beseeched, Big Sis Chen, can you go with me? Im scared. Im really scared to face Mo Juefeng on my own.
Mai Douer seemed to sense that she couldnt take the oue of this, so she wanted someone to go with her and her manager was the best choice.
Ning Shu nodded as she said, Ill go with you.
Mai Douer looked relieved and she immediately called Mo Juefeng. As she spoke on the phone, she had to cover her mouth to stop herself from crying and they agreed to meet tonight at the vi.
After the call, Mai Douer immediately started crying. Ning Shu poured Mai Douer a cup of hot milk and said, You should eat a little. Well head over at night, so for the time being, try to improve your state a little.
I got it. Big Sis Chen, say, will Mo Juefeng ept this? asked Mai Douer worriedly.
Ning Shu: Shouldnt you know him better than me?
After drinking the milk, Mai Douer went back to sleep. Her face was very pale and she looked very out of it. All the emotions whirling around in her heart made her feel very discouraged.
When Ning Shu saw Mai Douer like this, she said, Actually, were notpletely certain yet, so lets go to the hospital to make sure. Maybe youre not actually pregnant.
Really? Then lets go to the hospital now! When Mai Douer heard what Ning Shu said, it was like she had regained life again. She urged her manager to bring her to the hospital in hopes that perhaps she wasnt actually pregnant.
Ning Shu drove Mai Douer to the hospital and they drew a bit of blood for the test. Mai Douer and Ning Shu sat on the chairs in the corridor to wait.
Mai Douer looked very anxious. She inteced her fingers and squeezed so hard that her joints were turning white. As Ning Shu sat next to her, she could sense that Mai Douers entire body was trembling.
Chapter 620: One More Blow Waiting
Chapter 620: One More Blow Waiting
Dont be nervous, said Ning Shu mildly.
Big Sis Chen, I have a bad feeling about this. I might really be pregnant. Im scared, Im really scared. Its already been over two months since my period came. Mai Douer grabbed Ning Shus hand so tightly that her nails were practically digging into Ning Shus flesh.
There was no expression on Ning Shus face as she calmly replied, The result hasnte out yet so dont panic.
Number 25, Mai Douer, pleasee in, shouted the nurse. Mai Douer was so startled that her limbs went weak and she couldnt get up.
Ning Shu helped Mai Douer into the office. Mai Douer looked towards the doctor, her face pale. The doctor nced at her, then said briefly, Youre seven weeks pregnant.
The news was like a bolt of lightning to Mai Douer. When her manager had said that she might not be pregnant, she had felt a ray of hope, but now that hope was thoroughly extinguished again. This made things feel even more painful.
Ning Shu helped Mai Douer out of the hospital and into the car. Mai Douer was very out of it the entire time, but once she found herself in the car, she started crying like the world was ending.
Ning Shu smiled faintly. There might be one more blow waiting for her tonight.
When they got back to the apartment, Ning Shu had Mai Douer go sleep first and stop worrying about things until night came.
Dont be too pessimistic. Perhaps Mo Juefeng is looking forward to having this child too. Perhaps things will develop in a good direction. You should rest up first. Ill take you to the vi tonight. Ning Shu helped Mai Douer into bed and tucked her in.
Mai Douers gaze was dim and she stared nkly at Ning Shu. Her voice was t as she asked, Big Sis Chen, why am I suffering so much? Why is my life so horrible? Is it wrong to want sess? Could it be that I should settle for minor roles my entire life?
I dont want to suffer anymore. I want to be the film queen, said Mai Douer as tears streamed down her cheeks.
Ning Shu replied expressionlessly, Its not wrong. Theres nothing wrong with what you desire. But you harmed others in your pursuit. You caused someone elses death.
Dont overthink things and rest up properly. Ill go there with you tonight. Ning Shu got up and pulled close the rooms curtains, making the room dimmer.
Mai Douer closed her eyes, the corners of her eyes still wet with tears. Ning Shu closed the bedroom door as she left, then started arranging work for the other talents she managed.
After working for a while, by the time Mai Douer woke up it was already dark outside. Ning Shu ordered some pizza and told Mai Douer to eat a little before heading to the vi since there was still some time before the set time.
Mai Douer didnt really have an appetite so she stopped eating after a couple bites. Since she didnt have any makeup on, her face was frightfully pale.
Eat some more, otherwise you wont have enough energy to face whatever happens tonight. I havent told thepany about your situation. Im hoping that we can settle it quietly so that thepany doesnt have to find out about it.
Ning Shu then ced a slice of pizza on Mai Douers te. Theres nothing more important than ones own health.
Mai Douer forced herself to eat couple more bites before setting it down. Big Sis Chen, I dont have any appetite at all. I cant rest at ease until this matter is settled.
Ning Shu said calmly, Even if you worry over it, worry wont solve anything.
That was why people shouldnt care only about enjoying themselves in the moment and should treasure themselves more. Mai Douer had beenpletely focused on currying favor with Mo Juefeng, but from the looks of things now, if a man didnt care about you, they wouldnt bother to consider anything. Theyd never consider how much theyd harm a woman with their actions.
However, it was also partially Mai Douers own fault for being so ignorant and trying to approach Mo Juefeng with hidden intentions. Both of them had hidden intentions, so in a way they had been a perfect match.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 621: Clear Water Park
Chapter 621: Clear Water Park
Moreover, even though the two were in love in the original storyline, they were essentially a sugar daddy and his lover. This sort of rtionship only seemed beautiful since it was crowned with the name of love.
Ning Shu continued eating slices of pizza and finished near half of the pizza before she was finally satisfied.
We should go. Ning Shu lifted her wrist and checked her watch before saying this to Mai Douer.
Mai Douer nodded, then she grabbed her purse to head out. Ning Shu nced over at her pale face and asked, Are you going to go just like this?
What do you mean? asked Mai Douer as shebed her hair with her fingers.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Look at how bad your facial color is. It looks like youre going there to demand for your money back. Any man would find this off-putting. Put on some makeup. Itll also make you look more confident, said Ning Shu mildly. If Mai Douer went to Mo Juefeng looking this pitiful, there was a chance that Mo Juefengs heart would soften.
Ning Shu didnt want to take this risk.
Mai Douer touched her face, then turned around and headed back into the bedroom. When she came back out, she had lined her eyes finely and put on red lipstick, so she seemed much more put together.
Alright, lets go. Ning Shu walked out of the apartment with Mai Douer and drove towards the vi that Mo Juefeng had given Mai Douer.
Clear Water Park was a wealthy neighborhood since it was a quiet and secluded ce. Thend costed a ridiculous amount, that was why Ning Shu said that Mo Juefeng was seriously generous. Buying a vi in a ce like this cost at least ten million, so it served as a symbol of status.
Its over there, so stop at that ce, said Mai Douer.
Ning Shu parked the car and got out. The vi was a beautiful European-style vi. When she walked into the drawing room, she was dazzled by the luxurious decor.
There was no one in the vi. Mo Juefeng hadnte back yet.
Is this vi already under your name? asked Ning Shu.
Mai Douer sat down on the sofa, then shook her head. I have the key to the vi, but I dont know if its under my name.
Ning Shu:
This basically meant that Mai Douer only possessed the right to live here and that the house wasnt actually hers.
Ning Shu shook her head and sat down on the sofa to wait for Mo Juefeng to arrive. She looked around the house and felt that the house was seriouslyrge. Just the drawing room was already near 300 square meters and there were separate bedrooms, guestrooms, a kitchen, restrooms, and more extra rooms aside from that.
This house was seriously huge and most of the time no one even lived in it, so it was seriously a waste of money.
Mai Douers emotions became even more unstable when she came to this house. It seemed that this ce was making her recall past memories.
Big Sis Chen, theres fruit in the fridge, feel free to grab some. Theyre all imported fruits, said Mai Douer.
Ning Shu nodded, but she didnt find imported fruit enticing at all. Shed rather eat spirit essence crystals over fruit any day.
Chapter 622: Environment Truly Changed People
Chapter 622: Environment Truly Changed People
Was this the time you were supposed to meet up with Mo Juefeng? Why is he still not here? asked Ning Shu as she checked her watch.
Mai Douer sat on the sofa with her back straight. Her hands were clenched into fists on her knees, so her nervousness was very apparent. When she heard Ning Shus question, she said, This is the time. Maybe hes a littlete.
Mai Douer couldnt stop herself from asking, Big Sis Chen, how should I tell Mo Juefeng about the fact that Im pregnant?
However you need to. Just give it to him straight, replied Ning Shu offhandedly.
She nced at the wall at the ticking clock. The hands of the clock seemed to be made from gold.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Another half an hour passed. Ning Shus eyes were starting to hurt from staring at the clock hands. She nced over and found that Mai Douer was still sitting up rigidly on the sofa. Her posture hadnt changed in the slightest. Did she not feel tired?
She looked so tense it was like she was about to go to war. In reality, Mai Douer was afraid of Mo Juefeng so she was always very worried about how he felt.
This made her act very inferior in front of Mo Juefeng.
Ning Shu shook her head. Environment truly changed people a lot. People couldnt avoid being influenced by their environment, and being oppressed in an environment affected people the most.
She took a deep breath. That was why it was important to maintain your own principles no matter what environment you were in. No matter how vile the environments of future tasks turn out to be, she had to persevere, otherwise shed lose sight of herself.
Weve been waiting for almost two hours. You should give Mo Juefeng a call, said Ning Shu. Otherwise, how much longer would they have to wait?
Ning Shu was pretty sure that Mo Juefeng had forgotten about meeting Mai Douer here. This showed that Mai Douer didnt really hold a ce in Mo Juefengs heart.
Waiting here foolishly like this isnt a solution. Give him a call. We cant dy addressing your situation. We need to make things clear, said Ning Shu.
Mai Douer finally seemed to snap out of her tense daze and hastily took out her phone from her purse to call Mo Juefeng.
When the call connected, Mai Douer didnt demand to know why Mo Juefeng didnt show up and just asked for him to hurry ande since she had something important to say.
As Ning Shu took in Mai Douers pitifully lowly manner, she shook her head. Love was equal. It was built on the basis of an equal rtionship, but now Mai Douer just seemed like Mo Juefengs essory.
What did he say? asked Ning Shu when she saw Mai Douer hang up the call.
Mai Douer said in relief, He said that hell be here soon.
Ning Shu nodded, then yawned. It was almost midnight now. If Mai Douer hadnt called Mo Juefeng, he probably wouldnt havee today.
Another half an hour passed and the sound of a car finally came from outside. Mai Douer immediately jumped off the sofa and ran towards the door.
Following that, the door opened. Ning Shu saw that Mai Douer was at the entranceying out slippers for Mo Juefeng. As Mo Juefeng walked in, he stepped into the slippers naturally without a pause, but when he saw that there was someone in the drawing room, a trace of displeasure appeared in his eyes.
Mai Douer had been with Mo Juefeng for a while so she was able to differentiate some of his moods.
It was clear that Mo Juefeng was currently angry, so Mai Douer immediately exined, This is my manager. Since I have something to talk to you about today, I called her over as well.
Mo Juefeng yed with his car keys as he sat down and propped one leg up on the coffee table. It was clearly a very vulgar way of sitting, but when Mo Juefeng did it, it made him look very confident, sexy, and cool.
Ning Shu had to admit that Mo Juefeng was seriously handsome. His charm was apparent just from how Mai Douer looked towards him with such a fawning expression of adoration.
So why did you call me? I still have other things to do, said Mo Juefeng to Mai Douer. He didnt even bother to nce at Ning Shu.
Mo Juefeng saw that Mai Douers facial color was very pale but her lips were abnormally red. It made a horrifying contrast against her pale skin. It was like her lips were painted with fresh blood.
Mo Juefeng frowned slightly, then shifted his gaze away. He lowered his head and continued ying with his keys, refusing to look at Mai Douer.
Chapter 623: I Have Something to Say
Chapter 623: I Have Something to Say
The atmosphere inside the drawing room was very heavy. Mo Juefeng was toying with his keys while Mai Douer looked at him with a perplexed expression. She opened her mouth, but hesitated over and over again.
Ning Shu was pretending to be transparent and stayed silent.
Mai Douers forehead was started to be covered with cold sweat. She looked over towards Ning Shu to ask for help, but Ning Shu just shook her head. This kind of thing had to be said personally.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When Mai Douer saw her manager shake her head, she clenched her fists tightly. Her palms were covered with sweat because she seriously couldnt bring herself to say it when she saw how aloof and indifferent Mo Juefeng was.
What exactly do you want? You called me but youre not saying anything? If you have nothing to say, then Im leaving. Mo Juefeng lifted his leg off the coffee table and got up to leave.
Mai Douer hastily said, Dont go! Wait, I have something to say.
Mo Juefeng looked towards her. Mai Douer gulped, then looked towards him emotionally. I I love you. Mo Juefeng, I really, really love you.
And that was how Ning Shu witnessed Mai Douers confession of love to Mo Juefeng. However, there wasnt really any expression on Mo Juefengs face. He frowned slightly as he looked at her and asked, So?
Mo Juefeng didnt seem to care about Mai Douers confession at all. There were too many women that loved him. There just wasnt any woman that he loved.
It had taken Mai Douer a lot of courage to say this. Mo Juefengs unconcerned attitude stabbed her heart like a sharp knife and caused her facial color to turn unsightly. Her eyes became dull with despair.
If this is what you want to talk to me about, I dont want to hear it. You should be aware of how busy I am. Also, if theres nothing, dont bring other people here. I dislike it. Mo Juefeng got up and started heading towards the door.
Dont go! cried Mai Douer shrilly. She reached out to grab Mo Juefengs arm. Her eyes filled with tears as she said, Mo Juefeng, dont go.
Mo Juefeng nced down at Mai Douer with a frown. Mai Douer, what exactly do you want? You should know the oue of angering me.
Mai Douers tears streamed down her cheeks and she felt like her stomach was churning. She wanted to vomit, but when she saw Mo Juefengs cold gaze, it caused her to feel cold all over. She hastily said, Mo Juefeng, Im pregnant. Its already been a month.
Mo Juefeng was stunned for a brief moment, then he flung off Mai Douers hand and nced at Ning Shu before saying coldly to Mai Douer, So you brought someone here today to demandpensation from me? Or is it that you want to force me to marry you?
I Mai Douer was tongue-tied. She felt like she had been dropped into ice-cold water. Before she could even say what she was thinking, Mo Juefengs words had stopped her in her tracks.
His words basically tranted to: give up on any hope that Ill marry you.
Mai Douer slid limply to the ground. Her tears continued to fall and she looked like she had lost her soul.
Ning Shu coughed softly to brush up on her presence and interrupt this atmosphere of flooding hurt and sorrow.
Mai Douer and Mo Juefeng simultaneously looked towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu suddenly felt intense pressure. Just as she was about to speak, Mo Juefeng cut her off. Youre Mai Douers manager, right? Take your talent to the hospital and have her get rid of this child. I dont want it.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 624: It’s the Woman’s job to Take Precautionary Measures
Chapter 624: Its the Womans job to Take Precautionary Measures
What should she say?
Youre the father of the child inside Mai Douers belly. You dont want it? Its your child though!? said Ning Shu. She had thought that Mo Juefeng would give Mai Douer a sum of money and tell her to do whatever she wanted, but unexpectedly Mo Juefeng told Mai Douer to get rid of the child straight out.
Not every woman has the right to give birth to a child for me, said Mo Juefeng coldly. He then turned towards Mai Douer who looked to be in despair. How did you end up pregnant? Could it be that you didnt take any contraceptives after? Dont you know its the womans job to take precautionary measures?
The fear caused by the pregnancy, her uncertainty towards the future, and Mo Juefengs heartless questions made Mai Douer feel so cold that her teeth chattered. She opened her mouth hesitantly. I-I
Or is it that you want to be my wife by using the child? Mai Douer, theres no way Ill marry you. Mo Juefengs expression was very indifferent and his words were also merciless.
Mai Douer shook her head in a fluster. I didnt. I really didnt!
Ning Shu:
The two that were supposed to be deeply in love had turned out like this, and Mo Juefengs matter-of-fact tone disgusted Ning Shu. What did he mean by its the womans job to take precautionary measures? He talked like it was the womans fault for getting pregnant.
Mo Juefeng was the type that would treat people very carefully if he loved them, but could be ruthlessly cruel towards anyone he didnt care about.
He was seriously extreme. What scum.
Chairman Mo, no matter what, this child is yours, said Ning Shu.
Mo Juefeng nced towards Ning Shu coldly. This childs mine? Perhaps, but it might also not be.
Ning Shu: The fuck
Mo Juefeng, this child really is yours. Could it be that you think Im that kind of person? Youre my only man. Mo Juefeng, Im begging you, please dont hurt our child! Im begging you! Mai Douer covered her stomach as tears streamed down her cheeks.
Mo Juefeng crouched down and reached out to pinch Mai Douers chin. He looked at straight at her as he said, So youre saying that you want to give birth to the child? I wont marry you, and theres no way Ill let an illegitimate child exist.
Mo Juefengs heartless expression was reflected in Mai Douersrge eyes. Her entire body was trembling. Why? Why are you so cruel to me?
Why? Because I dont like you. In the past I thought you were a little interesting, but I found that youre actually no different from the other women in the entertainment circles. Mo Juefeng let go of Mai Douers chin and dusted off his hands before saying, If you want to talk about conditions, lets talk about conditions. The sound of your crying is annoying.
Mo Juefeng then looked towards Ning Shu. Since youre here, you must have a motive. Just state it, what do you want?
Mo Juefeng, I dont want anything! Just please dont hurt our child! Mai Douer shook her head like her life depended on it.
Mo Juefeng rubbed his forehead in exasperation. Stop. Thats enough, stop wasting my time and just state it. What kind of role do you want this time? Ill give it to you.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Mai Douer looked as she was hit by lightning. She felt like Mo Juefeng was trampling on her dignity and ruthlessly grinding it to dust.
Ning Shu:
Why did it feel like the storyline went through a huge change? Wasnt Mo Juefeng supposed to love and dote on Mai Douer a lot? Why did things seem so far from that?
He was being so cold it looked like he was just facing a supporting female lead. Could it be that he didnt like Mai Douer anymore because she was no longer as pure and as wless as she had been in the original storyline?
Could it be that Mo Juefeng just liked women that were beautiful and pure and who exactly the woman was didnt matter?
Chapter 625: A Li Douer or Some Other Douer
Chapter 625: A Li Douer or Some Other Douer
When Mai Douer first entered the entertainment circles, she was beautifully pure. After having a short fateful encounter with Mo Juefeng, the two of them fell in love.
Mo Juefeng only liked women that were pure and didnt know much about the world. This woman could be Mai Douer, but it could also be a Li Douer or some other Douer.
Now that Mai Douer had changed and she was inherently no longer as pure, Mo Juefeng only had temporary interest in her. Their rtionship was purely that of a sugar daddy and his lover. She gave her body and he gave her resources to help her climb up in the entertainment world. The rtionship was clear cut.
Ning Shu felt that Mo Juefeng was just in love with a certain feeling. As long as the woman was capable of giving him that feeling, hed fall in love with her.
However, due to a slight change in the storyline, the original female lead, Mai Douer, was no longer the female lead since she was no longer innocent and ignorant of the ways of the world!
It was seriously a sad story.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mo Juefeng seemed fed up with how Mai Douer kept crying. You cant keep this child. In two months, theres a role for the supporting female lead of a movie worth 200 million. You can have the role. Stop testing my bottom line.
Mo Juefeng then wrote Mai Douer a check and ced it on the coffee table before turning to leave. Mai Douer didnt even have the courage to cry for Mo Juefeng to stop. She clenched her clothes while trembling.
After a few steps, Mo Juefeng stopped and turned towards Mai Douer again. Oh right, one more thing
Mai Douer stiffly turned around and looked towards Mo Juefeng hopefully. She was hoping that Mo Juefeng had changed his mind.
Mo Juefeng ignored Mai Douers longing gaze and said coldly, Mai Douer, give up on trying any tricks, or Ill make it so that you wished you were dead. Get rid of the child cleanly and give up on any hopes of using the child to ckmail me. If you give birth to it, Ill make it so that you wont be able to stay in the entertainment circles anymore.
Ning Shu:
Oh my god!!!
She had already experienced quite a few worlds, but this was still the first time she had seen a male lead be so ruthless towards the female lead. This was what it was like when you werent loved. Without the male leads doting love, Mai Douers life couldnt evenpare to that of a cannon fodders. That was why it was best to rely on yourself for things. Relying on others, especially on men, would only fail you when you need help most.
Women could live brilliant lives without the affection of a man. It was more important that they loved themselves.
Mai Douer thought that Mo Juefeng turned back because he was regretting things and wanted her to stay. If Mo Juefeng had said anything gentle towards her, shed choose to stay at his side without any hesitation.
However, unexpectedly, Mo Juefengs next words were even more hurtful. Tears overflowed her eyes as she watched Mo Juefeng leave. His back was imposing as always, but now it looked aloof like never before.
So aloof that she felt like she would never be able to cross paths with him again.
There came the sound of an engine starting from outside, then the surroundings soon fell silent. It was clear that Mo Juefeng had already left.
Mai Douer stared at the door without moving, then finally curled up on the ground and started bawling. She was crying so hard that her shoulders shuddered. It was a very pity-evoking sight.
Chapter 626: Steep Breakup Fee
Chapter 626: Steep Breakup Fee
Ning Shu nced at the check on the coffee table and found that it actually had seven zeros! He was giving a hundred million as a breakup fee in addition to the role of the supporting female lead of arge movie? The breakup fee sure wasnt cheap.
Mai Douer, are you alright? asked Ning Shu as she looked towards Mai Douer who was sobbing so much she could barely breathe. What use was there in crying? The other party was clearly just ying around, but Mai Douer had actually been hoping for marriage.
Mai Douer hadnt even had a chance to voice her wishes before Mo Juefengpletely broke everything off.
If she obediently got rid of the child, then the role of the supporting female lead was hers and shed have a hundred million dors. If she wanted to keep the child, then Mo Juefeng definitely wouldnt be polite and Mai Douer would meet with a rather tragic end.
Things have already developed this far, so the task was probably pretty much finished. The person that had sorted Mai Douer out was even the man she loved the most. There was no greater pain than to be hurt so deeply by the one she loved.
Mai Douer paid no attention to Ning Shu and sat up. As she cried, she hit her stomach with her clenched fists. Its all because of this! Its all its fault!
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment, then she quickly grabbed Mai Douers hands to stop her from hitting herself anymore. She asked coldly, What are you doing?
If I hadnt gotten pregnant, Mo Juefeng wouldnt have broken up with me. If I hadnte here and told Mo Juefeng that I was pregnant, Mo Juefeng wouldnt be like this. Mai Douer had hit her stomach really hard so her stomach started hurting. She was angry and fearful as her brows scrunched up from the pain.
Her entire face was contorted as she continued to mutter, If I had gotten rid of this child from the start and didnt allow Mo Juefeng to find out about it, he wouldnt have gotten so angry and broken up with me. Why? Why?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu was made speechless by Mai Douers deranged behavior. Sometimes human nature could be so ugly that one couldnt bear to look straight at it.
She felt that Mai Douer had gone crazy. Mai Douer seemed to amplify every negative emotion she felt to an unbelievable degree since she was a very egoistic woman from the start. If there was someone to dote on her and who could allow her to live without any fear or worries, she naturally lived a blessed life like she was soaked in honey. However, whenever she suffered, shed feel like the entire world was trying to hurt her.
She never considered the harm she caused others.
Mai Douer, calm down a little. Ning Shu grabbed Mai Douers wrists tightly as she said, Be rational.
Mai Douer stared at Ning Shu nkly for a moment, then shoved her away and shouted, Its all your fault! If it werent for you, I wouldnt have ended up like this!
Mai Douer got up and started walking towards the door. After a few steps, she suddenly covered her stomach and started crying. Ah! My stomach hurts!
She pressed a hand against her stomach as she leaned on the wall. She could feel something hot flowing out below and down her legs.
Big Sis Chen, my stomach really hurts! shouted Mai Douer, her face pale.
When Ning Shu saw that blood was flowing down Mai Douers legs, she immediately realized what was happening.
She sighed and revolved the tiny amount of energy inside her body, then walked over and lifted Mai Douer bridal-style to carry her to the car before driving to the hospital.
Mai Douer hugged her stomach. She was in so much pain that her hair was soaked with cold sweat and she moaned involuntarily from the agony.
Ning Shu drove as quickly as she could to the hospital and a nurse immediately pushed a bed over. Ning Shu ced Mai Douer on the bed, then shook out her numb arms.
Mai Douer was pushed into the operating room, so Ning Shu waited outside.
She didnt feel any sympathy for Mai Douer. In her opinion, Mai Douer hadpletely brought this upon herself. She hadnt use contraceptives and she had hit her stomach even though she knew she was pregnant. Wasnt this clearly just her making things hard for herself?
It was already early morning by now. Ning Shu was extremely drowsy and almost fell asleep on the waiting chair.
When the doors to the operating room finally opened, Ning Shu asked, Doctor, how is the patient?
Shes fine. Weve injected vonoid. Its best if shes hospitalized for a while so that we can monitor her condition, said the doctor.
Ning Shu nodded. Thank you, Doctor.
Chapter 627: Did I Lose My Child?
Chapter 627: Did I Lose My Child?
Mai Douer was pushed out of the operating room, still unconscious. Her face was so pale that it seemed almost transparent and there was no color on her lips at all.
Ning Shu followed them into the room and sat next to Mai Douer to watch over her. She was seriously worn out, so she fell asleep by the bed.
When she woke up again, it was already light outside. She nced over and saw that Mai Douer was already awake and staring nkly at the ceiling.
Ning Shu asked, When did you wake up?
Mai Douer turned her dull eyes towards Ning Shu and asked weakly, Do I look really bad right now?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu:
Shouldnt she be asking how the child was?
Theres no good or bad about how pregnant people look. Ning Shu got up to stretch a little. Youre going to have to stay in the hospital for the time being. The doctor said that your health is really bad.
Mai Douer hastily asked, Did I lose my child?
Its still there, replied Ning Shu. She didnt know if it was her misperception, but she actually saw a trace of disappointment appear in Mai Douers eyes.
Was Mai Douer disappointed that the child was still there?
Ning Shu then said, You should rest up for the time being. The doctor said that you cant work anymore and its best if you dont get too stirred up either.
But, but I still have to film. Mai Douers brows were tightly furrowed with impatience.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. You want to film like this? Your body wont be able to take it. Youre already showing signs that you might have a miscarriage. Filming is really tiring, so youll end up bleeding again like you did today. If other people see, itll arouse suspicion.
But Im that films main lead! Its my first time ever being main lead! I, I really The more Mai Douer spoke, the angrier she became. Her facial color paled as her face contorted in pain and anger.
My stomach hurts, it really hurts. Mai Douer hugged her stomach.
Ning Shu: I
She didnt even know what to say.
She hastily called the doctor over and the doctor quickly gave Mai Douer a shot. Mai Douer was in so much pain that her face was covered with cold sweat.
Mai Douer bit her lips hard, then she turned towards the doctor to force out the words, I dont want this child anymore. Help me abort this child.
This The doctor looked towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu nced over at Mai Douer to ask, Are you sure?
Mai Douer bit her colorless lips and nodded towards Ning Shu before taking a deep breath to say, I dont want this child.
Ning Shu frowned. Have you really thought things through?
Do I have any other choice? asked Mai Douer. Her body trembled as she cried, I dont any paths left to take.
Then please sign, said the doctor to Ning Shu, but Ning Shu waved him away. Im not her rtive. Have her sign herself.
Mai Douer endured the pain to sign the paper, then she seemed to fall apart as she cried, Hurry and get rid of this child for me. It hurts so much!
The nurses pushed the sickbed towards the operating room and Ning Shu stood outside to wait while staring at the lit operation light.
Chapter 628: I Lost My Child!
Chapter 628: I Lost My Child!
After about an hour, Mai Douer was pushed back out. Her face was as pale as the color of paper and she seemed almost lifeless as shey on the bed. She looked extremely pitiful.
Ning Shu looked towards Mai Douers stomach. The little life inside was already gone. She never expected for Mai Douer to actually have the resolve to get rid of the child.
However, keeping the child would realistically be troublesome, especially when the childs father didnt wee the child at all. Mo Juefeng didnt want random cheap women to give birth to his children, and Mai Douer counted as a random cheap woman.
Once the anesthesia wore off, Mai Douer slowly woke up. Before she even said anything, her tears crashed down. She seemed very hurt.
Ning Shu handed the check to Mai Douer and said, This is the check Mo Juefeng gave you.
Mai Douer weakly lifted her hand to take the check. She wanted to rip the check, but in the end, she didnt. She looked towards Ning Shu, her eyes red as she spat, I suffered so much, but all I got was a hundred million and a role. I lost my child! My child is gone!
Ning Shu: So annoying. So, so annoying
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She had signed the paper to get rid of the child herself. The way she was acting now was seriously infuriating. Was she trying to express her hurt and the guilt she felt towards this child?
Ning Shu didnt feel anything when she saw Mai Douer so hurt. On the contrary, she even wanted tough.
The current Mai Douer was truly different. She was no longer that pure and aloof woman. If it had been the past Mai Douer, shed never say anything like she only got a hundred million and a role. She had been someone that viewed dignity as more important than life.
Rest up well. Humans have to look forward, said Ning Shu mildly.
Mai Douer looked at Ning Shu and bit her lips for a while before she said, Big Sis Chen, you shouldnt have taken me to look for Mo Juefeng back then. If we had dealt with it privately, Mo Juefeng wouldnt have left me. He wouldnt have broken up with me.
Ning Shu:
So now it was her fault!?
Ning Shu said indifferently, If you had wanted to get rid of the child from the start, you shouldve told me and I wouldnt have taken you to the vi.
That time, Mai Douer had clearly been hoping that the child could give her a future with Mo Juefeng, but unexpectedly Mo Juefeng turned out to be so merciless, so now she was regretting the fact that she had told him about her pregnancy.
If she hadnt, they wouldnt have broken up.
Basically, she just wanted all the benefits she could get.
Ning Shu felt that it was seriously sad being a manager. After working so hard for an entire night, she didnt even get a word of thanks and even got med for everything. She seriously couldnt understand why Mai Douer felt that everything she did for her was a matter of course.
Ning Shu replied mildly, If you feel like this is my fault, I have nothing to say. Just remember that Ive never gotten involved with your affairs with Mo Juefeng. You should rest up and recover soon. You have to film after all.
Mai Douer felt very wronged when she saw how cold and indifferent her manager was. She felt like her life waspletely messed up. She had been dumped by the person she loved, lost her child, and her manager was also bullying her now that she didnt have anyone to rely on.
Big Sis Chen, are you looking down on me now since Mo Juefeng has already broken up with me? demanded Mai Douer, her eyes red.
Ning Shu:
What kind of logic was this?
Could it be that Mai Douer thought that everyone in the world should try to curry favor with her just because she had gotten together with Mo Juefeng? And now that Mo Juefeng was gone, she felt like everyone was spurning her?
It felt like Mai Douer had gotten overly dependent on Mo Juefeng. Even if Mo Juefeng didnt treat Mai Douer well, she couldnt bear to leave him.
Mai Douers vision was starting to go ck and her stomach hurt a lot too. It hurt so much that Mai Douer wanted to cry. Whenever she recalled Mo Juefeng, she would feel hurt from her very bones.
Chapter 629: Life Without Mo Juefeng
Chapter 629: Life Without Mo Juefeng
The most important part was that Mai Douer had already gotten used to the days with Mo Juefeng. As long as Mo Juefeng was present, her path forward was perfectly smooth. When he was standing behind her, she was filled with a sense of safety.
But he had now dumped her, so she couldnt help but feel terrified. She was terrified that her life would go back to how it used to be. Even the simplest things became extremely difficult without Mo Juefengs support.
Mai Douer had already gotten used to having Mo Juefeng help her deal with everything. That sensation made her feel so happy and carefree, but now she had to go back to suffering and acting minor roles? She had to start bowing and scraping to people again? Just thinking about that was frightening.
The reason she didnt want to leave Mo Juefeng wasnt just because she had fallen in love with him, but also because of his great power.
Mai Douer couldnt help but cry when she thought about the future. Why? Why!? Why did things turn out this way?
She really regretted telling Mo Juefeng about the fact that she had gotten pregnant. If she had quietly gotten rid of the child and rested for a while, perhaps she couldve stayed together with him.
But now she didnt even have the qualifications to stay by his side anymore.
Ning Shu looked on indifferently as Mai Douer bawled, then helped her through the procedures of getting discharged and brought her back to the apartment to rest.
Mai Douer was very unwilling to leave the hospital. She felt that her manager was extremely stingy for not even being willing to pay the hospitalization fee. When Ning Shu saw Mai Douers expression, she instantly knew what she was thinking.
There are a lot of people in the hospital and plenty of gossip goes around. Can it be that you want people to know that you had an abortion? For better or for worse, you have some fame now. Are you hoping for a scandal? asked Ning Shu coldly.
Mai Douer was forced to choke back herints, so she bit her lips angrily and covered herself with the thin nket before turning to look outside the window.
Ning Shu paid no more attention to her. When they got back to the apartments, Mai Douer headed back to her room to rest. Mai Douer had seriously damaged her health this time. What use was there in anything if you didnt treasure your own body above all else?
The director called to have Mai Douer head to the filming location, but Ning Shu used the excuse that Mai Douer caught a heavy cold to tell him to push things off for a few days.
This was a film that Mo Juefeng had invested in and he had done it so that Mai Douer could have the role of female lead. Since Mai Douer wasnt feeling well, the director couldnt say much and the filming crew could only wait until Mai Douer got better to start filming.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, to Ning Shus surprise, Mai Douer only rested for a week before she went back to work. Her face was stillpletely pale as she was leaving the apartment.
Why dont you rest for a few more days? Your facial color is still really poor, said Ning Shu. What was the point of pushing herself like this? Without good health, nothing else mattered and filming took a lot of energy.
Ning Shu was just warning Mai Douer, but Mai Douer abruptly started shouting at her, Mo Juefengs already dumped me! Im not Mo Juefengs woman anymore! If I dont go film, could it be that I should just wait until Mo Juefeng swaps me out?
Ning Shu:
Do whatever you like. Ning Shu shrugged. In any case, it wasnt her health that was getting ruined. Mai Douers current temper was seriously nothing to be sneered at.
She had probably suffered a lot of psychological damage.
Ning Shu brought Mai Douer to the filming location only to find that Mo Juefeng was actually present. When Mai Douer saw Mo Juefeng from the inside car, her tears spilled out.
During this past period of time, Mo Juefeng hadnte to visit her at all. He didnt even drop by the hospital when she was going through surgery. She had been in so much pain, but he hadnt even asked about her.
Chapter 630: Mo Juefeng’s New Flame
Chapter 630: Mo Juefengs New me
What caused Mai Douer the most pain was the fact that there was a girl standing next to Mo Juefeng and Mo Juefengs gaze was very gentle as he looked at her.
Ning Shu also saw the woman standing next to Mo Juefeng. That woman was practically a replica of Mai Douer. She had very clean delicate looks and her aura was very pure.
When Ning Shu saw this, she became even more certain of the fact that this was the type of woman Mo Juefeng liked. Who the woman was really didnt matter.
Mai Douer wiped at her tears and took out her makeup bag to try and make her facial color look better. Her hands trembled as she applied the makeup. Tears filled her eyes again, but she tilted her head to force them back. Finally, she put on sunsses, pulled on the handle of the door, and stepped out.
Ning Shu watched as Mai Douer walked forcefully towards Mo Juefeng and shook her head. Wasnt heading over there right now asking to be humiliated? It seemed like Mo Juefeng had found another true love.
She didnt know what Mo Juefeng said to Mai Douer, but Mai Douer staggered from the blow. She seemedpletely out of strength and severely hurt as she headed to the changing room.
Ning Shu got off the car. When she saw that Mo Juefeng was staring at her, she was a little baffled. Why was he looking at her?
And then, Mo Juefeng actually started walking towards her. Once he got close, he asked, Did Mai Douer get an abortion?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded.
Mo Juefengs expression became strangely displeased.
When Ning Shu saw him like this, she wondered if he was actually feeling sad for the child.
If he couldnt bear to lose the child, he shouldve told Mai Douer that. Why was he asking about the child now that its already gone?
As expected, she was just a ruthless woman that would resort to any means in order to gain status. Mo Juefeng scoffed in contempt.
Ning Shu:
She felt like this guy was a nutjob. He had been threatening Mai Douer to have her abort the child, but now that Mai Douer actually got an abortion, he felt like she was a person who was willing to sacrifice her own child for the sake of money and status.
In any case, if a man didnt love you, you were full of ws. Everything you did was wrong, your very existence was a sort of mistake.
Ning Shu had never expected to have somehow broken up a true love couple. No, actually, to be urate, they werent true loves anymore since Mai Douer no longer possessed the qualities that Mo Juefeng liked.
Due to the hard conditions Mai Douer faced, she had be very impatient for sess and hated being looked down on by people, so she was no longer so self-confident and bold in front of Mo Juefeng like she had been in the original storyline. Instead, she tried to curry favor with Mo Juefeng as much as she could.
There were too many people currying favor with Mo Juefeng, so he had no interest in people who ttered him. He liked naive and beautiful woman that dared to be temperament and spoiled in front of him without fear.
Ning Shu felt that this guy just freaking wanted to be oppressed. What a freaking psycho.
Since Mo Juefeng was watching, Mai Douer wasnt able to concentrate on the filming. That inbination with the fact that she also wasnt feeling well caused her to keep getting NGs. The more NGs she got, the more impatient and vexed she became.
She felt like she was getting crushed by the recent events. Why was life so hard for her? She felt like everyone was living more happily than her.
When Ning Shu saw Mai Douer like this, she felt that Mai Douers acting skills hadnt improved at all. Now that Mo Juefeng didnt n to help Mai Douer out anymore either, an even harsher reality was waiting for Mai Douer.
By the time Mai Douer finally got todays filming done, her face was frightfully pale and she pressed on her stomach as she warily got onto the car.
Chapter 631: Got in a Fight with Mo Juefeng’s New Flame
Chapter 631: Got in a Fight with Mo Juefengs New me
Mai Douer was pressing on her stomach even in the car. She seemed very ufortable, but her gaze was still fixed on Mo Juefeng. When she saw that Mo Juefeng was chatting happily with the girl with a smile, she was very hurt and jealous.
Is that girl Mo Juefengs new me? Mai Douer seemed to be asking Ning Shu. Ning Shu looked over and narrowed her eyes. Probably.
Mai Douers facial color immediately worsened.
Ning Shu drove to the apartments. After Mai Douer washed up, she headed straight to her bedroom to rest without even eating dinner. It seemed that she was seriously worn out.
This task would probably end in a few days. The current Mai Douer no longer had a romance or a career. In all honesty, Ning Shu could barely stand looking at Mai Douer as she tried to act.
Perhaps it was because Mai Douer had too much on her mind or perhaps it was because she had spent too much of her time trying to curry favor with Mo Juefeng, but her acting skills hadnt improved at all.
Mai Douer got up very early the next day. After eating a little, she had Ning Shu take her to filming.
Ning Shu saw that Mai Douers facial color was even worse even after resting for a night, so she asked, Will you be able to hold up?
Mai Douer nced at Ning Shu coldly. Even if I cant hold up, dont you still have to force me to go? If I dont go, how will thepany gain any profits and how will you gain any achievements? Are you really worried about my health? Anyways, I have to continue acting. After all, could it be that I should just stand by and watch as that vixen steals away my man, then steal away my role as well?
Ning Shu:
Fine, the current Mai Douer was just filled withints. Any casual remark from someone would make her explode.
Ning Shu didnt say anything else and took Mai Douer to the filming location. Mo Juefeng was still there.
When Mai Douer saw Mo Juefeng, her heart clenched in pain. In the past, Mo Juefeng would be present because of her, but now Mo Juefeng was present because of another woman.
It made her heart convulse with pain.
Whenever Ning Shu saw Mai Douer make that expression like she was suffering the greatest sorrow and pain that existed in the world, shed feel pain in her balls. There was really no need to mind these things so much. Since these things have already passed, it should just be set down.
Was there any point in being so conflicted over this? Could it be that Mai Douer still hasnt realized how bad her situation had gotten? Rather than waste time being so hurt over this and that, why not just focus on work in order to secure her future?
Personality determined ones fate. In the original storyline, she had been fortunate enough to have Mo Juefeng who would deal with everything for her. She didnt have to suffer at all, so while basking in Mo Juefengs affection, a lot of her personality traits didnt be revealed.
However, the current Mai Douer revealed a lot of her innate traits like her ego; her extremely selfish ego.
Mai Douer suppressed the sadness she was feeling. However, during the filming, she got in a fight with Mo Juefengs new me. While they were acting, as she looked at the woman whose face was right in front of her, her blood rushed to her head and without thinking, she started pping the woman.
She got good ps in, but right after she was kicked to the ground by Mo Juefen. That kick had been hard and had been aimed right towards her stomach.
She hugged her stomach with both arms. It felt like her stomach was splitting open. That sharp ripping pain caused her to pass out.
Mo Juefeng paid no attention to Mai Douer who was unconscious on the ground and pulled that woman into his arms to gentlyfort her.
Ning Shu:
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
WTF!?
Chapter 632: Red Operation Lights…
Chapter 632: Red Operation Lights
Ning Shu hastily went over to lift Mai Douer, shove her into the car, and drive towards the hospital.
When she nced down, she saw that her hand was stained red and Mai Douers pants were being dyed by blood.
What was this situation? It looked like Mai Douer was having a miscarriage, but she had already gotten an abortion though?
Ning Shu wiped the blood off with tissue, then started driving even faster.
The moment they got to the hospital, Mai Douer was sent into the operating room. As Ning Shu looked at the red operation lights, she waspletely speechless.
She had never met someone so good at courting death. A lot of what Mai Douer suffered were things she brought onto herself.
The doors to the operation room opened and a nurse came out. Ning Shu asked, Whats the current situation?
The patients womb has ruptured and shes lost a lot of blood. Im heading towards the blood bank to get blood bags. The nurse then hurried off.
Ning Shu:
Her womb has ruptured? Could it be that Mo Juefengs kick had been enough to rupture her womb?
Fudge, things were happening so fast that she could barely keep up. Mo Juefeng and Mai Douer suddenly became great enemies and Mo Juefeng waspletely disgusted with Mai Douer.
However, for better or for worse, Mai Douer was a female lead. The way she was falling was pretty much like the speed of a descending esctor.
Could it be because Mai Douer had gotten rid of the child?
She just couldnt understand it.
The operation took quite a while. It was nearly three hours before Mai Douer was pushed out. Mai Douers facial color was so pale that she looked almost dead.
The patient had gotten an abortion recently but hadnt recovered very well so her womb was a little infected. A huge force has caused her womb to rupture, so in the future, itll probably be difficult for her to have any children, said the doctor as he shook his head.
Ning Shu was a little taken aback, but she immediately thanked the doctor.
She couldnt help but frown. For some reason, she felt like something was off. Things were developing way too strangely.
When Mai Douer woke up, she looked like the sky was falling around her. It was clear that she waspletely heartbroken that Mo Juefeng treated her that way.
Ning Shu hadnt even told Mai Douer about the situation of her body yet. Once she found out, she would probably be in even more despair.
In the end, Mai Douer found out about her inability to have children from the doctor.
Afterwards, she was frozen for a very long time before she finally burst out crying.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Why!? Why!? Mai Douer yanked at her hair with both hands as she wailed, Why did Mo Juefeng treat me this way!? Why!?
Ning Shu really wanted to cover her ears. Was there any point mentioning Mo Juefeng in this kind of situation? Her body was already ruined to this point, but instead of focusing on recovering, she was just making herself feel worse by moaning over the past.
Ning Shu really couldnt understand.
Because Mai Douer was getting too stirred up, the doctor had to give her a depressant to get her to calm down.
As Ning Shu took in Mai Douers overly paleplexion, she wondered if it was really that sad. As a spectator, she didnt find this romance touching at all, so was there a need to be so hurt over it?
From start to finish, all Ning Shu saw was that Mai Douer was hurt, very hurt, extremely hurt. However, Mo Juefeng didnt see any of it, so what point was there in her grieving so much and ruining her own health?
While Mai Douer was still hospitalized, the director called her to let her know that her role as the female lead was taken away by a higher up.
That someone was definitely Mo Juefeng. Mo Juefeng was the producer of this work, so he could have the actors change whenever he wanted to. If it came to it, they could just refilm the whole thing. After all, he was rich so he had the right to be willful.
When Mai Douer got this call, she was stunned for a moment, then she smashed her phone and buried her head in her arms as she cried.
Chapter 633: Why Am I Suffering So Much?
Chapter 633: Why Am I Suffering So Much?
Mai Douer lost her role of female lead.
Ning Shu never expected Mo Juefeng to take away Mai Douers role of female lead just like that. It was clearly because Mai Douer had hit his new me.
However, Mai Douers rtionship with Mo Juefeng was seriously too strange. For better or for worse, in the original storyline, they had been so passionately in love. How did they end up like this?
Bindings of fate were nearly impossible to cut, but Mo Juefeng now loathed Mai Douer this much. Could it be that Mo Juefeng had already fallen in love with his new me?
This development was seriously weird.
Ning Shu looked over and saw that Mai Douer was sobbing so hard her shoulders were shuddering. She really felt the urge to just stuff something in Mai Douers mouth so that shed quiet down.
What was she traumatizing herself like this for? From the start her health was weak, but she insisted on being so heartbroken like she couldnt live another day without love.
Mai Douer cried as she pressed on her stomach. When she felt blood trickling out again, she started panicking and shouted towards Ning Shu, Big Sis Chen, my stomach hurts! It really hurts!
Like it was being ripped apart.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu suddenly felt like she had lost all interest in this. There was no meaning at all. This girl was fully capable of killing herself off. Couldnt she calm down a little? She didnt have the guts to actually kill herself, so she just continued to torment herself over every single little thing like this. Was it really that painful to live without Mo Juefeng?
Ning Shu called the doctor over and the doctor said that Mai Douer had caused her injury to reopen, so they had to operate on her again.
Ning Shu: What the f*ck?
Ill have to trouble you, Doctor. Ning Shu waved them off weakly, then stood in front of the operating room doors to wait.
How many times has it been already? It was her first time ever encountering a female lead with such a fancy way of courting death. This female lead seriously didnt care about her own body at all.
When Mai Douer was once again pushed out of the operating room, there seemed to be an air of death hovering around her.
The patient must stay in bed and rest. She cant be allowed to get up and move around. If the injury gets worse again, well have no choice but to remove the womb entirely, said the doctor grimly.
Ning Shu:
Thanks, Doctor. I got it. Ning Shu nodded.
When Mai Douer woke up, Ning Shu immediately told her about the severity of her condition. Mai Douer couldnt get off the bed and shouldnt get too stirred up.
Upon hearing this news, Mai Douers tears rolled down silently. She then turned her dull eyes towards Ning Shu and said lightly, Since I cant even have children anymore, whats the difference between having a womb and not having one?
F*ck! Ning Shu hit her heart. She suddenly felt really exasperated. She was exasperated on behalf of the original host too, for having lost her life because of someone like this.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mai Douer was a heartless person. She even treated herself this way, so it was obvious how she treated others. She treated love as everything, so she didnt even notice when she hurt others. With Mo Juefeng doting on her, she was able to live a simple little life basked in happiness.
Nothing in the outside world could hurt her. But the current Mai Douer, every time she was hurt a tiny bit by the outside world, shed amplify the pain and concentrate it on herself to torment herself like she was a masochist.
She was seriously a tragic female lead ah.
In Ning Shus opinion, she was aplete nutjob!
Mai Douer cried silently. She was probably scared of losing her womb after all, because she stayed on the bed and didnt move around too much.
Ning Shu poured Mai Douer a ss of water and ced it by the bed. Mai Douer looked straight at Ning Shu as she asked, Big Sis Chen, why am I suffering so much?
Ning Shu really wanted to answer you brought it on yourself, but she took into consideration Mai Douers current state and just said softly, Dont think about other things and focus on recovering first.
Mai Douer didnt say anything else and just continued crying. Ning Shu was pretty annoyed. Facing someone that started crying the moment they woke up every single day was seriously depressing.
Knock knock
There came sounds of knocking from the door. Ning Shu turned around and saw a woman in a white dress walk in. She was holding a bouquet of lilies, which made her wless pale face look even more pure and beautiful.
Surprise showed on Ning Shus face. She never expected for Mo Juefengs new me to actuallye visit Mai Douer.
Chapter 634: The One Mo Juefeng Loves Now is Me
Chapter 634: The One Mo Juefeng Loves Now is Me
Mai Douer, are you alright? Qiu Xin ced the bouquet at the head of the bed as she asked Mai Douer this innocently.
Mai Douers eyes turned red at the sight of this woman and she red at her. It was all because of this woman! It was because of her that she had lost her role of female lead, that she had lost Mo Juefeng and her child! She didnt even have the ability to be pregnant anymore!
Are you here to mock me? Mai Douer sat up, but the movement tugged at her stomach and caused sharp pain. She pointed at the door and shouted, Get out of here! I dont want to see you!
Qiu Xin looked at Mai Douer expressionlessly. You look pitiful. The one Mo Juefeng loves now is me, not you.
Scram! Scram Mai Douer threw the bouquet Qiu Xin brought at her.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Qiu Xin didnt dodge and allowed the bouquet to hit her. I came to visit you out of kindness, but youre actually being like this?
Mai Douer was so angry she started crying. All those painful events made her heart heavy, and now that Qiu Xin was ridiculing her like this, she felt like her heart was about to explode from anger. She wished she could just drag this woman down to hell with her.
Ning Shu had already called the doctor over. The moment the doctor came in, he gave Mai Douer a tranquilizer, but it took quite a while for Mai Douer to finally calm down.
Why did she need so many tranquilizers? It wasnt like she was psychotic.
As Qiu Xin looked at Mai Douer who was now unconscious on the bed, she smiled faintly before turning towards Ning Shu. I want to talk to you about something.
You want to talk to me? I dont know you though. Ning Shu frowned slightly. She couldnt shake off the feeling that there was something wrong with Mo Juefengs new me.
Qiu Xin walked to Ning Shu, then leaned over and spoke next to her ear, Were the same type of people. Dont try to argue, I can tell Im right.
The same type of people? A task-taker?
Ning Shus heart abruptly jumped. This was her first time encountering another task-taker in a task.
Qiu Xin left the room first. After considering it for a moment, Ning Shu left the room as well and walked over to the disy of flowers where Qiu Xin was waiting.
Youre probably a novice, right? Ive never seen a task-taker go at things as slowly and as roundabout as you, said Qiu Xin as she crossed her arms.
Ning Shu looked at Qiu Xin. From up close, Qiu Xin had a sort of soul-touching beauty. Her skin seemed almost translucent in its fairness underneath the sunlight. At first nce itd only seem nice, but the more one looked, the more one would feel like she was iparably beautiful. The more one looked, the more stunning she seemed. Her beauty seemed to invade the onlookers very bones.
Ning Shu shook her head. I dont know what youre talking about?
She didnt want to admit that she was a task-taker. It was almost an instinct not to.
Qiu Xin smiled towards her. Theres no need for you to be on guard against me. Our goals are the same, to get revenge on Mai Douer. I sensed that something was off about you a while ago, but I thought it was because you had gone through a rebirth and hade to get revenge on Mai Doue. However, you showed no hatred towards Mai Douer at all, which led me to suspect that you were a task-taker.
Chapter 635: Another Task-taker
Chapter 635: Another Task-taker
Ning Shu hadnt expected for there to have been someone paying attention to her from the shadows. It was clear that she was certain of her identity.
This was her first time encountering another task-taker, but she felt way more wariness than she did joy. There was no sense of that delight at encountering someone of the same path.
Qiu Xin then continued, This body of mine had contributed her soul in order to obtain Mo Juefeng.
Oh Ning Shu lifted her brows as she looked at Qiu Xin. Things suddenly fell into ce. She had been wondering why Mo Juefeng and Mai Douers rtionship had gotten so bad. So it turned out that there was this task-taker interfering to cause problems in the true love between Mai Douer and Mo Juefeng.
Ning Shu suddenly asked, You were the one with Mo Juefeng the night of the dinner party.
Of course. Getting together with the male lead in ce of the female lead is the best time to besiege the male lead. However, it was outside of my expectations that Mai Douer didnte at all. Qiu Xin flipped back her hair as she smiled towards Ning Shu. Her smile seemed to glow with beautiful purity under the rays of the sun. She seemed even more pure and beautiful than Mai Douer. She was like a descended angel.
Ning Shu felt like she was enchanted despite being a woman herself. What strong charm.
Besiege the male lead? Ning Shu acted slightly confused.
Of course. Qiu Xin reached out to pat Ning Shus shoulder, but Ning Shu took a step back, causing Qiu Xins hand to stop awkwardly in midair. However, Qiu Xin didnt mind and just continued talking.
Theres nothing that hurts the female lead and makes her fall into despair as much as having her man and everything that shouldve belonged to her snatched away. I like the style of these tasks. All I need to do to make my task go smoothly is to besiege a powerful man, said Qiu Xin with a smile.
Ning Shu gave a nomittal oh. Both of them were targeting Mai Douer, so Mai Douers current state was probably the result of both their actions.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Besiege a man? What if this man falls in love with you? asked Ning Shu.
Qiu Xin replied offhandedly, Im a task-taker. Everything I do is for the sake ofpleting the task. Even if someone in the task falls in love with me, hes still not allowed to get in my way.
Ning Shu:
Once the task was finished, Qiu Xin would leave this world, so what would happen to the man that had fallen in love with her? Hed end up together with the entrustor? The task-taker and the entrustor werepletely different people though.
He would never even know who he had fallen in love with. How sad.
However, everyone had their own way of living, and different task-takers had their own style ofpleting tasks. Ning Shu just had no ns to ever do things like going through the trouble of making someone fall in love with her, then making use of this person toplete the task.
In her opinion, shed rather use her fists. It saved energy and stress, and she didnt have to worry about being responsible for feelings.
Be careful about getting burned while ying with fire, said Ning Shu. Then she asked, Was it your idea to make Mai Douer be like this?
I like to get things done in one go. Your way of doing things is seriously disgusting. Whats the point of bringing Mai Douer to auditions and having her get roles? I cant even tell if youre actually helping her or ruining her. Dont you know that the more miserable the female lead bes, the more points we get? Just as how Ning Shu didnt really take to Qiu Xin, Qiu Xin didnt like Ning Shu either.
Qiu Xin sneered. Look at you. Have you actuallye to think of yourself as her manager? Youre acting like aplete nanny.
Ning Shu didnt speak. After all, could it be that she should openly target Mai Douer? She couldnt brazenly do things that harmed one of thepanys talents since she needed to help the original host keep her job.
After being cklisted by Mo Juefeng, the original host hadnt been able to find a singlepany in the entertainment circles that had been willing to take her. It was because she lost her job and couldnt be a manager anymore that she had wanted to get revenge on Mai Douer. That was why she had angrily revealed the news that Mai Douer had a sugar daddy.
After that, she ended up being raped and killed by hoodlums.
That was why this job was very important to the original host. All the tragedies started from her losing her job.
Chapter 636: You’re Sure Saintly
Chapter 636: Youre Sure Saintly
Could it be that she should be absolutely unrestrained inpleting her task? But once the original host came back and found that her job was still gone, wouldnt that mean she had offered up her soul for nothing?
That was why Ning Shu had been very diligent about this job even though it required a lot of work.
She wasnt concerned about Qiu Xins mocking.
Oh right, did you say that the more miserable the female lead is, the higher our points? asked Ning Shu.
Of course. All entrustors are people that have been hurt before by the main lead, so naturally the more miserable the main lead bes, the more points well get, said Qiu Xin with a sweet grin.
Ning Shu frowned as she asked, But if we go too far and cause the main lead to have too much resentment, what if the main leads unwilling to ept things and offers up his or her soul to ask for a counterattack too?
She had once seen the dim, lifeless, and badly scarred nes at the edge of the ordinance sea. If the resentment of the cannon fodders could injure the heavenlyw, then the resentment of the main leads who possess so much luck probably caused the heavenlyw even more harm.
If everyone offered up their souls to ask for a counter attack after suffering a little bit, wouldnt the entire world fall to chaos?
Doing this will hurt the ne too, said Ning Shu.
Ahahaha Qiu Xinughed so hard that she had to cover her stomach. As she pointed at Ning Shu with one hand, she continuedughing so much that her eyes filled with tears. Ning Shu waspletely baffled by this.
What are youughing at? asked Ning Shu, her brows furrowed. Had she said anything funny? All she did was say what she understood to be true.
What the freak was sheughing for?
Qiu Xin wiped at her tears as she remarked, Youre sure saintly.
Im saintly? Ning Shu pointed at her own nose in astonishment. How am I saintly?
Were just task-takers that are living from hand to mouth who could disappear entirely at any moment from unexpected incidents that ur in the course of a task, but youre actually thinking about saving the ne, saving the world? If this isnt saintly, what is? Were task-takers, its fine if we justplete the tasks. Theres no point caring about other things.
Qiu Xin sneered at Ning Shu again. Task-takers like you wont be able to get far at all.
Then bye-bye. If it was said that Qiu Xin still had a bit of interest in Ning Shu earlier, as of now, she had lost all interest. Qiu Xin was thinking that she turned out to just be a pompous task-taker, there was no need to mind her at all.
As Ning Shu watched Qiu Xin leave, she asked 2333, Isnt what we do for the sake of melding nes?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It is. Ning Shu, you dont need to mind. Your view of the world is a lot broader and higher than hers. Perhaps its because youve been to the ordinance sea before. Those nes are just like people. Theyve fallen ill and have no way to treat themselves and mend theirws, so they need treatment. Its those who cant see far that cant go far, said 2333fortingly.
Ning Shu shrugged. There was no way shed mind other peoples way of thinking.
If we go too far during our task, would it cause others to offer up their souls to ask for a counterattack? If someone asked for a counterattack, then what Ive done for Chen Xi would be overthrown again. This was the question Ning Shu was actually concerned about.
Since innocent cannon fodder could offer up their souls to ask for a counterattack, then the main leads should be able to as well.
Chapter 637: Mai Douer Had Been a Mistress!
Chapter 637: Mai Douer Had Been a Mistress!
When the heavenlyw ends up in a loop, karma bes tangled. The opportunity for a counterattack isnt open to everyone. All of the tasks are filtered. For example, theres actually an issue with the heavenlyw of the world youre currently in. Theres something wrong with Mo Juefengs ability. He seems to be the most powerful existence in this world. Theres too much fortune concentrated on him, so it shows that thew has developed a deformity, exined 2333. Thats why Chen Xis task had been epted.
Ning Shu nodded, then sighed in relief. When she got back to the ward, she saw that Mai Douers face waspletely pale as she slept.
She stayed there to wait for Mai Douer to wake up. If Mai Douers mood swings continued like this, shed probably develop a mental disorder.
To a certain degree, Mai Douer had just sunk into her own self-constructed world of despair. Ning Shu couldnt really understand why Mai Douer was making things so hard for herself. She was so melodramatic.
Or was it that she wanted to attract other peoples attention by hurting herself? Was she trying to get Mo Juefeng to feel heartache for her?
Then there was definitely a pit in her brain.
Why would other people treasure you if you didnt even treasure yourself?
Once Mai Douer woke up, Ning Shu gave her ast notice. If you continue to be so willful, Ill have no choice but to tell thepany the truth about your situation. At that time, thepany will cancel your contract.
Mai Douer bit her lips hard and said, Big Sis Chen, didnt you see how that woman unted herself in front of me? She did that on purpose! She was purposefully trying to provoke me!
My god!
Since you know that she was provoking you on purpose, you shouldve remained calm so that she couldnt get what she wanted. Rest up well and recover.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu had a feeling that thepany would be canceling Mai Douers contract sooner orter. A talent that caused incidents every couple days and didnt earn money waspletely worthless.
However, to Ning Shus surprise, a couple dayster, the news that Mai Douer had been a mistress was exposed online. She was mentioned by name and there were even photos as evidence. Mo Juefeng had been blurred out in the photos, but there was enough clues for people to easily identify him.
Ning Shus first reaction when she saw this news was that Qiu Xin had been the one that did it. There were a lot of photos, so it had clearly been nned out very carefully.
Ning Shu had considered doing this before too, but she saw that Mai Douers situation was already really pitiful. Shed never be able to climb up again, and most importantly, she had the ability to make herself even more miserable.
Before Ning Shu even had the chance to do it, Qiu Xin had already gone ahead and exposed everything. As expected of a task-taker that liked to get things done in one go. Her style of doing things was merciless.
Compared to Qiu Xin, Ning Shu felt that she waspletely trashy as a task-taker.
Mai Douer looked through the news and saw that they even wrote about her getting an abortion in clear detail. Color drained from her face. There was only one thought on her mind, which was that she was done for.
Mai Douer abruptly looked towards Ning Shu usatorily. Big Sis Chen, were you the one that did this? Youre the only one that knows about these things!
Ning Shu:
I dont know. Ive been with you this whole time while you were hospitalized, and aside from me, Mo Juefengs new me also knows about your situation. Youre a talent Im managing, why would I do something that doesnt even benefit me? Could it be that I look good, that thepany looks good when you have a scandal?
It was definitely her! It was definitely that woman! She did it! Mai Douer started wailing, For the sake of snatching Mo Juefeng away, shes doing everything she can to ruin me!
Big Sis Chen, Big Sis Chen! Mai Douer grabbed Ning Shus hand tightly as she beseeched, Big Sis Chen, please help me. Youre the only one that can help me now. Ive lost my female lead role and with what that womans done, Ill also lose my role as the supporting female lead of that movie. Mo Juefeng had promised to give me that role, so it was definitely that woman. She wants to snatch away my role! Big Sis Chen, please help me! Im begging you!
Ning Shu just looked at her expressionlessly. She had used her without even getting the facts straight, and now she wanted her help?
Chapter 638: Are You Mo Juefeng’s Mistress?
Chapter 638: Are You Mo Juefengs Mistress?
In all honesty, the part about Mai Douer that Ning Shu detested the most was her white-eyed wolf personality. She acted like it was only natural for people to do things for her.
Ning Shu just nodded, then a lot of reporters suddenly rushed in through the door and surrounded the bed. They shoved their mics in Mai Douers face as they hurled questions at her.
Mai Douer, are you Mo Juefengs mistress?
I heard that Mo Juefeng had given you the role of female lead after you sold your body?
Are you hospitalized because of an abortion?
The malicious words hit Mai Douer like an enormous wave. Mai Douer broke down and shouted, No! Im not Mo Juefengs mistress! I didnt get an abortion, Im just sick! Im not a mistress!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
I heard that you often went in and out of a vi in Clear Water Park. That vi belongs to Mo Juefeng. How long have you guys been together?
And Mo Juefeng didnt want this child, so he had you get an abortion. This way you could get a breakup fee and a role, right?
The reporters jabbered on incessantly by Mai Douers ears. Mai Douer covered her head as she cried, You guys are making things up! I didnt! Im not a mistress, I didnt get an abortion!
Excuse me, my talent is currently sick, so please leave. This is a hospital. Ning Shu started chasing the reporters out and after a huge amount of effort, finally got them to go away.
When Ning Shu got back to the ward, she found that Mai Douer had the nkets pulled up over her head and her entire body was trembling. Ning Shu was originally going to talk to Mai Douer, but then she got a call from thepany.
She shook her head. From the start, she and Mai Douer were adversaries, so she had also derived benefits from what Qiu Xin did.
As she grabbed her bag and got ready to leave, Mai Douer pulled off the nkets. When she saw that Ning Shu was leaving, she demanded shrilly, Where are you going?
Ning Shu frowned slightly. Im heading to thepany. Thepany wants an exnation from me about this incident.
Mai Douer suddenly started talking sweetly again. Big Sis Chen, can you help me ask thepany to set up an emergency news conference for me? Big Sis Chen, I still want to act. I can help thepany earn a lot of money.
Mai Douer had more skill at causing trouble than she did at earning money. Ning Shu said, Ill do my best.
Mai Douer nodded, then said, Big Sis Chen, Ill wait for you toe back.
When Ning Shu got to thepany, she was harshly berated by her superior, then told to break off Mai Douers contract. Thepany didnt even want to hold a news conference for a talent like this and decided to directly cut her off.
Ning Shu looked at the termination agreement. Fortunately she hadnt ended up fired. This scandal was seriously too big andpletely ruined the reputation of the talent, so thepany had decided to abandon the now worthless Mai Douer.
Mai Douer seemed extremely shocked as she looked at the termination agreement.
Chapter 639: Even Though I’m an Innocent Party!?
Chapter 639: Even Though Im an Innocent Party!?
She couldnt believe that thepany had abandoned her like this. What had she worked so hard to act for? She even got involved with Mo Juefeng for the sake of a better future, for the sake of gaining better resources! Thepany had gotten a share of all the money she earned from acting!
However, now that something had happened, thepany immediately abandoned her and sold her out. If her contract got terminated now, wasnt that the same as telling everyone that this incident was true? That she had been someones mistress and had gotten an abortion? How could they do this?
They were throwing stones at someone who was down so heartlessly!
Mai Douer looked at her manager and felt that her managers face was indescribably sinister. She was exactly the same as thepany.
You promised me that you would plea for leniency for me, but the result is a termination agreement? Mai Douer threw the contract at Ning Shus face.
Ning Shu took a step back and didnt allow the paper to hit her face. She was extremely speechless. What did Mai Douer treat her as? It wasnt like it was her job to serve Mai Douer unconditionally.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Her job was to do things for thepany, not for Mai Douer. Mai Douer seriously didnt have her head screwed on right.
Ning Shu picked the contract up from the ground and ced it in front of Mai Douer. You should sign it. Thepany will give youpensation.
Mai Douers tears overflowed and she grabbed Ning Shus hand as she beseeched, Big Sis Chen, Im begging you, dont treat me like this. Im already in so much pain! Help me tell thepany that Ill definitely work hard!
Mai Douer, for better or for worse, you are one of the talents under my management. This incident is blowing up, so thepany has to save its reputation, said Ning Shu mildly.
Mai Douer started falling apart and shouted, For thepanys reputation, youre abandoning me? Even though Im an innocent party?
Ning Shu: I
How the hell were you an innocent party? These were all facts, alright?
Ning Shu was a little annoyed now. Having a talent like this probably shortened the managers life by ten years. It would probably be a good thing if Chen Xi could get away from Mai Douer.
Mai Douer had used dishonest methods to gain what she wanted, but now she was saying that she was innocent. It was seriously disgusting.
When Mai Douer saw that she really had no other choice left, she finally signed the contract. With this, Mai Douer and Ning Shus work rtionship was broken off. Ning Shu ced the contract in her bag and left.
Mai Douers heart felt empty when she saw Ning Shu leave and she was also terrified. She had already gotten used to her manager taking care of everything for her so that she didnt have to worry about anything. Now that she suddenly lost her manager and didnt have anyone to take care of things for her anymore, she couldnt help but feel scared.
She clenched the check in her hand tightly. This ten million was the breakup fee that Mo Juefeng had given her. Shed definitely rise up again and make these people that had looked down on her regret. Shed make thepany, her manager, and Mo Juefeng regret abandoning her!
And shed make that woman who had made her fall to this point pay the price!
Perhaps it was because she had gained a motive, or perhaps it was because she had already fallen to the lowest point of life, but Mai Douer stopped soaking in resentment and sadness and started focusing on recovering.
Chapter 640: Once, Her Manager Had Also…
Chapter 640: Once, Her Manager Had Also
Hospital fees were also a huge expense. Her manager had always taken care of them for her so Mai Douer hadnt felt this way before, but now that the money was flowing out of her own hands, she felt like no matter how much money she had, it wasnt enough. Even though she had a ten-million-dor check, she still felt very uneasy.
Once her health had recovered enough, she left the hospital. However, when she got to the apartment, she found that she couldnt open the door with her key.
It was only now that she recalled her contract had been terminated, so she had no choice but to go find a house. After that, she went out every day to audition for roles.
However, a lot of directors didnt want her. The scandal about her being a mistress was still a pretty hot topic, so it was hard for Mai Douer to get any work.
Some licentious men said that theyd give Mai Douer a role if she kept thempany for a night, but Mai Douer immediately refused.
Those men then said that Mai Douer was just pretending to be decent in order to raise the price. Who knew how many men she had already slept with?
Those men were justing at her with a hunting prey sort of attitude. They just wanted to try the vor of a woman Mo Juefeng had slept with before.
Ning Shu had been busy this entire time with her talents work. Qiu Xin was about to release a second album. The first one sold very well, so thepany had decided to release another.
The current Qiu Xin had pretty much turned over a new leaf. She waspletely different from before. With Qiu Xin under her management, Ning Shu finally gained some status in thepany and was no longer an insignificant manager that could be fired at any time.
Xia Yi had also taken part in an idol drama. Though his acting was crappy enough it could give Mai Douer a run for her money, he had managed to enchant countless girls with his face and had gained some fame.
Ning Shu started bringing Xia Yi to all the filming locations to take on minor roles so that he could improve his acting skills. Xia Yis acting skills seriously sucked and he could only make it so far with his face. Who could guarantee that theyd always have good looks and that there wouldnt be times when they didnt look good?
Xia Yi didnt like acting minor roles, but Ning Shu forcefully dragged him to them. He was always begging Ning Shu to have mercy and threatening toin to thepany to get out of acting these minor roles. His greatestint was: how was he supposed to show off his handsome face in such ugly clothing?
But Ning Shu paid no attention to him.
Ning Shu would asionally see Mai Douer at the filming locations, but the directors didnt want her even for small roles. Mai Douer seemed a lot skinner and very worn out.
When Mai Douer saw Ning Shu and Xia Yi, her gaze flickered. She didnt greet them and moved to the side like she didnt know them. It was clear that she didnt want to talk to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu didnt mind and help the arrogant little handsome get a very image-ruining minor role. Xia Yi wasnt willing to take it, but Ning Shu kicked him into the changing room.
From the side, Mai Douer saw that Xia Yi was also acting minor roles and that Ning Shu was waiting at the side on him.
Once, her manager had always waited like this for her to finish filming, then handed her a towel and water. Mai Douers expression became a little dazed.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was only now that she discovered how hard things were when she waspletely on her own. She was extremely grateful that she hadnt ripped the check back then, otherwise she had no idea how she would be living now.
Mai Douer turned and left. Ning Shu nced over at Mai Douers back. This task was probably finished. Mai Douer no longer had Mo Juefengs protection so who knew if she would ever be able to be a film queen?
Of course, the possibility that Mo Juefeng might change his mind couldnt be ruled out. However, with Qiu Xin present, it was very unlikely that Mo Juefeng would change his mind.
Ning Shu was pretty sure that Qiu Xins charm level was very high. After all, besieging men relied on charm. She had felt her heart stir even though she was a woman, so she could only imagine Qiu Xins effect on men.
As Ning Shu waited for Xia Yi in the car, she picked up an entertainment newspaper. It was filled with reports on Mo Juefeng and Qiu Xin. They were always showing off their affection in different ces.
Actually, Ning Shu had to admit her respect for Qiu Xin. In the newspaper photos, Qiu Xins eyes seemed filled with deep passion as she looked at Mo Juefeng, and how Mo Juefeng looked at her was obvious, his eyes were filled with doting affection.
She didnt know if Qiu Xin truly liked Mo Juefeng or was just acting, but she could tell that Qiu Xin was a woman that cared about the task above all else, so it probably wasnt possible for her to fall in love with a man that was a part of her task.
Chapter 641: Awards Ceremony
Chapter 641: Awards Ceremony
Ning Shu felt that Qiu Xin was pretty ruthless. In the original storyline, it had been Mai Douer and Mo Juefeng making public disys of affection, and now Qiu Xin hadpletely taken Mai Douers ce to bask in Mo Juefengs wholehearted protection and doting.
Didnt Mo Juefeng like simple and pure girls? Simple and pure were terms that had nothing to do with Qiu Xin.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Perhaps Mo Juefeng had fallen captive to Qiu Xins charm.
It wasnt just the newspapers, even the enormous LED in the public square was showing news about Mo Juefeng and Qiu Xin. It even said that the two were about to get married.
Ning Shu shook her head. This was probably going to drive Mai Douer crazy. Qiu Xin probably wanted to get higher points so she was doing her all to crush Mai Douers heart for the original host.
Some things, when taken too far, was as bad as not doing enough. The main goal for counter attacks was to change the original hosts fate.
As Mai Douer watched the seemingly perfect couple on the screen in the public square and heard that the two were about to get married, she felt like a huge hole had ripped in her heart. She felt so empty that she couldnt stand it. It was like something was slipping away from her.
She had experienced this feeling once before, and now she was experiencing it again as she watched those two show their love for each other to the world.
A beautiful woman and a handsome man. She couldnt help but feel that she shouldve been the one standing next to Mo Juefeng. The woman next to Mo Juefeng should be her!
Why was Mo Juefeng so cruel and ruthless towards her? Why did he make her lose her child, take away the roles he promised her, and trample her for the sake of that woman? Why? Why
Mai Douer dug her nails into her palm. She hated that woman, and she also hated Mo Juefeng. She hated Mo Juefeng for scorning her and ignoring her feelings.
Her eyes werepletely red as she stared nkly at the enormous LED. Her body was trembling from her resentment.
Ning Shu was about to participate in an awards ceremony with Qiu Xin. Qiu Xin had been nominated for a music award, so she was going along as support.
In the original storyline, Mai Douer had gotten the award of best actress at this ceremony, but this time that award had nothing to do with her. Would Qiu Xin take her ce again and receive the award of best actress?
In all honesty, Ning Shu seriously didnt like being in the same ne as another task-taker. It was a very ufortable feeling. The feeling of being manipted was seriously annoying.
What made Ning Shu the most depressed was the fact that she hadnt been aware of Qiu Xins existence at all. If Qiu Xin hadnt told her, she wouldnt have even realized that there had been another task-taker in this world.
Ning Shu waited until Qiao Yi got ready before taking her to the ceremony. As she looked at Qiao Yis four-inch heels, she asked, Are you going to be able to walk in such high heels? You still have to walk across a very long red carpet.
I can do it. Qiao Yi rubbed her ankles as she said this weakly.
Ning Shu was speechless.
Chapter 642: Power of Rage and Hatred
Chapter 642: Power of Rage and Hatred
Some celebrities had started to walk across the red carpet one after another. The more important they were, theter they went. Qiao Yi was still rtively new to the entertainment circles, so she went at the front.
As Ning Shu looked on worriedly, Qiao Yi sessfully made the walk without any problems.
Chen Xi. A beautiful soft voice arose. Ning Shu turned around and saw that Qiu Xin was dressed in a white evening gown and holding onto Mo Juefengs arm as she walked over.
Ning Shu had been standing in the crowd, so she hadnt expected for Qiu Xin to spot her. She smiled towards Qiu Xin but didnt say anything.
You know her? Mo Juefeng nced at Ning Shu, then frowned and started pulling Qiu Xin away. You shouldnt interact when these kinds of people.
I got it. Ill do as you say. Qiu Xin lifted her head to smile towards Mo Juefeng. The dimples that appeared on her face were like blooming lilies.
Good girl. Mo Juefengs gaze was filled with doting affection as he reached out to stroke Qiu Xins head.
This scene was extremely beautiful. A lot of reports were frantically taking photos, causing the ce to light up with shes and the snapping of the camera lens. They were like the embodiment of a match made in heaven.
Inside the crowd, Mai Douer clenched her fists, then tugged on her mask and her hat before moving towards the two.
A lot of people were shouting Qiu Xins name. They were clearly Qiu Xins fans, so Qiu Xin mischievously turned towards Mo Juefeng and said that she wanted to shake hands with her fans.
Mo Juefeng agreed and walked with her over to the police cordon so that she could shake hands with her fans. Of course, he only allowed her to shake hands with female fans. There was no way hed let male fans touch her.
Qiu Xin shook hands with her fans with a smile. Suddenly, a person holding a bottle threw liquid at Mo Juefengs face. Things had happened too rapidly for Mo Juefeng to react. He only snapped out of his shock due to the burning agonizing sensationing from his face.
The liquid had even gotten into his eyes and it burned so much he felt like he was going blind.
Argh Mo Juefeng covered his eyes as he roared in pain. Qiu Xin was stunned. Some of the liquid had sshed onto her hand and she immediately screamed, Its sulfuric acid!
The moment the people around heard that, they started panicking.
Ning Shu stared dumbfounded at Mo Juefeng whose face was smoking. Who did this? Such guts! However, she had a faint guess in her heart.
She just hadnt expected for her to be able to harden her heart enough to do this.
Ning Shu was being crushed by the panicking crowd, but she pushed her way forward to try and see where Mai Douer was. Suddenly, she saw someone wearing a hat and a mask take out a fruit knife and stab towards Qiu Xins heart.
The knife instantly pierced through Qiu Xins heart. Qiu Xins face was filled with shock and confusion.
Ning Shu recognized Mai Douer with one look. They had been working together for a while, so she knew Mai Douers figure well.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, she was shocked by Mai Douers strength. The heart was located in the thoracic cavity and protected by the ribs. Based on Mai Douers strength, normally there was no way that shed be able to sessfully stab Qiu Xin so quickly.
Perhaps this was the power of rage and hatred.
Aftermitting the crime, Mai Douer turned to run, but she was immediately captured. Medical personnel soon arrived to treat Mo Juefeng and Qiu Xin.
Qiu Xin had fallen to the ground, but she was looked at Ning Shu whose face was filled with shock. As blood spilled out from her mouth, she struggled to shout towards Ning Shu, Save me, save me. Please, save me
Qiu Xin was treating Ning Shu as herst hope, because they were the same type of people. They were both task-takers.
However, Ning Shu didnt know how to save Qiu Xin. The shock of seeing a task-taker die right in front of her left her stunned for a long time.
The task-taker that had been showing off her senior status in front of her just a while ago had died.
As Qiu Xin vomited blood, all sorts of expressions shed across her face. Fear caused her beautiful face to bepletely contorted before her gaze suddenly fell empty as thest of her life slipped away.
Ning Shu felt like her limbs were numb and her entire mind was nk. She didnt dare to imagine what had happened to Qiu Xin.
The chaotic situation was finally put under control. Arge hole had already been created by the sulfuric acid and the huge amount of blood flowing over the red carpet caused it to turn ck.
Big Sis Chen, are you alright? Qiu Xin ran to Ning Shu. I heard from inside that something had happened so I rushed over as quickly as I could.
Ning Shus face was pale as she shook her head.
Chapter 643: A Rather Veteran Task-taker?
Chapter 643: A Rather Veteran Task-taker?
After a nasty incident like this, the awards ceremony naturally couldnt continue. In addition, the host organization had to endure a huge amount of pressure. One of the big shots of the entertainment world had been sshed with sulfuric acid at the ceremony they were hosting and his current condition was still unknown. Meanwhile, an actress who was at the very center of the limelight had actually died at the scene.
A pair of perfect sweethearts had actually ended up like this.
Ning Shus legs felt a little weak as they were heading back, so she had Qiao Yi drive.
Ning Shu closed her eyes and mentally asked 2333, Is Qiu Xin dead?
Yes, shes been exterminated, replied 2333. His tone was indifferent like he was just stating the weather.
As expected. Ning Shu had been expecting this.
Not only do task-takers have to finish their tasks, they have to protect themselves as well. They have to have a good grasp of the scale of things no matter what their task is. After saying that, 2333 stopped speaking.
Qiu Xin ending up dead was a surprise, but also reasonable. She had only been thinking about trying to get more points and hadnt considered the fact that her actions would drive Mai Douer crazy to the point she would go this far for revenge.
In her carelessness, she had ended up getting killed by Mai Douer. She had looked down on Mai Douer, so she had probably never expected to die at Mai Douers hands.
Mai Douer was a spring that had beenpressed by Qiu Xin to the limits, so she rebounded towards Qiu Xin with insane ferocity. Qiu Xin had been too careless, so she died.
Ning Shu had thought from the start that Qiu Xin was ying with fire and would eventually get burned. Feelings were something that was very weak and changed a lot. There was no way to perfectly control them.
Qiu Xin had been ying with other peoples feelings, and this was the consequence.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu asked 2333, From the way Qiu Xin had talked, she was probably a rather veteran task-taker, so why was she so careless?
While she worked on tasks, shed constantly be paying attention to her safety and trying to think of ways to increase her martial arts level because if she died, everything would end. Logically, since Qiu Xin was a senior, there was no way she wouldnt understand this logic.
A veteran? Veterans wouldnt mingle in low-level nes. Shes a neer like you. She probably got a taste of sweet sess at the start, so she came to believe that besieging men was the best way toplete tasks and didnt take into consideration any of the other factors even though every task is different. Ive always thought that your brain was missing a few bolts, but unexpectedly there turned out to be someone whose brain was even worse than yours. The world is trulyrge and full of extraordinary things. Truly, full of extraordinary things, said 2333 with a heartfelt sigh.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 644: Task Complete
Chapter 644: Task Complete
So Ning Shu decided to max out her martial arts level. If her intelligence wasnt high enough, shed make up for it with martial arts. She felt that if todays attack had been directed towards her, shed definitely wouldve been able to dodge it. Perhaps shed get injured, but it wouldnt be as severe as being killed right there on the spot.
Although training was hard, since it was something that would keep her alive, the pain was worth it.
Ning Shu was more concerned about the following incident. Mai Douer had been arrested but she made a full confession. She admitted to sshing the sulfuric acid and to the murder, but she didnt feel like she did anything wrong.
When she was asked why she had sshed Mo Juefeng with sulfuric acid, her expression was indifferent as she replied, I cannot tolerate the man I love looking towards another person with a gaze full of affection. Ive given up so much for him, so Id rather ruin that face. I hate that wretch. She was the one that framed me and snatched everything away from me. I wanted her to die.
She didnt have anything anymore. She had nothing left. No one wanted her to act in their films so the only roles she could take was those in pornographic films. She had fallen to the point that no one even wanted her to act minor roles.
Everything had been because of that wretch.
Ning Shu could only say that Mai Douer had sure turned dark to the core.
However, Ning Shu didnt feel any sympathy for Mai Douer. People like her were simply too egoistic and felt that the entire world should revolve around them.
Mo Juefeng manage to survive, but his handsome face which women once went crazy over had been ruined. His skin had been corroded to the point it was a mangled mess, and the sulfuric acid had sshed into his eyes so his optic nerves had been damaged. He couldnt even get a retina transnt.
This meant that Mo Juefeng would be blind for the rest of his life. He would be blind and ugly.
When Mo Juefeng woke up, he couldnt take this reality and buried his head in his hands. As tears were about to flow out, his eyes burned so much it felt like he was going to die. This sensation terrified Mo Juefeng.
He, who had always controlled the fate of others, now felt terror like he had never felt before. The first thing he thought of was his trade empire. Now that he couldnt see anything, he felt like everything was slipping out of his grasp.
When he found that that Mai Douer had been behind this, he was astonished. She was nothing but an ant, a temporary mistress, but she actually had such nerve!?
Even though Mai Douer had already been sentenced to life in jail on the charge of intentional murder, Mo Juefeng refused to let her off. He wanted Mai Douer to suffer unending torment in prison.
She had imed to love him, but she had done something so ruthless to him. What the hell did she mean by love!? When he found out that Qiu Xin, who had deeply loved, had died, he was very sad. However, more than that he was consumed by fear about his future and his eyes. He was afraid of the consequences of losing his vision.
When Ning Shu found that that Mo Juefeng had gone blind, she was stunned for a moment, then she felt respect for Mai Douer again. The current Mai Douers love had turned into hatred. Perhaps Mai Douer had started resenting Mo Juefeng from the moment she lost her child.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Then when Mo Juefeng and Qiu Xin kept rubbing their loving rtionship in everyones faces, Mai Douer started feeling more and more negative until she finally snapped.
The two people who had been so in love in the original storyline were now sworn enemies. Ning Shu once again sighed about the fact that feelings were so fickle and unpredictable.
The task counted as finished now. Mai Douer would be in jail for the rest of her life, Mo Juefeng had gone blind, and a task-taker had even died. These developments had urred so fast that Ning Shu felt like she didnt have enough eyes to keep track of what was happening.
She once again reminded herself to be extremely careful while carrying out tasks and to make sure to guarantee her own safety.
Ding, taskpletely. Leaving task world. Right after 2333 said that, Ning Shu felt a bout of dizziness. When she opened her eyes again, she was already back in the system space.
She looked at the sofa, carpet, and bonsai decorating the room and felt some tension finally leave her.
Shey down on the sofa and heaved a long sigh, then closed her eyes to sleep. Shed deal with whatever there was to deal with after recovering with sleep.
There was no way to feel the passage of time in the system space, so Ning Shu didnt know how long she had slept. However, when she woke up and stretched, she felt much better.
It had been quite a shock for her to see a task-taker die right in front of her. For the first time, she was hit with the reality that she and all other task-takers were ordinary people also subject to death. In addition, the way they died was even worse than that of ordinary people because even their souls would not be spared.
It caused Ning Shus heart to sink down heavily with the understanding that she was just a task-taker and wasnt anything special. All she was doing was trying to extend her own life. If it was put a little more grandly, it could be said to be for the sake of mending the nes and saving worlds.
However, if she was dead, everything was pointless.
Chapter 645: A Female King Kong
Chapter 645: A Female King Kong
Ning Shu saw that her soul was a little dim, so she cultivated for a while until her soul wasnt that dim anymore before saying to 2333, Lets look at how many points I got this time.
Alright!
The stats panel appeared in front of Ning Shu.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 40000 (+60000)
Soul: 200
Life: 60
Intelligence: 85
Charm: 3
Luck: 34
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 30
Aptitude: 26
Merit: 15
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing)
Completed Chen Xis task.
Task Completion Degree: 90%
Gained 20 attribute points.
Ning Shu was surprised that even though the taskpletion degree this time was only 90%, she got sixty thousand points.
And she got twenty attribute points too. It was great! There was also the title of Model Worker Sis.
This title is something that the entrustor, Chen Xi, gifted you. She had probably given you this halo because you had dealt with her work well even as you were carrying out the task, exined 2333.
Ning Shu nodded to indicate that she understood. As she had thought, what Chen Xi cared about most was still her work.
Since she had gained twenty attribute points, she added them to martial arts and aptitude. Strength was the most fundamental building block.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 40000 (+60000)
Soul: 200
Life: 60
Intelligence: 85
Charm: 3
Luck: 34
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 30 (+15)
Aptitude: 26 (+5)
Merit: 15
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing)
2333 was speechless when he saw that Ning Shu added 15 points to martial arts. It seemed like what happened during this task had scared her into running jubntly towards the route of bing a female King Kong.
Um, I feel like its best to add some attribute points to intelligence. Being strong but brainless isnt good, said 2333.
Oh, then Ill add a bit to intelligence next time, said Ning Shu nonchntly.
2333:
Chapter 646: Take You Along to Act Cool!
Chapter 646: Take You Along to Act Cool!
Ning Shu sat on the sofa and started browsing through the system marketce. She saw a lot of things she wanted to get, but when she saw her points, she fell into despair. Her points seemedpletely worthless.
You should exchange for the things you need before starting a task. Once you enter a task world, you cant use the system marketce anymore, so theres also a bit of luck involved. Sometimes you end up not being able to use the things you prepared in the task, warned 2333.
Ning Shu asked, Arent you in charge of the marketce?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
How could a primary system like me possibly be in charge of something like that? This marketceswork is connected to every task-taker and its aware of every task-takers situation. I dont have the right to get involved with the affairs of the system marketce at all.
2333 sounded a little dispirited. Ning Shu was a primary level task-taker, but he was also just a primary level system.
Oh, so youre also primary level. A question suddenly urred to Ning Shu and she asked, If someone is exterminated, what happens to the system bounded to her? Does it also get exterminated?
This clearly was not a pleasant topic. Even though 2333 was only a string of numbers, he was still grumpy about it. If you get exterminated, Ill have to go to the recycling department to be reformatted. The new system that results will be different from the current me, so it also counts as being exterminated.
Fudge. Ning Shu suddenly felt a lot of pressure. She carried the fates of two people on her back. Not only did she hold responsibility for her own fate, she also had to avoid causing the system to be reformatted.
In any case, she had to work hard! Work crazy hard!
Ning Shuy down on the bed to sleep for a while before entering the next task. She needed some time to let her mood settle down after each world since if she entered a task world in a vexed state, itd lower her efficiency.
After experiencing so many worlds and encountering all sorts of people, the different views of the world was wearing her out a little. Right after she got familiar with some people, shed be forced to leave the world. There was no way to live calmly.
However, it strengthened her mentality. She felt like she had learned a lot during these tasks and became more convinced that some principles were worth upholding and cherishing.
When Ning Shu woke up again, she felt much more rxed. It was important to get rid of negativity.
First, she opened the system marketce to trade for fasting pills, clean water, and some medicine since they were all essential items. With these, even if her task took ce in a harsh environment, shed still be able to hold out.
2333, lets start the next task. One day Ill enter a high-level ne and get to know a lot of task-takers. Ill Take you along to act cool and show off!
Before Ning Shu could even finish her words, she felt her head go nk as she was transported away.
Fuck!
Ning Shu only opened her eyes once her soul fully adjusted to the body. The first thing she saw was a very dark cave. She looked around in disbelief but found that she wasnt mistakened, it was a cave. There was even a fire pit. She was currently lying on dry grass that wasid out on the cave floor and there was even a thumb-sized, sinister ck reptile slowly moving past in front of her.
She immediately sat up, goosebumps popping up over her entire body. She grabbed a stone and used it to smash the reptile. The reptile screeched as its green blood sttered out.
It was freakin disgusting.
Ning Shu covered her mouth, then found that her hand was really dirty. It carried a lot of strange smells and there was more fur on the back of it than there was on human hands.
Chapter 647: A Divine Maiden
Chapter 647: A Divine Maiden
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment, then she reflexively reached out to touch her chest only to find that there was something like animal fur on it. It was very stiff.
She seemed to feel some parts that hung down. It felt sticky and dirty, but she still sighed in relief. She thought she had be a man again.
Ning Shu discovered that she was very dirty. Her entire body was covered with dust, her hair was in greasy strands, and there was a strange smell.
She could barely stand it. In addition, she felt very sick. Her head was spinning and she kept coughing. From the looks of it, this body had caught a cold and was having a high fever.
Cao, you woke up? You woke up! A woman who was dressed simrly walked in. When she saw that Ning Shu was sitting up in a daze, she hastily set down the firewood she was holding.
Cao, you really woke up! Wu said that there was a chance youd die, but unexpectedly you woke back up. This woman got very close to Ning Shu, so Ning Shu was hit with the sour sweaty odoring from her body. It was so strong that she felt like her stuffy nose was cured.
Cao, whats wrong? Cao, say something? When that woman saw that Ning Shu was just staring nkly, she became worried.
When Ning Shu heard that this woman kept saying cao, she was confused as to whether this was a modal particle, or whether this was this bodys name.
It seemed like this tasks environment was going to be pretty harsh.
Ning Shu wanted to reply to her, but when she opened her mouth, she realized that though she could understand the words, she didnt actually know how to speak. To Ning Shu, this womans words sounded like she was roaring, so it actually took a lot of effort to understand.
She shook her head at the woman, theny back down. As soon as she did that, she was surrounded by the moldy smell of the grass that turned out to be very damp.
What the fuck was this ce!?
When that woman saw that Ning Shu closed her eyes, she didnt bother her anymore and just added some firewood to the fire pit before leaving the cave.
Once the footsteps faded, Ning Shu had 2333 give her the medicine she had exchanged for. This body had a cold.
She forced herself to dry swallow the pill, then started receiving the storyline.
This was a prehistoric society. An age of wild savageness, of raw meat, of cave-dwelling and wilderness. In the prehistoric forests, every living creature was evolving to survive in this harsh environment.
The original hosts name was Cao. She was a female of the Winged Tigers Tribe. She had fallen into a river filled with piranhas earlier and if the tribesmen hadnt quickly saved her, she wouldve already been torn apart by the piranhas. The females had weak bodies from the start, so this incident along with the fright caused her to fall victim to a cold.
The tribes Wu poured some strange things down Caos throat, but it wasnt able to wake her up. Then Ning Shu came.
This was a world of beastmen. Every male had the ability to transform. The Winged Tigers Tribe for example would transform into winged tigers that could fly forbat.
Other than the Winged Tigers Tribe, there was a ck Snakes Tribe whose male members were capable of transforming into snakes and using their enormous bodies to crush prey to death.
In any case, there were a lot of different beastmen like snakes, bears, foxes, lions, etc.
They all use their enormous strength to hunt and protect the tribe members.
Compared to the males powerful ability to transform, the females were far weaker. They didnt possess the ability to transform and their bodies werent very strong either. It was very difficult for females to live to adulthood in such harsh conditions.
That was why females were very precious to all beastmen tribes since their existence concerned the reproduction ability of the tribe.
However, one persons arrival caused the entire beastmen world to go through a drastic change. A college student, Qian Jia, had gotten lost in a forest while traveling. As she walked, she eventually ended up in the prehistoric forest.
Qian Jia was almost killed by the dangerous beasts in the forest, but luckily the members of the Winged Tigers Tribe who were out hunting encountered her and saved her. Following that, they brought her back to the tribe.
Qian Jia never imagined that she would actually end up walking to such a ce.
When she was asked where she came from, she lied and said that she came from another continent that was very far away from this ce, so far that shed never be able to return.
Following that, Qian Jia started arge-scale n to transform the prehistoric world. She made pottery, built houses, found cereal seeds, vegetables, and allowed the beastmen of this world who had only ever had roasted meat to taste delicious foods they had never eaten before.
Ning Shu didnt know how Qian Jia who wasnt even capable of differentiation between garlic chives and wheat sprouts ended up having cheat-like abilities aftering to the prehistoric world to the point she was able to find all sorts of cereals and spices, she truly did improve the living conditions of the beastmen.
Qian Jia had fair skin and delicate looks. It was very different from the female beastmen in the tribe. There was onlyparison when there was a point of contrast. After those males saw Qian Jia, they started appreciating beauty.
In the past, the females were what they were, but now they had seen Qian Jia with her white skin and delicate little looks. She wasnt as dark as the female beastmen and she didnt have fur like them.
A lot of the males of the Winged Tigers Tribe liked Qian Jia and Qian Jia was even dubbed a divine maiden.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
ment: Cao means grass, but is often used in modern Chinese as a homophone for a curse thats the equivalent of f*ck. Zhi means branch, Wu means witch/shaman, and Qian Jia means thousand beauty.
Chapter 648: Cao’s Wishes
Chapter 648: Caos Wishes
Qian Jia also liked the beastmen because the male beastmen were very charming in a wild way. Their silhouettes had an European-style masculinity.
Following that, Qian Jia started a gorgeous harem life and began a prehistoric matrilineality. Due to Qian Jias special abilities, other tribes were constantly kidnapping her so that she could help their tribe develop, but she would always be rescued by the Winged Tigers Tribe.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Although they would get her back, it was always with additional men. She attracted all sorts of beastmen including bears, lions, foxes, snakes, and so on.
The original hosts future mate was also a member of Qian Jias harem.
Due to the fact that females were precious in the tribe, it was very difficult to get a wife and all beastmen were very loyal to their mates.
Cao knew that her future mate liked that different female, but she didnt say anything. After all, when survival itself was a struggle, who would have time to worry about these little things? And prehistoric people werent veryplicated in the first ce.
However, an earthquake caused the world topletely change. The startledrge animals of the prehistoric forest almost killed the entire tribe in their panicked stampede.
The tribe chief hastily led the tribe in migrating. The females didnt have much strength and had to rely on the males to transform and take them.
A lot of male beastmen instinctively went to get the cereal grains and spices, and the rest went to protect Qian Jia, causing a lot of female beastmen to be left behind. By the time the male beastmen came back, the females had already been stomped to death by animals, or had been torn apart by carnivores.
A great number died.
Cao had also died at this time. She had been killed by a pack of wolves. As she died, she had been looking towards the sky, hoping for a tiger with wings to appear and save her.
Cao didnt understand. She had been told since she was a child that they were precious and that they carried the heavy responsibility of creating the future of the tribe, so why had they been abandoned so easily?
After that, with the help of many tribes, Qian Jia established a city and started an era of empresses.
Caos wishes: 1. I dont want to die. 2. I want to save the other abandoned female beastmen.
After receiving the storyline, Ning Shu had to wipe at her cold sweat. She was sweating all over due to taking the cold medicine, and this storyline was a little too crazy for her. It was another np. However, at least she wasnt the one involved this time.
After looking at the original hosts wishes, all Ning Shu could say was that the people of the prehistoric societies were sure simple. They didnt scheme at all and only thought of surviving and saving others. It didnt ur to the original host to get revenge on the divine maiden that stole her mate away at all.
Grumble Ning Shu was a little hungry, but there didnt seem to be anything in this cave.
She silently gave herself a pat on the back for having the foresight to exchange for fasting pills and shoved one in her mouth. It dissolved into a warm current that flowed into her stomach and instantly made her feel much better.
She wanted to lie down and rest for a while, but since the dry grass was wet, she picked it up to shake it out, only to end up shaking out a lot of bugs. Goosebumps popped up all over her body.
She smashed these bugs to death with a stone. The wet grass was seriously disgusting, so she carried the bunch out to sundry them a little.
After leaving the cave, she saw that there were a lot of caves nearby and a lot of females were sitting together in a circle, working on patching up clothing made from animal fur.
Chapter 649: I’m Cao.
Chapter 649: Im Cao.
This was Ning Shus first time seeing the prehistoric world. There was an old forest that seemed to span endlessly and enormous birds were soaring in the sky. The entire world had a dangerous and wild air.
There were kids ying on the t ground outside the cave. Some kids even turned into little tigers with wings as they pounced at each other and tumbled together on the ground. The young female beastmen that couldnt transform leaned in the arms of the adults as they watched the little tigers y.
Ning Shu felt like her view of the world had shattered again.
She seriously couldnt wrap her head around such a strange setup. The most important point was the fact that they could pa-pa-pa in both their beast and their human form, and the sensation would be different since their weenie would be in different shapes.
This
And Qian Jia even had more than one man.
Ning Shu retrieved her gaze and spread the dry grass she was carrying out in front of the cave to let the sun dry them out. She looked up and found that there were two eye-piercing suns in the sky.
Fuck, my worldview.
Cao, why are you up? A female beastman turned around to look at Ning Shu, then hastily got up from the stone stool and walked towards her.
Ning Shu recognized this beastman. She had added more wood to the fire in her cave earlier. Her name was Zhi.
If a name wasnt cao, it was zhi. As someone that had traveled the cosmos, she seriously couldnt take the fact that her name was cao.
Cao, are you feeling better? asked Zhi.
When Ning Shu heard her own name, she knew that the person talking to her was very innocent and that this name was also very innocent, but she still couldnt stop her thoughts from wandering off. In the future, when she introduced herself Im Cao.
>Aka f*ck.<
M Much better, stammered Ning Shu. However, at least she managed to get words out.
Zhi was taller than Cao and her face was very dark. The fur on her face was nearly half a centimeter long. Esthetically speaking, female beastmen were pretty ugly.
However, male beastmen were actually very, very sexy. For example, the males of the Winged Tigers Tribe had amber pupils like tigers while the males of the ck Snakes Tribe had a slightly feminine beauty.
Ning Shu couldnt help but suspect that this entire setup was for the convenience of the female lead. The males were all extremely attractive while the females were all ugly. With this, Qian Jia would be the most beautiful woman in the world.
However, looking at it from a survival viewpoint, things made sense. Male beastmen were able to transform into tigers so they could stay warm even during the winter, but female beastmen couldnt do that. They had no choice but to grow fur in order to fend off the cold and with darker skin, theyd absorb more heat from the sun.
In addition, with two suns in the sky, itd be hard not to get tan.
Visit my house for a bit? Ning Shu invited Zhi over since for better or for worse, this was the first person she had seen upon waking up.
People of the prehistoric era didnt have the concept of politeness, so Zhi entered Ning Shus cave the moment she was invited.
As Ning Shu looked around the dark cave, she felt a little speechless, but she saw that Zhi sat straight down on the ground and started helping her add some more firewood.
Cao, I wonder what the hunting group will manage to get during this trip? The weathers getting cold. Will we be able to survive this winter? Zhi started chattering on about stuff.
Ning Shu became a little distracted. The hunting group this time will probably be bringing Qian Jia back. At that time, the entire Winged Tigers Tribes quality of life will go through a substantial leap.
Ning Shu didnt have any ill will towards Qian Jia. After all, she had helped improve the poor living conditions of the prehistoric beastmen.
It was normal for a lot of people to like someone with ability.
However, from a long-term viewpoint, this wasnt a good choice. Every living creature went through the slow process of natural selection. When Qian Jia found seeds, wheat, corn, and even rice crops, the Winged Tigers Tribe chose to have the majority of the beastmen start nting crops and raising livestock.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
A small portion of the beastmen were left in charge of fighting off the wild beasts that tried to attack the tribe.
This world was a prehistoric society filled with danger. The beastmen were capable of transforming because they needed to hunt and to protect themselves. Now that they were starting to farm instead and were able to obtain their food without hunting, then their ability to transform will probably begin to weaken.
However, this world would continue to be a dangerous and uncivilized world filled with strong beasts. It was not yet the era of farming. At that time, the situation of the beastmen would worsen. This choice might even cause the beastmen to eventually be phased out in natural selection.
Everything had two sides to it. The prehistoric world was supposed to be filled with fights and challenges since every living creature was adapting to this world and evolving gically.
If one took toorge of a step, it was easy to end up tearing the balls.
Ning Shu felt like she was overthinking things again. She sat down next to Zhi and said, Theyll probably be back soon.
As Zhi prodded the fire, she turned to look towards Ning Shu as she eximed, Wu said that you wouldnt be able to wake up again, but you actually managed to wake up!
Ning Shuughed. The sight of her wide teeth made her look worse, but fortunately there wasnt a mirror in front of her.
They started chatting leisurely and Ning Shu slowly managed to get an idea of the Winged Tigers Tribes situation. For example, this bodys future mate was a pretty high-ranking hunter in the tribe.
Ning Shu knew from the storyline that the one who saved Qian Jia was the tribe chiefs son, Winged Tigers Tribes young tribe chief, Rui. Rui treated Qian Jia as his mate the moment he saved her.
At this time, the sound of cheers came from outside. Actually, it sounded like animal roars.
Chapter 650: Drop-dead Gorgeous
Chapter 650: Drop-dead Gorgeous
A smile lit up Zhis face. The hunting groups back! As she spoke, she pulled Ning Shu with her out of the cave.
When Ning Shu looked up, she saw that a huge number of tigers were flying through the sky. With so many of them, it almost felt like they were nketing the sky.
These tigers were holding dead prey in their mouths. Ning Shu nced around and was able to spot that a person was sitting on the back of a golden tiger.
These winged tigers flew over, then instantly turned into men. They were naked, but they had tiger fur covering their most private ce. It was like little fur skirts.
Every male beastmen had a well-built figure, toned muscles, and enticing six packs that made them look sexy and wild.
Every single male had good looks so being here was like being in a pile of male beauties.
Zhi nudged Ning Shu. Lets head over. Your Kai is back too.
My Kai? He soon wont be.
Ning Shu followed her over. The tribesmen started to talk about the results of the hunt, but currently there was something that attracted their attentions more.
The beastmen surrounded Qian Jia. Qian Jia slid down from the tigers back, but when she saw that there were so many people around, she became a little timid.
This was apletely unfamiliar ce. She didnt understand how she ended up here.
In thispletely uncivilized world.
When the males saw that this little female was scared, they wanted tofort her, but Rui stood next to her imposingly. It seemed like Rui wanted to im this female for himself.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Qian Jia was instinctively reliant on this man since he had saved her and she stayed very close to Young Tribe Chief Rui.
Ning Shu sized Qian Jia up. She was wearing a short-sleeve T-shirt with jeans and carrying a small backpack. Her skin was fair and she had clean, delicate looks so she counted as a little beauty.
However, when ced in a group of female beastmen, the contrast emphasized her beauty to the point that she seemed drop-dead gorgeous.
Chapter 651: The Second-in-Command, Kai
Chapter 651: The Second-in-Command, Kai
Rui seemed to sense the little females fear because he pulled her to his cave.
Although Qian Jia left, the female beastmen continued looking in her direction. They were very curious about this little female.
She looks strange, but shes pretty, said Zhi with a sigh.
Ning Shu half-hearted agreed. She is. Then she turned around to head back to her cave to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
Since the task was to survive and do her best to save others, shed definitely need strong martial arts.
She suddenly felt like no matter where she was and what ne she was in, she couldnt rely on other people, especially men. Nothing had even happened yet, but these men were alreadypletely fixated on Qian Jia.
However, she only managed to take two steps before Zhi pulled her to a stop. Youre not going to grab any meat?
Oh It was only now that Ning Shu recalled that the hunting group would always distribute some of the meat to the females after the hunting expedition.
Since Rui had left, the second-inmand was in charge of distributing the prey, and that was the original hosts future mate.
Ning Shu sized up the man called Kai. His skirt was ck with yellow fur, so his transformed state was probably a striped tiger. He was very handsome with copper skin, defined muscles, and a pair of tiger pupils.
These male beastmen fitted the modern sense of beauty pretty well. It was practically like they were made for Qian Jia.
They were really mysterious existences too since they were actually capable of switching between an animal and human form even though t wasnt like they were spirit beasts that had attained high cultivations.
Kai handed Ning Shu a couple pieces of bloody meat as he said, I heard you fell sick?
Oh, Im better now. Ning Shu was very indifferent towards Kai. After all, he wasnt her man and there was no way shed fight over a man with the female lead. In addition, she had more important things to deal with.
Even the fact that he was ungodly handsome couldnt get in the way of her pressing desire to go practice Unsurpassable Martial Arts. She wanted to find out as soon as possible whether shed be able to practice Unsurpassable Martial Arts in this world or not.
After grabbing a few pieces of meat, she left. Kai wanted to talk to her more, but he still had work to do.
When Ning Shu got back to the cave, she ced the meat on the stone stool and sat down on the ground to start meditating. It was the prehistoric era so the world should have plenty of spirit energy.
After training for a while, she felt her body trembling involuntarily. It seemed like this body wasnt capable of cultivating.
If she couldnt cultivate, then shed bepletely helpless. How would she be able to protect herself? So Ning Shu continued persisting on cultivating until she was so starved she wanted to eat the bloody meat on the stool raw.
She quickly shoved a fasting pill into her mouth. As the energy flowed into her stomach, she felt her hunger ease somewhat.
She frowned. The bodies of the female beastmen were unusual. In the school doctor uncles terms, it was probably a defect in the genes.
Male beastmen were so strong, but female beastmen were so frail that pregnancy and childbirth would often kill them.
Or was it that the male genes were evolving to fast and the females were unable to keep up with the evolution since they were always being protected by the tribe?
Fudge! Ning Shu pped her own head. What the heck was she thinking? Her brain wasnt made for considering such profound questions!
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She persisted in training because she seriously needed strength, but to her dismay, she wasnt able to get any energy to form at all. She just ended up being extremely hungry and having to eat several fasting pills.
The energy formed from practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts was capable of reforming the body and increasing the bodys innate strength. After going through several worlds, Ning Shu was already used to the way the Unsurpassable Martial Arts worked.
However, she had never felt training to be as difficult as she did now. It was clear that this bodys potential was extremely poor.
Chapter 652: The Issue of the Roasted Meat
Chapter 652: The Issue of the Roasted Meat
She didnt dare to try to eat spirit essence crystals to speed up the training because there was no energy inside her body that could absorb the crystals terrifying spirit energy. If she ate one in this state, she would likely die from her body exploding.
She sighed, then nced towards the meat that was dripping with blood. How was this supposed to be eaten? After roasting?
Ning Shu:
Seriously, anyone that stayed for a while in a prehistoric era would definitely appreciate the convenience that Qian Jia brought and think of her as a divine maiden, an envoy of the Divinity.
Ning Shu grabbed the meat that was still dripping with blood and headed to her neighbors house. Lets eat together.
When Zhi saw that Ning Shu had brought all of the meat over, she asked, Are you going to eat all of it? Youre not storing it? Once the sky has two hands of glowing round stones, it means that winter will soon be here.
Two hands of glowing round stones? Ning Shus eyes whirled. There were ten moons?
The frick!?
But at least it wasnt ten suns.
Ning Shus lips twitched. It goes bad easily so its better to just eat it.
Its not very hot right now so it wont go bad that easily. The hunting group says its hard to find prey when its cold, so you should save up.
Alright. Ning Shu really wanted to ask if there was salted meat. Storing meat in like this definitely wouldnt work.
There was no choice but to wait for Qian Jia to discover a salt mine so that everyone would have salt. It was very much expected for Qian Jia to do amazing things like that, but if she did it, itd be viewed as very strange.
Ning Shu didnt want to stand out. Sometimes being special caused even more trouble.
Zhi helped Ning Shu roast the meat. She didnt even wash off the blood and directly started roasting it. However, fresh blood contained salt so roasting it like this was a pretty good method.
The beastmen in the hunting party would always suck the preys blood dry after they sessfully snapped the preys neck to replenish on sodium.
Beastmen had their own ways of living that was slowly figured out over the decades.
However, Ning Shu seriously had no appetite at the sight of that ckened lump of meat.
Once Zhi finished roasting the meat, she handed it to Ning Shu. Ning Shu took a sniff, then took an experimental bite. The meat was pretty tough and tasted earthy and salty.
However, since she would need an enormous amount of energy to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, she continued chomping on the meat and forced it down.
She handed the rest of the meat to Zhi for her to handle with the excuse that she wasnt feeling well.
Zhi agreed to help and even told Ning Shu to rest up well since Wu had said that Cao might not have long to live and might soon be taken away by the Divinity.
Ning Shu:
Prehistoric people sure had frank personalities. Anyone in the modern world would think that Ning Shu was just beingzy and pushing off work to other people.
She returned to her cave to continue training.
Whenever she couldnt take the hunger anymore, she would shove a fasting pill into her mouth and then continue. She was extremely d that she had exchanged for fasting pills before this task, otherwise there was no way she wouldve been able to hold up.
Meanwhile, Qian Jia, who had been brought to Ruis cave, was in even more despair than Ning Shu. When she saw this man throw a lump of roasted meat in front of her, her forehead became covered with ck lines. In addition, she couldnt understand what this man was saying.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even now, she waspletely confused. Where had she transmigrated to? Everyone transmigrated to the ancient era to flirt with beautiful man, so why did she transmigrate straight into prehistoric times?
And there were a bunch of prehistoric people that could transform into tigers? Qian Jia wanted to just bury her head in her hands and scream. Beastmen!? WTF!?
Rui told Qian Jia again to eat, but Qian Jia just stared at him nkly. When she saw that he was pointing at the meat, she picked it up and patted off some of the dust before taking a bite. Then her teeth almost shattered. This was impossible to chew
Chapter 653: Charming and Gentle Night
Chapter 653: Charming and Gentle Night
Rui watched as Qian Jia kept biting at the meat futilely like a little child that hadnt grown teeth yet.
Ripples suddenly stirred in his heart. He felt like she was very cute with her fair skin and pink lips. Her body was smaller than that of female beastmen. He had never seen a little female like this before.
He took the meat and ripped it into little pieces before putting it back in front of her. Qian Jia finally sessfully took a bite, but it made her gag. It was tasteless and filled with a fishy and earthy stench. It was seriously disgusting.
Never, never had she eaten something so disgusting. She was filled with regret about being picky in the past. The things she had found unbearable to eat in the past now seemed like priceless delicacies to her.
When Rui saw that the little female was choking and coughing, he reached out to gently pat her back, only to find that the animal skin she was wearing was very soft. He was able to feel her body warmth through the thin animal skin.
His eyes dted and he abruptly picked Qian Jia up, ignoring her baffled expression, to ce her on the dry grass, then he pressed her down.
Qian Jia finally snapped out of her confusion. This guy wanted to do what animals did! The chastity that she had protected for so long was about to be snatched away by a prehistoric person! How could she allow that!?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Rui didnt know how to take off the jeans Qian Jia was wearing, but he was easily able to tear it apart with his strength. When he saw that there was more animal fur inside, he tore it apart too.
Qian Jia wanted to cry but didnt have the tears. She was terrified and hammered at Rui while crying, trying to push him off her, but she couldnt change her own fate.
Rui sucked at the little dark red peaks in fascination. Her body gave off a fragrance that was intoxicating.
Qian Jia felt her limbs go weak from his teasing. When she looked up and saw such a handsome face with such deep yet clear amber eyes, she couldnt help but be captivated.
It was a charming and gentle night.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu had trained for an entire night and ate an entire bottle of fasting pills, but she still wasnt able to form any energy. She felt like crying.
She had been able to cultivate in the modern world despite itsck of spirit energy, but now that she came to the prehistoric world which was filled with spirit energy, she actually couldnt cultivate at all?
It didnt make sense!
This served to prove how terrible the potential of this body was. The school doctor uncle said that the quality of the genes showed on the face. Ning Shu didnt know what this bodys looks were like, but it was probably as ugly as that of the other female beastmen in the tribe.
Sigh!
Ning Shu shoved another fasting pill into her mouth, then continued mediating. She insisted on cultivating some energy. As long as she formed some energy, shed be able to eat spirit essence crystals. However, she didnt dare to court death by eating spirit essence crystals before there was energy inside her body to absorb the crystals frightful amount of energy.
At this time, she heard heavy footsteps from the entrance and immediately stopped what she was doing to look over.
Why are you still here? Everyones gone to the ce of offering. Zhi walked over to pull Ning Shu up.
Ning Shu was baffled. Did something happen in the tribe?
Didnt Rui bring back a female? Wu needs tomunicate with the Divinity and see whether the Divinity will allow her to stay in the tribe, replied Zhi.
The Divinity? A prehistoric society actually had the concept of divinity?
Chapter 654: Gathering at the Place of Worship
Chapter 654: Gathering at the ce of Worship
Ning Shu went with Zhi to the public square used as the ce of worship. There were several rough standing pirs there that had strange abstract drawings.
The most eye-catching thing present was an enormous stone statue. Its silhouette only looked faintly human and there was no trace of facial features at all. The workmanship seriously wasnt up to standards.
What is this? asked Ning Shu as she pointed at the statue.
Zhis expression changed drastically and she hastily grabbed Ning Shus wrist to stop her from pointing at the statue as she eximed, Cao, how could you point at the Divinity? How could you be so rude?
This was the Divinity!?
Zhi looked towards the statue as she said, The Divinity was the one that gave beastmen the ability to transform. With a wave of his hand, beastmen became capable of transforming and could hunt with their beast form.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Ha. There was no way shed believe that.
All the beastmen in the tribe had gathered here. Ning Shu looked around and saw that even the little children were here.
Ning Shu really wanted to cover her eyes when she saw the little male beastmen and the little female beastmen standing together. Even little females were this ugly? Not cute at all.
Meanwhile, the little males were very cute.
It felt like the Heavens were totally biased.
After a while, Winged Tigers Tribes tribe chief and Wu walked over. The tribe chief was a very charming middle-aged uncle while the Wu was a female beastman who had bird feathers stuck in all over her body. That look paired with her not-very-good-looking face made Ning Shu want to cover her own face.
Because a female beastman has appeared in the tribe, we must let the Divinity know of this news and allow the Divinity to decide whether this female beastman can stay with the tribe, said Wu in her hoarse voice.
Rui transformed into his tiger form and carried Qian Jia to the za. Qian Jia felt a little awkward as she got down from Ruis back as everyone looked on.
Her fair face was slightly flushed and she stuck out her tongue briefly in embarrassment.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she scrutinized Qian Jia. Her T-shirt was a little dirty and she was no longer wearing jeans. Instead, she was using animal fur to cover her most private part.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Her fair white legs were exposed and she wasnt wearing shoes. Beneath the sunlight, her feet seemed to shine with a pearl-like glow. Her ck hair was a little mussed by the wind, so that natural ck and white contrast was extremely beautiful.
After seeing so many female beastmen, even Ning Shu, despite having seen plenty of beautiful woman, couldnt help but feel that Qian Jia was breathtakingly beautiful in this moment.
It felt like Qian Jia was even more captivating than she had been yesterday. It was probably because she had already be Ruis mate.
Ning Shu looked around and saw that the original hosts future mate, Kai, was currently staring at Qian Jia, his eyes filled with stunned admiration. Although he didnt know what beauty was, when he saw this little female, he felt something in his heart stir.
Ning Shu retrieved her gaze. The male beastmen werent the only ones captivated by Qian Jia, the females were too.
Wow, this female beastman looks really good. Which tribe is she from? said Zhi with a sigh of admiration. Then she rubbed her own hair with a slightly dejected expression.
When Ning Shu saw Zhi like this, she found it pretty funny. Qian Jia sure was impressive, to have been capable ofpletely changing the beastmens esthetic taste.
The current Qian Jia was beautiful, but with the nourishment of the beastmen, shed continue to be even more beautiful, to the point that her beauty seemed in defiance of the natural order.
Female beastman, please ce your hand on the divine stone. Wu looked towards Qian Jia with a frown. She didnt know whether this female beastman would bring fortune or cmity to the tribe.
Chapter 655: Myriad World Stone
Chapter 655: Myriad World Stone
When Wu saw that the female beastman wasnt responding, she repeated, ce your hand on the divine stone.
When Rui saw that his little female was looking tearfully towards him, his heart filled with some soft sensation and he took her hand to walk with her towards the altar in front of the stone statue.
He ced her hand over the stone on top of the altar and smiled towards herfortingly.
Ning Shu shifted her gaze towards the rock. It was about the size of a palm, oval, andpletely gray. There didnt seem to be anything special about it, so how did it end up being a divine stone?
But it seemed like amazing items tended to look mundane and gray. The primal chaos stone for one had looked like a cheap crystal.
When Qian Jia ced her hand on the stone, she felt the stone heat up. It grew so hot it felt like blisters were forming on her hand, so she hastily retrieved her hand.
As she did so, a ray of light shed out from that gray stone and entered Qian Jias forehead.
This is an auspicious omen! Its an omen! She is a descended divine maiden! Shes a divine maiden! Wu was so stirred up that the feathers stuck to her face were falling off.
Meanwhile, Qian Jia was frozen in shock. She had suddenly be able to understand what these people were saying.
Little female, whats wrong? asked Rui in concern when he saw that she seemed stunned.
I Im fine. Qian Jia was able to smoothly speak in the beastmennguage. This gave Rui a pleasant surprise.
This is the blessing the Divinity bestowed upon this female beastman. What is your name? asked Wu.
Im Qian Jia.
Wu nodded in satisfaction. From now on, your name is Jia. Youre now a member of the Winged Tigers Tribe.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu was speechless as she watched Wu, this shaman, give Qian Jia the title of divine maiden.
However, she was very curious about what that oval stone was. It seemed to be something good.
System 2333-sama, what is that? asked Ning Shu.
2333 sounded surprised as he eximed, Who wouldve thought that this crappy ne actually had a myriad world stone?
Whats a myriad world stone? asked Ning Shu. Her eyes werepletely fixed on the stone on the altar now.
Myriad world stones usually only appear in high-level nes. Its a cornerstone of the ne. However, the more magical part is that it records everything that has ever urred in the ne including how the naturalws were formed. You shouldnt underestimate it because it looks small. Its capable of recording the lifetimes of countless nes.
This thing is very precious. If someone strong obtains it and is able toprehend thew it contains, that person would gain immeasurable power.
2333 was a little stirred up. This is seriously some awesome luck!
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu clutched at her chest. Fudge, something this good was right in front of her, but she couldnt take it! It was seriously torture!
She took a deep breath, then asked, Then whats with Qian Jia?
2333 replied, The myriad world stone probably gave her some benefits since it saw that Qian Jia had a lot of luck on her.
Fudge, being the main lead sure was great. She wanted to cop a feel too!
The beastmen moved up to greet the new female beastman, but since there were so many of them, Qian Jia was a little overwhelmed.
They asked her where she came from, what she was wearing, and some female beastmen reached out to pull Qian Jias hair, causing Qian Jia to grimace.
Rui transformed into his tiger form and had Qian Jia get on his back before flying off.
Ning Shu walked to the altar to take a closer look at the myriad world stone. Desire was pretty much scratching her heart out.
Ning Shu retrieved her gaze and walked to the feathered Wu to say, Wu, Cao wishes to be the tribes Wu.
Wu was stunned for a moment, then she turned and left without saying anything. Ning Shu followed Wu and entered her cave.
Wus cave was filled with the smell of herbs, which caused Ning Shu to be even more convinced that she wanted to be the Wu.
Chapter 656: I Wish to Become the Wu
Chapter 656: I Wish to Be the Wu
Wu sat down on a stone stool and looked at Ning Shu as she said, Cao, I remember that your future mate is Kai. If you be Wu, you cant be mates with Kai anymore.
Yes, I wish to be the Wu, replied Ning Shu. She hadpletely forgotten about Kai earlier because he was someone that was bound to be part of the female leads harem.
Why? There was confusion on Wus face. Your future mate is well and alive, and hes also rather strong. What about him arent you satisfied with? Wu started taking off the feathers in her hair.
You must understand that the Wu can never have a mate in her lifetime. She must maintain purity in order tomunicate with the Divinity. Wu looked at Ning Shu seriously. You must think things through carefully.
Wu, I can sense that Kai doesnt like me. He likes the new female, said Ning Shu straightforwardly. I wish to study medicine with you and help the tribe.
Wu peered at Ning Shu sharply. Jia is already Ruis mate. She cant get in the way of you and Kai.
Ning Shu shook her head. Wu, I feel like Im useless in the tribe. I wish to do something for the tribe and I can tell that Kai doesnt wish to be my mate.
Wu stared at Ning Shu for a very long time and Ning Shu held her gaze resolutely. Finally, Wu said, Then you can study with me for a while. As for the matter of bing Wu, let us discuss that in the future.
It was clear that Wu thought she was just a young and naively headstrong female. However, there was no detriment in teaching a member of the tribe medicine.
Ning Shu nodded. She didnt really care about bing Wu, what she really wanted was the reputation that she knew medicine. For better or for worse, after spending so much time with the godly doctor, she could recognize some herbs now and was capable of treating some simple illnesses.
However, if she became capable of treating illnesses out of the blue, even prehistoric people would probably notice that something was off. Moreover, it wasnt like prehistoric people were actually dumb.
They were plenty smart.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Having achieved her goal, she told Wu that she woulde tomorrow to start learning.
Wu nodded casually.
As Ning Shu was heading back, she passed by the altar and her gaze was drawn to the myriad world stone again. It took a lot of effort to tear her gaze away. When she did, she saw that Zhi had been waiting for her.
She suddenly felt her heart warm. Although surviving was really hard, the people here lived in great harmony.
As she watched Zhi walk towards her, she silently made a vow to herself that she had to cultivate sessfully and gain strength to change her fate as well as save Zhi and the other abandoned females.
She must fulfill the original hosts wishes!
Zhi was slightly younger than the original host and her future mate hadnt been set yet. However, many male beastmen had already set their sights on her.
With Qian Jias arrival though, the male beastmen who had never before seen such a beautiful female became picky.
It could be said that Qian Jias appearance had the side effect of lowering the female beastmens status. Since Qian Jia could have more than one mate as well, every male beastmen wanted to be her mate.
The male beastmen who used to treasure the female beastmen greatly were now no longer as concerned. Some male beastmen even felt reluctant to ept their mates and the females were not treasured at all like before.
Chapter 657: How to Communicate with a Stone
Chapter 657: How to Communicate with a Stone
And so, Ning Shu started the busy routine of training at night and learning medicine from Wu in the morning.
When Zhi heard that Ning Shu was going to learn from Wu, her eyes widened in rm. Cao, why are you studying with Wu? Can it be that you want to be the Wu?
Ning Shu replied offhandedly, I do want to be the Wu, but Wu doesnt seem to like me.
Cao, the Wu cant have a mate. Although her status in the tribe is high, its a lonely life. You have Kai, so why do you want to be the Wu? Zhi tried to dissuade Ning Shu because she felt like something was wrong with her neighbors brain.
Zhi and Cao didnt have parents and so they were very close. Zhi didnt want Cao to have to live such a lonely life.
When their other female beastmen friends heard, they also came to try and dissuade Ning Shu which made Ning Shu feel very helpless.
She was just going there to study. Why did these people feel that not having a mate and bing the Wu wasnt good? Ning Shu actually wanted to be the Wu quite a lot. The Wus status was pretty high, almost equal with that of tribe chief, so there was a lot of respect.
As for having a mate, no thanks!
However, Ning Shu could feel their good intentions and understood that they were sincerely concerned about her.
So she told them that the experience of falling ill had been very scary so she just wanted to learn a bit about medicine from Wu.
Zhi only half-believed her words, but she couldnt stop Ning Shu from going to Wus cave.
The moment Ning Shu stepped into the cave, she smelled herbs. However, this herbal fragrance was very pleasant.
There were several rather brightly colored stones in Wus cave and there were even some shells. There was also a stone bed covered with an animal pelt.
Wus cave was probably one of the better ones in the tribe.
When Wu saw Ning Shu, she pointed towards the herb on the stone stool and started exining its usages.
Ning Shu looked at the herb and saw that it wasmon self-heal. It was used for fever, detoxification, liver diseases, killing germs, dysentery, diarrhea, and clearing internal heat. This herb was very important to the beastmen who were always eating smoky roasted meat.
However, Wu introduced it as some sort of divine medicine that was fed to beastmen whenever something happened.
Ning Shu:
Was it really alright to eat things blindly like this? It seemed like Wu didnt know much about medicine. However, she took note of everything Wu knew about seriously.
She recalled all the books she had read at the godly doctors ce. As expected, learning was very important. Although these things took up a lot of time, they might one daye in enormously useful.
When Wu saw that Ning Shu was serious about learning, she seemed in a better mood and took out a small stone to give to Ning Shu. She told her to trymunicating with the stone. If she was able tomunicate with this divine stone, shed be able tomunicate with the Divinity.
Ning Shus heart pounded as she looked at this small gray stone. Fudge, this couldnt be a myriad world stone, right?
Wu, this What is this? Ning Shu gulped, then stammered out this question.
Wu replied, Actually, its also a divine stone.
2333, is this a myriad world stone? asked Ning Shu excitedly.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
2333 was silent for a moment, then he said, Its not a myriad world stone, but it can probably count as a fake one. It also contains its ownws, but it cant be put on the same level as a myriad world stone.
Oh. Ning Shu was a little disappointed. However, since Wu had given this to her, did that mean Wu intended to train her?
Im getting old so I had been searching for a candidate to be Wu. Since you wish to be Wu, trymunicating with the divine stone. If you seed, then that means the Divinity has chosen you, said Wu.
Ning Shu:
Wus every other sentence mentioned the Divinity. She had a feeling that the future if she became Wu was going to be a pain.
She headed back with the fake myriad world stone.
When she got back to her cave, she took out the divine stone to trymunicating with it. But, could someone tell her how she was supposed to talk with a stone?
Chapter 658: Can’t Communicate with the Divine Stone
Chapter 658: Cant Communicate with the Divine Stone
She tried inserting her consciousness into the fake myriad world stone like the way she did when she contracted spirit beasts.
Unexpectedly, it actually worked. She was able to see what was inside the myriad world stone like a movie.
She saw the things recorded in it.
The world was an endless spanning expanse that didnt have anything. There was no water, no sky, nond, no trees, nothing. It waspletely barren.
In the endless silence, a figure suddenly appeared. This figure was ck from head to toe and was like a shadow. It was impossible to make out his features or figure out his gender as he towered over this world.
Ning Shu could sense strong indifference in his gaze like his gaze was sweeping over her. With a wave of his hand, the sky brightened and two suns appeared above.
Delicate green grass started rapidly emerging from the ground and quickly grew into enormous towering trees. It didnt take long for all thends to be forests.
Following that, a bird appeared from his hand. The bird spread its wings and flew down tond on a branch. Afterwards, a lot of animals appeared in the forest. There were all sorts of animals including dinosaurs.
The shadowy figure pointed at a lion and the lion transformed into a person. The person to fell prostrate in reverence front of the shadowy figure.
Soon, all sorts of beastmen appeared.
The shadowy figure then casually tossed a myriad world stone to the ground before vanishing.
The records after that were just a bunch of random things.
Ning Shus forehead was covered with cold sweat and she retrieved her consciousness with great difficulty. She waspletely dumbfounded.
Frick, there really did exist a Divinity.
F*ck, there goes my view of the world again!
That person had been able to create life with just a wave of his hand. If that wasnt a god, what could it be? So when the beastmen said that it was the Divinity that gave them the ability to transform, it was actually true.
Problem was, Ning Shu hadnt been able to get a clear look at who that person was.
Ning Shu took a moment to calm herself down, then pressed her lips together grimly. From the looks of things, the myriad world stone on the altar had an owner. If she tried to snatch it, it was definitely asking to be killed.
The fact that such a powerful person existed in the worldpletely shattered Ning Shus original view of the world. As of now, she felt like she couldnt even count as an ant.
Ning Shu told 2333 about what she saw in the fake myriad world stone. After a moment of silence, 2333 said, It seems like this world belongs to someone strong whos using this ce to collect faith. Ning Shu, dont do anything stupid like trying to pocket the myriad world stone, otherwise well both die.
I was so scared I was about to pee my pants! Theres no way Im approaching that myriad world stone again. Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Then she took a deep breath and tried to forget everything she just saw. Looking at things that were too far out of reach would only make her feel depressed. However, the good thing was that this experience made her clearer on her own position. She was nothing but an ant struggling to survive, so her full focus should be on working hard to keep living.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After calming her heart, she continued training. The most important goal right now was toplete the task. Everything else was fleeting, transient.
But that gaze had been so scary! *Cries*
The next day, Ning Shu headed over to tell Wu that she couldntmunicate with the divine stone.
When Wu heard, she almost smacked Ning Shu over the head with the stone. How could it possibly be that easy tomunicate with the divine stone? Its only been one day. Youre in too much of a rush.
Chapter 659: Busy Days
Chapter 659: Busy Days
After walking out from Wus cave, Ning Shu bumped into Kai. However, she didnt think that he was here for her.
They had only had one conversation since she came to this world, which was: I heard you fell sick? Oh, Im better now.
They hadnt interacted at all aside from that one time. Ning Shu suspected that Kai didnt like the original host at all. Even if Qian Jia hadnt appeared, their rtionship probably still wouldnt have seeded.
Kai was stunned when Ning Shu walked past him without saying anything and he hastily turned around to catch up with her. Why are you leaving?
Ning Shu looked towards him in surprise. Youre looking for me? If you were looking for me, why didnt you say anything?
Kai stared at Ning Shu for a moment, then said, I heard from Zhi that youre studying with Wu. You Do you want to be the Wu?
That will depend on Wu. Im only learning medicine from her, replied Ning Shu calmly.
Ning Shu discovered that Kai didnt seem to care much about her at all. However, from as far back as the original host could remember, Kai had been her future mate.
There was probably a reason behind the fact that Kai was set as the original hosts mate. However, there was no chance she and Kai would be mates at this point.
The one in Kais heart was Qian Jia and her current task was to be the chairman of the womens association and save the femalerades of the Winged Tigers Tribe.
She had no time for this guy.
Both of them fell silent because they didnt know what to say, so the atmosphere became very awkward.
I
I
You can go first, said Ning Shu.
After a moment of hesitation, Kai said, If you want to be the Wu, Ill help. I promised your pa that I would look after you.
Ning Shu:
She suddenly didnt know what to say. Kai sounded very sincere, but his future mate was about to be the Wu and face a lifetime of solitude, and he was actually offering to help.
Ning Shu: I
She gave a polite smile that made her face even uglier as she said, Thank you, but I can deal with my own matters myself. Then she turned and left.
It seemed like Kai bing Caos future mate had to do with the original hosts dad and Kai was only doing it out of duty.
Kai stared at Ning Shus back for a while, then he finally left with a sigh.
As Ning Shu passed her days busily, Qian Jia and Ruis days were also quite bountiful.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Qian Jia knew that she wouldnt be able to return to her world, so she decided to do her best to live happily here. She was pretty satisfied to have a husband that loved her so much.
She worked hard to make her life be a bit better. Since she couldnt get used to the stone beds, she wanted to make a wooden bed. Even though this wooden bed was just nks of wood on top of the stone bed, it was still a bit morefortable.
She put substantially more effort into making the food taste better and even invented a stone pot. Although it wasnt very versatile, it was still able to cook the tough meat until it was tender.
Rui would also often take her out to see the forest, so whenever she encountered some good ingredients like pepper and ginger, she would collect them because it helped get rid of the meats fishy stench.
By adding some sour and sweet wild fruits while cooking the meat, the vor improved a lot.
Every day, fragrance smells would drift out from Ruis cave. It was pretty much driving all the tribe members crazy. Several would try to get into Ruis cave to have a taste of what was making that delicious smell.
However, Rui, who was totally in love with his wife, would always drive them out. The amount his mate made was barely enough for him to eat; he didnt want the food his mate had worked so hard to make to be eaten by these people.
Every time Qian Jia saw that other people liked the food she made, she would feel very happy. Before she transmigrated here, whenever she encountered something she liked to eat, she would take some time to learn how to cook it. She hadnt expected for her culinary skills to one daye into such great use.
She wanted to fully be part of this tribe and especially wanted to be friends with the females, so she told Rui that she wanted to invite the female beastmen to dinner and asked him to make some more stone bowls.
Of course, more meat had to be prepared too. However, Rui immediately went to start hunting withoutint.
When the female beastmen heard that the new female was inviting them to dinner, they were very happy because it was already widely known that the things that female made were very tasty. As for how tasty, they didnt know.
The day of the dinner, they all headed towards Ruis cave excitedly.
Ning Shu wasnt interested in joining in this liveliness because through thesest few days of continuous training, she had finally managed to form a bit of cultivation energy.
Chapter 660: Wearing a Flower
Chapter 660: Wearing a Flower
After this energy formed, she ate a little bit of spirit essence crystal powder. She was worried that this energy wouldnt be able to absorb spirit energy since it was so weak.
Fortunately, the energy did absorb the spirit energy and got a little stronger, but it was still very weak.
However, she could feel her body slowly changing. There was a faint itch in her bones as her body slowly began to strengthen.
Although she wasnt at the point of being able to jump over rooftops, her senses were much sharper and she had greater strength as well. She probably wouldnt catch a cold the next time she fell into a river.
She was just about to eat a bit more of the spirit essence crystal when she heard Zhis footsteps and gave up on meditating.
Zhi would oftene to visit her. After some time passed, Ning Shu was able to tell that it was her just from the sound of her footsteps.
The moment Zhi walked into the cave, she asked, Why are you still sitting here? Lets hurry and go. If werete, we wont get any of the food.
Ning Shu saw that Zhi had actually put a flower in her hair. Her hair wasnt tied up, so the wildflower looked like it was about to fall down.
What are you doing? Why do you have a flower in your hair? asked Ning Shu in surprise. Had Zhi taken a fancy to a male beastman?
Zhi reached up to touch the flower and ended up idently brushing it off. As she bent down to pick it up, she said, Didnt the new female invite us over to eat? I want to look a little better.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
So it was like this. Ning Shu walked to the cave entrance and nipped off some sturdy grass stems, then had Zhi crouch down. She used her fingers tob Zhis messy hair a little, then used the grass to tie her hair up before inserting the flower.
She looked much more put together yet casual this way.
Zhi touched her hair in surprise, then smiled happily. Cao, youre amazing! Do you want a flower too? Ill go find one for you and you can do your hair too before we head to Ruis cave.
Ning Shu didnt want to bother. In fact, she really wanted to just cut her own hair. She had to use her fingers tob her hair every day and it felt like her fingers were about to snap from this exercise.
There was no shampoo so even if she washed her hair in the river, it didnt get very clean.
Im not going, you should go. She had more important things to do. Nothing was more important than increasing her strength, so shell pass in this sort of gathering.
Its rare for there to be so much good food. I hear therell be a lot of meat, so why arent you going? Zhi looked at Ning Shu like she had gone dumb, then directly pulled Ning Shu out of the cave.
Based on Ning Shus current strength, she could easily struggle free from Zhis grasp, but she didnt. She was a little tired of eating roast meat. If it werent for the sake of gaining strength, she wouldnt even eat it.
However, she didnt have many fasting pills left so if she ate any more of the pills, she wouldnt have any left for emergencies.
Chapter 661: Culinary Exposition
Chapter 661: Culinary Exposition
When they got to Ruis cave, there were already a lot of people gathered there. The ingredients were ced on the ground outside the cave and Qian Jia was currently weing the females enthusiastically with fruits.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Then she started getting busy making the food.
The female beastmen were really curious about how Qian Jia had been able to make such fragrant food. They were especially curious about the Swiss Army knife Qian Jia was holding which was able to cut the meat easily.
Qian Jia generously exined the process to them and answered all the questions they had.
Qian Jia felt that the fact that she could change the environment with her abilities was something to be proud of.
Ning Shu observed Qian Jia. She was wearing a different T-shirt from before and had on an animal fur skirt. Her hair was casually smoothed into a French braid and tied with ace ribbon in a butterfly bow.
It was a simple hairstyle that emphasized her beauty. The disparity between her and the surrounding female beastmen was sky-high.
Ning Shu continued staring at thatcy ribbon. She couldnt help but wonder if that was thece from her underwear.
When Zhi saw how pretty Qian Jia looked, she reached up to touch the wildflower in her hair. It was clear that she was feeling inferior.
Ning Shu pulled Zhis hand and whispered, Zhi, I feel like youre prettier than Jia.
Zhi smiled, then joined the group to ask how the meat was cooked.
Ning Shu sat down on the stone stool and propped up her chin as she watched Qian Jia hustle about. She was holding a fish and telling the female beastmen that this was edible.
The females expressed their doubt. This wasnt edible. It had spikes that caused people to choke to death.
Qian Jia smiled in a mysterious way as she ced the fish in the stone pot and simmered the fish into a milky white stew. It was quite fragrant.
Ning Shu smiled. This was the reason why the original host hadnt wanted to get revenge on Qian Jia. Even though her future mate became one of Qian Jias mates, she had never held a grudge against Qian Jia.
This was because Qian Jias arrival truly did improve the living conditions of Winged Tigers Tribe. All the things that flew in the sky, that swam in the water, were transformed into delicious food under her hands.
She greatly expanded Winged Tigers Tribes diet and increased the amount of food they had avable during the winters. With the discovery of the salt mine, they were able to store food much longer as well.
The houses made it so that beastmen no longer had to live in the damp and cold caves.
Qian Jia had a lot of meritorious achievements; nothing could ever erase the fact that she made great contributions.
Cao just wished that she could keep living. In this harsh environment, survival was forever of the most importance.
Cao didnt hold any grudges against Qian Jia. The only thing she didnt understand was why she had been abandoned by the tribe.
After a good while, all the sumptuous dishes were ready. With so many delicious smelling things on the stone table, all the female beastmen were struggling to keep their saliva from overflowing.
Qian Jia gave each female a stone bowl and chopsticks made from branches. The beastmen didnt know how to use the chopsticks and wanted to use their hands to get the meat in the soup. However, the soup was very hot so they had no choice but to clumsily use the chopsticks.
Ning Shu pretended that she wasnt familiar with the chopsticks and acted like it took a while to get use to them. Then she picked up a piece of meat and ced it in Zhis stone bowl because Zhi looked like she was about to go crazy from hunger.
Zhi immediately used her hand to pick up the meat in the bowl and stuffed it into her mouth. Immediately afterwards, she eximed exaggeratedly, Its delicious! Ive never had something so good!
Qian Jias eyes flickered when she saw that Ning Shu had gotten used to the chopsticks so quickly. However, when she heard what Zhi said, she said with a smile, This is just simple boiled meat. If there were more seasonings, itd taste even better.
It can taste even better? Zhis eyes lit up. Its already so delicious, but it can be even better?
All the other females were also eximing in shock and admiration. They used their most sincere words to praise Qian Jia.
Qian Jia looked towards Ning Shu who remainedpletely unperturbed and asked, Who are you? Im Qian Jia, you can call me Jia.
Chapter 662: When Your Great Aunt Comes
Chapter 662: When Your Great Aunt Comes
Shes Cao. Zhi answered for Ning Shu before Ning Shu even had a chance to speak.
Cao? Qian Jia was stunned for a moment, then she said with smile, Cao, want to go gather wild vegetables together? We can gather some wild fruits too. Cooking with them makes the meat very tasty.
Ning Shu hadnt expected for Qian Jia to invite her out. However, she had been nning to make a trip to collect some herbs.
The tribe usually didnt allow female beastmen to leave the tribe, but Qian Jia was different. Since her mate was the tribe chiefs son, she had quite a lot of privileges.
He obviously agreed to Qian Jia heading out. After all, hadnt Rui been taking Qian Jia out all the time?
Alright! Ning Shu agreed immediately.
When the others heard that they were heading out to look for things, they asked to go along too. All of them wanted to gather ingredients and cook tasty meat.
Qian Jia was a little troubled as she said, I need to talk to Rui about this. We cant all go. Hell probably only be able to take a few of us at a time.
Im definitely going too. I go wherever Cao goes! Zhi hastily added.
The atmosphere around this dinner had been very harmonious. Qian Jia wanted to be part of this group and the beastmen admired Qian Jia a lot too, so after this dinner, they came to think of Qian Jia as a friend they respected a lot.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Although Qian Jia prepared a lot of food, the female beastmen had devoured everything. They didnt even spare a drop of soup.
However, no one had touched the fish soup. Qian Jia smiled as she demonstrated how to remove the fish bones and eat the white flesh, then the female beastmen started mimicking her.
After dinner, everyone helped with cleaning up. Ning Shu helped as well. She stared at the oily stone bowls and chopsticks as she wondered how to wash them.
Qian Jia grabbed a fistful of mud and rubbed it into the stone bowl before rinsing everything off with water. It was clear that Qian Jia had adapted to prehistoric life very well.
In this world, she was exceptionally unique.
A lot of the females asked what she was wearing. A reminiscent expression appeared on Qian Jias face as she said, This is cotton. Its something from my hometown and its reallyfortable.
Where is your hometown? How did you end up here? Did your tribe abandon you? asked a female beastman.
Qian Jia shook her head. I came here due to an ident, but I cant go back anymore. From now on, Ill have to live here.
The female beastmen all moved tofort her.
Qian Jia saw that the beastman called Cao said very little and tended to look at her with a very uninterested gaze. She had already gotten used to all the beastmen admiring her, so she couldnt get used to the fact that there was a beastman that wasnt very friendly towards her.
Since she felt ufortable, she tried finding topics to talk about with Ning Shu. Um, what do you guys do when your great auntes?
Ning Shus lips twitched when she heard this question and she remained silent. Qian Jia thought that Ning Shu didnt understand what she was asking and exined, What I mean is that thing thates every month. How do you guys deal with it?
Ning Shu said oh in realization and then said, We dont, just let it flow. Once it flows out, use dry grass to wipe the legs or wash with water.
Qian Jia:
It felt like this wasnt a pleasant topic. This reply made Qian Jiapletely choke up.
Chapter 663: Didn’t Kai Say Anything to You?
Chapter 663: Didnt Kai Say Anything to You?
Qian Jia was able to captivate all the female beastmen in the tribe with a single dinner. In addition, she was very generous and after dinner, started teaching the female beastmen how to do their hair.
She even gave them some crude soap. It was made simply by mixing nt ash and animal fat, then letting it harden.
When the female beastmen heard that this thing could be used to wash their body and hair, they were astonished. Then the whole group of them ran to the river to wash their hair.
Ning Shu looked at the small clump of soap in her hand. The nt ash was visible in the yellowish-white fat. She went with the female beastmen over to the river to wash her hair as well.
After using the soap, her hair did get a lot cleaner than before.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She really wanted to ask what major Qian Jia had been studying in college. She knew how to make soap, pottery, houses, and once an iron mine was discovered, even knew how to make ironware. She allowed the prehistoric world to skip right past the Bronze Age and enter the Iron Age.
Everything ended up super easy in Qian Jias hands. Although shed fail a couple times, shed always seed in the end.
In reality, Qian Jia was just an omnipotent Mary Sue.
However, this had nothing to do with her. Her task this time didnt involve the female lead so it was necessary to maintain good rtionships.
Ning Shu headed over to borrow something from Qian Jia. Jia, can I borrow the kni thing you used to cut meat? I want to get rid of my hair.
Ning Shu had been wanting to get rid of this hair. It was so long that it reached her butt, so she always ended up sitting on her hair.
Qian Jia was taken aback for a moment, then she smiled and said, Sure.
She went back to the cave, then handed the Swiss Army knife to Ning Shu. Ning Shu acted like she didnt know how to use it and looked towards Qian Jia.
Qian Jia cutely pped her head in realization, then took the knife and said, You dont know how to use it, right? This is a very ordinary thing where Im from, its called a knife. Ill help you cut your hair, alright?
Thank Thank you, said Ning Shu as she tried to control the twitching of her lips. She felt like Qian Jias tone was filled with superiority when she was saying that.
After Qian Jia helped Ning Shu cut a few stands of hair, Ning Shu started doing it herself and directly hacked her hair to shoulder length. Since it was done with a knife, it was as messy as if a dog had chomped at it. Although it wasnt anything pretty, at the very least it wasfortable.
Qian Jia had a lot of charm. After this one meal, all the female beastmen liked her a lot andpletely worshipped her.
On the way back, Zhi keptplimenting Qian Jia nonstop. Her eyes were filled with envy as she said, Qian Jia is really a good female beastman. A lot of beastmen like her, its no wonder that Kai likes her too.
Ning Shu caught an issue. Kai was the one person mentioned out of all things, so she nced over at Zhi. You like Kai?
Why would I like Kai? Zhi looked at Ning Shu in surprise. Kai always seemed to be so indifferent towards the females in the tribe, but he seems to like Jia a lot.
Ning Shu: I was wrong
Huh? Why did you do that to your hair? Its seriously ugly. All the females in the tribe have long hair. Youre seriously ugly like this, Kai wont like it! Zhis expression was very exaggerated and she was just short of screaming.
Ning Shu flicked her hair. Its morefortable this way.
Zhi looked at Ning Shu with disappointed frustration as she said, I even told Kai that you were going to be the Wust time. Didnt he say anything to you?
Ning Shu shook her head. He said that he would help me be the Wu.
Zhi:
Chapter 664: Heading Out with Qian Jia
Chapter 664: Heading Out with Qian Jia
Zhi frowned. Doesnt he know that the Wu cant have a mate? You guys are going to be mates, so why isnt he stopping you from bing the Wu?
Perhaps he doesnt want to be mates with me. Forget it. These things dont matter. Arent we going to leave the tribe tomorrow with Jia to look for things? We should prepare something for carrying stuff. Ning Shu changed the topic.
Since the female beastmen were curious about how Qian Jia got her food, Qian Jia said that she would take them out tomorrow to forage for ingredients.
As long as they went with Qian Jia, theyd definitely be able to find a lot of things.
Oh, thats right! Ive never left the tribe before. Ill go weave a basket! Zhi immediately forgot about what was going on with Rui and asked, Do you want a basket? Ill make one for you.
Alright. Ning Shu nodded, then she helped Zhi find a vine that was as thick as a toe and directly yanked it out of the ground. She dragged it to the entrance of Zhis cave so that Zhi could use it to weave a basket.
Zhis jaw dropped as she stared wide-eyed at Ning Shu. Your strength? How did you pull it out?
I just yanked, replied Ning Shu as she dusted off her hands. Is this enough? If its not, Ill go get more.
Its enough. Only males can yank out things like this, muttered Zhi. She started weaving the baskets, so Ning Shu stood at the side to watch.
The baskets Zhi made were very ugly. Some parts were very tight while other parts were very loose, and the sizes were different. However, it didnt really matter as long as it could be used.
The next day, Ning Shu and Zhi each held an ugly basket as they headed towards the ce of offering.
There were a few female beastmen there, and also a few male beastmen. Qian Jia was currently talking with the female beastmen. When she saw Ning Shu and Zhi, she said with a smile, We were just waiting on you guys.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Qian Jia was wearing a T-shirt today and short jeans, which made her stand out greatly from the surrounding beastmen.
Ning Shu looked towards the male beastmen. She only knew Rui and Kai and didnt really know the others.
When Qian Jia saw that Ning Shu was looking at the male beastmen, she said craftily, Theyre going to be seeing us out of the tribe anding with us to protect us, so well get a chance to taste what its like to soar in the skies.
Taste what its like to soar in the skies? Ning Shus over-reactive imagination went wild again.
In an np world, it was nearly impossible not to think along skewed lines.
Since it was the first time so many female beastmen left the tribe, Rui gathered the male beastmen to protect the females.
The other reason was because Rui didnt want to take even a step away from Qian Jia. Hed always be trying to find ways to stay with Qian Jia. Qian Jia pretty much emitted her own glow which caused all the male beastmens eyes to be glued to her.
Qian Jia didnt seem aware that every move she made seemed to carry beautiful grace. Her soft natural smile was practically about to make all the beastmen drool.
When Rui saw how beautiful Qian Jia was, then saw that all of the male beastmen were looking at him with intense envy and jealousy, he felt proud and also a little ufortable.
This beautiful female beastman seemed to be capable of everything and was so wise, and she was his mate.
He couldnt help but wonder if a wonderful mate like this was truly supposed to belong to him. Wu said that she was the divine maiden. Did he have the right to possess the divine maiden?
Rui was currently suffering the bittersweet fear that he might lose what he loved.
Ning Shu nced at Kai. He was a man of very few words. Although he was also looking at Qian Jia, his gaze was much more controlled than that of the other beastmen. He seemed to sense that someone was watching him and turned around to meet Ning Shus gaze.
He was stunned for a moment, then he shifted his gaze away. He didnt look back at Ning Shu, but he didnt look at Qian Jia again either.
Chapter 665: First Outing
Chapter 665: First Outing
When Ning Shu saw Kai like that, she got the strong impression that he was a supporting male lead that had a crush on the female lead but couldnt voice it. His gaze contained deep doting affection that he himself probably hadnt even realized.
Although Kais love was eventually able to move Qian Jia and he did be one of her mates, there was currently no precedent yet. The precedent for a female beastman having multiple mates hadnt yet been established, so Kai had no choice but to suffer the pain of liking someone elses mate.
Toward this, Ning Shu expressed, you freakin deserved it.
Although this task didnt specify to do anything to Kai, it didnt hinder her enjoyment of the schadenfreude.
The beastmen transformed into winged tigers and carried the female beastmen out of the tribe.
Qian Jia took the initiative to get onto Ruis back, then the other female beastmen got onto the other male beastmens backs. Ning Shu was the only one that didnt head towards anyone.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Kai hesitated for a moment, then he walked to Ning Shu and said, Get on my back?
Ning Shu grabbed at the tiger fur without hesitation to climb onto Kais back. The fur was pretty soft. Itd be perfect for making fur-clothing. The outfit would turn out top-quality for sure.
Kai pped his wings and immediately soared into the air to catch up with the group that had already flown off.
As Ning Shu sat on the tigers back, she felt like all she could hear was the whistling of the wind. The slight breeze was veryfortable and she could see an unending stretch of forest below them. The entire world seemed to be covered by the prehistoric forests.
The air quality was sure good.
After they got a short distance away from the tribe, Rui who was flying in front said, Its the first time were heading out, so we shouldnt go too far. Lets just stop here.
Then he slowly started to descend.
Since it was the first time the females had ever left the tribe, they were very excited and looked around at everything curiously.
They had grown up without ever stepping foot outside the tribe. The adults always told them that the outside world was very dangerous. The female beastmen were very weak, so the outside world was very dangerous to them.
So they were very excited and amazed to see the world outside of the tribe, but they were also a little scared.
Zhi held a basket in one hand as she ran over to take Ning Shus hand. It was clear that she was a little scared. Ning Shu smiled at her and squeezed her hand as she said, Dont be scared. Im here.
Ning Shu felt that the tribe was a little inhumane to keep the female beastmen imprisoned inside tribe in the name of protection. It must be known that all environmental evolution and adaptation was built upon blood.
As Qian Jia walked in front, she said, This entire forest is filled with treasures. Its filled with things that can be eaten, but its also very dangerous. As you guys look for things, make sure to watch out for snakes and bugs.
She then pointed at a ck tree fugus growing on a tree trunk and said, This is edible. We can bring it back to dry it in the sun. Its very tasty when stir-fried with meat.
When the female beastmen heard that this was edible, they started picking it. Qian Jia pointed towards the mushrooms growing on the ground and said, Soups boiled with this are very savory.
When the female beastmen heard this, they started searching for mushrooms. Zhi picked a very brightly colored mushroom and asked Ning Shu, Cao, look, this ones huge!
You cant eat
You cant eat that. Before Ning Shu could finish her words, Qian Jia had walked over and said sternly to Zhi, This is poisonous. For mushrooms, the more brightly colored they are, the more poisonous they are. Remember, you cant gather this kind of mushroom!
Zhi was startled by Qian Jias stern expression and looked towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu said, Since Jias said that its poisonous, throw it away.
Oh Zhi hastily threw the mushroom away.
Qian Jia then picked some purne. Every time she gathered something, she would exin that it was edible.
Ning Shu didnt have much interest in wild vegetables and just collected some herbs. Meanwhile, whenever Zhi heard Qian Jia say that something was edible, shed gather it like crazy. She was extremely excited.
Chapter 666: Pursuing Beauty is Instinct
Chapter 666: Pursuing Beauty is Instinct
When Zhi saw that Ning Shu only had herbs in her basket, she hastily said, Cao, why do you have so little? Ill give you some of mine.
Its fine. These are herbs. Once we get back, Ill dry them, then sprinkle some in the cave. They can ward off mosquitoes, said Ning Shu.
Even if she brought back the cooking ingredients, there was no way to use them since she didnt know how to cook. In addition, there werent even cooking tools here, so she had no interest in trying to cook at all.
Alright, then Ill help you collect herbs, said Zhi with a smile. Her face had beads of sweat, but she was smiling very brightly.
Ning Shu took this in. They were only out collecting herbs, but the female beastmen were extremely happy. Perhaps they were happy because they found something that they could do.
The entire group was very enthusiastic. The baskets of the female beastmen were filled with all sorts of edible things like wild vegetables, ginger, and pepper.
The male beastmen were protecting the female beastmen and holding the baskets for them.
Ning Shu was holding a wooden stick and using it to push aside the brambles to look for herbs. Her luck was pretty good since she was able to find some useful herbs that could cure themon cold and ones that could treat external injuries. This particr herb could be chewed, then rubbed onto injuries to stop bleeding.
Ning Shus basket was the emptiest out of the entire group while Zhis basket was so full that it could barely fit anything else. As long as Zhi heard that something was edible, shed shove all she could inside the basket.
When she couldnt fit any more inside her own basket, she started shoving stuff in Ning Shus basket.
Ning Shu was pretty speechless. Why was she grabbing so much when she didnt even know how to cook with these things?
Suddenly, Qian Jia, who was walking in front, cried out as she fell and tumbled into a sand dune. She ended up getting mud in her mouth.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When Qian Jia cried out, all of the male beastmen instantly tossed aside the baskets they were holding and swarmed towards Qian Jia.
Several female beastmen also ran over in concern to help Qian Jia up.
Zhi looked over, a beat slow, at thismotion. Ning Shu saw that there was a small snake that was flickering its tongue as it opened its mouth to bite Zhis leg.
She revolved her energy as she lifted the branch she was holding to hit the snakes head. The snakes head to becamepletely deformed as it was knocked away.
Cao Zhi stared at Ning Shu in surprise, then her face filled with realization and fear.
Ning Shu said in annoyance, Pay attention to your surroundings and keep a stick in your hand.
Al-alright Zhi hastily picked up a tree branch and mimicked Ning Shu in using it to lift aside brambles.
Ning Shu looked toward Qian Jia who had only tripped. Everyone had gone over to see if she was alright. These male beastmen paid no attention to the female that was truly in danger since their focus was all on Qian Jia.
Pursuing beauty has always been instinct since ancient times. Reality sure was cruel.
Qian Jia, who had fallen down, sat there nkly with the sand in her mouth. Rui was besides himself with panic when he saw Qian Jia like this. Even Kai who has always been veryposed looked worried.
Jia, whats wrong? asked Rui worriedly.
Qian Jia spat out the sand in her mouth, then hugged Rui as sheughed happily.
Ning Shu walked over and picked up a bit of the sand to taste it. It was salty. This meant that there was probably a salt mine beneath here.
It was no wonder that nothing was growing in this area.
Its salty. Its salty! We found salt! shouted Qian Jia happily. The thing she hadmented over most sinceing to this world was the fact that there was no salt. Things cooked without salt were seriously nd.
But she had actually managed to find a salt mine!
Chapter 667: Found Bitter Crystal!
Chapter 667: Found Bitter Crystal!
Qian Jia jumped around happily in excitement. When Rui saw her like this, he became even more worried.
Qian Jia wanted to confirm her guess, so she said to Rui, Can you guys dig down here? The deeper the better. I want to see if theres a salt mine here.
Kai was the first to transform into his tiger form and start using his ws to dig at the sand. The other males then transformed as well and started digging at the sand.
What are they doing? asked Zhi, her eyes filled with confusion.
As expected of a female lead that had enough luck to touch the heavens, she was able to find a salt mine just from tripping. This area had already been here for a long time, but only the female lead was able to discover that it was a salt mine.
When the other females saw how stirred up Qian Jia was, they started asking her what was going on. Qian Jia smiled excitedly as she said, This is something really good. Putting a little in while cooking will make food be very tasty, and it can even be used to salt meat and make meat stay good longer.
Wow! Really?
Thats amazing!
When the beastmen heard this, they started eximing in admiration, then looked towards the male beastmen who were working enthusiastically with eager anticipation.
In the end, Rui hit something that made a ng. It was a white crystal. When Qian Jia saw this, she immediately ran over to hug Rui as she shouted, There really is salt! Theres salt! This is amazing! This is great!
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Qian Jia happily kissed Ruis cheek, causing Rui to grin infectiously as well. The other beastmen moved forward, wanting Qian Jia to kiss them too, but Rui kicked them away.
Rui sent people to notify the tribe chief. After a little while, the tribe chief arrived with Wu. When they saw the white crystal, Tribe Chief eximed excitedly, Our Winged Tigers Tribe also have bitter crystals now!
Since the taste of salt was bitter and salty, it was called bitter crystal. The tribe chief even had tears in his eyes.
Their tribe had never possessed this. Even when they went to other tribes to trade for it, the other tribes refused to trade this away. That was why the tribe chief was happy enough to cry when he found out that they had discovered a bitter crystal mine.
Pa, Jia was the one that found this. Rui hastily helped Qian Jia im the credit.
Wonderful, wonderful said the tribe chief with a smile.
Tribe Chief, this isnt bitter crystal, this is salt, emphasized Qian Jia. What kind of name was bitter crystal?
Alright, you were the one that found it, so you can name it whatever you like. The tribe chief was very lenient towards Qian Jia.
Wu was also smiling as she knelt down to kowtow towards the sky while shouting, The Divine truly is assisting the Winged Tigers Tribe!
Ning Shu:
Chapter 668: It’s Not Poisonous?
Chapter 668: Its Not Poisonous?
The discovery of the salt mine was a huge event to the entire tribe. Qian Jia instantly became the hero of Winged Tigers Tribe.
Qian Jia was getting a little embarrassed from all these praises and she hastily waved her hands as she said, Im also a member of Winged Tigers Tribe. Everyone has been looking after me so much, so its only right that I help out as well.
As expected, you were sent to Winged Tigers Tribe by the Divinity, said the tribe chief as he nodded.
The male beastmens gazes were even more gentle as they looked at Qian Jia. Their eyes were filled with love and admiration. Even the females really liked Qian Jia.
Cao, what is that? Why is Tribe Chief and Wu so happy? Zhi waspletely baffled when she saw how happy everyone was.
Actually, most of the beastmen didnt know why the tribe chief and Wu were so happy, but they were happy because they saw that everyone else was happy.
Ning Shu shook her head and said mildly, I dont know either.
The tribe chief waved and had a couple of the male beastmen carry the salt block back. Then he used sand to cover up the exposed salt mine before saying, The future of Winged Tigers Tribe will depend on this, so dont tell anyone about it.
Ning Shu looked at the block of salt, then asked Qian Jia, Is that thing safe? Its not poisonous?
How could it be poisonous? Rui scowled at Ning Shu.
Cao, be careful with what you say, said Kai.
Thats right, Tribe Chief has already said that this is something good. How could it be poisonous? echoed the other male beastmen.
Ning Shu: Me Cao (F*ck), did she say something hugely unreasonable? Why was she being mob-attacked?
This was the sad difference in treatment between a beautiful woman and an ugly one. She got the misperception that she had be a viinous, and was even the type that would pick faults unreasonably too.
Caos just asking, why are you guys being so fierce towards her? Zhi spoke up for Ning Shu, but since so many people were looking in their direction, her voice was trembling a little.
Ning Shu felt her heart warm as she shrugged. Im just asking casually. After all, Ive never seen this before. Can it be that Im not allowed to ask questions?
The atmosphere became a little tense. Ning Shu picked up her basket, then pulled Zhi to leave.
Right at this time, Qian Jia suddenly pped her head in realization while eximing, Good thing Cao reminded me. Salt in this form really cant be eaten. It contains impurities and sulfur, so its bad for the body. It has to be simmered before it can be eaten.
Qian Jia moved to catch up with Ning Shu and said with a smile, Cao, thank you for reminding me.
Ning Shu gave a polite smile. I dont mind.
When Qian Jia saw Ning Shu like this, she asked, Are you angry?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jia, Caos not angry. Kai walked over to console Qian Jia.
Ning Shu:
Youre all great heros of Winged Tigers Tribe! said the tribe chief whileughing happily.
They then returned to the tribe together. The female beastmen had a lot of things in their baskets, but they finally realized that they didnt know what to do with them when they got back and just stared nkly at the pile of ingredients.
Qian Jia waved as she said, We found a salt mine today! This is something worthy of celebrating, so lets let everyone taste what dishes with salt taste like tonight.
Yes! Qian Jias suggestion got the approval of all the beastmen mainly because after they had a taste of what Qian Jia made, they couldnt really swallow the meat they roasted themselves anymore.
Chapter 669: Salted Feast
Chapter 669: Salted Feast
Rui sounded helpless and proud as he said to Qian Jia, Wont it be too tiring? I dont want you to work too hard.
Qian Jia said with a smile, Theres so many people here. With so many people helping, theres no way Ill be worn out.
This was the first time the tribe had ever been so festive since its establishment. All the children and adults were gathered together with smiles on their faces as they greedily inhaled the aromaing from the stone pot.
Little tigers were ying noisily while the little female beastmen were watching the adults move around busily from the side. Their eyes were filled with curiosity.
Ning Shu didnt know how to cook, so she helped with washing the vegetables and setting out the utensils. As everyone worked, they chatted happily.
In this joyous and harmonious atmosphere, Ning Shu was sitting to the side by herself and rubbing twigs against a rock to make chopsticks with an indifferent expression. She was very out of ce in this atmosphere.
Cao, how many chopsticks have you made? asked Zhi as she walked over.
Theyre all here. Ning Shu handed her a bunch of chopsticks.
When Zhi saw that Ning Shu was expressionless, she asked, Cao, are you still angry?
Zhi looked at Ning Shu as she said, I feel like you dont like Jia.
Really? Ning Shu lifted her brows. It wasnt to the point of dislike, but she didnt have a good impression of Qian Jia either.
Apletely ordinary girl suddenly had such smooth sailing in another world and became a unique and iparably shining existence. She was even given the title of divine maiden and believed to be sent by the Divinity. When Ning Shu saw this, she just felt likeughing.
Zhi took the chopsticks as she sat down next to Ning Shu. The tribe members all like Qian Jia. I know that youre angry because of whats happened with Kai, but Jia is Ruis mate.
It seemed like not everyone was blind. At the very least, Zhi noticed the problem.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It should be said that over half the male beastmen in Winged Tigers Tribe liked Jia. If the older male beastmen were excluded, it could be said that all of the young males liked Qian Jia.
Her halo was so strong that Ning Shu didnt even dare to look straight at her.
Its fine. Im not angry. Ning Shu shook her head. She was here to do the task, not to take part in some love tetragon.
It was just that after experiencing multiple worlds, sometimes she couldnt stand Qian Jias affected manner. Maybe it was because she knew about Qian Jias background that she found Qian Jias tendency to act superior so off-putting.
Why did she be so amazing just after a transmigration? It didnt make sense.
The meal took all the way untilte afternoon to prepare. There were several stone tables that had stone bowls set on them. Inside the bowls were food that the beastmen had never seen before.
Ning Shu nced at the food. Most of them weremon household dishes. Qian Jia had probably put in a lot of effort to cook them. After all, it was difficult to make food like this in such harsh conditions.
Chapter 670: I Like You Quite a Lot
Chapter 670: I Like You Quite a Lot
Everyone, go ahead and eat! If it doesnt taste good, dont say it out loud, otherwise Ill be hurt! joked Qian Jia with a sweet smile.
The tribe chiefughed heartily. The only fear is that there wont be enough to eat, how could it possibly not taste good? Hey! Im the tribe chief! I havent even started eating, but you guys are already eating?
Everyone entered the battle to snatch food. Rui pulled Qian Jia over to sit down next to him and said gently, You should eat too. Youve worked so hard today.
Qian Jia smiled. As she watched these beastmen scramble and fight each other to eat the food she made, delight arose in her heart. It felt seriously good to be needed and valued.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu saw out of the corner of her eye that Kai, who was sitting next to her, was ncing towards Qian Jia from time to time. His gaze was veryplicated. It contained a hint of mncholy, gentleness, and conflicted struggle.
Seeing it almost gave Ning Shu the feeling of being constipated.
Zhi fell in love with the heavy taste of the Sichuan poached sliced fish in hot chili oil. Qian Jia was the one that had found the chili. The moment she saw it, she had thought of making this recipe.
Some beastmen loved this dish while others didnt dare to eat it. Ning Shu ate until she was full, then set down her chopsticks and stopped eating.
The beastmen were uncontrobly attracted to this food, but to Ning Shu, the taste was very ordinary.
Cao, why arent you eating? Zhi was still stuffing food into her mouth when she saw that Ning Shu had set down her chopsticks. She immediately got more food for Ning Shu. Eat more.
You should eat. Im already full, said Ning Shu with a smile.
Qian Jia noticed that Ning Shu had already stopped eating even though the other beastmen were all still eating. All the beastmen were still eating enthusiastically with great relish even though they were burping from fullness.
Ning Shus indifferent expression was a clear contrast in this scene, so it made Qian Jia unhappy. Cao, these dishes dont suit your taste?
The moment Qian Jia said this, everyone sitting at the table looked towards Ning Shu. Ning Shus lips twitched as she said, Im already full. I cant eat anymore.
Could it be that she should keep eating even if she was full? Even if a celestial pill was offered to her right now, she wouldnt be able to eat it.
Oh, I thought that you didnt like it. What do you like to eat? If I know how to cook it, Ill teach you. Qian Jia felt that this beastman named Cao was quite different from the other beastmen.
She sensed that Cao didnt like her. However, everyone in Winged Tigers Tribe treated her very well, so why would Cao harbor enmity towards her?
Ning Shu didnt know why Qian Jia insisted on talking with her and just replied half-heartedly, I like eating all of this. Ive never eaten so many tasty foods before.
Satisfaction shed through Qian Jias eyes and she smiled sweetly towards Ning Shu. Cao, I like you quite a lot. Lets talk more often in the future.
Although Qian Jia was smiling towards Ning Shu, Kai who was sitting next to Ning Shu was captivated by that beautiful smile. He almost felt like that beautiful sweet smile was being directed towards him.
As the rays of the sun illuminated Qian Jias face, it bathed her in a pure white glow that caused Kais heart to start pounding.
Ning Shu said, I like you a lot as well. Lets talk more in the future.
This was the hypocrisy of people in the modern era. Although they clearly didnt like each other, they both said that they liked each other.
This mealsted until the moon rose above the trees. Ning Shu and Zhi returned to their caves. Zhi was holding a stone bowl that contained some moist salt crystals.
Jia gave this to us. This is enough for us to eat for a very long time. Jia said that meat will taste really good if we rub a bit of this on while cooking it, said Zhi.
Ning Shu looked towards the sky. There were already three moons now. Zhi had said that winter would arrive when there were ten moons in the sky.
This world only had a summer filled with torrid heat and a winter filled with bitter coldness.
From what the original host remembered, it was hardest to survive winter. The cold weather and constant snow meant there was no prey. Whenever winter arrived, a lot of female beastmen would die.
Ning Shu felt that there was a need to make proper preparations ahead of time.
As she looked at the threerge moons, she suddenly felt that the gods sense of esthetics was pretty twisted. Two suns and ten moons? Really?
Zhi, dont use too much of the salt. Itlle in very usefulter, said Ning Shu.
Chapter 671: Saw It, Killed It
Chapter 671: Saw It, Killed It
After getting back to the cave, Ning Shu took the herbs out from the basket and ced them near the entrance of the cave to dry them.
In the future, she had to make more trips to gather herbs and make sure to prepare some herbs that could treat themon cold. If it was possible, she should also hunt and salt meat in preparation for winter.
However, it was difficult for female beastmen to leave the tribe. Qian Jia was the only female that could leave the tribe at will, and there were always people to protect her.
The divine maiden was different from everyone after all. Even if this was the prehistoric world, there was still the concept of different statuses.
Well, first she had to increase her strength. She ate a spirit essence crystal about the size of her picky and a frighteningly huge amount of spirit energy immediately surged up inside her body. However, the weak strand of energy inside her dantian absorbed all of it.
After absorbing the spirit energy, the strand of energy became a little stronger. Ning Shu clenched her fist. It felt like her grip was stronger as well.
She felt more confident in surviving now since, at the very least, shed be able to protect herself. She didnt believe in beauty or charm, she only believed in strength. A person would only be able to protect themselves and keep themselves from falling in defeat with strength.
Perhaps it was because Qian Jia was unhappy about what happened at the mealst time, because Qian Jia continued to bring female beastmen out with her to gather stuff, but she never brought Ning Shu out again.
Ning Shu knew that Qian Jia was taking that incident to heart. Qian Jia was probably dissatisfied with her attitude. Originally she had been nning to head out to gather more herbs, but it seemed like she wouldnt have the chance to.
Qian Jia didnt bring Ning Shu out again, but she would bring Zhi. Every time Zhi went, she would bring back a lot of things for Ning Shu like wild grapes and other fruits.
All the female beastmen liked heading out with Qian Jia since they would reap a lot of harvest every time they went. This made them very excited about taking trips out of the tribe.
Zhi exined to Ning Shu, Jia said that she brings different people out every time. Shes trying to make sure everyone gets a turn, so shell bring you next time.
Ning Shu wasnt very concerned. Although it was said to be based on turns, Zhi would be picked for every outing. Ning Shu had a feeling that Qian Jia was trying to ruin the rtionship between her and Zhi.
However, there was no way she would start fighting with her close friend Zhi just because of Qian Jia. Every time Zhi headed out, Ning Shu would mash some herbs and rub it on her.
These herbs were capable of repelling bugs. Last time Zhi had almost been bitten by a snake, but the male beastmen hadnt even noticed because they were too busy looking at Qian Jia. It seemed like she still had to rely on herself for stuff.
If anything happened, shed have to deal with it herself.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. Did Qian Jia think that she wouldnt be able to get anything just because she didnt get picked for the trips? She now had the power to protect herself.
Once Qian Jia and the others left, Ning Shu snuck out of the tribe. However, she stayed near the tribe as she searched for herbs and asionally hunted a rabbit or two.
Ning Shu encountered arge deer and set about hunting it. After chasing it for a while, she caught up and killed it with a punch.
She clenched her fist. Being strong sure was refreshing.
She dragged the deer back to the tribe, but Qian Jias group still hadnt returned yet, so she dragged the deer to her cave. She didnt n to hand this deer over to the tribe.
In this outing, Qian Jia had found wheat and mature wheat seeds, so she was very excited. The thought that shed be able to eat steamed buns in the future made her feel like life was wonderful and filled with things to look forward to.
After she got back, she had Rui clear an area ofnd. Rui agreed without hesitation and had some of the male beastmen help with this task. Kai was the first to respond.
Qian Jia then made a lot of tasty food to reward them.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When Ning Shu heard about this, her entire face twitched. Could it be that there was no need to pay attention to the season when nting wheat? However, Qian Jia still seeded. Perhaps this world didnt care about the seasons.
There werent four seasons in the first ce.
Zhi handed Ning Shu the herbs in her basket and said, I saw you collecting thisst time. I dont know if these are right though.
Ning Shu saw that there werent a lot of wild vegetables and fruits in Zhis basket this time. She had probably spent most of her time helping her look for herbs. Ning Shu was a little touched.
The thing you rub on me every time is really effective. I used to get bug bites all over when I headed out before, but I havent been bitten since you started rubbing that on me, said Zhi with a smile. Then she handed a fruit to Ning Shu. Jia said that this is a tomato. Try it.
You can have it, Im okay. Ning Shu ced the herbs at the entrance of the cave to dry them.
She thought for a moment, then dragged the dead deer to Zhi. Zhi stared wide-eyed at the prey as she eximed, Where did thise from?
When I snuck out to collect herbs, I encountered it, so I killed it. With this, once winteres, well still have food, said Ning Shu.
Zhis face was filled with astonishment and fright. How could you sneak out on your own? What will you do if you encounter danger without any males protecting you? And you even went to hunt?
Chapter 672: Stock Up on Food
Chapter 672: Stock Up on Food
Im very strong, so its fine. Ill protect myself carefully. Lets salt the meat. Right now, Ning Shus current goal was to stock up on enough food to deal with the approaching cmity.
Zhi was hesitant. Are we really not going to hand this over?
All the prey the tribe hunted was distributed amongst everyone. Zhi felt very uneasy about keeping this for themselves.
However, Ning Shu didnt mind. Its fine as long as no one find out.
Since Jia knows how to cook a lot of tasty things, Rui will definitely give more of the prey to Qian Jia. No one in the tribe will say anything either since Qian Jia has contributed a lot to the tribe, but if we dont have enough food, we wont be able to survive winter, coaxed Ning Shu patiently.
It was easier to handle some things with Zhis help.
Zhi bit her lips nervously but finally nodded. She picked up a stone and started grinding the stone to sharpen it.
Ning Shu took the stone. Ill do it. Im stronger.
Ning Shu skinned the deer, got rid of the internal organs, and found a ce to bury them. Zhi carried over the salt jar. When she saw that Ning Shu was grabbing fistfuls of salt to rub it on the meat, she asked, Should I ask Jia for more salt?
Yes, but dont ask for too much at once. Ning Shu was already being very conservative with the salt. After rubbing it with the salt, there was a need to massage for a long time to get the salt into the meat.
It was hard, but she managed to salt the entire deer with therge stone bowl of salt. Zhi found some grass stems to hang the deer up.
Zhi was very satisfied to see that they had so much meat.
However, Ning Shu sighed as she looked at the empty jar. Qian Jia pretty much controlled the salt supply of the entire tribe. She was the only one that could simmer the rock salt.
Whenever people in the tribe wanted salt, they had to either ask Qian Jia or the tribe chief.
Ning Shu wanted to go to the salt mine to get salt and boil it herself, but the salt mine was pretty far from the tribe and the tribe chief valued the mine a lot so he prohibited the tribesmen from going there to get salt themselves.
Qian Jia was the only one who could freely go to the salt mine to get salt.
As of now, Qian Jias status in Winged Tigers Tribe was extremely high, especially since everyone in the tribe with the exception of Ning Shu liked her.
Whenever Ning Shu didnt have anything to do, shed hole up in her cave to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts or tidy up her herbs. She was keeping busy with her own things so she didnt interact with Qian Jia at all.
Zhi would ask Qian Jia for salt every couple days, but Qian Jia never gave her much. After a couple times, Qian Jia felt that something was off and asked, Why are you using salt up so quickly?
Zhi replied, embarrassed, I really like eating salt. The roasted meat tastes really good.
Qian Jia didnt know whether tough or to cry. As she gave Zhi a bowl of salt, she said, You cant eat too much salt, its not good for the body. Oh right, why hasnt Caoe to get salt?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She eats with me, thats why Im going through salt so quickly, said Zhi.
Qian Jias gaze flickered, then she said, Its great that Cao has a friend like you, but she has to do some things herself. Have here get salt herself in the future.
Zhi nodded, then left with the stone bowl.
Qian Jia watched as Zhi left, then leaned against Rui, discouraged. Rui, I feel like Cao doesnt like me. Did I do something wrong?
Rui immediately said, Youre the best. No beastmen canpare to you, and Cao is nothing but a female beastman. Even if she doesnt like you, theres plenty of people that like you. Its her loss for not liking you.
As Rui spoke, he squeezed Qian Jias delicate cheeks dotingly. He squeezed very gently, but it still left a red mark on her face, so his heart filled with heartache.
Qian Jia said with a smile, Husband, Im so happy to have met you.
Im on the one that feels fortunate to have met you. Thank goodness that I was the one that saved you back then.
Chapter 673: Come Get More Next Time
Chapter 673: Come Get More Next Time
After Zhi returned from getting salt from Qian Jia, she said to Ning Shu, Jia told you to get salt yourself. I feel like shes not happy.
Ning Shu was currently flipping the salted meat to stop it from smelling. When she heard what Zhi said, she asked, Shes not happy?
Yeah, she said to have you go yourself to get salt. Shes not happy because Ive been asking for too much salt, said Zhi. I feel like theres something between you and Jia.
What could there be? remarked Ning Shu offhandedly. She nced at the salt in Zhis hand. In a bit, Ill got hunt a bit more, then we can salt it.
Zhi nodded. Why dont you go look for Jia now? I feel like shes not happy with us and we still need to get salt from her in the future.
Ning Shu nodded, then grabbed some dry grass to wipe off the oil on her hands. Ill go right now.
Ning Shu went to the cave Qian Jia and Rui lived in. There was an area cleared out in front of Qian Jias cave entrance that was fenced. There were some vegetables, bright red chilies, and some very small tomatoes nted there.
To the side, there were grape trellis that had little strings of purple grapes. It looked like a standard farmers house.
Ning Shu stopped at the door and called, Jia.
When Qian Jia came out of the cave and saw Ning Shu, she was a little surprised. Then she asked with a smile, Cao, why are you here?
Ning Shu said, Jia, I want some salt. Zhi told me toe get it.
When Qian Jia heard what Ning Shu said, a trace of delight and dislike shed through her eyes. She was delighted that this cold and aloof female beastman still had to humblye ask for salt, but she didnt like the fact that she asked directly for salt. It wasnt like she owed this beastman anything.
Even though this beastman was asking for something, she was still being so aloof.
People sure became entitled when you helped them too much. What right did these people have to expect her to do things for them? Could it be that she didnt get tired from boiling salt? That she didnt need to spend time to do these things?
Qian Jia was willing to give these beastmen salt, but that didnt mean that she would give it to anyone who asked, especially if the person was asking with this attitude. It wasnt like she owed this female beastman anything.
Qian Jia had gotten used to being praised to high heavens by everyone, so she disliked Ning Shus attitude a lot.
When Ning Shu saw that Qian Jia wasnt speaking, she asked, I cant get salt? Theres no more?
Qian Jia smiled and her dimples appeared as she said, Arent you using it with Zhi? Zhis already gotten some salt. Come get more next time once you finish using it.
Ning Shu frowned as she peered at Qian Jia. Zhi had told her toe here to get salt from Qian Jia, but now Qian Jia was saying that she wouldnt give her any.
Why did Qian Jia want to make Zhi feel that she was angry and have Zhi tell her toe get salt?
Ning Shu peered at Qian Jia who was standing at the elevated cave entrance and towering over her.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She suddenly realized what Qian Jia was trying to do. Qian Jia just wanted to humiliate her, and while at it, try to ruin her rtionship with Zhi.
Chapter 674: Most Unique Person in This World
Chapter 674: Most Unique Person in This World
She took a moment to consider things. If normally Zhi had here talk to Qian Jia, but after she went, Qian Jia turned out to have no intentions of giving her any salt, then shed probably hold a grudge against Zhi.
Ning Shu felt that this was seriously meaningless, so she said mildly, Since there isnt any more, then forget it. Im leaving.
Ning Shu turned to leave without hesitation while thinking that she probably wonte here again for salt. It seemed like she was going to have to go to the salt mine to steal salt.
She didnt really have a sense of belonging in this tribe. It felt like the current Winged Tigers Tribe hadpletely be Qian Jias territory.
When Qian Jia saw that Ning Shu had turned to leave without any hesitation, she felt offended. This female beastman was seriously infuriating! She called out to stop Ning Shu, Cao, wait.
Ning Shu turned around to look at her. When Qian Jia saw the other partys cold uninterested nce, she lost her trail of thought for a moment.
Um, were going to head out to look for things tomorrow, but were already full on people this time. Ill take you next time, said Qian Jia. As of now, all the females in the tribe liked heading out with her and they wouldpete intensely for the spots.
Ning Shu snorted. She stopped bothering to be polite. Jia, dont you think youre being disgusting? Since you dont want to take me, I wont go, so what are you saying this to me for? You want me to beg you to take me?
Qian Jia looked at Ning Shu in dumbstruck astonishment. It was clear that she hadnt expected for Cao to say things so bluntly and she stammered, I I didnt. Thats not what I was thinking.
Then what were you thinking? asked Ning Shu mildly. You think youre all that just because youre the divine maiden sent by the Divinity? That everyone should worship you? If you want to give me salt, then do so. If you dont want to, then just forget it. But you insist on being extra because you want me to kneel down and beg you, isnt that so?
I wasnt. Qian Jia was so angry her entire body was trembling. She had never hated someone so much sinceing to this world.
It felt like her heart had been cut open and the secret thoughts she was hiding was being shown to everyone. She was startled and extremely embarrassed.
Qian Jia was now very happy that she hade to this world even though this world didnt have airnes, cars,puters, phones, or any technology.
She was happy because she was the most unique person in this world. There didnt need to exist anyone that was as good-looking as her in the world. Here, she felt needed, was cherished, and valued.
She was no longer that ordinary girl. Here, anything she did would gain countless praises.
These praises were extremely pleasant to hear, which was why she was very unhappy with Caos attitude.
She had changed the entire tribe, but this female beastman still didnt respect her.
Cao, I really dont know how I offended you. I know that youve never liked me, so tell me, how exactly have I made you ufortable? Qian Jia was so angry that she was about to cry. She had never been so angry sinceing to this world.
However, Ning Shu just directed the questions back. And how have I offended you to have you keep trying to pick faults with me? Zhis just a simple female, but youre trying to ruin our rtionship. Is it really alright for the pure divine maiden to do this? The Divinity wont punish you for doing such things?
What When have I ever tried to ruin your rtionship with Zhi? You shouldnt falsely use others! Qian Jias voice became shrill. What does whether or not Im the divine maiden have to do with you?
Qian Jia knew well that she wasnt some divine maiden, but an ordinary person that had transmigrated here from another world. She was also baffled by the fact that she had somehow ended up with the crown of divine maiden, but there was no way she would allow someone to humiliate her this way.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu and Qian Jias arguing was very loud, so Rui came out from inside the cave. Several beastmen had been attracted by the sound as well.
Whats going on? Rui saw that his little female was furious. He had never seen Jia like this before. Tears were whirling in her eyes and wet her long eyshes. The sight made his heart ache.
Qian Jia pressed her lips together and shook her head without speaking.
Everyone looked towards Ning Shu with condemnation in their eyes. Kai pulled at Ning Shu and said, Stop causing trouble. Jia only joined the tribe recently, you shouldnt be arguing with her.
Ning Shu pped aside Kais hand and frowned coldly. What are you pulling me for?
Chapter 675: Falling Out with Qian Jia
Chapter 675: Falling Out with Qian Jia
Kai never expected for a female to actually fling off his hand and that a female almost pped him.
His facial color became a little unsightly. He nced at Qian Jia who seemed about to cry, then said in a low voice, Stop causing trouble ande with me. If theres anything, lets talk things out at the side.
Ning Shu nced at him indifferently. What does it have to do with you?
Ning Shu seriously couldnt take Qian Jias behavior anymore, so it was better to just end this facade now. In any case, she wouldnt be relying on Qian Jia in the future.
Qian Jia would eventually be an empress, but that had nothing to do with her so there was no need for her to curry favor with Qian Jia. She was confident that she could survive even if she was driven out of the tribe right now.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
You Kai felt pretty embarrassed, especially since this was happening in front of Qian Jia.
What exactly is going on? Rui red at Ning Shu. What did Jia do to you? If you dont exin things now, then get ready to face the tribe chief and Wu.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together in disdain. Whats there to say? Isnt it just an argument between females? Could it be that you two want to get involved?
She smiled towards Qian Jia. The pure divine maiden wont hold such a little thing against me, right?
Qian Jia was furious. This female was too hateful, to even pulled out the title of divine maiden like if she insisted on brooding over this, itd be disgracing her title.
She felt like she was choking on anger. A prehistoric person had actually managed to put her on the spot!?
I wont hold it against you. I didnt give you salt this time because I really have no more salt, said Qian Jia coldly.
When Rui heard Qian Jia say that they didnt have any more salt, he was stunned for a moment, but he immediately supported her. There is no more salt. All you guys know is to ask for salt. Dont you know how hard it is for Jia to cook the salt? She has to stir it nonstop and her hands are all swollen from it.
Youre getting angry at Jia just because you didnt get salt? Arent you being too much? Rui red at Ning Shu with his tiger pupils as an oppressive aura exploded from his body that made him seemed filled with strength.
Ha. Ha. Ning Shu looked around and saw that all the males looked displeased with her. She found this very meaningless.
Even if she tried to speak reason, they wouldnt listen to her. Due to the main lead halo, all they cared about was Qian Jia. Qian Jia was the best and anyone that opposed Qian Jia was a bad person.
What actually happened, you know. Ning Shu pointed at Qian Jia, then pointed at herself. And I know.
She then turned and left.
Jia, dont be too sad. Ill go ask Cao what happened. After Kai said that, he hastily moved to chase after Ning Shu.
Cao, wait. Kai reached out to pull Ning Shu with a troubled and annoyed expression. Cao, youre making everyone unhappy by arguing with Jia like this. Jia has done so much for the tribe and made everyones life so much better, so why cant you just endure some things?
Why should she have to endure?
Ning Shu rolled her eyes at Kai. Who are you? Do I freakin know you? Scram.
Kai was a little fed up with Ning Shus behavior and a trace of revulsion shed through his eyes, but he still said, I promised your pa that I would treat you well.
Chapter 676: You Go Lick It
Chapter 676: You Go Lick It
Treat me well? Ning Shu jabbed Kais chest hard. Kai gave a muffled groan, but he didnt move aside.
Ning Shu said coldly, Kai, stop trying to lecture me like youre doing it for my sake. My pa lost his life while saving you, so I dont have anyone else in my life. Now youre trying to step on me in order to curry favor with Jia? This is treating me well? Do you think Im an idiot?
Shes the divine maiden, shes amazing, but what does that have to do with me? Could it be that I should kneel down and lick her toes? If you like her freakin feet, you go lick it. Ning Shu retrieved her hand and wiped it off on her fur.
Disgusting, to actually like someone elses mate. After Ning Shu said that, she brushed past Kai to leave.
Kais amber eyes were trembling slightly and his copper skin was pale as he stood there, frozen in shock. Then he ran after Ning Shu. I dont like Jia, I just respect her. Shes the divine maiden and shes Ruis mate. Ive never thought about liking her. You shouldnt say things like that.
Even a prehistoric person acted this shy and bashful? Ning Shu waspletely disgusted by Kai.
She rolled her eyes and moved to leave. No matter what ne she was in, men were always like this. It was seriously gross.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It was impossible to look at men that were under the effect of the Mary Sue halo. They werepletely chunni.
It was like the female lead was everything to them. Just watching them made her feel like vomiting.
Ning Shu pointed at Kai. Dont talk to me again, otherwise Ill announce to the entire tribe that you like Ruis mate. Youre always drooling like a wolf at the sight of her. Id like to see how you can stay in this tribe then.
You Kais brows furrowed and his facial color became very unsightly. His face was filled with indignance and embarrassed anger at having his secret thoughts exposed. Cao, how did you end up like this?
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha
When she got back to the cave, she saw that Zhi was working on weaving a basket. When Zhi saw that Ning Shu wasnt holding anything, she asked, You didnt get salt?
I got into an argument with Jia, but it doesnt have anything to do with you so you shouldnt worry about it and should just keep doing what you do. Ning Shu lifted the basket to feel its weight, then said, Zhi, make a bigger basket. Im going to the salt mine to get salt tonight.
Zhis facial color rapidly changed and she hastily asked, Cao, youre going to the salt mine? Do you know what that ce is? Tribe Chief has said that the tribesmen arent allowed to get salt for themselves. If youre caught, youll be kicked out of the tribe! And youre going at night? Thats too dangerous!
Cao, what exactly is wrong? Zhi looked towards Ning Shu worriedly.
Ning Shu picked up a wooden stick that was as thick as a childs fist and started sharpening it with a rock. Itd have more attack power if it was sharp.
Everything is for the sake of surviving. Ive had a falling out with the divine maiden, so she wont give me salt anymore. Having you get salt from her would take too long and wed never get enough to preserve the food we need, so Ill get some salt for us to boil ourselves. If Im discovered, just say that you didnt know anything and that I was the one that did everything. Ning Shu continued sharpening the stick.
Once there was a sharp point, she mashed some herbs and rubbed them on her body.
Zhi saw that the sun was setting. Just the sight of the unknown darkness made her feel fearful. She really didnt want Cao to take this risk and tried dissuading her again. Cao, dont go. Its so dark outside. Its really too dangerous at night. We already have so much meat, its enough for us to eat. If the tribe chief catches you, youll be punished.
This little bit of meat is nowhere close to enough. Dont worry, Ill be fine. Ning Shu rubbed the bugs-repelling herbs all over herself, then strapped the basket onto her back.
The shoulder strap made with an old vine was a little painful, but it was sturdy enough, so she headed out with the wooden stick.
Zhi watched as Ning Shus figure disappeared into the darkness like the darkness had devoured her. Zhi couldnt fend off her feeling of unease and sat in the cave restlessly to wait for Ning Shu toe back.
Chapter 677: Getting Salt
Chapter 677: Getting Salt
The three moons in the sky illuminated the entire world with an eerie white glow. Ning Shu weaved through the trees with a wooden stick in her hand. Every couple steps, she would break some branches to make marks.
There were a lot of nocturnal animals in the forest. She soon encountered a bat that was the size of a mill. Its sinister ck appearance as it spread its wings and charged towards her was very frightening.
However, she held the stick like ance and revolved her energy to pierce it right through the bat. As the bat pped its wings while screeching, its blood sshed onto Ning Shus face. The hot sticky sensation and the stench made her gag.
At the same time, her actions were like stabbing a hos nest. All the bats on the tree charged towards Ning Shu, so she yanked out the stick and ran. When any bat got too close, she would turn around and quickly swing her stick at it.
Every time she killed a bat, the other bats would surround the dead bat to tear at its flesh.
After running for a long time, Ning Shu finally stopped to catch her breath. Her shoulder hurt from the vine strap even though the basket was empty, so itd probably hurt even more when she carried the salt back.
She didnt know how long she walked but she still couldnt find the salt mine. When they had first discovered the salt mine, she had taken note of the fact that there was an enormous towering tree growing near the mine whose branches seemed to cover the entire sky.
As she had been heading back to the tribe, she had focused on taking note of special nts in preparation for the possibility that she would need toe back to the salt mine.
Flying in the sky was seriously a huge advantage. Ones line of sight was broader so it was possible to spot that huge tree with one nce instead of having to slowly search like this. She didnt know how long it would take to find it.
She nced up at the sky. The moonlight was dimmer now. It was probably nearing dawn. At that time, the sky would be very dark so itd be hard for her to make her way back.
Ning Shu was getting so anxious that her forehead was covered with sweat, but she finally managed to find the salt mine. She set the basket down, then started digging at the sand with her hands.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It was seriously rough to live in the prehistoric era that didnt have any tools. The males, at the very least, had strong ws when they transformed, but she had no choice but to just use her hands.
She revolved her energy, then took a deep breath before digging at the ground with all her strength. When she finally hit salt, the sky was already darkening and the moons were slowly descending. Without moonlight to help illuminate things, itd be very difficult to find her way back.
Ning Shu ced arge block of salt in her basket, then put the basket on her back and started revolving her energy as she sprinted. There was fiery paining from her shoulder. It felt like the coarse vines were digging into her flesh.
The trip back went much more smoothly thanks to the road marks she had left earlier. When she got back to the tribe, it was so dark that she couldnt even see anything in front of her.
However, there was firelight in her cave. She walked into the cave and saw that Zhi hadnt slept yet and was currently adjusting the campfire.
Youre back! Zhi hastily tossed aside the branch she was holding and sighed in relief, then she got up to help take off Ning Shus basket.
B-be gentle. My shoulder hurts. Ning Shu was in so much pain that she had to keep taking deep breaths.
After setting down the basket, she pulled at the fur clothing and saw that her shoulder was bleeding, so she chewed some herbs up before applying them to her shoulder.
When Zhi saw this, she said in annoyance, Why did you get into an argument with Jia while asking for salt? Now youre suffering for it. Cant you just coax Jia a little? Its too dangerous for you to do things like this.
Coaxing her wont work. We need a lot of salt and its not possible to get that amount from her. If we take too much, itll arouse suspicion. Were currently making a secret stash of prey. If its discovered, well have to hand it over. Ning Shu used a rock to smash the salt block, then ced it inside the stone pot.
Ning Shu had a n, but this n required a huge amount of food to help them get through the extremely cold winter.
After working the entire night, Ning Shu waspletely worn out. Shey down on the dry grass in preparation to nap. You should go rest too. Well boil the salt tomorrow.
Zhi nodded and went back to her cave.
Since Ning Shu got into an argument with Qian Jia, when she went out to get water for cooking the salt the next day, some beastmen were looking at her with loathing, however, those beastmen were all male. Some female beastmen came over to ask Ning Shu what had happened.
How did she end up in an argument with the divine maiden?
Ning Shu just said that it was because of Kai. Kai could carry this ck pot.
Chapter 678: She’d Definitely Become like Wu Song!
Chapter 678: Shed Definitely Be like Wu Song!
Some of the female beastmen had expressions of realization and understanding, but they still didnt dare to talk to Ning Shu too much or act too close with her. Qian Jia was not only the divine maiden, she currently also possessed a lot of good things. As the proverb went, if you rolled with the main leads gang, youd get plenty of meat.
Picking the beneficial routes and avoiding trouble was instinctive for all living things.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Some females were worried about Ning Shu and urged her to talk things out with the divine maiden and said that the divine maiden wouldnt hold a grudge. There was no benefit to being enemies with the divine maiden. They even tried to persuade Ning Shu by saying that Kai and Ruis families had always been close and that her actions would make things hard for Kai and would make Kai dislike her.
Ning Shu smiled faintly. Male beastmen could hunt prey to survive, but female beastmen had weak bodies and could not hunt prey themselves, so they had no choice but to rely on the males.
Ning Shu had never considered trying to get along with Kai. Those who already had someone in their heart were heartless towards everyone else. No matter what people did for him, Kai wouldnt appreciate it and would only find it bothersome.
Towards someone like this, what would be the better choice: curry favor with them or p them!?
The only thing was, Ning Shu wasnt sure she could beat a tiger right now. Once she got strong enough though, shed definitely be like Wu Song and kill a tiger with her bare hands!
In response to these peoples concern, Ning Shu smiled bitterly and said, Kai wont be mates with me. He doesnt like me and only knows to scold me. He mes me for offending the divine maiden.
The female beastmen shared nces. They didnt know what to say and could only console Ning Shu by saying that she would definitely be able to be mates with Kai.
At the same time, they sympathized with Ning Shu. She had such an outstanding mate, but had to suffer the pain of knowing that her mate cared about someone else. It was no wonder that this naive little female ended up picking a fight with the divine maiden.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. There was no way shed waste her time on meaningless things like this. She still had a lot of work to do.
It felt like the beastmen were currently sinking into content indolence, especially the male beastmen. In the past, they shouldered the heavy responsibility of hunting prey and were responsible for the survival of the entire tribe.
However, due to Qian Jia finding a lot of food sources, their burden had lessened a lot.
So now, whenever they had free time, they were either fantasizing about Qian Jia or being conflicted over their feelings. Whenever Qian Jia gave a call, theyd run over with their tails wagging.
Since Ning Shu had arge amount of salt now, she no longer held back while hunting. In the past, whenever she had encountered rather strong orrge animals, she would let them go because she was worried that there wouldnt be enough salt to preserve all the meat.
However, she no longer had that fear now. Every time Ning Shu dragged prey back, Zhi would just assume that she had been lucky and encountered prey that had already died.
As of now, all the ventted areas of their caves were filled with hung up dried meat. Zhi felt very satisfied as she looked at these dried meat. Ive never seen so much meat in my life. Are we going to keep making more?
Ning Shu nodded. Of course, the more the better.
The issue was always that there wasnt enough, not that there was too much.
Chapter 679: Moving Meat Stash
Chapter 679: Moving Meat Stash
However, theyd be discovered sooner orter if they left so much meat hanging in the caves. Ning Shu also wanted to stock up some more before winter.
We need to switch locations. While I was hunting, I found arge cavern by a cliff. Lets move the meat into that cavern, said Ning Shu.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhi cried out in surprise, Were moving the meat outside the tribe?
Well be discovered sooner orter like this. Are you willing to hand over all this meat to the tribe? asked Ning Shu as she nced over at Zhi.
Zhis face twisted with heartache at this thought and she immediately said, Alright.
So then they got busy and loaded the wind-dried cured meat into baskets in preparation to carry them to the cave at night.
However, Zhi had never left the tribe at night before. There was constant soft rustling in the forest and the shrill eerie cries of birds. It caused her hair to rise on end.
She trembled uncontrobly as she followed closely behind Ning Shu.
Dont worry, Im here. Ning Shus voice was very calm, so it made Zhi calm down a little as well.
When Ning Shu saw that Zhi was walking very slowly, she moved some of the meat in Zhis basket to hers.
Ning Shu had discovered this cavern while chasing a wild boar. This cavern was veryrge and even had a water source, so it was a very good shelter.
Zhi set down her basket and looked around therge cavern.
Ning Shu first used a sharp stick to loosen up the soil, then she started digging with a sharp rock in order to make arge hole.
Cao, what are you doing? asked Zhi.
Ning Shu continued working as she said, Theres no way we can just leave the meat out in the open. There are a lot of animals in the forest, theyll definitely take the meat. We need to wrap them up with leaves and bury them.
Oh. Zhi hastily picked up a stone to help with digging.
Ning Shu smacked her lips. Her fingers were stabbed full of barbs. If only female beastmen could transform as well, then shed be able to dig with her ws.
The two of them worked for a very long time and finally dug out a hole that was about half their height. Ning Shu usedrge leaves to cover the bottom of the hole, then set the cured meat on the leaves.
Zhi, Im going to head back and carry all the cured meat here. You can just wait here, said Ning Shu.
Zhis voice trembled a little as she said, Cao, Im scared.
Dont be scared. Ill be back right away. Ning Shu picked up the sharpened stick and shoved it into Zhis hand. Dont be scared, be strong. Ill be back soon.
Ning Shu picked up the two baskets and sprinted out of the cavern while revolving her energy. She weaved through the forest swiftly with the help of the moonlight.
When she got back to the cave, she filled the baskets with cured meat before sprinting back to therge cavern.
Inside the cavern, Zhi was clenching the stick tightly. She loosened a breath of relief when she saw Ning Shu and quickly went over to help move the meat into the hole.
This cycle repeated several more times, but Ning Shu finally managed to move all the meat that had finished curing into the cavern. The only ones left were the ones they had just started curing.
She covered the meat withrge leaves, then pushed soil over that. Ning Shu and Zhi jumped hard on top of the area a couple times to pack the dirt in.
After getting this done, Ning Shu finally felt a little more rxed. Finally, she had a pretty secure stash of supplies.
She then brought Zhi back to the tribe.
The days continued to pass like this. Every day was busy for Ning Shu since if she wasnt practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, she was hunting.
Meanwhile, the wheat Qian Jia had nted had grown ripe, so Qian Jia invited everyone in the tribe over to eat noodles. Ning Shu had no idea how she managed to make flour, but at this point she hade to ept that Qian Jia was simply capable of making everything happen.
Everyone was invited, but Qian Jia seemed to have forgotten about Ning Shu. No one else brought it up either since itd be bad if Cao couldnt read the atmosphere and started a fight on such a festive day.
Zhi was invited as well. When Zhi saw that Ning Shu wasnt going, she decided not to go either. When Ning Shu saw Zhis resolute expression as she fought off her cravings, she couldnt help butugh.
She pushed Zhi out of the cave and had her go participate in the banquet.
So what if she couldnt have some noodles?
This big sis was also someone of the modern era.
Not only did Qian Jia make noodles, she even made steamed bread. Although it was more like dough dumplings, it was enough to make these prehistoric people exim in admiration.
After the meal, the tribe chief announced that the tribe was going to start growing wheat, so there were tigers digging at the everywhere in the tribe dirt. A lot female beastmen started sowing seeds under Qian Jias guidance.
The enthusiasm of the tribe was hot enough to scorch, but this didnt have much to do with Ning Shu.
It was probably due to the rumors going around the tribe. Everyone was saying that Kai was going to abandon Cao and that he didnt want to be Caos mate.
Chapter 680: Created Pottery
Chapter 680: Created Pottery
Kai came to look for Ning Shu and said that he would help her clear an area ofnd so that she could grow some grains.
Ning Shu expressionlessly turned down the offer.
Kai frowned as he said, If you nt wheat, youll be able to have a big harvest. Could it be that you want to keep waiting for the asional bit of prey? How do you n to survive winter?
What does that have anything to do with you? Ning Shu didnt want to talk to Kai at all.
Kai hade out of good intentions, so when Ning Shu reacted like this, he became very unhappy. When he saw howzy she was inparison to Qian Jia, he became even more dissatisfied with this future mate of his and was very vexed.
The thought that he would have to be mates with Cao made his heart chill.
Zhi also got some seeds. She asked Ning Shu whether she should nt it or not, but Ning Shu shook her head and told her to decide for herself.
She nced up and saw that there were five moons in the sky now. Winter wasing.
Hence she sped up the rate at which she hunted prey and went to steal salt from the mine every couple days.
Due to this, she was also growing increasingly stronger, but she didnt dare let herself rx at all. Every bit of strength she gained would allow her to save one more person that had been left behind.
Meanwhile, Qian Jia had seeded in making pottery. She basically shaped y into something like a pot and then baked it at high temperatures. She failed several times before one finally seeded but following that, her sess rate quickly increased.
Ning Shus lips twitched. Why the hell were things so simple in Qian Jias hands?
Was baking pottery that simple of a process?
Qian Jias pots created a hugemotion in the tribe. The existence of pottery created great convenience since they could make bowls and things to hold water, but it required technique.
Qian Jia told everyone about her process, but when the females tried it out, they werent as sessful as Qian Jia. Theyd only have one or two sesses asionally.
Zhi also got a jar. When Zhi had gone to ask Qian Jia for salt, Qian Jia had very generously given her a y jar for storing salt.
Although they currently had enough salt, Ning Shu continued to have Zhi ask Qian Jia for salt.
Zhi liked this jar a lot and showed it to Ning Shu, but Ning Shu wasnt very impressed. She had seen porcin pieces a thousand times more exquisite than this jar, so she seriously felt no attraction to this thing.
Cao, Jia knows so much! First she discovered the salt mine, then she nted wheat. She really knows a lot and a lot! She really is the divine maiden sent by the Divinity! eximed Zhi, her eyes filled with admiration.
These things were true. The entire tribe had gone through aplete transformation and was making rapid developmental progress.
Ning Shu nodded. Its natural that the divine maiden is different from us.
Those who stood on the shoulder of giants were naturally capable of seeing farther into the distance. The knowledge Qian Jia possessed was knowledge umted by hundreds of generations.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 681: The Newest Novelty
Chapter 681: The Newest Novelty
Ning Shu and Zhi stocked up on a lot of meat. When Ning Shu saw that they had gathered a good amount of meat, she slowed her hunting speed and started gathering herbs instead.
During the winter, the entire world would be nketed by ice and snow so forget herbs, she wouldnt even be able to find grass.
After drying the herbs she gathered, she wrapped them up with beast skins.
Not long after the excitement over the invention of pottery wore off, Qian Jia started building a house. She couldnt take the dampness and stuffiness of the caves anymore.
So sheined to Rui that back home, she always lived in a house and that living in a cave made her feel like she was bing a serious caveman.
Although Rui didnt know what a caveman was, he nodded and said that he would build Qian Jia a house.
Qian Jia was very excited and immediately started making ns for a house. She had been wanting to get out of the cave for a long time. It was wet and there were so many bugs.
The first step was making bricks, so she had people collect rocks to serve as bricks.
The entire tribe got busy gathering rocks so they soon came up with arge collection. Qian Jiaj liked the granite that Kai found the most because this material was very hard.
Since she didnt have cement, she just used mud. She came up with the brilliant idea of using the silt in the river because that mud was sticky enough to act as a substitute for cement.
Under Qian Jias guidance, a very simple house was built and the ceiling was covered with sogon grass.
Although it was a simple house, it had a door and a window, and there was even a heatable brick bed inside. It was very crude, but Qian Jia was still very excited and rolled around on the brick bed happily.
When the tribe chief saw this, he immediately had his son make him a house too.
Houses became the newest novelty in the tribe. They had always lived in the caves, so it never urred to them that it was possible to live in this kind of ce.
Zhi would go look at the houses every day.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
There gradually started to be more houses in the tribe. After seeing the houses, no one wanted to live in the caves anymore.
Zhi was very envious and said to Ning Shu, Cao, why dont we make a house too?
Theres no point. Its going to be winter soon. The grass wont be able to hold up to the snows weight and all the snow will pour into the house, replied Ning Shu.
Zhi nodded and fell silent. She didnt bring up wanting to build a house again. Ning Shu told Zhi that if the cave felt seriously wet, just scatter charcoal or grass ashes on the cave floor. Those were capable of sucking up moisture.
Ning Shu had always made use of the ashes this way in her cave.
Chapter 682: The Trade Fair
Chapter 682: The Trade Fair
Ning Shu felt that the weather was getting colder. She had to cover herself with beast skins at night now. That meant that winter would be here soon.
Wu summoned Ning Shu to ask if she had managed tomunicate with the divine stone.
Ning Shu hadpletely forgotten about this matter, so when this was brought up, she raced through the options, then said, I couldntmunicate with the divine stone.
Disappointment shed through Wus eyes. It seems like the Divinity didnt choose you.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Wu, was it the Divinity that told you that Jia is the divine maiden? Ning Shu had always been curious about why Wu would think that Qian Jia was the divine maiden.
Wus eyes zed over slightly. Look at the clothes she wears. Those clothes probably belong only to the Divinity. When I saw the Divinity, I think he was wearing that kind of clothing.
Huh!? Ning Shu was bewildered. Could it be that Wu had been able to see that ck figure clearly?
She had only seen a ck shadowy figure. Was the content that they saw the same?
You should go to the trade fair this time. Its good to see more of the world. While at it, spend more time trying tomunicate with the divine stone. You must be resolute in your decision to be the Wu. As long as you are, youll be able tomunicate with the divine stone, said Wu.
As she was speaking, she suddenly started coughing. When Ning Shu saw that Wu seemed to be showing symptoms of bronchitis, she asked, Wu, whats wrong?
Its an old illness. It gets like this whenever it gets cold. Wu waved dismissively as she said, Ill probably be going to the Divinity soon. Hopefully I will be granted a position below his throne so that I can continue to worship him.
Ning Shu:
So Wu was currently in a hurry to find a sessor.
Ning Shu mulled over the matter of the trade fair as she returned from Wus ce. An annual trade fair was held before every winter and all the tribes would trade for things they need in order to survive winter better.
When Zhi heard that Ning Shu could go to the trade fair, she was very envious. There were always a lot of things at the trade fair and beastmen from every tribe would be present.
Ning Shu wasnt very interested though.
However, she hadnt expected that her spot ended up being taken away a few dayster and given to Zhi instead.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. She soon heard that Qian Jia would be going as well as leader of the female beastmen.
Qian Jia had probably refused to go with her. As of now, all Qian Jia had to do was remark that she wanted something for it to happen.
Wu couldnt really say anything when Ning Shus spot was taken away, but her cough started getting worse and she frowned as she looked at Qian Jia.
Wu sighed as she said to Ning Shu, Shes the divine maiden. I just dont know if the Divinity sent her here to help the beastmen or to destroy them. I can only pray that the Divinity will take pity on our tribe.
Ning Shus lips twitched. You werepletely overthinking things.
Of course, as the super annoying supporting female lead, Ning Shu had to go and argue with Qian Jia again. She insisted that Qian Jia gave her an exnation for taking away her spot and said all sorts of things to put Qian Jia in a tight spot.
Before Qian Jia even said anything, the nearby beastmen started speaking up on Qian Jias behalf. Everyone ignored Ning Shu who had her spot taken away and instead, consoled Qian Jia who had been angered by Ning Shu while berating Ning Shu.
When Ning Shu saw how protective these beastmen were of Qian Jia, she got a firsthand look at how omnipotent Qian Jia had be in Winged Tigers Tribe.
The people who were defending Qian Jia were all male beastmen. The female beastmen didnt really say anything. Perhaps they were also unhappy with this divine maiden who had taken away the gazes of all the male beastmen, but they couldnt voice it.
After Ning Shu and Qian Jia started arguing, a lot of female beastmen chose not to get involved and just left the ce.
Ning Shu saw that there was no point to continuing this argument, so she turned and left. Kai ran to catch up with Ning Shu. She nced over and saw that he looked irritated. He was probably here to lecture her again.
Hence, without saying a word, she aimed a kick at his lower leg. Kai couldve dodged easily, but he hadnt expected for a female to attack him so he ended up taking the full hit. It was unbearably painful.
I already told you that I dont want to talk to you. Stop trying to lecture me. Ning Shu turned and left.
The original hosts father had died for the sake of saving Kai, and children without parents were just grass. Had the original hosts pa still been here, would Kai dare to bully her like this?
Zhi, who ended up getting the spot, spoke to Ning Shu uneasily, I dont know why it became mine.
Ning Shu smiled towards her. Its good to go see more of the world. You know as well that Jia doesnt like me, so if we go together, itll just be annoying for both of us.
Winged Tigers Tribe was looking forward to the trade fair a lot since their tribe had gained a ton of good things. The pottery, seeds, vegetables, and seasonings would definitely make the other tribes eyeballs pop out.
They were immensely smug. Their Winged Tigers Tribe possessed a lot of good things now too!
Chapter 683: Labeled Insensible
Chapter 683: Labeled Insensible
Ning Shu went to see Zhi off on the day that the group was going to the trade fair. Zhi had lots of big and small bags filled with things in hopes of trading for goods at the fair.
When they got to the ce of offering, Ning Shu met Qian Jias gaze head on, then rolled her eyes and ignored her.
She turned towards Zhi who looked both excited and nervous to say, If anything happens, go to the male beastmen who are leading the group. Theyre older and have more experience dealing with problems. And their eyes werent filled with just Qian Jia.
Rely on the young male beastmen? What a joke.
Zhi nodded, then she asked, Cao, do you want anything? Ill bring it back for you.
Im fine. Ning Shu then pressed a bag of poison into Zhis hand and said, If you encounter danger, scatter this, but make sure not to inhale it.
Zhi tucked away that unknown powder carefully as she nodded.
When Qian Jia saw that Ning Shupletely ignored her after just rolling her eyes, she headed over towards Ning Shu and Zhi.
Cao. Qian Jia called out to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nced over and said offhandedly, What do you want? You want to fight again? You clearly know that I dont like you, but you still insist on showing your face. You did this on purpose, didnt you? Youre making all the male beastmen turn against me on purpose.
Oh great divine maiden, I was wrong, alright? I wont argue with you again. Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Stop making the male beastmen attack me please. I get it already, all the male beastmen here like you. Every time you lose a strand of hair, they want to just throttle the life out of me.
Cao. Zhi pulled at Ning Shu.
Qian Jias face flushed red and she said angrily, You sure like to stir up trouble! I just wanted to talk to you about the spots. Youre young and you have a bad temper, so since this is the first time that female beastmen in the tribe are participating in the trade fair, we thought itd be better to have Zhi go instead.
Enough, you dont need to say any more. Youve already taken away my spot, but you also want tobel me as someone whos insensible and has a bad temper? Divine maiden, youre the noble divine maiden, the envoy that the Divinity sent, how could you do something like this?
Ning Shus tone was filled with mocking. After trolling someone, she still wanted that person to think that she was a good person? Did she think that the whole world was stupid? And she was also trying to ruin her rtionship with Zhi.
Qian Jia didnt know how tomunicate with this female beastmen at all. She was so despicable!
Cao, dont cause trouble again, said Kai when he saw that Qian Jia and Rui looked displeased.
Ning Shu spat at Kai. When did I ever cause trouble? I didnt even want to pay attention to her, she was the one that ran over to talk to me. After she took away my spot, could it be that I should kneel down to thank her?
Dont talk to me, I dont want to see you. My pa mustve been blinded to have saved someone like you. Ning Shus face was filled with contempt.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Kais expression darkened. He had never noticed that his future mate was actually this kind of person. He rubbed his temples. Being talked to this way in front of Qian Jia, especially since it was his future mate doing it, caused him to feel like a beast was gnawing at his heart. He felt embarrassed, resentful, and even a little scared that Qian Jia would look down on him.
Cao and Jias current rtionship was really bad. If he really became mates with Cao, then he probably wouldnt be able to interact with Ruis family anymore.
Cao was seriously an insensible female. She put people on the spot every time she got angry.
Cao, cant you talk properly? Cant you see that Jias trying to exin things to you? said Kai with a sigh.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 684: Drive You Out of the Tribe
Chapter 684: Drive You Out of the Tribe
The fudge? This was exining things? She came over to say this right as they were about to set off, was he sure that she wasnt doing this to rub salt on her wound?
Kai, Ill say this for thest time. If you talk to me again, Ill beat you up every time I see you. Just try me. I know you like this so-called divine maiden. Its fine if you like her, but why do you have to target me? What right do you have to request things of me? Not only do you have no right, you also owe me my pas life since my pa died because of you. Kai, who wouldve thought that you were this kind of person? You dont want to be mates with me, so do you think that Id want to be mates with you, a disgusting beastman thats always staring at someone elses mate?
Ning Shu disliked Kai a lot. He was always telling her to do this and that. What right did he have? None!
Kai clenched his fists, his face twisted with anger. He reflexively took a couple steps towards Ning Shu. It seemed like he was about to hit Ning Shu.
Ning Shu lifted her chin slightly and met his re coldly. Itd be best if he attacked. She had been wanting to test her current strength and try to be a second Wu Song.
Alright, enough, stop arguing. I was at fault here. Qian Jia pressed her hand on Kais chest, then sighed before saying to Ning Shu, Lets talk about this after the trade fair is over.
Ning Shu curled her lips disdainfully as she crossed her arms. Are you really the divine maiden?
Huh? Qian Jia looked towards Ning Shu in confusion.
Ning Shu remarked mildly, The tribes Wu, for the sake of maintaining purity, never has a mate in her lifetime. However, the envoy of the Divinity is messing around with the tribes male beastmen so much and even has her hand on Kais chest right now. Tsk tsk tsk
Qian Jia nced back, then hastily removed her hand as she said, Cao, I only stopped Kai because I was worried that you guys would fight.
With so many people here, is there a need for a female with a mate like you to stop him? Are all the other beastmen dead? Ning Shus expression was filled with ridicule.
Qian Jia saw that the surrounding beastmen were scrutinizing her and she became so humiliated that tears whirled in her eyes. Youre just holding a grudge against me because I took away your spot. You keep ndering me!
Qian Jia threw herself into Ruis arms and started weeping. The sound of her soft cries made peoples hearts ache. As Ruiforted Qian Jia, he turned towards Ning Shu coldly and said, If you continue to cause trouble like this, well have no choice but to drive you out of the tribe.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu patted her chest. Im so scared. Why dont you just drive me out of the tribe? At least then I wouldnt have to look at you disgusting people.
The divine maiden? Shes everyones divine maiden, so perhaps the divine maiden will have more than one mate. Maybe you guys will get lucky. Ning Shu pointed at the male beastmen.
She really wanted to just exterminate all of these men. They were seriously disgusting.
Enough! What exactly do you want? Qian Jia lifted her tearstained face out of Ruis chest and turned to look towards Ning Shu coldly. Cao, youre just ndering me because you feel like Ive stolen your mate, but dont worry, Ill never have any rtionship with your Kai in this lifetime.
When Kai heard this, his eyes dimmed. However, this incident was still Caos fault. Cao seriously liked to start arguments.
Ning Shu covered her mouth as she burst into cacklingughter. She turned towards Kai with schadenfreude. Look, she said that shell never have you in this lifetime. You wont ever be able to be one of her mates.
Oh right, since youve made this vow, you have to uphold it. Youre the divine maiden, if you break your word, youll be punished by the Divinity. Ning Shus unpleasantughter filled the ce of offering.
Chapter 685: A Chance to Become Wu Song Jr.
Chapter 685: A Chance to Be Wu Song Jr.
The divine maiden should behave like a divine maiden. You cant have a rtionship with Kai in this lifetime, repeated Ning Shu again. Then she turned towards Wu who was stuck full of feathers again to ask, Wu, am I right?
AHEM-HEm-hem Wu started coughing like she was about to hack her lungs out without answering Ning Shus question.
Qian Jias expression turned cold and she looked towards Ning Shu with lofty disdain. Isnt it just that Kai doesnt like you? Do you think that Kai would like you if you pick faults with me? What youre doing is forcing someone to stay with you. Even if you get the person, you wouldnt be able to obtain their heart.
Ahahaha, what does who Kai likes have to do with me? Ning Shu rolled her eyes as she walked to Wu. Wu, I dont want to be mates with Kai. Look, he only knows to bully me and criticize me. Hes dissatisfied with everything I do.
AHEM-HEm-hem Wu coughed hard, then shot a glob of spit towards the side.
Ning Shu:
This olddy just didnt want to offend the divine maiden. _
Cao, what exactly do you want? How long do you want to keep causing trouble? Kai couldnt really suppress his rage anymore. First, he had been rejected by the person he liked, and now he had been humiliated by Cao since she said in front of Wu that she didnt want to be his mate.
Did she think that he wanted to be mates with her? Having this kind of mate is just inviting in a cmity. However, he found it humiliating to be scorned by such a loathsome female in front of so many beastmen.
He didnt even dare to look around because he didnt want to see how the beastmen were looking at him. In particr, he didnt dare to meet Qian Jias gaze.
Kai loathed Cao a lot for always causing trouble and he walked over to grab Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took a step back and looked at him coldly as she said, You want to fight?
Veins bulged on Kais forehead. It felt like a beast was roaring in his heart and thrashing around to break free. There was only one thought on his mind right now:
Kill this female. Kill this malicious female in order to vent this pain and anger.
Kai instantly transformed into a winged tiger and roared at Ning Shu. He pped his wings and lifted his enormous w to swipe it towards Ning Shus head.
He wanted to get violent!?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu scoffed and clenched her fist while revolving the energy in her dantian to punch Kais paw.
When the people around saw that a female beastman was actually using her fist to block a males paw, they thought she had gone stupid. This was just asking to be killed!
Several male beastmen transformed to stop Kai. There was no way a female beastman would be able to hold up to the power of a male in his transformed state.
Chapter 686: The Power the Divinity Granted
Chapter 686: The Power the Divinity Granted
The female beastmen were even more frightened. Zhi shouted towards Ning Shu, Cao, hurry and dodge!
As Qian Jia took this scene in, her gaze flickered evasively, but she remained silent. The female beastman had brought this on herself.
She was so malicious that even her future mate wanted to kill her.
Ning Shu met Kais cold gaze calmly as she revolved all the energy inside her body to meet Kais attack.
As the paw and fist collided, there was the distinct sound of bones breaking. Everyone was astonished. Kai had actually been sent crashing to the ground.
Their jaws dropped and they stared nkly as the skinny female beastman climbed onto Kais back and rained punches on him.
To Kai, each punch felt like he was being hit by a falling boulder. It was excruciatingly painful. And the worst part was, he had actually been beaten in his transformed state by a female!
Kai pped his wings to try to shake her off his back.
Ning Shuughed coldly. This time she was going to beat the sh*t out of him. Shed like to see whether hed still dare to tower above her and yap at her after this. She was going to beat him until hed turn tail and run instinctively at the sight of her!
He wanted to get on Qian Jias good side? He should check if he had that ability first!
Ning Shu grabbed one of Kais wings and sank her energy into her dantian. Then with a surge of strength, she started swinging him around like a whip and smashing him on the ground. Every time Kai hit the ground, everyone felt the ground shake.
Male beastmen:
Female beastmen:
Wu:
Ning Shu finally smashed Kai onto the ground for thest time and released his wing. She dusted off her hands, feeling refreshed.
Refreshing, it was so refreshing!
Kai transformed back into his human form. His arms were limp due to his broken bones and there were fist-sized bruises all over his face and his body. His face was horrifyingly swollen.
Cao Zhi stared at Ning Shu in shock. Ning Shu smiled towards Zhi, then turned towards the equally dumbstruck Wu to say, Wu, Ive sessfullymunicated with the divine stone. This is the power that the Divinity has granted me.
Wu:
Good, very good! It looks like the Divinity likes you a lot, to have granted you this kind of power! Very good! Wu smiled happily. Since youre the Wu that the Divinity has chosen, naturally you will not be mates with Kai.
Wu believed Ning Shus words without hesitation since Ning Shus strength was beyond her expectations. Furthermore, when had any female beastmen ever possessed such power? It could only be exined by the Divinity.
Kai was helped up by a male beastman. The expression on his face was extremely dark.
Qian Jia felt very ufortable when she saw that Ning Shu had easily gained the upper hand in this confrontation, so she said, The Divinity granted you power, but youre actually using it to bully others. Would the Divinity like a Wu like you?
Ning Shu tilted her head as she smiled nonchntly at Qian Jia. Could it be that I should just allow Kai to kill me? Did the Divinity grant the male beastmen power so that they could oppress the female beastmen and kill females who dont even have the power to resist?
Before we started fighting, was Kai not aware that I was a female? If it werent for the strength that the Divinity granted me, I wouldve been killed by Kai. Would you have rebuked Kai for that? Ning Shus gaze was very cold and filled with disgust as she looked at Qian Jia.
It was already very difficult for the females to survive, but they still had to endure the maliciousness of other females.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
If one day Rui wanted to kill you, based on what youre saying, youll stand there obediently and allow him to kill you? Divine Maiden, youre also a female beastmen. You should be taking into consideration the female beastmens standpoint. Females dont have power and are weak, but is this any reason for male beastmen to oppress us?
Youre the divine maiden. A lot of people like you and a lot of people are willing to do anything for you. What right do you have, and with what standpoint are you using to criticize me? Ning Shu took a step towards Qian Jia. Qian Jia fearfully took a step back and bumped into Ruis chest.
Qian Jias face was deathly pale but she couldnte up with any retorts.
Ning Shu continued with a smile, In reality, Divine Maiden, youre just trying to stomp on me in order to increase Kais favorable impression of you, right?
Im not! refuted Qian Jia angrily.
Ning Shuughed, then she clenched her fist and blew on it as she turned to scan the faces of those male beastmen.
All the male beastmen that Ning Shu looked at shifted their gaze away.
Rui felt that things were off. In the past the tribe had always been united, but now the tribe was in a crisis. He had a strong feeling that this tribe would break into factions. He was going to be the future tribe chief, so he had to get rid of the threat right now.
The female beastman Cao would be the next Wu of the tribe, but she waspletely ipatible with his mate, so this was bound to be harmful to the tribe.
Chapter 687: Why Did the Divinity Send You?
Chapter 687: Why Did the Divinity Send You?
Rui hugged Qian Jia. She was trembling with rage, and when he looked down, he saw that her face was pale. When he looked around, he saw that the females seemed slightly displeased as they looked at Qian Jia.
He didnt understand how something so little blew up so much, but he didnt want Qian Jia to be sad.
Wu, I dont agree to Cao bing the next Wu, said Rui.
Wu just coughed without saying anything.
Ning Shu smiled as she narrowed her eyes and asked Rui, Why? Im the Wu that the Divinity has chosen. Are you trying to go against the Divinity?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
I have no intention of going against the Divinity, but youre not a good choice for the position of Wu, said Rui.
Wu now spoke, Cao is the Wu that the Divinity has chosen. The Divinity has even granted Cao strength that doesnt lose to male beastmen, so Cao must be the Wu. If you go against this, you are going against the Divinitys decision.
But, she Rui couldnt get any words out since it was true that Cao had unusual power.
This was the first time a female in the tribe ever possessed such strength.
But she doesnt get along with the divine maiden. The divine maiden is the envoy sent by the Divinity. Cao shouldnt be so hostile towards her, said Rui.
The fact that Cao and Jia didnt get along was something the entire tribe knew.
Ning Shu covered her mouth and started cackling again. She then pointed at Qian Jia as she said, Are you sure that shes the divine maiden? The divine maiden is pure, is she pure?
Rui frowned and said coldly, How is Jia not the divine maiden? Jia has done so much for Winged Tigers Tribe. How much has she sacrificed, contributed? She is the divine maiden.
Ning Shu shrugged. Whether or not shes the divine maiden, she herself knows. Divine Maiden, tell us why the Divinity sent you this time?
Qian Jia was a little flustered as she said, Of course its to reform the prehistoric society.
Ning Shu nodded. Then you reform your prehistoric society, Ill carry out my duty as the Wu, is there any conflict with that?
Of course there was a conflict. Qian Jia never expected for this female beastman to suddenly be the next Wu.
The Wu had high status in the tribe. Qian Jia could tolerate someone else being the Wu, but she couldnt tolerate Cao, who was always opposing her, bing the Wu.
The divine maiden is the envoy that the Divinity sent and Cao is the future Wu. Thats final, no more objections, said Wu sternly.
They were both chosen by the Divinity. Rui, you shouldnt try to switch for someone else either. Whoever else you pick will not necessarily be capable ofmunicating with the divine stone, said Wu.
Rui furrowed his brows without speaking.
Chapter 688: The Milk Mom was in Trouble!
Chapter 688: The Milk Mom was in Trouble!
What are you doing? Arent you guys heading to the trade fair? Why are you all still here? What are you doing? The tribe chief hade over. Whatever it is, wait until the trade fair is over to discuss it.
Rui nodded inpliance.
The male beastmen transformed into tigers and the female beastmen got on their backs. In a few moments, they were gone from sight.
Ning Shu was thinking that Zhi should probably be fine since she had given her poison for protection.
The tribe chief nced over at Kai who was injured, then looked at Ning Shu to ask, Have you reallymunicated with the Divinity?
Of course, replied Ning Shu mildly.
The tribe chiefughed. How did youmunicate with the Divinity for him to actually grant you such power?
Ning Shu heard the doubt in the tribe chiefs voice. The tribe chief was leaning towards the side of his daughter-inw, but it was understandable. Qian Jia was his sons mate and had made so many contributions to the tribe.
Meanwhile, she was just an ordinary female beastman that hadnt contributed anything to the tribe. Even if she possessed the power that the Divinity granted, she couldntpare to the benefits that Qian Jia brought.
So it was normal for him to be biased.
I saw the Divinitye to this barren world. Then a sun appeared in this world, followed by forests. The first beastmen was a lion. It was the Divinity that gave beastmen the ability to transform.
The tribe chiefughed. Everyone knows about this.
Ning Shus expression darkened. The saying that whoever gave you milk was the mother was seriously true. It was clear that the tribe chief was also aware of how she and Qian Jia didnt get along. Now that she was the next Wu, her status was high. Meanwhile, Qian Jias status was equally high since she was capable of bringing the tribe a lot of benefits. If the two of them started fighting, itd be detrimental to the tribes development, so for the sake of guaranteeing that the tribe would be able to continue developing steadily, hes decided to forsake her.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Wu frowned. She wanted to speak up, but in the end she remained silent.
Ning Shu copied the tribe chiefsugh as she said, Although the Divinity has granted me power, it doesnt necessarily mean Im the next Wu since the past Wus never had such power.
Ning Shu didnt value the title of Wu much. In the face of cmity, all crap were just fleeting clouds since survival was an open question in itself.
Thats true. The tribe chief smiled in satisfaction and said to Wu, Have the other female beastmen trymunicating with the divine stone as well.
After the tribe chief said this, he turned and left. In one sentence he had taken away Ning Shus right to be the next Wu.
I believe you when you say youmunicated with the divine stone, but the tribe is now different from before. Wu had a coughing fit, then sighed, her expression haggard.
Humans were greedy by nature. The more they obtained, the more they wanted, and Qian Jia was an endless treasure-trove.
Having gotten used to a rxed lifestyle, they didnt want to go back to that tiring hunting lifestyle. At the very least, the current Winged Tigers Tribe couldnt go back to it.
Ning Shu returned to her cave to flip over the curing meat, then she sat down on the dry grass to work on training.
She was running low on time. The weather had be distinctly colder and there were already seven moons in the sky.
Winter would being soon, along with that huge earthquake.
To Ning Shus surprise, the beastmen that had gone to the trade fair hade back in just three days. The group that returned seemed anxious and sad.
The leader, Rui, was beside himself with anxiety. The moment he got back, he went to look for his pa.
When Ning Shu saw that Zhi had returned safely, she loosened a breath in relief and asked, Why are you guys back already?
The trade fair was held for ten days, but the people of Winged Tigers Tribe hade back after only three. Something had probably happened since Qian Jia wasnt with the group that returned.
Zhi pulled Ning Shu back to the cave before saying, Jias been kidnapped by the beastmen of ck Snakes Tribe. Rui came back to get people to save her.
Oh Ning Shu wasnt surprised.
Zhi remarked, Zhi might really be in danger this time.
What danger could she be in? Ning Shu lifted her brows. This was changing maps and getting to know new pretty boys, so what danger could Qian Jia face?
Zhi said, How could it not be dangerous? I heard from other people that the male beastmen of the ck Snakes Tribe are the strongest, but they have the least females so theyd often kidnap females from other tribes. Females that are captured by the ck Snakes Tribe never live long because the male beastmen are too strong and like doing dat too much. The females cant handle it.
Oh remarked Ning Shu indifferently. That was nothing to Qian Jia.
Snakes were associated with lust after all, and she had even heard that snakes had two weenies. With such strong ability, they were definitely the top choice for the harem.
When Winged Tigers Tribe heard that their divine maiden had been kidnapped by the ck Snakes Tribe, they were outraged. The divine maiden seriously brought a lot of benefits. Without the divine maiden, theyd have to go back to their old way of life.
There were still a lot of things that the divine maiden was the only one skilled enough to do.
Chapter 689: War with the Black Snakes Tribe
Chapter 689: War with the ck Snakes Tribe
The male beastmen in the tribe headed out every day. When they came back, they were always slightly injured. It was clear that the ck Snakes Tribe had refused to give the divine maiden back to them.
The two sides soon started fighting.
Even Kai, who had been injured by Ning Shu, ignored his own injuries to fight desperately with the beastmen of ck Snakes Tribe.
His drive was on par with Ruis. Those who didnt know the situation wouldve thought that Qian Jia was his mate.
Ning Shu didnt ask or get involved in this incident at all. Perhaps while all these males were fighting like their lives depended on it, the person in question was currently tumbling happily.
Zhi was a little worried, but an atmosphere of trepidation was hovering around the entire tribe so it was hard for Zhi to not be influenced.
However, Ning Shu just felt disdain. This tribe was trying to run before they even learned how to crawl. They hadnt gained enough knowledge to develop this far, so they werepletely reliant on Qian Jia. Now that Qian Jia was gone, they werepletely at a lost.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Cao, say, will Jia be alright? asked Zhi.
Ning Shu replied offhandedly, She the divine maiden. Shell be worshipped no matter where she goes, so what could happen to her?
The entire tribe was in a mess. No one paid attention to her when she strutted out of the tribe with Zhi to hunt. When she dragged prey back, those who saw them still just ignored them.
Hahaha.
Ning Shu took Zhi out to gather herbs as well. She would tell Zhi about the detailed usages of these herbs so that she could pick up some knowledge.
Zhi never imagined that these ordinary wild grasses could be use in such ways, so she listened very attentively. When she couldnt remember things, she would ask Ning Shu to repeat it a couple more times.
Ning Shu was very patient with teaching her. This interaction made her recall the godly doctor who had the heart disease. How was he doing now? He probably wasnt that lonely with the little boy keeping himpany.
Due to thebination of the fact that too many males in the tribe had gotten injured and the fact that Wu was old in the first ce, as the weather got colder, her coughing symptoms became even more severe. When she seriously couldnt keep up with things anymore, she called Ning Shu over to help.
Ning Shu came to Wus cave with Zhi. She saw that there were a lot of injured beastmen in the cave that were either sitting or sleeping. Their bodies were covered with wounds and some of the beastmens faces were tinged ck. It looked like they had been poisoned.
Could it be that they had been bitten by poisonous snakes?
Wu was coughing and she also looked slightly thinner. When she saw Ning Shu, she hastily said, Go check up on them. I need to rest for a bit.
Ning Shu looked over the beastmen. Some beastmen had patches of blood on their wings where their feathers had been yanked off and others were swollen all over with bruises.
Ning Shu had Zhi handle all the beastmen with external injuries. Zhi was very nervous, but Ning Shu said, Just mash the herbs to staunch bleeding and apply them to the wounds.
Did you get bitten by something? Wheres the wound? Ning Shu directed this question towards a beastman whose entire body was purple.
When the male beastmen saw that it was Ning Shu, he turned his head away and ignored her. It was clear that he didnt trust Ning Shu.
Chapter 690: Returned with Someone From the Black Snakes Tribe
Chapter 690: Returned with Someone From the ck Snakes Tribe
So Ning Shu turned around to check on the next person. She saw that there were two small holes on his leg. It was probably the bite of a snake. Ning Shu had heard from Wu that the people of the ck Snakes Tribe would raise all sorts of poisonous snakes.
Ning Shu used a sharp rock to cut the skin so that the smelly ck blood would flow out. She used her hands to squeeze the wound until the blood became red, then stuffed a wad of medicinal herbs in her mouth and chewed it before putting the paste on the injury.
As for whether this would actually be an effective treatment, that would depend on the Heavens. This was as far as her abilities went.
Wu asked curiously, How did you think of this?
We females bleed every month. The blood thates out is dirty, so being bit by a snake is probably the same, replied Ning Shu with a smile.
Wu:
However, Wu felt that this was a pretty good idea so she helped with carrying out this treatment too.
It seemed to be effective, but it might also be connected to the fact that male beastmen had exceptionally strong bodies and recovered very fast. However, though they recovered, it wasnt to the point that they could go fight again.
There were few male beastmen left in the tribe that could still fight.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu gazed at the sky. So this was the meaning of a femme fatal.
After working for a very long time, they finally managed to treat all the injured.
Zhi walked with Ning Shu as she said, Cao, youre amazing!
You can be this amazing too. Just make sure to memorize the herbs.
As Ning Shu walked through the tribe, she looked around. The wheat was almost ready to be harvested, but no beastmen was paying attention to these wheat. They werepletely focused on snatching the divine maiden back.
Zhi was very interested in learning about medicinal herbs and was always asking Ning Shu all sorts of questions about them. Ning Shu always exined patiently because if Zhi possess this skill once she left this world, Zhi and the original host would be able to live a better life.
This world didnt have writing so even if Ning Shu wanted to record information about herbs, it wasnt possible.
So she could only make Zhi memorize everything.
Once the meat cured, Ning Shu and Zhi went to move the meat to therge cavern again.
As of now, there were already eight moons in the sky. Qian Jia still hadnt returned and the wheat had already matured.
There were only females harvesting the wheat. The male beastmen seemed to have gone crazy. There was no way harvesting grains couldpare to the issue of the divine maiden.
Ning Shu and Zhi went to help with the harvest.
Some female beastmen gifted Ning Shu some wheat, so Ning Shu didnt bother to be polite. After drying them in the sun, she put them away.
The weather was getting colder. Even after her body had been changed by the strand of energy, she still felt very cold. It felt like the cold breeze went straight into her bones.
Zhi was now covered inyers of animal skin. When they slept at night, she was always hugging Ning Shu. Zhi liked hugging Ning Shu while sleeping a lot because it felt like she was hugging a big fireball, Cao was an endless source of heat.
So Ning Shu wasnt able to sleepfortably at all.
As things got more and more out of control, the tribe chief stepped forward to negotiate with ck Snakes Tribe.
Right before first snow, Qian Jia returned to Winged Tigers Tribe, but a man came with her.
This man had long ck hair, exquisite features, and gave off the aura of a dark beauty. His eyes were like those of a snakes so it made people feel a chill as if they were being eyed by a poisonous snake.
Stemming solely from the thirst for scientific knowledge, Ning Shu really wanted to lift this ck Snakes Tribe males fur skirt to see if he had two weenies.
Ning Shu saw that Qian Jias cheeks were healthy flushed and she was wearing a beast skin. She didnt seem to have suffered at all. It was clear that she had been living very well in ck Snakes Tribe.
It was just that her mate Rui and the other male beastmen that liked her had been going crazy with worry.
Ning Shu was pretty sure that Qian Jia and this man from the ck Snakes Tribe had intercourse already. Aftering here, he slept in Ruis cave every day topete with Rui for Qian Jias attention.
When Rui found out that his mate now had a rtionship with this male beastman, he was extremely hurt. His worst fear hade true after all. As expected, the beautiful and capable divine maiden didnt belong solely to him.
Jia said that she had been raped and he believed her. After all, how could Jia possibly fend off a male beastman with how delicate she was?
It was fine as long as she was back. Everything was fine as long as she was by his side. His heart would only calm down Jia was by his side.
Rui had unknowingly be extremely reliant on Qian Jia.
When Ning Shu heard that Rui had magnanimously decided to share Qian Jia with the male from the ck Snakes Tribe, her lips twitched hard even as her face remained expressionless.
Chapter 691: If There Was a 3p…
Chapter 691: If There Was a 3p
The fact that the divine maiden had two mates caused an uproar in Winged Tigers Tribe. A female actually had two mates!
It was hard for the beastmen of Winged Tigers Tribe to ept this. At the same time, the male beastmen were also excited and anticipation could be seen in their eyes.
It was clear that they wanted to join this harem family. It was especially the case with Kai. Ever since Qian Jia had returned to Winged Tigers Tribe, he was even more eagerly attentive towards her. It was clear that he saw hope.
In response to this, Ning Shu just scoffed.
As Zhi tidied up the herbs, she said to Ning Shu, This is aplete mess. Cao, I feel like this is really not good.
Ning Shu replied mildly, Itll be fine once you get used to it.
Zhi:
Cao, didnt you say before that the divine maiden would have more than one mate? How did you know about that? asked Zhi casually.
The divine maidens pretty after all.
Pretty?
Isnt that enough? Good things should be shared with everyone, no? replied Ning Shu mildly.
Zhi:
Moreover, shes the divine maiden, so whats the issue with having a couple more mates?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhi scratched at her head. I cant help but feel like somethings being broken. I really dont like this.
It was normal for people to find it hard to ept when a rule theyve always followed was broken. Right now, Zhi couldnt ept the fact that a female could have multiple mates.
This has never happened before.
Ning Shu shrugged.
This beastman from the ck Snakes Tribe was also very unfriendly, especially towards Ning Shu. Whenever they bumped into each other in the tribe, the beastman from the ck Snakes Tribe would fix his dangerous dark gaze on Ning Shu.
It was pretty scary. Zhi hid behind Ning Shu fearfully.
The beastman from the ck Snakes Tribe looked at Ning Shu, then licked his lips with his slightly pointy tongue and asked, Youre the female that bullied my familys divine maiden?
Qian Jia had probably told this male about all the incidents that had happened between them.
Ning Shus gaze was fixed on the beastmans lower body though. She was extremely curious. Did he really have two genitals?
Ning Shu only snapped out of it when Zhi tugged at her beast skin, but her thoughts continued to wander along that path. While they were doing dat, was it in beast form or in human form?
Felines had barbs on their weenies, so if the males of the Winged Tigers Tribe were in their beast form, they probably also had barbs on dat too, right?
With barbs, two weenies, if there was a 3p, would Qian Jia be able to hold up?
Just imagining the scene was enough to cause an exploding nosebleed.
When the male from the ck Snakes Tribe saw that this female was scrutinizing him with a strange expression, he threw a poisonous snake towards her. The snake flew straight towards Ning Shus face.
However, Ning Shu caught the snake and, revolving her energy, easily tore it in half.
The beastman saw that Ning Shu had been able to catch his pet easily and even kill it. This was a pet he had raised with the utmost care.
You deserve to die. The beastmans eyes dted.
Ning Shu pulverized the snakes corpse with a stomp. If you have the ability to,e kill me.
The beastman from the ck Snakes Tribe was stunned. It was clear that he hadnt expected to encounter a female that was stupid enough to provoke a male beastman this way.
The beastman really wanted to just transform and strangle this female to death.
Chapter 692: A Feast of Beautiful Men
Chapter 692: A Feast of Beautiful Men
Ge, time to eat. Qian Jia walked over. When she saw Ning Shu, she just ignored her and pulled the ck Snakes Tribe beastman away by the arm.
Qian Jia couldnt help but feelcking in confidence whenever she faced Ning Shu because Ning Shu had said before that she would possess a lot of mates.
Back then she thought it was just nder, but now that there was Ge, Ning Shus words hade true, so Qian Jia felt slightly ashamed which made her loathe Ning Shu even more.
Ning Shu shrugged and justughed.
There were now ten moons in the sky and it was cold enough to freeze someone alive. Snow fell nonstop.
It was snowing very hard as well. Ning Shu had never seen snowkes thisrge before. Saying that they were the size of goose feathers was already a very generous description.
She had to clear the umted snow in front of the cave every day to prevent it frompletely sealing the cave entrance.
The houses built in the tribe had already copsed due to the weight of the snow, so in the end, Qian Jia had to move back into the cave.
One thing that Ning Shu hadnt expected was that Qian Jias title of being the divine maiden attracted males from a lot of tribes. There were members of the flirtatious Green Foxes Tribe and even people from the Dragons Tribe. The people of the Dragons Tribe transformed into western style dragons though. There were also people from the simple Cows Tribe and the berserk Brown Bears Tribe. There were so many suitors that Ning Shus eyelids were twitching.
The members of the female leads harem were swarming over, and every one of them was the young tribe chief of their tribe, the future leaders of their tribe.
Ning Shu gnawed on a piece of boiled dried meat as she watched these people fawn upon Qian Jia. There were all sorts of men: demonically charming ones, despotic ones, manly ones, upright ones, gentle ones, seductive ones, and loyal ones.
It was practically a feast of beautiful men. Just the sight of them was enough to make a person intoxicated, and every one of them was very strong in the humping department.
This situation came about because the battle between Winged Tigers Tribe and ck Snakes Tribe had attracted the attention of the other tribes. When they heard that the tribes were fighting over the divine maiden, they came to take a look at what the divine maiden looked like.
In the end, the moment they saw her, they were captivated by the divine maidens pure white skin and beauty. After they tasted the delicious food that she had made, they refused to leave Winged Tigers Tribe.
The other females had no way of entering their eyes anymore.
Then there was the fact that they would always hear those suggestive sounds at night. It caused all the male beastmens blood to boil.
The first one to snap was the beastman from the despotic Dragons Tribe. He transformed into a dragon and directly snatched Qian Jia away. He flew to a ce very far away, and in broad daylight, in the ice-cold weather and snow, with just one beast skin as a cushion, started a round of intimate contact.
The other beastmen searched frantically and almost overturned the entire tribe. They even searched Ning Shus cave to see if she had hidden the divine maiden away.
In the end, once the beastman from the Dragons Tribe finished enjoying himself, he finally brought Qian Jia back to the tribe.
When Ning Shu saw how rosy Qian Jias cheeks were, she couldnt help but wonder why the out-in-the-wilderness intercourse hadnt frozen her to death.
It was seriously too cold, cold to the point that even Ning Shu, this Unsurpassable Martial Arts practitioner, could barely stand it. However, it turned out that other people could still do dat in the snow.
Perhaps it was because the beastman from the Dragons Tribe helped get the ball rolling, because from then on, whenever a beastman wanted to have bodily contact with Qian Jia, they just kidnapped her and humped her in the snow.
Ning Shu even felt cold on Qian Jias behalf. Why not just do it in the cave? Why insist on doing it outside?
However, the result made her speechless. Not only was Qian Jia not cold at all, whenever she came back, thered be steam above her head. It was clear that she was very nice and toasty.
As expected, exercising was the best way to generate heat.
Whenever Qian Jia wasnt in the tribe, Ruis facial color would worsen. He had be a lot gloomier during this time. Ning Shu had seen him wait at the tribe entrance several times, waiting for Qian Jia to return with another male beastmen.
Tsk tsk, he was sure pitiful.
Ning Shu had thought that after experiencing that np world, there was nothing that could destroy her view of the world anymore. However, now her view of the world had shattered again.
How could her worldview hold up to an np beastman world?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 693: At This Time, There Came News
Chapter 693: At This Time, There Came News
Qian Jia was passing her days in blessed bliss, but Ning Shu on the other hand was very fretful. Her heart pounded uneasily and her hair waspletely raising on end.
Sometimes, when she left the cave, she would see that the snakes that were supposed to be hibernating slithering around on the snow-covered ground. Mice bit at each others tails as they all scurried to flee in clusters.
The surface of the river already had a thickyer of ice, but there was still the sound of water gurgling below the ice.
Ning Shu knew that the earthquake was about to hit.
She stopped sleeping at night and just mediated until dawn. During this time, she had swallowed several more pieces of spirit essence crystal and had gotten a lot stronger.
At the start only a few waves of animals fled, but now the sky was nketed by birds that were crying out eerily.
The one benefit that came of this was that the tribe was able to catch a lot of the birds and have a good feast.
As the feeling of danger became more and more prominent, Ning Shu became increasingly irascible.
At this time, there came news that Qian Jia had gotten pregnant. Ning Shus lips twitched hard.
No one knew which tribe this child would belong to.
Actually, there was one part that had always confused Ning Shu. Shouldnt Qian Jia, who hade from the modern world, have loving one person for life as an ideal? How could she ept something like np?
Did she have enough love for all these males?
Perhaps what Qian Jia liked was the feeling of being surrounded by beautiful men.
Most of Qian Jias children didnt have the power to transform. Qian Jias genes had sped up the beastmens rate of devolution.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Actually, there were cases of male beastmen not being able to transform. These defected males were useless in the tribe and if they werent able to transform by the time they turned five, their constitution wouldnt be strong enough for them to survive.
Most of them died young. It was a sort of natural selection.
However, Qian Jia was pretty d that her children were ordinary people and her children didnt die young either like the other male beastmen who werent able to transform.
However, in this dangerous world, beastmen relied on their ability to transform to survive.
Ning Shu wasnt the only one who was wondering which male beastmen the child in Qian Jias stomach belonged to, everyone in the tribe was wondering about that.
After finding out that the person they love was pregnant, the male beastmen finally stopped dragging Qian Jia out every day to hump which allowed Qian Jia to loosen a breath in relief.
Qian Jia was very happy to find out that she had gotten pregnant, so she wanted to invite everyone over for dinner. She asked a couple female beastmen to help her cook and she also made a couple dishes herself.
It was currently winter so food was tight. Rui wanted to wait until winter passed before holding a banquet, but with so many rivals around, he couldnt voice this.
He didnt want Qian Jias other males to look down on him, so he had no choice but to grit his teeth and agree even though the food that these male beastmen consumed while staying in Winged Tigers Tribe was an enormous amount as well.
Not only did he have to share his mate with other people, he also had to feed his rivals. This situation made Rui very depressed.
But he loved Qian Jia, so for her sake, he could endure anything.
Kai also contributed half of the food in his cave to the feast because he was worried that Qian Jia and Rui wouldnt have enough food and would be embarrassed after inviting everyone.
But no matter how happy they were about this big event, they still shouldnt be celebrating during this time when food was in short supply. That girl seriously liked to show off.
This time, Qian Jia even invited Ning Shu to the dinner, so Ning Shu felt even more certain that she was just trying to show off.
Chapter 694: No Do No Die
Chapter 694: No Do No Die
Ning Shu didnt participate in the dinner since she still had a lot of things to do. She needed make sure the things she needed were easily portable, so she started working on grinding the herbs into powder and sharpening wooden sticks.
She made piles of sharpened wooden sticks in her free time in preparation for dealing with the wild beasts that would go crazy due to the earthquake.
An incident urred during the dinner. Basically, Qian Jia fell in the snow and started bleeding right then and there on the scene.
Wu couldnt do anything about it, so she hastily sent Zhi to call Ning Shu over.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu:
It was seriously a case of no do, no die. unting came with a risk.
Qian Jia simply wanted to show off the fact that she had gotten pregnant, and while at it, get her mates to dote on her more.
When Ning Shu got over there, she saw that Qian Jia was lying on the snow-covered ground as her mates hovered worriedly around her.
The blood that flowed out from Qian Jias lower half dyed the snow red and emitted faint steam. Qian Jia covered her stomach as she moaned in pain.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and said, Hurry up and carry her inside the cave.
Oh! Oh The male beastmen only snapped out of it once Ning Shu said that and they all rushed over to carry Qian Jia. Qian Jia was tugged at by multiple beastmen who refused to let someone else handle her.
So now Qian Jia was in even more pain. It felt like there was a knife stirring up her insides and she was getting intense cold and heat shes.
Ah, it hurts! Qian Jias voice was shrill from pain. When the beastmen saw that Qian Jia looked like she was on the verge of dying, they hastily let go and allowed Rui to carry her back.
Ning Shu followed them into the cave as she asked Wu, How is the divine maiden?
Wu shook her head. It looks like the young in her stomach is gone.
Ning Shu knew that the child was done for the moment she saw Qian Jia. Qian Jia had been lying in the snow for a while so the shock along with the fact that Qian Jias genes were different from that of the beastmen in the first ce made it really easy for her to have a miscarriage.
It was just like how the genes of pigs and the genes of dogs didnt mix.
Qian Jia was inherently a different species from the beastmen.
However, Ning Shu was still surprised by the fact that Qian Jia would actually have a miscarriage despite her strong luck.
Go take a look and see if you can save the divine maidens young with some herbs? said Wu.
Ning Shu nced at Qian Jia whose forehead was covered with sweat due to pain and said, Its not possible.
When Qian Jias mates heard Ning Shu said that it wasnt possible, they looked towards her with loathing.
Qian Jias cries gradually got weaker until her head finally dropped to the side and she passed out.
Ning Shu said, Boil some hot water and help her wash up.
Since it felt like the rest had nothing to do with her, she turned and left.
However, it was strange that Qian Jia had a miscarriage. In the original storyline, Qian Jia had a lot of children. There was no record of her first pregnancy resulting in a miscarriage.
She nced up at the cloudy sky. It felt like there was a lead block pressing on her heart. Even though she knew that a cmity would being from the start, it was seriously balls-breaking to have to wait for it toe around.
It was like waiting for death. Not knowing wouldve been better.
Cao, Cao Zhi walked into the cave, her head covered with snow, to ask, Cao, do you know how the divine maiden lost her young?
Someone shoved her? Ning Shu threw out a guess.
How did you know? Then guess who did it? Zhi looked really excited about gossiping.
Ning Shu guessed again, A female beastman?
Cao, you truly are a female thatsmunicated with the Divinity! You even guessed this right! Zhi looked towards Ning Shu with a worshipful expression.
Ning Shu:
This big sis is someone thats seen all aspects of society after all.
Then do you know who it was? asked Zhi.
Ning Shu shook her head. It wasnt like she was a god that could fortune-tell by pinching her fingers.
It was Xie. Xie has shoved Jia down, said Zhi as she pped her leg. Everyone saw Xie do it, so this matter has already reached the tribe chiefs ears.
Chapter 695: Xie’s Mate Doesn’t Treat Her Well
Chapter 695: Xies Mate Doesnt Treat Her Well
Ning Shu didnt know who Xie was, but the fact that she did this meant that she hated Qian Jia a lot.
She had actually shoved Qian Jia down and cause Qian Jia to have a miscarriage. What exactly made her hate Qian Jia so much?
No matter how much Ning Shu didnt get along with Qian Jia, she had never considered doing anything to the child in Qian Jias belly. No resentment should be carried down to the children. Killing innocent children was something Ning Shu still couldnt bring herself to do.
Why? Dont all the females in the tribe like the divine maiden a lot? asked Ning Shu, surprised.
Zhi sighed and said, Xies mate doesnt treat her well.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. She already had an idea of what this might be about, but if it really was true, then it was seriously messed up.
Xies mate is always saying that if it werent for the fact that he had already be mates with Xie, he couldve be the divine maidens mate, so he would often hit Xie. At the same time, he would talk about how good the divine maiden is, how she was pretty and knew how to do so many things. He showed so much contempt for Xie, said Zhi with a sigh.
Ning Shu scoffed. It was pretty much like what she had been thinking, all the cmity had been caused by charm. However, men were seriously disgusting. They ate from the spoon while looking into the bowl, longing for what was in the pot.
Qian Jia was also pretty much asking for trouble by epting so many male beastmen since it made all the male beastmen in the tribe want to join her harem as well.
If Qian Jia had stuck to only having Rui as a mate, would the other male beastmen start to harbor this kind of hope?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She had brought this on herself.
The tribe chief is saying that Xies to be driven out of the tribe. Being driven out of the tribe in this cold weather means that shell die, said Zhi. Xies really pitiful.
She did do something wrong after all. She had been too rash, said Ning Shu. It was important to always consider the consequences of things. If she was going to do something, she shouldve done her best to n things out more perfectly.
The most disgusting one out of this entire group was Xies mate.
It seemed like Qian Jia was about to transform the prehistoric culture into one that waspletely brothel-like.
Qian Jias charm was seriously terrifying. Her cheat level was seriously maxed out.
When Qian Jia woke up and found out that her child was gone due to that female beastmans shove, she immediately started making a ruckus. She screamed that she was going to kill Xie to get revenge for her child.
Qian Jia hauled her exhausted body over while clenching a Swiss Army knife to go kill Xie.
Xie was kneeling at the ce of offering. When she saw Qian Jiaing towards her with a vengeful expression while holding a knife, her face went pale with fear and she started trembling.
Qian Jias mates didnt stop her since this was nothing but a female beastmen. If her death could allow their divine maiden feel a little better, it was good.
The tribe chief also didnt say anything because he didnt want to offend the divine maiden. No one in Winged Tigers Tribe stepped up to speak for Xie.
As Qian Jia stood in the swirling snow, she felt like a wild beast was tearing her heart apart. She had lost her first child! A lowly prehistoric female beastman had actually dared to do something like this to her!?
Chapter 696: Since This is a Trial…
Chapter 696: Since This is a Trial
When Ning Shu rushed over, it was just in time to see Qian Jia pounce towards the female beastman called Xie with a knife.
She bent down and grabbed a fistful of snow to throw it towards Qian Jias wrist. The knife was smacked out of Qian Jias hand by the force of the snowball.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Everyone looked towards Ning Shu and Zhi in shock. The instant Kai saw Ning Shu, he moved in front of Qian Jia protectively. It was clear that he was worried Ning Shu would hurt Qian Jia.
Ning Shu snorted. Wow, look at you! Her official mates havent even moved yet and youre already acting this way. How ridiculous. You shouldnt forget that the divine maiden has vowed that she would never have a rtionship with you in this lifetime.
Kais facial color was very poor, but he didnt say anything. All of Qian Jias mates were ring vehemently at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu walked over and pulled Xie to her feet. Xie look at Ning Shu with a lost expression. Her legs had already gone numb from kneeling so she couldnt stand.
Ning Shu shoved Xie into Zhis arms before picking up the Swiss Army Knife and looking around slowly at the crowd of beastman.
Cao, what are you doing? Are you trying to save her? Qian Jias eyes were filled with loathing as she looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu toyed with the army knife, then blew on it. The de emitted a soft whistle due to how sharp it was. Ning Shu said coldly, Its sure funny that so many people are bullying a single, weak female beastman.
She caused me to lose my child. Why cant I get revenge!? screamed Qian Jia, her entire body trembling in rage. Rui walked over to hug Qian Jiafortingly.
Ning Shus expression was indifferent as she slowly swept her gaze over the strong males present. She gave a coldugh and said, All you see is that Xie has hurt you, but you havent seen what Xie had to suffer because of you. You dont know about how her mate had tormented her because of you.
Hey, which one is your mate? Ning Shu asked Xie. Xie stared nkly at Ning Shu for a moment, then pointed at a tall, handsome male beastman.
His facial color was a little poor.
Ning Shuughed coldly. Men were truly fickle by nature. He hadnt said a single thing even though his mate was about to be killed by Qian Jia. He was probably even silently celebrating the fact that he could finally get away from this burden.
Ning Shu directly hurled the knife at that male beastman. It flew extremely fast, so before that beastman had the chance to transform and dodge, the knife had already stabbed deep into his shoulder.
He was even pushed back quite far by the force of the knife. Blood spurt out and spilled onto the white snow, causing steam to rise up.
Everyone stared at Ning Shu in shock. Ning Shu dusted off her hands as she said, Since this is a trial, everyone that deserves to be punished should be punished.
Ning Shu turned to look towards Qian Jia who was trembling in rage and said, This male beastman wants to be your mate, but he already has a mate, so he started to think of his mate as a burden. A couple that were supposed to support each other ended up like this because of you. What right do you have to so righteously demand revenge? What right?
I Qian Jia started trembling even harder. Did I make the male beastmen fall in love with me? They were the ones that fell in love with me themselves. Just because their own feelings started to waver because of me, does that make everything my fault? Does that justify taking my childs life?
Ning Shuughed loudly even as her expression became even more disinterested. Its because youre greedy. You possess so many mates, which caused Ning Shu pointed towards the male beastmen around them. Which caused all these male beastmen to want to be one of your mates. They all wanted to sleep with the divine maiden.
This was brought about due to Qian Jiasck of principles. She had destroyed her own divine maiden halo and made it so every male beastmen wanted to sleep with her.
Cao, what if Im determined to kill her today to get revenge for my child? If you get in my way, Ill kill you. Qian Jias expression was very dark. You know, I really hate you! I really really hate you!
Is that so? Ning Shu smiled lightly. Actually, I hate you too. I dont know if youre actually the divine maiden, but I do know that your arrival has caused the entire tribe to fall into chaos.
Chapter 697: The World Trembled
Chapter 697: The World Trembled
Alright, stop arguing. When the tribe chief saw that the two were facing off hostilely, he said to Ning Shu, This female beastman has caused the death of the divine maidens child. The child of the divine maiden is also a divine child, so she should be punished by the divine maiden.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Sure, then have Xies mate executed too.
How can that be allowed? Male beastmen are needed to help hunt! The tribe chief immediately disagreed.
Then Xie should just die because this is all her fault? Ning Shu lifted her ugly eyebrows as she asked this.
The tribe chief fell silent.
Ning Shuughed coldly. Because you were weak, you deserved your fate of being bullied? Because you were weak, you should die?
A tribe without principles like this deserves to be destroyed. Tribe Chief, just keep licking the divine maidens feet like this and see how many benefits the divine maiden can bring you? said Ning Shu in a cold mocking tone.
A tribe, for the sake of a divine maiden, was abandoning the other tribe members? A tribe like this should just be destroyed.
You shouldnt think that you can be so impetuous just because the Divinity has granted you power, said the tribe chief coldly.
Ning Shu lifted her chin smugly. The Divinity granted me strength so that Id have the power to protect myself.
You! You guys, help me kill them! Kill both of them! Qian Jia pointed at Ning Shu as she shouted this towards her mates.
Qian Jias mates immediately surrounded Ning Shu and transformed to pounce towards her.
Ning Shu had just clenched her fists to meet their attacks when she suddenly felt the ground tremble violently.
The shaking was so bad that almost everyone lost their bnce.
Everyone was stunned. They had no idea what was happening.
Ning Shu saw that one of the pirs was falling towards her and hastily dodged. She grabbed Zhi to get to a more open space.
Earthquake! Its actually an earthquake! cried Qian Jia in rm.
The sky had abruptly turned dark. The shaking was so terrible that even Ning Shu was struggling to stay on her feet. It felt like the entire world was about to fall apart and that the ground beneath them was crumbling.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shus heart sank. She hadnt expected for the earthquake to be this severe. She was a little worried that the cavern would copse.
As the earthquake continued, shrieks, weeping, and cries for help came from everywhere. Ning Shu had to force her fear down.
The force of nature was truly terrifying. All living things, in the face of its might, were helpless.
After an unknown amount of time, the shaking finally calmed down a little. At the same time, the world suddenly became intensely bright. Three suns had actually appeared in the sky. The light was so intense that it felt a little warm despite the fact that it was the middle of winter.
Everyone looked towards each other. Qian Jia was fine since all her mates had protected her, but some beastmen had been crushed to death by the fallen pirs.
Soon after, the roars of animals filled the entire forest. The startled animals were all charging towards the tribe.
There were animalsrge enough to be dinosaurs and ones small enough to be mice. All the wild beasts that had originally been hibernating had been started awake and they needed food.
Chapter 698: Lead the Tribe Onwards
Chapter 698: Lead the Tribe Onwards
Hurry! Hurry! Pack up to leave! shouted the tribe chief sharply.
Cao, Im scared! Zhi grabbed at Ning Shu tightly and Xie kept a nervous grip on Zhi.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Just like in the original storyline, these male beastmen first took the seeds, then protectively escorted Qian Jia away while telling the female beastmen that they woulde back right away for them.
There were a few females that were lucky enough to be taken along.
But a lot of females and little beastmen were left behind.
Damned bastards! shouted Ning Shu in her heart as she watched these beastmen fly away. They couldvepletelye backter for the seeds! They shouldve gotten the people somewhere safe first!
It was clear that to these male beastmen, the seeds and Qian Jia were the most important.
Zhi, dont be scared. Go gather everyone, said Ning Shu as she fended off the wild animals that were charging into the tribe.
Zhis entire body was trembling, but she gathered all the females and brought them to the ce of offering. There were too many animals for Ning Shu to fend off, so she dug out poison and spilled it on them.
When she got back to her cave, she saw that it had already copsed. She hastily gathered up the pile of sharpened sticks and headed with them towards the ce of offering. On the way, she saw that a lot of females had already been ripped apart by the wild beasts.
There were also corpses of young beastmen.
Ning Shu moved to save a young male beastman that was in his tiger form. The little tiger was currently trying to hide from a pack of wolves so she scooped him up while throwing poison towards the salivating wolves.
When she got to the ce of offering, she saw that Zhi was currently huddling with a group of female beastmen. A lot of them were hugging children.
A lot of animals had gathered around the area, but there seemed to be a transparent force field keeping these animals out and keeping the beastmen in the ce of offering safe.
Ning Shu sighed in relief. At least these people were fine.
Even though she had no idea what was going on with these force field.
The wild beasts hadnt been able to reach the people inside the force field, so when they saw Ning Shu, they immediately swarmed towards her. Ning Shu threw some of the sharpened sticks she was holding to impale the wild beasts pouncing towards her.
Cao, hurry ande in! Wu sounded very tired and aged.
Ning Shu entered the force field and asked in surprise, Olddy, they actually left you behind?
This olddy was the highly respected Wu though.
As expected, when cmity hit, everyone flew in their own separate directions.
This is the power the Divinity has granted me. I dont have much longer to live, so youll have to take care of these people, said Wu while coughing. Every generation of Wu would gain a bit of divine power from the Divinity.
Ning Shu:
So she had actually bumped into luck by saying that her power was granted by the Divinity? This also meant that she wasnt actually the next sessor.
The force field soon began to dim. It looked like a bubble beneath the sunlight.
Ning Shu hastily handed out the sharpened sticks and said calmly, Theres nothing to be scared of. Im here.
Zhi, in a bit, lead everyone to the cavern. Ill protect you guys from behind, said Ning Shu.
Zhis lips were trembling from fear, but she nodded while clenching the wooden stick tensely. Tears were whirling in her eyes, but she was already doing a lot better than the other females.
The females had gotten used to the protection of the males so being suddenly thrown into this sort of situation left thempletely lost.
The ground was still shaking. Just the aftershocks were enough to make their footing unstable. It was only now that Ning Shu realized how hard this task was.
Fear was what truly create the most terror. That and the unknown future.
With a loud bang, the force field-like thing shattered. Wu shoved the divine stone into Ning Shus hand and, with blood overflowing from her mouth, said firmly, Lead the tribe onwards.
The divine stone which was a little hot from Wus grip. That heat felt exceptionally clear to Ning Shu as she watched Wu copsed to the ground and disintegrate into ashes.
She bit her lips. Her throat felt a little tight. She saw the myriad world stone on the offering table and grabbed it before heading with the females and children towards the cavern.
Zhi staggered nervously as she led everyone. Ning Shu followed behind the ground while holding a bloody wooden stick. Her beast skin and face were covered with blood as she stared warily at the wild beasts that were chasing after them.
Chapter 699: Surrounded By Wolves
Chapter 699: Surrounded By Wolves
Hot blood sshed onto the ground, dying the pure snow red. Ning Shu lifted the stick to stab the wolf that was pouncing towards her.
On the way to the cavern, Ning Shus group had encountered a pack of wild wolves that quickly surrounded them.
Her heart sank, but she maintained aposed expression as she faced off with these wolves.
The original host had died at the ws of wolves. These animals were crafty and ruthless.
A lot of female beastmen were crying from fear. They didnt even have the courage to lift their wooden sticks to fight with these wolves.
Ning Shu gripped her stick tightly while saying calmly, Im here, so you guys will be fine. These animals want our lives, but we also have the strength to bite them to death!
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhi, who was standing next to Ning Shu, echoed, Thats right! Im not scared at all!
If it werent for the tremble in her voice, Ning Shu wouldve beenpletely convinced.
The wolves liked the children the female beastmen were holding the most and kept trying to drag these children away.
Keep a good grip on the children! shouted Ning Shu sharply as she stabbed a wolf that was trying to drag a child away.
If these animals try to attack us, use the wooden sticks youre holding! If we dont do anything, then we can just wait to be killed by these wolves and eaten, said Ning Shu.
The female beastmen started crying softly. Ning Shu took the initiative to attack first and started stabbing the wolves in a frenzy. The only thought on her mind was that she had to survive.
When enemies meet on a narrow path, the brave wins.
Ning Shu saw out of the corner of her eye that a child beastman had been dragged out and had his neck snapped by a wolf. The childs cries instantly stopped. She didnt even have the chance to turn towards that wolf before it killed the child.
She bit her lips hard as her heart clenched in pain and she threw her stick towards the wolf dragging the corpse.
She ate a piece of spirit essence crystal, then used all her strength to smash the wolfs head with her stick. The wolfs head cracked and exploded.
Ning Shu started killing wolves like she was smashing watermelons.
Everyone, just a little more! The wolves are almost all dead! shouted Zhi when she saw Ning Shus heroic manner.
The pack of wolves finally withdrew, but they still dragged what corpses they could get with them. Ning Shu closed her eyes.
She didnt fight to snatch the corpses of the beastmen back because once the wolves ate these corpses, they would be full, which meant that their group would be out of danger for a while.
Life was simply this harsh.
Ning Shus arms felt weak and were trembling uncontrobly.
Lets go. Ning Shu saw that their groups numbers had decreased, but she didnt have time to linger on this. She turned and headed towards the cavern.
Ning Shu saw that some of the female beastmen were struggling to run while carrying the children, so she took one in each hand and also ced one on her back.
Her muscles pulsed faintly with pain. She had torn them.
However, they eventually made it to the cavern. She thought that the violent earthquake would make the cavern copse, but fortunately even though some parts had caved in, it hadntpletely copsed.
Chapter 700: Wasn’t Easy to be the Chairperson
Chapter 700: Wasnt Easy to be the Chairperson
Ning Shu settled all the beastmen down, then said to Zhi, Look after them, Im going to make a trip back to the tribe.
Zhi looked at Ning Shu who was covered with blood and asked in a trembling voice, What are you going back for? Its too dangerous. Cao, rest for a while first.
Ning Shu shook her head. I need to go back to look for stone pots.
There was originally a pool in this cavern, but the water had gotten muddy due to the earthquake so it was no longer drinkable.
An additional sun had appeared in the sky too. She could already feel the weather changing. The thick nket of snow was already beginning to melt.
It was likely that a drought would soon ur. She had to make preparations beforehand and make sure to store enough water.
She left the cavern, then revolved her energy to move arge rock in front of the cavern entrance, leaving a gap so that the people inside would have air.
Beneath the light of the three suns, the entire world was extremely bright. It was so sunny that it was blinding.
Her eyes were literally starting to burn from the brightness of the sun, so she ran towards the tribe as fast as she could. She could feel her body starting to burn.
Snow wasnt the worst thing, droughts were the most terrifying since people couldnt live without water.
Ning Shu ran back to the tribe and saw that it waspletely destroyed. There were no signs of life left.
She stomped through the snow to search the tribe. Whenever she found a cave that hadnt copsed yet, she would go inside to see if there was anything that could be used to hold water.
She found quite a few stone pots. She had been hoping to also get some jars, but all the jars had cracked in the earthquake.
She made multiple trips to carry the stone pots to the cavern.
Then she had the female beastmen fill the stone pots with clean snow in order to build up a stock of water.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She had a really bad premonition.
The original host didnt know what happened to this world after she died. All she knew was that after the huge earthquake, an epidemic started spreading and an additional sun had appeared in the sky.
The world was seriously messing with them.
Zhi was the first to respond to Ning Shu. She started filling the pot with fistfuls of snow and packing it in.
The other females soon started doing the same and some young female beastmen helped out as well.
Once the stone pots were filled with snow, the females worked together to carry the stone pots into the cavern.
Ning Shu asked, Who knows how to make stone pots? This bit of water wont be enough.
I do. Xie stepped forward. Ning Shu hadnt expected that she would survive. Xie continued, However, we need a special type of rock. I know where to get that rock.
Ning Shu nodded. Lead me there.
Xie followed Ning Shu out of the cavern and Ning Shu pushed arge rock in front of the cavern before leaving.
The rock needed to make the stone pots were rather soft. The material didnt seem to really be rock.
She gathered a lot of them and brought them back. Each one was about the size of a table so Ning Shu was the only one that could carry them.
As she lugged them on her shoulders, she felt her legs trembling. However, she still managed to carry all of them back.
Xie then started making stone pots.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu headed to the salt mine to get some salt since there were so many people that she needed to feed.
It sure wasnt easy to be the chairperson of the womens association.
She carried back a basketful of salt, then started dividing up work for the females to do. The first task was to find firewood. She told them that it was best to stay in a group and not to wander too far away because it might be dangerous.
There were a lot of wild animals in the jungle.
After they got firewood, Ning Shu realized that they didnt have anything to start a fire with.Could it be that theyd have to resort to drilling wood to make fire?
Why was the prehistoric society so hard to live in? She seriously couldnt understand how Qian Jia adapted to this ce so easily.
There was no other choice though, so she started drilling wood, but she wasnt able to get a single spark to show up.
The female beastmen just watched Ning Shu silently. Finally, a little tiger used his w to scratch at a rock. Sparks flew out and lit the dry grass.
Ning Shu:
Please forgive her ignorance. She really hadnt known that ws could be used this way.
After a fire was started, with the leaping mes lighting up the room, everyone felt a little calmer.
Ning Shu said to Zhi, Come with me to hunt.
Hunt? Zhi was taken aback, but she still followed Ning Shu out of the cavern.
Ning Shu pushed arge stone in front of the entrance, then said to Zhi, Did you tell them about the cured meat?
Zhi shook her head. Its better for you to talk about this, so I didnt say anything.
Chapter 701: Evolution Required Blood Sacrifice
Chapter 701: Evolution Required Blood Sacrifice
Ning Shu nodded in satisfaction when she heard what Zhi said. Lets keep the cured meat as backup for now. We need to go hunt.
Due to the earthquake, there were a lot of animals roaming around which they could eat. If they just stayed in the cave and ate the cured meat, theyd eventually run out.
But were females. How are we supposed to hunt? Zhi gripped the stick she was holding tightly, her face pale.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu said calmly, Its fine, Im here. Every beginning is difficult. We need to survive, so right now we can only rely on ourselves.
Ning Shu found a wild boar that was currently digging at the ground. It had very long tusks that looked very dangerous. Ning Shu could sense Zhi trembling next to her.
Watch how I do it, said Ning Shu quietly. Following that, she started moving quietly towards the wild boar. However, since she was walking on snow, it was impossible to make her movementspletely silent.
When the wild boar turned around and saw Ning Shu, it wasnt scared at all and started charging towards her to ram her to death with its tusks. Ning Shu didnt hesitate and lifted her wooden stick to stab it towards the wild boars head and pierce straight through its brain.
Zhi stared at Ning Shu nkly.
Under Ning Shus guidance, Zhi sessfully hunted a rabbit. But that was enough to make Zhi really excited.
They dragged the wild boar back and the female beastmen inside the cavern started cooking the meat.
Ning Shu looked at the women and the children, then said, From now on, Im the tribe chief. Before Wu died, she told me lead the tribe onwards. We are now a tribe. If we want to survive, we must be united.
Cao, could it be that were going to live on our own? How are we supposed to live without males? asked a female beastman. Are the males noting back for us?
Inwardly, Ning Shu was scoffing, but she just replied calmly, Then we have to survive until the malese back from us.
Starting tomorrow, well be hunting for ourselves in order to survive until the malese back to look for us. Ning Shu saw that the boar meat was about done and said, Portion some out for the children first, then we should eat.
Ning Shu ate a bowl of meat stew, then sat down to meditate. She had used up too much energy earlier. Her body couldnt hold up anymore.
She needed to revolve the energy in her dantian to repair her injured muscles.
The female beastmen hugged their children and huddled together fearfully to wait out the night. Aftershocks were still going on, so the entire world was shaking. Some of the more timid beastmen were quietly crying.
Ning Shu took some of the female beastmen to hunt the next day. The cruel reality of evolution was that if you wanted to live, you had to shed blood.
Ning Shu had pointed out a lot of things to pay attention to beforehand, but there was still a female beastman that froze in fear in front of a prey and got killed.
This terribly bloody scene made the other female beastmen even more scared and some started screaming in terror.
Ning Shu suddenly questioned her own actions. Was it really the right choice to make the females that had always lived under careful protection to face these bloody things?
The first day of hunting failed. Ning Shu had to hunt by herself in order to get enough food for the day.
Chapter 702: Head Towards Extinction and a New World
Chapter 702: Head Towards Extinction and a New World
Ning Shu wasnt in a very good mood. She didnt say anything when she got back to the cavern, so the female beastmen didnt dare to talk either.
After the meat was cooked, Zhi portioned some into a stone bowl and handed it to Ning Shu while saying, Cao, dont be angry anymore.
Im not angry. I just feel like well all die if things go on like this, said Ning Shu as she looked at Zhi. The weather is getting hot. Its supposed to be winter, but because another ball of fire has appeared in the sky, the snow is starting to melt. If that fireball continues to be there, well run out of water.
Im worried about how were supposed to survive. Ning Shu sighed.
Xie said, Ill do my best to make more stone pots so that we can gather more water before the snow melts.
Ning Shu nodded. Suddenly, she asked Xie, Are you sad? Now that she thought about it, the earthquake was what ended up saving Xies life.
Qian Jia had been determined to kill Xie and Ning Shu only had so much power to fight on her own. If it werent for the earthquake, Xie might not have survived.
Xie smiled towards Ning Shu, revealing herrge yellow teeth. Right now, I only want to live. I dont think the males will being back for us.
Phew, there was finally someone that got the picture. If the male beastmen had truly cared about them, they wouldve taken them at that time.
All the other beastmen vowed to Ning Shu in turn that they would learn to hunt seriously.
Ning Shu just inwardly sigh. It was always easier said than done. If they could get over running at the sight of prey, it would already be a huge improvement.
The weather became increasingly hot. The thick nket of snow was almostpletely melted. As the snow water soaked into the earth, lush grass started growing.
Everything seemed to be thriving. Itd be great if only there werent three suns in the sky.
When Ning Shu hunted with the female beastmen, she always went after herbivores and gentler animals, taking great care to avoid any dangerous animals.
Through the female beastmens very crappy coboration, they managed to kill an animal that looked like a water buffalo. The process did greatly rely on Ning Shu using vines to hold on to the prey that was trying to run away.
Every time they hunted, Ning Shu would bring some young male beastmen to teach them to hunt. Shed have them hunt rabbits to train their teeth and ws.
After some period of time, there were fewer female beastmen than before. Some had died while hunting and others had gotten injured while hunting so they could only do chores in the cavern.
Ning Shu looked at the marks she had drawn in the cavern. It had almost been a month since the initial earthquake. There were already twenty-five marks on the wall.
However, the current female beastmen were now different. In the past, they had still harbored hope that the male beastmen woulde back for them, but a long time had passed and the males never came.
The male beastmen had wings so it wouldnt take them long toe back if they had intended to.
The females stopped hoping and started focusing their all on surviving. In the past, their hands would tremble while holding the wooden sticks, but now they were able to stab towards the prey swiftly without hesitation.
Ning Shu knew that the Winged Tigers Tribe had already left the forest to head towards a fertile stretch ofnd.
Qian Jia would establish her kingdom there. The ins were suitable for farming, so the beastmen would naturally move into an agricultural era.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shuughed coldly. They had abandoned so many female beastmen, so they could just wait to go extinct while discovering the homosexual world!
Or perhaps it would be the start of a matriarchy in which one female could possess a lot of males for the sake of carrying on the ancestral line. However, the females had weak physiques so childbirth was dangerous enough that they might die along with the child. It wasnt possible for them to continuously give birth to children.
This was the dangerous prehistoric society. The sky and the earth were filled with danger. Once those beastmen lost their ability to transform, what awaited them was only death.
Meanwhile, something Ning Shu had been worried about finally urred. By the time she carved the sixtieth mark, the weather had already be unbearably hot.
As the three suns continued to burn in the sky, the water in the river was visibly decreasing and the grass were drying out from the scorching heat.
Everything was serving as signs that the following days would be even more torturous.
Chapter 703: Stronger Now
Chapter 703: Stronger Now
Ning Shu and the female beastmen spent most of their time in the cavern. With so many people squeezed inside, no matter how cool the cavern normally was, it still became ufortably warm.
The water in the caverns pool was also gradually decreasing. They started storing even more water.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The entire cavern was filled with stone pots containing water.
Although they had a lot of water, Ning Shu was still worried since she didnt know how long the drought wouldst.
When night fell, it would get a little cooler, so Ning Shu would bring the females out to hunt at that time. The females knew that the current situation wasnt good, so after hunting prey, they would collect the preys blood in stone bowls and pass it around so everyone could have a mouthful to sate their thirst.
Ning Shu couldnt bring herself to drink this blood since just the smell of it made her gag. However, she was happy to find that these females had already gotten used to this style of life.
Perhaps everything would be fine once they got through this drought.
Due to the drought, animals werent able to find water and were starting to die. Some scavengers were starting to rip apart these smelly corpses that were covered with flies.
Animals were dying in huge proportions. In the future, if they couldnt find any more prey, they would end up starving to death as well.
Ning Shu was now extremely d that she had prepared so much cured meat beforehand. If everyone ate a little less, theyd probably have enough to survive for a good while.
She wondered how Qian Jias group was doing. The ins was very far away from this ce, but with Qian Jias luck, even if there was a drought, shed still be able to find the mouth of a spring and strike water.
Other people might have to struggle extremely hard to survive, but it was never any trouble for Qian Jia. There was truly such a huge disparity between people.
Those who werent doted on by the Heavens had no choice but to love themselves and work hard to survive. They had no choice but to be tenacious.
They started cooking less and less food. Everyone only got a little, just enough to keep their bodies going.
The weather continued to get hotter. Ning Shu roughly estimated that it was probably fifty degrees Celsius as of now. Stepping on the ground was painfully hot.
Ning Shu wiped at the sweat on her forehead. It was so hot she felt the urge to pant in order to cool down.
However, as the tribes chief and in front of so many people, there was no way she could behave in such a manner.
Chapter 704: Bestowed by the Divinity
Chapter 704: Bestowed by the Divinity
There were now a hundred marks on the wall. It had already been three months, but there were no signs of the heat going down at all.
In the cavern, some female beastmen and children were already showing signs of diarrhea and dehydration. Ning Shu boiled prune tea for them to drink in hopes that it would help.
Everyone was fighting with the sky and trying to survive in these harsh conditions.
Ning Shu couldnt help but wonder if that so-called Divinity was trying to destroy all life in this world. A magical being like that would probably be able to take away a sun easily.
However, he probably didnt even remember that such a ce existed. This world was probably an existence as insignificant as an ant to him.
Cao, a female beastman cant hold up anymore, said Zhi as she walked to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked over. The female beastman was very skinny and also looked pretty old. Her constitution was too poor. In these conditions, the first ones to fall were always the children and elderly.
Tribe Chief, no need to give me medicine anymore, I dont have much longer left, so leave the herbs for the other beastmen, said the female beastman that was lying on the ground. Her eyes were slightly yellow and there was white spittle at the corners of her lips. She truly didnt seem to have much time left.
Ning Shu used a stone bowl to feed her some water. The female beastmans facial color improved somewhat after she drank the water, but she still died that night.
Ning Shu inwardly sighed and had people carry the corpse out of the cavern. She managed to dig out a rough hole to bury the beastmen.
As she took in how weak and worn out everyone looked, she questioned whether she would be able toplete her task. However, they had no choice but to just continue enduring things.
One thing that Ning Shu was gratified to find was that the male children were growing up and were now able to hunt a little while working together.
With these little male beastmen present, this tribe would be able to continue on.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
This group had fully separated from Winged Tigers Tribe and be a new tribe. Everything new came with tearing pain as well as joy.
The future of this tribe would rest on these childrens shoulders, so Ning Shu would also bring young females out with her on every hunt.
If they wanted to survive in this harsh world, they had to possess skills and learn to hunt themselves. Since they couldnt transform, they should just learn to use tools. There existed no animal that couldnt be killed.
Ning Shu didnt want these young females to take the same path as their predecessors because if they were abandoned by male beastmen, their fates would be that of waiting for death in despair.
There was nothing that couldnt be achieved. All that mattered was whether a person was willing to work hard for it or not.
Ning Shu slowly taught these female beastmen how to hunt and use tools.
However, females had weak inherently weak constitutions which limited their ability. Ning Shu wanted to teach these females Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Even if they couldnt form that strand of energy, at the very least theyd gain some ability to protect themselves.
2333, I want to buy back Unsurpassable Martial Arts. How many points will it take? Back when she first got the manual, she had sold it to the system for a hundred points.
2333 answered, A thousand points.
Ning Shu: WTF!?
When I sold it, the system had only given me a hundred points, but now its demanding one thousand for buying it back? Why dont you guys just be bandits!? Ning Shu almost jumped to her feet in outrage.
Fudge, something that belonged to her had finallye back to her after taking a trip around, but it came with a loss of nine hundred points.
It was all due to her inexperience. Had she known earlier, she wouldnt have sold it to the system.
Ning Shu gritted her teeth as she said, Exchange.
As long as it belonged to her, she had the right to control this manual and could teach its contents to whoever she wanted.
As expected, it was best to keep things in your own possession.
Ning Shu called the female beastmen over to start teaching them the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. She didnt have any expectations for them. She was just hoping that their descendants genes would slowly improve.
As she had expected, these females lookedpletely baffled. They couldntprehend something this high-leveled at all. Ning Shu just said that this was something the Divinity had bestowed upon the tribe so every female was to practice it.
Ning Shu had no ns of teaching the male beastmen Unsurpassable Martial Arts. They already possessed the overpowered ability to transform. If she taught them this, then theyd probably be able to soar into the skies and live among the suns.
Ning Shu only meant for the females to be a little stronger so that they wouldnt bepletely reliant on the males. Otherwise, theyd die the moment they separated from the males.
The moment the female beastmen heard that this was something the Divinity bestowed on them, although they were still baffled, they worked hard to train despite not knowing what they were doing at all.
Ning Shu taught Zhi all the chants and had Zhi memorize them so she could continue passing it on. Zhis head wasnt nimble enough to understand the chants so she had to learn them by rote memorization.
Ning Shu started considering the issue of passing on the position of Wu. She gave the divine stone Wu had given her to the young females to see if any of them were capable ofmunicating with the divine stone and bing Wu.
The existence of a Wu was rational. Since this world was created by a god, then they should believe in a god.
Ning Shu really looked forward to having this kind of power one day as well.
Chapter 705: Bridal-Style
Chapter 705: Bridal-Style
However, Ning Shu forgot about one thing, which was that practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts would make peoples appetites increase. By the time she realized, the little female beastmen were all looking at her with their eyes wide pleadingly.
Ning Shu:
However, she was really happy since a couple beastmen were showing results from cultivating and they were young females to boot. The tribe seemed to be developing in a good direction.
Ning Shu bore with the intense sunlight to hunt. There was a smell of rot hovering over the entire world since animal corpses were rotting everywhere.
After running for a very long time, she finally found a bison. The bison was currently rolling around in a mud pit.
She lifted her stick as she approached the bison. This could probably feed them for about two days.
She inwardly heaved a long sigh as she killed the bison, then she revolved her energy to lift the bison. Suddenly, something jumped onto her shoulder and grabbed her hair while crying jijiji noisily.
Ning Shu turned to look. When she saw a little gray furball, her hip almost snapped from surprise. She closed her eyes and took a couple deep breaths. This was a hallucination; it was a hallucination. How could that thing be in this world? Could it be that this thing was that ones ancestor?
Jijiji The little gray furball cried toward Ning Shu as it stared at Ning Shu with its ck bean-like eyes. Its nose kept twitching as it sniffed and tears welled up in its eyes. It seemed really thirsty because it licked up its own tears as they fell.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu carried the bison back into the cavern. The moment they got there, the gray furball leaped into a stone pot and started gulping up the water.
Zhi looked at the gray furball as she asked Ning Shu, Whats that?
I dont know either. Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
She had encountered something mouse-like in that princess world and had given that little gray furball to Li Wen, so why was it here?
Ning Shu could sense that this little thing knew her.
The little thing drank all the water in the stone pot, then jumped onto Ning Shus shoulder to grab her hair while screeching sharply.
Ning Shu:
Big tears fell out of the gray furballs eyes with plops but it licked the tears back up. Afterwards, it ran out of the cavern.
Ning Shu followed the gray furball. In the end, she was led to someone who was lying in a pile of short brambles.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The little gray furball squeaked worriedly towards the person on the ground.
The first thing Ning Shu saw were the dusty, ck shoes decorated with cloud-style embroidery. Following that was the bright yellow dragon robe. Finally, there was that incongruously dirty face covered by hair.
Gawd. Ning Shu facepalmed, then crouched down to flick that hair out of the way. As expected, it was Li Wen.
His skin had already be tan from the intense sunlight and his lips were cracking fromck of water.
What the frick? How did he end up in this world?
Ning Shu directly lifted him and carried him back to the cavern, bridal-style.
Zhi:
ment: Ning Shu tossed Li Wen onto the dry grass (?o?o)???(?o?o)?????? and then (Thoughts naturally follow what happened to Qian Jia when Rui threw her onto dry grass. This novel has so corrupted moi.)
The little gray furball: (,,#??)
Chapter 706: L-lady…
Chapter 706: Ldy
Ning Shu tossed Li Wen onto the dry grass and scooped some water into his mouth. Li Wen reflexively started drinking the water.
The gray furball stared at Li Wen.
Ning Shu stripped Li Wen down until only his underwear was left, revealing his well-built body. She then sprinkled some of the water on him.
Zhi looked at Li Wen in amazement, but she was more attracted to his clothes. She reached out to touch them, then eximed to Ning Shu, Cao, look! This animal skin feels really nice! It even has things on it. What is it?
Ning Shu:
Every half an hour or so, Ning Shu would give Li Wen some water. The gray furball seemed to know that it was safe because it curled up into a ball on Li Wen and fell asleep.
She had actually encountered old acquaintances in this kind of world. It was seriously a strange feeling.
How did Li Wen end up here?
Li Wen woke up a dayter. The first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was an extremely magnified ugly mug. He hupped and almost passed out again.
Ldy said Li Wen tentatively. He had never seen a person this ugly before.
He then looked around and found that he was in arge cave. All the people around were ugly and there were even a few little tigers biting at his shoes.
Ning Shu watched Li Wen. He had shown a brief moment of fear in this unfamiliar location, but he had quickly calmed down.
We I would like to eat something. Could you give me something to eat? asked Li Wen.
Ning Shu nodded and got Li Wen a bowl of meat.
Sinceing to this world, Li Wen had barely eaten anything so he was famished. The meat was just boiled in water and salted a little, so it had a very strong raw taste, but Li Wen still ate it with relish.
Can I ask what this ce is? Li Wen spoke to Ning Shu, but Ning Shu remained silent and just looked at him.
How did you frickin get here?
You dont understand our my words? asked Li Wen.
Ning Shu finally said, Who are you? How did you get here?
I came here because of this little thing. Li Wen reached out to stroke the gray furball.
Ning Shu:????
Bafflement was written inrge letters on her face.
Ning Shu asked 2333, What happened with this guy?
After a moment of silence, 2333 said, There are some strange existences in this world. This thing is probably a silver cloudsable. They live in space and their main staple are the remnant pieces of destroyed nes, so they possess the ability to freely travel through nes.
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
She grabbed the gray furball and flipped it back and forth to look at it. It was this powerful?
She lifted its back leg. Oh, it had a weenie. It was male.
The gray furball opened its eyes and kicked Ning Shus face, then jumped back onto Li Wen.
Something this powerful actually didnt like her. She felt seriously speechless.
She had clearly been the first to encounter this little thing.
Li Wen sat down in the cavern to absorb the situation. He felt like his view of the world was being severely challenged. There were three suns, ten moons, and kids that could instantly transform into winged tigers.
Were they monsters!?
And he couldnt understand what they were saying at all. There was only one person he was able tomunicate with, and she was apparently this tribes chief.
Li Wen wiped at his face. What the hell was this ce?
What made him the most depressed was the fact that he couldnt do anything here. He couldnt even hunt.
He was the emperor! Yet he was so useless. The ability to bring peace and stability to the country waspletely useless here.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
All he could do every day was wait to be bestowed a bowl of meat. It was really humiliating.
As Ning Shu took in Li Wens troubled expression, she inwardly lit a candle for him. She wondered what hed do if it turned out that he couldnt get back to his world.
The gray furball lookedpletely unreliable, so Ning Shu was pretty sure that Li Wen would be suffering plenty.
One thing that surprised her was the fact that Li Wen wanted to hunt with the group.
Ning Shu just looked at him with a disdainful expression.
Commanding others was one thing, but him hunting himself? Please stop joking.
However, for better or for worse, Li Wen was an emperor so he did practice martial arts to strengthen his body and would hunt asionally. He felt that he would be able to help out a little.
Ning Shu didnt try to stop him either and just took him along.
It was only when Li Wen came face to face with these animals that he sensed how truly ferocious they were. Every meal was truly a life and death struggle.
Right now, Li Wen really wanted to go home. He really really wanted to go home.
Chapter 707: You Look Familiar
Chapter 707: You Look Familiar
The weather became increasingly hotter and the sunlight also became increasingly intense. All the leaves on the trees were so dried out that they crumbled in the hand. The grass had long withered and the earth was dry and yellow. There was not a single trace of green in sight.
Ning Shu no longer dared to take anyone outside to hunt anymore because just being outside for ten minutes was enough for them to get sunstroke and show signs of severe dehydration. In addition, the sun was intense enough to burn their skin.
Everyone holed up in the cavern. There wasnt a single drop of water in the caverns pool anymore. It was like all the water in the world had been boiled dry. There werent even any drops of dew in the morning.
They became even more careful with their use of water.
Ning Shu had already drawn a hundred twenty lines on the wall. The drought had already gone on for four months and there was still no sign of rain.
If it didnt rain soon, theyd really have no choice but to wait for death.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The previously handsome, imposing, and aloof Li Wen, due to not having any water to wash with, now had soot all over his face. However, as he sat on the ground and leaned against the stone wall, he continued to give off a natural imposing aura that made it impossible for people to take him lightly.
Ning Shu gave the gray furball a little bit of spirit essence crystal powder. After the gray furball ate it, it fell into a deep sleep so Li Wen had to carry it around.
Li Wens expression was indifferent, but inside, he waspletely going crazy. He felt the urge to shake this little thing until it finally woke up. Why the frick did it fall asleep? How was he supposed to get back?
Where exactly has this thing brought him?
Heavens!
There was no more prey to be found in the forest. Great numbers of animals had died from thirst, so Ning Shu finally decided to take out the cured meat that they had buried in the cavern.
Originally, there was an atmosphere of despair hovering around the tribe, but when they saw Ning Shu dig out the cured meat, intense light exploded in everyones eyes once again. Even Li Wen was looking towards Ning Shu with admiration.
It was clear that he felt that Ning Shu had made a lot of wise preparations beforehand.
I cant help but feel like you look familiar, said Li Wen with lifted eyebrows as he looked towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nced at him with aloof disdain. He was the freakin emperor in the past so she had to tter him in all aspects, but here, this maams word wasw.
I dont know you.
Li Wen:
He couldnt shake off the feeling that this person looked down on him a lot.
Due to the harsh temperature, females with weak constitutions in the tribe kept dying. However, that left the tribe with females that had stronger constitutions.
What made Ning Shu rather pleased was that none of the young females had died. In addition, none of the young males had died either due to Ning Shus protection.
After they got past this hard time, the entire tribe would be able to go on.
When Li Wen saw how indifferent Ning Shu seemed as she looked at a dead tribesmans corpse, he asked, Arent you sad? Theyre all your tribesmen, arent they?
When Ning Shu heard this, she almost choked on her spit. The person who had kacha-ed all his brothers in order to ascend to the throne actually had the nerve to ask her this question?
Could he be anymore fake?
Ning Shu didnt respond.
Chapter 708: Pray to the Divinity
Chapter 708: Pray to the Divinity
There were already a hundred fifty marks on the wall now. It had already been five entire months. Most of the trees had died from the intense sunlight.
There were only two stone pots of water left in the cavern. Ning Shu wiped her face. She was starting to feel despair.
In the face of nature, humans were truly insignificant and weak.
What exactly was going on with this world?
Zhi said to Ning Shu, Cao, can you pray to the Divinity? Has the Divinity abandoned us?
Ning Shu:
How was she supposed to pray?
The fudge would she pray about? She didnt even know who that Divinity was.
However, since Zhi was staring at her hopefully, she grabbed the myriad world stone and started mumbling random nonsense. Li Wen lifted his brows as he watched Ning Shu.
He clearly didnt really believe in the existence of a Divinity.
Ning Shu didnt know if it was her imagination, but the myriad world stone felt a little hot. It started growing increasingly hot until it flew out of her palm towards the sky.
Following that, arge shadowy hand appeared in the sky and took the stone.
The f*ck!? Ning Shu almost wet her pants. She swore with all sincerity that she was just touching it a little. She hadnt been thinking about trying to steal the myriad world stone at all!
The shadowy hand paused in the sky, then crushed two suns with quick pinches before vanishing.
Ning Shu:
W-what was that? Li Wens voice was trembling. Li Wen, who was capable of not blinking an eye at the copse of a mountain, was currently utterly dumbfounded.
Ning Shu swallowed hard. F*ck! Her heart was physically trembling.
Thats our Divinity, said Ning Shu as she puffed up her chest.
Woohoo! Wooo! All the beastmen started cheering happily.
With two less suns, the world became significantly more dim and the light wasnt as eye-piercing anymore.
Ning Shu clenched her chest. It felt like she was about to have a heart attack.
Li Wens pupils were trembling slightly. It was clear that he was astonished by the enormous power thatrge shadowy hand possessed.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
An ant had suddenly discovered that there was a stronger existence in this world. Li Wen, with his personality, would definitely pursue this kind of power.
He originally thought that he had already been lucky to obtain the little thing he was currently carrying. He never imagined that he would one day witness a power like this.
Li Wen was an emperor and had never believed in the supernatural, but he had witnessed this enormous power with his own eyes just now.
Due to there being two less suns, the weather instantly cooled down significantly. The disparity between the scorching heat and the normal light of one sun even made things feel a little cold.
It was easy for clouds to condense when it got hot and cold so suddenly, so after two days, it finally rained. It had been nearly half a year; it was finally raining!
All the beastmen jumped and cried out happily in the rain as they opened their mouths wide to catch the rainwater. The female beastmen carried out the stone pots to collect the rainwater.
Ning Shu tilted her head back to allow therge droplets of rain to hit her face. It hurt a little and also tickled a little, but her heart was filled with indescribable joy.
At the same time, she was also very shaken. That existence was so powerful it controlled the fate of an entire world. When would she be strong enough to be able to control her own fate so that her life wasnt in the hands of someone else anymore?
After the rain, the grass started growing again and some of the withered trees started sending up new sprouts. The world was filled with the scent of new life.
Regardless of who that Divinity was, Ning Shu was very grateful to him. Although this mightve just been a casual gesture to him, it had saved a lot of people and allowed her not to fail her task.
Amitabha Buddha. Good people would have a good peaceful life. There woulde a day where shed also be a powerful existence, but before that, she would work hard to live.
Ning Shu saw that Li Wen remained silent without speaking. His eyes were very bright. They were ignited with scorching light.
The current Li Wen was different from the past Li Wen. If it was said that in the past, Li Wen defined himself through his desire to be a wise emperor, the current Li Wen no longer gave off this feeling.
He seemed to have gained a new goal so his entire way of thinking seemed to have been elevated.
Your Divinity seems very strong? Li Wen suddenly spoke. Does someone like this really exist in the world?
Ning Shu nodded. The Divinity is omnipotent. It was the Divinity that created this world, so its natural that his power is unfathomable.
After the gray furball woke up from eating the spirit essence crystal, it first jumped onto Ning Shus shoulder and squeaked at her a couple times before jumping right back into Li Wens arms.
Ning Shu kind of wanted to roll her eyes. She had clearly been the one that fed this guy something this good, but it was still so indifferent towards her.
This little thing only cared about Li Wen.
Chapter 709: The Brilliant Colors of Life
Chapter 709: The Brilliant Colors of Life
Li Wen was about to leave. He had gotten ready to leave the second day after the little gray furball woke up. In all honesty, Ning Shu really wanted to ask if he could freakin get back to the imperial pce of great Yong.
Could it be that the gray furball was capable of transmigration to precise locations?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Li Wen suddenly said to Ning Shu, The ce where I grew up ispletely different from this ce. This is a gift for you. Li Wen took Ning Shus hand and pressed a jade pendant engraved with an azure flying dragon into it. Thank you for saving me.
Ning Shu looked at the pendant, then said with a grin, Its fine, you should just keep this for yourself. It doesnt look like this thing can be eaten or drank, so I dont want it.
Li Wen smiled faintly. Youre right, I didnt think things through. Perhaps Ille back to visit you in the future.
Ning Shu nodded without saying anything. It was already a huge stroke of fortune that they had encountered each other again this time. She didnt feel like they would meet again.
Li Wen lifted the gray furball. The gray furball squeaked towards Ning Shu, then the fur on its body rapidly turned silver white and it became enveloped in a very strange light. This light grew until it enveloped Li Wen as well.
Following that, Li Wens body vanished. It legit just vanished. Ning Shu sighed in relief and turned to look at the lush green forest. Things were pretty awesome.
It was so good to be alive. Only those who were alive would be able to feel how wonderful life was. Even if life was hard, being alive was the only way you could experience the brilliant colors of life.
Ning Shu had traveled through countless worlds solely for the sake of living onwards and extending her own life. She had encountered a lot of people in the course of her life.
The tribe was finally in good order. Even without Ning Shus instructions, everyone knew what to do. Everything seemed to be moving in a good direction.
She had probably also fulfilled the original hosts wishes. Although some female beastmen had died due to a variety of reasons, the ones that survive became even more courageous and possessed even stronger wills to survive.
Ning Shu stretched. She suddenly felt an urge to go see Qian Jia and her mates. She was really curious how the Winged Tigers Tribe that had abandoned the females was doing.
Of course, the main thing she wanted to see was their regret. However, she had already been in this world for quite a long time, so shed probably have to leave this world soon.
Ning Shu called Zhi over and asked, If the male beastmene back to look for us in the future, should we return with them?
Zhi shook her head. Its already been such a long time. The male beastmen definitely think that were all dead. They wont being back to look for us.
Ning Shu nodded andy down on the dry grass in preparation to nap. Her nerves had been high strung ever since the earthquake started.
Zhi covered Ning Shu with a beast skin. As she looked at Ning Shu whose eyes were closed, she said, Even if theye back to look for us now, we wont go back with them. Were no longer the same females as before.
Ning Shu didnt open her eyes, but she smiled. People had to love themselves before others would love them.
2333, do you know Qian Jias current situation? Ning Shu silently asked 2333 this question.
2333 replied, Its the same as in the original storyline. Qian Jia established her own kingdom and became the female ruler.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 710: Established A Kingdom
Chapter 710: Established A Kingdom
Fudge, how in the world did you build a pce when I couldnt even start a fire? How the hell did you establish such a huge city!?
This was breaking the limits of the world, wasnt it!?
And then? asked Ning Shu as she curled her lips in disdain.
2333 said, Although Qian Jia establishedw, it waspletely useless. Beastmen grew up in the forest so they didnt like that kind of life.
In addition, the cultivated grain was nowhere near enough to satisfy the beastmen and there were no wild animals on the ins so there was no way to hunt. This roughly established city is very chaotic.
Ning Shu:
That was why she said that strides that were toorge would tear at the balls.
The people that lived on the ins even had to face threats from the sky. There were no tree branches to serve as cover so the enormous birds that lived in the sky added beastmen to their diets.
Most importantly, the number of female beastmen were rapidly dwindling. A lot of tribes were squeezed into this area, so the demand for grain was high. At the same time, demand for female beastmen also became high.
So they would use grain to trade for females and females to trade for grain. It was aplete mess.
Qian Jia, who had lost her child, became pregnant again. However, since she had been out in the cold weather for a while thest time she had a miscarriage, her body wasnt in a very good condition. The move that urred after the earthquake also wore her out and made her health even worse.
After finally giving birth to the child, it turned out to be very weak and died not longter. Qian Jia had a lot of mates. These mates may have been trying to help Qian Jia get over the pain of losing her child by getting her pregnant again, but they ended up making Qian Jia pregnant again before her body even had a chance to recover.
It caused her body severe harm. There was no concept of a puerperium period in the prehistoric society so two months after the miscarriage, Qian Jia had gotten pregnant again.
In the past, Qian Jia had still been a college student so she hadnt learned about these things at all. She didnt even know that she was ruining her own body.
Due to the past experiences with having a miscarriage and having her child die young, she became very nervous when she got pregnant again. This worsened her health even more, so when the child was born, it actually had a snake body with a human head.
This deformed child probably belonged to the ck Snakes Tribe.
They were different species from the start, so it was easy for gic defects to ur.
Qian Jia couldnt take it anymore and she started breaking down. She felt like this was the Heavens punishing her. All the punishment fell onto her children. Her mentality became very unstable.
Although a lot died young, there were still children that survived. Qian Jia was now kind of like a mother bee. Everyone wanted Qian Jia to give birth to more females because there were less and less females now.
The tribe was on the brink of bing extinct.
In addition, the females were very weak and didnt possess the enormous strength of the males. They couldnt take the male beastmens power in that department at all. However, at this point, there was no way a female beastman could have only one male beastman as a mate.
Qian Jia had opened a whole new world for the male beastmen.
In brief, everyone sank into a very anxious and undisciplined state. If they didnt implement changes, their tribes may really go extinct.
Ning Shu: I feel much better knowing that you guys are suffering.
The beastmen werepletely captivated by the things Qian Jia brought and ended up giving up their own principles. If a tribe without principles went extinct, who would care? They deserved it.
Ding, taskplete. Leaving task world. 2333s voice arose, then there was the sound of buzzing in Ning Shus head. When she opened her eyes, she was already back in the system space.
Ning Shu looked at the sofa, carpet, the bookshelf, and therge bed. After being in the prehistoric world for so long, when she saw these things again, she felt like she hade to a heaven.
She couldnt be bothered to care about anything else at this point and threw herself onto the soft bed. It was seriously sofortable! There was even a faint fragrance on the nkets. There was no damp smell and no bugs!
Ning Shu almost instantly passed out on the bed. When she woke up, she waspletely refreshed so she started meditating.
Once her soul was finally strengthened again, Ning Shu asked System 2333-sama, System, do you know who the god of that world was?
Youve got to be joking. How would I know? 2333 scoffed. How the frick would I know about an existence like that? Its already lucky that he didnt kill us.
Ning Shu: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 711: Altruistic Ancestor
Chapter 711: Altruistic Ancestor
Ning Shu stopped thinking about the issue of that god and threw it to the back of her mind. That kind of existence was way beyond her reach, so there was no point thinking about it.
Lets check how many points I got this time. Right after Ning Shu said that, the stats panel appeared in front of her.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 100000 (+70000)
Soul: 200
Life: 60
Intelligence: 85
Charm: 3
Luck: 34
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 30
Faith: 1
Aptitude: 26
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Merit: 15 (+20)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing)
Completed Caos wishes: 1. I dont want to die. 2. I want to save the other abandoned female beastmen.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 25 attribute points.
When Ning Shu saw these generous rewards, she became very happy. She had gotten seventy thousand experience points this time and also got twenty merit points. On top of that, she also got the title of Altruistic Ancestor, a Chief Halo, and twenty-five attribute points.
Altruistic Ancestor? It looks like those beastmen came to think of her as their forebearer and had started to worship her.
Why was there a kind of guilty feeling? She seriously wasnt selfless in the least. She had done everything only for the sake ofpleting her task.
What is this Faith counter? asked Ning Shu.
If living creatures believe in you, itll generate faith points, replied 2333.
As she looked at the lonely one point of faith, she couldnt help but wonder who it was that had contributed this.
The prehistoric people were truly straightforward. Cao gave her so much. She seriously hadntbored in that prehistoric society C looking after a bunch of females, raising the children, worrying over the tribes future development C in vain.
She was sure that when Cao went back, shed see a very energetic and united tribe.
However, this experience had made Ning Shu see the importance of martial arts once again. If she didnt have martial arts, she wouldnt have been able to hunt and store so much cured meat. When the earthquake came, she wouldnt have been able to fend off the wild beasts and hunt either.
She nodded. Things that could be resolved by martial arts should just be resolved by martial arts. When physical strength wouldnt work, then shed work on squeezing out whatever there was in her brain to try to solve things with intelligence.
All in all, martial arts was very important. Ning Shu very generously added fifteen of her attribute points to martial arts before adding the rest to life and luck.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 100000 (+70000)
Soul: 200
Life: 60 (+5)
Intelligence: 85
Charm: 3
Luck: 34 (+5)
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 30 (+15)
Faith: 1
Aptitude: 26
Merit: 35
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing)
After allocating the attribute points, Ning Shu opened the system marketce and exchanged for fasting pills, water, and some basic medicines. While at it, she also got some pills that cured poison.
These were all basic survival necessities. Even if the task didnt require them, she was going to keep preparing them just in case.
Chapter 712: One Point of Faith
Chapter 712: One Point of Faith
After she finished getting the stuff she needed, she started browsing through the marketce and found that some things were only exchangeable with faith points. Not only that, the prices easily went up to several ten thousand faith points.
Ning Shu nced over at her one point of faith, then silently closed the marketce. This marketce seriously liked to remind her at every turn of how dirt poor she was.
She didnt rush into the next task and instead, took a book from the bookshelf and sat down on the sofa to start reading. Of course, with Ning Shus intelligence, she couldnt read things that were too profound.
However, reading a little to increase her intelligence wasnt a bad way to spend time.
2333:
Compared to reading these useless books, wouldnt it be better to add some attribute points to intelligence? 2333 finally couldnt take just watching anymore.
Ning Shu eximed, Oh, I forgot. Ill add some to intelligence next time. But, can something like intelligence really be increased with points?
Howe you believe that martial arts can be increased with points, but not intelligence? asked 2333.
Ning Shu said, Something like intelligence is fixed. Can it really be increased just by adding a couple attribute points?
2333:
You should really add some attribute points to intelligence. Having higher intelligence will help youe up with ways to solve the task effectively and speed up your taskpletion rate.
2333 was very annoyed with the way Ning Shu always added the attribute points to martial arts. Can it be that all she saw was the benefit of martial arts? Couldnt she see the benefits of the other attributes?
The truly wise are always able toe up with ns and manipte people with perfect precision, said 2333. Those types of people dont need enormous strength but still almost always make it out of everything unscathed.
Ning Shu nodded. It must be so tiring.
It felt like a mass amount of her brain cells were dying just from hearing about it.
2333:
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
So you dont feel tired from swinging a sword around all day? 2333 felt that he had a duty to guide this task-taker onto the right path. How great could a persons strength possibly grow? Once she encountered something she couldnt deal with on her own, shed need outside help.
Those kinds of situation tested a persons intelligence. Some people were able to resolve things easily, but some people wouldnt be able to.
2333:
If a person only had brawns and no brains, they wouldnt be able to get far.
Fighting really isnt tiring, but Ill learn to use my brain in the future. Ill work hard to practice, said Ning Shu while nodding.
She had always felt that intelligence was something that slowly umted. The more of the world you saw, the more your intelligence would naturally increase.
Ning Shu closed the book, then trained for another while. Once her soul became more stable, she said to 2333, Lets head into the task.
Right after Ning Shu said that, she felt a vibration in her head. Following that, there was the sound of all sorts of mechanical instructions. Lines of code shed past her eyes as her ears filled with the loud crackling of electric currents.
This sound made goosebumps pop up all over her body.
When she opened her eyes again, she found that she was in front of a valley and that she was currently sitting on the ground. Her hand was ced on her ankle and her ankle was slightly red and swollen. However, she didnt actually feel anything.
She felt her body up and down. She was currently wearing an elegant ancient era outfit and her hair was tied up with a simple headband.
This body felt solid and real, but there was no heartbeat. This body didnt even seem capable of breathing.
She reflexively took a couple deep breaths, but breathing was no different from not breathing.
She couldnt feel the cold, heat, or pain. Other than self-awareness, there was nothing else.
What had she be this time?
She looked around. This ce was very beautiful. There was a river and a forest. Everything down to thest strand of grass looked very real, but there were no signs of human habitation. A bird flew past in front of Ning Shu and she reached out to catch it, only to find that this bird also didnt exhibit any normal signs of life.
Chapter 713: World of Holographic Online Games
Chapter 713: World of Holographic Online Games
In response to this seriously strange situation, Ning Shu chose to first receive the storyline.
This was a world of holographic online games. The so-called holographic game was a very high-end style of gaming. The holographic gaming helmets or gaming pods sent a users brainwaves into the system, so the simtion was extremely realistic. The yer would feel like they were really in the virtual world.
The technology of the world outside this game was definitely very developed. At the very least, she had never seen such high-level technology before.
This body belonged to an NPC. It was supposed to be controlled by the system, but due to a strange twist of fate, it ended up gaining self-awareness.
The so-called NPC were game characters that werent controlled by yers used to drive the game storyline development. For example, if the yer entered a store, the storekeeper would be an NPC.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu was currently an NPC that had twisted her foot and was waiting for a yer toe save her by going into the valley and defeating the beast defending the specified herb to get it for her.
Basically, her job was to send yers to fight a monster, get equipment, and gain experience points.
The original hosts mentality had been like that of a newborn infant. She didnt know anything. Fortunately, the control of the main system allowed her to know what she was supposed to do.
However, unlike other NPC, the original host had feelings and would feel lonely.
Even as the game went through itsst audit, the original hosts abnormality wasnt discovered. Finally, yers started flooding nonstop into the world. This game was explosively popr.
The ID of the male lead of this world was [Flowing Cool Breeze]. He was part of the first group to enter the game and was also the first person the original host had ever encountered.
This [Flowing Cool Breeze] was the first person to arrive in front of the original host. It was the original hosts first time ever seeing a person, so she was very surprised. She followed the storyline of the game and had [Flowing Cool Breeze] enter the valley to get the herb for her.
The original host was very curious about humans, so to talk to this person more, she told [Flowing Cool Breeze] what the herb looked like in detail and the weak points of the boss guarding the herb as well as its defense level and stuff like that.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] carefully noted all of this down, defeated the boss, got the herb, and cured the original hosts ankle.
However, the original host was sad to see him leave and asked him to visit more in the future to y with her.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] felt that this NPC was unusual, so as an experiment, he came to visit the original host every time before going to fight monsters and the original host would tell him about the bosss HP, attack power, defense power, and how to defeat it.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
These repeated experiments allowed [Flowing Cool Breeze]s level to rapidly shoot up and he was also able to obtain a lot of high quality equipment that wouldve normally cost a lot of money.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was pretty sure that this NPC was a bug in the system. Naturally, he didnt think of an NPC as a person at all. He just wanted to make use of this loophole to get further in the storyline and obtain more equipment.
With the original hosts tips, [Flowing Cool Breeze] was able toplete a lot of hidden quests. These quests were normally very hard for yers to find and [Flowing Cool Breeze] had been able to reap a huge amount of benefits from them.
He kept the highest quality equipment for himself and sold some of the equipment he didnt need for a lot of cash.
He then gradually became known as a godly yer and established his own faction. In all, he pretty much stood at the very top of the pyramid.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] knew that everything he obtained was thanks to the original host, this NPC. At the same time, he found that this NPC was a little clingy, so he just coaxed her a little and told her not to tell anyone else about these things.
The original host naturally nodded and agreed. She had be very dependent on [Flowing Cool Breeze]. Perhaps there was some love mixed in as well, because even though she encountered a lot more yers in the future, [Flowing Cool Breeze] was the only one that remained persistently on her mind.
Later, as the original host revealed more and more things, the abnormality in the code was finally detected by the games controlling system and the game staff erased the original hosts code, erasing the existence of this NPC.
Chapter 714: Request Help From This Player
Chapter 714: Request Help From This yer
[Flowing Cool Breeze] only sighed softly when this NPC disappeared. At the same time, he also exhaled in relief. The existence of this NPC had been like a ticking bomb to him. He was already known as a godly yer, but if this NPC revealed these secrets, how would other people view him?
In addition, he had amassed a lot of wealth in the game that could be traded for real money.
Of course, in this world where grudges and favors were created easily, there would also be love. The love between a gaming god and a gaming newbie was naturally very wonderful.
The original hosts wishes: Discharge her duties properly as an NPC and make it so that Flowing Cool Breeze couldnt easily make use of her. In addition, she wanted Flowing Cool Breeze to no longer be able to stay in this world.
Ning Shu nodded. Although [Flowing Cool Breeze] had some ability, it wasnt enough for him to climb up the ranks so fast to be the gaming god that everyone acknowledged and possess wealth, honor, and a beautiful love life.
This task was actually a little difficult. After all, the male lead possessed a lot of luck. As an NPC, she couldnt be too biased towards the yers, nor could she be too against the yers. If her actions ended up harming thepanys interests, shed end up with the same fate of being erased.
However, without her help, [Flowing Cool Breeze] wouldnt be able to climb up the ranks as fast.
Ning Shu sat down on the ground. There were all sorts of code and instructions shing through her mind.
Now that she thought about it, the original host didnt count as a person. She was trapped inside this game her entire life, so having consciousness was a sort of curse. Not having it would probably be better.
The reason the original host had clung so much to [Flowing Cool Breeze] was probably something like imprinting of a baby bird. After all, the first person she had ever seen was [Flowing Cool Breeze]. Later, the original host had alsoe to realize that she was different from [Flowing Cool Breeze], that was why she used information about the storyline and bosses to curry favor with [Flowing Cool Breeze].
However, to [Flowing Cool Breeze], the original host was just a system loophole, nothing but a string of numbers. Even though she expressed human-like emotions, [Flowing Cool Breeze] only took it to be programmed behavior. After all, with how developed technology was, nothing was impossible.
Ning Shu sat on the ground and looked at the swollen red part on her ankle which was otherwise fair as jade. There was no sensation of pain at all, so she rolled her eyes and walked to the river to check her reflection. To her surprise, the river actually did reflect her appearance.
This was seriously an extremely realistic world. They even included this detail.
Ning Shu looked at the reflection of the water. The design of this character was very beautiful. She was wearing a flowy white robe with wide sleeves, her silky hair was tied up with a blue hair ribbon, and her features were beautiful and gentle. Her eyes were curved up slightly in the phoenix style and amber colored while her lips were scarlet with a hint of cherry.
She gave off a soft, pure elegance. However, since it was a hero rescuing the beauty scenario, of course the beauty had to be pretty for the hero to be willing to help her out.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The area Ning Shu was in charge of was this valley and this was the only location she could move about in. Every NPC had their own duty.
Right now, Ning Shu was just waiting for [Flowing Cool Breeze] to arrive.
She was seriously bored, so shey down on the grass to sleep. Even though she was an NPC, she still needed to sleep. Her soul needed rest.
After an unknown amount of time, an instruction appeared in her brain. Request help from this yer.
Ning Shu opened her eyes and saw that someone was standing in front of her. She looked up at the ID above his head: [Flowing Cool Breeze].
The bastards finally arrived!
Chapter 715: Hero, This Humble Girl…
Chapter 715: Hero, This Humble Girl
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was wearing a simple T-shirt with white pants which made him look tall and ssy.
He had handsome looks and didnt look to be that old. At most he was twenty years old.
In holographic games, yers could set their own looks or choose to make it simr to their actual looks. [Flowing Cool Breeze]s in-game looks were probably pretty simr to his actual looks.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She looked at his level. It wasnt very high and he didnt really have equipment either. He looked like he had just entered the game.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] hadnt expected for a woman to be lying here. She was dressed in ancient era clothing, so he knew that she was probably an NPC. However, he still couldnt help but have his breath taken away when she opened her eyes.
The creators of this game really designed this NPC beautifully.
As Ning Shu and [Flowing Cool Breeze] stared at each other, a prompt suddenly appeared in Ning Shus mind. Hero, this humble girl has identally sprained her ankle. Please head into the valley to find the herb.
Hero!?
Ning Shu said stiffly, Hero, I this humble girl has idently sprained her ankle. Could you head into the valley to help this humble girl find an herb called monkshood celestial grass?
[Flowing Cool Breeze] knew that this was a task issued by the system and immediately epted it. He turned and entered the valley.
Ning Shu watched as he walked away. This time, she didnt tell him the precise location of the herb, nor did she tell him that there was a boss guarding the herb, much less about the bosss weaknesses.
Based on [Flowing Cool Breeze]s current level, itd probably be difficult to defeat that boss.
So she crossed her legs to wait for him toe back out.
As she had expected, he soon came back out. She nced over and found that he had lost three levels from being killed by the boss. His level wasnt high from the start, and now he had dropped levels on top of that.
Ning Shu inwardly felt very refreshed as she asked, Hero, you werent able to bring the herb back?
[Flowing Cool Breeze] didnt speak. It was clear that he wasnt in a good mood. After finally finding that monkshood celestial grass, just as he was about to pick it, a giant spider with leather-like skin suddenly appeared. The spiderweb it sprayed instantly locked him in ce and he couldnt even fight back.
For the sake of increasing the games realism, the game had set sensory simtions which included the sense of pain, so it had been extremely painful when the spider stabbed him with its poisonous fangs.
It was extremely painful and at the same time, terrifying. He had been seriously worried that he would really die.
After finally getting free from the spider web, he ran away from there.
At this moment, when he heard this NPC ask him if he had managed to gather the herb, he felt his face burn with embarrassment. Even though the other party was just an NPC, he still felt humiliated.
Especially when the NPC was such a beautiful woman. He wiped at his face, then said, The boss guarding the locations too strong.
At this time, another prompt appeared in Ning Shus mind. Hero, its no matter. That eight-wed poisonous spider is a ferocious monster, but I believe that you will definitely be able to gather the monkshood celestial grass and save me. This humble girl believes in you, Hero. Youll definitely be able to do it.
Ning Shu:
F*ck. The script was seriously disgusting.
Chapter 716: Useless Trash
Chapter 716: Useless Trash
Ning Shus lips twitched, then she looked at [Flowing Cool Breeze] and said, Useless trash. You cant even do something as simple as picking an herb?
[Flowing Cool Breeze]:
This NPC sure changed her attitude ruthlessly. It was said that women were fickle, but even an NPC was designed to have this kind of personality?
[Flowing Cool Breeze] felt like he had been insulted and left awkwardly.
During the following period of time, Ning Shu greeted a lot of yers that came to tackle this part of the storyline, but none of them seeded. This was to be expected though. The game had only been released recently, so the yers were all pretty low-leveled, unused to the controls, and didnt have good equipment.
Meanwhile, this was a mid-level stage and that spiders attack power was very strong. The biggest challenge was that this spider even had nests of smaller spiders.
Whenever it encountered danger, it would spawn countless small spiders.
Ning Shu spent each day in a leisurely manner without having to eat or breathe or even excrete waste.
She wanted to try practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, but soon gave up when it didnt work. This body was just a string of numbers, so what was the point of trying to practice martial arts?
It was the first time her task had been so carefree. Ning Shu took a walk around her surroundings. She found the monkshood celestial grass and saw the abnormallyrge spider. It was about the size of two desks and its entire body was covered with ck fur. It also had a bulging swollen abdomen that was filled with spider webs. Its fangs were pretty scary too.
Therge spiderpletely ignored Ning Shu because it didnt receive any instructions to attack. Even if Ning Shu took the monkshood celestial grass, therge spider wouldnt pay any attention to her.
Ning Shu didnt bother to pick the herb though because she had no use for it, and there was no point doing something that went against her role.
There were always yersing to try this quest and Ning Shu would follow the systems instructions to very sweetly have these yers go die.
Pretty much everyone that entered came out with a few less levels.
After a short while, [Flowing Cool Breeze] came again.
Ning Shu didnt find it strange that he came back. In certain ways, the original host was [Flowing Cool Breeze]s gold thumb.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
This time, [Flowing Cool Breeze] didnte by himself, he brought three other people with him. It looked like they were going to go in as a team. He knew that he wouldnt be able to deal with therge spider on his own so he brought more people.
Ning Shu looked at the IDs above the three. They were [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South], [Crotch Feels Cool From Wind], and [Monsters Really Strong You Go First].
Ning Shu was speechless. What kind of names were these? However, these people would be famous gaming gods in the future. They were [Flowing Cool Breeze]spanions and when they encountered hard quests and strong monsters, theyd take the quest with [Flowing Cool Breeze] and sweep all the monsters out of their way.
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] looked towards Ning Shu as he said, Wow, first time Ive ever seen such a beautiful NPC! Ive been spending every day in the newbie vige looking at the vige chief, that rotten old mans wrinkled face. If I knew about this earlier, I wouldve headed out ages ago.
Right now, most of the yers were still wandering around the newbie vige. These peoples levels werent very high either. [Flowing Cool Breeze] was probably hoping to win against the eight wed poisonous spider with numbers. Ning Shu felt like these people were seriously too naive.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] nced at Ning Shu as he said, This NPCs personalitys a little strange, so dont provoke her.
Ning Shu pretended that she couldnt hear what [Flowing Cool Breeze] said and repeated the quest. Hero, this humble girl has idently sprained her foot. Could you head into the valley to help this humble girl find an herb called monkshood celestial grass? This humble girl will definitely reward you generously.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] nced at Ning Shu who was currently making herself look very pitiful, then epted the quest before entering with hispanions.
Ning Shu shrugged. Shed be waiting for the day they return in triumph. This quests reward was pretty generous. Not only would they get the celestial grass and the equipment dropped by the giant spider, she would also be giving them a reward.
Chapter 717: This NPC Was Crazy
Chapter 717: This NPC Was Crazy
Ning Shu didnt feel that these four newbies would be able to get rid of this spider. Back then, [Flowing Cool Breeze] had truly been very lucky to obtain the method to get rid of the spider from the original host. However, she wasnt going to give [Flowing Cool Breeze] any hints
at all, so shed like to see how hed y now.
It was clearly a mid-level dungeon, but [Flowing Cool Breeze] wanted to take it down even though he was still a newbie. Ning Shu was pretty sure he just held a grudge against this ce.
Her remark that he was trash had probably ended up upsetting him and now he insisted on beating this dungeon.
Ning Shu just waited outside for the four to head back out.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It was a very long time before the four of theme back out with a gloomy air hovering around them. Ning Shu saw that all of them had lost levels.
The yer called [Crotch Feels Cool From Wind] still had a few small spiders clinging desperately onto him. He couldnt shake them off no matter what he did. In the end, the magician called [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] had to shoot an ice shard attack to kill the spiders.
After killing the spiders, the burly man with the ID [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] got a pitiful amount of experience points and a few gold coins.
Hehehehe Ning Shu covered her mouth and startedughing.
Heroes, you werent able to bring back the celestial grass?
The four people:
Why was sheughing when they didnt finish the task?
This NPC was crazy.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] sighed and said, The boss was too strong.
This time around, Ning Shu didnt call [Flowing Cool Breeze] trash again since so many people were watching. Ning Shu said with a sympathetic expression, Hero, its no matter. That eight wed poisonous spider is a ferocious monster, but I believe that you will definitely be able to gather the monkshood celestial grass and save this humble girl. This humble girl believes in you, Hero. Youll definitely be able to do it.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was surprised that the NPC was being so kind this time around. Almost instinctively, [Flowing Cool Breeze] asked, Were looking for the celestial grass for you, so can you tell us what weaknesses or crucial points that eight wed poisonous spider possesses?
What did he mean by looking for the celestial grass for her? They were clearly doing their own quest. This maam cant feel pain and is perfectly fine with this pink ankle!
Ning Shu hadnt told [Flowing Cool Breeze] everything like in the original storyline, so now [Flowing Cool Breeze] was taking the initiative to ask. The power of the storyline was sure strong.
He was asking an NPC something like this? Did he really think she would tell him?
Ning Shu covered her swollen ankle and said in pitiful manner, Hero, this humble girl has idently sprained her foot. Could you head into the valley to help this humble girl find an herb called monkshood celestial grass? This humble girl will definitely reward you generously.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]:
Chapter 718: The Story Prequel
Chapter 718: The Story Prequel
[Crotch Feels Cool From Wind] felt like [Flowing Cool Breeze] was being aplete joke. What the heck would an NPC know? Did your brain get fried or something? Wouldnt it be better to watch gaming guides than to ask an NPC?
Ning Shu looked at them as she continuously repeated the quest contents. Hero, this humble girl has idently sprained her foot. Could you head into the valley to help this humble girl find an herb called monkshood celestial grass? This humble girl will definitely reward you generously.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] could only shake his head and leave with hispanions. As he was leaving, he kept ncing back at the girl sitting on the grass with her garment billowing slightly in the wind.
This NPC was [Flowing Cool Breeze]s fateful encounter. He could probably sense it himself. But the current her refused to tell him and refused to answer him. He can just die of anxiety!
Ning Shu caught a bird to toy with it. Whenever yers came over, she would announce the quest.
Sometimes female yers would show up to do the quest, but of course, they ended up even more devastated than the male yers. Many were forced back to the city to recover.
Ning Shu was starting to look forward to seeing who would be the first toplete this quest. In the original storyline, [Flowing Cool Breeze] had been the first toplete this quest.
Afterwards, the entire world kept broadcasting [Flowing Cool Breeze]s achievement. This was a mid-level instance dungeon after all and he was the first to beat it, so it was a pretty amazing achievement.
That was the point when [Flowing Cool Breeze]s reputation gradually started to spread. Since the original host kept giving [Flowing Cool Breeze] information, [Flowing Cool Breeze]s battle aplishments kept increasing and he became a god in this game. When this games poprity exploded, [Flowing Cool Breeze]s position as the supreme god was already extremely steady.
At that point, [Flowing Cool Breeze] stopped taking on quests casually. He would only work with teams to take on final quests or extremely powerful bosses, so his existence continued to be that of a god.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was able to earn a lot of money just from ying this game. Actually, this was probably the story prequel. The beginning of the story was probably when a little newbie encountered the great gaming god.
In reality, this was just a young girls ideal rosy pink love story.
The original host had no idea that after she was erased, [Flowing Cool Breeze] took a fancy to a female support role yer.
However, Ning Shu had her own matters to deal with. She had taken a liking to code since there were always continuous streams of numbers and code shing through her head. Ning Shu didnt know if the original host had been able to see this too.
She took a wooden stick and started writing the code she saw on the ground. After that, she had 2333 teach her what they meant.
If she was able to learn these codemands, she might be able to be a coding expert. If she could get to the level of hacker, itd be even better since shed be able to invade anyputers she need to get ess to.
System-sama was much moreplex than this games program so he showedplete contempt for this code that had hundreds of loopholes. However, when Ning Shu asked, he still exined the code to her.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu studied hard. Even though it was very hard for her to wrap her head around things, after studying every day, she finally understood what was meant by that all code had loopholes. However, these loopholes were of varying degrees and were generally hard to find.
This made Ning Shu even more motivated to study. If she could master this, she might be able to move freely in this game without being erased.
After gaining a new goal, Ning Shu stopped paying so much attention to [Flowing Cool Breeze] and focused more on studying the code. Every time she saw flowers and grass now, all shed see was code. Lines after lines of code.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] came for the quest again. This time he came alone, but his level was higher and he had more equipment. It waspletely different from how poverty-stricken he lookedst time. He seemed confident that he had enough power to get rid of the spider now.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] walked to Ning Shu. Before Ning Shu could even call out Hero, this humble girl h h, he said, I want to take this quest.
Ning Shu just barely stopped herself from rolling her eyes. She still repeated the usual script before allowing [Flowing Cool Breeze] to take the quest.
As Ning Shu watched, [Flowing Cool Breeze] headed into the valley with confidence. This time, she secretly followed him.
Chapter 719: Adjusted the Position of Two Characters
Chapter 719: Adjusted the Position of Two Characters
[Flowing Cool Breeze] had already started fighting with the eight wed poisonous spider. This time, [Flowing Cool Breeze] was much stronger than before and the glowing sword he was holding had extremely strong attack power. It was leaving line after line of gashes on the eight wed poisonous spiders body.
It even had a corrosion effect.
Ning Shu frowned. [Flowing Cool Breeze] wouldnt really end up eliminating this spider, right? If he did, then hed be the first to beat this dungeon.
How could she allow that to happen?
The battle was very intense. Ning Shu saw that [Flowing Cool Breeze] now had extremely strong equipment. She didnt know if he had obtained this equipment through quests or with money.
Soon the eight wed poisonous spider could no longer stand up to these attacks and it released countless little spiders that were flooding towards [Flowing Cool Breeze].
With a few shes of his sword, [Flowing Cool Breeze] sent out numerous fire dragons to destroy these little spiders. These spiders instantly turned into gold coins which [Flowing Cool Breeze] collected.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
From the looks of it, [Flowing Cool Breeze] was really about to beat this mid-level quest.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. When she saw that the eight wed poisonous spider was about to be defeated, she tried to use the bit of crappy coding she had just learned to change the eight wed poisonous spiders instructions so that the spider would gain the ability to automatically regenerate health.
Therge spider currently just looked like a string of code to Ning Shu, so she adjusted the position of two characters.
After adjusting those characters, Ning Shu looked towards the spider eagerly to watch for signs that it was healing.
However, to Ning Shus surprise, the spider didnt heal. Instead, it became evenrger than before. It was now about the size of a room and looked even more sinister.
Ning Shu:
Did she move the characters to the wrong ce?
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was even more speechless than Ning Shu. He thought that this monster was almost dead, but suddenly it surged up again and got so muchrger.
His eyes were about to fall out from surprise. He shook his head.
It had been very hard and took a lot of luck for him to get this sword that had a fire attribute. After obtaining it, he hade back to this ce where he had so embarrassingly failed multiple times.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] didnt know why, but he felt like he had to beat this dungeon. This feeling was very intense, which was why he came here as soon as he got this equipment.
But in the end, he still couldnt fricking do it. [Flowing Cool Breeze] turned and left the valley.
When Ning Shu saw that [Flowing Cool Breeze] was giving up on the battle and leaving, she ran out of the valley ahead of him to wait for him at the entrance.
As soon as she saw him, she covered her mouth and startedughing, causing [Flowing Cool Breeze]s facial color to darken. He just said that he didntplete the quest, then turned to leave.
Once [Flowing Cool Breeze] left, Ning Shu rushed into the valley again. As she looked at the enormous spider, she tried to change it back to how it was originally. If the instructions were too abnormal, the master game system would notice.
However, she found that she couldnt figure out what part she had changed earlier. Her expression becamepletely bewildered.
In the end, she had no choice but to ask System 2333-sama for help. What part of the code did I change earlier?
2333:
ment: This TLer wants to do game programming too! Any readers happen to be the hiring manager of a game development programming and is looking for a remote or summer programming intern?
Chapter 720: Any Intelligence Pills for Humans?
Chapter 720: Any Intelligence Pills for Humans?
At such a crappy level, you shouldnt be messing with the code at all. If you end up making a huge mess and get erased by the game management staff, you brought it on yourself! said 2333 in an exasperated tone as he pointed out the position of the characters.
Fine, she did currently suck at this and needed to study more.
Ning Shu felt that she was very stupid, so she asked 2333, Does the system marketce have any intelligence pills for humans? Ill exchange for some next time.
Sorry, theres only intelligence pills for animals, replied 2333
mildly. There are some attribute points awarded with thepletion of each task, so just add the attribute points to intelligence.
You only realize how dumb you are when ites time to use your brain? added 2333 in a contemptuous tone.
Ning Shu changed the position of those two characters, then the enormous spider returned to its normal size. She sighed in relief.
She continued practicing coding. Everything around her was made by code and changing a single variable was enough to make a de of grass turn into a tree.
It felt like magic.
Meanwhile, [Flowing Cool Breeze] couldnt shake off the feeling that something was off. The game walkthrough hadnt mentioned that the spider would increase in size and he had seen that the spider was almost out of HP at that time.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] returned to the main city and notified hispanions to form a group to take on the quest in this small valley. If they couldnt beat this valley, how were they supposed to move about unhindered in the game?
Once everyone was ready, [Flowing Cool Breeze] came to the valley again.
Ning Shu tossed aside the branch she was holding and lifted her brows at [Flowing Cool Breeze] who had returned again.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s group had expanded again. There was now a member whose ID was [********]. He was a priest, basically the teams wet nurse. This ID was sure something.
The burly yer, [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South], greeted Ning Shu. Hi Miss Beautiful, we meet again! Its such a shame that this beautys just an NPC.
Ning Shu covered her ankle and said in a pitiful manner, Hero, this humble girl has idently sprained her foot. Could you head into the valley to help this humble girl find an herb called monkshood celestial grass? This humble girl will definitely reward you generously.
She had lost track of how many times she said these lines each day. She had to say it every time she encountered a yer.
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] shook his head. Its seriously such a shame since shes such a beauty.
[Crotch Feels Cool From Wind] agreed, If only it was a beautiful yer. As he spoke, he nudged [Flowing Cool Breeze], Dont you agree, Boss?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Boss is alwaysing here for this quest. I feel like Boss has fallen for this NPC. [Monsters Really Strong You Go First] startedughing loudly.
Ning Shu: .
It was fine if they acted this obscene in front of apletely emotionless NPC, but fudge, the NPC in front of you guys now can hear everything, you know!?
It was the first time in her life that she had to face this kind of behavior. She really wanted to just kick them in the crotch. However, a long vine suddenly grew around [Monsters Really Strong You Go First]s leg and kept him bounded in ce. Everyone was bewildered by this and it was [Flowing Cool Breeze] that finally reacted and hacked off the vine.
After hacking off the vine, [Flowing Cool Breeze] obtained a gold coin. [Monsters Really Strong You Go First] finally reacted and jumped backwards in rm. Frick! Did you guys see that vine attack me?
There was nothin like thatst time, so why was it here this time? [Monsters Really Strong You Go First] looked around in rm.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] frowned. It really was strange.
Boss, are we still going to take this quest? asked [********].
[Flowing Cool Breeze] asked Ning Shu, Can you exin what happened just now? Things like this never happen with the other quests. Why were there so many unexpected incidents with this instance dungeon?
As [Flowing Cool Breeze] looked at the beautiful NPC in front of him, he couldnt shake off the feeling that this NPC was seriously different from the other inflexible NPCs.
Could it be that this valley wasnt a mid-level dungeon and was actually a final dungeon?
Ning Shu smiled politely and said, There are all sorts of dangers that can ur in the game world. Its just that you guys havent triggered the storyline yet. If you trigger it, youll find that there are quests everywhere.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s eyes lit up and he asked, Is there a hidden quest in this valley?
Why the f*ck would I tell you? Ning Shu replied, yer, please try to trigger the storyline on your own.
ment: Lmao, I spent 15 entire minutes searching through different raws trying to get the name of what ********was because I thought the yer name was censored due to it being too coarse. But, turns out, 8 *s was the name. orz
Chapter 721: This Humble Girl’s Ankle Hurts a Lot
Chapter 721: This Humble Girls Ankle Hurts a Lot
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was trying to get information from this NPC since he had a feeling that this NPC knew something.
However, she wouldnt tell him, so it made his heart burn with curiosity. There was clearly something right in front of him, but he had no way to get it.
It was seriously such a horrible feeling.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]spanions were all looking at him, so he nodded and took the quest.
Then the group headed towards the valley.
Ning Shu followed them into the valley and saw that they were working together seamlessly.
She smiled slightly.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] said to hispanions, Be careful, this thing will be bing a lotrger.
Hence, everyone waited in preparation for the spider to berger, but then they discovered that the spiders defense power was very strong. They hadnded a lot of attacks on it but the spiders HP wasnt decreasing in the slightest. The attacks barely even did any damage.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was the one most baffled by this. Thest time he used his weapon, he was still able to leave wounds on the eight wed poisonous spider that corroded the spiders body.
However, there was now no reaction at all. There was no way to beat this spider.
When [Flowing Cool Breeze] saw that the eight wed poisonous spider was releasing a huge amount of small spiders, he used his sword to send a fire dragon attack to burn these spiders to ashes, then he said to the others, Lets go. Stop fighting, lets get out of here.
Ning Shu stood at the valley entrance to wait for them, then asked, Heroes, why havent you guys seeded yet? This humble girls ankle hurts a lot.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]:
[Flowing Cool Breeze] didnt even know what to say. Why was this quest so hard to beat? It seemed nearly impossible. The boss was different every time that he came.
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] said to Ning Shu, Beautiful, endure just a little longer. Well definitely seed next time. As he spoke, he even extended his hand and tried to stroke Ning Shu.
This NPC looked really realistic. He wondered how she would feel to touch.
Ning Shu was speechless. He was taking liberties with an NPC? He sure knew how to y.
Are you trying to take liberties with me? A level one side quest has been triggered, said Ning Shu mildly. This was a game side quest that had been set in ce in advance.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] looked at Ning Shu with a baffled expression.
Ning Shu turned with a intive expression towards the other yers to say, Heroes, please help! This humble girl has a delicate and weak body, and as of now, an evil tyrant has appeared that wishes to take this humble girl by force. This humble girl has nothing of worth to give as thanks and can only gift her rainbow plume feather and the two bottles of vital energy pills. Heroes, please save this humble girl!
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] jumped back like he had been bitten. He was clearly a yer, but now he had actually be a monster.
When he saw hispanions nefarious smiles, [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] hastily waved his hands. Im a yer! I wasnt trying to take liberties with her at all!
Taking liberties with an NPC? Thatd be so shameful!
Sorry, Chrys, who asked for you to be so valuable? Rainbow plume feather is an ingredient that can be used to make god weapons. Since these things have brought themselves to our door, why turn it down?
F*ck, you guys cant be so heartless! How could you abandon friends for profit? [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] was surrounded by his teammates who swarmed him with attacks.
As the boss of the group, [Flowing Cool Breeze] couldnt attack his own teammate, so he just stood at the side and watched. asionally, he would nce over at Ning Shu with a veryplicated expression in his eyes.
Finally, [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] lost a level from being attacked and this task was finally marked asplete. Ning Shu watched as [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] walked away with apletely swollen face, then gave the group the rainbow plume feather and two bottles of vital energy pills.
Ning Shu had sincerely enjoyed the show and said with a happy expression, Many thanks, heroes, for eradicating the evil tyrant and allowing this humble girl to escape his evil clutches!
When [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] heard what Ning Shu said, his face contorted uncontrobly for a moment.
Chapter 722: This Prince is Awesome
Chapter 722: This Prince is Awesome
Ning Shu only went to the valley to change the spiders code back to normal once [Flowing Cool Breeze]s group left.
Following that, she started studying how to code again with intense passion. Maybe shell be able to get free from the identity of an NPC.
Although 2333s attitude was very irritating, he was seriously learned. Well, it couldnt be said that he was learned. It was more like there were all sorts of things in his knowledge base. It only took a little time for him to find the information.
Ning Shu wrote without pause on the ground to study and practice.
Eventually, someone finally managed to beat this dungeon. It was a male yer with the ID [This Prince is Awesome].
There was a world announcement congratting [This Prince is Awesome] for beating the Spider Valley quest.
When [Flowing Cool Breeze] heard this news, he was taken aback. This yer, [This Prince is Awesome], actually managed to defeat that hard quest on his own?
[Flowing Cool Breeze] went to find [This Prince is Awesome] and saw that [This Prince is Awesome]s level and all his stats were lower than his.
His group had failed to beat the dungeon even when they went together, but [This Prince is Awesome] had actually managed to seed on his own.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] talked with [This Prince is Awesome]. When he heard [This Prince is Awesome] say that the spider didnt have the ability to getrger or extremely strong defense, it made [Flowing Cool Breeze] even more confused.
Howe therge spider would became stronger in all sorts of ways when he went to challenge it, but other people had it so easy?
[Flowing Cool Breeze] felt like the game manufacturers were purposefully making things hard for him, but he also knew logically that there was no reason for them to target him.
After [This Prince is Awesome]s sess, more people seeded in beating this dungeon. This made [Flowing Cool Breeze] feel even more dissatisfied.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
At the same time, he felt like he had lost something. He had been paying attention to this dungeon this entire time and had really wanted to be the first one to take this dungeon down.
This oue gave him a feeling that he couldnt put into words.
For the sake of proving what he was thinking, [Flowing Cool Breeze] returned to the valley again to see if this spider was really that easy to defeat.
If it was really that easy, he wouldve taken this dungeon down ages ago.
When Ning Shu saw [Flowing Cool Breeze], she curled her lips in disdain. She knew that he would being.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] seeded. He easily killed the giant spider and picked the monkshood celestial grass. However, his facial color just worsened.
How could it be so easy? Did the game developer chance the difficulty?
Ning Shu watched as [Flowing Cool Breeze] stormed out angrily toplete the task. She restrained the glee she was feeling and saw [Flowing Cool Breeze] off with her eyes.
Ning Shu had done this on purpose. Every time [Flowing Cool Breeze] came to try the quest, she would increase the difficulty. As soon as he left, she would restore the previous difficulty.
Once a yer managed to beat this dungeon, there was no point in making this quest hard for [Flowing Cool Breeze] anymore since her goal was just to make sure that [Flowing Cool Breeze] wasnt the first person toplete this dungeon.
This valley was [Flowing Cool Breeze]s first step in establishing his fame. However, there was no point at all for [Flowing Cool Breeze] to beat this quest anymore.
After all, there were several yers that had already beat this dungeon, so there was no longer any novelty.
Once [Flowing Cool Breeze] beat this dungeon, his otherpanions came to beat this dungeon too.
However, this time when they saw Ning Shu, they didnt dare to say frivolous words anymore. After beating the dungeon and getting their rewards, they left.
Chapter 723: Accusatory Forum Post
Chapter 723: usatory Forum Post
After beating the Spider Valley dungeon, [Flowing Cool Breeze] just felt even more infuriated. He couldnt help but feel like someone was purposefully making things hard for him.
Howe he encountered all sorts of trouble when he was trying to take down this dungeon, but other people got to have it so easy?
So [Flowing Cool Breeze] questioned the game developers directly in the game forum. In his post, he basically suggested that the game developers were changing the difficulty of the game however they wished.
He even wrote about the eight wed poisonous spiders changes and the way he had dealt with the monster in detail.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s post soon became a very popr post. For the sake of verifying whether this post was true, a lot of yers went to the valley to check things out for themselves.
Ning Shu, who was in the middle of studying hard, was forced to suddenly deal with a flood of yers. Swarms of them were suddenlying for this dungeon, which baffled her.
She eventually found out from these yers exchanges about what happened. So it turned out that they were here to experiment with therge spider.
Well, they could experiment as much as they wanted to since she hadnt changed the eight wed poisonous spiders code since thest time. The spider was currently very normal. Even if the games main system did a scan, it wouldnt find any abnormalities.
However, she was surprised by [Flowing Cool Breeze]s reaction. Was this being shamed into anger?
There was no way Ning Shu could understand [Flowing Cool Breeze]s current feelings. If the dungeon was a set difficulty, the yers could ept failing. But if the dungeon was different every single time, itd just seem like the game was messing with them.
The yers that came to experiment found that everything was normal even though the yer that made that post had written it so seriously like everything was real.
A lot of yers now felt contempt for [Flowing Cool Breeze] and replied to him in the post.
[You There Are My Grandson]: After personally checking it out, nothing like what the thread creator said happened. The thread creator must have seen a ghost. Sympathy
[Weeding Grain]: The thread creators victim delusional disorder mustve red up.
[At Noon]: +1, Darlings put it perfectly.
[A Beautiful Name]: What exactly was the thread creator thinking to make a post like this? It couldnt be that the game developer has fallen in love with you and is trying to use this method to attract your attention, right?
Even though [Flowing Cool Breeze]s closest friends were supporting him, they were soon submerged. The opinions expressed on the post leaned greatly towards one side. Everyone had verified things for themselves, so most of the yers felt that [Flowing Cool Breeze] was just trying to gain attention by tantly lying.
This was something that could be easily verified, so it was obviously an act of trying to gain attention through far-fetched lies. This guy must be such an attention seeker in real life.
When [Flowing Cool Breeze] saw these replies, he nearly exploded from anger. Those people didnt even know what happened!
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s team members shared dismayed looks, then [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] spoke to console [Flowing Cool Breeze]. Boss, we believe you, but what use is there in the fact that we believe you? Everyone else thinks that ce is fine. We mustve run into a bug or something.
[Monsters Really Strong You Go First] added, It looks that thats the only dungeon that has issues, so you should just stop worrying about it. Lets go beat the other dungeons.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] rubbed his temples. He couldnt suppress that strange anger in his heart. He didnt really understand what this anger was about, but the feeling was very intense.
[********] said, Boss, you should stop worrying about that dungeon. A new dungeon hase outtely and rumors say the loots pretty good.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] could only nod. He couldnt help but feel like he was forgetting about something.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 724: What a True NPC Should Be
Chapter 724: What a True NPC Should Be
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s posts poprity wasnt decreasing at all and it eventually attracted the attention of the game moderators. For the sake of presenting fairness, they scanned the data of the Spider Valley instance dungeon and arrived at the verdict that everything was normal.
They then announced this verdict.
When [Flowing Cool Breeze] saw this, he justughed coldly. The officials could say whatever they want, in any case he had already admitted defeat.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] deleted the post, but whenever he took on dungeon quests again, hed have the game cache the instance so that hed have evidence.
However, nothing strange happened in any of theter dungeons.
Ning Shu justughed indifferently in regard to this. She would soon be able to get free from this identity as an NPC.
However, with her current newbie level coding skills, it was still going to take a while, so she was paying more attention to what was happening with [Flowing Cool Breeze].
As expected of someone with a huge amount of fortune. As of now, [Flowing Cool Breeze] already amassed a bit of fame due to his mastery of the game skills. She even heard that he was about to establish a faction.
Ning Shu wasnt worried though and just continued working hard on learning programming. The code was veryplicated and she had to guarantee that shed be able to escape from the systems control without any mistakes.
After numerous experiments, Ning Shu took a deep breath, then released it. She had finally made an NPC that was identical to her. This NPC was linked to the main system and would carry out the game systemsmands in her ce.
In reality, this NPC was what a true NPC should be. It carried out the main systems instructions carefully and precisely.
Following that, Ning Shu freed herself from the main system and registered herself as a yer with the ID [Kneel Before This Consort].
She could now wander around this game with the identity of a yer, so she changed her apparel and chose to y as a martial artist. Waving around arge sword to hack at enemies was a very refreshing feeling.
Following that, Ning Shu started the life of running dungeons without rest. It allowed Ning Shus level shoot up. She had never considered making use of her coding skills to cheat. After all, she was a proper and honest yer.
If one took dark paths too much, theyd end up encountering a ghost.
So Ning Shu hadnt considered cheating at all. In addition, killing lifeless monsters that were just strings of numbers was pretty refreshing. She also soon got a lot of good equipment.
At arge scale instance dungeon, she finally bumped into [Flowing Cool Breeze] again. The moment she saw him, she pulled out the broadsword strapped to her back and shouted, Scoundrel! Prepare to eat my de! Then she charged towards him while swinging her de.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was stunned for a moment, then he saw a nutjob of a woman throw herself towards him.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] simply dodged Ning Shus attack. He wasnt the type to fight with women and he didnt know anyone with the ID [Kneel Before This Consort].
Ning Shu ignored the fact that [Flowing Cool Breeze] had dodged her and charged towards him again. She insisted on fighting things out with him.
Are you crazy? If you keep being like this, you shouldnt me me for getting violent. [Flowing Cool Breeze] gave a cold humph as he pulled out his glowing sword to face Ning Shu.
Ning Shu gave a loud coldugh. I insist on getting revenge for my sister, you beast that dared to y with other peoples feelings!
[Flowing Cool Breeze]:
It really was a nutjob.
Boss, who exactly did you y around with? asked [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South]. Then he looked at Ning Shu, Hey beautiful, if theres a problem, lets talk it out properly. What need is there to get so violent? Listen to Big Brother Chrysanthemum. If theres an issue, lets sit down to calmly talk it out.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
ment: Did I ever mention that chrysanthemum is ng for anus in Chinese these days? Well now ya know.
Chapter 725: Ni Pingcen
Chapter 725: Ni Pingcen
Ning Shu felt like the guy with the ID [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] was the most vulgar, so she just nced at him with disdain. You guys are birds of the same feather. Youre someone that even tries to take liberties with an NPC, I dont feel safe sitting down with you.
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South]:
That was practically the ckest of the worst ck histories. [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] covered his face as his facial muscles contorted.
The others were originally going to speak up to help defend their boss, but when they heard this jab, they were instantly silenced.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
[Flowing Cool Breeze] looked towards Ning Shu who was purposefully causing this disturbance and said, I dont know anyone like who youre talking about. Did you get the wrong person?
Ning Shu shook her head. Even if you were burned to ash, I would still recognize you. Because of you, my sisters lost all hope in life, yet youre actually enjoying yourself free and unfettered in a game! I must enact justice on behalf of the Heavens!
[Flowing Cool Breeze] waspletely baffled. When had he ever yed with a girls feelings? Heughed coldly and said, If youre trying to attract my attention through this method, Ill just tell you that I really dislike this method. Why dont you state your sisters name? Stop trying to approach me in such a disgusting way.
Ning Shu:
Could it be that [Flowing Cool Breeze]s reputation was now high enough that female yers were throwing themselves at him?
Ni Pingcen. Shortens to NPC.
Ive never heard of her before, replied [Flowing Cool Breeze] expressionlessly.
Ning Shuughed coldly. Of course you dont remember. My sister was so heartbroken over you, but you dont even remember her anymore. As expected, you truly are unscrupulously cruel.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was starting to look really annoyed. However, if a person suddenly showed up and said that you had yed with a womans feelings, there was no way you wouldnt be irritated. He started attacking with his sword to destroy this annoying and noisy woman.
Ning Shuughed loudly as she fended off [Flowing Cool Breeze]s attacks. She then said coldly, Look, youre even shamed into anger! You tricked my sister into falling for you and made use of her to achieve you own goals! Youre seriously such a scum that there cant even be any worse scum!
Nutjob. [Flowing Cool Breeze] had attacked expressionlessly, but he found that the other party had actually been able to dodge his attack so he started attacking more seriously.
Ning Shus equipment wasnt as strong as [Flowing Cool Breeze]s so she was struggling a little to fend off his attacks. However, that didnt mean shed be easy to defeat.
The people around them shared looks. When did such a strong yer emerge? And it was even a female yer that was ying a martial artist. There were very few female yers that would choose roles like this.
Most chose support roles that seemed more elegant.
Ning Shu saw that she currently wasnt a match for [Flowing Cool Breeze] so in order to avoid losing levels due to being killed by him, she took a few steps back to avoid his attack.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] looked at Ning Shu coldly. As of now, [Flowing Cool Breeze] really had the air of a god. He seemed like an aloof icy mountain that overlooked the world.
Stop fighting already, if theres anything, lets just talk it out. [Crotch Feels Cool From Wind] could tell that the two didnt want to fight anymore.
[Kneel Before This Consort]s skill was a little lower than their bosss, but their boss didnt want to getbeled as someone who had no poise and bullied female yers.
Ning Shu said haughtily, Ill let you off this time. Im here to take on the dungeon.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] didnt say anything and justughed coldly.
What was heughing at? That fake smile was seriously ugly. Did he think that he looked cool that way?
Stupid narcissist!
Beauty, youre also here to run this dungeon? Why dont we team up? The monster this time is really strong. Youre pretty skilled so why dont you join us and while at it, resolve the grudge? A smile obliterates all vengeance after all. [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] walked over again to say this.
He was even looking at Ning Shus face lustfully, causing Ning Shu to feel the urge to just dig his eyes out.
Chapter 726: Ink Galaxy Beast
Chapter 726: Ink Gxy Beast
Her current appearance was nowpletely different from that of the NPC. At the very most, her face counted as delicate and pretty. But even so, this guy was still like this. It was no wonder hed even try to take liberties with an NPC.
Ning Shu nced at [Flowing Cool Breeze], then gave a cold humph and said in a tone of contempt, Theres no way Ill hang out with the likes of him.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] said coldly, You dont even have the right to join my group.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain and turned to enter the dungeon. This instance dungeons setup was the ruins of a pce. This pce had a lot of treasures and some hidden godly weapons. There was a chance that the rock you passed by was actually a top-quality jewel.
However, to Ning Shu, these things just looked like strings of numbers. She was able to find some good things with only slight difficulty.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s group also entered the pce. Though sharp instincts, [Flowing Cool Breeze]s group was able to find a lot of treasures.
As expected of the male lead who was born with a halo of luck. Ning Shu discovered that all the equipment on [Flowing Cool Breeze] were the highest quality goods. The equipment of the others werent much worse.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was seriously a bunch of wealthy idiots. She really felt the urge to just loot these guys.
The final boss guarding this ce was an ink gxy beast. Its entire body was ck like it was a shadow and it had extremely high speed. The boss could reach get right to a yer before they even had a chance to react and make a yers level drop with just one w sh. A couple more shes and the yer would be forced back to the city.
They could regain the levels they lost, but the issue was this attack was painful enough to make someone puke blood. The feeling was seriously too realistic.
Ning Shu took the initiative to fight this boss, but it was too fast. She waspletely overwhelmed. She analyzed the bosss code, but the stronger the boss was, the more stable their code tended to be. She didnt even know where to start adjusting things.
As expected, she was still too crappy at this. She needed to study more.
Ning Shu was kicked in the back by the boss and she immediately felt the sensation of fiery pain. Ever since she had became a yer, her properties were set like those of a yer. Even though she was just a string of numbers, she still felt pain.
Hey beautiful, need help? asked [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] with a beaming smile.
Every time Ning Shu saw this burly guy smile, she would feel like it was extremely vulgar. She gave a humph and got up from the ground. No need.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] nced at Ning Shu, then started attacking the boss with his team. Ning Shu saw that all of them were pretty strong. As expected of the future unshakable gods.
Ning Shu decided to withdraw. This boss was way too strong, she couldnt handle it. She had to level up some more and get better equipment beforeing back.
When [Flowing Cool Breeze] saw that the female yer was about to leave, a sharp light shed through his eyes and he turned around to rush towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
Fuck. This damned bastard!
When Ning Shu saw that [Flowing Cool Breeze] was luring the boss over, she was furious. She lifted her broadsword in preparation to face the boss head on.
The bosss enormous attack power made Ning Shu feel so much pain it was like all her organs had shifted ces. She instantly lost five levels from being killed by this boss.
She was in so much pain that she kept having to inhale sharply. She turned and ran. Ten years wasnt toote for a nobleman to get revenge. Next time shed definitely kill [Flowing Cool Breeze] until he lost five levels. Wait no, ten levels.
Chapter 727: The Game of Life
Chapter 727: The Game of Life
When [Flowing Cool Breeze] saw Ning Shu run off, he frowned slightly. He disliked this female yer a lot, especially her eyes. He couldnt help but feel like he had seen them somewhere before.
They cause a gloomy feeling to arise in his heart which he disliked.
The other members were all looking at [Flowing Cool Breeze]. [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] said, Boss, you actually lured the boss over to kill her. She even lost five levels.
[********] agreed. Boss, that was pretty low.
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] nodded. Yeah, it really was low.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] replied in an annoyed tone, Thats enough. You guys are just being like this because shes a female yer. If it was a male yer, would you guys be this protective?
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] shrugged. Its rare for there to be a female yer whose skills and levels are both pretty high, so we cant help but find her special, right? Hahahaha.
In the end, [Flowing Cool Breeze] and the other killed the boss and it exploded to give them quite a few equipment loots.
The games main system announced to the world [Flowing Cool Breeze]s groups achievement. The equipment they obtained made all the other yers drool.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
At this time, Ning Shu had already returned to the city. This one trip out had caused her to lose five levels.
She hadnt expected for [Flowing Cool Breeze] to actually be such a sinister character. It waspletely different from his refined and handsome outer appearance.
She had been too careless.
She suspected that if the games main system didnt eventually detect the original hosts abnormality, [F Flowing Cool Breeze] probably wouldve notified the game developers about this loophole himself to have the original host erased.
She had ended up falling into his trap this time, but there wouldnt be a next time.
Ning Shu first focused on practicing code. She was determined to one day figure out all the code in this gaming world.
Her current technique wasnt meticulous enough. She didnt dare to casually change the code because shed be done for if she was discovered. If she ended up erased, she wouldnt even be able to cry.
Since she lost levels, she had no choice but to run more dungeons in order to get loot from monsters and gain experience points to level back up. The higher the yers level, the more benefits thered be. The yers defense and attack power both increased greatly.
Ning Shu felt that when she did tasks, it was just like ying a game. When shepleted a task, she would get a reward. It was just that the game she was ying was much more difficultpared to this one since what she was betting was her life. If she didntplete the task, she would lose everything.
However, in this sort of game, it was possible to start over and try again.
Ning Shu returned to Spider Valley to check on things. While at it, she was getting ready to kill some monsters in her own territory.
The duplicate NPC was very responsible. The moment she saw Ning Shu walk over, she asked Ning Shu for help.
Ning Shu looked at the beautiful but inflexible NPC. If the original host had been like this, she definitely wouldnt have gotten erased. However, what meaning was there in being an existence that didnt know anything? Being able to feel emotions was something that nothing could ever rece.
It was just a shame that she had emotions but no knowledge of what the world was like, so she ended up sending herself to her gave just because of a bit of emotions.
The original host and [Flowing Cool Breeze] never wouldve worked out since humans and non-humans had different paths and this was even the freaking case of a human with a string of numbers. It was the strangest grouping possible.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] had just been using the original host. Perhaps he knew in his heart that this NPC liked him. He had probably even felt disgusted by it, but he just kept on coaxing and tricking the original host.
Ning Shu took on the quest and entered the valley. The moment the eight wed poisonous spider saw that Ning Shu wanted to pick the celestial herb, it started spitting spider webs towards Ning Shu to trap her.
Back when she was still an NPC, this spiderpletely ignored her existence, but now that she had be a yer, it was immediately attacking her.
Chapter 728: Lost Little Mimi
Chapter 728: Lost Little Mimi
Ning Shu directly stabbed through the spidersrge abdomen with her broadsword and the spider was taken out. She picked the monkshood celestial grass and headed over to turn in the task.
However, a lot of experience points were needed to level up five levels and the higher your level was, the more experience points youd need to get to the next level. The more Ning Shu grinded, the stronger her grudge against [Flowing Cool Breeze] became. Once she got better equipment and got her level high enough, she would definitely kill [Flowing Cool Breeze] at least a hundred times.
Just as Ning Shu was about to head to the next dungeon, she suddenly heard the voices of two girls. Soon after, she saw two girls walk over while holding hands. It was clear that they were here to grind monsters.
However, they were holding hands while looking all around like they were window shopping. Their manner made Ning Shupletely speechless.
She looked above their head for their IDs. One was called [Lost Little Mimi]. She was a little alchemist. No, her level was too low so she was at most an alchemy apprentice. The other was called [Pure Frost Lotus] and she was a magician.
Their levels were pretty low, but they actually came here to take on a mid-level dungeon. It was clear that they were little newbies that had just stepped into the Jianghu.
Ning Shu turned to leave. She still had to go run the next dungeon.
After taking a few steps, Ning Shu suddenly remembered something. Wasnt [Flowing Cool Breeze]s true love a girl called [Lost Little Mimi]?
Then that means this little alchemist was the female lead. The original host never encountered the female lead so she naturally didnt know what the female lead looked like.
Ning Shu turned around to size [Lost Little Mimi] up. She was petite, delicate, and looked very lively. It was obvious with a single nce that she was a very simple and naive young girl.
So she was definitely the female lead-sama.
Ning Shu turned to leave again. Shed probably end up having to encounter this [Lost Little Mimi] again in the future, since she still had to hunt [Flowing Cool Breeze] in the future and kill him.
Just as Ning Shu was about to leave, a voice called out to stop her. The voice was clear and lively. Big Sister, wait!
Ning Shu:
She had a premonition that trouble was about to arrive.
Big Sister. [Lost Little Mimi] pulled her friend, [Pure Frost Lotus], and ran over to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu saw that she was carrying a small medicine basket that had a few very low-level herbs. They were herbs that could be found everywhere.
It was seriously a sad sight.
Upon closer examination, Ning Shu found that [Lost Little Mimi] was very cute. She had a small round face, bright eyes, and a youthful face full of cogen that looked very smooth and springy. People couldnt help but feel the urge to pinch it to see if they could pinch water out.
[Flowing Cool Breeze], in particr, liked teasing this kind of littledy.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu asked indifferently, Do you need something?
[Lost Little Mimi] asked timidly, Big Sister, how are we supposed to get the quest?
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu pointed to the side at the beautiful NPC and said, Go over there and the NPC will tell you guys what to do.
Can you exin in more detail? asked [Lost Little Mimi].
Ning Shu: I
They were no longer at the level of ordinary newbies but at the level of morons. If they were new to the game, then they shouldve gone to read the game tutorial.
When [Lost Little Mimi] saw that the other party was looking at her strangely, she became even more reserved and asked, Are we bothering you too much?
You guys should just walk over. The NPC will give you guys the quest, said Ning Shu weakly.
Thank you. [Lost Little Mimi] hastily thanked Ning Shu, then pulled her friend to head towards the NPC.
Ning Shu could hear the girl with the ID [Pure Frost Lotus] grumble, Whats she being so haughty about? Isnt her level just a little higher? So arrogant.
ment: Mimi is a cute way to refer to kitties in Chinese.
Chapter 729: That Valley Has a Lot of Herbs
Chapter 729: That Valley Has a Lot of Herbs
Ning Shu could easily hear [Pure Frost Lotus] call her haughty and arrogant, so she turned around with her arms crossed to watch the two.
Dont say that. [Lost Little Mimi] pulled at herpanions sleeve. When she turned around and saw that Ning Shu was currently looking at them, she felt a little embarrassed and hastily turned back around.
The two little newbies somehow managed to ept the quest, then fearfully entered the valley. Ning Shu suddenly felt a little curious. Would these two even be able to find the quest location?
They might just end up wandering around the valley, never finding where the monkshood celestial grass was.
So she started writing code outside the valley with a tree branch while waiting for the two toe back out.
After waiting for a long time, [Lost Little Mimi] and [Pure Frost Lotus] came back out. They came back outpletely unharmed with all their levels intact.
Ning Shu was surprised. Did these two managed to take down the eight wed poisonous spider?
The two didnt walk to NPC to turn in the quest. When [Lost Little Mimi] saw Ning Shu, she ran over happily.
[Lost Little Mimi] asked Ning Shu, Big Sister, were you waiting for us?
Ning Shu didnt speak, so [Lost Little Mimi] then said, Big Sister, that valley has a lot of herbs. Look, I found so many!
Ning Shu looked towards the medicine basket on [Lost Little Mimi]s back and found that there were even more low-leveled herbs in there now.
[Lost Little Mimi] said, We couldnt find the ce, but since there were herbs around, [Pure Frost Lotus] and I started picking them. There were so many herbs!
Ning Shus mouth parted slightly and the branch she was holding fell from her hand. It was seriously ineffably appalling. How much confidence did it take to treat stupidity as cuteness?
If a person was dumb, they should just study more.
Ning Shus lips twitched. She felt like she should just go run dungeons, then kill [Flowing Cool Breeze] in revenge. What was she wasting time here for?
[Lost Little Mimi] hadnte here to y games in the first ce. She had onlye here to encounter a beautiful romance.
Compared to this girl, Ning Shu felt like she was pretty intelligent.
Ning Shu turned and left. She was thinking that she had to get a mount. Getting to ces by foot all the time wouldnt do.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 730: The Very First Fraction
Chapter 730: The Very First Fraction
[Lost Little Mimi] still wanted to talk with this big sister more, but the other party had left without a word which made [Lost Little Mimi] felt a little awkward.
Next to her, [Pure Frost Lotus] curled her lips in disdain. Mimi, why did you talk to her? Its obvious with one look that people like this have their eyes way above their head. Shes so arrogant just because her levels higher. Stop bothering with people like her.
[Lost Little Mimi] could only nod. Then she said with a voice filled with anticipation, When will we also be able to have such a high level and be experts?
That day will definitelye, said [Pure Frost Lotus].
Ning Shu knew that these two girls were very dissatisfied with her attitude, but so what? Could it be that she should be friendly and humble towards them?
This was a game world in which the resources and skills you possessed were what indicated your rank. If a high-level yer like her lowered herself when interacting with two newbies, that would be the real spectacle.
Ning Shu went to run two more dungeons but it still wasnt enough to bring her level back up. This was because if yers were trying to regain levels after losing them, they had to get 20% more experience points than before.
That was also the reason why Ning Shu held such a grudge against [Flowing Cool Breeze].
As she was working hard to continue running dungeons, there was a world announcement: Great God [Flowing Cool Breeze] will be establishing a faction in two days. All yers are weed to visit.
This was the very first faction in the game. [Flowing Cool Breeze]s ambition was truly veryrge. The requirements for establishing a faction were very harsh. The reputation level,bat strength, and all the other stat requirements had to be fulfilled before a yer could establish a faction.
After factions were established, the games main system would gift each faction a couple stores. These stores were practically real gold and silver.
As this game gained more and more yers, more wealthy people joined the game so the stores were able to bring the factions enormous benefits.
This ce was like a true Jianghu world.
However, there were very few people that fulfilled the requirements to establish a faction.
Ning Shu clenched her fists. Since the guy was about to establish a faction, she felt that there was a need for her to go give her congrattions.
The news that [Flowing Cool Breeze] was about to establish a set caused an uproar in the world. He was able to establish a faction in such a short period of time? He truly was a god.
It must be known that the majority of the yers had just gotten free from the levels of newbie and were slowly climbing their way up, but the god was already far enough in the game to establish a faction.
However, Ning Shu felt like the current [Flowing Cool Breeze] was far inferior to the [Flowing Cool Breeze] in the original storyline. He wasnt as unbelievably godly as in the original storyline. The current [Flowing Cool Breeze] seemed very impatient and restless. It felt like he was trying to show off every single little aplishment he achieved, which made things feel like they fell short of truly being impressive.
He could just barely be called a great god, but he couldnt be called a supreme god.
Ning Shu felt that there were probably other great gods in the game right now, but they were more low-key.
Meanwhile, [Lost Little Mimi] and [Pure Frost Lotus]s faces filled with worship when they heard this news. [Pure Frost Lotus] said to [Lost Little Mimi], Mimi, lets join the faction. This way we can apply to have a teacher and itll be easier toplete quests.
[Lost Little Mimi]s eyes lit up, but then she said hesitantly, Our levels are so low. They probably wouldnt want us.
[Pure Frost Lotus] patted [Lost Little Mimi]s shoulder and said confidently, Theyll definitely want us. Dont forget, youre an alchemist. Sects need people of the support type the most, so well definitely seed.
Alright, lets go try. [Lost Little Mimi] immediately started smiling again which made her face iparably adorable.
Two dayster, Ning Shu came to the city where [Flowing Cool Breeze] was establishing his faction. The faction name was [Supreme Dragon Sect]. The name was quite bold and chunni.
A lot of yers offered congrattory gifts and joined the faction. Ning Shu held a phoenix feather and was about to hand it to the doormen, but when she saw that the yer weing people was the vulgar guy, [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South], she immediately retracted the feather.
When [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] saw the feather, his eyes had lit up. However, just as he was reaching out to grab it, the other party took it back. When he saw that it was Ning Shu, his heart immediately dropped.
From her expression, she was definitely here to cause a ruckus. [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] smiled towards Ning Shu and said, Hi beautiful, long time no see. Wow, your level went up again! Congrats, congrats!
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] scratched his head while saying all this with a big smile, but he didnt invite Ning Shu inside. It was clear that she wasnt weed.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu responded with a smile that was just as insincere as she said, Congrattions to you as well. After this short period of time, you guys are already establishing a faction. When I heard this news, I wanted toe admire the event. This is my congrattory gift.
Ning Shu tossed [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] a gold coin and said without any sincerity, Congrats on establishing the first ever faction.
As [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] caught the gold coin, he couldnt stop his face from contorting.
Chapter 731: Big Sister, Can You Bring Us Inside?
Chapter 731: Big Sister, Can You Bring Us Inside?
The congrattory gift was only one gold coin? It wouldve been better to just get nothing. [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South]s expression turned cold as he said, Miss Beautiful, we, Supreme Dragon Sect, wee everyone on this festive day, but its really not right for you to do this.
Ning Shu just blinked in feigned confusion. Can it be that you guys dont want a congrattory gift?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] threw the gold coin back to her. Just head in.
Ning Shu put the gold coin away, then asked, What level is your sect leader right now?
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] looked at her warily. Why are you asking about that?
Was just wondering. Why are you so nervous? Ning Shuughed.
The two newbies nearby overheard their conversation. [Lost Little Mimi] was a little panicked as she said, We need to bring congrattory gifts? But we dont have anything.
[Pure Frost Lotus] also had an anxious expression on her face. Then we cant go inside? But how are we supposed to join Supreme Dragon Sect if we cant go inside?
[Lost Little Mimi] saw that the big sister they had encountered before seemed to know the people of Supreme Dragon Sect, so she pulled [Pure Frost Lotus] over to run to Ning Shu and ask, Big Sister, can you bring us inside?
Ning Shu: Uh
When [Lost Little Mimi] saw that Ning Shu wasnt saying anything, she turned towards [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] and asked, Can you let us in? Were here to participate in the opening ceremony and wed like to join Supreme Dragon Sect.
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] was also dumbfounded. When he saw that the stats of these two girls were so bad that he couldnt even bear to look straight at them, he became even more speechless. Our sect isnt recruiting right now.
Oh. [Lost Little Mimi] was very disappointed. All of her emotions showed right on her face.
[Pure Frost Lotus] said, Im a magician and shes an alchemist. Although shes still currently very low-leveled, shell be able to make pills very soon.
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South]:
They had no interest in such a crappy alchemist. There were plenty of skilled alchemists that wanted to join their sect.
However, these two girls really were cute. [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] rubbed his chin as he considered things.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. She had a feeling that the female lead would definitely be able to get inside.
Chrys, let all of them in. [Flowing Cool Breeze]s voice arose. Ning Shu turned around and saw that he was dressed in luxurious clothing all the way down to his toes. Even his shoes were top quality god equipment.
The sight was practically like that of a moving mountain of gold.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s outfit captivated the two girls, especially [Lost Little Mimi]. Her eyes were fixed in ce as she eximed, Hes so good-looking!
[Flowing Cool Breeze] looked towards Ning Shu. The yer with the ID [Kneel to This Consort] actually regained the five levels she lost to that boss and her current level was even higher than before. She was also holding a god weapon in her hand.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] felt something in his heart darken, but then he heard a very awed exmation. [Flowing Cool Breeze] looked towards the person that spoke. It was a little girl.
He shook his head speechlessly and turned to enter the sect. [Lost Little Mimi] immediately pulled [Pure Frost Lotus] to walk in after him.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. The male and female leads have already taken a liking to each other after just one nce?
Chapter 732: Fate of Not Being Girls
Chapter 732: Fate of Not Being Girls
She walked into the sect and saw that the interior was filled with grandiose celebratory colors. It was clear that [Flowing Cool Breeze] had spent a lot on this sect. It was the first ever faction to be established after all, so the game developers will probably assist them a little financially as well.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
There were a lot of yers in the sect and they were all talking. Most of them were male yers, very few were female.
When Ning Shu, a female yer with such a high level, appeared, a lot of them were surprised, especially when they saw Ning Shus equipment. Some yers even came over to strike up a conversation.
However, Ning Shu maintained a cold expression and didnt speak, which made the yers that approached her feel annoyed. Meanwhile, others just silently took note of her and sized up her equipment.
When the two little newbies, [Lost Little Mimi] and [Pure Frost Lotus] saw that everyone around were high-leveled yers, they started feeling out of ce.
The only person they knew here was this ice-cold big sister, so the two newbies started edging closer to Ning Shu.
When Ning Shu saw that these two girls were next to her, she became speechless. She knew that these two didnt like her.
A burst of loud festive crackling came from outside as the strings of firecrackers went off. As Ning Shu listened to this sound, she was hit with the feeling that this world was truly like the real world.
There were a great many people here, and much created grudges and grace. All of it was virtual, yet also undeniably real.
It wouldnt be terrible for the original host to return and live in this kind of world since this was a sort of reality. What exactly was real and what was fake? No one truly has the answer to that.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] and some of hispanions were standing on the stage as they announced the official establishment of Supreme Dragon Sect in high spirits.
Right after [Flowing Cool Breeze] finished speaking, countless red bags appeared in the air. [Flowing Cool Breeze] said, This is to express Supreme Dragon Sects kind regards. Thank you, everyone, foring to participate in Supreme Dragon Sects opening ceremony.
A lot of yers started snatching the red bags. Ning Shu caught one and opened it to find that it was a top-quality gem. Those who were lucky were able to get a demigod weapon while those whose luck were poor were only able to get a gold coin.
The two girls next to Ning Shu each managed to get one red bag. [Pure Frost Lotus] only got a hundred gold coins, but [Lost Little Mimi] got an extremely pretty and cool magicians staff.
[Lost Little Mimi] was only an alchemist, so this staff didnt suit her. She generously gave it to [Pure Frost Lotus] and said, Frosty, you can have this.
[Pure Frost Lotus] forced a smile as she said, Thank you.
I heard that you guys wanted to join Supreme Dragon Sect? [Flowing Cool Breeze] noticed the situation at this side. When he saw that the girl with a round apple face had gotten a magicians staff, he started walking over.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and walked to the side. The attraction force between the male and female leads sure wasnt a joke.
When [Lost Little Mimi] saw that the great sect leader was actually talking to her, she was so excited her entire body was trembling as she said, Sect Leader, I want to join Supreme Dragon Sect. Ill definitely be able to contribute to Supreme Dragon Sect!
Yes, I can too, added [Pure Frost Lotus] hastily.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] nodded, his gaze still on [Lost Little Mimi]. He had never seen a girl this simple and pure in a game before.
Could it be that she didnt see how all the other yers were eying the staff she was holding? Yet she was still leaving it out in the open like this? Wasnt she worried that someone else would try to snatch it?
You two can join Supreme Dragon Sect today. With a wave of his hand, [Flowing Cool Breeze] allowed the two little newbies to join the sect.
This caused all the yers to feel varying degrees of envy and resentment. When they asked to join Supreme Dragon Sect, Supreme Dragon Sect had made all sorts of demands, but two little newbies that had just entered the game were able to join the sect so easily.
All they could me was the fact that they werent born as girls.
Really? [Lost Little Mimi] hugged [Pure Frost Lotus] excitedly and they started cheering happily.
Ning Shu:
Was there a need to be this exaggerated?
ment: Speaking of the fate of not being girls, I recently saw a movie summary for the movie adaptation of a manga adaptation Back Street Girls thats about yakuzas bing Japanese idols. The summary was hrious, so I would rmend checking the movie and the manga out!
Chapter 733: Dare to Accept My Challenge?
Chapter 733: Dare to ept My Challenge?
And that was how the male and female leads got together. One was a godly yer, the other was a newbie that didnt know a thing.
From then on, the great god took the little newbie on to beat all sorts of quests with pink bubbles floating around them the entire way.
So that was the type [Flowing Cool Breeze] liked? But wasnt the original host also very naive in the ways of the world?
[Flowing Cool Breeze] has never liked the original host? Or was it because since the original host was an NPC, hes never thought of her as a person, much less liked her.
They were the same types of people but their fates were so drastically different.
It was better not to think about these troublesome things. These you love me, I love her situations were the most troublesome.
Ning Shu just watched as [Flowing Cool Breeze] talked with the little newbie. [Flowing Cool Breeze] kept talking to [Lost Little Mimi] andpletely ignored [Lost Little Mimi]spanion, [Pure Frost Lotus]. Just the sight of it seemed very awkward.
In addition, [Lost Little Mimi] seemed to have forgotten about her little friend as well as she talked with the great god, her cheeks flushed excitedly.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] then offered to safekeep the magicians staff for [Lost Little Mimi]. He was offering out of good intentions because whenever little newbies like them got anything of value, other yers always coaxed and tricked them out of these things. Moreover, [Flowing Cool Breeze] had finally figured it out. This little newbie was just a nk sheet of white paper. She was practically an idiot.
[Lost Little Mimi] gave the staff to [Flowing Cool Breeze] without any hesitation, so [Flowing Cool Breeze] purposefully asked, Youre not worried that I wont give it back to you?
[Lost Little Mimi] looked at him with her pure eyes. Sect Leader wouldnt do that. I believe in Sect Leader, and Im also happy to gift this to Sect Leader.
You probably dont know that this thing is very valuable, right? [Flowing Cool Breeze] lifted his brows as he looked at this idiot.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
[Lost Little Mimi] shook her head. [Flowing Cool Breeze] then put the staff away.
Ning Shu shook her head as well. She could see that [Pure Frost Lotus], who was standing next to [Lost Little Mimi], looked very ufortable. When she saw [Lost Little Mimi] give the staff to someone else without hesitation, disbelief shed across her face.
[Lost Little Mimi] had said that she would give it to her just a moment ago, but she now gave it to someone else.
[Lost Little Mimi] didnt really understand the ways of the world and was even more lost at reading peoples expressions, so she naturally wouldnt know that her friend was currently very unhappy.
It was the easiest to turn dark when staying at the side of a female lead like this. She caused people to puke blood the most, because people like her dont know that their actions would annoy people and hurt them. Whenever the others did anything to hurt the female lead after they became too resentful, the female lead would even ask in an innocent and hurt manner, Why must you treat me this way? Arent we good friends?
Even if they told the female lead about how she hurt them, the female lead would only say with the same innocent and hurt expression, I didnt know. I didnt mean to.
It induced blood vomit.
However, Ning Shu had no interest in the rift that had appeared in this little group and she directly issued [Flowing Cool Breeze] a challenge. [Flowing Cool Breeze], do you dare to ept my challenge?
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s face instantly turned cold and indifferent. He simply nced at Ning Shu with contempt without saying anything.
Could it be that you dont dare to ept my challenge? The sect leader of Supreme Dragon Sect couldnt be actually be a wimp right? sneered Ning Shu.
A lot of yers looked over with interest at [Flowing Cool Breeze] and the female yer with the ID [Kneel to This Consort]. It was an affair between a male yer and a female yer, so it couldnt help but carry some suggestive ambiguity.
Everyone was guessing at what past there was between Ning Shu and [Flowing Cool Breeze] for her to insist on picking this time to cause a ruckus. It must be known that Supreme Dragon Sect was currently the games center of attention. Being challenged at this sort of time was pretty much a p to their face.
Ning Shus motive was to make [Flowing Cool Breeze]s reputation fall to rock bottom so that he would no longer be able to use [Flowing Cool Breeze], this ID of a god, to continue ying in this game.
Chapter 734: Impressive Feat of Hurling Oneself Straight Towards Death
Chapter 734: Impressive Feat of Hurling Oneself Straight Towards Death
When the people of Supreme Dragon Sect saw Ning Shu issue a challenge, their expressions darkened. [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] stepped forward and said to Ning Shu, Your level isnt that high, so you dont have the right to challenge our sect leader. Why dont I apany you in trading a few blows instead?
Ning Shu said coldly, Whod want to fight with you? I want to fight with [Flowing Cool Breeze].
[Flowing Cool Breeze] found this female yer seriously irritating. He was certain that he hadnt hurt any girls, but this female yer insisted on butting heads with him everywhere in the name of getting vengeance for her sister.
It was obviously just for the sake of attracting his attention. It was seriously disgusting.
Ning Shu saw that [Flowing Cool Breeze] was ignoring her. He was maintaining an aloof manner, so it was clear that he wouldnt ept her challenge.
She insisted on fighting with him though, otherwise there wouldve been no point in hering here today. Hence, she directly told the games main system that she wanted to challenge [Flowing Cool Breeze] to a duel.
World Announcement: [Kneel to This Consort] has challenged [Flowing Cool Breeze] to a duel. [Flowing Cool Breeze], do you ept the challenge?
Now everyone in the game knew that Ning Shu wanted to challenge [Flowing Cool Breeze].
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was the first god to ever establish a faction, and now he was being challenged by an unknown yer. This act of challenging a battle god, this impressive feat of hurling oneself straight towards death seriously made people lift their big thumbs.
World Announcement: [Kneel to This Consort] has challenged [Flowing Cool Breeze] to a duel. [Flowing Cool Breeze], do you ept the challenge?
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s face turnedpletely ck and all the yers in Supreme Dragon Sect were looking at Ning Shu with unfriendly expressions. What grudge or resentment made it so that she insisted on issuing the challenge on the day of the sect establishment celebration? She was purposefully bringing down the reputation level of Supreme Dragon Sect.
Reputation level was very important in this game. If a factions reputation level wasnt high enough, the entire faction would be dissolved.
Ning Shu pulled out her broadsword and pointed it at [Flowing Cool Breeze] as she shouted, Sect Leader Flow, will you be epting my challenge?
[Lost Little Mimi] clearly couldnt understand how sword pointing suddenly started since she quickly ran to Ning Shu to say, Big Sister, please dont fight, alright?
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu looked over and said to [Lost Little Mimi], Big Sister is really busy, so go y at the side.
[Lost Little Mimi]:
In the end, it was [Pure Frost Lotus] that pulled [Lost Little Mimi] to the side. [Lost Little Mimi] was still saying, Why do they have to fight? Why is she challenging our sect leader? Its seriously too much. There are so many people watching!
Ning Shu paid no attention to [Lost Little Mimi] and said impatiently, [Flowing Cool Breeze], are you a man or not? Whyre you dawdling like an olddy? Cant you make a decision already?
[Flowing Cool Breeze] stepped forward and said coldly, As you wish.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Right after [Flowing Cool Breeze] said that, a dueling stage appeared below Ning Shu and [Flowing Cool Breeze]s feet.
World Announcement: [Flowing Cool Breeze] has epted [Kneel to This Consort]s challenge.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] said in disgust, How much longer are you going to keep doing this? I already told you that this method of yours will only make me disgusted with you. I dont know if you know me outside the game, but youre actually using this method to gain my attention in the game?
Ning Shu simply answered, Vengeance must be taken for those lost levels, hence we cannot live under the same sky.
If she didnt make [Flowing Cool Breeze] drop levels today, then shed just crawl back home.
Perhaps [Flowing Cool Breeze] was trying to maintain the demeanor of an expert because he didnt attack first. However, Ning Shu naturally wouldnt bother to be polite. She lifted her broadsword and shed towards [Flowing Cool Breeze].
When [Flowing Cool Breeze] saw her attack, a trace of disdain shed through his eyes. She wanted to challenge him with an attack this weak? She seriously didnt know her own ce.
A sharp light shed through his eyes and he met Ning Shus attack head on.
Chapter 735: Nice, Very Nice
Chapter 735: Nice, Very Nice
[Flowing Cool Breeze] loathed this unreasonable woman a lot. She had used him of ying with a womans feelings the moment she showed up. He had a feeling that this woman had an unrealizable crush on him in the real world, which was why she insisted on causing so much trouble for him in this game.
This was the day that the sect was officially established, so her act of challenging him, the sect leader, to a duel was tantamount to trampling Supreme Dragon Sects dignity under her foot. In addition, it was huge insult to him as the sect leader.
He had to make sure that [Kneel to This Consort] would never be able to spring back up again, otherwise other people would think that they could causally trample on Supreme Dragon Sect however they wanted.
Ning Shu wanted to make [Flowing Cool Breeze]s reputation fall to rock bottom while [Flowing Cool Breeze] wanted to use Ning Shu to establish his power in a show of killing the chicken to warn the monkey.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] had already decided that this time, he wouldnt be just making her drop five levels. Hed be sending her straight back to the newbie vige so that she couldnt jump around in front of him anymore. Itd be best if she couldnt even stay in the game anymore.
A determined light shed through [Flowing Cool Breeze]s eyes and he started attacking even more fiercely.
Ning Shu refused to be outdone and faced his attacks head on as well. However, now that she was taking the full force of his blows, she felt how truly strong he was.
She counter attacked fiercely without paying any attention to how many levels she was losing. As long as she made him lose levels, any sacrifice was worth it.
When the other yers saw that the two were fighting so fiercely it was like there was an extremely deep grudge between them, they traded curious looks even as their blood boiled with excitement.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South]: It looks like Boss wont be able to beat [Kneel to This Consort] easily.
[********] frowned: This womans sure vicious. Shes attacking without any regards for her life, which is actually making Boss a bit hand tied. If he wants to establish prestige, he needs to KO her with one move.
[Crotch Feels Cool From Wind] and [Monsters Really Strong You Go First] both felt that the situation wasnt good. Boss is definitely stronger than [Kneel to This Consort], but an instant KO isnt very realistic. Sh*t, Boss just lost a level to [Kneel to This Consort].
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] pped his thigh as he said, But [Kneel to This Consort] has already lost three levels due to being killed by Boss.
So what if she lost three levels? Right now people could only see that the sect leader of Supreme Dragon Sect had lost levels due to being killed by someone. This was enough.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu who was fighting with [Flowing Cool Breeze] was in severe pain. [Flowing Cool Breeze] was truly very strong, but she wasnt to be trifled with either. She had already said so, if she didnt make [Flowing Cool Breeze] drop levels, shed crawl back today.
How was one level enough?
Ning Shu equipped all the equipment she had which made [Flowing Cool Breeze]s expression darken. He pressed his lips together in annoyance as he nced at Ning Shu. The longsword he held glowed with dazzling light.
Youre quite skilled, but if you think that the equipment would be able to make up for your lost levels, Ill have you know that youre being too optimistic. [Flowing Cool Breeze] also put on full body equipment. Every single piece of equipment he was wearing were top quality and of the god level.
The gorgeous god equipment made all the surrounding yers drool and their eyes turned red with envy. All of this was money ah! It was only purchasable with a huge amount of money.
Normally it was already very good to obtain just one god equipment, but this guy had an entire full body suit.
When Ning Shu saw [Flowing Cool Breeze] put on equipment, she didnt get angry and justughed. The fact that youre being so serious proves that youre afraid of me. Youre even putting on equipment. Nice, very nice!
The moment Ning Shu said this, the expressions of the spectators changed slightly.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s level was already higher than [Kneel to This Consort], and now he was even using god equipment, so it kind of felt like he had an unfair advantage. In addition, [Kneel to This Consort] was a female yer, so it made [Flowing Cool Breeze]s action seem even more like bullying.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s facial color darkened. His friends and all the core members of Supreme Dragon Sect were surprised for a moment, then their expressions became very unfriendly as they looked at Ning Shu.
Chapter 736: A Life for a Life
Chapter 736: A Life for a Life
The way she behaved, cornering the sect leader without leaving any breathing room, waspletely the behavior of a true enemy. [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] rubbed his head and vowed darkly, In the future, whenever this daddy sees [Kneel to This Consort], this daddy will kill her! She can just stay in the newbie vige her entire life!
She was truly treating them like pushovers, to be trying to ruin their Supreme Dragon Sects reputation. There was no way they were going to take it lying down.
[Monsters Really Strong You Go First] frowned. How did Boss end up attracting such a nutjob? No matter how you look at it, theres something wrong with this womans head.
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] snorted. Boss is handsome so theres no avoiding the swarms of bees and butterflies.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
At this time, [Lost Little Mimi] came over and asked [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South], Sect Leader will win, right?
When [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] saw the cute girl, he rubbed his head embarrassedly as he said, You shouldnt underestimate the sect leader. Hes a great god, how could he possibly be defeated so easily?
[Lost Little Mimi] instantly cheered up and her apple-shaped face flushed with liveliness in an adorable sight. A wolf-like light appeared in [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South]s eyes. She was truly a top-quality little beauty.
Frosty, I just knew that Sect Leader wouldnt lose! [Lost Little Mimi] pulled [Pure Frost Lotus] as she said this excitedly.
[Pure Frost Lotus] just responded with an en,
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South]s drool was about to overflow from the sight of such a straightforward and cute girl. He kept staring at [Lost Little Mimi]s chest. [Lost Little Mimi]. Yup, your mimis really have gotten lost. You dont even have any.
[Lost Little Mimi] hastily used her arms to cover her chest while shouting angrily, You pervert! Mimi is referring to kitty!
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] just chuckled vulgarly.
Chrys, thats enough. Stop messing around. [Monsters Really Strong You Go First] nced at [Lost Little Mimi], then said with a frown, Youre teasing a girl even though Boss is up there fighting?
On the dueling stage, Ning Shu was starting to struggle. [Flowing Cool Breeze] had already made her drop ten levels. Using the life for a life method, Ning Shu had made [Flowing Cool Breeze] drop five levels. It was going to be plenty of busy work for [Flowing Cool Breeze] to regain the experience points for ten levels.
Although she had also lost ten levels.
Both sides were furious by now. [Flowing Cool Breeze] waspletely ruthless with his attacks, but Ning Shu just fought him head on. She had nothing to fear. If it came to it, shed just drop this ID and register a new one.
Would [Flowing Cool Breeze] be able to part with his great god ID? Especially when this ID was that of a sect leader?
There was no way.
Once Ning Shu came up with this n, she focused even more on attacking and didnt even bother to block attacks.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was shocked by Ning Shus sudden onught of attacks. She was attacking him with reckless abandon without bothering with any defense, so even though her level was rapidly decreasing, he was also hit by some of the attacks.
Ning Shus level was rapidly going down, but she managed to kill [Flowing Cool Breeze] enough so that he lost ten levels. Ten levels!?
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was about to die from anger. At the same time, he was also terrified. The opponents attitude really rmed him, to the point he couldnt help but wonder if he had really hurt a girls feelings.
He used a special move to make Ning Shus level fall directly to zero, then Ning Shu was forced back to the newbie vige.
Shed being back after she got a new ID. [Flowing Cool Breeze], you just wait for this consort!
World Announcement: [Flowing Cool Breeze] has won the duel.
World Announcement: [Flowing Cool Breeze] has won the duel.
World Announcement: [Flowing Cool Breeze] has won the duel.
This news was yed three times and there was even the sound of fireworks to add a celebratory atmosphere.
Chapter 737: You’re [Kneel to This Consort], Right?
Chapter 737: Youre [Kneel to This Consort], Right?
[Flowing Cool Breeze] won, but he didnt feel any joy. On the contrary, he felt extremely irascible, so his facial color was very poor.
There was actually a challenger at their opening ceremony and the sect leader lost ten levels due to being killed by someone. It wouldnt be easy to get those ten levels back.
Hence, [Flowing Cool Breeze]s attempt to establish prestige wasnt very sessful. Everyone in Supreme Dragon Sect had dark looks on their faces, especially [Flowing Cool Breeze]spanions.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
[Flowing Cool Breeze] jumped off the dueling stage and [Crotch Feels Cool From Wind] asked him, Boss, this girls probably seriously here to get revenge. She was so brutal. Did you really do something to cause someone to hate you?
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was in a bad mood in the first ce, so when he heard that one of his teammates seemed to be questioning him, his tone became very bad. What do you mean by did I really do something? I didnt even do anything, yet that psycho keepsing after me.
[Crotch Feels Cool From Wind] pressed his lips together and fell silent. When the others saw that hostility was about to develop between these two, they hastily tried to mediate.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] just turned to leave. [Lost Little Mimi] paid no attention to [Pure Frost Lotus] and hastily ran to catch up with [Flowing Cool Breeze]. [Flowing Cool Breeze] nced at her out of the corner of his eye, then asked coldly, Why are you following me?
[Lost Little Mimi] said earnestly, Youre amazing! You directly killed that female yer!
You really feel like Im amazing? [Flowing Cool Breeze] scoffed. However, when he saw this girls worshipful expression, he felt a lot better.
[Lost Little Mimi] replied like it was a matter of course, Youre amazing from the start, really!
Ning Shu was forced to return to the newbie vige since her level was that of a newbie. If she wanted to level this character back up, itd take more time than it would to level up a new character.
So Ning Shu chose to just deleted this ID and registered a new one called [This Consort is Back].
However, she still chose martial artist as her upation.
Following that, Ning Shu started the days of running dungeons while practicing coding again. Her skill at coding was now much higher than before. Sometimes when she went to run dungeons, shed be able to change the code of the bosses so that it was easier for her to defeat the boss. However, recently she had been running into a bit of trouble when she went to fight bosses, which was that the moment the other yers saw her, they would attack her. It made herpletely speechless.
For example, right after she finished beating this current boss, a male yer with the ID [Let Your Highness Be Fertilized] blocked Ning Shus way and said, Youre [Kneel to This Consort], right?
ment: In this chapter, there was a [Crotch Feels Cool Without Underwear], but I think it was a typo on the authors part and the characters actually [Crotch Feels Cool From Wind]. Also, the username [Let Your Highness Be Fertilized] is homophones with gave Your Highness a fright.
Chapter 738: Levels-Killing Fiend
Chapter 738: Levels-Killing Fiend
Ning Shu asked curiously, Whos [Kneel to This Consort]? I dont know her?
[Let Your Highness Be Fertilized] felt like his intelligence was being insulted and he said, Supreme Dragon Sect has issued a bounty. Everyone that kills you will be able to get equipment. Just let me kill you down one level, then you can go. I know that youre [Kneel to This Consort]. Your new IDs [This Consort is Back] and youre still a martial artist. Stop joking around already. Youre being this open about things, so who wouldnt be able to connect the dots? Stand right there and let me kill you. That way everyone can just continue on their own ways peacefully.
Ning Shu:
She never expected for [Flowing Cool Breeze] to go with this move. A bounty!? He seriously had no shame.
For better or for worse, she was pretty high-leveled by now. She instant KOed [Let Your Highness Be Fertilized].
Whenever she encountered yers that wanted to strike it rich, she killed them until they lost levels. After this went on for a while, the low-leveled yers stopped trying to cause Ning Shu trouble, but now the high-leveled yers wereing after her.
Ning Shu hadnt expected for Supreme Dragon Sect to spurge this much. It definitely took high quality equipment to motivate so many high-leveled yers.
Ning Shu didnt bother to show mercy towards these people at all and put out every ounce of skill she had in her to teach these people a lesson. She didnt have time to be dealing with them all the time after all.
So every time yers came to find Ning Shu, they would end up being killed until they lost several levels. Through this, Ning Shu earned the nickname Levels-Killing Fiend.
Ning Shu had no ns to go bother [Flowing Cool Breeze] for the time being, but she ended up encountering him at a mid-level dungeon.
In this short period of time, [Flowing Cool Breeze] had already managed to get his level back up. He was currently taking [Lost Little Mimi] and [Pure Frost Lotus] around to run dungeons.
During this entire time, [Flowing Cool Breeze] kept bickering with [Lost Little Mimi]. It was mainly because [Flowing Cool Breeze] liked teasing [Lost Little Mimi] way too much.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] felt like this little girl was way too easy to trick. She was seriously too naive, so he couldnt help but want to tease her.
For example, whenever he told her that there were herbs ahead, she would immediately run over excitedly. When she couldnt find any herbs, she would pout angrily andin that he lied to her.
However, she just couldnt grow a better memory. She fell for his tricks every single time.
Meanwhile, [Pure Frost Lotus]s situation was distinctly awkward. She followed behind the two of them with no way of joining their conversation, so as time passed, her gaze gradually filled with resentment as she looked at the two people in front of her.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
And this was how the two parties met. When Ning Shu saw [Flowing Cool Breeze], she said with a bright smile, Oh hey, your levels gone back up? As expected of the gaming god.
When [Flowing Cool Breeze] saw the smile on her face, waves of contempt and disgust surged up in his heart. In the past she had chased after him like he was her sworn enemy, and now she was greeting him with such a bright smile? She was seriously aplete psycho.
Even if you change your ID, youre still just trash, said [Flowing Cool Breeze] coldly.
Ning Shu replied with a smile, Really? Ill get strong enough sooner orter to kill you until youre forced back to the newbie vige.
Its not certain exactly who will be heading to the newbie vige yet, said [Flowing Cool Breeze] coldly.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] narrowed his eyes. When he saw that her level wasnt that high, heughed coldly. Ill make you head back to the newbie vige right now. Every time you regain your levels, Ill kill you until youre forced back to the newbie vige.
Ning Shu rubbed her chin, then nodded. Thats a really good idea. In the future, Ill just keep killing you until youre forced back to the newbie vige.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s eyes narrowed as he prepared to attack.
Ning Shu wasnt scared of him at all. This was a perfect chance to test her coding skills.
[Lost Little Mimi] moved in front of [Flowing Cool Breeze] and asked Ning Shu, Big Sister, why are you always fighting with our sect leader? If theres a problem, just talk it out, alright?
Ning Shu looked at the naive and cute [Lost Little Mimi]. She was this protective of [Flowing Cool Breeze]? Ning Shu suddenly said, Because [Flowing Cool Breeze] yed with my sisters feelings. Im here to get revenge for her.
[Lost Little Mimi] was taken aback. He yed with her feelings?
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s expression darkened and he pulled [Lost Little Mimi] behind him. As he red at Ning Shu, he said coldly, This is nder! I never yed with a girls feelings.
He then pulled out his sword to sh towards Ning Shus head. Ning Shu dodged his attack, then said coldly, Youre attacking just because you cant win with words? Youre obviously just shamed into anger.
[Lost Little Mimi] bit her lips as she looked at Ning Shu, then at [Flowing Cool Breeze].
[Flowing Cool Breeze] felt that [Lost Little Mimi] was a pretty interesting girl, so he didnt want her to misunderstand. He shouted coldly at Ning Shu, Shut up.
Chapter 739: Say Hello to my Pet
Chapter 739: Say Hello to my Pet
When [Flowing Cool Breeze] saw that Ning Shu kept trying tobel him as a yer, especially in front of [Lost Little Mimi], he became infuriated.
F*ck! He really wanted to just destroy this nutcase of a woman. She was seriously infuriating.
I should shut up just because you told me to shut up? Why the heck would I listen to you? Ning Shuughed coldly. Why dont you freakin try to hit me? Even if you beat me to death, I wont stop talking about it.
[Lost Little Mimi] pressed her cherry lips together as she humphed, then she turned her head away and refused to look at [Flowing Cool Breeze].
[Flowing Cool Breeze] took a deep breath. He felt like he mustvemitted some great crime in his past life to have encountered such a nutjob in this life, and it was even a female nutcase that was delusional.
When [Flowing Cool Breeze] saw that [Lost Little Mimi] was angry, his gaze became even colder as he looked at Ning Shu. He ced his hand on his sword, then abruptly sent a special attack towards Ning Shu. He seriously wanted to just smite her into dust.
Ning Shu smiled as she jumped out of the way, then she pointed towards the ground and the grass beneath [Flowing Cool Breeze]s feet instantly turned into vines to wrap around his leg.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was bound in ce. When he couldnt struggle free, he used his sword to hack at the vines. However, the moment he cut down a vine, new ones would grow to bind him.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
He had no choice but to struggle to stay in the air because the moment he touched ground, new vines would grow by his feet. It was seriously frustrating.
Ning Shu grinned towards [Flowing Cool Breeze] as she said, This is my pet, how do you like it? If you get caught, you wont be able to move at all.
She had changed the code of this thousand miles vine to make it abnormally strong and nearly impossible to get free from. It was awesome.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was eventually caught by the vines. His hands and legs werepletely bound, so he couldnt even struggle against the vines.
Ning Shu slowly cracked her knuckles, then she pulled out her broadsword and approached [Flowing Cool Breeze] step by step.
Following that, she started slowly chopped away at [Flowing Cool Breeze]s levels.
When [Lost Little Mimi] saw that [Flowing Cool Breeze] had been captured and that he couldnt get free from the vines, she turned towards [Pure Frost Lotus] and said worriedly, Frosty, hurry and save the sect leader!
A trace of darkness shed across [Pure Frost Lotus]s face as she shook her head and said, I cant beat her, so what use is there in me heading over?
This [Lost Little Mimi] was so anxious that her eyes were turning red. What do we do? What should we do?
When [Lost Little Mimi] saw that the female yer with the ID [This Consort is Back] was slowly approaching the sect leader who couldnt fight back at all like a demon, she took a deep breath, then made to rush over to save [Flowing Cool Breeze].
She couldnt keep watching as [Flowing Cool Breeze] was bullied like this. [This Consort is Back] was seriously too unreasonable.
When [Pure Frost Lotus] saw that [Lost Little Mimi] was about to charge over in the name of justice, she hastily pulled her to a stop. What are you doing? What use is there in you going over there? Our levels are too low. What if we end up provoking her and she kills us too?
But I cant just stay here and do nothing when Sect Leaders in trouble! [Lost Little Mimi] saw that [Flowing Cool Breeze] was still hacking at the vines and sending out countless roaring fire dragons. However, these vines seemed endless and more just grew to rece the ones that were damaged.
[Pure Frost Lotus] said, Ive already notified the other people in the sect and theyre rushing over right. We should just wait for them to arrive.
But [Lost Little Mimi] kept her eyes fixed on [Flowing Cool Breeze]s figure.
Chapter 740: Ohohohoho…
Chapter 740: Ohohohoho
Enough already. Even if you rush over, you wont be able to help the sect leader. [Pure Frost Lotus]s tone contained annoyance, but [Lost Little Mimi] didnt notice and she just said apologetically, Frosty, Im sorry.
After saying that, she rushed over to move in front of Ning Shu and she spread her arms wide to stop Ning Shu from approaching [Flowing Cool Breeze] again.
Ning Shu:
When she saw [Lost Little Mimi] standing in front of her with such a resolved expression, she suddenly felt speechless. She didnt even know what to say. She was abruptly hit with the feeling that she was such a viin, ohohoho
Meanwhile, [Flowing Cool Breeze] had veryplicated feelings when he saw what [Lost Little Mimi] did. This girl was seriously a fool. It wasnt like hed actually die. This was just a game.
As he looked at this extremely simple and sincere girl, something seemed to be sprouting in his heart and breaking through his emotional barriers.
Silly idiot, move aside! This is none of your business! shouted [Flowing Cool Breeze] towards [Lost Little Mimi]. Her level was really low and she was an alchemist without any offensive power, so what use was there in her blocking the way?
More importantly, this game included the sensation of n. If [This Consort is Back] actually attacked [Lost Little Mimi], [Lost Little Mimi] would be in a lot of pain.
I wont let her hurt you! shouted [Lost Little Mimi].
Ning Shu:
So right now she was the viiness that was breaking up the pair of mandarin ducks? Ohohohoho
Big Sister, [Flowing Cool Breeze] isnt the sort of person that would y with other peoples feelings. Theres definitely a misunderstanding between you two, so you guys should just talk it out properly. Fighting every single time you meet like this wont solve anything. Big Sister, can you let Sect Leader go?
[Lost Little Mimi] tried to mediate things.
Ning Shu:
What was she supposed to do when the female lead was this kind-hearted?
What should she do? It felt like she was a viin no matter what she did.
Ning Shu then directly had a vine drag [Lost Little Mimi] away. She didnt kill off any of [Lost Little Mimi]s levels.
[Lost Little Mimi] who was being dragged away by the vine was so scared that her face went pale and she started screaming. When [Flowing Cool Breeze] saw, he couldnt be bothered to worry about the vines around him and moved to break the vines wrapped around [Lost Little Mimi]s arms and legs.
However, he then ended uppletely subdued by the vines. Due to [Lost Little Mimi]s actions, [Flowing Cool Breeze] ended uppletely unable to fight now.
Get out of here! shouted [Flowing Cool Breeze] towards [Lost Little Mimi], his expression a little sinister.
[Lost Little Mimi] immediately started crying. She felt really wronged. She hade here for the sake of saving him, but he was being so fierce towards her. However, when she saw that [Flowing Cool Breeze]s movements werepletely bound, she felt a faint pain in her heart. She didnt know what this was about.
It felt really really unbearable, so she started resenting Ning Shu and shouted, You malicious woman!
Thanks for the praise. Ning Shu nced at [Lost Little Mimi], then headed straight towards [Flowing Cool Breeze]. Sheughed coldly. Lets see whos the first to head back to the newbie vige.
She then started hacking at [Flowing Cool Breeze]s body methodically. [Flowing Cool Breeze] was in so much pain that his face went pale. It didnt take long for Ning Shu to kill [Flowing Cool Breeze] enough so that he dropped two levels.
Ning Shu was very much enjoying this process and it showed, so [Flowing Cool Breeze]s gaze filled with even more loathing and resentment as he looked at Ning Shu.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 741: You Don’t Like Blades?
Chapter 741: You Dont Like des?
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was captured by these vines and couldnt move at all, so he was like fish on the chopping board, helpless as the woman in front of him slowly hacked at his body.
His levels dropped rapidly like a broken esctor. The pain from the des were the most infuriating part out of all of this.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] red at Ning Shu with bloodshot eyes.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu tilted her head as she peered at [Flowing Cool Breeze]. You dont like des?
Ning Shu put away the broadsword and took out a whip. It was an ink ck whip that make a sharp cracking sound as it struck the air.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s pupils dted. It was clear that he was taken aback. He was finally certain that he had truly encountered a nutcase.
Ning Shu flung the whip and it struck [Flowing Cool Breeze]s body with loud ps. As [Flowing Cool Breeze]s levels continued to rapidly go down, [Flowing Cool Breeze]s entire body started burning with stinging pain.
The two little girls at the side were dumbfounded. [Lost Little Mimi] covered her mouth and started crying.
In the end, [Lost Little Mimi] couldnt bear it anymore and she shouted at Ning Shu, Youre so cruel! How can you do this?
Ning Shu smiled. Theres nothing that a person cant do.
If she and [Flowing Cool Breeze] had switched ces and [Flowing Cool Breeze] had treated her this way, [Lost Little Mimi] would probably just feel like her sect leader was a cool tyrant. It was really best to keep double standards under control.
Just as [Flowing Cool Breeze] was about to be forced back to the newbie vige, hispanions finally arrived.
When [Lost Little Mimi] saw that saviors had finally arrived, she sobbed as she said, Hurry and go save Sect Leader! Sect Leader is being tortured by that woman. Shes so scary!
When the others saw [Flowing Cool Breeze]s level, they werepletely taken aback and hastily moved to destroy the vines wrapped around [Flowing Cool Breeze].
Ning Shu blew on her whip, then swung it towards [Flowing Cool Breeze] again. This caused everyone elses facial color to turn ck and their facial muscles spasmed.
The burly man, [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South], red at Ning Shu as he said, You shouldnt go too far in bullying others.
The others were also staring at Ning Shu with unfriendly expressions, but Ning Shu just scoffed. Going too far in bullying others? Your Supreme Dragon Sect issued a bounty to have other yers kill me. Isnt that whats truly going too far?
The people from Supreme Dragon Sect eventually managed to get [Flowing Cool Breeze] out of the vines. [Flowing Cool Breeze] expressionlessly pointed at Ning Shu as he said, Ill make you pay the price for this. Ill make it so you can no longer stay in this game.
Ning Shu patted her chest. Oh, Im soo scared! You should wait to say that after you get free from being a newbie.
She then pointed her whip at him as she said, I should be the one saying that. Ill make it so that you can no longer stay in this game.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s facial color was extremely unsightly as he stared at Ning Shu, then he shifted his gaze away. Youve seeded in provoking me.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] turned and left. The others frowned slightly and nced at Ning Shu before heading to follow [Flowing Cool Breeze].
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] grinned towards Ning Shu, revealing his white teeth. He made a neck shing motion. It doesnt matter who you are, youre in for it. Were serious now, so you wont be able to withstand these consequences.
Ning Shu replied in an unconcerned tone, Theres nothing that cant be withstood.
Chapter 742: [Dis Daddy’s Unrivaled in Handsomeness]
Chapter 742: [Dis Daddys Unrivaled in Handsomeness]
When [Flowing Cool Breeze] saw that [Lost Little Mimi] was still staring nkly, he said gently, Girl, were leaving. What are you still standing there for?
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was very touched by what [Lost Little Mimi] did earlier. A girl was willing to stand up for him when he was in danger. Although her ability was very poor, his heart still felt warmed by her actions.
He used to feel that this girl was dumb, but now he felt like she was seriously dumb. She was so dumb it was cute and made peoples hearts ache.
When [Pure Frost Lotus] saw that [Flowing Cool Breeze] only called [Lost Little Mimi] and hadnt paid any attention to her, she bit her lips angrily. Why did these people only see [Lost Little Mimi]? All of them wereforting her.
But if it werent for the fact that she had called people over to save [Flowing Cool Breeze], would [Flowing Cool Breeze] have been able to escape from [This Consort is Back]?
[Lost Little Mimi] was so stupid and dumb, she only knew how to cause trouble. [Flowing Cool Breeze] only gotpletely captured because of [Lost Little Mimi], so why didnt [Flowing Cool Breeze] me her?
No one was praising the person that did the right thing, but the stupid person who caused more trouble got all the attention and praise.
[Pure Frost Lotus] couldnt figure out why this was. Why? Why did [Flowing Cool Breeze] only have eyes for that stupid woman?
[Pure Frost Lotus] nced over at [Lost Little Mimi] who was smiling and crying as she looked at [Flowing Cool Breeze] and then she saw that [Flowing Cool Breeze] was even gently wiping away [Lost Little Mimi]s tears. Loathing and envy arose in [Pure Frost Lotus]s heart.
Why did [Flowing Cool Breeze] only like [Lost Little Mimi]? Why?
Ning Shu put the thousand miles vine away, ran the dungeon, then prepared to head back to the city.
However, on the way back, she sensed that some people were looking at her very strangely. There were several high-leveled yers, as in their level were high enough for them to be gods.
Those people were looking at her like she was a top-quality piece of equipment, so she immediately went on guard. However, a yer still ended up blocking her way.
Ning Shu looked at him. She didnt know him, but his level was very high. It was only a little lower than [Flowing Cool Breeze]s before his level dropped.
Why are you blocking my way? You couldnt be trying to kill me, right? Ning Shu looked at him. HIs level was pretty high, so it would take some effort to get away from him.
The yer called [Dis Daddys Unrivaled in Handsomeness] didnt seem to have any malicious intentions. He said, Its your own bad luck. Supreme Dragon Sect has increased their bounty. Just the full attribute top-quality three-wed swallowwing violet gold crown equipment set is enough to drive people crazy, but theyre offering a lot more in addition to that.
Ning Shu had heard of this equipment. The violet gold crown, also known as the crown princes crown, was the equipment set most popr with male yers. At the same time, it was also the most expensive. It was the perfect tool for acting cool. If it was traded into rmb, itd be worth over ten thousand yuan.
Ning Shuughed coldly. [Flowing Cool Breeze] was sure liberal with his money. He was practically using gold to lure yers so that shed be surrounded by enemies on all sides until she was forced to leave this game world.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] had no idea that she was a part of this game from the start. If it was needed, she could register countless characters and could even change her appearance in order to stay in this game.
If she was a real yer, shed probably be so pressured by [Flowing Cool Breeze]s method that she would never dare to enter this game again.
Ning Shu had a feeling that [Flowing Cool Breeze]s family probably had a lot of money and the people who hung out with [Flowing Cool Breeze] probably also had pretty good family backgrounds.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Now they were joining hands to target her since she had killed so many levels off of [Flowing Cool Breeze]. If he had lost just two more levels, he really wouldve been forced back to the newbie vige to regain his levels. He was now serious about getting revenge on her.
Today there was [Dis Daddys Unrivaled in Handsomeness], so tomorrow there would be [Dis Daddys De Universal Handsomest]. All the yers that wanted the equipment would being to cause her trouble.
Chapter 743: Twisted Woman
Chapter 743: Twisted Woman
Towards these people that wanted to use her as a stepping stone to gain equipment, Ning Shu didnt bother to be polite and immediately released the thousand miles vine to capture the yer that was blocking her way.
[Dis Daddys Unrivaled in Handsomeness], who was captured by the vines, struggled intensely. When he saw Ning Shu looking at him with a cold expression, he said with a smile, Beauty, I was just making a little joke. I was just wondering what the person who could tick off the great god of Supreme Dragon Sect was like.
Ning Shu grinned. Youre being too humble. Youre also a great god after all.
Then she lifted her sword and started hacking away at [Dis Daddys Unrivaled in Handsomeness]s levels. Neither of them were saints, so there existed nothing like pity. If her skill hadnt been strong enough, these people wouldve swarmed over like she was a tree that dropped money, like she was a boss that dropped equipment as loot. She was way more pitiful than these people.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After sessfully making the guy lose some levels, she left cheerily.
[Dis Daddys Unrivaled in Handsomeness] grimaced as he watched Ning Shu walk away. This woman was seriously violent. It was going to be very difficult to regain the levels that he had lost.
It seemed like that equipment wouldnt be that easy to obtain.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was making all the yers turn against her, so she was definitely going to return the favor.
Since [Flowing Cool Breeze] was the ID of a great god, [Flowing Cool Breeze] couldnt bear to let go of this avatar. Even though it would take a long time to level the avatar back up, he still persisted in doing it.
So now Ning Shu spent all her time on [Flowing Cool Breeze]. Whenever [Flowing Cool Breeze] showed up at a dungeon, she would immediately rush there without rest to kill [Flowing Cool Breeze] until his levels fell. As soon as he gained some levels, she would take advantage of the time while his level was still low to kill him until he was forced back to the newbie vige.
Then have him start again from the newbie vige.
She couldnt help but wonder if [Flowing Cool Breeze] was physically incapable of being apart from [Lost Little Mimi]. [Lost Little Mimi] was only an alchemistan alchemist with nobat power at allbut [Flowing Cool Breeze] still took [Lost Little Mimi] along to level up.
[Lost Little Mimi] was very happy to be able to apany the sect leader as he made his way back to the peak. She was so excited that she seemed even more happy about him leveling up than she was about herself leveling up.
So whenever Ning Shu killed [Flowing Cool Breeze] until he lost all his levels, [Lost Little Mimi] would immediately reproach Ning Shu and call her a twisted woman.
Ning Shu very happily epted thisbel and didnt even bother to talk to [Lost Little Mimi].
This was because [Lost Little Mimi] only ever looked at things from her own perspective. All she saw was that the person she liked, [Flowing Cool Breeze], had lost levels from being killed. She would never see how [Flowing Cool Breeze]s behavior of throwing money like a nouveau riche caused Ning Shu trouble.
So Ning Shu didnt want to exin things to [Lost Little Mimi] at all, because it wouldnt get through to her.
Every time Ning Shu killed off [Flowing Cool Breeze]s levels, [Flowing Cool Breeze] would re at Ning Shu with hatred and loathing. That in addition to [Lost Little Mimi]s reproachful stare made Ning Shu, who was soaking in looks of youre a bad guy, felt very refreshed.
Ning Shu knew that the grudges between her and [Flowing Cool Breeze] had already gotten to the point that they could no longer live under the same sky, so every time she attacked, she didnt hold back and waspletely ruthless.
After [Flowing Cool Breeze] was sent back to the newbie vige twice by Ning Shu, he finally learned his lesson. From then on, every single time he went to run dungeons, he would bring hispanions along so that they could protect him.
He had finally seen through it now. This woman was a literal nutjob.
Chapter 744: You Want to F*ck Code?
Chapter 744: You Want to F*ck Code?
When Ning Shu saw that [Flowing Cool Breeze] had called all of his people over with such a grim expression, she burst outughing.
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] rubbed his head as he looked at Ning Shu. As a person, you shouldnt go too far when doing things. You shouldnt rely so much on the fact that your levels high. Well still be able to kill you.
Ning Shu shook her legs. Come on then? Come on,e kill me.
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South]ughed coldly. Looks more like you want me to f*ck you. But even if a nutcase like you was lying still for me to f*ck, I still wouldnt f*ck you.
Ning Shu:
You want to f*ck code? Is that something you can f*ck just because you want to? Ning Shuughed coldly.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]spanions were pretty high-leveled. Actually, they were all great gods in their own rights, so [Flowing Cool Breeze]s level seemed particrly pathetic as he stood next to them.
Your levels sure low. Look, all your teammates are higher leveled than you, yet you still dont feel ashamed being the sect leader of Supreme Dragon Sect? Have a sense of shame and free up the position already, sneered Ning Shu.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s facial color was a little poor. When he saw that his team members were indeed much higher leveled than him, his facial color became even worse.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] had a very strong ego. This character shouldve had the highest level out of the team, but he had been killed too many times by this insane woman.
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] looked at Ning Shu sinisterly. Youre trying to make us turn against each other. Im telling you, Boss is Boss. No matter what level he is, hes still our boss.
Thats right. [Monsters Really Strong You Go First] immediately agreed, then he said to [Flowing Cool Breeze], Boss, youll be able to get your level back up really soon.
Beautiful and Busty: What exactly are you trying to do? Why are you targeting us so much? If you hold some grudge against us, just make it clear! What kind of behavior is constantly attacking shadily like this?
Ning Shu lifted her brows. She hadnt expected for [Flowing Cool Breeze]s teammates to be this supportive of him. Well, it wasnt quite support. [Flowing Cool Breeze] probably held the role of master in this group.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s family background in the real world was definitely better than these peoples to the point that they subconsciously curried favor with him.
However, Ning Shus only concern was making sure that he couldnt stay in this game any longer.
She didnt bother to talk to these people since a fight was inevitable.
Hence, she released her thousand miles vine to bind these people. [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South]ughed coldly. Do you think youre the only one that possesses good things?
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] also had a thousand miles vine. Although the vines werent asrge as those of Ning Shus, the two thousand miles vines became entangled as they struggled against each other.
Ning Shu justughed, then with a snap of her fingers, her thousand miles vine immediately started growingrger. As everyone watched, [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South]s vine waspletely devoured by Ning Shus thousand miles vine.
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] frowned. A thousand miles vine can actually be used this way?
After running dungeons during this period of time, Ning Shus level was already very high. At the very least, there was barely any difference between her level and those of [Flowing Cool Breeze]s teammates.
Furthermore, she had a thousand miles vine that had extremely strong binding power. Ning Shu immediately had the thousand miles vine capture all of these people.
However, [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] and the others werent weak either. They had a lot of very powerful equipment.
The vines couldnt get near them, so Ning Shu just stepped on the vines and lifted her broadsword to fight with these people.
[Flowing Cool Breeze], [Lost Little Mimi], and a practically invisible [Pure Frost Lotus] watched from the sides.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] clenched his fists. The feeling of being weak was seriously irritating. As he watched this ruthless and cool fight, his ego slowly started to shatter.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
His teammates were all stronger than him. It was a very rotten feeling.
Chapter 745: A Case of Unattainable Love
Chapter 745: A Case of Unattainable Love
Due to the thousand miles vine, Ning Shu was fighting on pretty equal footing with [Flowing Cool Breeze]s teammates. Not only did they have to focus on fighting Ning Shu, theyd also have to fend off the thousand miles vines disturbance, so for a while, it was hard to see who had the upper hand.
Ning Shu nced at [Flowing Cool Breeze] who was being protected by several people, then hastily had the thousand miles vine drag him over.
The moment [Flowing Cool Breeze] saw that this woman had set her gaze on him, he started having a bad feeling. A momentter, he saw a towering wall of vines flood towards him.
His first reflex was to shield [Lost Little Mimi] with his body and he tightened his grip on his sword to hack at the vines that wanted to bind him.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] only protected [Lost Little Mimi] and paid no attention to [Pure Frost Lotus] who was next to him, so [Pure Frost Lotus] was soon captured by the vines. Although she wouldnt die, it was very painful to have the vines tighten around her entire body.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
[Pure Frost Lotus]s face was red due tock of air. She looked over and saw that [Flowing Cool Breeze] was protectively shielding [Lost Little Mimi]. So much envy filled her heart that her entire face contorted.
She also liked [Flowing Cool Breeze], but [Flowing Cool Breeze] only liked [Lost Little Mimi]. Why? Why!? What part of her wasnt as good as that stupid [Lost Little Mimi]?
Why did all of these people like [Lost Little Mimi]? They say that she was too morose so they didnt like her.
Howe [Lost Little Mimi] got forgiven so easily even when she caused trouble? Was it ok just because she was dumb? And just because she tended to be a little pensive, they call her morose. Why!?
Those peoples opinions of Ning Shu worsened even more when they saw that she had actually tried tounch a sneak attack on their boss while fighting with them.
[Beautiful and Busty] directly sent out an extremely bright light ball. As it exploded, it shot out intense light, scorching the vines.
When Ning Shu saw that all of the vines stats were rapidly decreasing, she hastily put the vine away and narrowed her eyes as she looked at [Beautiful and Busty]. This milk mom actually had such strongbat strength?
The moment Ning Shu put away the vines, everyone expressed their concern for [Flowing Cool Breeze]. [Flowing Cool Breeze] shook his head to indicate that he was fine.
[Lost Little Mimi] stepped out and said to Ning Shu, Big Sister, why are you always hurting our sect leader?
Because it makes me happy, replied Ning Shu with a beaming smile.
[Lost Little Mimi] pouted. I know its because you like the sect leader. Youre doing this for the sake of attracting his attention. Youre suffering a case of unattainable love and hatred born of love. But if you love someone, shouldnt you hope for his happiness?
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha.
Who was the one that told you this? asked Ning Shu. This girl actually knew about unattainable love and hatred born of love?
[Lost Little Mimi] sold out herpanion without hesitation. She pointed at [Pure Frost Lotus] as she said, Frosty told me. Frostys really smart. She saw through your thoughts ages ago.
[Pure Frost Lotus], who was coughing due to being choked by the vines earlier, stared at herpanion, dumbstruck, then looked at Ning Shu who was expressionless.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s teammates were also looking at [Pure Frost Lotus], so her face immediately flushed red. She really wished there was a hole to crawl into.
Frosty, dont you agree? Its bad to hurt others in order to gain their attention. If you truly like someone, you should treat them well instead of hurting them like this. Frosty, youre the one that told me this. [Lost Little Mimi] walked over to grab [Pure Frost Lotus]s hand and said this to her with a very convinced expression.
Ning Shu really wanted to light a candle for [Pure Frost Lotus].
Chapter 746: I’ll Make You Regret Things
Chapter 746: Ill Make You Regret Things
[Pure Frost Lotus] stared at [Lost Little Mimi]s face. She was actually still smiling? It was that same pure grin of an innocent fool. [Pure Frost Lotus] felt the urge to just p her.
[Lost Little Mimi] had stolen the person she liked, and now she was saying something like this to such a strong yer. Was [Lost Little Mimi] thinking that she wasnt dying fast enough?
Ning Shu released an attack towards [Pure Frost Lotus] which made her drop one level, then said coldly, Stop trying to guess my intentions. [Pure Frost Lotus] was trying to get [Lost Little Mimi] to feel animosity towards her, obviously because she wanted to get [Flowing Cool Breeze].
As Ning Shu was attacking, [Flowing Cool Breeze] had pulled [Lost Little Mimi] to the side. Ning Shus attack wasnt very strong so the others couldve entirely blocked it, but for some reason, none of them helped [Pure Frost Lotus] block that attack.
[Pure Frost Lotus] could feel severe pain. She knew that the opponent was annoyed because of what she said and was punishing her for it while warning her to be careful with what she says, otherwise shed also face the fate of being killed until she was forced back to the newbie vige.
[Pure Frost Lotus] knew that her ability was too far below [This Consort is Back]s, so she didnt dare to show hostility towards [This Consort is Back]. Instead, she directed all her hatred towards [Lost Little Mimi]. How could she reveal the contents of their private conversation like this?
When [Lost Little Mimi] saw her good friend get attacked, she hastily ran over and worriedly asked [Pure Frost Lotus], Frosty, are you alright?
How can you do that? Youre attacking Frosty just because she figured out your intentions? How can you be like that!? So what if youre strong in the game? In the real world, youll still be a woman thats undeserving of love! shouted [Lost Little Mimi] angrily, standing up for her friend.
Ning Shu didnt speak. She didnt even bother to look at [Lost Little Mimi] or [Pure Frost Lotus] and just looked at the men who were acting like this was none of their business. She shrugged, then asked, Do you still want to fight? [Flowing Cool Breeze] didnt lose any levels today, so I guess he got lucky. I hope you guys will be able to keep protecting him twenty-four seven from now on.
Tsk tsk tsk. The great god [Flowing Cool Breeze] is now just aplete wimp, a piece of trash that needs peoples protection wherever he goes, said Ning Shu maliciously.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] clenched his fists. His gaze was filled with rage and loathing as he looked at Ning Shu. He had never met a woman this loathsome before.
Stop making things up! Our sect leader isnt a wimp at all! Youre making use of your high level to bully our sect leader! What kind of human are you!? shouted [Lost Little Mimi] angrily when she saw that the person she liked was being insulted.
Ning Shu looked at her. You sure have a lot to say. Why are you jumping around so much? Is it fun?
The sight of her was seriously annoying. Ning Shu really wanted to just KO her with a sh. However, when she saw [Pure Frost Lotus]s dark expression and the hatred-mixed envy in her eyes as she looked at [Lost Little Mimi], she decided not to do anything.
A big bad wolf was next to the little red riding hood, so the girl would definitely suffer plenty. What a nice show of good friends falling apart.
Ning Shu was pretty sure that if she was [Pure Frost Lotus], she would fallpletely to the dark side when there was a troll of a friend that trolled you so righteously in a way that made others think she was simple and cute. If a person said whatever they were thinking, wasnt it really simple and cute?
Ill make you regret things. [Flowing Cool Breeze] looked at Ning Shu coldly. Both in the game, and in the real world.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 747: Attending to a Crown Prince
Chapter 747: Attending to a Crown Prince
This wasnt simply an in-game issue anymore. The problem had already extended to the real world.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was fed up with this woman and wanted to use his power in the real world to make this woman pay the price.
When Ning Shu heard that [Flowing Cool Breeze] wanted to make her pay in the real world, she justughed. If you have the ability to, I dare you to find me, [Flowing Cool Breeze].
When [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] saw that this woman waspletely unconcerned, heughed coldly. Youre going to die a very tragic death. Youve provoked our boss, so youre really going to be in for it.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. Then why dont you pull out the great god [Flowing Cool Breeze]s true identity in the real world for me to see? Lets see if it could scare me enough for my knees to go weak.
[Crotch Feels Cool From Wind] said, [Flowing Cool Breeze]s family is the wealthiest family in Qinghai City. A single word from him is enough to make it hard for you to advance even a single step in the real world.
Ning Shu burst outughing. Its no wonder every single one of you attend to [Flowing Cool Breeze] like you guys are attending to a crown prince. So it turns out you guys are just trying to curry favor with him.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] said coldly, Were childhood friends. We treat each other as equals.
When the others heard [Flowing Cool Breeze] say that he treated them as equals, they didnt say anything.
Ning Shu didnt believe this at all. Treat each other as equals? Please stop joking.
Sect Leader, youre the young master of a rich family? [Lost Little Mimi] pressed her lips together unhappily.
What? I cant be the young master of a rich family? [Flowing Cool Breeze] lifted his brows as he asked this teasingly.
The corners of [Lost Little Mimi]s lips turned down even more. Rich people arent good people.
How are we not good people? refuted [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] as he rubbed the back of his head.
[Lost Little Mimi] said obstinately, They just arent good people.
Ning Shu:
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Just you wait, great god [Flowing Cool Breeze]. This consort will be killing you every single time she sees you. After saying that, Ning Shu turned and left.
Boss, shes seriously too arrogant. [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] ground his teeth in frustration as he watched Ning Shu leave.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] said coldly, I wont in the game tomorrow.
When the others heard [Flowing Cool Breeze] say this, they immediately understood what he intended to do. He was going to hunt down [This Consort is Back] in the real world andpletely crush her so that she wouldnt be able to continue running wild in the game.
Ning Shu didnt care about [Flowing Cool Breeze] investigating her at all. Itd be strange if he was able to find anything since she was just code in the game. No one would ever be able to guess her identity.
So he could investigate as much as he wanted.
Ning Shu went to run a couple final dungeons which made her level surge up and allowed her to gain a lot of top-quality equipment. While at it, she leveled up her thousand miles vine as well.
Having gotten stronger, she immediately went to look for [Flowing Cool Breeze]. During this time that she hadnt seen him, his level had increased.
When Ning Shu found [Flowing Cool Breeze] this time, [Lost Little Mimi] wasnt with him. She didnt know if it was because they had a fight or if it was because he felt like it was too dangerous to take [Lost Little Mimi] with him.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s facial color immediately darkened when he saw Ning Shu. His expression wasplicated since he had spent a lot of time, but he couldnt find who this person was.
Seriously, it was like this person didnt even exist! It was inconceivable. [Flowing Cool Breeze] suspected that this woman came from a family with even stronger influence than his, because what else would exin the fact that he wasnt able to find a single thing?
Chapter 748: Just Like Shearing Sheep
Chapter 748: Just Like Shearing Sheep
Furthermore, [Flowing Cool Breeze] didnt remember having ever yed with a girls feelings. The way this woman kept persistently targeting him made him feel intense loathing for her.
Ning Shu looked left and right, then asked, [Flowing Cool Breeze], why isnt anyone protecting you today? You actually dared toe run dungeons on your own?
Ning Shus tone was filled with contempt.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] narrowed his eyes as he looked at her. Suddenly, he asked, Why exactly do you insist on following me all the time?
Ive already told you several times, replied Ning Shu mildly as she pulled out her sword in preparation to kill [Flowing Cool Breeze].
Then I want to know who you are and who the girl I hurt is. [Flowing Cool Breeze] kept his eyes fixed on Ning Shus expression as he said this.
Ning Shu was a little surprised. It was the first time [Flowing Cool Breeze] had been this polite while talking to her, and he was even speaking to her like she was an equal. In the past he had always been very condescending towards her, so what was going now on?
Well, who cared what he was thinking? Ning Shu lifted her sword and moved to whack his head with it. [Flowing Cool Breeze] did all he could to fend off Ning Shus attacks. Although it was very difficult, he managed to deal with them.
Right now, all [Flowing Cool Breeze] wanted was to level up by himself. He knew that this crazy woman would being after him, but he didnt want to be disgraced in front of his teammates anymore.
He didnt even bring [Lost Little Mimi].
Ning Shus current level was much higher than [Flowing Cool Breeze]s. She didnt even need to bring out the thousand miles vine for her to kill [Flowing Cool Breeze] until he was forced back to the newbie vige.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s facial color was extremely unsightly as he roared at Ning Shu, Who exactly are you!?
Ning Shu didnt speak.
After killing [Flowing Cool Breeze] until he was forced back to the newbie vige, Ning Shu felt very refreshed. She finally got to send him to the newbie vige as well!
During the following days, every time [Flowing Cool Breeze] tried to level up, Ning Shu immediately rushed over to kill him. Every time [Flowing Cool Breeze] managed to regain some of his levels, Ning Shu would swoop over to hack all of it away.
It was just like shearing sheep, she sheared him as soon as his wool lengthened. [Flowing Cool Breeze] was nearly about to go crazy. However, after being bullied so badly, he wanted to keep it secret from hispanions even more since it was so humiliating.
He saw that the opponent was getting increasingly stronger and felt that it wouldnt be possible to level this avatar back up.
It was seriously unbearable to have a crazy woman stalking you.
So [Flowing Cool Breeze] decided to change avatars.
Ning Shu was in the middle of practicing coding when she heard the world announcement: [A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] has taken over the post of sect leader for Supreme Dragon Sect.
[A Chrysanthemum Opening Towards the South] has be the sect leader of Supreme Dragon Sect?
Then what about [Flowing Cool Breeze]?
Could it be that hes withdrawn from the game world?
But the system hasnt notified her that the task waspleted yet. That meant that [Flowing Cool Breeze] hasnt withdrawn from the game.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The most likely scenario was that he had decided to start over with a new avatar.
Ning Shu entered the games main system to check the newly register avatars and found one that seemed to be [Flowing Cool Breeze]s.
A new avatar called [Lost Little Mastiff]?
[Lost Little Mastiff]?
There was a [Lost Little Mimi], and now there was a [Lost Little Mastiff]. Was it a matching lovers ID?
Wasnt [Flowing Cool Breeze] trying to be the cool and aloof type? How did his style copse so badly?
Ning Shu felt that there was a need to check whether or not this [Lost Little Mastiff] was [Flowing Cool Breeze].
She found [Lost Little Mastiff] who was currently working on leveling up. His facial features were kind of simr to [Flowing Cool Breeze]s but when she looked again, they seemed quite different.
He had probably utilized the system setting to make his avatar only 10% based on his true appearance.
Chapter 749: Haa, What A Pity
Chapter 749: Haa, What A Pity
Ning Shu blocked [Lost Little Mastiff]s way and shouted, [Flowing Cool Breeze]?
[Flowing Cool Breeze]s body stiffened, then he stared at Ning Shu without denying it. Youre sure amazing.
He had made this new ID just a little while ago. He had been hoping to take advantage of this time to quickly level it up and had even spent a lot of money to buy good equipment. However, this crazy woman f*cking found him again.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
What a psycho!
Ning Shu smiled and remarked in delight, It really is you? Who wouldve thought that youd switched avatars? And your levels pretty good too.
When [Flowing Cool Breeze] saw that the woman seemed as happy as if she had met up with an old friend, he was disgusted and creeped out. Why didnt this psycho freakin die already?
Ning Shu then asked, Is this a matching lovers ID with [Lost Little Mimi]?
[Flowing Cool Breeze]:
Just die already! Freakin psycho!
Ning Shu ignored [Flowing Cool Breeze]s twisted expression and said with a tone of respect, I really didnt expect you to give up on your [Flowing Cool Breeze] avatar. Thats the avatar of a great god after all.
After being killed by a psycho like you so many times, that avatar had no chance of leveling up anymore, so what use was it? [Flowing Cool Breeze] seriously loathed this woman. At the same time, he felt like it was seriously a great life tragedy to end up catching the attention of a woman this deranged.
When his thoughts reached this point, he was hit by a sense of defeat. Originally he had been nning to make this woman pay in the real world, but unexpectedly he hadnt been able to find her at all.
There were countless grass mud horses trampling inside his heart.
Ning Shu smacked her lips, then said, Actually, I like your [Flowing Cool Breeze] ID more. Really, what drove you to insist on adopting the same style as [Lost Little Mimi]? Haa, what a pity. Why did you name yourself mastiff?
[Flowing Cool Breeze]:
Bitch, die already! This daddy doesnt want to chat with you.
I do count as the first person to find you after all. Dont you have anything you want to say? You probably havent told your followers about this ID right? Creating a new avatar isnt anything to brag about after all. You must be nning to make your way back to the peak, then reappear in front of them like a god, right? Ning Shu chatted with him like he was an old friend.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] didnt want to pay any attention to her and just let out his god beast in preparation to leave. So Ning Shu released her thousand miles vine to bind [Flowing Cool Breeze] in ce, then chopped off all his levels without sparing a single one.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] was forced to walk the paths of the newbie vige once again. This time, [Flowing Cool Breeze] felt way more mncholy than he did hatred. Exactly what power drove this woman to repeatedly appear to kill him again and again without any trace of exhaustion?
Ning Shu had grown to like this cat and mouse game. Every time [Flowing Cool Breeze]s levels increased, she would suddenly show up to kill him. When he changed avatars, shed kill him again, then again, and still again.
[Flowing Cool Breeze] had already lost track of how many times he had died at this crazy womans hands. He didnt have any motivation to increase his levels any more. Every time he got his levels up, this woman would appear like clockwork and kill him. After she finished, she would start chatting with him like they were good friends. What a psycho!
No matter how many times he changed avatars, this crazy woman was still able to find him. What the frick was with this woman? [Flowing Cool Breeze] suspected that this woman was a hacker. What else would exin how she was so urately able to find him!?
F*cking sh*t.
Ning Shu put away her broadsword and saidfortingly, I believe in you. Youll definitely be able to get your levels back soon. Work hard! I have high hopes for you.
[Flowing Cool Breeze]:
[Flowing Cool Breeze] didnt appear in the game again. Ning Shu couldnt find her target anymore, so she was always slipping into the games main system to see if there was an avatar that could be [Flowing Cool Breeze].
However, she wasnt able to find him.
She was sure that [Flowing Cool Breeze] wouldnt leave just like this. As the mighty and aloof young master of a rich family, a young master with such a strong ego, would he really leave just like this?
Ning Shu even went to Supreme Dragon Sect to look for [Flowing Cool Breeze], but she was told that he wouldnt be ying this game anymore. [Flowing Cool Breeze] wasnt the only one that never showed up again, [Lost Little Mimi] and [Pure Frost Lotus] were no longer in the game either.
Could it be that theyve started developing their feelings out in the real world? It was probably going to be another love story filled with pink bubbles.
Chapter 750: Couldn’t Find Her Target
Chapter 750: Couldnt Find Her Target
However, the things that happen in the real world was really none of her business, and she couldnt get involved in them anyways. She also didnt want to get involved in things that were outside of the task specifications. All of their past bad history had urred in the game.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Since [Flowing Cool Breeze] wouldnt be appearing in the game again, then the rest was not her business.
However, she couldnt help but find it strange that [Flowing Cool Breeze] had given up so easily. It didnt quite feel real.
Ning Shu naturally didnt know that in [Flowing Cool Breeze]s opinion, she was a female nutcase whose her insanity was seriously severe.
Furthermore, he was pretty sure that Ning Shu had strong influence in the real world. On top of that, he couldnt even beat her in the game.
It wasnt like this game was the only one that existed. In any case, [Flowing Cool Breeze] didnt want to see this insane woman at all.
So he took his little girlfriend and got out of there.
[Lost Little Mimi] felt that she couldnt leave her good friend behind, so she took [Pure Frost Lotus] along who had already gone dark.
In the real world, [Lost Little Mimi] and [Pure Frost Lotus] were good friends. However, it was easy to guess what would happen when two girls fell in love with the same boy, especially when one of them had already gonepletely to the dark side.
Ning Shu didnt bother to run dungeons anymore since her level was already really high. She spent most of her time practicing coding, hoping to get better at it. If she managed to gain aprehensive understanding of it, it would makepleting tasks easier in the future.
Perhaps one day this knowledge woulde in very useful.
After a little while, Supreme Dragon Sect also disbanded. [Flowing Cool Breeze]s team members all left this game. After all, they kind of yed this game as the crown princes study buddies. Now that the crown prince was no longer here, there was no point in staying here any longer.
Ning Shu wasnt very sure if this task waspleted because the original host had wanted to be a proper NPC but she had made a copy to take her ce. She felt like if she had remained an NPC, it wouldve been difficult toplete the task.
The moment something abnormal urred, itd be very easy for the main game system to find the abnormality and shed end up erased. However, things were different if her identity was that of a yer.
Furthermore, she felt like it would be good for the original host toe back and live in the game with the identity of a yer. Shed be able to interact with people and wouldnt have to be bound to a certain limited region. The game world was veryrge, and shed be able to go wherever she wanted to within it.
However, this meant that she had taken the initiative to change the original hosts wishes, so would the task be counted aspleted?
Ding, taskplete. Leaving task world. 2333s voice appeared and a loud buzzing filled Ning Shus head. When she woke up again, she was already in the system space.
After staying in the game for such a long time, for a moment she couldnt really tell what was real and what was not.
As usual, she decided to just sleep for a while first. In every world, regardless of the task difficulty, shed encounter a lot of people and events.
If she didnt sort out her thoughts, once time dragged on, everything would umte in her heart until she couldnt take it anymore. The people with mental issues were capable of seeing things that other people couldnt like hallucinations, which caused them to fall apart mentally, so people who had to experience so many worlds on their own definitely had it worse.
Chapter 751: Such Sweet Honey to My Tongue
Chapter 751: Such Sweet Honey to My Tongue
After taking a nice long nap, when Ning Shu woke up again, the first thing she did was pick up the water pot to water her nts. Then she used a dust cloth to wipe all the dust from the bookshelf. Although there wasnt any dust in the system space, she still cleaned the space earnestly.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The mostmentable part out of all of this was that she couldnt sweat in her spiritual state. If she was able to sweat, it wouldve felt a lot more refreshing.
After working up ack of sweat, Ning Shu said to 2333, Lets look at how many points we got this time.
Alright.
The stats panel appeared in front of Ning Shu.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 170000 (+30000)
Soul: 200
Life: 60
Intelligence: 80
Charm: 3
Luck: 34
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 40
Faith: 1
Aptitude: 26
Merit: 15 (+20)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing)
Completed Wishes: Discharge her duties properly as an NPC. Make it so that Flowing Cool Breeze couldnt easily make use of her and for him to no longer be able to stay in this game world.
Task Completion Degree: 80%
Gained 5 attribute points.
Ning Shu saw that the taskpletion degree was only eighty percent and there were only thirty thousand experience points this time. This was the lowest score she had gotten since bing an official task-taker, and she only gained five attribute pointspared to the twenty-five she hadst time.
She pressed her lips together. The task this time was a failure. As expected, it had been a bad idea to decide things on her own. The original host wanted to be a dutiful NPC, but she had made the original host leave her post.
From her standpoint, this seemed like a very good way of living, but it wasnt necessarily the case for the original host. The original host was code that lived relying on the games main system. Leaving that role put her in a terrifying world that she couldnt understand.
Hence such sweet honey to my tongue was anothers arsenic.
Chapter 752: Tasks Are Also Judged
Chapter 752: Tasks Are Also Judged
Fortunately Ning Shu had learned how to code so the original host would be able to return to her original position, otherwise this task wouldve counted as a failure.
In general, all the knowledge that Ning Shu gained in a world would be left to the original host. The original host would possess this ability and she would as well.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. In the future she couldnt be this headstrong.
Still, she couldnt help but feel a little crestfallen because she had gained very little from this world.
Thirty thousand experience points and five attribute points.
After a few moments of silence, Ning Shu added all five points to intelligence. The stats panel then reflected this change.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 200000
Soul: 200
Life: 60
Intelligence: 80 (+5)
Charm: 3
Luck: 34
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 40
Faith: 1
Aptitude: 26
Merit: 35
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing)
When 2333 saw that Ning Shu was very crestfallen, he said, The original hosts wishes are the things she desires the most. There was no need for you to change her wishes.
I know. I was dumb for assuming things. Ning Shu nodded.
After a moment of silence, 2333 tried to console Ning Shu again. However, this had been the best choice in that situation. Its fine for there to be less points, your life is still whats most important. Seventy points already counts as passing for the tasks. Actually, tasks are also judged. Theres also satisfactory, outstanding, and perfect. Based on these four ratings, youd get different amounts of experience points and attribute points.
Theres a system like that? Ning Shu was taken aback.
2333 said, Actually, you have a task that was rated as perfect, which was the prehistoric world. You were sessful in securing the future of the tribe, so you got higher amounts of experience points and attribute points. As for this task, it can only count as satisfactory. The original host wasnt very satisfied with your way of doing things, but you did finish the second half of the task, so it was rated as satisfactory.
Ning Shu nodded to indicate that she understood.
She then opened the system marketce to skim it again for useful things that she could afford.
After browsing for a while, she found something called a calmness halo. It was a tool that could allow a yer to always remain calm.
Ning Shu really wanted it, but it was extremely expensive. It costed a hundred fifty experience points. After struggling for so long, all she had in total was two hundred experience points. After buying this calmness halo, shed be frickin sent back to her starting point.
She pressed her lips together. After an intense silent struggle, she finally decided to buy it. If she was dead, who the frick still cared about experience points?
After pressing the exchange bottom, she saw the numbers indicating her experience points tick down rapidly until only fifty thousand were left.
On the bright side, after adding this halo, she instantly felt more clearheaded. Even her feelings of slight depression seemed to disperse and her heart felt much calmer.
However, Ning Shu knew that these things were just support. When doing tasks, shed still have to rely on herself.
She then spent some points to exchange for fasting pills, water, medicine, and antidotes.
After preparing everything, she started cultivating her soul.
She was still training using Unsurpassable Martial Arts. The main reason was because she felt like it was a pretty good martial arts and after all this time, she had gotten fond of it. She was also sure that this secret manual was definitely very powerful, it definitely was! The second reason was cause she didnt have enough points to exchange for a high level soul cultivation manual.
Those secret manuals easily started at above several hundred thousand to a couple million points, so all she could do was look at them.
The lives of task-takers were also like such. The strong got stronger and gained more resources while the weak gradually became weaker until they were eliminated by natural selection.
She only stopped training once her soul felt full. Her soul was much stronger than it had been when she had first entered the system space. When would this soul be strong enough to reconverge into a physical body? It would be much more effective for practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts that way.
Itll definitely happen! Ning Shu silently encouraged herself. Shed continue on this path as a task-taker and be a mid-level task-taker, then a high-level task-taker. Shed walk the face of countless nes!
Her earlier feelings of depression were now reced by hot-blooded excitement. Ahead was another new journey.
Our goal was the vast sea of stars!
System 2333-sama, lets enter the task world, said Ning Shu to 2333.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When 2333 saw that Ning Shus earlier gloomy air was gone, his tone became more relieved. Alright, work hard Ning Shu!
Ning Shu felt her head go nk. When she felt sensation again, she found that she was currently lying on a wooden bed and all around her were ancient era style furniture and decoration.
She was pretty sure that the background for the task this time was the ancient Chinese era. She just didnt know what the original hosts wishes were.
ment: Ohohoho, this halo wille in very useful, in various ways in the future~
Chapter 753: Prince on a White Horse
Chapter 753: Prince on a White Horse
Ning Shu saw that everything around was very exquisite. The original host was wearing a silkpel skirt with flower embroidery that was so fine the design seemed painted. It seemed that the original host had a very high status.
Ning Shu closed her eyes to start receiving the storyline.
The original hosts name was Wei Lingxian. She was the first wife of a first rank General Who Inspires Might, An You. She had given birth to one son and one daughter, was respectful towards her mother-inw, and kind to the servants. The married couple cared for each other and there was not a single mistress in the back courtyard. In this ancient era where the norm was to have three or four wives, this was a very rare blessing.
When a citizen uprising urred in Cloud Province, An You was sent to quell the uprising. Cloud City was the territory of the current emperors brother who was born of a different mother. When the emperor heard this news, he had urged An You to go stop the rebellion.
When An You finally made it to Cloud Province, he found that Prince Yans entire family had already died in the uprising. On his way back, he encountered Prince Yans orphaned children. One was Prince Yans daughter, Princess Mingzhu, and the other was his youngest son.
For the sake of protecting his only bloodline, Prince Yan hadmanded his beloved daughter, Princess Mingzhu, to protect the young prince and escape from the estate that was being attacked by the citizens.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
In a single night, Princess Mingzhu had lost her family. If it werent for fulfilling her imperial fathers wish, she wouldve gone after her family.
She had traveled with her maid in disguise, but they encountered bandits. Just as all hope seemed lost, they were saved by An You.
An You had appeared in front of Princess Mingzhu like a deity from the Heavens. He brought Princess Mingzhu, who had lost everything, a sense of safety and warmth. In her time of despair, he brought her hope and granted her new life like a deity, allowing her to once again feel warmth.
An You was thinking that since he had failed to save Prince Yans family, he had a duty to look after Prince Yans orphaned children, so he protected them and saw them back to the capital.
An You saw that Princess Mingzhu was in great pain from losing her family, so he took special care to console her. Princess Mingzhu was about the same age as his daughter, only about sixteen years old, yet she had to face something like this, so he forced himself to be patient andfort her.
An Yous care and protection made Princess Mingzhus feelings soon grow from respect and admiration to love. She had feelings for An You, but due to her status, she had no choice but to suppress her feelings.
When they got back to the capital, An You brought Princess Mingzhu and the little prince to his generals residence to continue looking after them since he felt responsible for them.
The generals residence was very weing to them. An You even built a separate courtyard just for Princess Mingzhu for her to live in, saying that he would definitely make sure she felt familial warmth.
Princess Mingzhu soon became good friends with An Lingyun who was the same age as her. Everyone in the generals residence really liked this fragile yet strong girl who had shouldered the burden of protecting the future of Prince Yans family.
Wei Lingxians son, An Yu, was seventeen years old and in the season of spring youth, so he naturally fell for the gentle Princess Mingzhu. With his younger sisters encouragement, he eventually got up the courage to confess to Princess Mingzhu, but the one Princess Mingzhu loved was An Yus father, An You.
When Wei Lingxian found out what was going on between her husband and Princess Mingzhu, she was very unhappy with Princess Mingzhu and did things to hinder An You and Princess Mingzhu. She even went to the pce and convinced the empress dowager to bestow Princess Mingzhu a marriage. The empress dowager arranged a good marriage for Princess Mingzhu with the son of an aristocratic family in the capital.
However, Princess Mingzhu fell apart upon finding out about this and kneeled in front of the empress dowager to beg her to take back this marriage bestowment. She even told the empress dowager that she liked An You and would only ept An You in this lifetime.
The empress dowager was taken aback and furious. A princess of the imperial family was actually going to be a mistress, and for a man that was old enough to be her father!? It would damage the entire order of the current society, so the empress dowager naturally didnt allow for it.
However, Princess Mingzhu said that she and An You were truly in love. It was true love. There could be no sin in true love.
Princess Mingzhu begged to be fulfilled. She knelt in front of Wei Lingxian and confessed that she loved An You, was willing to be the mistress, and stay by An Yous side like a powerless pet. She only asked that Wei Lingxian could forgive her.
Wei Lingxian was so angry that her entire body trembled. An Yu who liked Princess Mingzhu naturally didnt agree, and the old madame didnt dare to let a princess be a mistress, so she refused for the life of her. An Lingyun med her good friend for hurting her older brother and trying to snatch her father.
When An You saw that everyone disapproved of his feelings for Princess Mingzhu and that everyone was in so much pain, he took the initiative to set out on a long campaign with these feelings of sorrow.
Princess Mingzhu secretly snuck out of the capital and traveled alone to the battlefield to find An You. An You had been depressed due to these past events, and after suffering a defeat, he had decided tomit suicide. It was at this time that Princess Mingzhu appeared in front of him.
This fateful meeting after such a long painful separation made their feelings burst forth uncontrobly, and they vowed never to part again.
Chapter 754: I Kindheartedly Took in My Daughter’s Good Friend…
Chapter 754: I Kindheartedly Took in My Daughters Good Friend
The two returned together, but what greeted them was still massive opposition. Princess Mingzhu became everyones target of attack, but she didnt care about having a status and epted all the grievances she had to suffer silently in hopes that her sincerity could make them finally ept her. In the end, she managed to move the old madame who had been against this the most.
Princess Mingzhu became An Yous mistress. Everyone was moved by Princess Mingzhus bravery, fearlessness, and desire to be with An You even if it called for her death. Even the empress dowager ended up supporting her.
Meanwhile, Wei Lingxian started humiliating Princess Mingzhu in all sorts of ways and tormenting her. This woman who had pretty much lost everything took all her anger out on Princess Mingzhu, but Princess Mingzhu just silently endured everything in hopes that her true love would finally move Wei Lingxian.
Meanwhile, An Yu who liked Princess Mingzhu had his heart broken and in a fit of anger, got married. Following that, he ignored his new wife and rushed towards the battlefield.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
An You knew about his sons feelings and to protect him, headed to the battlefield with Princess Mingzhu. During the chaotic battle, for the sake of saving An Yu, he ended up killed by an arrow. It was only then that An Yu forgave his father.
When Princess Mingzhu saw that An You had died, she said wanted to die on the same year, month, and day as An You. She asked An Yu to take care of her younger brother, then sorrowfullymitted suicide.
When the empress dowager found out about how Princess Mingzhu died, she was touched by Princess Mingzhus resolution and unwavering love, so she had Princess Mingzhu and An You buried in the same grave, leaving Wei Lingxian, this main wife, in an extremely awkward position.
Princess Mingzhu, who had eloped to the battlefield and had intercourse with a man during the time of mourning for her deceased family, actually ended up gaining the reputation for being courageous, strong, and unwaveringly loyal in life and in death after she died.
It put on an extremely fake tragic love hat on this story that was basically about an old man and a naive young girl hurting everyone in the name of love.
Wei Lingxian ended up unloved by her husband, not respected by her children, andbeled as a jealous woman. She wouldnt even be buried with her husband when she died because there was already a woman next to him.
Even if these two were already dead, they still made Wei Lingxian aughingstock and forced her to live in suffering. She was now a woman that didnt have a single thing. For as much as she was envied in the past, now she was pitied.
Her children both liked the mistress and even the woman her son married had a pit in her brain and was supportive of Princess Mingzhu. Her daughter-inw even told her not to be so cruel towards Ming Zhu.
Ning Shu:
Yup, this story could be summed up as: I kindheartedly took in my daughters good friend who was orphaned, but my daughters good friend snatched my man and even stole my sons heart, causing my entire family to fall apart and my husband to die.
Chapter 755: What’s With Wei Lingxian’s Wish?
Chapter 755: Whats With Wei Lingxians Wish?
This was the story of a hero rescuing a beauty. To Princess Mingzhu, An You shone with the halo of a hero.
And a life-saving grace must of course be repaid with the body.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha.
She was a noble princess, yet shed so easily drop to her knees to kneel to people. She was clearly supposed to be living in the imperial pce, but she insisted on staying in the home of a subject and pressed the heavy responsibility of rebuilding Prince Yans legacy on a child who hadnt even reached the age of seven while she spent her time enjoying romance.
And she even had a servant that had no sense of ss status.
Ning Shu had a premonition that a wave of utter stupidity based on the name of true love was about to attack.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, Ning Shu only really fell apart when she saw the original hosts wish, because this was what the wish looked like.
Wei Lingxians wish:
There was no content at all. Fudge, if you dont have any tasks or demands, how am I supposed to counter attack for you?
2333, what happened? asked Ning Shu. Whats with Wei Lingxians wish?
2333 said, The original host doesnt even know what she should wish for since she has so manyints that she doesnt even know where to begin to voice them. She had respected her mother-inw, carefully supported the entire family so that An You wouldnt have any worries while he was out on campaigns. Towards her two children, she was naturally so loving it doesnt even need to be said, but she ended up with nothing. No matter how good she was towards her mother-inw, her mother-inw only cared about her son and her grandson and had agreed to Princess Mingzhu bing her sons mistress. As for her husband, after nearly twenty years of mutual love and having no mistress, he now tells her that he had found his true love. On top of all that, both her children support the mistress.
What wishes could a person who had lost everything wish for? Her hearts pretty much dead. 2333 then said, This is a task thats near mid-level difficulty. The tasks in which the entrustor doesnt have any specific demands are the hardest to carry out.
Ning Shu:
Fudge. This was the meaning of no regret for the sake of love, going mad for the sake of love, and for true love, giving up everything including family.
This task was seriously troublesome.
She scratched her head and some strands of hair fell into her hand. Every time An You set out on a campaign, the original host would wait anxiously for him to return, hardly even eating. She was always worried that something would happen to An You on the battlefield, but she still had to maintain a calm demeanor and carefully manage the entire residence.
Ning Shu got off the bed and nced towards the copper mirror. Wei Lingxian had harmonious and dignified features. It was clear with one nce that she was aposed and generous woman who understood propriety well and look after the family skillfully. She was a woman that was capable of bringing her family to higher heights in the feudal society.
For Wei Lingxians sake, An You hadnt taken any mistresses, so that had caused all the other married women in the capital to greatly envy Wei Lingxian. Wei Lingxian had once talked to An You about taking a couple mistresses, but An You had refused to.
An You, the General Who Inspires Might, ended up being called henpecked, but Wei Lingxian found it very sweet.
She never imagined that An You would actually end up going into spring heat in his old age and having undying feelings for a woman who was about the same age as her daughter. What did that make her?
The difference between humans and animals was that humans had rules and morals, responsibilities and a sense of justice. If one acted based on just instincts and did whatever they wanted, then they were just animals.
Chapter 756: Daughters Were Sweet Little Angels
Chapter 756: Daughters Were Sweet Little Angels
Therge engraved doors were pushed open and the creak interrupted Ning Shus line of thought. A maid with simple graceful looks walked in. She was probably only about seventeen and she looked to have a calm personality since her steps were light and steady as she walked into the room.
When Zhu Er saw Ning Shu sitting in front of the copper mirror, she walked over with a smile. Madame, youre awake?
Ning Shu nodded, then said, Help me with my hair.
Zhu Erbed Ning Shus hair, then skillfully started pulling it into a hairstyle as she said, Madame, your afternoon nap was quite long this time. Its already time for the evening meal. Old Madame sent this servant over to call you.
Ning Shu nodded, then stood up. Zhu Er quickly pulled the fallen hair off the ivoryb and hid it in her palm to keep Ning Shu from seeing it.
Zhu Er, Ive aged again, havent I? Strictly speaking, Wei Lingxian already counted as a middle-aged woman since her son was already seventeen.
Zhu Er said with a smile, Madame is forever the most beautiful in Zhu Ers heart.
Ning Shu shook her head. A figure that was lithe like a butterfly suddenly drifted in.
Mother. An Lingyun reached out to pull Ning Shus arm. Grandmother had this daughtere see how Mother was doing today. Did you fall sick? Are you alright?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu looked at An Lingyun. She was an adorable and pampered girl. The moment Princess Mingzhu came to the generals residence, the two had be good friends.
When her mother was in pain, An Lingyun had kept running to Princess Mingzhus courtyard. Even if she didnt bother tofort her mother, she still shouldnt head to the courtyard that caused her mother so much pain.
They all say that daughters were sweet little angels, but in the end, everyone was touched by Princess Mingzhus sincerity and all used the original host of being envious and malicious.
When An Lingyun saw that Ning Shu was staring at her with a scrutinizing and indifferent look in her eyes, she uneasily swung Ning Shus arm a little. Mother, whats wrong?
Ning Shu smiled graciously and said, Mother was thinking that Lingyuns already a bigdy now. Its about time for you to have your own family. Mother is thinking about what kind of inws to find for you.
This An Lingyun was a naive youngdy as well. She had grown up in a harmonious and perfect family, so she had no idea how much Princess Mingzhu bing her fathers mistress would hurt her mother. This wasnt just an issue of an additional pair of chopsticks.
That was why naivety born of ignorance was the most hurtful. An Lingyun was like such and Princess Mingzhu was also like such.
When An Lingyun heard that Ning Shu wanted to find her an inws family, she was a little embarrassed, but she still outright said, Lingyun wants to find a man like Father thats majestic and tall and treats Lingyun like Father treats Mother, withplete devotion.
When Ning Shu heard what she said, before she could even reply, she felt an intense wave of sorrow and numbness fill her body along with fear; fear of the destruction that Princess Mingzhus arrival would soon bring.
Even Ning Shu was affected by the sorrow, helplessness, hatred, and pain that radiated from her body.
Ever since her soul had gotten stronger, she was rarely affected by the original hosts emotions anymore, but these feelings were surging forth like colossal waves and caused her heart to clench in sharp pain. It was so bad that Ning Shu doubled over in pain and had to clutch at her chest. It felt like countless thin needles were stabbing at her heart.
It was so painful. Veins bulged on her forehead and there didnt seem to be a single trace of warmth in her body.
It was so cold!
Ning Shu staggered and An Lingyun hastily moved to support her. When she saw that her mothers face was deathly pale and that her forehead was covered with cold sweat, she asked worriedly, Mother, are you alright?
Zhu Er also came over to support Ning Shu. Ning Shu said weakly, Help me to the bed so I can sit for a while.
An Lingyun and Zhu Er helped Ning Shu to the bed. Ning Shu pressed on her heart as she took deep breaths to calm her emotions.
A cool feeling flowed into her heart and calmed the pain and helpless fury that filled her heart. Ning Shu knew that this was the effect of the calmness halo that she had spent a hundred fifty million points on.
The original host had lived her days with these emotions pent up in her heart? How painful must it have been?
Chapter 757: An You is Someone with Great Fortune
Chapter 757: An You is Someone with Great Fortune
The intense emotions gradually receded, but Ning Shus entire body still felt weak and she was covered with cold sweat.
Ning Shu decided it was best to start practicing Unsurpassable Martial Arts as soon as possible to improve the health of this body.
Mother, are you alright? An Lingyun looked towards Ning Shu worriedly. She had never seen her mother like this before.
Her mother, who had always been strong like a pir, had suddenly be like this, so she was very flustered.
Ning Shu used a handkerchief to wipe at the cold sweat on her face as she said, Im fine. Im going to rest for a while. You should eat first with your grandmother. Go, Mother wants to rest for a bit.
In the end, An Lingyun left hesitantly while ncing back at Ning Shu worriedly.
Zhu Er wet a handkerchief and helped wipe Ning Shus face as she asked, Madame, should we call a doctor over to take a look? Your facial color doesnt seem good.
Ning Shu shook her head. Her heart was still pulsing faintly in pain.
After a while, footsteps came from outside the house, then a huge group of people came in. The person walking at the very front was an old grandma that was leaning on a redwood clutch. She was wearing dark red clothing and on her forehead was an embroidered ck headband that had a grandmothers green jade stone iyed in the center.
It was clear with one nce that she was a strict old madame of high status.
An Lingyun was supporting the old madame and next to them was An Yu who had a slender physique, fair skin, and an elegant air.
An Yu and An Lingyun both greeted Ning Shu. Mother.
Mother, Grandmotherse to see you, said An Lingyun.
When Ning Shu saw Shen Shi, she pressed on Zhu Ers hand and tried to get up, but the old madame walked over while leaning on her crutch to press Ning Shu back down. Dont get up. Your facial color isnt good. Have you been overworking?
Ning Shu went with the flow and sat back down respectfully. She said with a fatigued expression, Many thanks for your concern, Mother. Daughter-inw is indeed a little tired.
The old madame sat down on the chair by the bed and said, I know that youre worried about An You. Its alright, even this olddy isnt worried, so theres no need for you to worry. An You is someone with great fortune.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu:
Such fortune that youd probably end up with the fate of being a white-hair person seeing off a ck-haired person.
Ning Shu just forced a smile, then beckoned An Lingyun. When An Lingyun walked over, Ning Shu took her hand, then turned towards Shen Shi. Mom, Daughter-inws health hasnt been very goodtely, and Lingyun is no longer a child, itll soon be time to find her an inws family. Its time for Lingyun to start learning how to manage a home. Could I trouble you to teach Lingyun?
As Ning Shu spoke, she had to gasp for air. Her face was pale and wan and her forehead was covered with sweat, making her seem especially haggard. An Lingyun and An Yu both felt uneasy at the sight of this.
Mother, you should just rest up. Sister and I will be fine, said An Yu worriedly.
Ning Shu looked over at An Yu and her pupils dted. He had confessed to Princess Mingzhu with An Lingyuns encouragement and ended up being rejected. After that, the original host had summoned An Yu and told him not to get involved with Mingzhu because she was an imperial princess, someone whose status was way above the likes of them.
An Yu had just been rejected by the woman who was gentle like water in his heart, then he was lectured by Wei Lingxian like this. When he found out that his mother had even entered the pce and convinced the empress dowager to bestow Princess Mingzhu a marriage, he started hating the original host for hindering things.
And so she became resented by her own child which tore another chunk of flesh off Wei Lingxians heart.
Chapter 758: Life Is Seriously Hard When There Are No Guidelines
Chapter 758: Life Is Seriously Hard When There Are No Guidelines
In response to An Yus concern, Ning Shu just smiled then looked towards Shen Shi. Shen Shi had both hands on her clutch as she leaned on it while considering this, then she nodded and said, Alright. You should rest up well. For the time being, Ill teach An Lingyun how to manage the household.
Ning Shu struggled to get up, then opened the drawer to take out the ledger and the key to the storehouse. She ced them on the table, then said, Ill have you trouble you, Grandmother.
Shen Shi nodded, then had An Lingyun take the ledger and key. When she made to stand, the maid next to her immediately moved to assist her.
Shen Shi then said a few more words offort to Ning Shu like telling her to focus on recovering and that An You was fine so she shouldnt make herself sick from worry.
Ning Shu just nodded, maintaining a respectful and obedient attitude in front of Shen Shi. An Lingyun hugged the ledger as she said, Mother, Ill help carry over your meal.
Ning Shu smiled. Alright.
Once the group left, Ning Shu had Zhu Er close the door. Im going to sleep for a while. Dont bother me no matter who it is thates.
Zhu Er nodded, then closed the door and stayed outside the door to guard the room.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the bed. The original host had managed the generals residence neatly and skillfully. Every expense and ie was logged meticulously and all the records would be given to Shen Shi to look over. Whenever the original host encountered somerge expense, she would consult Shen Shi beforehand.
Rather than say Wei Lingxian was the one managing the generals residence, itd be more urate to say that Shen Shi possessed the true power over the household.
Shen Shi felt that she understood everything about this daughter-inw of hers. Meanwhile, for the sake of this family, Wei Lingxian harbored zero selfishness and looked after her mother-inw with full filial respect.
Shen Shi was very satisfied with her daughter-inw, so when her son didnt take any mistresses, she didnt say anything. This made Wei Lingxian feel even more respect and love for Shen Shi.
An You was often sent on campaigns, so Wei Lingxian interacted with her mother-inw even more than she interacted with her husband. They were like true family, but when things involved her own son, Shen Shi abandoned Wei Lingxian.
In reality, this was something that didnt even require consideration.
However, Ning Shu had no desire to work to the bone for this generals residence while everyone else just enjoyed the fruits of herbors. Everything here had been in perfect order. Those who were hungry had food, those who were thirsty could immediately get warm water, and the clothes were fresh and clean every single day.
This environment was brought about by the original hosts careful hard work, but in the end, all of these people pointed at her and called her deranged and malicious.
Those who were fed and content only became spoiled, so this time, they can just deal with things themselves.
Ning Shu started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, but there wasnt much result. However, with the help of the calmness halo, she was no longer affected by the original hosts emotions as much.
The original host harbored a lot of intense resentment and sorrow. Ning Shu sighed. When a persons heart was no longer with you, no matter what you did, it was to no avail.
Ning Shu really had no clue how to go about this task. Should she take revenge on An You and Princess Mingzhu? On everyone thats hurt Wei Lingxian?
But the people that hurt Wei Lingxian were all the people she cared about the most? However, if she didnt do anything, how was she supposed toplete this task?
Ning Shu realized that even though she had be Wei Lingxian, there was no guarantee that shed be able to deal with this situation any better than Wei Lingxian had.
Forget it, shell just have to deal with things as they came. The main issue was that there was Princess Mingzhu, this pure, wonderful, and innocent true love to deal with.
Princess Mingzhu was the daughter of a prince and the niece of the current emperor. In this feudal society in which the lives of the imperial family were on par with that of deities, dealing with a noble status princess and making the princess suffer while keeping up her own reputation of being virtuous was going to be a bit hard.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The original host was originally a virtuous wife skilled at housekeeping who supported the entire family, but due to Princess Mingzhu, she ended up beingbeled as malicious and envious for tormenting Princess Mingzhu. Meanwhile, Princess Mingzhus act of enduring everything silently and remaining kind ended up obtaining the sympathy of everyone in the generals residence.
Ning Shu:
It was unbelievably irritating. This task was seriously balls-breaking.
There was no direction at all, and Ning Shu couldnt get a handle on what the original host felt towards An You. Was it hatred, love, or a mix of both?
Life was seriously hard when there were no guidelines.
Chapter 759: Even Crows Knew to Support Their Aging Parents
Chapter 759: Even Crows Knew to Support Their Aging Parents
So then Ning Shu started the recovery life. The old madame called a doctor to take a look at Ning Shu. When the doctor checked her pulse, he said that her heart meridians were damaged due to heart mes and too much worry.
In in terms, the original host was worrying about too much.
When Old Madame came to visit Ning Shu, Ning Shu said, Mother, I dont know why but I cant shake off this bad feeling. Ive never had this feeling before. Mother, did something happen to An You?
Shen Shi rapped the ground with her walking stick. What could possibly happen to him? An Yous not dealing with anything big, its only a citizen uprising, a bunch of citizens taking this chance to riot, what could possibly happen?
Ning Shu saw that the old madame seems a little worn out. It was probably because she was having to manage the residence and teach An Lingyun how to manage a household.
In response to the old madames rebuke, Ning Shu immediately said, Yes, Mother. This daughter-inw must be overthinking.
When the old madame saw that Ning Shus face was wan due to illness, she couldnt very well ask Ning Shu to get up and start managing the residence again.
At the same time, An Lingyun who was forced to learn how to manage the residence by the old madame was overwhelmed by all the work. She ran over to find Ning Shu and cried, Mother, hurry up and get better. I really cant do it.
Ning Shu reached out to stroke An Lingyuns head and said with a smile, Youre my daughter. Your mother could do it, so you can definitely do it as well. It was like this as well when Mother first started learning. Mother was nearly brought to tears due to your grandmas rebukes, but isnt Mother still handling everything perfectly well now?
What exactly was An Lingyun thinking to have actually called her own mother malicious? Did they think the original hosts crazy actions truly had nothing to do with them?
Ning Shu didnt feel any maternal affection for these two children. In her opinion, they were just white-eyed wolves. The original host had given birth to them with much pain, then worked hard to raise and educate them. The original host didnt have a husband to keep herpany and still had to respectfully take care of her mother-inw while also looking after two children.
In the end, all of this couldnt stand up against just a couple words from Princess Mingzhu. Was it because Princess Mingzhu was simply too pure and wonderful, or because they felt like the original hosts crazy manner made them lose face?
Even crows knew to support their aging parents.
An Lingyun pouted, her eyes glimmering with pitiful tears, but Ning Shus eyes were indifferent as she spoke with an amused and affectionate smile, Lingyuns a big girl now, you cant cry anymore. Although things are hard now, its at least better than having to suffer it at your inws house.
An Lingyun pouted harder and burrowed into Ning Shus arm as she said in a spoiled tone, Mother, I want to stay with you forever.
Ning Shu chuckled. What girl stays at home forever?
When An Lingyun saw that Ning Shu showed no signs of retracting this decision, she had no choice but to continue learning how to manage the residence. However, since she was young, she wasnt very good at it and was very flustered, which made the servants in the residence feel restless as well. In the past, they had always known what they needed to do each day, but now An Lingyun had taken over. An Lingyun waspletely at a loss as to how to deal with this enormous residence.
Shen Shi was already very old, but when she saw how much An Lingyun was panicking, she had no choice but to gather up her energy and start managing the household. This made Shen Shi much more worn out than before.
Even An Yu wasing to Ning Shu toin, saying that his clothes had been sent over before they were ironed and sometimes there wasnt even any water to drink.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu looked at this child. He had handsome looks that were quite simr to An Yous, except that his features were still contained a bit of youthful tenderness. In the ancient era, by seventeen, men were supposed to start undertaking some sort of responsibility, but An Yu didnt have anything he needed to do and just spent his days leisurely practicing martial arts.
After being rejected by Princess Mingzhu, while he was depressed, he ended up making some bad friends and got addicted to gambling. After that, he even started stealing some of the original hosts money to go gambling.
He was yet another kid that had been spoiled rotten.
In response to An Yusints, Ning Shu just said, Your younger sister just started learning to manage the house, so you should be more forgiving towards her for the things shes not doing well yet.
Mother, are you feeling any better? asked An Yu. Ning Shu said, Mother is fine, you dont need to worry.
Ning Shu watched as An Yu left. Every single one of them were people soaking in honey. This maam was obliged to wait upon you guys? What a joke!
Zhu Er walked in and reported happily, Madame, the general has returned in triumph!
Ning Shu made a happy expression and said hastily, Help me get dressed.
Yes! Zhu Er immediately got busy helping Ning Shu with her hair and with getting dressed.
When Ning Shu got to the residence doors, the old madame was already there waiting. The old madames face was also filled with joy. When she saw that Ning Shus facial color had improved slightly, she said, Look. I told you that You er would be fine.
Ning Shu gave a long, relieved exhale, then said happily, Its good that husband is back. Its very good.
So the two of them, the two children, and all the servants in the residence waited at the entrance.
Chapter 760: Embodiment of All the Good Things in the World
Chapter 760: Embodiment of All the Good Things in the World
Ning Shu looked in the direction of the imperial pce. An You and Princess Mingzhu were probably in the pce right now. The empress dowager felt heartache for the pair of siblings and wanted to arrange a ce for them to stay.
An You had been looking after this delicate Princess Mingzhu who had no one to rely on this entire way back and felt that he was dutybound to continue looking after her. Hence he earnestly requested for the empress dowager to allow the princess and prince to stay at his residence for the time being.
Ning Shu practically wanted to vomit blood. What exactly was with this storyline. How exactly did the empress dowager end up being okay with an unmarried imperial princess staying at the residence of a subject, especially when the princess was still in the mourning period?
Was this just for the sake of making it convenient for An You and Princess Mingzhu to hook up?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
In addition, during this entire time as they were traveling from Cloud Province back to the capital, they were both riding on the same horse. An You had found this perfectly proper because his feelings towards Princess Mingzhu were only those of fatherly affection.
In response to this, Ning Shu could only give a politeugh. Men and women should not even touch hands when they give or receive things, but those two had been hugging the entire way here. Princess Mingzhu would often stare infatuated at this man who was old enough to be her father.
This storyline made Ning Shu want to vomit.
It was just a story that eulogized a mistress.
Dont try to say that all ancient era men had at least three mistresses because An You had promised Wei Lingxian that she would be his only wife for life. He had said that having a wife like Wei Lingxian had made his life perfect. Wei Lingxian had believed in this shared vow, but one day, Princess Mingzhu showed up.
This Princess Mingzhu was, in in terms, just a mistress.
Princess Mingzhus arrival brought the generals residence great waves. She and An Yous unrestrainable feelings for each other hurt everyone.
An You thought that marrying Princess Mingzhu without divorcing Wei Lingxian would be the best solution, but it just hurt both women.
They would soon be able to see this Princess Mingzhu who was rumored to be the embodiment of all the good things in the world.
Ning Shu smiled brightly. She nced towards the dark clouds gathering in the horizon. It seemed like it was about to rain soon. At this current moment, her mood was just like the weather.
The sound of horse hooves came. Everyone was shocked. Ning Shu looked over, then she also stiffened in shock.
Why the frick was An You and Princess Mingzhu still riding on the same horse in broad daylight? It didnt really matter in Cloud Province, but this was the capital! Ning Shu seriously couldnt understand why those two were so not bothered by this.
Was the powerful storyline eliminating everything else? This was the feudal society that had a strict sense of what was proper.
Since all of the story urred in the generals residence, was everything else being blurred away?
An Yu and An Lingyun didnt really mind the woman their father was hugging, but when Old Madame saw this, she first nced towards Ning Shu with an affirming expression in her eyes.
She wasforting Ning Shu.
Ning Shu suddenly got the feeling that this old madame was truly the most amazing figure in the back courtyard of this generals residence. Her husband had passed away early on, but she had still managed to raise her son into an outstanding general and have her daughter-inw treat her with upmost filial respect.
That nce just now was truly very touching. The original host wouldve thought that her mother-inw was on her side.
Chapter 761: I Hope to Become Part of This Family
Chapter 761: I Hope to Be Part of This Family
An Yous procession reached the door. An You got off the horse first, then he helped Princess Mingzhu off the horse. The two didnt hesitate at all to make body contact.
Mother. An You first greeted the old madame. The old madame nodded repeatedly. Its good that youre back.
Ning Shu looked towards An You while maintaining a smile. An You was a handsome and valiant man who gave off a mature charm. Dressed in martial attire, he gave people a very strong sense of safety.
Lingxian. An You reached out to take Ning Shus hand with a gentle expression, causing Ning Shus smile topletely stiffen and her hair to rise on end.
Thank you for looking after the family. An You squeezed Ning Shus hand.
Father, Mother missed you so much that she even fell ill, but she got better the moment you came back, said An Lingyun sweetly.
An You looked over at his daughter, then recalled about Princess Mingzhu and said to everyone as exnation, This is Princess Mingzhu. Shes the daughter of Prince Yan and next to hers the little prince.
The moment everyone heard this, they quickly knelt down to salute her. Princess Mingzhu hastily said, Everyone, theres no need to stand on ceremony. Seeing you guys, my hearts filled with envy and yearning. I hope to be a part of this family.
Ning Shu:
Old Madame Shen Shis facial color changed drastically. Originally she had thought that this was just an ordinary citizen that was rescued from the civilian uprising, but unexpectedly it was actually an imperial princess of the third rank. She had actually rode on the same horse as her son? She showed no knowledge of the proper distance between men and women.
Princess Mingzhu will be staying in this residence for the time being. After An You said that, he turned around and said to Princess Mingzhu, You can just treat this residence as your home from now on.
When An Lingyun saw her father treating Princess Mingzhu so well, she stomped her feet childishly. Father doesnt love Lingyun anymore and only likes this princess now.
Ning Shu berated An Lingyun. Dont be so rude towards the princess.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Its fine, Princess Mingzhu hastily said. I really envy you guys. When I see you guys, I cant help but recall my rtives in Cloud Province. Theyre already no longer in this world.
An Lingyun immediately responded sympathetically, Its okay. From now on, Ill be your good friend.
Princess Mingzhu nodded with a touched smile. She nced towards An You and An You smiled back at her.
Ning Shu looked at Princess Mingzhu. She had a quiet and elegant beauty, was lively and poetic, gentle and beautiful, delicate yet strong, and courageous and determined.
Everything beautiful seemed to have been added to her, but it still couldnt cover up the things she did.
The group respectfully weed Princess Mingzhu into the generals residence. Ning Shu saw that An You kept consoling Princess Mingzhu this entire time, and even An Lingyun and An Yu kept hovering around Princess Mingzhu.
Ning Shu just watched without saying anything. When she looked to the side and saw that the old madames brows were tightly furrowed, she smiled faintly. There were some things that she refused to have to deal with on her own.
An You specially had a courtyard made open for Princess Mingzhu and added a lot of good things to the courtyard for the sake of giving Princess Mingzhu a sense of familial warmth.
An You came to look for Ning Shu to have her take out some money to make the courtyard asfortable as possible. After all, Princess Mingzhu was an imperial princess.
Ning Shu barely stopped herself from rolling her eyes. She was deeply concerned that there was something wrong with An Yous brain. He actually insisted on bringing such an ancestor here to cause the family so much trouble.
It was such a childish gesture. Why in the world did An You feel like he was duty bound to look after Princess Mingzhu?
Since she was an imperial princess, she should just stay in the imperial pce properly instead of staying in a subjects ce during this time of mourning.
Chapter 762: A Pure White Lotus, This Great Buddha
Chapter 762: A Pure White Lotus, This Great Buddha
Perhaps Princess Mingzhu truly didnt know about these things. In Cloud Province, Prince Yan was the sky. Princess Mingzhu had lived the life of a true princess. No one ever demanded anything of her, so her life was simple and perfect.
After this misfortune happened to her family, Princess Mingzhu chose to still remain simple.
This was just a pure white lotus, pure to the point that she didnt know how the world worked and didnt know shame.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu smiled very virtuously as she said, Lingyuns the one managing the residence now, so if theres anything, you should talk to her. This wife feels that Lingyuns no longer a child anymore, so this wife had her start learning to manage the residence.
An You nodded, then left to find An Lingyun.
After that, An Lingyun very generously took out a huge sum of money and even went with Princess Mingzhu to buy things, saying that there was no need to be polite.
When Ning Shu found out about this, she just smiled faintly. She was practically unreadably calm like she was just watching a show.
Old Madames facial color wasnt great, but she couldnt really say anything. After all, could she possibly refuse to give the money? What if they ended up being used of not treating an imperial princess well? What if it ended up making the empress dowager displeased?
Not everyone was like Princess Mingzhu and didnt have to care about the eyes of the world.
Since her own son invited back this great Buddha, even if she had to suck back her tears, she still had to kneel and worship properly.
Speaking of which, it was also ironic. She was clearly an imperial princess, but the generals residence actually had to take care of her. In addition, the emperor and empress dowager hadnt given the generals residence anypensation either.
Prince Yans funeral wasnt held and Prince Yans coffin was never brought back to the capital. All of these issues faded out with time. Princess Mingzhu didnt even burn any paper money for her father and her deceased rtives in Cloud Province.
It was all romance and love. A princess of the imperial family wept endlessly, wanting to be the pet of an old man, wanting to be the mistress of an old man.
After an entire days busy work, Princess Mingzhus little courtyard was finally more presentable.
Ning Shu called An Lingyun, who had yed almost crazedly today, to her. As she looked at this young girl who was beautiful as a delicate butterfly, her heart waspletely cold and indifferent.
Mother, did you need me for something? asked An Lingyun.
Ning Shu exhorted, Prepare vegetarian dishes tonight. Princess Mingzhu just lost her family and must mourn for them. Lingyun, youre already a growndy now, theres some things that you should already know.
In the ancient era, filial piety was extremely important. Of all virtues, filial piety was the most important and it was by filial piety that a persons moral conduct was measured. Families that were strict would even prohibit lust during mourning. If a child was born during the mourning period, itd be a great stain on an officials track record.
From this standpoint, in reality, Princess Mingzhu was a very heartless person to actually have illicit sexual rtions with a man during the mourning period. Wonder if Prince Yan would be angry?
However, the innocent and naive Princess Mingzhu wouldnt know these things.
This was just a world for romance, so there was no need to mind these fine details.
When you have free time, consult your grandmother more. Your grandmother is a very impressive woman, said Ning Shu mildly.
An Lingyun nodded, then went to arrange it.
During dinner.
Old Madame Shen Shi looked at the table full of vegetables, then asked Ning Shu, Todays not the fifteenth, so why are we eating vegetarian dishes?
The old madame believed in Buddhism, so on the fifteenth of every month, shed only eat vegetarian food in order to pray that An You who was often out on campaigns would be safe. At the same time, she hoped to help atone for An Yous crimes of blood and avoid cmity.
Her longtime custom had suddenly been interrupted, so she was very unhappy.
However, Ning Shu said, Mother, Princess Mingzhu is currently in her mourning period so its truly not suitable for her to have dishes with generous amounts of meat and fish.
At this time, Princess Mingzhu had just walked in, holding the little princes hand. When she heard what Ning Shu said, she was very touched. Madame, thank you for taking me into consideration, but I want to be part of this big family, so theres no need for everyone to hold back on my ount.
Ning Shu: Hahaha.
Ning Shu could clearly see the old madames face darken. Shen Shi looked at the pitiful-looking and pure Princess Mingzhu. Inwardly, she was very ufortable with the fact that a person who was in her mourning period for her family was actually staying in someone elses home.
Chapter 763: The Same as Princess Mingzhu
Chapter 763: The Same as Princess Mingzhu
Based on Princess Mingzhus status, no matter how one looked at it, it wasnt appropriate for her to stay in the generals residence. Not only was there the difference between a monarch and a subject, there was the difference between men and women as well as her unmarried female reputation.
They were clearly taking her into consideration and had especially made vegetarian dishes so that she could show filial piety towards her family, but she was actually saying that they didnt need to hold back on her ount.
Even though the deceased required proper honor! Old Madame Shens facial muscles trembled as she forced down overwhelming feelings of annoyance and disgust.
Princess, you dont like the food Ive prepared for you? An Lingyun felt a little wronged. She had specially prepared this for Princess Mingzhu and Princess Mingzhus parents had passed away.
Princess Mingzhu hastily exined in a touched tone, Thats not it, Lingyun, do you know how touched I am? But I want to be like you guys, I dont want to be treated specially like an outsider. I want to be part of your family. Your family is so warm. Theres an amiable grandmother, an outstanding father, and a noble and dignified mother.
An Lingyun immediately forgave Princess Mingzhu and An Yu also added, Dont worry about anything while staying here. Well take good care of you.
An You walked in, dressed in water blue garments, and said, Everyone, theres no need to worry about Princess Mingzhu all the time. Just treat her as a member of the family. Theres no need to exclude her or give her special treatment. Allow her to feel the warmth of a family.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
General. Princess Mingzhu looked towards An You infatuatedly, her eyes filled with emotion. However, when she saw theposed and dignified madame, she started feeling sorry for herself again. He already had a wife, a noble and dignified wife.
However, she couldnt help but long for his warmth. She wanted to be enveloped in his warmth. God, please just allow her to enjoy the generals warmth a little more. Heavens, please forgive her greed.
When the old madame heard what her son said, her brows furrowed so much they could practically suffocate.
On the other hand, Ning Shu wasughing inside. An You looked old, but inwardly he waspletely immature. He never got guidance from a fatherly figure and had never felt much burden from responsibility. His mother was indulgent and his wife yielded to him, so in reality, he never had to face much harshness from the world.
Essentially, he was the same as Princess Mingzhu.
He embarked on a campaign to flee from his own feelings, but how could someone who was burdened with love problems focus on the battles seriously? Hepletely disregarded the trail of umting solder bones behind him.
He, who had triumphed in every battle, actually lost this time. The humiliation in addition to the emotional torment drove him tomit suicide, but in the end, Princess Mingzhu rushed over just in time and he decided to live again.
Then he ran back saying that he wanted to be with Princess Mingzhu.
Ning Shu only wanted to ask, hows your face? How in the world is your face so thick?
An You was just an elderly that knew no shame, a husband that knew no loyalty, a father that deserved no respect, a son that was not filial, and a subject that had no intelligence. He was a man that was the definition of gold and jade on the outside, shabby material on the inside.
It wasnt possible to see during normal times, but as soon as some things happened, his true character would be revealed in its full entirely. There was for example, this matter of Princess Mingzhu. He disyedpleteck of intelligence.
Ning Shu said, The princess has a high and noble status. How could she ever be like us?
I can, why cant I? I want to be friends with everyone, were all equal, said Princess Mingzhu firmly.
Jesus ah. Ning Shu waspletely speechless.
An Yus gaze as he looked at Princess Mingzhu grew even brighter while An Lingyuns expression filled with adoration. Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she looked at her children. It seemed that she needed to do a little something.
Everyone sat down, but the atmosphere was very strange. Old Madame Shen Shis facial color was very poor, but An You didnt notice at all and just looked on with a smile as his children chatted happily with Princess Mingzhu.
Ning Shu saw that the old madames hand was trembling with anger as she clenched her chopsticks. It was clearly taking a lot for her to endure this.
Chapter 764: Such Admirable Love Ah!
Chapter 764: Such Admirable Love Ah!
Ning Shu nced over at the little prince who was sitting next to Princess Mingzhu. The little prince was very thin and his face was filled with exhaustion. Even as he ate, it seemed like he had the will but not the strength. He hadnt said a word since he had entered the generals residence.
However, Princess Mingzhu didnt notice any of that. In her heart there was only love, and love.
She exhorted the little prince every day that he needed to restore the glory Prince Yans residence, but she never thought about the fact that her own actions would ruin the little princes future. During her time of mourning she had illicit sexual rtions with a man and gone to the battlefield on her won despite being a woman. She was clearly an imperial princess but she insisted on bing someones mistress. With an older sister like this, the little prince would have to face all sorts of strange looks.
This humiliation would be branded onto him for an entire lifetime.
So such admirable love ah!
Ning Shu ate very little at this meal. After the meal, everyone headed back to their own courtyards. Princess Mingzhu kept looking at An You infatuatedly. When An You saw her like this, something in his heart stirred like something had broken out. His heart filled with great joy but also intense uneasiness. He said hoarsely, Princess, rest well.
After obtaining this sentence, Princess Mingzhu reacted like she had just obtained the entire world and happily took the little princes hand to walk back to her courtyard.
Perhaps An You had truly been only treating Princess Mingzhu like a daughter, but he couldnt resist the fact that such a wonderful woman admired and had feelings for him. Compared to the dignified and imposing Wei Lingxian, Princess Mingzhus naivety and purity gave him apletely different stimtion.
An You followed Ning Shu back to her courtyard. When Ning Shu saw that An You seemed to want to go to bed with her, shepletely fell apart.
Neither of them spoke, so the atmosphere was a little awkward. Finally, Ning Shu said, Husband, you must be tired. You should rest early.
Fortunately, An You also didnt seem to have any intentions of tumbling with her and justy down next to her.
Ning Shu sighed in relief. Good thing they didnt have to tumble. This was someone elses husband after all, not her husband. Although this body was his wifes, the soul was still hers.
She was only here toplete the tasks. Afterpleting the tasks, she would be leaving this world, so she didnt have the right to use this body to do things that were unreasonable.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
For example, consider this messed up situation. If one day your mother and your girlfriend swapped souls and only OOXX would fix this situation. Would you OOXX your mothers body which contains your girlfriends soul, or OOXX your girlfriends body which contains your mothers soul?
It would be a very difficult choice, because both choices were morally wrong.
Ning Shu flipped over so that her back faced An You. She had been thinking hard about how toplete this task this entire time. She had been feeling pretty lost ever since she entered this world because there was no clear goal for her to work towards.
She really had no idea what the original host wanted, so it left her very bewildered.
Ning Shu scratched her head a bit, then took a deep breath to calm down and tried putting herself in Wei Lingxians shoes.
What if she was Wei Lingxian, an authentic woman of the feudal era who followed the Confucian morals and obey in turn three men: father, husband, and son? In this era, society ced a lot of bindings on women and required for women to be faithful until death. This type of thinking was deeply rooted in Wei Lingxians beliefs.
In that case, a divorce wasnt possible. A woman who was divorced by the husband in this society would have to endure enormous pressure. Some women would even feel too humiliated to keep living and choose tomit suicide.
That was why no matter how deeply An You had hurt her, An You was still Wei Lingxians husband.
Chapter 765: A Woman’s Thoughts is as Hard to Pinpoint As a Needle in a Haystack
Chapter 765: A Womans Thoughts is as Hard to Pinpoint As a Needle in a Haystack
Ning Shus heart was filled with curses. How did she end up with a task like this? She wasnt truly a woman of the feudal era so no matter how she tried to put herself in Wei Lingxians shoes, she was still a bit biased.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, she didnt want to presumptuously give another result that the original host couldnt ept. After all, as a person of the modern era, Ning Shus opinion was:
Fricking just kick An You until his tool broke, then ripped apart that white lotus Mary Sue bitch, get divorced and enjoy the rest of her life free and unfettered, or find a new man that truly loved her!
However, the environment didnt allow for that.
Moreover, finding another man wouldnt be that easy and the likelihood of finding one that truly loved Wei Lingxian, who had gone through a divorce, was very minute. It wasnt that Wei Lingxian wasnt good, but because this was what the era was like.
That was why she had to preserve her position as the main wife. She couldnt make any mistakes and had to keep the public opinion on her side.
Then there was Wei Lingxians children. Ning Shu didnt even know how to treat them. These two kids were undoubtably white-eyed wolves. They were both on Princess Mingzhus side and for Princess Mingzhu, even criticized their own mother.
Ning Shu waspletely disappointed by these two children, but they were flesh from Wei Lingxians body, children that Wei Lingxian had happily worked hard to raise.
Protecting ones children was maternal instinct. No matter how deeply these two kids hurt Wei Lingxian, would Wei Lingxian really be willing to see the task-taker bully her children without the slightest scruple?
It was alright for a parent to scold and punish their own children, but other people werent allowed to touch them.
Back when she was counterattacking for the empress, she had changed the little boys fate and allowed the little boy to be emperor. Empress Xiao Xiao had even given her an empress halo for it, so it was evident that children were very important to most women.
Blood ties werent things that could be cut.
Fuck. She really felt like dying.
What the heck was with this task?
2333, what kind of task is this? Ning Shu directed the anger that suddenly surged up towards 2333, How many times have you already trolled me!?
2333:
These sorts of tasks are random, so it really doesnt have anything to do with me, said 2333. Just do your best to figure out what Wei Lingxians thinking.
Then what do you think Wei Lingxian wishes for? asked Ning Shu.
2333 immediately fled. Im just a system, how could I possibly understand how humans think? Especially when its a woman.
Ning Shu: Fuck.
Chapter 766: I Know that I’m in the Wrong, But I Won’t Change
Chapter 766: I Know that Im in the Wrong, But I Wont Change
Ning Shu was kept up all night by these worries and yanked out quite a lot of hair. She was still stuck on the question of what meaning was there in a womans life. They get married, give birth to children, andbored for the family, but these men didnt even care about these things in the slightest.
After they encountered their true love, they would immediately forget all these years of mutual support.
What was so bad about just having a nice stable life? Whyd he insist on being unable to restrain his emotions and causing so much chaos?
Wait, a nice stable life?
A streak of realization shed through Ning Shus heart. That was right, Wei Lingxian hated Princess Mingzhu the most because Princess Mingzhus appearance caused everyone in the generals residence to fall into mad hysteria. Love and hate went entirely out of control.
The father didnt act like a father and the son didnt act like a son. The father and son even fought over the same woman.
The entire generals residence had been ruined because of this woman.
What Wei Lingxian wanted the most was to return to the days before Princess Mingzhu hade. Those ordinary, but stable days.
Although she had to work hard to support the generals residence and had to worry about An You who was out on campaigns, during those days, Wei Lingxians heart was peaceful and calm.
All that women wished for was a family. A stable ce to call home.
Those were the most beautiful days to Wei Lingxian.
Ning Shu gave a long exhale. Her heart finally settled down since she had figured out what to work towards.
Why are you still awake? An Yous voice came from next to her.
Ning Shu shifted towards the side a little. General, this wife is worried about An Yu.
Whats there to worry about? An Yous voice was hoarse due to sleepiness.
Ning Shu felt seriously speechless. An Yus already seventeen. Hes almost reached the age of marriage and having children, but he still has no upation nor any record of aplishments. This wife recalls that you had already been to the battlefield by the age of seventeen.
An You replied, Thats indeed true.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu said, Thats why this wife was thinking if it was possible to find An Yu something to do. He likes practicing martial arts, so this wife was thinking about having him join the army.
Join the army? You can bear to do that? Mother probably wont agree, said An You.
Its not my kid, why wouldnt I bear to do it?
Ning Shu was silent, so An Yu said that he would consider it.
The next day, during breakfast, An Yu talked to Old Madame about having An Yu join the army. The old madame didnt agree. If he joined the army, she would barely be able to see him once every couple months. Shed miss her grandson too much.
Meanwhile, An Yu clearly hadnt expected for his father to suddenly have him join the army.
An Yu looked towards the gentle Princess Mingzhu.
Princess Mingzhu had covered her mouth in shock. She said to An You, Its really dangerous to join the army. Why are you having An Yu join the army?
Ning Shu smiled gracefully and said slowly in a dignified tone, Men have a duty to guard the home and defend the country, as well as pursue their own great aspirations. Princess, why cant An Yu join the army?
Princess Mingzhus eyes widened in shock as she looked at Ning Shu. But An Yu is your son! How can you be this indifferent to whether he lives or dies?
Princess Mingzhus brows were tightly furrowed and the exmation how can you be so coldblooded was written all over her face.
The old madames face filled with displeasure that was directed towards Ning Shu. The old madame had gotten old. She no longer had the decisiveness of youth. Back when she was young, hadnt she also hardened her heart to force An You out onto the battlefield, which was how he became a first rank general?
Fudge, but the way Princess Mingzhu said things made it seem like she wanted An Yu to immediately go die. Ning Shu looked at Princess Mingzhu. Her casual actions and words were all capable of causing enormous disagreements and sharp opposition.
Was she truly innocent? Or was she actually purposefully manipting peoples opinions to hurt others?
Ning Shu just wanted to have An Yu leave the generals residence so that he wouldnt end up fighting with his dad over a woman.
Ning Shu looked towards An Yu and asked, An Yu, what do you think? Didnt you want to be a heroic man like your father?
An Yu looked towards Princess Mingzhu, but Princess Mingzhu was looking at An You.
Ning Shu was pretty dumbfounded to see An Yu like this. Princess Mingzhu had only arrived at the generals residence yesterday, but An Yu had already be like this.
Princess Mingzhus charm was seriously nothing to sneer at. She looked gentle and fragile, which was the type that aroused mens pity and cherishment the most.
An Yu said, Allow this son to think about it.
Ning Shu didnt say anything else. She really didnt want to deal with these two kids, especially when she recalled what happened during the original storyline. It was seriously stifling.
Every time one little thing happened to Princess Mingzhu, everyone would immediately criticize the original host.
Princess Mingzhu was always like, I know that Im in the wrong, but I wont change. What we have is true love, its not wrong. Then shed try to use apologies to smooth out all the damage she inflicted.
In reality, just thinking about it was terrifying. You couldnt avoid her because she would repeatedlye to confess and apologize to you. Shed voice her remorse again and again and innocently, relentlessly, cut your heart up.
During the entire breakfast, the old madames facial color wasnt good. She made no attempts to conceal it and allowed her displeasure to show right on her face for Ning Shu to see.
The old madame unusually didnt show such an attitude towards her daughter-inw, so it was clear that she was extremely unhappy this time.
Chapter 767: Send Him Away, Send Him Away!
Chapter 767: Send Him Away, Send Him Away!
After breakfast, Ning Shu followed the old madame to her room. The old madame sat down and ignored Ning Shu to start drinking tea.
Ning Shu walked over and helped refill the old madames teacup, then said mildly, Mother is angry with Daughter-inws decision to send An Yu to the army.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The old madame humphed.
Ning Shu didnt mind the old madames displeasure and continued, This daughter-inw would like to say something thates from the heart. Mother, you should know what this daughter-inw is like. This daughter-inw has called you mother for almost twenty years, youre like this daughter-inws birth mother. This daughter-inw has only chosen to do this because there was no other choice.
The old madames expression loosened up slightly, and she finally asked reluctantly, What reason requires you to send An Yu to the military?
Ning Shu pressed her lips together worriedly, then said, Everyone in the generals residence is of subject status inparison to Princess Mingzhu whos a monarch. Furthermore, the princess has yet to wed. If her reputation is damaged in the generals residence and the empress dowager mes us, how is the generals residence to withstand it? An Yu and Princess Mingzhus ages are simr. An upright gentleman should take the initiative to avoid causing controversy, especially since Princess Mingzhu is still in the mourning period for her family. If something like this spreads, itd be a terrible scandal. Daughter-inw is only doing this as a precaution.
As Ning Shu spoke, her face filled with helpless heartache. An Yu is this daughter-inws son, flesh from this daughter-inws body. How could this daughter-inw not feel heartache in sending him away? But this is for the residences sake, and also for the sake of tempering An Yu. This daughter-inw wasnt able to sleep the entire night due to worry about this. After considering things at length, this seemed to be the only way.
The old madame furrowed her brows and continuously rolled her clutch between her hands as she contemted things. She had evidentlye to understand the likely consequences.
Finally, she rapped the floor with her clutch. Then lets go with this.
The old madame had An You send An Yu to the military as quickly as possible, and she even wanted him to be sent to the Profit Province army which was quite a distance away from the capital.
Profit Provinces military was the most formidable out of all the troops. All the troops there were skilled fearless veterans and wily old foxes. If An Yu, this little pretty boy went there and didnt work hard, hed probably end up suffering a lot.
An You indicated to have An Yu be ced in the capitals cavalry, that way he could look after him a little. However, Ning Shu insisted for An Yu to be sent to Profit Province. After all, if hes in the capital, theyd be able to see each other all the fudging time. How could that be allowed?
The old madame nced at Princess Mingzhu, then saw that her grandsons gaze as he looked at Princess Mingzhu was obviously very different, and so she immediately nodded to this. She waved her hand; send him away, send him away!
If they dragged things on any longer, something bad might actually happen.
Ning Shu did thispletely on purpose. She wanted to make An Yu suffer. Who asked for him to take his mothers care for granted? White-eyed wolf.
An Yu didnt even have a chance to say goodbye before he was bundled up and sent away. Perhaps in his heart, he had some hazy feelings towards this Princess Mingzhu who he had seen a couple times.
But even if there were some feelings, shed frickin make sure they were all grinded away.
An Yu wont die. After all, he was a supporting male lead. But even if he didnt die, hed probably still lose a coupleyers of skin.
The moment An Yu left, Ning Shu felt much lighter. She looked towards the beautiful and pure Princess Mingzhu and smiled, especially when she heard Princess Mingzhu ask, Why didnt you see An Yu off?
Ning Shus smile became even more dignified. Princess must not be aware of this, but if us womenfolk go to see him off, the military men of Profit Province will look down on An Yu and target him even more.
Princess Mingzhus expression was filled with disapproval. Since you know that those people dont have good intentions, why did you still insist on sending An Yu there?
Ning Shu:
There was no way tomunicate.
A while after An Yu left, Ning Shu discovered that An You was a little off. He would often stare into space, then show an expression of frustration and suffering. Otherwise hed reveal an insuppressible expression of sweetness.
Ning Shu knew that some things would inevitablye, like it or not. This was the storyline, it was impossible to fight against it. What she had to do was just to do her best to minimize the damage.
She had to make sure the generals residence didnt end up falling apart, so she chose to save the two children and give up on An You.
Chapter 768: This Wasn’t a Matter of Money!
Chapter 768: This Wasnt a Matter of Money!
Meanwhile, An Lingyun and Princess Mingzhu quickly became good friends. Since An Lingyun was now managing the household, she often took out some money to go shopping with Princess Mingzhu.
When Princess Mingzhu lived in Cloud Province, she lived a very wealthy lifestyle, so she had very high quality taste. The things she took a liking to were all very expensive and rare, so An Lingyun also started following her example and also started spending a lot.
When Old Madame happened to check the ledgers, she was given a huge shock and hastily went to tell Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked at the ledger, then looked towards An Lingyun who was shifting in ce uneasily. Princess Mingzhu was also standing next to An Lingyun with a pitiful expression.
Lingyun, where did all this money go? Youre in charge of managing the household, so you possess control over the livelihoods of everyone in the generals residence. Using this money means that the people in this residence might not be able to eat. Ning Shu spoke in a gentle tone.
An Lingyun wrung the handkerchief she was holding with her head lowered.
What happened? asked An You as he walked in.
The moment An You walked in, Princess Mingzhus gaze never left him. An You met her gaze, then immediately looked away. A dim expression then appeared on Princess Mingzhus face. It caused An Yous heart to ache faintly with pain, but he forced himself to endure it.
Ning Shu told An You about what happened today. An You frowned but didnt say anything.
Ning Shu then said, Lingyun, you should be recording the purpose every time you take out some money. What did you use this money to buy? Youre no longer a child, you cant be so willful.
When Princess Mingzhu saw that her good friend was being scolded, she abruptly fell to her knees. Her kneel caused everyone present to freeze in shock.
Ning Shu was the first to snap out of it and she immediately dropped to her knees. After a moment of hesitation, the old madame also knelt down. An You saw that even his mother had knelt down, so he knelt down as well.
An Lingyun lookedpletely bewildered, but since everyone in the room was kneeling, she knelt down too.
Princess Mingzhu, please forgive us. Youre a princess, how can you kneel to us? We truly cannot afford to take this, said Ning Shu. If the empress dowager finds out that you suffered grievances in the generals residence, the entire residence would suffer punishment, so please Princess, forgive us.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When Princess Mingzhu saw that An You was kneeling in front of her, she felt her heart clench with pain. Was this the distance between her and her sky god?
She didnt care about the fact that she was a princess at all. Even if she had to be like nothing but a cat or dog, as long as she could stay by his side, shed be happy. However, he had a magnificent wife, a son and a daughter, and a residence filled with warmth that she could only long for.
Princess Mingzhu felt like her words were stuck in her throat. In the end, she finally said, Madame, please dont me Lingyun. Lingyun had gone out with me. If its because of money, Im willing to take out my money, so please dont me Lingyun.
The hell? This wasnt a matter of money. This maam is educating her daughter, what the fudge did it have to do with you?
Based on Ning Shus usual explosive temper, she wouldve already gotten out a whip to start whipping people, but in this task, she had to maintain her calm and avoid falling into the same situation of crazed anger and depression that the original host had ended up in.
When An Lingyun heard Princess Mingzhu plea for leniency for her sake, she was very touched. Meanwhile, An You couldnt tear his eyes away from Princess Mingzhu. He felt like this woman was the kindest and most unaffected woman he had ever seen.
But Between them, there were too many things. Taking one step forward would destroy everything.
Chapter 769: Voices From the Shadows
Chapter 769: Voices From the Shadows
And so, this matter ended up being dropped. An You personally spoke and said that this wasnt something to worry about and that it wasnt a huge deal to buy some things for Princess Mingzhu.
When Ning Shu heard this, she inwardly scoffed. Did the entire freakin residence owe Princess Mingzhu something? If she said anything in disagreement right now, would rumors spread tomorrow that the generals residence was mistreating an orphan?
Fudge. It was seriously infuriating, so irritating, but she still had to maintain a calm smile. The calmness halo sent a wave of cool energy into her heart which made her moodpletely flip.
Meanwhile, the old madame was so infuriated that her entire body was trembling, but An You, despite being her son, didnt notice at all.
Ning Shu originally wanted to join forces with the old madame and take advantage of this time before the situation worsened to exterminate Princess Mingzhu to preserve the generals residence.
Opposing Princess Mingzhu was actually tantamount to opposing the entire imperial n, so itd take strategy.
However, the little prince suddenly fell sick and fainted in the ssroom. This time, Princess Mingzhu went crazy. The little prince was the future of Prince Yans residence. She cried heartbrokenly for an imperial physician toe save her younger brother.
When Ning Shu saw Princess Mingzhu wailing heartbrokenly like the sky was falling, she couldnt help but roll her eyes. This girl barely looked after her younger brother most of the time. They had been rushing about the entire way back to the capital from Cloud Province, but as soon as they got here, she had the little prince enrolled in the imperial family school.
She only knew to tell the little prince that he had to revive the reputation of Prince Yans residence. On Mingzhus birthday, the little prince didnt go to school and went to buy a present for his older sister, but he ended up getting beaten by Mingzhu.
After things were exined, Mingzhu then hugged the little prince and apologized while crying.
Wonder how big the traumatic shadow inside the little princes heart was?
The imperial physician diagnosed that the little prince had caught a cold. Colds were infectious and in the ancient era, were capable of taking lives. When An You saw how hurt and in despair Mingzhu was, he ignored the old madames opposition and insisted on staying behind to look after the little prince.
An You was so vigorous about it. His own mother had probably never enjoyed such treatment when she fell ill.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Hence, An You started staying in Princess Mingzhus courtyard all day every day. The two had affection for each other from the start. After this period of time while the little prince was ill, the two almost broke through thest barrier.
Even though they didnt, their gestures still contained the honey sweetness of lovers.
Ning Shu felt that there was a need to have a good talk with her daughter about the money issue.
After eating dinner, Ning Shu went on a walk with An Lingyun. Ning Shu looked over at An Lingyuns sweet and delicate face. The original host truly spoiled her children, causing them to grow up so ignorant of the ways of the world. With the influence of the main lead halo added on, they lost all ability to think logically.
Ning Shu had seen many brainless idiots kneel down to the halo.
Right now, she didnt know how tomunicate with An Lingyun. Lecturing her would only cause her to rebel, but if she was gentle, An Lingyun would never remember. People didnt know pain when the stick wasnt hitting their own body.
An Lingyun and Ning Shu just kept walking silently. As they were walking through the rock garden, they heard voices from the shadows. Ning Shu stopped walking and had An Lingyun stay quiet.
It seemed to be An Yous voice: There are many things that we can indulge ourselves in, but there are many things that we can not! To me, youre too perfect, too beautiful, and also too young, too noble. Youre a princess of the imperial family and Im already past forty, with wife and children. I have no way of giving you a perfect, wless love. Even though I have no way to give it to you, I still indulged myself and gave you hope. I truly deserve to die!
Princess Mingzhu was in great anguish: Youve returned to your original world again. All of your responsibilities, family, identity, and status, theyve alle back to surround you again.
Dont worry, I have at least this bit of pride. I wont continue to bother you!
What are you saying? An Yous handsome face was filled with pain. He grabbed her wrist and shook her as he said, You truly dont understand my feelings. Right now, Im not worried about myself, Im worried about you! Your future, your prospects! Those are much more important than my affairs. Just because I love someone, doesnt mean I have the right to ruin her!
Princess Mingzhus eyes filled with sparkling light.
Sheughed even as tears overflowed her eyes. Her voice trembled as she said, Im already very satisfied to be able to hear you say that you love me. Youve said the word love. Youve voiced your true feelings, thats enough.
ment: If only I wasnt tranting this passionate speech for the hate targets.
Chapter 770: My Master, My Lord, My God, My Faith!
Chapter 770: My Master, My Lord, My God, My Faith!
An You, I love you too! Ill forever remember how we first met. You soared over on horseback, descending from the sky like a god to save me. From that day on, in my heart, you became my master, my lord, my god, my faith, all that I feel and all that I see! I cant do anything about it, this is all that fills my heart! So, if you want me to keep a distance from you, thats alright! If you want me to control my gaze, thats alright too! You want me to stop talking to you as much as possible, I will do so. But theres one thing you have no right to control, nor have any ability to control, and thats my heart!
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Princess Mingzhu looked towards An You, her eyes filled with love and tears. Her pupils seemed to burn with scorching light and determination. The love Ive given, Ill never take back, nor will I repent. Even if this love was just a game to you, to me, its evesting!
An Yous pupils trembled slightly as he looked at Princess Mingzhu. He was too touched. After these words, he couldnt bring himself to say anything. Compared to her decisiveness and determination, he seemed socking inparison! He felt so inferior in front of her. Contained in these feelings of inferiority and very intense pain, there was the extremely sorrowful love. This love was something he had never felt before in this lifetime.
An You stared at Princess Mingzhu. Underneath the illumination of the moon, her cheeks shone with a hazy pearl-like glow. Her face was filled with passion and despair. An You couldnt speak, he couldnt think. He waspletely astounded and captivated.
He possessed such sincere, pure, and intense love. He was terrified, but also delighted.
Ning Shu:
My master, my lord, my god, my faith.
What the frick was all of that? After hearing what Princess Mingzhu said, Ning Shu felt a toothache so bad it felt like her teeth no longer existed.
This degree of shamelessness once again refreshed Ning Shus view of the world.
They-, they! An Lingyun pointed at the two. Ning Shu looked over and saw that An You and Mingzhu hade together and were now kissing.
Ning Shu pulled An Lingyun, who was frozen in shock, away from this scene and to her room.
An Lingyun was so angry that her face was ashen. How could Mingzhu do this? How could she snatch Father away? Ive always been thinking of her as my sister-inw!
Ning Shus facial color darkened and An Lingyun immediately shut her mouth. However, her face was filled with indignance. Indignance that Mingzhu had deceived her.
Ning Shu took in An Lingyuns behavior. Despite what just happened, An Lingyun didnt say a single word about how it was unfair towards her mother.
How was she supposed to save a child like this?
It was seriously the scariest to encounter na?ve and stupid people like this. They hurt people the deepest.
She felt exhausted.
Chapter 771: I’m Defeated
Chapter 771: Im Defeated
Ning Shu never thought that the two would confess their feelings for each other so soon. How long has it been? Princess Mingzhu had onlye to the generals residence for about a month.
However, this was already enough for the twos feelings for each other to ignite to the point that they couldnt control themselves.
An You clearly knew about his responsibilities, identity, and status, but he still continued on without any second thoughts. He no longer tried to suppress the surging feelings in his heart and threw himself into this passionate love like a moth to mes.
As for Princess Mingzhu, there wasnt even any need to borate. Her god, her lord, her master had responded to her feelings. It was enough to make her go mad with happiness.
As a spectator, Ning Shu seriously couldnt figure out how these two peoples love was touching. She only felt very disgusted.
She seriously couldnt understand how their love ended up getting everyones admiration and eptance. Did logic get eaten by a dog?
An Lingyun was very angry about the fact that Princess Mingzhu had deceived her, so whenever she saw Princess Mingzhu, she avoided her.
When she saw that Princess Mingzhus face was flushed beautifully in happiness, her angerpletely exploded.
When Princess Mingzhu saw that her good friend was treating her like this, her happiness at getting her feelings returned faded slightly.
She wanted to get everyones blessings, especially since An Lingyun was An Yous daughter.
Princess Mingzhu blocked An Lingyuns way while weeping. Lingyun, why are you treating me like this? Did I do something wrong? If I did something wrong, please tell me. When you ignore me like this, I feel really sad. Really really sad. I dont want to lose a friend like you, so please, tell me.
An Lingyun pushed Princess Mingzhus hand off her wrist and said coldly, Princess, I always thought of you as my friend. I never thought that you actually liked my father!
Princess Mingzhus face filled with shock and dejection when she heard An Lingyun reveal the secret she had been suffering so much to keep hidden. She shook her head with a pained expression. Lingyun, I dont want to lie to you. I truly couldnt control myself. Before I knew it, these feelings had sprouted and only sank their roots ever deeper. My feelings towards your father are already too strong for me to suppress and control. Even if ahead was an abyss of ten thousand feet, Id still jump down without hesitation.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
An Lingyun was stunned. You-.
But, my mother. An Lingyuns face was filled with conflicted feelings. That was her father, her mothers husband!
Princess Mingzhu grabbed An Lingyuns hand and said humbly, Lingyun, ever since I arrived, Ive never thought of wanting to destroy your family. I just want to stay at your dads side and look on from afar. Just looking from afar is enough for me.
An Lingyun couldnt get any words out. As she looked at Princess Mingzhus pure and beautiful face, the teardrops that hung on her eyshes pitifully, her heart softened. Im seriously defeated.
Princess Mingzhu immediately started smiling through her tears. She grabbed An Lingyuns hand happily. Lingyun, thank you for forgiving me! Thank you!
Im just awed. An Lingyun shook her head helplessly.
Ning Shu, who had witnessed all of this from a nearby corridor, clutched at her heart. She almost coughed a mouthful of blood.
The girl wants to be your stepmom ah! How can you forgive her so easily?
When she saw that the two girls were now walking together holding hands again, the veins on her forehead pulsed hard. Seriously, what kind of skin did Princess Mingzhu have on her face for her to be able to say these kinds of things without flushing?
Chapter 772: Required Allies
Chapter 772: Required Allies
She was stealing someone elses husband with such an innocent helpless expression like justice didnt allow her to look back.
Did An Lingyun possess no ability to tell right from wrong?
It was seriously infuriating! Ning Shu hammered at her chest. Truly, the longer you lived, the more you saw.
Madame? Zhu Er looked at Ning Shu worriedly. Madame, are you alright?
Im fine, go find the old madame. Ning Shu coughed. She had to talk to the old madame.
What she needed to do was to protect the entire generals residence, not destroy it. The residence was already like a little boat getting tossed around by a storm, she couldnt sink the boat just to get revenge on a couple people. The generals residence was Wei Lingxians life.
That was why she had to find allies, and the old madame would be a strong one.
The old madame lost her husband and had to support her entire family herself. She raised An You to be an outstanding man and even found him a virtuous wife like Wei Lingxian so that An You could work towards his aspirations without having to worry about the home.
The old madame was the most skilled at manipting peoples hearts. All these past years, she had barely ever gotten into an argument with Wei Lingxian. The reason for this aside from Wei Lingxians natural virtues and filial respect was because the old madame never got involved with affairs between An You and Wei Lingxian.
Even though An You didnt take any mistresses, the old madame didnt show any disapproval, which set Wei Lingxian at ease.
And she felt even more respect towards this mother-inw of hers.
Ning Shu walked into the old madames courtyard. When she heard the old madames personal maid say that the old madame was napping, she didnt say anything and waited outside for the old madame to wake up.
The maid carried over a chair for Ning Shu and Ning Shu smiled faintly before sitting down.
After about two hours, there finally came movement from inside the room. It was clear that the old madame had just woken up. After another while, the maid finally called Ning Shu to enter.
Ning Shu dusted off her clothes a little before walking inside. The old madame was currently drinking tea. When she saw Ning Shu and noticed her slightly red eyes, she was taken aback. What happened?
Mother, this daughter-inw wishes to talk to you about something in private, said Ning Shu.
The old madame had the maids in the room all leave before turning to Ning Shu. Go ahead. Theres nothing between us that cant be said.
Ning Shu opened her mouth and told the old madame about everything she saw yesterday night in full. The moment the old madame heard about this news, her hand which was holding a teacup trembled so hard, the tea spilled out. Ning Shu stepped forward to take the teacup from the old madames hand and ce it on the table.
The old madames face was filled with exhaustion. Doesnt An You understand his own status? If he does this, what are you and Princess Mingzhu supposed to do?
The old madames expression darkened. This cant be allowed.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu wasnt surprised at all by the old madames attitude. The old madame was a widow that had single-handedly raised her son. The difficulties she had to endure during this path was unimaginable. The fact that the generals residence was as prestigious as it was today wasrgely due to the old madames efforts.
There was no way an imperial princess could be the mistress of a general. This waspletely challenging the imperial familys dignity. However, if An You divorced his wife to then marry her, then thebel of being a Chen Shimei would be pinned onto An Yous head. Moreover, Wei Lingxian hadnt done any uneptable things, nor did she vite any of the seven grounds for divorce. On the contrary, she had given birth to two children and kept the generals residence in perfect order.
She was well-known for being virtuous. If An You divorced Wei Lingxian, how would other people look at the generals residence?
The old madame was a woman who had lost her husband, so she greatly valued reputation and integrity.
Meanwhile, Princess Mingzhu was someone who didnt know anything about the world, so how could she possibly handle the responsibilities that came with being the main madame of a generals residence? She seemed born to be a mistress.
That was why the old madame had been so against Princess Mingzhu and An You in the original storyline. However, the old madame was more rationalpared to the original host. The original host had fallen into a whirlpool of endless pain and despair, which caused her actions to be a little crazed.
The room was quiet. Neither Ning Shu nor the old madame spoke, so the atmosphere became stiflingly heavy.
The old madame closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she looked towards Ning Shu and asked, What do you think should be done about this?
ment: The seven grounds for divorcing a wife in ancient China are if she does not obey the inws, if she has no male child, adultery, jealousy, disease, if she talked too much, and theft. There are only three conditions in which a man couldnt divorce his wife, which is if she has no family to return to because her parents had passed away, she had observed a full, three-year mourning period for a parent-inw, or her husband was poor when they married and is now rich.
Chapter 773: Mingzhu Isn’t a Picky Child
Chapter 773: Mingzhu Isnt a Picky Child
The old madame asked for Ning Shus opinion because if this matter wasnt dealt with properly, it would destroy the generals residence.
Insuppressible fury and disappointment showed on the old madames face, but she forced herself to endure it. She was rapidly turning the Buddhist prayer beads as she took deep breaths.
Her son was actually doing something this irresponsible at this age? The old madame had felt a lingering shadow in her heart since the first time she had seen them ride on the same horse.
If An You had yet to have taken a wife, then an imperial princess being her sons bride would definitely help her sons future greatly. However, the current Princess Mingzhu would very likely bring a cmity so bad, the entire generals residence would perish.
The old madame forced her breathing to stabilize, then she asked Ning Shu, Lingxian, how do you feel about this?
This daughter-inws heart is a mess right now, but this daughter-inw is even more worried that something will happen to the residence. If Princess Mingzhu wasnt an imperial princess of the third rank, this daughter-inw wouldve helped An You arrange the marriage, but Princess Mingzhu is the child of Prince Yan, and this is actually happening while shes still in her mourning period. The empress dowager will probably me this on the generals residence.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shus face was filled with worry and hurt. This daughter-inw had sent away An Yu as a precaution, but this daughter-inw never thought that An You would actually be like this. This daughter-inw never thought-.
Mother, what do we do? Ning Shu kicked the ball back to the old madame. This daughter-inw has no idea what to do. Theres the generals residence, An You, Princess Mingzhu, and Lingyun whos friends with Princess Mingzhu.
The old madame started working through the prayer beads even faster until the string snapped and the round beads scattered onto the ground. The old madame abruptly opened her eyes. Were heading to the pce.
This was what Ning Shu was thinking too. Even if Princess Mingzhu wanted to run by herself to the battlefield, she couldnt be allowed to do it from the generals residence.
Ning Shu returned to her courtyard to put on her third rank imperial mandate madame garments. When she came back out, the old madame had also finished changing into those garments and had gotten on the carriage.
After sending a tablet into the pce, a short whileter, Ning Shu supported the old madame and they started walking to the empress dowagers pce.
Once they greeted the empress dowager, the empress dowager started asking how Princess Mingzhu was doing. The old madame said respectfully, Princess Mingzhu is doing quite well. Its just that this subject is worried about not being able to look after her well enough and neglecting her.
The empress dowager said with a smile, Mingzhu isnt a picky child. Well have to trouble the generals residence with looking after Mingzhu.
The old madames facial color dimmed for an instant.
Ning Shu watched from the side as she wondered how exactly such illogical things could happen. Why should the generals residence be responsible for looking after Princess Mingzhu?
The old madame hesitated for a moment, then said, Your Imperial Highness Empress Dowager, this subject is truly worried because this subjects grandson, An Yu, is nning to consult a matchmaker soon. However, Princess Mingzhu is currently mourning for her family. This subject is worried that the joyous celebration would collide with Prince Yans departed spirit.
When the empress dowager heard this, she froze for a brief moment like it was only now that she remembered that Princess Mingzhu was mourning for her family.
Ning Shu no longer even had any strength left to criticize this scenario. In this world, all that there was other than love was just love. Everything else couldpletely be ignored.
The old madame said a couple more words to the empress dowager. When she saw that the empress dowager seemed a little worn out, she tactfully withdrew.
From start to finish, Ning Shu didnt say a word and just kept the old madamepany.
After leaving the imperial pce, the old madames back seemed to hunch over slightly with exhaustion.
Ning Shu felt that this old madame was pretty strong.
An You was just an unfilial son.
Chapter 774: I Just Want to Kill Myself
Chapter 774: I Just Want to Kill Myself
Like father like son. Wei Lingxians children were just like their father. They came resent their own mother just because of a woman.
The moment the old madame got back to the residence, she headed off to rest. However, Ning Shu was still wondering when the empress dowager would summon Princess Mingzhu back to the pce.
Ever since An You and Princess Mingzhu confessed their feelings for each other, An You rarely came to Ning Shus courtyard anymore. An You was worried that Princess Mingzhu would be angry. It was only after he obtained such intense and sincere love that he realized his feelings towards his wife were only respect, not love.
He slept in the study every night, saying that he was reading about the art of war. Ning Shu acted like she didnt know anything since it was much morefortable to sleep alone.
The empress dowager soon sent people to the generals residence, saying that six weeks had pased since Prince Yan had passed away. The forty-ninth day was almost about to arrive, so the emperor had invited a senior monk to carry out the ritual. As Prince Yans sessors, Princess Mingzhu and the little prince should enter the pce.
When An You and Princess Mingzhu got this news, An You snuck into Mingzhus courtyard at night and found that she was crying alone. His heart instantly clenched in pain and he hugged her from behind. Princess Mingzhu was startled and started struggling.
Mingzhu, its me, said An You in a low voice. Princess Mingzhu immediately stopped struggling, but she kept crying.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
An You turned Mingzhu around. When he saw that her tears were overflowing like rain, his heart filled with unbearable pain and he couldnt stop himself from kissing her eyes. Dont cry anymore. Do you know? Whenever I see you cry, I feel so useless to the point that I just want to kill myself?
No! Mingzhu covered An Yous mouth. Youre not allowed to talk about yourself this way. Im going to enter the pce tomorrow. An You, I cant bear to leave you. I dont want to enter the pce. Leaving the generals residence, leaving you, makes me feel like Im about to die.
An You said, Its fine. Youlle back.
Mingzhu hugged An You. I feel happy and blessed, but its also so painful. An You, Ill definitely work hard so that everyone will approve of us.
Mingzhu, youre wonderful.
The next day, Ning Shu just watched An You and Princess Mingzhu. They looked like they were reenacting the scene of the white maiden being locked into the Thunder Pagoda for eternity.
Princess Mingzhu cried brokenheartedly in front of the pce nurse that the empress dowager had sent as if heading to the pce to kowtow to the deceased prince and participating in the ritual for her father was like asking her to go die. The nurse didnt even know what to say.
At the side, An You looked like he was silently enduring great pain. Ning Shu felt like he was constipated.
Although the two were in much pain, the carriage still had to leave. An You couldnt stop himself from taking a couple steps forward as if he wanted to run after the carriage.
Inside the carriage, Princess Mingzhu lifted the curtain and kept looking towards An You who was standing at the entrance of the residence as tears spilled down her face.
The old madames face waspletely ck during this entire process. Meanwhile, Ning Shu just watched it like it was a show. She didnt feel much except a bit of bafflement and disgust.
Ever since Princess Mingzhu entered the pce, An You became very dispirited and would often sigh and space out. He caught lovesickness that only Princess Mingzhu could cure.
He even got thinner. Ning Shu felt like it was seriously exaggerated. Was he seriously trying to prove the saying, one day apart was like three autumns of separation?
The ritual took seven days, so Princess Mingzhu should be returning today. An You got up early in the morning to wait by the residence doors. He even cleaned himself up carefully, so he looked very valiant which was aplete contrast to how dispirited he had looked the past few days.
However, he waited all the way until the sun went down. Princess Mingzhu never arrived. He had waited for an entire day, facing the scorching heat of the sun, but water never came.
Ning Shu: So passionate, so touching- As if!
The old madame had Ning Shu call An You inside to have dinner. Ning Shu went, but An You ignored her and just continued staring in the direction of the imperial pce with longing.
In response to this, Ning Shu expressed that it was up to him whether he wanted to eat or not. After all, she wasnt the one thatd suffer. With Princess Mingzhu out of the residence, she was now fully enjoying her food and sleep.
However, in front of the old madame, she of course had to act like she was so severely worried about An You to the point that she couldnt even stomach a meal. So she didnt eat any rice and only ate the side dishes.
ment: In Chinese, eating (a meal) is written as eating (rice), so Ning Shu couldnt eat (rice) and only ate the veggies and meat and all the other delicious dishes lmao.
Chapter 775: Rescue Princess Mingzhu
Chapter 775: Rescue Princess Mingzhu
The sky gradually darkened, but An You continued to wait by the residence doors. When An Lingyun saw her father like this, she felt heartache for him. At the same time, she was moved by the sincere love between her father and Princess Mingzhu.
When Ning Shu saw the touched, pitying, and amazed expression on An Lingyuns face, she felt her hand itch with the desire to just p her.
Did her mother even hold any ce in her heart?
An Lingyun ran to the entrance to say to her father, Father, head inside to eat a little first.
An You waved her away without saying anything, so An Lingyun lifted her skirt to run back inside the residence to say to Ning Shu, Mother, you should go persuade Father. If Father continues on like this, his body wont be able to take it.
Ning Shu:
In this moment, Ning Shu seriously had no idea what to say. The frick? What did it have to do with her if An You died? Itd be best if he died. He should hurry and die, die already!
When An Lingyun saw that Ning Shu wasnt speaking and had a cold expression on her face, she just sighed.
Inwardly, Ning Shu scoffed. You soon wont have the time to worry about these trifling matters of love.
An You continued to wait. The old madame leaned on her crutch as she stood at the door looking at An You. She sighed, then muttered about how this was all so wrong.
In the end, Princess Mingzhu managed to bribe a young eunuch and the young eunuch came to the generals residence to say to An You who was still waiting at the doors, General, the empress dowager is keeping Princess Mingzhu in the pce. She says that Princess Mingzhu can only leave the pce once the mourning period is over, so Princess Mingzhu wishes for you toe up with some way to save her.
An You had starved for an entire day without drinking any water, so when he abruptly got this news, he was so taken aback that his body swayed. He grabbed the young eunuch and shook him as he bellowed, Why is it like this? Why?
The delicate eunuch was frightened when An You shook him so hard and he hastily said, I dont know. I dont know anything!
An Yous eyes then rolled back and he fainted. Ning Shu cried out in rm and quickly ran over. While at it, she snuck in a kick, but An You didnt react. It seemed that he had fainted for real.
The old madames face was filled with anxiety and worry, as well as frustration and disappointment. An You was near forty, but he was actually acting like a brainless young brat, going so crazy over a woman.
Ning Shu got An You inside, fed him some water, then called a doctor. The doctor straightforwardly diagnosed this as anger attacking the heart in addition to general fatigue.
In any case, Ning Shu just continued to pour water into An You without pause.
Fathers so pitiful. An Lingyun clenched her fists. He doesnt have any way of seeing Princess Mingzhu.
Father, you have to wake up. Princess Mingzhus still waiting for you to save her, said An Lingyun towards the unconscious An You.
Ning Shu:
Someone this moronic existed? The fudge? Was the empress dowager trying to kill Princess Mingzhu or something, for her to actually be in need of rescue? Someone needed to be rescued from the imperial pce?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
This was seriously disgraceful. How exactly had this girl been educated?
The old madame pressed on her heart like she was about to have a heart attack. Ning Shu hastily told the maid to help the old madame back to rest. The old madame didnt try to resist and just said to notify her if An You wakes up.
Ning Shu nodded, then said coldly to An Lingyun, You should go rest as well. Ill look after your father.
When An Lingyun saw Ning Shu like this, she was dissatisfied and asked, Mother, say, why wont the empress dowager let Princess Mingzhue back to our residence?
Ning Shu really wanted to roll her eyes. She couldnt help but feel that An Lingyun wasnt living in the feudal society where the imperial word was Heavensw. Why would the empress dowager have to exin her actions to you?
Chapter 776: Commit Mariticide
Chapter 776: Commit Mariticide
Princess Mingzhu is an imperial princess in the first ce, so whats wrong with her staying in the imperial pce? Its just like how youre someone of the generals residence, so you live here. Why dont you go live in a schrs residence? said Ning Shu coldly.
But. An Lingyun then said, But Princess Mingzhu has alreadye to think of the generals residence as her home.
If you think of a schrs residence as your home, does it be your home? Ning Shus tone became even colder.
This girls head seriously wasnt screwed on right.
An Lingyun choked due to Ning Shus words and she felt really ufortable. Mother, could it be that you dont like Princess Mingzhu? But shes so wonderful.
Ning Shu: Go rest. Im going to wait until your father wakes up. Hurry and scram, this maam feels like hitting someone now.
An Lingyun had no choice but to leave.
Ning Shu pulled off An Yous clothes, revealing his muscr and scarred body. She then flipped him over and stabbed an acupuncture needle in the back of his waist.
An You groaned softly in his unconscious state and his body instantly became covered with cold sweat. Ning Shu pulled out the needle and sat by the bed to wait for An You to wake up.
An You slept through the entire night and only woke up the next morning. When he woke up, his face was wan and yellow. He paid no attention to Ning Shu who had stayed up the entire night to look after him. He pulled off the nkets and made to head into the pce to look for Princess Mingzhu.
However, he was only able to take two steps before he copsed to the ground. After an entire day of not eating anything, An You was already starved to the point that he didnt have any strength.
The old madame walked in, leaning on her crutch. When she saw An You like this, she lifted her crutch to hit him, but she couldnt bring herself to when she saw how haggard he looked.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
An You, what are you doing? Youre so muddled now that you cant even see things clearly! Its impossible for you to be with Princess Mingzhu, said the old madame sternly.
An You said, I have been muddled, and I dont want to see things clearly. It was only after I met Mingzhu that I finally feel like I havent lived in vain, that this lifetime is filled with brilliant and splendid colors, even if its for a short time.
Whats brilliant and splendid should be fireworks. These two seriously deserved their end of dying. Ning Shu used her most pained and constipated expression to look towards the old madame. Mother.
The old madame forced An You to drink some porridge. As An You drank the porridge, his gazended on Ning Shu and he abruptly got up to grab Ning Shus wrist with a crushing grip.
It was you. It was definitely you! shouted An You.
Ning Shus facial muscles trembled. It felt like An You had spat on her face. Frick, it was disgusting! She really wanted to just kick his crotch, but she forced that impulse down and said in a trembling voice, Husband, I dont know what youre saying? What was me?
The old madame leaned on her clutch and shouted, An You, let go of Lingxian first. If theres something, talk it out properly.
Ning Shu yanked her hand out of An Yous grasp and went to hide behind the old madame.
You were definitely the one that enacted some scheme. Why else would the empress dowager summon Princess Mingzhu to the pce right after you two visited? It was you! It was definitely you! An You pointed at Ning Shu, his face filled with pain and hatred. If theres anything, you should just direct it towards me? Why did you target Princess Mingzhu? Have you thought about how painful it must be for her to be in the pce all alone?
Wei Lingxian, I was truly blind in the past to not see your true character. Princess Mingzhu is just a lonely woman. Are you that unable to tolerate her? Wheres your grace, your magnanimous?
Ning Shu:
I fricking want tomit mariticide now.
Chapter 777: Once He Starves!
Chapter 777: Once He Starves!
An Yous angry bellow and me didnt just make Ning Shu want to kill him, the old madame was alsopletely baffled. She said in disbelief, An You, Lingxians your wife, how can you talk to her like this? Furthermore, we had entered the pce together. She didnt say anything in front of the empress dowager at all.
Mother, Im your flesh and blood. How could you defend this malicious woman? If it werent for her, why would Princess Mingzhu have entered the pce? An You hadpletely lost all rationality. He just wanted to vent the anger he felt. The pain had gotten so bad that he couldnt see anything clearly.
He only wanted Mingzhu.
Ning Shu looked at An Yous scarlet eyes and almost deranged expression, then lowered her head in a wronged manner without saying anything.
You guys wanted to break us up, thats why you two went to the pce, isnt it? said An You angrily.
The old madame shook her head. Lingxian and I went to the pce to have the empress dowager bestow a marriage for An You. Once theres a good candidate, the empress dowager will give a grand marriage bestowment.
An You was taken aback for a moment, then he pressed his lips together hard and stood up to rush outside the room. This son doesnt care! This son is going to the pce to find Mingzhu!
I wont allow it! said the old madame sternly.
An You was in pain, but also helpless. He dropped to his knees and knocked his head against the ground repeatedly, kowtowing to the old madame. Mother, this son begs you! This son cant lose Mingzhu. Without Mingzhu, therell be no happiness left to speak of in this life.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Then for thest half-lifetime, were you suffering every single day? All those days of gentle mutual support with Wei Lingxian were fake?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The fudge. When Ning Shu saw An You act like he had gone crazy due to love, she felt like her awkwardness cancer waspletely ring up.
You- You! The old madame was so angry she looked about to develop epilepsy. Are you nning to abandon the generals residence and abandon your wife and children to break into the pce? Do you think the imperial pce is a ce you can break into whenever you want? Princess Mingzhu is an imperial princess. In the pce, shell live a glorious and splendid life. Youre a man that already has a family, can Princess Mingzhu possibly be your mistress?
An You felt like bucket after bucket of cold water had been poured on him. He started shivering uncontrobly.
The old madame was angry, but her heart also ached. This was her son after all. An You, forget Mingzhu, alright? She has a noble status, so her future husband will definitely also be a dragon among men. Could it be that you want to ruin her and ruin the generals residence?
When the thought that Mingzhu was going to be someone elses wife urred to An You, he started howling even more in pain like a trapped beast.
When Ning Shu saw him like this, she said, Mother, An Yous emotional state is unstable right now. We should let him rest more.
The old madame closed her eyes, then had the room locked. They couldnt allow An You to go out in his current state.
More wrinkles had appeared on the old madames face. She sighed as she looked at Ning Shu. Lingxian, its been hard on you.
Ning Shu shook her head. All this daughter-inw wants now is to protect the generals residence and the two children.
Youre sensible. An You has never suffered any sort of setback since youth and his campaigns have also always gone smoothly. I thought that An You would be able to safely and smoothly live out the rest of his life like this. I never imagined that he would do something like this at this age.
What spell did Princess Mingzhu cast on An You for him to be so enchanted by her? The old madame was practically grinding her teeth. Her tone contained resentment.
On the surface, Ning Shu maintained a deeply worried expression, but in truth she waspletely indifferent.
An You was locked up. Ning Shu brought him every meal. When An You saw Ning Shu, his expression was very cold and he swept all the food off the table right in front of her.
Ning Shus expression remained indifferent. She didnt have anyone clean the mess up and just locked the door back up.
The old madame looked very worn out. When she heard that An You still wasnt eating, she spat, If he wont eat, just forget it! Hell know to eat once he starves!
Ning Shu just smiled faintly without saying anything.
Chapter 778: Love Worthy of Admiration
Chapter 778: Love Worthy of Admiration
However, Ning Shu never expected for An Lingyun to actually secretly open the door and let An You out. The moment An You got out, he rushed towards the pce.
When Ning Shu went over to deliver the meal and saw An Lingyun in the room, her facial color rapidly changed. She grabbed An Lingyun by her cor and dragged her to the ancestral hall, then kicked her legs so that she felt to a kneel.
Mother! cried An Lingyun in pain. She felt like her kneecaps had shattered. She looked at Ning Shu disbelievingly, How can you treat me this way?
Ning Shu said coldly, Reflect properly in front of our ancestors. The entire generals residence is going to be destroyed because of you.
Lingyun didnt get it, but she was scared of how cold Ning Shus expression was. She was about to say more, but she saw her mother quickly walk out and lock up the ancestral hall. If you cant figure it out, then continue kneeling until you do.
Ning Shu headed straight to the stable, grabbed a horse, and leapt onto its back to head towards the imperial pce.
It was seriously a case of going mad with love. What kind of ce was the imperial pce for An You to break into just because he wanted to? An You had already lost all rationality. All that there was in his head was Mingzhu.
Exactly what kind of power would make someone be so crazed and stupid? Was it really love? If it was, then love was truly frightening.
The current An You barely had any human characteristics anymore.
When Ning Shu reached the pce doors, she saw that An You was currently fighting with the guards and shouting that he wanted to see Princess Mingzhu.
Let this general in! This general must see Princess Mingzhu!
General An, you dont have a permission tablet, nor did His Majesty give a decree summoning you, so you cant enter the pce. If you insist on trying to break in, Ill have no choice but to treat you as an assassin and take you down.
I just want to enter the pce to see Princess Mingzhu and the little prince to see if theyre doing well. Ill be out right away, said An You, restraining his temper.
When Ning Shu heard what he said, she was stuck between tears andughter. Was the imperial pce your frickin house for you to enter and leave as you pleased? And he mentioned Princess Mingzhu in every single breath. Had he considered Princess Mingzhus reputation at all?
Did An You truly love Princess Mingzhu? He seriously didnt seem to care about her reputation.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu hastily got off the horse and yanked An You back. When An You saw her, he immediately demanded, What are you doing here? Are you also here to stop me?
Im telling you, I wont go back before I see Mingzhu! An You tried to shake off Ning Shus hand, but he found that her grip was unnaturally strong, he couldnt shake it off at all.
She could care less about him trying to get killed, but there was no way shed let him drag the generals residence down with him.
Ning Shu had never seen someone go crazy. He looked like he had caught rabies from being bit by a crazed dog.
She had learned something new once again.
Once again, shes witnessed how love worthy of admiration required such hysteria.
Of the love Ning Shu had seen, it was all either just mutual hurt, or trampling on others without any principles, or hysteria that ignored everything else.
What the hell? Love was something between two people, so why did so many people have to be dragged into the love battlefield?
The fudge?
Ning Shu didnt bother to respond and directly knocked him out with a hand chop. She got An You onto the horse, then dug out a purse to give to the guards, saying, I apologize for this, please pardon us. General An had gotten drunk.
The guard weighed the purse in his hand to estimate the amount of money, then generously treated it like this entire event never happened.
Chapter 779: The General’s Residence Will Be Fine
Chapter 779: The Generals Residence Will Be Fine
Ning Shu rode her own horse as she led along An Yous horse. An You was lying unconsciously on the horses back. Ning Shu swung the horse whip in annoyance and it hit An You hard.
He was seriously irritating. How did such an extreme person exist?
An You gave a muffled groan due to pain, but he still didnt wake up.
When they got back to the generals residence, the old madame was waiting for them anxiously. When she saw that An You was unconscious, her facial color worsened. Ning Shu exined, Grandmother, An You was trying to break into the pce, so I had someone knock him out.
Ning Shu didnt want to tell the old madame that she was the one who knocked him out.
The old madame sighed, then had servants get An You off the horse and carry him back to his room. She said to Ning Shu, Lingxian, what you did was right.
As of now, you and I are only ones that the residence can rely on. The old madame grabbed Ning Shus hand and patted it. An You is truly blessed to have a wife like you.
Hes blessed? But An You truly was ignorant of how blessed he was.
That was why it was so ironic. It was supposed to be the men who protected the family and sheltered them from storms. They were supposed to show filial respect towards their elders and educate their children, but in this residence, it was the women that had to support the family.
Crazy men were truly scary.
The reason why she was able to remain so calm was because she didnt love these people, so her heart wasnt disturbed at all. People who fell into the whirlpool of emotions would lose all rationality.
Ning Shu said to the old madame, The generals residence will be fine.
The old madame had been worrying too muchtely. She was exhausted and barely had any energy, but An You didnt see any of that.
Ning Shu walked into the room. She saw that An You was lying on the bed with tears in the corners of his eyes. She snorted, then undid An Yous clothes, flipped him around, and used an acupuncture needle to stab his waist area again.
An Yu gave a pained, muffled groan and his body became covered with sweat. Ning Shu expressionlessly pulled out the needle, dressed him again, then locked the door.
During dinner, Ning Shu and the old madame were the only ones at the table. The old madame sighed, then said, You should let Lingyun out.
Ning Shu put down her chopsticks and said respectfully to the old madame, Mother, Lingyuns no longer a child, but shes still so ignorant of the world. If she marries into her inws family like this, the marriage probably wouldnt establish friendly rtionships and would only establish hatred. How could she be so ignorant how her act of letting her father out would bring cmity onto the generals residence?
The old madame sighed, then waved her hand as she said exhaustedly, Then just do whatever you think is best.
Ning Shu saw that the old madame didnt want to eat anymore even though she had barely eaten anything, so shedled a bowl of soup to pass to her. Mother, drink some soup, alright? Its bad for your health if you dont eat anything.
Ning Shu truly didnt want anything to happen to the old madame. The old madame was a genuine noblewoman of the feudal era. There were some things in which she still needed the old madames advice on.
Although this body was that of a generals wife, in front of the imperial family, it was nothing.
The old madame only drank half the bowl of soup before she stopped and went back to her own room to rest.
Ning Shu went to the ancestral hall to check on An Lingyun. The door opened with a creak and revealed the dim room. An Lingyun wasnt kneeling on the ground and was sitting on the praying mat. When she saw Ning Shu walk in, she hastily asked, Mother, are you here to let me out?
Ning Shu closed the door, then looked at An Lingyun as she asked, Do you realize your mistake now?
Mother. An Lingyun tried to childishly tug at Ning Shus sleeve, but Ning Shu avoided her and just looked at her coldly.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
An Lingyun looked at her mothers face that was faintly illuminated by the flickering candles and saw that her eyes were scarily indifferent. An Lingyun felt very wronged. Mother, you dont love Lingyun anymore.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, then said mildly, I asked you a question: do you realize your mistakes now?
I, I understand my mistakes! said An Lingyun quickly. Mother, can you let me out?
Chapter 780: Kneel Properly, Our Ancestors Are Watching You
Chapter 780: Kneel Properly, Our Ancestors Are Watching You
Ning Shu pointed towards the rows of ancestral tablets. Her voice was like thunder as she said sternly, Then tell me, in front of our ancestors, what mistake youve made?
An Lingyun was frightened by Ning Shus stern manner and started crying. Mother, dont be like this. Lingyuns scared.
Ning Shu just kept looking at her. As An Lingyun cried, she kept peeking at Ning Shu and found that her mothers gaze was as cold as a ring cold de that was flying towards her. At the same time, it was like a well that reflected the moonlight, eerie and frightening.
An Lingyun was scared, so she cried even louder. Mother, I know my mistakes, I really do! I shouldnt have let Father out!
And? asked Ning Shu.
Theres more? An Lingyun looked at Ning Shu in confusion.
Ning Shus heart filled with so much fury that she was about to explode. During all this time doing tasks, Ning Shu had never felt so helpless and angry.
Sometimes, when naivety was treated as cuteness, it could take a persons life!
The only thing Ning Shu was gratified about was that she had managed to send An Yu away ahead of time, otherwise the current chaos that would be going now would be unimaginable.
These kind of love hate entanglement were seriously stupidly hard to deal with.
Ning Shu reached out and wiped away An Lingyuns tears. An Lingyun immediately smiled through her tears. Mother.
Ning Shu said with a smile, Kneel properly. Dont try to ck off. In this hall, the spirits of our ancestors are watching you. Ill let you out when you finallye to understand things.
Mother. The smile froze on An Lingyuns face as she looked at Ning Shu disbelievingly.
Ning Shu turned and left the ancestral hall, then locked the door behind her. Inside the room, An Lingyun finally reacted and started hitting the door shouting, Mother, let me out! Mother! Im scared.
Ning Shu stood outside the door and listened to An Lingyuns heart-wrenching cries. Her heart pulsed with ufortable emotions. There was heartache, resentment, and also hard to describe mncholy.
This was clearly the original hosts feelings.
Mother! Mother! How can you treat me this way? I hate you! I resent you! You didnt use to be like this, Mother! An Lingyun pped the door as she sobbed. She didnt want to stay in the ancestral hall. She couldnt shake off the feeling that a pair of eyes she couldnt see were staring at her. Mother, Mother! Lingyun hates you! Mother, Ive wronged! Please let me out!
Ning Shu stood at the door and said, In the past, Mother has indulged you too much, which led you to bepletely incapable of distinguishing right from wrong. Starting today, I will no longer indulge you.
When An Lingyun heard what Ning Shu said, she started sobbing even harder. Someone that has always loved and doted on her suddenly no longer treated her well at all. It was extremely hard to ept. An Lingyun was very angry and even felt resentment towards her own mother, so she shouted, Mother, youre just angry! I let Father out and he went to find Princess Mingzhu, thats why youre angry! And youre taking all your anger out on me!
Ning Shu:
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Thats right, I am taking my anger out on you. Who asked for you to be my daughter? I gave birth to you and raised you, so whats wrong with me taking my anger out on you? Its not me that owes you, youre the one that owes me, said Ning Shu mildly.
Mother, you- An Lingyun was stunned.
Kneel properly, our ancestors are watching you, said Ning Shu.
Chapter 781: You Hate Princess Mingzhu?
Chapter 781: You Hate Princess Mingzhu?
Ning Shu had Zhu Er get her a praying mat, then she knelt down at the entrance of the ancestral hall as she said to An Lingyun, Kneel properly. Youre not the only whos done something wrong, Ive also made mistakes.
An Lingyun peeked through the seam of the door and saw that her mother was kneeling on the ground. She didnt know what to say, so she just called out, Mother.
Kneel, said Ning Shu coldly.
Since Ning Shu was outside, An Lingyun felt much calmer. She knelt on the praying mat and looked around. The ancestral hall felt abnormally creepy.
Zhu Er draped a cloak on Ning Shu. Ning Shu closed her eyes and repeatedly revolved her energy in order to extinguish the anger burning inside her heart. She had to remain calm, she had to stay calm.
If not, how was she any different from the original host?
Even she, as an outsider, would feel so angry and irascible, so Wei Lingxian must have felt like she was roasting in fire. These emotions were fully capable of driving a person insane.
She couldnt help but feel like there was some sort of power pushing her to go insane with despair. The saying that if the Heavens wished to extinguish humankind, first they had to drive them mad seemed true.
Mother, are you there? An Lingyun couldnt help but ask this after a few moments ofplete silence.
Ning Shu responded, Yes.
An Lingyuns heart calmed down again.
An Lingyun asked Ning Shu, Mother, what did you do wrong?
Ning Shu said coldly, I doted on you two too much, which caused you two to grow up with no sense of right and wrong and no knowledge of the world, so you two decide on whats right and wrong subjectively based on whatever you feel. This has implicated the entire generals residence. Im ashamed to face the An family ancestors.
An Lingyun bit her lips without speaking. She felt wronged but also fearful. Her loving mother shouldnt be like this.
Ning Shu shifted her knees slightly, then closed her eyes and silently chanted the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
Ning Shu felt that there was a need to exchange for a secret manual that could allow a person to remain calm, something like a mind-clearing chant.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
An Lingyun would speak from time to time to confirm that Ning Shu was still outside. As long as Ning Shu responded, she would feel reassured.
Mother, you hate Princess Mingzhu? asked An Lingyun.
Ning Shu said mildly, Lingyun, you need to look at some things with your own eyes. Put yourself in Mothers shoes, if you were me, how would you feel?
Ning Shu then said, Actually, theres no need to put yourself in my shoes. Lets say in the future, you get married, then your husband falls in love with a woman and this womans status is very high so you have to face the possibility of being divorced. Not only this, the children that youve worked so hard to raise will be soon calling someone else mother.
The husband you love doesnt love you, the children you love doesnt love you. You face a future of getting old without anyone to rely on and dying alone. After you die, no one will burn paper money to remember you and the husband you love will be happily in love with someone else. Would you like the woman that stole your husband and children? Ning Shus voice was calm, very calm.
However, these words seemed to boom like thunder in An Lingyuns heart. Her entire body trembled and her voice choked with sobs as she cried, Mother, I-
Ning Shu sighed, then said, Lingyun, this matter is nowhere near this simple. Think about it properly. Mother hopes that the generals residence will stay safe, that you and your brother will stay safe.
Chapter 782: Like a Moth to Flames
Chapter 782: Like a Moth to mes
This was the original hosts wish, to lower the damage of this cmity as much as possible.
As for Wei Lingxians desire to return to the days without Princess Mingzhu, that wasnt possible. Once things have happened, theyve happened.
Wei Lingxian cared about these two children, so Ning Shu was doing her best to make them understand things better.
Fudge, it was seriously difficult for a person that hasnt even given birth to a child yet to educate children.
Mother, Princess Mingzhu said that she has never considered stealing Father from you. She said that shes willing to stay by Fathers side without any status. She said An Lingyun couldnt bring herself to continue.
Ning Shu didnt get angry and just said, And what kind of person do you think Princess Mingzhu is?
Princess Mingzhu is a very approachable person. Shes pure and beautiful, and also brimming over with talent. She even knows how topose poetry, said An Lingyun.
Ning Shu said, No matter how approachable Princess Mingzhu is, shes still an imperial princess. She has a noble status, so were inherently not equal. She can choose not to bicker about things, but if she did, then our actions would immediately be a grave insult to the imperial family.
Throughout this entire night, Ning Shu and An Lingyun kept speaking asionally. Ning Shu had knelt in front of the door for an entire night, so when she got back up, her legs werepletely numb. After she opened the door, she found that An Lingyun had fainted. She touched her forehead and found that she was having a fever.
Ning Shu calmly had Zhu Er bring An Lingyun back to her room. In all honesty, she preferred having An Lingyun stay bedridden like thispared to seeing her bounce around all over the ce.
She fed her cold medicine. When the old madame came and saw that her granddaughter had fallen sick, she sighed hard. She rebuked Ning Shu for locking An Lingyun up in the ancestral hall all night and causing her to fall ill.
Ning Shu didnt say anything, so the old madame continued muttering about how everything was so messed up.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Before An Lingyun even recovered, An You woke up and immediately started raising a ruckus about wanting to get out, so Ning Shu had people directly seal the windows to prevent An You from escaping.
The old madame just closed her eyes in response to what Ning Shu did. The corners of her eyes were wet with tears, but she didnt say anything.
Ning Shu entered the room and looked at An You. An You, its best if you stay in this room until you calm down.
An You looked at Ning Shu expressionlessly. Do you think youll be able to keep me trapped with this?
Ning Shu said mildly, I know that this cant keep you in. I just want you to think things through properly. You carry the responsibility for all the lives in this residence on your back. Are you sure you want to use so many lives to trade for fulfilling the love between you and Princess Mingzhu?
If the emperor and empress dowager me us, Mother is already so old, she wont be able to take it. Theres also our son, An Yus future, and Lingyuns future happiness. You had charged out with reckless abandon. Have you ever considered how that would affect the rest of her life? If you continue making rash decisions like this, once Lingyuns reputation is ruined, who could she marry?
An You clearly had so many responsibilities, so why was he able to still be so willful and insist on throwing himself towards this so-called love like a moth to mes?
In the end, he just had no regard for others.
However, humans didnt live just for themselves.
An You covered his head, in pain, and roared, his expression twisted. Ning Shu paid no attention to him and just locked the door.
An Lingyuns fever became very severe and she was starting to speak incoherently in her sleep. Ning Shu wiped her down, then fed her another dose of cold medicine. This was much more effective than drinking Chinese herbal medicine.
Ning Shu remained calm and unhurried, which made the old madames anxiety ease slightly. She felt that this daughter-inw was very strong. She was dealing with something like this even as she continued to manage the residence.
She took Ning Shus hand and sighed. Lingxian, dont worry, Ill forever be on your side. If it werent for you being here, these old bones wouldve long given out.
This was because she had no rtionship with these people, none at all, so she wasnt anxious in the slightest. Since she felt no heartache, she was naturally able to remain calm.
An You no longer acted hysterically anymore. He ate when Ning Shu brought food and no longer had outbursts of rage. He seemed to have restrained all of his feelings.
Hed often space out and sometimes hed clench his fists. It was clear that he was struggling intensely with something in his heart. On one hand, there was his family, and on the other hand there was the only woman he loved. It felt like there was a knife that was forcefully cutting his heart in two.
Chapter 783: The Imperial Family’s Majesty
Chapter 783: The Imperial Familys Majesty
Princess Mingzhu was waiting in the pce for her god toe save her. She felt like she was about to suffocate in this ce. Everyone here were so cold and apathetic, it had none of the generals residences warmth.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Princess Mingzhu really missed An You. The empress dowager had her pray for blessings in the worship hall and wouldnt let her go out. Princess Mingzhu was in great pain because the empress dowager wouldnt let her return to the generals residence.
Every time pce maids brought meals to the worship hall, Princess Mingzhu would kowtow to the pce maids and beseech them.
Please, Im begging you, wont you let me go find An You?
Ill give you money, can you let me out?
I need to find my younger brother, where is he? Hell be very sad without me by his side.
When the young pce maids saw a princess kneel down to them and kowtow, they were so frightened that their faces went pale. They immediately knelt down and kowtowed, asking the princess not to make things hard for them.
However, once this scene repeated every single day for a while, these pce maids got used to Princess Mingzhus kneeling and kowtowing. Their eyes even contained traces of disdain.
She was a princess, yet she was kowtowing to servants like them. All she talked about was General An, General An. She talked about a man all day, it was seriously shameless.
Her younger brother was clearly doing fine in the pce, but she was acting like they had done something to her younger brother, as if this imperial pce was some ce terrifying.
The empress dowager was just having Princess Mingzhu pray for blessings for her deceased rtives, but this Princess Mingzhu was always crying and weeping like she waspletely heartbroken. It made the empress dowager very vexed.
In the past, the empress dowager hadnt interacted with Princess Mingzhu much. After she arrived from Cloud Province, after that brief meeting, Princess Mingzhu was bundled up and sent to the generals residence.
Every time Princess Mingzhu saw the empress dowager, she would abruptly drop to her knees, then repeatedly kowtow hard without seeming to have any sense of pain. Afterwards, shes tearfully say something like, Your Highness Empress Dowager, youre so benevolent, so noble and kind, youve definitely also experienced such unforgettable love, h h h. Then with tears streaming down her pained face, shed ask to be allowed to go find General An.
The empress dowager was about to have a heart attack due to being angered by Princess Mingzhu, especially since every time Princess Mingzhu talked to her, she insisted on tugging at her skirt and tilting her head up to look towards her in such a lowly manner. It was like if she made her words just a slight bit harsher, Princess Mingzhu would burst out crying.
There was no trace of the imperial familys majesty at all. The empress dowager was so angry her lungs were about to explode. She directly locked Mingzhu up in the worship hall. When she heard that Princess Mingzhu kept asking for An You, she started feeling that the generals residence had impure motives.
Ning Shu and the old madame were summoned to the pce by the empress dowager. Right after they said their greetings, the empress dowager started roaring at them and berating them.
The old madame and Ning Shuy prostrate on the ground. The old madames entire body was trembling. Ning Shu saw out of the corner of her eye that the old madames forehead was covered with sweat.
ment: Mm, but the imperial pce is a terrifying ce.
Chapter 784: Truly Charming
Chapter 784: Truly Charming
Ning Shu pressed her lips together without saying anything. Based on what the empress dowager said, it seemed the empress dowager believed that An You was purposefully enticing Princess Mingzhu in order to climb socially.
The old madames forehead became covered with even more cold sweat and the back of her clothes were soaked through. Ning Shu only spoke once the empress dowager finished speaking. Your Highness Empress Dowager, please forgive us. Ever since Princess Mingzhu came to the residence, this subject has been treating her like this subjects own daughter and this subjects husband treated Princess Mingzhu with even more due respect. Perhaps its because Princess Mingzhu had just lost her rtives and An You was the one that rescued her which made her be a bit reliant on An You. We certainly did not have any thoughts of doing such an audacious thing.
The empress dowager was also only infuriated by Princess Mingzhus constant weeping. Now that she had vented her anger, when she saw the old madame kneeling on the floor with her forehead pressed to the ground, it seemed very pitiful. Moreover, An You went on many campaigns for the nation, so she couldnt lose the subjects faith, hence she said, I hope thats the case. Once Princess Mingzhu is out of the mourning period, Ill arrange a marriage for her.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Many thanks for your forgiveness, Your Highness Empress Dowager. Ning Shu kowtowed.
The empress dowager rubbed her forehead as she waved Ning Shu and the old madame off. Ning Shu then helped the old madame out of the imperial pce.
When they were getting on the carriage, the old madame staggered. Fortunately, Ning Shu reacted fast enough and supported her, otherwise she wouldve fallen off the carriage.
The moment they returned to the residence, the old madame went to rest, then grandiosely fell sick. She was so severely ill that it seemed like she wouldnt ever be able to get up again. It was like An You had just recalled his mothers existence since he ran to kneel in front of the old madame and cried in repentance.
The old madame straightforwardly said, The empress dowager wont agree to allow you two to be together. After Princess Mingzhu gets out of her mourning period, the empress dowager will be arranging a marriage for her. Furthermore, the empress dowager already feels like you have enticed Princess Mingzhu and was almost about to punish the entire residence.
No, Princess Mingzhu and I are truly in love! Shes going to marry someone else? An Yous eyes widened.
The old madames face was ashen and her pallor got even worse. Even if I die, I wont agree to your rtionship. So unless I die!
An Yous expression was filled with unbearable pain and his eyes were scarlet red. He took several heavy breaths, then finally asked, Mingzhu, is Mingzhu doing well?
Of course shes doing well. Shes a princess who belongs to a life of luxury after all, said the old madame, barely holding back her anger.
Ning Shu just stood at the side like an outsider as she watched her own husband cry in helpless pain over another woman he could never obtain.
Oh my, seeing you suffer makes my heart feel so light.
An You knelt in front of the old madame and said, Ill give up on Princess Mingzhu.
The old madames facial color rxed and she seemed conspicuously relieved. She closed her eyes and soon fell deep asleep.
Ning Shu and An You left the room. An You who was walking ahead suddenly stopped and turned around to look at her as he said, You satisfied now?
Ning Shu almost burst outughing, but she managed to reply in aposed manner, Husband, this wife doesnt understand what youre saying. Theres nothing Im unsatisfied with. All this wife wishes for are steady days. This wife wishes for the generals residence to be stable, for our children to be safe, and for a ce to call home.
An You gave a cold humph without saying anything. He turned and left, never to enter Ning Shus courtyard again.
Ning Shu went to check on An Lingyun. She was still very out of it, but when she saw Ning Shu, she softly greeted her. Ning Shu just told her to rest properly.
The next day, An You said that he was going on a campaign. The old madame sighed but didnt say anything, which indicated approval.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu just rolled her eyes. Going on a campaign in this sort of time was clearly an act of running from his feelings. He was going to fight even though he was emotionally unstable on a battlefield where things couldpletely change in an instant. How did An You have any right to go on a campaign with how irrational he was right now?
This was being irresponsible towards the solders and the nation. Ning Shu had fought in battles before and knew how much amander-in-chief influenced the entire battlefield. It was no wonder that An You ended up being defeated.
An You just briefly told his family, then set out on a campaign the next day like he was flying. Ning Shu went to send An You off and saw that he was riding on horseback with a stern expression and in shining armor. It was truly an outstandingly valiant sight.
It was no wonder Princess Mingzhu kept calling him god and lord. Like this, An You truly was charming.
Chapter 785: Bribed a Eunuch Again
Chapter 785: Bribed a Eunuch Again
After An You left, the generals residence quieted down. That intense scorching atmosphere also gradually calmed down like it was cooling off.
The past peace seemed to be restored. After going through such crazed hysteria, once it suddenly became so peaceful, Ning Shu finally understood what Wei Lingxian desired the most in her heart.
It was this peace.
Princess Mingzhus appearance was like a hurricane. Everything that she touched was destroyed.
After An Lingyun recovered, Ning Shu had her continue to manage the residence. An Lingyuns personality became much more settled down than before. Sometimes she would stare into space thinking about something. She was no longer as lively as she used to be.
Some things required personal pain to understand. Ning Shu only made aparison, but it made An Lingyuns attitude change. Lately, she hadnt mentioned Princess Mingzhu at all.
Although the old madame recovered from her illness, she was still very tired.
At the same time, Ning Shu didnt think this matter would be over just like this. However, she didnt know if the event in which Princess Mingzhu ran to the battlefield would still ur since she was currently in the tightly guarded pce.
Meanwhile, when Princess Mingzhu heard that An You had gone on a campaign, she froze in shock. Why? Why did An You head to the battlefield?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Why didnt hee to save her? Princess Mingzhu was very hurt and knelt on the praying mat crying. She curled up in a circle in a very pitiful manner.
The nearby maids ignored her. Their faces contained disdain.
As Princess Mingzhu cried, she gradually became more and more resolved and made a decision, which was to head to the battlefield to find An You.
She couldnt ept this separation. Even if she was going to die, she wanted to die by An Yous side.
Ning Shu, who was in the generals residence, got news that Princess Mingzhu had snuck out of the pce. She had bribed a eunuch and disguised herself as a young eunuch to get out.
Ning Shu didnt even know what to say about this. How was it so easy to get out of the pce? Everything was for the sake of the storyline. Any incongruencies in logic were negligible.
Furthermore, Princess Mingzhu even left a letter saying that she was going to go find An You and asking the empress dowager for forgiveness.
When the old madame heard about this, she almost fainted. It was absurd! She had already gotten her son to give up on Princess Mingzhu, but this woman kept sticking to her son like a leech.
Ning Shu took advantage of the time before the empress dowager punished them to take the initiative to head into the pce. She said to the empress dowager that she was willing to be divorced to allow An You and Princess Mingzhu to be together.
In addition, she exined that she never thought Princess Mingzhu would do this.
Originally the empress dowager was still angry since Princess Mingzhu actually slipped out under her watch and ran to the battlefield to look for a general. To say that they still didnt have any involvement would be treating her as blind! Furthermore, she had already said that she would arrange a marriage for Mingzhu as soon as her mourning period was over, but now Mingzhu had actually ran off with a man! It was seriously a p on her face.
She was originally still very angry when she saw Ning Shu, but the other party had offered a divorce herself, which truly surprised her.
This was undoubtedly a good idea. Princess Mingzhu had run off with a man and already had no reputation left. However, allowing an imperial princess to be a mistress was obviously not possible. Now that the first rank generals wife had offered to step down herself, it was undoubtedly the best way to resolve this situation.
The empress dowager shook her head and said, Youre General Ans main wife and original match. How can you divorce just like this?
Ning Shu nodded. She wasnt surprised by this oue because she knew that the empress dowager wouldnt dare to do this. If this precedent was started, how was the empress dowager supposed to face the titled women and noblewomen of the court?
Moreover, if General Ans main wife took the initiative to leave, itd seem like the imperial family had forced her to do so even though Wei Lingxian hadnt done anything wrong.
In this matter, no matter how one looked at it, it was Princess Mingzhu that was being unreasonable.
Ning Shu returned to the generals residence, then sighed in relief. Finally, the generals residence wasnt in danger anymore. This waspletely Princess Mingzhus own doings.
Chapter 786: She’ll Be Coming Back
Chapter 786: Shell Be Coming Back
News of An Yous defeat reached the capital. The old madame directly fainted and the generals residence started bing disturbed again. The atmosphere was filled with suffocating anxiousness and despair.
Meanwhile, An Lingyun was in trouble as well. Because she had spent extravagantly with Princess Mingzhu before, there was barely any money left on the ount book. There wasnt even enough to maintain the basic operations of the generals residence.
Everything that Princess Mingzhu took a liking to were exquisite and expensive,a and both An Lingyun and Princess Mingzhu were people who didnt have any concept of money. Whenever they encountered something they liked, theyd just buy, buy, and buy.
They spent money like it was water.
Originally, the old madame wanted to take out her personal savings to make up for this, but Ning Shu didnt allow it and directly had the number of servants serving in the generals residence be decreased.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu had An Lingyun choose which servants would leave the residence.
All of the servants knelt in front of An Lingyun and begged her not to sell them.
An Lingyun had never experienced anything like this before. Every single servant was crying desperately and kneeling in front of her. It was an extremely pitiful sight.
An Lingyun looked towards Ning Shu and asked hesitantly, Mother, are we really going to sell them?
Ning Shu said mildly, Yes, because the generals residence can no longer afford to keep them. Your fathers sry isnt very high and the ie from the store is only enough to pay the residences wages. Youve already been managing the residence for so long, could it be that you didnt notice that?
An Lingyun said, Most of those things were bought for Princess Mingzhu.
I know, but back then, the one paying was you. Ning Shu then said, Pick the people. These servants cant serve in the generals residence anymore, but theyll be able to go to a different residence and serve a new master.
An Lingyun struggled with the decision. She had never had to go through anything like this and was so scared that she started crying. She looked towards Ning Shu for help, but Ning Shu only shook her head at her.
In the end, An Lingyun finally chose a couple servants and sold them to the procuress. An Lingyun epted the silver the procuress gave her. They were tiny little pieces of silver.
The servants that were sold immediately revealed expressions of resentment towards An Lingyun. If it werent because of their status, they probably wouldve already started cursing at An Lingyun.
An Lingyun never thought that the servants who were usually very respectful towards her and always calling her second miss would actually look at her in such a frightening way like they wanted to eat her alive.
An Lingyun took a step back fearfully. Ning Shu pulled her behind her and had the procuress take the servants away.
Mother, said An Lingyun, feeling wronged.
Ning Shu said, Dont be scared. From now on, our residence will have to start decreasing our expenses. Lingyun, you have to learn to do all of these things.
I understand. An Lingyun felt inexplicably smothered.
After that, Ning Shu, the old madame, and An Lingyun started discussing how to decrease their expenses. The old madame canceled the birds nest drink she had every day, Ning Shu also canceled the birds nest drink she had once every two days. With this, quite a lot of money was saved.
An Lingyun bit her lips, then said, Theres a lot of things in Princess Mingzhus courtyard. How about we sell all the things in her courtyard?
Ning Shu smiled as she looked towards An Lingyun. An Lingyun had finally started learning how to be calcting.
No need to touch them. Princess Mingzhu will being back, said Ning Shu in a confident tone.
The old madames facial color immediately worsened.
Chapter 787: Don’t Die, You Can’t Die!
Chapter 787: Dont Die, You Cant Die!
Meanwhile, on this side, after much difficulty, Princess Mingzhu made it to the battlefield, just in time to see An You lift his de in preparation to cut his own throat. She screamed as she ran over to hug this man who was covered in blood.
At first, An You didnt recognize this dust-covered woman, but when he heard Mingzhus voice, his body stiffened. His voice trembled as he called in disbelief, Mingzhu?
Its me! Its me. Princess Mingzhus tears fell like rain as she hugged An You.
The two gazed into each others eyes as their feelings for each other once against burst forth. They hugged each other hard.
An You said, Originally, I wanted to die, but after seeing you, I suddenly dont want to die anymore.
Dont die, you cant die! cried Princess Mingzhu as she leaned into An Yous chest while sobbing.
Following that, the two decided to drag out their ignoble existences.
And then enact spiritual interaction.
An You and Princess Mingzhu returned to the capital. They knew that enormous waves awaited them ahead, but neither of them felt any fear.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
An You and Princess Mingzhu rode on the same horse. Princess Mingzhu turned around and looked up at An You with a smile.
What happened with An You and Princess Mingzhu infuriated His Majesty. He directly abolished Princess Mingzhus status as a princess of the state and demoted her to the status ofmoner. At the same time, he demoted An You from being a general of the first rank to being only a third rank general.
An You was happy with this price in exchange for obtaining Princess Mingzhu. Any price was worth it to be together with the person he loved.
Princess Mingzhu very calmly epted this imperial decree. In her heart, if she had to choose between An You and her rank as princess, she would choose An You.
Without the status of princess hindering her, she would be able to join the generals residence and be together with An You.
Princess Mingzhu hugged her little brother, the little prince- Actually, no, since Mingzhu was now amoner, she wasnt the little princes older sister anymore.
Princess Mingzhu weeped as she told the little prince to work hard in order to uphold the honor of Prince Yans residence, then she headed off to the generals residence with An You without even looking back once.
The entire family stood at the residence doors to wait for the two to return. Ning Shu had a smile on her face, but An Lingyun was stomping her foot unhappily. How can she be so shameless?
Could it be that youre not awed by her bravery in wishing to be with the person she loves whether in life or in death? Ning Shu lifted her brows as she looked towards An Lingyun.
What she did was eloping! So shameless! An Lingyun spat. During this period of time, she had gone through a lot ande to understand a lot of things.
The old madame sighed. When she saw the two people that were riding on the same horse, her expression immediately darkened.
Lingxian, no matter what, Ill always be standing on your side, said the old madame to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu didnt respond to this. It was impossible to predict what would happen with the female lead halo around.
However, when she saw that An Yous face was a little yellow, she couldnt stop the corners of her lips from hooking up slightly.
Furthermore, based on how intimate the two were acting, they had probably already had bodily contact.
The two got off the horse. The first thing Mingzhu did was kneel down in front of the old madame. It gave the old madame a huge shock and she took a couple steps back, her face ashen.
Old Madame, I love your son. I love him more than I do myself. I wish to be part of the generals residence. Old Madame, Ill respect you properly and love you like I love An You. Ill respect you and honor you, so please ept me. Old Madame, Ill definitely move you with my sincerity.
Get up. Even the facial muscles on the old madames face were trembling.
Chapter 788: I Couldn’t Control My Feelings
Chapter 788: I Couldnt Control My Feelings
Mingzhu then said to Ning Shu, Madame, I truly do love An You, please allow us to be together! Please forgive me for being unable to control my feelings. I wont monopolize An You. You can just treat me as a dog or a cat.
If she was really a dog or cat, she wouldve already been beaten to death with sticks ages ago.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu extended her hand and pped Mingzhus face hard, then said with a conflicted expression of pain, Sorry, I couldnt control my feelings right now. Can you forgive me for not being able to control my feelings?
Mingzhu covered her face as tears streamed down her face. She looked at Ning Shu through her tears and shook her head. Madame, Im fine.
She sure was good at enduring. With how she looked, it was like she was the one being bullied.
An Yous facial color instantly worsened and he shouted at Ning Shu, What are you doing!? How could you hit her!?
Ning Shu said, I couldnt control my feelings just now.
You! An You furrowed his brows. What are you bullying Mingzhu for?
An You, Im fine. Please dont me the madame.
Thats enough, head inside. The old madame interrupted and stopped the dispute. She nced at the weak and delicate Mingzhu and found the sight of her seriously loathsome.
While they were eating, when the old madame saw Mingzhu sit down directly, she gave a cough and said, Princess Mingzhu, do these dishes suit your appetite well enough?
Mingzhu hastily said, Mother, I like all of them a lot.
Theres no need for you to call me mother, its not suitable. Although youre a princess, youve already been demoted to being amoner and youre also a mistress, so call me old madame, said the old madame mildly.
The words put Mingzhu on the spot and she nodded with a wronged expression. An You couldnt stop himself from saying, Mother, we should just keep treating Mingzhu like we did in the past.
Its fine. Mingzhu smiled towards An You, which made the old madames facial color darken again.
Ning Shu snorted. In the past, Mingzhu had the noble status of a princess, but right now, she was only a mistress whose status as a princess had been taken away.
There was something wrong with An Yous brain as well. He actually wanted his mother to worship his mistress?
Mingzhu could feel clearly how much this family rejected her. The old madame didnt like her, the madame didnt like her, and even her good friend, An Lingyun, now looked at her with loathing.
The sudden status change made Mingzhu feel horrible, but when she looked over at An You, her heart became filled with courage again. Shell definitely be able to make these people ept her again through her sincerity.
After dinner, An You and Mingzhu prepared to head to Mingzhus courtyard. Mingzhu saw that Ning Shu and An Lingyun were standing together nearby and looking at her, so she uneasily said to An You, You should go to your madames courtyard after all. Its been a long time since you two have seen each other.
An You grabbed Mingzhus hand. Can you bear to push me towards another woman?
She couldnt bear it, she couldnt! Mingzhu mumbled, Youre the one I love, of course I cant bear to.
Dont worry, Ill be loyal towards you, towards our feelings. The moment An You entered the house, he impatiently kissed Mingzhus lips. Mingzhu reflexively emitted a ripple-like sound.
Is there really no need to go to your madames ce? Mingzhus thoughts were fading even as her heart filled with happiness.
Theres no need, youre the one I love, said An You. I cant betray our feelings.
The meaning was clearly that this daddy has already dumped that ugly old woman, yet he was making it sound so nice.
An You was clearly bery excited on top of Mingzhus young body. He huffed and puffed and thumped for a good while and soon released in estacy. As heid on top of Mingzhu, he panted to catch his breath.
Meanwhile, Mingzhu had just started feeling it a little, but An You was already done. Mingzhu felt like she was left in midair and couldnt go up or down. It was a very unpleasant feeling, but when she saw how tired An You was, she couldnt really ask him to go again.
When she saw that An You had actually fallen asleep, she felt a little unhappy, but the excitement that she would be able to stay by An Yous side suppressed this little but of unhappiness.
ment: And thats why I like this arc Xp. Ning Shus sure picking up skillz.
Chapter 789: Mingzhu is Also Your Mother
Chapter 789: Mingzhu is Also Your Mother
Early the next day, it was originally the time for Mingzhu to offer tea to the elders in the family and the main wife of the family, but An You and Mingzhu both slept until almost noon, leaving the old madame and Ning Shu to wait in the main hall for a long time.
Ning Shu didnt really care about this, but the old madames facial color was very bad as she gripped her crutch. In the end, she consoled Ning Shu, saying, Since she doesnt want to go through this ritual, then just forget it. Her status will only be acknowledged once you, the main wife, drinks her tea, but since she herself doesnt care, theres no need for us to bother.
Ning Shu nodded.
An Lingyun was already starving and she couldnt stop herself from asking, Mother, why dont I get someone to call Father?
Ning Shu looked towards the old madame and the old madame had her personal maid go call them.
It took quite a while for An You and Mingzhu to finallye. The moment Mingzhu entered the room, she saw that everyone was looking at her so her face flushed beautifully.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu took note of An Yous slightly yellow face and smiled meaningfully.
Mother, sorry, Ive made everyone wait. You all still have not eaten yet, right? Lets eat, lets eat. An You was a bridegroomst night, so hisplexion was glowing. Although that was the case, Ning Shu was still able to see that his facial color was tinged slightly yellow.
Father, dont you know that everyone was waiting for you two for a really long time? An Lingyun pouted as she grumbled.
An You doted on this daughter quite a bit, so when he heard this, he didnt say anything. However, at the side, Mingzhu immediately knelt down to An Lingyun and said, Lingyun, this is all because of me. I was a little tired this morning so I slept for a little longer. Im sorry.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
An Lingyuns facial color instantly worsened. Get up, dont kneel.
It was my mistake. I was the one that made everyone wait, I apologize. Can you forgive me? Mingzhu looked towards An Lingyun as if she was waiting for An Lingyuns forgiveness and would not get up before getting it.
An Lingyun:
Lingyun, youre so kindhearted, so please forgive me, said Mingzhu.
An Lingyun was about to die from fury. Mingzhu was clearly the one that camete, but now if she didnt forgive her, she was the one that was being mean?
Ning Shu inwardlyughed without any restraint. Some things, a person would only understand when it happened to them. Mingzhu had been like this in the original storyline as well. She treated her knees like they were made of iron and dropped to her knees for every little thing. After she squeezed out a couple drops of cat pee, everyone ended up on her side and med the original host for everything.
Now that this scenario was happening to An Lingyun, how would An Lingyun feel?
Probably not too happy.
Although Mingzhu was simple, she could sense when people disliked her. In this room, An Lingyun was the first to speak. Mingzhu sensed that An Lingyun disliked her, so she did this out of instinct.
She instinctively tried to use the power of the surrounding people to help herself get out of this tricky situation.
So now, An Lingyun was the one being targeted.
Ning Shu just stood at the side without speaking and watched.
Lingyun, please forgive me, said Mingzhu again towards An Lingyun.
An You pulled Mingzhu up from the ground and said to An Lingyun, This was my idea, so dont me Mingzhu. Mingzhu is also your mother, so be more respectful towards her.
Mother? My mothers Wei Lingxian. When the fudge did a mistress also be my mother? An Lingyun was suffocating from anger. When she saw that her father was so protective of Mingzhu, she felt even more envious and angry.
Lingyun and I are friends, so theres no need to call me mother. Mingzhu hastily waved her hand dismissively.
An Lingyun became even more furious. The frick? A good friend stole my father? In any case, currently An Lingyun felt like there was something disgusting stuck in her mouth but she couldnt spit it out. It was such an unpleasant feeling.
Lingyun, its quitete, so have the food be brought up. Everyones hungry, said Ning Shu to An Lingyun.
An Lingyun pouted very unhappily as she had the servants bring up the food.
This was Mingzhus first meal in the generals residence as a mistress, so based on customs, she shouldve attended to the entire table as they ate. Mistresses, in in terms, were just servants.
However, Mingzhu sat down next to An You and sweetly helped him get food.
Chapter 790: Does Everyone Hate Mistresses a Lot?
Chapter 790: Does Everyone Hate Mistresses a Lot?
Princess Mingzhu didnt notice the fact that her status was no longer the same. She was no longer Princess Mingzhu and was just a mistress. The main wife even had the right to sell her, but she continued to live inside her own world, not knowing anything and not caring about anything.
The old madames face was ck during the entire course of this meal and her ivory chopsticks struck her bowl very loudly. An You finally noticed that his mother didnt seem very happy, so he asked, Mother, do these dishes not suit your taste?
The old madame: Haha.
After breakfast, An You left with Mingzhu. The old madame pped her chopsticks down hard. She was so furious her voice was trembling. What kind of education did she have? Ive never seen someone with such uneptable behavior!
All Ning Shu could do was console the old madame and tell her not to be too angry. It was natural for An You to treat Mingzhu like she was a precious pearl.
It was easy to love, but only continuing to love would make it true love.
Ning Shu took An Lingyun along to participate in all sorts of noblewomen gatherings to allow An Lingyun to see more of the world. At the same time, it would give An Lingyun a chance to meet her potential mother-inw.
A lot of noblewomen looked towards Ning Shu with sympathy. In the past, An You didnt have a single mistress, but now a shameless Princess Mingzhu had suddenly appeared. All of them warned Ning Shu that she had to make sure the mistress kept to the rules. Right now, Mingzhu was nothing but amoner so there was nothing to be afraid of.
Ning Shu just smiled and nodded as a response, so the other madames eyes filled with even more sympathy. Her own husband had been stolen by another woman, but she still had to stay strong and smile like she was fine with this. They started talking about how to sort out mistresses that didnt know their ce. Every single one of them spoke between gritted teeth.
As long as they were the main wife, theyd feel extreme pain and hatred towards the mistresses they had to share their husband with.
An Lingyun listened from the side. She felt like an entire new world had been opened to her. The tricks were either to sell the mistress, make sure the mistress would never be able to give birth, or slowly torment the mistress by having her carry over tea and pour water.
While they were heading back, An Lingyun asked Ning Shu, Does everyone hate mistresses a lot?
An Lingyun had grown up in a simple and happy environment, so she had never seen what a family with a lot of concubines and mistresses was like. Hence, she had no idea how much harm a mistress caused the main wife.
Meanwhile, the main wife still had to act magnanimous and help the husband ept mistresses.
Ning Shu didnt reply directly. Of these madames, who do you think will be easy to get along with? I think Madame Li is good. I heard that Madames son is about the same age as your older brother.
An Lingyun was taken aback slightly, then her face immediately flushed and she said embarrassedly, Mother!
No need to be embarrassed. Its natural for children to eventually reach the age of marriage, said Ning Shu.
Itll be good for you to interact with these madames more so that youll be mentally prepared once you get married. Theres no way your future husband would only have you as his only woman, so its good to listen to their stories more, said Ning Shu mildly.
A shadow immediately fell on An Lingyuns heart. Cant they be like Father and have only one wife? How can these men be so fickle
An Lingyuns voice faltered, because her father now also had a mistress, and he had even entered the cluster of flowers in old age.
An Yous actions hurt Wei Lingxian even more than the how those men with harems hurt their main wives.
Since he wouldnt be able to do it, why give Wei Lingxian that hope?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 791: Time Was like a Butcher Knife
Chapter 791: Time Was like a Butcher Knife
Ning Shu didnt care that An Lingyun didnt like hearing about this and relentlessly continued stabbing her heart. Unwed men also have chambermaids. Before you even marry over, men already have women by their sides. Once you marry over, those chambermaids will be promoted to concubines or mistresses.
The reason your father doesnt have a chambermaid is because hes often out on campaigns, said Ning Shu mildly.
An Lingyuns facial color worsened like she had stepped on dog sh*t. She stared at Ning Shu almost nkly as she said, Mother.
Of course, youll also have a loving rtionship with your husband, although you have to share him with others. Ning Shus words stabbed An Lingyuns heart again and again.
Ning Shu then said, Youre the daughter of a general, so youll naturally be the main wife. Thats why you have to work hard when managing the residence. Once you get married, your inws home will be your home. There are some things that the generals residence wouldnt be able to get involved with. Married daughters are spilled water after all.
An Lingyun:
Ning Shu paid no attention to how dejected An Lingyun was and started discussing with the old madame regarding the son, An Yus marriage.
The old madame took a liking to Minister Sus daughter, but Ning Shu immediately rejected this. In the original storyline, this Su Li was An Yus wife, but she had actually revered Mingzhu and admired Mingzhus courage in being so determined and faithful towards her love.
Mingzhu was clearly the person in her husbands heart, but she was actually supporting her love rival and helping her oppose Wei Lingxian, her true mother-inw. She was always criticizing her mother-inw for being so cruel to Mingzhu. How many holes mustve been in this girls brain?
It was another unbelievably na?ve woman with no sense of right and wrong.
Ning Shu directly stated her reasoning. This Su Li is Minister Sus only daughter, so its hard for her not to be spoiled. Meanwhile, An Yu is the eldest son, so his wife will be the eldest daughter-inw. In the future, shed have to take up the heavy responsibility of looking after the generals residence. This daughter-inw has seen this woman before. Shes a na?ve and lively child.
The moment the old madame heard this, she eliminated Su Li from the selection. Naivety meant stupidly. How could someone who didnt know how the world worked be expected to manage the home correctly and interact with other madames? Could it be that they should allow her to offend everyone?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu never considered establishing any rules for Mingzhu, nor did she have Mingzhu give her greetings. As for An Yous doting love towards Mingzhu, Ning Shu just acted like she was blind and couldnt see anything.
Towards this, Mingzhu was overjoyed. Although the madame didnt say anything, Mingzhu felt that the madame had already forgiven her.
Meanwhile, An Lingyun who had been very protective of Mingzhu in the original storyline was now seemingly unintentionally making things hard for Mingzhu. When Ning Shu saw what An Lingyun was doing, she got the feeling that An Lingyun seemed to be practicing. She was probably polishing her skills in preparation to deal with mistresses.
For example, if Mingzhu wanted to eat something, An Lingyun would tell the servants to dy things and not bring it over. When Mingzhu asked about it, An Lingyun said that the generals residence didnt have money and couldnt afford something that expensive. Even the old madame didnt have the money to eat swallows bird nest anymore.
Mingzhu first made a huge scene in a wronged manner and An You stepped out to protect Mingzhu again. However, An Lingyun just said directly, Father, youve been demoted and dont get much from your sry. The generals residence currently isnt doing well.
Being told this by his own daughter dealt An You a heavy blow.
In the end, the matter was dropped. Mingzhu had her personal maid go buy it.
Using ones own money didnt go into the ount books. However, though Mingzhu got to eat what she wanted to eat, she felt very unhappy.
An Lingyun also felt very unhappy whenever she saw that there were good things in Mingzhus courtyard. She was the one that had spent money to buy most of the things there. Now the entire generals residence was working to save money, but Mingzhu still had so many good things.
A mistress actually had more things in her house than her mother.
Ning Shu just silently took in An Lingyuns chancg. That was why people only knew pain when the stick struck their own body. Right now, would An Lingyun still enthusiastically wee Mingzhu into thisrge family?
All humans were selfish. Theyd alwayspete hard when things touched upon their own possessions.
The generals residence was now doing worse than before, but Mingzhu was still living very well. Would An Lingyun be able to ept this?
An You and Mingzhu had been lovey-dovey for a while. In the past, they would be stuck together all day, but recently, An You would asionally sleep in the study.
Ning Shu looked at An Yous slightly yellow face. His brows were tightly furrowed like he had something on his mind, while Mingzhus gaze contained a bit of me.
Inwardly, Ning Shu wasughing her head off. Time was like a butcher knife, it was capable of destroying all true love and feelings.
In the original storyline, An You and Mingzhu had both died, creating a legendary true love.
But what did death count for? What did they die for? If they had lived, they would be able to love each other for so much longer. Only love that survived the ravaging of time could count as true love.
Chapter 792: Needed to Take Medicine
Chapter 792: Needed to Take Medicine
Love and lust, love and lust. With love, there naturally came lust. However, the current An You seemed like he couldnt really satisfy Mingzhu.
Since he was old, he should really just be more decent and stop trying to act like a willful youngster. Did he really think that he was a vigorous youngd?
Lately, An You has been very distressed, very very distressed.
Although he felt really satisfied after making love, Mingzhu wasnt and always wanted another round. However, for some reason, his body wouldnt cooperate. He felt very humiliated facing Mingzhus gaze filled with silentints, so he decreased the amount of times they made love.
An You felt that there was something wrong with his body. It wasnt that he couldnt do it, but he just couldnt keep at it for long. Before he thought that it was just because he was too excited. After all, Mingzhu was so young and beautiful.
However, after tumbling with Mingzhu this many times and continuing to face the same problem, he was starting to get worried.
He even secretly went to see a doctor. The doctor checked his pulse and said that his kidney was weak, so he prescribed some medicine to strengthen An Yous kidney and improve the yang in his body.
For the sake of keeping this matter concealed, An You pretended that he was sick and needed to take medicine.
When Mingzhu found out that An You was sick, she started wailing like An You was about to pass away. It made the old madames facial colorpletely darken.
However, An You was very touched. He was moved by how worried Mingzhu was about him, so he hugged her in front of everyone and wiped away her tears while saying sweet nothings to her. Finally, Mingzhu smiled through her tears.
Ning Shu:
She felt so speechless. This guys elderly mother, main wife, and his daughter was in this room. Couldnt he watch his behavior a little?
How could there possibly so many feelings that they couldnt control?
Ning Shu sighed. She felt that she was destined to be alone this entire lifetime. This so-called love seriously made people want to fall apart.
At the same time, when she couldnt even guarantee her own life, love was something she couldnt even hope for. What could be more stable and beautiful than love after all?
In any case, Ning Shu expressed that she was severely disgusted. Were these two nning to start tumbling right here and now?
Ning Shu sniffed at the medicine the maid brought in, then her lips hooked slightly.
When An Lingyun saw Mingzhu acting like this, she felt even more disgusted. The moment she got out of the room, she spat, Damned vixen.
An Lingyun started to find the things that filled Mingzhus house an eyesore. Whenever she recalled that they were all bought with the generals residences money, shed feel her heart ache. She was always trying to find reasons to take things from Mingzhus house.
Mingzhu thought that An Lingyun had forgiven her, so she generously gifted all the good things to An Lingyun.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, when An Lingyun asked for things every single time she came, Mingzhu became unhappy. These things were hers, what right did An Lingyun have to ask for them?
Chapter 793: A White Jade Hairpin
Chapter 793: A White Jade Hairpin
Right now, Ning Shu pretty much didnt need to do anything. An Lingyun handled managing the residence and she didnt need to attend to An You. She was practically living the retired life ahead of time.
Ning Shu watched as An Lingyun and Mingzhu got into an argument because of a white jade hairpin. Mingzhu was used to using the skill of crying and weeping, then kneeling for every single little thing.
An Lingyun had been going around with Ning Shu to attend gatherings, so she gradually learned quite a lot. No matter what, Mingzhu was a senior in her family. If she allowed a senior to kneel to her, that meant she no longer wanted her reputation.
An Lingyun started to feel even more strongly that Mingzhu was very malicious, to use this method to ruin her reputation. So the moment Mingzhu knelt down, An Lingyun knelt down as well.
An Lingyuns reaction made Mingzhu feel like she had swallowed a fly. She felt wronged and resentful. Why was An Lingyun treating her this way? She treated An Lingyun so well and gave her all her good things, so why was she still so greedy and insatiable?
The generals residence had clearly used to be so warm. An Lingyun had been her friend as well, so why did things be like this? She had already exined that she just wasnt able to restrain her feelings, that she wanted to be part of the generals residence, so why was An Lingyun being like this?
Mingzhu felt that An Lingyun had betrayed their friendship.
Of course, in the end, An You had to mediate this conflict. An You naturally stood on the side of the one he loved and naturally gave the jade hairpin to Mingzhu.
An Lingyun was angry, very angry. This was her father, so why was he always on this womans side? Why!?
In this moment, An Lingyun was just like how Wei Lingxian used to be. She felt envy, hatred, discontent, and hurt. Her father didnt even think about things before choosing Mingzhus side. He didnt even ask about what happened. This bias made An Lingyun felt very hurt.
Ning Shu saw that An Lingyun was so angry that her entire body was trembling as she knelt on the ground, but An You was just hugging and consoling Mingzhu. She inwardly sighed, then walked over.
Ning Shu pulled An Lingyun off the ground. When An Lingyun turned around and saw her mother, the tears she had been holding back instantly overflowed.
Ning Shu looked at An You as she said, Husband, the residences stores arent doing well, and after you were demoted, your sry decreased as well. The generals residence is truly not doing well these days. Lingyun is now managing the household and so shes always thinking about ways to cut down some expenses. An Lingyun was the one who bought this white jade hairpin for Mingzhu and she was thinking of asking for it back to sell it in order to support the residences expenditures.
When An You saw his main wife, he was taken aback for a second. He felt like it had been a very long time since he had seen her. Most of the time, this woman didnt even give off the slightest trace of presence and she also hadnt said anything about the fact that he doted on Mingzhu.
An You felt a little uneasy. If the other party had made a ruckus wanting to stop him from being together with Mingzhu, he wouldnt feel guilty at all. Now as he listened to her calmly state the facts, he actually felt ashamed.
An You took the white jade hairpin from Mingzhus hand and gave it to An Lingyun.
Mingzhus facial color instantly worsened. This wasnt just about a hairpin. Right after Wei Lingxian spoke, An You changed his mind about giving the hairpin to her. This made Mingzhu feel very ufortable and she started feeling threatened.
An Lingyun held the white jade hairpin, as she looked towards Mingzhu, her eyes filled with ridicule.
Mingzhu immediately knelt down in front of Ning Shu. Ning Shu just looked at Mingzhu calmly and magnanimously epted her kneel, because right now Mingzhu was nothing but a mistress. Did she really think that she was still Princess Mingzhu and that people would be terrified as soon as she kneeled?
Madame, I was at fault. I never thought that the residences situation was like this. Tomorrow Ill take out my private savings to help the residence, said Mingzhu nobly.
Ning Shu smiled faintly. Very good. Its good that you think this way. After all, you are a member of the generals residence.
Mingzhu smiled through her tears as she knocked her head hard against the ground. Many thanks for epting me, Madame. Thank you.
Ning Shu smiled with even more dignity.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu pulled An Lingyun to her courtyard, then took out a hairpin from her essories box to give to An Lingyun. An Lingyun hastily waved her hands to reject it. I dont want Mothers hairpin. I was doing that on purpose. I wanted to take Mingzhus hairpin on purpose.
Ning Shu pulled An Lingyuns hand and said, No matter what you do, you have to find a good reason for yourself beforehand and make sure that youre on the advantageous side. This way, while making things hard for someone, you wouldnt end up falling into a trap. Your father currently dotes greatly on Mingzhu, so naturally everything Mingzhu says is right. Youre a youngdy, you shouldnt interfere with your fathers harem. You should just let your father dote on whoever he wishes to.
But Mother, I cant ept this. An Lingyun stomped unhappily. Right now, Mingzhu is the only one in Fathers eyes. Could it be that you dont feel upset by this?
Ning Shu looked at An Lingyun. Its important to stay calm no matter what you face. What benefits would meeting force with force like this bring? So what if you can vent the resentment in your heart? Your father will still be on Mingzhus side.
Dont fight with Mingzhu anymore. Shes your fathers concubine while youre of the younger generation. Its not good for your reputation, exhorted Ning Shu.
Chapter 794: Couldn’t Really Do It Anymore
Chapter 794: Couldnt Really Do It Anymore
An Lingyun knew that her mother had her best interests in mind, so she nodded quietly.
Soon, Princess Mingzhu personally came to Ning Shus courtyard to offer her a bag of silver. Ning Shu had An Lingyun take it.
An Lingyun curled her lips in disdain. It was such a tiny amount of money. Back when Mingzhu had firste to the residence, everything they bought for her was paid with banknotes. This little bit of money couldnt even pay off a single banknote.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mingzhus steps were much lighter as she left. It was clear that she thought the residence had epted her rtionship with An You and gave her their blessings.
Ning Shu shook her head. Bickering with someone that livedpletely inside their own world like this was just asking for trouble. The moment you said something or raised your voice just a little, shed immediately kneel down in remorse and ceaselessly ask for your forgiveness.
Ive wronged, Ive apologized, so you should forgive me. If you dont forgive me, that puts you in the wrong and youre the one at fault.
Nothing hurt people like them more than having their true love destroyed.
Although the people of the residence had allowed her to be together with An You, Mingzhu now had a new distress, which was the issue of her intimacy with An You.
It was like this every single time! As soon as she started to feel it a little, the love-making would end. Sometimes Mingzhu would keep hugging An You, wanting more, but An You seriously couldnt do it again and was always evading it, saying that he was tired.
A shadow was growing in Mingzhus heart. She felt that An You had gone off to find some other woman. However, ever since she came to the generals residence, An You had always been with her. He never even went to Wei Lingxians courtyard.
Although she didnt want to admit it, she was starting to think that An You couldnt really do it anymore. An You was her first man, so she didnt know what other men were like. Due to her feminine bashfulness, she couldnt voice her true feelings either.
She didnt want An You to think that she was a licentious woman.
Meanwhile, An You could sense Mingzhus dissatisfaction, but although he had the desire, he truly didnt have the strength. He had already drunk so much medicine, but it was all useless. An You didnt know what had happened to his body. This feeling made him very uneasy.
Chapter 795: Happier Than a First-Time Father
Chapter 795: Happier Than a First-Time Father
An You knew that if things continued on like this, there would eventuallye a day when Mingzhu wouldin. He loved Mingzhu and wanted to give her the best of everything, but what exactly was wrong with this crappy body? It didnt use to be like this.
An You saw a lot of doctors and was given a lot of prescriptions, but no matter what he ate, it was useless. He had even taken medicine prescribed by famous doctors and was practically a walking jar of medicine by now, but none of it changed the issue of hisck of endurance.
Ning Shu just watched silently as An You drankrge bowls of medicine. He drank more medicine in a day than he ate, causing his face to lookpletely green.
On the surface, Ning Shu was dignified andposed, but inwardly she was nearly rolling on the floor withughter.
When she saw that An You often slept in the study now and Mingzhu had an expression of silentint, she just smiled coldly.
The current An You no longer had the ability to love hard and f*ck hard, so he couldnt drive Mingzhu to tears with ecstasy.
Ha. Ha. Ha.
Ning Shu really wanted to stretch her waistzily to express her pleasant mood, but when she considered her dignified and magnanimous image, she gave up on this idea.
Although An You finished really fast, Mingzhu still got pregnant. Furthermore, Mingzhu didnt even know she was pregnant and one day, ended up throwing up so hard she passed out during a meal. When a doctor came to take a look at her, he said that it had already been two months.
Although the old madame didnt like Mingzhu, for better or for worse, that child in Mingzhus belly was her grandson. It was always better to have more children, so she even took out her private savings to buy a lot of nourishing foods for Mingzhu.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
With how delicate and fragile Mingzhu looked, the old madame couldnt help but worry. She sincerely hoped that this child would be able toe into this world safely.
When An You learned that the person he loved had gotten pregnant, he was extremely excited. He was even happier than a first-time father and picked up Mingzhu to spin her around. The old madame was startled and hastily had him set Mingzhu back down.
When An Lingyun found out that Mingzhu had gotten pregnant, she be unhappy. The current An Lingyun was no longer as simple as before and she thought a lot about the future consequences that this childs arrival would bring. The first thing she thought of was that this child might threaten her and her older brothers position.
Although the child was born of a mistress, the child would have the right to inherit possessions of the generals residence. It was still alright if it turned out to be a girl, but if it was a boy, then itd be a threat to her brother.
When she saw how happy her father was, she became even more worried. It felt like her father would be extremely biased towards this younger brother or sister.
However, her mother still looked so unconcerned, so she couldnt help but ask, Mother, arent you worried?
Whats there to be worried about? Theres nothing to worry about. In reality, Ning Shu was a little surprised that Mingzhu had actually gotten pregnant. In the original storyline, Mingzhu hadnt ever gotten pregnant.
In reality, this child wouldnt sh with An Lingyun and An Yu, so she didnt want to get involved in this childs matters.
An Lingyun stomped her feet without saying anything. She looked a little conflicted, so Ning Shu said, Lingyun, this child is your sibling. Your ages will be very far apart, so there are some things you can do, and some that you cant, you understand?
Ning Shu took in An Lingyuns expression. Her brows were furrowed in conflicted hesitation. It was clear that she minded this child a lot.
The feeling of having a sibling that didnt share the same parents was very strange. When An Lingyun heard what Ning Shu said, she heaved a long sigh, then said, Mother, I understand.
Inherently, An Lingyun was kindhearted.
She would fight to obtain what she needed, but it was on the premise that it didnt hurt others.
Mingzhus pregnancy made An You very happy since they would have a child together. However, the more important point was that he wouldnt have to make love with Mingzhu for a long time. In all honestly, An You was now a little scared of sleeping with Mingzhu. He was scared of seeing Mingzhus disappointed gaze.
Chapter 796: Uh, What Happened?
Chapter 796: Uh, What Happened?
Right now, An You just wanted to take advantage of the time while Mingzhu was pregnant to hurry and fix his own body so that he could give Mingzhu apletely new him.
After getting pregnant, Mingzhu became even more conspicuously spoiled. On top of that, since her health was a little delicate, she threw up whatever she ate. Nowadays, she was always hammering An You with her fists and An You always epted her little hits with a smile.
It felt both sweet and bittersweet to Mingzhu.
Ning Shu paid no attention to the two that were constantly flirting and just called An Yu back from Profit Provinces military.
She said that she was going to arrange a marriage for him and wanted him toe take a look.
An Yu happily ran back, then bumped into his dad hugging Princess Mingzhu in the garden. Princess Mingzhu was even covering her stomach with one hand.
An Yu was dumbfounded, he couldnt understand what was going on at all. Why was his dad so intimate with Mingzhu?
Uh, who could tell him what exactly happened?
When the old madame saw her grandson after such a long time, especially after so many things had happened to the residence, she started crying.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu saw that An Yu had changed a lot. He had be tan and there was even a faint scar on his face. He was also much more well-built and looked a lot sharper.
As expected, he had changed from this experience.
An Yu was still confused over what was going on with An You and Princess Mingzhu. His father didnt even greet him when he came back.
So he went to ask his sister about what happened between their dad and Princess Mingzhu.
An Lingyun now loathed Princess Mingzhu a lot. When she heard that her brother was still calling that lowly mistress a princess, she spat and said, Shes not some princess anymore, shes nothing but a mistress.
Following that, she told her brother everything, about how Mingzhu had rashly ran to the battlefield on her own and got together with An You. At the end, she said that Mingzhu was already two months pregnant.
When An Yu finished listening, hepletely fell apart. His image of Mingzhu as the ideal woman who was gentle like water immediately shattered. In the blink of an eye, she had already be his fathers mistress and was about to give birth to a child.
An Yu pressed his lips together, then inwardly heaved a sigh. What kind of courage must it have taken to rush to the battlefield? If she had ran to Profit Provinces military, she definitely wouldve been dragged into the tents by those tough old soldiers and treated as a military prostitute.
During this past period of time, An Yu had gone through a lot of suffering in Profit Provinces military. That ce had no rationality, no right or wrong. All that was there was the fist and seniority.
When he had first gone there, he had refused to ept it. While trying to argue, he was knocked down, then everyone ran up to kick and stomp on him. The scar on his face came from a time they were sent to suppress bandits; a bandit had gotten him.
That one cut almost took his life. Thest thing that shed through his mind had been Mingzhus face. He had never imagined that things would be like this.
It was ridiculous.
Ning Shu called An Yu over and said, Grandmother and I helped you take a look at a woman and wanted you toe home to take a look at her.
An Yu looked at his mother. She was talking to him calmly about these matters without any trace of hurt showing on her face. She had even stepped up to support the residence when it faced such a crisis.
Mother, Ill leave the decision to you two, said An Yu indifferently. Its fine as long as the girl can support the family like you, Mother.
Ning Shu took in An Yus expression, then directly asked, You still cant forget about Mingzhu?
Chapter 797: If a Pretty Boy like An Yu…
Chapter 797: If a Pretty Boy like An Yu
When An Yu saw that his mother knew about his hidden feelings, for a moment he was so embarrassed that he didnt know what to say, especially since Mingzhu was now his fathers woman.
I-I didnt, stammered An Yu, but he saw that his mother continued to just look at him.
Deny it, just keep denying. Ning Shu kept looking at An Yu with a deadpan expression.
An You felt even more embarrassed and finally shrugged. In the past this son did like gentle women like Mingzhu, but shes already Fathers woman now. This son doesnt have any thoughts towards her.
Ning Shu was a little surprised since this child had been very infatuated with Mingzhu before. He had changed a lot now. He didnt seem to be the same as he was in the original storyline.
Ning Shu was now extremely d she had frickin sent him away early before he had bepletely infatuated with Mingzhu. The environment had probably influenced An Yu some too. The current An Yu was much more intelligent and well-rounded than before.
Those scars on his face and hands showed what he had been through.
A strange question suddenly popped into Ning Shus mind and she nced towards An Yus lower half. All the men in Profit Province were rough guys. They usually didnt have women there, so if a little pretty boy like An Yu headed over Did he get pushed down?
The more she thought about it, the more she felt it was possible and the look in her eyes became even more strange.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
An Yu:
After leaving his mothers courtyard, he bumped into Mingzhu who was standing in the corridor and feeding fish. An Yu wanted to avoid her, so he turned around to leave.
An Yu. Mingzhu called out to An Yu. An Yu turned around and greeted, Aunt.
The moment Mingzhu heard what An Yu called her, her expression stiffened. After all, she was even younger than An Yu. However, the fact that he called her this way meant that he epted her, right?
Are you doing well in Profit Provinces military? asked Mingzhu.
An Yu cupped his fist in a salute and said, Many thanks for your concern, Aunt. Everything is pretty good.
Actually, theres no need for you to be so polite with me. Ive always thought of you as a friend. When Mingzhu saw how distant An Yu was being, she felt a little ufortable. Then she noticed that An Yus face had a faint scar. It looks like youre not doing very well, you mustve suffered a lot.
Mingzhu took a couple steps towards An Yu. When An Yu saw that she was supporting her waist while walking towards him, he quickly took a few steps back and said, Its nothing for grown men to suffer a little bit.
In truth, I didnt agree with you going to Profit Provinces military back then, said Mingzhu. I really cant understand why Madame sent you to such a harsh ce.
An Yu frowned slightly and said, Aunt, you should continue feeding the fish. Ill be leaving now.
Mingzhu watched as An Yu walked away, then frowned slightly, feeling a bit wronged. Why was he like this? She sighed. She was pretty sure that An Lingyun had said bad things about her to her brother, that must be why An Yu was avoiding her like this.
Mingzhu rubbed her stomach. Suddenly, for some reason, she felt a little depressed and worn out, especially when she saw how imposing An Yu was. That young and healthy body made Mingzhus heart feel strangely restless.
Mingzhu, youre here! I was looking for you everywhere. An You walked over worriedly.
Due to drinking so much medicine during this period of time, the smell of medicine hovered around An You all the time. The moment Mingzhu smelled this, she covered her mouth and started retching.
Chapter 798: Will Soon Have a Beautiful Sister-in-law!
Chapter 798: Will Soon Have a Beautiful Sister-inw!
When An You saw that Mingzhu wasnt feeling well and was throwing up, he reached out to pat her back, but the closer he got, the harder Mingzhus retched. She hastily lifted her hand to stop An You from getting any closer. Stay away, I feel like throwing up.
An Yous facial color stiffened and he stopped moving forward, but his heart was clutching in pain. He was hurt by Mingzhus attitude.
When Mingzhu saw An Yous disbelieving expression, after she finished throwing up, she said, Theres a medicine smell around you. The smell of it makes me feel nauseous.
An You pressed his lips together and it was a few moments before he finally said, Go bathe first. After saying that, he stiffly turned around and left.
Mingzhu watched as An You walked away destely and parted her lips, but in the end, she didnt call out to him.
Ning Shu didnt know about this happening between An You and Mingzhu. She was currently going with the old madame and taking An Yu to see his future wife.
Ning Shu found this situation seriously strange. She herself had never gotten married before, but she was already looking for a daughter-inw.
An You was very satisfied with his future wife. She was a gentle and beautiful girl that looked very sensible.
Ning Shu was also very satisfied, because the current An You was no longer infatuated with Mingzhu.
An Yu decided to return to the Profit Province military after getting married. The old madame agreed with this. She could sense that her health wasnt too good and would be able to die without regrets if she could see a great-grandson.
The group returned to the generals residence and saw that Mingzhu was waiting at the door. Mingzhus gaze swept across An Yus face, then she asked Ning Shu, Madame, did you guys head out today for some business?
Ning Shu said with a smile, We went to see An Yus fiance today. An Yu will be getting married very soon.
Thats right, Ill soon have a beautiful sister-inw! An Lingyun smiled happily, almost purposefully doing it for Mingzhu to see. In the past, she had thought of Mingzhu as her future sister-inw. She had never imagined that Mingzhu would be as shameless as to like her father and do so many absurd things.
Now, whenever she attended gatherings, she would hear other peopleugh at the generals residence. Due to Mingzhu, they even looked at her weirdly.
When Mingzhu heard this news, she stumbled backwards slightly in shock, then forced a smile and said, Congrattions.
Thank you, Aunt, replied An Yu politely.
Mingzhu then turned and left. The old madame leaned against her crutch and spat, Mannerless thing.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. She felt like Mingzhus current state was a little off. Could it be that all pregnant women became this weird?
Because both sides were rather satisfied with each other, An Yu and Li Nianleis marriage was quickly approved.
The family got together and chose an auspicious date based on the ecliptic calendar, then prepared to formally propose marriage. An You was a little unhappy because his family never told him that his son was getting married. They only notified him once they finished deciding everything.
Mingzhu sat at the side without saying anything and nced over at An Yu from time to time. His tan skin and muscr body gave him an imposing aura and the scar on his face added a sense of bravery to his charm. His current imposing aura was even stronger than his fathers.
Mingzhu didnt know if it was her misperception, but the current An You seemed a little dispirited. That feeling made Mingzhu feel like An You wasnt her god, not her lord, not her master.
An You felt like the entire family was ignoring him. Since his dignity as the head of the family was challenged, he said provokingly, This Li Nianlei lost her mother early and even has a younger brother to take care of. Women who lost a rtive cant be married.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu almost burst outughing. The fudge? You had sexual intercourse with a woman who was still in the mourning period for her parents, yet you still had the face to say this about others?
Father, Im very satisfied with this Li Nianlei. Shes a sensible woman who knows how to take care of others and shes been looking after her younger brother all these years. Her brother will soon be taking the imperial exams. Shes an intelligent and capable woman.
Mingzhus facial color became unreadably dim.
Chapter 799: Marriage Proposal Went Successfully
Chapter 799: Marriage Proposal Went Sessfully
An You was the master of the house, the backbone of this family, the one who was supposed to support the entire residence and protect the family. However, due to Mingzhu, An You even wanted to abandon his family and his duties, which caused his position in this family to drop rapidly.
Right now, An You disapproved of An Yu marrying the Li familys daughter on the basis that she had lost her mother early, but his opposition didnt cause any ripples. No one cared about his words.
An You seemed to also realize this and he frowned, feeling very ufortable.
After the date was agreed on, An Yu got ready to head to the Li residence to propose marriage.
As Ning Shu took in how valiant and handsome An Yu looked on horseback as he prepared to set out, she suddenly had a feeling of pride like her son had already grown up.
As An You looked at his son, he suddenly found that his son seemed like a stranger. Since he was often out on campaigns, Wei Lingxian had always taken care of everything at home. In the blink of an eye, his son and daughter had already reached the age of establishing their own families.
An You wanted to give An Yu a few exhorts, but he didnt know what t say.
An Lingyun told her brother to make sure the proposal was sessful ande back with her future sister-inw. An Yuughed candidly, then cupped his fist to say to the family, This grandson, this son will definitely seed.
The old madame smiled happily and a smile also appeared on Ning Shus face.
This kind of life was truly filled with happiness.
An You was standing with Mingzhu. He felt like he was an outsider. This was clearly his family, but it felt like they had no rtionship at all.
An You suddenly felt a sense of loneliness that he had never experienced before.
Mingzhus eyes flickered with fragments of light as she looked at the tall and lofty An Yu.
The marriage proposal went very sessfully. Following that, the birthday matching, the giving of betrothal gifts, and the presentation of wedding gifts were soonpleted. The two families picked an auspicious date that was half a monthter for the marriage. Next was simply to send a bridal sedan chair to fetch the bride. With things already at this point, the two familys marriage was already pretty much set in stone.
The day of the wedding soon arrived. The entire residence was lively and decorated with bright rednterns. An Lingyun was smiling excitedly as she instructed the servants to make preparations and even the old madame came to help.
An Yu was in crimson bridegroom attire with a ck officials hat on his head and red strings decorating his shoulders. It was a very festive attire. Ning Shu nodded in satisfaction. He looked very handsome.
In contrast to how lively the generals residence was, Mingzhus courtyard was much more quiet. Mingzhu was leaning against the door while being supported by a maid as she watched the people busying about. She felt like an outsider.
Miss, should we head back inside? Its windy by the door, said Mingzhus personal maid.
Mingzhu watched as An Yu passed by in his marriage attire. He looked handsome, tall, and seemed to be radiant with delight.
Mingzhu suddenly realized that when she and An You got together, they didnt go through any form of ceremony at all. When she saw the bridegroom and bride hold that red ribbon ball together and walk past everyone that was cheering andughing merrily, she suddenly felt like arge hammer had struck her heart.
She didnt have a wedding, didnt have a dowry, and no siblings carried her out on a sedan chair. She didnt have that trailing wedding skirt, nor that bridal sedan chair. She didnt have anything.
As Mingzhu listened to the voices of the wedding ceremony, she felt that her life was a waste. What had she been trying to obtain? She didnt have anything.
An You didnt give her anything. He said he loved her, but she didnt get anything.
Mingzhu looked at the bride whose face was covered by a veil and felt poisonous vines grow in her heart. As the thorns pricked her heart, her heart filled with envy and bitterness.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 800: We Didn’t Have a Wedding Like This
Chapter 800: We Didnt Have a Wedding Like This
She watched as An You and Wei Lingxian sat together to ept the new couples kowtows. She didnt even have the chance to sit side by side with An You. They were the true happy family.
When she saw the smile on Wei Lingxians face, a feeling of pain that was hard to put into words welled up in her heart.
Everyone was happy, Mingzhu was the sole person who had such a bitter expression on her face. That pained expression of herspletely ruined the atmosphere. When the old madame saw that Mingzhu was being like this, she had Mingzhu head back to her own courtyard. Who was she pulling this face to show?
Mingzhu felt even more wronged when she was driven away and her expression filled with even more sorrow like someone had bullied her. An You was currently drinking with people, so he didnt notice her at all.
This liveliness had nothing to do with her. She would never be able to experience this kind of liveliness.
Ning Shu was talking with other married women with a smile. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Mingzhus deste expression. Mingzhu probably understood by now that her rtionship with An You hadnt gotten peoples approval and blessings. She had just been subjectively assuming everything.
Mingzhus current status couldnt even count as a mistress because she hadnt been added to the family history. She shouldve been a noble mistress, but she didntplete the tea offering ritual. When the old madame saw that Mingzhu didnt seem to care, she naturally didnt bother to remind her about the adding her name to the family history.
That was why, falling in love was easy. It was continuing to love that was hard.
An You and Mingzhu had died in the end, which was why their love wasbeled as true love.
As Ning Shu looked at An Yu, she felt a gratified feeling rise up in her heart. It was clearly happiness due to seeing her son take a good wife and form his own family.
After that loud lively day, the generals residence finally quieted down. Mingzhu and An Youy together on the bed. Mingzhu said to An You, An You, we didnt have a wedding like this.
An You hugged Mingzhu. Once you give birth to the child, Ill hold one for you.
A hard to describe sense of anger and exhaustion suddenly flooded Mingzhus heart and she turned so that her back faced An You.
An You hugged Mingzhu and said consolingly, Mingzhu, youre pregnant now, so you shouldnt worry too much. Its not good for your health.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mingzhu was very angry, but she also couldnt pinpoint why she was angry. After a while, when she turned around, she found that An You had actually fallen asleep.
An Yu got married today, so as An Yus father, he had to greet all the customers which was naturally a lot of work. If it was a normal day, An You definitely wouldve continued consoling Mingzhu, but since he was too tired today, he fell asleep.
However, in this moment, all the strange unhappy emotions that were umting in Mingzhus heart suddenly exploded forth and her entire body pulsed with grievances and sadness. Mingzhu couldnt even lie to herself anymore. An You was all that she had left in this life, but she had just found out that she wasnt all that An You had.
This made her very angry and unwilling to ept things. There was even a faint sense of regret.
Wake up! An You, wake up! Mingzhu started pping An Yous face hard. An You opened his eyes and caught Mingzhus hand. He could feel stinging paine from his face. Mingzhus nails seemed to have left scratches on his face.
What are you doing? Mingzhu, whats with you!? Anger appeared on An Yous face, but anyone would be angry when they were suddenly hit.
When Mingzhu saw An You being so fierce towards her, tears immediately overflowed and she started crying. An You, you actually yelled at me? How can you treat me this way?
An You reached out and pulled Mingzhu into his arms as he exhaustedlyforted Mingzhu. Are you not feeling well? Dont cry, as soon as you cry, my heart feels like its breaking.
Mingzhu leaned into An Yous chest and was enveloped by the lingering smell of medicine. She felt nauseous, but An You kept hugging her tightly. The strong scent of the medicine caused her stomach to churn violently, so she abruptly pushed An You away and leaned over the side of the bed to throw up.
Chapter 801: The Newlywed Couple
Chapter 801: The Newlywed Couple
Mingzhus vomit caused the entire room to be filled with a sour rotting smell. An Yous nose scrunched up. As he looked at Mingzhu who was bent over the side of the bed, vomiting, he felt like something in his heart had been destroyed.
In An Yous heart, Mingzhu was gentle like water, a poetic and perfect beauty. It was a bit hard for him to ept this Mingzhu who was currently vomiting in front of him.
However, the moment this thought arose, he became shocked by his own feelings. He loved Mingzhu so much, how could he think something like this?
An You felt that there was a need to sort out his own feelings, so he got off the bed and left Mingzhus room almost like he was fleeing.
Mingzhu stared nkly in disbelief as tears silently streamed down her cheeks.
An You spent that night in the study. He stood by the window the entire night, looking at the bright moon in the sky like he was a block of wood.
The next day, it was time for the new daughter-inw to meet her inws, so Ning Shu and the old madame waited for An Yu and Li Nianlei in luxurious brocade clothing.
One thing that surprised Ning Shu was that An You came very early today and his facial color didnt look good. He had dark circles underneath his eyes and his face looked wan and yellow.
Why wasnt An You with Mingzhu? Werent they joined at the hip?
Ning Shu was very curious, but on the surface she maintained her virtuous and dignified manner.
After a while, Mingzhu came as well, supporting her waist. Her face was extremely pale to the point that veins were visible on her forehead.
When the old madame saw how delicate Mingzhu looked, like she was so weak she couldnt even take a gust of wind, she hastily asked, What happened? Did you not rest well?
Mingzhu nced at An You before saying to the old madame, Its nothing. I just cant eat. I keep feeling nauseous.
All pregnancies are like this. Everyone goes through it. Even if you feel nauseous, you still have to eat, exhorted the old madame.
Ning Shu saw that the atmosphere between An You and Mingzhu seemed a little strange. They seemed ufortable around each other.
The newlywed couple came in. An Yu held Li Nianleis hand as they walked in together. When Li Nianlei saw that so many people were looking at her, she hastily tried to shake off An Yus hand, but An Yu just tightened his grip on her hand. Li Nianleis face flushed bashfully.
Everyone just looked on with gentle smiles.
When Mingzhu saw Li Nianlei like this, she suddenly felt very jealous.
Li Nianlei first knelt in front of the old madame to offer her tea. The old madameughed merrily as she gave Li Nianlei a pair of wless white jade bracelets. The old madame said, This was something your grandfather gave me back then, now its passed onto you.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Many thanks, Grandmother. Li Nianlei smiled in delight. Following that, it was An You, this father-inws turn. An You gave a red packet.
Chapter 802: A Scene From a Painting
Chapter 802: A Scene From a Painting
Li Nianlei carried the tea to Ning Shu and called out, Mother.
Ning Shu had a kindly expression on her face, but her heart was crying. Was she about to be a grandmother?
It was such aplicated feeling.
Ning Shu gave Li Nianlei a very big and thick red packet, then gave her a pair of dragon and phoenix bracelets.
Following that, it was Mingzhus turn. Mingzhu hadnt expected for Li Nianlei to offer her tea. Li Nianlei had knelt to everyone else, but she only half knelt to Mingzhu. It was clear from this that Li Nianlei knew etiquette well.
Mingzhu took a sip of the tea in a fluster. She seemed even more nervous than Li Nianlei, this new daughter-inw.
After drinking the tea, a gift had to be given. Mingzhu took the hairpin out of her hair to give it to Li Nianlei.
Li Nianlei took the hairpin and pressed her lips together for a brief moment before saying, Many thanks, Aunt.
When the old madame saw what Mingzhu did, she rubbed her forehead in exasperation. Meanwhile, when An You saw how flustered and helpless Mingzhu looked, he felt heartache and went over to sit at Mingzhus side as if trying to give her support.
When Ning Shu saw this, she just smiled lightly.
Now that the generals residence had an eldest daughter-inw, An Lingyun, under Ning Shus indication, handed the right to manage the residence over to Li Nianlei.
Li Nianlei never expected to manage the generals residence right after marrying over and felt a little uneasy. She tried to give the management right back to Ning Shu.
Mother, this daughter-inw has juste. This isnt very appropriate, said Li Nianlei respectfully.
Ning Shu looked at Li Nianlei. She was a dignified and graceful woman that had a determined aura. It was to be expected though since she had lost her mother young and had to look after her younger brother. She was younger than Mingzhu, but much more intelligent and quick-wittedpared to Mingzhu.
Ning Shu said with a smile, Youre already someone of the generals residence, so its naturally your responsibility to manage the residence. Its fine, theres no need to worry.
Li Nianlei only epted the right after hearing these words. She was much more thorough in attending to matterspared to An Lingyun so Ning Shu had An Lingyun shadow Li Nianlei to learn.
The sisters-inw got along very well.
An Yu also seemed to like Li Nianlei, this new wife of his, a lot. He even pushed back the date for his return to Profit Provinces military.
The two were in perfect harmony. Although their interactions were still a little polite, there was a sweet atmosphere hovering around them.
It wasnt intense and fiery, it was just a soft gentleness like the flow of a river.
If Ning Shu could choose, shed choose this kind of slow growing affection. With fierily passionate love like that of Mingzhu and An Yous, what would be left after the mes finished burning?
The loving affection between An Yu and Li Nianlei gave Mingzhu an indescribable feeling. Shed often see An Yu pick a flower in the garden, then insert it into Li Nianleis hair. Li Nianlei would be looking through ount books and An Yu would put a shoulder around her, then theyd trade a smile. It looked extremely wonderful.
An You had never done things like that for her.
Mingzhu supported her waist. She couldnt stop herself from walking towards the two that were in the pavilion. They looked so blessed.
Mingzhu walked into the pavilion and saw that the delicate Li Nianlei was pretty much buried in An Yus arms. An Yu was well-built and strong. She couldnt help but wonder how itd feel to lean into his chest.
Aunt. Li Nianlei curtsied to Mingzhu. Mingzhu stared at Li Nianlei dazedly. This woman was beautiful and dignified. She looked like a very good match standing next to An Yu.
A handsome young man and a beautiful young woman. They were like a scene from a painting.
Mingzhus heart filled with envy as she looked at them.
Because An Yus youthful body was tall and broad.
She didnt dare to get too close to An You anymore. There was such a heavy smell of medicine around him that shed feel nauseous the moment she got close. The current An You no longer gave off a masculine scent full of vitality, but the scent of decay, of an old man past his prime.
Furthermore, it was even mixed with the smell of medicine. Mingzhu couldnt understand why An You kept drinking medicine without stop.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Li Nianlei saw that Mingzhu was staring at her and An Yu strangely. An Yu furrowed his brows slightly, then said, Aunt, Nianlei and I will be leaving first.
As he spoke, he pulled Li Nianlei and left.
Mingzhu watched the two walk away with narrowed eyes.
An Yu, do you get the feeling that Aunt is kind of strange? asked Li Nianlei, her brows furrowed. A womans intuition was very sharp. Li Nianlei could sense that Mingzhu seemed to harbor hostility towards her.
She couldnt understand why this aunt would feel hostility towards her though.
An Yu didnt seem to mind and said, Theres no need to mind her. In the future, when you encounter her, just make sure to maintain the appropriate etiquette. Dont worry about the rest.
Li Nianlei smiled gently as she gazed up at An Yu.
Chapter 803: This Family was Quite Blessed
Chapter 803: This Family was Quite Blessed
Has the general has been sleeping in the study all this time? asked Ning Shu.
As Zhu Erbed Ning Shus hair, she said, Yes. Hes been sleeping in the study for thest couple days.
Their passion had cooled off, so it was natural for them not to stick together so much anymore. One thing that Ning Shu hadnt expected was that Mingzhu actually didnt raise a ruckus. Although An You was sleeping in the study, she continued living quietly on her own.
Mingzhu was the type that couldnt stand being ignored, so the fact that she was staying this calm surprised Ning Shu a lot.
After getting dressed, Ning Shu went to have breakfast. As she walked in, she found that Li Nianlei had already instructed the servants to set up all the bowls and chopsticks. Her attentive manner made Ning Shu feel like blushing with shame.
An Yu was sure blessed, to have such a gentle and considerate wife.
After a short while, the old madame arrived as well. Her eyes were filled with delight whenever she looked at Li Nianlei.
It was clear that she liked this granddaughter-inw a lot.
If An You and Mingzhu, these two eyesores were ignored, this family was actually quite blessed.
Shed probably be leaving this world soon. She hadnt done much in this world because she had something much more important to handle, which was to stop herself from being driven crazy with anger by this shameless dog couple.
Every time she saw An Yous yellowish face, she would always give a dignified and meaningful smile. When she saw Mingzhus expression filled with silentint and regret, her smile became even moreposed.
Ning Shu: Wahahaha
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mingzhu was a young girl so she longed to be subdued and dominated by a valiant and imposing man, but right now An You didnt seem to be like a master. An You couldnt wield his masculine part properly, so he couldnt even subdue Mingzhu on the bed.
Mingzhus image of An You as a god was probably already starting to copse.
Ning Shu never saw a single trace of joy on Mingzhus face from the time Mingzhu first got pregnant until now.
And she was horrified to find that Mingzhu was looking at An Yu with a very strange gaze. Could it be that Mingzhu was setting her sights on An Yu?
In the original storyline, An Yu had liked Mingzhu, but Mingzhu didnt like An Yu. At that time, An Yu was young and immature and could only long for Mingzhu sadly since Mingzhu didnt find him attractive enough.
Could it be that since an issue had urred to An You, Mingzhu was switching targets?
Ning Shu shook her head. This wasnt possible. For better or for worse, Mingzhu and An You were true loves who would die for each other.
However, the current An Yu was now well-built and strong, no longer just a pretty boy. His entire body emitted an imposing aura, so he truly was much more attractivepared to back when he was just a delicate pretty boy.
Chapter 804: Will Not Tolerate Anyone Bullying My Wife
Chapter 804: Will Not Tolerate Anyone Bullying My Wife
An You didnte to eat breakfast, so the old madame had a servant bring some food to his study.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When Mingzhu heard that An You wasnting, her gaze flickered and she pressed her lips together before slowly drinking the porridge bit by bit.
An Yu and Li Nianlei were sitting opposite from Mingzhu and Mingzhu kept staring at them throughout the entire course of the dinner. Meanwhile, Ning Shus gaze was on Mingzhu.
No matter how she looked at it, there was something wrong with this Mingzhu.
When Mingzhu sensed that someone was looking at her, she turned around and met Ning Shus gaze. She immediately lowered her head to focus on drinking the porridge and stopped looking around.
After breakfast, the entire group started walking outside. As Mingzhu was stepping out the door, she suddenly tripped and fell straight to the ground.
Ah Mingzhu covered her stomach and started crying out in pain. Why did you push me!? Mingzhu pointed at Li Nianlei with one hand.
Li Nianlei who was standing next to Mingzhu froze in shock, her face pale. I didnt push you, I didnt.
Please save my child! Please, save my child! cried Mingzhu while sobbing. Ning Shu crouched down to help Mingzhu up, but Mingzhu pushed her hand away and covered her stomach like Ning Shu wanted to harm her child.
Mother, I really didnt push Aunt. Li Nianleis voice also contained a faint sobbing tone. She really didnt do it. She didnt know how Aunt suddenly ended up falling.
Bring Mingzhu back to her courtyard and call a doctor. Call a doctor! shouted the old madame as she leaned against her crutch.
Mingzhus face was pale as she shouted, Please save my child, please save my child!
But when Ning Shu reached out to help Mingzhu up, Mingzhus face would fill with fear. It was like she felt like everyone here wanted to hurt her.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes, then said to An Yu who was consoling Li Nianlei, Carry Mingzhu back to her courtyard.
Right after Ning Shu said that, she saw a longing light shed through Mingzhus eyes. A strange feeling immediately surged up in Ning Shus heart.
This doesnt really seem appropriate. An Yu shook his head. He and Mingzhu werent of the same generation since she was his fathers mistress. It wasnt really good for him to carry her.
When Mingzhu heard An Yus refusal, her tears overflowed.
Ning Shu saw that Mingzhu wasnt bleeding so she was likely fine. Hence Ning Shu just had Zhu Er go call An You.
When An You came and saw that the person he loved was lying on the ground while these people were just watching from the side, rage immediately flooded his heart.
Mingzhus pregnant, how can you guys treat her this way? shouted An You angrily as he hastily carried Mingzhu towards her courtyard.
Ning Shu snorted. The entire group followed them into the courtyard. Mingzhu was now lying on the bed, her face pale, while An You held her hand tightly and said, Our child will be fine. Itll be fine.
When the doctor came to take a look, he said that there was nothing wrong, she just suffered a fright and should rest well.
Mingzhus gazended on Li Nianleis face and she asked, Why did you push me?
I didnt, I really didnt push you. Li Nianleis face was deathly pale, but she said calmly, I was on your left. If I pushed you, you shouldve fallen towards the right, but you had fallen towards me.
Because you pulled me, said Mingzhu, hurt.
Ning Shu said coldly, First you said that you were pushed, now you say that you were pulled? What really happened?
Are you interrogating Mingzhu? Mingzhu almost lost her child, but you guys are still interrogating her like this? Do you guys have any humanity? said An You in a pained tone. His yellowish face was scrunched up with heartache.
Ning Shu: Pff
Keep calm. No matter what, she couldnt get angry.
An Yu pulled his wife behind him protectively and confronted An You. Theres no way Nianlei would do something like this. Isnt it more likely that your mistress was the one that tripped on her own?
Audacious! Is this how you speak to your father!? An You seemed to feel that his dignity was being challenged and he glowered at An Yu sternly. In this moment, he really resembled an old lion doing its best to maintain its dignity.
An You suddenly found that no one in this room seemed to be standing on his side. Mingzhu who was on the bed only knew to weep.
He waspletely alone. Loneliness quietly filled An Yous heart.
An Yu said coldly, What Im saying is the truth. No one saw what happened back then clearly and I will not tolerate anyone bullying my wife.
When Mingzhu saw An Yu like this and saw that An You wasnt speaking, she started weeping even harder without a word.
The old madame rapped her crutch against the ground, then said, Alright, stop arguing. Mingzhu should focus on recovering and thatll be the end of this matter.
Chapter 805: Perhaps it’s Because You’re Happy
Chapter 805: Perhaps its Because Youre Happy
Due to the old madames involvement, this matter was resolved. As for what the truth of the matter was, everyone probably had their own answers.
The group left Mingzhus courtyard. Inside the house, Mingzhu looked at An You through her tears. His entire figure seemed to hunch over and he seemed much older. Mingzhu suddenly felt like her mouth tasted really bitter, bitter to the point that she reflexively retched.
Why!? Why didnt you help me? Even An Yu knows to protect his wife, but you? We almost lost our child! How can you be like this? Mingzhu hammered An Yous chest. Do you know how scared I was?
An Yous face filled with even more loneliness as he said, The child in your belly is my child, but An Yus also my child. Mingzhu, this is really difficult for me.
Mingzhus eyes widened and her eyshes trembled with dangling tears. An You, how can you be like this? You dont love me at all. Youre still thinking about Wei Lingxian, thats why youre treating Wei Lingxians children well. You promised me that youd be good to me this entire lifetime.
An You, for you, I gave up my status as a princess! I didnt care about anything but you, so dont treat me this way! shouted Mingzhu while crying.
When An You recalled how Mingzhu had done such an awe-inspiring act for his sake, he hugged Mingzhu and consoled her, Mingzhu, I love you. Could it be that you need me to dig out my heart so that you can see?
Youre pregnant right now, which is why youre overthinking everything. Mingzhu, lets move out, said An You firmly. Lets move out of the generals residence.
Mingzhu was stunned for a moment. You want to move out of the generals residence with me?
Youre the only one in my heart. An You looked towards Mingzhu.
Mingzhu shook her head. Your mother wont agree, but its enough for me that you would do it.
Mingzhuy down and smiled through her tears.
An You was naturally happy to see Mingzhu act with such high principles and he kissed her forehead. When Mingzhu smelled the bitter medicine scent from An Yous mouth, she frowned.
An You, can you stop drinking medicine? asked Mingzhu. I cant take the smell of medicine right now.
Alright. An You recalled the issue with his body, so he hesitated for a moment before agreeing.
Meanwhile, on this side, Li Nianlei was very uneasy as she said to Ning Shu, Mother, I really didnt do that. Theres no reason for me to do something like that.
Ning Shu said with a smile, Of course I believe you. In the future, whenever you encounter Mingzhu, just try to avoid her.
When Li Nianlei saw that her mother-inw was willing to believe her, she sighed in relief, then revealed what was on her mind. Mother, I feel like Aunt doesnt like me.
Of course. Perhaps its because youre happy, so shes envious of you, replied Ning Shu straightforwardly.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was because Li Nianlei possessed everything Mingzhu didnt have.
She envies me? Why? Isnt she very much in love with father-inw? Li Nianleis facial color changed slightly and she quickly said, Mother, I didnt say that on purpose.
Its fine, replied Ning Shu mildly. I dont me you and you dont need to worry about it either. Just get along with An Yu well.
Li Nianlei nodded, then left.
As soon as Li Nianlei left, Ning Shu startedughing. The more she thought about it, the more hrious it seemed. What was Mingzhu doing now? Using her own child to frame others just because she felt jealous?
She was jealous of the fact that Li Nianlei was the main wife, that Li Nianlei had a handsome and valiant young husband. As expected, all humans were greedy.
In the original storyline, An Yu had been in love with Mingzhu. Even after An Yu got married, he still longed for Mingzhu, but Mingzhu hadnt cared about it at all.
Wei Lingxian had been in unbearable pain because she loved what was out of reach and everyone in the generals residence was on Mingzhus side. An You loved her and An Yu also loved her. Mingzhu seemed to be the sole, most happy person in the entire residence.
However, a Li Nianlei had now appeared who was loved by her husband and liked by everyone. Mingzhu was envious and unwilling to ept this, especially since An You couldnt really do it anymore too.
Mingzhus personality was delicate and obedient, so she liked towering men who were like gods. An Yu was younger than An You and his body emitted strong hormones.
As expected, all problems originated from when the matters of the bed didnt go well.
There was nothing between the male and female leads that couldnt be resolved with a round of lovemaking. If one round didnt fix it, then two rounds would.
The way they were torturing each other was so good. Shed like to see how long their true love couldst. Everything in the world had limits. If they overdraft too much, things would only dissipate even faster.
Chapter 806: Seven Months In
Chapter 806: Seven Months In
Ning Shu was humming happily.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Due to the incident in which Mingzhu tripped, the old madame told Mingzhu not toe to the dining hall to eat with the reason that she should focus on nurturing the child. Between her granddaughter-inw and her sons mistress, she chose her granddaughter-inw.
Since Mingzhu didnt go, An You naturally kept Mingzhupany.
Without Mingzhus grievance-filled face around, Ning Shu was enjoying her food a lot more.
An Yu had to return to Profit Provinces military. A month after getting married, he still had to return to the military. It was sure sad for the newlyweds.
Although Li Nianlei couldnt bear to part with An Yu, she didnt willfully ask him to stay.
Ning Shu approved of An Yu returning to the military. The current An Yu was much more skilled than the An Yu in the original storyline. There was no need for An You to save him on the battlefield at all.
The father and son didnt have too much of a conflict due to Mingzhu either.
So An You wouldnt die like in the original storyline. Since An You wouldnt die, Mingzhu naturally wouldntmit suicide.
Living was great, so dont die.
As Ning Shu wondered when she would be leaving this world, Zhu Er came in to tell her that Mingzhu had gone into prematurebor.
The child was only seven months old at this point. Ning Shu didnt know the details of what happened. She heard the servant in Mingzhus courtyard say that Mingzhu and An You had been arguing and An You had pushed Mingzhu. Mingzhu fell to the ground and immediately started bleeding.
When Ning Shu found out about this: _
They sure were good at making messes.
When Ning Shu got to Mingzhus courtyard, the old madame was already waiting there and the sound of Mingzhu screaming in pain wasing from inside.
If she had all this energy to scream, why not use the energy to push out the child?
An You was kneeling on the ground, yanking at his hair and hitting his own head. Its all my fault! Its all my fault!
Ning Shu was expressionless, but she faked concern and consoled him, Mingzhu will be fine.
The old madame sighed. She felt that it wouldnt be easy for this child to be born safely. The child was only seven months old, so who knows if itll survive?
Aaah Another high-pitched scream came from inside the room. When An You heard this sound, his eyes went scarlet red and he started hammering the ground like a wild beast.
Mingzhu, please be alright! cried An You in agony.
The old madame asked, What exactly happened? How did she start bleeding?
An Yous lips trembled. During the pregnancy, a few dark spots had appeared on Mingzhus face. An You had only casually mentioned it, but Mingzhu had a huge reaction to it and started crying. She used An You of showing disdain for her and of still liking Wei Lingxian.
At the start An You was still patiently persuading her and swearing that she was the only one in his heart, but Mingzhu still didnt believe him and keep weeping as she used An You.
Mingzhu no longer had anything left. She had no family and had been demoted to amoner. Her younger brother was no longer her younger brother, so An You was herst hope. She naturally had to hold onto him tightly.
Chapter 807: Could Only Continue to be ‘In Love’
Chapter 807: Could Only Continue to be In Love
No matter what, all that Mingzhu had left was An You. She was poor to the point that An You was all she had. Even though she was a little dissatisfied with An You, she still had no way to leave him. She had be dependent on him.
Mingzhu had been in the generals residence for quite a while now. Servants wouldugh at her in private for giving up her role as a princess and insisting on bing someones mistress. Theydugh that she was by nature trash.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
At the very start, Mingzhu had objected to this and would even sneer that these people didnt understand love at all. For An You, she wasnt even afraid of death, so of course she wouldnt care about her status.
However, the more time she spent in the generals residence and the more of these words she heard, the more her heart started to sway. Staying in the generals residence wasnt asfortable as back when she was a princess and she had to bicker over every bit of money.
However, there was no way to take back an arrow once it left the bow. Mingzhu had no choice but to stay with An You now. She was even more lovey-dovey with An You in order to console herself and show herself that she hadnt made the wrong decision. However, she still felt sensitive about things and used a very sharp attitude to test whether An You was sincere towards her.
As long as An Yous attitude was the slightest bit off, she would start feeling regret.
As of now, An You and Mingzhu were both very tired, but by chance they both made the decision to continue trying to act like they were very in love with each other. Mingzhu wasnt the only one that had given up a lot, An You had given up a lot too.
His official career had ended here and his colleagues were allughing at him behind his back and ridiculing his rash actions. He had offended the emperor and lost imperial favor just for a woman.
For the sake of proving to everyone that he had been right, An You and Mingzhu could only continue to be in love.
Ning Shu: Why make things so tiring? Tsk tsk
The sound of Mingzhu moaning became weaker as basin after basin of bloody water were carried outside. It was a shocking sight.
The old madame closed her eyes. It was clear that she didnt have much hope left for this child.
Ning Shu had Zhu Er give a piece of ginseng to the midwife and have Mingzhu suck on it. Ginseng improved vitality, so that way Mingzhu would at least have enough energy to give birth to the child.
When An You saw Ning Shu take out the ginseng, he was slightly taken aback for a moment, then he said, Lingxian, thank you.
Ning Shu smiled without saying anything.
Mother, is the child still not born? Li Nianlei had been instructing the servants to boil water and simmer medicine, but it had been a long time, so she came to check on things. She looked towards Ning Shu worriedly.
Ning Shus brows furrowed as well. In the original storyline, Mingzhu had died. Could it be that Mingzhu was about to die?
Ning Shu didnt really want to let Mingzhu die. The moment she died, shed probably be an untarnished cinnabar mark in An Yous heart.
Daily interactions only served to make people see each others ws. If the person dies, then their good points would be amplified and remain forever in the hearts of the living.
Ning Shu returned to her courtyard and wrote a prescription for Zhu Er to get.
Mingzhu was already out of energy from screaming. It felt like a knife was cutting at her stomach and someone kept pouring bitter medicine into her mouth.
Mingzhu felt like she was about to die. She wanted to see An You before she died, but all that came out of her mouth was a weak moan.
The midwife kept shouting for her to push. Mingzhu seemed to hear Wei Lingxians voicee from outside. She was currently talking with An You gently.
Chapter 808: Gave Mingzhu a bit of Acupuncture
Chapter 808: Gave Mingzhu a bit of Acupuncture
Mingzhu was very angry. She was in so much pain giving birth, but An You was actually with Wei Lingxian.
If she died, would An You even remember her?
When Ning Shu saw that Mingzhu still wasnt pushing the child out, she shook her head, then purposefully raised her voice to shout, Husband, Mingzhu will definitely be fine! Ill stay with you all the way until Mingzhu gives birth to the child.
An You already besides himself with worry. When he heard his wifefort him, his tension rxed slightly and he said, Lingxian, Im really worried about Mingzhu.
Ning Shu:
Frickin scram. He sure had guts to say something like this in front of his own wife! It seemed that An You really didnt care about his wifes feelings at all.
The ordeal took an entire day, but Mingzhu finally pushed out the child. It was a frail and skinny little girl. Her entire body was bruised.
Mingzhus body was delicate so her pelvis was small. On top of that, this child was also premature, so the childbirth was very difficult.
When the old madame saw that kitten-like child in the swaddling clothes that was breathing weakly and crying like softly like a newborn kitten, she sighed.
An You didnt look at the child and wanted to rush straight inside the room filled with the stench of blood, but the old madame stopped him.
Ning Shu did go inside to take a look and found that Mingzhus face was extremely pale, so she secretly gave Mingzhu a bit of acupuncture.
Of course, she was doing something good. She was helping stop the flow of blood.
Ning Shu firmly believed that death was nothing. Living and having to endure everything was what was truly painful.
In the original storyline, Mingzhu and An You had died, and that was the end of their story. They even got buried together. However, Wei Lingxian had lived and had to suffer through every following day.
The child was seriously too small, so she didnt have the strength to suck milk at all. Even though they had a wet nurse, the child couldnt eat on her own so the wet nurse had to squeeze out her milk.
Li Nianlei had to feed it to the child bit by bit. The child would easily choke, so every time Li Nianlei fed her, she was always very nervous and worried that something would happen to the child.
When Mingzhu woke up, she immediately asked for the child. When she saw how weak the child was, she started crying and ming An You.
An You felt responsible for what happened to Mingzhu, but now that Mingzhu was fine and shouting at him again, he started to feel a sense of weariness.
When he saw his frail daughter, he felt even more tired.
The old madame knew that Mingzhu wasnt the type to be capable of taking care of a child. If they actually allowed Mingzhu to look after the child, the child would probably really die, so she took the child to personally look after her. She had Ning Shu and Li Nianlei help.
The old madames action caused Mingzhu to fall apart. Someone else was actually going to raise her child and that person would actually be Wei Lingxian! Mingzhu was very hurt and she wept as she told An You to get the child back.
An You exined that the childs situation was dangerous right now and said it was best to wait until the child got better before bringing her back. Moreover, Mingzhus health was very bad right now so she didnt have the ability to look after the child at all.
When Mingzhu saw that An You refused, she started crying even more brokenheartedly and used An You of tearing her away from her daughter. She used An You of favoring Wei Lingxian.
An You was very helpless. He could only hug Mingzhu tightly and firmly say that he loved Mingzhu, that he only loved Mingzhu.
These words seemed to always be hovering around his lips.
Mingzhu was heartbroken because An You refused to get their child back, so she pulled the nkets aside and ran, barefoot in inner garments, to the old madames courtyard. Then she dropped to her knees in front of the old madame.
Ning Shu:
Dont your feet hurt? And she was still in her puerperium too? Was it really alright for her to treat her own body this way?
When Mingzhu saw that Ning Shu was holding her child, fiery anger surged up in her heart. She felt like Wei Lingxian was trying to snatch her child.
Old Madame, please give my child back to me. I cant lose her! Tears streamed down Mingzhus face as she kowtowed to the old madame in a pitiful manner. Old Madame, please dont force us mother and daughter apart.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The old madame choked and almost died right then and there from anger. Her eyes were wide as she stared at Mingzhu. She didnt even know what to say.
Ning Shu felt that like Mingzhus brain was truly wired differently. Would she really be able to take good care of her own daughter in this state?
Chapter 809: What Kind of Person is That?
Chapter 809: What Kind of Person is That?
Mingzhu insisted on getting her child back. She ignored the fact that her body was still weak after the childbirth and knelt on the ground to knock her head hard against the ground like she couldnt feel any pain. She kept pleading without stop, asking the old madame to give her child back to her.
She seemed to be in so much helpless pain that she was about to die from grievances.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu felt a wet warmth. The child had wet her pants. The child then started wailing, but her cries were weak and short like little sobs. The sound of them made peoples hearts ache.
Ning Shu hastily worked with Li Nianlei to change the childs diapers.
When Mingzhu saw her daughter cry, her tears overflowed even more and she kowtowed to the old madame as she said, Old Madame, Im begging you! Please have pity on me and dont separate us mother and daughter. My child, shes still so little! She cant leave me!
The old madame:
Ning Shu:
Li Nianlei:
In any case, Ning Shu had no idea what Mingzhu was thinking. Based on the customs, she was this childs legal mother, so she had the right to take the child once it was born. Mingzhu was nothing but a mistress so she had no right to raise this child.
Furthermore, this child was currently very weak. Everyone felt that Mingzhu wouldnt be able to look after this child.
However, Mingzhu somehow got the notion that the rest of the family wanted to steal her child. There was seriously no way to understand how her mind worked.
The old madame leaned against her crutch and said coldly, Roll back to wherever you rolled out from. Stop causing a ruckus here.
Mingzhus eyes widened with disbelief, then she cried, Old Madame, youre also someone whos had a son! How can you be so heartless as to separate a mother from her daughter?
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead.
Why was An You still not showing up?
This was seriously unbearable. This sort of personpletely lived inside their own world. No matter what other people said, it just didnt get through to her.
An You rushed over. When he saw that Mingzhus entire body was trembling as she knelt on the ground, he hastily helped her up. Mingzhu sobbed as she said to An You, An You, can you help me get our child back? Thats our child!
An You rubbed his temple as he said in a tired tone, Mother isnt trying to steal our child. This childs her granddaughter as well, theres no way Mother would hurt her. The childs very weak right now, so Mothers helping to look after her. You should rest well and recover first.
Mingzhu bit her pale lips hard as she looked at An You with silent me in her eyes. It was clear that she was feeling hurt because An You wasnt on her side.
An You carried Mingzhu out. The entire way, Mingzhu was still struggling against him.
The old madame sighed. What kind of person is that?
Ning Shu just silently smiled.
Mingzhu was na?ve and guileless, ignorant about the ways of the world. However, when she couldnt even tell the difference between the most basic rights and wrongs, there was bound to be a lot of conflicts.
Following that, Mingzhu would run over to find the old madame once every few days, insisting for the old madame to give her daughter back to her. She didnt focus on recovering properly from childbirth and would kneel for every little thing, then knock her head hard against the ground.
The old madame was so angry that she got an almost constant headache. The good thing was that the child was able to drink milk on her own now. Originally the old madame was nning on giving the child back to Mingzhu once the child became a little healthier, but after witnessing Mingzhus behavior, she decided to look after the child herself. She was extremely worried that the child would grow up to be like Mingzhu.
The generals residence couldnt afford such humiliation. Although it was not a daughter of the main line, they still couldnt allow her to damage the generals residences reputation.
So now, the old madame was determined not to give the child to Mingzhu, which made Mingzhu cause even more of an uproar. She argued with An You almost every day, telling him to get the child back.
Chapter 810: Falling in Love was Easy But
Chapter 810: Falling in Love was Easy But
On one hand there was his mother, on the other hand this was the woman he loved. However, the old madame had already put the reason very clearly. The child was currently very weak. The old madame was doing this to help.
The old madame was already quite old. Looking after a child at this age was already very tiring for her, but Mingzhu still insisting on arguing with her. An You didnt know what to do at all.
An You was seriously at the end of his wits from Mingzhus tormenting behavior and he rarely went to Mingzhus courtyard anymore. He was always avoiding Mingzhu in fear that they would end up fighting again.
He didnt know what to do with Mingzhu when all she did was cry all the time.
An entire month after the childbirth, Mingzhu ended up even more pitifully lovely than before. She seemed so delicate that she couldnt even take a gust of wind and her face was deathly pale without a single trace of blood.
Ning Shu honestly felt that a single slightly strong gust of wind would probably be able to blow Mingzhu away.
Why torment oneself this way?
Why insist on seeking out pain?
In any case, Ning Shu couldnt understand what these female leads were thinking. Life was already so hard, so why insist on making it even harder for yourself?
The doctor diagnosed that Li Nianlei had be pregnant. The old madame was overjoyed, this would be her first great grandchild. Ning Shu was also very happy. She felt like she had truly gotten old. She had already be a grandmother.
When Mingzhu heard this news, tears instantly gushed out because she remembered her daughter again.
During this entire month, she had cried all the time, which caused her eyes to always be hazy with tears. Now, sometimes tears would flow out uncontrobly and whenever it was just slightly windy, her eyes would feel ufortable.
It had already been two months since Mingzhu had gone through childbirth, but Mingzhu and An You didnt interact at all. Mingzhu who had been immersed in the matter of her daughter this entire time finally snapped out of it and gently clung to An You.
Mingzhu had been creating a ruckus this entire time, so when she suddenly stopped, An You was also very happy. When affection rose to a certain point, they naturally started getting intimate.
An You had been drinking medicine for almost a year, but he was still very fast. He came very fast, causing Mingzhus body topletely stiffen.
Mingzhu angrily pushed An You away, then flipped around so her back faced An You. An You rubbed his forehead in frustration. What exactly was wrong with his body?
An You felt like his dignity had severely been trampled on when Mingzhu showed such clear disdain for him.
Both of them couldnt quite face each other. An You put on his clothes and left, while Mingzhu started silently crying again.
The next day, when Ning Shu saw An Yous yellow and vexed face and Mingzhus face which was filled with silent me, she justughed. Then she started talking to Li Nianlei, ignoring this couple that had gotten into a fight on the bed.
The old madame exhorted Li Nianlei about the things to pay attention to during this period of pregnancy and Li Nianlei nodded with a smile.
This was the harmonious scene An You saw when he first walked in, but it seemed to have nothing to do with him. When he walked in, his family only nced briefly at him before returning to their own conversations.
No one paid any attention to him. An You felt helpless and angry.
Ning Shu saw that Mingzhu and An You didnt look at each other at all this time. Mingzhus face was filled with exhaustion and there was a faint trace of numbness.
That was why falling in love was easy but staying in love wasnt. Love was fragile and changed easily. Just a tiny setback was enough to make love change.
After breakfast, Ning Shu returned to her own courtyard, then she heard 2333s voice.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ding, taskplete. Leaving task world.
Ning Shu smiled slightly. She was finally leaving this world.
Her head spun, and when she opened her eyes again, she was already back in the system space. Shey down on the bed to sleep first.
After waking up, she once again trained for a while until her soul had solidified before picking up the flowerpot to give the bonsai some water. As she looked at the drops of water slowly roll down the green leaves, she felt her heart gradually calm.
Chapter 811: The Effect of Higher Intelligence
Chapter 811: The Effect of Higher Intelligence
2333, lets check how many points we got this time. Ning Shu was still worried about whether she had managed to guess Wei Lingxians feelings or not.
She had already done her best to save the generals residence and allow Wei Lingxians two children to have good lives.
Alright, said 2333.
The stats panel appeared in front of Ning Shu.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 50000 (+250000)
Soul: 200
Life: 60
Intelligence: 85
Charm: 3
Luck: 34
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 40
Faith: 1
Aptitude: 26
Merit: 15 (+20)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing)
Fulfilled Wei Lingxians wish.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 30 attribute points.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was very pleasantly surprised. She got two hundred fifty thousand experience points this time and thirty attribute points.
It was her first time getting this many experience points, and also her first time ever getting this many attribute points in one task.
Ning Shu sighed. This meant that Wei Lingxian approved of how she handled things. In tasks, she really had to think about things from the original hosts point of view as much as possible.
Following that, Ning Shu hade to realize how important intelligence truly was, so she added the attribute points to intelligence and martial arts.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 300000
Soul: 200
Life: 60
Intelligence: 85 (+15)
Charm: 3
Luck: 34
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 40 (+15)
Faith: 1
Aptitude: 26
Merit: 35
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing)
Ning Shu added fifteen attribute points to intelligence, but she didnt feel anything.
She took a book out from the bookshelf and started reading it. The things that were very hard for her to understand before now seemed a lot easier. Her face no longer scrunched up in bafflement as she read. Could it be that this was the effect of higher intelligence? It was easier toprehend things?
Looks like she hadnt wasted all those attribute points. Ning Shu asked 2333, Is my current intelligence high? Whats the upper limit for intelligence?
2333: Haha.
Chapter 812: Go Away Already, Goddamn Money
Chapter 812: Go Away Already, Goddamn Money
What do you mean by haha? Ning Shu could sense the systems ridicule.
2333 said, Your intelligence is seriously not that high. Among the task-takers, youre probably near the bottom. Actually, youre probably the bottom. Standard intelligence level is at 500, but your intelligence? Ha. Ha. Ha.
The frick? That meant that she was mentally deficient, a retard?
Ning Shus heart which was still a bit prideful earlier immediately fell cold.
She then started browsing the system marketce and exchanged for water, fasting pills, and basic medicine.
When she saw that she had three hundred thousand points, she started considering what she could buy with them. However, when she saw that the prices easily reached several million points, she could only stare longingly, especially when she saw a certain talisman. That talisman was capable of helping a task-taker block a fatal attack one time.
It was a literal lifesaver. With this item, even if she encountered a fatal attack during a task, she wouldnt have her soul eliminated just because she got killed during a task. She wouldnt end up with same fate as the task-taker she had encountered before.
Ning Shu couldnt stop her drool as she stared. However, this talisman could only be exchanged with merit points, and it costed forty merit points. She only had thirty-five merit points right now. She still needed five more. However, it didnt seem like merit points could be exchanged for with experience points
Even the system doesnt know how to calcte merit points. Sometimes she would gain merit points in a task and sometimes she wouldnt. For example, with Wei Lingxians task, she hadnt gained a single merit point.
Once she got enough merit points, shed definitely trade for a protection talisman. However, she felt that forty merit points was a little expensive. It was really a little expensive.
She hadpleted so many tasks already, but she only got thirty-five merit points so far. However, since the talisman could save her life, it was worth it.
Ning Shu sat down on the ground and started mediating. She could sense that her soul had be even stronger than before. When she touched her soul now, she could faintly feel something like skin. She couldnt help but wonder if shed eventually be able to reconstruct a body.
However, no matter what, there were no detriments to having a stronger soul. That way, she also wouldnt be affected by the feelings of the original hosts as much either.
Ning Shu stretchedzily, then she said to 2333, Lets enter the next task.
Alright.
Ning Shus head buzzed. She only opened her eyes once her soul finally adjusted. The light pierced her eyes, so she lifted a hand to block the light. Following that, she started turning her hand back and forth to examine it.
This hand was seriously too good looking. The fingers were slender and exquisite like they were carved from jade and the fingernails were glossy. It was an extremely elegant hand.
BUT. It was obviously a mans hand since it was so broad. Ning Shu patted her chest. There was a chest, but it was t.
The fudge? How did she be a man again!?
When she felt down there, shepletely lost hope.
She looked around and took in the dcor of the room. It was low-key luxurious. Every item was iparably refined. It was clear that the original host had a lot of money.
Furthermore, this bed was veryrge. A particr line suddenly popped into Ning Shus head: I wake up every day on a sixty square meter bed. Go away already, goddamn money.
2333, how did I end up bing a man? asked Ning Shu. It was enough that he had made a mistake in transferring herst time, but why did she be a man again this time?
2333 didnt squeak, so Ning Shu shouted again, Hey, System 2333-sama, what exactly is going on?
2333 still didnt make a sound.
Ning Shu: _
What the heck, did he die?
Ning Shu shouted a couple more times, but the system waspletely dead, so she gave up and started receiving the storyline first.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, when she saw the storyline, she felt even worse.
The original hosts name was Gong Luo. He was the CEO of W Citys Gong Family Corporation. Gong Family Corporation was very influential in W City and practically controlled the city. Gong Luo was naturally a wealthy heir that was born with diamonds.
He was handsome and rich, so he easily took down women that ranged from eight years of age to eighty-eight years of age. On top of that, the original hosts intelligence was extremely high. After he took over the Gong Family Corporation, the corporation grew even stronger and the Gong family rose to the top of the aristocratic world.
This kind of man naturally made women go crazy.
Gong Luo was a man that had all the love of the world.
However, the one point that gave Ning Shu a rather bad headache was the fact that Gong Luo was this nes male lead. He was the frickin male lead! Why was a main character like him asking for a counterattack?
Ning Shu felt that she was running further and further along an unknown stray path.
This male lead was already given the highest possible role. What the frick was he still unsatisfied with?
Ning Shu was one hundred percent sure that she had been transferred to the wrong world.
Moreover, the storyline made her want to die, very very much.
Chapter 813: Overwhelmed by Handsomeness
Chapter 813: Overwhelmed by Handsomeness
This was a doting story of love that was sweet enough to make a persons teeth fall out.
The female lead, An Nuan, encountered her boyfriend cheating on her with her good friend. In a fit of pique, she decided to look for a male prostitute to lose her virginity. She ended up sleeping with Gong Luo, and when she went to work the next day, she found out that the prostitute she had bought was actually her superior. Not only that, he was actually the CEO of thepany.
Following that was an intensely sweet story. Before An Nuan could even react, the two of them had already gotten a marriage certificate, then it was the start of a honeysweet wife-spoiling story. During the course of it, whenever any troublesome people showed up to cause a disturbance, Gong Luo would swiftly deal with all of them.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. She seriously couldnt understand how an aloof CEO would ever take a fancy to an extremely ordinary woman who had been cheated on by her boyfriend.
This girl refused to sleep with her boyfriend, then when her boyfriend cheated on her, she decided to find a male prostitute to lose her virginity. When she was with her boyfriend, she had guarded her body like it was jade, but as soon as her boyfriend cheated, she be boldly unconstrained and decided to look for a male prostitute. On top of that, Gong Luo actually insisted that a woman like this was the only one for him and doted on her without end.
It practically made Ning Shus sense of logic want to die. Perhaps the female leads virginity had been maintained just for the sake of Gong Luo, this male lead.
Ning Shu lit a candle for An Nuans ex-boyfriend. He was destined to never be able to obtain the female leads body.
Ning Shu could only sigh. Girls had to protect themselves well, why had she gone to look for a male prostitute? What if the male prostitute had a disease? What if she ended up getting pregnant? Could it be that shed have the prostitute take responsibility?
It wasnt like a girl would be able to end up sleeping with a rich handsome guy the moment they stepped out the door. Furthermore, even if they ended up sleeping with a guy like that, the guy wont necessarily take responsibility.
However, Gong Luo treated An Nuan extremely well. He treated her so well that all the women in the world envied An Nuan.
It was the story of an ordinary woman and a CEO.
The tyrannical CEO fell in love with me.
Gong Luo was a very intelligent man, but when he faced An Nuan, he would dote on her unconditionally. He was like a marite as he did everything he could to treat An Nuan well. He treated An Nuan like she was his life.
Gong Luo felt that something was off, but whenever he faced An Nuan, his heart would soften and he couldnt help but love her.
Even when there was some misunderstanding between them, it would be easily resolved.
Gong Luo felt like he was just a marite. He was always having to do exaggerated things for An Nuan like chasing after the fleeing wife or buying a houseful of diamond rings. Gong Luo felt like he was broken whenever he was facing An Nuan.
Ning Shu felt that this was precisely what love was. Since he had slept with her, of course he had to take responsibility for her, no?
Gong Luo felt like an unknown power was controlling him. He even felt that the Heavens had forcefully shoved this woman at him.
Gong Luo didnt know if he was deeply in love or not, but his heart told him that it had to be An Nuan.
Gong Luo originally had a fiance, but he had ended up marrying An Nuan. With this, the fiance naturally became cannon fodder.
Ning Shu felt that she shouldve be this cannon fodder fiance, not this great male lead.
What the frick was this?
Right now, Gong Luo just wanted to get free from this power that was controlling him. Gong Luo was a very prideful man, so there was no way he could ept a love in which he was being controlled. Even if he truly liked this An Nuan, loved this An Nuan, it still had to be of his own ord, not because of some outside powers control.
Ning Shu scratched her head.
Ohohoho, she was supposed to fight against the heavenlyw?
She refused! She 100% refused!
But right now, System 2333-sama had disappeared so she couldnt go back. Even if she didnt want to take this task, she had no choice but to ept it.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu felt very tired. She had never encountered such a troll of a system before.
She felt like she would never be able to love again.
Even Gong Luo wasnt able to get free from the storyline, so how was she going to?
Ning Shu wiped at her face, then got up to shower. She looked at her body and found that it was well-built with defined abs that were seriously too perfect. His tool looked sized and vigorous as well.
Then there was his face. Silky ck hair framed his exquisite jawline and deep, enchanting ck eyes.
Ning Shu felt overwhelmed by this handsomeness.
While touching this male body, Ning Shu finally finished showering and changed into a suit. When she checked the mirror again, her saliva almost overflowed. The suit made this body look even more tall and handsome. There was a restrained aura that made people want to be subdued by him.
Ning Shu went downstairs and the servant, Aunt Li, said to Ning Shu, Sir, your coffee is ready.
Chapter 814: If She Didn’t Sleep with An Nuan
Chapter 814: If She Didnt Sleep with An Nuan
Ning Shu sat down on the sofa to start looking through the newspaper. She took a sip of the he bitter coffee and smacked her lips, then leaned back on the sofa. Since she had to get free from the original storyline, then all she had to do was make sure not to sleep with An Nuan.
Right, dont sleep with An Nuan.
After having breakfast, Ning Shu headed off to work, only to realized that with her intelligence, she couldnt handle thepany affairs properly. She was a little flustered with all the work at first.
How exactly had Gong Luo managed to deal withpany affairs while maintaining a romance? Whenever something happened to An Nuan, Gong Luo would immediately drop whatever he was working on. If something happened to An Nuan while he was having a meeting, he would even go as far as to stop the meeting.
It was as if after An Nuan appeared, all that was left in Gong Luos life was An Nuan, nothing but An Nuan.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu firmly believed that in regard to love, if you liked someone, you had to work hard to be like the person you liked in order to be a good match for them.
An Nuan was a very ordinary girl. The environment which she grew up in waspletely different from the environment Gong Luo grew up in, and the people she came into contact with were also different. Hence, the way they dealt with things was even more different. How were they supposed to have mutual love and understanding when their view of the world was so different?
In this romance, Gong Luo was the only one that endlessly put out time and effort while An Nuan just lived sheltered beneath Gong Luos wing. There was only one thing that An Nuan needed to do in this lifetime, which was to allow Gong Luo to dote on her, then dote on her more.
Ning Shu was a little dizzy by the time she finished dealing with everything that needed to be done for the afternoon. If it werent for the secretaries, she really wouldve had to kneel in defeat to this pile of documents.
She felt a little tired, so she went to the bedroom next to the office to rest for a bit. She sat down on the bed and started meditating to see if she could cultivate in this world.
After cultivating for a while, she felt more refreshed, but she hadnt been able to get any energy to form. This world wasnt suitable for cultivating in the first ce since the worldsw limited things.
Furthermore, there wasnt enough spiritual energy. However, as long as it could strengthen the body, it was enough.
After leaving the room, when she saw the new pile of documents on the table, she started feeling a headache. She now deeply realized how terrible her intelligence was. It seemed like she had to add more attribute points to intelligence in the future, otherwise theter tasks really might be too much for her to handle.
Ning Shu decided to head to the bar tonight to see what would happen with the storyline if she didnt sleep with An Nuan.
That night, the entire city was lit up with artificial light as Ning Shu drove to the bar. As she stepped inside, she was hit with loud music. Everyone inside were twisting and moving their bodies energetically.
Perhaps this body seriously attracted too much attention, because the moment she stepped inside, a swarm of women came up to surround her. There were even some mening up to her.
Fudge, this daddy doesnt do yaoi or yuri!
Ning Shu found An Nuan sitting in a corner drinking wine by herself. As she drank, she kept cursing about her trashy ex-boyfriend.
Ning Shu looked at An Nuan. She wasnt very pretty, but she had a pure aura that made people feelfortable.
She was a fresh and delicate little beauty.
Ning Shu didnt appear in front of An Nuan, but she didnt see An Nuan go look for a male prostitute. When someone tried to crop a feel, An Nuan even shouted at the person until he went away.
The storylines changed!?
Chapter 815: To Sleep or Not to Sleep
Chapter 815: To Sleep or Not to Sleep
Ning Shu just watched An Nuan from a hidden location. She watched as An Nuan drank for a long time before leaving the bar. Ning Shu followed behind her and watched as she got into a taxi.
As Ning Shu watched the taxi get farther away, she started having a bad feeling. She might end up having to kneel in defeat to this task.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
In the next following days, Ning Shu continued going to this bar. And every time she went, An Nuan was always present and she drank consecutively more each time. She was always cursing about that despicable couple. It was clear that she was very angry at her ex-boyfriend and friend.
However, Ning Shu found no indications that An Nuan was looking for a male prostitute.
Fudge. Ning Shu finally understood what the problem was. If she didnt get involved with An Nuan, the storyline would continue to stay here without proceeding.
The story started with An Nuan and Gong Luo sleeping together. That was when developments started urring, but right now no connection had urred between her and An Nuan so the storyline kept staying in the same ce.
Ning Shu realized a very dangerous possibility, which was that if she didnt sleep with An Nuan, then the storyline wouldnt proceed and she wouldnt be able toplete the task. Shed have to remain in this world forever, until her soul and life werepletely used up.
But if she did sleep with An Nuan, then the storyline would try to force her to be with An Nuan. How was she supposed to get free from the storyline then? Ning Shu felt that in reality, all Gong Luo wanted was to get free from this An Nuan.
However, the strong storyline left Gong Luopletely helpless. He even felt that he loved An Nuan without any self-dignity.
Gong Luo was the cool-headed and farsighted type, but after meeting An Nuan, he felt like he had lost all his intelligence. Everything he did was very childish. People in love truly had to give up their IQs.
So should she sleep with her, or not? Sleep or not? Sleep or not? Sleep or not
If she didnt sleep with her, the storyline wouldnt proceed, which means that she would remain stuck forever in this storyline until her soul burned out. It was waiting for death.
But if she slept with her, then she definitely had to take responsibility just like in the original storyline. If that happened, how was she supposed to change the storyline?
So should she sleep with her, or not? Sleep or not? Sleep or not? Sleep or not
Use a mans body to sleep with a girl?
Ning Shu yanked at her hair: I choose to just die.
Ning Shu headed over to An Nuan with a ss of wine and sat down next to her. An Nuan was already a little tipsy. When she saw that a man had appeared next to her, her expression went cold. Go away. I dont need service.
Ning Shu didnt speak.
An Nuan turned around and saw that a man was sitting next to her. He was very tall and extremely handsome. Just his side profile was enough to steal a persons breath away and his eyes were conspicuously dazzling in this dark bar.
He looked lofty and noble.
An Nuan ced a hand on Ning Shus shoulder and said, With how good-looking you are, why are you doing this kind of work?
As An Nuan looked at this man, she recalled her trashy ex-boyfriend and that shameless friend of hers. The two of them kept acting lovey-dovey in front of her and that trashy man even said that she was faking demureness.
Chapter 816: Tonight, You’ll Attend to Me
Chapter 816: Tonight, Youll Attend to Me
How much for a night? Ill take you, said An Nuan after struggling with herself for a few moments.
Pfff Cough cough cough
Ning Shu almost teared up from choking. The frick? Even the female lead was picky? Before she appeared, the female lead didnt bother to look for a male prostitute, but the moment she appeared, she was taken to be a male prostitute and the female lead even wanted to take her for a night.
Ning Shu cleared her throat, then gave a reply worthy of a tyrannical CEO: Woman, you cant afford the price to have me for a night. Im very expensive.
An Nuan rolled her eyes at Ning Shu, then continued gulping down the wine. After a giving a belch, she slurred, Ill be taking you for the night.
As An Nuan spoke, she wrapped her arms around Ning Shus neck in an inexperienced manner. After all, arent you in this line of work?
As Ning Shu was hit by the strong smell of alcoholing from An Nuans body, she couldnt help but wonder how Gong Luo had managed to eat this woman back then. It was a drunkard whose entire body was emitting the smell of alcohol. His appetite was truly abnormally good.
Ning Shu wanted to peel off An Nuans hands, but An Nuan kept hugging her neck tightly and practically hung off her body. Ning Shu wanted to just die.
She really couldnt do yuri.
Youll do. Tonight, youll attend to me, said An Nuan domineeringly. It was clear that she was severely drunk.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu bought a room, then yanked An Nuans arms off her and threw her on the bed. When An Nuan fell on the bed, she moaned with her face flushed. It was a very alluring sight.
And then, and then
Ning Shu lowered her head to look at her lower half. It was reacting.
Ning Shu really wanted to die. It was only now that she realized that men truly were able to separate love and lust.
She paid no attention to An Nuan who was on the bed and went straight home. Frick, she really couldnt bring herself to get on a girl.
As for An Nuan who was in the hotel, Ning Shu couldnt be bothered to care about her. An Nuan couldnt be treated as a weak woman. After all, Gong Luo was the only one who was ever able to get her body. Other men didnt even possess the power to get close.
Not even her ex-boyfriend got to sleep with her.
It was no wonder her ex-boyfriend cheated on her.
In reality, there was nothing for Gong Luo to be so unhappy about. After all, An Nuan did sincerely like him and even gave him her pure body.
Ning Shu was very vexed. What the hell was she supposed to do? What should she do? It was fricking ridiculous!
When Ning Shu got back home, it was already midnight. She tugged at her cor. It was pretty tiring for men to have to wear this all day. Ning Shu felt like she could barely breathe with the tie on.
Aunt Li opened the door, then ced shoes in front of Ning Shu. Sir, Miss Song is here.
Miss Song? Ning Shu was confused for a moment before she recalled that Gong Luo had a fiance named Song Ning. She was a pretty good match with Gong Luo, but the Song family was still a little inferior inparison with the Gong family.
Gong Luo and Song Nings marriage counted as an alliance between the two families. It would help both families in their businesses and Song Ning also liked Gong Luo.
Song Ning had such a good future husband, so she was quite envied by her friends.
Ning Shu nodded and walked in to find a beautiful woman sitting on the sofa. Her figure was slim and graceful and her knee-length skirt revealed her slender calves and delicate ankles. Her skin was perfectly wless.
Just the legs were enough to show that she was a total beauty. The moment Ning Shu looked at her face, she felt like her breath was taken away. This Song Ning was very beautiful. Her skin was like dew, her facial features were like exquisite creations, and her eyes were glossy like gems. Currently, her lips were curved slightly and beneath the lights, her smile seemed to glow like a beautiful pearl.
Ning Shu once again couldnt help but question Gong Luos eyesight. How the heck did he take a fancy to An Nuan when he had such a beautiful fiance? Song Ning was truly much more beautiful than An Nuan.
Gong Luo. Song Ning walked to Ning Shu and wrapped her arms around Ning Shus elbow in a natural manner before tilting her head to smile towards Gong Luo. It was such a cute and beautiful sight that Ning Shu was captivated for a moment.
Fudge, it felt like she was getting enchanted.
Why were you out sote? Huh? You smell like alcohol. Did you drink? asked Song Ning, her brows furrowed slightly.
Ning Shu nodded, then asked, Why are you looking for me sote at night?
Chapter 817: Too Tired to Love
Chapter 817: Too Tired to Love
In all honesty, Ning Shu didnt know how she should interact with the original hosts fiance. From the looks of things, Song Ning really liked Gong Luo, so this made things even more weird.
Its already the middle of the night. Do you have something important? If that wasnt the case, she probably wouldnt have waited here sote.
Song Ning sat down on the sofa and leaned back. Her petite body seemed topletely sink into the sofa. Its already been a long time since Ive seen you, so I came to see you.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Theres a gathering at home this weekend so I specially came here to find you. Uncle and Aunt will both be going. Song Ning knitted her brows slightly in a childish manner. Her expression contained the charm of a youngdy as well as an almost indescribable sense of naivety.
She was truly a beautiful woman. Even to Ning Shu, who was also a fellow woman, Song Ning was a very beautiful woman with a clearly remarkable personality. When people saw her, their hearts would soften and feel tickled.
How strong must An Nuans female lead halo have been for her to have actually defeated Song Ning? For her to defeat a woman that was more beautiful, more rich, and more capable than her?
Ning Shu said, For things like this, just make a phone call. Theres no need to wait until sote.
Song Ning got up and stood in front of Ning Shu, then tilted her small face up. Her face was like the petal of a lotus, pure and elegant. Ning Shu felt her heart squeeze with some sort of emotion. She felt like she was about to fall in love with this woman.
Ning Shu hastily shook her head. Jesus, she was a woman! How could she fall in love with a woman?
Song Ning furrowed her brows, seeming to be a little displeased with Ning Shus reaction. She frowned as she said, Its already been so long since Ive seen you, thats why I came to visit you.
Song Ning started tapping her fingers one by one as if she was counting how many days it had been since theyst saw each other. Then she used her jade finger to poke Ning Shus chest. Can it be that Im not allowed toe see you?
Ning Shu:
That was why it was seriously hard to transmigrate into a mans body. Not only were all aspects of life awkward, she still had to deal with all sorts of women trying to seduce her.
She was too tired to love.
Ning Shu grabbed Song Nings hand to stop her from jabbing. It really hurt alright, girl?
Song Ning furrowed her brows and a trace of surprise shed through her eyes, but she soon smiled again. Its already sote, so either send me home or let me stay here.
Ning Shu was just about to say that shed drive her home when Song Ning yawned and said, Im tired, so have Aunt Li prepare a guest room for me.
Ning Shus lips twitched, but she had Aunt Li prepare it.
Ning Shu felt really hungry and tired, so she prepared to head upstairs to rest. After showering, shey on the wide bed and gazed at the ceiling, scratching her hair as she thought hard about the task.
This task was seriously an impossible deadlock.
Even the question of whether to sleep with the female lead or not was aplete troll.
She really wanted to die.
Ning Shu thought so much that she got a headache. Should she just have the supporting male lead do it? Just have the supporting male lead sleep with the female lead.
But based on how the storyline usually is, the supporting male lead probably wouldnt be able to get to the female lead.
Chapter 818: You Don’t Love Me
Chapter 818: You Dont Love Me
Ning Shu flipped over, then she heard knocking. When she climbed up and opened the door, she found that Song Ning was standing there in white pajamas.
Ning Shu asked straightforwardly, What is it? Its reallyte, just go to sleep.
Please dont cause any trouble.
Song Ning furrowed her brows and a trace of dimness appeared on her face. Gong Luo, you dont love me. Since you dont have feelings for me, lets just call off the engagement.
Ning Shu was a little annoyed now. Since you want to call off the engagement, lets just call off the engagement. Then she mmed the door shut.
Song Nings facial color was very poor as she stood outside the room. Why were things like this? Song Ning touched her face. Gong Luo was actuallypletely indifferent towards her.
She had already investigated things. Right now, Gong Luo still hadnt gotten involved with that woman yet, so why was he so cold towards her? No matter what, she had to make Gong Luo fall in love with her.
Song Ning was starting to regret bringing up breaking off the engagement now. If she lost her identity as his fiance, how was she supposed to continue approaching him?
Song Ning returned dejectedly to her room. She clenched her fists. Work hard! She had to take Gong Luo down!
Ning Shu didnt know what Song Ning was thinking, so she was so uneasy that she wasnt able to sleep soundly that night. The next day, her beard was all stubbly so she fumbled her way through shaving and ended up leaving a scratch on the handsome face.
She looked at the handsome face reflected in the mirror. She should just ruin this face. The female lead probably wouldnt like her anymore after that. If she no longer had captivating looks, the female lead naturally wouldnt pay any attention to her. After all, the female lead was someone that treated money like it was muck so just being rich wasnt enough.
But shed have to ruin something so perfect. It was seriously a tragedy.
Ning Shu patted her face. It wasnt easy to get a handsome face, there was no way she could destroy it. The moment Gong Luo came back and saw that his blessed by heaven looks were destroyed, how was he supposed to face life? Furthermore, Gong Luo was a public figure that had to go on TV and magazines all the time.
After getting dressed, Ning Shu went downstairs and found that Song Ning had already woken up. When she saw Ning Shu, she smiled brightly. Her smile was so warm it felt like it could dispel any and all darkness inside a persons heart. Even Ning Shu felt like she was healed by this smile.
She felt like she could barely hold on. Frick, she couldnt end up losing her virginity with another woman.
Ning Shu nodded towards Song Ning, then sat down opposite her to get ready to eat breakfast.
Song Ning pushed a cup of milk to Ning Shu and said, Dont drink coffee in the morning, drink milk instead. Its better for the body.
Alright. Ning Shu couldnt stomach the bitter taste of coffee anyways, so she went with it and drank milk.
When Song Ning saw that Ning Shu was listening to her, she smiled, but then her expression became a little depressed again.
Ning Shu and Song Ning ate breakfast silently. Song Ning kept ncing towards Ning Shu, so Ning Shu wiped her mouth with a napkin before saying, If youve got something to say, just say it.
Song Ning pouted, then propped up her chin and said, Gong Luo, I was just joking about breaking off the engagement yesterday, so dont take it seriously okay?
Ning Shu nodded. I know. This marriage is something decided by our families, so its not that simple to break off.
Song Nings expression became even more dejected. Why did nothing get through to this guy? She seriously loved him all these years in vain.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
After breakfast, Ning Shu headed to thepany to work. The task currently wasnt starting yet, so she all she could do for now was focus on learning to do her work.
There was never any harm in learning more.
But not longter, Song Ning appeared in front of Ning Shu in OL attire. Ning Shu looked at her.
Starting today, Im going to be your secretary. Song Ning twirled in front of Ning Shu, then asked, Gong Luo, does my secretary outfit look good?
Ning Shu nodded. It looks very good.
Song Ning was the type that had very good skin, so the ck suit made her skin look even more wlessly white. The contrast was beautiful and when she smiled, it made a persons heart tremble.
Ning Shu inwardly chanted Amitabha Buddha. She was seriously beautiful. She once again couldnt help but wonder why Gong Luo didnt like Song Ning.
Song Ning looked at Ning Shu with a helpless expression. If you think that I dont look good, theres no need to give a half-hearted reply.
You really are pretty. Ning Shu was sincere in this exmation.
Song Ning:
As if he was sincere.
Chapter 819: That Male Prostitute
Chapter 819: That Male Prostitute
Ning Shu thought that it was already enough having Song Ning be her secretary, but a whileter, the head secretary actually brought another secretary over, and this secretary was actually An Nuan.
When Ning Shu saw An Nuan, she felt like falling apart. The storyline had actually brought An Nuan to her.
But nothing had happened between them that night.
Song Ning was also annoyed by this development and her eyes kept darting between Ning Shu and An Nuan. Could it be that something has already happened between these two? Song Ning stomped her foot angrily.
Why did An Nuan keep hovering around them?
When the head secretary introduced An Nuan to Ning Shu, An Nuan kept ncing at Ning Shu. She couldnt help but feel like this man was very familiar. He looked very familiar, she couldnt shake off the feeling that she had seen him somewhere before.
In the future, youll be responsible for getting tea for the CEO, said the head secretary to An Nuan.
An Nuan nodded, her gaze still on Ning Shus face. Ning Shu lifted an eyebrow and asked coldly, Have you looked enough?
When An Nuan heard this voice, she finally recalled where she had seen him before. This person was actually the male prostitute! The person she thought was a male prostitute.
An Nuan now itched to just find a hole to crawl into. She seriously couldnt take that trashy man and her traitor of a friend anymore, so she left her originalpany and applied to work at the Gong Family Corporation. She never expected that her future boss was actually that male prostitute.
An Nuans face turned extremely red. When she woke up this morning, there was already no one around. An Nuan felt that she had been too drunk because she actually didnt feel anything.
Now that she saw the male prostitute was her superior, she really wanted to die.
If theres nothing else, get out. Ning Shu waved dismissively. She had a really bad headache.
Song Nings gaze was on An Nuan this entire time. Once An Nuan left, Song Ning asked Ning Shu, Do you know her? She seems to know you?
When Ning Shu saw the slightly unhappy pout on Song Nings face, her head hurt even more. I dont know her.
Who wouldve thought that after bing a man, shed be able to enjoy having beautiful women surround her all the time? But it just made Ning Shu feel even more bitter. She didnt want any of this at all.
Song Ning pouted as she looked at Ning Shu, then she wrapped her arms around Ning Shus neck and said childishly, Gong Luo, youre my fianc, so you can only be mine.
As Song Ning said this, her expression was despotic, but also there was also the childish sweetness of a youngdy, so these words werent off-putting at all.
As Song Ning leaned closer, Ning Shu smelled an elegant fragrance from Song Ning. It wasnt the scent of perfume. It seemed toe naturally from her body and her every breath.
Ning Shus heart trembled. She was seriously a top-quality woman. She seriously couldnt understand why the original host didnt like her.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu peeled Song Nings arms off her neck. If there was something to say, couldnt she just talk properly?
Youre the young miss of the Song family, so dont be messing around here. Something like being a secretary isnt something you can do, said Ning Shu in a helpless tone.
Speechlessness and something dark shed through Song Nings eyes. She seriously couldnt understand why Gong Luo was so indifferent towards her. Could it be that she wasnt beautiful enough? That wasnt possible.
Of course I have to stay here and watch so that you dont get stolen away by some vixen.
Ning Shu felt even more helpless. How are there any vixens?
How much moral integrity must sheck for her to sleep with a girl?
Song Ning furrowed her brows tightly as she slowly scanned Ning Shus face. Suddenly, she asked, Gong Luo, do you like men? As your fiance, I have the right to know this.
Ning Shu really wanted to say that she liked men.
Chapter 820: Nothing Happened Between Us
Chapter 820: Nothing Happened Between Us
It felt like Song Ning wasnt quite like the way she had been in the original storyline. In the original storyline, when Song Ning saw that her fianc had gotten married with another woman, she went crazy from jealousy and naturally ended up being destroyed by the male lead.
Ning Shu hadnt expected for Song Ning to actually be such a beautiful woman. How did the male lead bring himself to hurt her?
When Song Ning walked out, she went to the tearoom and saw An Nuan who was currently practicing how to brew the coffee. She sized An Nuan up.
Song Ning curled her lips in disdain. She was so ordinary, why did Gong Luo like a woman like her over someone with such good conditions like herself?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
He was definitely blind.
An Nuan sensed that someone was sizing her up so she turned around and found that Song Ning was looking at her. When she saw Song Ning, she was taken aback by how beautiful she was and a sense of inferiority rose up in her heart.
Then she recalled her friend. A beautiful but flirtatious woman had seduced her boyfriend away and had even unted it in front of her.
Song Ning was smiling slightly as she sized An Nuan up. An Nuan felt like she was being stripped naked under this gaze and felt very ufortable.
An Nuan greeted Song Ning. Hello, Im An Nuan. Im very pleased to meet you.
Song Ning said, Nice to meet you.
The atmosphere immediately fell silent. An Nuan lifted the coffee and said, Ill bring this coffee to the CEO first. She walked around Song Ning, then headed towards the CEOs office.
Song Ning stared at An Nuans back. She just leaned against the wall and watched as An Nuan walked away. Her expression was inexplicably strange and there was a cold smile on her lips as she fixed her hair.
An Nuan took a deep breath as she stood in front of the officesrge door before pushing it open and walking in.
She saw that the man sitting on the leather office chair was looking through documents with a serious expression. There was not a single thread out of ce. His form-fitting tailored suitbined with his handsome face made him seem like a god.
An Nuan really wanted to die. There mustve been something wrong with her brain for her to have thought that this man was a male prostitute, and something like that had actually happened between them.
It was seriously awkward.
An Nuan ced the coffee on Ning Shus table, then took a deep breath before saying, Um, CEO
Ning Shu looked over at An Nuan only to find that she looked extremely embarrassed. Her face was so red that she was sweaty. What is it?
She really wanted to just fire An Nuan.
An Nuan squeezed the hems of her clothes nervously as she said, About what happenedst night, can you just act as if nothing happened?
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu wiped her face in disbelief as she said, If youre talking about how you thought I was a male prostitute, I dont mind it.
An Nuan sighed in relief, then said, And about what happened at the hotel.
What happened at the hotel? Ning Shu saw that An Nuans face was so red she looked about to explode. She didnt know if it was because of anger or embarrassment.
Something suddenly exploded in Ning Shus brain and the veins on her forehead twitched. She said in disbelief, You couldnt be thinking that we Ning Shu pointed at herself, then pointed at An Nuan. Arent you overthinking a bit too much?
An Nuans face turned even more red with bashfulness and indignance and she said angrily, Stop talking about it. Can you just forget about this?
The veins on Ning Shus forehead pulsed again. I think youre misunderstanding something. Nothing happened between us.
Yes, yes, nothing happened. An Nuan gave a long relieved exhale. Lets just both forget it.
Ning Shu:
What the frick? Ning Shu grimaced. Why was An Nuan so sure that something had happened between them?
Ning Shu clearly remembered that she hadnt taken off An Nuans clothes. After tossing her in the hotel room, she had left. Could it be that someone else came alongter and filled the gap?
Chapter 821: Might Actually Fall in Love with a Woman
Chapter 821: Might Actually Fall in Love with a Woman
Ning Shu saw that An Nuan was acting like something had happened between them, but also trying to do all she could to conceal it as if she didnt want this matter to be brought up. It was clear that she wanted both of them to forget about it and pretend that nothing had happened.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead, then looked at An Nuan as she said, Nothing happened between us.
Yes, nothing happened. Thank you, said An Nuan, her face explosively red.
Ning Shu:
There was really nothing, repeated Ning Shu. We didnt tumble. I just brought you to the hotel, I didnt do anything.
An Nuan hastily nodded. Yes, yes, you didnt do anything. You didnt do anything to me.
The frick? Ning Shu really felt like dying as she raised her voice, Nothing happened between us at all.
Yes.
Im telling the truth.
Yes.
Ning Shu:
Why Why did it feel like there was no way tomunicate at all? Ning Shu felt her anger shooting up.
Ning Shu was practically about to shout. Could it be that you wouldnt feel it if we did anything? Your clothes were still on your body and there are no marks on your body at all! How did youe to the conclusion that something happened between us?
Stop joking already, alright?
An Nuan furrowed her brows. That was right, losing her virginity would hurt but she didnt feel anything. Could it be that nothing actually happened?
An Nuan looked at this handsome man, then pressed her lips together without speaking. She felt pretty awkward.
Then CEO, Ill head out first. An Nuan felt like this room was very hot. Her hair was rising on end from her difort.
Ning Shu waved to have her hurry and scram.
Right now, Ning Shu didnt know what to do with An Nuan. The storyline seriously liked to put her and An Nuan together. It was so goddamn annoying.
She decided to just ignore An Nuan. In any case, they havent tumbled so there was no need for her to take responsibility.
Shell just leave things at this. If it was the original Gong Luo, perhaps hed fall in love with the female lead with this kind of daily interaction, but she definitely wouldnt. There was no freakin way shed fall in love with a woman.
But, but
Perhaps the power of the strong storyline might make her actually fall in love with a woman.
It was a chilling thought.
She had a premonition that she was gonna die.
CEO, this document requires your signature. Not long after An Nuan left, Song Ning came back to brush up on her sense of existence.
As Ning Shu looked at the extremely beautiful Song Ning, she felt like her balls were breaking. She reached out for the document, but Song Ning held on to the other end without letting go. Ning Shu tugged a few times, but Song Ning wouldnt let go, so she gave up on it and dropped her hand.
The frick? A woman was flirting with her? Please stop joking.
When Song Ning saw Ning Shu react like this, she curled her lips in disdain. How boring. She then asked, What did you talk to that little secretary about earlier? You guys talked for so long. Im jealous.
Ning Shu:
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Too tired, cant love.
Ning Shu just stared at Song Ning without speaking.
Song Nings expression instantly turned serious and earnest like that of a strong woman. Her aura sure changed fast.
This manner gave her a unique grace that made men feel the desire to subdue her.
Ning Shu said, You dontck this little bit of sry, so dont cause trouble here anymore.
Song Ning said with a serious expression, Gong Luo, I just want to have more chances to interact with you. I just want you to fall in love with me. If its not possible, Ill give up and we can just break off the engagement. This way itll be better for both of us.
Ning Shu was a little surprised by how direct this girl was. Then how long do you n to stay?
Song Ning shrugged. Probably for a while. I need enough time to confirm whether or not youll fall in love with me.
Frick, she was serious about staying her. It was already enough of a headache with a female lead here, but this Song Ning was going to be here causing trouble too. Ning Shu felt like her head was about to explode.
She seriously couldnt take being surrounded by beautiful women.
Chapter 822: Promise Not to Get Angry
Chapter 822: Promise Not to Get Angry
Ning Shu called the head secretary over and directly said, An Nuan isnt suitable for this job, dismiss her.
The head secretary was slightly taken aback, then she asked, CEO, is there some part about Xiao An that youre unsatisfied with? Xiao Ans ability is unquestionable. Shes passed several rounds of screening after all. She should still be able to do jobs like getting coffee well.
What part she was unsatisfied with? Ning Shu very willfully said, I dont like her.
The head secretary:
Ning Shu was still looking through documents when the office door was suddenly shoved open. It was pretty loud. Ning Shu looked towards the door and saw An Nuan rush towards her. CEO, this is my first day at work, did I do something wrong? You cant fire me for no reason.
An Nuan bit her lips with her pearly white teeth as she looked at Ning Shu earnestly. CEO, I need a reason for why Im being fired.
Ning Shu said, Theres no need for a reason. Youve been fired.
Anger appeared on An Nuans face. What right do you have to be so dogmatic? I didnt do anything wrong. Youre being unfair in doing this.
When Ning Shu saw how earnest An Nuan looked, she felt speechless. I dont want you to be my secretary.
Are you An Nuan bit her lips. Is it because of what happenedst night?
An Nuan hastily waved her hands. Ive never thought about having you take responsibility. You should just treat it as nothing ever happened. All I want is to work hard at my job properly. CEO, dont worry, I wont talk about this.
Talk about what? Ning Shu looked toward An Nuan in disbelief.
I wont talk about identally mistaking you as a male prostitute or what happened at the hotelst night. I need this job. CEO, please have mercy. An Nuan looked towards Ning Shu with a hopeful gaze.
Ning Shu really wanted to just bang her head against a wall. She practically didnt know what to say.
She thought that she had already put things very clearly, but from the looks of things now, An Nuan still didnt have her thoughts straight and still thought that something had happened between them.
Ning Shuughed coldly, then just looked at An Nuan indifferently without speaking.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
An Nuan was slightly scared by Ning Shus expression and shrank back slightly. However, she gathered up her courage to say, You cant fire me, otherwise Ill expose everything to the media.
Expose what? asked Ning Shu curiously. Did An Nuan have some sort of dirt on her? There was no way.
An Nuan looked at Ning Shu and said, Ill only say it if you promise not to get angry.
Then dont say it. Get out. Head to the finance department to get your sry and leave. Ning Shu didnt want to waste any more time talking with her, much less have any sparks of love be created from their shes. Even if the storyline wanted those sparks, there was no way they could be made.
An Nuan choked on her words. She took a deep breath, then said, If you hate me because of what happenedst night, I apologize, but I really need this job.
She had been dumped by that trashy guy, so she left that guyspany. It would take a very long time to find another position, and during the time that she didnt have a job, shed have to eat dirt.
An Nuans face was red as she blurted out, If you fire me, Ill reveal to the media that youre acting as a male prostitute for a hotel.
Ning Shu:
Her ability to be so subjective truly was powerful enough to make people kneel in awe.
An Nuan thought that she was a male prostitute, and now An Nuan actually wanted to expose this to the media so that everyone would think that she was a male prostitute.
Chapter 823: Go, Hurry and Go Expose It
Chapter 823: Go, Hurry and Go Expose It
An Nuan sure hadudable courage. Ning Shus expression turned cold and she said, Are you saying that you want to expose the fact that Im a male prostitute and that youve slept with this male prostitute?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
An Nuan pointed at Ning Shu. Youre the one that said it! Dont push me! Otherwise itll be either the fish dies or the splits!
Wasnt this more like trying to smash a stone with an egg? What did she mean by either the fish dies or the splits?
Ning Shu could feel the veins on her forehead pulsing. She was very speechless. Based on the storylines development, there would probably be a round of papapa now to let the female lead learn firsthand the ability of a male prostitute.
This messed up storyline really made her want to cry.
Ning Shu wiped at her face, then waved An Nuan off dismissively. Alright, feel free. Go, hurry and go expose it.
You An Nuan was a little taken aback by how unconcerned Ning Shu was. Then she said, Ill tell the media that Im pregnant with your child, that you yed with me then dumped me.
The f*ck? This female lead sure had an imagination.
How willful.
This was clearly the result of the storyline. Nothing had even happened between them, everything was the female leads fanciful thinking, but the female lead was already starting to act very willful in front of her.
If it was some other boss that wanted to fire the female lead, would the female lead act like this?
When An Nuan faced the male lead, she was seriously extremely confident that the male lead wouldpromise for her.
It was no wonder that Gong Luo always felt like he wasnt himself. He was practically bending and scraping to curry favor with the female lead. For the sake of showing the male leads doting devotion towards the female lead, the male lead was trampled to nothing.
Although it was a matter of course for men to dote on and love their wife, in the storyline, it had been to the point that the male lead couldnt live without the female lead.
After getting married, An Nuan would often want to get divorced because of all kinds of little things. The moment Gong Luo heard An Nuan say that she wanted to get divorced, he would push her down for a round of papapa, then say with a demonic smile, can it be that Im not enough to satisfy you? Give up on trying to get divorced.
However, all of this was just to add appeal to the storyline. It would always end up with, ah, Gong Luos too strong, I cant take it. The next day, An Nuan would support her sour waist and grit her teeth as she vowed to get divorced again.
Gong Luo was aposed and detached, highly intelligent man. The position he was in required for him to always maintain his calm, but in the storyline, Gong Luo acted like a childish boy without any intelligence so to speak of.
His personalitypletely fell apart. It was like he had been possessed.
Ning Shus expression turned even colder as she looked at An Nuan. That means youre trying to extort me? Then what exactly do you want? You want me to take responsibility for you?
Who wants you to take responsibility? I just want the job, but you keep forcing me. An Nuan puffed up her chest to try to make herself look more confident and in the right.
Ning Shu:
How the frick had she forced her? This was this daddyspany, so naturally you should scram when this daddy wants you to scram. What the hell did she mean by forcing? What kind of logic was this?
When Ning Shu saw how wronged An Nuan looked, she felt like she was about to cough blood. It couldnt be that An Nuan thought that since she had slept with her, she should agree to everything she wanted?
Scram. I dont want to see you. You said that youre pregnant and that Im a male prostitute so fine, do whatever you like. Ning Shu didnt see any reason to back off just because An Nuan was pestering her unreasonably.
What kind of logic was this? She didnt even owe An Nuan anything.
In reality, An Nuan was inherently using her own body to trade for Gong Luos endless doting affection. It was basically, youve slept with me, so you should treat me well. You have to treat me well.
It was said to be love, but Gong Luo was the main party that was always doing the giving. All his sacrifice was taken to be natural since it was done in the name of love.
An Nuan stared nkly at Ning Shus expressionless face, then she said usatorily, Ive never seen a person as cold-blooded as you. Youre seriously a repulsive capitalist. You want to fire me even though I didnt do anything wrong. I signed a contract when I joined thispany. What youre doing is illegal. Im going to expose you for exploiting workers.
Ning Shu:
In any case, Ning Shu had no idea how Gong Luo was able to endure this. She seriously couldnt endure it. This also updated her knowledge of how powerful the storyline was. No matter what, it insisted on bringing the leads together.
Chapter 824: Clean Enough to Drink
Chapter 824: Clean Enough to Drink
Ning Shu got up from the chair and walked to An Nuan. She towered over An Nuan who was trembling slightly.
An Nuan couldnt help but take a step backwards. This mans imposing aura was too strong so she couldnt help but move away so that it wasnt as scary.
An Nuan felt a bit wronged. It felt like the CEO wasnt the same today as he had been yesterday. He seems really cold today.
But she seriously needed this job. She still needed to support her younger brother who was in college and she didnt want to be looked down on by that dog couple. She couldnt let them see that she didnt even have a job.
She didnt want to lose both love and work.
An Nuan felt like she was really pitiful. All she wanted now was to work hard at her job, but she ended up encountering a boss like this. She felt like she should go to a temple to offer some incense. Her recent luck had been seriously bad.
Do you really want to stay in thispany? asked Ning Shu with a smile.
When An Nuan saw the smile on Ning Shus face, she immediately had a bad feeling. This smile was like the grin of a big bad wolf, the despicable smile of an exploiter.
An Nuan straightened her back and said in a trembling voice, As long as you allow me to stay in thepany, you can have me do anything.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu felt pretty speechless. An Nuan was acting like she was aplete hoodlum, like she was some pervert that wanted her to give up her virginity.
Ning Shu expressed that she would never tumble with a girl.
When An Nuan saw that the CEO was staring at her with such a deep unreadable gaze, she hastily said, Let me say this first. You cant force me to sell my body.
Ning Shus facial muscles twitched and she directly said, Since you want to stay in thispany, you can stay in thispany. You can be a sanitation worker. If the dayes that Im in a better mood, Ill let you go back to being a secretary.
A A sanitation worker?
He meant for her to mop the floor and clean the restrooms?
An Nuan waspletely stunned. She stared at Ning Shu in disbelief. You want me to mop the floor?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu replied, Not just mop. All the ss doors in thepany must be wiped until theyre sparkling transparent and the water in the restrooms must be clean enough to drink.
An Nuan:
An Nuan was infuriated. This man was deliberately making things hard for her. She didnt even do anything wrong, so why did he hate her so much?
Meanwhile, Ning Shu had finally thought things through. If she drove An Nuan off, based on the storylines tendencies, itd definitely send An Nuan right back to her. Next time, it might even be with a method thats even more intense like if she was drugged and needed to papapa with a woman in order to cure it. Moreover, the other party shed end up papapa-ing with would likely be An Nuan.
In any case, the storyline would definitely push her and An Nuan onto a bed. After all, this was the only way to enact familiarity breeds fondness.
It was seriously an integrity-less world.
You dont want to work as a janitor? Thats fine, then just leave thepany, said Ning Shu coldly.
He was seriously mean! An Nuan glowered at Ning Shu. Fine, Ill be a janitor! I know you dont like me and that youre trying to chase me off with this method, but I wont let you get what you want.
Alright, then please leave and close the door after yourself. Head to the sanitation department to report for duty. Ning Shu sat back down without even bothering to nce at An Nuan.
An Nuan took a deep breath. After ncing onest time at Ning Shu, she turned and left the office. She seemed to be forcing her tears back as her expression was very stubborn.
Chapter 825: The Male Lead’s Lost Eyesight
Chapter 825: The Male Leads Lost Eyesight
Ning Shu chased An Nuan off to the sanitation department. Without An Nuan hovering around all the time anymore, Ning Shu felt like the entire sky had cleared up.
She couldnt help but feel ufortable. She herself was a cute lil sis, but she actually had to do dat with a lil sis. The storyline eyed them like a tiger watching its prey, it was always trying to get them onto a bed. Just thinking about that scene made her feel like puking blood.
You must hold on ah, my integrity!
What are you looking at me that way for? Ning Shu saw that Song Ning was sitting on the sofa and propping up her chin as she looked at Ning Shu with a puzzled expression. Her manner seemed a little perplexed, but it only added a flirtatious air to her aura.
Song Ning narrowed her eyes as she asked, How did An Nuan offend you for you to send her to clean the restrooms?
Song Ning was sincerely puzzled. Her gaze was sharp and questioning as she stared at Ning Shu. Wasnt Gong Luo supposed to dote on An Nuan unboundedly and be offering the entire world to An Nuan to make her happy? What was going on now?
Song Nings gaze swept over Ning Shus face inch by inch. It felt very sharp.
Ning Shu was expressionless as she said, She disobeyed me. This is punishment.
Song Ning made a sound of realization. So it was just a squabble.
Every time Song Ning saw Gong Luo, she was frustrated by how nothing ever got through to him. On top of that, he was always expressionless as if he had facial paralysis. He only showed expression when he faced An Nuan. Song Ning couldnt ept it. She seriously couldnt figure out what was good about An Nuan.
As expected, lovepletelycked logic. She didnt know if anything had happened between Gong Luo and An Nuan yet either.
Gong Luo, can I ask you something? asked Song Ning. Ning Shu lifted her brows as she looked towards Song Ning.
Ning Shu was starting to harbor a little bit of suspicion now. This Song Ning seemed very off.
What is it? Ning Shu said tly, Youre here to work, not to chat. If youre going to continue being like this, you should just head back.
Song Ning walked to the desk and pped both hands down on the desk, then leaned forward to face Ning Shu at eye level. Ning Shu saw that Song Nings blouse revealed the deep line between her fair and plump mounds. They were likerge white buns that tempted people to just grab them.
Ning Shu inhaled sharply. This Song Ning was seriously always trying to seduce her. Ning Shu felt that she couldnt hold on for much longer, ohohoho
Song Nings temperament easily changed. She waspletely like an enchanting little vixen. A woman like her was much more interesting than An Nuan. Ning Shu once again mourned for the male leads lost eyesight.
However, since the male lead already had a fated person, it was natural for him not to be able to see anyone else. In his eyes, An Nuan was the most beautiful and other people were either ugly hags or snake-like beauties.
Ning Shu lowered her eyes to avoid looking at Song Nings chest.
Gong Luo, tell me honestly. Do you have some rtionship with An Nuan? Or is it that An Nuan is actually your girlfriend? As your fiance, I have the right to know! At our level of society, if you want to y a little, I wont say anything, but it cant hinder our familys coborative rtionship. If it does, I cant agree to it.
Ning Shu was silent. She weaved her fingers together as she looked at Song Ning. Why do you feel like theres a rtionship between An Nuan and me? Did you send someone to follow me?
Song Ning looked as if she knew about something between her and An Nuan. Ning Shu narrowed her eyes slightly as she scanned Song Nings face.
When she looked at Song Nings face carefully, she was hit even more with the feeling that it was iparably beautiful. It practically looked more beautiful the more she looked at it. Her looks were literally captivating and the slight hook of her lips made people feel like she was the most perfect existence in the world.
I didnt send anyone to follow you. Im just worried. Song Ning looked at Ning Shu with a smile. A lot of romance novels say that men like you like pure little women like An Nuan.
I dont think theres anything wrong with me worrying. Song Ning brushed back her hair, then met Ning Shus gaze head on. Youre my fianc, so you can only belong to me.
Song Nings pupils seemed dazzle with the light of a sky full of stars. It was extremely beautiful. Ning Shu could feel fireworks going off inside her brain.
Ning Shu hastily shook her head. The fudge? She actually got captivated by a woman.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
What the hell?
Chapter 826: You Pervert!
Chapter 826: You Pervert!
The calmness halo sent a burst of cool energy flowing into Ning Shus heart. That energy calmed her heart and suppressed that strange throbbing sensation.
Ning Shu could feel that cold sweat was covering her back and her face was a little pale. She looked at Song Ning and said directly, Theres no need for you to get involved in my affairs. I naturally have a sense of how much is too far.
You Song Ning bit her lips as her brows furrowed. Finally, she turned angrily and left. The view of her back showed her clear anger, yet it also contained a bit of sorrow.
It made peoples hearts ache for her.
The moment Song Ning left, Ning Shu sighed in relief and wiped at the cold sweat on her forehead. It was the first time she had ever seen someone with enough charm to captivate men and women alike.
Ning Shu was a little suspicious of Song Ning now. There was no way that she wouldnt have been able to capture Gong Luo with such skilled techniques.
It was so annoying!
Ning Shu headed off to the restroom. When she got there, she walked into the womens bathroom by habit. It was only after she saw a female worker in sanitation uniform inside that she finally reacted and hastily turned to leave the restroom.
Ah! You pervert! You actually walked into the womans restroom!
Originally Ning Shu was going to apologize, but when she turned around, she saw An Nuan dressed in the sanitation uniform. She was wearing a mask and was currently holding a mop in her hand as she red at Ning Shu.
It was possible to encounter her this way too!?
Ning Shu wiped at her face helplessly. She didnt feel like talking, so she turned to leave the womans restroom. However, An Nuan immediately shouted, You pervert! You actually entered the womans restroom! Since Ive seen you, theres no way Ill let you off!
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As An Nuan spoke, she tried to hit Ning Shu with the mop. You look immactely dressed, but it turns out youre just a beast disguised with clothing.
Ning Shu dodged An Nuans mop, but the dirty water from the mop stillnded on her dress pants. Are you crazy?
Youre the one thats crazy, pervert! You think youre in the right even though you entered the womens restroom? An Nuan held the mop that was dripping with water like a female warrior, then purposefully flung the water towards Ning Shus gleaming ck leather shoes.
Ning Shu:
Do you want to die? Ning Shu looked at An Nuan expressionlessly.
An Nuanughed happily and said loudly, I have more gossip on you now. Youre actually a pervert that enters the womans restroom. Im warning you, youd best be more polite towards me, otherwise Ill announce this to the world! The CEO of the Gong Family Corporation is actually a pervert!
Ning Shu:
Was there really a need to use this kind of development to chain the two people together?
On what basis did An Nuan feel that it was natural for her to ept being threatened like this?
The female leads world separated right and wrong very simply. With this sort of personality, who knows how many people shed offend?
Ning Shu turned to leave. The more she argued, the more shed just tire herself out, especially if the opponent was a righteous sweet idiot like the female lead. It was even more tiring to argue with herpared to arguing with people that werent sweet and didnt want money.
When An Nuan saw that Ning Shu was about to run from the scene of the crime, she immediately spread her arms to block Ning Shus road of retreat. She tilted her head up to look towards Ning Shu. You cant leave.
Youre keeping me trapped in the entrance of the womens restroom. Are you nning to sexually harass me? Ning Shu towered over An Nuan.
Chapter 827: Such a Bad Person
Chapter 827: Such a Bad Person
Ha, you pulled me into the womans restroom nning to sexually harass me, yet you actually dare to make bogus usations saying that Im a pervert that entered the womens restroom? Ning Shuughed coldly. Get out of the way. Block me again and Ill directly kick you.
An Nuan instantly exploded and she looked at Ning Shu disbelievingly. How can you be so shameless? You seriously have no sense of shame! You stinky shameless bastard!
You were clearly the one that walked into the womans restroom, yet youre saying that Im sexually harassing you? An Nuan was so angry that she was about to burst out crying.
However, Ning Shu just felt like An Nuans reaction was too exaggerated. This was the storyline. It insisted on them getting extremely entangled with each other. All she did was identally walk into the wrong restroom, but it was enough to trigger an event like this.
Ning Shu pushed An Nuan aside. Scram. Stop blocking the way.
An Nuan was taken off guard and ended up falling to the ground. She cried out softly in pain. Ning Shu saw that An Nuan had fallen onto the ground and that there were faint tears in her eyes as she red angrily. Ning Shu suppressed the urge to go over to help An Nuan up and walked into the neighboring mens restroom.
After releasing a stream of pee, Ning Shu walked out of the restroom and found that An Nuan was still sitting on the ground and wiping at her tears in a wronged manner.
Ning Shu knew that even if she went to help An Nuan up out of the kindness of her heart, An Nuan wouldnt appreciate it.
So now she and An Nuan were going to have to take the path of enemies on a narrow road?
In any case, An Nuan was always showing up in front of her to attract her attention.
Ning Shu strode right past An Nuan with her long legs. An Nuan stared at Ning Shus back and pressed her lips together unhappily to grumble, Hes seriously a bad person.
Ning Shu felt that the storyline was seriously balls-breaking. When An Nuan was a secretary, she had to see An Nuan all the time. But even after An Nuan became a sanitation worker, shed still bump into her all the time. An Nuan even had to clean the CEOs office.
It was ridiculous.
Ning Shu expressed that there was nothing that was more of a troll than this. There was still a fiance whose charm was able to attract men and women alike so she also had to suppress the feelings trying to bud in her heart. It was seriously a sad life.
Crash!
Arge vase in the office fell to the ground and shattered. An Nuan, who was dusting with a handkerchief, froze, then she hastily apologized to Ning Shu, CEO, I didnt do that on purpose. I really didnt do that on purpose!
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu took a deep breath, then wiped at her face as she waved her other hand dismissively. Get out.
Ning Shu seriously couldnt understand why the sanitation department actually had An Nuane clean the CEOs office especially since An Nuan had just joined the sanitation department. What were they thinking giving such an important job to a newbie?
There was no need to exin, it was definitely the storyline.
Ning Shu felt exhausted.
Song Ning was standing by the side, her arms crossed, as she took all of this in. She had an unreadable smile hovering around her lips even as she was puzzling over the question of how Gong Luo ended up liking and doting on a girl like this so much.
When Song Nings thoughts reached this point, a trace of depression shed through her eyes.
An Nuan hastily apologized to Ning Shu. Sorry, I didnt do it on purpose, I really didnt do it on purpose. Please just deduct the cost of this vase from my sry.
Ning Shu wanted to cover her face again. She was currently situated in such a wonderful love story, but she felt like she was being driven mad.
How many days has it been since youve started work? How much sry could you possibly have? Why cant you just leave thepany? asked Song Ning. You wont be able to buy this vase even with a years worth of sry.
An Nuans jaw dropped in astonishment as she looked at the shattered pieces of the vase on the ground. How is it that expensive?
An Nuan started picking up the shards with her bare hands as she repeated, I really didnt do that on purpose, ah
An Nuans finger was cut by a shard and a blood drop started forming.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu took a deep breath. What was this situation? Was the storyline trying to make her feel heartache for An Nuan? The storyline truly was omnipresent.
Chapter 828: I Can’t Leave the Company
Chapter 828: I Cant Leave the Company
Song Ning took the initiative to press a tissue on An Nuans bleeding finger, then said mildly, You should go.
But An Nuan looked towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu waved dismissively without even bothering to look at An Nuan, so An Nuan left in slight disappointment.
Ning Shu looked at the shattered porcin and blood on the ground, then shook her head.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Song Ning walked over and looked at Ning Shu as she asked, What? You feel heartache?
Im done with work, so Ill be leaving. Ning Shu grabbed her coat and left.
Song Ning watched as this man walked away. She felt that this man had the strongest mentality she had ever seen. He was actually so indifferent towards her.
Could it be that he seriously liked An Nuan that much?
Song Ning patted her face. Seriously
Ning Shu left the office and headed to the parking lot for her car. Just as her car turned onto the street, a figure suddenly walked towards her car. Ning Shu hastily stomped on the brake.
The fudge? Who the frick didnt want to live anymore?
Ning Shu opened the car door and saw that An Nuan had fallen to the ground in front of the car, her face pale with lingering fear.
Ning Shu felt that her tolerance had already reached its limit. Howe she encountered this girl wherever she went?
The storyline sure insisted on forcing things.
What are you doing? Ning Shu took deep breaths in order to suppress the anger in her heart. There were countless grass mud horses racing through her heart right now.
An Nuan turned around and when she saw Ning Shu, her eyes seemed to visibly tremble. CEO, I didnt do that on purpose. I was thinking about something. I really didnt notice!
An Nuan wanted to get up, but she seemed to have twisted her ankle since she cried out in pain.
Ning Shu:
Could she just leave this female lead here?
It felt like she was constantly encountering An Nuan over the course of a day. It was seriously irritating.
Are you alright? asked Ning Shu.
An Nuan hastily waved her hand and said, Im fine. Im fine.
Ning Shu nodded. Its good that youre fine. Then she turned to get in her car and leave.
Um, CEO, could you wait a moment? An Nuan limped in front of Ning Shu.
The veins on Ning Shus forehead pulsed as she asked, What else is there? You want a medical fee?
An Nuans expression immediately turned stiff. I dont need your money.
Ning Shus lips curved. Dont get angry, maintain a slight smile. It was important to stay calm. Ning Shu asked with a smile, If you dont want money, then what is it?
An Nuan said, About the vase, Ill figure out a way to pay you back for it. I was in the wrong for that. I had been careless. I hope that you wont chase me out of thepany?
Ning Shu forced herself to stay calm as she said, Why? This vase is very valuable, you wont be able to buy it even with a years sry. As long as you leave thepany, you wont need to pay for this vase.
It was An Nuans first time seeing this man talk so much. Most of the time, he was always very impatient with her. She felt a bit unused to this treatment and shook her head as she said, I cant leave thepany.
Ning Shu: Why, why, why?
Why? asked Ning Shu weakly. She seriously couldnt understand what the female lead was thinking.
An Nuan said, I need this job. My younger brothers in college, so I need to send money home every month.
Ning Shu cracked her neck, then said, But you need to pay for the vase, so youll lose a years worth of your sry. That means youll be working for a whole year for nothing. You can just resign and find a different job instead.
An Nuan shook her head again. I cant leave thepany.
Ning Shu:
Why the frick not? The conversation just kept going in circles.
Chapter 829: Try My Cooking?
Chapter 829: Try My Cooking?
Ning Shu and An Nuans conversation fell into a dead end.
You can leave thepany.
No, I cant leave thepany, because I need this job.
You can look for another job. You dont frickin have the money to pay for the vase.
No, I cant leave thepany.
Why the heck cant you leave thepany?
I just cant. That trashy man will look down on me.
Ning Shu wiped at her face, then took out some money from her bag to give to An Nuan. An Nuan immediately became unhappy. Ning Shu said, This money is for you to take a cab to the hospital to get your leg looked at.
No thanks! I dont want it! An Nuan turned and started limping away.
Ning Shu couldnt be bothered to look at An Nuan. She got in her car and headed back to her vi.
The vi was brightly lit. The moment she opened the door, the fragrance of food drifted out.
Ning Shu put on slippers and walked to the kitchen door. She found that Song Ning was wearing an apron as she stir-fried food. Even while cooking, she looked very beautiful.
The atmosphere felt very warm.
Youre back. Song Ning smiled as she asked Ning Shu, You left before me, so how did you get back eventer than me?
Ning Shu leaned against the door and looked at Song Ning. Her slight smile was seriously charming. Why are you still here? What did youe to my house for?
Gong Luo, are you blind? Cant you see that Im cooking? Song Ning rolled her eyes at Ning Shu, then extended her hand. Get me a te.
Ning Shu opened the cupboard and got a te for Song Ning. Song Ning ted the food, then said, Carry it to the table.
Ning Shu nodded and carried it to the table.
In just a little while, four side dishes and a soup had been prepared. They were allmon household dishes, but they all smelled, looked, and tasted amazing. Just this culinary skill was enough to make Ning Shu sigh in admiration, because she had no way of making such food.
Song Ning took off her apron and sat down opposite Ning Shu. Try my cooking?
Ning Shu tasted each dish, then praised sincerely, Theyre really delicious! Youre really good at cooking.
Ning Shus praise didnt make Song Ning happy at all and on the contrary, her facial color even darkened. She pressed her lips together without speaking.
You actually know how to cook? It was quite surprising that a rich miss like Song Ning actually knew how to cook.
Song Ning poked at her rice with her chopsticks as she pouted. Could it be that youve never heard of the saying, to catch a mans heart, you have to first grasp their stomach? I practiced cooking for a really long time, but I clearly havent managed to catch your stomach.
Ning Shu:
She felt like she just got flirted with again.
Fudge. She felt like she was about to turn lesbian with a beauty like Song Ning flirting with her every day.
But she couldnt.
Heavens! Ning Shu felt that her integrity was swaying.
She didnt respond to Song Ningsint and just silently continued to eat.
Song Ning furrowed her brows. The frick? Was this guy still a man? Was An Nuan seriously the only one he would ept?
There was no way shed believe that.
Song Ning propped up her chin and looked at Ning Shu as she said, Get me a bit of that stir-fry lettuce in front of you.
Why dont you get it yourself? Ning Shu lifted her brows as she looked towards Song Ning.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Because I cant reach, replied Song Ning in a matter-of-fact tone.
You cant reach? When Ning Shu saw the flirtatious expression on Song Nings face, she pushed the te towards her.
Song Ning:
He was seriously a boring man. Why was hepletely different towards An Nuan?
Song Nings facial color worsened even more. When she saw that the other party was only focusing on eating, her mood became even worse and she set her chopsticks down on the table. She propped up her chin and just watched Ning Shu.
Ning Shu expressed that she couldnt really take being stared at like this by a woman.
Song Ning, what exactly are you after? asked Ning Shu directly.
Song Ning twirled her hair around her finger as she replied in a matter-of-fact tone, Im obviously trying to make you fall in love with me. Were engaged after all. Since were going to have to get married, of course its better if we love each other. That way, our married life will also be more happy.
Im a woman, so its natural for me to need a warm family. Compared to being like strangers after we get married, why not try to fall in love with each other now? replied Song Ning easily.
Ning Shu suddenly didnt know how to refute because what Song Ning said made a lot of sense.
Chapter 830: I’m a Frickin’ Gril
Chapter 830: Im a Frickin Gril
But, I discovered that even after all this time, you still havent fallen in love with me, said Song Ning with a vexed expression. Is it that hard to like me?
Its hard, very hard!
Ning Shu expressed that she seriously didnt do yuri.
What is it about me thats not good? Song Ning looked at Ning Shu. Am I not pretty enough?
Ning Shu shook her head and said, Youre very beautiful.
Then why dont you like me? asked Song Ning with a speechless expression. I can present myself in the living room and also know my way around the kitchen. What are you still unsatisfied with?
Im a frickin gril, youre also a gril, how can we be together? Once the task was finished, she was going to leave. If Song Ning and the original host ended up having a rtionship, that had nothing to do with her.
She wouldnt make decisions regarding love for the original host since she didnt have the right to.
Forget it, Im not eating anymore. Your attitude really makes me unhappy. Song Ning got up and went to sit on the sofa, ignoring Ning Shu.
Ning Shu shrugged. When she saw that there was still food on the tes, she dealt with all of the food. Itd be a shame to waste them.
Im not going back today, Im staying here from now on. Ill leave once Ive stayed enough, said Song Ning with an unhappy expression.
Ning Shu didnt speak. If she wanted to stay, then so be it.
When Song Ning saw that Ning Shu went upstairs without paying any attention to her, she crinkled her nose unhappily.
Ning Shu showered, theny on the wide bed and stared at the snow-white ceiling tiles as she mulled over the task.
This task was seriously difficult. Due to her fate with An Nuan, there was no way to avoid encounters and there was a very high likelihood of some scene filled with pink bubbles urring.
Haa, it was seriously asking for her life.
Ning Shu was just about to close her eyes when knocks came from the door. Ning Shu rolled her eyes, but still got off the bed to open the door. She saw that Song Ning was standing outside, barefoot in a night gown.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Song Nings hair was loose, so her luxurious ck hair cascaded over her shoulders like waves of ck silk.
Beneath her night gown, her wless white legs were visible. The sight of those slender, perfectly shaped legs were exceptionally alluring.
What was she knocking on the door dressed like this for?
It couldnt be what she was thinking, right?
Ning Shu swallowed hard, then asked, Did you need something?
Song Ning directly pushed Ning Shu aside and walked into the room barefoot to sit on the bed. She looked towards Ning Shu as she said, What do you think?
I think we shouldnt be like this!
Ning Shu just looked at Song Ning without speaking. Why did everyone freakin want to sleep with her? Please, have mercy.
Before marriage life is very important. I want to test whether you can do it or not. Didnt I already say before? Disharmony on the bed is the main cause of divorce. Song Nings expression was very charming as she spoke. She was bewitching like a little vixen.
Based on the normal progression, she was probably supposed to be saying something like, you shouldnt say something like a man couldnt do it. Ill show you exactly whether I can do it or not. Then after that, lightning would spark fire on the ground?
The fudge, it was so embarrassing!
When she was a female lead, there were always men that wanted to sleep with her, and when she was a male lead, there were always women that wanted to sleep with her.
Actually, it was pretty rough being a main character as well.
Chapter 831: I’m Making You Mine!
Chapter 831: Im Making You Mine!
Ning Shu pressed her lips together as she looked at the flirtatious little vixen at the door. The veins on her forehead pulsed. This was seriously awkward, but she still had to maintain a slight smile.
Are you certain? She looked straight at Song Ning as she asked, Youre certain you want to
Song Ning stood up and walked to Ning Shu, then poked her chest. Were both adults, what do you think?
Ning Shu smiled faintly as she grabbed Song Nings finger which was white like jade. She examined it carefully. It was slender and beautiful. Each of her fingers seemed to have been carefully crafted. She was truly a beautiful woman.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Song Ning saw how focused Ning Shu was, her heart pulsed hard. This man was seriously handsome.
Ning Shu let go of Song Nings finger, then stroked Song Nings arm. It was like touching satiny sheep-fat white jade. It felt so nice that Ning Shu couldnt help but rub it a little.
A red flush appeared on Song Nings face and her gaze became hazy and filled with passion as she looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu met Song Nings gaze. She seemed to feel that this woman in front of her loved her a lot, like she was the most important person in this womans life. It felt like this woman was worthy of trust, that it would be worth it to love her.
It felt like their hearts were connected.
Ning Shu grabbed Song Nings arm and pulled her out of the room before saying mildly, I dont want to interact with you.
Song Nings face immediately stiffened. The disbelief and embarrassed anger twisted her expression slightly. Are you a man or not?
He could even reject someone who brought themselves to his door? Song Ning really didnt know what to say. Could it be that Gong Luo seriously liked An Nuan that much to the point that he wanted to guard his body for An Nuan?
Song Ning was furious. She reached out and grabbed Ning Shus shirt as she said, Are you a man or not? Or is it that you cant do it?
I insist on pushing you down today and making you mine! As Song Ning spoke, she lifted herself up on tiptoe to kiss Ning Shu.
Frick, what the f*ck?
Ning Shu pushed away Song Nings approaching face and said mildly, Sleep properly. Stop thinking about pointless things.
Then she mmed the door so abruptly that Song Nings nose almost got ttened.
Song Ning rubbed her nose, then gave a coldugh before leaving with her arms crossed.
Ning Shu shook her head, theny down on the bed to sleep. This wasnt her body. She was only here to carry out a task, so she didnt have the right to use the entrustors body to do things that were overstepping her bounds. Itd be even more wrong for her to do things that would cause the entrustor trouble.
So she didnt even dare toe close to things that involved emotions. She couldnt make thingsplicated just because she wanted to have some momentary fun.
It was best to leave Song Ning, this fiance, for the original host to deal with himself.
The next day, when Ning Shu got up and went downstairs, she didnt see Song Ning, so she asked Aunt Li, Wheres Miss Song?
Miss Song left early this morning. Aunt Li poured Ning Shu a cup of milk.
She left early this morning? Ning Shu lifted her brows. It seemed like what happenedst night had made Song Ning angry.
She shrugged. If she left, so be it. It was morefortable without her hovering around.
It wasnt like she was a real man.
Chapter 832: I’ll Definitely Pay for the Vase
Chapter 832: Ill Definitely Pay for the Vase
Ning Shu drove to thepany for work, but the moment she walked in, someone crashed into her chest. She hastily pushed the person away.
It was An Nuan again, dressed in the sanitation uniform.
An Nuan was originally mopping the floor so she hadnt been paying attention to who was around and ended up bumping into someone. However, that person had no matters at all and almost pushed her right to the ground.
What the heck is wrong with you? An Nuan immediately startedining, but when she turned around and saw that it was Ning Shu, her voice faded and she lowered her head.
Ning Shu said mildly, Pay more attention while cleaning. Can you handle the responsibility if you end up bumping into a client?
An Nuan curled her lips unhappily as she said, Its not like I did it on purpose. What are you being so fierce for?
Have I been fierce? All Im doing is stating reality, said Ning Shu, a bit helplessly.
An Nuan nodded. Ning Shu directly turned to leave, so An Nuan ran to catch up with her. CEO, you wont fire me, right?
Ning Shu said, Since you want to stay in thepany, just stay in thepany. Remember that you have to pay for the vase.
I got it, thank you. Ill definitely pay for the vase! An Nuan smiled in relief.
When Ning Shu saw An Nuan like this, she really wanted to just cover her forehead in exasperation.
When she walked into the office, she found that Song Ning was currently sorting through the documents, dressed in OL attire. Everything in the office was neat and organized.
Ning Shu thought that Song Ning would leave thepany and was very surprised to find that she had juste early to thepany.
Morning. Ning Shu greeted Song Ning.
Song Nings expression was stern and cold as she said, CEO, good morning. Then she walked right past Ning Shu like they were strangers and left.
Yesterday she had still been so passionate, but now she was cold as frost. It was seriously hard to get used to. Her mood sure fluctuated a lot.
She was probably still angry because of what happened yesterday, but Ning Shu didnt feel like she had done anything wrong.
Song Ning being angry had nothing to do with her.
Following that, Song Ning demonstrated the attitude of a sessful career woman. She handled everything perfectly. Ning Shu didnt even have to say anything and Song Ning could still predict what she was thinking. She was practically god-like in her capabilities.
However, her attitude was very cold like she was only facing a superior. Ning Shu shrugged,pletely unconcerned.
It was better when Song Ning was this cold. Ning Shu found it way easier to deal withpared to when Song Ning was trying to seduce her all the time.
With Song Ning around, Ning Shus work became much easier. Song Ning was able to separate the mountain of documents into those that needed immediate attention and those that could wait, so Ning Shus work became much more rxed.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When Song Ning saw how indifferent Ning Shu looked, she bit her lips hard. Her gaze was filled with cold indignance.
Ning Shu paid no attention to the frosty Song Ning and continued to mull over this task.
As she looked at An Nuan who was wiping the side table and mopping the floor, she felt that there was a need to figure out a way to break the link between the original host and An Nuan.
Ning Shu never imagined that she would one day have to do something like this. Break a cp!?
An Nuan, who was currently wiping the ss, kept feeling like there was a scorching hot gaze on her. When she looked over, she saw that the CEO was looking at her with an unreadable gaze. It caused An Nuans heart to start pounding. What exactly was with this person? Why did he keep staring at her?
It couldnt be that he still wanted to fire her, right?
Meanwhile, when Song Ning saw that Ning Shu was staring straight at An Nuan, she couldnt help but roll her eyes. What the hell? Why!? Why did Gong Luo like An Nuan so much?
Song Nings shoulders drooped slightly. It was seriously annoying.
After work, Ning Shu returned to the vi, but she didnt see Song Ning. She didnt see any food either, so she asked Aunt Li, Wheres Miss Song?
Aunt Li said, Miss Song has gone back. Shes already taken all of her luggage.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. What was going on now?
Well, if she left, she left, Ning Shu didnt really care. It was already enough of a headache with An Nuan around, so it was pretty good that Song Ning left.
Following that, when she went to work the next day, she didnt see Song Ning either. She looked all around but didnt see her.
Chapter 833: Was Actually Pretty Happy
Chapter 833: Was Actually Pretty Happy
Song Ning was usually always hovering around her, so when she suddenly stoppeding, Ning Shu was actually pretty happy.
Ning Shu asked the head secretary, Wheres Miss Song?
Miss Song wont being today, replied the head secretary.
Ning Shu became even happier and she asked, She wont be evering again?
When the head secretary saw how happy Ning Shu looked, she said, CEO, Miss Song has fallen ill. Maybe you should go visit her.
Oh, then Ill find some time to go visit. After Ning Shu said that, she walked into the office, only to find that An Nuan was currently inside cleaning.
She seriously saw this girl every single day. Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. The storyline was always forcing them together.
It felt like An Nuan was always cleaning the ces she passed by.
An Nuan could sense that the CEO was looking at her again. He was always looking at her with such a scorching gaze. It made An Nuan feel very anxious and her heart pounded with uneasiness.
Ning Shu sat down on the sofa to watch An Nuan. An Nuan didnt really do anything wrong, she was just a girl that was doted on by the Heavens. The Heavens even arranged for a despotic CEO to fall in love with An Nuan and dote on her so that she could have a happy and blessed life.
She was extremely ordinary. She didnt have any outstanding abilities, so she must have umted a lot of virtue herst lifetime to have been able to meet someone like Gong Luo. She hadnt had to struggle at all to get to the very peak of life.
Marriage had always been a womans second rebirth.
Love was something between two people, but Gong Luo felt like he was being controlled. That feeling really ticked Gong Luo off.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Love required mutual sacrifice. Both the man and the woman in a rtionship were supposed to mutually support each other, but in this love, Gong Luo had given up a lot while all An Nuan had to do was enjoy Gong Luos doting. All conflicts that arose ended with Gong Luo lowering his head first.
An Nuan couldnt really take this gaze anymore, so she gathered up her courage to turn around and face Ning Shu. What are you looking at me for? Are you nning something? I told you that Id definitely pay for the vase.
Ning Shu leaned back and continued looking at An Nuan as she said, Why do you insist on staying in mypany? I can introduce you to a position at a differentpany.
An Nuan clenched the handkerchief as she replied, Otherpanies might not like me. That trashy guy, I mean-, my ex-boyfriends pretty rich. Hes often purposefully makes things hard for me. If I go to anotherpany, I might get fired.
Fudge, this storyline was such a troll.
This meant that An Nuan was literally going to take root in Gong Family Corporation.
Ning Shus facial muscles were twitching, she didnt even know what to say, so she waved An Nuan off. Get out.
An Nuan nodded and obediently moved to leave. When she got to the door, she stopped walking and turned around to say, CEO, I feel like you really hate me.
Is that so? replied Ning Shu lightly.
An Nuan then said tactfully, In the future, I wont show up in front of you as much. Ill wait until youre not in the office to clean the office too.
Ning Shu nodded without expressing any objections.
An Nuans heart filled with indescribable disappointment and frustration and she asked, I heard that Miss Song is your fiance.
Uh-huh. Ning Shu nodded.
An Nuan suddenly didnt know what to say. As she looked at the man sitting on the sofa who exuded such a natural aura of nobility, her heart trembled for a moment uncontrobly. This mans face was enough to enchant any person, whether they be a man or woman.
Go. Ning Shu waved dismissively.
An Nuan turned and left the office. Ning Shu then undid the buttons on her suit. After taking off her coat, she started working.
Following that, she found that without Song Ning around, it was very tiring to work. She had already gotten used to a rxing work environment, so now she was unused to having to put in so much more effort.
Ning Shu shook her head. That was why it was important to rely on oneself for everything. The moment one started relying on others and it became a habit, it was the path to ruin.
Chapter 834: Is It That Hard to Give Me Your True Heart?
Chapter 834: Is It That Hard to Give Me Your True Heart?
Song Ning was truly skilled at manipting peoples hearts. She gradually trickled like water into her life and work, so now that she was suddenly gone, Ning Shu couldnt help but feel ufortable and out of sorts.
With this skill, how did Song Ning lose to the pretty much useless An Nuan? It didnt make sense.
After Ning Shu finished dealing with her work, she felt that there was a need to visit Song Ning. In the hospital room, Ning Shu saw that Song Ning was lying down, her delicate face deathly pale. Compared to how confident and seductive she usually was, the current Song Ning seemed very fragile like a child whose outer shell had been stripped away. Her innermost self was revealed and it made peoples hearts ache for her.
Ning Shu hadnt expected for Song Ning to actually be sick, and from the looks of things, she was quite severely ill. She reached out and felt Song Nings forehead. You have a slight fever. What happened?
Song Ning coughed, then rolled her eyes at Ning Shu. I caught a cold, got sick. I have a severe cold.
All Ning Shu could say was, Rest well.
Song Nings facial color dimmed, causing her eyes to lose their luster. She reached out to tug at Ning Shus finger like a child. This gesture contained a sense of unease and reliance.
Ning Shu sat by the bed. Dont overthink things and just rest up properly.
Song Ning held onto Ning Shus finger tightly as she said softly, Gong Luo, is it really that hard to give me your true heart?
Hard, it was very hard. There was no way Ning Shu would give her heart to someone else. If her heart was no longer with herself, would she still be herself? Would she still be able toplete tasks calmly?
She couldnt even guarantee her own life right now.
So there was no way shed hand over her heart, much less to a woman. That was even more absurd.
Ning Shu said mildly, What do you want my true heart for? Arent things pretty good like this?
Whats good about this? Im almost about to lose my heart, thats why I want yours. Song Nings expression was very pitiful. Were engaged. Whats wrong with being in love with each other?
The veins on Ning Shus forehead pulsed and her heart filled with curses.
I dont want to lie to you. I wont ever fall in love with you. Ning Shu peeled off Song Nings fingers. Inwardly, she did feel a little apologetic.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Song Nings pale face contorted for a moment, then intense unwillingness and anger appeared on her face. However, after just a brief instant, they vanished and her expression became pitiful again.
Afterforting Song Ning a little, Ning Shu made to leave. There was no way she could fall in love with a woman right now, so all she could do was avoid Song Ning. As for the matter of these feelings, it was best to leave it to the original host.
This Song Ning seriously had a lot of charm. Even though she was a woman, her heart was pounding.
This charm waspletely irresistible.
Dont go. Gong Luo, dont go. Song Ning lifted the nkets aside and yanked the IV drip out of her arm. Barefoot, she moved in front of Ning Shu to block her way. Is it really that hard for you to fall in love with me?
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. Is it that easy to fall in love with someone? Can you fall in love with someone at will? Why are you in such a rush for me to fall in love with you?
Ning Shus brows were furrowed as she towered over Song Ning and looked at her. They were engaged after all. With this rtionship, it was fine to slowly grow feelings for each other, so why was Song Ning in such a rush?
Song Nings expression stiffened for a moment, then she said, Because Im in love, thats why Im impatient to get your answer. I feel uneasy and anxious, thats why Im in such a rush.
Chapter 835: Selling One’s Body to Repay the Debt
Chapter 835: Selling Ones Body to Repay the Debt
Gong Luo, can you understand my feelings? Song Ning reached out to grab Ning Shus sleeve tightly, so tightly that her joints were conspicuously white. The slight trembling of her hand caused peoples hearts to ache painfully.
However, Ning Shu just felt a headache. How was she supposed to respond to Song Nings feelings? The one Song Ning loved was Gong Luo, not her, but the current Song Ning wanted her true heart. This true heart was hers though, not Gong Luos!
Song Ning, you should rest. Im going to leave first. Ning Shu brushed aside Song Nings hand and turned to leave the room.
Gong Luo, Gong Luo! How can you be so cruel to me? Song Nings weak voice came from the room.
When Song Ning saw that Ning Shu left without even ncing back, she was so angry that she started stomping in frustration. She had never been so defeated before. It was infuriating!
Once Ning Shu left the hospital, she started feeling like there was something seriously wrong with her. She shouldve been desperately avoiding Song Ning, so why did she head over for more trouble?
When she got back to thepany, the moment she walked into the office, a figure fell to a kneel in front of her. If it werent for the sake of maintaining her calm image, Ning Shu wouldve jumped back in shock.
When Ning Shu looked closer, she found that it was An Nuan that was currently kneeling in front of her. An Nuan was weeping, her face pale like that of a ghost and her hair messy. She looked as wretched as it was possible to be.
Ning Shu started having a bad feeling. What was the storyline trying to do now?
What are you doing? Ning Shus voice contained slight anger as she strode over to the sofa to sit down. What exactly is it?
An Nuan shuffled on her knees over to Ning Shu and cried as she beseeched, CEO, please help me. Im begging you.
What the heck was going on now?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu rubbed her temples in exasperation. When An Nuan saw that Ning Shu wasnt speaking, she hastily kowtowed and begged, CEO, Im begging you! Please, Im begging you!
What is it? Exin, said Ning Shu mildly.
Chariman, can you lend me five hundred thousand? An Nuan also felt that her request was a little too much, but she had no other choice.
Was the storyline now trying to take the path of selling ones body to repay the debt?
Oh my god, but she still had to maintain a slight smile. Ning Shu asked, What do you need five hundred thousand for?
My younger brother, he An Nuans tears instantly overflowed and plopped on the ground, makingrge droplets. She seemed very pitiful.
Ning Shu closed her eyes. Since she didnt want to talk about it, it was her own problem.
CEO, my brother got in a car ident and needs money for surgery. Youre the only rich person I know. Please lend me five hundred thousand, Ill pay you back, said An Nuan while crying.
Ning Shu:
As expected, it was this kind of plot.
Why did An Nuan feel so sure that shed lend the money? To look for her first thing? Her actions were seriously filled with subconscious awareness.
The storyline sure was strong.
Ning Shu crossed her legs and said mildly, Why should I lend you money? Were not familiar with each other enough to be lending money. We dont even count as friends.
Yes, but I seriously have no other choice. I have no choice but toe beg you. An Nuan truly had no other choice. How was she supposed to gather five hundred thousand right now? Without five hundred thousand, what was she supposed to do? Her younger brother would die.
Her younger brother was currently waiting on the operation table for this sum of money to save his life.
Chapter 836: All Became Fodder
Chapter 836: All Became Fodder
CEO, Ill definitely pay you back even if I have to sweep the ground for an entire lifetime. Im begging you! I wont ask for a sry anymore, so please! An Nuan continued to kowtow towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, then said, Since you want to borrow money, you should have some kind of guarantee. There are banks you can borrow money from, why do you insist on borrowing it from me?
An Nuan said, Ive thought of using my house to get a mortgage loan, but five hundred thousand isnt a small number, the audit will probably take a long time and my brother needs that money now.
Is it really severe? asked Ning Shu.
An Nuan wiped at her tears. Hes currently in an unconscious state. Right now, he really needs this money to save his life.
Ill do whatever you want. Please, Im begging you! CEO, Im begging you. An Nuans nose was red due to her tears so she looked very pitiful.
After considering things for a moment, Ning Shu wrote a check for five hundred thousand and gave it to An Nuan. An Nuan wiped her tears and smiled in relief, then she kowtowed towards Ning Shu again, Thank you! Thank you!
Wait. Since youre borrowing money, you should write a receipt for this loan. My money doesnt drop from the sky, said Ning Shu mildly.
An Nuan hastily said, Ill write a receipt right away. She started writing the receipt while crying.
Ning Shu looked over the receipt, then handed the check to An Nuan. An Nuan once again kowtowed to Ning Shu before reaching out for the check with a trembling hand. Because she had knelt for too long, when she got up, she staggered and almost fell into Ning Shus arms. Ning Shu quickly turned and dodged.
Sorry, sorry. I didnt do that on purpose. An Nuan hastily apologized, her face red.
Ning Shu just waved for her to leave and An Nuan hastily left the office.
Ning Shu looked at the receipt, then scoffed.
She wasnt being kind. For the sake of getting her involved with An Nuan, the storyline actually had An Nuans younger brother get in a car ident so that she would be An Nuans creditor. The storyline seriously got its way by any means.
The entire world served only the purpose of developing Gong Luo and An Nuans feelings. Everything that happened either created misunderstandings or increased their feelings for each other.
Everyone was just stepping stones for these twos romance.
When the Heavenly Law was unjust, all that was in the world became fodder.
It was seriously too extreme.
So since she had money at hand, if she could save someone, she might as well try.
She had no intention of threatening An Nuan with this money.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. Perhaps it was because she had stayed in a hospital too long and seen too much of peoples struggle against death in the hospital. At this point, she still couldnt bring herself to just stand by and do nothing.
Ning Shu pped herself. Stop pretending to be a saint again!
After Song Ning recovered from her cold, she continueding to work like nothing had happened at all. She helped Ning Shu deal with the work and stopped flirting with her.
She was acting like things were strictly business.
When Ning Shu saw Song Ning like this, she sighed in relief. She felt like things were pretty good like this. Perhaps when the original host came back and saw that he had such a good fiance, they might end up having a wonderful marriage.
Things were fine as long as this fiance didnt flirt with her.
An Nuan took the five hundred thousand and saved her younger brother. When she came to work, she hastily gave Ning Shu a deep bow and repeatedly said, CEO, thank you. Thank you!
Remember to give me back that five hundred thousand, said Ning Shu coldly.
An Nuan pressed her lips together unhappily but still said, I know. Ill definitely work hard to return that five hundred thousand to you.
Song Ning lifted her brows. It couldnt be that shes selling her body to you for five hundred thousand, right?
Ning Shu:
Is she really worth that much? Song Nings gaze contained disdain. So you actually like this type.
Song Ning sighed. I just dont know why you dont like me. Maybe its because Im not as pure as An Nuan is?
No, I feel like youre better than An Nuan. Ning Shu appreciated women with ability. Women with ability were able to live very well no matter where they were and they didnt need men to save them and protect them.
Song Ning rolled her eyes. Since Im good, why dont you like me?
Ning Shu:
Chapter 837: Let Me Treat You to Dinner
Chapter 837: Let Me Treat You to Dinner
Ning Shu was starting to get a little annoyed with Song Ning for always asking why she didnt love her. Why the frick should she love her? She was a frickin woman!
Couldnt this girl just wait until Gong Luo came back to flirt with Gong Luo?
Right now, all she wanted was toplete this task, then leave this world. 2333 waspletely dead. No matter how she called, there was no response so she was very worried that she would remain stuck in this world.
And shed even have to be a man for an entire lifetime. She felt like dying just at the thought of it.
When Song Ning saw that Ning Shus facial color wasnt good, she shrugged and said with a pout, Forget it, I wont say anymore. If I say more, youll just be annoyed with me and feel like Im pressuring you.
Song Ning left the office, but her silhouette looked very hurt.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu wiped at her face, then continued working.
When it was time to get off work, An Nuan walked into Ning Shus office. She wasnt wearing the loose-fitting sanitary uniform anymore and was now wearing a dress. This contrast made her seem actually stunningly pretty.
Ning Shu lifted her brows as she looked at An Nuan. What is it?
An Nuan looked a little hesitant, but in the end, she said, Um, uh, to repay you, I wanted to treat you to dinner. Please give me a chance to express my thanks.
Ning Shu directly rejected the offer. No need, just return the money to me soon.
Say, is money the only thing that exists in the eyes of capitalists like you? Money is one thing, my gratitude is another. Please, alright? Let me just treat you to dinner as thanks. An Nuan rubbed her hands together in a begging manner as she said this.
Ning Shu still decisively refused. She didnt want to be in the same frame as the female lead in case something else happened.
Nope, it was way too dangerous.
When An Nuan saw that Ning Shu had rejected her request without bothering to be the slightest bit polite, her eyes filled with confusion. Why? You lent money to me and saved my younger brother, so I have to express my thanks. Im also doing this to apologize.
Apologize? repeated Ning Shu in surprise.
An Nuan nodded. I used to think that you were a really bad person, but I realize now that youre actually a pretty good person. In my time of need, you actually lent me money. I apologize for my past impression.
Ning Shu waved dismissively. No need.
Song Ning walked over and wrapped her arms around Ning Shus elbow. After ncing briefly at An Nuan, she said, Since the persons sincere in wanting to thank you, why not go? You lent five hundred thousand to her at the drop of a hat, so its only natural for her to at the very least treat you to a meal.
Ning Shu:
The frick? Why was this woman trying to join in the liveliness?
When An Nuan saw Song Ning wrap her arm around Ning Shus arm, she suddenly had a strange feeling like something of hers had been partially stolen.
This feeling was too strange. An Nuan shook her head to suppress this feeling, then asked, Youre agreeing?
He agrees, but Im going as well. You dont mind, right? Song Ning tilted her head as she leaned against Ning Shus arm.
She minded, of course she minded! An Nuan didnt know why, but she really didnt like this. She was inviting the CEO to dinner, so why was Song Ning following? When she recalled their rtionship, she felt very awkward.
I dont mind. Miss Song, lets go together, said An Nuan.
Ning Shu hadnt expected An Nuan to actually take them to a high ss restaurant. Did An Nuan have the money to be treating them at a ce like this?
She didnt even have enough for the surgery, but now she wanted to treat them to dinner here?
Chapter 838: Felt Like a Huge Third Wheel
Chapter 838: Felt Like a Huge Third Wheel
When it came time to order, Song Ning deliberately picked the most expensive dish. Ning Shu could see An Nuans face contort. It was clear that the dish Song Ning had ordered was out of the range that An Nuan could afford.
However, An Nuan insisted on enduring like she would go through sheer hell for the sake of maintaining her face.
Ning Shu ordered a rtively cheap dish. When An Nuan saw that what Ning Shu ordered was much cheaper than Song Nings, her expression flickered slightly, then she asked Ning Shu, CEO, is that all youre having? Do you want to order a bit more?
Im not hungry, said Ning Shu mildly. She looked very cold and hard to approach.
An Nuan nodded, then ordered the cheapest dish for herself. After all, she owed five hundred thousand right now. She had made a lot of mental preparation in order to treat the CEO at this sort of ce.
When Song Ning saw what Ning Shu did, she leaned over by Ning Shus ear and said quietly, Youre sure considerate, to always be thinking of how to save money for An Nuan.
Ning Shus ear felt ticklish. As Song Ning spoke, her hot and moist breath hit her ear so it tickled.
Song Ning saw Ning Shus ear twitch and turn visibly pink, so she burst outughing. Youre seriously cute.
Ning Shu pushed Song Ning away, then undid a couple buttons on her suit. She felt like sweat was starting to cover her back.
As An Nuan watched them interact, she started feeling like she was a huge third wheel.
It was indescribably awkward.
When the steak was brought up, Song Ning pushed the te in front of Ning Shu. Help me cut it.
Ning Shu really wanted to ask, why? Are you crippled?
Song Ning made a pitiful expression as she looked at Ning Shu and extended her slender and fair hand. Look, I have to organize documents every day, so my hands hurt a lot. I cant even cut steak now.
Ning Shu:
Im working for you, so if you have any conscience, you should cut it for me. Song Ning looked towards Ning Shu with a slight smirk. The current Song Ning was like a naughty child that was misbehaving but also very cute.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The fudge? If she wanted her to cut it, shell cut it. Why was this woman trying to flirt with her again? Flirting addict.
Alien that would die if she didnt flirt.
Ning Shu helped Song Ning cut the steak and Song Ning finally smiled in satisfaction. When she saw that An Nuan was staring at them nkly, she asked mildly, Could it be that you also want Gong Luo to help cut your steak?
No, theres no need. An Nuan hastily waved her hand. Theres no need to go through that trouble, CEO.
An Nuan thought about things for a moment, then she lifted her wine ss to toast Ning Shu. She said bashfully, Many thanks, CEO, for lending me five hundred thousand. If it werent for you, my younger brother wouldve lost his life. I toast this cup to you, thank you.
Ning Shu nodded, then lifted her ss to touch it against An Nuans. She took a sip, then set it down.
When An Nuan saw how indifferent Ning Shu looked, she was a little intimidated and stopped speaking to just focus on eating the steak.
Meanwhile, written all over Song Nings face were the words, Im not happy, hurry and coax me. Ning Shu ignored her and just focused on eating, which made Song Ning feel really wronged, so she kept pouring wine into her mouth.
Ning Shu finally couldnt take it anymore. Cant you drink a little less?
I cant. Its not like Im anyone to you, so dont tell me what to do. Song Ning pouted unhappily.
Ning Shu frowned helplessly. A woman was acting spoiled towards her. This feeling was seriously strange.
When An Nuan saw this scene, she felt even more awkward. It felt awkward no matter what she did. The two in front of her were engaged and the man was handsome while the woman was beautiful. They were a very good match for each other. They were like an ideal couple that most people could only envy.
But what was this disappointment she was feeling. Could it be
An Nuan looked towards Ning Shu. Could it be that she had feelings for this ruthless and heartless man?
That wasnt possible, no way. She didnt like this kind of man at all! The type she liked was someone who was gentle towards her and doted on her, not this type of man who picked faults about everything.
An Nuan, no matter what, dont be stupid.
Chapter 839: Heart was Filled With Great Sorrow
Chapter 839: Heart was Filled With Great Sorrow
Ning Shu watched as Song Ning continued to pour wine down her throat with an unhappy pout. Soon, a red flush had risen on her face and her eyes were starting to ze over. It was clear that she had drunk too much.
Over half the red wine on the table was gone.
When Ning Shu saw that Song Ning still wanted to drink more, she reached out and took away Song Nings cup. Stop drinking.
Song Ning justughed, then picked up the wine bottle to pour it into her mouth. Ning Shu didnt know if she was angry with her or with herself.
Song Ning very boldly chugged the entire bottle, then plopped over the table and fell still. She had cked out.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu said to An Nuan, Ill be leaving first. Song Nings gotten drunk.
Its fine, you should take Miss Song home first, said An Nuan hastily. Ning Shu nodded, then helped Song Ning out of the restaurant.
An Nuan watched as the two left, then she looked back and saw that their tes were barely touched. She didnt know why, but some indescribable bitterness and feeling of being wronged flooded up in her heart.
She had been sincere in inviting them to dinner, but this was how it turned out. An Nuan pressed on her chest. She really disliked this feeling.
Ning Shu shoved Song Ning into the car and helped buckle her seatbelt before driving to the vi.
The moment Song Ning got off, she first puked, then she leaned on Ning Shu and said in a pitiful tone, Gong Luo, I dont feel well.
If you dont feel well, dont you know to drink less? asked Ning Shu irritably as she poured a cup of water for Song Ning. Song Ning had fallen asleep on the sofa, so Ning Shu walked over to push her. Get up and drink so water.
Song Ning dizzily sat up and drank the water in the cup before turning to look towards Ning Shu. Suddenly, she threw herself towards Ning Shu and pushed Ning Shu down on the sofa while crying. I hate it when youre with An Nuan. I really really hate it.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
As Song Nings tears hit Ning Shus face, Ning Shu felt her heart stir with uncontrobly heat. Her heartbeat even sped up.
All the blood in her body seemed to be stirring.
Ning Shu frowned and started silently chanting, Amitabha Buddha. Lust is a phantom, phantom is lust. With the additional help of the calmness halo, her restless heart finally calmed down.
Ning Shu pushed Song Ning off her, then fixed her clothes. Youre drunk.
I am drunk, but I know what I feel. Song Ning grabbed Ning Shus hand and pressed it to her chest. Gong Luo, I like you so much that my heart hurts.
As Ning Shu felt the soft thing beneath her hand, her heart was filled with great sorrow. Frick, you think youre all that just cause you have a big chest? When this maam was a female lead, this maam was also a sis with a big chest!
So envious.
Ning Shu pulled back her hand and said, Wash up and go to sleep. Youll feel better after sleeping a little.
Song Ning was about to start crying from anger. Suddenly, she just started bawling. The sound was filled with indignance and grievances.
When Ning Shu saw Song Ning crying so loudly, her first thought was that Song Ning waspletely disturbing the neighbors.
Stop crying. Whats there to cry about? said Ning Shu.
Song Nings face was all twisted from anger. She grabbed Ning Shus cor and shouted, You dont like me, and now you wont allow me to cry? I insist on crying, what can you do?
Ning Shu tilted her head away so that she wouldnt have to breathe in that alcohol smell hovering around Song Ning. Dont go crazy just because youre drunk.
Im not being crazy. My heads perfectly clear. Song Ning started undoing Ning Shus buttons. Since I cant get your heart, Im taking your body. Thats the only way Ill get a fair deal.
Ning Shu:
Oh my fuck!
Ning Shu hastily covered her body. The frick? She was going to be raped? What did this girl mean by taking her body? It was so scary!
Ning Shu shoved Song Ning aside hard. Song Ning staggered and almost fell to the ground. For a moment, she was too stunned to react, then she got angry and staggered over to yank off Ning Shus pants. Lets see whether youre a man or not. How can you be like this?
Ning Shu:
The frick was going on? This baobao is scared!
Chapter 840: Had Become a Crotch Peeper
Chapter 840: Had Be a Crotch Peeper
Enough. How long are you going to keep acting crazy? said Ning Shu coldly.
Song Ning lowered her head and her eyes which shouldve been hazy shed with vicious resentment. However, when she lifted her face again, her eyes were once again hazy like she waspletely confused and lost.
Ning Shu had Aunt Li help Song Ning bath, then she went upstairs to rest. After this entire ordeal, she was covered with sweat.
After showering, Ning Shuy wearily on the bed. Aunt Lis voice came from outside the door. Sire, I cant control Miss Song. Miss Song refuses to shower and sleep.
Ning Shu:
Fudge, she had never found women so annoying before. When she was a woman, she never felt like women were annoying, but now that she was a man, she couldnt help but question why women caused such a fuss.
Ning Shu went downstairs and saw that Song Ning was feeling all around for wine to drink.
Ning Shu stood in front of Song Ning. Song Nings eyes were half-closed and she didnt seem to see Ning Shu. She started feeling all over Ning Shus body. Her hands seemed to have some sort of magical power. All the ces that Song Ning touched seemed to burn with heat and one after another, small mes seemed to light up inside her body, causing her blood to boil.
And then, fricking
Ning Shu got a reaction. As she looked at her lower half, she felt embarrassed enough to die. Why the hell did she end up transmigrating into a mans body. Why!?
And she even had to go through something so awkward.
Ever since Ning Shu had be a man, she had be a crotch peeper. She was always ncing down at her lower half in fear that something embarrassing would happen like if she was suddenly stimted and it poked out. She couldnt control her thoughts at all.
Ning Shu: I choose to go die.
Ning Shu grabbed Song Nings hands to stop them from wandering further, then she started pulling Song Ning towards the door.
Song Ning asked with a vacant expression, Where are you taking me?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
I cant rest with you causing a ruckus like this. Im taking you home, replied Ning Shu matter-of-factly.
Song Nings expression froze, then sheined, Ive seriously never seen someone as cold-hearted as you. I feel really bad, but youre actually trying to send me away and forcing me to move in the middle of the night. Gong Luo, youre practically heartless.
Ning Shu:
Frick, she suddenly realized she was such trash. What to do?
Then stop causing trouble and go shower and sleep. When you act like this, everyone feels ufortable.
Song Ning nodded with a sad expression, then lowered her head. Her hair covered her face, making her seem very dejected and innocent. She really looked very pitiful and fragile.
Song Ning reached out to take Ning Shus finger, then tilted her head to look up at Ning Shu. Why cant you try epting me? Everything I do, I do because I want to be together with you. Gong Luo, I like you.
As Song Ning spoke, she wrapped her arms around Ning Shus waist and leaned her head on Ning Shus chest. Dont push me away. Let me hug you for a while. Perhaps this will be myst time leaning in your arms.
When Ning Shu heard this, she immediately pushed Song Ning away without hesitation. Song Nings expression waspletely baffled. It was clear that shepletely hadnt expected Ning Shu to do this.
This wasnt the normal sequence of events at all, alright?
Chapter 841: Next Time I’ll Definitely…
Chapter 841: Next Time Ill Definitely
After being repeatedly rejected like this, Song Ning couldnt quite take it anymore. Furthermore, all beautiful women were inherently proud. Song Ning felt like she had alreadypletely given up shame to pursue Gong Luo, but he was still acting like this.
It was seriously too annoying. She really wanted to just leave, but there was a stubborn feeling in her heart. She insisted on taking this ascetic man down.
Ning Shu looked at Song Ning and asked, Are you going back?
Song Ning shook her head. I feel dizzy so Im going to go sleep. As she spoke, she walked into the guest room.
Couldnt she have just gone to sleep earlier? Why cause such a mess? Ning Shu shook her head as she looked at Song Ning. No matter how Song Ning flirted with her, there was no way shed fall in love with Song Ning.
Setting aside the important fact that she wasnt Gong Luo, she was a woman. To like another woman? Furthermore, Ning Shu found these love and like things really annoying. Once a person falls into this entanglement, itd be like falling into a marsh. No matter how one struggled, it was futile.
In her current situation, she had no way of loving a person. Perhaps one day when the dust all settled, shed try going with someone to look at the clouds.
But she couldnt do it in her current situation.
Ning Shu found that her current situation was much like before when she got that terminal illness and was lying in the hospital. She didnt know what her future would be like. Perhaps she would die in the middle of a task andpletely disappear.
Song Ning loved Gong Luo so deeply, so she should leave this for Gong Luo toe back and deal with.
That night, Song Ning was calm and didnt cause anymore trouble, but the next day, Song Nings face was practically impossible to look at. Her face was pale like paper and even her lips were pale. She looked extremely wan and sallow.
When Ning Shu saw Song Ning like this, she asked, You dont look very well. Do you need to visit the hospital?
Song Ning waved her hand. Its fine, Ill survive.
Would she really be able to survive when she looked that pale?
However, the body was Song Nings, so if Song Ning said she was fine, then she was probably fine. Ning Shu didnt want to worry about Song Ning too much. She couldnt let their rtionship get any better, otherwise if Song Ning started acting tyrannical again, shed probably die.
Ning Shu sat in front of Song Ning and watched her take tiny sips of the milk as if just drinking one more sip would make her vomit. Was there really such a huge repercussion after drinking too much?
She looked really delicate and frail. Peoples hearts couldnt help but ache at the sight of her.
You shouldnt go to work. You really dont look well, said Ning Shu.
Song Ning nced towards Ning Shu mildly. Can I take this as you being worried about me?
Dont worry about me. Just treat it like you cant see. If youre like this, youre going to make my resolve waver again, said Song Ning with a cold expression.
Ning Shu nodded. Next time Ill definitely act like I didnt see anything.
Song Ning:
F*ck. Song Ning really wanted to just lift the te and p this man with it so that the sandwich would be smushed onto his face.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
She had never seen a man like this.
Song Nings expression became even more pale, so pale that her face looked almost transparent. Ning Shu couldnt stop herself from asking, Are you really alright?
Im fine, said Song Ning through gritted teeth.
Chapter 842: Break Up the CP and Be a Matchmaker
Chapter 842: Break Up the CP and Be a Matchmaker
Ning Shu headed to work right after eating breakfast. After all, there was always so much work waiting for her everyday. She seriously respected Gong Luos ability. He spent everyday being lovey-dovey with An Nuan and somehow thepany still didnt copse.
The work wasnt just a normal pile either.
When Song Ning saw that Ning Shu left, she was so angry she couldnt stop herself from stomping. He left just like this? Just like this!?
She felt so sick, but he left just like this.
The frick? This man seriously didnt act ording to normalmon sense. She felt like she was getting yed with.
Song Ning yanked at her hair in vexation, then bit her lips. It seemed that there was a need to prepare a road of retreat.
The moment Ning Shu got to thepany, she encountered An Nuan. However, she acted like she didnt see and walked straight past An Nuan.
An Nuan:
Originally she had been nning to say hello, but the other person hadpletely ignored her and walked straight past her. It felt so awkward and ufortable.
CEO, wait. An Nuan quickened her steps to catch up with Ning Shu and blocked her way. When she saw how cold and indifferent Ning Shus gaze was, her words got stuck in her throat and she didnt know what to say.
The atmosphere was a little stiff.
Ning Shu asked, What is it?
An Nuan asked, Is Miss Song alright? She drank so muchst night.
Shes fine. Ning Shu walked around An Nuan and left.
Wasnt this person a little too cold? He was seriously cold-blooded.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu was inwardly pretty distressed. She felt like she was a sandwich cookie. She was caught right between An Nuan and Song Ning. They were each taking turns trying to brush up on their sense of existence in front of her, andpletely didnt care whether she could take it or not.
Ning Shu wiped at her face. This task was seriously a troll. What exactly did she have to do to get free from An Nuan?
Ning Shu was sure that even without her, as a girl doted on by the Heavens, An Nuan would still have a wonderful life.
The problem was that the storyline wanted to force them together.
If she drove An Nuan away by force, the storyline might do something drastic.
CEO, the CEO of Cauldron Wind Corporation hase to pay a visit, said the head secretary. Its regarding this times coboration.
Let him in. Ning Shu got up.
Zongzhengbin walked in dressed in a rxed suit. He had handsome looks, but his eyes were fox-like so they made him seemid-back and flirtatious. Based just on his outer appearance, he seemed like aplete yboy who despised worldly conventions.
Zongzheng Bin was a supporting male lead. Beneath his frivolous outer appearance, he harbored intense feelings towards the female lead. Although she didnt know what was wrong with Zongzheng Bins eyes for him to have actually taken a fancy to An Nuan who was already married, but there was nothing to be done, he just liked An Nuan.
When Ning Shu saw Zongzheng Bin, her eyes lit up. She should just let the seemingly frivolous but actually deeply passionate supporting male lead take the throne!
Then she was hit with the desire to just cover her face. What was she doing? Right now, not only did she have to break up the cp, she even had to be a freakin matchmaker.
And it was even to push the original hosts wife towards someone else. Frick, she seriously didnt know what to say about this situation.
Ning Shu no longer had any hopes of getting high points for this task. As long as she could leave this world, shed already be praising Amitabha Buddha.
Ning Shu was also still a little worried. If An Nuan was no longer here, would the storyline arrange for another girl to appear in front of Gong Luo and continue repeating the storyline?
Ning Shu shook her head. She only needed to break off Gong Luos story with An Nuan. As for the rest, itd be best to just leave them to the original host.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zongzheng Bin shook Ning Shus hand, then said with a smile, CEO Gong, I trust youve been well since west met.
Hello, replied Ning Shu as she invited Zongzheng Bin to take a seat.
Ning Shu was about to continue speaking when the office door was suddenly opened and An Nuan walked in holding a mop and a bucket of water.
Ning Shu:
When An Nuan saw that Ning Shu had a guest, she hastily apologized. Im sorry, CEO, Ill leave right away.
Wait, bring two cups of coffee, said Ning Shu.
An Nuan was a bit surprised, but she still did it.
Ning Shu saw Zongzheng Bins fox-like eyes light up and noticed that his gaze continued to follow An Nuan.
Could it be that these two have already interacted?
And from how Zongzheng Bin was acting, he was probably interested in An Nuan.
Chapter 843: The World Sure is Small
Chapter 843: The World Sure is Small
As Zongzheng Bin talked to Ning Shu, he was very distracted and kept looking towards the door, so Ning Shu also tactfully fell silent.
It seemed that something she didnt know about had happened between the two.
Soon, An Nuan walked in carrying the coffee. However, since she was dressed in sanitation clothes, she was a little unsightly.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
An Nuan kept her face lowered and looked down as she ced the coffee in front of Ning Shu and Zongzheng Bin. Zongzheng Bin just kept watching An Nuan with a slight smile. Suddenly, he chuckled. The world sure is small.
When An Nuan nced over and saw Zongzheng Bin, her eyes immediately went wide and round and her face turnedpletely red.
Why are you here? An Nuan hugged the tray and looked at Zongzheng Bin in rm. Why is a pervert like you here?
A pervert!?
Ning Shus gaze darted between An Nuan and Zongzheng Bin. Could it be that something had really happened between these two? D-did they tumble already?
Perhaps it was because Ning Shus expression was way too bare because An Nuans face flushed even redder and she glowered at Zongzheng Bin angrily.
Zongzheng Bin rubbed his lips in a frivolous way. Mm, the taste wasnt bad.
Ning Shu:
They really tumbled!?
Could it be that the storyline was already changing!?
Youre shameless! Youre seriously shameless, stop talking about it! If it werent for the fact that the CEO was still here, An Nuan really wouldve wanted to just rip off this damned foxs mouth.
Zongzheng Bin just continued watching An Nuan with his lips hooked.
Ning Shu:
Frick, so did they tumble!?
Ning Shu was inwardly very impatient for answers, but her expression remained paralyzed as she silently took in Zongzheng Bin and An Nuans extremely suggestive interaction.
Zongzheng Bin lifted a bit of An Nuans hair to smell it and An Nuan immediately snatched her hair back with a glower. Zongzheng Bin looked towards An Nuans lips. You keep staring at me. Are you hoping for me to kiss you?
Scram! An Nuan took a step back in rm.
Zongzheng Bin instantly burst outughing. When An Nuan took a step back, he would take a step forward, angering An Nuan to the point that her face turned red and her eyes were filled with rm.
Ning Shu just watched coldly as Zongzheng Bin flirted in front of her.
Could they just freakin reveal whether they tumbled or not already?
You can leave. Ning Shu waved towards An Nuan dismissively and An Nuan hastily ran out in relief like she just got pardoned. Zongzheng Bin still wanted to grab An Nuan, but An Nuan had run off really quickly. Zongzheng Bin shrugged, then chuckled with a slightly doting expression.
When Zongzheng Bin saw that Ning Shu was staring at him, heughed and sat down. The workers in yourpany are quite interesting.
As he spoke, he lifted the coffee and took a sip. She has a bit of a temper. Tsk tsk, this coffee wasnt brewed very well.
Ning Shu said mildly, Lets focus on talking about the coboration. Shes just a sanitation worker.
Zongzheng Bin shook his head. How can you make such an amusing little girl sweep the floor? Isnt something like that supposed to be done by an olderdy? Gong Luo, youre being quite cruel in doing this. How about this? Let that girle to mypany to be a secretary. Itd be pretty fun to tease her when Im bored.
Ning Shu:
She owes me five hundred thousand. Give me five hundred thousand before you take the person, said Ning Shu mildly.
Chapter 844: You Sold Me to That Man!?
Chapter 844: You Sold Me to That Man!?
Five hundred thousand? Zongzheng Bin furrowed his brows. Whats your rtionship?
We have no rtionship. Her younger brother fell sick, so she borrowed money from me, replied Ning Shu mildly.
Zongzheng Bin burst outughing as if he had just been told a huge joke. You lent money for a good cause? The blood-sucking demon Gong Luo would actually do something like this?
Were discussing the coboration, not this. Ning Shus face was very expressionless, making it hard to guess what she was thinking.
Zongzheng Bins expression became a little displeased and he said directly, Im a little interested in this girl. If shes your lover, then tell me directly. I have no desire to get into some melodramatic situation like fighting with you over the same woman.
Song Nings been keeping watch over thepany this entire time, so how could I possibly have a mistress? Ning Shus lips hooked. If you want to have An Nuan go to yourpany, you should talk to her yourself.
An Nuan, is it? Her names An Nuan? Zongzheng Bin stroked his chin and repeated this name infatuatedly, his eyes filled with ripples.
Ning Shu:
After all that, it turns out that he didnt even know her name?
Zongzheng Bin lifted his wrist and nced at his watch before saying apologetically, Sorry about this, I still have some business so lets talk next time?
Ning Shu didnt speak, so Zongzheng Bin tidied up his hair and left the office. Ning Shu was pretty sure he had gone to flirt with An Nuan again.
She could suddenly see the light of victory. Itd be pretty good if An Nuan ended up with Zongzheng Bin. From the looks of things, Zongzheng Bin was quite interested in An Nuan.
It was probably because her rtionship with An Nuan hadnt proceeded at all for a long time, so the supporting male lead was appearing ahead of time.
This was a good thing. Right now, she and An Nuan didnt really have any rtionship, so Zongzheng Bin and An Nuan, since they were both not yet in rtionships, might be able to be a couple.
Ning Shu wiped at her face. Why was her task bing more and more strange?
Just as she was thinking about things, An Nuan suddenly rushed into the office angrily to stand in front of Ning Shu with her fists clenched. Her face waspletely red and she had an obstinate expression on her face.
Ning Shus expression turned cold. Get out. What kind of behavior is this?
The rims of An Nuans eyes were red and her entire body was trembling as she demanded, Why did you do this?
What did I do? asked Ning Shu with furrowed brows.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
An Nuan said while crying, You sold me to that earlier man just for five hundred thousand?
How can you do this? Im a person, not an item. I have dignity too. This is too much! An Nuan looked like she had suffered a huge humiliation and was wiping at her tears as she said this angrily.
Ning Shu: What kind of wicked beyond redemption deed did I just do? _
An Nuan truly felt wronged. She had already trampled her own dignity to borrow five hundred thousand from Gong Luo. She never imagined that Gong Luo would actually sell her for five hundred thousand to that fox-like man.
That man had just said with a smug smile that once he helped her repay that five hundred thousand, she would be his.
An Nuan really disliked that man. It was obvious with one nce that he was aplete yer. Yesterday, after she had treated the CEO and Miss Song to dinner, when she was paying the bill, she had encountered this man.
That yer, for the sake of avoiding a couple women, had directly pulled her and pressed her against the wall to kiss her. She had of course, immediately pped him and run off angrily.
She never imagined that this man would appear at thepany and even say that he would buy her with five hundred thousand.
An Nuan didnt even need to think to know that this man wanted to get her back for when she pped himst night.
The part that hurt her more was the CEOs attitude. After the CEO lent her money, she thought that the CEO was someone who was cold on the outside but passionate on the inside. At the very least, he seemed to be a kind person.
It wasnt like she wouldnt pay him back for the five hundred thousand, so why did he sell her to that man like this? Especially when it was obvious that that man didnt have good intentions.
When An Nuans thoughts reached this point, her tears overflowed again. She felt really wronged.
Chapter 845: A Noble and Virtuous Manner
Chapter 845: A Noble and Virtuous Manner
When Ning Shu heard An Nuans usations and saw her grievances-filled expression like youve pushed me into a pit of fire, she felt extremely helpless.
She rubbed her forehead. Zongzheng Bin wants to recruit you. Since he wants to recruit you, isnt it natural for him to pay the five hundred thousand?
It was a fact that An Nuan had borrowed money. Could it be that she should happily send An Nuan off for free?
But what youre doing is pretty much selling me to that man, said An Nuan while crying.
Ning Shu: Flips table
There was seriously no way to talk properly. Why did An Nuan feel like she was selling her? Ning Shu indicated that she couldnt understand at all.
I only told Zongzheng Bin that you owe me five hundred thousand. He wants to recruit you to be his secretary, so its only right for him to know that you owe five hundred thousand, said Ning Shu mildly.
Tears continued to stream down An Nuans face as she said, But I also have dignity. Have you considered my feelings in doing this? Ill pay that five hundred thousand myself. Theres no need for that man to repay it for me.
Up to you. I dont care who pays. Im a businessman, all I care about is money. Ning Shu waved An Nuan off. Get out. If you burst into my office without any manners like this again, Ill have you fired immediately.
An Nuans tears spilled down. She felt very hurt and she said, I thought that you were a good person but I really misjudged you. All you care about is money. What can you do with money? Its not like you can buy everything with money.
Ning Shu nced at An Nuan, then scoffed. Your younger brothers life was brought back with money, and hadnt you also begged me for the sake of getting money?
Exactly what kind of mentality did she have to be able to lower herself for money, then turn around and show disdain for money and people who possessed money?
Did this make her noble and virtuous?
Ha. Ha. As if.
It felt like An Nuans way of thinking was seriously willful. She thought of things however she liked them.
When An Nuan heard what Ning Shu said and recalled how pitiful she had looked due to need for money, she felt like her dignity waspletely crushed, especially since this person was even the one she owed money to. An Nuan felt extremely ashamed and also indignant.
Did he think that she wanted to set aside her pride and beg? If it werent for the fact that she had no other choice, who would choose to set their dignity on the ground for others to trample?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
What An Nuan couldnt take the most was Ning Shus attitude. It made her feel very embarrassed.
Ill pay you back for the money. Although I owe you money, that doesnt mean that you can decide my life as you wish. An Nuan wiped at her tears with the back of her hand, then turned and left the office.
Ning Shu shrugged. She couldnt understand what An Nuan meant at all. Decide An Nuans life? How insanely bored must she be for her to bother about An Nuan?
Furthermore, she couldnt understand what An Nuan was angry about at all.
She kept saying that she sold her. What the frick? Why wasmunicating so hard?
The person that owed money was actually acting like a big master?
Ning Shu rubbed her face in irritation. This was seriously annoying!
After this incident, every time An Nuan saw Ning Shu, her face would turn frigid and shed ignore Ning Shu. Even when they asionally encountered each other, she wouldnt greet Ning Shu and would just brush past her with a cold humph.
Ning Shu just found this entirely baffling. Could it be that the way An Nuan was currently acting, not even greeting a superior, was the behavior of someone with dignity?
Ning Shu scoffed. Of course, someone that had the doting of the Heavens had no need to consider this kind of question. Her life would naturally be much better and much morefortable than that of others.
Other people had to crawl and roll to scramble through life, but these kinds of people could live entirely inside their own worlds and do whatever they want. It was no wonder that some people would turn dark from envy.
While they worked hard every day without reaping any harvest, some people could actually be so blessed.
Chapter 846: A Great Disgrace as a Male Lead
Chapter 846: A Great Disgrace as a Male Lead
The way An Nuan was behaving waspletely like a white-eyed wolf. She was always saying that others were trampling on her dignity.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
All Ning Shu wanted was for Zongzheng Bin to hurry and get An Nuan out of here already. Just the sight of her was annoying.
Zongzheng Bin was now alwaysing to Gong Family Corporation under the pretext of talking about work, but in the end hed always run off to tease An Nuan. Hed often tease An Nuan to the point that she exploded.
Anyone who wasnt blind would be able to see that Zongzheng Bin was interested in An Nuan. However, An Nuan always felt like Zongzheng Bin hade to find her for revenge. She was seriously extremely slow.
However, Zongzheng Bin really liked the way An Nuan was. The way they always bickered was like the interaction of a quarrelsome but loving couple.
Ning Shu just silently took this in without saying anything.
She felt like she had already lost the privilege of being the male lead because she didnt meet the standards. She had treated the female lead badly and even trampled on the female leads dignity. She had actually wanted the female lead to return her borrowed money, what a great disgrace! It felt like Zongzheng Bin was being lifted to the throne.
After all, which female lead had actually returned a male leads money?
In response to this, Ning Shu continued to look on impassively, but inwardly she was throwing flower petals in the air.
Meanwhile, Song Ning got an increasingly strong feeling that something was not right. Something was very much off. How did the two that were supposed to be mutually in love end up like this? Wasnt Gong Luo supposed to love and dote on An Nuan a lot?
To the point that hed always keep his hands carefully cupped around her in fear that shed be dropped and shatter. So what was this current situation?
Could it be that she had managed to break Gong Luos fate with An Nuan? But she could sense clearly that Gong Luo hadnt fallen in love with her. Furthermore, the favorable impression points were forever at f*cking 0. It never changed in the slightest, it was always at a t zero.
Gong Luo was the one off in this current situation. What was with Gong Luo?
Song Ning kept observing Gong Luo, hoping to figure out what was off about him, but even after observing for a while, she wasnt able to spot anything off about him. He was pretty much the same as he had been in the original storyline, aloof and detached.
So why was hepletely indifferent towards An Nuan? Could it be that An Nuans feelings had changed and shes decided to go be together with the supporting male lead?
Fuck, what exactly was going on?
Why did things suddenly be soplicated? However, the current situation was clearly advantageous for her. Itd be better if An Nuan was no longer by Gong Luos side.
Ning Shu had noticed a long time ago that Song Ning was looking towards her with suspicion and rm. This made Ning Shu also raise her guard. What was Song Ning nning to do? Could it be that she still wanted to get her onto a bed?
Song Ning said probingly, Gong Luo, An Nuans about to run off with someone else.
Ning Shu nced at Song Ning with concealed guardedness. She and Zongzheng Bin are only friends.
What friends? Would friends be so intimate? I even saw them hugging and kissing. Song Ning curled her lips in disdain, then pressed a finger against her lips. Were engaged, but I still havent kissed you before. How could they possibly be only friends?
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she looked at Song Ning. Why are you so concerned about An Nuan? Shes nothing but an ordinary worker. Youre paying too much attention to her.
Song Nings facial color became a little unnatural and she said with a sullen pout, Im just wary of her. After all, you didnt even blink before lending her five hundred thousand, so of course its normal for me to suspect that you two dont have a normal rtionship.
Was Song Ning taking the straightforward route now? She seriously said whatever she wanted to say, making it so that Ning Shu didnt even know how to respond. However, this made Ning Shu be suspicious of Song Ning as well.
Song Ning gave a long exhale, then patted her chest. Her chest rippled in a very eye-catching manner.
Its fine as long as you dont like An Nuan. Song Nings face was filled with relief.
Ning Shu stared at Song Nings chest for a moment, then shifted her gaze away. It was sure amazing to have arge chest. Why would I like An Nuan?
Chapter 847: Just Give Me Six Hundred Thousand
Chapter 847: Just Give Me Six Hundred Thousand
In reality, Ning Shu seriously couldnt understand Song Ning. Why did Song Ning always feel that she should like An Nuan? Could it be that Song Ning also knew about the storyline?
Then was this Song Ning a transmigrator, a reincarnator, or a task-taker?
If she was a reincarnator, then she should be extremely envious of and hate An Nuan, but Song Nings attitude towards An Nuan was always very aloof and even seemed to look down on An Nuan.
So she was most likely a task-taker like her. The moment this possibility urred to Ning Shu, her hair rose up on end. The more she thought about it, the more likely this seemed. This might really be a task-taker trying to flirt with her.
All sorts of thoughts shed through Ning Shus heart, but she maintained an expressionless facial nerve paralysis manner as she asked, Why do I have to like An Nuan?
Song Ning curled her lips unhappily. Dont men like you all like this sort of insipid, na?ve, and innocent girl?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
No, I like girls like you. Ning Shu grinned.
When Song Ning saw this man smile, she really wanted to just p him. Since he was saying that he liked her, frickin give her some favorable impression points! F*ck, it was always at zero!
Song Ning was about to cry from anger. She had never encountered this kind of scourge before.
An Nuans rtionship with Zongzheng Bin developed rapidly. After just a short while, Ning Shu started seeing the two make intimate gestures. An Nuan was often teased by the skilled yboy until her entire face turned red. Either that or she would suddenly be kissed or hugged. It was enough to make An Nuan faint.
Zongzheng Bin, this yers skill at hitting on girls could seriously break through the horizons. There was no need to exin how sweet their interactions were.
The entire Gong Family Corporation contained the sour rotten smell of romance.
Ning Shu, this single dog, was forced to silently eat several pounds of dog food. Look, even without Gong Luo doting on her, there would be other men to dote on An Nuan.
An Nuan was born to be doted on. Inparison, though they were both women, Ning Shu couldnt help but start question her own life.
Forget it. She was born with the fate of aborer.
This particr day, Zongzheng Bin brought An Nuan to stand in front of Ning Shu and directly said, CEO Gong, you have to let the person go. I want to take An Nuan to mypany.
Ning Shu looked towards An Nuan. Her cheeks were rosy and she looked extremely spirited. The An Nuan who had been nourished by love was very beautiful.
Earlier she had still been talking about dignity with every breath and had used her of selling her to Zongzheng Bin, but it didnt take long for her to p her own face and decide to leave with Zongzheng Bin.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Sure, just give me six hundred thousand.
CEO, I only borrowed five hundred thousand, how did it suddenly be six hundred thousand? When An Nuan heard this, she immediately became unhappy. She felt like Ning Shu was purposefully raising the price.
Ning Shu paid no attention to An Nuan and said to Zongzheng Bin, This sanitation worker and broken a vase earlier. The additional hundred thousand is the cost of the vase.
An Nuan covered her mouth in shock and she red at Ning Shu even more angrily. What kind of vase costs a hundred thousand? How can you be like this? Youre just trying to extort money from me! How can you be like this!?
It was an antique vase. This price is already very cheap, said Ning Shu mildly. The cost was just this much, what could you do?
An Nuan furrowed her brows, then said to Zongzheng Bin, Lets just forget it after all.
Ning Shu was astonished. What do you mean just forget it? You owe me money. Right now youre supposed to be paying me back. Its not like youre buying something, what do you mean by forget it?
An Nuan was instantly hit by a feeling of embarrassment. Why did the CEO always insist on talking about money all the time, and it was even in front of Zongzheng Bin.
Before she had felt like the CEO was a good person, but from the look of things now, he was still just a cold-blooded capitalist.
Chapter 848: Just Defeated the Evil Dragon
Chapter 848: Just Defeated the Evil Dragon
When Zongzheng Bin saw that his woman was in a predicament because of a mere six hundred thousand, he straightforwardly wrote a check for six hundred thousand and gave it to Ning Shu. This is six hundred thousand. From now on, An Nuans no longer yourpany employee.
Ning Shu didnt know if it was just her misperception, but the current scene really felt like the prince just defeated the evil dragon to save the beautiful princess.
She had somehow ended up as an antagonist.
Ning Shu took the check, then said to An Nuan, Go to the finance department to get your sry. Youre not an employee of Gong Family Corporation anymore.
However, An Nuan reacted like she had just been humiliated. I dont want your money! After saying that, she pulled Zongzheng Bin and left.
Zongzheng Bin shook his head, then left with An Nuan with a doting expression.
Ning Shu: _
Although this entire event was rather baffling, she sincerely felt relieved. An Nuan no longer had any rtionship with her. Zongzheng Bin could handle doting on An Nuan.
Ning Shu seemed to feel shackles slowly fall off her.
Ning Shu directly said to the head secretary, Theres no need to coborate with Cauldron Wind Corporation in this project any longer. Find another coboration partner.
Based on An Nuans petty temperament, there was no way she would allow Zongzheng Bin to coborate with her, this cold-blooded capitalist.
In the original storyline, Gong Luo had made a lot ofpanies copse for An Nuan. For example, if the sessor of somepany tried to pursue An Nuan, Gong Luo would get jealous and immediately make the personspany copse. And it was at an almost unstoppable tempo.
Beneath An Nuan and Gong Luos love was a river made from the blood tears of cannon fodder.
So now, you guys can go y amongst yourselves.
Sometimes, when you ended up provoking someone whose head wasnt screwed on right, it was a sort of cmity.
Without An Nuan hovering around all the time, Ning Shu instantly felt like the world was beautiful. The only thing was, she didnt know when shed be able to leave this world.
2333, are you there? Are you fricking back yet? Stop ying dead. Ning Shu tried to get in touch with the system, but 2333 still didnt make a single squeak. It was like he hadpletely disappeared.
If the system was the person, Ning Shu really wouldve just beaten him to death.
Ning Shu prepared to head home, but Song Ning walked over and grabbed her arm. When she saw that Ning Shu looked unwilling, she brushed back her hair and said, No matter what, youre my fianc. Theres nothing wrong with me showing my ownership to others.
Song Ning looked like she was cutely jealous. Ning Shu nodded. Up to you.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Song Nings facial color stiffened. The fuck?
F*ck, she felt like she was traumatized by this man. No matter what she did, this man waspletely unconcerned. The favorable impression level was forever unchanging. In reality, this person was a robot, right?
When they got to the vi, Song Ning walked in familiarly. Ning Shu asked, Youre not heading back?
Song Ning hugged a pillow and smiled towards Ning Shu. Then she rolled her eyes and said, Im staying for however long I like. If the dayes that I get tired of you, Ill leave.
Ning Shu nodded, then loosened her cor slightly in preparation to head upstairs and shower.
Gong Luo, Im hungry. Make me food, said Song Ning. Im a guest. Are you nning to starve me to death?
Ning Shu undid the buttons on her sleeves as she said, What do you want to eat? Just tell Aunt Li. Aunt Li knows how to cook.
Song Ning pouted. I just want to eat your cooking. Forget it, never mind. Your hearts just made of stone. No matter how other people treat you, you dont feel it at all.
You should just be single all your life! Youd better not cry once I leave! said Song Ning in a vicious tone. However, her voice was soft, so it didnt sound like a threat and sounded more like a sweet childish tantrum.
Chapter 849: Would It Kill You to Pay Attention to Me?
Chapter 849: Would It Kill You to Pay Attention to Me?
Song Ning was just a little enchantress with a hundred faces. She could be gentle and spoiled one moment, then seductive in the next. Every single side of her gave people a sense of freshness.
Ning Shu felt that if she was a man, she really wouldve ended up being fascinated by Song Ning, but what could be done? She was a woman. Moreover, she was starting to harbor suspicions about Song Ning so she started avoiding looking at Song Nings breathtakingly beautiful face.
Ning Shu went upstairs to shower. When she came back down, Aunt Li had already finished preparing dinner. Song Ning was sitting in a chair and picking at the dish disinterestedly with her chopsticks.
Ning Shu sat down in front of Song Ning. When she saw that Song Ning wasnt eating, she asked, It doesnt suit your taste?
I want to have your cooking. Song Ning propped up her chin and looked towards Ning Shu with eager anticipation.
Ning Shu:
She seriously didnt know how to cook.
Ning Shu said mildly, I dont know how to cook.
Ill teach you, ok? Just think about the scene in which were cooking together. That scene has so much love. Song Ning looked towards Ning Shu excitedly. What do you think?
The hell there was love. Once the food all became burnt, where would the love be in that scene?
Ning Shu lifted her chopsticks. Eat.
Song Nings face filled with disappointment and her eyes contained me as she looked at Ning Shu. It was like Ning Shu had bullied her. It made it so that Ning Shu pretty much lost her appetite.
Eat already. With you looking at me like this, Im losing my appetite, said Ning Shu directly.
An Nuans facial color stiffened and for an instant, a sinister expression appeared on her face. However, it quickly went back to normal. She mmed her chopsticks down, then said coldly, Gong Luo, are you thinking that just because I like you, because I love you, you can just trample on my feelings however you like and hurt me as you wish?
Ning Shu shook her head. I never thought that way.
In face of this kind of situation, refusing the ept things was the best show of respect.
Fudge, why were love rted situations always so annoying?
I love you, you love him, he loves her, and she loves him. This crappy chain was seriously irritating. Ning Shu was also very fed up with Song Ning talking about love all the time. Even if Song Ning truly did love Gong Luo, it was still pretty annoying.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Perhaps it was because her soul was that of a womans and so she was repelled by the same gender. Perhaps men actually liked when women acted like this.
However, this Song Ning seriously didnt seem to have any intention of stopping before she made the personpletely fall in love with her.
Song Ning saw that the man in front of her was expressionless like he waspletely indifferent to her words. The long trail of defeat had already made her very angry, so in this instant, all her anger burst out.
Song Ning abruptly stood up and the chair behind her fell to the ground. Her face was ashen and she pped both hands on the table as she shouted, Would it kill you to pay attention to me!?
Song Ning had seriously exploded.
Ning Shu stood up and said calmly, I dont know what you want. Things like feelings must be developed slowly. Why are you in such a hurry?
Song Ning practically wanted to just p him. Even after all this time, the favorable impression level didnt increase by a single point, but he was actually saying something about taking it slowly? There wasnt a single favorable impression point, that means that this man didnt like her.
Im not in a hurry. I just wish that you could asionally respond to my feelings. After Song Ning said this, her entire air seemed to weaken with defeat. I know now that no matter what I do, you still wont fall in love with me.
Chapter 850: I Won’t Let You Push Me Away Again
Chapter 850: I Wont Let You Push Me Away Again
As Song Ning spoke, she turned to head towards the door. Ning Shu hastily blocked Song Nings way. Where are you going sote at night?
Song Ning replied, Of course Im heading home. Why stay here when you dislike me so much?
Song Nings tears started falling. She tilted her head back to look towards Ning Shu. You heartless guy. I curse you to be alone your entire lifetime.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows tightly. What was this situation?
Before Ning Shu could even say anything, Song Nings tears overflowed even more and she hugged Ning Shus waist hard. She collided into Ning Shu with so much force that Ning Shu had to take a couple steps back.
Song Nings tears wet Ning Shus shirt. They felt scorching hot.
Ning Shu could feel a hard-to-describe sense of heartache and pain rise up in her chest and prick at her heart like needles. It was extremely painful.
Gong Luo, Ive already done everything I could to try to make you fall in love with me, so why wont you fall in love with me? Song Nings voice contained a sobbing tone as she buried her face in Ning Shus chest.
Ning Shu felt like she was having a heart attack. Why else would it be so painful? She silently repeated the chant of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. With the help of the calmness halo, she finally managed to suppress that tidal wave of pain.
However, she feltpletely weak and strengthless. Her back was covered with cold sweat. She pushed Song Ning away with a cold expression, but Song Ning continued to hug her waist hard while crying, Youve already pushed me away countless times. This time, no matter what, I wont let you push me away again.
And true to her word, she hugged Ning Shu so tightly that there was barely a gap between their bodies.
Ning Shu:
She had never felt like falling apart as much as she did now.
I wont fall in love with you. No matter what you say, I wont fall in love with you. Ill never fall in love with you. Ning Shus tone was firm. She was now very suspicious of Song Nings identity.
This Song Ning was a task-taker. Her task was probably to make Gong Luo fall in love with her.
But she wasnt the original host, so there was naturally no way shed fall in love. If it werent for the fact that Song Ning had been so impatient, Ning Shu wouldnt have suspected a thing.
Why? Song Nings voice was trembling and she tilted her head to look towards Ning Shu. Why cant you?
Song Nings face seemed like a lotus petal that was glossed with dew. It was extremely beautiful and instinctively drew peoples cherishment.
She was truly a beautiful woman, a woman that was capable of captivating all hearts. Ning Shu was now extremely d she had managed to control herself earlier, otherwise she wouldve be a tool for this woman to finish her task.
Ning Shu sized Song Ning up. Song Nings eyes were filled with overflowing passion and love, but the depths were cold and detached.
Why? Ive already given you my true heart, so why cant you love me? Gong Luo, Gong Luo! I cant not have you. Song Nings soft sobs evoked pity as she tugged at Ning Shus shirt.
True heart? It was true heart again. Ning Shu didnt feel Song Nings sincerity at all. She herself wasnt sincere, so what right did she have to ask another person to give their heart?
Ning Shu pushed Song Ning away and Song Ning fell to the ground. Her head was lowered as she sobbed, but a sharp light shed through her eyes.
Song Ning got back up and asked Ning Shu, Can I ask you why you cant love me? Am I not beautiful enough? Am I not capable enough?
Song Ning drew closer to Ning Shu and stood on her tiptoes. Her breath hit Ning Shus face as she said, There has to be a reason, right? There has to be a reason why you cant love me?
Ning Shu could even smell an elegant fragranceing from Song Nings mouth. This fragrance caused her brain to feel sluggish and all the blood in her body to boil. She looked at the face that was barely an inch from hers, then her gaze locked onto Song Nings bright red lips.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu slowly lowered her head to move towards Song Nings lips. It was like that smear of red was what she desired most in this lifetime.
Song Ning closed her eyes. Her eyshes which were wet with tears trembled slightly and she tilted her head to meet Ning Shu
Chapter 851: You’re Truly Beautiful
Chapter 851: Youre Truly Beautiful
Ning Shu felt like she had fallen under a spell. She was hit with mad desire for the woman in front of her and her entire body was tensed up.
She looked at the face that was barely an inch away now. This was a woman, it was a woman! She was about to kiss a woman aaah! Ning Shu was shouting inside her heart. It felt like her view of the world was crashing down.
Ning Shu had never encountered a task-taker like this who was so skilled at manipting a persons heart.
Ning Shu continued to lower her head, but she tilted her head to the side and drew close to Song Nings ear to say softly, Youre truly beautiful.
Song Nings lips curved in a smile that was enchantingly beautiful. She was truly a work of art.
Ning Shu then said, But, I like men. Ning Shu pushed Song Ning away and endured all theplicated feelings that were in her heart right now. I like men.
Song Ning:
Song Ning looked like she had been struck by lightning. She hadpletely turned to stone and didnt snap out of it for a very long while. In the end, she pointed at Ning Shu. You, you
Ning Shu suppressed the desire in her body to smile faintly. I like men.
This isnt possible. Song Ning shook her head. Theres no way you can like men. Thats not possible!
Song Nings expression was sinister as she grabbed Ning Shu by her cor. Theres no way you can like men.
Ning Shu said mildly, Ill never fall in love with you. That will never happen.
Song Nings expression was sinister and dark. As she gripped Ning Shus cor, she said through gritted teeth, You damned homo! If you liked men, why didnt you say so from the start? No, anyone who was a man couldnt have possible be so indifferent towards me.
Song Ning stared at Ning Shus face, then covered her face and started crying. Youve made me fail.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu felt really conflicted. They were both task-takers. If Song Ning failed, would she be killed? However, she truly couldnt fall in love with Song Ning, much less give her true heart to Song Ning, especially when Song Ning had tried to trick her into doing so.
Song Ning red at Ning Shu and pointed a finger at her angrily, Ill remember you.
After Song Ning said that, she copsed to the ground. Ning Shu was startled and she hastily helped Song Ning up. She ced a finger below Song Nings nose. She was still breathing.
Ning Shu carried Song Ning to the sofa and sat down next to her to wait for her to wake up. Her entire body felt very weak. This fatigue seemed toe from her very soul. It felt like her brain hadpletely been overworked.
Song Ning still hadnt woken up, so Ning Shu started meditating on the sofa.
This was the first time she had witnessed how powerful a task-taker could be. That girl had seriously used like all eighteen martial arts. Despite being a woman, Ning Shu was barely able to resist, so men probably had no hope.
Perhaps some men knew that this woman didnt love them, but they were still unable to pull themselves up out of her charm.
Ning Shu shook her head. When she got back this time, she definitely had to exchange for a heart-clearing chant so that shed be able to resist external enticement.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
And the most important thing she had to do was to make her spirit stronger. There were seriously too many enticements in every task. She had to think of a way to control her emotions and her internal greed.
Ning Shu harbored an even more ambitious hope, which was to stand at the peak and overlook the myriad of nes. She wanted to live for as long as the world existed, to be an eternal existence.
However, right now she was just a primary task-taker, an existence that was pretty much like an ant. What she needed to do right now was to make sure she survived and continued living strongly. Although hard, this road was colorful.
She would never have another chance like this in her life, so no matter what, Ning Shu was grateful to the system for giving her this opportunity. Perhaps she was just a tool, but she was willing to be a valuable tool.
All efforts reaped rewards, and likewise, everything obtained came with a price.
One day, shed be strong enough so that shed never have to fear anything and would be able to stand side by side with those powerful existences.
Chapter 852: Victory Had Been Difficult
Chapter 852: Victory Had Been Difficult
Song Ning who was sleeping on the sofa woke up with a soft moan. Ning Shu opened her eyes to look towards Song Ning.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Song Ning looked around. When she saw Ning Shu, she was taken aback. Gong Luo?
Where am I? Song Ning sat up.
Ning Shu looked at Song Ning. The current Song Ning was probably the original host. The radiance Song Ning gave off was now a lot dimmer. Although she was still beautiful, it wasnt as dazzling as before. It was like a pearl that was covered with ayer of dust.
That task-taker probably had very high charm level.
And that task-taker probably hadnt been exterminated. She probably had some backup n to prevent herself from being killed.
However, she definitely held a grudge.
As Song Ning looked towards Ning Shu, her eyes contained faint attachment. Ning Shu smiled. Song Ning was probably sincerely in love with Gong Luo.
Ning Shu said, You werent feeling well and fainted. You should rest properly and recover.
Alright. Song Ning looked at Ning Shu and hesitated slightly before asking, Can you take me home?
Ning Shu nodded, then drove Song Ning home. Song Ning looked bewildered the entire time. It was clear that she wasnt sure what happened.
When they got to Song Nings house, Song Ning got off the car first, then she leaned over by the window and said, Im going to head inside. Drive safely.
Ning Shu nodded. Alright.
Ning Shu found that interacting with Song Ning was much morefortable than interacting with that task-taker. Song Ning didnt try to seduce at every moment like that task-taker.
Ning Shu turned the car around and left. When she nced at the rearview mirror, she saw that Song Ning was still standing at the gates of the vi.
Ning Shu smiled faintly. Love was something between two people. There was no need for someone else to interfere. Every person was unique, so who was it that the target of the besiegement fell in love with, the task-taker or the original host?
She had finally dealt with the issue of An Nuan, and now she had also resolved the issue of Song Ning, so she felt really relieved.
She returned to the vi and slept until noon the next day. When she woke up, she feltpletely refreshed and was no longer so exhausted.
It was only now that Ning Shu realized how weak she was. She was just an extremely weak task-taker. Any task-taker that was just the slightest bit stronger than her could easily crush her.
In the future, she might encounter another task-taker who was on an opposing side. If she wasnt strong enough, she would end up being defeated by them.
Ning Shus heart instantly filled with a sensation of urgency. It was like something was chasing her, forcing her to increase the speed at which she forged ahead.
Song Ning, this task-taker, was definitely stronger than her. When she was facing this task-taker, she had to grit her teeth to the point her teeth hurt in order to hold up against the task-takers maniption.
She had ended up winning, but the victory had been difficult. Perhaps if she had just been a bit weaker, she wouldve been captivated by Song Ning and her sense of self wouldve fallen apart.
There was nothing more important than persisting in being yourself. Some bottom lines must be upheld firmly.
Perhaps youd have to work harder than others, but youd be able to walk further.
Ning Shu smiled towards the mirror. The face in the mirror was handsome and dashing. It was seriously handsome to the point that one couldnt close their legs.
She tried calling the system again, but the system still didnt respond. What exactly was happening? Her current task should be about finished.
So why was she still not able to leave this world?
Frick, was the system dead?
She was going to register aint. This crappy system was always malfunctioning. Could a person even do their task properly?
Ning Shu felt that she should probably start adding the attribute points to luck. She mustve umted eight lifetimes of misfortune to have encountered this crappy system.
Chapter 853: Massacring Single Dogs
Chapter 853: Massacring Single Dogs
Since the system didnt respond, Ning Shu had no choice but to continue staying in this world. Ning Shu couldnt help but wonder if shed end up having to stay in this world for an entire lifetime.
The more she thought about it, the more disdain she felt for this crappy system.
Ning Shu was more concerned about what was going on between Zongzheng Bin and An Nuan. The two of them were so honey sweet that everyone around were envious. They all said that Zongzheng Bin, this yboy, had finally settled down.
Zongzheng Bins heart waspletely set on An Nuan. Although some of Zongzheng Bins exs swarmed over to cause trouble, Zongzheng Bin dealt with all of them. There were some little conflicts, but on the whole their rtionship was very sweet.
Sometimes when Ning Shu went to attend business gatherings, shed see Zongzheng Bin appear with An Nuan and introducing An Nuan to the others. It was clear that he thought of An Nuan as his fiance.
They were so sweet that they were practically massacring single dogs.
Ning Shu wished from the bottom of her heart that An Nuan and Zongzheng Bin would be able to live together until the white hairs of old age.
Ning Shu was mulling over the possibility that her task would only be counted aspletely finished once Zongzheng Bin and An Nuan got married.
She then wiped at her face. In reality, Ning Shu seriously felt quite sympathetic towards the original host. After all, his own wife was now together with someone else. She wondered what exactly Gong Luo thought about this situation.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
An Nuans attitude towards Ning Shu, this cold-blooded capitalist, wasnt very good. Whenever their gazes met, An Nuan would shift her gaze away angrily and ignore Ning Shu.
Ning Shu found thispletely baffling. It felt like An Nuans personality was quite loathsome. No matter what, she had lent her money when her younger brother was in urgent need of money to save his life. This counted as having helped An Nuan before.
So why was making An Nuan pay back the money such a huge injustice?
Ning Shu didnt even greet Zongzheng Bin at the gatherings. She didnt want to get involved with these people at all.
The business that she was previously discussing with Zongzheng Bin also fell through, but fortunately she had found another partner to coborate with ahead of time.
In reality, the only reason Zongzheng Bin came to Gong Family Corporation to discuss a project was for the sake of encountering An Nuan. It was fine for a business project to fall through since thepany wouldnt copse anyways. The romance was what was most important.
Ning Shu left the banquet hall. Just as she was about to beat it, a figure suddenly bumped into Ning Shus chest. Before Ning Shu even did anything, that woman fell to the ground.
When Ning Shu looked closer, she found that it was An Nuan, dressed in an evening gown. She looked very beautiful in formal attire, but her expression was currently very hurt. When she saw that it was Ning Shu, she got up and said while crying, CEO, help me.
An Nuans face had tears like she had been hurt by someone.
Ning Shu:
This was seriously ridiculous, but she still had to maintain a slight smile. Ning Shu directly turned and left.
At this time, footsteps came to the side. An Nuan quickly wiped her tears, then hugged Ning Shus arm.
Ning Shu didnt even think about things before trying to shake An Nuan off, but An Nuan held on really tightly so Ning Shu couldnt shake her off at all. The moment she lifted her head, she saw Zongzheng Bin rushing over with an angry expression. When he saw that An Nuan was holding onto Ning Shus arm, his expression turned even colder.
An Nuan,e here, said Zongzheng Bin coldly towards An Nuan.
An Nuan hugged Ning Shus arm tightly as tears streamed down her face. She shook her head and said in a hurt tone, Im not going over there. You should just go look for your lover.
Chapter 854: Bring Me Away!
Chapter 854: Bring Me Away!
Thats all in the past. The only one in my heart now is you, why wont you believe me? Zongzheng Bin exined, Ive never considered getting back together with my ex. We were only hugging as friends.
Ning Shu:
The frick? If you guys were going to fight, just fight. Why drag me in?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
And what about you? As expected, you have some sort of rtionship with Gong Luo. Zongzheng Bin looked towards Ning Shu coldly, his gaze dark. Just as I thought, how could you have possibly lent five hundred thousand so easily? Your rtionship probably isnt as simple as that of debtor and creditor.
Youre shameless! What right do you have to nder me? An Nuan was so angry that her tears started flowing even harder. CEO Gong and I are innocent.
When Zongzheng Bin saw An Nuan like this, his eyes filled with heartache. However, anger caused him to say very hurtful worlds. Are you nning to rekindle old mes with Gong Luo?
Yes! Since youre getting back together with your old lover, why cant I? snapped An Nuan, peeved.
CEO Gong, please, cant you bring me away? An Nuan beseeched Ning Shu. I dont want to see this person.
Ning Shu: What the fuck? _
This kind of melodramatic scene was the most irritating.
Zongzheng Bin was infuriated and he lifted his fist to swing towards Ning Shus face. Ning Shu tilted her head to dodge while grabbing him by the wrist, then she punched him right in the face with her other hand.
Frick, this maam didnt even do anything, so how did this maam end up as sacrifice goods in your romance conflict? And you even freakin tried to hit this maam!?
Ning Shu was filled with pent up anger so she stomped hard on Zongzheng Bins stomach, causing him to curl up in pain so bad that the veins on his forehead were bulging.
An Nuan cried out in rm, Stop fighting! Please, you two, stop fighting!
An Nuans voice attracted a lot of passersby and there were even some reporters taking pictures. Ning Shu furrowed her brows and said in a low voice, Shut up.
An Nuan covered her mouth as she ran to Zongzheng Bins side and asked in a tone of heartache, Zongzheng Bin, are you alright? Are you alright?
Zongzheng Bin suddenly hugged An Nuan. An Nuan instantly started struggling. You liar, let go of me!
Zongzheng Bins face waspletely bruised from Ning Shus punch, but he still grinned and hugged An Nuan in a rascally manner. When An Nuan continued to struggle, he made sounds of pain. Oww, dont move, it really hurts. It hurts so much.
It hurts? Where? An Nuan immediately stopped moving to ask this worriedly.
Zongzheng Bin grabbed An Nuans hand and ced it on his chest. This ce hurts the most. It aches for you.
An Nuan instantly smiled through her tears as she asked Zongzheng Bin, Does it still hurt?
It hurts, it hurts a lot.
The damned rotten smell of romance.
Ning Shu turned and left. She didnt want to see these two nutjobs at all.
It was seriously irritating.
Just now, the only point of her existence was to make Zongzheng Bin jealous, then fight in order to exhibit An Nuans charm.
It seemed that she really wasnt the male lead anymore. She was more like backup now.
Ning Shu sincerely found it funny. An Nuan had actually so confidently told her to bring her away. Where did she get that confidence?
Such narcissism.
If you two freakin wanted to love, just love. Why drag others into it?
The next day, the moment Ning Shu opened the newspaper, she was hit by the huge headlines. The picture was of her punching Zongzheng Bin. The headline went, the CEO of Gong Family Corporation and the CEO of Cauldron Wind Corporation had gotten into a fight over a woman.
Meanwhile, An Nuan had also been thoroughly investigated by the media. Her family background, work experience, and love history were exposed to everyone. An Nuan was called a modern Cindere by the media.
Ning Shu just scoffed. Nutjobs.
It was just dating, yet they insisted on having so many people observe. Was that really a good idea?
Anyone that was a woman probably envied An Nuan by now.
Ning Shu originally thought that this matter would quickly settle, but when she got to thepany, she saw that thepany doors were blocked by reporters that said they were here to interview her.
Chapter 855: What Do I Need to Explain?
Chapter 855: What Do I Need to Exin?
When the reporters surrounding thepany doors saw Ning Shu walk over, they immediately swarmed towards her and nearly shoved their mics into her mouth.
CEO Gong, whats your rtionship with An Nuan?
Why did you guys fightst night at the banquet?
An Nuan used to work at yourpany. Did you two used to have some special rtionship? Did you hit Zongzheng Bin because he stole An Nuan? That means that An Nuan was two-timing?
These reporters were doing everything they could to dig up some inside story. Scandals about the rich and powerful attracted the eyes of themon popce the most, so newspapers about these stories sold especially well.
Ning Shu was seriously irritated. How did she end up dragged into something like this? This storyline was seriously absurd.
What? Now that she wasnt the male lead, she was going to be the viin?
Ning Shu inwardly gave a coldugh as she replied indifferently, I have no rtionship with An Nuan. As for why I hit Zongzheng Bin, it was only because of the two familys coboration. Everything was proceeding very smoothly, but Zongzheng Bin suddenly backed out of things, which caused damages for the Gong Family Corporation.
The reporters werent satisfied with this kind of answer and one asked sharply, At that time, An Nuan was present. Some people saw An Nuan hug your arm. How do you n to exin this?
Why do I need to exin? I have a fiance. Shes beautiful, dignified, andes from a good family. Why would I like An Nuan who doesnt have a single thing? Ning Shuughed coldly. I have no rtionship with An Nuan.
The security pushed the reporters out of the way so that Ning Shu could enter thepany.
Ning Shu wiped her face. It seemed like being enemies with Zongzheng Bin was now set in stone. If she was in Zongzheng Bins shoes, shed definitely try toe up with a n to make the Gong Family Corporation copse.
In the original storyline, what Gong Luo liked to do the most was its gotten cold, so lets have the Wang n Corporation go bankrupt. Aka, hed havepanies go bankrupt for entertainment, of course for An Nuans sake.
So Zongzheng Bin would also be doing the same thing in order to express his love towards An Nuan.
Ning Shu had a board meeting and made proper deployments in order to resist the economic attack that would probablye soon from Cauldron Wind Corporation.
An Nuan was watching TV inside a mansion. When she saw what Ning Shu said on TV, she became furious and angrilyined to Zongzheng Bin. Zongzheng, how can he talk like this? The way he puts things is too offensive!
Zongzheng Bin hugged An Nuan and said with a smile, Actually, Im pretty happy that he said this. He cant see how good you are.
Youre still smiling? An Nuan pouted unhappily. He said that I dont have anything. I dont have a good family background or stunningly beautiful looks.
Do you also think that way? An Nuan bared her teeth threateningly towards Zongzheng Bin.
Zongzheng Bin chuckled and ended up tugging on the bruise on his face. An Nuan asked worriedly, Are you alright?
Im fine. Zongzheng Bins smile was very sweet. That guy simply doesnt know how good you are. Fortunately I got to you first. In the future, Gong Luo will regret it plenty. However, he actually dared to talk about my woman this way, so of course he has to pay a bit of a price, right?
What are you going to do? An Nuan hugged Zongzheng Bin.
Zongzheng Bin stroked her head. Its fine. You dont need to worry about this. An Nuan, lets get married.
Hesitation appeared on An Nuans face. But your parents dont ept me.
Its fine, you dont need to worry about anything, said Zongzheng Bin with a smile, his peach flower eyes rippling with light.
When An Nuan met this gaze that was filled with passion, doting, and endless love, she felt her heart stir and she hugged Zongzheng Bin happily.
As Ning Shu had expected, Zongzheng Bin soon acted. He started secretly purchasingrge amounts of Gong Family Corporations scattered stocks.
Ning Shu still found it rather absurd. How did a grudge form just like this? That reason couldnt even qualify as a reason.
The storyline had now changed. Gong Luo was no longer the male lead, so what right did he have such good conditions? These external hardware existed only to allow Gong Luo to dote on An Nuan without any scruples, but now he was no longer the male lead, so he should stop dreaming about possessing such good conditions.
Beat it!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
This world revolved only around An Nuan.
So the current storyline wanted Zongzheng Bin to get rid of all of Gong Luos attractiveness?
In this world, it was enough to just have an amazing male lead. How could others be allowed to stand above the male lead?
Gong Family Corporations capital was stronger than that of Cauldron Wind Corporations, so she didnt know how Zongzheng Bin got the confidence to try and openly oppose her.
What baffling narcissism.
Chapter 856: So Poor All He Had Left Was Money
Chapter 856: So Poor All He Had Left Was Money
In response to Zongzheng Bins attack, Ning Shu directly countered. Lets see who had more money. Since he was buying up the Gong Family Corporations stocks, then shed just start buying up his stocks. Lets see whod hold out to the very end. If youre so amazing, lets see your money!
It was necessary to just burn ones boats and decisively face these kinds of confrontations head on. At the same time, she still had to fend off other people that were trying to take advantage of the chaos to get a bite of the meat for themselves.
It was making Ning Shu a little worn out.
Something that she never expected was that, at this time, the Song family actually came to help to support the Gong Corporation.
Although the current Gong Corporation was pretty stable and there were no big issues, this act of sending charcoal in snowy weather still made Ning Shu sigh.
It must be known that in the original storyline, due to Song Ning, the Song family had ended up declining. Furthermore, this decline naturally involved Gong Luos efforts.
However, the Song family had now extended a helping hand at this time. Ning Shu felt her face burn on behalf of Gong Luo.
Her face feltpletely swollen from this p.
It seemed like whenever Gong Luo encountered An Nuan, his IQ would get disconnected.
However, when Ning Shu saw Song Nings self-pleased expression, she still said, Thank you for this time. I can still deal with it.
Song Ning waved offhandedly. Were engaged, its expected for me to help you. But was what you said on the TV all true?
Song Ning propped up her chin as she looked at Ning Shu, You said that Im noble, dignified, from a good family, and that there was no way youd take a fancy to An Nuan who has nothing. Is that really true?
Of course. Everything I said was true. Ning Shu nodded.
Song Ning smiled even more happily and she said, a bit tsunderely, I never knew that you liked me. If you liked me, you shouldve just said so directly.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu:
So were all misses from influential families this tsundere?
This time I convinced my dad to help you, so shouldnt you be treating me to dinner? asked Song Ning.
Ning Shu nodded. Indeed, she should treat Song Ning to dinner.
However, when they got to the restaurant, they encountered Zongzheng Bin and An Nuan.
Meanwhile, the seats Ning Shu had reserved were right next to them. They were truly enemies on a narrow road.
Song Ning greeted them very naturally. Hi, how are you?
When An Nuan saw Song Ning, she recalled how Gong Luo had praised Song Ning for being noble and refined, beautiful and dignified, and of being from a good family while his evaluation of her was that she had nothing.
That was why when An Nuan saw Song Ning now, she couldnt help but feel a little envious and inferior.
In reality, An Nuan minded Gong Luos words quite a lot. There was a time when she had almost fallen in love with this respectable and aloof man.
When she had asked to borrow money from him, he had also lent it to her. At that time, she had felt that the CEO was a person who had a warm heart. However, in the end she found that he was actually a cold-blooded and heartless person.
The part that was hardest for her to ept was Gong Luos evaluation of her. He said that she didnt have a single thing. It was this cold-blooded person that possessed nothing. All that was in his life was money.
He was the one that didnt have a single thing. He was so poor that all he had left was money.
Chapter 857: No Sense of Gratitude
Chapter 857: No Sense of Gratitude
Ning Shu helped pull out the chair for Song Ning. Song Ning thanked Ning Shu with a smile, then sat down. Ning Shu only sat down in front of Song Ning after that.
When ordering, she allowed Song Ning to order first as well.
As An Nuan watched from the side, she felt like Gong Luo was really gentle towards Song Ning.
When Zongzheng Bin saw that An Nuan kept staring at that man, he became unhappy and said, Your husbands over here.
An Nuan immediately smiled sweetly towards Zongzheng Bin, then used a fork to get a piece of steak to feed Zongzheng Bin.
When Ning Shu saw, she felt a toothache. They were still being all lovey-dovey in this kind of ce?
When Song Ning saw this scene, she just smiled faintly without saying anything.
CEO Gong, who wouldve thought wed meet here? Zongzheng Bin lifted his wine ss in Ning Shus direction.
Ning Shu raised her wine ss expressionlessly to return the toast. I never expected it either.
In all honesty, Ive never seen a woman whose skin was as thick as yours. No, it should probably be said that you have no sense of gratitude. Ning Shu looked towards An Nuan. You sure wish for the whole world to be in chaos.
Zongzheng Bins brows furrowed. CEO Gong, mind your words.
Ning Shu continued looking at An Nuan as she said, Back then when your younger brother was ill, I lent you money, but in the end it became that I was in the wrong. And when you guys were fighting, you actually pull me in to use me as a shield. Currently the rtionship between Gong Family Corporation and Cauldron Wind Corporation is tight, and thats also because of you.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
An Nuan shook her head. I never wanted this.
But you were the one that made these things happen. Ning Shu said in a faintly cold tone, Even if Im a cold-blooded capitalist, Ive created wealth for society. Meanwhile, youre someone who doesnt know to repay grace.
Ning Shu had always been confused about how her act of requesting for money to be paid back made An Nuan feel so bad. If you borrow money, you return it. Could it be that you werent supposed to return money?
An Nuan was always saying Ill pay back the money, but when it came time to actually do so, her attitude hadpletely changed.
Ning Shu felt that she had seriously just brought herself more headaches in lending An Nuan money.
An Nuans face waspletely pale due to Ning Shus words. She opened her mouth, wanted to refute, but she didnt know what to say. Her thoughts hadnt been like what this man was describing at all.
An Nuan felt very unhappy and she started tearing up.
Ning Shu took a sip of the wine. Dont cry. It wont look good to cry at a ce like this.
Gong Luo, please mind your attitude. Its not your ce to criticize my woman. Zongzheng Bin narrowed his eyes as he looked towards Ning Shu oppressively.
Ning Shu scoffed. You truly are a tyrannical CEO, huh?
She paid no more attention to Zongzheng Bin and just said to Song Ning, Lets eat. After we finish, well go see a movie.
Alright. Song Ning smiled brightly. Her curved lips made her look very reserved and elegant.
When An Nuan saw that the people at that table were ignoring her, she was infuriated. How was that man so loathsome?
An Nuan directly got up to take her bag and leave.
Hey, An Nuan! When Zongzheng Bin saw that An Nuan was leaving, he immediately chased after her and left the restaurant.
Zongzheng Bin reached out to grab An Nuan who was storming off angrily. His expression was a little unhappy. What are you running for? You didnt do anything wrong, so theres no need for you to avoid Gong Luo at all.
An Nuans tears suddenly crashed down and fell withrge plops on the back of Zongzheng Bins hand. Zongzheng Bin reached out and gently wiped away her tears, then kissed her forehead as he said, Youre crying because of someone else. It makes my heart ache.
Chapter 858: A Long-awaited Invitation
Chapter 858: A Long-awaited Invitation
An Nuans tears started flowing even faster and she sobbed as she said, Back then I didnt have a choice. My younger brother was lying in the hospital. He really needed the money, so I had no choice but to borrow it from Gong Luo. Due to money, my dignity waspletely tampled by Gong Luo. Hes only able to humiliate me like this because Ive once borrowed money from him.
Its alright, I understand. I just hate the fact that I didnt meet you earlier and allowed you to end up having this kind of rtionship with Gong Luo. Gong Luo hugged An Nuan as he consoled her.
Inside the restaurant, Song Ning set down her fork and knife to say to Ning Shu, Ive finished eating. Was what you said earlier about taking me to the movies true?
Of course. Ning Shu stood up as she replied.
Song Ning smiled.
That afternoon, Ning Shu didnt go to work and instead, went to see a movie with Song Ning. Afterwards, they went shopping. It kind of felt like they were very close girl friends.
Ning Shu looked at Song Ning. Perhaps once Gong Luo returned, love might actually blossom between them.
In Ning Shus opinion, Gong Luo and Song Ning were way better of a match. They lived in simr environments, were of the same status, and hadpatible world views.
There was no need for either of them to get used to the others way of life. There was no need topromise and yield in order to respect the others point of view.
Since ancient times, marriages have always looked to make sure that the families were well-matched in terms of social status. This upheld criteria was quite reasonable.
After all, dragons would never blend into a group of snakes.
And even Cinderes dad was an earl. If he wasnt, how could Cindere ever have had the chance to participate in a court banquet?
Cauldron Wind Corporation started increasing its pressure on Gong Family Corporation, so Ning Shu counterattacked without being polite. Shed hit him with the exact same tricks.
In her opinion, the current Zongzheng Bin waspletely irrational. She really couldnt understand why Zongzheng Bin was so insistent on making the Gong Family Corporation copse.
Perhaps it was because of An Nuan, or perhaps it was due to the storylines power.
In any case, there was no way she would take it lying down. If you guys wanted to be in love, just be in love. Was there a need to be like this?
In the original storyline, Gong Luo had been just like the current Zongzheng Bin. However, Gong Luo was much stronger than Zongzheng Bin so it hadnt taken much effort for him to defeat others.
Zongzheng Bins status was that of a supporting male lead in the first ce. Now he seemed to have been promoted to the main lead role, so his status naturally got stronger. If he attacked Gong Family Corporation, Cauldron Wind Corporations financial power would get stronger.
Since Zongzheng Bin was beingpletely ruthless, she didnt bother to be polite at all. Furthermore, with the Song familys support, the people that were hoping to take advantage of this chaos hadnt been able to get anything out of herpany at all. Meanwhile, Cauldron Wind Corporation, due to this conflict, actually ended up losing a lot of business to theirpetitors.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Just as their fight was getting fierily intense, an invitation was sent to Ning Shus desk.
Ning Shu opened the invitation. It was an invitation to Zongzheng Bin and An Nuans wedding. Ning Shu flicked the invitation with a finger. They were finally getting married! They should really hurry it up.
On the day of the wedding, Ning Shu brought several bodyguards with her to the luxurious hotel where Zongzheng Bin and An Nuans wedding was being held.
Zongzheng Bin was dressed in a white suit. When he saw Ning Shu walk in with several bodyguards wearing ck sunsses, his eyes flickered with sharp dazzling light that made him look handsome and frivolous.
Gong Luo, youre actually bringing bodyguards to participate in my wedding? I never knew that your guts were so small. Zongzheng Bin shook Ning Shus hand.
Ning Shu paid no attention to Zongzheng Bins sneer and replied mildly, My guts were always this small. After all, with so many people here today, its easy for something to happen.
Zongzheng Bins facial color became a little bad. He felt like Gong Luo was cursing for something to happen during his wedding with An Nuan.
This was the most wonderful moment in his and An Nuans life. How could any mistakes be tolerated? That was why Gong Luo was seriously overthinking things. He had never considered doing anything to Gong Luo. Even if he nned to deal with Gong Luo, he wouldnt do it at this time.
Chapter 859: Uninvited Visitor
Chapter 859: Uninvited Visitor
Zongzheng Bin and An Nuans wedding was very grand. It was the center of attention for the entire city. A lot reporters were at the scene taking photos.
Most of the people that hade to attend the dinner party were high ranking government officials and big shots of the business world. It seemed Zongzheng Bin had truly put out a lot for this wedding. This kind of grand wedding was every womans dream.
A womans greatest dream in this lifetime was nothing but to marry the right person and on the wedding day, be a little princess that the entire world envied.
So the fact that an ordinary girl like An Nuan was able to encounter this kind of fate truly made people envious.
Ning Shu just sat in the corner. Several bodyguards were nearby, protecting her.
As the marriage march flowed out from an elegant violin, the atmosphere was filled with a sense of sweetness.
The bride walked out, escorted by a group. An Nuan was wearing an exquisite and clearly expensive wedding dress with a diamond ne adorning her neck.
An Nuan was usually at most delicate and pretty, but dressed up like this, she was breathtakingly beautiful.
The moment An Nuan stepped out, all the reporters around started crazily snapping pictures of her. A blessed and sweet smile appeared on An Nuans face.
An Nuan walked towards Zongzheng Bin under the guidance of her father. Zongzheng Bin was smiling, his eyes filled with emotion, as he watched An Nuan slowly walked towards him. He seemed to be bathed in happiness.
As Ning Shu watched Zongzheng Bin and An Nuan exchange vows, she felt like the fetters around her had decreased some more.
When Ning Shu looked around, she found that there wasnt much joy on Zongzheng Bins parents faces. It was clear that they werent satisfied with this daughter-inw.
In reality, in the original storyline, Gong Luos parents were also unhappy with An Nuan, but Gong Luo was able to manage Gong Family Corporations businesses very well and had strong power in Gong Family Corporation. He possessed more of the stock than even his father.
Gong Luos wings were hardened so his parents couldnt do anything about him. Due to this, An Nuan wasnt really bothered by her inws either. This was because Gong Luo had shielded An Nuan from all of this.
However, Zongzheng Bins power hadnt developed to this point yet. He hadnt gotten strong enough that he could do whatever he wished.
Gong Luo had always yielded to An Nuan so that An Nuan wasnt hurt at all by this marriage of great disparity and was able to live in perfect happiness.
But would Zongzheng Bin be able to do this?
No matter what, the truth was that Gong Luo was more powerful than Zongzheng Bin. Gong Luo was the original male lead after all.
Just as Zongzheng Bin and An Nuan were about to exchange rings, an alluring woman strutted in in high heels. Her high heels made resounding loud taps on the ground.
It was obvious that this visitor hadnte in peace, and anyone would be able to tell that this person was an old me that Zongzheng Bin hadnt dealt with properly.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The moment Zongzheng Bin saw this woman, his facial color changed and he had the security drag the woman out.
The tall security guards wanted to drag the woman out, but the woman actually pulled a gun out of her bag to fire towards the ceiling. The atmosphere immediately became tense and some more timid women shrieked while covering their heads.
An Nuan was so frightened that her face turned deathly pale. Zongzheng Bin pulled An Nuan into his arms andforted her before turning to look towards the woman with the gun coldly. Wei Hong, what are you doing?
Ning Shu recognized this woman. She was the daughter of W Citys strongest mafia group. Based on Zongzheng Bins previous fickleness in love, it was natural for him to have been involved with this kind of wild and beautiful woman. Alright, todays program really was interesting.
Wei Hong pointed her gun at An Nuan and said coldly, If you marry her today, Ill kill her.
An Nuan was so scared that her entire body was trembling. Zongzheng Bin stepped in front of An Nuan protectively and said coldly, Then you should just kill me first.
You know that I cant bear to kill you. Move out of the way. Wei Hongs facial color was ashen.
Chapter 860: Too Much PDA Caused Early Death
Chapter 860: Too Much PDA Caused Early Death
Most of the guests that hade to attend the wedding had already fled. Wei Hong paid no attention to them since her only target was An Nuan.
Ning Shu, under the protection of the bodyguards, got out of the hotel. Before she left, she even shot Zongzheng Bin a better pray for yourself look.
When Zongzheng Bin saw Ning Shus look, his face turned ashen. He was starting to suspect that Gong Luo was the one that got Wei Hong here.
When he sensed how An Nuan was trembling in fear behind him, his face filled with heartache and his gaze became even colder as he looked at Wei Hong. This made Wei Hong, who was indignant and hurt from the start, feel even worse.
Her rtionship with Zongzheng Bin was the expected one. Both of them liked to y around a lot and were pretty much fuck buddies. However, when it came to the bed, women tended to fall in love more easily than men.
So this grand wedding ended up being tied up weakly like this. It was aplete joke.
Ning Shus expression was indifferent, but inside she was grinning widely with schadenfreude. People who were lovey-dovey too much in public sure died fast.
The next day, the moment Ning Shu woke up, she opened the entertainment newspaper. As expected, the headlines were about yesterdays wedding.
Hong Wei had injured Zongzheng Bin when she fired. She had been aiming for An Nuan, but unexpectedly Zongzheng Bin actually blocked the shot for An Nuan.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Hong Wei froze in shock when she hit the person she loved and was instantly subdued by security. As of now, Hong Wei was still at the police station while Zongzheng Bin was lying in the hospital, his state still unstable.
Ning Shu shrugged. She felt no sympathy at all. Who asked for him to loiter in clusters of flowers and have no control over his lower half? It was his own fault for not sorting out his rtionships with his past girlfriends properly. Having this kind of thing happen counted as him bringing it on himself.
It was easy to burn oneself when ying with feelings.
Some tabloids even said that the Song family was going to get rid of An Nuan, this daughter-inw, since something like this happened on the very day they were getting married. Some evenid out Zongzheng Bin and An Nuans astrological birth data and blindly wrote about how their signs were in conflict.
However, after what happened at the wedding yesterday, the sales of the tabloids had a sharp increase.
Ning Shu set the newspaper aside. Although the marriage hadnt been very sessful, An Nuan and Zongzheng Bin were now legitimate husband and wife. The two had already gotten their marriage certificate after all.
She just didnt know if they would be having another wedding since this one failed. However, even if they had a second wedding, would anyone participate?
The entire mess had started because of the wedding.
Ning Shu very shamelessly took advantage of the time while Zongzheng Bin was still hovering between life and death in the hospital to increase the intensity of her attack on Cauldron Wind Corporation.
If she didnt attack now, could it be that she should wait until Zongzheng Bin recovered? Of course she was going to try to take his life while he was down.
Under Ning Shus attacks, Cauldron Wind Corporations performance was falling rapidly and several of their international cooperation cases were snatched away.
Zongzheng Bins father even came to visit Ning Shu and warned her not to be too ruthless, otherwise if they entered a life and death struggle, no one would benefit.
Ning Shu just snorted. All of this started due to Zongzheng Bins provocation, and Zongzheng Bin was also the one who attacked first. Now, they were here to criticize her? Ning Shu paid no attention to the people from Cauldron Wind Corporation.
She visited the hospital once to take a look at Zongzheng Bin. He had quite good luck and was pretty much fine. An Nuan was looking after him attentively without taking a step away.
Their feelings for each other hadnt been affected by this incident. On the contrary, their feelings became even stronger after this life or death crisis.
However, Ning Shu inwardly lit a candle for Zongzheng Bin. If it werent for the fact that he risked his life to block the bullet for An Nuan to prove his love towards her, how could An Nuan have forgiven him so easily?
If Zongzheng Bin hadnt gotten shot, An Nuan wouldnt have forgiven Zongzheng Bin, especially since something like that had actually happened on their wedding day.
Zongzheng Bin was simply using his injury to exchange for An Nuans forgiveness.
Chapter 861: The Zongzheng Family Conflicts
Chapter 861: The Zongzheng Family Conflicts
In Ning Shus opinion, Zongzheng Bin was also someone controlled by the storyline. For the sake of loving An Nuan, he could give up anything.
It was definitely true love.
However, Zongzheng Bins parents really didnt like An Nuan. She had caused an incident the moment she married into the Zongzheng family. They felt that what the tabloids wrote must be true, her eight characters of birth definitely conflicted with Zongzheng Bins, otherwise there was no way something like this would happen.
The elders in the Zongzheng family chose topletely forget the fact that this had happened due to Zongzheng Bins rtionship with Hong Wei and decided to let the weak An Nuan take the me.
Who asked for An Nuan to have nothing?
Ning Shu smiled faintly. This was the true life of the wealthy. Those who didnt have capability didnt even have a ce to stand in the family. Even as the wealthy enjoyed exquisite and luxurious lifestyles, they also had to pay greater attention to their social interactions and there was more pressure on them than an ordinary person would experience.
This was very fair.
An Nuan had forcefully broken into a level that she didnt belong to, so it was natural for her to be rejected. In the original storyline, Gong Luo had given some of the stocks he possessed to An Nuan so that An Nuan could stand with her chest up in the Gong family.
She wondered if Zongzheng Bin would be able to do the same.
In all honesty, in the original storyline, Gong Luo had seriously doted on An Nuan so much that she could practically fly. He had considered everything carefully and thoroughly.
Meanwhile, An Nuan just enjoyed Gong Luos doting like it was to be expected. Everything was because of love, because Gong Luo loved her and she also loved Gong Luo.
However, there was no reason for one person to care for another without limit.
During this time while Zongzheng Bin was recovering from his injuries, the Cauldron Wind Corporations board of directors took away Zongzheng Bins position as the CEO on the pretext that he was injured and pushed Zongzheng Bins younger brother onto the seat of CEO.
Meanwhile, after Zongzheng Bins younger brother was promoted to the position, he stopped the conflict with Gong Family Corporation. This fight took a lot of effort and had no benefits. It was just depleting theirpanys financial resources without any returns.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zongzheng Bins younger brother personally visited to apologize to Ning Shu and express his goodwill.
Zongzheng Bins younger brother wasnt as good-looking as Zongzheng Bin and he was also an illegitimate child. Zongzheng Bin hadpletely inherited his fathers frivolousness, but Zongzheng Bin had encountered the love of his life and so calmed down.
However, his father hadnt and so he had a lot of illegitimate sons and daughters. Rumors were that the youngest one was still breastfeeding.
It was easy to imagine how intense the struggle for power in the Zongzheng family was.
Ning Shu indicated that she epted the Zongzheng familys apology but didnt say anything else.
In the hospital, when Zongzheng Bin found out about this, he was so angry that he tugged on his wound and it reopened. An Nuanforted Zongzheng Bin saying that his health was more important than anything else.
Zongzheng Bin suppressed his anger so that he wouldnt take it out on An Nuan, but he was still angry. His career and position had been stolen by someone else.
Zongzheng Bin was very dejected, but when he saw that An Nuan was taking care of him so carefully and was barely even sleeping, he feltforted. At the time when he was most deste, there was actually someone like this by his side.
Once Zongzheng Bin recovered and got out of the hospital, he sank into the intense family battle for the right of inheritance so he had no time to go bother Ning Shu again.
Ning Shu also made herself focus on learning all sorts of business knowledge and ways operate a corporation. She was slowly learning to manage this huge corporation.
Sometimes it felt very hard. As expected, it was because her intelligence was too low?
In the future she really had to add more points to intelligence, but she also couldnt let her martial arts ability drop. Martial arts were something that would preserve her life, so she had to keep increasing it as much as possible.
Chapter 862: Eldest Daughter-in-law of the Zongzheng Family
Chapter 862: Eldest Daughter-inw of the Zongzheng Family
Ning Shu paid a bit of attention to the Zongzheng family. The current Zongzheng family really was lively. All sorts of drama were ying out and romance as well as familial love were being tormented by the desire for power and wealth.
Zongzheng Bin wanted to take back his control of the corporation, but how could his younger brother who had just gotten the post possibly hand it back to him obediently? They startedpeting under false pretenses of friendliness.
Every person had their own selfish desires and goals, so it made the Zongzheng family situation extremely strange.
Wonder if An Nuan would be able to get used to thisplicated life of the wealthy? Ning Shu felt that with how simple An Nuan was, she would definitely end up being used.
An Nuan was the eldest daughter-inw of the Zongzheng family, the wife of the first-in-line to inherit, so a lot of people were watching her.
This kind of life made An Nuan feel very worn out. She would have to carefullyyer meanings every time she opened her mouth and also had to mull over what other people meant when they said something for a very long time. Just thinking about that kind of life made Ning Shu feel tired for An Nuan.
Ning Shu would sometimes see An Nuan when she went to participate in business gatherings. Now, her face always contained weariness. Not even the exquisite makeup could cover up this weariness. She did her best to converse with other rich married women gracefully and her way of speaking was now very deliberate.
The current An Nuan was no longer that blessed lucky girl who was doted on by Gong Luo so much that she seemed to live in paradise. Although Zongzheng Bin loved her, he was busy with trying to get back his power. Having fallen into the fight for power, he could only fight to hisst gasp.
As of now, An Nuan had to help Zongzheng Bin obtain resources and connections so that Zongzheng Bin would be able to obtain sess in this struggle for the right of inheritance.
Ning Shu shrugged. Why didnt the current An Nuan say that Zongzheng Bin only cared about power?
When Ning Shu recalled how An Nuan had used her of being a cold-blooded capitalist who only cared about money, she felt the urge tough.
When An Nuan turned around and happened to meet Ning Shus gaze, Ning Shu lifted her wine cup towards An Nuan. After a moment of hesitation, An Nuan prepared to walk towards Ning Shu, but Ning Shu turned and left.
She didnt want to get involved with An Nuan at all.
An Nuan stared at this mans back, her face flushed with slight embarrassment. Suddenly, she felt like crying a little. She was really tired.
Sometimes she really couldnt understand Zongzheng Bins actions. An Nuan wanted to make him give up on this fight and live a more ordinary life. No matter what, it was still better than endlessly fighting like this.
However, whenever she said this, Zongzheng Bin would be really angry and would hug her, saying that things would be better in the future, that everything would be fine once they reached sess.
But when would sesse?
An Nuan couldnt see the end of this. She worked hard to learn how to help Zongzheng Bin, but this kind of life made her feel very lost and empty.
There were luxurious clothes, brand name bags, luxury cars escorting her, and the housekeepers attending to her.
However, An Nuan felt that this wasnt the kind of life she should be living. She shouldnt be spending her life in this kind of endless conflict.
Ning Shu didnt really care what was going on with An Nuan. After a period of time breaking into the topic and working hard at it, Ning Shu was getting increasingly better that managing the Gong Family Corporation. As expected, learning more and practicing more did give results. Sometimes Ning Shu would have to work until two in the morning.
She wasnt as intelligent as Gong Luo, so for the sake of not revealing herck of knowledge and experience in front of the subordinates and the board of directors, she had truly put in a lot of work.
Ding, taskpleted. Leaving task world. 2333 who had disappeared for a long time finally made a sound.
Ning Shuughed coldly. Following that, she was hit by a wave of dizziness and when she opened her eyes again, she was back in the system space. She loosened a breath in relief as she looked at the familiar dcor. She had really been worried that she would be stuck in that task world and stuck in a mans body for the rest of her life.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Ning Shu nced down and saw that her soul was so thin that it was barely visible, she was shocked. Her soul had already be much stronger than before and she had never had a task that used up almost all of her soul energy.
With her soul the way it was now, a gust of wind would probably be enough to make her vanish.
Chapter 863: I Can Explain!
Chapter 863: I Can Exin!
Ning Shu didnt question why 2333 vanish and first sat down to start absorbing the substance in the system space to start strengthening her soul.
She was almost scared to death by the sight of how thin her soul was. Her current state was even worse than when she had first entered the system.
She couldnt understand why the task this time had harmed her soul so much.
Ning Shu didnt know how long she had been cultivating but her soul was finally strengthening. She opened her eyes. When she saw that her soul was no longer as transparent, she loosened a breath in relief, then started opening fire on 2333.
Where the hell did you go? Ning Shus tone was very irritated. She had definitely been transferred to the wrong location again. She had be a man for the second time!
2333 hastily said, Let me exin! I can exin! I really can exin! Ning Shu, let me exin
Ning Shu: (s㧥)sߩ
Then frickin exin already!
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The location was off again this time, so I felt like my system either got a bug or a virus. Thats why I applied to the main system to request for a fix and was gone during this time. Can you understand me?
Fudge, he had left her alone by herself in the task world and didnt even respond to her at all. She even thought that she would have to live out the rest of her life in that world. Would he frickin be able to understand her?
Ning Shu said mildly, With so many defects, why didnt you apply to just be reformatted? That way all the issues would be gone.
Ning Shu suspected 2333 of purposefully pretending to be dead.
Wuuwuuwuu How can you be so cruel? said 2333 while crying.
Ning Shu suddenly felt very helpless and she said, I encountered a task-taker this time. She was very strong.
And this task-taker insisted on getting my true heart.
System 2333-sama hastily asked, Then did you fall in love with her? Did you give her your true heart?
Hows that possible? How could I possibly fall in love with a woman? Ning Shu snapped back in an annoyed tone.
Thats good. 2333 sighed in relief.
Ning Shu was a little confused and asked, Would there be a problem?
Some task-takers not only focus on gaining high experience, they also try to get some extra ie in task worlds. They do all they can to get some extra resources, said 2333.
As for why this task-taker wanted your true heart, its because the power of peoples hearts are very strong. An untainted heart filled with pure true love is especially powerful and very useful for task-takers. The more powerful the person is, the more pure and strong their true heart is, exined 2333.
Ning Shu became even more confused. Something like this is allowed?
As long as the task-taker doesnt damage the nes. Some things are hard to evaluate from the get-go so it all depends on the task-takers own wisdom. Of course, its also a skill for a task-taker to be able to obtain another persons true heart, said 2333 mildly.
Ning Shu nodded, then took a moment to pray Amitabha Buddha for the men who had their true hearts tricked out of them. However, it was still a case of a person that was willing to hit and a person that was willing to be hit.
Then howe so much of my soul was used up in this task? asked Ning Shu.
That task-taker probably had some sort of item. You were resisting the power of that item with the energy of your soul, which was why it got worn out so much. 2333 sounded a little frustrated with her as he said, Hurry and get stronger already. Youll be encountering all sorts of entrustors and task-takers in the future. If youre this weak, youll end up getting killed.
Im working hard, said Ning Shu. Its not like I can frickin be strong all of a sudden. Do you think Im not in a rush to get stronger?
2333 said, Youre just too rigid in the way you do things. You dont know to be flexible. Everyone else is working hard to gain resources while doing tasks, but you only get a little bit of attribute points and experience points in each task without any other harvest.
Chapter 864: You’re the Goddess of War After All
Chapter 864: Youre the Goddess of War After All
Alright, Ill work hard. Ning Shu nodded. If I encounter some treasure, Ill definitely collect it.
Haa, its also because this kind of low-level ne doesnt have any treasures at all. Just take it slow, I guess. Dont be impatient and take it step by step. 2333 consoled Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. That was right, she couldnt allow herself to be in too much of a rush. If she lost her calm, it would be easy for issues to arise. At that time, how was she supposed toplete the task and live on?
Ning Shu felt a little irascible. It was because she had encountered a powerful task-taker and found that she barely had any power to fight back. It made her feel a bit helpless and flustered.
She was a little worn out, so she decided not to bother about anything else and sleep for a while first. She needed to get rid of these negative emotions first.
The system space was quiet. Everything here was still. Time didnt pass at all. After some time passed, Ning Shu woke up and stretched.
2333, lets take a look at how many points we got this time, said Ning Shu. A stats panel immediately appeared in front of Ning Shu.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 250000 (+150000)
Soul: 200
Life: 60
Intelligence: 100
Charm: 3
Luck: 34
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 55
Faith: 1 (+5)
Aptitude: 26
Merit: 35 (+1)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing)
Fulfilled Gong Luos wish.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 25 attribute points.
Ning Shu was rather satisfied with having obtained 150k points and rudimentary business administration knowledge. Having an additional skill was always only beneficial. Nothing could go wrong with learning some more knowledge.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Something that Ning Shu hadnt expected was that she had actually gotten five additional faith points and a bit of merit. Ning Shu suspected that she had gotten the merit because she saved An Nuans younger brother.
But she wasnt sure.
2333, where did these faith pointse from? asked Ning Shu.
If someone believes in you, theyll naturally provide you with faith energy. Faith energy is also a sort of pure and powerful energy. Its very useful, exined 2333. But its very rare for low-level task-takers to be able to get faith energy. Youre doing pretty well.
Ning Shu didnt know what was good about faith energy, but since 2333 said that it was something good, then it was definitely something good. As expected, it was best to do more good deeds. As long as it was within her power, if she could help people a little, she should.
This faith energy had probablye from the primitive society ne. After all, she had be a tribe founder, the first chief. When the tribe offered sacrifices to their ancestors, they were kneeling and worshipping her. That was probably what generated the faith energy.
Theres probably also the princess ne. Someone had carved a statue of you after all. It probably generates a little bit of faith energy, said 2333. Youre the goddess of war after all.
The title goddess of war was strangely embarrassing.
Chapter 865: Intermediate Task-taker
Chapter 865: Intermediate Task-taker
Ning Shu added the attribute points to intelligence, luck, and martial arts. Intelligence was very important, and martial arts was equally important.
The stats panel reflected the changes.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 250000 (+150000)
Soul: 200
Life: 60
Intelligence: 100 (+10)
Charm: 3
Luck: 34 (+5)
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 55 (+10)
Faith: 6
Aptitude: 26
Merit: 36
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing)
After adding the attribute points, Ning Shu opened the system marketce and first got some fasting pills, antidote pills, water, and medicine. These were all survival essentials.
She recalled how she had been bewitched by Song Ning. Although she had gotten a calmness halo, it wasnt very effective. Ning Shu wanted to get something that would help her resist the allures of the external world.
She browsed through the marketce and saw a manual with a heart-clearing chant. The heart-clearing chant had the effect of making a persons heart calm and helping maintain a rational state. Its effect was even betterbined with the calmness halo, so Ning Shu didnt even bother to consider it before exchanging for it. She spent 50k points.
The task this time really wore Ning Shu out. Although her soul was no longer flimsy, she still felt very worn out. For the time being, she didnt want to enter the task world, so she pulled out a book from the bookshelf.
This book was very thick and it recorded information on a lot of treasures, like the primal chaos stone and myriad world stone that Ning Shu had encountered. It recorded information on all sorts of strange treasures that made Ning Shu feel like her view of the world waspletely being widened.
Ning Shu tried to memorize everything in the book, that way she wouldnt end up missing treasures she encountered. If that happened, she would really puke blood.
While working on her task, she should work on gaining more resources. Forget getting anything like a heart with true love though. With her three points of charm, not even a dog would pay attention to her, much less humans.
Furthermore, she couldnt bring herself to ept slipping away right after she obtained someones true heart.
She didnt know how much time had passed, but she had finally finished reading the book.
She had a headache, but at the very least, shed be able to recognize something good with one nce now.
After dawdling in the system space for a good while, she finally felt like doing a task again and she said to 2333, Lets enter the task world. Is it a man or a woman this time?
Its a female entrustor, replied 2333. Hurry and level up to being an intermediate task-taker, that way youll be able to see the entrustor first. Youll be able to talk to the entrustor face to face to make certain of the direction of the task.
Ning Shu was taken aback for a moment. You can see the entrustor before every task?
Of course. But right now you dont have this right, and intermediate task-takers can also refuse entrustors. If the remuneration is too low, its perfectly eptable to refuse the task. They can also negotiate with the entrustor.
Ning Shu suddenly really wanted to be an intermediate task-take. She asked, How many points do I need to be an intermediate task-taker?
Three million experience points, said 2333.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 866: Towards Those Three Million Points
Chapter 866: Towards Those Three Million Points
It felt really far out of reach. Three million points? She only had twenty hundred thousand so far, and before each task shed have to exchange for all sorts of things.
It seemed like she had to start saving a bit and work hard to be stronger until she didnt need to buy those items anymore.
It was only now that Ning Shu truly felt how much like an ant she was. She was probably on the bottom-most level of the pyramid of task-takers. Every single step up would be extremely hard.
2333, tell the truth. How far do you think Ill be able to go? asked Ning Shu.
2333 hesitated for a while before saying, Ill make an evaluation based on your data. Your aptitude isnt very good andpared to other task-takers, youre not as smooth and sly. Your personality isnt flexible enough, and youre also pretty dumb. You probably wont be able to get very far.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: (sF)sߩ
He was sure f*cking direct.
The system-samas unspoken implication was that she wouldnt even be able to reach the level of intermediate task-taker.
Ning Shu shrugged. Although she felt a little disappointed after hearing 2333s words, she soon pulled herself together again. From the start she was someone that had escaped death and now had the chance to experience all sorts of lives. It was already a profit for her to be able to continue living.
Even if one day she actually ended up being exterminated, she was already satisfied with this life.
2333 said that she wasnt sly and flexible enough, but she was stubborn. While she was alive, she would continue to insist on stubbornly being herself. Even if she was only a tool to mend the nes, she still wanted to live happily.
Lets enter the task, said Ning Shu. Time to strive towards those three million points!
Ning Shu was hit with a wave of dizziness, then she felt herself merging with the body. Before she even opened her eyes, someone suddenly lifted her nket away. A gust of cold wind got in and caused her to shiver.
Big Sis Miao, why are you still sleeping? The suns already so high up. A female voice appeared next to her ear. Based on the sound of it, she didnt seem very old.
Ning Shu wasnt in a very good state so it took her a good while to open her eyes. She paid no attention to the girl in front of her and covered herself with the nket. It was seriously cold.
Big Sis Miao, Mom told me to wake you up. When the girl saw that Ning Shu was curled up on the bed, she reached out to pull at Ning Shus nket.
What are you doing? Ning Shu looked at the girl. She seemed only about eighteen years old and her skin was a little dark. She had white earrings of some kind and was wearing a red down-filled garment which only served to make her face look even darker.
When the girl saw that Ning Shu was looking at her with a stern expression, she felt a little intimidated. She pressed her lips together unhappily. Big Sis Miao, Mom told you to get up. The vige isnt like the city. If you dont wake up, youll beughed at.
Ning Shu hadnt received the storyline yet, so she didnt know what was going on. Go outside first. Ill be up soon.
People from the city sure are troublesome, muttered the girl. Then she asked, Big Sis Miao, the pajamas youre wearing are really pretty. Can you lend them to me?
Ning Shu:
Go outside first, said Ning Shu mildly.
The girl thought that Ning Shu had agreed and nced onest time longingly at the clothes Ning Shu was wearing before heading outside.
Once the girl left, Ning Shu got up from the bed and locked the door. The lock on the door was a very old iron lock and looked like it could easily be knocked off if someone kicked hard from outside.
Ning Shu nced at the clothes she was wearing, then at the pink slippers she was wearing. They werepletely ipatible with the surroundings.
The ground was an uneven mud floor and the surrounding furniture looked very new, but their design were in extremely poor taste. Furthermore, their craftsmanship didnt seem to be that good. She could still smell thecquer.
There was a brand new ϲ character festively taped onto the wall. The original host was already married.
Ning Shu felt very cold, so she rubbed her hands and curled back up on the bed. She wrapped the nket around herself to start receiving the storyline.
ment: ϲ is the character for happiness. Its taped up a lot during festive asions and for good luck. Lmao, this original hosts name though. The first Miao is a surname and also means sprout. The other two miaos are the same character and it means clever/wonderful.
Chapter 867: A Poor Young Man and a Wealthy Miss
Chapter 867: A Poor Young Man and a Wealthy Miss
This was simply the story of a poor young man and a miss from a wealthy family.
The original hosts name was Miao Miaomiao. She fell in love with a worker at her dadspany and in spite of her parents opposition, insisted on marrying Zhang Jiasen. Miao Miaomiao was an only child since her mother had lost the ability to have children due to losing too much blood when giving birth to her.
Hence the married couple naturally doted on Miao Miaomiao a lot. Due to this, Miao Miaomiao grew up with a very na?ve personality. One time when she was going to her dadspany, her heel snapped. A man walked over and helped her glue her heel back on, saving her from having to walk around in such an embarrassing state.
Zhang Jiasen was a taciturn and earnest man. He didntugh at Miao Miaomiaos predicament and simply helped her.
When Miao Miaomiao saw Zhang Jiasen in his white shirt and noticed that his cor down to his hands were perfectly clean, she felt that he looked very cool.
She snuck a peek at the workers ID that was on a blue string around his neck and noted down his name.
At that time, she was very excited. After that, she would often visit thepany and soon became familiar with Zhang Jiasen.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Zhang Jiasen was the type who didnt talk a lot but gave people the feeling that he could be relied on. After the two of them confirmed their feelings for each other, Zhang Jiasen told Miao Miaomiao about his family situation.
Miao Miaomiao didnt show dislike for the fact that Zhang Jiasens family situation wasplicated and simply felt heartache for Zhang Jiasen for having to support his entire family. He had to take care of his parents and also his younger siblings educations.
Later, when Zhang Jiasen asked Miao Miaomiao to marry him, Miao Miaomiao had agreed.
However, the Miao family parents refused to agree to it. Allow their beloved daughter to marry that poor brat? And one that had evene from some remote backwoods?
He even had an older sister and a bunch of inws. His family was soplicated, and based on Miaomiaos personality, she wouldnt be able to handle these interpersonal rtionships.
However, Miao Miaomiao was determined to get married with Zhang Jiasen. The Miao family parents have always been doting towards their daughter, so when they saw that Zhang Jiasen was also pretty talented, they agreed to it. However, the condition was that the first child, regardless of whether it was a daughter or a son, must be named Miao.
In all honesty, what the Miao family parents did was looking down on Zhang Jiasen a little, but Zhang Jiasen had immediately agreed to it.
The Miao family parents even bought a house for the two. The house was veryrge and costed several millions. Father Miao was going to write Miao Miaomiaos name on the title deed.
However, Miao Miaomiao felt that since they were about to get married and the husband and wife were one, both of their names should go on the deed. Even though Zhang Jiasen had rejected the offer, Miao Miaomiao still insisted on writing his name on the deed.
Thus, the premarital asset became a shared asset. Zhang Jiasen kissed Miao Miaomiaos lips for the first time.
When they were dating, it had always been very courteous. If they were being a little more intimate, they would simply hold hands. The most intimate they had been was when Zhang Jiasen kissed Miao Miaomiaos forehead.
The Miao family parents felt that for better or for worse, this man was going to be their son-inw. If his position was too low, others wouldugh at him, so Zhang Jiasen was first promoted to a section chief, then to a department manager, and now he was the assistant general manager.
He had barely been in thepany for three years, so the rate at which he got promoted was like that of riding a rocket.
After the two got married, Zhang Jiasen brought Miao Miaomiao back to his family home. It was only now that Miao Miaomiao truly realized how poor Zhang Jiasens family was. The house was made of mud and everything was very old. They had to chop wood in order to cook and the air was always filled with mes and smoke. This was something that Miao Miaomiao never wouldve been able to imagine.
Zhang Jiasen stayed at home for a couple days, then prepared to head back to the city to go back to work. However, he left Miao Miaomiao behind saying that he wanted to have Miao Miaomiao interact with his family more so that they would be closer and that hede back for her soon.
Chapter 868: Honey-soaked Life Turned Tragedy
Chapter 868: Honey-soaked Life Turned Tragedy
Miao Miaomiao was thinking that Zhang Jiasens parents counted as her parents, so she stayed. However, the days here were not pleasant at all. Miao Miaomiao was the miss of a rich family that has always led a pampered life, but Zhang Jiasens mother, Zhang Jiasens mother-inw, had Miao Miaomiao feed the ducks, the pigs, and even go to the field to cut ragweed.
How could Miao Miaomiao possibly know how to do these things? She didnt do them well, so her mother-inw was always scolding her. Miao Miaomiao was thinking that this was her mother-inw and Zhang Jiasens mother, so she was very respectful towards her.
Miao Miaomiao was waiting for Zhang Jiasen toe for her. Even though the Miao family parents called and told her toe back, she didnt.
In the end, Father Miao had to pressure Zhang Jiasen to get him to bring Miao Miaomiao back.
When Miao Miaomiao got back, she worked hard to be a good housewife and learn to take care of Zhang Jiasen.
The situation shifted when Father Miao, due to a stroke, ended up in the hospital. Following that, his condition rapidly worsened and he abruptly passed away, leaving Mother Miao and Miao Miaomiao behind. As the Miao familys son-inw, Zhang Jiasen naturally acted to stabilize thepany. He had to look after thepany while looking after this pair of mother and daughter.
In reality, thepany was already Zhang Jiasens. Probably due to being heartbroken, Mother Miaos body became increasingly weak. After a year, she also passed away.
Miao Miaomiao felt like her world copsed when her parents left her so suddenly and she became even more reliant on Zhang Jiasen. She even became a little bit high-strung.
Zhang Jiasen took Miao Miaomiao to a hospital to get a checkup and the results were that Miao Miaomiao had gotten a mental disorder due to too much stress.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
One time, Miao Miaomiao saw that a woman was hugged Zhang Jiasens arm on the street, so without thinking, she rushed over to demand answers. However, as she was crossing the street, a car hit her and she was sent flying very far away.
Thest thing Miao Miaomiao saw was Zhang Jiasens indifferent expression.
Miao Miaomiaos wishes: She didnt want to be tricked by Zhang Jiasen again. She wanted to protect her fathers property and make Zhang Jiasen who originally didnt have anything end up with nothing.
After Ning Shu finished receiving the storyline, her expression was: _
How pure and simple was this girl?
For the first half of her life, Miao Miaomiao lived a life soaked in honey, but thetter half of her life was like a fancy tragedy.
This Zhang Jiasen wasnt an ordinary character.
Fudge, it was seriously cold. Ning Shu wrapped the nket even more tightly around herself. Very loud banging came from the door. The knocks were so hard dust was falling off the walls.
Miaomiao, why are you still asleep? Zhang Jiasens mothers voice came from outside the door.
As Zhang Jiasens mother banged on the door, she kept shouting Miaomiao!
Im almost ready. Im getting dressed! shouted Ning Shu, then she forced herself to lift the nkets away and stand up. If she didnt get up, this mother-inw would just keep bothering her.
What this mother-inw liked to do the most was to train this rich daughter-inw, then boast to others that her son had married the daughter of a rich family and that she had trained this daughter-inw very well, that this daughter-inw did whatever she was told.
Other people would look at her with envy every time, which satisfied Zhang Jiasens mothers vanity.
She couldnt see that Miao Miaomiao respected her. She just believed that she was dominating this rich daughter-inw.
Are you ready or not? Why are you still not out? The mother-inw started knocking on the door again. The knocks were so hard that Ning Shu felt like she was about to break the door down.
Ning Shu got dressed, then opened the door to see an elderly middle age woman. Her skin was very dark and rough, and her face was so slim that her cheekbones protruded. The corners of her eyes and her forehead were filled with wrinkles.
When the mother-inw saw what Ning Shu was wearing, she remarked darkly, What are you dressed so nice for? You still have work to doter. Seriously.
Chapter 869: Zhang Jiasen’s Home
Chapter 869: Zhang Jiasens Home
Ning Shu nced at what she was wearing. The cut of the clothes was form-fitting and the design was very pretty. It really wasnt suitable for wearing while doing things, but all that the original host had were these types of clothing. After all, her family was in the clothing business.
Although the original host was simple, she still had very good taste.
After leaving the room, Ning Shu saw that Zhang Jiasens father was currently sitting on the steps and smoking a pipe. His trouser legs were rolled up and his feet were bare and covered with mud. It was clear that he had juste back from the field.
Miao Miaomiaos father-inw has never really spoken with the original host. Whenever he had something to say, he would say it to Zhang Jiasen so theyve never really interacted.
Ning Shu walked into the main room. Breakfast was on the table and Ning Shu was a little hungry, so she sat down. When the younger sister Zhang Qingqing walked in, she said, Dad hasnt sat down yet, so how can you sit down first?
Ning Shu didnt know that there was this custom so she stood back up. Little Sis Zhang grabbed Ning Shus arm and said in a spoiled manner, Big Sis Miao, you said that you were going to give me your pajamas.
Ning Shu looked at Little Sis Zhang. The down-filled garment she was wearing was something the original host had bought. What Little Sis Zhang liked to do the most was to see what good things the original host had, then ask for them. She had gotten bags, clothing, cosmetics, and even crystal hair clips.
Miao Miaomiao was someone who didnt have a sense of what was valuable. To her, money was just a number. Even if it was just a hair clip, the item was usually very expensive.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, every time Little Sis Zhang asked for something, she would give it to her. Despite this, Little Sis Zhang had never called Miao Miaomiao sister-inw and just called her Big Sis Miao.
What kind of address was that?
When Little Sis Zhang saw that Ning Shu wasnt speaking, she shook Ning Shus arm. Big Sis Miao, can you lend it to me for just a day?
Ning Shu:
Although she said just a day, it would be hers from the day onwards.
Miaomiao, just lend it to Little Sis for a day. Ill have her return it to you when the timees. Zhang Jiasens mother carried a te of salted vegetables in and set it on the table.
Little Sis Zhang curled her lips unhappily without speaking.
Ning Shu said mildly, Lets talk after breakfast.
Zhang Jiasens father walked in and sat at the head of the table.
The breakfast was very simple. It was just a couple steamed buckwheat buns, a te of salted vegetables, and cornmeal gruel. The most interesting part of this was that every person could only eat one steamed bun. Of course, how could Zhang Jiasens father who was aborer every be full on just one steamed bun? However, Zhang Jiasens mother was able to grasp the amount for everyone perfectly.
When Zhang Jiasen left, he had clearly given his mother quite a lot of money to have her improve the familys meals, but the food was still very bad.
Ning Shu felt that Zhang Jiasens mother couldnt bear to buy good things for her, this outsider, to eat, so she was waiting until she left to spend this money.
In this house, she was an outsider.
Little Sis Zhang had a twin older brother. When it came time to eat, he came out of his room while ying on his phone. He didnt even bother to lift his head or give any greetings.
Speaking of which, this phone was also something that the original host had purchased.
Beforeing to Zhang Jiasens home, the original host had prepared a lot of gifts. Zhang Jiasen had called his family beforehand to ask what they need, then the original host had prepared them one by one.
Ning Shu felt that the original host was dumb just from thinking about it.
She sat down, then Zhang Jiasens motherdled a bowl of cornmeal gruel for Ning Shu. Ning Shu looked at the bowl. It didnt seem to have been washed clean and there were ck things stuck on it. The chopsticks didnt look clean either.
When she saw that Zhang Jiasens mother would cough every couple bites and spit, she lost all appetite and ate only the steamed bun. The taste wasnt that good either, it was like dough dumpling.
Ning Shu felt quite disgusted. Her identity was this familys new daughter-inw. Was there a need for them to treat her this way?
Were they trying to make an initial show of strength?
Chapter 870: Going Home
Chapter 870: Going Home
She seriously didnt know how the original host endured this. Ning Shu expressed that she couldnt endure it.
When this family faced Miao Miaomiao, they were prideful, but also felt inferior. They all wanted to trample on top of Miao Miaomiao, especially Miao Miaomiaos mother-inw.
After breakfast, Zhang Jiasens mother said to Ning Shu, Go feed the pigs first. Ive already fed the birds. After you feed the pigs, go cut the ragweed.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu expressed that she didnt have the American time to do these things. She needed to head back to deal with Zhang Jiasen, then these blood-sucking leeches.
Ning Shu nodded towards Zhang Jiasens mother, then said to Little Sis Zhang, Didnt you want the pajamas? Come with me to my room to get it.
Little Sis Zhang immediately smiled and went with Ning Shu to the room. When Zhang Jiasens mother said this, her lips moved but in the end she didnt say anything.
Ning Shu gave Little Sis Zhang the pajamas she had changed out of this morning. Little Sis Zhang stroked the pajamas happily and eximed, This is sofortable!
Ning Shu said to Little Sis Zhang, Im not feeling very well, can you feed the pigs for me, then go cut the ragweed?
Little Sis Zhangs facial color immediately became a little bad and she said unhappily, Mom told you to do those things. Thats your work. Since youve married into our family, you should listen to us.
Ning Shus expression didnt change as she pulled out a very beautiful bottle of perfume and said, Help me please? Ill give this brand name perfume to you.
Little Sis Zhang hastily snatched the bottle of perfume from Ning Shus hand and opened it to take a sniff. Then she closed it and held it tightly, clearly not intending to give it back to Ning Shu.
But Mom said to have you do it. Little Sis Zhangs expression was a little hesitant.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu took out another bottle of nail polish. Ill give you this and also a makeup set. I really cherish these things. If it werent for the fact that I dont feel well and need your help, I wouldnt be able to bear giving them to you.
Fine, Ill help you. Little Sis Zhang swept all of these items off and hurried out of Ning Shus room.
Ning Shu locked the door, then shoved all her clothes and things into her suitcase. There was no way shed stay here obediently and wait for Zhang Jiasen toe get her.
Leaving your newlywed wife behind in the countryside to head back to work on your own? It was clear that Zhang Jiasen didnt want to stay with Miao Miaomiao.
Little Sis, why are you the one feeding the pigs? Wheres your sister-inw? Zhang Jiasens mothers voice appeared in the yard. Her voice was very loud. She was probably being loud on purpose for Ning Shu to hear.
Little Sis Zhang said, Big Sis Miao isnt feeling well, so Im doing it for her. Mom, Big Sis Miao gave me some things to ask me to do it for her.
People from the city sure are delicate. They look pretty but only know to bezy, muttered Zhang Jiasens mother. Probably because Ning Shu had given Little Sis Zhang a lot of things though, she didnte to cause Ning Shu trouble.
Ning Shu stayed in the house until Zhang Jiasens parents left to do work and Little Sis Zhang went to go cut the ragweed. The younger brother-inw was always in his room ying on the phone without doing anything else.
Ning Shu wrote a note, the content being that she was going home and not to look for her. Then she took her suitcase and quietly left. On the vige street, she waited until a bus arrived, then bought a ticket and left.
In reality, staying in that house was quite suffocating. Could it be that it had never urred to Zhang Jiasen that Miao Miaomiao would be scared and unused to an unfamiliar environment?
The car was very jolty. Ning Shu was almost about to throw up from being jolted around. That in addition to the fact that she hadnt really eaten much this morning made her feel very flustered and she had to silently repeat the heart-clearing chant.
Chapter 871: Zhang Jiasen
Chapter 871: Zhang Jiasen
After a long bumpy trip, Ning Shu finally reached the bus stop. As she was hauling her luggage off the bus, a man walked over to take the suitcase from her hand.
Ning Shu looked at the man. He was wearing a ck woolen cloak with a gray scarf that fell to his knees which made his figure seem even more tall and pin straight.
When Ning Shu saw this man, a surge of emotions that was hard to describe flooded up in her heart. There was pain, hate, disappointment, and frustration.
His looks were fair and attractive, and he looked like a young talent. This was Zhang Jiasen.
Zhang Jiasens looks were really quite good. If they werent though, they wouldnt have captivated Miao Miaomiao so much. As he leaned down to take the suitcase, a fresh and clean smell wafted over from his body.
This was a clean man, but his thoughts were unfathomable.
Ning Shu pulled out a smile. You came to get me.
Zhang Jiasens gaze swept across Ning Shus face, then he frowned slightly. His tone contained an almost undetectable trace of rebuke. Why did you suddenly leave the house? Everyone was looking for you and in the end it was my younger sister that called me. I predicted that you came back so I came here first to get you.
Ning Shu smiled again as she said, Didnt I leave a note?
Mom and Dad cant read, so they wouldnt be able to understand your note. How can you be so willful? Like a little kid. Zhang Jiasen seemed to be speaking dotingly, but he was actually rebuking Ning Shu for being willful.
Ning Shu fixed her hair that was slightly messy from the wind and replied mildly, The elders cant read, but the little sister can. If ites to it, theres also the little brother-inw. Those two can read.
Zhang Jiasen narrowed his eyes slightly as he ced the suitcase in the trunk of the car.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu sat in the front passenger seat. As Zhang Jiasen drove, he nced over at Ning Shu from time to time.
Ning Shu paid no attention to Zhang Jiasens gaze and just looked outside the car while considering things. She knew from the first moment she saw Zhang Jiasen that he was going to be hard to deal with.
It was no wonder he had ended up getting to the summit of life in the end.
Miao Miaomiao was just a stepping stone for him. He was a man that was ruthless towards himself and others.
Ning Shu inwardly gave a coldugh.
Are you not feeling well? When Zhang Jiasen saw that Ning Shu wasnt speaking, he frowned slightly as he asked, Where do you not feel well?
Zhang Jiasen was truly particrly charming when his brows were slightly furrowed. That paired with his low voice made it very easy for people to fall for his charm.
Im fine, I just didnt really eat anything during breakfast so Im hungry, replied Ning Shu.
Zhang Jiasens expression stiffened for a brief instant, but it soon went back to normal and he said, The things in the countryside arent as refined as in the city. You definitely werent used to them.
Ning Shu nodded. Yeah, I was constipated the whole time.
Zhang Jiasen:
The atmosphere instantly fell silent. Ning Shu leaned her head against the seat and closed her eyes. Head to my familys first. Im going to nap for a while.
Zhang Jiasens expression was unreadable as he pressed harder on the gas pedal.
After they got home, Zhang Jiasen stopped the car and turned around to help undo Ning Shus seat belt. When Ning Shu opened her eyes, she saw that Zhang Jiasen was leaning over her and immediately pushed him. What are you doing?
A helpless expression appeared on Zhang Jiasens face. Were home. I helped unbuckle your seat belt.
Ning Shu nodded, then pushed open the door and got off the car to walk into the one family courtyard.
Zhang Jiasen caught up with Ning Shu and reached out to take her hand, but Ning Shu reflexively shook it off.
Zhang Jiasen didnt get angry and just furrowed his brows tightly as he looked at Ning Shu. He said in a tone of certainty, Youre angry.
Im not. Ning Shu smiled like the original host. How could I possibly be angry with you?
Chapter 872: A Born Actor
Chapter 872: A Born Actor
Zhang Jiasen still wanted to say something else, but Ning Shu had already walked into the house. Zhang Jiasen had no choice but to follow her.
Mom. Ning Shu greeted Mother Miao who was arranging flowers in the drawing room. When Mother Miao saw Ning Shu, she was stunned for a moment, then she dropped the flower to walk over to hug Ning Shu before taking a step back to size her up.
Youve gotten thinner, and darker. How did you end up like this? Mother Miaos tone contained heartache. You should havee back earlier.
Mother Miao was a middle-aged woman with very good manners who maintained herself well. She looked like she was only in her thirties.
Mom, I really missed you. Ning Shu hugged Mother Miao tightly. As this body hugged Mother Miao, it started trembling uncontrobly. It was clearly the original hosts emotions.
Its good that youre back. Its good that youre back. Mother Miao immediately called Father Miao. Ning Shu went upstairs first to take a bath. There was no way to shower at all in the countryside. The bathroom was very drafty and showering in the cold weather was asking to freeze to death.
Ning Shu washed up to her hearts content and when she came back out, she saw that Zhang Jiasen was sitting on the sofa and reading a book.
When he saw Ning Shue out, he set down the book and smiled towards Ning Shu. Zhang Jiasen didnt smile often, so when he smiled, it was actually quite breath-taking.
Ning Shu looked at Zhang Jiasens smile indifferently, so Zhang Jiasens frowned slightly. He walked to Ning Shu and reached out to hug her. He ced his chin on her forehead as he stroked her hair and said in a low voice, Dont be angry anymore. Its not pretty with your face all scrunched up.
You said you would be back for me, so why didnt youe back for me? Ning Shu tilted her head up as she asked, I was waiting in the countryside for you toe back for me the entire time.
Zhang Jiasen sighed in relief and a smile appeared on his face again as he stroked Ning Shus head. Youre talking about this? Its been a little busy at thepanytely. If you hadnte back, I was nning to go get you in a couple days.
Haha Ning Shu gave Zhang Jiasen a very fake smile.
Oh you. Zhang Jiasens expression was very helpless but there was also doting affection mixed in.
This guy was definitely a born actor.
Miaomiao, youre back? Hurry ande down for Dad to see. Father Miaos voice came from below the stairs.
Ning Shu brushed off Zhang Jiasens hand, then turned to walk down the stairs. Zhang Jiasen looked down at his hand, his gaze deep and dark, then he clenched his fist.
After a moment, he went downstairs as well.
Ning Shu hugged the chubby Father Miao. Father Miao was a fatty with a middle part hairstyle. It was no wonder he ended up having a stroke in the original storyline.
Dad, its about time for you to start dieting. Its not good for your health to be so fat. Ning Shu didnt want Father Miao to pass away so early.
Ning Shu was suspicious of the cause of the Miao family parents deaths, especially the death of Mother Miao. How could a person who was perfectly well and alive die just a year after Father Miao passed away?
Furthermore, Miao Miaomiao was also diagnosed to have a mental disorder. Ning Shu suspected that all of this had something to do with Zhang Jiasen.
However, Miao Miaomiao had always been a girl that was very ignorant of the world. The fact that she had been able to realize that she had been tricked by Zhang Jiasen when she died was already not easy.
So there was a need for her to verify things for herself.
Alright, alright. Ill listen to you. Father Miao rubbed his head as he said this with a smile. When he saw Zhang Jiasen walking down from upstairs, he said, Youre here too.
Zhang Jiasen was very respectful towards Father Miao and greeted him as dad.
Ning Shu took in Zhang Jiasens behavior silently. Even though Father Miao had always been very dissatisfied with Zhang Jiasens family circumstances, Zhang Jiasen had neverined about it and was always very respectful towards Father Miao.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This was a man who could endure.
Chapter 873: Price for Being Willful
Chapter 873: Price for Being Willful
Zhang Jiasen was, without question, a phoenix boy. A golden phoenix that flew out from its nest in the mountains, capable of bringing his family hope.
He was intelligent and hardworking. His mentality was iparably tough and he had an extremely strong sense of responsibility, strong to the point that he felt responsible for the happiness of every single member of the Zhang family. After he reached sess, he had supported everyone in his family. Behind the phoenix boy was an entire crowd of family members that he needed to provide for. However, it was clear that he felt no responsibility towards Miao Miaomiao.
The Miao family was simple a springboard to sess for him.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Zhang Jiasen could tolerate the Miao family couple looking down on him. He could endure things that ordinary people wouldnt be able to endure, but he silently noted all of this down in his heart.
He was very sensitive, with a lot of pride, but he also had a strong inferiorityplex.
Mother Miao felt heartache for her daughter for the hardships she had to endure in the remote valley, so she prepared a lot for dinner and even personally cooked.
As Ning Shu looked at the table full of food, she felt like her saliva was about to crash down. The food seriously hadnt been good in the countryside. It had practically been stomach abuse.
Ning Shu felt very satisfied as she ate the clean and tasty food. The parents continuously got food for her and even Zhang Jiasen got some food for her. As he ced it in her bowl, he said, Eat some more.
Ning Shu turned to look towards Zhang Jiasen. His gaze was deep and unreadable. She replied with a smile, Thanks.
But in her heart, she scoffed. If he actually felt heartache for the person, why would he throw her in the countryside and thenpletely disregard her? He didnt even make a single phone call.
Miao Miaomiao wasnt suited to that kind of life at all. It wasnt like Zhang Jiasen didnt know that Miao Miaomiao had never lived like that before.
Ning Shu stopped eating once she was full. When Zhang Jiasen saw Ning Shu set down her chopsticks, a short whileter, he also smoothly set down his chopsticks.
Ning Shu could tell that Zhang Jiasen didnt really have an appetite. He probably felt ufortable with the Miao family parents present.
After dinner, Ning Shu sat down on the sofa to watch TV. Zhang Jiasen sat next to Ning Shu and silently apanied her in watching TV.
This man
During the entire time, Ning Shu talked with the Miao family parents butpletely cold-shouldered Zhang Jiasen. Zhang Jiasen didnt say anything and just stared at Ning Shu. It was impossible to read whether he was angry.
However, Ning Shu was able to experience firsthand how much the Miao family parents doted on her. They basically granted whatever was asked for and cupped her carefully like she was a precious treasure.
Perhaps the Heavens were fair. A persons life couldnt possibly always be this blessed. Zhang Jiasens appearance ended Miao Miaomiaos happiness and destroyed her life, causing her to lose everything and die at a young age.
Miao Miaomiao had paid the price for the one time she was willful, with losing everything.
During this time, Miao Miaomiao hadnt had a single child. She hadnt even gotten pregnant.
Mom, I want to stay here and sleep tonight, said Ning Shu to Mother Miao.
Alright, then just sleep at home, replied Mother Miao without even thinking about it.
Zhang Jiasen wanted to say something, but then hesitated.
Jiasen, just let Miaomiao stay at home for today, said Mother Miao.
Zhang Jiasen nodded. Alright, Mom.
Zhang Jiasen was about to head back. He looked towards Ning Shu, so Ning Shu got up to see him out.
As Ning Shu looked at Zhang Jiasen who was walking in front of her, her eyes narrowed slightly.
Zhang Jiasen opened the car door, then looked towards Ning Shu and said with a smile, Ille again tomorrow.
As he spoke, he reached out and patted Ning Shus head. Wait for me.
Alright. Ning Shu nodded.
Ning Shu watched until Zhang Jiasens car disappeared from view before heading back into the house.
Chapter 874: Isn’t the Position of CEO Open?
Chapter 874: Isnt the Position of CEO Open?
Youvepletely forgotten about your dad now that you have a husband. Father Miao looked towards Ning Shu with an expression of silentint.
Ning Shu made her expression serious as she said, Dad, theres something important that I want to talk to you about.
Father Miao also became serious and he puffed up his chest in a big boss-like manner. What is it? Theres nothing your dad cant resolve for you.
Ning Shu pulled Father Miao into the study and directly said, Dad, I want to join thepany.
Father Miao was a little taken aback. Why do you suddenly want to join thepany?
Father Miao thought that his daughter wanted to join thepany to spend more time with Zhang Jiasen, so he said, How about I arrange for you to be Zhang Jiasens secretary?
Ning Shu: _
Isnt the position of CEO open right now? I want to be the CEO. Ning Shus expression was very solemn and earnest.
Father Miao patted Ning Shus shoulder. Managing thepany is no joke, so stop being willful, ok?
Im serious. Im taking up that post tomorrow. If I cant do it, Ill step down. Ning Shu grabbed Father Miaos arm and swung it like a child. Dad, let me try it. I want to manage thepany.
Fine, fine. If you seriously cant do it, just step down. Father Miao waspletely agreeing to this half-heartedly. It was clear that he didnt think his daughter had this ability.
The next day, Ning Shu went downstairs dressed in professional attire. When Father Miao saw her, he nodded and said, Yes, your attitudes not bad.
Ning Shu smiled. For better or for worse, she had been a CEO in thest world she went to, and Gong Luospany had been several timesrger than Father Miaospany.
After breakfast, Ning Shu got on Father Miaos car to start heading towards thepany.
Daughter, dont be nervous. If anything happens, Dad will back you up. Even as Father Miaoforted Ning Shu, more sweat just built up on his forehead and he had to continuously wipe at the sweat.
Ning Shu looked at the big-bellied Father Miao, then took the handkerchief from his hand to help him wipe his sweat. Dad, starting tomorrow you need to start controlling your diet. Ill have a nutritioniste up with a menu for you. You cant go on like this.
Father Miao didnt know whether to be gratified that his daughter was worried about him, or mournful for the fact that he couldnt even eat peacefully anymore.
When Ning Shu got to thepany, she tidied up her clothing and smoothed down her cor before getting out of the car.
She followed behind Father Miao while looking straight ahead.
Father Miaospany wasnt veryrge. It could only count as a medium-sizedpany. Not toorge, not too small, with steady performance. Thepany seemed to have reached a bottleneck.
Father Miao notified the heads of each department toe for a meeting, then announced that Ning Shu would take up the position of CEO.
Miaomiao ah, its not toote to turn back now, said Father Miao. Managing apany really is no joke.
Ning Shu looked towards Father Miao earnestly. Dad, thispanys your sweat and blood. I want to carry it on. Even if I dont know how to manage it now, I can learn. Theres no way Ill never learn.
Father Miao was stunned for a moment, then his eyes teared up. He used a handkerchief to dab at them as he said, Very good. Daughter, its already very good that you have this desire. Lets learn slowly. Youll pick it up sooner orter.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhang Jiasens quite a talent and youre his wife, so you can have him teach you. However, some things cant bepletely handed over, warned Father Miao.
Ning Shu nodded.
People from each department came over one after another. Zhang Jiasen came as well. When Zhang Jiasen saw Ning Shu dressed in a ck outfit with her hair tied up, he was a bit taken aback. The current Miao Miaomiao seemed very capable and sharp. It waspletely different from her usual sweet and delicate image.
Ning Shu turned to look towards Zhang Jiasen. There was a secretary holding a folder behind him. This secretary was quite pretty and had ck sses.
In the original storyline, it was this woman that had been hugging Zhang Jiasens arm. Miao Miaomiao had happened to see it, then ended getting hit by a car as she was running across the street and died.
Chapter 875: Shouldn’t Even Dream About It
Chapter 875: Shouldnt Even Dream About It
A superior and a secretary. What kind of special rtionship did Zhang Jiasen have with this secretary?
There was a need to investigate.
Zhang Jiasen had ambition to climb upwards, but he still shouldnt have trampled on Miao Miaomiao this way. Miao Miaomiao led a simple life. She didnt know anything and even up to the very moment of her death, she was still very ignorant.
Ning Shu smiled faintly. If Zhang Jiasen fell right back down to having nothing after finally struggling all the way up to sess, would he feel so terrible that he ended up with a mental disorder?
Zhang Jiasen narrowed his eyes as he walked to Ning Shu and he asked calmly, Miaomiao, why are you here?
Ning Shu met Zhang Jiasens gaze as she gave a dimpled smile. Im going to start working at thepany now. Im going to be working with you every day! Are you happy?
Astonishment shed across Zhang Jiasens face. He scrutinized Ning Shus face, then something seemed to ur to him and a trace of dark viciousness shed through his eyes. However, in the blink of an eye, it vanished and a doting smile appeared on his face. Of course.
Ning Shu smiled as well. Thats great!
Ning Shus gaze thennded on the secretary behind Zhang Jiasen. She looked stiff and her expression was a little strange. When she met Ning Shus gaze, she hastily lowered her eyes.
Zhang Jiasen didnt say anything else and just sat down in his seat. He tapped the table, his side profile cold.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The current Zhang Jiasen already possessed the aura of someone in a high position, the aura of a sessful figure. No one was able to ignore him even when he was just sitting there.
Once everyone gathered, Father Miao directly announced, This is my daughter Miao Miaomiao. From now on, shell be the CEO.
Everyone looked at each other without speaking.
Zhang Jiasens hand trembled in shock for a moment, then his sharp gaze swept across Ning Shus face.
Ning Shu said, Hello everyone, Im Miao Miaomiao. Starting today, Ill be your CEO. My goal is to work with everyone to manage thepany even more effectively
Ning Shu said some high-sounding words. Her position as CEO was already set in stone. Father Miaospany wasnt veryrge and hadnt floated on the stock market yet, so there was naturally no board of directors.
In in terms, thispany belonged to Father Miao so Father Miao possessed unconditional power over it.
Zhang Jiasen was the first to stand up and p. He said, I believe that Miaomiao will definitely do well.
When the others saw Zhang Jiasen p, they started pping as well. Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she took this in. This wasnt very good. She never expected for Zhang Jiasen to have such prestige in thepany. Several of the department heads seemed to be faithfully following his lead.
This only served to illustrate Zhang Jiasens ambition even more. Before, she had been nning to directly get rid of Zhang Jiasen, but from the looks of things now, this would be very risky, especially when she and Zhang Jiasen were husband and wife.
She couldnt drive Zhang Jiasen away. If she did, she would probably end up being overthrown from the position of CEO by Zhang Jiasen.
So her only choice was to slowly trap him. Her gaze swept across the faces of these people slowly before finally stopping on Zhang Jiasens face. When she met Zhang Jiasens gaze, she smiled towards him.
Zhang Jiasen also curved his lips in response as he pped slowly.
Ning Shus smiled widened even more. Fighting against the Heavens, fighting against fellow opponents, was truly a boundless joy.
After the meeting ended, Zhang Jiasen turned and left the room. The secretary nced at Ning Shu, then hurried to catch up with Zhang Jiasen.
Ning Shu wasnt worried about what was going on between Zhang Jiasen and the secretary. The most important thing right now was to stabilize her position as the CEO.
Father Miao brought Ning Shu to the CEOs office. Ning Shu stroked her finger across the desk, then said to Father Miao, Dad, I really like this office. Its mine from now on. Other people shouldnt even dream about it.
Father Miao burst outughing. He thought Ning Shu was just being willful.
Zhang Jiasen sped up to head back to his office. He was walking very quickly, so his secretary couldnt keep up with him.
Chapter 876: Flower Vase CEO
Chapter 876: Flower Vase CEO
The secretary locked the office door, then said to Zhang Jiasen who was sitting on the sofa, Jiasen, wasnt the chairman leaving the position of CEO open for you? Why is Miao Miaomiaoing to work now? She doesnt even know anything.
Zhang Jiasen rubbed his forehead as he pressed his lips together. She wont be able to persist with this for long. Shes not cut out for it.
The secretary then said, Maybe she just wants to go to work with you. The secretarys tone contained a bit of jealousy as she said this.
Zhang Jiasen took a deep breath, then said, You should understand my feelings. You should know what my feelings are for you and what theyre like for Miao Miaomiao.
When the secretary saw that Zhang Jiasen wasnt happy, she tried to console him. Jiasen, itll be fine. Youre the most amazing man Ive ever seen.
Zhang Jiasen thought for a moment, then he called his house. The one that picked up was his mom.
Zhang Jiasen directly asked, Mom, how was Miaomiao doing while she was at home?
How else? Like normal, doing what a daughter-inw should be doing, replied Zhang Jiasens mother, unconcerned. Her volume was a little loud so even the secretary heard.
When Zhang Jiasen found out that his mother had Miao Miaomiao do all sorts of roughbor and even had her go cut the ragweed, his eyebrows jumped and he couldnt stop himself from saying, Mom, how could you have her do those things? She cant do them anyways.
Zhang Jiasens mother immediately raised her voice. Why cant she do them? As the daughter-inw, its only right that she works! Everyone elses daughter-inw is like this, so what do you mean by she cant do these things? Since shes married you, shes someone of the Zhang family. Shes feeling wronged just because of doing a little work? Sheined to you?
Zhang Jiasen rubbed his forehead. When he found out what the family had been eating, he said helplessly, You and Dad are no longer young, so eat better things. Treat your bodies properly.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhang Jiasens mother immediatelyughed. She enjoyed Zhang Jiasens concern a lot and she told Zhang Jiasen to look after himself as well. In any case, during this entire conversation she never mentioned Miao Miaomiao, this daughter-inw.
Zhang Jiasen ended the call. At the very least, he knew now why Miao Miaomiao was strangely quiet with him now. She was clearly angry.
The first day of work, Father Miao brought Ning Shu around to get familiar with the situation of each department. He even brought Ning Shu to see the clothes processing factory.
The entire way, Ning Shu was recording nonstop in her notebook. She was able to pinpoint some traces of corrupt activities.
For example, a lot of the material used to make the clothes were wasted and the workers didnt seem to have any work ethnic and were veryzy.
There was a need to set up a regtion system.
Ning Shu was quite sure that Zhang Jiasen had noticed these problems, so why didnt he say anything and just allowed thepany to go on like this?
He seemed to be waiting for thispany to be entirely his before fixing it up.
In the original storyline, Zhang Jiasen had indeed made thepany grow and it even floated on the market. However, at that time Miao Miaomiao had been so out of it that she didnt know about anything.
After walking for an entire day, Ning Shus legs were a bit sore. For the rest of the day, she checked through all sorts ofpany material to understand thepanys stocking and distribution channels.
She had to understand thepany as quickly as possible to protect Father Miaos many years of hard work.
Ning Shu lifted her wrist to check her watch. It was time to get off work, but she decided to stay upte to read through these materials.
At this time, there came knocking from outside. Ning Shu was a little surprised because during this entire day, not a single person hade to the CEOs office. No one had looked for her.
They seem to be treating her as a flower vase.
Chapter 877: The Most Noble and Pure Love
Chapter 877: The Most Noble and Pure Love
It was the first time someone hade to her office.
Ning Shu put on a serious expression, then saide in.
The person entered holding a bundle of flowers. The flowers covered his face, but the moment Ning Shu nced over and saw that he was wearing a suit, she knew who it was.
For my wife. Zhang Jiasen walked to Ning Shu and handed the bouquet of roses to her.
Ning Shu epted the roses, then lowered her head slightly to smell them with a faint smile.
Zhang Jiasen looked towards the high pile of documents on the table and his gaze flickered. Youre still looking through the documents? Its time to get off work now.
Ning Shu said, Yeah, theres a lot I dont really understand so its taking quite a while.
Oh right, why did you suddenly bring me flowers? Ning Shu changed the topic and said with a smile, Im starting to feel a little overwhelmed by this doting.
Ning Shu ced the bouquet on the table without looking at it again. Zhang Jiasen asked, Miaomiao, you dont like them?
It was Zhang Jiasens first time giving her flowers. In the past, Miao Miaomiao knew that Zhang Jiasens family situation wasnt good so she didnt allow him to give her presents. Even if Zhang Jiasen wanted to buy them for her, Miao Miaomiao didnt let him.
When they were dating, Zhang Jiasen was still just an ordinary worker. Most of his sry had to be sent home. Miao Miaomiao felt heartache for Zhang Jiasen, so up until now, the only present Zhang Jiasen had ever given Miao Miaomiao was a wedding ring.
Every time Zhang Jiasen wanted to buy a present, he would do it in front of Miao Miaomiao. Ning Shu inwardlyughed. If he wanted to give a present, couldnt he have secretly bought it, then gifted it? Could it be that Miao Miaomiao would actually return the item?
For better or for worse, Miao Miaomiao was a girl from a wealthy family. She wouldnt be able to do such a thing.
When Zhang Jiasen saw that Ning Shu looked very indifferent, he couldnt help but ask, Miaomiao, you dont like roses?
Ning Shu nodded. I dont like roses, I like tulips. The meaning of tulips in the flowernguage is the most noble and pure love.
Zhang Jiasens expression stiffened for a moment. He didnt seem to have caught Ning Shus implicit meaning. He reached out to take her hand and gazed at her as he said, Youre angry, arent you?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu tilted her head as she looked at Zhang Jiasen without speaking. She quietly pulled back her hand. Zhang Jiasens hand was really cold.
My parents are authentic peasants from the countryside. They used up all their money to support me through college so sometimes they conserve a little too much, to the point they cant bear to eat or wear anything good.
Ning Shu shook her head. I dont me them. Honest. When I see how hard their lives are, I realize how blessed I am. Thats why I decided to learn to manage thepany well.
Ning Shu was purposefully saying this to disgust him.
A sharp light shed through Zhang Jiasens eyes for an instant, then he reached out and ced his hand on Ning Shus shoulder with a smile. Its time to get off work now. I came to take my wife home.
Ning Shu smiled and picked up her bag. Alright.
Zhang Jiasen smiled as well.
The two of them looked like a married couple that were deep in love, but both of them were harboring their own thoughts.
Ning Shu and Zhang Jiasen walked side by side. When they got to the main lobby of thepany, Ning Shu saw that the secretary wearing the ck framed sses was waiting by the front desk.
Ning Shu carefully sized up this secretary. Could it be that this was Zhang Jiasens true love? She wasnt even as pretty as Miao Miaomiao.
Chapter 878: Blank White Sheet
Chapter 878: nk White Sheet
Director, theres an urgent document that requires your signature, said the secretary to Zhang Jiasen, her voice trembling a little.
Zhang Jiasen pressed his lips together, then quickly walked over and opened the document. He nced towards the secretary, but the secretary lowered her head without saying anything.
Zhang Jiasen signed the paper. Ning Shu walked over and asked, What document is it? Let me see? For better or for worse, Im thepanys CEO.
Zhang Jiasen hastily closed the folder and said, Its actually not that important.
If its not that important, why was your secretary in such a rush? Ning Shu lifted her brows. She had gotten a nce at that paper earlier. The so-called document was just a nk white sheet. Mustve been hard for Zhang Jiasen to fake seriousness in signing apletely nk piece of paper.
Lets go, lets not talk about work after work. Zhang Jiasen took Ning Shus hand and made to leave.
Ning Shu nced back to look at that secretary. She was hugging the folder as she stood at the front desk and stared after Zhang Jiasens back.
Ning Shu turned back around and nced at Zhang Jiasen as many thoughts shed through her head.
After getting on the car, Ning Shu directly said, Lets still go to my parents ce. My suitcase is still there.
Zhang Jiasen pressed his lips together for a moment, then said, Alright.
When they got there. Mother Miao immediately came to wee Ning Shu and ask her about everything that happened during the day: was work was hard, did anyone bully her, and all sorts of other questions
Ning Shu answered each one patiently.
Mother Miao got Ning Shu a bowl of soup and said that this was a nourishing soup she had simmered specially for her, then forced her to drink it.
Mother Miao then got a bowl for Zhang Jiasen. Zhang Jiasen expressed his thanks amiably and after drinking it, even praised that it tasted really good.
It made Mother Miao very happy.
However, Ning Shu could tell that Zhang Jiasen was worrying about something since he was spacing out a lot.
Ning Shu guessed that it was probably about the secretary.
Zhang Jiasen, I want to stay home for a while. There are some things I need to consult my dad about, said Ning Shu.
After a brief pause, Zhang Jiasen said, Alright, then Ill head back first.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded.
Zhang Jiasen got his coat and left. Ning Shu watched him leave indifferently.
Why did Jiasen leave? You two are husband and wife, whats wrong with him staying? Its not like you two havent gotten married? Mother Miao jabbed Ning Shus forehead. Why didnt you have him stay?
Oh right, I have something to talk to Jiasen about, said Ning Shu, then she grabbed the keys to head to the garage.
Ning Shu headed out, but it wasnt to look for Zhang Jiasen. It was to visit a detective agency.
Ning Shu directly said to the person in charge at the agency, I want you to help me investigate the rtionship between my husband Zhang Jiasen and his secretary.
Ning Shu slid a photo of Zhang Jiasen in front of the agent. This is Zhang Jiasen, and this is the down payment.
Alright, Ill let you know once I have news. The agent took the photo and money.
Ning Shu left the detective agency, then headed to a Chinese pharmacy to get some medicinal ingredients before driving home. As for whether Zhang Jiasen had gone to find the little secretary or not, she really didnt care.
This medicine was for Father Miao. Father Miao was too fat so his cholesterol was very high. He also had high blood pressure so his body was in a very unhealthy state. After the stroke, he never woke up.
When Ning Shu got back, she personally simmered the medicine. Actually, it didnt count as medicine, it was just a medicinal dish. This way she could slowly adjust the state of Father Miaos health.
When Father Miao saw that his daughter had personally made something for him, he was very touched. It was such happiness to be able to eat something his daughter had personally cooked.
Dad, from now on you have to eat this every day and eat more fruits and vegetables. Drink more water too. Dont eat sovishly anymore, and especially dont drink wine. Ning Shu counted the things off on the finger. Its time for you to start paying more attention to your health.
Father Miaoughed heartily. You really are my sweet little darling. Alright, alright, Ill do as you say.
Father Miao was only around fifty, but in the original storyline he had suddenly gotten a stroke and soon passed away. Furthermore, he hadnt woken up even once after the stroke. The doctor said that Father Miao had severe bleeding in his brain due to multiple burst blood vessels.
Chapter 879: Secretary Xue
Chapter 879: Secretary Xue
Ning Shu harbored her suspicions towards how Father Miao and Mother Miao had died. If it really was Zhang Jiasens doing, then he was even more ruthless than she had thought.
There was a need to make a lot of preparations.
After dinner, Ning Shu asked for Father Miaos thoughts on a lot of things and got to know about the people in each department, especially the higher-level personnel.
When Father Miao saw how serious his daughter was about this, he told her everything about thepanys employees without holding back and about which people had been with him all this way.
Father Miao had built up thispany with his own hands. In his words, it was all he could do to maintain this state. It would be very hard to continue moving upwards. There were some times when he felt like he had the will but not the strength.
When he saw how earnest Ning Shu was, he started considering handing thepany over to Ning Shu.
Originally, he was thinking to just let Miaomiao give birth to a child with the surname Miao so that the Miao family would have a descendant that could inherit the family business. However, now that his daughter who had always been clumsy was willing to learn how to manage thepany, he felt that teaching his own daughter was much more realistic than looking forward to that child that has yet to show any trace of existence.
Father Miao seemed to want to pass on everything he knew to Ning Shu. His words came out in a continuous flow. He talked about the time when he was first starting thepany, when times were hard. Ning Shus heart ached slightly. This was the original hosts emotions. Her fathers sweat and blood had been stolen away by Zhang Jiasen.
Zhang Jiasen had not only tricked her, he even stole her dadspany.
Ning Shu didnt know if Zhang Jiasen had approached the original host with this motive from the start or if his ambition had started to grow due to his promotions.
However, based on how Zhang Jiasen coaxed and lied to the original host, Ning Shu felt that he had probably nned all of this out beforehand. Ning Shu was appraising Zhang Jiasen in the most negative way possible.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
It was also partly that the original host was dumb. She didnt even know if her own man loved her.
As these thoughts shed through Ning Shus mind, she was still working on writing down the important information that Father Miao gave her.
They talkedte into the night. When Ning Shu finally returned to her room, it was already midnight. Ning Shu took out her phone and called Zhang Jiasen. Wonder what he was doing right now?
The phone rung for a long while, but then it was hung up on. Ning Shu smiled as she hit redial. It rung for another while before it was hung up on.
Her smile widened as she called again. This time, the other phone was closed.
Ohoho. Ning Shu very integrity-lessly guessed that Zhang Jiasen was currently tumbling with a woman.
Her phone calls had disturbed him.
Early the next morning, the moment Ning Shu got to thepany, she headed to Zhang Jiasens office. Zhang Jiasen was currently discussing something with the secretary. Ning Shu directly asked, Why did you hang up on me?
Zhang Jiasen was taken aback. He nced at the secretary before saying to Ning Shu, I thought it was just a scam call so I hung up. I was tired after work so I closed the phone to rest properly.
Could it be that there was no caller ID? Ning Shu nodded as she epted this exnation that had as many holes as Swiss cheese, then looked towards Zhang Jiasens secretary and said with a smile, Miss Secretary is looking even more beautiful today.
Nice lipstick, said Ning Shu with an approving nod, then she said to Zhang Jiasen, Why dont you introduce your secretary?
Theres not much to introduce, shes just a secretary. You can just call her Secretary Xue, replied Zhang Jiasen offhandedly.
Ning Shu nodded. When she saw Secretary Xues facial color dim, she internally smiled.
Chapter 880: A House in the Tangchen District
Chapter 880: A House in the Tangchen District
Oh right, Dad said hell allow me to be fully in charge of the factory so Ill probably have to spend a lot of time in the factory now, said Ning Shu.
When Zhang Jiasen heard this, despite his ability to remain very calm, he still couldnt stop his facial color from changing. The most important part of thepany was the factory.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Most of the designers stayed in the factory most of the time. Thepanys entire life force stemmed from the factory.
So it was also the easiest ce for pilfering to ur.
Zhang Jiasen quickly calmed down and said worriedly, Are you going to be able to handle dealing with such arge factory? Youve never managed things like this before, Im worried youll get too tired.
Its fine, Dad will help me, said Ning Shu with a smile. When she saw the trace of gloominess on Zhang Jiasens face, her smile became even brighter.
Zhang Jiasens hand clenched into a fist behind his back. He was clenching it so hard, veins protruded on the back of his hand, but he continued to smile as he said, My little wife sure is amazing. If you need any help, you cane look for me.
Okay. Ning Shu nodded with a faint smile. Although she felt quite disgusted, there was still a need to maintain a smile.
Ning Shu walked to Secretary Xue and reach out to take off her sses. It was only after taking them off that she found Secretary Xue had drawn her eye makeup very beautifully. Her ck eyes seemed bright and filled with spirit, yet also had a slight dolefulness to them.
Secretary Xue was startled by Ning Shus action and took a step back. Zhang Jiasen almost wasnt able to stop himself from taking a step forward either and just barely caught himself.
Secretary Xue is so beautiful, the sses are blocking your beautiful eyes. You should wear contacts. Ning Shu shoved the sses back into Secretary Xues hands and Secretary Xue hastily put them back on as she said, Im allergic to contact lenses.
So its like that. Ning Shu smiled faintly, then left gracefully.
Secretary Xue sighed in relief once Ning Shu left, then she asked Zhang Jiasen, Say, dont you think Miao Miaomiao knows something?
Thats not possible. She doesnt have the brains, said Zhang Jiasen mildly. He nced at Secretary Xue. While were at thepany, dont get too close to me.
Yes, I understand. Secretary Xue bit her lips, looking a little wronged.
Manman, endure it a little longer. Im also enduring it, said Zhang Jiasen.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu got a call from the detective agency that they had gotten results.
It was quite fast. Ning Shu went to the agreed-on coffee shop and the agent handed her a folder.
Ning Shu opened the folder. There were a lot of photos inside, all of Zhang Jiasen and Secretary Xue. They were all very intimate, either of them holding hands or hugging. However, they were all taken at night so they werent very clear. Ning Shu said, Some are pretty blurry.
It was already pretty hard for us to get these. They barely make any of these intimate gestures during the day. The agent looked towards Ning Shu. Your husband is very cautious.
Zhang Jiasens intelligence stemmed from the fact that he harbored a lot of doubt. The only reason she had been able to obtain these things was because Zhang Jiasen currently felt no wariness towards her. He thought that she was just a dumb fool.
Ning Shu noticed the background of the pictures and narrowed her eyes as she said, This is?
Thats right, this is the famous Tangchen district. Zhang Jiasen owns a house there. Most of the time, Xue Manmans the one that lives in it, said the agent.
Ning Shus expression turned slightly cold. Just a single square feet in the Tangchen district costed an excessive amount. She asked, Whose name is it under?
Zhang Jiasen.
Ning Shus eyes dted. That house would cost at least five million. Zhang Jiasen had the money to buy such a house?
The money from being an managing director wasnt enough for him to buy such an expensive house.
Are you certain? asked Ning Shu. Can you help me get a copy of the ownership certificate?
This is a bit difficult. The agent shook his head.
Money isnt an issue, said Ning Shu.
Chapter 881: A Wedding Scam
Chapter 881: A Wedding Scam
I just want to know how many names are on the certificate, said Ning Shu. She was very curious about whether Xue Manmans name was on the certificate or not.
Ill try toe up with some way to get you a copy of the ownership certificate. The agent epted Ning Shus money.
Ning Shu put the photos back into the folder as she said, Tell me about this Xue Manmans background.
The agent nced at Ning Shu, then said, Zhang Jiasen and Xue Manman were dating back when they were in college. After they graduated, they seemed to have broken up. Later, Zhang Jiasen married you and not long after your marriage, Xue Manman became Zhang Jiasens secretary.
They seemed to have broken up? That means that the two may not have broken up at all? Ning Shu said to the agent, Help me investigate this more.
If there wasnt something suspicious about this, shed be willing to eat shit. Zhang Jiasen had probably thrown his newlywed wife in the countryside in order to spend time with Xue Manman.
This was a wedding scam. Perhaps Xue Manman also knew about it and was an aplice.
Alright. Since Ive epted your money, of course Ill help you get that information, said the agent with a nod.
Oh right, and look into Xue Manmans family background as well, said Ning Shu expressionlessly.
The agent nodded. Alright.
Dont reveal to anyone that Im investigating Zhang Jiasen and Xue Manman. Ning Shu narrowed her eyes.
Dont worry. Those of us in this profession also have integrity that we uphold, said the agent reassuringly before leaving with the pile of cash that Ning Shu gave.
Ning Shu took a sip of the extremely bitter coffee, then took the folder to a bank and registered for a safe to keep the folder in.
She and Zhang Jiasen were married. If she kept these things at home, Zhang Jiasen might discover them. These were all evidence of Zhang Jiasens wrongdoings. With this, Zhang Jiasen would be the wrong-doing party in this marriage.
There was a need to check thepanys ounts. Where did Zhang Jiasen get the money to buy a house? Did he secretly transfer money to be under his own name?
He sure couldnt be underestimated.
There was definitely something wrong with the ounts for Zhang Jiasen to be able to get so much money without being discovered.
When she got back to the office, she found that Zhang Jiasen was currently sitting on the sofa and waiting for her. When she saw how immactely dressed he was, she could barely hold back her urge to stomp on him.
It was so infuriating, but she still had to maintain a slight smile. Ning Shu silently chanted the heart-clearing chant.
Zhang Jiasen walked to Ning Shu. When he saw that Ning Shus facial color wasnt very good, he asked, Whats wrong? You look like youve been bullied. Tell me and Ill get justice for you.
Ning Shu: Hahaha...
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Its nothing, Im just a little tired. I visited the factory, said Ning Shu as she rubbed her forehead.
Zhang Jiasen said with a faint smile, Managing thepany isnt something you can pick up in a day or two. Take it slow.
Ning Shu nodded as she contemted things. It was easiest to pocket money during the importing process. The costs of buttons and needles, length of fabric, and little things like that could easily be tweaked. It was the same with the equipment for making the clothing.
She nced at Zhang Jiasen. She didnt have any ns to ask him about anything since it would be bad to put him on guard. Furthermore, thispany belonged to her dad so if there was anything, she could just directly look for her dad.
It was extremely easy for Father Miao to check the ounts.
Were you looking for me for something? asked Ning Shu. She nced at the talented and reliable looking Zhang Jiasen. This good skin was sure wasted on him since he was a greedy, selfish, heartless, and ruthless man on the inside.
Zhang Jiasens expression seemed to contain a bit ofint as he said, Miaomiao, isnt it about time for you toe home? Im always alone when I get home. Lets start living our two people world.
Act, just keep acting!
Ning Shu nodded. Ill head back after a couple days. I need to ask Dad about a few things.
A dark light shed through Zhang Jiasens eyes as he asked, Miaomiao, are you serious about managing thepany?
Yeah. Its also because I saw your family. I never imagined that some people lived in such poverty. It was only then that I realize my life is really blessed. For the sake of continuing to be blessed, I have to work hard. This bit of suffering doesnt count as anything. Ning Shu pulled up this matter again to disgust Zhang Jiasen.
Chapter 882: As the CEO…
Chapter 882: As the CEO...
A trace of displeasure shed across Zhang Jiasens face for a brief instant, but then he said in a doting tone, Youre my little princess. Even if you dont do anything, theres me to dote on you so youll still be able to keep living a blessed life.
Ning Shu: Vomit...
She really wanted to just puke on this mans face. She hadnt expected for Zhang Jiasen to be able to say something like this. He had never said anything like this in the original storyline.
It was clear that he didnt want her to work in thepany, especially when she was upying the position of CEO. On top of that, she was thispanys sessor, the top choice for session.
Although she wanted to puke, she still had to maintain a slight smile. Ning Shu smiled towards Zhang Jiasen as she said, I know you treat me really well.
At this time, there came knocking from the door, then Xue Manman walked in.
When Ning Shu saw Xue Manman, the first thing that came to mind was the fact that she was living in a manor in Tangchen. A secretary was actually living in a house like that. Her rtionship with Zhang Jiasen was inly that she was his mistress, or perhaps what they had was actually love.
What is it? asked Ning Shu as she seized Xue Manman up.
Xue Manman looked towards Zhang Jiasen and said, Director, the sales department head is looking for you to discuss something.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. She was pretty sure there was no such thing. She found that Xue Manman was always showing up when she and Zhang Jiasen were together. Last time she brought a nk paper for him to sign, and this time she was talking about the sales department head.
Ning Shu said with a smile, It must be something important then. As the CEO, I should also go take a look.
Xue Manmans expression stiffened and a flustered expression shed across her face.
Ning Shuughed coldly. As she had expected. It was seriously disgusting.
You have a lot of documents here already. Itll be fine if I go alone. Zhang Jiasen had nced at Xue Manman and seen her flustered expression, so he immediately rejected Ning Shus proposal.
I should go too. If theres an issue, I can help. Ning Shu got up from her leather chair, but Zhang Jiasen pressed her back onto the chair. Behave and just look through the documents, alright? Just leave these things for me to handle.
After saying that, Zhang Jiasen quickly walked out of the office. Xue Manman hastily followed him out.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. She suddenly found that her eyes seriously saw through too much. These twos acting skills were seriously clumsy.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Perhaps it was because she already knew the truth. Now wherever she looked, things were full of holes. It might have also been because they felt she was dumb so they didnt bother to hide in front of her.
In the original storyline, Miao Miaomiao had been a housewife, so she didnt know about thepanys situation and hadnt known about the existence of Xue Manman, this secretary.
She only found out about this persons existence right before she died. Speaking of which, Miao Miaomiaos death was very closely linked to Zhang Jiasen and Xue Manman.
Ning Shu even suspected that Zhang Jiasen had purposefully allowed Miao Miaomiao to find out about Xue Manmans existence.
At that time, the Miao family parents had already died, so there was no one left that could oppress Zhang Jiasen. Miao Miaomiao had also been diagnosed with a mental disorder, so even if something happened, no one would suspect anything.
Chapter 883: Thought It was Some Scam Call
Chapter 883: Thought It was Some Scam Call
Ning Shu didnt pay any attention to what was going on between Zhang Jiasen and Xue Manman. Right now, she was spending most of her time in the factory. She found that a lot of the cameras were broken. Even with the good cameras, the workers that had been in the factory a while were able to easily avoid the cameras.
It was easy for them to casually take little things like scissors or thread. Although those little things werent very expensive, with so many people in the factory, if each person took a little, it added up to quite a sum.
Ning Shu expressionlessly got some money from Father Miao and found a professional. After the employees got off work, she had tiny cameras installed in the more important parts of the factory including the warehouse.
Father Miao was curious why Ning Shu didnt get the money from the financial affairs department.
Of course, there was no way Ning Shu would tell him that it was because Zhang Jiasen was keeping an eye on thepany. If she took this money from the finance department, Zhang Jiasen would definitely ask what she was doing.
She didnt want Zhang Jiasen to find out about this. Since she was going to be in charge of the factory, she had to take control of the factory.
She had Father Miao check the ount books again, focusing on the past two years and the time after Zhang Jiasen was promoted.
The house in Tangchen district had definitely been bought with the money Zhang Jiasen swindled from thepany.
When Father Miao saw how eager Ning Shu was about checking the ount books, he expressed his disapproval. There exist no ount books that arepletely clean. There is some money that I just sent aside. I just think of it as giving these people a little favor. Those who feel guilty will actually work harder, so theres no need to check the ounts.
Ning Shu shook her head as she said, Im not looking for small sums, but arge one. Im just checking a little, so help me, ok Dad?
Father Miao couldnt bear to crush Ning Shus enthusiasm, so he had his secretary go get the ount books and told the finance department that he just wanted to check the turnover for thest two years.
When Ning Shu saw that Father Miao was willing to help, she sighed in relief. Just thinking of that house in Tangchen made her heart gush blood. It was so much money! That was all blood sucked from the Miao family.
The Miao familypany didnt actually make much profit in a year. After covering the manufacturing costs and manpower, there wasnt much left over.
The money that was pilfered was definitely done during the importation of goods. They were purposefully reporting higher prices.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu felt even more disgusted with Zhang Jiasen. Not only did hemit marriage scam and have an affair, he was stealing what belonged to others. And on top of that, he fricking felt that he was the pitiful one for having to endure being looked down on by his inws.
Ning Shu was currently in the factorys office looking at the clothing that the designers had just designed when she got a phone call from Zhang Jiasen. She hung up without even thinking about it. The phone started ringing again right away, so she hung up again, but it started ringing again.
This time, she leisurely lifted her phone and picked up. Hello.
Zhang Jiasens voice came from the phone. Miaomiao, why did you hang up on me?
Oh, that was you calling? I thought it was some scam call and I was busy, so I hung up, replied Ning Shu lightly.
Zhang Jiasen stopped talking about the phone calls and took a deep breath before saying, Miaomiao, can youe back first? Theres something important at home.
What is it? Im a bit busy. As Ning Shu spoke, she prepared to hang up.
Miaomiao,e back first, alright? Zhang Jiasens voice was very gentle. Through the phone, it was even more maic and charming.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. What was going on now? Ill head back right away.
The home Zhang Jiasen was talking about was the house that the Miao family parents had bought for them. It was in a pretty high-ss neighborhood. Ning Shu drove over.
When she got to the door, she dug out her keys. The moment she opened the door, her eyes were drawn to the muddy shoes that were left haphazardly all over the foyer.
Chapter 884: I Can Understand That…
Chapter 884: I Can Understand That...
The house was also filled with the heavy smell of smoke. When she walked in, she found that the living room was very lively.
The Zhang family parents were sitting on the sofa. Zhang Jiasens father was smoking a pipe. The ashes fell on the sofa and made a pile of dark ashes.
Zhang Jiasens mother was eating the fruits on the coffee table and had tossed the skins all over the table. Little Sis Zhangs eyes were darting around and after a few moments, her eyes filled with satisfaction.
As for Little Sis Zhangs twin brother, he had already taken over theputer and was ying energetically.
There were also three strangers that Ning Shu hadnt seen before. They seemed to be a family. The woman was hugging a little girl that looked about three and her husband clearly didnt have any good intentions. He was seizing up the house and he rubbed his hands together from time to time.
Ning Shu: ...
Her eyes dted as a bad feeling washed over her.
This house was originally pretty big. It was nearly two hundred square meters, but with so many people crammed in, it became very crowded.
Miaomiao, youre back? Zhang Jiasen came out from the kitchen and looked towards Ning Shu with a very gentle gaze.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and ended up getting a lungful of smoke, so she started coughing.
Humph, where did you run off to? As the wife not only are you not staying in the house, youre even making the man cook? Zhang Jiasens mother immediately started trying to establish her dominance as the mother-inw. She was wearing very dark clothing and her skin was pretty much ck. She was very out of ce in this luxuriously decorated house.
Zhang Jiasens mother seemed conspicuously unsophisticated, but right now she was straightening her spine and doing her best to show off her status as the mother-inw.
Mom. The woman holding a child tugged at Zhang Jiasens mother before greeting Ning Shu. Sister-inw.
Miaomiao, this is my older sister, Zhang Wen, said Zhang Jiasen. Then he pointed at the man next to Zhang Wen and said, This is my sisters husband, Tan Heyu.
Tan Heyu smiled ingratiatingly towards Ning Shu and revealed his yellow teeth as he greeted, Sister-inw.
Ning Shu shifted her gaze away. She looked at this huge family, then tilted her head as she looked towards Zhang Jiasen. What was this current situation? It wasnt just the Zhang family, even Zhang Jiasens older sisters family hade.
Zhang Jiasen reached out and pulled Ning Shu to the balcony. He seemed to be organizing his words. Ning Shu didnt speak, but inwardly she wasughing coldly as she nced again at the people inside the room. Shed like to see what Zhang Jiasen nned to say.
Miaomiao, Mom and Dad havee to live with us, said Zhang Jiasen. Mom and Dad have been working hard their entire lives and never had the chance to enjoy a single blessed day. For the sake of supporting me through college, they sacrificed everything they had, so my younger siblings werent able to enjoy their childhoods either. My older sister was always trying to help me financially too. Miaomiao, were an integral whole as husband and wife. My parents are also your parents, so can you understand me?
I can understand that youre a frickin bastard. She had never taken a single penny from the Zhang family, so she had no responsibility towards the Zhang family. Right now, Zhang Jiasen was just trying to forcefully pin this responsibility on her using the marriage.
This was just like, before you got married you borrowed a lot of money, and then right after you got married, you wanted this maam to help you pay back the debt. Keep dreaming!
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu was about to explode from anger. Zhang Jiasen seriously treated her as a fool. He seriously believed that she loved him and would listen to him about everything.
He wanted her to support a family thisrge? And more people like some seventh aunt or eighth uncle might even be joiningter on.
Ning Shu inwardly chanted the mind-clearing chant. Im not angry, Im not angry at all. Ha. Ha. Ha...
Chapter 885: Bad Luck in Encounters
Chapter 885: Bad Luck in Encounters
Ning Shu looked at the people in the living room. When there was a lot of people, it made the living room seem very messy. In addition, the tobo Zhang Jiasens father was smoking made a lot of smoke that lingered in the room.
Zhang Jiasens mother coughed, then spat right on the clean white floor tiles.
Just thinking about how so many adults and kids were going to be living here in the future and using the shower and toilet made her shudder. Life like that was bound to be disastrous.
It was only right for Zhang Jiasen to repay these people since they raised him. Now that Zhang Jiasen had achieved sess and made a name for himself, it was time for him to repay them.
However, Zhang Jiasen was seriously taking the responsibility for everything upon himself. He was even bringing his older sister here. He wanted her to support such arge family with him?
If it was the original host, she mightve really ended up attending to thisrge family.
Even though Ning Shu was devoting chanting the heart-clearing chant, she still felt about to explode from anger. Her opinion of Zhang Jiasen had been updated once again.
This man was unbelievably selfish.
She took a deep breath, then asked, Could it be that your older sisters entire family also wants to live here?
Zhang Jiasen reached out and took Ning Shus hand as he said gently, My older sister also had a hard life. My brother-inw isnt the most reliable person and is addicted to gambling, so my sister brought him to the city hoping that he could find a stable job and settle down. My older sister is really good to me. She gave all the money she saved to support me through college, but she had bad luck in encounters. Now that shes here, she can also help with looking after Mom and Dad.
Bad luck in encounters? Ning Shu was almost angered toughter. Miao Miaomiao should be the one that had bad luck in encounters, to have encountered a wolf like you and lose everything including her own life!
Zhang Jiasen, Zhang Jiasen...
Ning Shus eyes were very indifferent as she looked at Zhang Jiasen. She shook off his hand and said mildly, Your older sister treats you well, not me. What does it have to do with me? Its not like I used a single cent from your parents.
Zhang Jiasen was stunned. Miaomiao, you...
Were husband and wife. Zhang Jiasens expression contained pleading. Theyre my parents.
If you really wanted to show filial piety for your parents, why didnt you bring the entire family to your manor in Tangchen district?
Ning Shu didnt speak because she didnt want to say a single word to Zhang Jiasen. He was so disgusting that she could barely stand it.
Miaomiao, why havent you gone to make dinner yet? said Zhang Jiasens mother as she walked over.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu looked at Zhang Jiasens mother indifferently. What was her confidence based on? Just because Miao Miaomiao was married to her son? She shouldnt forget that the only reason her son got to where he was today was because of the Miao family.
Even if you were going to trample on someone, you should still take a clear look at who the other party was.
You... What kind of attitude is that? Zhang Jiasens mother was frightened slightly by Ning Shus expression, then she angrily walked over to pull Ning Shu by the elbow but Zhang Jiasen stopped her.
Ill go cook, wait a bit. Zhang Jiasen pulled Ning Shu into the kitchen, then he just had her watch from the side. He didnt ask for her to do anything.
Ning Shu watched indifferently as Zhang Jiasen skillfully cooked. Speaking of which, Zhang Jiasen had never cooked for Miao Miaomiao during the original storyline. It had always been Miao Miaomiao looking after Zhang Jiasen.
Chapter 886: It’s My House
Chapter 886: Its My House
Miao Miaomiao was a miss from a wealthy family, but for Zhang Jiasen, she had wet her hands to cook and clean. However, Zhang Jiasen never cared.
Zhang Jiasen quickly prepared a full table of food and the houseful of people swarmed the dinner table to sit down, taking up every bit of avable space.
Ning Shu didnt even have a ce to sit, so she didnt bother to even say anything and picked up her bag to leave. Zhang Jiasen could just do whatever he wanted to. It wouldnt be long before she kicked all of these people out in one go.
As long as Zhang Jiasen, was no longer around, these people wouldnt be able to bounce back up.
When Zhang Jiasen saw that Ning Shu was about to leave, he grabbed her arm. Perhaps he was angry because he grabbed her quite hard. When Ning Shu felt the pain, she directly said, What are you doing? Youre hurting me.
The people at the dinner table all looked over at Ning Shu, so Zhang Jiasen hastily rxed his grip and said, Its dinner time, where are you going?
Sister-inw, you can sit here. Zhang Wen immediately gave up her seat for Ning Shu to sit. Zhang Jiasen didnt allow for Ning Shu to object and pressed her down onto the seat before sitting down next to her.
Zhang Jiasen reached out beneath the table to take Ning Shus hand tightly. He was clearly using this manner to force Ning Shu topromise.
Ning Shu yanked her hand out of Zhang Jiasens grip and stood up to say to Zhang Wen, You should sit. You have a kid with you.
Its alright, you should sit, Sister-inw. I can just eat while standing. Zhang Wen hastily waved her hand as she said this, her manner a little inferior.
Zhang Wens husband Tan Heyu seemed to be trying to curry favor as he said, Thats right, she can just eat standing. Sister-inw, you should sit.
Ning Shu didnt even nce at this man. He was degrading his own wife? This family sure was something.
Youre being so unreasonable over a simple meal. Which familys daughter-inw is like you? Zhang Jiasens mother was very unhappy with Ning Shu and she made her displeasure clear as she tried to establish her absolute dominance in this family.
Ning Shu nced over at Zhang Jiasens mother expressionlessly. It wasnt like she was the original host and really thought of her mother-inw as her actual mother. The original hosts sincerity waspletely being fed to dogs. These people couldnt see the original hosts sincerity at all and took her respect as a matter of course.
Like it was natural for the original host to do things for them.
The term malicious mother-inw described precisely people like Zhang Jiasens mother. She was always trying to oppress her daughter-inw to exert her dominance.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
With a mother-inw that liked to be like this, no matter how much you loved the guy, you couldnt marry him. There were plenty of men in the world. There was no point hoping that the man would help you since there were also plenty of women in the world, but only one mother. If they didnt have you as wife, they could marry another one.
Ning Shu felt like there was actually a pit in Miao Miaomiaos brain, for her to be this incapable of telling good people from bad ones.
In the end though, it was because she had been spoiled too much.
But they were really seriously being too unbridled on her territory. When Ning Shu heard what Zhang Jiasens mother said, she immediately dropped all pretense of politeness. My parents had bought this house for me. You guys are staying in my house, so you shouldnt provoke me.
Zhang Jiasens mother immediately replied, What do you mean by this is your house? Zhang Jiasens name is also on this house. How is it just your house?
Ning Shu smiled faintly. Look, this was the consequence of the original hosts impulse action due to love. Now these people could righteously say that this house also belonged to them. Zhang Jiasen didnt put in a single cent, but the property deed had his name on it so this family could validly say that this house was theirs.
Ning Shu nced meaningfully at Zhang Jiasen. It was clear that he had told his family about the situation of this house. That was the only way these people would know that this house belonged to the Zhang family.
Zhang Jiasen met Ning Shus gaze. His facial color wasnt very good and there was faint anger on his face. This anger was directed towards Ning Shu. He med her for making things awkward for everyone.
Enough, what are you arguing so much for over a dinner? Zhang Jiasens father rapped the marble table with his tobo pipe. He probably didnt know that the marble didnt have a wooden frame because when a crack formed, his face immediately flushed dark red.
Chapter 887: In Any Case, the First Child…
Chapter 887: In Any Case, the First Child...
Theres so many people here, Ill go buy a bigger table in a bit. Zhang Jiasen helped his father out of this situation, then said, Right? Miaomiao?
Ning Shu grimaced slightly and lowered her head, ignoring what Zhang Jiasen said.
A trace of anger shed across Zhang Jiasens face but he still said, Lets eat, lets eat.
The moment Zhang Jiasen said that, everyone reacted like they had been starved for a long time and started shoveling food into their mouths. Even the shy and humble Zhang Wen stood by the table and kept getting food for her daughter.
Ning Shu didnt move her chopsticks, so Zhang Jiasen got some food and ced it in her bowl. At this point, she finally started eating it slowly.
Zhang Jiasens mother already had her mouth covered with oil from the food and at this time, she said to Ning Shu, From now on, you should stay in the house properly and dont run around outside. Hurry and give birth to a child.
Ning Shu set down her chopsticks and calmly used a napkin to wipe her mouth before saying, I need to go to work at thepany. The matter of giving birth to a child can wait untilter.
Zhang Jiasens mother glowered at Ning Shu sternly. Women should stay at home and serve the men. What kind of behavior is running about all day? If you dont give birth to a child, could it be that you want the Zhang family to go extinct?
Ning Shu: ...
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was so infuriating, but she still had to maintain a smile. She smiled maliciously as she said, In any case, the first child will have Miao as the family name and will be a child of the Miao family, so I can have the child whenever I decide to.
Ning Shus words stunned everyone at the dinner table. Zhang Jiasens parents looked at her disapprovingly and Zhang Jiasens mother shouted angrily, Its the Zhang familys seed, why should it have the surname Miao?
Jiasen, what is this about? Zhang Jiasens father directed this question towards Zhang Jiasen.
Ning Shu made a surprised expression. You didnt know? Back then my dad said that the first child Jiasen and I have must have the surname Miao. Jiasen agreed, which was why we were able to get married.
Miaomiao, said Zhang Jiasen in a low warning tone.
Ning Shu lifted her wrist and nced at her watch. I should get back to work. Enjoy the meal.
Ning Shu got her bag and left. Zhang Jiasen ran after her.
Miaomiao, Miaomiao, wait. Zhang Jiasen jogged to catch up with Ning Shu. When he saw that she was about to open the car door, he pressed it closed.
Ning Shu looked towards Zhang Jiasen. Zhang Jiasen frowned slightly, then softened his tone. Miaomiao, dont be angry alright? My parents are from the countryside, so they tend to be more obstinate about certain things. Thats why I hadnt dared to tell them about this. In the future if theres something, you should discuss with me first. That way things wont end up as bad as they were today.
Ning Shu was about to explode from anger. You only agreed to Father Miaos demand because you had ulterior motives in the first ce, but now he was ming her for it like he had been forced to do these things. Ning Shu said coldly, You didnt tell me either that your parents wereing. I was thest to know after they all arrived. Why dont you ever discuss things with me?
Miaomiao, you didnt used to be like this. Zhang Jiasen furrowed his brows with a slightly disappointed expression. You didnt used to be so unreasonable.
Ning Shu: Pfff...
Chapter 888: Not In This Profession
Chapter 888: Not In This Profession
Ning Shu seriously almost puked blood. In the past, it was because Miao Miaomiao was easy to deceive. Now that she was stating some truths, somehow she gotbeled as unreasonable?
Ning Shu pushed Zhang Jiasen out of the way, got in the car, then left.
Talking with someone like this was just asking for a pointless headache.
All of this was based on the fact that Zhang Jiasen was currently sessful. If Zhang Jiasen lost everything, on what basis would these people be able to continue acting proud and lofty in front of her?
Furthermore, everything the Zhang family currently possessed was given by the Miao family. Without the Miao family, how could Zhang Jiasen have been able to climb up thedder this quickly?
While relying on someone, they were also trampling on the person.
There were truly much extreme characters in the world.
The Zhang familys attitude towards how all of this was a matter of course was even more of a marvel. Perhaps in their hearts, a daughter-inw was a lower-ss existence.
They felt that no matter how much money Miao Miaomiao had, she was still the Zhang familys daughter-inw and so it was only right for her to follow the customs and be servile.
Ning Shu chugged a bottle of water, but still wasnt able to calm the fury in her heart. She repeated the heart-clearing chant nonstop.
This big sis has already marched through so many worlds and has seen plenty of extreme marvels. There was no way this big sis will kneel in defeat here. This big sis isnt angry, not angry at all. F*ck, it was so damn infuriating...
At this time, she got a call from the detective agency. The agent said that he had obtained what she asked for.
When Ning Shu got to the coffee shop, she opened the folder first thing and saw the copy of the property deed. The only name on it was Zhang Jiasen.
She smiled coldly. This once again proved how materialistic and selfish Zhang Jiasen was, as well as how overly cautious he was. Even though Xue Manman was his college sweetheart, the property deed still only had his own name.
Xue Manmans position in his heart couldntpare to his love for money. If he became poor, all that hed care about was probably money.
Ning Shu put the copy of the property deed away. There were also more photos of Zhang Jiasen and Xue Manman being intimate.
Zhang Jiasen, haha...
Have you finished looking into Xue Manmans situation? asked Ning Shu.
The agent nodded. Yes. Xue Manman is from this city. Her parents work for a state enterprise so she grew up in a stable happy family. Theres nothing in particr that stands out about her, but she really likes brand names. Zhang Jiasen bought her quite a lot of brand name things.
Ning Shu scoffed. A vain, spoiled girl that liked money and a selfish, materialistic phoenix boy. They sure were a match.
I want photos of them that are even more intimate, like photos of them on the bed. If its a video, thats even better, said Ning Shu.
The agent shrugged. This is very difficult.
Ning Shu said mildly, I have faith that you guys will be able to do it. Even someone like me who isnt in this profession can think of a way like pretending to be a cleaning worker and setting up a small camera in the bedroom for a video. How hard can it be?
The agent: ...
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Alright, but the price... The agent looked towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. Ive given you so much business, give a discount.
She paid the agent, then ced the rest of these items in the safe at the bank.
After a hard day of work, her brain waspletely worn out. Zhang Jiasen also had the special ability to anger someone to the point that they couldnt think straight.
Ning Shu directly transferred all the money in her bank ount to another card because the current card was bounded. All the fees for the wedding houses utilities and management fees were all taken from this cards ount.
That house was in a high-ss neighborhood, so the property management fees were nothing to sneer at. However, Miao Miaomiao was actually the one that paid for all of these things. Zhang Jiasen hadnt put out a single cent for this house.
Not only did Miao Miaomiaos head have a pit, it was the size of a meteor crater. She looked after Zhang Jiasen super well so that Zhang Jiasen could go look after someone else.
Ning Shu would rather feed these things to dogs. At the very least, a dog would wag its tail at people and bark. If it was thrown in the water, itd make a ssh. However, when she gave it to these people, these people just found it a matter of course. They spent her money, lived in her house, and even wanted to treat her as a servant.
When Ning Shu got back home, she first simmered a medicinal dish for Father Miao. She did it personally since she did count as a doctor. For better or for worse, she was the disciple of a godly doctor.
Chapter 889: You Don’t Care About Me At All!
Chapter 889: You Dont Care About Me At All!
Ning Shu was very worried about Father Miaos health. She didnt want him to end up dying before even reaching the age of sixty like in the original storyline.
The entire Miao family seriously had the fate of short lives, especially Miao Miaomiao. However, it was also because Miao Miaomiao had attracted a wolf into their home which led to the destruction of the Miao family.
Back then, something that Father Miao couldnt take had definitely happened which led to his blood rushing to his head and causing his veins to burst. He had never woken up again after that.
That was why Ning Shu was very concerned about Father Miaos health.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
As Father Miao drank the medicinal dish his daughter had simmered, he nced over and saw that his daughters facial color didnt seem very good. What happened? Your face is all scrunched up. Did work not go well, or did you fight with Zhang Jiasen?
Its nothing, said Ning Shu. She didnt want to tell Father Miao about the incident with the Zhang family. If Father Miao went to confront the Zhang family, hes probably get a stroke ahead of time due to anger.
Ning Shu changed the topic by asking, Dad, how is the check of the ount books going?
When this was brought up, Father Miaos expression became as bad as Ning Shus. He nced at Ning Shu without saying anything.
Ning Shu could tell that Father Miao had found something, so she asked, Dad, did you find something?
No, its just small change. Theres no need to mind it, said Father Miao as he lowered his head to continue drinking the medicinal soup.
Ning Shu was pretty sure that Father Miao had caught sight of Zhang Jiasens little tail and he was only staying silent because he was worried about her feelings.
Once she got strong enough evidence of Zhang Jiasen having an affair and ced it in front of Father Miao, Father Miao would naturally start telling her about what he found.
In the end, the reason why Father Miao had his hands tied was because of her. Ning Shu sighed. Due to low intelligence, not only did the original host harm herself, she even harmed others.
Ning Shu felt that there was a need to add more points to her own intelligence.
Things were also because the Miao family parents doted on Miao Miaomiao too much and allowed Miao Miaomiao to grow up with such a naive personality. If Miao Miaomiao encounter a man that truly loved her and liked her personality, shed live a blessed lifetime, but she ended up being targeting by Zhang Jiasen, this unscrupulous wolf. Her naive personality ended up bing her fatal weakness.
Zhang Jiasen would trample on this weakness to slowly devour the Miao family piece by piece.
Ning Shu washed up and was just about to sleep when Zhang Jiasen called. The first thing Zhang Jiasen did was coax Ning Shu. Miaomiao, dont be angry anymore ande home first, alright? Mom and Dad are both waiting for you.
Ning Shu curled up inside her nkets as she replied coldly, Jiasen, its already 11pm. Its so cold outside, and sote too. Youre not worried that Ill encounter some danger? Ning Shu threw an unreasonable temper. You dont love me at all! You dont care about me, youre not even worried about whether or not Ill catch a cold or encounter danger. You dont love me at all!
Right after that, she shut off the phone. There would definitely be something wrong with her head if she ran back in the cold just to face that house full of unbelievable characters. Miao Miaomiao had truly been too submissive towards Zhang Jiasen for him to be this unconcerned about her.
Zhang Jiasens facial color was ashen after he was hung up on. Everyone in the house was looking too, so Zhang Jiasen felt pent up anger towards Miao Miaomiao.
He called again, only to find that the other party had shut off their phone. Zhang Jiasens pupils trembled slightly with shock. He was shocked by Miao Miaomiaos attitude.
Chapter 890: Can Get an ATM
Chapter 890: Can Get an ATM
Even though Zhang Jiasen felt that Miao Miaomiao was dumb, he was still aware that her personality was gentle and soft. This current Miao Miaomiao gave him a bad premonition.
Miao Miaomiaos attitude towards him had changed subtly ever since she hade back from the countryside. Zhang Jiasen felt that the current Miao Miaomiao was a little difficult to deal with.
One of Zhang Jiasens greatest pride was the fact that he had been able to make Miao Miaomiao, this miss from a wealthy family, fall so wholeheartedly in love with him, but now things were starting to go awry.
Zhang Jiasen rubbed his forehead. He was starting to regret tossing Miao Miaomiao to the countryside. Could it be that the tough days had actually managed to polish Miao Miaomiaos intelligence?
Jiasen, whens sheing back? A married woman is staying outte and not returning home? If it was back then, shed be drowned in a pig cage for not following the customs. Zhang Jiasens mother was already tired of waiting. It was already near midnight. Back in the countryside, they were always deep asleep by this time.
Zhang Jiasen said, Its alreadyte, so she said that shelle back tomorrow. Shes staying at her parents for today.
Zhang Jiasens mother became even more displeased. Shes still going to her maternal home even though shes married? Once shes in the Zhang family, she belongs only to the Zhang family.
When Zhang Jiasen heard what his mother said, he felt that it was a bit inappropriate. Mom, Miaomiao is my wife after all, so treat her a little better. Shes currently the CEO of thepany and she might even inherit thepany. Theres no benefit to us in ruining our rtionship with her.
Zhang Jiasens mother glowered. Whats a woman managing apany for? Women should stay at home and look after the family. Have her hand you thepany. Those things should be left to men. Women should stay at home to have kids and raise kids.
Zhang Jiasen pressed his lips together as he looked at his mother without saying anything.
Zhang Jiasens father was holding a tobo pipe. After taking a puff of it, he said to Zhang Jiasen, Leave your wifes matter alone for now. Find a position for your brother-inw in thepany.
Thats right, Brother-inw, find me a job. Its best if its more chixed. You know I cant do heavybor, its too tiring, said Tan Heyu casually.
When Zhang Jiasen looked over and saw Tan Heyus clearly unreliable manner, he furrowed his brows. However, he saw that Zhang Wen, who was currently hugging her sleeping child, was looking towards him with hope and pleading in her eyes, he couldnt bear to say no to her so he nodded and said, Alright, but since he doesnt have any certifications, I can only arrange for him to work in the factory.
That works. Zhang Jiasens father rapped his pipe against the table as he approved this. Tan Heyu then asked Zhang Jiasen, Brother-inw, can you make me a workshop director?
Zhang Jiasens brows tightly furrowed and a trace of baleful anger shed through his eyes. Tan Heyu was slightly frightened by this and stopped talking.
Big Bro, can you give me some money? Its my first time in a ce like this so I want to go shopping. The clothing in the city really are prettier, said Little Sis Zhang.
Then Little Sis Zhangs eyes whirled with an idea. Big Bro, no need for your money actually. Ill call Miao Miaomiao tomorrow. That way therell be someone to pay for things.
Little Sis Zhangs face filled with proud delight. She felt really smart.
However, Zhang Jiasen frowned. If it had been the past Miao Miaomiao, he wouldve been confident that she would go to act as an atm, but he couldnt be certain about that with the current Miao Miaomiao. Furthermore, she was busy withpany affairs every day. She barely had time to even meet with him, so how could she possibly have the time to take Little Sis Zhang shopping?
Zhang Jiasen took some bills out from his wallet and gave it to Little Sis Zhang. Your sister-inw has to go to work, so she doesnt have time to go shopping with you. Take this and go buy whatever you like.
Little Sis Zhang epted the money, but her expression was unhappy. Spending her own brothers money waspletely different from spending other peoples money. She didnt feel any heartache spending other peoples money, especially when it was Miao Miaomiaos. Who asked for her to have so much money?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhang Jiasen felt a little vexed, so he went to the balcony to smoke. It only took a little while for the ground to be covered with cigarette butts.
Chapter 891: Should Make Me a Workshop Director
Chapter 891: Should Make Me a Workshop Director
Early the next morning, Zhang Jiasen took his brother-inw to thepany to look for Ning Shu, only to be told that she had gone to the factory.
Zhang Jiasen wiped at his face, then brought Tan Heyu to the factory.
When Ning Shu heard Zhang Jiasen say that he wanted her to find Tan Heyu a job, she nced over at Tan Heyu who was currently looking around eagerly with his beady eyes. She inwardly gave a coldugh.
When Zhang Jiasen saw that Ning Shu wasnt making a sound, he asked, You cant?
Ning Shu said with a smile, Since youre the one that asked, of course Ill arrange a suitable position for Brother-inw.
When Zhang Jiasen saw Ning Shu smile towards him the same way she used to, his heart settled slightly. He had been worried that shed still be angry with him and refuse to give him face.
Then Ill leave it to you to arrange it. Are you going to be back at thepany this afternoon? Its been a long time since weve had a meal together alone. We can go to the Western style restaurant you like. Ill make a reservation in a bit? Zhang Jiasen spoke to Ning Shu gently while leaning over slightly to look Ning Shu in the eyes with a warm expression.
Ning Shu ignored Zhang Jiasens disy of affection and just lifted her wrist to check her watch. She then said, I probably wont be able to go. I still have something to take care ofter. Lets talk about having lunch together some other time.
A trace of displeasure shed through Zhang Jiasens eyes. In the past he had been the center of Miao Miaomiaos world, but now all she thought about all day was work.
A helpless expression appeared on Zhang Jiasens face. My wife is a workaholic, what do I do? It feels like Ive been abandoned.
Ning Shu smiled cooperatively. Dont worry, theres no way Id abandon you. No way you get off that easy.
After Zhang Jiasen left, Ning Shu nced at Tan Heyu who was looking towards her with an ingratiating smile. She directly assigned him to transporting goods, meaning his job was to load the finished products onto the supply trucks.
When Tan Heyu heard what he had to do, his expression filled with disappointment. He had been hoping to be the workshop director, but now he actually had to do physicalbor.
Sister-inw, were part of the same family, so can you give me a slightly easier job? At the very least you should make me a workshop director, otherwise my position would make you lose face, said Tan Heyu in an ingratiating way.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha.
A workshop director? You sure had lofty dreams.
Although Brother-inw is part of the family, thepany has its rules. If I directly give you the role of workshop director, a lot of people wont be willing to ept this. If you work slowly towards it like this, youll eventually get promoted and be a workshop director, said Ning Shu expressionlessly.
Tan Heyu rubbed his chin. He felt that his sister-inw had a point, so he went to start carrying the goods. However, Tan Heyu truly over-evaluated himself. How could azy bastard like him who has always enjoyed being attended to without ever having to do anything possibly endure work as hard as this?
Ning Shu nced over briefly, then turned and left. She had more important things to do. She was going to participate in the clothing design. She had transmigrated into all sorts of worlds varying from all points of the ancient era to the modern era, so she had seen a lot of fashion.
Of course, she didnt have the ability to design, so she just gave the designers some suggestions in order to add some new, fashionable elements.
However, everything that was designed with these hints did end up containing an air of freshness.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhang Jiasen left the factory and got back to thepany. The moment he entered the office, he saw Xue Manman who was currently bent over watering the nts. Her butt perked up slightly in a very sexy way. Since Xue Manman was wearing a one-step skirt, it made her butt look very round and attractive.
His hand felt a little itchy, but he controlled his impulse. This was the office.
When Xue Manman turned around and saw Zhang Jiasen, a smile appeared on her face, but then she grumbled, Jiasen, why havent you been visiting metely? Were you with Miao Miaomiao?
Zhang Jiasen sat down on the chair and rubbed his forehead. His exhaustion showed on his face. No, my parents are here from the countryside. Miao Miaomiao went back to her parents ce.
Chapter 892: Thought of You as One of Them
Chapter 892: Thought of You as One of Them
Xue Manman was a little surprised. Aunt and Uncle are here? Should I pay them a visit?
Theres no need. The more you do, the more tracks well end up leaving. Its not really a good idea for you toe to my house with the identity of being my secretary, said Zhang Jiasen. Things were already really messy right now, so he didnt want Xue Manman to get involved.
Xue Manman became a little unhappy. Why? You can just find a random reason. With how dumb Miao Miaomiao is, she wont notice anything.
Miao Miaomiaos dumb, but her parents arent. Be good, alright? said Zhang Jiasen sternly.
Xue Manman tactically backed off, knowing that she really couldnt go brush up on her sense of existence in front of Zhang Jiasens parents. When she saw that Zhang Jiasens facial color was poor, she said, Come to my ce tonight to rx a little?
Zhang Jiasen didnt say anything. His eyes narrowed as he sank into thought.
When Xue Manman saw Zhang Jiasen like this, she knew that he was thinking about something important. She had been with him since college, so she naturally knew his habits.
However, his side profile while he was deep in thought was seriously mesmerizing.
Zhang Jiasen was feeling a little worn outtely, so after work, he went with Xue Manman to the Tangchen residence and spent about an hour doing some forey in the shower before getting to the real action. Afterwards, he ignored Xue Manmans attempts to convince him to stay. After giving her a fewforting words, he pulled up his pants and left.
The current situation was a little off. Zhang Jiasen didnt want to let anyone get information they could use against him. What made him the most uneasy was Miao Miaomiaos attitude.
He had to stabilize his rtionship with Miao Miaomiao.
She had been angry and held a grudge against him every since she hade back from the countryside. The current Zhang Jiasen really regretted leaving her in the countryside now. At that time, Xue Manman had been really hurt because he married Miao Miaomiao and he had loved Xue Manman since college.
So he decided to leave Miao Miaomiao in the countryside for the time being so that he couldfort Xue Manman.
He did manage to smooth things over with Xue Manman, but now something wasing up with Miao Miaomiao.
When Zhang Jiasen got to the factory, he saw that Ning Shu was currently in the warehouse checking the fabric, so he quickly snuck over to hug her.
Ning Shu was startled and lifted her leg without hesitation to stomp on the foot of the person behind her. She even used the heel of her shoe to grind down.
Zhang Jiasen groaned softly in pain and shook out his foot.
When Ning Shu turned around and saw that it was Zhang Jiasen, her expression was exaggeratedly shocked. Jiasen, its you? Are you alright? Why didnt you say anything? I thought it was some pervert. Is your foot ok?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhang Jiasens facial muscles were trembling, but his expression was still full of helplessness as he looked towards Ning Shu. Alright, stop being angry, alright? I know that you suffered a lot at the countryside. It was my bad.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. Zhang Jiasen seriously was skilled at being unyielding and yielding as needed. It was just, the moment he got close, Ning Shu smelled the scent of bath soap. He showered in the middle of the afternoon?
Ha. Ha. He went off and did something, and now he was making this expression of doting affection in front of her? He had to constantly go back and forth between two women. Even Ning Shu felt tired on his behalf.
But it wasnt like he was the only one that knew how to act.
Ning Shu shook her head as she looked towards Zhang Jiasen and said, Im not angry, Im just hurt. Your parents dont seem to think of me as part of the family. I thought that your parents had epted me, thats why we were able to get married, but it seems like that wasnt the case.
Zhang Jiasen exined, Theyre people from the countryside so some of their views are different from ours. They dont have any bad intentions. The reason they treated you like that, the reason they didnt try to be polite was because they thought of you as one of them.
Chapter 893: Definitely Dominated the Ranking
Chapter 893: Definitely Dominated the Ranking
Zhang Jiasen very patiently exined to Ning Shu that the Zhang family was treating her as one of them, as part of the family. That was why they were so direct with their words, why they didnt bother to be polite, why they had her do things, why they liked to nag at her. Although their words were a little unpleasant, it was all for her sake.
Ning Shu: ...
Then please dont treat her like she was one of them. She had no interest in suffering such torment.
Ning Shu grimaced. Zhang Jiasen waspletely avoiding the actual topic and trying to focus on side details.
This was clearly the case of a mean mother-inw trying to torment her daughter-inw, but when it passed through Zhang Jiasens mouth, it somehow ended up sounding so pleasant.
Zhang Jiasens trashiness once again refreshed Ning Shus knowledge of trashy man. Of all the trashy men she had encountered to date, Zhang Jiasen definitely dominated the ranking of number one.
There was no need to fear trashy men, what really should be feared was when a trashy man gained education. Ning Shu didnt even know how to refute the speech that Zhang Jiasen had given.
When Zhang Jiasen saw that Ning Shu wasnt speaking, he reached out and patted her head. Dont be angry anymore, alright? Its easy to age if youre angry too much. Come home today, alright?
Ning Shus head was lowered. Her eyes whirled, then she shook her head and said, I cant go back yet. Dads looking through the ount books so I have to help him.
Hes looking through the ount books? When did he start? Why did he suddenly decide to check them? Zhang Jiasens expression was a little shocked. Why didnt I know?
Its been a couple days. Dad just wants to see how much profit thepany has made thest few years, replied Ning Shu offhandedly. So I have to help too.
So its like that. Zhang Jiasen nodded, then said with a smile, Since you have work to do, then you dont have to head back. Ill send you back. I also have work matters to discuss with Dad.
Ning Shu nodded.
She had told him about the checking of the ount books on purpose. After all, she needed to see what hed get up to.
When she got home and Father Miao saw that she hade back together with Zhang Jiasen, he didnt say anything and treated Zhang Jiasen the same as always.
This confused Ning Shu a little. Could it be that Father Miao hadnt found anything?
In front of the Miao family couple, Zhang Jiasen treated Ning Shu a little more attentively than usual. For example, he was always getting food that Ning Shu liked for her, no, actually it was food that Miao Miaomiao liked.
He was always showing his doting affection towards Ning Shu in little gestures.
Ning Shu epted Zhang Jiasens attending with no qualms. Since he was so eager to show his attentiveness, there was no need to reject it. It was all a show anyways.
Zhang Jiasen seemed to feel that this still wasnt enough and wanted to stay for the night.
At this point Ning Shu had objections. He had done dat with Xue Manman earlier, could it be that at night he still wanted to, with her? Ning Shu nced towards Zhang Jiasens lower half. Could it take that much exertion?
Zhang Jiasen caught Ning Shus nce and lifted his handsome brows. His gaze was seductive. It was clear that he thought Ning Shu wanted it.
After showering, Zhang Jiaseny down on the bed and hugged Ning Shu. Miaomiao, lets have a child.
Ning Shu smiled and nodded. Okay.
A smile appeared on Zhang Jiasens face, but then Ning Shu said, But if I have a child right now, what about work? And your parents dont agree to the child having the surname Miao. Our families will definitely get into a fight. Jiasen, to tell the truth, Im really scared of your mom. I dont want a conflict to start between me and your mom because of our child.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Zhang Jiasens expression filled with surprise when he heard what Ning Shu said. Who said this to you? Miao Miaomiao with her brains couldnt possibly think of these things. Zhang Jiasen scratched his hair in vexation.
Chapter 894: Was Just Getting Water
Chapter 894: Was Just Getting Water
Getting Miao Miaomiao pregnant was the best way to resolve this deadlock. If Miao Miaomiao was pregnant, shed naturally stop working.
However, Zhang Jiasen didnt know how to refute Miao Miaomiaos burst of reasonable words. Miao Miaomiao was doing this for the sake of both their families, but this fact just made Zhang Jiasen feel worse.
The part that made him the angriest was that the current Miao Miaomiao was no longer obedient.
Zhang Jiasens sharp gaze swept across Ning Shus face inch by inch as he scrutinized her. Then a smile appeared on his lips again. Regardless of whether the child has the surname Miao or Zhang, its still our child.
Ning Shu smiled as well. Youre right. Then she yawned, wrapped the nket around herself, and prepared to sleep.
Zhang Jiasen ced his hand on Ning Shus arm gently as he asked, Miaomiao, why did Dad suddenly decide to check the ount books? Is there something wrong with the ounts?
Ning Shu was perfectly wide awake, but she continued acting like she was very sleepy and said with a nasally tone, Dad just feels like the ie of thepany has decreased so he wanted to look into it. He suspects that someones been embezzling.
Zhang Jiasens eyes narrowed as he said, With the environment like this and the economic crisis looming, its already very good that we can turn a profit. A lot ofpanies have already gone out of business.
So did Dad find anything? Zhang Jiasen coaxed Ning Shu. If there really is someone embezzling, theres no way we can let a leech-like existence like that stay in thepany.
Ning Shu yawned as she said, Hes probably found something. Hes been really angrytely.
Ning Shu could feel Zhang Jiasens hand which was on her arm tremble for an instant. Zhang Jiasen then said gently, If youre sleepy you should just go to sleep.
Ning Shu slowed down her breathing so that it would seem like she was asleep. Not longter, she felt Zhang Jiasen get up. When she opened her eyes, she saw that Zhang Jiasen was smoking on the balcony.
His solitary figure on the balcony was like that of a phantom.
Zhang Jiasen stood on the balcony for a long time, holding a lit cigarette between his fingers. Finally, he went downstairs. Ning Shu followed him downstairs barefoot and heard Zhang Jiasen talking with a woman in the kitchen.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu listened carefully to the womans voice. It seemed to be one of the Miao familys servants that had worked for the Miao family for many years.
Zhang Jiasen and the servants voices were very quiet so Ning Shu couldnt hear them clearly. Hence she decided to walk directly to the kitchen door to ask, What are you two doing?
Zhang Jiasen waspletely unperturbed at the sight of Ning Shu. He lifted the cup in his hand and said, I wanted some water but couldnt find a cup, so I had Aunt Ping help me get one. Why did youe downstairs?
Ning Shus gaze swept across Aunt Pings face and Aunt Ping said, I woke up to use the restroom and saw the young master looking for something in the kitchen, so I helped him get a cup.
She hadnt even ask anything, so what was this exnation for? Ning Shu nodded like she believed this exnation.
Zhang Jiasen took another sip of water, then asked Ning Shu, Why are you still awake? And why did youe downstairs without even putting on shoes? Its so cold today, what if you caught a chill?
When I woke up you werent on the bed and there was no one in the bathroom either. I thought you went home. Ning Shu rubbed her eyes drowsily.
Zhang Jiasen drank the rest of the water in the cup. After setting down the cup, he directly lifted Ning Shu in a princess hold with a warm smile. Ill carry you up. This way your feet wont get cold anymore.
Ning Shu smiled without saying anything and allowed Zhang Jiasen to carry her upstairs. When she nced back, she saw that Aunt Ping seemed a little flustered as she hurried back to her room.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes slightly before retrieving her gaze, only to have her eyes drawn to the red mark below Zhang Jiasens corbone. It was usually concealed when he was in a buttoned up dress shirt, but pajamas revealed this location.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Ha.
Chapter 895: Should Still Exercise Moderation
Chapter 895: Should Still Exercise Moderation
Zhang Jiasen was quite skilled to be able to achieve maintaining the flying red g at home while still flying a colorful g outside. However, this was all established on the basis that Miao Miaomiao was simple and easy to trick.
Miao Miaomiao had probably never imagined that Zhang Jiasen would cheat.
She had an inexplicable faith in Zhang Jiasen.
Ning Shu couldnt help but wonder what he had been talking to that servant about in the middle of the night. Could it be that he even had something going on with that servant?
There was a need to pay attention to Aunt Ping.
Zhang Jiasen carried Ning Shu to the bed,y down, then directly ced Ning Shus feet on his chest.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was startled and reflexively tried to pull her feet back, but Zhang Jiasen pressed down and kept her feet there. His tone contained doting as he said, Dont move. Why didnt you wear shoes before going downstairs earlier? Ill help you warm your feet, otherwise you wont be able to sleep well.
Zhang Jiasens body was very warm. Ning Shu could feel afortable warmth spreading to her feet.
She narrowed her eyes. This man seriously was...
It was no wonder that Miao Miaomiao would end up defeated by him.
Hence Ning Shu ced her feet on Zhang Jiasens chest without any scruples. It was indeed very warm.
Zhang Jiasen chuckled softly, causing his chest to vibrate. Ning Shu asked, What are youughing about?
Nothing much. Im just thinking that our future child will definitely be very cute, just like you, said Zhang Jiasen with a smile. His eyes were very gentle and warm underneath the lights.
Ning Shu: :_
Instead of properly going to sleep at night, he wanted to y at deepening their feelings? And she even had to hold out and respond to him. It was seriously such a troll.
Ning Shu continued to silently chant the heart-clearing chant. She really wanted to tell Zhang Jiasen that his hickey was in in sight.
Yet she still had to act like she didnt know anything. It was seriously such a trial.
However, Ning Shu found that there was a benefit to the heart-clearing chant. It was capable of calming a persons emotions and even making the negative feelings that had previously been umting in her heart fade away.
Right now, Zhang Jiasen was refusing to sleep and pulling her along to express his deep love towards her. Ning Shu just wanted to kick him.
He was being so enthusiastic, he was definitely after something.
Hence, morning the next day, Ning Shus facial color wasnt very good since she hadnt slept well. Even Zhang Jiasens facial color was a little poor.
When Mother Miao saw this, she covered her smile as she said, Although you guys are healthy and young, you should still exercise moderation.
Ning Shu: :_
Zhang Jiasen smiled and nced over at Ning Shu with amusement as he said, Got it.
Mother Miao smiled mischievously.
Nothing had happened at all, but with Zhang Jiasen reacting like this, it made it seem like they had done datst night.
The family of four sat down to have breakfast. Aunt Ping carried breakfast up.
Ning Shu watched Aunt Ping. This servant counted as the highest ranking one in the Miao family and knew the nocks and corners of this ce well.
Aunt Ping ced sd and milk in front of Father Miao. It was Ning Shus idea to have Father Miao have sd in the mornings for the sake of his health.
Chapter 896: Wasn’t Easy for Humans to Finally Evolve
Chapter 896: Wasnt Easy for Humans to Finally Evolve
However, she had encountered Aunt Ping with Zhang Jiasen in the kitchenst night and it had even been in the middle of the night. Ning Shu didnt suspect Zhang Jiasen of having some adulterous rtionship with Aunt Ping since Aunt Ping was already fifty.
However, she was pretty sure there was some special rtionship between them.
Father Miao didnt like eating this grass so he said in a helpless tone to Ning Shu, It wasnt easy for humans to finally evolve to getting to the top of the food chain, but youre making your dad eat grass every day. Dad wants to eat meat.
Ning Shu shrugged. Fine. Since you seem so pitiful, Ill let you have meat buns today.
Father Miao immediately pushed aside the sd to start drinking the soy milk and eating the youtiao and meat buns.
Ning Shu said to Aunt Ping, You can take these down.
Aunt Ping was slightly stunned, then she said, Yes. Following that, she carried the sd down.
Zhang Jiasens gaze flickered as he continued to eat silently.
After breakfast, Zhang Jiasen prepared to head to work with Ning Shu. The moment they got into the car, he helped her with her seatbelt in a very gentle manner.
However, Ning Shu said, I can do it myself, no need for you to go through so much trouble.
I want to do it for you. I want to be good to you, said Zhang Jiasen as he turned the steering wheel.
Ning Shu was barely able to stop herself from rolling her eyes. Zhang Jiasens actions werent out of love, he did it to deceive.
Miaomiao, did Dad talk to you about how the checking of the ounts are going? His facial color didnt seem that good this morning, asked Zhang Jiasen casually as if just making idle conversation.
Ning Shu replied offhandedly, Dad said that no matter who it was, theyd be punished severely. However, Dad didnt tell me who it was.
So its like this. Zhang Jiasens expression contained a bit of indignance. Dad didnt tell you who it was?
Ning Shu shook her head. He didnt, but he seemed really angry. It was probably someone Dad had trusted greatly.
Zhang Jiasens pupils dted and he pressed his lips together without saying anything more.
When they got to thepany, they encountered Xue Manman who was heading to work at the entrance. Ning Shu sized Xue Manman up and her gaze paused on Xue Manmans feet. It was a pair of brand name shoes. Although the style was low-key, Ning Shu was still able to recognize them.
She inwardlyughed. When the time came, shed make them spit out all of the money they had stolen plus interest.
When Xue Manman saw Zhang Jiasen with Miao Miaomiao, her expression changed slightly and she quickly walked over to greet Zhang Jiasen and Ning Shu. With a professional expression, she said to Zhang Jiasen, Director, you have a meeting at ten.
Ning Shu asked with a smile, What meeting is it? Ill participate too. I havent been to any meetings since joining thepany.
Zhang Jiasen replied offhandedly, Its not an important meeting, its just about the sales. Dont you have to head to the factory?
Oh right, I need to head to the factory now. Ning Shu nodded, then turned and left.
Dont make anything up anymore. Otherwise well eventually let something slip. Once Ning Shu left, Zhang Jiasen turned towards Xue Manman with a slightly disapproving frown.
Xue Manman bit her lips and lowered her head slightly, seeming to feel a bit wronged. Zhang Jiasen pushed open the office doors and Xue Manman followed him in.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Pay more attention. I dont want to fail on the verge of sess, so be more careful in front of Miao Miaomiao, otherwise shell eventually discover something. Zhang Jiasen rubbed his forehead. MMZ has been looking into the ount bookstely. I cant visit you anymore.
The finance department actually didnt notify me that Miao Zhi was looking into the ount books. Zhang Jiasens expression was a little dark.
When Xue Manman heard that the ount books were being checked, a flustered expression shed across her face and she hastily asked, Do you think theyll find information on you?
What are making a fuss about? What have I done? Why would they find information on me? Zhang Jiasen nced at Xue Manman coldly.
Xue Manman finally caught herself and took a deep breath. When she saw how unperturbed Zhang Jiasen was, her heart which was pounding in trepidation gradually calmed down as well. No matter what it was, Zhang Jiasen would definitely be able to deal with it.
The moment Ning Shu got to the factory, she was told that the newest designs had been stolen. A designer said with intense remorse, I forgot to put the designs into the safe when I left and left it on the table. In the end, the moment I woke up and came this morning, they were gone.
Thistest batch of spring designs was the fruits of hardbor. They were the results of Ning Shu and the entire design departments hard work. She had been nning to make a big ssh with the newest spring designs, but now the designs had disappeared.
Chapter 897: Stealing Classified Business Secrets
Chapter 897: Stealing ssified Business Secrets
The moment Ning Shu heard that the designs had disappeared, her first reaction was that those designs were now ruined no matter where the designs had ended up.
The designs were stolen. It was definitely something that thepetition had done.
Ning Shu slowly swept her gaze across these designers faces.
Then she went to check the security cameras. To her surprise, the person who stole the designs was actually Zhang Jiasens brother-inw, Tan Heyu.
When Tan Heyu got to the factory, he boasted everywhere that Ning Shu was his sister-inw and that his brother-inw was Zhang Jiasen.
In the security footage, Zhang Jiasen hade to the designers office. The security had tried to stop him, but Zhang Jiasen threatened to fire him, saying that this factory belonged to his sister-inw.
After he got into the office, he started rummaging around the office. When he saw the designs on the table, he shoved it into his pockets and ran.
Ning Shu: ...
She directly fired the designer that had left the designs on the table. That designer reacted with astonishment and asked, Why? What right do you have to fire me?
Due to your carelessness, youve caused thepany to suffer such huge losses. Do you think you can still stay in thepany?
Indignance appeared on the designers face. She took off her job tag and threw it on the ground. I have no interest in staying in apany that has no sense of right and wrong!
The designer turned to leave, but Ning Shu said coldly, Wait a minute. You cant leave just like this. Ive already called the police. Youre suspected of stealing ssified business secrets.
When she checked the security footage, she got the feeling that this designer had done things on purpose. She had purposefully left the designs on the table for Tan Heyu to steal.
The designers face filled with indignance like she was wrongly used. I didnt steal it! How can you use me of stealing the designs!?
Youre ndering me even though you dont have any proof. The designer pulled out her phone to call Zhang Jiasen. Youve only juste to thepany. You dont know me at all.
Ning Shus expression was very indifferent and she just watched as the designer called Zhang Jiasen.
Half an hourter, Zhang Jiasen rushed in. After getting to know the situation and checking the security footage, he asked Ning Shu, When were these cameras installed?
Ning Shu smiled coldly. This isnt the time to be concerned about the cameras, right? Your brother-inw stole the designs and theres the issue of this designer too.
Zhang Jiasen tightly furrowed his brows in a troubled manner.
Director, I didnt steal the designs! Ive been in thepany for so many years. Theres no reason for me to steal the designs. You can me me for being careless, but you cant pin the crime of stealing on me. Reputation is important for designers. If I be known as a thief, whichpany would still dare to hire me? The designer said indignantly, Why I would do something like this to ruin my own future?
Meanwhile, Tan Heyu had also been escorted in by the guards. He was still swearing even as the security guards pulled him in.
Tan Heyu. Zhang Jiasen looked at Tan Heyu coldly. You seriously dont change.
Zhang Jiasen yanked Tan Heyu by the cor to theputer so that he could see the security footage.
The moment Tan Heyu saw the footage, he immediately started pleading for mercy. Someone came to me and told me to look for paper that have drawings of clothes on them. He gave me twenty thousand. Thats more than what I would earn doing hard work for months.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
You damned bastard! Zhang Jiasen punched Tan Heyu and Tan Heyu cried out in pain as he fell to the ground.
Chapter 898: Must Be Swift and Decisive
Chapter 898: Must Be Swift and Decisive
Ning Shu took in Zhang Jiasens actions indifferently. When Zhang Jiasen saw Ning Shu like this, he lifted Tan Heyu by his cor and punched him again several times.
Finally, he rubbed his forehead in exasperation as he said to Ning Shu, Miaomiao, Im sorry. He was prone to stealing back in the countryside, but we thought that he would change for the better once he got to the city. We never thought that it would end up causing such a huge issue.
Even killing him isnt severe enough of a punishment. The most important thing right now is to redesign the spring styles. We shouldnt let this matter get known either. If the workers find out that we lost the designs and that they might lose their job, itd cause panic, said Zhang Jiasen in a lowered voice. We have to deal with the most important matters first.
Ning Shu looked at Zhang Jiasen as all sorts of thoughts shed through her mind.
For a moment, she got the feeling that Zhang Jiasen had been behind all of this.
Who was the person that gave you money? Ning Shu turned towards Tan Heyu who was grimacing in pain. Tan Heyu said, I dont know him. He only recognized money.
The sound of police sirens came from outside. When Zhang Jiasen heard, he looked towards Ning Shu in shock. You called the police?
Ning Shuughed coldly. Since he did something wrong, its only right for him to be punished. Jiasen, could it be that you want to get your brother-inw out of this?
Zhang Jiasen stared at Ning Shu in shock. Miaomiao, how did you be like this?
Ning Shus expression was cold. Dad said so. If I want to manage thepany, I had to be decisive and swift. Thats the only way to keep the people below obedient.
When the police came in, Ning Shu directly had them arrest Tan Heyu. This time, Tan Heyu really got scared and sniveled as tears streamed down his face. He shouted towards Ning Shu and Zhang Jiasen, Brother-inw, I made a mistake! Im sorry, please save me! I dont want to go to jail!
Ning Shu acted like she was extremely angry and just remained silent with a cold expression on her face. Zhang Jiasens expression filled with helplessness. Forget it. It is about time for him to learn a lesson.
Tan Heyu was dragged into the police car and the siren gradually faded into the distance. However, the atmosphere in the office remained stifling.
Ning Shu looked towards the female designer. Starting today, youre fired by thepany and will never be hired again.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The designer bit her lips, then nced at Zhang Jiasen before turning and leaving.
Zhang Jiasen sighed, then reached out to rub Ning Shus head. Dont be angry anymore. The most important thing now is to remedy things.
Ning Shu grinned towards Zhang Jiasen. The new designs will be done really soon.
Zhang Jiasens pupils dted slightly, but he sighed in relief as he said, Thats good.
The matter was dealt with, but Zhang Jiasen didnt immediately leave and instead, stayed behind tofort Ning Shu.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she thought about things. This incident was way too much of a coincidence. Thepetition had managed to pick out Tan Heyu who had a history of stealing out of everyone in thepany.
When Zhang Jiasen saw that Ning Shu seemed deep in thought, he asked, What are you thinking about?
Its nothing. You can head back, I can still hold up, said Ning Shu.
Zhang Jiasen hugged Ning Shu and gently consoled her. Miaomiao, this is what managing apany is like. All sorts of things can abruptly happen. Miaomiao, you have a gentle personality so itll definitely be hard for you to deal with these things. Dont push yourself too much, Ill feel heartache. In my heart, I wish for you to live a happy and blessed life without having to do so much and endure so much.
Ning Shu replied offhandedly, Lets see how things go a while longer.
If its too hard, just tell me. I can help you with everything. Zhang Jiasen kissed Ning Shus hair, causing goosebumps to rise all over her body.
Zhang Jiasen then patted Ning Shus shoulder before leaving.
Ning Shu looked at Zhang Jiasens back. Why did it feel like his back figure was filled with self-content due to achievement?
What if it was really like what she was thinking? For the sake of causing her trouble, Zhang Jiasen was willing to sacrifice even his own brother-inw?
Chapter 899: This is What You Wanted
Chapter 899: This is What You Wanted
Since the designs had been stolen, there was no choice but to redesign them. They had to hurry with the designs. Its almost time for the spring collections to be released, so if they didnt hurry, the factory wouldnt be able to put out any goods.
This matter wasnt simply just on a normal level of troublesome.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. The elements from before couldnt be used anymore. She was pretty sure that those designs had already fallen into someone elses hands.
The designers had to work overtime to start making new designs. Ning Shu also pretty much didnt sleep at all as she supervised the designing process. She didnt specialize in design though, so if she gave too many ideas, itd only interfere with the designers.
So she would only asionally suggest an idea or element before letting the designers develop the idea on their own.
Ning Shu noisily gulped down a cup of coffee, then rubbed her dark eye circles. At this time, she got a call from the detective agency.
When she got to the cafe and saw coffee, she felt a little thirsty so she directly gulped down the cup of coffee.
The agent: {Gulp gulp}...
What did you manage to get this time? asked Ning Shu.
The agent pushed hisptop towards Ning Shu, then clicked on rey. Ning Shu looked at the screen and saw that two naked white bodies were entangled. Zhang Jiasens expression was filled with enjoyment and was charmingly sexy, while Xue Manmans expression was filled with pleasure.
They were wound around each other like snakes. Ning Shu found the sight of it very disgusting. She checked the timestamp on the video. As she expected, it was that afternoon. He had been together with Xue Manman that afternoon, yet at night he actually said that he wanted to have a child with her.
Ha. Ha. Ha.
Ning Shu watched the video indifferently. Soon, rather embarrassing sounds starteding from the video.
The cafe was on the quiet side, so this abrupt, high-pitched shameful sound made everyone look towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu immediately mmed theptop closed.
With this, victory was pretty much in her grasp.
The agent pulled out the USB and handed it to Ning Shu. This is what you wanted.
Ning Shu took the USB and nodded. Yes, its good.
She then made several copies of the content on the USB before cing the USB in the bank vault.
After a while of umtion, Ning Shu found that she was starting to get more and more evidence. She was umting them like a little squirrel hoarding away pine cones.
However, this wasnt the time to bring up a divorce. It would work better to break out everything all at once.
When Ning Shu got back to the factory, the moment she entered the office, she heard a scream that sounded like the wail of a ghost. After walking in, she found that Zhang Jiasens mother was sitting on the ground and pping on the floor as she shouted, What a heartless wretch! How could there exist such a vicious daughter-inw? She even sent her own brother-inw to jail!
A lot of workers were gathered around Zhang Jiasens mother and whispering.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhang Jiasens mother wasnt the only one here. There was also Zhang Jiasens older sister, Zhang Wen who was currently weeping. Meanwhile, Zhang Jiasens father was sitting on a chair, his face ashen.
When Zhang Jiasens mother saw Ning Shu walk in, she immediately threw herself towards Ning Shu. You ck-hearted thing! Why did you send your brother-inw to jail!?
Sister-inw, Im begging you, please let Tan Heyue back. Zhang Wen directly knelt to Ning Shu. No matter how many ws he has, hes still my husband. If he ends up in jail, what am I and my daughter supposed to do?
Daughter-inw, this counts as a family issue, how can you blow it up so much? If theres an issue, it should be resolved at home. Family scandals shouldnt be aired out in public. Your actions have caused the Zhang family to lose a lot of face. Zhang Jiasens father had an honest looking face and the expression on it was now stern. His current aura was quite simr to Zhang Jiasens.
It was the absolute dignity of the master of the house.
Chapter 900: Shouldn’t Air Family Scandals In Public
Chapter 900: Shouldnt Air Family Scandals In Public
Ning Shu had encountered the Zhang familys usations the moment she walked in, but she remained calm and first had the surrounding workers head back to work. After closing the office door, she asked mildly, What are you guys doing here?
Sister-inw, please dont send the childs father to jail. How are my daughter and I supposed to live without him? Zhang Wen beseeched Ning Shu while crying like the skies were copsing.
Ning Shu calmly took a sip of coffee. They wouldnt be able to live without him? They should be able to live even better without a man like this that doesnt even support the family. They couldnt separate from men? They couldnt live without a man?
This was the great sorrow of women. No matter how much of a bastard the man was, a woman still wouldnt be able to leave him because she didnt have the confidence and courage to live for herself. Ning Shu looked at the pitiful Zhang Wen. However, all pitiful people also harbor points that were hateful.
Zhang Wen was already so petty and low that she was barely more than dirt.
This world always harbored so much malice towards women.
Miao Miaomiao, if you dont get your brother-inw out, I wont let you off! Zhang Jiasens mother gnashed her teeth as she said, Youre aplete disgrace! How could you do something like this? You sent your own family to prison!
Do you know what Tan Heyu did? He stole thepanys designs and sold them for money. Hes caused thepany at least a million dors in loss, said Ning Shu expressionlessly.
Zhang Jiasens father said, Even if thats the case, you shouldve talked to the family instead of doing this and causing everyone to know about the Zhang familys scandal. Your actions show no consideration for your husband.
Ning Shu smiled as she said, Jiasen also agreed to this. If you have an issue, go look for Jiasen.
Theres no way that Jiasen would do this. Its definitely because you insisted on it. Zhang Jiasens mother pointed her finger right at Ning Shu, almost jabbing her in the nose.
Leave. I need to work. If theres something, well talk about it back at the house, said Ning Shu coldly.
However, Zhang Jiasens mother refused to leave and insisted for Ning Shu to get her son-inw out. Ning Shu was losing her patience, so she directly had security kick them out.
So Zhang Jiasens mother just started shouting at the entrance of the factory, cursing about how horrible her heartless daughter-inw was.
Meanwhile Zhang Wen just knelt at the entrance and wept.
They continued to do this for several days. Ning Shu knew that Zhang Jiasens mother was trying to make her yield by leveraging public opinion.
However, Ning Shu wasnt concerned at all. All the workers in this factory relied on the Miao family for their rice bowls. Could it be that they would offend their employer just for some people that they didnt even know?
Zhang Jiasen hadnt shown his face a single time during the entire incident. All he did give Ning Shu a call saying that he apologized on behalf of his mom, that his mom was just too worried about his brother-inw, and that he would do his best to dissuade his mom and such lies.
However, Zhang Jiasens mother continued to arrive at the factorys entrance right on time like she was an employee to wail like the world was ending.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
In contrast to Zhang Jiasens mother who was making a loud, unreasonable scene, Zhang Wen took the weak route and just knelt while weeping silently. Sometimes she even brought her daughter to kneel with her.
Ning Shu didnt know whether tough or cry in reaction to this. However, she continued to ignore them. If they wanted to raise a ruckus, just let them.
Moreover, Zhang Jiasen was clearly allowing this to continue on purpose. Based on his ability, there was no way he wouldnt be able to dissuade his mom or get Tan Heyu out himself.
He was purposefully having his mother and sister make her lose face in front of the worker to damage her prestige.
Ning Shu justughed coldly and continued to ignore these people. If you paid attention to these types of people, they would only be more extreme.
Chapter 901: To Those You Hate
Chapter 901: To Those You Hate
After nonstop work, the designs were finally finished and the factory could finally start producing the spring designs.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Father Miao had also found out by now about what Zhang Jiasens mother. The moment Ning Shu got home, Father Miao looked over with heartache and asked, Why didnt you tell us about this? That familys seriously full of bastards.
If we had known that those people were like this, there was no way we would have allowed you to marry into that family. Mother Miao was also infuriated.
Father Miaos facial color worsened even more. He was so angry that his face was slightly purple. The moment Ning Shu saw, she had a bad feeling and hastily tried to calm him down.
He looked like he was about to get high blood pressure due to anger. Ning Shu hastily shouted to Mother Miao, Mom, hurry and get a needle.
Mother Miao could also see that something was off with Father Miao so she quickly got Ning Shu a needle. Ning Shu directly inserted the needle in Father Miaos purlicue. When she pulled it out, a stream of blood spurted out.
After this blood was released, Father Miaos blood pressure finally stopped increasing and his facial color wasnt as purple anymore.
Mother Miao was rmed. Dear, how are you feeling?
Father Miao was very dizzy and he breathed heavily as hey on the sofa. Ning Shu massaged Father Miaos hand.
Mother Miao got a damp towel to wipe Father Miaos face. She had tears in her eyes.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows. She had been busy with the designs during this past period of time and was mentally and physically exhausted. She got home veryte each night, so she had Mother Miao make all of Father Miaos food.
It was a while before Father Miao recovered enough to speak and he said weakly, People sure be useless once they get old.
Dad, have you been eating the medicinal dishes that I told you to eat? asked Ning Shu.
He did. I watched to make sure he ate it every day, said Mother Miao.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes slightly as she said, Dad, trust me. I can handle this, so dont worry about it.
Father Miao gave a gratified smile. Dad has no regrets even passing away in this moment after seeing how strong you are now.
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu gave Father Miao a massage as she mulled over things. Father Miao looked towards Ning Shu like he had something to say but then stopped himself.
Dad, if you have something to say, just say it.
After a moment of hesitation, Father Miao asked, Miaomiao, do you love Zhang Jiasen a lot? To the point that hes the only one youll ept in this lifetime?
Ning Shuughed. Theres no one that will die without someone else.
Father Miaos facial color finally improved slightly after hearing this and he said to Ning Shu, Itste. You should go to bed. Dads fine.
Ning Shu nodded, then said to Father Miao, Dad, look after your health properly alright? I can live without Zhang Jiasen, but I cant without you.
Father Miaoughed as he patted Ning Shus back. My dear daughter.
Ning Shu showered, theny down on the bed and called Zhang Jiasen. The moment it connected, she said, Zhang Jiasen, lets get divorced.
Miaomiao, whats wrong? Zhang Jiasens voice carried a faint contained tremble, giving people the impression that he was very shocked and hurt.
Ning Shu crossed her legs and started digging at her other ear with her pinky as she replied mildly, I never realized how much your parents dislike me. Your mother causes a ruckus at the factory every day and curses for me to go die. Dont say that its because she thinks of me as part of the family again. If she thought of me as part of the family, would she curse at me like that? She says that ck-hearted people like me will be struck down by lighting. This is something you say to those you hate.
Its only now that I realize marriage is something between two families. My dad almost got high blood pressure from anger. Ning Shu said directly, So we should get divorced.
Chapter 902: You’re Being Really Annoying
Chapter 902: Youre Being Really Annoying
Is, is Dad alright? Zhang Jiasen hastily asked. Is he in the hospital?
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. No, fortunately he pulled through.
Zhang Jiasen exhaled in relief, then he repeatedly said, Its good that hes fine. What a relief.
Lets get divorced. Zhang Jiasen, Im serious, said Ning Shu coldly.
Zhang Jiasen hastily said, Miaomiao, dont be like this. Im begging you. I apologize on my parents behalf. Theyre just too worried about Brother-inw.
Yeah, I know. Thats why I finally saw how much your mother disliked me. Enough, Im hanging up. I need to sleep. Ning Shu powered off her phone.
The next day, when she got to the factory, Zhang Jiasens mother and older sister were nowhere in sight. After getting used to the funeral-like wailing, this sudden quiet actually felt a little unnatural.
See? The moment she brought up divorce, Zhang Jiasen immediately retracted his ws. Based on his capability, he definitely had ways to calm down his family, but he hadnt bothered.
When Ning Shu stepped inside the office, she was suddenly hugged by someone and the strong smell of smoke enveloped her. She wanted to push Zhang Jiasen away, but Zhang Jiasen just hugged her more tightly. His voice was hoarse as he cried, Miaomiao.
Ning Shu pushed Zhang Jiasen away. Zhang Jiasen looked a little stunned. He seemed to have been up all night as his eyes were bloodshot and he had a bit of a stubble. The shirt he was wearing was very wrinkled.
Miaomiao, dont be willful, alright? Zhang Jiasens expression was filled with pain. How can you reject our feelings just like this?
What feelings? Ning Shu really wanted to spit in Zhang Jiasens face.
She looked at him indifferently as she said, Jiasen, can you wait until I finish my work before talking about this? Dont you know that Im really tired? Your family makes me even more tired.
We should both take some time to calm down. Ning Shu ignored Zhang Jiasens expression of pain.
Since Zhang Jiasen was here, she didnt feel like working anymore so she directly turned to leave. Zhang Jiasen went to catch up with Ning Shu and grabbed her arm. Miaomiao, dont treat me like this. You dont actually mean it when you say divorce, right? Youre just angry?
Ning Shu shook off Zhang Jiasens hand. I already said that we should take some time to calm down. Youre being really annoying. Im already going stressed because of your mom, are you going to push me into a corner too?
A trace of darkness shed through Zhang Jiasens eyes. He pressed his lips together, then said, Alright, alright. Miaomiao, dont be angry.
Zhang Jiasen took a deep breath, then said, Ill send you back.
Ning Shu shook her head. She drove to the bank to take the things out from the safe. It was time to let Father Miao know about these things so that they could work together to deal with Zhang Jiasen, this heartless wolf.
When Ning Shu got back home, she went to the kitchen to get a ss of water, only to see that Aunt Ping was putting something in the simmering medical dish.
What are you doing? Ning Shu grabbed Aunt Pings arm and yanked her aside to prevent her from breaking the jar and destroying the evidence.
Aunt Ping was startled by Ning Shu. It was clear that she hadnt expected her to suddenlye back and she tried to struggle free from Ning Shus grip.
Ning Shu directly pulled Aunt Ping to the living room. Aunt Pings face was pale with fear. Miss, what are you doing? Let me go!
Whats going on? Mother Miao came downstairs. Ning Shu said with a cold expression, Mom, call the police. Aunt Ping was poisoning the medicinal dish.
Madame, I didnt! Aunt Ping hastily shook her head.
Mother Miao was astonished. Hows that possible? Aunt Ping has been with the Miao family for so many years.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu had the other two servants keep a hold on Aunt Ping, then went to the kitchen to get the jar. She said to Mother Miao, Im going to take this to the hospital to get ab test done. Dont let her go before Ie back.
Chapter 903: Who Would Benefit?
Chapter 903: Who Would Benefit?
Ning Shu med herself a little. She had been busy with the designs so she hadnt paid much attention to Father Miao. After Tan Heyu had stolen the designs, she had be even more overwhelmed with work.
Ning Shu headed to the hospital to get ab test done on the medicinal dish to check if the added substance was poisonous.
She sat down on a chair in the corridor to wait for the results.
The fact that Aunt Ping had added this only to Father Miaos medicinal dish showed clearly that she had been targeting Father Miao. Ning Shu took a deep breath, then started to consider things.
If something happened to Father Miao, who would benefit?
Regardless of whether she was taking into consideration long-term benefits or short-term benefits, the answer was still Zhang Jiasen. Father Miao had been looking into the ount books. If something happened to him, the matter with the ounts would be dropped without a sound and for the period following, thepany would probably be held up by Zhang Jiasen.
This was pretty simr to the development in the original storyline. This meant that Zhang Jiasen definitely had something to do with Father Miaos death in the original storyline.
The deaths of the entire Miao family had probably been Zhang Jiasens doing.
What a ruthless and malicious wolf.
Theb results showed that the added substance wasnt poison, but something called diclofenac. It was used to treat pain and inmmatory diseases, but long-term usage would inhibit the blood flow in veins and increase fluid retention, causing blood pressure to rise.
There was quite a lot of it in the medicinal dish as well. Father Miao was susceptible to high pressure from the start, so after eating something like this which interfered with blood flow, if he got angry and his blood started pumping faster, his blood pressure would increase and it would be easy for it to cause a stroke.
And the cause of it wouldnt be discoverable.
It was no wonder Father Miao seemed so strange that day.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together. How could there exist such a malicious person in the world?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu had the doctor print her the form, then drove home. Father Miao and Mother Miao were in the living room waiting for her, so she told them the results of the test.
Why did you do this? Mother Miao pointed at Aunt Ping. How can you be so malicious? You were trying tomit murder!
Father Miao rubbed his chest with an expression of lingering fear, then he looked towards Aunt Ping sternly and gave a coldugh. We sure raised something. Aunt Ping, I even paid for your sons college tuition, but this is how you repay me?
Aunt Pings face was deathly pale and she bit her lips hard without saying anything. Ning Shu said faintly, Theres nothing to talk about with someone as ungrateful as this. Call the police, they can investigate.
Chapter 904: Aunt Ping’s Been Arrested
Chapter 904: Aunt Pings Been Arrested
When Aunt Ping heard what Ning Shu said, she trembled in shock. Sorry, I didnt mean to do it. I didnt mean to!
She kept apologizing nonstop, but she refused to reveal why she did it.
So Ning Shu called the police and they soon arrived. Ning Shu informed them of what happened and Aunt Ping was arrested. However, even at this point, Aunt Ping still refused to confess.
After what happened with Aunt Ping, Mother Miao became suspicious of and on guard against the other servants. She didnt allow these servants to get close to the kitchen anymore and started to handle even buying groceries personally.
Ning Shu took out the pieces of evidence she had previously kept at the bank and handed them to Father Miao. Dad, I want to get divorced with Zhang Jiasen, but we cant let him off so easily. This incident with Aunt Ping definitely has something to do with him. Theres also the issue of the designs being stolen.
When Father Miao saw these pieces of evidence, and especially after he saw what was in the USB, his face turned purple with anger. Ning Shu hastily rubbed his back to help him breathe. Dad, dont be angry anymore. At the very least, weve already discovered him.
White-eyed wolf that just cant be satisfied, growled Father Miao angrily. His brows were furrowed sternly. For better or for worse, Father Miao was also someone who had climbed to his current position step by step. It only took a little bit of consideration for Father Miao to figure out what Zhang Jiasen had been nning.
Ning Shu already had a n. If she directly brought up divorce, Zhang Jiasen would probably bring up dividing their assets and she couldnt allow that. Her goal was to make sure that Zhang Jiasen lost everything and would never be able to reverse his situation in this lifetime.
A grand mansion, sess, and a respectable status. Zhang Jiasen didnt have any of these, so he was working hard to obtain them. However, she would make each of these things forever out of his reach.
Divorce, you two must get divorced! Mother Miao pped the table. We cant let things go like this.
Mom, I know. Dont worry, said Ning Shu calmly.
She went to the police station to see Aunt Ping. If she could get an oral confession from Aunt Ping that pointed to Zhang Jiasen, then not only would Zhang Jiasen be guilty of the crime of embezzling, he would also be guilty of incitement.
Ning Shu dared to use Miao Miaomiaos head to bet that this incident was definitely rted to Zhang Jiasen.
When she got to the police station, she ended up encountering Zhang Jiasen. What did hee to the police station for?
Ning Shu walked towards him and asked, Why are you here?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Zhang Jiasens gaze was very gentle as he looked towards Ning Shu. Im here to check on Brother-inw.
Haa... Zhang Jiasen didnt know what to say, so he just sighed and rubbed his forehead. Then he said, No matter what, we have to teach Brother-inw a bit of a lesson this time, otherwise hell cause even worse of mess next time.
Ning Shu declined toment. Could it be that this wasnt a big mess? That stealing designs doesnt count as a big issue?
Tan Heyu was clearly bad to the core.
Zhang Jiasen then asked Ning Shu, Why are you here?
Ning Shu replied mildly, Aunt Ping added poison to Dads medicinal dish, so shes been arrested.
Zhang Jiasens pupils dted and he seemed quite shocked. Poison? No way, right?
Ning Shus gaze swept across Zhang Jiasens face. There was only shock and confusion on his face. There was no trace of him being flustered.
Well find out sooner orter why she did this, replied Ning Shu as she walked past Zhang Jiasen to head inside.
Zhang Jiasen turned around to follow after Ning Shu. Miaomiao, Ill go with you.
No need, and only one visitors allowed. Ning Shu walked faster to leave.
Zhang Jiasens gaze was slightly strange as he stared after this womans back. He pressed his lips together, then loosened his cor a little.
Ning Shu walked into the police station and looked through the barred window at Aunt Ping who was in prison garbs. Not much time had passed, but Aunt Ping looked much older. She was no longer a capable and experienced servant of the Miao family. Her expression was panicked and filled with despair.
Chapter 905: I Never Wanted to Hurt Anyone
Chapter 905: I Never Wanted to Hurt Anyone
Ning Shu picked up the phone. Aunt Ping hesitated for a moment, then she sat down on the other side of the thick ss and picked up the phone. Miss.
Talk, who told you to do this? Ning Shu got straight to the point. The fact that Aunt Ping did something like this meant that she had definitely been offered something that made it worth the risk.
This was a murder crime.
Aunt Ping covered the phone and shook her head without speaking.
You should think things through properly. What youve done is an attempt of murder. You added poison to my dads food. This is intentional murder. Ning Shus gaze was very stern as she looked at Aunt Ping.
Did the Miao family not treat Aunt Ping well? Had they ever been severe with Aunt Ping?
Never, but Aunt Ping had still been able to do something like this. Human greed was just this insatiable.
Aunt Pings facial color became even paler, making her seem very dispirited. I never wanted to hurt anyone.
But what you hurt my dad, said Ning Shu coldly. You should think things through properly. Your son is about to graduate, but he has a murderer as a mother. What kind of prospects do you think your son will still have left then? Your son will resent you forever.
Aunt Pings facial color was deathly pale and her entire body was trembling slightly. It was clear that her son was her weak spot. She started imploring Ning Shu, This matter has nothing to do with my son! Please, dont hurt my son!
Aunt Ping cared about her son a lot. When she heard Ning Shu bring up her son, she started pleading desperately and saying that this matter had nothing to do with her son so please dont hurt him.
Ning Shu took in Aunt Pings warm, caring mother manner with a cold expression. She just found it funny. What right did Aunt Ping have to ask something of others?
You ask me not to hurt your son, but have you ever considered how your actions were hurting my dad? What if something actually happened to my dad? You ask me not to hurt your family, but you were hurting my family.
Ning Shu really disliked the way Aunt Ping acted, like she was in the right just because she was weaker, like other people were all bad people. Even though she was clearly the one harming others.
Ning Shu said coldly, I remember that your sons about to graduate. Ill make it so that he can no longer stay in this city, unless you tell me who it was that told you to do this?
Aunt Pings tears streamed down her face, making her aged face seemed even more filled with despair. However, Ning Shu didnt feel the slightest bit of sympathy.
Aunt Ping hadnt been mentioned in the original storyline. Someone whos worked in the Miao family for so many years was evidently a very insignificant person in the storyline. Who wouldve imagined that she was actually the one behind Father Miaos death?
The original host had no idea of any of this, which was why Ning Shus attention had beenpletely focused on Zhang Jiasen when she entered this world.
If she hadnt caught Zhang Jiasen talking about something with Aunt Ping that night and caught Aunt Ping adding that drug to the medicinal dish, she never wouldve known. This also answered some of the questions she had been wondering about.
Zhang Jiasen had people inside the Miao family.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu knew that Aunt Ping had been carrying this out for Zhang Jiasen. Right now, she needed Aunt Pings oral confession.
Aunt Ping pressed her lips tightly together without speaking. The only words she would say were, Ive let down the master and madame. Im so sorry.
She had tried to hurt others for her own selfish desires, so what purpose did apologizing now serve? Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she scrutinized Aunt Ping.
What kind of enticing terms would make Aunt Ping so determined not to confess things?
Ive never wanted to hurt the master, really! After this entire exchange, this was still all that Aunt Ping would say.
Ning Shu justughed coldly.
Zhang Jiasen had been waiting in front of the police station for a long time, but Ning Shu still hadnte out. The sun had already set. Zhang Jiasens gaze was unnaturally dark and cold as he stared at the doors.
His fists tightened, then loosened, then tightened and loosened again. There was an edgy aura around him.
When Ning Shu stepped out of the police station and saw that Zhang Jiasen was still waiting at the door, she didnt say anything.
Miaomiao, what exactly is going on? Why would Aunt Ping poison Dad? Did she tell you? Zhang Jiasen hastily walked over to ask Ning Shu this.
Ning Shu nced at Zhang Jiasen with an angry expression and said in a vexed tone, She seriously refuses to say anything!
The moment Zhang Jiasen heard that Aunt Ping hadnt said anything, his expression rxed slightly and he consoled Ning Shu, The truth will eventuallye to light. Theres no need to be so worried. Its fortunate that Father-inw is alright.
Chapter 906: Build a Villa in the Countryside?
Chapter 906: Build a Vi in the Countryside?
Its seriously unbelievable. Jiasen, say, why? Mom and Dad have never hurt her and they gave her a job. Even if we dont hope for her to recognize grace and repay it, how can she be this cruel and unscrupulous? People like this deserve to go to hell after they die, said Ning Shu angrily as she looked at Zhang Jiasen.
Zhang Jiasens facial color didnt change in the slightest upon hearing these curses and he just softened his voice to console Ning Shu, Alright, dont be angry anymore, alright? Itd be bad if you ruin your own health from anger. The truth will eventually be revealed.
Ning Shu took in Zhang Jiasens unperturbed manner. She was clearly cursing at him indirectly, but he was still acting so magnanimous. This man truly had a very stable mental state. For the sake of achieving his goal, he was willing to resort to any means.
Miao Miaomiao sure died unjustly.
Miaomiao, its been a long time since youvee home. Come back tonight? asked Zhang Jiasen.
Ning Shus expression stiffened. What would I go back for? Your moms going to yell at me again and your sister will kneel to me like Im some bad person.
Zhang Jiasens expression was filled with helplessness. He reached out to rub Ning Shus head, then sighed like he had made an extremelyrgepromise. He said to Ning Shu, Miaomiao, Ive already discussed things with my parents and convinced them to go back to the countryside. The house in the countryside is seriously too old and broken down though, so I was thinking that Id save up some money over the next two years to build them a new, clean home. Miaomiao, what do you think?
Ning Shus first thought was that Zhang Jiasen wanted to transfer his assets. Build a house?
Was he nning to build a vi in the countryside?
Ning Shu didnt show much of a reaction and just blinked as she asked, Did Father-inw and Mother-inw agree to this?
Zhang Jiasen sighed as he said, Actually, they cant really adjust to life in the city either. Its just that Brother-inw is still being detained. Once hes out, theyll head back.
Ning Shus eyelids trembled slightly when she finally figured out all the implicit meanings of this. Zhang Jiasen was seriously able to achieve several goals in one go.
Sending his parents back would first serve to console her and also serve to justifying building a new house for his parents. Based on how dumb Miao Miaomiao was, she might even scoop out money to help. Furthermore, to get his Brother-inw out, to get Tan Heyu out, it would definitely cost money. The question was, who would be the one to put out this money?
Zhang Jiasens parents had probably pressured him quite a lot to get Tan Heyu out.
This person seriously schemed against her nonstop.
Zhang Jiasen asked, Miaomiao, what do you think?
Ning Shu said with a smile, Whatever makes you happy. Brother-inw seems to have been sentenced to half a year of detention. Thats not too long.
Its just half a year, having Mother-inw and Father-inw live here for half a year isnt a huge issue. After all, once they go back to the countryside, we would barely be able to see them. Ning Shu said in an understanding manner, Jiasen, dont worry and just let them stay for a while longer.
She lifted her wrist to nce at her watch, then said to Zhang Jiasen who was a little taken aback, I need to head back. Dads health isnt very good so for the time being, he needs to get regr checkups at the hospital. Help out more with thepanys affairs. For the time being, I wont be going home.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After Ning Shu said that, she pulled open the car door, got inside, and drove off without waiting for Zhang Jiasens reply.
Zhang Jiasen stared at the car that was already speeding off into the distance, then flung his arm hard in exasperation. He stomped on a cluster of flowers, his expression dark.
How did Miao Miaomiao be like this?
Something was off. Zhang Jiasen stared at the doors of the police station. Did Aunt Ping say something? But if she really had said something, this shouldnt be Miao Miaomiaos reaction.
Based on Miao Miaomiaos personality, there was no way shed be able to keep anything secret. If she really knew something, she definitely wouldve thrown a ruckus.
Zhang Jiasen was very frustrated. Originally he wanted to go see Xue Manman, but the current situation was very sensitive. His heart felt very high strung. He couldnt let anything go wrong during this time.
Zhang Jiasen walked into the police station, nning to see Aunt Ping, but was told that visiting hours were already over for the day.
The series of setbacks infuriated Zhang Jiasen, but he maintained a calm and indifferent expression. The only signs of his displeasure were the darkness in his eyes and the coldness he gave off.
Chapter 907: Why Didn’t You Pay the Utility Bills?
Chapter 907: Why Didnt You Pay the Utility Bills?
Since Zhang Jiasen was in a bad mood, he headed to a bar to drink and was very drunk by the time he headed home. The house was pitch-ck with no lights on, so he ended up bumping into something while walking in and all his pent-up anger immediately exploded.
Whats going on? Why didnt you turn on the lights? asked Zhang Jiasen coldly.
Where did you run off to? The electricity and water went out, but we couldnt find you the entire day. Were you trying to starve us to death? Zhang Jiasens mothers voice seemed conspicuously high in this darkness.
If it werent for the fact that Lil Sis knew how to order takeout, your dad and I wouldve already starved to death.
When Zhang Jiasen heard what his mother said, a feeling of helplessness surged up in his heart. He used his phone as a shlight to head into the kitchen to find candles. After lighting them, he saw that the entire family was sitting on the sofa.
Jiasen, I saw that everyone else still had electricity. Why is our house the only one that doesnt? Zhang Jiasens mother was very angry. How can they not give us electricity?
Big Bro, when will the electricitye back? I was in the middle of ying games when the electricity suddenly went out, said Lil Sis Zhangs twin older brother.
Jiasen, about your brother-inws matter... Zhang Wen looked towards Zhang Jiasen with a forlorn expression.
Zhang Jiasen had drunk quite a lot, so the sound of all these chattering voices caused him to feel very irritated.
He picked up his phone and directly called Ning Shu. The first sentence out of his mouth was, Miaomiao, why didnt you pay the utility bills?
Ning Shu who had just picked up the phone: ...
It wasnt like she was the one living in the house, why would she pay the utility bills? And how in the world could he say this without feeling any shame?
In such a righteous manner too. Ning Shu smiled slightly. Even getting angry felt like she was wasting energy.
Im busy with thepanys matter and Im not living at home, how could I possibly remember something as trivial as the utility bills? Itste so Im hanging up, I need to sleep. You can just pay the bills. Ning Shu yawned, then hung up.
When Zhang Jiasen heard the disconnected tone, it felt likeva was bubbling up in his chest and on the brink of erupting out.
He was so angry that his chest visibly rose and fell with his breathing. Due to the alcohol, his brain felt heavy and dizzy. He lifted his phone and angrily threw it to the ground as he shouted between gritted teeth, Miao Miaomiao!
The dark growl and the sinister expression on his face was made even more scary by the illumination of the candles.
Everyone in the room was startled by Zhang Jiasen. Zhang Jiasens dad stood up and looked at Zhang Jiasen as he asked, Whats wrong?
Why did you smash the phone? You think phones dont cost money? grumbled Zhang Jiasens mother as she looked towards the broken phone on the ground with heartache.
Go back to your room to sleep, what are you hanging around here and grumbling for? snarled Zhang Jiasens father towards Zhang Jiasens mother.
Zhang Jiasens mother looked very unwilling, but she didnt dare to go against Zhang Jiasens father who was the head of this family, so she turned and headed back into her room.
The only ones left in the living room now was the father and son. Zhang Jiasens father asked, What happened?
After venting some anger, Zhang Jiasens emotions had also settled somewhat. Its nothing. I can handle it.
Zhang Jiasens father nodded, his eyes filled with trust in Zhang Jiasen. This son was the Zhang familys pride. Zhang Jiasen had a strong sense of what he wanted ever since he was little and had always been able to deal with his own problems.
No issues ever arose from him. His intelligence was clear from a young age. He had always managed to make the people that bullied him suffer in silence.
That was why Zhang Jiasens father had put in so much effort in raising Zhang Jiasen. As of now, Zhang Jiasen had already be the most amazing person in the vige.
Due to Zhang Jiasen, Zhang Jiasens father was very respected in the vige. A lot of people would even personally visit to ask him for help.
Zhang Jiasens father belonged to the category of people who, since they couldnt fly themselves, they focused all their energy inying eggs and making their next generation fly. This was the scheming method of people from the countryside.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 908: Past of Poverty
Chapter 908: Past of Poverty
Zhang Jiasens father didnt say anything else and just headed inside to sleep. Zhang Jiasen went to the balcony and lit a cigarette.
He gazed at the glorious city that was aze with light. Every inch of this soil was a thick wad of money.
After graduating from college, he had no way of surviving in this city. He had no hopes of buying a house in this city in this lifetime, no way to establish roots here.
He was a college student from the countryside. Everyone who mentioned him would give a thumbs up. That praise and pressure forced him to work hard to survive here. Even if it called for sacrifices, it was worth it.
He had achieved sess, so he had to protect his own sess. He would break through anything that stood in his way to continue on ahead.
Hed use money and status to cast his sess in stone, to wipe away his past of poverty.
Zhang Jiasen put out the cigarette, his expression cold.
Early morning the next day, the first thing Ning Shu did was head to the college to find Aunt Pings son. Aunt Pings son didnt seem aware that something had happened to his mom. When he came down from his dorm, he still looked very sleepy.
Ning Shu looked at Aunt Pings son. He seemed like an ordinary college student.
She brought him to the police station. Aunt Pings son didnt understand why this pretty woman was bringing him to the station since he hadnt done anything to break thew.
The moment she got to the station, she encountered Zhang Jiasen.
This early? Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she looked at Zhang Jiasen.
Zhang Jiasen was also startled to see Ning Shu as he was stepping out. When he saw the inexperienced boy standing next to Ning Shu, a trace of displeasure shed through his eyes. It was clear that he was very unhappy to see his wife with another man.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu asked, Why are you here?
Zhang Jiasen nced at Aunt Pings son, then looked towards Ning Shu with a gentle gaze, I came to visit Aunt Ping. I wanted to ask her why she did this and convince her to confess.
Ning Shu: ...
Who is this? Zhang Jiasen towered over Aunt Pings son, giving off a very strong aura. In front of Zhang Jiasen, Aunt Pings son was like a little chick facing a tiger.
Aunt Pings son looked ill at ease. When he heard this man talk about an Aunt Ping, he became even more uneasy.
This mans imposing aura made him feel even more flustered and unnerved.
Ning Shu said, This is Aunt Pings son. I brought him here to visit his mom.
Zhang Jiasen abruptly looked towards Ning Shu. Why did you bring Aunt Pings son here?
Is there something wrong with a mother wanting to see her own son? replied Ning Shu, then she brushed past him to head into the police station.
Aunt Pings sons face waspletely pale. He couldnt believe that his mother had been arrested.
Zhang Jiasens face also had a trace of panic as he followed Ning Shu in.
Didnt you already visit her? asked Ning Shu.
Zhang Jiasen said with a smile, Since weve already bumped into each other, lets head back togetherter. Miaomiao, lets have lunch togetherter. Its been such a long time since weve had a meal together. Theres no need to go home, itll just be us two.
Such a tender caring manner. This was the mask Zhang Jiasen had used to conceal his scheming heart.
He found a stage and put on a y, and Miao Miaomiao was Zhang Jiasens partner in this y.
Chapter 909: Might Not Manage the Company Anymore
Chapter 909: Might Not Manage the Company Anymore
When Aunt Ping saw her son, she started bawling. The mother and son spoke through the phone, seperated by the thick ss. Aunt Pings son never imagined that his mother would end up a murderer.
What was he supposed to do? What was his mom supposed to do? What was this family supposed to do? Would he still be able to attend college? What would happen once his ssmates found out that his mom was a murderer?
Too many thoughts rushed through his head. Mom, why did you do this?
Aunt Ping just sobbed. She still refused to say anything.
Ning Shu nced towards the side at Zhang Jiasen. He was truly skilled.
However, even a corpses mouth can be pried open, so a living person will spill sooner orter.
Ning Shu turned and left. Zhang Jiasen followed Ning Shu out of the station.
Ning Shu suddenly turned around and said to Zhang Jiasen, Jiasen, I might not manage thepany anymore.
Zhang Jiasen was a little shocked. This woman had seemed so full of drive just a moment ago, why was she suddenly giving up now?
He narrowed his eyes and leaned over slightly to meet Ning Shus gaze. Whats wrong? Why is my little wife suddenly so dispirited?
Ning Shu: Blergh...
Im just tired. I feel like Im not cut out for this at all. Dads health isnt good, so I want to stay home to look after him. Thepanys matters are seriously too exhausting.
Zhang Jiasen chuckled. Hisugh seemed to vibrate from deep within his throat, it was low and sexy. This is also good. Then we can have a cute child.
Ning Shu ignored the part about the child and said, I want to give you the position of thepanys CEO. I cant do it, so you should do it.
Zhang Jiasens eyes widened in shock for a moment, but he quickly reacted and stroked Ning Shus head in a doting manner. The position of CEO is really important. How can you give it to someone else just like this?
Zhang Jiasen reached out and took Ning Shus hand. Ning Shu could feel that his hand was trembling slightly, but he was still saying, You silly girl. Why are you always doing things so rashly?
He clearly wanted it a lot, yet he was still putting on a show. His body was way more honest than his mouth. He was so excited that his entire body was trembling.
Ning Shu said, Im serious about this. You should just get ready to be the CEO.
When she saw the delight sh through Zhang Jiasens eyes, she inwardly gave a coldugh.
Are you serious about this? Zhang Jiasen said helplessly, Work isnt ying house. How can you decide just like this?
Thispany belongs to my family, so why cant I? replied Ning Shu in an overbearing manner.
Zhang Jiasen was very happy after obtaining Ning Shus guarantee, so he became even more eagerly attentive towards her. Hed walk her to and fro from work, and after hearing her say that she liked tulips, hed give her one every morning.
If Ning Shu liked staying with her parents, then she could stay with her parents. Zhang Jiasen never brought up having Ning Shu go home again and Zhang Jiasens mother never appeared in front of Ning Shu again either.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhang Jiasen clearly knew that his wife didnt like his mom, so he didnt allow his mom to hover around in front of Ning Shu anymore either.
Chapter 910: Dream was Coming True
Chapter 910: Dream was Coming True
The reason why Zhang Jiasens mother could afford to be so overbearing was because she gave birth to a capable son like Zhang Jiasen. She would have to rely on Zhang Jiasen for the rest of her lifetime, so she did whatever Zhang Jiasen said.
Ning Shu suddenly felt strong admiration for Zhang Jiasen. This man was seriously capable of bowing and standing tall as needed. For the sake of sess, he gritted his teeth and endured so much that blood filled his mouth.
Zhang Jiasen had seeded in the end, but due to his petty and scheming nature, he didnt gain the magnanimous aura of those truly sessful in life.
The only reason Zhang Jiasen was doing these things was clearly because he wanted to take over the position of CEO as soon as possible.
Whenever the Miao family parents saw this bastard acting so eagerly attentive in front of their daughter, they wanted to explode from anger. They couldnt stop thinking about the scene they saw on the USB, when Zhang Jiasen was trembling with another woman.
If it werent for Ning Shu stopping them, Father Miao wouldve already throttled Zhang Jiasen to death.
However, since Ning Shu didnt want them to get involved, Father Miao just pretended that he didnt know anything. On one hand, it was out of consideration for his daughter, on the other hand, there was a sort of humor in watching this bastard white-eyed wolf act so considerate and loving towards his daughter. It was like watching a fool.
The Miao family parents no longer thought of Zhang Jiasen as their son-inw.
Alright Ning Shu had promised to let Zhang Jiasen be the CEO, she still made no move to retire from her position. This infuriated Zhang Jiasen. Even if this was a carrot that had been tossed to the ground in front of him, he insisted on obtaining it.
Bing the CEO had always been his goal.
Ning Shu was naturally able to see Zhang Jiasens impatience. From time to time, she could see the unconceble darkness and resentment in Zhang Jiasens gaze as he looked at her.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu had also obtained what she had been after, which was that the designs Zhang Jiasens brother-inw had stolen had been found.
It was the intern secretary that Ning Shu had arranged to follow Xue Manman who found them. They had been shredded by the paper shredder and it had taken Ning Shu quite a while to put the paper strips back together.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
As expected, these things were in Zhang Jiasens possession. As for Xue Manman, she didnt have the ability to carry out something like this. She was nothing but a Chinese dodder that lived by relying on a man.
Zhang Jiasen ah...
He actually threw his own brother-inw into this. How cold must his heart be? Perhaps it was also because Tan Heyu was too much of a bastard, so Zhang Jiasen was taking advantage of this chance to teach him a lesson?
In any case, Zhang Jiasens schemes truly ran deep.
At this point, Ning Shu was rather grateful that she hadnt directly had a falling out with Zhang Jiasen and had chosen to secretly collect evidence on Zhang Jiasens wrongdoings.
If she had tried to confront Zhang Jiasen directly, she probably wouldnt be able to win against him and hed probably end up taking more away from the Miao family.
The grand residence and the house belonged to Zhang Jiasen. With these present, Zhang Jiasen already had enough to stand independently.
Ning Shu gave a long exhale. It was just that putting on this act with Zhang Jiasen was seriously disgusting.
Perhaps this was also what Zhang Jiasen felt. He was disgusted with her, but still had to act like he was so in love with her.
Ning Shu expressed that her heart felt exhausted.
However, she still did keep her promise to make Zhang Jiasen the CEO.
She drafted up a date for Zhang Jiasen to take over the position of CEO.
Zhang Jiasen thought that the day he would be CEO was still so far away that it was out of reach, but all of a sudden his dream wasing true. It was such a shock that his usual calmness was swept away. He happily kissed Ning Shu on the forehead. Wife, youre the best!
Ning Shu forced her lips into a twisted smile. Its nothing. Then she smoothly turned away slightly to wipe her forehead so that the saliva wouldnt cause ringworm.
Zhang Jiasen seemed to finally calm down. If the Miao family really had found anything, Miao
Zhi wouldnt have allowed him to be the CEO.
Although it was a little troublesome that Aunt Ping was in jail, he was still confident that he could stabilize the situation.
Ning Shu didnt know what other tricks Zhang Jiasen had up his sleeve. What information did Zhang Jiasen have on Aunt Ping to make her so unwilling to confess even when facing the crime of being a murderer?
Zhang Jiasen seemed to excel at using other peoples weak spots to achieve his own goal.
Ning Shus goal was to make Zhang Jiasen lose everything, to charge him with so many crimes that hed never be able to reverse his situation in this lifetime.
Zhang Jiasen wanted to stand out among his peers and achieve sess, so shed crush all his paths to sess.
Chapter 911: Why Did You Become a Secretary?
Chapter 911: Why Did You Be a Secretary?
The moment Xue Manman walked in, she saw Zhang Jiasen kissing Miao Miaomiao on the forehead. Her face immediately went pale. It felt like des were tearing her heart apart a she stared at Zhang Jiasen nkly.
When Zhang Jiasen saw Xue Manman rush into the office rashly with such a pained expression, he became irritated. Was she purposefully trying to increase Miao Miaomiaos suspicions? Hed soon be able to sit on the seat of the CEO, he couldnt allow anything to go wrong.
Zhang Jiasen was very displeased with Xue Manmans behavior. He felt that she didnt really have a clear sense of the situation anymore.
When Ning Shu turned around and saw Xue Manmans betrayed expression, she felt like her awkwardness cancer was about to re up.
Could she please be a little less obvious? She was being so obvious that it was hard to even feign not seeing this.
Ning Shus gaze settled on Xue Manmans earlobe. She was wearing a pair of very exquisite earrings that had tiny little diamonds iid. The earrings sparkled with gentle light as Xue Manman moved.
Secretary Xues earrings are quite nice. Its Tiffanystest, right? asked Ning Shu with a smile. Her gaze then shifted to Xue Manmans feet. And these shoes are Ferragamo. Secretary Xue muste from a very good family. Why did you decide to be a secretary?
Xue Manman touched her earring in a fluster, then she saw the cold expression on Zhang Jiasens face. She knew that Zhang Jiasen was angry, so she hastily said, These arent real. Theyre counterfeits.
Ning Shu smiled faintly without speaking. Did they think she couldnt differentiate between what was real and what was not?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Theyre real, so why say that theyre counterfeits? Ning Shu slowly walked to Xue Manman, causing Xue Manman to back away in a fluster.
Ning Shu covered her mouth andughed. Xue Manman was acting like she would do something to her.
Secretary Xue, you seem really scared of me? She was being this timid.
N... No, stammered Xue Manman as she looked towards Zhang Jiasen for help.
Zhang Jiasen waved Xue Manman off to have her hurry and leave, but Ning Shu then said, Your secretarys definitely here to talk to you about something, so Ill leave first.
Alright. Be careful on the way back, said Zhang Jiasen gently towards Ning Shu. As Xue Manman watched from the side, she bit her lips so hard they were about to bleed.
The moment Ning Shu stepped out the door, the gentleness on Zhang Jiasens face immediately disappeared. He looked towards Xue Manman coldly, In the future, dont wear these things when youre at thepany. Miao Miaomiao is the daughter of a rich family. Shes familiar with all these brands. I dont want any issues to arise in such an important moment. At the very least, I dont want Miao Miaomiao to find out about our rtionship before I be the CEO.
Xue Manman pressed her lips together with a hurt expression. I cant help but be hurt whenever I see you treating Miao Miaomiao so well. Could it be that youve really fallen in love with Miao Miaomiao and wanted to be together with her for real now?
When Zhang Jiasen heard what Xue Manman said, he was taken aback for a moment. In all honesty, Miao Miaomiao was a naive and kind girl. She had nevercked anything and was someone that had grown up soaked in honey.
Chapter 912: We’ll Have a Wonderful Family
Chapter 912: Well Have a Wonderful Family
Meanwhile, Zhang Jiasen was someone who had grown up soaking in bitterness. He had crawled on the thorny path full of brambles towards sess. In the depths of his heart, he was envious of Miao Miaomiao. In front of Miao Miaomiao who waspletely pure, he seemed much more stained by the world. His heart contained too manyplicated things.
Even if he liked Xue Manman, it was only because he and Xue Manman were the same type of people.
Miao Miaomiao was so beautiful that it incited the desire to destroy that beauty. And in the end, Zhang Jiasen had dragged Miao Miaomiao into hell and made her lose everything she had.
Youve really fallen in love with Miao Miaomiao? When Xue Manman saw that Zhang Jiasen wasnt speaking, she thought that this was silent confirmation. Tears spun in her eyes. She tilted her head back to try to force her tears back, but they still fell.
Zhang Jiasen sighed, then he wiped away the tears on Xue Manmans face and said gently, Theres nothing like that. I dont like Miao Miaomiao, I like girls like you. I can tell you with certainty that Ive never liked Miao Miaomiao.
Xue Manman smiled through her tears when she heard this. Her gaze gentle and filled with love. I dont care about having a status, I only want to be together with you.
I know. Zhang Jiasen took a deep breath.
Zhang Jiasens appointment to CEO would ur a couple dayster. Ning Shu would be the one to announce Zhang Jiasens appointment as CEO in front of thepanys superiors.
In the office, Ning Shu sat on the sofa as she watched Zhang Jiasen slowly button up his shirt sleeves, then put on his suit.
It was like an emperor donning the dragon robe before ascending the throne.
Zhang Jiasen was in glowing spirits today. There was a bit of pomade in his hair which made him look very sharp and stern. His entire body emitted the aura of an elite.
It was very captivating.
The current Zhang Jiasen had already taken the first step towards sess.
When Zhang Jiasen saw Ning Shu looking at him, he asked, Is this outfit alright?
Ning Shu got up and fixed Zhang Jiasens necktie. Very good.
Zhang Jiasen took Ning Shus hand and said, Im really happy right now. I feel like this is the most blessed moment of my life.
Miaomiao, well continue to live a blessed life. Well have our own children, and on the weekends, well go to the park and watch our children y. Well have a wonderful family. Zhang Jiasen smiled happily like he was imagining the scene of that life.
His tone became more and more sincere. I want to hold your hand even as our hairs turn white with age.
Ning Shu: ...
Was he pretending that she was Xue Manman?
Even as our hairs turned white with age?
You probably frickin just want to do that with Xue Manman.
Ha. Ha. Ha.
Please stop being so disgusting.
Ning Shu gave a very fake smile and said mildly, Of course well be together until old age.
Zhang Jiasen said insistently, Miaomiao, Im serious. Im sincere about this.
He seriously didnt give up. It was enough already that he acted it out once, was there a need to keep repeating it?
Ning Shuughed, then lifted her wrist to check her watch. The meeting is about to start.
Miaomiao... Zhang Jiasen still wanted to say something, but when he saw how uninterested Ning Shu looked, he swallowed his words back.
Zhang Jiasen seemed a little nervous, but he was about to obtain what he had always wanted after all, so it was to be expected. He kept pacing back and forth in the office.
Ning Shu just drank water calmly. Her attitude waspletely different from that of Zhang Jiasen who was trying his hardest to suppress his excitement and anxiousness.
Director, the heads of each department have already arrived. Xue Manman pushed open the door and walked in.
Ning Shu sized Xue Manman up and found that she wasnt wearing brand names anymore. She was now wearing ordinary earrings and her shoes were no longer brand names either.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She had gotten rid of all the brand names on her in one sweep. Ning Shu said with a smile, Secretary Xue, the brooch you were wearingst time was really nice. Why arent you wearing it anymore?
Secretary Xues face turned pale, but she quickly replied in a calm manner, I borrowed that from a friend, so I already gave it back.
Ning Shu nodded with an expression of realization.
You should head to the meeting first. Well be there soon. Zhang Jiasen spoke to help Secretary Xue out of this situation.
Xue Manman hastily went outside.
Ning Shu scoffed. Such behavior.
Chapter 913: I Want to Give You a Present
Chapter 913: I Want to Give You a Present
When Zhang Jiasen saw that Ning Shu was paying a lot of attention to the brand names that Xue Manman was wearing, he couldnt help but suspect that she had found out about something.
Actually, Secretary Xuees from a pretty good family, so its normal for her to have some name brands, said Zhang Jiasen.
Miaomiao, I want to give you a present. Zhang Jiasen took a jewelry box out from his drawer, then opened it. Inside was a diamond ne.
The craftsmanship was very intricate. Zhang Jiasen said warmly, I had bought this specially for you.
Ning Shu replied mildly, Youre the one whos bing CEO, why are you giving me a present?
Miaomiao, I used half this years sry to buy this for you. Last time you were saying that Secretary Xue was wearing a lot of name brands, so this time I also brought a name brand for you. Zhang Jiasen looked towards Ning Shu with a gentle expression. Miaomiao, do you like it?
Ning Shu looked at the diamond ne. It was the type that went with formal attire for dinner parties. It was too much to wear during everyday situations.
This wasnt the style that Miao Miaomiao liked at all, so Ning Shu didnt believe in the slightest that Zhang Jiasen had actually bought this specially for her.
He had probably gotten it for Xue Manman but now he was giving it to her.
Want me to put it on for you? asked Zhang Jiasen.
No need. Ning Shu shook her head and closed the box before setting it on the table.
Ning Shus insipid attitude made Zhang Jiasen feel very defeated. If it had been Xue Manman who received this gift, she definitely wouldve been very happy.
Miao Miaomiaos attitude made Zhang Jiasen very unhappy. He felt that he never had any value in front of Miao Miaomiao, because Miao Miaomiao already possessed everything. It was easy for her to obtain whatever she wanted.
She didnt care about things like these at all.
Ning Shu saw Zhang Jiasens hurt expression, but she didnt care in the slightest.
Hurt?
Who was he acting for?
Ning Shu walked into the conference room after Zhang Jiasen. She didnt bother with any extraneous words and directly got to the point. From now on, Zhang Jiasen will be thepanys CEO. He will have full power over thepany and its development direction.
Father Miao hadnt shown up today under the pretext that he wasnt feeling well. Everyone present just looked at each other. They couldnt tell if Ning Shu was serious or just ying around.
Theres no need to doubt this. From now on, I will take on the position of CEO. I hope to work together with everyone from now on to make thispany even stronger, said Zhang Jiasen.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When the others heard what Zhang Jiasen said, they started apuding to wee him.
Ning Shu took this in quietly. The atmosphere was much more livelypared to when she became CEO. It was clear that these people approved of Zhang Jiasen more over having her, this woman, as CEO.
However, Ning Shu wasnt angry. She had to protect thispany and get rid of some of the vermin that were currently in thepany. How could Zhang Jiasen haveundered enough money to buy a mansion in two years if he didnt have coborators or people beneath him supporting him?
Zhang Jiasen gave an impassioned speech and ended the meeting on a festive note.
Zhang Jiasen was still a little apprehensive earlier, but now he felt much more relieved. He had be thepanys CEO. The next step was to make thepany fall fully into his grasp so that the chairman would be a mere figurehead.
Ning Shu just quietly took in Zhang Jiasens delighted expression. Soon, soon...
Chapter 914: Miao Miaomiao is Only a Chess Piece
Chapter 914: Miao Miaomiao is Only a Chess Piece
When Ning Shu and Zhang Jiasen got back to the office, they opened the door to find that Xue Manman was currently holding a jewelry box. It was the one that Ning Shu had ced on the table earlier.
When Xue Manman saw that Ning Shu and Zhang Jiasen hade back, she hastily closed the box and ced it back onto the table.
I... I saw that this box was on the table, so I was curious and took a look, exined Xue Manman hastily. Then she asked Ning Shu, Is this your ne?
Ning Shu nced at Zhang Jiasen, then purposefully said, Its a gift from Jiasen.
Xue Manmans facial color immediately changed and she hastily look towards Zhang Jiasen for confirmation. However, Zhang Jiasen ignored her gaze.
Ning Shu picked up the jewelry box and said to Zhang Jiasen, Im going with Dad to his checkup, so please look after thepany.
Alright, be careful, said Zhang Jiasen gently. He even opened the door for Ning Shu and exhorted again, Take care on the road.
Ning Shu said to Xue Manman, Secretary Xue, Ill be leaving.
Take care. Xue Manmans voice was trembling.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu saw that Xue Manmans face was deathly pale, but there was still a smile on her face. She found it very refreshing to see how much in pain Xue Manman was.
The moment Ning Shu left, Xue Manmans expression copsed. When she saw how well Zhang Jiasen treated Miao Miaomiao, a panicked feeling arose in her heart. And Zhang Jiasen had even given Miao Miaomiao the ne he was supposed to give her.
Jiasen. Xue Manmans eyes contained water-like light as she looked towards Zhang Jiasen with insuppressible passion.
Zhang Jiasen was originally still quite happy due to this promotion, but when he saw Xue Manmans weeping expression, he rubbed his temples in slight annoyance. Im giving this one to Miao Miaomiao first. Ill buy another one tomorrow.
Xue Manman shook her head as she said, I dont care about the ne. The only reason I wanted this ne was because I wanted to attend dinner parties with you and stand next to you as an equal. What I care about is your attitude towards Miao Miaomiao. Why do you treat her so well?
When Zhang Jiasen heard Xue Manmans questions, a trace of dark impatience appeared on his face. Ive always treated Miao Miaomiao well. You knew that this was just an act. Youve never said anything about it before, so why do you keep bringing it up now? Miao Miaomiao is only a chess piece.
I could still endure it in the past, but now whenever I see you treating Miao Miaomiao well, Id feel sad and envious. I envy the fact that Miao Miaomiao can stand next to you and be openly by your side. Meanwhile, all I can do is watch the man I like treating someone else well as someone elses husband.
Xue Manman was so hurt that her body was trembling slightly.
Zhang Jiasen sighed, then said firmly, You have to trust me. I have no feelings for Miao Miaomiao. Once I gainplete control of the Miao family, lets get married.
When Xue Manman heard this promise from Zhang Jiasen, a trace of dejection shed through her heart. How long would she have to wait?
Xue Manman reached out and hugged Zhang Jiasens waist. I just want to stay by your side. Jiasen, Ill die without you.
This was the office. Zhang Jiasen had always been avoiding having any intimate gestures with Xue Manman in public ces, but her tears wet his shirt. It caused his heart to soften slightly, so he didnt push her away.
This was the reason Zhang Jiasen liked Xue Manman. From Xue Manman, he could feel the value of his own existence. Xue Manman adored him, worshiped him, and loved him. It wasnt like when he was facing Miao Miaomiao. The halo around Miao Miaomiao was so strong that it was hard to breathe in her presence.
Zhang Jiasen was a man that believed in male chauvinism, but thesest couple years in thepany, everyone said that he had only managed to get where he was now through living off of his woman. He remembered all of these words clearly.
Chapter 915: Just Handing Everything to Him
Chapter 915: Just Handing Everything to Him
Zhang Jiasen understood starkly that he was just a poor kid from the countryside. In this colossal city, he had neither capital nor connections. Even if he struggled for a lifetime in this city, he still wouldnt be able to set down roots.
Without these external material conditions, things like love were just a joke. Zhang Jiasen could only take an unconventional gambit and pay the price necessary so that he could continue living in this city.
His familys hopes and expectations, his own desire for sess. All of these reasons drove Zhang Jiasen to make use of his advantages. Once he obtained a cornerstone, he would be able to stomp on the cornerstone to climb even higher.
He married a woman that could cut twenty years off his struggle.
Even if the people in thepany said that he was living off a woman, he endured it. There woulde a day when he would be able to wash away this humiliation.
Zhang Jiasen hugged Xue Manman. With these external material conditions in ce, he would be able to love her better.
Ning Shu who no longer had the job of CEO just spent her time going with Father Miao to the hospital for checkups and simmering soups for Father Miao. She seemedpletely like a housewife.
When Father Miao saw how carefree and at leisure Ning Shu was, he said in slight disappointment, Girl, what exactly are you doing? Could it be that you cant bear to let go of that kid? You even gave him the position of CEO. Youre seriously just giving everything to him, arent you?
Ning Shu was holding a pair of scissors. With a snip, she snipped off a lilys leaf. She asked Mother Miao, Mom, is cutting it like this okay?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mother Miao nced over, then nodded. Miaomiao, how exactly do you feel about Zhang Jiasen? He cheated on you and evenundered money from thepany. He tricked our entire family.
Mom, I know what Im doing, so just let me handle it. Dad, you can take over if it turns out that I cant handle it. Ning Shu leisurely inserted the lily into the flower vase.
When Father Miao saw Ning Shu like this, heughed. Very good! As expected, a tiger fathers no weak daughters.
Then what about Zhang Jiasens secretary? Mother Miao looked towards Ning Shu. Should we chase her out of thepany?
Ning Shu shook her head with a smile. Its fine, just let her stay in thepany. It wouldnt be good to chase her out.
Ning Shu already had a n, and this n needed Xue Manman.
She would make them vomit everything they ate from the Miao family back out.
Ning Shu would asionally go visit thepany and every time, Zhang Jiasen was always very busy. If he wasnt busy with signing documents, he was busy with meetings and passing judgements with a kingly air.
The gloomy aura that used to hover around Zhang Jiasen was gone. His entire body emitted strong self-confidence.
It seemed that his aura had be even stronger. The current Zhang Jiasen was practically emitting charm. Even Xue Manmans gaze became filled with much more admiration and undying devotion. This was the attractiveness of a sessful man.
It was probably due to the fact that she hadnt been in thepanytely, because Xue Manman was starting to wear brand names again. The most noticeable was the scarf around her neck.
This Xue Manman sure wasnt at just an ordinary level of vain. Even if she was at work, she was still adding these things to her outfit.
Ha. Ha. Ha. Perhaps these things would soon deal Xue Manman a fatal blow.
Chapter 916: Let’s Have a Child Together
Chapter 916: Lets Have a Child Together
When Zhang Jiasen saw that Ning Shu was here, he set down what he was working on and had Xue Manman leave. Xue Manman hesitated for a moment, then turned to leave.
Miaomiao, why are you here? asked Zhang Jiasen.
Ning Shu said, I just came to visit you. You seem really busy.
I just took over these duties so its a little busy. Zhang Jiasen took Ning Shus hand. Sorry, Ive been busytely that Ive neglected you. Once I get more familiar with this work, lets have a child together.
Shatter.
A porcin cup had fallen to the ground and shattered. When Ning Shu turned around and looked, she saw that Xue Manman was currently carrying coffee in, but the coffee cup had fallen to the ground.
It was clear that she had dropped the coffee due to the shock from hearing Zhang Jiasen talk about having a child with Miao Miaomiao.
When Zhang Jiasen saw this, his facial color worsened. Xue Manman bit her lips as she bent down to pick up the shattered pieces of the cup. Her face was extremely pale like she had suffered a huge blow.
Enough, just have a janitor clean this up. Zhang Jiasen saw that Xue Manman couldnt control her emotions at all, so he quickly had her leave.
Ning Shu said with a smile, Its fine, isnt just a broken cup? Watching these scenes was sure refreshing.
Especially since it was Zhang Jiasen who was hurting Xue Manman.
Ning Shu nced at Xue Manman who was kneeling on the floor picking up the porcin pieces. She didnt seem to have heard Zhang Jiasen telling her to leave and just continued to kneel on the floor.
Ah. Xue Manman ended up cutting her finger due to being distracted. A bead of blood immediately emerged on her finger.
Zhang Jiasen took a deep breath, then said sternly, Get out. Have the janitore clean this up.
Xue Manman was stunned when Zhang Jiasen shouted at her. Her suppressed emotions ended up bursting out and her tears overflowed as the blood from her finger dripped onto the ground.
Ning Shus eyes were practically shining. Oh my, how melodramatic. Love it.
It was Zhang Jiasens problem to worry about. He had to keeping and going between two women, so it was only right for him to get tired out.
Youre too fierce. Look, you scared the littledy so much that shes crying. Ning Shu nced towards Xue Manman.
Xue Manman was nothing close to a littledy. When Zhang Jiasen heard Ning Shu say that Xue Manman was a littledy, he felt weirded out. It was making him sound like he was in a rtionship with a much younger woman.
Then Im leaving first. As Ning Shu walked past Xue Manman, she said, You should treat that wound. Itd be bad if you bleed onto the scarf. Your scarf seems quite expensive after all.
Xue Manman stiffened, then her tears started flowing even harder.
Ning Shu left carefreely. Zhang Jiasen closed the office door, then took Xue Manmans bleeding hand. This wound needs to be treated.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
I dont need you to care. Xue Manman shook off Zhang Jiasens hand with a hurt expression. Youre about to have a child with Miao Miaomiao, but what about when I wanted a child? Why wont you have a child with me?
Zhang Jiasen always used condoms whenever he was with her.
Zhang Jiasens expression instantly turned cold. We had agreed on this back then. We cant have a child before our rtionship is made public.
Zhang Jiasen had no desire to have a child out of wedlock. It would affect his prestige in thepany.
At the very least, he couldnt allow anything like this to happen before he got divorced with Miao Miaomiao.
But you want to have a child with Miao Miaomiao. When Xue Manman saw the cold expression on Zhang Jiasens face, she became even more hurt.
Zhang Jiasen rubbed his forehead as he said with a helpless tone, Cant you tell that Im just saying that for show? How could I possibly have a child with her?
You should resign. If you continue staying in thepany with your emotions showing like this, people will notice something sooner orter. In all honestly, Zhang Jiasen was getting a little fed up with Xue Manman doing things based on emotions all the time.
If it was back home or in a very private ce, he wouldve still been able to restrain his temper tofort Xue Manman, but this was a public ce where anyone coulde in at any moment.
They could be exposed at any moment.
Zhang Jiasen knew better than anyone how hard it had been to get to this point, so he couldnt allow for any mistakes. The current irrational Xue Manman was just like a ticking bomb.
Chapter 917: A Love Based on Benefits
Chapter 917: A Love Based on Benefits
Zhang Jiasen wanted Xue Manman to behave and stay in the mansion at Tangchen. She could go shopping if she was bored, he didnt really mind as long as she wasnt in thepany raising suspicions.
When Xue Manman heard that Zhang Jiasen wanted her to resign, she immediately started panicking. No matter what, she had to stay by Zhang Jiasens side. She had to hold on to this outstanding man.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
A lot of cute and delicate young girls that had just graduated had entered thepany recently. Xue Manman knew that she was no longer young. She was already twenty-eight, so she naturally couldntpete with those youthful girls.
Her only advantage was that she had a pure romance with Zhang Jiasen back when they were in college.
I like this job. Jiasen, dont worry, Ill be careful. Xue Manman couldnt be bothered to feel wronged anymore. She hastily guaranteed that she would control her emotions and even whined childishly to get him to agree.
Finally, Zhang Jiasen nodded.
When Ning Shu who had walked back to the office heard their exchange, she startedughing.
Zhang Jiasen and Xue Manman were both people who were never content, like snakes that tried to swallow an elephant. Zhang Jiasen wanted to nibble away until he devoured the whole of the Miao family. Meanwhile, Xue Manman was no longer content with being Zhang Jiasens mistress and wanted to stand openly by his side.
They were all selfish people.
Ning Shu felt pretty speechless. Miao Miaomiao sincerely loved Zhang Jiasen, but Zhang Jiasen hadnt cared at all and liked Xue Manman. Xue Manmans love was built on the material part of their rtionship. If Zhang Jiasen didnt have his current position, there was no way that Xue Manman would choose Zhang Jiasen.
Perhaps it was because Zhang Jiasen felt that love that contained demands and mutual benefit was an insurance for stability.
However, a love based on benefits would ultimately crumble due to interest in benefits.
Ning Shu felt that it was about time to make her move.
She went to the police station to visit Aunt Ping. During this time, Aunt Ping had be a lot skinner and her cor bones protruded sharply. She didnt seem to be doing well and there was a lot more white in her hair.
Her eyes were filled with worry and despair.
Ning Shu didnt pity her at all. In the original storyline, Aunt Ping had seeded. Although she didnt know what benefits Zhang Jiasen had offered Aunt Ping, since she had chosen this road, it was only right for her to suffer the consequences of being discovered.
Youre still not willing to say? Ning Shu sat down opposite Aunt Ping to look at her through the bulletproof ss.
Aunt Pings mouth moved slightly, but she didnt speak. She seemed a little out of it. It was clear that the interrogations had worn her out both mentally and physically.
Dont forget your son. Your son has already been expelled from college because of you. Although the Miao family is quite insignificant in this city, itd still be easy enough to deal with your son, said Ning Shu mildly.
Aunt Pings skinny face contorted slightly as her eyes filled with fear. She stood up excitedly and begged Ning Shu, Miss, please, Im begging you! This matter has nothing to do with my son! Please, dont do anything to my son.
Then confess! Why did you add poison to my dads food? asked Ning Shu.
She should put herself in someone elses shoes. Aunt Ping begged for her son to be spared, but she had hurt Miao Miaomiaos father. She had hurt Miao Miaomiaos family.
How could she not feel any shame begging another person?
Aunt Ping shook her head. I cant tell. I really cant tell.
I gave you a chance, you were the one that didnt take it. Ning Shu stood up. Take care, I wont being again. Actually, I dont care about your testimony at all.
Chapter 918: It Was About Time
Chapter 918: It Was About Time
It wasnt like she had to have Aunt Pings testimony. If Aunt Ping insisted on taking all the me for the crime upon herself and shielding Zhang Jiasen, then it was fine. In any case, Aunt Ping had to pay the price for what she did.
When Aunt Ping saw that Ning Shu was about to leave, she hastily called out to her. Miss, wait! I can tell you, but you must agree to one condition.
If you want to talk then talk, if you dont just forget it. As for your condition, I wont agree to it. You dont have the right to be negotiating with me. Even if you dont confess, therell still be evidence. Furthermore, youre a murderer. Because of you, your son was also implicated. His studies and work opportunities were ruined because of you.
And she still wanted to gain a condition? She sure had nice dreams.
Aunt Ping sobbed heart-wrenchingly, but Ning Shu turned and left without looking back.
After leaving the police station, she took a deep breath.
Women had to cherish themselves properly. They couldnt change who their parents were, but what they could do was make sure that the rest of their lives wasnt entrusted to someone that wasnt trustworthy.
After getting married, a woman would have to face the husbands family, give birth to children, and do housework. Theyd also have to look after their mother-inw and father-inw, and call people that have never fed them a day in their lives mom and dad.
If at this time the person you encounter was an unscrupulous man, then those days would be like hell. After getting divorced in heartbreak, would the woman still be able to uphold her own ideals and not entrust herself to another carelessly again?
Ning Shu was very satisfied with her current lifestyle. Even if she was on a solitary path, even if she was just a spiritual body, she could still live very freely.
In every world she encountered different people, different parents, and different friends.
Every woman was capable of living a brilliant life even without a man.
And men like Zhang Jiasen deserved to be destroyed.
She had already been in this world for quite a while, and she had also gathered up enough evidence, so it was about time to make a move.
It had already been half a month since Zhang Jiasen had been assigned the position of CEO and he was getting better with the work. As he overlooked the city from the office, he felt very content with his achievements.
With one look, I shall see all the smaller mountains down below.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The current Zhang Jiasen felt like he was an ancient era monarch that had been crowned.
Sess was inevitable for him.
Zhang Jiasen looked towards Xue Manman who was sorting out the documents. Status, money, and women. Those were a mans lifetime goals, and he would soon obtain them.
CEO, theres another conference in fifteen minutes, said Xue Manman.
Zhang Jiasen smiled faintly. I got it.
Xue Manman looked towards Zhang Jiasen who gave off a confident air. The current Zhang Jiasen was no longer gloomy like in the past. He gave off a confident aura as if everything was in his grasp. Every time Xue Manman saw him like this, her heart would start beating wildly.
She loved this man even more now.
Zhang Jiasen fixed his clothes, then pushed open the office door to head to the conference room.
The heads of each department were already present and were all waiting for Zhang Jiasen. Zhang Jiasen very much enjoyed this sensation of being the center of attention.
In the past, he had sat beside one of the department heads as a subordinate, but now, all of them were his subordinates.
Zhang Jiasen leisurely walked into the room. Just as he was about to speak, the office doors were abruptly pushed open with a bang! Following that, several people walked in.
Zhang Jiasens expression turned stern as he said coldly, Which department do you guys belong to? Dont you know that were currently in a meeting?
Police. The person at the very front pulled out a badge and an arrest order. You must be Zhang Jiasen? Youre under arrest.
Zhang Jiasens face filled with shock, then he said coldly, Whatw have I broken for you guys to arrest me? If you want to arrest me, show evidence. Police cant just arrest whoever they like.
Youve embezzled and epted bribes. Someone reported you and theres already definite evidence. The leading police officer said, Arrest him.
Zhang Jiasens heart trembled. He wanted to say something, but handcuffs had already been snapped on him.
The handcuffs were very cold. It caused his heart to also chill. His body started trembling uncontrobly.
Chapter 919: Zhang Jiasen Was Back?
Chapter 919: Zhang Jiasen Was Back?
Embezzled and epted bribes?
What was going on? Why would something like this happen?
Zhang Jiasens first thought was that Xue Manman had betrayed him. Xue Manman was the only one that knew about these things.
Zhang Jiasen was escorted out of the office. On the way, he encountered people looking at him with all sorts of stares. It felt like execution to him.
Just a few minutes ago, he had still been the omnipotent CEO, but now he was about to go to jail.
When Xue Manman, who was hiding at the side, saw this, she was so frightened that her face turnedpletely pale. She got her bag and hastily rushed back to Tangchen. The first thing she did was get out a suitcase and sweep all the makeup and jewelry on the table into the suitcase.
Then she opened the closet to stuff all the clothes into the suitcase. When she seriously couldnt fit anything else anymore, she found another case and put her shoes, the shower gel from the restroom, and everything in it.
On one hand, she was eliminating the traces of her having lived in this house. On the other hand, these things were all very expensive so Xue Manman treasured them a lot.
Xue Manmans heart was beating very quickly. She recalled the scene of Zhang Jiasen being taken away and had to try hard to make herself calm down. It was fine, it would definitely be alright.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Zhang Jiasen was amazing, and there was also Miao Miaomiao. Miao Miaomiao loved Zhang Jiasen so much, so shed definitely get him out.
There was the Miao family behind Zhang Jiasen. As long as the Miao family didnt pursue this matter, Zhang Jiasen would be fine.
Xue Manman couldnt figure out how things got exposed. She was extremely scared that she would be implicated.
Just as Xue Manman was pulling the suitcases towards the door, there came the sound of the door unlocking.
Xue Manmans heart jumped. The only people that had keys to this house was her and Zhang Jiasen. Could it be that Zhang Jiasen was back?
The door opened and several men came in. When they saw Xue Manman, they directly said, You must be Xue Manman. Youre suspected of helping cover up a crime and participating in moneyundering. You dont have the right to take a single item from this house.
Xue Manman had clearly known that Zhang Jiasen was embezzling from thepany, but she didnt report it to the police and had helped cover things up for Zhang Jiasen. She used the money that Zhang Jiasen had illegally obtained to buy things and jewelry to help Zhang Jiasen shift his assets. Hence, she was guilty of moneyundering as well.
When Xue Manman heard this, she started shaking her head in a panic. I didnt! I didntmit any crimes.
Right now, ording to legal proceedings, the stolen goods must be returned. You cant take the things from this house. Also, youre under arrest, said the police.
The police reached out to take Xue Manmans luggage. Xue Manman held the suitcase tightly as she said, These things belong to me! Why cant I take my things?
Everything in this house will be going under inspection. When the leading police officer saw Xue Manman being like this, he said to the others, Cuff her and put the items back in the house for the people from court to inspect.
Xue Manman was escorted onto a police car. She was so scared that tears overflowed. However, to the police, she was just a criminal. No matter how pitifully she cried, no one would feel any sympathy for her.
Xue Manman was brought to a detention center and faced criminal detention.
She was very scared. After this incident, what would she do for the rest of her life? And her rtionship with Zhang Jiasen was going to be exposed as well.
Things had happened too suddenly, so Xue Manman was extremely scared. What exactly was she supposed to do? How did the police find the house in Tangchen?
As Ning Shu was simmering the medicinal dish at home, Father Miao got a phone call from one of thepany secretaries. When he found out that Zhang Jiasen had been taken by the police, he said to Ning Shu, Isnt it bad to make things this big? Its probably not good for thepanys image.
Chapter 920: You Have to Help Me!
Chapter 920: You Have to Help Me!
However, Ning Shu didnt mind at all. Dad, could it be that you want to deal with it privately? People like Zhang Jiasen, even if he loses the Miao family as a nest, hed still be able to go somewhere else and start again.
What Ning Shu wanted was to have Zhang Jiasens crimes set in stone so that they would follow him for an entire lifetime. Whatpany would ever dare to hire Zhang Jiasen again when he had a criminal record of suchrgescale embezzling? He was a worker who dared to steal from thepany and the hard work of others.
Furthermore, the crime of moneyundering was only the first wave. There was more waiting for Zhang Jiasen.
Father Miao nodded only now. Thats right, we cant let him off so easily. I hadnt agreed to you marrying him from the start. If I had been firmer, this wouldnt have happened.
Ning Shudled the medicinal soup out and handed it to Father Miao. At that time, my eyes had been blinded by dog shit.
Father Miao: ...
The mention of dog shit made Father Miaopletely lose his appetite.
Ning Shu didnt go visit Zhang Jiasen and just went to thepany to take charge of the situation. Thepany wasplete disorder, so Ning Shu took up the position of CEO once again to start stabilizing thepany.
This time, without Zhang Jiasen causing trouble, she had to make sure to take full control of thepany.
At work, Ning Shu got a phone call from an unfamiliar number. The moment she answered, she heard Zhang Jiasens voice.
Miaomiao, its me. Ill make things short. I didnt embezzle money, you have to help me! Zhang Jiasen sounded very tired and his voice was trembling slightly. However, in general it was still quite calm.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
... Sheughed silently. Help you!?
Miaomiao, can you hear me? I dont have much time for a call, you have to help me! Tell Father-inw to help me! said Zhang Jiasen urgently.
A voice came from the other side. Times up, no more calls.
Miaomiao, I love you! You... Beep beep
The call was ended before Zhang Jiasen could finish his words.
Ning Shu stared at the phone, then shrugged. Did he really expect her to help just because he said I love you?
He sure dreamed big.
The current Zhang Jiasen probably didnt know that Xue Manman had already been arrested. If he knew, he wouldnt have called her so confidently to tell her to help him.
She wondered how Zhang Jiasen was feeling right now after falling from the position of CEO?
He had fallen from heaven to hell, and might even be facing a long prison sentence. Wonder if hed be able to hold up?
He had been within sight of sess, but narrowly missed it.
How painful must it be? How frustrating?
Right now she was busy with thepanys matters, so how could she have time to go save Zhang Jiasen? No matter how crafty Zhang Jiasen was, he wouldnt be able to escape with irrefutable evidence present.
Ning Shu fired quite a few people from the finance department. They had been the ones that had concealed the moneyundering. The Miao family owned thispany, but they had been loyal towards Zhang Jiasen.
After firing them, Ning Shu put the talents she had previously scouted in the finance department.
She also fired many of the managers. They all had dealings with Zhang Jiasen.
They had mutually beneficial rtionships.
In reality, a lot of people felt that the Miao family would eventually be Zhang Jiasens. The Miao family had no son to inherit thepany, and their only daughter had married Zhang Jiasen.
So naturally, Zhang Jiasen would inherit thepany. In that case, it was natural to choose to support Zhang Jiasen over the Miao family in order to curry favor with the future head of thepany.
It seemed that Zhang Jiasen had considered things at length before picking Miao Miaomiao as his target. It wasnt enough to just be the daughter of a rich family, it had been important that she was the daughter of a rich family and possessed inheritance rights.
Chapter 921: Another Zhang Family Ruckus
Chapter 921: Another Zhang Family Ruckus
Everyone wanted sess. If Zhang Jiasen had been able to treat Miao Miaomiao sincerely, perhaps this would have been a marriage filled with happiness.
However, Zhang Jiasen just made use of Miao Miaomiao and hurt her. He even stole everything that she had.
He was the one hurting others, so why did he still feel wronged and feel like he didnt have dignity?
Back then, he was the one that had made this choice. He was the one that had wanted to marry Miao Miaomiao. However, he was behaving like someone had forced him to this, that the Miao family had forced him to abandon his dignity to marry Miao Miaomiao.
For his little bit of dignity, his little bit of male chauvinism mindset, hepletely destroyed Miao Miaomiaos happy life. The Miao Miaomiao who didnt have anything naturally wouldnt have that suffocating halo anymore.
No one would ever say that he got to where he did by relying on a woman again. After obtaining sess, Zhang Jiasen had forcefully washed away the past he considered humiliating.
People like this were psychopaths.
Zhang Jiasen had called to ask for Ning Shus help, but Ning Shu forgot about it by the next second. She was busy with work every day. Everything else could wait once she gained control of thepany.
However, Zhang Jiasen called pretty much every day to ask Ning Shu to think of some way. At first, he spoke to Ning Shu very warmly, but as time passed and Ning Shu kept responding with a half-hearted attitude, Zhang Jiasens tone became filled with impatience.
Zhang Jiasen directly told Ning Shu to get him out of here, but Ning Shu continued brushing him off. A few dayster, Zhang Jiasens tone became humble again. He kept saying nonstop, Miaomiao, I love you, you have to help me.
Zhang Jiasen knew that the only ones who could save him now was the Miao family, namely, Father Miao who had a lot of connections. He was relying on Miao Miaomiaos love for him.
Right now, Xue Manmans love couldnt save Zhang Jiasen. He could only rely on Miao Miaomiaos love.
Ning Shu found it very ironic.
A man like Zhang Jiasen was seriously the misfortune of women. Anyone with brains should get as far away as they could away from this man.
Ning Shu agreed verbally. There was still a month until Zhang Jiasen would be brought to court. During this month, the police department had to gather evidence and then appeal the case. The moment this case was brought to court, Zhang Jiasens criminal charge would be set in stone. There would be an inerasable stain on his record and he would even have to go to jail.
That was why Zhang Jiasen wanted Ning Shu to get him out before the court session in order to make the incident as small as possible.
However, if she could kill him, she definitely wouldnt leave him alive. Get him out? How was that possible? Ning Shuughed coldly.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhang Jiasen called asking Ning Shu toe to the police station to see him. He said that there were some things he wanted to say to her face to face. There was limited time for phone calls and he couldnt say things clearly. Moreover, some things werepletely different over the phonepared to in person.
Zhang Jiasen was trying to rely on Miao Miaomiaos love for him. He knew her heart would soften when she saw how bad of a state he was in.
Ning Shu justughed. She walked to the window and saw that Zhang Jiasens family was currently making a ruckus at thepany entrance.
Zhang Jiasens mother was using her usual way of making scene. She was sitting at the doors and wailing like the sky was falling. However, she was crying with much more heartachepared to when Tan Heyu was arrested. Zhang Jiasen was her flesh and blood after all.
Zhang Jiasens mother wasnt the only one here. The entire family was here. Little Sis Zhang and her brother, and Zhang Wen was here holding her daughter.
Zhang Wen just cried silently. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she hugged her daughter.
In all honestly, Ning Shu very much disliked Zhang Wen. She was always acting so weak and always weeping in front of her child. Had she never considered that she would perhaps leave her child a trauma?
She was always making herself look to be suffering so much. Just the sight of her made people feel unpleasant.
What Zhang Jiasens mother liked to do the most was nder Ning Shu with all her might. She sat on the ground, pping the ground and yelling that her daughter-inw waspletely heartless, that she sent her own husband and brother-inw to jail, that she was trying to get all the men in her inws family in jail.
People came and went in front of thepany entrance and all of them stared at the Zhang family, especially when they heard Zhang Jiasens mother curse about thispanys CEO. It made for good gossip.
Ning Shu had the secretary call the family inside. Zhang Jiasens mothers method was to hurt oneself to hurt others, but in all honesty, this method was nothing to Ning Shu.
However, she had an idea she wanted to try.
Chapter 922: Taking Money From One’s Own House
Chapter 922: Taking Money From Ones Own House
The family was brought to a meeting room. Ning Shu entered just in time to see Zhang Jiasens mother wipe her nose, then fling the snot onto the wall before wiping her hand off on her shoe.
Ning Shu: ...
When the Zhang family saw Ning Shu walked in, their faces turned slightly paler. Even Little Sis Zhang knew the severity of this situation. Without her older brother, she wouldnt have money to buy things. There were too many good things in the city, but they cost a lot of money.
Little Sis Zhang asked Ning Shu, Big Sis Miao, why did Big Brother get arrested?
Ning Shu replied mildly, He embezzled money from thepany and was reported.
What do you mean by embezzle money from thepany? You and Jiasen are married, so youre of the same family. Thispany also counts as belonging to Jiasen. How can taking money from ones own house be called embezzling? said Zhang Jiasens father coldly.
This isnt embezzling at all. Daughter-inw, this isnt time for us to be squabbling. Whats more important right now is to get Jiasen out. Compared to Zhang Jiasens mother who was wailing like the sky was falling and ming Ning Shu, Zhang Jiasens fathers attitude was conspicuously better.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Back then when Tan Heyu was locked up, Zhang Jiasens father had asked her to get him out with an attitude like he was giving amand, but his current attitude was much more amiable.
It was clear that in Zhang Jiasens fathers opinion, Zhang Jiasen was the one most important to the family. It was also possible that Zhang Jiasens mother was ying bad cop and he was ying good cop.
Ning Shu didnt care what these people were nning though. She just said, I really dont know what to do. Jiasen is my husband, so of course I want to get him out.
But this is going to cost a lot of money. Ning Shu twisted her hands anxiously. I dont know how much itll cost. Theres no limit at all.
Then why dont you spend the money? Doesnt your family have a lot of money? said Zhang Jiasens mother directly.
The other members of the Zhang family didnt say anything when they heard what Zhang Jiasens mother said. It was clear that they thought the same.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. She had always felt that Zhang Jiasens mother didnt really have any upbringing. She always said whatever she thought.
However, the use of Zhang Jiasens mother was that she could be used to probe other peoples bottom lines and give Zhang Jiasens father a sense of how far to go.
For example, right now Zhang Jiasens mother had directly said for the Miao family to put out money to get Zhang Jiasen out. These words were direct and hard to ept, but they were the words that Zhang Jiasens father wanted to say but could not say.
This family already had a fixed way of survival, and they were purposefully maintaining this status.
Daughter-inw, Jiasens still suffering in the detention center, so we should get him out first before we talk about anything else. Theres nothing more important than the person. When Zhang Jiasens father saw that Ning Shu wasnt saying anything, he sighed, then said, Once Jiasens out, you guys should just live together well. If the first child must have the surname Miao, then let it have the surname Miao. In any case, itll still be the child of both families.
Right now, Zhang Jiasens father was trying to negotiate with Ning Shu.
Chapter 923: So Now Hold up Half the Sky
Chapter 923: So Now Hold up Half the Sky
He was saying that he would allow the first child to have the surname Miao, but Ning Shu expressed that she didnt even want Zhang Jiasen, this person, so would she have a child with Zhang Jiasen?
Why did the Zhang family feel that she insisted on having Zhang Jiasen? Without the halo the Miao family gave Zhang Jiasen, Zhang Jiasen was worthless. He had no money and his moral quality was trash.
However, for some reason the Zhang family seemed to feel that she should be faithful unto death no matter what Zhang Jiasen was like.
Ning Shu expressed that it was ridiculous. It almost felt like she had gone back in time to the ancient era where women had to follow the Confucian moral injunctions. Even though times were changing, some ways of thinking were still very deeply rooted. In some ces, women couldnt even eat at the dinner table.
No matter the age, people were always trying to put thick stocks and chain on women. Modern women didnt necessarily live more happy lives than the women of the ancient era.
Women nowadays needed to give birth to children, raise children, take care of the household, and manage work.
Didnt they say that women could hold up half the sky? So now hold up half the sky.
When Zhang Jiasens mother heard that the child was going to have the surname Miao, her facial color worsened and her lips moved slightly, but she didnt voice any opposition. It was clear that she didnt dare to challenge Zhang Jiasens fathers authority as head of the family.
The entire Zhang family looked towards Ning Shu, clearly waiting for her answer.
Ning Shu was about to explode from anger. What the hell was this? She had to spend money to get Zhang Jiasen out, then be pregnant for ten months, endure the pain of childbirth, and just allowing the child to have her surname of Miao was some great grace?
What the f*ck?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu took a deep breath, then said, That works, but thepany doesnt have much money. Theres not enough money, so no matter what, you guys have to contribute some money as well.
How could we possibly have money? We dont have money, snapped Zhang Jiasens mother.
Ning Shu said mildly, Then theres nothing I can do either. Due to the designs being stolenst time, the factory couldnt start making new products, but we still had to pay the workers wages. Thepany doesnt have much money left. This bit of money isnt enough to save Jiasen.
I want to get him out too, but the conditions dont allow for it. Ning Shu spread her hands helplessly. If ites to it, well just have to let Jiasen spend a couple years in jail.
Zhang Jiasens mother glowered as she pointed at Ning Shu angrily. You damned heartless bitch! Who talks about their husband this way!? How can Jiasen go to jail!?
Ning Shu looked at Zhang Jiasens mother. She was even skinner than before and her cheek bones perturbed sharply, causing her eyes to look even more sunken in. Her hair was whiter as well. Even though she was speaking angrily to Ning Shu, herck of confidence and fear could still be felt.
Zhang Jiasens mother was someone who simply made threatening gestures to bluff.
Ning Shu paid no attention to Zhang Jiasens mother who was making a ruckus. Zhang Jiasens mother was a woman, but she insisted on protecting the idea of male dominance and even asked her daughter and daughter-inw to view men as most important.
She especially demanded that Ning Shu, this daughter-inw, viewed her son as the center of the world. If she could be servile and bow and scrape to curry favor, that was even better.
Ning Shu was made simply speechless by this unbelievable way of thinking.
Chapter 924: Embezzled Near Eight Million
Chapter 924: Embezzled Near Eight Million
Zhang Jiasens mother actually didnt really have any speaking rights in the family. Zhang Jiasens father possessed all of the decision-making power. Zhang Jiasen who had grown up in this environment was someone that believed strongly in male dominance.
No matter how well Miao Miaomiao treated Zhang Jiasen and didnt look down on his background, Zhang Jiasen still felt that his dignity was being insulted and denied everything about Miao Miaomiao.
Daughter-inw, our family really doesnt have money. We can only take out a hundred thousand at most, said Zhang Jiasens fahter.
A hundred thousand? It seems that Zhang Jiasen really had sent quite a lot to the Zhang family over thesest two years.
Furthermore, Ning Shu was sure that ten thousand wasnt all that Zhang Jiasens father could pull out.
She shook her head and said, How could ten thousand possibly be enough? Zhang Jiasen embezzled near eight million. This matter wont be easy to solve. However, if this sum could be patched up, then this matter will definitely be dropped.
Eight million? How could our family possibly have eight million? Big Sis Miao, your family has so much money, cant you just take out this bit? The moment Little Sis Zhang heard that it was eight million, she almost jumped up. Even if they were all sold, they wouldnt be able to gather this much money.
Dad, what if we just let Big Brother... Little Sis Zhang didnt even finish her words before Zhang Jiasens father looked towards her sternly. Thats your older brother. No matter what, we have to get him out.
It was clear that Little Sis Zhang wanted to let her brother stay in jail for a couple years to make up for the eight million.
Actually, that was actually a pretty good trade. There were few people that would be able to earn eight million in a few years.
Ning Shu just sat at the side and listened without a word.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Zhang Jiasens father said firmly to Ning Shu, No matter what, we have to save him. How about this? In the future, a boy can also have your surname of Miao. The first child will also have the surname of Miao. Thatll be two children with the surname of Miao.
Jesus, from the sound of this, they wanted her to have more than two children. Since two children were going to have the surname Miao, there would definitely be a child with the surname of Zhang.
My god. Ning Shu wiped at her cold sweat.
Ning Shu found it incredulous that this was what they were using as negotiation terms. She could have children without Zhang Jiasen. She could just go to a sperm warehouse and choose the best quality sperm. The child she gave birth to would then belong one hundred percent to herself. Would she still need their grace?
Ning Shu grinned. How about this? Doesnt the family still have a house? Lets sell this house, and Ill figure out a way to get the rest of the sum? Hows that?
What Ning Shu meant was to have Father Miao sell Miao Miaomiao and Zhang Jiasens wedding house.
This wont do. Zhang Jiasens father directedly rejected this idea. The house was the foundation of a family. Even if they sold all the pots and pans, they couldnt sell the house. Wasnt that telling others that this family couldnt survive anymore?
Although Zhang Jiasens father was from the countryside, there were still some things he was very clear on. He knew that it was very hard to obtain ones own house in the city.
Ning Shu said mildly, But we need money right now. Once theres more cash, we can buy a new house.
Zhang Jiasens father furrowed his brows tightly as he sucked on his pipe. The entire room was filled with the stifling smell of smoke.
In the end, Zhang Jiasens father still made the decision to sell the house.
Ning Shu smiled faintly.
A buyer soon came for the house, but the price was very low. The house that had originally costed over two million with the decor and furniture added on was sold for just a million.
A million was quite far away from eight million, but Zhang Jiasens father still decided to sell it so that Ning Shu could fill in for the rest of the money. She was the one that said she would figure out the rest after all.
The house was soon sold, but after a change of hands, it fell back into Ning Shus possession. This time the property only had Miao Miaomiaos name and not Zhang Jiasens.
This house no longer counted as a shared asset.
The mansion had also been seized, so Zhang Jiasen had lost everything he had been working towards these past two years. He already had nothing left, and he even had to face a prison sentence.
Ning Shu tucked the property certificate away with a faint smile.
Chapter 925: Don’t Worry, I’ll Help You
Chapter 925: Dont Worry, Ill Help You
The house had been sold, so the Zhang family naturally couldnt stay in the house anymore. Zhang Jiasens mother saw that the house had a lot of furniture and wanted to carry them all away.
However, Zhang Jiasens father berated her and said that these things no longer belonged to them. Moreover, where would they even put these things?
Zhang Jiasens mothers eyes were red with heartache and her facial muscles trembled from pain. These things all belonged to her son.
The Zhang family rented out a house in a small neighborhood to wait until Zhang Jiasens matter was resolved before heading back to the countryside.
During this time, Zhang Jiasens fathers back had be much more hunched over. As the head of the family, he bore a lot of pressure, especially since something like this had happened with the son he was most proud of. When the Zhang family returned to the vige, they would have to face the vigers side nces and remarks.
How did things end up like this?
The day before the court session, Ning Shu went to the police station to visit Zhang Jiasen. This time, she almost didnt recognize him.
Zhang Jiasen was wearing prisoner garments. His stubble was unkept and he had be much skinner. His eyes were bloodshot and his hair that used to bebed back in perfect order was now hanging over his forehead messily, almost covering his eyes.
The current Zhang Jiasen looked very gloomy and fretful, like a trapped beast.
When Zhang Jiasen saw Miao Miaomiao, he was very stirred up, which made his eyes be even more bloodshot. Miaomiao, why did youe only now?
After you were arrested, thepany fell into disarray. I went to stabilize the situation. Ning Shu asked Zhang Jiasen, How have you been?
Zhang Jiasen rubbed his forehead. He wanted to reach out and take Ning Shus hand, but they were separated by the bulletproof ss. Zhang Jiasen looked at Ning Shu gently, Miaomiao, I can exin things to you. As for the house in Tangchen, I bought it because I wanted to give you a home. I had that house built for you.
Ning Shu: ...
Miaomiao, you have to believe me. Zhang Jiasen did his best to suppress the restless beast inside his heart.
As of now, Miaomiao was the only one that could save him.
Ning Shu looked towards Zhang Jiasen with a wronged expression. But Secretary Xue was the one living in the house in Tangchen. Did you really buy that house for me? It only had your name on it.
Zhang Jiasens brows furrowed and his eyes turnedpletely red as he stared at Ning Shu. Was this your dads idea? Your dad had been looking into the ount books recently.
This past month, Zhang Jiasen had been thinking over things repeatedly, and the conclusion he came to was that it was Miao Miaomiaos father, Miao Zhi, who sent him in here. Furthermore, based on the polices attitude, it was clear that they had concrete evidence on him.
Miao Zhi had been behind all of this. Perhaps Miao Miaomiao had also known about it, but Zhang Jiasen was betting on Miao Miaomiaos feelings for him. However, it was clear that these feelings couldnt be counted on.
Miaomiao, I... Zhang Jiasen wanted toe up with an exnation, but he didnt know what to say.
Miaomiao, please believe me, said Zhang Jiasen weakly.
Ning Shu said with a smile, Dont worry, Ill help you.
Joy shed across Zhang Jiasens face, then Ning Shu said, I sold our wedding home to raise money to help you.
The joy on Zhang Jiasens face instantly stiffened, then he furrowed his brows. Miaomiao, how could you sell the house? Thats our wedding home.
Zhang Jiasens lips trembled. His face was ashen as he stared at Ning Shu. Suddenly, he smiled bitterly. Miao Miaomiao, you did this on purpose?
What do you mean? Father-inw had also agreed to selling the house, replied Ning Shu in a surprised tone.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
All the energy seemed to have been drained from Zhang Jiasens body. He truly had nothing left.
Chapter 926: Watching a Mime
Chapter 926: Watching a Mime
Everything he had worked so hard to obtain were gone. He hadpletely lost the footing he had in this city. His gaze flickered. Not so long ago, he had still been the awe-inspiring CEO in thepany, but now he didnt have a single thing left.
It felt like his heart had been dropped into boiling oil, the pain stung and burned. Zhang Jiasen looked at the woman in front of him. How much did the house sell for?
Ning Shu found it funny. Even in this situation, this was what Zhang Jiasen was concerned about. Ning Shu extended one finger. Zhang Jiasen stared at her finger as his face paled, then he abruptly pped the table. My name is also on this house. You sold the house without even letting me know! Miao Miaomiao, you did this on purpose! You did all of this on purpose!
It was a house in such a good district. The house that shouldve sold for three million had now been sold at the price of bok choy, at one third of its actual price.
Ning Shu shrugged. I really did want to save you.
Save me? Zhang Jiasenughed coldly. The Miao family wasnt poor to the point that they had to sell the house. It was definitely Miao Zhi taking advantage of this chance to take away the assets in his possession.
Zhang Jiasen was so angry that he lost his bnce slightly, so he sat back down. His eyes had be even more bloodshot. As he took in the indifferent expression on Miao Miaomiaos face, his heart filled with even more fear and he repeatedly said, Miaomiao, I really do love you. Once I get out, Ill exin all of this to you from the beginning.
Exin? There was no need. Ning Shu didnt speak and just looked at Zhang Jiasen. Zhang Jiasen became even more stirred up. If it werent for the bulletproof ss, he probably wouldve already thrown himself at her. He now looked a little deranged. He pped on the ss with his hands as he opened and closed his mouth rapidly. Ning Shu had hung up so she couldnt really hear what he was saying.
Since Zhang Jiasen was too stirred up, he was dragged away by the people in the detention center. He resisted violently and kept staring at Ning Shu, shouting towards her. However, she couldnt hear any of what he was trying to say through the ss.
It felt like she was watching a mime.
Zhang Jiasen was dragged down in the end. His eyes were now practically the color of blood, especially when he saw that Ning Shu was calm and untouched. His expression filled with despair and resentment. His gaze was filled with bitter resentment as he red at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu expressed that she felt very happy to see this. She felt relieved seeing how much pain and torment he was going through.
Ning Shu then went to visit Xue Manman, but she didnt meet with Xue Manman. She just talked to the police officer that had question Xue Manman and found out that Xue Manmans brand name makeup, clothes, shoes, perfumes, and such things had added up to over a million.
This was all blood sucked from the Miao family. All of these totaled up meant that these past two years after Zhang Jiasens initial promotion, he had embezzled over ten million.
He had been serious about trying to leech all of the Miao family wealth.
Zhang Jiasen wasnt the only one that had to go to jail, Xue Manman also faced criminal detention. Furthermore, her belongings would no longer belong to her since they were stolen property.
She said so before after all, she would make them spit out everything they had ever eaten.
They had been digging away at the meat of the Miao family, then ridiculing Miao Miaomiao for being dumb.
Did the Miao family deserve to be treated like this just because they had money? Did they feel like they were robbing the rich to help the poor? Helping carry out judgement for the Heavens?
Ning Shu wouldnt let Zhang Jiasen off, nor would she let Xue Manman off. Zhang Jiasens actions were vile, but Xue Manmans were just as disgusting.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Perhaps after Miao Miaomiao died, Xue Manman and Zhang Jiasen had been able to be together openly. Perhaps just as Zhang Jiasen said, they had adorable kids and sat together in the garden watching their children y as a happy family.
Chapter 927: A Witness Testimony
Chapter 927: A Witness Testimony
The next day was the court session, so Ning Shu got to the courthouse early in the morning.
For better or for worse, this was a case of apanys CEO embezzling over a ten million, so it attracted reporters from some tabloid newspapers.
This had been Ning Shus goal. A director embezzling was different from the CEO embezzling. The person that was actually steering half the entirepany was actually embezzling from thepany. The impact was muchrger. Furthermore, it would serve to make Zhang Jiasen, who had just becent due to content with his achievements, to be abruptly thrown in jail and have his wicked conducts exposed in front of everyone.
Todays show would definitely be very interesting.
Ning Shu wasnt the only one that hade, the entire Zhang family hade as well. Even Little Sis Zhangs web addict twin brother hade as well. The entire Zhang family looked towards Ning Shu darkly.
Ning Shu expressed that she didnt care at all and just found herself a seat in the spectator area. The Zhang family sat far away from Ning Shu, clearly not wanting to sit with her.
Soon, Zhang Jiasen was escorted to the defendant stand by the police in prisoner uniform with handcuffs on.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The Zhang family were very stirred up to see Zhang Jiasen. When Zhang Jiasens mother saw her son being treated like this, she bit her cheeks so hard her facial muscles trembled.
Zhang Jiasens father had a stern expression on his face. He reached towards his waist only to find that he hadnt brought his tobo pipe.
Meanwhile, Zhang Jiasen didnt seem to be in a good state. His head was lowered and hair concealed his eyes.
The snapping and shing of the cameras made him lower his head even more.
Ning Shu looked at the current Zhang Jiasen. His entire body carried a deste and gloomy aura.
The procuratorate used Zhang Jiasen of several crimes, then it was up to the jury and judge to pass judgement on Jiasens crimes.
The fact that Zhang Jiasen hadmitted crimes was already set in stone, but there was still a need to go through the process and put out all sorts of evidence.
From start to end, Zhang Jiasen didnt say a single world. He barely seemed present. Perhaps he wasnt interested in his fate anymore.
He gave off a very gloomy calm air.
Even Ning Shu couldnt figure out what he was thinking.
Although they were only going through the motions, there was still a need for witness testimony. When Zhang Jiasen heard that a witness was going up, his body moved slightly.
A witness? Who would this witness be? Ning Shu was also pretty curious.
The police escorted Xue Manman up. When Ning Shu saw Xue Manman, she suddenly smiled. Was Xue Manman nning to be a witness? She wanted to testify against Zhang Jiasen?
Ohohoho, so this was the love between Zhang Jiasen and Xue Manman.
When Zhang Jiasen turned around and saw Xue Manman, he was stunned. It was clear that he was very shocked by Xue Manmans appearance. His facial muscles trembled as he stared straight at Xue Manman.
Xue Manman looked very nervous. When she saw Zhang Jiasens dark gaze, she quickly looked away. Her body trembled slightly.
She knew that her actions let Zhang Jiasen down, but she had to do this to ease her sentence. She was a girl, she couldnt go to jail. After going to jail, she would already be thirty. Who would want a woman whos been to jail? What was she supposed to do for the rest of her life?
It had also been a hard internal struggle for her. She hadnt wanted to betray Zhang Jiasen, but at this point, there was no future for them anymore. There was no way they could be together anymore.
Chapter 928: I’m Zhang Jiasen’s Mistress
Chapter 928: Im Zhang Jiasens Mistress
Zhang Jiasen would still have Miao Miaomiao to help him, but what about her? Her parents found her a disgrace and even now, refused to see her. She no longer had any choices left.
Xue Manman had already made her decision, but when facing Zhang Jiasen, she still felt scared and ashamed, especially when she saw how wretched of a state he was in.
However, though she felt ashamed, seeing him like this also made her more certain of her opinion.
She took a deep breath, then said, Judge, I can testify that Zhang Jiasen had used his position in thepany to embezzle a lot of money. He brought at low prices but reported higher prices. Some factories we bought supplies from even gave him money. His ount book is in the safe in the Tangchen residence.
How do you know about these things? asked the judge.
Xue Manman bit her lips, then took a deep breath before saying, Im Zhang Jiasens mistress, so he tells me about a lot of things.
sh sh...
The reporters were furiously pressing their cameras. This sort of sex scandal was much more interesting than a simple embezzlement case. His own mistress had testified against him. This falling out situation would make for an explosive story.
In any case, Xue Manman had said everything she could think of in one burst, causing Zhang Jiasen to explode with fury.
He moved so fast to Xue Manman that everyone was too stunned to react. He clutched Xue Manman by the neck and shouted, Xue Manman, you actually dared to betray me!? You slut!
Xue Manmans face was purple from being choked by Zhang Jiasen. She struggled, trying to pry off Zhang Jiasens hands.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The police hastily went over to pull Zhang Jiasen away, but Zhang Jiasen refused to let go of Xue Manmans neck. Xue Manmans eyes were already rolling back fromck of oxygen.
Zhang Jiasens fingers were bent so hard they seemed to pierce into Xue Manmans neck.
The police saw that things were bad, so they took out a stun gun and used it on Zhang Jiasen. Zhang Jiasens entire body trembled from the electric shock and his grip on Xue Manman loosened.
Xue Manman fell to the ground and grasped for breath, then coughed hard. Zhang Jiasens gaze was filled with resentment and hatred as he looked at Xue Manman. Even as he was dragged away from the police, he still tried to kick Xue Manman.
Xue Manmany on the ground, coughing so hard that tears and snivel covered her face.
Quiet down, quiet down. The judge knocked his hammer against the desk, then had the police bring Xue Manman out of the room.
Ning Shu took this in quietly. See? A rtionship bound by benefits would eventually break due to benefits. Zhang Jiasen and Xue Manman each had their own selfishness. Even husband and wife in the face of great catastrophe may each go their own ways.
So when it was Zhang Jiasen and Xue Manman with their unsecure rtionship, the oue was expected.
Oh my, this was so perfect, so refreshing.
This was the kind of show she loved. In the past they were still hugging each other passionately, but they had instantly turned against each other despite all those promises of being loyal to the end.
Ning Shu didnt find it surprising at all that Xue Manman made this choice. Xue Manman and Zhang Jiasen were both very selfish people. Whenever anything happened, the first thing they would think of were themselves.
This was very normal. All people were selfish, but these two took it to the extreme.
Ning Shu looked towards Zhang Jiasen. His face was filled with even more defeat. After being hit by the stun gun, he seemed even more decadent and weak.
That damned bitch, heartless wretch! She actually dared to treat Jiasen this way!? Zhang Jiasens mother who was sitting in the spectator area cursed Xue Manman nonstop. She felt severe heartache for Zhang Jiasen. If it werent for Zhang Jiasens father pulling her back, she wouldve already run to the defendants stand.
The entire Zhang family looked pale. Zhang Jiasens father looked towards Ning Shu. It was clear that he wanted Ning Shu to save Zhang Jiasen.
Zhang Jiasens current situation was very bad. He had been used by his own mistress.
Zhang Jiasens father wiped at his face, his facial color ashen. Inwardly, he was ming Zhang Jiasen for not being able to control his own crotch and causing this issue.
Chapter 929: Lowest Ranking of Them All
Chapter 929: Lowest Ranking of Them All
This was also the first time Zhang family ever found out that Zhang Jiasen actually had a mistress. However, this mistress was actually testifying against Zhang Jiasen. The Zhang family couldnt ept this.
Since she was Zhang Jiasens woman, it was uneptable that she did something like this. Zhang Jiasens mother especially felt that Xue Manman hadmitted a great crime.
No one seemed to have considered what Ning Shu, this wife, felt finding out that her husband had cheated. No one showed any concern for her feelings.
Ning Shuughed. In the Zhang family, the daughter-inw was the lowest being that had no dignity.
Above her there were the sisters-inw, the brothers-inw, the husband Zhang Jiasen, and above that there was the father and mother-inws who had absolute authority.
This family had so many rankings, and Miao Miaomiao was the lowest ranking of them all since she was also an outsider.
The judging was still ongoing. Due to Zhang Jiasens crime of embezzling and epting bribes, and the fact that he had embezzled over a hundred thousand, he was sentenced to ten years in prison and all his stolen assets were confiscated.
Meanwhile, since Xue Manman had helped conceal these crimes and helped with the disposal of the stolen goods, she was sentenced to three years in jail. However, since she had taken the initiative to supply crime evidence, her sentence was shortened to two years.
When Zhang Jiasens mother heard this pronouncement, she immediately stood up and shouted, No! My son was just taking money from his own wifes family! How can this count as embezzling?
In any case, in the Zhang familys opinion, Zhang Jiasen was just using his own familys money. In their opinion, the Miao family belonged to Zhang Jiasen.
Quiet. Out-of-court personnel are not to make a ruckus. If theres a next time, youll be requested to leave the spectator area, said the judge expressionlessly as he knocked his hammer against the desk.
Zhang Jiasens mothers face was dark red. A lot of reporters were taking photos of her which made her feel even more at a loss and freeze in ce.
Zhang Jiasens father pulled her to sit down, his face ashen. He pulled very hard, so Zhang Jiasens mother fell down so hard her face twisted with pain. However, she didnt dare to say anything.
Zhang Jiasen turned around to look at his family. As he was turning back around, he saw Ning Shu who was sitting in the corner and he stiffened.
Ning Shu met Zhang Jiasens gaze and he immediately shifted his gaze away shamefully. It was clear that what happened between him and Xue Manman earlier made him feel very humiliated.
Zhang Jiasen had turned his head away, but Ning Shu could see that his body was trembling slightly and his figure seemed to stoop over.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Could it be that he felt too embarrassed to face her? Since he was able to do those things, why couldnt he face them?
Zhang Jiasen could also feel embarrassed?
He was sentenced to ten years of imprisonment. Ning Shu smiled. Embezzling and epted bribes was a huge crime. If Father Miao decided to settle it privately, of course Zhang Jiasen would be fine. However, if it was treated seriously, Zhang Jiasen really had to face the consequences.
This was just the sentence for embezzlement. What if the crime for inciting another tomit a crime was added on?
She was going to expose all of Zhang Jiasens evil conducts so that the world could see what a beast he was underneath that skin.
He scammed a marriage, tried to poison his father-inw to death, epted bribes and embezzled, and kept a mistress. Yet a person like this had managed to obtain sess and was respected by others.
Chapter 930: The Second Trial
Chapter 930: The Second Trial
After the final sentence was pronounced, Zhang Jiasen was taken away. His legs were a little weak, so he had been helped out by two policemen.
During this whole time, Zhang Jiasens gaze had been on Ning Shu. The aura around his body had been restrained, so he now seemed very cold and calm. He didnt seem like someone who was about to face ten years in jail at all.
Ning Shu was a little surprised that Zhang Jiasen was being so quiet. Zhang Jiasen truly wasnt just a little unreadable.
After this trial was over, another new one immediately started and Zhang Jiasen was once again brought up.
Everyone was stunned and all the reporters that had been preparing to leave immediately came back.
Zhang Jiasens face was a little pale, but he still counted as calm.
Meanwhile, the Zhang family lookedpletely at a loss. They were already in despair due to the sentence of ten years, so what was going on now?
This time, the procuratorate used Zhang Jiasen of inciting another tomit a crime.
Amotion broke out and the reporters started snapping photos like crazy. Originally they had thought that this would make a small story at most, but with how much Zhang Jiasen had done, this was bound to be big news.
When Zhang Jiasen heard this usation, his pupils dted and he immediately turned to look towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu met Zhang Jiasens gaze. Zhang Jiasens gaze narrowed slightly, then realization shed across his face. He then turned away and stopped looking at Ning Shu.
Zhang Jiasens mother sobbed while trying to stifle her cries. Zhang Jiasens father was very pale and he looked like he had aged greatly.
Aunt Ping was escorted in by police, dressed in prisoner uniform.
Aunt Ping was very skinny, so the prisoner uniform was very loose on her. Her hair waspletely white. Although she was clearly only fifty, she looked like she already had one foot in the grave.
Aunt Ping said quietly, Zhang Jiasen had me add a drug to Miao Zhis medicinal dish. Even if this drug was taken, it couldnt be discovered. If this seeded, Zhang Jiasen promised to allow my son to follow him. He said that he would train my son.
I was thinking that the Miao family would definitely eventually be Zhang Jiasens, so I wanted to take a gamble. Im only a housekeeper. For the sake of my sons future, I had no choice but to take this risk.
Aunt Ping saw Zhang Jiasens sesses, that was why she wanted to help get her son a shortcut as well. Originally Zhang Jiasen was just a nobody from the countryside, but due to the Miao family, he managed to get to the peak of life.
Even Aunt Ping, this housekeeper felt that the Miao family would belong to Zhang Jiasen, so of course the people in thepany felt the same. Hence a lot of the higher ups had assisted Zhang Jiasen.
Even though the Miao familypany wasntrge, wherever people gathered, there was benefits to be obtained.
Miao Miaomiao was a girl who wasnt really good at anything, so everyone thought that Father Miao had found Zhang Jiasen as a son-inw to inherit the Miao family.
Hence Zhang Jiasen was able to take over managing thepany very smoothly after Father Miao died.
Zhang Jiasen didnt refute Aunt Pings testimony and just calmly epted it.
In this crime, Zhang Jiasen was the main culprit and Aunt Ping was an aplice, so Zhang Jiasen faced severe punishment.
Hence, Zhang Jiasens sentence worsened and he was sentenced to eight years of jail while Aunt Ping was sentenced to four years.
This meant that Zhang Jiasen would be in jail for eighteen years. That was almost two decades.
Zhang Jiasens body trembled for a moment, but he quickly collected himself. He turned to look towards Ning Shu. From start to finish, Ning Shus expression had been indifferent. Zhang Jiasens lips moved slightly. His face was a little hazy beneath the lights so his expression couldnt be made out.
Once this case ended, Zhang Jiasens mother could no longer control herself and she started bawling.
Zhang Jiasen didnt seem to care that his mother was wailing, or perhaps he had no way of caring.
The reporters kept snapping photos of Zhang Jiasen nonstop. Zhang Jiasen had beast written all over his forehead.
After this trial, Zhang Jiasen was brought down. He looked towards Ning Shu, his lips forming words.
Ning Shu looked at the shape of his mouth. It was the words Miaomiao.
Could it be that even at this time, he was still hoping for her to save him?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu expressed that he sure had nice dreams.
The trial ended. Ning Shu got up and prepared to leave. There was still onest matter to take care of.
Daughter-inw! Zhang Jiasens father called out to Ning Shu. He got up rather abruptly so he lost his bnce slightly, but fortunately someone caught him.
Chapter 931: No Longer In-laws, But Enemies
Chapter 931: No Longer Inws, But Enemies
Zhang Jiasens father called out to Ning Shu and asked, Didnt you say that you were going to save Jiasen? Why did he end up having to go to jail for twenty years?
Ning Shu: ...
She really didnt know what to say. Zhang Jiasen had been trying to kill Miao Miaomiaos father, yet they could still bring themselves to righteously ask her why she didnt save Zhang Jiasen?
Could it be that they felt no guilt, no shame?
I tried to go through connections with the money, but it didnt work. Zhang Jiasens affair is too severe. He tried to kill my dad. Ning Shu picked up her bag and left.
Zhang Jiasens fathers face paled. They were no longer inws, but enemies.
Little Sis Zhang grabbed Ning Shu and said, Did you already use the million from selling the house? My brother also had ownership of the house, so you should split the leftover money with us.
Ning Shu frowned as she looked at Little Sis Zhang. Was the entire Zhang family this shallow? Her brother was in jail, but she still had the peace of mind to ask about the money from selling the house?
Ning Shu grinned as she said, Every single cent was used up.
Miao Miaomiao, youre just trying to embezzle the leftover money, said Little Sis Zhang angrily.
Ning Shu replied mildly, This house belongs to me, so I have the right to allocate the money that it sold for. If I say its gone, its gone. What can you do?
Little Sis Zhang was infuriated. Zhang Jiasens mother joined in to demand the money. How could you spend a million in just a few days? Thats not possible! You ck-hearted wretch, you just want to steal Jiasens money!
Ning Shu scoffed, then turned and left. She couldnt be bothered to talk to these people.
When she got home, Father Miao asked her, How was this matter dealt with? What did the court decide?
All of Zhang Jiasens assets have been confiscated and hes sentenced to eighteen years of jail, said Ning Shu.
Father Miao said coldly, Thats how it should be.
My dear daughter, could it be that you still cant set Zhang Jiasen down? When Father Miao saw that Ning Shus facial color wasnt that good, he hastily said, Daughter, you couldnt be nning to wait for Zhang Jiasen for eighteen years, right?
Hows that possible? Ning Shu was stuck betweenughter and tears. Why would she wait eighteen years for Zhang Jiasen? Since the original host had made these kinds of requests, it meant that she no longer had any illusions about Zhang Jiasen.
He had killed her parents and made her lose everything. Her originally happy life had beenpletely destroyed by him. If she still loved Zhang Jiasen after all of this and waited for him, then her brain mustve been smooshed by a pig.
Thats good. Hurry and get divorced with Zhang Jiasen. There are still plenty of good men in this world, said Father Miao with an expression of heartache. His daughter had ended up marrying such a beast. Would it leave a trauma?
Would she end up being single for a lifetime?
Lets talk about the issue of menter. After she left, when Miao Miaomiao got back, it was her choice whether to search for new happiness or heal her wounds.
Father Miaos facial color worsened. He was sure that his daughter was severely hurt due to that bastard Zhang Jiasen.
Early morning the next day, Ning Shu opened the newspaper to see Zhang Jiasen on the headlines. It proimed Zhang Jiasens crimes in bold. He had tried to murder his father-inw, he was practically a beast in human skin!
In any case, Zhang Jiasen was now a household name in this city.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu set down the newspaper. After having breakfast, she prepared to head to work. Father Miao said to Ning Shu, You dont have to go to work today, you should just rest up. Work will never end.
But theres an important meeting today, said Ning Shu.
Father Miao became even more worried. Miaomiao, my precious daughter, if youre sad, just cry. Theres no need to work so hard to numb yourself.
Ning Shu: ...
She wasnt hurt at all. What was Father Miao looking at to make him think she was hurt?
Chapter 932: I’ve Matured Now
Chapter 932: Ive Matured Now
Dad, Im really not hurt. Why would I be hurt? I should be happy that we managed to expose Zhang Jiasens true face this early so that he wasnt able to hurt us. Ning Shu patted Father Miaos shoulder like a fellow bro as she said, Dad, dont worry, Im not that delicate. Ill just take this as a lesson. Ive matured now. Im not hurt.
Really? Father Miao couldnt quite believe it.
Ning Shu nodded. Really.
After dying once, Miao Miaomiao shouldve matured.
Ning Shu went to thepany to deal with the work. The moment she got to thepany, she saw that Zhang Jiasens family was raising at ruckus at thepany doors again. Zhang Jiasens mother was wailing that her ck-hearted daughter-inw was withholding the money received from selling the house.
The entirepany knew about what happened with Zhang Jiasen. When they heard what Zhang Jiasens mother said, disdain appeared on their faces. Zhang Jiasen was a poor bastard and all his assets had already been confiscated. How could he still have money left for others to withhold?
Ning Shu felt that the Zhang family had pretty thick skin. After Zhang Jiasen did something like this, they still had the face toe to thepany?
Ning Shu paid no attention to them. After finishing work, she headed to aw firm and had awyer get her a divorce contract.
She put the contract in her bag, then headed to the detention center.
Zhang Jiasen was brought out in prisoner uniform. The current Zhang Jiasen already had all his hair shaved off and he was very skinny.
When Ning Shu saw Zhang Jiasens bald head, she felt a little disillusioned and found it quite funny. With hair, Zhang Jiasen had been very handsome, but the bald Zhang Jiasen... Tsk...
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Zhang Jiasen was very calm when he saw Ning Shu, he even smiled gently towards her. This smile waspletely different from his usual smile filled with feigned affection.
It was light and easy.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows. She really couldnt understand this person. He was impossible to read.
Miaomiao, called Zhang Jiasen.
Ning Shu looked at him. She was rather curious what he would say.
It must be hard managing thepany, right? You look skinnier, said Zhang Jiasen softly like he was chatting with a friend.
However, it caused Ning Shus hair to rise on end. The current Zhang Jiasen was seriously very strange.
Ning Shu shook her head. Its manageable.
Miaomiao, since you know about everything now, you must hate me. Zhang Jiasen looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu didnt speak. Of course Miao Miaomiao hated him.
Zhang Jiasen smiled. You seem very different from how you were in the past. The Miaomiao that I knew wasnt this strong, something mustve driven you to change. When did you find out about this?
You threw me in the countryside, said Ning Shu mildly.
As expected? Zhang Jiasen took a deep breath. You were also involved in me ending up like this, werent you?
As Zhang Jiasen said this, there was no trace of resentment. He was actually very calm and just quietly chatted with Ning Shu.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. It was seriously hard to read this man.
His thoughts were so deeply concealed that it was like the depths of the sea.
It was hard to imagine that a child from the remote countryside would have such an unreadable personality.
Chapter 933: If I Say I Love You
Chapter 933: If I Say I Love You
Ning Shu didnt want to wrangle with Zhang Jiasen, so she directly pulled out the divorce contract and ced it in front of him. You should sign this. You probably dont want to attend another court session.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Zhang Jiasen nced at Ning Shu, picked up the divorce paper and looked at it, then chuckled. He picked up the pen and signed without hesitation.
Ning Shu was taken aback. She hadnt even pulled out her weapons yet. She had been prepared to pull out the video in which Zhang Jiasen and Xue Manman were tumbling, but he had already signed. It went so smoothly that it was shocking.
Ning Shu then signed the divorce contract as well.
Zhang Jiasen looked at Ning Shu. Are you surprised that I agreed to get divorced so easily?
Ning Shu just lifted her brows as she looked at Zhang Jiasen. The current Zhang Jiasen looked as if he had set everything down and no longer cared about anything.
The current Zhang Jiasen no longer had anything left, nor did he had anything left to use.
Ning Shu put the divorce contract away and prepared to leave, but Zhang Jiasen called out to her. Miaomiao, wont you sit and talk with me for a while? You probably wont be visiting me again.
I dont think theres anything for us to talk about, replied Ning Shu.
Can it be that youre not curious why I treated you this way? Why I did this to the Miao family? asked Zhang Jiasen. His gaze contained a gentle emotion.
Ning Shu sat back down.
Zhang Jiasen directly said, Miao Miaomiao, if I say I love you, you might not believe me.
Ning Shu: (sF)sߩ
So regretted listening to his chattering. If Zhang Jiasen did these things because he loved Miao Miaomiao, did that mean destroying a persons everything was love?
Ning Shu only wanted tough.
Then that meant what she had done to Zhang Jiasen was also love!? She loved Zhang Jiasen!?
Please spare love, alright?
Ning Shus facial muscles trembled. Zhang Jiasen said, I knew that you wouldnt believe me. I knew since I was a kid what my calling was. My calling was to shoulder the Zhang family and make the Zhang family that had been poor for several generations soar to sess. My dad treats me very well because Im intelligent and have very good grades. My dad was the one most supportive of my education since education was the best way out for those from poor families.
My sess was not just my personal sess, but myrge familys sess. Your existence and the existence of the Miao family are the weak spots that people attack me with. They all say that I only achieved sess through social climbing.
Ning Shuughed silently. Thats the truth.
Zhang Jiasen didnt get angry. His expression was very calm. I know thats the truth, thats why I wanted to erase this truth.
Ning Shu: ...
Now that I think about it, Ive never been myself in this lifetime, not even for a day. There were too too many things burdening me, but you lived happily and purely. Everyone, in the depths of their hearts, love perfect beauty, and Im not an exception. I did like you. I also felt bad hurting you. Some things that were said as lies, as they were repeated, gradually became real.
Zhang Jiasen looked towards Ning Shu. The most free days Ive had in this lifetime actually urred while I was in prison.
Ning Shu: (sF)sߩ
Ning Shu felt that Zhang Jiasen was purposefully saying this to gain her sympathy.
Chapter 934: What Level of F*cking Hell?
Chapter 934: What Level of F*cking Hell?
Miao Miaomiao, Ive once loved you. Even now, I love you. Zhang Jiasen pressed his hand against his chest.
When Ning Shu heard these words, an enormous amount of sorrow and pain surged up in her heart. This was clearly the original hosts emotions. After experiencing unheble injuries, hearing words like these only made people feel sorrow and loathing.
Zhang Jiasen didnt have the right to mention the word love.
Ning Shu quietly repeated the heart-clearing chant, but it took quite a while to calm the surging waves of emotion.
Ning Shu felt that Miao Miaomiao really was pitiful. Due to a freakbination of factors, she had ended up with a fate like this.
Zhang Jiasen was willing to sacrifice anything. Even though he said that he loved Miao Miaomiao, in the end he still sacrificed Miao Miaomiao.
Ning Shu asked sarcastically, What about Xue Manman?
Xue Manman? Ha! Zhang Jiasenughed. How do I put this? Perhaps I saw my own shadow in Xue Manman, it was just like liking myself, but in the end, I realized that I dont actually like myself.
Ning Shu: Nutjob!
In a nutshell, Zhang Jiasen, this ck-to-the-core person, liked the pure and kind Miao Miaomiao, but he felt that he was under a lot of pressure when he was with Miao Miaomiao. Putting it frankly, he just felt inferior.
So then he killed Miao Miaomiaos entire family.
What level of f*cking hell was this?
Ning Shu felt that she didnt really have anything to talk about with him, so she turned and left. She had already spent half a day here with this nutjob.
Zhang Jiasens mental state was very abnormal. Before his personality had been established, he had been entrusted responsibility greater than he could handle. For the sake of achieving his goal, he was willing to sacrifice a lot, just for the sake of this sense of duty that had already sank deep into his bones.
Ha. Ha. But this wasnt why Zhang Jiasen hurt others. Zhang Jiasen was still trash, the lowest of the low. He had hurt Miao Miaomiao in order to satisfy that brutal desire in his heart even if he liked Miao Miaomiao.
Miaomiao. Zhang Jiasen grabbed Ning Shus hand. Zhang Jiasens hand was very cold. She wanted to shake his hand off, but he gripped her tightly.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu: Get your freakin ws off.
Zhang Jiasen looked at Ning Shu, then smiled slightly. Miao Miaomiao, without me, youll definitely be very happy.
Naturally. Without you, Ill definitely be happy and blessed, said Ning Shu with a grin. If Miao Miaomiao hadnt encountered Zhang Jiasen, her life wouldnt have ended up smashed like this.
Zhang Jiasen then said, I dont regret hurting you. Even if there was a second chance, I would still do the same. Zhang Jiasen suddenly pulled Ning Shu into his arms. Miaomiao, I just dont know how to love you.
Ning Shu: (sF)sߩ
Ning Shu directly stomped on Zhang Jiasens foot with her shoe, but his expression didnt change in the slightest. It was as if he couldnt feel pain. He actually smiled as he gently released Ning Shu. You should go.
The frick. Zhang Jiasen was seriously strange like this.
Ning Shu turned and left. When she got to the door, she nced back and saw that Zhang Jiasen was still looking at her. His expression was very hazy. There was a faintyer of light around him.
Miaomiao. Zhang Jiasens lips moved slightly as he watched Ning Shu walk away.
When Ning Shu got out of the detention center, she took a deep breath. Her heart had felt very stuffy this entire time. She wasnt able to suppress this feeling even with the heart-clearing chant. This was the original hosts emotions, the emotions remnant in this body.
If this tragedy was told, itd sound like a joke. Right now, Zhang Jiasen was saying that he liked Miao Miaomiao, that he loved Miao Miaomiao, but he didnt regret hurting her. Ning Shu just wanted tough. Love was such beautiful wording. If hurting meant love, then she truly had no words to say.
...
Ding, discovered eligible soul. Loading data. A cold mechanical voice arose.
Activating system space.
...
Chapter 935: Death Solved Everything in One Stroke
Chapter 935: Death Solved Everything in One Stroke
Zhang Jiasen hadmitted suicide. When Ning Shu found out about this news, she was taken aback. By the time she rushed to the detention center, Zhang Jiasen was already lifeless and being carried out with a white cloth covering his corpse.
The entire Zhang family was in mourning. When they saw Ning Shu, Zhang Jiasens mother threw herself towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu quickly dodged.
You ck-hearted woman! You drove your own man to death! Zhang Jiasens mother pointed as Ning Shu as she started cursing, her face filled with pain and hatred. Ever since he married you, the Zhang family has been experiencing all sorts of cmities. Youre a bearer of ill luck! Now youve even caused Zhang Jiasen to die! Why werent you the one that died!?
Ning Shu replied calmly, Ive already gotten divorced with him. Zhang Jiasen no longer has anything to do with me.
The entire Zhang family was stunned. Zhang Jiasens fathers back seemed to be more crooked. His gaze was filled with vicious resentment as he red at Ning Shu. The son he had been intensely proud of was gone. You are truly the most malicious and disgraceful woman that Ive ever seen. You got divorced with Jiasen the moment he fell into dire straits, and now youve even driven him to death.
Ning Shu wasnt concerned about Zhang Jiasens fathers words. Could it be that she should just be a pushover that anyone could take advantage of? That she should allow people to hurt and kill her family? How did protecting her own things trante to being disgraceful?
I wasnt the one that drove Zhang Jiasen to die, it was you guys. Ning Shu paid no attention to the Zhang family.
Zhang Jiasens father, the steerer of this family, held half the responsibility for Zhang Jiasen getting to this point.
Ning Shu watched as Zhang Jiasens corpse was carried onto the crematorium car. The Zhang family nced at Ning Shu onest time, then got on the car as well.
The current Zhang family looked as if their backbone had been taken away. Even when they faced Ning Shu, they didnt have the same confidence as before. The timidness that came from their very bones was now revealed. In the past, no matter what happened, there was Zhang Jiasen there in front of them to help them, but now Zhang Jiasen was dead. There was no one else they could rely on in this city.
Zhang Jiasen didnt have to just fly up himself, he had to drag the entire Zhang family up with him.
Ning Shu entered the detention center to ask how Zhang Jiasen died.
The guard said that Zhang Jiasen had directly stabbed his own throat with the shaft of a toothbrush. The stic toothbrush had been ground until its end was very sharp. From the looks of it, he had nned this for quite a while.
When Ning Shu heard this, she swallowed hard. How did he bring himself to do it?
From her perspective, Zhang Jiasen was someone with very deep schemes. He definitely wasnt someone that would easily seek death.
Perhaps Zhang Jiasen was tired and wanted to get free from the responsibilities he was shackled with, or perhaps the near two decades jail sentence made him fall into despair. His life was already ruined.
Ning Shu recalled what Zhang Jiasen said earlier. With him gone, Miao Miaomiao would be happy. So then, hemitted suicide?
Ning Shu shook her head. Zhang Jiasen wasnt the type to sacrifice everything for the sake of another person. Perhaps Miao Miaomiao was just one factor.
Ning Shu didnt really have any feelings regarding Zhang Jiasens suicide. Every event has a cause. Zhang Jiasen had caused the deaths of the original hosts entire family. Right now, Zhang Jiasen was simply paying for his crimes.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Moreover, he had died just like this. Ning Shu felt that living, living while suffering was the greatest torment for a person. Constantly suffering in regrets was the most painful.
Death solved everything in one stroke.
Death wasnt scary, it was living while facing a painful life that was scary.
Ning Shu had wanted to make Zhang Jiasen stay in jail for a full eighteen years. Once he got out, he would already be around fifty and would have to struggle to survive. However, unexpectedly he had died just like this.
It was clear that Zhang Jiasen had also been aware of what his fate would be like.
The Zhang family brought Zhang Jiasens ashes to thepany doors to cause a ruckus. They said that she had driven him to death.
She drove him to death?
Ning Shu didnt bother to speak to Zhang Jiasens mother who was spewing curses, and just turned towards Zhang Jiasens father whose back was stooped with age. Zhang Jiasen and I are already divorced, and I know that Zhang Jiasen had given you guys quite a lot of money. If you guys insist on continuing to make such a ruckus, Ill be calling the police so that the court can re-evaluate the amount of money that Zhang Jiasen had embezzled. Forget trying to get money from me, whether you guys will be able to even keep the money currently in your grasp is a question.
Zhang Jiasens father pressed his lips together as he looked at Ning Shu, but in the end, he left. They would head back to the countryside. It was time to bury Zhang Jiasen after all.
Chapter 936: This World was Very Beautiful
Chapter 936: This World was Very Beautiful
Ning Shu couldnt allow the Zhang family to continue making a ruckus at thepany doors. All people felt sympathy for the weak. When the public saw that the Zhang family had lost their son and that the elderly had had to send off the young in such a pitiful way, they would forget all about the loathsome deeds that Zhang Jiasen hadmitted.
Furthermore, she couldnt give them money. The Zhang family were like leeches. If she gave them money once, there would definitely be a second time, and a next time after that. Giving in once was the same as admitting that you were in the wrong. People like them would immediately take advantage of this to drill into your veins and suck the blood from your body.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu knew that Zhang Jiasens father had some money in hand, but she had no ns to try and get that money back. First of all, it wasnt that much money. Second, if she was too merciless, itd affect Miao Miaomiaos reputation negatively. If nothing unexpected urred, Miao Miaomiao would take over the entirepany in the future.
The original host would have to interact with others to secure business deals. If her reputation was bad, people would feel that she had poor moral character.
Without Zhang Jiasen, the Zhang family were just mud loaches that would never be able to be dragons, but Miao Miaomiao would ultimately have to deal with the Zhang family herself. The knowledge she had learned about business would remain in this bodys brain.
Phew. Ning Shu gave a long exhale. This task counted as finished. Both Miao Miaomiaos parents were well and alive, she just lost a husband.
Ning Shu started single-mindedly focusing on work and continuously went back and forth between the Miao familypany and the factory. Thepany was now very tight-knit without anymore shady people mixed in. She had asserted the Miao familys unconditional status in thispany and made it clear that the Miao family was the absolute master of thispany, so the workers no longer dared to harbor any other thoughts.
Once Ning Shu got fully familiar with dealing with thepanys matters, she started traveling a lot with Mother Miao. The two of them were like sisters, heading off with a camera and taking pictures along the way of wherever they went.
During the process of traveling, Ning Shus heart became very calm. Not even the heart-clearing chant had had this effect.
Ever since what Zhang Jiasen did was exposed, especially after what Zhang Jiasen had said to her in the detention center, this bodys heart had been feeling heavy.
However, in the process of traveling and hiking mountains to watch the sun rise from the east, standing by the sea and running alongside the tide, the knot in her heart was slowly disappearing.
Yes, this world was very beautiful. The pain we imagine to have was actually not that painful.
Ning Shu also felt very carefree as she dived in the sea, walked in the desert, jumped from the sky, and learned about history in museums.
Life was marvelous, so she would continue to work hard to live.
Shed see countless nes and walk countless nes. Perhaps she would be exterminated in the very next task, but at the very least, she was alive in this moment.
Ding, taskplete. Leaving task world. 2333s voice appeared.
Ning Shu felt a burst of dizziness. When she woke back up, she was already in the system space. She nced down and found that her soul was even stronger than before. This task hadnt used up her soul energy and had actually strengthened it?
Chapter 937: Lifelong Friend
Chapter 937: Lifelong Friend
A task caused her soul to actually be stronger? This was something she had never encountered before.
Ning Shu felt her own body. It kind of felt like she was touching gtin. Her soul really had be stronger.
She was confused, so she asked 2333, Why does it feel like I havent used much soul energy in this ne? It feels even stronger than before.
Purifying ones spirit is also a sort of cultivation. A persons spirit energy is very strong, strong to the point it can resist external enticement. Its something that can be strengthened and trained to be tenacious, exined 2333.
Ning Shu suddenly realized that although she was a task-taker, she was also a human that had her own thoughts and feelings.
Perhaps it was due to the scenic tour she had gone on in the task world. It had allowed her to rx, so she didnt feel very tired upon returning to the system space. Unlike before, she didnt feel the urge to sleep first thing.
She had always felt disgusted and vexed before, but this time she didnt have that feeling.
Ning Shu felt that this was a good strategy. Once a task was over, she should stay a little longer in the task world and roam around a little. Not only would this allow her to rx, it would also slowly heal the entrustors heart.
All entrustors had been hurt by life, so their hearts were filled with hatred and pain. Itd be good if she could help the entrustors set some of that down in order to begin a new life.
She could also allow herself to rx and strengthen her own spirit this way. This was something that brought benefits to both parties.
Theres no need to transfer me back so fast in the future. Ill let you know when I want to head back, said Ning Shu to 2333.
Alright, but you can only spend three to four years in a world at most. If you spend too long in a world, itll severely damage your soul, said 2333.
Ning Shu nodded. Lets check the points.
The stats panel appeared in front of Ning Shu.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 400000 (+250000)
Soul: 200
Life: 60
Intelligence: 100
Charm: 3
Luck: 34
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 55
Faith: 6 (+5)
Aptitude: 26
Merit: 36
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing)
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fulfilled Miao Miaomiaos wish: I dont want to be tricked by Zhang Jiasen again. I want to protect Dadspany and make Zhang Jiasen who originally had nothing end up with nothing.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 250000 experience points.
Gained 30 attribute points.
Ning Shu saw that she had gain 250k experience points, thirty attribute points, five faith points, and also a Lifelong Friend halo.
Although she didnt know what these halos did, she was still very happy to receive them.
The harvest this time wasnt bad. Ning Shu was very satisfied.
This Lifelong Friend halo is pretty nice. It increases peoples instinctive trust in you, said 2333.
So it had this use.
Ning Shu allocated the attribute points. She added fifteen to intelligence, ten to martial arts, and five to aptitude. She had tried adding some to merit but she found that she couldnt add to it.
Faith and merit points are calcted by me. Theyreputed through different means so you cant add attribute points to them.
Chapter 938: Fabricated Space
Chapter 938: Fabricated Space
Ning Shu nodded. The stats panel was already reflecting the changes.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 400000 (+250000)
Soul: 200
Life: 60
Intelligence: 100 (+15)
Charm: 3
Luck: 34
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 55 (+10)
Faith: 11
Aptitude: 26 (+5)
Merit: 36
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing)
Youve obtained 500k points, so you can activate the fabricated space, said 2333. Do you want to activate the fabricated space?
Ning Shu didnt bother to first ask what the fabricated space was and directly asked, Does it cost points?
Leveling up to bing a mid-level task-taker required three million points. Three entire million!
N?v(el)B\\jnn
She had to save as many points as she could to level up to being a mid-level task-taker, then start doing tasks in mid-level worlds. That way shed be able to gather more treasures.
Cultivation worlds and celestial worlds were all higher-level nes. These worlds had stronger heavenlyws and also more treasure.
... It doesnt require points. Its a benefit, said 2333.
Ning Shu immediately said, Then activate it.
Wait one moment. Ill make the passage to the fabricated space for you right now, said 2333.
After a few moments, a ring with diameter size of about a meter appeared on the ground in the space. 2333 said, This is the passage to enter the fabricated space. All you have to do is step inside the circle and itll transfer you there.
Whats the fabricated space? asked Ning Shu.
Its a ce for task-takers to interact. It was specially set up to facilitate interaction between task-takers. All sorts of things can be traded there and you can also buy all kinds of things. Pretty much everything in the system marketce is there.
Ning Shu was astonished. Then wont I encounter a lot of task-takers?
Of course. This was a ce the higher-ups had specially set up for task-takers tomunicate after all. Of course there are a lot of task-takers, said 2333.
Ning Shu kind of wanted to see what this fabricated space was like. The moment she stepped into the passage, she felt a strong force puling at her body. It felt like she was rapidly falling. It was dizzying.
The next time she opened her eyes, she saw that she was currently standing on a street. Below her feet were bluestone tiles. They were very simple and unadorned, but smooth and reflective like polished floor tiles.
The surrounding building were also of the ancient era style.
This was a city, and it was veryrge.
Ning Shu originally thought that she would see something that she would never have been able to imagine, but it was just this?
There were all sorts of shops on the streets including teahouses and restaurants. People were walking around, all of them were spiritual bodies. There were men and women, and the strengths of their souls varied. Some were very solid while others were thin and see-through.
Ning Shu saw that some peoples spirits were actually very old. Their hairs were white and their faces were filled with wrinkles.
Ning Shu asked curiously, Could it be that they even take task-takers that old?
Hows that possible? They stayed in the task worlds too long. Perhaps they had obtained absolute power in a ne and couldnt bear to leave, or their task was too hard and they spent too much time in the task world. Souls age too, thats why I advised you not to stay more than four years in a task world. It really damages the soul a lot, exined 2333.
Ning Shu nodded. I got it.
The person she saw earlier was extremely old and his soul was also very transparent like it was about to fall apart. She knew now that 2333 really had said that for her own good.
Chapter 939: An Ancient Era City
Chapter 939: An Ancient Era City
Ning Shu had expected the fabricated space to be sumptuous and maybe have a sky filled with flying saucers. She never imagined that it would actually be an ancient era city. However, the task-takers in the city were all dressed in different styles.
Some were wearing clothing of the ancient era while others were in T-shirts and shorts. Some were in Western-style suits and some were even wearing hides...
And I thought it would be some breathtaking ce, said Ning Shu to 2333.
... This fabricated space has existed since forever. This space is here for task-takers to interact, not for them to enjoy. For that purpose, these ancient style buildings are the most suitable, said 2333.
Ning Shu looked at the task-takers that were walking past her. There were a lot of people. She eximed with a slight sigh, There are so many task-takers.
Is there a lot? Compared to the boundless vast sea of nes, these task-takers are just a drop in the ocean. There are never enough task-takers. Primary task-takers often get exterminated due to all sorts of things. They disappear at a rate faster than finding suitable souls, replied 2333.
Ning Shu asked in confusion, If there arent a lot of suitable souls, why exterminate them? Cant they be given a chance?
Pfff... 2333 snorted in disdain. Allowing you guys to be task-takers is already giving you guys a chance. Ruthless means must be used to make task-takers understand their ce. If they fail, of course they must be exterminated. This is an elimination process: survival of the strongest, elimination of the weak. You guys have been given a chance to live. As long as youre not exterminated, youd possess the ability to live forever. What more chances should be given?
Ning Shu felt a chill down her back, so she stopped wondering about this question. Thinking about these kinds of questions would only make her more stressed.
She started looking around the city. Here, points served as money. Points could be used to buy a lot of things.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Some task-takers were selling things, but most of the items were for barter. Ning Shu saw that on the carpets of some task-takers were some rather rare treasures, but the items to exchange for them were also very rare.
Ning Shu saw quite a lot of treasures, but when she saw the price, she could only silently gulp.
Are the people inside the stores also task-takers? Ning Shu saw that a lot of shopkeepers were also spiritual bodies.
This involves the question of division ofbor. Points are very important to task-takers, theyre pretty much currency. Some people rely on doing business to obtain points. Theyre unwilling to do tasks and only want to continue living. With this method, they also dont face the threat of being exterminated.
However, people like this have generally given up the chance to be high-level task-takers. Even if they have enough points, they still wouldnt be able to level up, said 2333. A steady life has its limitations.
Ning Shu, above there still exists an even more fascinating world. Youll encounter even stronger people. Rather than spend a lifetime viewing the sky from the bottom of a well, why not slowly climb up? said 2333.
Ning Shu had always been determined to keep doing tasks. While living, humans had to have a goal to slowly fight towards. Furthermore, she could experience all sorts of worlds while doing tasks.
It was much more interestingpared to staying in this fabricated space.
Ning Shu looked up at the restaurant in front of her as she asked, Its possible to eat in the spiritual state?
When she saw the stream of people walking in and out of the restaurant, she felt like going in as well.
It only satisfies food cravings. Eating doesnt actually serve any purpose, but all humans have cravings for food, replied 2333 off-handedly.
Ning Shu licked her lips. She hadnt eaten since she died. How could eating using someone elses body be the same as eating in her own body?
Chapter 940: (╯‵□′)╯︵┻━┻
Chapter 940: (sF)sߩ
The moment Ning Shu walked into the restaurant, a waiter came up to greet her. He looked like a typical waiter of the ancient era and had a towel on one shoulder. This waiter was also a spiritual body, but his soul didnt look as resilient as hers.
I want to order some food, said Ning Shu.
The waiter brought Ning Shu to a table. Ning Shu saw that there were three women sitting at the table next to her and that there were sweets and coffee on their table.
Who wouldve thought that a restaurant would also have things like that? Ning Shu looked through the menu, then ordered a roast duck and a couple household dishes.
The waiter said to Ning Shu, In total, thats a thousand points. Please pay first.
Ning Shu: ...
She didnt freakin know how to pay...
How do I pay? asked Ning Shu.
The moment Ning Shu said this, all the surrounding people looked towards her. One of the women at neighboring table directly remarked, So its her first timeing to the fabricated space.
2333, how am I supposed to pay? Ning Shu mentally asked 2333.
You asked so many questions that I forgot to tell you. You need to set up a points card. You can just swipe the card whenever you buy something.
Swipe the card!?
Alright, fine. Since even CPUs existed, things like swiping cards were plenty normal.
Guest, it must be your first time here. We can set up a card for you here. The waiter didntugh at Ning Shu and just had her enter the information to make a points card. After that, she paid with it.
Ning Shu looked around. There were quite a lot of people in the restaurant and the things they ate were all different. It was like the restaurant had everything.
Ning Shu noticed that the three women sitting at the nearby table kept ncing at her, then quickly whispering to each other.
2333, is something weird about me? Ning Shu was really speechless. She felt like she was a monkey on disy.
... They said that youre really ugly, said 2333.
Ning Shu: (sF)sߩ
How am I ugly!? At the very least, I count as a delicate little beauty!
Ning Shus greatest pride was her head of smooth hair. When she was alive, she had to go through chemotherapy everyday, so she didnt even have eyebrows. However, after dying she discovered that her hair was extremely smooth and soft.
However, they were actually saying that she was ugly? Ning Shu turned to look at the women. How pretty could they be?
She outright seized them up. All of them had very white and delicate skin. Ning Shu touched her face. It felt like gtin and was also very soft.
However, those women either gave off a very pure aura or seemed very sexy. In brief, every single one of them were breathtakingly beautiful. Their eyes were like water, withrge busts and curves, and big white thighs.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
They were very pretty, very beautiful. Inparison to them, she was indeed pretty ugly. Ning Shu had no choice but to swallow her anger.
Their current appearance is influenced by the addition of charm points. Your charm level is just too low. If your charm level is higher, your appearance will slowly start changing ording to your bodys special traits, said 2333. Your three points of charm is seriously too low.
Ning Shu scratched her hair. There wasnt enough attribute points though. For the sake of guaranteeing her safety and preventing idents from urring in the task worlds, she had to increase her martial arts level first. Furthermore, five hundred points of intelligence was the passing score and she was only at a hundred.
At the present stage, Ning Shu felt that she was seriously too weak. Even if she added points to charm, it was still a waste.
Things like charm were secondary. In any case, when she entered tasks, she entered the original hosts body, so other people wouldnt be able to see what she looked like anyways.
It was still better to add the attribute points to the more important areas.
The food was brought up. Ning Shu looked at all the delicious food, then tore a leg off the roast duck to take a bite. It was extremely delicious and fragrant, but once she swallowed, it seemed to disappear. She couldnt digest things in the spiritual state, so where did these things go? It was pretty mysterious.
Chapter 941: (╯‵□′)╯︵┻━┻ x2
Chapter 941: (sF)sߩ x2
It had been a long time since she had been able to eat so carefreely. As she gnawed on the roast duck, she saw that the three women were staring at her again.
Ning Shu: What now?
They said she was ugly, and that was true enough. Who asked for them to be beautiful? But what was going on now?
... Theyre wondering which corner you crawled out from. Its like youve never had meat before, said 2333.
Ning Shu: (sF)sߩ
What are you looking at? Havent you ever seen someone eat before? snapped Ning Shu. You guys just focus on eating your sweets and let me enjoy my roast duck.
The three women scoffed, then continued chatting among themselves. It seemed like they didnt even want to talk to Ning Shu. They probably felt that she was too low-leveled.
You two have no idea, I encountered such a weird guy in one of the worlds. All the tasks recently have been pretty hard and tiring, so I wanted to go to a low-level ne to do a simpler task. An alluring woman that gave off an indolent air was speaking. Her soul seemed very strong, it almost looked like an actual physical body.
This woman and the other two were all very strong.
When Ning Shu heard this, she perked up her ears even as she continued to gnaw on the duck leg.
Big Sis Wei, what happened? asked one of the women.
I failed my task in that low-level ne. If it werent for the fact that I had something to back up my life, I wouldve frickin been exterminated. The seductive womans facial color was very poor as she said this.
I encountered a goddamn brain-dead man. No matter how I flirted with him, he didnt fall for me. The favorable impression level was forever at zero. It didnt even ripple! I almost frickin thought he was a machine! The seductive woman sat up straight, her expression furious and also very speechless.
What... The other two women traded a nce, then burst outughing. There actually exists a man that you cant make sense of? You probably didnt try that hard, right? Youre almost about to be an advanced task-taker after all.
Didnt try that hard? I tried really hard. The seductive woman waved her hands helplessly. I really cant figure it out. The more I thought about it, the more depressed I felt, so I ran back to that ne and it turned out that man fell in love with my previous entrustor, his fiance.
When I was there, he hadnt fallen in love with me, but he fell in love the moment I left and the person he fell for was the original host? The seductive woman was indignant. It was clear that she was furious that the man had insulted her charm.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu: ...
Why did this sound so familiar!?
Ning Shu looked at the woman. This woman couldnt be Song Ning right? When she had be the CEO, another task-taker had entered Song Nings body.
She never thought shed encounter her here. Ning Shu looked at her. She was seriously beautiful and enchanting. However, Ning Shu couldnt get the image of how she looked when she was flirting out of her mind.
Of course, Ning Shu didnt dare to run over to say that she was that CEO.
She couldnt do something that brainless.
As Ning Shu ate, she kept her ears peeled to see what theyd say.
Big Sis Wei, then what did you do?
Of course I had to take him down. This time my entrustor was An Nuan, the female lead. It was way more effective to besiege the male lead with the female lead halo.
Ning Shus hand shook and she almost dropped her chopsticks. But the female lead An Nuan had already gotten married with the supporting male lead!?
So messy!?
What happened? asked the other two curiously.
Ning Shu was also curious about the result.
The seductive woman waved her hand dismissively with a tsk. Men are all the same, in the end theyre still very easy. The male and female lead got together and the fiance became cannon fodder again.
As the seductive woman said this, she shrugged, then took a sip of coffee.
Chapter 942: Resisting Had Been a Mistake?
Chapter 942: Resisting Had Been a Mistake?
We knew it! No one can escape from your hands. Teach us some of your skills! The two women looked towards the woman they called Big Sis Wei with respect.
Big Sis Wei waved her hand dismissively as she said, All men liked it when women wholeheartedly love them. Men are just lowly creatures that cant appreciate it when a woman treats them too well. Its simple, in order to capture, one must let loose. Once you get into the act, the other party will naturally start to think that you really love him.
Theres no need to mind something like men. They can just be used to fill the emptiness. Switch them out in every world. There are seriously too many men in the world. Why are men allowed to act like stallions but women werent allowed to live carefreely? Women can also live freely, said Big Sis Wei mildly.
Ning Shu finished her soup, then got up to leave. After leaving the restaurant, she sighed hard, then started strolling around the city again to understand the city setup better.
She wasnt in a very good mood, so she said to 2333, Lets head back.
Alright.
In the blink of an eye, she had returned to her system space. She had a lot of questions, so she asked 2333, I already helped Gong Luo get free from the control of the storyline, so why did she use An Nuans body to pull the storyline back to the original tracks?
Furthermore, Gong Luo already had a good ending with Song Ning but that Big Sis Wei, due to her personal defeat, insisted on recovering her face and going back to besiege Gong Luo again.
She had even done it with An Nuan who had already gotten married so it ended up as Gong Luo forcefully snatching someone elses wife. At the very least, in the original storyline Gong Luo had obtained An Nuans chastity.
The current Gong Luos situation was even worse than in the original storyline.
So back then, resisting Big Sis Wei had been a mistake!?
Heavens, it was so messy!
They were already about to have a happy ending, so why did she insist on getting involved and forcing Gong Luo and An Nuan together?
I already told you, each task-taker has their own way of carrying out their tasks. That worldsw is to have the male and female leads be together. There was nothing wrong with you counterattacking for Gong Luo, but shes also not wrong in counterattacking for An Nuan and bringing the storyline back to normal. Just do things ording to your heart.
If Gong Luo had gotten back together with An Nuan again in that world, it doesnt have much to do with you. Gong Luo hadnt been able to maintain his own will. You helped him counterattack once, but the second time he had lost himself in the task-takers charm. No one can do anything about this, said 2333.
Ning Shu wiped at her face. Even she as a woman was barely able to resist that charm, so how could a man resist it?
It was only now that she realized that beauty and charm were also weapons. It was a weapon that bewitched people with pleasant feelings.
That was why she decided that she had to practice the heart-clearing chant more to train her spirit to resist external allures.
This time it had been a woman, but what if next time it was a man. If a magnificent man with max charm flirted with her, she was pretty sure she wouldnt be able to resist.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, Ning Shu still felt that the Big Sis Wei had done things out of selfishness. She had forcefully broken the couple apart in order to prove the strength of her charm.
If she minded those things too much, itd only make her will weaken.
Ning Shu was very satisfied with her current self. Perhaps one day she would be able to be pretty, but right now when even survival was difficult, there was no point minding minor details.
Ning Shu felt that Gong Luo was an intelligent man. Once the task-taker left, the dazzling halo would disappear from the entrustors body since it belonged to the task-taker, not the entrustor.
Furthermore, every person had a different personality. She hoped that Gong Luo would be able to figure things out. If Gong Luo had really fallen in love, it still wasnt with An Nuan but with the task-taker that had been in An Nuans body. His true heart had gone to the task-taker.
Chapter 943: Training
Chapter 943: Training
Ning Shu stopped thinking about what happened with Gong Luo. Each person had their own fate.
She sat down on the sofa and started meditating to cultivate. Once she felt about done, she watered the bonsai a little. Although these bonsai would never wither, she still wanted to water them.
Following that, she read for a while. She wanted to one day finish reading all of the books on this bookshelf, that way she could say that she read extensively.
There was no sense of time in the system space. After Ning Shu finished reading one of the books, she set it down and traded for some fasting pills, water, medicine, and antidote pills from the system marketce.
Once she finished preparing everything, she said to 2333, Lets go do the task.
Alright.
Ning Shu immediately felt a burst of dizziness. Once her soul merged with the body, she felt all the hairs on her body rise on end. Her muscles were tensed up and her heart was pounding hard.
It was very dangerous!
Ning Shu immediately opened her eyes, but before she could check the surroundings, she saw a huge tiger pounce towards her. The vicious air of a beast rushed towards her.
Ning Shu stabbed the thing she was holding towards the tigers eyes. This body was very nimble and the ck sword urately pierced the tigers eye. Ning Shu forcefully twisted the sword and scorching hot blood spurted out. The tiger roared as it fell, convulsing on the ground. A few momentster, it was dead.
Once the tiger died, Ning Shu fell to sitting on the ground. She gasped for breath as she checked the surroundings. This was a cut-out stone room. She was currently locked in an iron cage and all that was in here was her and the tiger.
It was clear that someone wanted her to fight this tiger to the death.
The stone door opened and a man dressed in ck walked in. Ning Shu looked towards him. When she saw that his hair was up in a bun, she knew that this times task was set in the ancient era.
The man gave off a very cold aura and his face was filled with scars, causing him to look very dangerous.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Not bad. You took less time thanst time, said the man. His voice was a little hoarse and very cold. The sound of his voice was like the hissing of a snake.
It made people very ufortable. Upon seeing this person, this bodys heart filled with reverence and fear.
Ning Shu still hadnt received the storyline so she just replied, Yes.
Training will be sped up. Master has a task to assign you, said the man.
Understood.
The man nced at Ning Shu. His voice was firm and slightly sinister as he said, Remember, you vow absolute loyalty and devotion to the third prince. Master decides our life and death. All we must do is to fulfill our mission even at the cost of our own lives once Master gives an order.
... Was this brainwashing?
Before Ning Shu could react, she had already reflexively replied, Understood.
The man finally nodded in satisfaction. Rest a while, therell be a new test soon.
After saying that, he turned and left.
Ning Shu directly sat on the ground to start receiving the storyline.
ment: This ones nice-ish XD
Chapter 944: Eleven’s Wish
Chapter 944: Elevens Wish
The original hosts name was Eleven. She was a nameless orphan. The reason she was called Eleven was because there were already people with the codenames One, Two, Three, Four, Five, Six, Seven, Eight, Nine, and Ten.
The people here didnt have names, only codenames.
This base hidden deep in the mountains was the ce where the current third prince trained death soldiers. The original host was a death soldier. She had been here ever since she started to remember things.
The training here was very cruel. Every single person crawled out from a mountain of corpses and blood. They honed their skills in preparation to meet death for the sake of their master, the third prince.
Eleven didnt reject this lifestyle. She was an orphan from the start and the only life she had ever known was this one.
Elevens mission this time was actually pretty simple. She just had to protect a woman called Shangguan Qingrou.
This Shangguan Qingrou was the woman the third prince liked. Shangguan Qingrou was the daughter of the Director of the Board of Rites. She was very pretty, cute, and direct; very different from normal girls of noble families.
In reality, this Shangguan Qingrou was a transmigrate. She knew the Gangnam style horse-riding dance and how to sing the You are my little, dear little apple. However much I love you, its never too much song. These unique songs and dances were very interesting.
The third prince was the first to notice Shangguan Qingrou. He had a favorable impression of this unique woman. Meanwhile, Shangguan Qingrou wasnt a person from the ancient era so she didnt really care about the differences between men and women. After getting to know the third prince, Shangguan Qingrou started frequently dropping by the princes residence.
The two of them often went on scenic tours and things like that.
They were quite like a couple.
However, Shangguan Qingrou soon attracted the attention of the other princes. The third prince knew that the struggle for the throne would be very dangerous, so he wanted a female death soldier to protect Shangguan Qingrou.
Shangguan Qingrou maintained good rtionships with all of these princes. It was beyond that of friendship but not quite lovers. Even the little princes in the pce liked ying with her. These little princes were at the age where they loved to y and Shangguan Qingrou always had rare and strange new things to y with.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The third prince really liked Shangguan Qingrou. He demanded that Shangguan Qingrou belongedpletely to him, heart and body. He wanted to possess all of her.
However, Shangguan Qingrou hade from the modern era and was very independent. How could a person with more advanced ideologies tolerate a tyrannical request that stripped her of her freedom?
She had her own social circles and friends.
Shangguan Qingrou originally had a favorable impression of this noble and talented man, but she couldnt take his tyrannical manner. In the end, she got married to the fifth prince.
The two were extremely in love. For Shangguan Qingrou, the fifth prince didnt take any mistresses.
Meanwhile, when the third prince saw how happy the two were, heughed coldly and just started targeting the fifth prince even more. He didnt bother to be polite about attacking Shangguan Qingrou either.
Every time he was about to hurt Shangguan Qingrou, Shangguan Qingrou would be rescued by someone and the danger would turn into good fortune.
The third princes goal was precisely to ruin Shangguan Qingrou. I love you, so you must love me. If you dont love me, then Ill just kill you. Since I cant obtain you, Ill just destroy you. Then I can hug your corpse which will belong only to me.
In this struggle for the throne, the third prince was defeated and the fifth prince ascended to the throne. Shangguan Qingrou became empress, but the harem remained devoid of concubines.
The third prince was in the end, given poisoned wine by the fifth prince.
From then on, the emperor and empress lived happily ever after.
The original hosts wish: Dont let her master die.
Eleven couldnt understand it. Her master treated Shangguan Qingrou so well. He gave her everything and his only condition was that Shangguan Qingrou was loyal to him.
Shangguan Qingrou was very close to the other princes, but she kept saying that they were just friends.
In any case, Eleven felt that her master was really good but Shangguan Qingrou had said that her master didnt understand love and only knew to snatch whatever he wanted.
Ning Shu sighed. See, this was what a loyal servant was like. While alive, she had been willing to risk life and limb for her master, and even after dying, she still offered up her soul to save her master.
How effective was the brainwashing? Ning Shu didnt know if Eleven had feelings for the third prince or if it was just pure devotion.
But this task!?
Fudge, she was just a death soldier, how was she supposed to influence the battle between theserge powers? How was she supposed to get involved in the recement of a dynasty?
She didnt even have the right to talk in front of the third prince. Her job was to lift her de and rush forward as soon as the third prince gave amand.
Ning Shu: ...
ment: Death soldiers basically refer to soldiers that are trained to be absolutely loyal and unafraid of dying.
Chapter 945: The Second Trial
Chapter 945: The Second Trial
Death soldiers didnt need to speak, they only had to swing their swords to carry out any and everymand from their master. Even if they were facing a bottomless cliff, if their master said to jump, they would jump without hesitation.
Ning Shu carefully considered this task. If she had transmigrated into the emperors body instead, she could directly give the throne to the third prince. Once the third prince was emperor, he would be able to easily summon Shangguan Qingrou to enter the pce.
This entire situation was also due to how much the third prince liked courting death. In in terms, people only suffered when they couldnt satisfy their desires. If their desires were satisfied, then theyd just be bored.
Ning Shu analyzed Elevens wish. She didnt want her master to die. This meant that she had to change the third princes fate of execution by poisoned wine. As for whether the third prince would be emperor or not, that had nothing to do with her.
However, if the third prince didnt be emperor, hed end up killed. His hobby of courting disaster with all his might in particr and trying to kill the female lead by every possible means definitely wouldnt let him off unscathed.
Actually, the third prince probably counted as a trashy ex-boyfriend character.
It wasnt that he didnt love, but that he loved insanely much.
Having a master like this was so tiring.
Forget it, shell just n things as she went.
Ning Shu sat down in the iron cage and started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Since she was a death soldier, the stronger her martial arts, the better. That way, shed have a greater chance at survival in this job where she had to be prepared to die at any moment.
Ning Shu didnt want to die in the task. If she failed the task, shed be exterminated.
Fortunately, there was quite a lot of spirit energy in this world so practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts went quite well.
There was the sound of a heavy stone door opening. Ning Shu stopped practicing and stood up.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The scarred man from earlier walked in. Ning Shu knew now that he was the head of this training grounds with the codename One. He had carried out a lot of missions before.
Youll be starting your next mission now. One was very cold and indifferent towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu nodded, then followed him out the stone door. He then pushed open another stone door.
Go inside. This is your second task. You must kill all of the prey inside. One pushed Ning Shu in, then closed the stone door.
The moment Ning Shu walked in, she smelled a nauseating fishiness. The room was filled with the sound of snakes hissing.
She looked around. There were so many snakes! These snakes were wound around each other and slithering around nonstop.
Ning Shu felt goosebumps rise over her entire body.
Fudge, these were the most disgusting things possible. Furthermore, these snakes all had very vibrant scales. They were all poisonous.
In reality, One wanted to kill her, didnt he? How was she supposed to kill this many snakes?
Ning Shu hacked the snake that was slithering towards her in half, but there were countless more snakes slithering towards her. She revolved her energy and stomped on the wall to scale it. After a few steps, she finally found a ce without snakes.
Right now, she not only had to kill all of these snakes, she also had to avoid getting bitten by these snakes.
She was starting to regret not having exchanged for realgar powder. Next time, she had to get realgar powder.
Ning Shu continued to behead the snakes. The snakes that had been sliced in half kept writhing on the ground, but in the end they still died.
The smell in the stone room got even worse. The fishy smell from the snakes mixed with the sticky stench of blood. It was suffocating.
Ning Shu looked at the endless mass of snakes. She had no idea when she would be able to finish killing them.
One had been waiting at the door for Ning Shu toplete the task. After a very long time, he pushed open the door, just in time to see Ning Shu kill thest snake.
Chapter 946: The Simplest Mission
Chapter 946: The Simplest Mission
One nced at the ground covered with snake corpses expressionlessly. He didnt bother to praise Ning Shu and just directly said, Youve passed the second trial. Theres one trial left.
Ning Shu was really tired. She couldnt even lift her arms, so she said, Can I rest for a bit first? Im really tired.
One nced at Ning Shu. Thest trial is very simple. Theres no need for a break.
Its very simple?
Ning Shu followed One into a stone room. This stone room was very clean. There was a stone bed and on it was a little bundle of clothes.
When Ning Shu walked closer, she saw that an infant was wrapped in the clothes. His ck eyes were currently looking around curiously and small bubbles formed on his lips as he muttered.
When he saw Ning Shu, he started crying out in baby talk. He didnt have teeth yet and only had pink gums.
Ning Shu looked at the swaddling clothes. There were a lot of patches on it, making it clear that this child hade from a poor family.
Ning Shu had a bad premonition as she looked towards One.
One said with a cold expression, This is yourst test. Kill this child.
Ning Shus heart clutched hard. Why? This child has nothing to do with us.
Ones gaze abruptly turned sharp. Is this something you should say? Were simply swords. As long as Master gives themand, regardless of who the target is, we must kill them, even if its a child.
Kill him. One pointed to the child on the bed. This is yourst mission. If you dontplete it, then youve failed. Master will not be able to give you an assignment.
Perhaps the infant sensed danger, or perhaps Ones voice had scared him, because he suddenly started wailing. The stone room echoed with the sound of the childs cries.
Ning Shus palm was bing sweaty. She felt conflicted and lost like never before.
If she didnt kill this child, she wouldnt be able to leave this base. What would happen with her task? Shed be exterminated.
But she had no past with this child. This child didnt even know anything. This was a life. Ning Shu hadnt felt any psychological resistance when killing that tiger and those snakes, but killing a human? And it was even a human that she had no hatred or animosity towards.
Cold sweat covered Ning Shus entire body. The sweat from her forehead dripped into her eye, causing her eye to sting, but she couldnt be bothered to care.
Was she going to have to kill an innocent person for the sake of her task?
Use an innocent infants life to trade for her own? Could she do this?
She could, couldnt... could.. couldnt...
Ning Shu felt helpless and lost like never before. She had never encountered something like this in past tasks. What was she supposed to do?
Use this life toplete her own task? But this child didnt know anything and had never done anything to hurt her. Was she really going to do this?
Ning Shu was willing to do things to get justice for the original host, but this child had nothing to do with the task.
What should she do? How could she kill an innocent person, especially when it was an infant that didnt know anything? Even crimes didnt pass down to the child, and this was apletely innocent child.
Ning Shu was very conflicted. Her mind was aplete mess. She felt like her mental state was about to shatter into disarray.
Should she stop caring about the means for the sake of survival and choose to live regardless of the means?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
One looked at Ning Shu coldly. You only need to lift your de and pierce it into this childs heart. This is the simplest mission. Remember, youre a death soldier.
Ning Shu swallowed hard. Death soldier. This kind of training method practically destroyed a persons humanity.
However, this kind of training was precisely for the sake of eliminating a persons humanity and sympathy so that theyd be emotionless machines.
Beneath every emperors throne were innumerable bones of the dead. These bones were stomped into steps as he slowly climbed up to the position of emperor.
Chapter 947: A Bit of Luck in Unfortunate Circumstances
Chapter 947: A Bit of Luck in Unfortunate Circumstances
As soon as she pierced down, the morals she had been upholding would vanish. From then on, shed no longer be tied down by anything. If there was a first time, there would be a second time. After it happened a few times, shed be numb to it and would no longer feel conflicted like now.
Ning Shu gripped the shaft of her sword so tightly the veins on the back of her hand bulged.
Kill him, kill him... A cold voice was next to her ear.
It was either you died, or I die. If it had been an enemy in front of her, she wouldve lifted her sword and shed down without hesitation, but this was an unarmed and defenseless child that she had no past with.
2333, what should I do? Ning Shu asked 2333 for help.
2333 was silent for a moment, then he asked, What do you want to do?
I dont want to kill him. After saying this, Ning Shu felt her entire body rx and her thoughts cleared up. She didnt want to kill this child.
This child had no rtionship with her.
The system was silent.
2333, please help me. When Ning Shu saw that 2333 wasnt speaking, she asked again for help.
Theres a fake death drug in the system marketce. Ill help you get one, but dont report me. This is illegal conduct. Im risking being reformatted to help you. This is thest time. If were discovered, both of us face the fates of being exterminated, said 2333.
Ning Shus heart leaped with joy. Thank you, 2333! Dont worry, Ill exchange for these things in advance next time.
A pill then appeared in Ning Shus palm, which allowed her unsettled heart to finally calm down.
It seemed that in the future, not only did she have to exchange for the basic survival items, she also had to prepare these things.
She could only use the things she exchanged for in advance in the tasks.
Have you decided? asked One. With a will like this, you cant be a death soldier. Theres no need for you to take on this times assignment.
I can do it. Ning Shu quickly walked to the bed and covered the mouth of the crying infant. Then she looked down and quickly stabbed her sword into the infants left chest before pulling it out.
The stone room that was noisy just a moment ago now only contained the breathing of Ning Shu and One.
One nced at Ning Shu, then walked over to check the infants pulse before checking his breathing.
After a good while, once he confirmed that the infant was dead, he said to Ning Shu, Passable.
Ning Shu asked, Can I bury him?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
One nced at Ning Shu, his gaze extremely sharp. In the end, he nodded.
Only then did Ning Shu slowly move to pick up the dead child and leave the stone room.
Wait. One spoke.
Ning Shus heart jumped, but she feigned calmness as she turned around and asked, Is there something else?
Return quickly. In a bit, youll being with me to see Master, said One.
Ning Shu nodded, then quickly left with the infant. She walked out of the enormous cave to the forest.
She quickly ran into the forest, found some herbs, and started chewing them. She undid the swaddling clothes and the childs undergarments. There was a sword wound on the left chest where skin and flesh were visible.
Ning Shu pressed the herbs she had chewed against the wound to stop the blood.
2333 had said that this childs heart was on the right side. That was why she had dared to pierce the left side. It probably counted as a bit of luck in unfortunate circumstances.
Chapter 948: Nothing Special to Look At
Chapter 948: Nothing Special to Look At
The only things near this ce were mountains. There were no people living here at all, so what was she supposed to do with this child? There was no way she could walk out of the mountains to look for a family that was willing to take this child.
One was still waiting for her. There wasnt enough time.
F*ck. How were things so hard?
Furthermore, the fake death drug was about to wear off. Ning Shu was very on edge as she continued to chew herbs and press them on the childs wound.
However, the wound had finally stopped bleeding. She shoved a fasting pill into the childs mouth. The fasting pill dissolved into a warm current and flowed into the childs mouth.
Ning Shu didnt know what to do with the child. Could it be that she had to just leave him here? Hed definitely end up being taken by a wild animal and eaten. In that case, after all her effort, hed still end up dead.
Sigh. Ning Shu picked up the child and jumped up into the tree branches to look down on the forest. She saw a female wolf past by beneath the tree. There were a couple small wolves following the mother wolf.
An idea formed. She silently stole a small wolf and made the swaddling clothes and child have the smell of the wolf, then she followed the wolves back to their cave.
All she could do was try. She didnt know if this female wolf was willing to take care of this child.
She fed the child fever and inmmation medicine. Once the mother wolf left, she ced the child into the cave and watched from close by. If the mother wolf tried to hurt the child, she could only kill the wolf.
When the mother wolf came back and saw that there was an unidentifiable object in the cave, it started sniffing at the swaddling clothes and even tried biting it.
However, it didnt look like it nned to eat the child.
Ning Shu waited for another while. When she saw that the mother wolf ignored the child without trying to hurt him, she sighed in relief.
This was all that she could do.
Since it had been quite a while, she started to head back.
When she got back to the cave, she saw that One was waiting for her. He gave her an outfit and told her to wash up in preparation for heading to the capital to see Master.
Ning Shu took the clothes and headed to a small creek to bath before putting on the clothes. One had given her a set of female martial arts clothing that fit well.
She used rope to tie her hair up in a ponytail, then bent over to look at the surface of the water. She was wondering what the original host looked like.
Very ordinary, nothing special to look at. All her features were ordinary.
If she was in a crowd, she wouldnt stand out at all.
After tidying herself up, she returned to the cave. One started leading her towards the capital. It took over half the day just to get out of this forest.
Ning Shu was d now that she hadnt attempted to bring the child out of the forest to find people, otherwise it wouldve taken forever.
After getting out of the forest, Ning Shu saw that there was a person by the road with two horses. When he saw One and Ning Shuing over, he gave the horses to One.
One gave one of the horses to Ning Shu, then the two of them started riding in the direction of the capital.
Once they got to the city entrance, One got off the horse. When he saw that Ning Shu was still on the horse, he said coldly, Get down. Dont ride the horse into the city, itll attract attention.
Ning Shu got off the horse and followed him into the city.
The city was very flourishing. There were all sorts of shops and vendor stands. The people on the streets were also dressed rather tastefully.
Ning Shu hugged her sword as she followed One to the third princes residence. She entered through the back courtyard.
Werent they being a little way too careful?
However, she silently noted all of these details down.
The housekeeper notified One and Ning Shu that the third prince was currently meeting with a guest, so they should wait for a bit.
One turned around to ask Ning Shu, Do you know how to salute the master?
Cupping the fist or bending the knee or directly dropping to a kneel on the ground? Ning Shu shook her head. No idea.
Kneel on one knee and cup the fist, said One.
Wasnt that the posture for proposing marriage?
The housekeeper came out to have Ning Shu go in. One didnt enter and had Ning Shu enter on her own.
Ning Shu fixed her clothes, then walked into the room.
Shoot, she was actually a little nervous.
The moment she walked into the room, she saw that there was a man and a woman by the table. They seemed to be drawing something.
When she saw these two, she felt like her eyes were being healed, because these two people were seriously too good-looking.
The woman was leaning on the table, her waist slightly curved as she propped up her chin to watch the man draw.
It was practically like a celestial couple on earth.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 949: Carved of Jade and Peerless
Chapter 949: Carved of Jade and Peerless
The two paid no attention to Ning Shu who had walked in, so Ning Shu tactfully remained silent and stayed in the corner to size the two up.
The man was probably the third prince, Xuan Hongyu. Xuan Hongyus hair was pulled up with a jade hairpin. He was wearing a white brocade garment with wide sleeves, so every time he lifted the brush, it generated a bit of wind.
His eyebrows were slightly lifted, his facial features exquisite, and his lips were the color of cherry.
Carved of jade and peerless.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Truly style unmatched in his generation.
Ning Shu sneered. He looked like an ordinary person right now, but who knew when his tyrannical possessiveness would ir up?
He was unnaturally fixated on Shangguan Qingrou, in a way normal people wouldnt be able to understand. He wanted to possess all of her to the extreme.
The person he fell for was truly also quite pitiful.
Ning Shu looked towards Shangguan Qingrou. Her eyes were round and she had little peach lips and soft pink skin. There was a spirited aura around her and her eyes contained a hint of craftiness.
Shangguan Qingrou carried the aura of freedom, which was very different from normal daughters of wealthy families who were confined to the back residence. This air of freedom seemed toe from her very soul.
This was the direct and unpretentious Shangguan Qingrou.
Ning Shu felt that the person who had transmigrated into Shangguan Qingrous body probably wasnt that old.
After transmigrating over, she soon found happiness. She was pursued by the giants-among-men princes and in the end, became an extremely doted upon empress.
Shangguan Qingrou was a very beautiful woman, but when Ning Shu imagined her dancing Gangnam style and singing thosemon modern era songs, she couldnt help but feel disillusioned.
Fine, perhaps to these little princes, that personality was very unique.
Ning Shu just wondered, Shangguan Qingrou and Xuan Hongyu were different genders, but they were in a room alone. Wasnt that pretty bad for Shangguan Qingrous reputation?
Other women cared a lot about their reputations, but Shangguan Qingrou never cared and the men that liked her didnt care either.
For example, the fifth prince would even often visit at night.
Ning Shu just stood there like a wood pir without moving.
Xuan Hongyu finally set down his brush. Shangguan Qingrou picked up the painting to take a look. How am I this ugly? You drew me too ugly.
Youre not ugly, I just cant draw your beauty. Xuan Hongyu didnt get angry at Shangguan Qingrou.
Shangguan Qingrou pouted, then picked up the brush to draw a cartoon version of Xuan Hongyu. This is the kind of drawing thats pretty. Isnt it cute?
Xuan Hongyu burst outughing. Whys the head so big and the body so small?
This is manga. Shangguan Qingrou grinned towards Xuan Hongyu. Her manner was very adorable. Just say whether its pretty or not.
Its pretty, its pretty. Xuan Hongyu smiled, causing his features to look even more charming.
Originally Shangguan Qingrou had already been captivated by him, but in the end she couldnt take his yandere personality.
You belong only to me, Im the only one youre allowed to see. You cant go out with other men. If you dont obey me, Ill punish you. This kind of personality seriously made people fall apart.
Furthermore, he was serious about punishment, it wasnt just empty threats.
Xuan Hongyu seemed to have noticed Ning Shu just now and he beckoned her.
Chapter 950: A Meaningful Glance
Chapter 950: A Meaningful nce
Ning Shu walked over and dropped to one knee as she cupped her fist. Master.
Shangguan Qingrou looked at Ning Shu. Her gaze swept across Ning Shus face, then moved away.
Qingrou, this hidden guard is for you. Shell protect you, said Xuan Hongyu.
Shangguan Qingrou didnt seem to like Ning Shu. I dont need a hidden guard. Itll feel like someones always following me. Its ufortable.
Shell just protect you from the shadows. If you encounter any danger, shell appear to save you. You like going different ces to y, so you might encounter danger. She... Xuan Hongyu turned towards Ning Shu to ask coldly, Whats your name?
Ning Shu: ...
Eleven, replied Ning Shu.
Eleven will be able to protect you when you encounter danger and itll also be convenient for you to have a female hidden guard around. Xuan Hongyu rubbed the jade pendant at his waist as he said this.
Shangguan Qingrou pouted without speaking.
A light shed through Xuan Hongyus narrow eyes. Ning Shu got the feeling that he was getting angry, so she greeted Shangguan Qingrou, Miss Shangguan.
From now on, shes your master. Protect her properly and obey all her orders, understood? Xuan Hongyu spoke to Ning Shu sternly.
This subordinate understands, said Ning Shu, lowering her head slightly.
Shangguan Qingrou had no choice but to ept Ning Shu.
Shangguan Qingrou was depressed, but Ning Shu was even more depressed. For better or for worse, she was here to guarantee Shangguan Qingrous safety. Why was she this unweed?
When Shangguan Qingrou left, she was a bit unhappy, but Xuan Hongyu didnt say anything. He looked at Ning Shu meaningfully.
This lookpletely baffled Ning Shu. What did this mean?
Ning Shu saw that Shangguan Qingrou was leaving, so she hastily followed. Once they left the princes residence, Shangguan Qingrou stopped walking and turned around to say to Ning Shu, You need to guarantee my safety, so thank you, but I dont like having someone following next to me.
Ning Shu took several steps back, then said, Miss Shangguan, you can go first. I definitely wont appear in front of you.
Look at her! An unmarried girl of the ancient era was heading out without even a maid. Heading out like this was really dangerous. Shangguan Qingrou didnt know any martial arts. What if someone grabbed her and dragged her away?
Perhaps the next time Xuan Hongyu saw Shangguan Qingrou, it would be in the pleasure quarters.
Having a maid with you was a way of announcing your status to discourage others from doing anything presumptuous. It also served to avoid arousing suspicion.
Shangguan Qingrou stomped her foot angrily, but her manner was very cute.
Ning Shu followed Shangguan Qingrou to the director of the Board of Rites residence, then jumped over the wall and moved to crouch on a tree in front of Shangguan Qingrous quarters. The tree leaves were very thick so it covered her figure.
As Ning Shu looked at the caterpir on the leaf next to her, she felt very depressed. Why were the lives of hidden guards so hard?
She flicked the caterpir off, then sat on the branch to start practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. She had to practice it. The original hosts current skills werent good enough.
In the original storyline, she had run to the imperial pce to save the prince, but not only did she fail, she ended up being shot full of arrows.
As Ning Shu trained, she observed the entire residence. Shangguan Qingrou was very favored in this residence. She was the main daughter and very likeable, so even the director of the Board of Rites treated her very well.
Ning Shu felt that the director was willing to have his daughter interact with the third prince. Even if the third prince didnt be emperor in the end, he was still a very powerful prince.
Since there was already an heir apparent, it wouldnt be easy for the third prince or the fifth prince, these full-grown princes to be emperor.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, Ning Shu was aware that the crown prince was just cannon fodder. In the original storyline, he had also been very interested in Shangguan Qingrou. He had people kidnap Shangguan Qingrou in preparation to force himself on her.
Alright, Shangguan Qingrous charm truly was strong.
In the end, the crown prince ended up being knocked off the stage. Following that was the start of the third prince and fifth princes struggle.
The fifth prince, Xuan Xiaotian, had luck bestowed by the heavens, so there was no way Xuan Hongyu could beat him. Furthermore, Xuan Hongyu had hurt Shangguan Qingrou so much.
After hurting the female lead, you still hoped for sess? Just go back to sleep to keep dreaming.
Ning Shu could only sigh silently.
Chapter 951: Because There Were So Many Mosquitoes
Chapter 951: Because There Were So Many Mosquitoes
Ning Shu didnt really want to protect Shangguan Qingrou, but with her status, she didnt have the right to say no. She was a death soldier without any personal opinions.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
If she revealed any trace of unwillingness, then she could just wait for death. There were still ten people ranked above Ning Shu by strength. She wouldnt be able to beat them, or at least, she wouldnt be able to as she was now.
Ning Shu had already figured out how she should carry out this task. There was no need for her to meddle with Xuan Hongyushe didnt have the ability to anyhow. When the time came that Xuan Hongyu was defeated, shed go save him. Things would be fine as long as he was still alive.
There was no need to worry about other things.
Ning Shu started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
Once it got dark, she snuck into the kitchen to find food before returning to the branch to cultivate. However, there were seriously a lot of mosquitoes.
Ning Shu abruptly pped her face and killed a mosquito. She scratched some of the bites, then recalled Xuan Hongyus meaningful gaze from earlier. Should she take a trip back to the princes residence?
Ning Shu jumped over the wall again to head back to the princes residence and saw that Xuan Hongyus study was still lit up.
After a moment of hesitation, Ning Shu still knocked on the door. Xuan Hongyus cold voice came from inside. Come in.
Ning Shu pushed open the door and walked in. She found that Xuan Hongyu was currently writing something. As thentern lights illuminated him, it gave him a hazy glow.
Master. Ning Shu knelt on one knee.
Xuan Hongyu was expressionless. In front of Ning Shu, he was extremely cold and dignified, giving off an oppressing aura.
He looked up and nced at Ning Shu who was kneeling on the ground, then dipped his brush in the ink as he said, You cameter than I expected, but at least you dide.
Ning Shu: ...
So that long meaningful nce was telling her toe back.
How the hell was she supposed to figure out anything from a nce? The only reason she came back was random luck and because there were a lot of mosquitoes on the tree!
Ning Shu maintained an expressionless face and didnt say anything.
Xuan Hongyu started drawing something on the paper. The more he drew, the faster he drew. Finally, he mmed the brush down, causing ck ink to ssh on the paper.
Xuan Hongyu frowned, then crushed the paper into a ball and tossed it.
Ning Shu: ...
Could he let her stop kneeling first?
Xuan Hongyu looked towards Ning Shu and said, Do you know what your mission is this time?
This subordinate knows, dont worry, Master. This subordinate will definitely protect Miss Shangguan properly and make sure that she doesnt encounter any danger, said Ning Shu in a vow-like manner.
Xuan Hongyu didnt react at all to Ning Shus impassioned words and just kept looking at her indifferently. Ning Shu felt like her awkwardness cancer was about to re up.
Besides guaranteeing Shangguan Qingrous safety, you have a different mission. This prince wishes to know what Shangguan Qingrou does each day and what people she meets. Everything, regardless of its importance. Xuan Hongyu looked towards Ning Shu. Can you do it?
Ning Shus eyes whirled as she considered Xuan Hongyus words. Master, everything regardless of its importance includes what?
Anything, replied Xuan Hongyu.
And what does anything include? Ning Shu asked, So what she wears, what she eats, what she says to other people, all of this must be reported?
Yes. Xuan Hongyu nodded.
Ning Shu: (sF)sߩ
The f*ck? This perverted!? It felt like she was going to be a peeking stalker.
This extreme possessiveness wasnt just on a normal level of scary.
He wanted to know everything, including when Shangguan Qingrou woke up, when she ate, when she went to the toilet, whether it was the big one or small one, and when her period came.
Ning Shus face was extremely unperturbed and expressionless, but she waspletely falling apart on the inside.
ment: /pat Ning Shu has it rough. ROFL
Chapter 952: Wield the Sword and the Four Treasures of the Study
Chapter 952: Wield the Sword and the Four Treasures of the Study
Make sure to pay attention to when Shangguan Qingrous with men. Report everything about what she said to and did with which men, understood? Xuan Hongyu looked towards Ning Shu coldly. Can you do it?
Ning Shu knew that if she said that she couldnt, she would immediately be beaten to death, so she nodded and said, This subordinate will definitely record it well.
Ning Shu felt that there was still a need to ask clearly. What if Miss Shangguan is talking with her father or manservants in the residence? Do those have to be recorded as well?
Xuan Hongyu looked towards Ning Shu coldly, seeming to be very dissatisfied with herprehension ability. Any man.
Ning Shu: ...
So tiring.
Someone like this should just be left to die. What was the point in saving him? It was just unnecessary exhaustion.
If she knew earlier, she wouldnt havee back. The moment she came back she got so many additional tasks.
Xuan Hongyu tossed Ning Shu a book. Ning Shu opened it and found that it was filled with nk pages. Xuan Hongyu said, In the future, record everything in this.
Understood. Ning Shu still had to act like she was delighted and honored to ept this mission.
From now on, not only would she have to carry a sword around everywhere, shed also have to carry around the Four Treasures of the Study and write wherever she went.
There was seriously nothing left to live for.
Ning Shu returned to the directors residence, then slipped into Shangguan Qingrous room. Shangguan Qingrou was sleeping really soundly. Even while sleeping, she was still very beautiful. Shangguan Qingrous body truly had very good looks.
With the soul change, her aura changed and made her very unique among the noble daughters. This attracted the attention of all the younger generation of aristocracy.
Ning Shu returned to the tree and dug out the book. Under the dim light of a small pocket torch, Ning Shu wrote in the book: Miss Shangguan is sleeping very soundly. After flipping over, the corners of her lips lifted in a smile. This subordinate thinks that Miss Shangguan must be dreaming of Master.
The fudge? Why did she have to do things like this? Orz
Ning Shu was scared that she would end up bing abnormal due to Xuan Hongyus influence.
Following that, she wrote down when Shangguan Qingrou got up at night to use the toilet. After using the toilet, she didnt seem to have washed her hands before drinking a cup of water. After recording these things, Ning Shu started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
There was nothing more important than practical skill.
As of now, she had already managed to make an energy form, but the strand of energy was very weak. However, this energy would start to remold her body to increase her bodys base abilities.
The original hosts body had actually been pushed beyond its limits too much. At the training grounds, all she did all day was nonstop training. Her hands were covered with thick calluses as a result of holding des since she was a child.
In reality, even if this body hadnt died in the middle of a mission, it still wouldnt have lived for long. There was no hope of dying of old age.
The energy from Unsurpassable Martial Arts was slowly repairing the hidden injuries in the body, but the disadvantage was that she constantly wanted to eat. She was starving.
She had to eat way too much, so she stopped trying to find food in the directors residence and went outside to buy trays of steamed stuffed buns and roast chicken. They were practically the best delicacies in the world.
Ning Shus daily life consisted of practicing Unsurpassable Martial Arts and recording Shangguan Qingrous situation. Thente at night, she would return to the princes residence to hand the book to Xuan Hongyu.
Every time she saw Xuan Hongyu holding the book and that infatuated expression on his usually magnificent-looking face, shed feel extremely grossed out.
In reality, Shangguan Qingrou also had it pretty rough. She waspletely unaware that everything about her was exposed to Xuan Hongyu and that her life waspletely under Xuan Hongyus control.
Xuan Hongyu wanted absolute control of Shangguan Qingrou. This was already beyond the normal amount of jealousy between lovers.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was already a sick and twisted form of love.
Did the original host, Eleven, know that her master was this yandere?
Chapter 953: Once He Courted Death Enough
Chapter 953: Once He Courted Death Enough
Xuan Hongyu was attracted to Shangguan Qingrou so much that he couldnt extract himself. It had already turned into a sort of persistent obsession.
However, normal people wouldnt be able to take such intense possessiveness. Itd only feel suffocating and make them want to flee.
Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, Xuan Hongyu seemed like a madman. The moment something involved Shangguan Qingrou, hed be a madman.
It was no wonder Shangguan Qingrou had kicked Xuan Hongyu away without hesitation to get together with the fifth prince.
Im a woman of the modern era! How could I possibly ept these inhuman conditions?
I belong only to me, not to you or anyone else. I have my own thoughts. Im a person with dignity, not an emotionless toy.
Ning Shu really wanted to pull Xuan Hongyu back and stop him from running further on the path of courting death.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Master, please calm down. Please dont court death.
Xuan Hongyu closed the book, then said mildly, Very good. Continue recording like this.
Ning Shu expressionlessly replied, Many thanks for your praise, Master.
After a moment of hesitation, she said, Master, since you like Miss Shangguan, shouldnt you marry her?
That way the fifth prince wouldnt snatch the chance first and he wouldnt had to eye someone elses wife while gnashing his teeth.
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu coldly as he berated sternly, Presumptuous!
Ning Shu helplessly dropped to a kneel on the ground and said, Master, please forgive this subordinate for speaking out of turn.
Xuan Hongyu was angry with her for giving her opinion. They werent people of the same status, so it was out of turn for her to even give an opinion.
Ning Shu had also internally given up trying to get Xuan Hongyu and Shangguan Qingrou together. Working hard on practicing martial arts was the true way to go. She just had to save his life once he courted death enough to be destroyed.
Remember your own status. Xuan Hongyus expression was very cold as he tossed the book to Ning Shu. Ning Shu put the book away, then headed back to the directors residence to protect Shangguan Qingrou.
She just had to do what a hidden guard should do. There was no point getting involved in other things.
The storyline should just develop however it wanted to.
However, this mission wasnt rxing at all. Shangguan Qingrou liked to participate in gatherings a lot since she really liked to y and try new things. Hence Ning Shu was always running to follow Shangguan Qingrou.
At every gathering, Shangguan Qingrou would attract the attention of a bunch of men. Even if she was just on the streets or in a restaurant, shed still encounter handsome men.
This story was simply just a collection of beautiful men.
Furthermore, these men always had favorable impressions to some degree towards Shangguan Qingrou. Even if they didnt like her, they thought of her as a friend.
Perhaps it was because Shangguan Qingrous causal and unpretentious manner made these men feel that she was very novel. In this era, whenever men and women met, they were always courteous. Women were always reserved in front of men and abided by etiquette in order not to do anythingcking in manners.
Shangguan Qingrou waspletely different. Her liveliness made people feel that she was very unique and shepletely disregarded the difference between men and women. Shed often reach out to p a mans shoulder and call him bro.
That was why wherever Shangguan Qingrou went, regardless of what gathering she attended, shed still be able to talk with men she knew.
Ning Shu felt that Shangguan Qingrou just enjoyed being surrounded by beautiful men. She enjoyed being pursued this way. Before she transmigrated, she had been an ordinary girl who wasnt that attractive, but the moment she transmigrated, she gained the charm to attract beautiful men.
It was normal for her to be in high spirits.
Ning Shu recorded all of these things, then handed the book to Xuan Hongyu. When Xuan Hongyu saw what was recorded, a ck aura seemed to emit from his body. His pupils trembled slightly. It was clear that he was very angry.
Ning Shu was inwardly filled with schadenfreude, but on the surface, she maintained an expressionless face.
As Shangguan Qingrou got to know more and more men, every time she met a guy and spoke with him, Xuan Hongyu would be unhappy. The unhappy Xuan Hongyu would go to pick faults with the men. If that mans status wasnt high, hed directly do something to make that man suffer.
If his status was high, Xuan Hongyu would just quietly cause trouble in the shadows.
Chapter 954: Then You’re Mine
Chapter 954: Then Youre Mine
Xuan Hongyu had always been suppressing his own desires to stop himself from hurting Shangguan Qingrou, but in the end his desires still burst forth.
Xuan Hongyu pulled Shangguan Qingrou to his residence and first expressed his love for her. Qingrou, I have feelings for you.
Shangguan Qingrous face turned red. She was a little shy as she looked at the noble and dignified Xuan Hongyu. She also had a favorable impression of him.
When Xuan Hongyu saw that she wasnt speaking, his face filled with slight fretfulness. Do you have feelings for me?
Shangguan Qingrou did have feelings for Xuan Hongyu. Xuan Hongyu had a high status and peerless talent. Furthermore, he was the most beautiful man she had ever seen.
Shangguan Qingrou was pretty happy that such a good man like her. In the modern era, the men with good conditions wouldnt even notice her.
Yes. Shangguan Qingrou nodded.
Xuan Hongyu smiled brightly, making his facial features seem like they came straight out of a painting. Then youre mine. If you betray me, Ill kill you.
Shangguan Qingrou who had still been submerged in the happiness of having a beautiful man confess to her abruptly shivered. She turned to look at Xuan Hongyu and stammered, Wh... what did you say?
I said that youre mine. You can only talk to me, youre not allowed to talk with other men, otherwise Ill kill you. Xuan Hongyu was smiling happily, but the words he spoke were very cruel.
Ning Shu who had been crouching on a tree and watching the show: ...
Lord. If it had been her and she heard this, she wouldve immediately run.
It was clear that Shangguan Qingrou was also frightened, but she tried to argue and lifted her chin as she said, How can you be like this? What right do you have to stop me from talking with other men? Arent you controlling too much?
When Xuan Hongyu heard this, his facial color darkened, but he still said, Behave, alright? Otherwise I really will kill you.
Shangguan Qingrou was about to explode from anger. Wasnt this man way too overbearing? Could it be that just because he had confessed to her, she belonged to him?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Theres no way I like bastions of male chauvinism like you! Shangguan Qingrou turned to leave. The bit of favorable feelings she had towards Xuan Hongyu instantly vanished.
What she wanted was a man that could understand her and show tolerance towards her, not a man that wanted to control her.
Xuan Hongyus facial color wasnt very good. He pressed his lips together tightly, then grabbed Shangguan Qingrous wrist to ask in a low voice, You dont like me?
Thats right, I dont like you! said Shangguan Qingrou loudly.
When faced with this situation, ording to normal developments, Xuan Hongyu should press Shangguan Qingrou against the wall and then kiss her hard until she was too dizzy to resist. With Xuan Hongyus looks, everything could be solved this way.
Xuan Hongyu had pulled Shangguan Qingrou to a wall, but he didnt kiss her. Instead, he clutched her by her neck as he said, Be good, dont make me angry, otherwise Ill kill you~
Ning Shu: I...
Ning Shu saw that Shangguan Qingrous little face was turning bright red fromck of oxygen, so she hastily jumped down from the tree and shouted towards Xuan Hongyu, Master.
If he kept choking her like this, Shangguan Qingrou really would perish.
Chapter 955: Male Lead Had Come Online
Chapter 955: Male Lead Had Come Online
Ning Shu spoke up to remind Xuan Hongyu. At this point, Shangguan Qingrous face was starting to turn a little purple. She was extremely shocked and her pretty face was twisted with fear. Tears streamed down her cheeks.
Xuan Hongyu finally snapped out of it and suppressed the violent anxiousness in his heart, and that trace of helplessness, to release Shangguan Qingrous neck. Shangguan Qingrou fell against the wall and slid to the ground, coughing hard as she gasped for air.
Her gaze was filled with fear and loathing as she looked at Xuan Hongyu. She could tell that this man had really wanted to kill her.
He said that he had feelings for her, but he actually tried to kill her.
Shangguan Qingrou got up from the ground and ran out, staggering slightly. As Xuan Hongyu looked at Shangguan Qingrous back, he clenched his fists and lowered his head slightly. A bit of hair fell over his forehead, casting a bit of darkness on his wless face.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu looked at him from the side. At this time, Xuan Hongyu seemed very helpless and lost. There was no trace of that brutality from when he clutched Shangguan Qingrous neck.
In response to this, Ning Shu could only say, you freaking deserve it.
Who could take a person expressing their feelings this way? He had even clutched Shangguan Qingrous neck while saying you belong to me, I like you in such a touching way filled with passion.
It was too intense, too extreme.
Master, do you still want me to protect Miss Shangguan? asked Ning Shu.
Xuan Hongyu lifted his head and nced towards Ning Shu coldly. As before, guarantee her safety. This prince wants to know everything about her whereabouts.
Xuan Hongyu turned and left. He didnt seem to want to talk to Ning Shu at all.
Ning Shu was actually relieved that Xuan Hongyu treated her with this attitude. Being ignored was the best. People that Xuan Hongyu cared about had rather pitiful fates.
Ning Shu caught up with Shangguan Qingrou who had run out of the princes residence. She kept weeping and wiping at her tears without looking at where she was going, so she kept bumping into people on the streets.
She almost bumped into a carriage, but fortunately Ning Shu pulled her out of the way in time. Shangguan Qingrous face was deathly pale, making the marks on her neck even more apparent.
Shangguan Qingrou was stunned, then she turned stiffly to look at Ning Shu. She pushed Ning Shu away as she shouted hoarsely, Scram! I dont want to see you! I dont need your protection! Youre one of Xuan Hongyus people!
Ning Shu frowned slightly. What was the use in getting angry with her? If she had the ability, go argue with Xuan Hongyu.
Moreover, she had just saved Shangguan Qingrou from the fate of being trampled by a horse, yet this was how Shangguan Qingrou reacted. Ning Shu was pretty irritated.
Even if she had been ordered to protect Shangguan Qingrou, she didnt owe Shangguan Qingrou anything.
Shangguan Qingrou waspletely venting her anger towards Xuan Hongyu on her. Ning Shu took several steps backward without paying attention to Shangguan Qingrou who had just suffered a huge blow.
Oh, whos this? Aidback voice arose.
A pnquin had stopped in front of Shangguan Qingrou. The curtain was lifted by a fan, then a man walked out.
This man carried an arrogant air, but he still had a noble aura. He seemed like a yuppie, but he seemed distinguished and aplished rather than vulgar, mainly due to his good looks. His long and narrow peach blossom eyes made him look very sexy.
Xuan Hongyus aura was noble and cold, while Xuan Xiaotian seemed wanton and easygoing.
As Ning Shu looked at this man, she was thinking that the male lead hade online as soon as Shangguan Qingrou had suffered a grievance. During this situation, what the female lead needed most was for the male lead to console her wounded heart.
When Shangguan Qingrou saw this man, she immediately rolled her eyes and said angrily, What does it have to do with you? Good dogs dont block the road!
Xuan Xiaotian flipped open his fan as he sized Shangguan Qingrou up. You actually dare to call this prince a dog and be so impolite? Be careful, lest this prince decides to pin on you the crime of being disrespectful towards the imperial family.
When Shangguan Qingrou saw this hateful man, she felt like she was about to be angered to death. Enemies sure traveled on a narrow road. Why did she encounter him while she was in such a wretched state?
Shangguan Qingrou hated this man, so she said angrily, Then why dont you pin that crime on me and throw me into jail? Just chop off my head then!
Xuan Xiaotian choked up when Shangguan Qingrou yelled at him this way. He flipped his fan shut. Damned girl, did you take the wrong medicine?
Chapter 956: A Quarrelsome, but Loving Couple
Chapter 956: A Quarrelsome, but Loving Couple
Youre the one that took the wrong medicine! Your entire family took the wrong medicine! Shangguan Qingrou started yelling at Xuan Xiaotian without restraint.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The passersby werepletely speechless when they heard what Shangguan Qingrou said. Was it because she had big boobs but no brain, or was she just especially fearless? With this, Shangguan Qingrou had even cursed the emperor.
Xuan Xiaotian tapped Shangguan Qingrous head with his fan and said in slight annoyance, Damned girl, your guts have sure grown. Is this prince someone you can afford to curse at?
Shangguan Qingrou only snapped out of it now and she stuck her tongue out with a guilty expression.
Xuan Xiaotian didnt me Shangguan Qingrou at all and was actually helping her cover this up. In reality, he was protecting Shangguan Qingrou.
They were actually a quarrelsome, but loving couple.
Xuan Xiaotian had encountered Shangguan Qingrou at a banquet and had directly said that the songs Shangguan Qingrou sang offended public morals, making Shangguan Qingrou very displeased. She had always sung these kinds of songs ever since she had arrived in the ancient era. Everyone said that they were very unique, but this man actually said that she offended public morals.
Actually, Ning Shu agreed with what the fifth prince said. After all, themon modern era songs were all very direct and all about love, love, and more love. In this conservative ancient era where particr attention was paid to all arts, they were a little shocking.
At that time, Shangguan Qingrou was unwilling to ept this critique, so she said that Xuan Xiaotian should sing a song so that she could see what kind of good song he could sing.
Xuan Xiaotian had shot back that he wasnt a singer or prostitute, so he didnt sing.
Hence that was the start of the animosity between the two. Whenever they encountered each other, theyd throw barbs at each other.
Shangguan Qingrou felt that she was seriously unfortunate today. First there was Xuan Hongyu, then there was this Xuan Xiaotian. Every single one of them was making life so difficult for her. Were they so special just because they were princes? Just because they were princes, they could bully people this way?
Shangguan Qingrou turned and left. When Xuan Xiaotian saw that this usually bossy little pepper was backing down just like this, he was a little surprised and he reached out to grab Shangguan Qingrous arm. When her clothing was tugged, the bruise on her neck was immediately revealed.
When Xuan Xiaotian saw this bruise, he was stunned for a moment, then he asked coldly, Who did this?
Shangguan Qingrou hastily covered her neck and said angrily, None of your business.
Im asking you who did it? Xuan Xiaotian looked at Shangguan Qingrou coldly as he asked this.
What does it have to do with you? Shangguan Qingrous eyes were red. She wanted to shake off Xuan Xiaotians hand, but Xuan Xiaotian had grabbed her arm tightly.
Shangguan Qingrous tears overflowed. Youll all bullying me! Every single one of you!
Xuan Xiaotian was stunned for a moment when he saw Shangguan Qingrou cry. His lips moved slightly, then he started pulling Shangguan Qingrou towards his pnquin. Shangguan Qingrou was so startled that she forgot to wipe at her tears. What are you doing?
Does it matter what Im doing? Lift the pnquin, said Xuan Xiaotian.
Ning Shu hesitated for a moment, then followed them. She heard all sorts of exchangese from the pnquin. Although they were arguing, Ning Shu got the strange feeling that these two were flirting.
Xuan Xiaotian, you bastard! Let go of me, or Ill make you pay!
Make me pay? Ill make you pay first.
You bastard! Youre taking advantage of me!
...
Chapter 957: Correct Way to Start a Romance
Chapter 957: Correct Way to Start a Romance
When Xuan Xiaotian got to his residence, he got off the pnquin and pulled Shangguan Qingrou into his residence.
Ning Shu didnt rashly jump over the wall to enter the residence. She sensed the presence of simr people nearby. They were probably Xuan Xiaotians hidden guards that were in charge of the residences safety.
After thinking about it, Ning Shu walked in straightforwardly and waited by the door. She heard all sorts of exchangese from inside.
Xuan Xiaotian wanted to apply medicine on Shangguan Qingrou, but Shangguan Qingrou refused for the life of her. Xuan Xiaotian responded by threatening to take off her clothes to apply the medicine.
So Shangguan Qingrou was indignant and felt wronged, but she finally behaved and allowed Xuan Xiaotian to help her apply medicine.
As Ning Shu took in their exchange, she felt like the entire room was filled with pink bubbles.
Ning Shu felt that Xuan Xiaotian liked Shangguan Qingrou and was purposefully using this method to attract her attention.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
This was the correct way to start a romance.
As for her master Xuan Hongyu, she could only sigh.
The good thing was, this task was only to save Xuan Hongyu, so she didnt need to worry about other things and wouldnt need to sh with these people.
Even if she wanted to help Xuan Hongyu a little with something, she couldnt. She was a death soldier, so she couldnt do anything that exceeded the bounds of her status. Itd only make Xuan Hongyu feel that he couldnt control her.
The task was simple and straightforward. It was just a little troublesome due to having a master like this.
She didnt know what medicine Xuan Xiaotian applied, but the bruise on Shangguan Qingrous neck instantly lightened.
However, no matter how Xuan Xiaotian questioned Shangguan Qingrou, she refused to tell him how she got this bruise.
Hence, Xuan Xiaotian stopped asking and just sent Shangguan Qingrou back to her residence.
Just as Ning Shu was about to flip the wall into the directors residence, she was stopped by Xuan Xiaotian. Ning Shu looked at the man that was blocking her way as she asked, Fifth Prince, do you need something?
Xuan Xiaotian fanned himself with his fan, giving off an oppressing aura, as he asked, You must be Shangguan Qingrous hidden guard. Id like to know what exactly happened to Shangguan Qingrou?
Thats Misss affairs. If Miss isnt willing to tell you, I also cannot tell you, said Ning Shu as she shook her head.
Xuan Xiaotian flipped his fan shut, then lightly tapped it against his palm as he said, Thats not up to you.
Several people instantly appeared and encircled Ning Shu.
Ning Shu felt pretty depressed. Frick, he couldnt bear to press Shangguan Qingrou, so he decided to pry open her mouth. Fudge, even if Xuan Xiaotian ended up finding out that Xuan Hongyu was the one who did this, it couldnte from her mouth.
She was a death soldier that was loyal to Xuan Hongyu, a death soldier that could die for the sake of her master. How could she possibly do something like selling out her master?
How did she get that strangle bruise on her neck? demanded Xuan Xiaotian. Are you going to say it yourself, or are you going to wait to confess after I have you tied up and brought back? If you wait, you might end up losing a few limbs.
Youre not someone of the directors residence. Whos your master? Xuan Xiaotian looked at Ning Shu coldly. Whats your motive in following Shangguan Qingrou?
Ning Shu didnt speak and just grasped her sword tightly as she eyed the four that were surrounding her. Four against one. She wasnt sure of these peoples abilities.
Shangguan Qingrou really was pretty blessed. There were always men protecting her and cherishing her silently.
Chapter 958: Please See my Longing Gaze
Chapter 958: Please See my Longing Gaze
Tie her up. Xuan Xiaotian couldnt be bothered to waste his breath, so he moved to the side to have his hidden guards capture Ning Shu.
The four guards rushed up all at once. Ning Shu quickly revolved her energy as she started fighting with these people. Her level was pretty much the same as these hidden guards, but four versus one was a little too much for her to handle.
She reached towards the pouch at her waist and threw white powder at the four. For the sake of dodging the white powder, the four people moved away and gave Ning Shu a bit of breathing room. Ning Shu immediately took this chance to flee.
She kept moving around the city, worried that someone was following her. After taking detours for near two hours, she returned to the third princes residence.
When Xuan Hongyu saw Ning Shu, his brows furrowed. Why are you back? This prince told you to follow Shangguan Qingrou.
Ning Shu hastily told Xuan Hongyu about everything that happened. The moment Xuan Hongyu heard what happened between Xuan Xiaotian and Shangguan Qingrou, his brows furrowed even more.
Especially when he heard Xuan Xiaotian had threatened to take off Shangguan Qingrous clothes to apply medicine. He directly crushed the jade pendant he had been toying with. His expression was eerily cold.
Ning Shu didnt care about what Xuan Hongyu was currently feeling at all. She was more concerned about what she should do next, so she asked Xuan Hongyu, Master, then should this subordinate still head back to protect Miss Shangguan?
She didnt want to go back. She really didnt want to go back! Please see my longing gaze. Ning Shu stared at Xuan Hongyu.
Xuan Hongyu couldnt even be bothered to nce at Ning Shu. He picked up a brush and quickly wrote something. His hand was trembling as he held the brush.
Of course you have to go protect Shangguan Qingrou, said Xuan Hongyu without even lifting his head.
Ning Shu: ...
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Why did she still have to go protect Shangguan Qingrou? What was the use of protecting her? Shangguan Qingrou wouldnt even say any words of thanks. However, Ning Shu still epted themand, then asked, Then the fifth prince?
This prince will deal with him. You should just continue to follow Shangguan Qingrou. Make sure to pay particr attention to the matters between her and the fifth prince. This prince wishes to know everything, said Xuan Hongyu coldly.
Ning Shu replied, Understood. Then she headed back to continue protecting Shangguan Qingrou. She knew that Shangguan Qingrou didnt like her, so she never appeared in front of Shangguan Qingrou. In all honestly, she found it pretty annoying to see Shangguan Qingrou as well.
She even had to record all sorts of things about Shangguan Qingrou. Just watching these incidents were annoying, but Xuan Hongyu insisted on having them and he even insisted on details without discrimination.
As of now, Ning Shu just wanted Xuan Hongyu to hurry and be defeated so that she could just save him and run. That way these painful days would finally be over.
Ning Shuy on the tree as she wrote in the book. After she finished writing, she continued practicing Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Her strength seriously wasnt good enough. She couldnt even defeat Xuan Xiaotians four hidden guards, so if it really came time to save someone, the word written on the wall in bold was death.
Ning Shu didnt want to participate in these peoples love rtionships. The only thing she did aside from practicing martial arts each day was record what people Shangguan Qingrou met with each day.
She had already gotten used to doing these things every day. After the task ended, she should probably go see a psychologist to see if her mental state was still normal.
Due to thest incident with applying the medicine, the fifth princes rtionship with Shangguan Qingrou had changed slightly. Even though they still bickered all the time, there was always a slightly sweet tartness in the atmosphere.
The two were probably in a slightly suggestive state, just one step away from official.
Alright, it seemed that her master truly had no hope.
Ever since Xuan Hongyu had choked Shangguan Qingrou, Shangguan Qingrou hadnt gone to find Xuan Hongyu again.
Who would approach someone to ask for death after all? Although Shangguan Qingrou didnt visit Xuan Hongyu anymore, everything she did was under Xuan Hongyus watch. Xuan Hongyu knew her like the back of his hand.
Xuan Xiaotian would oftene visit Shangguan Qingrou and bring her outside of the city to go horse-riding or participate in a Lantern Festival. In short, hed specially get fun things to y with to show her.
He knew that Shangguan Qingrou liked novel and strange things, so he adapted to her taste.
Chapter 959: Crushed the Pink Bubbles
Chapter 959: Crushed the Pink Bubbles
Xuan Xiaotians interaction with Shangguan Qingrou seemed quite like modern dates. In in terms, Xuan Xiaotian was currently pursuing Shangguan Qingrou.
Xuan Xiaotian was using the method Shangguan Qingrou liked to pursue her. Shangguan Qingrou was a woman of the modern era, so she didnt really believe in the Confucian moral injunctions for women. She felt no pressure at all when going out to y with a man.
At the start Shangguan Qingrou was still bickering a lot with Xuan Xiaotian since she still held a grudge about when he said her songs offended public morals.
But Xuan Xiaotian often took her out to y and sometimes would even give her a little surprise, so she gradually came to feel that this person wasnt bad. Although his way of speaking was a little too flirtatious, it was still a lot better than the unreadable, cold, and moody Xuan Hongyu.
Compared to Xuan Hongyu whod abruptly say that hed kill her, Xuan Xiaotian was way more considerate.
His only w was that he liked to take advantage of her too much. He was always saying things that made her heart pound and made her blush.
Every time the two of them headed out, Ning Shu would thicken her skin to follow. Of course, she didnt ruin their atmosphere and just followed from a distance away without showing herself.
Ning Shu could sense that there were still hidden guards following Xuan Xiaotian. They were probably there to protect Xuan Xiaotian.
She didnt know what Xuan Hongyu had said to Xuan Xiaotian, but Xuan Xiaotian no longer had his hidden guards attack her again.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
So Ning Shu just followed with the attitude of watching a show. Whenever Xuan Xiaotian headed out with Shangguan Qingrou, Ning Shu would record the process of all these honeysweet dates down for Xuan Hongyu to read.
Every time Xuan Hongyu read about them, his expression was calm, very calm. Calm to the point it was abnormal.
Following that, Xuan Hongyu started waiting at a teahouse near the directors residence. As soon and Xuan Xiaotian headed out with Shangguan Qingrou, he would immediately follow.
So the original, sweet two-people date instantly became a three-person trip. The entire time, Xuan Hongyus expression would be very cold and the ck aura that emitted off himpletely crushed the pink bubbles.
Xuan Xiaotian fanned his fan, still looking confident and at ease as always. However, the depths of his peach flower eyes contained a hint of darkness.
Meanwhile, Xuan Hongyus gaze was always on Shangguan Qingrou. Hepletely ignored Xuan Xiaotian, whose facial color was conspicuously darkening.
Ning Shu watched from a nearby area. These two brothers were about to rip into each other over a woman.
It was sure Mary Sue enough. If Shangguan Qingrou was someone with ability and peerless talent, then itd be very normal that she attracted mens gazes. However, Shangguan Qingrou didnt really have ability. If dancing Gangnam style and being able to sing the little apple song counted as ability, she truly had nothing left to say.
The noble daughters of this era had a lot more dignity and grace than Shangguan Qingrou, which made Shangguan Qingrou seem a little overly lively, to the point she sometimes seemed a little crazy.
It was also because Xuan Xiaotian became emperor in the end and didnt take any concubines that Shangguan Qingrou got to live in extremefort. Otherwise, with Shangguan Qingrous personality, she definitely wouldnt be able to beat the women of this era who paid particr attention to this eras rules.
That was why it was so important to marry a good man.
Shangguan Qingrou was always talking about self-dignity and self-love, that she only belonged to herself and not anyone else.
She believed herself to have advanced ideologies of the modern era, but in reality, she was just like the women of this era. A wifes honor was due to a husbands nobility, women relied on men to get to a high position and live a happy life.
Shangguan Qingrou was also relying on Xuan Xiaotians existence. All she had to rely on was Xuan Xiaotians love for her.
She was also a woman that relied on a mans doting affection.
Shangguan Qingrou was very displeased with Xuan Hongyus arrival, especially when she saw that Xuan Hongyu was looking at her in that frightening manner. Her hair rose on end from difort.
In short, the atmosphere around the three was very strange and stiff, not wonderful at all.
Shangguan Qingrou was so angry that she directly turned and left. The moment she left, the other two men followed her. Wherever she went, those two men followed.
Xuan Hongyu and Xuan Xiaotian showed brotherly respect for each other on the surface, one greeting Third Brother and the other greeting Fifth Brother, but in private, they were making all sorts of attacks.
The atmosphere of the trip wasnt very good, so of course they couldnt continue with it. Shangguan Qingrou could only return to her residence.
The brothers stood at the door and watched as Shangguan Qingrou headed back inside. Then the atmosphere between the two instantly changed.
Chapter 960: There’s a Flower Thief
Chapter 960: Theres a Flower Thief
Shangguan Qingrou is my woman. Dont even think of trying anything with her, she can only be mine. Even if I must ruin her, I wont allow anyone else to have her, said Xuan Hongyu coldly.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Xuan Xiaotian fanned himself as he said, And do you have that ability? You were the one that made the bruise on Shangguan Qingrous neck, werent you? After you hurt her like that, how could she possibly like you?
A dark expression shed across Xuan Hongyus face. He gave a cold humph, then turned and got on the pnquin. When he saw Ning Shu who was nearby, he narrowed his eyes.
Fudge, it was another meaningful gaze. She really wanted to pretend that she didnt see it. Her interactions with Xuan Hongyu pretty much mainly relied on nces.
Who the frick knew what he was trying to say?
Xuan Xiaotian saw that Xuan Hongyu had left, so he also got on his pnquin. However, he also nced at Ning Shu. A trace of dark shrewd light shed through his peach flower eyes.
Ning Shu: ...
What was he looking at her, a hidden guard, for?
That night, Ning Shu was hiding in the dense tree branches and training when she heard soft footsteps. She quickly stopped training.
When she parted the tree leaves, she saw that Xuan Xiaotian was standing outside Shangguan Qingrous room, dressed in brocade clothing.
Xuan Xiaotian tidied up his clothing, then pushed open the window and jumped in.
Ning Shu: ...
She really wanted to just sink energy into her dantian and shout, theres a flower thief!
She perked up her ears to listen to what was going on inside the room. There was the quiet sound of voices. Following that, there was the sound of Shangguan Qingrous voice. Eleven, Eleven.
Shangguan Qingrous voice wasnt very loud. It was just enough for Ning Shu who was outside to hear.
After a moment of hesitation, Ning Shu lightly jumped off the tree and entered the room from the window, but she found that Shangguan Qingrou was perfectly fine and sitting on the bed. Meanwhile, Xuan Xiaotian was leisurely sitting on a chair, toying with a porcin cup.
Xuan Xiaotian called out, Enter.
Four hidden guard came in and surrounded Ning Shu. The womans chamber that was originally quiterge now seemed really crowded.
They had been lying in wait for her.
Ning Shu tightly grasped the shaft of her sword as she asked Shangguan Qingrou who was sitting on the bed, Miss Shangguan, what do you mean by this?
Shangguan Qingrous face was very beautiful under the illumination of themp. Beauties were always more beautiful underneath the light. Her skin looked wlessly smooth and also contained the charming sleepiness of someone who had just woken up.
Ning Shu naturally didnt care about Shangguan Qingrous beauty. She was currently thinking about how to break free from this encirclement. This time, all the hidden guards had masks on that were made of very thick cloth. It was clear that they were guarding against her using poison again.
Youre Xuan Hongyus hidden guard. Lately, youve been telling him about me. If not, why would Xuan Hongyu know every single time I head out? You should leave. I cant afford to keep a hidden guard like you, said Shangguan Qingrou angrily.
Youre loyal to Xuan Hongyu, so I dont need your protection. Shangguan Qingrou was seriously done with Xuan Hongyu following her wherever she went.
She really disliked how Xuan Hongyu kept bothering her. Ever since Xuan Hongyu had hurt her and choked her, she had alreadypletely rejected him.
He looked extremely noble and distinguished, but he was the type to actually hurt women. There was no way she could ept this kind of trashy man.
Chapter 961: Was the Person, Not the Sword
Chapter 961: Was the Person, Not the Sword
Shangguan Qingrou had seen a lot of beautiful men since she hade to the ancient era. At first she had been charmed by Xuan Hongyus beautiful looks, but the longer she stayed here, the more beautiful men she encountered and her admiration towards Xuan Hongyu also gradually disappeared.
Meanwhile, Xuan Hongyus feelings for Shangguan Qingrou had already be very deep. It had be a sort of obsession.
One was anxious to control while the other was anxious to get free. It was seriously a tragedy.
Eleven, youre Xuan Hongyus hidden guard. Even if youre currently following me, youre still loyal to your original master, so theres no need to follow me anymore. You should go. Shangguan Qingrou didnt want to see anything rted to Xuan Hongyu.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows as she said, Master told me to protect you. Thats my duty.
Ning Shu nced at the hidden guards that were eying her like prey. She might not be able to make it out of this room peacefully.
Xuan Xiaotian set the cup he was toying with on the table and said mildly, Youre here to monitor this girl, and while at it, protect her. Third Brother sure put a lot of thought into things.
This time, Ning Shu finally understood. They were tired of having her follow them like a persistent third wheel. Furthermore, since she kept giving Xuan Hongyu reports, they had lost all chances to have private dates with each other.
My duty is to protect Miss Shangguan, not to monitor her, said Ning Shu, unflustered, unabashed.
Shangguan Qingrou looked towards Ning Shu speechlessly. Then howe every time I head out, Xuan Hongyu always follows? If you didnt tell Xuan Hongyu, how did he find out?
Ning Shu was pretty speechless with how Shangguan Qingrou kept saying the name Xuan Hongyu. For better or for worse, Xuan Hongyu was also a prince. It was a little outrageous that she kept calling a prince directly by their given name.
I did tell Master. Master said to notify him every time Miss Shangguan heads out. Masters simply worried that Miss Shangguan would encounter danger outside. Masters simply worried about Miss. Ning Shu thickened her skin and forcefully twisted the truth. Moreover, Xuan Hongyu had done this out of concern. Although the majority of it was so that he could keep Shangguan Qingrou under his control.
Shangguan Qingrou instantly exploded. And this is still not monitoring!? How can Xuan Hongyu do this!?
Shangguan Qingrous facial color was very poor and her brows contained loathing. Leave. I dont need your protection.
Xuan Xiaotian stood up and said lightly, We cant let her leave like this.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together as she tightened her grip on her sword. She reached towards the pouch at her waist as she looked towards Xuan Xiaotian.
We cant let her go like this. Shes Third Brothers death soldier. Xuan Xiaotians gaze was filled with killing intent as he looked at Ning Shu.
Shangguan Qingrou asked in confusion, Whats wrong with being a death soldier?
People like this only care about their masters. For the sake of carrying out their mastersmands, they dont care about the means. People that dont fear death cant be left alive. They must be killed, said Xuan Xiaotian coldly.
Shes too familiar with this residence. If she wanted to hurt you, itd be very easy. Xuan Xiaotian said to Shangguan Qingrou, Moreover, who knows how many innocents have died at her hands.
Ning Shu: (sF)sߩ
The f*ck? He was talking like he didnt have any death soldiers. You guys were the ones that trained death soldiers. Even if they did kill any innocents, the me should be on you guys!
When the hand held a sharp weapon, the one that killed was the person, not the sword.
When Shangguan Qingrou heard what Xuan Xiaotian said, she nced at Ning Shu uncertainly. Do you really have to kill her?
Xuan Xiaotian shook his head as he said, Its too dangerous to leave her. Just leave this person for me to deal with.
After a moment of hesitation, Shangguan Qingrou nodded. Alright.
Ning Shu: The f*ck...
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
They decided on her fate just like this?
Chapter 962: Win it All, or Lost it All
Chapter 962: Win it All, or Lost it All
Ning Shu knew that Xuan Xiaotian wanted to get rid of her and while at it, get important information about the third prince out of her.
The struggle for the throne had already started in the shadows.
Meanwhile, the fight between Xuan Hongyu and Xuan Xiaotian was extra intense due to Shangguan Qingrou.
There was the supreme power and the woman they deeply loved. The victor would possess it all while the loser would lose everything, including his own life.
Regardless of who it was that ascended to the throne, neither would hesitate in killing the other.
Capture her, said Xuan Xiaotian to the hidden guards.
Ning Shu immediately said, Wait, I have something to say.
The four hidden guards froze and looked towards Xuan Xiaotian.
Xuan Xiaotian looked towards Ning Shu coldly. What do you want to say?
Ning Shu revolved her energy and her entire body tensed up in preparation as she said to Shangguan Qingrou, I know I wont be able to escape this time, so I want to say a few things to you.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
What do you want to say? Shangguan Qingrou looked towards Ning Shu with slight pity like she was facing someone about to die.
Ning Shu revolved her energy and instantly moved to Shangguan Qingrou to quickly clutch her by her neck.
Xuan Xiaotians facial color immediately turned ashen. His low voice contained boundless anger. It waspletely different from his easygoing manner from a moment ago. Let go of her, otherwise this prince will make you wish you were dead!
Ning Shu grinned as she grabbed Shangguan Qingrous arm and twisted it behind Shangguan Qingrous body so that she couldnt move.
You tricked me! Shangguan Qingrou struggled, but since her hand was pinned behind her back, she couldnt move.
And you were about to kill me. Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain, then said to Xuan Xiaotian, Let me leave.
Not possible. Xuan Xiaotians facial color was very poor. He had been threatened by an ant, it was ridiculous. He was no longer in the mood to question this hidden guard. As soon as he captured her, hed have her killed.
Ning Shu tightened her grip on Shangguan Qingrous neck and Shangguan Qingrou instantly started gasping for breath in pain. Tears flowed down her cheeks. She inwardly hated Xuan Hongyu to death now. First Xuan Hongyu had choked her, and now Xuan Hongyus hidden guard was choking her.
She could feel that the body behind her was cold and filled with murderous intent. Shangguan Qingrou was a little frightened by Ning Shu. When she recalled what Xuan Xiaotian said about how death soldiers were people that didnt feel anything upon killing people, she became very scared.
The two groups were in aplete deadlock, so the room was very quiet. Ning Shu saw that Xuan Xiaotian didnt intend to let her go, so she directly ced her de against Shangguan Qingrous neck. Let me go, otherwise Ill kill her.
Xuan Xiaotian nced at Ning Shu, then at the de against Shangguan Qingrous neck. His expression was unperturbed and calm.
Ning Shu pressed on the de slightly and the sharp edge instantly cut into Shangguan Qingrous delicate skin. Fresh blood flowed across the edge of the de and dripped to the ground.
Shangguan Qingrou inhaled sharply due to the pain and tears overflowed even more. Xuan Xiaotians facial color instantly changed. After taking a deep breath, he said to Ning Shu sternly, This prince will let you go. Let go of her.
Ning Shu wasnt stupid. The moment she let Shangguan Qingrou go, the four hidden guards would attack her with intention to kill. Ning Shu wasnt stupid enough to think that Xuan Xiaotian would still want to capture her alive after she hurt Shangguan Qingrou.
She had challenged Xuan Xiaotians prestige, so her only fate was death.
Chapter 963: Waiting for the Book
Chapter 963: Waiting for the Book
Ning Shu dragged Shangguan Qingrou with her as she retreated out of the room. Originally she had nned to let Shangguan Qingrou go and start running, but when she saw how dark Xuan Xiaotians expression wasintense murderous intent was radiating off him and his gaze was extremely cold as he looked at hershe knew that he was determined to kill her today.
In this situation, there was no way she could let Shangguan Qingrou go. She revolved her energy, then turned and jumped over the wall with Shangguan Qingrou.
However, Ning Shu felt that Shangguan Qingrou really was a little heavy.
Pursue. Xuan Xiaotians face waspletely cold as he took the initiative to chase after Ning Shu.
Let go of me! Shangguan Qingrou struggled nonstop. Meanwhile, Ning Shu was struggling to stay calm as an air of death seemed to close in on her from behind. Her hairs rose on end.
So when Shangguan Qingrou kept causing a ruckus like this, she became pretty annoyed and directly karate chopped her neck to knock her out. Following that, she shifted Shangguan Qingrou onto her shoulder and headed straight for the third princes residence.
She could feel that the people behind her were getting closer. The other partys speed was very fast. Ning Shu revolved the energy in her dantian and increased her speed.
She was still too weak, seriously too weak.
Xuan Xiaotian wanted to eliminate her. He didnt want any of Xuan Hongyus subordinates to be by Shangguan Qingrous side. The current Xuan Xiaotian had alreadye to think of Shangguan Qingrou as his woman, a woman that others should give up trying to get a share of.
The fact that Xuan Hongyu had been able to give Shangguan Qingrou a hidden guard indicated that their rtionship was beyond that of normal. If he killed this hidden guard, he could ruin Shangguan Qingrous rtionship with Xuan Hongyu.
Whenever someone of the imperial n did something, it always contained hidden motives.
Ning Shu felt like her dantian was about to rip. Wanting to escapefrom the four quite strong hidden guards and the also quite skilled Xuan Xiaotian really wasnt easy.
Ning Shu did want to set Shangguan Qingrou down to run by herself, but even if she set down Shangguan Qingrou now, the people behind her still wouldnt let her off, so it was better to keep ahold of Shangguan Qingrou as a trump card.
She saw that she was about to reach the third princes residence, so she ced her fingers by her lips and gave a loud sharp whistle.
This was the method the hidden guards from the base used tomunicate in pressing situations.
Several ck figures immediately jumped out from the third princes residence and headed towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu said, Help me fend them off for now. Im going to look for Master.
Ning Shu was relieved to see these people. She carried Shangguan Qingrou into the residence and headed to Xuan Hongyus study. His study was still lit.
Ning Shu knew that Xuan Hongyu was waiting for her to bring him the book today. He wanted to know what Shangguan Qingrou did today.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
But today, she had brought the actual person.
Ning Shu knocked on the door. Xuan Hongyu said coldly, Enter.
Ning Shu pushed open the door and entered. She saw that the ground was covered with papers. The same person was on each page; it was all Shangguan Qingrou. Shangguan Qingrous every movement, every nce, every smile.
Currently, Xuan Hongyu was still drawing. He didnt even lift his head when Ning Shu entered and said coldly, Tonight?
Chapter 964: Because Miss Shangguan’s Injury Requires Treatment
Chapter 964: Because Miss Shangguans Injury Requires Treatment
Ning Shu felt the back of her scalp prickle when she saw Xuan Hongyu like this. She ced Shangguan Qingrou on a chair. Xuan Hongyu lifted his head to nce over at Ning Shu and his gaze was immediately draw to the unconscious person on the chair. He was taken aback for a moment, then he tossed down the brush and walked over.
When he saw the injury on Shangguan Qingrous neck, his gaze became very cold as he looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu hastily said, Master, this subordinate can exin... Ning Shu repeated what happened. How Xuan Xiaotian had snuck into Shangguan Qingrous room in the middle of the night, seeming to harbor bad intentions, and how she had wanted to save Shangguan Qingrou, only to discover that the two were colluding to capture her so as to torture information about her master out of her.
After that, she brought Shangguan Qingrou back. She kept the exnation about the wound on Shangguan Qingrous neck vague.
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu coldly, then extended his jade-like fair hand. Dont try to y smart in front of this prince.
Xuan Hongyu swung his palm towards Ning Shu, clearly to punish her for acting on her own initiative, but Ning Shu quickly bent overdodging Xuan Hongyus palmto undo Shangguan Qingrous cor. She acted as if this entire dodge had been inadvertent and just said, Master, Miss Shangguans injury requires treatment.
Xuan Hongyu narrowed his eyes slightly as he nced at Ning Shu, then he leaned over and picked up Shangguan Qingrou to head towards the side room.
Ning Shu sighed silently. She had no desire to be hit by Xuan Hongyu. Fudge, at that time, she couldve been killed, but not only did Xuan Hongyu not console her, he even med her for hurting Shangguan Qingrou.
Fine, Shangguan Qingrou was way more important than she was.
Hidden guards sure had it hard. She really didnt understand what the original host had been thinking when she offered up her soul to save her master.
With a master like this, the sooner you got free from him, the better, but Eleven actually wanted to save him.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu couldnt understand Elevens loyalty towards Xuan Hongyu at all. It was also a sort of fortune for Xuan Hongyu to have this sort of death soldier who stood loyally by his side.
However, Xuan Hongyus attitude towards her was that she was just a tool. He didnt even treat her as a person, so his attitude towards the original host had probably been the same.
Ning Shu nced at the countless paintings on the ground. This was how Shangguan Qingrou appeared to Xuan Hongyu in his heart. Rather than say that Xuan Hongyu deeply loved Shangguan Qingrou, it would be more urate to say that he was obsessed with her.
She left the study and closed the door. After that intense running earlier, her entire body was in pain. Some muscles had even been torn due to overuse.
Wondered how Xuan Xiaotian was doing now? Ning Shu stood on the wall of the residence to wait for the hidden guards to return.
When the hidden guards returned, Ning Shu smelled the scent of blood on them, so she hastily asked, How was it?
They withdrew first. They were quite strong. Should we report to Master first? said one of the hidden guards. His face was covered, so in the night, his features couldnt really be made out.
Ning Shu shook her head. Lets wait until tomorrow. How could the current Xuan Hongyu have the mood to listen to these things?
Xuan Hongyu wouldnt have her protect Shangguan Qingrou again after this, right? Things had already gotten to this point, if Xuan Hongyu told her to go protect Shangguan Qingrou again, it was no different from telling her to go die.
Ning Shu stopped paying attention to this matter and scaled a tree trunk to get on a tree branch in preparation to start training. She had already be a monkey. She climbed pretty much every tree she saw and she hadnt slept in a bed once sinceing to this world.
The upation of being a death soldier was dangerous and had little benefits. How did such an inhuman upatione into existence?
And her strength was seriously too trashy. All she could do was run every time. She really wanted to do an awe-inspiring PVE massacre and gain the reputation of being undefeatable.
There was no one here that she could rely on. There was no point mentioning Xuan Hongyu, this yandere master of hers. She might even end up dying at his hands instead of during a mission, which was why she seriously needed strength!
After taking a deep breath, she emptied her thoughts to start training.
Xuan Hongyu, you pervert! Let go of me...
Ning Shus training was interrupted by a shrill shriek.
Chapter 965: Because Legs Went Numb
Chapter 965: Because Legs Went Numb
Ning Shus training was interrupted, so she parted the leaves to look towards the side room of Xuan Hongyus study. The room was still lit and Shangguan Qingrous loud shrieking wasing from inside.
Ning Shu was starting to wonder what Xuan Hongyu was doing to Shangguan Qingrou.
She jumped down from the tree and snuck to the window to peek in. Shangguan Qingrou had been tied to a bed with four pirs. Her four limbs were tied to the pirs so she waspletely sprawled out on her back and couldnt move at all.
Meanwhile, Xuan Hongyu was sitting on a chair not far away and just watching Shangguan Qingrou. It was oddly horrifying.
Youre awake. Xuan Hongyu poured a cup of water, then walked over to the bed with it as he said, You must be thirsty. Want some water?
Shangguan Qingrou was currently struggling against these ropes. When she heard what Xuan Hongyu said, she shouted indignantly, I dont want to drink water! Xuan Hongyu, release me! Its ufortable.
As Ning Shu watched from outside, she felt that Xuan Hongyu was seriously good at courting death. Shangguan Qingrou was such a delicate girl. Although she was a little lively, but based on Xuan Hongyus skills, he could easily keep her down with one hand. How could she possibly escape?
Shangguan Qingrous little face waspletely pale with fear. She looked at Xuan Hongyu like he was a psycho.
Xuan Hongyu, can you let me go first? Shangguan Qingrou beseeched Xuan Hongyu.
Xuan Hongyu shook his head as he set down the teacup. Then he got on the bed and hugged Shangguan Qingrou, causing Shangguan Qingrous entire body to start trembling with fear.
Xuan Hongyu stroked Shangguan Qingrous hair, consoling her. Dont be scared.
Shangguan Qingrous trembling worsened.
Xuan Hongyu sighed, then he asked gently, Qingrou, I like you, so why dont you like me?
Shangguan Qingrou choked. She had no idea what to say.
Xuan Hongyuy down next to Shangguan Qingrou and propped up his head to look at her. His expression wasnguid, and with his smooth hair falling loosely over his shoulders, he truly made a magnificent scene.
Xuan Hongyu suddenly thought of something and an ted smile appeared on his face. His facial features were like something straight out of a painting, exceptional and peerless. Qingrou, lets be one.
Ning Shu: Pfff...
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Next was...
Should she withdraw now?
Shangguan Qingrous eyes widened in fear and she shouted frantically, No! I dont want to!
Youll like it. As Xuan Hongyu spoke, he got off the bed.
Ning Shu: This was so dirty...
She had crouched for too long, her legs went numb so she couldnt get up. Ning Shu hammered her legs as she continued to watch the situation inside the room.
Xuan Hongyu got a dagger. The daggers de shone with cold snow-white light under the illumination of the candles.
Shangguan Qingrous lips trembled. You- what are you doing?
She was pretty bewildered to see Xuan Hongyu holding a dagger. Wasnt bing one supposed to be dat?
What was he holding a dagger for!?
Xuan Hongyu was holding a dagger, but he spoke gently to Shangguan Qingrou like a noble gentleman, Dont be scared.
Forget how Shangguan Qingrou, the person involved, felt for now, even Ning Shu felt her hair rise on end just from watching.
Men like this really were too much for someone to take.
ment: Ning Shu, nice excuse. Xp
Chapter 966: Because Not Enough Education
Chapter 966: Because Not Enough Education
Xuan Hongyu first leaned over to bury his head in Shangguan Qingrous neck to kiss her.
Shangguan Qingrou started shrieking. Her voice contained pain and her face twisted with agony.
Ning Shu squinted to look closer. The ce Xuan Hongyu kissed was where Shangguan Qingrou had been injured.
It was a good while before Xuan Hongyu lifted his head. His lips were covered with fresh blood. Paired with his iparable looks, he looked darkly seductive. He even licked all the blood off his lips.
Xuan Hongyu gently spoke to Shangguan Qingrous whose eyes had gone dull with fear. Now my body contains your blood.
So now, you should drink my blood. This way, we can be one. As Xuan Hongyu spoke, he cut his own wrist without hesitation. Blood quickly emerged from the wound.
Y-you... Shangguan Qingrou looked towards Xuan Hongyu incredulously. You... What exactly are you trying to do?
Shangguan Qingrou looked like she wanted to cry but had no tears. She looked terrified andpletely at a loss.
Lets be one. This way, no one will be able to separate us. Xuan Hongyu grabbed Shangguan Qingrous chin and ced his wrist in front of her so that his blood could drip into her mouth.
Shangguan Qingrous expression was pained and sinister. She tilted her head to the side so that the blood wouldnt get into her mouth, and the blood ended up dripping all over her face.
Be good, alright? Xuan Hongyu forced Shangguan Qingrous head to face him and grabbed her chin tightly. He lifted his wrist to allow the blood to drip into her mouth.
The intense fishy taste of the blood made Shangguan Qingrou retch. When Shangguan Qingrou spat out the blood, Xuan Hongyu just dripped more into her mouth. Swallow it.
After quite a while of this struggle, Xuan Hongyu finally stopped. He wrapped his injury with a cloth and said to Shangguan Qingrou who seemed to have lost all hope in life, From now on, were one.
Shangguan Qingrou made a faint sound almost like a lifelessugh. It was clear that she was in shock from this terrifying experience.
Xuan Hongyu leaned over and hugged Shangguan Qingrou. As he looked at her face that was covered with blood, he said, Im really happy.
Ning Shu wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. As of now, her legs werent numb anymore, so she climbed up the tree in one breath.
Yandere supporting male lead, youre seriously unbelievable! It was seriously scary to have no education. So what if you drank her blood? After digesting it, itd be pooped out with the next load. What need was there to make things so bloody?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Shangguan Qingrou seemed about to go insane from fright.
Feed each other blood to be one? Ning Shu had thought that it would be dat kind of close quarters contact.
The next day, before the sky even lightened, Xuan Xiaotian came to the third princes residence, probably to demand for the person.
Xuan Xiaotians face was so dark that it was unsightly. He held a fan and continuously fanned himself. His anxiousness was clear to see.
Shangguan Qingrou had been here the entire night, and Xuan Hongyu liked Shangguan Qingrou. Xuan Xiaotian tried hard not to imagine what couldve happenedst night.
When Xuan Hongyu walked out, he was very content with his achievements. His satisfaction showed on his face. When Xuan Xiaotian saw him like this, his facial color worsened and he clenched his fist so hard his knuckles audibly cracked.
Third Brother, Im here to send Shangguan Qingrou back. Its about to be morning. If the people of the directors residence find that shes not in the residence, it wouldnt be good for her reputation. Xuan Xiaotian endured the anger in his heart and spoke politely towards Xuan Hongyu.
It damaged a womans reputation terribly if they didnt return for an entire night.
Xuan Xiaotian still wanted to have a future with Shangguan Qingrou, so he couldnt let Shangguan Qingrou have the reputation of already having lost her chastity.
Compared to Xuan Xiaotian who was so anxious he was about to jump up, Xuan Hongyu waspletely unperturbed.
Third Brother, where is Shangguan Qingrou? I need to bring her back, said Xuan Xiaotian again.
Theres no need for you to worry about this. Ill bring her back, replied Xuan Hongyu mildly.
I need to see her. Xuan Xiaotian clenched his fan hard as unconceble anger appeared on his face.
Xuan Hongyu asked, Youll leave once you see her?
Yes, said Xuan Xiaotian while gritting his teeth. He wanted to see how exactly Shangguan Qingrou was doing.
Chapter 967: Why Was She Like That?
Chapter 967: Why Was She Like That?
Xuan Xiaotians current feelings were tooplicated to describe. Apprehensive, anxious, infuriated, worried about Shangguan Qingrou, and also resentful.
When Xuan Xiaotian saw Xuan Hongyus calm manner, his heart clenched ufortably.
He couldnt shake off the feeling that something had happened between the two.
Shangguan Qingrou was helped out by a maid. She had already changed into clean clothes and her face was no longer covered with blood. However, her face waspletely pale and she seemed distracted and fearful.
Seeing Shangguan Qingrou like this made Xuan Xiaotians heart drop and his facial color worsened. Xuan Hongyu had definitely done something to her!
When Shangguan Qingrou saw Xuan Xiaotian, her tears immediately overflowed and she ran to him. Her voice trembled as she cried, Xuan Xiaotian, please bring me away from here! I want to go home!
Shangguan Qingrou didnt even dare to look at Xuan Hongyu.
Xuan Hongyus facial color instantly turned cold and he said to Shangguan Qingrou, Come here.
I dont want to, you damned pervert! Theres no way Im going over there!
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Xuan Hongyu looked at Shangguan Qingrou with a cold expression. Shangguan Qingrous back prickled with cold sweat when she saw his strange lingering gaze. She tugged Xuan Xiaotians sleeve. Xuan Xiaotian, I want to go home.
Alright. Xuan Xiaotian could only suppress his worries and bring Shangguan Qingrou to leave.
I said so before that Ill send her back, said Xuan Hongyu coldly. His gaze was filled with hurt and disappointment as he looked at Shangguan Qingrou.
He had been happy earlier because he thought he would have a new beginning with Shangguan Qingrou, but why was she still like this?
Third Brother, she asked for me to send her back, so just allow me to do so. Also, theres no need for you to assign a hidden guard to be by Qingrous side anymore, she doesnt like it. Xuan Xiaotian pulled Shangguan Qingrou behind him as he confronted Xuan Hongyu.
Xuan Hongyu pressed his lips together, his expression cold. Shangguan Qingrou is mine.
Xuan Xiaotian staggered for a moment. Behind him, Shangguan Qingrou immediately refuted, Im not yours! Stop making things up.
Xuan Xiaotian said coldly, Third Brother, if you care about Qingrou even in the slightest, let me send her back now. Its going to be dawn soon. Could it be that you want her to end up with the reputation of having lost her chastity?
Before Xuan Hongyu could even speak, Xuan Xiaotian pulled Shangguan Qingrou and left. Xuan Hongyu could only stare at Shangguan Qingrous back figure nkly. His expression couldnt be read.
Ning Shu who was crouched on the tree curled her lips in disdain. Although Xuan Hongyu was her master, she still couldnt stop herself from feeling that he freakin deserved it.
Xuan Hongyu had performed perfectly the role of a courting death expert. This was her first time meeting a supporting male lead who was this good at courting death. Werent supporting male leads supposed to have the signs of being gentle spare tires?
But this guys extreme possessiveness was already beyond treatment.
Eleven. After standing in ce for a long while, Xuan Hongyu called Ning Shu. Ning Shu immediately jumped down from the tree and walked to Xuan Hongyu. Master.
Xuan Hongyus face was deathly pale as he asked Ning Shu, Eleven, why was she like that?
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu kept her facepletely nk as she said in an earnest manner, This subordinate doesnt know.
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu, then turned and entered the room. When he saw that Ning Shu was still standing outside, he said coldly, Get in here.
See? He was taking his anger out on her.
Ning Shu expressionlessly got in there and knelt on one knee as she asked, Master, what instructions do you have?
Ning Shu was very nervous. Please dont have her go protect Shangguan Qingrou again. Xuan Xiaotian would kill her every time he saw her. Please dont send her towards the des, Master.
Xuan Hongyu asked Ning Shu, Youre also a woman. You know why Shangguan Qingrou was like that towards this prince? I like her, so why is she so scared of this prince?
Ning Shu inwardly burst outughing. If it were me, Id also be scared. You fed her blood this time, next time you might feed her shit. If you didnt even dare to eat the shit of the person you loved, how could you still say that you love me?
Ning Shu replied earnestly, This subordinate doesnt know about these kinds of things.
What do you like? asked Xuan Hongyu suddenly.
What did she like? Ning Shu was taken aback for a moment. She loved points the most.
Chapter 968: Not a Woman
Chapter 968: Not a Woman
This subordinate doesnt have anything she likes, replied Ning Shu.
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu, finally recalling that the woman in front of him wasnt a normal person. Strictly speaking, she didnt even count as a woman. He waved dismissively. Get out.
Ning Shu: ...
After calling a person inside, after a few words, he was having the person scram again.
She had toe upon being summoned and leave upon being dismissed without any grudge or resentment.
Ning Shu turned and was just about to leave when Xuan Hongyu suddenly said, Oh right, one more thing.
Ning Shu asked, Master, is there something else this subordinate should do?
Please dont have her go protect Shangguan Qingrou.
Continue keeping an eye on the directors residence, said Xuan Hongyu mildly.
F*ck. Ning Shu almost puked blood. Why the frick did she still have to go back? She didnt want to go back.
Ning Shu wasnt feeling very well, but she maintained a serious expression. This subordinate feels that the directors residence is no longer enterable. The fifth prince will definitely send people to guard the residence.
Just pay attention to the surroundings. If anything happens between the fifth prince and Shangguan Qingrou, report to this prince. Xuan Hongyu didnt insist that Ning Shu go die.
Ning Shu epted this mission with a sincere expression of honor.
However, this task wasparably simpler. She only had to record each of Shangguan Qingrous outings and didnt need to continue squatting on the tree outside Shangguan Qingrous room to feed the mosquitoes.
Shangguan Qingrou had probably been too frightened by Xuan Hongyu because she didnt leave the residence for a very long time. However, Xuan Xiaotian often visited the directors residence. Whenever he left, it was always the director that personally saw him off.
Ning Shu grabbed a manservant that had left the directors residence to carry out an errand and gave him some silver. Is there some happy asion in the directors residence?
The manservant weighed the silver in his hand, then said with a proud smile, His Highness the fifth prince ns to propose to our miss. Hell be asking His Majesty to bestow the marriage in a few days.
Ning Shu immediately headed back to tell Xuan Hongyu about this. When Xuan Hongyu heard, he immediately overturned his goldced redwood study desk. He looked dumbfounded.
Ning Shu suddenly didnt even have words to say about Xuan Hongyu. Did Xuan Hongyu actually think that after exchanging blood, they would be one? That after he went through some holy blood-feeding ceremony, the person would be his?
As Ning Shu took in Xuan Hongyus lost expression, she asked, Master, are you alright? If youre fine, just eat some Liuliumei.
Xuan Hongyus facial color was very poor and his eyes were bloodshot. He pulled down the painting of Shangguan Qingrou that was hung on the wall, then ripped it apart. However, he felt that it still wasnt enough, so he took out the previous paintings and ripped them all to shreds as well.
Ning Shu just watched silently. What use was there in ripping paper?
After venting his anger, Xuan Hongyus expression was now ice cold. He seemed to have calmed down, but his facial muscles would asionally contort, showing that his emotions were still raging inside.
Head back and continue keeping an eye on the directors residence, said Xuan Hongyu without even looking at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu replied understood, then turned and left. She had no ns tofort Xuan Hongyu.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
ment: If youre alright in Chinese uses the words do you have anything [to do] and Im fine uses the words [I have] nothing [to do]. Liuliumei is a brand of dried fruit products and one of their famousmercials revolved around the dialogue Do you have anything to do? If you have nothing to do, just eat some Liuliumei.
Chapter 969: A Grand Marriage
Chapter 969: A Grand Marriage
The storyline continued smoothly. Xuan Xiaotian and Shangguan Qingrou were about to get married. Despite Shangguan Qingrous yful personality, she hadnt taken a single step out of the residence for a long time.
Even Xuan Xiaotian rarely visited the directors residence anymore even though he used to be quite enthusiastic about visiting. He was probably busy preparing for the wedding.
Ning Shu asked a maid that had left the directors residence on an errand and the maid said that Shangguan Qingrou was currently embroidering her dowry.
Embroidering her dowry?
Ning Shu didnt feel like Shangguan Qingrou could embroider anything.
Soon the imperial edict bestowing the marriage came and Xuan Xiaotians marriage to Shangguan Qingrou be something set in stone. Even though Xuan Hongyu wanted to obstruct it, he wasnt able to stop the two from getting married.
The day of the wedding was set to be very soon, probably to guard against Xuan Hongyu.
Xuan Hongyu went to see Shangguan Qingrou, but he always faced a closed door. Shangguan Qingrou wanted absolutely nothing to do with Xuan Hongyu. Since she was about to get married, she wanted to see him even less.
Over half the reason that Shangguan Qingrou was in such a rush to marry was because of Xuan Hongyu. However, it was also because Xuan Xiaotian treated her very well.
However, Xuan Hongyu wouldnt give up and even sent death soldiers to the residence to kidnap Shangguan Qingrou. Xuan Xiaotian had been prepared and had already made sure that the security of the directors residence was watertight so that Xuan Hongyu couldnt cause any more trouble.
Xuan Hongyu had a frosty expression on his face every day. An oppressive atmosphere seemed to hover around the entire third princes residence. Ning Shu didnt care about how much in pain her master was at all or how wronged he felt. She just worked on speeding up her training even more. The battle between the two sides was intensifying.
From what she knew, several of Xuan Hongyus death soldiers had already died due to all sorts of missions. Some had been captured, so they had bit through the prepared poison capsule and died. Others had taken the initiative to head towards death for the sake of their masters n. This kind of struggle urred in private and out of sight, but was vicious and bloody.
This kind of savage fightingevery mission granted only a narrow chance at lifecaused Ning Shus hair to rise on end. All she could do was calm herself down and continue to train. Compared to what the others had to face, her mission was much simpler, and much luckier. All she had to do was keep an eye on Shangguan Qingrou and monitor the directors residence.
If Shangguan Qingrou left the residence, Ning Shu had to notify Xuan Hongyu immediately.
She had already officially be a peeping stalker. It was sure exhausting to encounter an abnormal master.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
There were so many grils in the world, why did Xuan Hongyu insist on having Shangguan Qingrou?
This fixated possessive desire drove Xuan Hongyu to insist on obtaining Shangguan Qingrou. Fudge, I want you, so you must be mine! Your corpse is mine, your hair is mine, your nails are also mine!
If he couldnt obtain her, then he felt extreme pain that seemed to scratch at his heart. It was so painful that hed toss and turn endlessly at night, so painful that it drove him crazy.
The day of the wedding truly was filled with such loud festive gongs and drums that the music filled the skies as the red bridal procession moved through the streets. A daughter of the directors residence was bing the bride of the fifth prince and going to be a princess consort. It was the most festive event in the capital.
Xuan Xiaotian treated Shangguan Qingrou very well and gave her plenty of face. The dowry was so much that it made a line that stretched all the way from the princes residence to the directors residence. The chests seemed very full since the carrying poles were all bending from the weight.
Xuan Hongyu was nning to attack the bridal sedan chair and directly make the bride disappear, but Xuan Xiaotian actually managed to convince the emperor to assign a troop of guards to guarantee that the wedding would progress smoothly.
Hence, Xuan Hongyu had no choice but to have his death soldiers withdraw. These guards were Imperial Fathers people. If he had his death soldiers attack, it would just be sending them straight towards des, and it would even make Imperial Father be suspicious of him.
Xuan Hongyu stared darkly at Xuan Xiaotian who was riding on a horse, dressed in festive attire. He wished that Xuan Xiaotian would just fall off the horse to his death.
Ning Shu stood behind Xuan Hongyu and just curled her lips in disdain. She had told him to hurry up and marry Shangguan Qingrou, but he insisted on making Shangguan Qingrou his and actually blindly tried things like feeding Shangguan Qingrou blood. Did he really think shed be his just with that?
So then Shangguan Qingrou ended up being able to marry someone else with her body still pure.
Ning Shu just wanted to cover her forehead.
Chapter 970: The Entire Country Will Belong to This Daddy!
Chapter 970: The Entire Country Will Belong to This Daddy!
Xuan Hongyu naturally also had to participate in Xuan Xiaotians wedding. Even though these two were irreconcble enemies in private, in front of their old man the emperor, they still had to act like they mutually respected each other as brothers.
The moment Xuan Hongyu left the teahouse, he headed towards the fifth princes residence. The residence was very lively, but it was guarded very tightly. This was to prevent any idents from urring, but mostly to guard against Xuan Hongyu.
Xuan Hongyu just stood in the corner and watched as the new couple went through the ritual kneeling to heaven and earth. The dark aura around him wasnt even suppressible. Written on his face were the clear words: As long as Im here, you guys can give up on having a happy life together! Once I frickin kill one of you, Id like to see how you guys can continue holding each others hand into old age!
When the master of ceremonies shouted, Enter the bridal room! Xuan Hongyu pressed his lips together and left. Ning Shu was waiting for Xuan Hongyu outside the residence. When she saw that expression as if he wanted to destroy the world on his face, she took a couple steps back. No way she should approach him right now, what if he decided to p her? She couldnt dodge, so shed end up being cannon fodder.
Xuan Hongyu returned to his residence, then locked himself in his room. Ning Shu didnt know what he was doing.
She just sneered, then headed off to start work. Xuan Xiaotian would probably be ascending to the throne soon, so she had to make preparations ahead of time to save Xuan Hongyu.
She had squatted on a tree branch to feed mosquitoes and written in a journal every day. If after surviving all of that, Xuan Hongyu still ended up dying, shed probably puke blood and die.
As for Xuan Hongyu who had just had his heart broken, who cared about him? Hed soon be alive and bouncing again,ing up with ways to kill Xuan Xiaotian and Shangguan Qingrou.
Xuan Hongyu was in pain, but Xuan Xiaotian and Shangguan Qingrou were joined at the hip and super lovey-dovey after they got married. All the noblewomen in the capital were jealous.
Every time Xuan Hongyu heard this news, his expression was very indifferent. It was impossible to read what he was feeling.
Ning Shu felt that this person wasnt silently suppressing anger in preparation to explode, but silently suppressing anger and bing more twisted.
Xuan Hongyu hadnt given up on Shangguan Qingrou and had actually be more fixated on her. He spent all his days staring at someone elses wife.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
During this time, a huge incident urred, which was that the crown prince had happened to see his sister-inw and his heart stirred. Shangguan Qingrous personality was lively and she was also very pretty. Due to having be married, she also had the loveliness of a young married woman, so she was practically top-quality goods.
The crown prince hade up with a way to get Shangguan Qingrou into his hands. Just as he was about to partake though, Shangguan Qingrou was rescued by Xuan Xiaotian. Shangguan Qingrou had nearly been scared to death.
Speaking of which, Shangguan Qingrou was also quite pitiful. She was always attracting wolves like this. There was no helping it though since her charm was seriously too great.
When Xuan Hongyu heard about this, he actually formed a mutual understanding with Xuan Xiaotian and joined hands with him to kill off the crown prince.
Following that, the entire capital was abuzz due to some of the crown princes malicious deeds being exposed. However, these werent very significant incidents. Although it wasnt good for the crown princes reputation, it couldnt shake his position. However, it did infuriate him.
The crown prince also knew that this was Xuan Xiaotians doing, so he decided to fight Xuan Xiaotian head on. He was thinking that in the future, this entire country would belong to this daddy, so what if this daddy slept with your woman? Just endure it! You actually dare to revolt!?
The two sides fought like cats and dogs. The crown prince was the heir apparent and had already been engaged in court for many years, so his skill couldnt be underestimated. However, Xuan Xiaotian had Xuan Hongyu helping him, so for the time being, they were evenly matched.
Chapter 971: Start of the Struggle for the Throne
Chapter 971: Start of the Struggle for the Throne
Shangguan Qingrou ended up as the fuse that set off the struggle for the throne.
In brief, the two sides were fighting viciously and it was hard to predict the oue.
Based on what Ning Shu knew, Xuan Hongyu had sent out a troop of death soldiers, but almost the entire troop got wiped out. Only a few came back. So many living people were gone just like this.
Ning Shu was quite rmed to see this. She knew that she really didnt have much time left, so she could only work hard to increase her own strength.
One day, while the emperor was addressing the imperial court, he suddenly coughed blood and fell from the dragon throne. When the imperial physicians checked, they said that he had been poisoned and wouldnt be able to live past half a year.
The emperor became so angry that he spat another mouthful of ck blood, then passed out.
The emperor had been poisoned, so the crown prince naturally took over the duty of supervising the nation. All that the emperor had to do now was wait for death.
However, not longter, it was exposed that it was actually the crown prince who had poisoned the emperor. He had bribed the emperors personal eunuch. There were all sorts of evidence. Even that eunuch confessed and said that he had been following the crown princes instructions.
The reason was because a while ago, a lot of the crown princes crimes had been exposed. For the sake of keeping his status as crown prince, he poisoned the emperor. Once the emperor died, hed naturally be emperor.
These pieces of evidence left the crown prince speechless. He knelt by the bed of the emperor crying this subject son is wrongly used! The emperor was so angered that he coughed blood. Ever since he got poisoned, he vomited blood nearly every day. The blood was always ck and carried a terrible stench.
It was seriously unpleasant to wait for death. The emperor truly felt like he was about to die. When he saw that it was his own son that had poisoned him, he didnt kill the crown prince and just demoted him to the status of amoner. Even though he really wanted to drag a person down to die with him, he still had to take into consideration his reputation in history.
Mutual attempts to kill between father and son was a terrible scandal.
As for the crown prince, since he had been demoted to being amoner, he was already defeated and no one paid any more attention to him.
Once the crown prince was kicked off the stage, Xuan Hongyu and Xuan Xiaotian instantly adjusted the direction of their spears. The two that had been coborating just yesterday immediately started fighting.
Things happened really quickly. It had been too much for Ning Shu to even take in. Thest part was like this:
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The emperor had only half a year to live at most, so both Xuan Hongyu and Xuan Xiaotian had to enter the pce to attend to the emperor. They had to do their filial duty, but of course, it was also to contend for the throne.
As of now, there were only two adult princes. The others were still children that didnt really have any contending power. If nothing unexpected urred, one of these two would be the emperor.
Ning Shu didnt feel like Xuan Hongyu could be emperor. The male lead, Xuan Xiaotian, would be emperor while the empress would be Shangguan Qingrou. The love story of having only one love this entire lifetime was a paragon of the imperial family that always went down in history.
After increasing the speed at which she trained, she had be stronger than before. If she encountered Xuan Xiaotians old hidden guards again, with the help of her weapons and poison, she definitely wouldnt lose.
Who cared about all the billowing waves in the world? Ning Shu just silently worked on practicing martial arts since she already knew the oue.
It wasnt that Ning Shu hadnt considered helping, but Xuan Hongyu definitely wouldnt tolerate someone who was supposed to just be a tool criticizing his actions. In any case, her task was only to save Xuan Hongyu, so there was no point worrying about anything else.
It was just that the task of saving him would take some effort.
Xuan Hongyu and Xuan Xiaotian stayed by the emperors side regardless of the time of day or night. They moved into the imperial pce. Although it was said that the emperor would have half a year left to live, the poison had red up in just a month. The emperors entire body became purple and bruised. The poison had already severely corroded his internal organs. Even though the imperial physicians were doing all they could to treat it, they couldnt save the emperors life.
Since the emperor was about to die, he naturally had to pass the country to his son.
Chapter 972: Respect
Chapter 972: Respect
Xuan Hongyu and Xuan Xiaotian knelt in front of the emperor who was near hisst breath. ck blood that carried a bad stench flowed out the corner of the emperors lips. In front of his closest ministers, he struggled to speak. After we pass away, the fifth prince, Xuan Xiaotian, shall inherit the throne. The third prince, Xuan Hongyu, will be the resolved prince. Once we pass away, the third prince is to immediately leave the capital and head towards the feudal fiefdom. Without being summoned, he is not to take a single step into the capital.
We subject sons are grateful for this grace. Xuan Xiaotian and Xuan Hongyu kowtowed in thanks.
Xuan Hongyu pressed his lips together tightly. His expression was indifferent, so people couldnt tell what he was thinking at all. Meanwhile, there was a smug air around Xuan Xiaotian.
All of you, withdraw. Hongyu, stay. The emperor coughed. More ck blood overflowed from his mouth, carrying a nasty stench of rot.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Xuan Xiaotian nced at Xuan Hongyu, then followed the ministers out.
Hongyu,e in front of us, said the emperor.
Xuan Hongyu greeted, Imperial Father.
With your personality, youre not suited to being emperor, said the emperor. When you were young, you had a little dog. You doted on this dog a lot, but one day, this dog ran to us and wanted to y with us. We teased it a little, but afterwards, you killed this dog.
Xuan Hongyu didnt speak. The emperor continued coughing withrge mouthfuls of ck blood. Xuan Hongyu said, Imperial Father, dont speak. As he spoke, he wiped the ck blood that had dripped onto the emperors neck.
We originally thought that you were a bloodthirsty person, butter, we found that it wasnt that you didnt care about things, but that you were too obsessed with the things you cared about. You should head to the fiefdom. Dont returned to the capital anymore.
Xuan Hongyu pressed his lips together without speaking.
You can go, said the emperor.
Xuan Hongyu knelt. This subject son will withdraw now.
When Xuan Hongyu left the resting pce, he saw that Xuan Xiaotian and the ministers were still waiting outside the pce. Xuan Xiaotian walked up and asked Xuan Hongyu, What did Imperial Father say to you?
Xuan Hongyu nced at Xuan Xiaotian, then smiled for the first time during all this time. It made him looked exceptionally magnificent. Even Xuan Xiaotian was taken aback for a moment. Xuan Hongyu said mildly, Guess.
Xuan Xiaotian narrowed his eyes, but before he had the chance to say anything, he heard the eunuchs mournful cry, His Majesty has passed away!
Ning Shu, who was training in the third princes residence, heard the sound of the knelling from the pce, so she knew that the emperor has passed away. The housekeeper immediately took down all the gaudy things in the residence, then hung up white silk.
When Xuan Hongyu returned, there was a cold air hovering around him. Ning Shu knew from the sight of this that Xuan Hongyu had no hope.
Later, when she heard the emperors decree, she became overjoyed. If Xuan Hongyu headed to the fiefdom after the emperors funeral, then there would be no further incidents.
In reality, the emperor was doing this to protect Xuan Hongyu. Hopefully Xuan Hongyu would be able to understand his old mans painstaking efforts.
Ning Shu originally wanted to ask Xuan Hongyu whether he would leave the capital after the funeral, but when she saw Xuan Hongyus cold expression and that strange lingering affection in his eyes, she swallowed her words back down.
She almost forgot that this guy was an expert in courting death. If he didnt cause some trouble, he couldnt sleep at ease.
It was sure rough. Ending up with a master like this was practically the greatest life tragedy.
Why couldnt Xuan Hongyu just switch targets? Why did he insist on being fixated on Shangguan Qingrou?
Although Ning Shu already had some understanding of Xuan Hongyus ability to court death, she was still surprised by how skillful he was.
While Xuan Xiaotian was busy with arranging the funeral and the process of ascending to the throne, Xuan Hongyu kidnapped the empress-to-be, Shangguan Qingrou.
Towards this action, Ning Shu could only kneel and write the word Respect.
Chapter 973: Cursed All Eighteen Generations
Chapter 973: Cursed All Eighteen Generations
In reality, her task was to save a master that courted death nonstop and make it so that her master could live a little longer in order to continue courting death?
She really wanted to shout towards this master: could you freakin cut it out?
The previous emperor had obviously done this in order to stop brotherly massacre. Xuan Xiaotian perhaps couldve abided by the emperors edict and not attack Xuan Hongyu, but with this, Xuan Xiaotian would definitely kill Xuan Hongyu.
Ning Shu sighed helplessly. She seriously couldnt understand Xuan Hongyus fixation. Towards things he cared about, he exhibited shocking possessiveness. For example, there was how he showed his love towards Shangguan Qingrou. He was even willing to hurt himself by cutting his own wrist in order to feed Shangguan Qingrou his blood.
However, towards things he didnt care about, hepletely ignored them, even when the thing in question was his own life. She really wondered if Xuan Hongyu knew the consequences of what he did? He probably did know, but he still did them.
The problem right now was that Ning Shu had no idea where Xuan Hongyu had kidnapped the person off to. Some of the hidden guards from the princes residence were also gone. They had probably left with Xuan Hongyu.
Ning Shu: ...
His wife had gone missing. Xuan Xiaotian was instantly certain that Xuan Hongyu had been behind this, so he sent his subordinates to search the third princes residence.
The current Xuan Xiaotian was emperor, so wanting to search a princes residence was a piece of cake. He even personally led the search and overturned every piece of dirt in the residence, but he didnt find Xuan Hongyu and Shangguan Qingrou.
Ning Shu had run off before Xuan Xiaotian hade to the residence and hidden herself. If she ended up captured by Xuan Xiaotian, shed definitely be tortured. Shed probably be given a dose of everything including whips rubbed with chili, the tiger bench, the hot iron, and needles.
Ning Shu didnt think she could endure these ruthless torture methods.
Xuan Xiaotians expression was very cold as he left the third princes residence without any harvest. He privately assigned more guards to search for Xuan Hongyu. To the outside world, his exnation was that he was looking for an escaped criminal.
The nations empress had gone missing. If this was revealed, itd cause an uproar, so Xuan Xiaotian could only keep the information hidden.
Xuan Xiaotian was searching for Xuan Hongyu, and Ning Shu was also curious where Xuan Hongyu had run off to. He had caused Xuan Xiaotian to explode with fury. The moment an emperor raged, there would be a thousand miles of blood. Furthermore, what he did was something that gave the emperor a green hat. Ning Shu wished she could just give up saving Xuan Hongyu.
Xuan Xiaotians actions caused the capital to be very tense. Everyone thought that the new emperor was about to set his prestige by using his new de on an example, so they all behaved themselves extremely well. Even the low-grade brothels had less business since guards would break in to search frequently. When people were in the middle of doing dat, the sudden search almost startled them to death.
Ning Shu had been hiding in an abandoned house, but when she saw that Xuan Xiaotian was searching like this, she had no choice but to return to the third princes residence to hide.
However, after several days of searching, they still werent able to find Xuan Hongyu. Too many things couldve urred during these days.
If Xuan Hongyu wanted to do something to Shangguan Qingrou, he wouldve already done it.
If this incident spread, even if nothing had happened between Shangguan Qingrou and Xuan Hongyu, her crime of losing her chastity was already set in stone.
Furthermore, it was questionable whether Xuan Xiaotian would believe that nothing had happened between them.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Xuan Xiaotian was already beyond himself with anxiousness. He had even more guardsb through the entire city, but they didnt find Xuan Hongyu.
Ning Shu felt that Xuan Hongyu was definitely not in the capital. Perhaps he had run off to the base deep in the mountains. Ning Shu wanted to head back to that base to take a look, and while at it, check up on that child from back then. She wondered how that child was doing?
Ning Shu disguised herself and changed out of her martial attire into ordinary dull-colored female clothing. She inserted a cheap silver hairpin in her hair. The original hosts looks were ordinary from the start, so after dressing up this way, she stood out even less.
However, when Ning Shu reached the city gates, she found that they were guarded very tightly. All of the guards were holding paintings. Every single woman was stopped from heading out and were checked against the painting. If they looked like the painting, they would be arrested.
Ning Shu saw that her picture was posted on the wall as an arrest order. She was listed as wanted?
She wiped at her face. It was probably because Xuan Xiaotian couldnt directly order the arrest of Xuan Hongyu, so all he could do was capture her and find Xuan Hongyu through her.
The problem was, she had no idea where Xuan Hongyu had run off to either.
Even if they did capture her, they wouldnt be able to find Xuan Hongyu. Ning Shu couldnt shake off the feeling that she had been trolled by Xuan Hongyu. Fudge, he was having her take all the fire for him without even letting her know where he had gone off to.
Ning Shu turned and left. There was no way she could leave the city with the search going on like this. As long as the guard felt that the woman seemed simr to the picture, they would capture her. Theyd rather mistakenly kill than to let the actual person off. Ning Shu had no confidence that she would be able to make it through that search.
When she got back to the third princes residence, she found that some people were lingering outside the residence. They were clearly there to capture her.
That meant that she couldnt even return to the third princes residence. She had no choice but to hide in another abandoned house. She couldnt even go to an inn.
Ning Shu inwardly cursed all eighteen generations of Xuan Hongyus ancestors.
Chapter 974: A Filial Son
Chapter 974: A Filial Son
It was so infuriating. Ning Shu hammered her chest. Even if she had to save Xuan Hongyu, she definitely had toe up with some way to get revenge. Fudge, if she didnt make Xuan Hongyu pay for this, there was no way she could bear with this anger.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu seriously couldnt understand why Eleven would offer up her own soul to save Xuan Hongyu. Xuan Hongyu didnt treat her as human at all and didnt care even the slightest about her life. Why was she willing to risk life and limb for Xuan Hongyu when he was like this?
Ning Shu didnt understand this kind of fanatical loyalty.
Every time she encountered something she couldnt resolve, she would find that she truly knew too little. If she knew how to change her appearance, then she couldve easily left the city. In the future, she really had to learn more. She needed to learn how to properly disguise herself. If there was appearance changing pills in the system marketce, she should also exchange for some.
However, what if one day she got a task in which she couldnt use items from the system marketce? That was why there was still a need to learn the skills for herself. The more she learned, the better.
These skills would allow her to handle tasks more easily and may even save her life.
Ning Shu sat and cultivated in a cer. When she got hungry, she just took fasting pills and continued to train.
Shed asionally head out to get ahold of some news and see if Xuan Hongyu had been found. As long as the guards at the city gates were still there, she knew that Xuan Xiaotian hadnt found Xuan Hongyu yet.
Ning Shu wiped at her face. Xuan Hongyu was about to drive his younger brother crazy.
It had already been several days, near a dozen. Xuan Xiaotian who was supposed to ascend to the throne hadnt done so. He pushed the date off with the reason that he had to first do the full twenty-one days of rituals for thete emperor first. He had to have the senior monks continue to chant the sutras so that his imperial father could enter paradise.
Even though the ministers said that the nation couldnt be without a monarch and urged Xuan Xiaotian to hurry and ascend to the throne, Xuan Xiaotian refused to and insisted on waiting until after the twenty-first day. He said to wait until thete emperor was buried first.
No one could dissuade him, so they could only go with his will.
Xuan Xiaotian knelt in front of thete emperors coffin even day to watch over his spirit while having to continue to search for Xuan Hongyu and Shangguan Qingrou in private. There was no need to mention how anxious he was.
However, his good reputation of being a filial son started spreading.
Chapter 975: Actually, We Can Dig a Tunnel
Chapter 975: Actually, We Can Dig a Tunnel
A filial son?
When Ning Shu heard about this, she almost burst outughing. It was the middle of summer and he was leaving the corpse out for over twenty days. Even if ice was ced with the coffin, it still wouldnt be able to slow down the speed at which the corpse rotted.
So thete emperor was quite pitiful as well. He ended up swept up in the hurricane generated by his three sons fighting. Not only did he die from being poisoned, after death, his son wouldnt even allow him to enter the soil and rest in peace. He still had to face such torment.
Xuan Xiaotian didnt dare to ascend to the throne before Shangguan Qingrou was found. How could he ascend to the throne while his empress wasnt present? The inner pce would end up without an owner.
Ning Shu once again had a whole new level of respect for Xuan Hongyus ability to court death. As of now, Xuan Xiaotian probably wanted to skin Xuan Hongyu alive.
The part that she was most irritated about was that she hadnt done anything, so why was there an arrest order out for her? Pei...
Shangguan Qingrou was eventually found, and she had been found before thete emperors funeral. Xuan Hongyu had swaggered into the city with Shangguan Qingrou. As he was entering the city, the guards at the city gates even had to salute him.
When Xuan Xiaotian got the news, he immediately went to rescue Shangguan Qingrou. He also imprisoned Xuan Hongyu in the pce, saying that he should observe mourning for thete emperor.
When Ning Shu got this news, shepletely fell apart. T-this...
Was there something wrong with Xuan Hongyus head?
He first kidnapped Shangguan Qingrou, but now he brought her back and was captured by Xuan Xiaotian.
Ning Shu scratched her head. What the hell?
If you freakin came back just a few dayster, she couldve seen how Xuan Xiaotian nned to savaged things.
Ning Shu couldnt calm the fury in her heart. You frickin like Shangguan Qingrou and youve already kidnapped her, so why not just escape to somewhere faraway already!? Whaddyae back for!?
Ning Shu very much felt the urge to beat Xuan Hongyu up right now. Frick, she really couldnt understand what he was thinking.
Shangguan Qingrou had been found, so the guards naturally no longer needed to search the capital. Ning Shu sighed in relief. In all honestly, she had been very scared of getting captured. Just the thought of being tortured made her hair rise on end.
She decided to head back to the princes residence first. She checked to make sure that no one was monitoring the residence anymore before jumping over the wall.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When she jumped down from the wall, she saw a mark by the foot of the wall. It had been left by the leader of the base.
Ning Shu followed the marks to an abandoned temple. She saw that several people were either standing or sitting inside. Every single one of them were looking forward with cold expressions and a baleful air hovered around them.
When One saw Ning Shu, he asked coldly, Why did you onlye now?
Ning Shu hastily replied in a respectful tone, There were people monitoring the third princes residence this entire time. This subordinate only saw the marks just now.
One humphed coldly, then looked towards the people in the room. We n to go rescue Master. I heard that Master has been locked up in Changle Pce.
Ning Shu felt that this n was very unreliable. Was the imperial pce a ce they could break into just like that? This was no different than heading over to die. Ning Shu originally wanted to say something, but she saw that none of the others spoke. It was clear that they would go with whatever One said.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together, then asked, When do we move out?
Tomorrow night, said One firmly.
Tomorrow is when the new emperor ascends to the throne. Very few people will be paying attention to Changle Pce tomorrow, so well take advantage of that time to save Master. As One spoke, he took out a map. It was a detailed map of the imperial pce.
Ning Shu said, Actually, we can dig a tunnel to Changle Pce.
One looked towards Ning Shu coldly with murderous intent. Eleven, you talk too much. Are you thinking of betraying Master? After that damned emperor ascends to the throne, hell definitely kill Master. How long would digging a tunnel take?
Chapter 976: Actually, Nevermind
Chapter 976: Actually, Nevermind
All the other death soldiers looked towards Ning Shu. Some even pulled out their swords in preparation to kill her.
Ning Shu: ...
Did she say something wrong? She was just giving a suggestion.
Remember, your life belongs to Master. Everything you have belongs to Master. The reason you exist is for Master, said One coldly. What you need to do now is rescue Master, even if its at the cost of your life.
Ning Shu was stunned. When she looked around and saw the expressions on all the other peoples faces, like this was only natural, she suddenly understood why Eleven had offered up over half her soul to save Xuan Hongyu. It was because the very value in her existence was Xuan Hongyu.
In the past she hadnt understood and had always been wondering what exactly about Xuan Hongyu was worth Eleven offering up her soul to save him. It was only now that she actually understood Elevens mindset.
Death soldiers were no longer ordinary people. They had gotten used to their masters assigning missions to them. They didnt hesitate to sacrifice their own lives for the sake ofpleting the mission. This way of life was their spiritual support. If this support beam fell, they wouldnt know what to do.
They were used to being given orders. If one day the person that gave the orders no longer existed, they would feel lost and fearful. They wouldnt know what to do.
Their hands were covered with blood. Heartless and ruthless death soldiers couldnt possibly live an ordinary life. Their every action was alien to normal people. If they stood under the sunlight, it only took a nce to see their difference.
Xuan Hongyus attitude towards Eleven was that she was just a tool. But even if he abandoned her, Eleven didnt have any way to abandon Xuan Hongyu.
Ning Shu inwardly sighed, then said, This subordinate was only too worried about Master.
One nced at Ning Shu coldly, then started assigning different missions.
This was clearly an act of heading towards death, but Ning Shu could only watch without saying anything. How could these few people in the room be able to fend off the imperial army?
Ones n was to create a diversion. He sent some people to assassinate Xuan Xiaotian in order to attract the guards attentionx, then the others would head to Changle Pce to save Xuan Hongyu.
The ones that had been assigned to assassinate Xuan Xiaotian were pretty much heading over to die as a diversion. However, the people that were assigned to this task didnt show any reaction and just calmly epted the task.
It caused Ning Shu to gulp. Fearing death was basic instinct. Did these people no longer even fear death?
The assignments were given out. Ning Shu was the only one that hadnt been given a mission, so she asked, Whats this subordinates mission?
One nced at Ning Shu coldly, murderous intent shing in his eyes. Ning Shu instantly had a bad feeling. She suppressed her instinct to run and asked, What is it?
Tie her up, said One coldly.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
People immediately approached and grabbed Ning Shu to tie her hands behind her back. Ning Shu revolved her energy and struggled free from these peoples control. She pulled out her sword and faced these people warily.
Did I do something wrong? Why are you trying to tie me up? Ning Shu was very depressed.
One nced at Ning Shu coldly. I suspect that youve already betrayed Master.
Ning Shu: Hah!?
Shes betrayed Xuan Hongyu? Howe she didnt know?
For the sake of preventing you from leaking this mission, you cant go. One lifted his crossbow and aimed the arrow towards Ning Shus head. Originally I had wanted to capture you so that Master could decide your punishment after we rescue him, but now, we cant allow you to live.
Ning Shu was speechless. He was all of a sudden saying that she had betrayed Xuan Hongyu. Where was his evidence?
Chapter 977: Actually, I Already Dug a Tunnel
Chapter 977: Actually, I Already Dug a Tunnel
One aimed his arrow at her. The arrowhead shed with dark light. This type of crossbow had extremely strong destructive power and the end of the arrow was even barbed, so when it was pulled out, itd take arge chunk of flesh with it.
Ning Shus entire body tensed and she kept a close eye on the arrow as she said coldly, I didnt betray Master.
I trust my own intuition. Even if you didnt betray Master, I still cant leave you alive. One shot towards Ning Shus head.
Ning Shu revolved her energy and dodged the arrow. Give me a reason why you need to kill me.
One said coldly, Currently, you dont look like a death soldier at all. You cant live.
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment. What kind of reason was this? She saw that One was aiming another arrow at her and several death soldiers were also moving towards her.
She hastily revolved her energy to run out of the temple and quickly disappeared from sight. She was pretty pleased about this. She was now much stronger than before. At the very least, she had been able to escape from this many people.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
After running for a long while, she stopped and stomped on a tree trunk to scale a tree. She nced back and found that no one was chasing her. She patted her chest in relief. Lord, why did it feel like the entire world was filled with enemies?
Xuan Xiaotian wanted to kill her, and now Xuan Hongyus death soldiers wanted to kill her too. One said that she no longer seemed like a death soldier. Ning Shu patted her mouth, its all this things fault for talking too much.
Death soldiers didnt have their own thoughts. They only had to unswervingly carry out their mastersmands. In the end, she and Eleven werent the same type of people. She hadnt gone through a death soldiers training so her mental state waspletely different. Furthermore, she and Eleven werent the same person so shed naturally exhibit small differences in her actions.
Sometimes it wasnt possible to change some of a persons little subconscious reactions.
Since they wanted to try this rescue attempt, then they should. Going to rescue someone with such great fanfare like this was no different than sending themselves towards death. There was no meaning in it at all.
Ning Shu was only willing to go rescue the person on the premise that her own life wasnt threatened.
She didnt directly enter the city and just sat on the tree branch to train. She only returned once day came.
The moment she got to the city gates, she was stunned. A row of corpses was now hanging at the city walls neatly. There was even the sound of guards beating drums as they shouted, These rebels tried to assassinate His Majesty! As a warning to others, His Majesty will be hanging these rebels corpses for a month!
Ning Shu saw Ones corpse. A rope was tied around his neck and his body hung from that rope, causing his neck to stretch. His face was tilted up slightly. A scar stretched across the length of his face, causing it to look very sinister and filled with unwillingness.
The person that had been holding a crossbow to kill her earlier now had his corpse hung here. This was the society where imperial power was absolute and life was viewed as grass.
The entire group had probably been wiped out. Ning Shu only nced at the wall briefly before retrieving her gaze and entering the city.
Wonder how the current Xuan Hongyu was doing? Did he know that so many death soldiers had died to save him?
However, even if he did know, he probably wouldnt care.
Ning Shu entered the city to get some information about the imperial pce, but the information that was currently going around were all aboutst nights assassination. There wasnt anything about Xuan Hongyu.
She had originally wanted to return to the third princes residence, but people were guarding the surroundings, probably waiting for her to fall into the trap.
She turned and left. She went to a very ordinarymoners house and pushed open the creaky door. A thick pile of dust crashed down. The entire house was very much in ruins and there were dust and spider webs all over.
Ning Shu walked straight into the basement. There was the sound of people speaking inside. The two sides of the wall were dimly lit with oilmps. Ning Shu walked over and asked one of the people, How far have you guys dug?
A man that was about forty said, Weve already reached the Martial Stage Pce. Well reach Changle Pce very soon. You also know that its not easy to dig in the pce, if were not careful well hit a pond.
Ning Shus brows furrowed. Can you go a little faster? Its too slow. Wages arent a problem. As she spoke, she pulled out two chains of gold.
Alright, Ill have the guys speed up. We should be able to reach Changle Pce by tonight. The man weighed the gold in his hand with a happy smile.
The air in the basement was bad, so she waited outside. These people that she had found were tomb raiders, so they were very skilled in digging tunnels. She had been nning this ever since she first stepped into the capital.
Originally, she had been nning to tell One about the fact that there was a tunnel, but One had wanted to directly kill her.
Ning Shu thought about things a bit, then left the courtyard. When she came back, she was carrying a heavy sack on her shoulder.
Around midnight, the tunnel finally reached Changle Pce. Ning Shu was delighted when she heard. They finally got there!
This tunneling method was actually something that she had learned from the School Doctor Uncle. The School Doctor Uncle had made a tunnel between his office at school and hisb, so she also put it into practice.
Chapter 978: Actually, I’m Here to Rescue You
Chapter 978: Actually, Im Here to Rescue You
Ning Shu lifted the sack and ced it on her shoulder. After grabbing an oilmp, she bent over and started walking through the tunnel.
It was impossible to stand straight in the tunnel. Ning Shu felt that her little waist was about to snap.
When she became too tired to carry the sack, she just dragged it on the ground. However, she eventually did get to the ce.
Above her were limestone bs. Ning Shu pushed the b up hard, but as soon as she managed to lift it, someone stomped down.
Ning Shu was startled. Had someone discovered her?
After a good while, Ning Shu pushed it a little again to make a slight gap. Through the gap she saw a pair of shoes that were embroidered with fortuitous clouds.
Where did this huge rate from? Xuan Hongyu stomped the limestone b back down.
Ning Shu: ...
Master, its this subordinate. Please stop stomping. Ning Shu pushed hard to move the b aside, then heaved the sack up first before climbing out from the tunnel.
When Xuan Hongyu saw Ning Shu, he lifted his brows in surprise. Youre not dead yet?
Ning Shu: ...
She didnt know why, but she really wanted to beat him up. He looked like he needed to be beat up. As expected, he knew about the fact that his death soldiers corpses were being hung up at the city gates.
Ning Shu took in Xuan Hongyus appearance. He didnt seem like he was a prisoner at all.
Master, this subordinates here to rescue you. Lets go, said Ning Shu.
Xuan Hongyu narrowed his eyes slightly and said uncaringly, Leave this ce to go where?
Anywhere in the grand wide world. As Ning Shu spoke, she opened the sack. Inside was a mans corpse.
Xuan Hongyu nced at the corpse, then lifted his eyebrows to look towards Ning Shu.
Master, pleasee with this subordinate, said Ning Shu. She was clearly here to rescue him, but why did things seem so troublesome?
Xuan Hongyu looked at Ning Shu. Then where are we going?
Lets talk about it after we get out first. Could we get out of here first before worrying about where were going?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
You carried a corpse here to use it as a recement for this prince? A cold smile appeared on Xuan Hongyus face. Something this lowly will be able to be buried with the honor of the resolved prince and enjoy the worship of the imperial n?
Ning Shu: (sF)sߩ
My fricking god! He was so hard to please!
Chapter 979: Actually, I Need to Return This
Chapter 979: Actually, I Need to Return This
Did he think it had been easy for her to find a corpse that had dimensions simr to him? Yet he was actually showing disdain for the corpse.
Then Master, what should this subordinate do? asked Ning Shu with a nk expression.
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu indifferently. Put the corpse back in the sack. Why should this prince escape by feigning death?
So Ning Shu had no choice but to put the corpse back into the sack. As she looked at the corpses ashen face, she silently prayed, Amitabha Buddha.
Xuan Hongyu walked to the candles and picked one up to light a curtain.
When Ning Shu saw, she hastily tossed the corpse into the tunnel, then jumped into the tunnel. Xuan Hongyu jumped down as well and moved the b back over the opening.
The tunnel becamepletely dark. Ning Shu pulled out her portable torch and lifted the sack back on her shoulder. She said to Xuan Hongyu, Master, follow me.
Xuan Hongyu made a sound of affirmation.
They didnt speak the entire way. Ning Shu was about to die from exhaustion due to having to lug a mans corpse.
Her original intention was to find a corpse to take Xuan Hongyus ce so that people would think Xuan Hongyu had been burned to death. Even if after inspection, they figured out that the corpse didnt belong to Xuan Hongyu, by that time, they wouldve already been able to get far away.
However, Xuan Hongyu was too proud to use this method. He rather make the question of whether he was alive or not be a mystery.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. You freakin already lost everything. So what if the question of whether or not you were alive became a mystery? Whether you were dead or not, the situation would still be the same!
After getting out of the tunnel, she gave a long sigh in relief, then leaped onto a roof. She saw that mes had reached the sky in the direction of the imperial pce. The mes were very strong and illuminated half the sky.
A fire had broken out in the imperial pce, so the entire capital was in an uproar.
Ning Shu lifted the sack back on her shoulder in preparation to make a trip.
Where are you going? Xuan Hongyu was standing in the middle of the old room. There was dust and cobwebs all around, but he still looked magnificent as always and seemed to illuminate the entire room.
Ning Shu said, This subordinate is going to put this corpse back in the funeral house. She had stolen this from the funeral house.
Xuan Hongyu was expressionless, so Ning Shu jumped over the wall with the corpse and left. When she got back, she saw that Xuan Hongyu was sitting on the chair and propping up his chin as he looked at the leaping me of themp.
When he saw that Ning Shu had returned, he said coldly, When are we leaving? There will definitely be a lot of guards tomorrow.
Master, the city gates have already closed, so we have no choice but to leave tomorrow morning, said Ning Shu.
Xuan Hongyu didnt say anything. When he saw that Ning Shu was standing there without moving, he said, This prince will be resting now.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
He meant for her to withdraw? Ning Shu turned and left.
Eleven, where is this prince supposed to sleep? Xuan Hongyu was a little confounded. When Ning Shu walked in, she realized that there really wasnt a ce to rest. It was filthy all around, so she said, Master, itll be morning very soon. Just endure it a little and dont sleep.
Xuan Hongyus expression was cold, but he was silent.
Master, when we leave the city, we definitely have to disguise ourselves. Someone as charming as you will definitely be recognized.
Xuan Hongyu still didnt speak.
So Ning Shu went all out on Xuan Hongyus face. His originally lofty eyebrows now became sloping eyebrows, and his facial color became yellow and sallow with the help of medicinal powder. Thest part was Xuan Hongyus brocade clothing. It seriously attracted attention too much.
Ning Shu found a coarse cotton outfit for Xuan Hongyu to change into. Xuan Hongyu nced at the in outfit, then looked at Ning Shu silently.
Ning Shu said with a stern and earnest expression, Master, this is all for the sake of getting out of the city. Please bear with it.
Chapter 980: Because No Money
Chapter 980: Because No Money
Xuan Hongyu changed into the gray garments. Although her skill at disguises wasnt very polished, he still looked quite different from before.
Ning Shu also changed her own looks so that an ugly girl came fresh out of the oven. Xuan Hongyu nced towards Ning Shu, then instantly shifted his gaze away.
Xuan Hongyu didnt speak with Ning Shu except on things that had to be discussed.
A fire had broken out in the imperial pce, and it was even at the ce where the third prince had been staying. It took a long time to finally put out the fire, but it was discovered that the third prince wasnt inside. No matter how big the fire was, it couldnt have burned a person to nothing.
Xuan Xiaotian gave a cold humph. Next to him, Shangguan Qingrou pouted unhappily with an expression of hurt. Xuan Xiaotian, why wont you believe that nothing happened between me and Xuan Hongyu? How long are you going to pull a long face around me?
Xuan Xiaotian rubbed his forehead without saying anything, then turned and left. He sent people to figure out Xuan Hongyus current whereabouts.
Xuan Xiaotian felt like Xuan Hongyu bounced around all day like a flea. Another incident urred after such a short time just because he hadnt had time to deal with Xuan Hongyu yet. It was seriously such a pain.
As of now, Xuan Xiaotian itched to just capture Xuan Hongyu and break all the bones in his body.
When Xuan Xiaotian sent for people to search, Ning Shu and Xuan Hongyu had already left the capital and were currently sitting on a horse.
Master, can you lower your head a little? This subordinate cant see the road in front, said Ning Shu to Xuan Hongyu who was sitting in front of her.
Xuan Hongyu lowered his body a little bit. Why must this prince sit in front? And why is there only one horse?
Ning Shu was holding the reins in one hand and the horse whip with the other as she said, This subordinate is sitting behind because this subordinate will be able to block attacks for Master if pursuing soldiers attack. The reason why we only have one horse is because this subordinate only had enough to buy one horse.
Ning Shu really didnt have money. The money she had used to have the tunnel dug had actually been scraped together. She even stole some things from Xuan Hongyus residence and sold them for this.
Xuan Hongyu who was sitting in Ning Shus arms: ...
Ning Shu nned to return to the base to see how that child was doing.
Ning Shu felt quite guilty towards the child.
Once they got to the forest, they couldnt ride the horse anymore and could only proceed by walking.
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu. Were going to the base?
Ning Shu nodded.
Although Xuan Hongyu was a prince, he was also very skilled in martial arts. Hence, it was conspicuously easy for him to walk in the forest.
Theyre all dead, so why are you still alive? asked Xuan Hongyu suddenly.
Ning Shu hugged her sword as she said, They said that this subordinate has betrayed Master so they didnt allow this subordinate to participate in that assassination.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Xuan Hongyu didnt speak.
Ning Shu was very curious about what had happened between Xuan Hongyu and Shangguan Qingrou. They had disappeared together for so long after all.
Master, you and Miss Shangguan? asked Ning Shu.
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu, then chuckled darkly. That yellow face paired with this kind of eerie smile seemed extremely sinister.
Nothing happened between us. I didnt touch her. There was smugness and schadenfreude in Xuan Hongyus voice.
Ning Shu: ...
If nothing happened, what are you so happy for?
Nutjob.
This prince told Xuan Xiaotian that there was a birthmark on Shangguan Qingrous back, said Xuan Hongyu with a cold grin.
Ning Shu: Pfff...
Ning Shu looked at Xuan Hongyu strangely. How evil must he be to do something like this?
He was purposefully telling Xuan Xiaotian that something had happened between him and Shangguan Qingrou, that they had already done dat.
However, Shangguan Qingrou felt wrongly used. Nothing had happened between them at all, so why wouldnt Xuan Xiaotian believe her?
Whether something had happened or not, who exactly would be able to tell?
Chapter 981: Wolf Child
Chapter 981: Wolf Child
Ning Shu was very surprised. With Xuan Hongyus personality, how was it possible that he didnt do anything to Shangguan Qingrou?
Didnt he say that all of Shangguan Qingrou belonged to him, even her corpse? Ning Shu looked towards Xuan Hongyu who was walking ahead. Master really likes Miss Shangguan?
Xuan Hongyu replied mildly, This prince does like her a lot, but she betrayed this prince, so this prince is punishing her.
What I want should belongpletely to me, but Shangguan Qingrou is already dirty, said Xuan Hongyu.
Ning Shu: _
Shangguan Qingrou was dirty? Just because she didnt marry you, she was dirty?
So this prince thought of something new. Doesnt she want to have a happy life with Xuan Xiaotian and live until old age with him? Then Ill make it so that they continuously doubt each other. This thorn should stab into their hearts for a lifetime, said Xuan Hongyu, lifting his chin slightly.
Ning Shu: ...
How messed up!
The impression Xuan Hongyu purposefully gave Xuan Xiaotian was that something had happened between him and Shangguan Qingrou, but he hadnt touched Shangguan Qingrou. This way, no matter how Shangguan Qingrou exined things and tried to say that nothing had happened between her and Xuan Hongyu, there was already a thorn in Xuan Xiaotians heart that couldnt be pulled out.
Every time this topic was brought up, this thorn would be pushed in deeper.
Ning Shu nced at Xuan Hongyu as she asked, Master, you really didnt do anything to Miss Shangguan?
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu. Eleven, you talk a little too much.
Ning Shu shut up and the two passed through the forest silently. After walking for half the day, they finally got to the base.
There was no longer anyone left in the base, causing it to feel very empty. There were some basic necessities still there, enough tost them for a while.
Xuan Hongyu walked straight to his stone room. This room was made exclusively for him. Its interior was veryrge and it was fully furnished.
Xuan Hongyu looked towards Ning Shu. Eleven, this prince is hungry.
Then this subordinate shall go hunt. Ning Shu turned and left the cave, then quickly weaved through the trees to the ce where the mother wolf had been. She wanted to check on the child.
When she had left to head to the capital, those little wolves had still been baby wolves, but as of now they were already nearly fully grown. A few wolves were frolicking in the den, and amongst them was a dirty child. He was crawling on the ground like a wolf, even the way he sat was like the wolves. His long hair was dirty and tangled.
This child was probably almost one, but he showed no signs of trying to walk on two legs. On the contrary, he crawled on all fours like the wolves and even leaped like them.
It was perhaps due to the fact that he had stayed with the wolves for quite a while, but his gaze was slightly cold. Hed even mimic the wolves in baring his teeth and emitting a not quite urate howl.
Ning Shu walked over, picked the child up, and tucked him under her arm. The child was startled and growled at Ning Shu while struggling fiercely to get free. He even bit Ning Shu.
Ning Shu pressed his head down to make him behave, then stroked his neck. The child instantly fell still when he sensed the danger.
Ning Shu then headed to the river and washed up. The child bared his teeth at Ning Shu while eying her warily, but Ning Shu just pressed his head directly into the water with an indifferent expression.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The childs whimpering softened and he starting behaving and standing still while Ning Shu washed him. However, his pupils still contained the vicious currents of a wild beast.
After Ning Shu finished washing the child, she saw that aside from the de scar on his chest, he had other wounds on his body. It was clear that he hadnt been taken care of much by the wolves. There was even a scar on his forehead.
Ning Shu sighed. Back then when she left this child here, it was because she had no other choice. As of now, since all the work on hand was almost over, she naturally had to make sure that this child returned to human society.
The child took advantage of Ning Shus distraction and bit her wrist fiercely, refusing to let go.
Ning Shu expressionlessly pinched a muscle on the childs arm. At first the child still wouldnt let go, but it probably got too painful because he finally stopped biting her.
Chapter 982: Will Be the Father
Chapter 982: Will Be the Father
The child had bit through the skin on her wrist, it was even bleeding. Despite being small, this child was plenty vicious.
Ning Shu tucked the kid under her arm, then hunted down a few rabbits for dinner.
When she got back to the cave and Xuan Hongyu saw that Ning Shu hade back with such a big child after just one trip out, he asked mildly, Whats with the child?
Upon seeing a stranger, the child immediately started snarling at Xuan Hongyu. It was a strange sounding wolf cry since the voice was so young and immature.
A wolf baby? Xuan Hongyu smiled as he picked up the child. His eyes narrowed slightly. Who knew what he was thinking?
When the child ended up in Xuan Hongyus control, he started whimpering softly towards Ning Shu. His tone was very pitiful and it seemed like he was asking Ning Shu to save him.
I heard that people who grow up drinking the milk of beasts have unusual innate skills. As Xuan Hongyu spoke, he nced towards the childs lower half. The general of Chen Nation is rumored to be a wolf baby as well.
Chen Nation was a nation on the border of this nation. The two nations were simr in terms of power.
Ning Shu: _
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Master, please allow this subordinate to look after this child instead. Hes still very wild. Ning Shu couldnt help but feel that Xuan Hongyu wasnt up to anything good.
Xuan Hongyu lifted the child with both hands. Alright, this prince has decided to raise this child! Lets see what special abilities a wolf child possesses. In the future, Ill have him fight a few rounds with Chens general.
Ning Shu scratched at her hair: No...
Her n had been to teach the child to be a bit more normal, then find a family for the child, not to have the child stay with the two of them.
However, Xuan Hongyu actually wanted to raise this child. Could it be that he wanted to raise this child to be a death soldier?
Master, its really hard to raise a child. Its better if we send the child away, said Ning Shu. There was no need to raise this child into a death soldier. Xuan Hongyu didnt have anything left right now and was even being hunted down by Xuan Xiaotians people.
He had no chances of turning the tide unless he went back to his fiefdom.
Ning Shu asked, Master, are we heading to the fiefdom now?
Theres no hurry. Xuan Hongyu set the child down on the bed and the child immediately crawled to the corner before turning to confront Xuan Hongyu. He leaned his body forward in an attack-ready posture.
Xuan Hongyu was actually very happy. A child this little actually has such sharp senses.
Ning Shu covered her forehead. She was starting to regret bringing this child back. She hadnt expected Xuan Hongyu to be this interested in this child.
However, she had no ns to give the child to him. This child was unlucky from the start, so if he stayed with Xuan Hongyu, hed only be more unfortunate. Master, this subordinate will find a family for this child tomorrow. Master, itll be inconvenient to bring a child around with your identity.
Xuan Hongyu lifted his brows as he looked at Ning Shu coldly. Eleven, are you disobeying my instructions?
Eleven is simply thinking of your well-being, Master, replied Ning Shu calmly. Master, what kind of person do you want to raise him to be?
This prince has already said that this prince wants him to grow up to be like Chens general. Xuan Hongyu looked displeased. It was clear that he was very unhappy with Ning Shus disobedience.
Ning Shu said, But a child needs parents.
Parents? Then Ill be this childs father. Xuan Hongyu grinned. It was clear that he was very interested in this child and was serious about raising him.
Chapter 983: Truly Had a Lot of Talents
Chapter 983: Truly Had a Lot of Talents
Ning Shu saw that Xuan Hongyu was sincerely interested in this child. If she said anything else, Xuan Hongyu would probably kill her.
As for what Xuan Hongyu said about wanting to be this childs father, Ning Shu inwardly spat in contempt.
She suddenly started feeling pity for the child. He had unfortunately ended up attracting Xuan Hongyus attention.
He truly had an unfortunate fate. In the past, he almost died, and now he had fallen into Xuan Hongyus hands again.
Eleven, this prince is hungry. Xuan Hongyu saw that Ning Shu was still standing there without moving, so he added, This princes son is also hungry.
The fudge? You were the one that wanted to raise the child, so you go cook!
Ning Shu left the stone room and killed the rabbits. However, when she recalled about the child, she cut the rabbit meat into small pieces and mixed it with rice to make meat porridge.
Death soldiers truly had a lot of talents. Not only did they need to know how to kill people, they also needed to know how to cook. They had to fulfill all of their masters requests no matter what it was.
The kitchen was filled with smoke. Due to the fact that they were in a cave, the smoke didnt really disperse. Ning Shu felt like she was about to suffocate, but she still managed to finish cooking the rice. Afterwards, she sprinkled some salt and counted it as done.
Xuan Hongyu looked at the thin porridge. The rabbit meat inside waspletely white. It didnt look appetizing at all. Eleven, you want this prince to eat this?
It was already really good to have something to eat, alright? Ning Shu inwardly rolled her eyes, but she put on an ashamed expression as she said, This subordinate only knows how to cook this. If he didnt want to eat it, he could just starve.
Although Xuan Hongyu didnt like it, the child that had been crouched on the stone bed was attracted by the smell. He crawled over to look at the thing in the bowl.
Oh, you like eating this? Xuan Hongyu fed the child a spoonful. However, this porridge had juste out of the pot and was very hot. It instantly seared the childs lips red. The child started crying in pain.
Ning Shu immediately fed the child some cold water. When she checked, she saw that the inside of the childs mouth waspletely red from the burn. She wasnt sure if there would be blisters or not.
This... This prince didnt do that on purpose, said Xuan Hongyu. This prince didnt know it would be that hot. When you carried it over, you shouldve checked the heat beforehand.
The f*ck? Shouldnt you at least blow a little and see how hot it was before eating? And he even said that he wanted to be this kids dad? It seemed like it would be a miracle if the child even survived.
Ning Shu gave Xuan Hongyu a polite smile. Xuan Hongyu sped his hands behind his back and looked away, avoiding eye contact.
Ning Shu picked up the bowl and lifted the spoon. She blew on the rice until it cooled before bringing it to the childs mouth. The child really liked eating it and ate a full two bowls. For a child his size, it was quite a lot.
Not bad of an appetite, said Xuan Hongyu. Oh right, this child should have a name. What would be good?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Xuan Hongyu started mulling over the matter of the childs name. Ning Shu paid no attention to him and started eating some of the porridge. However, this seriously didnt taste good. The rabbit meat tasted very fishy. She was only able to bring herself to eat a couple bites.
Xuan Hongyu considered names for a long time, then finally came up with a name: Xuan Miexiao.
Xuan Miexiao!?
This xiao wouldnt be the one that she was thinking of, right?
Was it really alright to give a child a name like this?
ment: Mie as in exterminate and Xiao as in the fifth princes name Xiaotian.
Chapter 984: Starting to Question Life
Chapter 984: Starting to Question Life
The sound of Xuan Miexiao... Ning Shus facial muscles twitched. For some reason, Xuan Hongyus every single move courted death without restraint.
He looked cold and had a dignified aura, but everything he did crushed Ning Shus impression of him.
Master, is this really a good name? asked Ning Shu. This wasnt just him courting death, he was having a child that didnt know anything court death with him.
Xuan Hongyus expression turned cold. He was very dissatisfied with Ning Shus reaction. It doesnt sound good? If Xuan Miexiao doesnt sound good, then lets just call him Xuan Tuxiao.
Ning Shu: Pfff...
Even if you hate Xuan Xiaotian, you cant be like this.
Ning Shu felt that Xuan Hongyu was doing this on purpose.
As long as youre happy, Master. Ning Shu grimaced.
When Xuan Hongyu said that he wanted to raise this child, the way he did it was by reciting some difficult to understand knowledge at the child. The child just curled up into a ball and slept. He paid no attention to Xuan Hongyu at all.
Towards this, all Ning Shu could say was, as long as youre happy.
Xuan Hongyu clearly had no experience taking care of a child, so all of these responsibilities fell to Ning Shu. Ning Shu had to feed the child every day, give him baths, have the child try walking on two feet. While speaking, shed make all her mouth movements more exaggerated in order to try to stop the child from continuing to howl like a wolf. Even now, when the child cried, he still sounded like a whimpering wolf.
Meanwhile, all Xuan Hongyu was responsible for was giving the child cultural nurturing. He spent all day talking at the child about things that even Ning Shu couldnt understand.
It was very annoying to take care of a child. It made Ning Shu very vexed, especially since the child would only crawl around like a wolf. When she pulled him to stand on his legs, hed feel very ufortable and would even bite her.
When he had to relieve himself, he wouldnt make any sounds and would just poop wherever he currently was, so he always ended up covered in poop.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu hadnt known that it was this hard to raise a child. It was both mentally and physically exhausting. Speaking to him was a pointless exercise since he couldnt understand anything.
Ning Shu repeatedly chanted the heart-clearing chant. When she recalled that it was partially her fault that this child became like this, she suppressed the vexation she felt.
After a while of feeding him, the child gradually became more familiar with Ning Shu and started approaching her more. However, he still didnt know how to speak. When Ning Shu asionally held his hands, he would be able to take a couple steps on his feet but it wasnt that much.
There wasnt much food left in the cave anymore. Ning Shu nned to head out to get some supplies and while at it, ask around about the current situation.
Ning Shu said to Xuan Hongyu, Master, this subordinate is going to go buy some food. Please look after Xuan... Miexiao.
Xuan Hongyu nodded indifferently. Go, this prince can look after him.
Ning Shu didnt trust Xuan Hongyu to be able to look after a child at all.
Master. Ning Shu looked towards Xuan Hongyu. Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu, then spoke like he was conferring a favor, Alright,e back soon.
Ning Shu: _
Master, this subordinate doesnt have money, said Ning Shu.
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu again, then headed to his stone room to get a few ingots of silver. Come back soon.
Ning Shu took the silver. As expected, he had money. But this was one of Xuan Hongyus bases after all.
Bring some cooked dishes back with you, said Xuan Hongyu.
Xuan Hongyu wasnt someone that cared much about good food, but he was probably starting to question life after eating only the things Ning Shu cooked for this long.
Ning Shu took the silver and left. She first bought all the necessities, then started asking around about the capital.
The news she got stunned her a little. Xuan Hongyu had been pronounced dead. When the fire broke out in Changle Pce, Xuan Xiaotian hastily took advantage of this chance to announce that Xuan Hongyu had died in the fire. Xuan Hongyu had even been buried.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows. With this, Xuan Xiaotian had directly cut off all of Xuan Hongyus roads of retreat. Xuan Hongyu couldnt return to his fiefdom anymore since Xuan Hongyu was dead. If he returned to his fiefdom, he might be arrested for posing as someone of the imperial family. This was a severe crime.
Xuan Hongyu was seriously good at courting death. He lost his own woman through his own efforts and also lost his honorable status. In the future, he wouldnt even be able to openly say his own name.
ment: The tu in Xuan Tuxiao means to ughter.
Chapter 985: You Talk Too Much
Chapter 985: You Talk Too Much
Ning Shu wasnt in the mood to buy food for Xuan Hongyu anymore. She just bought some cereal and then headed back.
She lugged the cereal back, but the moment she stepped into the stone room, she smelled the telltale stench of poop. Xuan Hongyu was standing in the corner with a dark aura all around him as he watched the child that was covered with poop crawl on the ground. Every ce the child crawled past, there was a trail of poop.
Ning Shu: ...
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Even if he didnt wash the child, if he had just carried the child to the bucket, the room wouldnt have ended up like this.
Hurry and get him out of here, said Xuan Hongyu coldly.
The fudge? This was your son though! His surname of Xuan came from you!
Since you were going to be a father, you should undertake the responsibility of a father!
Ning Shu got the child into the water and washed him clean before cing him on the stone bed. Xuan Hongyu was looking through the things Ning Shu had brought back. Wheres the food I told you to buy?
He still had the mood to eat right now? Ning Shu said, Master, its terrible.
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu and Ning Shu proceeded to tell him about the news she had gathered.
Xuan Hongyus expression didnt change upon hearing this news, so Ning Shu couldnt figure out what he thought of this. She asked, Master, what should we do now?
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu without speaking.
When Ning Shu saw him like this, she decided to just go cook. The current Xuan Hongyu seriously had nothing left. Wait no, he still had her, this death soldier, and a son.
Ning Shu was in the middle of feeding Xuan Miexiao when Xuan Hongyu walked out from the stone room. He had the same unconcerned look on his face and the same magnificent noble aura around him as always.
Xuan Hongyu had Ning Shudle him some rice. As he ate, every movement of his was elegant and dignified. Even when he was in this stone room, watching him made it feel like the surroundings was a bejeweled jade pce.
Ning Shu looked at the silent Xuan Hongyu as she asked, Master, what should we do now?
Can you stop asking that all the time? said Xuan Hongyu coldly.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. Look, even he was stuck.
Since things were already like this, Xuan Hongyu should just live an ordinary life. Xuan Xiaotian was emperor now after all. The two of them were on different levels from the start. If Xuan Xiaotian wanted to kill Xuan Hongyu, it would only take a wave of the hand.
Master...
Be quiet. Xuan Hongyu cut Ning Shu off.
Ning Shu had no choice but to stop talking.
The next day, Xuan Hongyu woke up early in the morning and said to Ning Shu who was making breakfast surrounded by mes and smoke, Disguise this princes face. This prince is going to enter the city.
Ning Shu asked, Master, what are you going to the city for?
Eleven, you talk too much, said Xuan Hongyu coldly.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together in annoyance and used her very crappy disguising skill to help disguise Xuan Hongyu.
Basically, she just did everything possible to make him ugly. Xuan Hongyus looks were extremely good and he had a natural noble aura, so it was seriously hard.
Things like aura came from the very bones.
After a while of struggle, she finally got him to look passable. Ning Shu couldnt stop herself from asking, Master, its very dangerous for you to enter the city like this. Should this subordinate go with you?
Ning Shu had to make sure that Xuan Hongyu lived. At the very least, Xuan Hongyu had to be alive until she left this world. As for what happened after she left, whether Xuan Hongyu survived or not, that wasnt her problem.
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu coldly. What do you mean by dangerous? Its not like this prince is going to break into the imperial pce.
You would though. Ning Shu felt that with Xuan Hongyus passion for courting death, he was fully capable of doing something like that. If he ended up captured by Xuan Xiaotian, Ning Shu didnt have the confidence to get him out a second time.
Xuan Xiaotian would probably also kill Xuan Hongyu as quickly as possible too in order to prevent him from causing any more trouble.
Ning Shu was extremely apprehensive. Please dont do anything rash! Ning Shu exhorted, Master, please please make sure to be careful.
Xuan Hongyu nodded, then nced at Xuan Miexiao who was crawling all over the ground. Look after him well. This prince will be back very soon.
Chapter 986: Imperial Love Affair Rumor
Chapter 986: Imperial Love Affair Rumor
After Xuan Hongyu left, Ning Shu couldnt shake off this anxious feeling. She was really worried that Xuan Hongyu would end up causing some sort of trouble.
Near afternoon, Xuan Hongyu finally came back. Ning Shu loosened a breath in relief when she saw that this guy managed toe back safely. However, when she saw the smile on his face, her unease flooded back.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Master, are you going to eat? asked Ning Shu.
Xuan Hongyu waved dismissively. Ning Shu could smell the faint scent of alcohol on him. He likely already ate.
Ning Shus heart was itching with curiosity. Master, what did you go to do today?
Eleven, are you questioning this prince? Xuan Hongyus expression turned cold.
This subordinate doesnt dare.
Ning Shu saw that Xuan Hongyu was clearly not telling her something, but since he refused to answer her questions, she just came up with an excuse to go to the city. She decided to go buy some vegetables for the child in order to see what exactly he had done.
When Xuan Hongyu heard Ning Shu say that she wanted to go buy stuff, his facial color darkened. In the end, he said, Come back soon, otherwise hell start po... you know, all over the ce. As an elegant nobleman he naturally couldnt say such a vulgar word.
After Ning Shu entered the city, she found the that security had be very tight again and there were arrest orders for Xuan Hongyu posted on the wall. The arrest order said that Xuan Hongyu was an escaped criminal.
Ning Shu:???
What exactly did Xuan Hongyu head into the city to do for Xuan Xiaotian to actually put out an arrest order for him? What did he do to make Xuan Xiaotian explode again?
Ning Shu entered a teahouse. It was easiest to find out news about the capital in ces like this.
Following that, Ning Shu overheard a conversation that made her spit out her tea, which was that not long ago, the resolved prince had been burn to death alive by the current emperor in Changle Pce. His body was so charred that not even thete emperor down below would be able to recognize him.
As for why the emperor killed the resolved prince, that was because the resolved prince gave the emperor a green hat. The empress Shangguan Qingrou had a thing with the resolved prince, so the emperor had the resolved prince burned to death in anger.
This imperial love affair rumor was everywhere in the city. Even if Xuan Xiaotian wanted to stop these rumors, there was no way he could get so many mouths to shut up.
Ning Shu: ...
This was definitely Xuan Hongyus doing. Xuan Xiaotian had him die, so he decided to pin a green hat on Xuan Xiaotian.
T-this...
Ning Shu didnt know what to say. All she could do was kneel to Xuan Hongyu.
How exactly did he manage to do something like this where he damaged eight hundred of his own in order to injure a thousand of the enemys? Furthermore, Xuan Hongyu was even one of the people involved in this incident.
It was clear that Xuan Hongyu would only rest in peace once he courted himself to death.
Not only did he insist on taking revenge on Xuan Xiaotian for announcing that he was dead, he even tried to ruin Xuan Xiaotians rtionship with Shangguan Qingrou while ruining Shangguan Qingrous reputation. The empress of a nation had done something like this? The current Shangguan Qingrou definitely wasnt in a good situation right now.
Even if Shangguan Qingrou was innocent, the world would still discuss the question of whether she was truly innocent.
And the most depressing part of all of this was that Shangguan Qingrou really was innocent. If she had actually done something like this, she would be willing to acknowledge her crime, but she really didnt do anything like this...
It was seriously both mentally and physically exhausting. This rumor pretty much put Shangguan Qingrou straight on the grill.
Ning Shu finally understood why Xuan Hongyu hadnt touched Shangguan Qingrou.
Chapter 987: True Love was Xuan Xiaotian
Chapter 987: True Love was Xuan Xiaotian
When Xuan Hongyu kidnapped Shangguan Qingrou before, he didnt do anything to her. He even took her around on a scenic tour. Rumors say that Shangguan Qingrou actually found it pretty fun.
Shangguan Qingrou definitely never expected for something like this to happen.
Xuan Hongyu said that he wanted to ruin Shangguan Qingrou, and as of now, Shangguan Qingrou was already ruined.
He still had feelings for Shangguan Qingrou, so he used this method to ruin Shangguan Qingrou.
His possessive obsession was truly horrifying.
As of now, Xuan Xiaotian had probably already gone crazy from anger. This method caused trouble for everyone.
However, the current Xuan Hongyu had nothing left. Those who were already barefoot no longer feared losing shoes.
Ning Shu bought some vegetables, then headed back to the mountains. When she got back, she saw that Xuan Hongyu was holding a book and reciting something profoundly difficult to understand to Xuan Miexiao again.
When she recalled the rumors in the capital, she had to take deep breaths to calm her annoyance.
She felt that it was probably about time to change locations. If they continued waiting like this, theyd definitely end up captured, especially with Xuan Hongyu courting death like this.
When Xuan Miexiao saw Ning Shue back, he actually stood up and staggered towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu set down the things she was holding to catch the child that looked about to fall.
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu, then closed the book and headed back into the stone room. Ning Shu followed after him as she said, Master, should we change locations?
Ning Shu felt that they really couldnt stay here any longer. Every time she entered the city to buy things, she would buy from a different store out of worry that shed be recognized.
However, the capital was no longer safe with so many guards on patrol and the arrest orders posted everywhere. For escaped criminals, whether they were dead or alive, thered still be arge reward. This imperial order illustrated just how furious Xuan Xiaotian was.
So they should switch to a different ce.
She was still in this world, which meant that this task wasnt over yet. All she wanted right now was to get Xuan Hongyu further away from Xuan Xiaotian. If they were too close, it was easy for incidents to ur.
Xuan Hongyu lifted his brows. Even if we are to leave, it wouldnt be now.
Ning Shu: ...
Could it be that you still want to watch Xuan Xiaotian struggle more? If you rejoice too much in other peoples misfortune, before you know it, the tables will turn on you!
If you really frickin ended up being captured by Xuan Xiaotian, your death wont be pretty!
After yanking the tigers beard, youre not bolting and instead, hanging around to enjoy the tigers pained expression?
This manner of courting death truly widened Ning Shus view of the world.
Master...
Be quiet. Xuan Hongyu cut Ning Shu off. This prince is hungry.
Ning Shu really wanted to just p him. It seemed that if someone wanted to court death, stopping them wasnt even possible.
Ning Shu angrily hacked at the veggies, then chopped up the meat before tossing them all into the pot to make porridge.
This was the only thing she could cook. Stir-frying food was too high-leveled.
When she served the food, Xuan Hongyu took one nce at the things inside the bowl, then shook his head helplessly. As Ning Shu fed Xuan Miexiao, she said to Xuan Hongyu, Master, this subordinate feels that its still better if we change locations. This ce is too dangerous.
The power of an imperial family couldnt be underestimated. Ning Shu didnt feel like it was safe for them to stay here. Moreover, Master, theres an arrest order out for you.
Its precisely because theres an arrest order that we need to stay here. If I leave this ce and frequently interact with people, Ill be recognized, replied Xuan Hongyu mildly.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was speechless. Wasnt this clearly just that he didnt want to leave?
Why exactly was he so fixated on this? It felt like the person Xuan Hongyu truly loved was Xuan Xiaotian. He put his very life on the line in order to do everything he could to cause Xuan Xiaotian trouble.
You mischievous little devil!
Chapter 988: Wash, Starch, and Sew
Chapter 988: Wash, Starch, and Sew
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu, then said mildly, If you want to leave, then leave. This prince wont force you to stay.
Ning Shu did want to just leave and be done with all of this, but the moment she recalled the task, she had no way of being unyielding and saying outright the words she really wanted to say: this maam wasnt going to y with you anymore!
Although she only knew how to mix random things with rice to simmer out a thing, she was certain that the moment she left, Xuan Hongyu would end up having to eat dirt.
And would someone like Xuan Hongyu be able to look after his son?
He insisted on adopting this child without any thought, but did he have the ability to look after this child?
Ning Shu grimaced as she very unwillingly said, Master is joking. This subordinate is Masters hidden guard, how could this subordinate leave Masters side?
Xuan Hongyu nodded, then said, For the time being, dont enter the city to buy things.
Understood. Ning Shus mouth twitched. Of course there was no way shed head into the city in this kind of situation. She was more worried that Xuan Hongyu would cause some other kind of trouble.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Master, you shouldnt go either, said Ning Shu.
Xuan Hongyu nodded, then set down his chopsticks. Its seriously too much to eat this every day. Next time, use some oil and stir-fry something.
Master, the porridge has meat and vegetables. Its very healthy, said Ning Shu. The child also likes eating it.
During this recent period of time, Xuan Hongyu had been behaving himself. He was either reading some difficult to understand books to Xuan Miexiao or going to the river to fish. He seemed to bepletely at leisure.
However, Ning Shus heart was filled with trepidation. When she saw Xuan Hongyu courting death, her heart would tremble with fear. Even now when he stopped courting death, her heart still trembled uneasily.
Encountering a master like this was practically the result of eighteen lifetimes of bloody misfortune!
However, one thing that made Ning Shu rather happy was that Xuan Miexiao was now able to lean against the wall and slowly walk on his own. From time to time, hed even make a few simple sounds. It was clear that he was also trying to learn to speak by mimicking Ning Shu and Xuan Hongyu.
She suddenly felt proud like she was a mom. Although Xuan Hongyu had taken this child to be his son, he didnt really take care of him. Ning Shu was the one doing all the raising.
Sometimes shed be able to sew a simple garment. Life sure was rough. A person that only knew how to wield a de now had to pick up an embroidery needle and sew.
All she did all day was wash, starch, and sew. Aside from that, she cooked and managed the household duties.
Every world truly came with a brand-new way of life.
However, these repetitive days were very tiring and mentally exhausting. For women to stay at home and deal with all the household chores was just as tiring, if not more, as working at apany.
Ning Shu very much hoped that when Eleven came back, she would be able to find her own happiness instead of pinning her everything on Xuan Hongyu. She didnt want Eleven to continue waiting for Xuan Hongyu to simply give her missions and standing behind Xuan Hongyu without any questions or grudge.
Even if others treated her as a tool, she shouldnt treat herself as a tool. Every human felt joy and pain. Eleven had the right to pursue her own happiness and be happy.
Xuan Hongyus attitude towards Eleven was that she was a tool. What feelings could he possibly have towards a tool? Even now, although he was in dire straits, in front of her he still seemed aloof and remote.
His way of thinking was already fixed. It was just like whether a farmer would bother to be polite towards the hoe he was holding.
Hence, Ning Shu hoped that Eleven would be able to have her own life in the future instead of continuing to treat Xuan Hongyu as her mental support pir.
In all honesty, someone with this sort of status like Xuan Hongyu wouldnt consider the well-being of someone like Eleven at all before doing something. Meanwhile, a person like Eleven had to risk her life for Xuan Hongyu.
So many hidden guards had died to rescue Xuan Hongyu, but he hadnt said a word about it.
Chapter 989: Must Be a Masochist
Chapter 989: Must Be a Masochist
In the end, Ning Shu still decided to leave this ce. The capital was flipping out. Not only were the guards searching in the city, they were starting to expand the search outwards from the capital to find Xuan Hongyu.
Xuan Xiaotian was clearly determined to capture Xuan Hongyu. Xuan Hongyu had really stabbed him in a sore spot this time.
If they didnt leave, theyd eventually be caught.
However, one thing that made Ning Shu want to fall apart was the fact that Xuan Hongyu refused to leave. The feeling that the current Xuan Hongyu gave her was that he didnt care about living or dying, he didnt seem to care about anything anymore. The look of him made her teeth ache with irritation.
Ning Shu was burning with anxiety. Not even practice college entrance exam questions could calm her down. She watched Xuan Hongyu as he moved about leisurely. Since he refused to leave, shell just have to resort to force.
For the sake of her task, she decided to go for it. If it werent for this task, she definitely wouldve just continued watching with a smile how Xuan Hongyu courted death.
She touched the medicinal powder tucked in her chest pocket, then smiled coldly.
Under the illumination of the moonlight, Ning Shu was urging a carriage forward on the road. She had already decided on a good destination.
Ning Shu lifted the curtain and nced inside the carriage at Xuan Hongyu and Xuan Miexiao who were sleeping. He seriously didnt appreciate it when people took the time to talk things out with him and insisted that people use force.
He must be a masochist.
Ning Shu didnt sleep for a single moment the entire night and kept driving the carriage forward. She was thinking that it was best to get as far away as possible from the capital.
When daylight broke, Ning Shu stopped to allow the horse to rest for a while. She started making a campfire to cook some breakfast.
This... Where the hell is this? Xuan Hongyu hade out from the carriage. As he was getting out, he ended up hitting his head on the roof of the carriage. He staggered, then rubbed his forehead which still felt very dizzy and heavy. He looked around, then questioned Ning Shu, Eleven, what are you doing?
Youre showing disrespect towards your superiors. Xuan Hongyu looked at Ning Shu coldly. His eyes were narrowed slightly with murderous intent.
This subordinate was simply taking into consideration your safety, Master. Some people were already starting to search the surroundings of the base. If we didnt leave, wed definitely end up captured, exined Ning Shu. There was only the two of them, but Xuan Xiaotian had an entire army. How the hell could they possibly win in a confrontation?
Xuan Hongyu didnt care about his life, but Ning Shu had to make sure that Xuan Hongyu lived. If she didntplete her task, she would be exterminated.
Fudge, having to protect a person who incessantly courted death was seriously painful.
Xuan Hongyu looked at Ning Shu coldly. He walked over, then said to Ning Shu, This prince is thirsty. Pour me a cup of water.
Ning Shu went inside the carriage to get a bowl, then poured some water from the water sack before handing it to Xuan Hongyu. Xuan Hongyu reached out to take the bowl but froze when he noticed his hand. He stared at his hand in shock.
Xuan Hongyus fair as jade hand was covered with oval sores that were wet with yellow pus.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Xuan Hongyu was dumbfounded. He turned his hand to inspect it. How did his hand end up like this after just one night? He touched his face and found that these things were also on his face.
This- what exactly is this? Xuan Hongyu was both baffled and appalled.
Ning Shus face filled with sorrow. She opened her mouth but hesitated. In the end, she finally said, Master, youve contracted leprosy.
Thats not possible! Xuan Hongyu reflectively refuted. Thats not possible, how could I possibly get leprosy?
Xuan Hongyu stared at Ning Shu. What did you do to me?
This subordinate didnt. Ning Shu hastily shook her head. This subordinate only added a bit of sleeping powder to your food. This subordinate really doesnt know how you ended up like this. Master, did you eat anything strange?
Ning Shus face was filled with sincere devotion. Master, once we get to the next town, lets find a doctor to take a look.
Chapter 990: Stay Strong!
Chapter 990: Stay Strong!
Xuan Hongyus brows were tightly furrowed and his facial muscles were trembling. It looked like he was about to fall apart. You definitely did something to me.
This subordinate really didnt! Why would this subordinate do something this treacherous to you, Master? replied Ning Shu with a very earnest expression. Moreover, this subordinate doesnt have this ability.
Xuan Hongyus brows were tightly furrowed. He lowered his head slightly, looking a little defeated. In this era, leprosy was fatal.
Alright, since things are already like this, we should head back after all. Return to the capital, said Xuan Hongyu indifferently.
Ning Shu: Pfff...
He couldnt be thinking that since he didnt have much longer to live, he should just let Xuan Xiaotian capture him, then try to pass this disease onto Xuan Xiaotian?
Ning Shus lips twitched as she said, Master, the capital isnt safe right now. There are a lot of godly doctors out there in the world, your illness will definitely get better. Master, even if you got leprosy, we still have to stay strong, stay strong!
Ning Shu encouraged Xuan Hongyu, but Xuan Hongyu just nced over at her with an indifferent expression. Did you poison me?
Xuan Hongyu refused to believe that he had leprosy because he had nevere into contact with anyone that had leprosy. How could he suddenly get it just like this?
Ning Shu hastily shook her head. Master, this subordinate really has no reason to do that. This subordinate is loyal and devoted to Master and would never do something disloyal like this. This subordinate doesnt know of any poisons that could make someone get syphilis- No, leprosy.
Since I got leprosy, why arent you scared of me? This thing is infectious after all. Xuan Hongyu nced over at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu immediately puffed out her chest and said firmly, This subordinate is Masters death soldier. My very life and death exist for your sake. This subordinates duty is to go through fire and water for you, Master, so even if you have leprosy, this subordinate isnt scared.
Xuan Hongyuughed coldly. With all the eczema on his face, it was a chilling sight. Such a magnificent face had been ruined just like this. Ning Shu shifted her gaze away as she silently chanted Amitabha Buddha.
Such a beautiful thing had been destroyed. It was a true tragedy.
Xuan Hongyu flipped his hand back and forth to look at it indifferently. Ning Shu was worried that Xuan Hongyu would take it too hard, so she asked, Master, how do you feel right now? Does it itch? Even if it itches, dont scratch it. The moment you scratch it, itll fester. Master, once we get to the town, lets find a doctor to take a look and while at it, ask around to see if there are any godly doctors. Afterwards, this subordinate will take you to find the godly doctor.
Master, no matter what, dont scratch, alright? exhorted Ning Shu again.
Xuan Hongyu hadnt felt anything before, but after Ning Shu brought up the word itch, his entire body started prickling with an itchy feeling so strong that he couldnt help but want to scratch at it.
Master, no matter what, you cant scratch it. Ning Shu immediately stopped Xuan Hongyu. Master, endure it for a bit and itll go away. Even if it itches, dont scratch at it, alright? The more you scratch, the itchier itll get.
Shut up. The more you talk, the itchier it gets! roared Xuan Hongyu. Ning Shu immediately stopped talking.
Ning Shu went into the carriage to get a cloak and said to Xuan Hongyu, Master, wind will make leprosy worse, so please put on this cloak.
Xuan Hongyuughed coldly. You even prepared a cloak? Eleven, if you really dont have anything to do with this, then this prince will justmit suicide.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shus expression was filled with grievances as she cried, Master, this subordinate really didnt do anything! This subordinate only bought this cloak because youre too good-looking. Wearing this cloak would be able to hide your magnificent looks slightly.
Chapter 991: Seriously Weren’t Picky
Chapter 991: Seriously Werent Picky
Xuan Hongyu put on the cloak. His body was fully wrapped up and his face was covered by the ck veil attached to the cloaks hood.
Where are we going? Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu through the veil.
This subordinate had been nning to go to a town near Masters fiefdom, but now that something like this has happened, this subordinate ns to take Master to search for a cure, replied Ning Shu earnestly.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Xuan Hongyu fell silent. The ck veil covered his face, so his expression couldnt be made out.
Xuan Miexiao who had been inside the carriage woke up, so Ning Shu carried him out of the carriage and fed him some food. Xuan Hongyu sat down at the other side of the fire in order to get a bit further away from Ning Shu and Xuan Miexiao.
Master, its fine. In a bit, this subordinate will rub some mugwort leaf juice on the childs skin so that it wont be as easy for him to get infected, said Ning Shu.
Xuan Hongyu just nodded.
Theres no need to go look for a doctor. Lets return to the capital, said Xuan Hongyu.
Ning Shu: Pff...
This person was seriously...
Why? Master, if you return like this, youd only end up aughing stock. Right now what you need to do is cure the sy- pei! The leprosy. Master, youll definitely be able to make aeback. There was no way Ning Shu would let Xuan Hongyu go back.
Xuan Hongyu didnt speak, so Ning Shu just took it as agreement.
She rubbed mugwort leaf juice on Xuan Miexiao, then said to Xuan Hongyu who was standing to the side like a pir, Master, lets go.
Xuan Hongyu didnt enter the carriage and just sat down next to Ning Shu, so Xuan Miexiao was the only one inside the carriage.
It was clear that Xuan Hongyu was afraid of approaching Xuan Miexiao. He was worried about spreading this disease to the child.
Ning Shu swung the whip and drove the horse forward. She nced at Xuan Hongyu out of the corner of her eye, but the ck veil was covering his face so she couldnt see his expression.
She had the feeling that under the veil was an all-hope-was-lost expression. She really wanted to see it.
Master...
Be quiet. Xuan Hongyu didnt want to talk.
Ning Shu curled her lips in distant.
She drove the horse forward at a steady pace, so after a night, they were already quite far away from the capital.
As Ning Shu continued driving the carriage, she lifted the curtain to check on the kid. Due to the swaying of the carriage, Xuan Miexiao had fallen asleep again.
Swish!
A sharp wooden stick suddenly flew towards one of the wheels of the carriage. Ning Shu pulled on the reins, then swung her whip, catching the wooden stick and flinging it aside.
Hand over all your valuables! Several people had appeared by the road. They were all holding swords and looked violent.
They had encountered bandits.
Oh, and theres even a female. Shes a bit ugly, but at least its a woman. A bandit nced at Ning Shu, then looked towards Xuan Hongyu who was covered from head to toe. He said towards his leader, Boss, that personspletely wrapped up, so its either a beauty or an ugly hag.
Capture them. The bandit peeked at Xuan Hongyu with lust in his eyes. Let this daddy have a taste first.
Xuan Hongyu had a naturally lofty aura. Evenpletely wrapped up, he still gave people the feeling that he couldnt be casually offended.
Ning Shu: ...
The hell? They thought Xuan Hongyu was a woman? Could a woman possibly have such arge frame? Or was it that they seriously werent picky?
The dangerous atmosphere outside caused Xuan Miexiao to be uneasy. He started wailing and crying.
Theres even a kid. The bandit leader licked his lips. The sight was quite terrifying.
Before Ning Shu could even make a move though, Xuan Hongyu had reached out to take the horse whip from Ning Shu. He got off the carriage, walked to the bandit leader, then started rapidly swinging the whip at the bandit leaders head.
Chapter 992: Venting Anger
Chapter 992: Venting Anger
When the other bandits saw, they moved up to support their boss. However, Xuan Hongyu waspletely unconcerned. He simply swung the whip at the bandits that were rushing over and flung them out with the whip. The bandits that were sent flying smashed into trees and were too injured to get back up. They even vomited huge amounts of blood.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When the bandits saw that this beauty was this violent, they didnt dare to rush up anymore and could only watch as their leader was whipped.
Meanwhile, the bandit leader couldnt run even though he wanted to. Every time he tried to run, he would be pulled back by the whip.
Xuan Hongyu simply swung the whip at a steady pace, but every hit hended caused the bandit leader to scream in pain.
Ning Shu felt like Xuan Hongyu was just venting his anger on this poor devil.
The whistle of the whip caused peoples hair to rise on end. The other bandits didnt dare to approach Xuan Hongyu, so they rushed towards Ning Shu instead in order to try and capture her, but Ning Shu just pulled out her sword and killed all the people that approached her.
These people lived off of robbing others. Not only did they take peoples money, they also robbed people of their lives.
Ning Shus attacks were very sharp and fatal, so the other bandits didnt dare to rush up anymore.
Xuan Hongyu eventually whipped the bandit leader to death. Some ces had been whipped so badly that the white bone was showing beneath the mangled flesh.
After whipping the bandit leader to death, Xuan Hongyu turned to look at the rest of the bandits. Even though he was wearing a ck veil, those bandits could feel Xuan Hongyus gaze sweeping over them. They felt a chill run down their backs, so all of them immediately turned tail and ran.
Xuan Hongyu moved to chase after the bandits, clearly intending to wipe them all out. Ning Shu called out, Master!
However, Xuan Hongyu paid no attention to her, so she had no choice but to wait for him toe back. She turned tofort Xuan Miexiao who was still bawling. She gave him a bit of jerky to grind his teeth on.
After waiting a good while, Ning Shu was about to fall asleep leaning on the side of the carriage. She hadnt slept the entire night after all. However, even after waiting a good while, Xuan Hongyu still didnte back. She was starting to get the feeling that something was off.
A thought suddenly urred to her and she hastily turned the carriage around. Xuan Hongyu had definitely taken advantage of this chance to slip off.
After driving for a while, she finally saw Xuan Hongyus cloaked figure ahead. Xuan Hongyu turned back and nced at Ning Shu, then quickened his steps. However, there was no way his two feet couldpare to a horses four hooves.
Master, where are you going? asked Ning Shu lightly.
Xuan Hongyu said, This prince thought about it and feels that its best to head back to the capital after all. No matter what, the skill of the doctors in the capital should be better than those of the doctors in the countryside.
Haha... Ning Shu gave a politeugh. Master, your bodys covered with sores and its even the infectious sy... Leprosy. You wont even be able to get past the city gates, so how are you going to find a doctor?
He was always insisting on running towards the capital. It was seriously unbelievable.
Master, dont give up on treatment, and dont drag it on anymore. The longer you drag it on, the harder it will be to cure. Master, dont be so stubborn. Ning Shu looked towards Xuan Hongyu.
Ning Shu patted the carriage. Master, hurry and get on.
Xuan Hongyu stood there without moving and paid no attention to Ning Shu.
So Ning Shu asked, Master, do you feel itchy?
Xuan Hongyu shifted slightly. His body seemed to start prickling again. In the end, he went to sit back down next to Ning Shu silently while emitting an icy aura.
Ning Shu nced at him, then turned the carriage around.
Ning Shu was a little sleepy due to not having slept the entire night, but she was so rmed by what Xuan Hongyu did that all her sleepiness had been chased away. In the future, she had to follow Xuan Hongyu without taking a single step away.
Master, exactly what important matter did you have for you to be in such a rush to head back to the capital? asked Ning Shu.
Xuan Hongyu gave a cold humph, then said, No matter what, this prince has to go back to take a look at how Shangguan Qingrous doing, right?
What does how the persons doing have anything to do with you?
As of now, Shangguan Qingrou would probably try to drag Xuan Hongyu down in a double suicide the moment she saw him.
Chapter 993: What’s the Harm?
Chapter 993: Whats the Harm?
After walking for a very long time, they finally got to a small town, but Ning Shu found that there were arrest posters for Xuan Hongyu at the gate of this town as well. Did Xuan Xiaotian intend to start a nationwide hunt?
It looks like Xuan Xiaotian really was furious this time.
Xuan Hongyu saw the arrest poster, but he didnt say anything. He didnt seem to care about it at all.
Just as they were about to head into the city, they were stopped. The town bailiff sternly addressed Xuan Hongyu who waspletely wrapped up. Take your hood off.
Ning Shu hastily said, Sir, this is my young master. He caught an illness, so weve been traveling around seeking skillful doctors. Its truly inconvenient for him to take off the hood.
He must take it off. Orders have been issued, anyone entering the town must be inspected, replied the bailiff.
Ning Shu had no choice but to grab Xuan Hongyus arm and pull up his sleeve to reveal his sores-covered skin.
When the bailiff saw this, he hastily moved back and covered his mouth as he waved Ning Shu along. Go in, go in.
Thank you, Sir. Ning Shu whipped the horse to drive it forward. The moment they entered the city, Ning Shu went to visit a medicine shop. The doctor inside the medicine shop took one look and diagnosed it as leprosy.
Xuan Hongyu pressed his lips together without saying anything and put his hood back on. However, there was a bleak aura all around him.
Ning Shu said firmly, Master, youll get better.
Xuan Hongyu didnt say anything, so Ning Shu picked up Xuan Miexiao and started strolling through the streets. She bought Xuan Miexiao a tanghulu.
Xuan Hongyu followed behind Ning Shu silently.
Ning Shu handed a stick of tanghulu to Xuan Hongyu, but he just said coldly, This prince doesnt eat this kind of thing.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Since youre going to die anyways, whats the harm in trying it? Oh... Master, this subordinate didnt mean that.
Xuan Hongyus gaze contained a chill even through the ck veil. He epted the tanghulu, but he didnt eat it. He just held it in his hand.
This prince wishes to return to the capital, said Xuan Hongyu.
Ning Shu paid no attention to him and bought some rouge and face powder at a small vendors stand. These were necessary tools for disguising oneself.
Then she headed into a store to buy Xuan Miexiao clothes and shoes, as well as a change of clothes for Xuan Hongyu. Xuan Hongyu had to diligently change clothes. Xuan Hongyu followed behind Ning Shu and repeated, This prince must return to the capital. Return to the capital.
Master, lets talk about thister. Allow this subordinate to buy things first. Ning Shu then bought some cereals and salt.
Xuan Hongyu said coldly, Eleven, youve sure grown a lot of guts. You even dare to disobey this princes orders! Is it because you feel that this prince has nothing left, so you can now break away from this princes control?
Master, this subordinate has never thought that way. No matter what this subordinate does, it all in hopes that Master will continue living. Everything is for the sake of Masters safety. Even if Master wishes to kill this subordinate, this subordinate will still continue to work towards this goal, said Ning Shu.
After Ning Shu finished buying things, she left the town. As of now, the sun had already set, so they had no choice but to set up camp outside.
Why arent we staying in an inn? asked Xuan Hongyu coldly.
Ning Shu said, Master, with your situation, inns wont ept us.
Chapter 994: Just Take Your Medicine
Chapter 994: Just Take Your Medicine
Xuan Hongyu took off his hat and revealed his good-looking hair. His face wasnt as pleasant to look at, but his facial features were still exquisite. Since he had a good base, even though his face was covered with sores, it still wasnt too ugly.
What are you looking at? Theres no one here and its too hot to wear this hat. As Xuan Hongyu spoke, he fanned himself with the hood.
Ning Shu didnt say anything and just started rubbing medicinal juice on Xuan Miexiao that warded off mosquitoes. There were a lot of mosquitoes out here. She had no idea how long they were going to have to camp out in the wild like this.
However, Ning Shu had no choice but to continue dragging Xuan Hongyu all over the ce like this.
Actually, running around wasnt bad either. They got to see all sorts of ces and get to know the local customs while living with the sky as a nket and the earth as their hut. These kinds of days were also very nice.
Master, this subordinate has found out that theres rumored to be a godly doctor in the Western Regions whose skills reach perfection. Master, he will definitely be able to cure your leprosy. Lets head to the Western Regions, said Ning Shu.
Xuan Hongyus fanning motion froze for a second, then slight anger appeared on his face. Are you sure that this prince will still be alive by the time we reach the Western Regions?
Im sure. Ning Shu nodded.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Xuan Hongyu: ...
Xuan Hongyu fanned himself hard. Finally, he said to Ning Shu, This prince has decided to return to the capital after all.
Ning Shudled out a bowl of the medicine that had been simmering over the fire and passed it to Xuan Hongyu. Master, its time you take your medicine.
Master, your current symptoms dont look very severe, but once the illness gets to theter stages, even your eyes will be corroded and youll go blind. Your skin will also start festering. Master, once we find a godly doctor, hell definitely be able to cure youpletely, replied Ning Shu mildly.
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu coldly, then stifled his anger as he drank the medicine.
At night, Xuan Hongyu went to sleep in the carriage. Ning Shu crouched on a tree and practiced Unsurpassable Martial Arts while keeping an eye on Xuan Hongyu.
Ning Shu and Xuan Hongyu continued to travel with pauses like this toward the west. Xuan Miexiao was forced to follow them and experience these days of camping out in the wild.
However, as of now, Xuan Miexiao could call Xuan Hongyu dad and would asionally say some simple words. He could also slowly walk on his own now.
Xuan Hongyu seemed to have found a bit of entertainment in this boring journey, which was to teach Xuan Miexiao how to speak. Hed have Xuan Miexiao repeat whatever he said regardless of whether or not Xuan Miexiao could understand his words.
Xuan Hongyu even shook his head in disappointment while remarking that the general of Chen was very intelligent.
Ning Shu: ...
After a while, Xuan Hongyu stopped making a fuss about returning to the capital. It was probably because they were already pretty far away from the capital by now, so saying that he wanted to head back was pointless.
Every time they passed a town, Ning Shu would head into it to replenish their basic necessities. Every time they faced a check, Ning Shu would just pull up Xuan Hongyus sleeve to reveal his sores-covered arm and go straight into the story about how her master was here to see a doctor and such. In the past, Xuan Hongyu reacted very adversely to this, but after it went on a while, he stopped caring.
Xuan Hongyu said that she would face retribution for making use of a dying person like this.
Towards this, Ning Shu: _
Xuan Hongyu actually believed in retribution?
Since Ning Shu simmered medicine for Xuan Hongyu every day, Xuan Hongyus leprosy stayed in a manageable state and didnt worsen.
On this trip, Ning Shu and Xuan Hongyu saw a lot of differentndscapes. They passed through grasnds and saw herds of cows and sheep, visited a sand city where the houses were all made of mud, and saw the endless stretch of sky and sand in the desert.
They walked through the summer and into the winter, then back to the summer again. As of now, Xuan Miexiao could speak very simple and short sentences clearly.
They had changed horses several times and worn out multiple carriage wheels.
Traveling in the ancient era was seriously very slow.
However, every time they saw different scenery, Ning Shus heart would feel very calm and shed feel very carefree. It was a transition from natural beauties, running water, and households, to the solidary campfires in the desert, this trip was practically a round of spiritual cleansing.
Sometimes Xuan Hongyu wouldnt even wear his hood and would simply show his face. The current Xuan Hongyu seemed much more carefreepared to before.
Although traveling was tiring, there was a distinctive charm to it. It allowed people to see stunning sceneries and obtain rich experiences, so everything was worth it.
Chapter 995: Search for the Godly Doctor
Chapter 995: Search for the Godly Doctor
How was the situation in the capital now? Ning Shu felt that after this long, Xuan Xiaotian had probably given up searching for Xuan Hongyu. After all, it had almost been a year.
They had already reached the Western Regions. However, the Western Regions was a collective term and no one knew where exactly the godly doctor was.
Xuan Hongyu wasnt in a rush. He didnt even seem to be that concerned, so Ning Shu just spent her free time slowly asking around about the godly doctor.
Ning Shu asked Xuan Hongyu, Master, do you still want to know about whats happening with Shangguan Qingrou?
Of course, replied Xuan Hongyu matter-of-factly.
Ning Shu: ...
She shouldnt have asked.
Eleven, say, how do you think Shangguan Qingrou and Xuan Xiaotian are doing now? Xuan Hongyu started chatting with Ning Shu.
The mother of a nation was pinned with the reputation of having lost her chastity. There was no way the ministers would allow a woman with a ruined reputation to be the master of the inner pce.
Shangguan Qingrous situation probably wasnt very good. Things would depend on whether Xuan Xiaotian would be able to block the external worlds pressure for her.
Love could only grow and thrive if the people could withstand the attacks of reality. However, many loves, more often than not, were defeated by cruel reality. Xuan Xiaotian, in particr, was the monarch of a nation. If he wanted to defend his position as emperor, he had to make some sacrifices.
The question was whether Xuan Xiaotian would sacrifice his true love.
Love was a very frail and illusory thing. It was possible to fall in love with a person due to just a nce, but love could also dissipate very quickly. It was like a mirage.
What Ning Shu sought was not to have someone by her side that loved her, but to be able to live carefreely in the hundreds of thousands of worlds. She wanted to be able to keep living and see the skies of every ne.
After meeting Xuan Hongyu, Ning Shu felt even more strongly that being a single dog was pretty good. If she encountered someone like Xuan Hongyu, life would directly be a tragedy. Things were already this painful when she was simply Xuan Hongyus subordinate, she couldnt imagine what it was like for Shangguan Qingrou.
This subordinate doesnt know how Miss Shangguan is doing, replied Ning Shu.
Xuan Hongyu sat down on the carriage and propped up his chin with his hand. His hair fell over his shoulders slightly and some strands lifted in the wind. The view of his back was killer, but his front was filled with sores. This prince actually hopes that Shangguan Qingrou would be empress for a lifetime.
Ning Shu nced at him. His conscience has red up!?
That way, they could torment each other for a lifetime, said Xuan Hongyu.
Ning Shu: _
So evil!
Master, you can endure Miss Shangguan being at someone elses side? asked Ning Shu. This wasnt Xuan Hongyus style.
Xuan Hongyu nced at Ning Shu then said faintly, Of course not. Even if its going to be mutual torment, it should be with this prince.
There was seriously no point chatting with a nutjob.
Ning Shu eventually managed to find the godly doctor. The godly doctor was a very old man whose long beard waspletely white. As he took Xuan Hongyus pulse, his hand even shook.
After checking the pulse, he didnt say anything and just wrote a prescription that was to be taken three times a day.
Xuan Hongyu didnt really like this godly doctor. After running all the way here, traveling several thousand miles, this was the godly doctor?
Ning Shu put away the prescription and started simmering it for Xuan Hongyu every day, three times a day. It was always a huge ocean-like bowl. Xuan Hongyu drank so much of this medicine that his face turned green.
And it didnt seem to have much effect.
Head to Jiang Province, said Xuan Hongyu.
Ning Shu was surprised. What for?
Xuan Hongyus eyes narrowed slightly as he rubbed a copper tiger-shaped item.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 996: Where Was Shame?
Chapter 996: Where Was Shame?
Ning Shu was taken aback for a moment when she saw what he was holding. If she saw that right, that was probably a military seal.
He actually had something like that?
No wonder Xuan Xiaotian had been searching for him so hard. It hadnt been just because of Shangguan Qingrou, it was also for this seal.
Ning Shu then headed towards their next destination, Jiang Province.
Rushing about every day like this made Ning Shu feel like she had aged a lot. Her hands had been rough from the start, but now they were even rougher, to the point that it scratched at her face when she washed her face.
Ning Shu was a little confused. Xuan Hongyu had already been pronounced dead, so what was the point in him having a military seal?
Ning Shu originally wanted to ask, but afterwards she felt it was best not to ask about these secrets.
From the looks of things, Xuan Hongyu didnt insist on heading back to the capital anymore either. Every time Ning Shu simmered the medicine for Xuan Hongyu, shed add a bit of the antidote so that Xuan Hongyu would slowly recover.
When Xuan Hongyu saw that some of the sores on his body were scabbing, he was a little taken aback. That old to the point of having one foot in the coffin doctor actually had real skills?
After they finally got to Jiang Province, Xuan Hongyu used some method to directly take over the military in Jiang Province, then he used his identity as the resolved prince to question Xuan Xiaotian. He said that Shangguan Qingrou, this empress, was licentious and didnt have the right to be the mother of a nation. He demanded that this empress be removed, otherwise hed attack the capital with the Jiang Province military.
Ning Shu: (o)
When Ning Shu heard the order Xuan Hongyu dispatched, she questioned how exactly Xuan Hongyus skin developed. The empress was licentious? How were you any better? You had a rtionship with your own sister-inw! You were part of the entire problem, yet you still used this as a reason to threaten Xuan Xiaotian?
Where was shame?
Xuan Xiaotian hadnt used this reason to destroy you, but you actually turned around and used the empress of being licentious?
She had never seen a person this thick-skinned.
As of now, Xuan Xiaotian had probably puked blood from anger.
Shangguan Qingrous situation wasnt good in the first ce. The only reason she had managed to sit on the throne of empress was because Xuan Xiaotian truly had feelings for her. However, Xuan Hongyu couldnt stand to see them happy and issued this kind of order to rip open again the previous covered wound.
Ding, taskplete. Leave task world? 2333s voice appeared.
Ning Shu said, Wait for a bit.
Ning Shu ced all the antidote in the medicine and carried it over for Xuan Hongyu to drink. After drinking this, all the sores should fade.
Ning Shu stroked Xuan Miexiaos head. If Xuan Miexiao could apany Eleven and allow Eleven to experience the life of a normal person, that would probably be pretty good.
2333, leave task world, said Ning Shu to 2333.
This task counted asplete. The current Xuan Hongyu possessed control over the Jiang Province military, so it would serve as a shield for him. Since he possessed troops, he wouldnt die as easily anymore.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Actually, Xuan Hongyu sure hid his intentions deeply. Where exactly did he get that military seal?
Xuan Hongyu and Xuan Xiaotian were both people of the imperial family. Everything they did carried motives. Shangguan Qingrou who had a free soul was actually quite pitiful. She couldnt understand the hidden motives of these two at all.
Xuan Hongyu wanted to be emperor, but thete emperor had passed the throne to Xuan Xiaotian and even kicked him out of the capital so that he couldnt enter the capital without being summoned.
So Xuan Hongyu was making use of Shangguan Qingrou as a pretext to attack the capital.
In the past, Shangguan Qingrou had served as the trigger to the fight between the crown prince, Xuan Hongyu, and Xuan Xiaotian. And now, because of Shangguan Qingrou, Xuan Hongyu and Xuan Xiaotian were still battling fiercely.
All struggles for power and desire to massacre required a tender-hearted mask. Shangguan Qingrou didnt govern the country, but she was in a seat of power, so she became both the excuse and target of men.
Ning Shu felt a dizziness hit her.
See you, Xuan Hongyu. Wait no, hope theres not a next time.
Chapter 997: Still Poor Moral Quality
Chapter 997: Still Poor Moral Quality
After the dizziness passed, when Ning Shu opened her eyes again, she was already back in the system space. She lifted her hand and saw that her soul hadnt been worn out much.
In the future, the tasks will probably cause increasingly less harm to her soul.
Lets check the points this time, said Ning Shu. And, thanks for the fake death drug.
After Ning Shu said that, the stats panel appeared in front of her.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 650000 (+200000)
Soul: 200
Life: 60
Intelligence: 115
Charm: 3
Luck: 34
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 65
Faith: 11 (+3)
Aptitude: 31
Merit: 36
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing)
Fulfilled Elevens wish: Protect Master and keep Master alive.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 200000 experience points.
Gained 20 attribute points.
Gained 3 faith points.
The number of points this time was pretty normal, but the task hadnt been that difficult. All she had to do was keep Xuan Hongyu alive.
Ning Shus method was simply, since she couldnt win by fighting, she just dragged Xuan Hongyu and ran far away. This allowed her to somehowplete the task.
Two people fighting a nation was like a handful of ants trying to take down an elephant.
Hence, Ning Shu was pretty satisfied with this amount of points.
Since she had twenty attribute points, she added them to intelligence, martial arts, and luck.
She couldnt shake off the feeling that she seriously had poor moral quality. Her luck was always so bad.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Age: 27
Experience: 850000
Soul: 200
Life: 60
Intelligence: 115 (+5)
Charm: 3
Luck: 34 (+10)
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 65 (+5)
Faith: 14
Aptitude: 31
Merit: 36
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing)
After allocating the attribute points, Ning Shu sat down with her legs crossed on the sofa to start cultivating.
Chapter 998: Work Consultation Room
Chapter 998: Work Consultation Room
After cultivating for a good while, Ning Shu said to 2333, Lets go visit the fabricated space.
Ning Shu wanted to interact with the other task-takers more. She kind of wanted to find out how theypleted their tasks. She felt that it was starting to be a bit difficult toplete her tasks. She was stuck in the same ce and also couldnt get that many points. If things continued to go on like this, when would she be able to be a mid-level task-taker?
Ning Shu stood at the entrance of the fabricated space. After an intense sensation of falling, when she opened her eyes again, she was already in a city in the fabricated space.
The bustling city was filled with task-takers, but despite there being so many people, Ning Shu didnt know any of them. In a lifetime, the hardest things to obtain were intimate friends and asting true love.
However, it was fine to not have them. Everyones opinions on friends and love was different. When there was interaction, there was friction, and with friction there was always need to concede andpromise.
Ning Shu strolled around the city and looked at all the tools avable. All the exchange requests were different. Some required points, others required merit or faith points.
Ning Shu was simply just looking. Most of the things she couldnt afford at all. She didnt have many points from the start and she still needed three million to be a mid-level task-taker. Above the ranking of mid-level, there was still the high-level task-takers and then the super high-level task-takers. As for what else there was above that, Ning Shus knowledge was too superficial to know.
Ning Shu strolled around for a while, then felt it very pointless. There was no one here she could talk to and no one here that she recognized.
She was nning to head back when she saw a shop at the corner of the street. The shops name was Work Consultation Room.
Ning Shu thought for a moment, then walked into the consultation room. There was incense burning in the shop. Even in her spiritual state, smelling this fragrance seemed to make afortable coolness seep into her soul and calm her mood.
Ning Shu sniffed harder to take in the smell of the incense. A man walked out. He had long silver hair that was tied up and he was very tall. His skin was white and clean with exceptionally beautiful looks.
His facial features individually didnt seem to be anything special, but somehow, when they werebined, they seemed exceptionally beautiful.
He was holding a leather book. He nced at Ning Shu, then said, Have a seat.
His voice was slightly cool and didnt seem to be very enthusiastic at the sight of Ning Shu, this customer.
Ning Shu sat down opposite him. The man lowered his head and started flipping through the book he was holding. He didnt even lift his head as he asked Ning Shu, What would you like advice on?
I just wanted to ask how to increase the amount of points I get while doing tasks? Ning Shu felt that she had entered a bottleneck.
The man lifted his head and nced at Ning Shu. As he moved, his hair shone with silver light.
The man closed the book and said, The entrustors offer up half of their soul energy and sometimes even more. What is it for?
For the sake of changing their tragic lives and obtaining happiness? said Ning Shu.
What kind of life counts as a happy life? As a sessful life? Power, money, status, or reputation. Achieving any of these counts as having a sessful life, said the man.
Ning Shu nced at him. Can you put it in iner terms?
It means that not only do you have to fulfill the entrustors wishes, you must also help the entrustor obtain a happy life. Or perhaps the entrustor wants to be like a specific type of person. In that case, you should do your best to help them be that sort of person. For example, if your entrustor likes drawing and wishes to be a painter, if youplete these kinds of hidden tasks, youll naturally get plenty of points. Power, money, status, and reputation. If one of them is achieved, then the counter attack counts as sessful, exined the man in more detail.
Ning Shus eyes widened in realization. So it was like that? No wonder she sometimes felt that there were a lot of points and other times there wasnt.
If she only helped fulfill the entrustors wishes, it doesnt count as sessfully counterattacking life for them.
If you dont get much points, it indicates that the entrustor didnt offer up much of their soul. That means the entrustor isnt very satisfied with how you did the task and may even offer up their soul again to request for another task-taker to help them counterattack.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded. She got the overall picture now.
Thank you, said Ning Shu gratefully.
No need. The fee is three hundred thousand points, said the man mildly.
Ning Shu:s-)sߩ (Flips table)
Ning Shu: ЩХ(-) (Puts it back carefully)
Ning Shu: (s㧥)sߩ (The f*ck!? Flips again)
Chapter 999: Black Windbreaker
Chapter 999: ck Windbreaker
When Ning Shu heard that she had to pay three hundred thousand just for a couple words, she was so shocked that she almost got internal injuries. What the fudge? It costed this much? Why didnt he just go rob people?
Um, isnt this fee a bit high? asked Ning Shu embarrassedly.
The man lifted his eyebrows. Youre trying to back out of paying?
Ning Shu: _
Heart was bleeding.
You shouldnt take this to just be a few sentences. This knowledge is the umtion of the experiences of countless task-takers. Do you feel that this knowledge isnt worth three hundred thousand? The man crossed his arms as he looked at Ning Shu. His attitude was like that of an ancient era elite.
Ning Shu had no choice but to pay. Her already low amount of points fell three hundred thousand lower. She felt like she was about to die of heartache. Her entire body was shuddering from this pain.
After wandering around for a bit, she actually managed to wander off so many points.
As she stepped out of the consulting room, she felt like her soul was about to drift off.
Forget it, these points were spent for a pretty good cause. At the very least, she now had a new goal to work towards.
Work hard! Ning Shu quietly encouraged herself even as her lips trembled.
She decided to go to a restaurant and binge-eat a round to relieve this depressed feeling.
Just as she was about to head towards the restaurant, she suddenly saw a man in ck.
This man was tall with extremely long legs and was wearing a ck windbreaker. As he walked, the slight wind lifted the hems of his windbreaker slightly, giving him an extremely cold and handsome air.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The man was walking in front and several people were following behind him. There was someone next to him currently talking to him, but his expression was indifferent and his sses would asionally sh with eerily cold light.
Ning Shu almost screamed. Wasnt this the school doctor uncle?
Ning Shus lips moved slightly. She was about to speak and even started to move over, but then she stopped.
The school doctor uncles gaze swept past Ning Shu, but his gaze continued on without a pause.
As the school doctor uncle passed by in front of her, she felt a gloomy chill sweep over her that made her feel like her soul was being frozen.
Ning Shu gazed at the school doctor uncles back, her heart filled with questions. Why would she encounter the school doctor uncle in the fabricated space?
And she seemed to have seen him in the ordinance sea too.
Excuse me, who were the people that just passed by? Ning Shu pulled a task-taker over to ask about things.
The task-taker said, Oh, that was a fabricated space administrator.
The person in ck? asked Ning Shu.
The person speaking was an administrator. The task-taker looked at Ning Shu. You must be new. You dont even know these things?
I am new. What about that person dressed in ck? If the person speaking with the school doctor uncle was a fabricated space administrator, then what was the school doctor uncles identity?
Awkwardness appeared on the task-takers face. I dont know.
Ning Shu: ...
The uncle had been able to talk to an administrator of the fabricated space, so his identity probably wasnt simple.
2333, lets head back to the system space, said Ning Shu silently.
Ning Shu was immediately hit with a burst of dizziness. When she opened her eyes and saw that she was in the system space, she said to 2333, I just encountered someone I know. It was that man dressed in a ck windbreaker. Do you know him?
Im just a little system, what could I know? replied 2333 in an annoyed tone.
Ning Shu said, Cant you do some searching? Cant you search up who that guy is?
Give up already, theres way too many strong people above. How could a system like me search whatever I like? If I get caught by the main system, Ill be reformatted, said 2333.
Ning Shu: ...
Useless trash.
Chapter 1000: Used to Squatting While Peeing
Chapter 1000: Used to Squatting While Peeing
Ning Shu stopped worrying about the issue with the school doctor uncle. It was obvious that the school doctor uncles identity wasnt simple. She and the school doctor uncle werent people on the same level, and the school doctor uncle didnt know who she was either.
At most, they were only familiar strangers.
Ning Shu tossed the issue of the school doctor uncle to the back of her head and opened the system marketce to exchange for fasting pills, water, and medicine. Due to the lesson from thest world, she also exchanged for fake death drugs and realgar powder.
She wanted to exchange for a protective talisman as well, but this protective talisman costed thirty-five merit points. She was worried that the talisman would only be effective in a single world. If that was the case, thirty-five merit points was a bit costly.
Even the system couldnt calcte merit points, so they were definitely something good.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
System, if I exchange for this protective talisman, does it mean I can only use it in one world? asked Ning Shu.
Oh, this talisman is permanently effective. Itll be effective in any world and can substitute for your life once, said 2333.
Ning Shu was relieved to hear this and finally clicked exchange. She sighed in relief. If she encountered some sort of danger that she couldnt deal with, at the very least, she had this as a fail-safe.
Say, you really dont know who the school doctor uncle is? asked Ning Shu.
2333 said, I really dont know.
Fine. Whenever she saw the school doctor uncle, her heart would burn with curiosity. She couldnt help but want to know who he freaking was.
What use do you have? replied Ning Shu in an annoyed tone.
2333 just responded with silence.
What about the man in that consultation room? asked Ning Shu.
Dont know him. Dont have the right to search, replied 2333 directly.
Youre seriously useless. Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Fine, it felt like the waters here was really deep. Each one was more amazing than the next. She was the only one that was weak trash. She really had to work hard to increase her abilities. It wasnt just for the sake of guaranteeing her survival, but also to be able to stand stable in this Jianghu of task-takers.
Ning Shu picked up the water pot to water the bonsai, then took a book from the bookshelf to start reading.
After she finished reading the book, she slowly put the book back on the bookshelf, then ran for a good while on the treadmill. Her onlyment was still that she didnt have a physical body and couldnt sweat, so she couldnt enjoy the refreshing feeling of being covered with sweat after exercise.
After hanging around in the system space for a good while, touching a few things here, wandering around a bit there, she finally said to 2333, Alright, lets start on the next task.
Okay. 2333s voice appeared.
Ning Shu felt a burst of dizziness. She waited a while for her soul to adjust to this body before opening her eyes. This body was very stiff. When she lifted her head, she found that she was sleeping on an office desk.
She put her hand on the back of her neck as she stretched her neck. Her neck was so stiff that it cracked multiple times.
After she finished stretching, she finally took a look at her hand, then she immediately examined it more closely before quickly reaching down to feel down there.
Ning Shu: ...
The fuck!? Howd she be a man again!?
2333, we need to talk about life, said Ning Shu calmly.
Your system has gone offline. Currently trying to connect to wifi.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. 2333, stop messing around.
Your system has gone offline. Currently trying to connect to wifi.
Theres no point in ying like this. Ning Shu didnt even want to talk to this thing anymore.
Finally, 2333 said, Theres nothing wrong with bing a man, right?
Im used to squatting while peeing. Whats good about bing a man? Ning Shu said, Moreover, arent I supposed to be a supporting female lead?
Why was she, a supporting female lead, having to be female leads and male leads? She couldnt have be a supporting male lead this time, right?
Chapter 1001: Shift in Fate
Chapter 1001: Shift in Fate
Ning Shu had no choice but to ept the reality that she had be a man. How many times has this been already? It was already the third time! Ning Shu felt that 2333 was a detective product. Why else would she end up being transferred to the wrong ce so many times?
It was already very hard to live. With a system like this, it was pretty much adding frost on top of snow.
However, for all herints, she did ept this system. During the times when she was most helpless, 2333 had risked being reformatted to help her. Ning Shu was really grateful for that. However, it still couldnt conceal the fact that 2333 was trash.
Ning Shu seized up the surroundings. She was in a small office. Through the window, she could see that there were workers walking around in therge office outside.
Ning Shu felt that this body was very worn out. Her throat was dry and her entire body felt floaty. She was also very sleepy. This body had probably just worked through the entire night.
Ning Shu first got a cup of water from the water dispenser and gulped it down to relieve her thirst. She rubbed her forehead. Her temples were suddenly exploding with pain.
Her current situation was really bad, but she had no choice but to start receiving the storyline.
The original hosts name was Xu Weng, he was awyer. He had a caseing up soon, so due to this case, he had been working nonstop for several days. He even pulled two all-nighters.
This storys main character wasnt Xu Weng, but Xu Wengs childhood sweetheart, Xia Xiaoman.
Xia Xiaoman was a few years younger than Xu Weng, and she was the goal that Xu Weng was working hard towards.
If nothing unexpected urred, Xia Xiaoman and Xu Weng probably would have been able to support each other for a lifetime. Their families knew each other well and the two of them had feelings for each other as well.
However, as with everything in life, there was always the chance for unexpected developments. Due to this, Xu Weng and Xia Xiaomans fates shifted.
The cause of this was Chu Xiaoran. This person was the chairman of argepany. Chu Xiaoran had bumped into Xia Xiaoman one day, and the next time he saw her, he was holding naked photos of her. There were all sorts of photos including ones of her changing her clothes and showering.
Someone had secretly been taking photos of her. Some of the photos had even been taken in her house.
Xia Xiaoman was extremely shocked to see these photos. As she stared at Chu Xiaorans handsome face, he seemed like a beast in human skin to her.
Chu Xiaoran threatened Xia Xiaoman and told her to be his woman, to be his mistress.
Xia Xiaoman was originally going to get married with Xu Weng, so when someone like this suddenly appeared and bought up such unbelievable demands, of course she wouldnt agree.
Chu Xiaoran then threatened that he would publicize these photos if she didnt agree.
So then, then Xia Xiaoman fricking agreed and Chu Xiaoran started the life of keeping a mistress in a golden house.
All Xia Xiaoman had to do was stay in the vi and wait for Chu Xiaoran toe to the vi. Once Chu Xiaoran came, theyd do those inappropriate to describe things.
Cunningly deceiving and forcefully snatching was a phrase that fit Chu Xiaoran perfectly.
When Xu Weng found out about this, he was determined to save Xia Xiaoman from this. However, Xia Xiaoman would only suffer in silence. Chu Xiaoran had also told her that Xu Weng was only a smallwyer and that itd be extremely easy for him to kill Xu Weng or push him into a hopeless corner.
Hence, Xia Xiaoman silently endured on her own. She endured this shameful status, endured Chu Xiaorans scorn for her, and also endured her own conflicted feelings.
And Xu Weng also died in the end due to Xia Xiaoman.
Ning Shu: ...
After Ning Shu finished reading this, she was stupefied. Extremely stupefied.
Even after all of this, this! Xia Xiaoman still fell in love and was able to have a happy ever after with Chu Xiaoran?
After someone took naked photos of her, she never considered calling the police and just allowed Chu Xiaoran to get what he wanted? Afterwards, she was repeatedly vited by Chu Xiaoran.
Did she think that the police were just there for decoration?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The part that made Ning Shu the most speechless was the fact that Xia Xiaoman had actually fallen in love with Chu Xiaoran.
Chapter 1002: Would it Kill to Dial 110?
Chapter 1002: Would it Kill to Dial 110?
Mens love depended on the stomach, and womens love depended on the vagina. Xia Xiaoman fell in love with this man who she was always embracing on the bed. She fell in love with this man who forced her, who almost seemed to be raping her, who never treated her well.
Xu Weng had died because of Xia Xiaoman, so his parents no longer had anyone to take care of them. The Xu family fully had a falling out with the Xia family and they moved away.
Meanwhile, Xia Xiaoman got married with Chu Xiaoran. Xu Wengs death simply served as a catalyst for their feelings for each other.
Xu Weng was just a cannon fodder supporting male lead.
Xu Wengs years of consideration and love couldntpare to Chu Xiaoran who treated Xia Xiaoman badly in every way possible.
Please dont say that this is love. Xia Xiaoman had obviously gotten Stockholm syndrome. From the start, Chu Xiaoran was always mean to Xia Xiaoman and didnt treat her well, but he would asionally be a little gentler towards her.
If a person always treated you well, but suddenly became very nasty towards you, you wouldnt be able to stand it and would get angry and feel resentment. If a person didnt treat you well, threatened you, and forced you to do things that you werent willing to do, if a day came that this person started treating you a little better, your impression of them would immediately change.
Ohoho, what a deep sado-masochistic love. Xia Xiaoman had seriously endured all sorts of grievances for the sake of her reputation. She couldnt allow her parents to lose face, and there was her childhood sweethearts future to consider, and h h h.
Towards this, the only thing Ning Shu could say was that Xia Xiaoman was trash.
She fully couldve used some other means to protect herself. After all, Xu Weng was even awyer.
The way she acted only gave Chu Xiaoran more chances to continue to hurt her.
Would it kill her to just dial 110? Oh, it seemed like the big chairman was all powerful.
This was simply a required part of the storyline. It insisted that Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaoman got involved with each other this way.
Chu Xiaoran was a nutjob too to insist on using this method. Even if he wanted to steal a girl, there was still no need to use this method.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Just because he was enacting a chairmans forceful snatching, he thought it made him seem powerful and lofty?
Chu Xiaorans status gave him a lot of added points. Meanwhile, Xia Xiaoman only needed to enjoy the benefits that this man brought.
Xu Wengs family could only count as well-off. If they wanted to have a better future, it would depend on Xu Wengs own hard work. There was no way topare with Chu Xiaoran who had grown up with a golden spoon in his mouth.
There was no way topare their halos.
Xu Weng had died once. He still had to take care of his parents, so he felt that now, Xia Xiaoman could just live however she wanted. Whatever rtionship she wanted with Chu Xiaoran, that was her problem.
Ning Shu rubbed her aching forehead. Her body felt very exhausted. She really had to go rest.
She grabbed her coat, then called a cab to head home to rest. The Xu family lived in a small neighborhood. Their house faced Xia Xiaomans familys house, so the two families had been friends for over twenty years and now they were nning to be inws.
When she got home, Mother Xu was in the middle of watering the nts on the balcony. When she saw how tired Ning Shu looked, she said, Go take a shower and sleep.
Ning Shu first slept. She couldnt be bothered to prioritize anything over a nap.
She was deep asleep when she was woken up by her phone. She opened her eyes. F*ck, this headache was killing her.
She nced at the screen and saw that it was Xia Xiaoman, so she answered the call. Xia Xiaoman didnt even say anything before starting to cry. The weeping of a woman came from the phone. The soft suppressed sound made Ning Shus still drowsy head feel like it was about to explode.
My god, the hell?
ment: I do my best with the trantion~~ But sometimes, the authors writing is just kind of really incoherent since the narration is basically just Ning Shu spitting scornfulments.
Chapter 1003: Meet Me at the Coffee Shop
Chapter 1003: Meet Me at the Coffee Shop
Xia Xiaoman kept crying on the phone, so much that Ning Shu couldnt take it anymore. Xiaoman, what exactly happened?
Big Brother Weng, Big Brother Weng... Xia Xiaoman kept crying and calling Ning Shus name without saying anything.
Finally, Xia Xiaoman seemed to have calmed down a little and she asked to meet with Ning Shu at a coffee shop.
They lived right next door to each other, but she wanted to meet at a coffee shop? Ning Shu wanted to refuse, but Xia Xiaoman kept crying nonstop. When she hung up, Xia Xiaoman called again.
Ning Shu had no choice but to get up, put on clothes, and get ready to leave again. Mother Xu was in the middle of cooking. When she saw that Ning Shu was heading out again, she said, You barely rested, why are you heading out again?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu held her suit as she put on her shoes. Theres something I need to deal with.
Dont push yourself too hard. Pay attention to your health and spend more time with Xiaoman. Why havent I seen Xiaomantely? Dont neglect Xiaoman due to work. Xiaoman isnt a vain child, said Mother Xu.
Mother Xu thought that her son was working so hard because of Xia Xiaoman.
Ning Shu just smiled without saying anything, then headed out.
When she got to the coffee shop, she instantly spotted Xia Xiaoman who was sitting near the window. Xia Xiaoman was wearing long-sleeves that covered her skin up tightly and her long hair was loose and fell over her shoulders.
Ning Shu walked over and pulled out the chair to sit opposite Xia Xiaoman. She saw that Xia Xiaomans eyes were slightly red. Xia Xiaoman had very pure looks and seemed like an obedient daughter that had been protected very well. It was no wonder Chu Xiaoran would fall for her. She waspletely different from the lowly seductive goods that were usually around.
However, right now she looked like the resentful female lead of a sado-maso novel. Ning Shu really didnt know how Chu Xiaoran was able to bring himself to sleep with her. Almost every time they papapa, it was half-forced.
Big Brother Weng. When Xia Xiaoman saw Ning Shu, her tears instantly overflowed again. Her eyes were swollen and red. Ning Shu grabbed a couple napkins and handed them to Xia Xiaoman as she said, Dont cry anymore. Here, wipe your tears.
Xia Xiaoman took the napkins and wiped at her tears in a dispirited manner. As she looked at Ning Shu, her expression was filled with guilt and unease. Her eyes contained confusion and pain, and there was even a trace of hatred.
Ning Shu took a sip of the coffee and her mind finally cleared up a bit. When she saw Xia Xiaomans scrunched up face, she inwardly sighed. What exactly happened?
Xia Xiaoman looked at Ning Shu as she covered her mouth and cried. She sobbed, Big Brother Weng, Big Brother Weng...
Ning Shu rubbed her aching forehead. What was she crying for? Ning Shu silently chanted the heart-clearing chant.
Xia Xiaoman felt like she had suffered an extreme grievance. It was so so painful.
Xiaoman, I havent slept for two nights. Im really tired. Dont cry anymore, if something happened, just say it. Ning Shu took another sip of coffee.
Xia Xiaoman instantly stopped crying and said worriedly, Big Brother Weng, you have to pay attention to your health. Dont work so hard and dont pull all-nighters.
Ning Shu nodded. She had already finished the cup of coffee, so she called for another cup. All she wanted to do right now was sleep.
Chapter 1004: Didn’t Have that Doki-Doki Feeling
Chapter 1004: Didnt Have that Doki-Doki Feeling
Xia Xiaomans face was deathly pale and her expression was filled with struggle and pain. Big Brother Weng, lets break up.
Why? Ning Shu set down her coffee and looked at Xia Xiaoman. Were about to get married.
Im not worthy of you anymore. Big Brother Weng, Ive let you down. Xia Xiaoman felt like her heart had died.
Ning Shu saw that there were marks near Xia Xiaomans cor. The kiss marks were a little bruised. It was easy to see how enthusiastic Chu Xiaoran had been.
Good thing they hadnt been so enthusiastic that Xia Xiaoman couldnt get off the bed.
As Xu Weng was pouring all the energy he had into building their future so that Xia Xiaoman would be able to have a stable life after they got married, so that Xia Xiaoman would be able to live as a happy missus, Xia Xiaoman was already lying below another mans body.
Even when something like this happened, Xia Xiaoman didnt discuss it with Xu Weng and solemnly and tragically took everything upon herself and fed the wolf with her body. She even felt like she had sacrificed herself for the sake of everyone elses happiness.
It was unbelievable.
What exactly happened, Xiaoman? I still have a case I need to work on. Are you serious about breaking up? Ning Shu lifted her wrist to nce at her watch.
Xia Xiaoman took a deep breath. Big Brother Weng, dont ask me what happened, I dont want to talk about it. Even I hate myself now. Big Brother Weng, youll meet a better girl.
Ning Shu nodded. If this is what you wish for, Ill agree to it.
Xia Xiaomans tears streamed down her cheeks. She looked towards Ning Shu through her tears. Big Brother Weng, I wish you happiness.
Ning Shu nodded.
It was pretty ironic. Every time Xia Xiaoman was hurt, she woulde find Xu Weng and cry. It caused Xu Weng to always feel like his heart was being grilled on a pan and he did everything he could to rescue Xia Xiaoman from Chu Xiaoran.
However, Xia Xiaoman would then stop Xu Weng and say that Chu Xiaoran was too powerful, that he couldnt win. Ning Shu didnt know if it was truly because of this, or because Xia Xiaoman secretly couldnt bear to leave Chu Xiaoran.
Xia Xiaoman just had Stockholm syndrome. She had developed feelings for the person that hurt her and didnt want to face the problems. She fled and forgot all the painful things that had hurt her, and actually managed to get a happy ever after in the end.
She was seriously a f*cking m.
Love was when two people cared for each other and were inseparable, a soft and hazily beautiful thing. If this was love, all Ning Shu could say was that this twisted love looked nowhere close to wonderful. It didnt seem to be something to be longed for at all.
Xu Weng respected Xia Xiaoman a lot. The most intimate he got was kissing her, and all these past years, he had never cheated on her. Someone he had protected for so many years had suddenly been snatched away by a wolf. He had been killed and his love was stolen. Xu Weng hated Chu Xiaoran a lot, and he was also angry and disgusted with Xia Xiaoman.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He was angry with Xia Xiaoman for not loving herself. No amount of excuses could cover the stupidity and frivolousness that came from Xia Xiaomans very bones. There were clearly a lot of ways to solve this, but she chose the stupidest method possible. The part that made Xu Weng even more disgusted was that Xia Xiaoman actually fell in love with Chu Xiaoran.
Chu Xiaoran treated her that way and trampled on her, but she actually fell in love with Chu Xiaoran and in the end, actually said that she had always thought of Xu Weng as an older brother. She said that when she was Xu Weng, her heart was very calm. She didnt have that heart-pounding feeling like when she was with Chu Xiaoran.
Eff your doki-doki feeling! She had even gotten addicted to being tormented?
Xu Wengs wish was to take revenge on Chu Xiaoran. As for Xia Xiaoman, Xu Weng didnt really have any feelings left for her. He didnt want to hold on to anything, but he also didnt want to see her happy.
So when Xia Xiaoman brought up breaking up, Ning Shu straightforwardly agreed. She had no desire to fight over a woman with a man.
The most important part was that she didnt want to be a trash can, a trash can that Xia Xiaoman could call whenever and cry to. Xia Xiaoman always looked like she was in so much pain and had so much hatred, but couldnt voice anything. Whenever a misunderstanding urred, she would be like I cant tell even if I die while sobbing. Just the sight of her was irritating.
Xia Xiaoman would always look for Xu Weng to have a good cry, but after she finished crying, shed still go back to Chu Xiaorans side and endure the humiliation to do the things that a mistress was supposed to do.
Chapter 1005: Cramming Law
Chapter 1005: Cramming Law
Ning Shu hadnt been feeling well from the start, and now she had to listen to Xia Xiaomans incessant weeping. Xia Xiaoman had already spent almost half an hour just to bring up breaking up and she had been crying this whole time. It was the type of crying in which tears silently streamed down her cheeks. Just the sight of it was annoying.
Alright, replied Ning Shu.
Big Brother Weng. Xia Xiaoman forced herself to smile. Big Brother Weng, I hope that youll be able to find happiness. Please forget about me.
Xia Xiaomans expression had stiffened for a moment, but then she recalled how despotic and evil Chu Xiaoran was and his almost omnipotent power. For the sake of Big Brother Wengs future, she had to make him leave her.
Big Brother Weng, Ill leave first. Xia Xiaoman stood up and looked at Ning Shu for a moment, then smiled sadly. Big Brother Weng... She didnt know what to say, so she turned and left.
Her back figure was filled with sorrow. Every single step seemed to take all of her energy as she walked towards the unknown future.
Ning Shu finished the coffee, then prepared to head back to sleep. She really couldnt focus like this. She needed to get some solid sleep.
She had a basic idea of how to go about this task. She wouldnt confront Chu Xiaoran directly because right now she was at too much of a disadvantage. She didnt have the capital to fight with Chu Xiaoran, so she had to go about things slowly.
If this situation was that easy to deal with, the entrustor wouldnt have offered up his soul to ask for a counterattack.
Not only did she have to get revenge for Xu Weng, she also had to create a brand-new future for him.
Ning Shu went back home and slept. After sleeping her fill, she practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts for a little while. The original host had been stabbed to death after all, so itd be good to have some self-defense ability. In the modern era, it wasnt possible to cultivate much, but it was enough if this body was strengthened a little and her senses became a bit sharper.
As of now, it was already dark outside. Ning Shu stopped cultivating and headed to the kitchen to find some food. Mother Xu had left food for Ning Shu in the pot. After eating a bit, she started looking through the original hosts materials.
Ning Shu had never been awyer before, but fortunately the original host had done a lot of homework. He had noted down the entire sequence of arguments and even made annotations on possible situations that could arise.
The original host had all the necessarilyw uses stored in his brain, but Ning Shu had to look through thew books to check on the uses noted in the papers.
This case was ratherrge. It was an infringementwsuit between tworgepanies. The reason the firm had Xu Weng deal with this was because he had outstanding ability. For the sake of this case, Xu Weng really had wracked his brains to the limits.
As Ning Shu looked at the thick papers, she started feeling nervous as well and had to take a moment to calm herself down. In this world, her upation was that of awyer, and she had to be a famouswyer.
That was why, a task-taker really had to have a lot of talents. The most important part was to have an intelligent brain. She was starting to find that intelligence was seriously too important.
Intelligent and martial arts, both of them had to be strong in order for her to walk forward fast and steadily.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu silently mouthed the words as she read through the papers. The original host had plenty stored in his brain, so he only needed to sort things out a little. However, Ning Shus brain was very empty, so she had no choice but to cram and memorize all of these things.
Fortunately there were still a few days left until the court session. There was enough time for her to get ready.
Chapter 1006: Visitors with Good Intentions Wouldn’t Come
Chapter 1006: Visitors with Good Intentions Wouldnt Come
Ning Shu was still working on memorizing the contents of this case when her phone rang. She continued silently repeating the uses as she lifted her phone and took a look. Her eyebrows lifted. It was Xia Xiaoman again.
It was already past midnight, what was she calling for? Ning Shu picked up but Xia Xiaoman didnt say anything. There was only the sound of suppressed sobs.
Ning Shu pinched the bridge of her nose. If she didnt remember things wrong, didnt they break up earlier today?
Although they had broken up, Xia Xiaoman was still very reliant on the original host. She had interacted with and relied on him for some many years after all, there was no way for her to break this connection so suddenly. She had reflexively called Ning Shu. The moment she felt wronged or was hurt, shed think of the original host.
Whenever she encountered something, she woulde cry to the original host. However, when she encountered something big, shed simply act on her own without bothering to discuss with Xu Weng. What did she treat Xu Weng as? And by the time Xu Weng found out, Xia Xiaoman had already given herself wholly to Chu Xiaoran.
Xia Xiaoman truly hadrge guts. She actually kept such a huge thing secret.
Despite all these years of being together, Xia Xiaoman actually didnt say anything to Xu Weng even though they had been about to get married. Just this factor was enough for Ning Shu to have a bad impression of Xia Xiaoman.
However, Xia Xiaoman actually felt like she hadpromised and sacrificed a lot. What the heck?
What is it? asked Ning Shu mildly.
Xia Xiaoman still didnt speak. She was probably covering her mouth because the only sound was that of heavy breathing. Ning Shu found it very pointless. What exactly had Xia Xiaoman called for?
She wasnt even speaking. The phone bill wasnt cheap.
Ning Shu was just about to hang up when she heard a low maic voicee from the other end. Xia Xiaoman, what are you hiding inside there for?
Follow that, Xia Xiaoman quickly hung up. She seemed really scared.
That voice probably belonged to Chu Xiaoran.
All that could be said about Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaoman was that one was willing to hit while the other was willing to be hit.
Ning Shu stopped paying attention to what was happening with Xia Xiaoman and focused on working on this case. After she finished thiswsuit, she had other ns to work on.
These next few days was enough time for Ning Shu to memorize these things. When it came time for the court session, Ning Shu put on herwyers suit and walked into the court with the encouragement of the firms boss.
The atmosphere in the court was very solemn and tense, causing Ning Shu to feel nervous as well. She had to silently chant the heart-clearing chant in order to suppress her nervousness.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu then closely disputed with the other sides defendingwyer. Ning Shu had never been awyer before and was instantly overwhelmed by the other party which made her even more nervous. She took a deep breath, then forced herself to strictly follow the original hosts set strategy, which was to strictly defend.
She could feel the cold sweat covering her back. This was even more nerve-wrecking and exhausting than being on the battlefield.
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that an extremely handsome man was sitting in the gallery. He had a very strong aura and his gaze was arrogant and contempt. This was a cruel and despotic man.
When Ning Shu saw this man, a name instantly popped out in her mind: Chu Xiaoran.
What had Chu Xiaorane here for?
When Chu Xiaoran met Ning Shus gaze, he lifted his chin slightly and almost seemed to smile. However, his entire manner conveyed contempt.
Ning Shu stopped looking at Chu Xiaoran and focused on thewsuit.
In the end, she managed to win by a slight margin, because her partyspany was the side that had been infringed.
If it had been the original host, he definitely wouldve been able to win much more outstandingly instead of being overwhelmed by the other party. She clearly had an advantage, but it had been so hard for her to win.
There was a need for her to really study. It wasnt just for Xu Weng, it was also for herself. If she continued to be like this, Xu Wengs reputation as a gold medalwyer would be smashed at her hands.
After the judge announced the result, Ning Shu wiped at her cold sweat, picked up her documents, and left the court.
The moment she got out, she saw that Chu Xiaoran was standing there, seeming to be waiting for her. Ning Shu acted like she didnt see him and directly left.
A chairman had to deal with a thousand things a day, the fact that he had spent so long watching her fight awsuit definitely wasnt a good sign.
The visitor didnt have good intentions. Visitors with good intentions wouldnte.
Chapter 1007: Recruitment Offer
Chapter 1007: Recruitment Offer
Lawyer Xu. Chu Xiaoran called out to Ning Shu who was walking past him without even looking at him.
Ning Shu paused and turned to look at Chu Xiaoran. Chairman Chu, what is it?
Chu Xiaoran walked up to Ning Shu. He was a bit taller than Xu Weng. Ning Shu could sense that he was sizing her up, scrutinizing her with animosity.
Chu Xiaoran narrowed his eyes. This man was probably the Big Brother Weng that Xia Xiaoman had been talking about. As she was lying below him, she had purposefully tried to make him angry by calling for Big Brother Weng.
Chu Xiaoran sized up this man. He had a schrly aura and gave people a veryfortable feeling like gentle jade. His looks also werent bad. Chu Xiaoran narrowed his eyes darkly.
Chairman Chu, is there something you wanted to see me about? When Ning Shu saw that Chu Xiaoran was just looking at her while towering over her, she spoke again.
Lawyer Xu knows me? Chu Xiaoran spoke as if he was just making idle conversation.
Ning Shu said, Chairman Chus grand reputation is very well known in T City. Its actually a surprise that Chairman Chu knows a nobody like me.
A nobody? To me, youre nowhere close to being a nobody. Chu Xiaoran took out a name card and handed it to Ning Shu. Youre pretty skilled. Its truly a shame for someone with your talents to stay at that small firm. Come to mypany and be mywyer. The sry will definitely be better.
Ning Shu was a little surprised. What did Chu Xiaoran mean by this? Ning Shu had no delusions that he was trying to promote her. There was no way he would promote her.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu epted the card with alienating politeness. Many thanks for such high regard, Chairman Chu.
Chu Xiaorans lips hooked in a dark smile as he patted Ning Shus shoulder. However, he did patted with so much force that Ning Shus shoulder was almost pushed askew.
Ning Shus expression didnt change in the slightest and she simply continued to look at Chu Xiaoran indifferently. Chu Xiaoran met Ning Shus gaze, then opened his car door as he said, Lawyer Xu, well definitely see each other again.
After Chu Xiaoran said that, he got in the car and drove off.
Ning Shu nced down at the elegant name card, then with a faint smile, tore it apart.
Based on Chu Xiaorans attitude, he was probably very dissatisfied with her status. He didnt like her past rtionship with Xia Xiaoman.
If he had been serious about running all the way here because he appreciated her talents, shed just twist her head off.
That arrogant manner made it clear that he had been here to give a show of power.
Ning Shu knew that she currently didnt have the ability to take revenge on Chu Xiaoran, but there would definitely be a way. Although Chu Xiaoran was strong, there was bound to be someone stronger than him.
When Ning Shu got back home, she was just about to rest when Father Xu who was reading a newspaper in the living room called out to her.
Father Xu and Mother Xu were now both retired. Their retirement wages were very high and Father Xu was still a director of apany, so the Xu familys lifestyle was pretty good. It was a simple and warm home.
If Xia Xiaoman had married over, she definitely wouldve had a good life.
A life that shouldve been blessed had been ruined by Chu Xiaoran. He had made the Xu family parents send off their son before their hairs had even turned white with age.
Their only son had been killed, and it had even been because of Xia Xiaoman, so the Xu familypletely fell out with the Xia family.
Ning Shu endured her exhaustion to sit down in front of Father Xu. Dad, what is it?
Father Xu took off his reading sses and said, When are you and Xiaoman getting married? Youre not young anymore. Hurry and set things with that girl. Both families know each other well, so you should take advantage of this time while your mom and I are still young and can still help you guys out.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together. Lets talk about thister. For the time being, I have no ns to get married.
Chapter 1008: Unprecedented Desire for Sleep
Chapter 1008: Unprecedented Desire for Sleep
Father Xus brows furrowed slightly. Did something happen? Something happened with that girl?
Dad, its nothing. Im just a little tired. Im going to rest first. Ning Shu rubbed her temples. She felt both mentally and physically exhausted. I just finished fighting awsuit, so Im a little tired.
Then go rest, said Father Xu hastily. Shower and have a proper nights sleep.
Ning Shu grabbed her clothes and returned to her room. After showering, she sat down on the bed and started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Just as she started getting focused, she was disrupted by her phone ringing.
Ning Shu was a little annoyed. She couldnt suppress the anger in her heart and had to chant the heart-clearing chant to get this anger to go down. She picked up her phone and saw that it was freakin Xia Xiaoman again.
Ning Shu didnt even bother thinking about things before directly hanging up. It was seriously annoying. She was calling practically every other day. How was this anything like how a couple that had broken up was supposed to act?
And she was always weeping on the other end. Just the sound of it was irritating.
Since her cultivation had been interrupted, she decided to just sleep. From the start it was hard to cultivate in the modern era since there wasnt enough spiritual energy. It was pretty much impossible to form an energy and there was also the suppression effect of the heavenlyw.
Just as Ning Shu fell asleep, there was the sound of knocking. In her half-conscious state, she heard Xia Xiaomans voicee from outside. Big Brother Weng... Ning Shu frickin thought she was dreaming.
However, the knocking persisted for a really long time. Ning Shu had no choice but to get up. She had never experienced so much desire to sleep in a world.
Why the frick was she being so annoying?
The moment Ning Shu opened the door, she saw Xia Xiaoman standing outside with an anxious expression. She was so anxious that her forehead was covered with sweat. It looked like something huge had happened.
Big Brother Weng, I have something I need to talk to you about. Lets talk outside. Xia Xiaoman reflexively made to take Ning Shus hand to pull her outside, but she recalled that they had already broken up and forcefully stopped herself.
Big Brother Weng, theres something important I need to talk to you about. Xia Xiaomans face was filled with anxiousness, but she was worried that Ning Shu wouldnt step out with her, so she looked towards Ning Shu with a beseeching expression.
Ning Shu had no choice but to follow Xia Xiaoman outside to the neighborhood park. Finally, Xia Xiaoman asked Ning Shu, Big Brother Weng, did you meet Chu Xiaoran? You cant trust him! Hes a devil that eats people whole without even spitting out the bones! You cant let yourself be deceived by him!
So this was the initial impression Xia Xiaoman had of Chu Xiaoran. But in the end, she even fell in love with this devil.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Xia Xiaoman saw that Ning Shu didnt speak, she said anxiously, Big Brother Weng, trust me. Please dont interact with Chu Xiaoran.
You know Chu Xiaoran? Ning Shu looked at her. Even in this situation, Xia Xiaoman still hadnt told her about the truth, yet she was still trying to use the banner of caring for him. Ning Shu didnt even know what to say.
Xia Xiaoman froze and she looked like she was put in a difficult situation. Big Brother Weng, trust me. I wouldnt harm you.
Xia Xiaoman found it hard to talk. Could it be that she should tell Big Brother Weng that she was now really dirty, really wretched? That she was someones mistress? A mistress with no dignity that had to obey everything without question?
Xia Xiaoman was just waiting for Chu Xiaoran to get tired of her so that he would give her back those photos and let her leave.
Big Brother Weng, I have no other choice right now, but you really had to believe me about Chu Xiaoran. Hes a sinister cunning demon! said Xia Xiaoman. Youre the one person I care about most aside from my family. Big Brother Weng, I dont want you to get hurt.
Chapter 1009: As Close As Family
Chapter 1009: As Close As Family
Ning Shu listened as Xia Xiaoman painstakingly warned her with an extremely concerned expression.
However, Ning Shu didnt feel touched in the slightest. The entire situation had be like this because of Xia Xiaomans doings. If she had been willing to discuss things with someone, she wouldnt have ended up dragging everyone down like this.
Even now, Xia Xiaoman had no ns to confess. She kept saying that she didnt want to hurt Xu Weng, but her actions were what hurt Xu Weng the most.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She kept acting like she had some great pain. Ning Shu seriously couldnt feel Xia Xiaomans concern for Xu Weng at all.
Ill remember what you said. Ning Shu looked at Xia Xiaoman. You should also fend for yourself.
When Xia Xiaoman heard what Ning Shu said, she thought that she knew about things and her eyes widened as she stammered, Big Brother Weng, do you know something?
What do you think I should know? replied Ning Shu. Weve been together for over ten years, since we were children and into adulthood. In your heart, what kind of existence am I?
Someone as close to me as family, said Xia Xiaoman without hesitation. Id give up everything to protect you just as I would protect my family.
Family!?
This was pretty much the same as saying I think of you as an older brother.
This meant that Xia Xiaoman had already subconsciously kicked Xu Weng out of the love circle. She could care about him as a friend, as family, but it wouldnt be love.
Ning Shu smiled. Ill tell my parents that weve broken up.
Big Brother Weng. Xia Xiaomans lips trembled. As long as youre happy.
As long as the people she cared about could be happy, Xia Xiaoman felt that everything she had to endure was worth it.
The two stopped speaking. Xia Xiaoman walked in front and walked to the Xia home while Ning Shu entered the opposite Xu home.
Xia Xiaoman turned around to look at Ning Shus back. She had never found it as unfamiliar as she found it now. She pressed her lips together. It was fine as long as he was happy.
Xia Xiaoman felt a lot of guilt towards Xu Weng. She had let Xu Weng down. She had let down this man who she had grown up with, who had always protected her, who had always stood in front of her no matter what she faced.
Chu Xiaorans image appeared in Xia Xiaomans brain. He carried an overpowering destructive aura that had destroyed her everything. He had made her fall straight into hell.
That thick stack of naked photos had been the means with which he had dragged her into hell. She hated Chu Xiaoran. Why had it been her? Why did Chu Xiaoran choose her?
Why did that emperor-like man end up choosing an ordinary girl like her?
Ning Shu walked into the house, then said to the Xu family parents, Mom, Dad, Xia Xiaoman and I broke up. We wont be getting married.
The Xu family parents were so stunned that they were frozen for a while. Mother Xu was the first to snap out of it and ask, What happened? Why did you guys break up?
We didnt feelpatible so we broke up, replied Ning Shu mildly. They should just directly cut things off this time. Getting involved with Xia Xiaoman all the time was really annoying and Chu Xiaoran would even try to target her.
Right now, she didnt have the ability to fight against Chu Xiaoran.
Chapter 1010: Demanding Answers
Chapter 1010: Demanding Answers
Why are you being so willful? This isnt childs y. Our families are next door neighbors, we have to see each other every day. This makes everything so awkward. Everyone in the neighborhood knows that you two were about to get married, but now youre saying that youre not getting married? The Xu family willpletely lose face and this twenty-year friendship will also be gone. Father Xu furrowed his brows. You grew up with that girl and you two know each other very well. What exactly was so bad that you guys broke up?
Ning Shus lips moved. Just as she was about to speak, the doorbell started rapidly ringing. Mother Xu went to open the door.
The person knocking was Xia Xiaomans mother. Xia Xiaomans mother dragged Xia Xiaoman inside despite Xia Xiaomans protests. She stormed into the living room and immediately started questioning Ning Shu indignantly. Weng, what exactly did you do? Why are you breaking up with Xiaoman?
Xia Xiaoman felt very ashamed and her face became even paler. She felt really embarrassed. She nced up at Ning Shu and saw her cold expression, so she tried to pull her mother back outside. Mom, I was the one that brought up breaking up. It has nothing to do with Big Brother Weng. Mom, Im begging you, lets go back. Ill tell you what happened after we go back.
Xia Xiaoman had only told her mom that she had broken up with Big Brother Weng. Mother Xu had a very straightforward personality, so she directly dragged Xia Xiaoman over here. Xia Xiaoman felt really embarrassed. Even though all her suffering was for the sake of protecting the people she cared about, she felt too ashamed to actually talk about it.
She started loathing Chu Xiaoran even more. He hadpletely messed up her life. She was no longer the pure Xia Xiaoman and no longer had the right to be Big Brother Wengs bride.
Whatever it is, state it clearly. Father Xu looked towards Xia Xiaoman. This isnt something just between the two of you, it involves both of our families and both of our families reputations. What exactly was so bad that you guys had to break up?
I... Xia Xiaoman couldnt bring herself to talk about her suffering, so her tears just overflowed. She looked like she was in extreme pain.
Mother Xu frowned. She couldnt really stand how Xia Xiaoman kept crying at every little thing. Xia Xiaoman didnt used to be like this.
All Ning Shu could say that the current Xia Xiaoman had already activated SM female lead mode. She was hurt by the SM from the male lead, and she also hurt herself.
In any case, the current Xia Xiaoman seemed to be under continuous hypnosis of: Im so pitiful, it hurts so much, its so painful.
Ning Shu said, We have broken up. We broke up a while ago.
Why? Xu Weng, you shouldnt be never satisfied with what you have. Our familys Xiaoman has been following you for so many years, how can you dump her just like this? Dont you think youre being too much? said Xia Xiaomans mother angrily.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Our familys Xiaoman doesnt have to marry you, but shouldnt you at least give a reason for breaking up? How can you fling away our Xiaoman just like this? I wont agree to this. Old Xu, our families have been friends so for many years. You guys cant do something this heartless. Xia Xiaomans mother spoke like an exploding chain of firecrackers, firing off nonstopints.
Xia Xiaomans face turned bright red as more tears overflowed.
When Ning Shu saw this, she knew that from the moment on, there was no longer any friendship left between the Xu family and the Xia family. They could no longer be so close that they were like a family.
I wasnt the one that brought up breaking up. I dont even know the reason for it, replied Ning Shu mildly. I actually wanted to ask why Xiaoman wanted to break up with me?
Xia Xiaomans mother frowned and immediately refuted, Xiaomans a timid child. Theres no way she would bring up breaking up!
Xia Xiaoman actually wasnt someone with much opinion. This fact was obvious from how Chu Xiaoran had been able to threaten her with photos. As for what Mother Xia said about Xia Xiaoman being timid, Ning Shu could only scoff. There was no way Xia Xiaoman was timid when she was able to make this kind of decision between the two families back.
She was stupid and delusionally thought that she had sacrificed a lot. She had never considered what the two families would have to face because of her choice and Xu Weng had even ended up dying because of her.
Xiaoman, whats going on? You were the one that brought up breaking up? asked Mother Xia after she recovered from the shock.
Xia Xiaoman bit her lips hard and nodded with a bleak expression.
Chapter 1011: Became Someone’s Mistress
Chapter 1011: Became Someones Mistress
Xia Xiaomans mother originally thought that the two of them had broken up because of Xu Weng. After all, men tended to get tired of things faster than women. She thought that it was Xu Weng who wanted to dump her daughter, but now she found out that it was Xia Xiaoman who had brought up breaking up. She was a bit bbergasted.
Why did you want to break up? Xia Xiaomans mother instantly became vexed. She felt like she had just lost face in front of the Xu family. How could you not even discuss such an important matter with me?
Mom... Xia Xiaoman felt both physically and mentally worn out. Lets head back first. Ill exin things to you. Mom, Im begging you, lets head back first.
Xia Xiaoman tried to pull her mother towards the door.
Why? Xiaoman, why exactly do you want to break up? We should also know the reason, your Big Brother Weng also has the right to know what happened. How can you not tell us anything and have your Big Brother Weng agree to breaking up with you just because you brought it up? You cant trample on your Big Brother Weng this way, said Mother Xu with a stern expression.
Xia Xiaoman bit her lips and looked towards Ning Shu for help. She was so scared that her entire body started trembling. It was like she was a criminal waiting for her punishment. Even if she had been a mistress, having to reveal it now made her feel so ashamed that she wished she could just jump off a building.
Xiaoman, say something? Xia Xiaomans mother was angry with her daughter. When she saw that the Xu family seem pretty displeased, she became fiercer towards Xia Xiaoman. Damned girl, hurry up and tell us.
Xia Xiaoman burst out crying. Ive be someones mistress. Im not worthy of Big Brother Weng! I was the one that had willingly lowered myself to be someones mistress.
After Xia Xiaoman said that, she turned and ran. However, this news left all the people inside the room stunned. Xia Xiaomans mothers face was filled with shock. She nced at the people inside the room, then hastily chased after Xia Xiaoman.
Mother Xu stared at Ning Shu and asked, Did you hear what Xia Xiaoman said just now?
Ning Shus expression was very calm. I heard.
Father Xu furrowed his brows. How can this be?
She looks like such a good girl, how could she do something like this? How could she be someones mistress? Mother Xu looked towards Ning Shu. Weng, what do you want to do about this? Are you still going to marry Xia Xiaoman?
Ning Shu shook her head and said to the two parents, Lets move. After we move away, I want to go overseas to undertake advanced studies.
Mother Xu and Father Xu traded a nce. Move?
Alright, said Father Xu finally. Ning Shu said, I have a bit of money saved to buy a new house, so lets just sell this one.
Ning Shu had a bit of savings. Xu Weng had previously saved this up for getting married.
The Xu family parents were worried that their son would be depressed, so they felt it was a good idea to leave this ce. Father Xu said, You should keep that money. If you want to go overseas, then go.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Mother Xu sighed. How exactly did things be like this? She asked Ning Shu, Whose mistress is she?
I dont know, replied Ning Shu calmly. Theres no need to bring this up anymore. I wont marry Xia Xiaoman.
Our family doesnt want a girl like this that doesnt know how to treasure herself anyways, said Father Xu coldly. What problem is so hard that she insisted on bing someones mistress?
Ning Shu returned to her room, showered, and went to sleep. The moment she woke up, she started working on memorizingw uses. She definitely had to go overseas. One reason was to study in order to develop better. How was she supposed to fight without true abilities? T City was Chu Xiaorans territory. He hadplete control over this ce. The other reason was because she didnt want to be dragged into the matters between Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaoman.
Ning Shus n was to spend at most two years to study. Xu Weng clearly had a wonderful future, but due to falling into the whirlpool of love, he ended up even losing his life.
Chapter 1012: Rich and Good-looking
Chapter 1012: Rich and Good-looking
After this incident, things became really awkward between the Xu and Xia families. Even when they encountered each other outside, they didnt talk.
The two families used to be very close and would notify each other about any event that came up. The Xu family would asionally go over to the Xia family house to eat and the Xia family would asionallye eat with the Xu family. However, now they didnt even talk.
In the end, Xia Xiaomans mother grabbed Mother Xu and embarrassed said, Wengs mom, could you please keep what happened with Xiaoman secret? She only did it because she had no choice.
Mother Xu said, We arent the type to spread this kind of thing. Its just that your familys Xiaoman... Who wouldve ever thought she was the kind to do something like this?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Xia Xiaomans mothers face twitched, then she said helplessly, She also has her troubles. That bastard has naked photos of her and even threatened her with them. Xiaoman hadnt done this of her own ord. She had also been doing this for the sake of our families reputations. She was silently enduring all this pain. I know that Xiaomans not worthy of your familys Weng anymore, but please dont tell others about this.
Mother Xu frowned. Why didnt she tell us about such a huge incident and decide on things on her own? That manmitted a crime, yet she just agreed to it?
Mother Xus facial muscles twitched. Finally, she said, Dont worry, I wont spread this.
Right now, Mother Xu just wanted for her family to hurry and move so they could get away from this ce.
When Mother Xu got back, she told Father Xu about this incident. Father Xu directly said, Isnt it just because she saw that that man was rich and was also good-looking? If it had been an old man, that girl probably wouldve rather died than agree. Theres no way shed just ept it like this.
Mother Xu: ...
This was what Ning Shu heard the moment she stepped out of her room. Perhaps Xia Xiaoman really was half-willing, but she still insisted on making a show of resistance like she was being forced in order to conceal some of the thoughts in her heart.
When Father Xu saw Ning Shu step out, he changed the topic. There are already buyersing to look at this house. When do you n to go overseas?
Once we finish buying the new house and you two are settled in. Ning Shu had to first settle the Xu family parents down properly before she could go overseas without worries. She couldnt guarantee that Chu Xiaoran wouldnt try to do anything to the Xu family parents.
Not only did he steal someone elses girlfriend, he even killed off that person. Chu Xiaoran was pretty much the most aggressive male lead Ning Shu has seen to date. He seemed so self-confident and in the right. His attitude was clearly because he felt that Xu Weng was weak.
Alright. Father Xu nodded. Taking some time to rx outside the country is also good.
Ning Shu headed to the firm to resign. The firms boss treated Xu Weng quite well. The reason Xu Weng had been able to struggle to where he was today and be a gold medalwyer wasnt only because of his own abilities, but also because the boss treated him well.
Before Ning Shu even said anything, she saw that the boss was looking at her with aplicated expression. Weng, did you offend someone you shouldnt havetely?
Ning Shus eyes narrowed. I didnt. Chief Gu, did something happen?
Oh, then why are you looking for me? asked the boss.
Ning Shu said, Im here to resign. I n to go overseas and study for a while.
Alright, I agree. However, even if you didnt resign, I might still have to dismiss you. The people above are pressuring me. Haaa, so its good that youre going overseas, said the boss.
Chapter 1013: Must Resign
Chapter 1013: Must Resign
When Ning Shu heard what this firms boss said, she knew that this was Chu Xiaorans doing. He was using his influence to oppress her.
Did Xia Xiaoman do something to make Chu Xiaoran angry again? He was already attacking her?
Whenever Xia Xiaoman did something to make Chu Xiaoran angry, Chu Xiaoran would do something to hurt Xia Xiaoman to force her toply with his demands, and Xu Weng was one of the soft spots which Chu Xiaoran threatened Xia Xiaoman with. Furthermore, Chu Xiaoran disliked Xu Weng because Xu Weng had a past with Xia Xiaoman.
Chu Xiaoran treated Xia Xiaoman like she was his pet. This pet must be devoted to him and wasnt allowed to have her own thoughts. Hed make use of Xia Xiaomans weaknesses and use cruel methods to force her toply to his will and crush all the little thoughts she harbored.
Weng, go write a resignation letter yourself, this way it counts as you taking the initiative to resign. Being dismissed isnt good for your reputation, especially in this business. Ive let you down, but in this line of business, theres always a need topromise sometimes, said the boss in a helpless tone.
Ning Shu said with a smile, Thank you. Ill go write it now.
Ning Shu knew that the boss also had no choice. This firm wasnt veryrge, so someone like Chu Xiaoran could easily make this firm disappear with a wave of his hand.
Xia Xiaomans life was pitiful, but Xu Wengs life was even more pitiful. Not only had his fiance been snatched away, he even became the cannon fodder in the love between the two.
Xu Weng would be asionally pulled out to be paraded around a little. Xia Xiaoman would purposefully anger Chu Xiaoran by saying: the one in my heart is Big Brother Weng! Even if you obtain my body, you cant obtain my heart! I wont submit to you!
And when Chu Xiaoran was angry, hed also say: Are you still thinking about Xu Weng? No matter how Xia Xiaoman exined, he would feel that his woman was still thinking about her ex-boyfriend and hed be like: since I cant obtain your heart, Ill just tyrannize your body. Hed then start a bodilymunication exercise wherever, whenever.
Ning Shu wrote a resignation letter and the boss approved it. He even gave Ning Shu a red packet, then patted her shoulder. Be careful, look after yourself.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded, then left the firm. She inwardlyughed coldly. Shell remember this.
It was seriously a godly level of irritance to encounter people like Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaoman.
Perhaps the two had feelings for each other, but they both used very extreme ways to probe each other and even pulled innocent people in. With Chu Xiaorans despotic personality and his extensive influence, it was enough to practically make Xu Weng see ghosts in broad daylight.
Ning Shu then went to apply for a visa in preparation to head to Ennd. That country was widely known to be quite strict, so it was a good choice for advanced studies. The only thing left was to choose a school. Not every school wanted Ning Shu.
Weng, can Ie in? Mother Xus voice came from outside. Ning Shu said for her to enter and Mother Xu came in with a cup of milk for Ning Shu. She sat down next to Ning Shu and said, Weng, after you and Xiaoman broke up, you started steadily nning to go overseas. I havent seen you sad at all. Dont keep things bottled up, alright?
How could feelings that have been there for over ten years be that easy to give up? That was why Xu Weng had persisted in saving Xia Xiaoman from this predicament with no idea that Xia Xiaoman had already fallen in love with Chu Xiaoran.
After I found out that there would be no future for Xia Xiaoman and me, I wasnt that sad. Theres just a sense of pity, I guess. Ive gotten so used to that person being by my side all these past years, and now shes no longer here, said Ning Shu mildly. Xia Xiaoman actually doesnt have feelings for me. The only reason she had agreed to marry me was also because she was used to being with me.
She had simply been used to that person being there. That was why Xia Xiaomanter said that her heart didnt flutter when she was with Xu Weng.
Mother Xu just sighed. Go overseas and rx a little. Dont keep things bottled up inside, alright?
Ning Shu nodded.
......
Chapter 1014: Give Me Back the Photos!
Chapter 1014: Give Me Back the Photos!
In the vi, Chu Xiaoran was holding a document and smiling towards Xia Xiaoman darkly. Here, take a look.
Xia Xiaoman took the document with a confused expression. It was a resignation letter. When she saw the signature, her face paled.
Xia Xiaomans eyes reddened. How could Big Brother Weng possibly resign? Xia Xiaoman remembered that Big Brother Weng had said that he loved the work of awyer and so he was striving hard to get better at it. However, now he had resigned.
You did this, didnt you!? used Xia Xiaoman angrily. Big Brother Wengs innocent, why are you doing this to him?
Because my pet keeps thinking about him. It made me unhappy. Chu Xiaorans expression was cruel. I just gave him my name card and said I wanted to recruit him and he immediately resigned. I was even nning to kick him out of that firm, who wouldve thought he resigned first?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chu Xiaoran looked at Xia Xiaoman maliciously, then snapped his fingers and said lightly, Now, want to make a bet? Lets see if Xu Weng will call to have me fulfill my promise so that he can work at mypany?
The man you care about is nothing more than this? I just tossed a bone and he came with his tail wagging. He probably doesnt even know that youre my mistress yet, right?
Youre shameless! Why are you doing this!? What exactly are you trying to get? Could it be that seeing other people suffer makes you happy? shouted Xia Xiaoman, almost falling apart. She fell to the ground with a lost expression. She really couldnt understand Chu Xiaoran. How could a person be this cruel?
Chu Xiaoran looked at Xia Xiaoman. Youre my pet now, so stop thinking about unnecessary things and making me unhappy. Dont forget your current identity. Youre my mistress.
I didnt want to be a mistress, you were the one that forced me! Xia Xiaomans body was trembling. Every single time Chu Xiaoran said the word mistress, Xia Xiaoman felt like her dignity was being ripped and trampled into mud.
Xia Xiaoman bit her cheek, then said fiercely, Ive already been your mistress for two months. Isnt it about time you let me go? Give those photos back to me!
Chu Xiaoranughed lightly as if he had heard a funny joke. He rubbed his chin as he said, I can give those photos back to you.
Xia Xiaoman was a little surprised. He was giving them to her this easily? This was something she had been hoping for this entire time, but now that she was getting it, she felt a little disappointed. For a moment, she didnt know what exactly was happening with herself.
Youre really going to give them back to me? asked Xia Xiaoman.
Chu Xiaoran nodded. Of course, because I dont need them anymore. I have something new.
Chu Xiaoran leaned forward slightly towards Xia Xiaoman. On the bed, when you begged me, pleaded with me to enter you, I recorded all of it. Thats way more fun to look at than those naked photos.
Xia Xiaoman was stunned. She felt like she was struck by lightning. She trembled as she asked, You... What did you say?
Chu Xiaoran seemed to really enjoy seeing Xia Xiaoman like this. Do you want the photos? Ill give them to you.
Chu Xiaoran, you bastard! Why dont you go die? Why!? Why are you treating me this way!? I hate you! Xia Xiaoman broke down and started crying.
Chapter 1015: You Like it Violent?
Chapter 1015: You Like it Violent?
Xia Xiaomans expression was filled with despair and fear as she looked at the demon-like Chu Xiaoran. Why are you doing this to me? Why!? What exactly are you trying to get from doing this? Chu Xiaoran, why dont you just kill me?
What would I kill you for? I told you, youre my little pet now. Once I get tired of you, Ill let you go, but right now Im still pretty infatuated with your taste, replied Chu Xiaoran in an unconcerned tone.
Chu Xiaoran patted her head. Just behave and wait for me to get tired of you. Dont cause trouble for me and obediently do what a pet should do. Otherwise Ill have no choice but to clip your ws.
Xia Xiaoman froze for a moment, then she abruptly pped Chu Xiaoran hard twice. She screamed, Chu Xiaoran, youre not human! Youre not human!
Chu Xiaoran had been pped so hard that his face had been forced to the side. He touched his face with a dark smile, then turned to look at Xia Xiaoman with one brow lifted. Did I not satisfy you? So much resentment.
Youre shameless! Shameless! Xia Xiaoman was so angry that she was on the verge of crying. Chu Xiaoran, youll go to hell! I curse you to go to hell!
Really? I will go to hell, but itll be from dying on top of you. Chu Xiaoran picked Xia Xiaoman up. Xia Xiaoman angrily hit him with her fists. Chu Xiaoran, you bastard! Let go of me! I hate you! I hate you to death!
In a bit, youll be loving me to death. Chu Xiaoran smiled demonically as he patted Xia Xiaomans butt.
Look, that cameras been there the entire time. Its pretty nice to enjoy the view after the experience. Chu Xiaoran pressed Xia Xiaoman down. Xia Xiaoman was in so much pain she felt like she was about to die. Why was he tormenting her like this? Not only did he forcefully take her body, he still had to trample on her dignity.
For some reason, Chu Xiaoran was really feeling it today. Xia Xiaoman was struggling against him really hard, so her face was flushed, making her seem even more erotic.
You like it violent? Alright, then Ill apany you. Chu Xiaoran looked down at Xia Xiaoman who was below him, then flicked her nose. Little wildcat, youre sure wild.
When Chu Xiaoran flicked her nose like this with while looking at her with such a demonically seductive gaze, Xia Xiaoman was dazed for a moment. However, she quickly recalled that this man was simply a demon and started trying to struggle free again. Chu Xiaoran, let go of me! I dont feel well today. Im begging you.
Chu Xiaoran smiled demonically. When have you ever felt well? You always say that you dont feel well.
Chu Xiaoran, Im begging you, I really dont feel well. Really... Xia Xiaomans face was pale. Im begging you.
Youre already begging me?
...
Ning Shu was reviewing thew texts at home. Her visa application had been approved. Once they bought the new house, theyd move.
Ning Shu nned to leave T City. It was better for the Xu family parents to leave T City since Ning Shu didnt dare to take any risks with their lives.
Chu Xiaorans personality could be summed up as: Im rich, I do what I want. He was capable of doing anything.
However, the two parents were a bit hesitant. They couldnt really bear to leave a ce that they had lived in for so many years. Moreover, they were already old. It would be hard for them to adapt to a new environment.
So they were still conflicted over this decision.
......
Ning Shu flipped through the book, her lips moving silently as she memorized thew uses.
Mother Xu walked in and said to Ning Shu. Somethings happened to the girl next door.
Ning Shu closed the book. What happened?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mother Xu frowned as she said, Shes been hospitalized. Xiaomans mother is currently rushing to the hospital to look after her.
What happened for her to end up hospitalized? Ning Shu was a little taken aback. Could it be that Chu Xiaoran really had done something to Xiaoman?
Ning Shu considered things, then said, Mom,e with me to visit her?
Alright. Although we dont talk anymore, we were friends for this many years. Mother Xu nodded and even headed to the kitchen to simmer soup for Xia Xiaoman.
Chapter 1016: Due to Intense Sexual Intercourse
Chapter 1016: Due to Intense Sexual Intercourse
When Ning Shu got to the hospital and pushed open the door to the room, she saw that Xia Xiaoman was lying on the bed and staring at the ceiling with a nk expression and tears at the corners of her eyes.
Her face was as pale as a sheet of paper and there was no color in her lips. She looked quite ill.
Xiaoman, what happened? Wheres your mom? Mother Xu set down the thermos as she asked this in concern.
When Xia Xiaoman turned her head and saw Ning Shu, the rims of her eyes reddened. Her lips moved slightly, then she called hoarsely, Big Brother Weng.
Rest well. Dont think too much. Ning Shu nced at Xia Xiaoman. She looked like she had symptoms of damage to her vital energy and losing too much blood.
From the looks of things, it seemed like it was... a miscarriage.
Ning Shu looked towards Xia Xiaomans stomach. Rest up properly.
Big Brother Weng, Im in so much pain! cried Xia Xiaoman, her eyes filled with hatred. Big Brother Weng, what am I supposed to do?
Ning Shu said mildly, Its fine. There are no scars that dont fade.
She didnt want to keep facing Xia Xiaoman whose face was twisted in pain, so she went to ask a doctor what happened. The doctor said this miscarriage had been due to intense sexual intercourse.
Ning Shu: ...
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
So they did dat until she got a miscarriage? They ended up pounding their child away?
Could it be that Xia Xiaoman didnt even know that she had gotten pregnant?
Ning Shu returned to the sickroom and said to Xia Xiaoman, Rest up well and dont think about too much.
Xia Xiaoman turned to look at this man who was next to her. He was still gentle as jade like always, but they had already missed each other.
Xia Xiaoman looked at the ceiling. Last night had practically been a nightmare. She had been in so so much pain, but Chu Xiaoran refused to stop. She was crushed underneath him and it felt like her stomach was being stabbed by knives.
Her child was gone. She hadnt even known about this childs existence.
Ning Shu didnt feel a thing as she took in the pained and despairing expression on Xia Xiaomans face. Even though she hated Chu Xiaoran to death right now, in the end shed still choose to stay with him.
Xia Xiaoman was simply a damned masochist. She had been hurt this much by him, but she was still able to forgive him and stay with him. Hence, no matter how much suffering Xia Xiaoman encountered, Ning Shu didnt feel the slightest sympathy.
Perhaps it was also because Chu Xiaoran brought her too much unhappiness, so whenever Chu Xiaoran treated her slightly well, her heart would instantly soften and shed throw herself into his arms again.
Big Brother Weng, I dont want to live anymore. Xia Xiaoman looked towards Ning Shu. Life feels so painful. Its so painful.
Ning Shu asked, That man didnte?
Xia Xiaomans face contorted for a moment, then she shouted angrily, I dont want to see him! I dont want to see him!
Ning Shu said a fewforting words to Xia Xiaoman, then turned and left the hospital. She had onlye here to check out what happened.
How terrible. After Mother Xu left the sickroom, she shook her head towards Ning Shu. This girl is seriously too dumb.
The moment Ning Shu left the hospital, she encountered Chu Xiaoran who was holding a bundle of flowers.
They had directly encountered each other. Chu Xiaoran took off his sunsses and lifted his brows as he looked at Ning Shu. Lawyer Xu, who did youe to the hospital to visit?
A friend. Ning Shu quickly nced towards Chu Xiaorans lower half. He had been so violent that Xia Xiaoman ended up getting a miscarriage.
Chu Xiaoran narrowed his eyes and the oppressive aura around him intensified. Is that so?
Ning Shu expressionlessly brushed past Chu Xiaoran and made to leave. She had no ns to participate in their SM rtionship.
Chapter 1017: Because of that Demon-Like Man
Chapter 1017: Because of that Demon-Like Man
Lawyer Xu, wait a minute. Just as the two were about to brush past each other, Chu Xiaoran suddenly called out to Ning Shu. Ning Shu turned to look at him. He was very tall and good-looking. As he stood under the sunlight with a bouquet of flowers in hand, he looked extremely handsome. A lot of passersby stared at him as they walked past.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Four words floated up in Ning Shus heart: Beast in gilded skin.
He relied on his influence and wealth to snatch whatever he wanted.
Ning Shu lifted her brows as she asked, Chairman Chu, did you still need something?
Chu Xiaoran said, I heard that youve resigned. Have you considered where to move to?
Ning Shu felt pretty speechless. His woman just had a miscarriage, so why was he asking about her work instead of worrying about his own woman? Ning Shu had no delusions that Chu Xiaoran actually cared about her.
I havent decided yet. Ill decide on itter, said Ning Shu.
Chu Xiaoran said lightly, Ive said so before, you cane work under me. Since youve resigned,e be mywyer.
His attitude was aloof like he was giving out alms, and there was clear malicious intention. Ning Shu could sense that he was just trying to humiliate her and while at it, humiliate Xia Xiaoman as well.
Ning Shu didnt get angry and just said politely, Many thanks, Chairman Chu, for your offer. However, I dont really have ns to work for the time being.
Chu Xiaorans lips hooked. For no reason at all, it gave people a very cruel and demonic feeling, as if he was Satan. However, this smile was also fatally captivating.
Xia Xiaoman had probably ended up submitting because of Chu Xiaorans face. With his power and prestige added on, despite his maliciousness, his entire body emitted charm that no woman could resist. Even though they knew that a cliff was ahead and that theyd end up with all their bones crushed, they would still jump down without hesitation like moths to me.
However, when Ning Shu saw Chu Xiaoran, her heart didnt stir at all. She didnt know if it was because her soul had be stronger, that her mentality had be stronger, or because of the effects of the calmness halo and the heart-clearing chant, but she didnt feel a thing when she saw Chu Xiaorans smile.
She couldnt help but wonder if she had lost the ability to appreciate beauty.
Is that so? Then once you feel like working again, you cane find me. The card that I gave youst time has the phone number. Lawyer Xu, I sincerely do hope that youll join mypany, said Chu Xiaoran. The sry isnt a problem. I always wee capable people.
Ning Shu just smiled faintly without saying anything.
Chu Xiaoran then left to visit Xia Xiaoman who had just suffered a miscarriage. However, based on Xia Xiaomans current mental state, these two would probably have another passionate round of SM.
Ning Shu turned and went to her car to drive home. Mother Xu who was sitting in the front passenger seat said to Ning Shu, Lets move away.
When Mother Xu saw Xia Xiaoman like this, she knew that there really was no hope for her son and Xia Xiaoman. Furthermore, there was no way that the Xu family could ept a daughter-inw that had been someone elses mistress and even got a miscarriage during this situation. She had slept with a man even when she was pregnant and ended up even losing the child.
In the past, Mother Xu felt that Xia Xiaoman was a very good and obedient child. She seemed so cheerful and cute, but people evidently couldnt be judged by their looks. She had ended up doing something like this without any warning.
Ning Shu nodded. It was good that the Xu family parents were willing to move, that way she could finally leave the country to study without worries.
The Xu family sold the house as fast as they could. While they were moving, Ning Shu encountered Xia Xiaoman who had juste back from the hospital in the corridor.
It was summer, but not only was Xia Xiaoman wearing long-sleeves, she even had a thin down-filled garment on her and was wearing a hat. Her face was very pale and her gaze was dim. She didnt seem to have any energy at all and her entire body was surrounded by an aura of despair and hurt.
Mother Xia was supporting Xia Xiaoman. Mother Xias facial muscles were trembling. She was angry with her daughter, felt heartache for her daughter, but also felt very ashamed because of her.
Big Brother Weng, you guys are... asked Xia Xiaoman. Her voice was very weak. The soft listless sound of it made people annoyed just hearing it.
Were about to move away, said Ning Shu. She said with alienating politeness, Rest up and recover, you dont look very well.
When Xia Xiaoman heard Ning Shu say that they were moving away, hurt and sadness appeared in her eyes. She felt like her entire life was dark right now. She had lost her child and now Big Brother Weng was leaving too. All of this was because of that demon-like man.
Chapter 1018: Wish Me Well
Chapter 1018: Wish Me Well
Ning Shu saw Xia Xiaomans expression of pain and despair. Xia Xiaomans face which had already been deathly pale now became even paler and the rims of her eyes werepletely red. However, she forced those tears back.
Ning Shu felt pretty speechless. With people like Xia Xiaoman, there wasnt even any need to do anything to them for them to fall into their own created world of suffering. They repeatedly tormented themselves, feeling that they were in so much pain, so so much pain.
That was what female leads of sado-maso novels were like. They were always suffering like they were in such pain that they felt like dying. Theyd always be able to find ways to make themselves suffer.
Ning Shu couldnt understand this at all. She had stayed in a hospital for over ten years. There was practically no way for people to endure the pain of chemotherapy. If at that time, she had kept feeling that she was suffering so much, she definitely wouldve fallen apart.
That was why, after something already happened, when Ning Shu saw people repeatedly tormenting themselves over the past instead of working hard to move on, shed feel that they were freakin mentally retarded.
Xia Xiaoman forced a smile as she said, Its good that youre moving away. Big Brother Weng, I hope youll find happiness.
You too. Theres nothing more important than ones health. Your health is your everything, said Ning Shu mildly.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, Xia Xiaoman didnt really have any bad intentions. She was just a little too opinionated. She thought without any basis that everything she did was for the good of other people, that she was sacrificing herself for other peoples sakes, but she had never considered whether other people epted this sacrifice of hers.
Big Brother Weng... When Xia Xiaoman saw that Ning Shu was about to leave, she turned around to look at Ning Shu. Sorry.
Ning Shu hooked her lips without speaking. Xia Xiaoman didnt just owe Xu Weng an apology, she also owed him a life. However, Xia Xiaoman had actually ended up getting together with Chu Xiaoran who had killed Xu Weng.
At first Xia Xiaoman was angry, but in the end, she melted in Chu Xiaorans gentleness. She even ran to Xu Wengs tomb and hed something about how she had thought she could never forgive Chu Xiaoran, but she loved Chu Xiaoran and so she had decided to discard and forget all the past hurt to be together with Chu Xiaoran. It was hard to encounter true love in ones lifetime after all. In the end, she even said, Big Brother Weng, Ive found happiness now. Wish me well.
It practically made Ning Shu vomit blood.
Ning Shu turned and left. With people like Xia Xiaoman, even if you didnt pay attention to them, theyd still be able to degrade themselves. However, in front of Chu Xiaoran, she always seemed to have such ego. Even though they were sleeping together, she still said that she was being forced and that she was someone with dignity.
The Xu family bought their new house in the neighboring W City. Chu Xiaoran didnt really have much power in W City. Even if he made a move, thered be a lot of limitations.
The reason she was going dormant now was to strengthen herself.
Chapter 1019: Regret Not Studying More
Chapter 1019: Regret Not Studying More
The Xu familys new house was a littlerger than their old house. They used the money that their old house sold for and Ning Shu added a bit of money to buy arger house. She hoped that the Xu family parents would be able to live morefortably.
The entrustor, Xu Weng, felt very guilty towards his parents for making them send him off before they had even gotten old. He hadnt had the chance to do his filial duty.
So right now, Ning Shu was helping the original host carry out his filial duty.
The neighborhood was pretty good with a lot of greenery and next to the neighborhood was a city garden. Over half the marriage money Xu Weng had saved up for so long was gone.
Father Xu kept saying that it was such a waste of money, but when he saw all the exercise equipment in the neighborhood and all the old men ying chess or exercising, he was pretty happy.
After helping the family settle in, Ning Shu started reviewing thew texts while preparing to head overseas. She had already gotten in touch with the school.
The part Ning Shu was more nervous about was that she might encounter anguage barrier there, so shed have to start learning from scratch.
It was truly that when it came time for books came into use, youd finally regret not studying more. Every single time she felt like such trash.
She was going to start studying now. Thered definitelye a day when shed be of great erudition and schrship and would be able to easily deal with the small problems in tasks.
Mother Xu made a sumptuous dinner. During dinner, Mother Xu kept getting food for Ning Shu, her face filled with heartache as she exhorted, Make sure to take care of yourself overseas. If you need money, just call home. If its too hard, then juste back.
However, Father Xu said, Going overseas is for the sake of polishing oneself. Work hard on your studies.
Ning Shu epted the Xu family parents concern. Early morning the next day, Mother Xu and Father Xu saw Ning Shu off as Ning Shu headed to the airport.
Ning Shu got on the airne and turned to look at the clouds outside the window. She felt very calm. It was the first time that she felt like she was striving towards a goal for herself in a task. In the past, she was always just trying toe up with a way toplete the task. All she thought about was the task. However, now she was trying to slow down and enrich herself. Shed continuously study to better herself.
The airnended in the capital of the foreign country and Ning Shu began the busy life of a student. Since she didnt know thenguage well, it was very difficult for her to learn, especially because the debates betweenwyers were very strict with wording. The slightest slip would allow the opponent to catch hold of a weak point. Furthermore, the grammar of thisnguage even differed based on the situation.
For the sake of picking up thenguage as quickly as possible, Ning Shu even applied to work as a waiter at a restaurant. Perhaps it was because Xu Weng was pretty good-looking, because the restaurant hired her despite the fact that she was Chinese.
At school, Ning Shu didnt really participate in the mock trials. She couldnt even speak clearly, so speaking in a trial was just a joke.
Ning Shu was extremely exhausted every day. If it werent for the fact that she had practiced Unsurpassable Martial Arts every day, she probably wouldve already copsed. However, no matter how busy she was, she practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts every day. Chinese people had smaller physical frames than Europeans so theyd often be bullied. Having some martial arts was a must. You had to knock the opponent down so that they wouldnt dare to provoke you again.
Moreover, in a nation where it was legal to privately own guns, she had to guarantee her own safety. Some people were cruel to the point they didnt care whether you were innocent at all and would just shoot first.
After half a year, Ning Shu managed to gain a grasp of thenguage and slowly started participating in the mock trials. Of course, thew she defended with was thew of this country.
At the start, she lost a lot and won very few. There was no choice but to slowly learn.
Ning Shu felt that in the future, she should just add her attribute points only to intelligence and martial arts. For the time being, she shouldnt worry about the other attributes.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu would asionally help Chinese people with some smallwsuits without charging much of a fee. This allowed Ning Shu to gain some reputation among the lower-ss Chinese. All the Chinese that came to Ning Shu for help withwsuits were people that had hard lives, so Ning Shu would just ept some money symbolically. Of course, she couldnt allow her service to be totally free.
If she made it free, these people would start to feel that it was only natural for her to help them. People always cared less about things they easily obtained.
Ning Shu had a faint idea in mind, but this idea wasnt quite fully formed yet. It required more nning.
Chapter 1020: Government’s Acknowledgement
Chapter 1020: Governments Acknowledgement
As Ning Shus studies progressed, she was able to grasp the basics of debate methodology. This allowed her win rates during the mock trial ss to gradually increase.
More people also started toe to Ning Shu for help withwsuits. Actually, the sess rates in filing awsuit werent very high for Chinese people in this foreign country. After all, the nationsw favored the natives, so Ning Shu had to do her best to obtain victory inwsuits that were biased before the court session even began.
As of now, all that was in Ning Shus brain wasws,ws, and morews. She felt like she gone into qi deviation.
It was her first time ever being this dedicated to something aside from the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Not only did the process of debate test ones reaction ability and courage, most importantly, it required a calm heart. No matter what the situation was like, you had to stay rational in order to turn the tide and obtain victory.
Ning Shu discovered that over the course of all these debates, she was now able to stay calm without even needing to recite the heart-clearing chant.
As the number of times Ning Shu went to court increased, a lot of the natives started asking Ning Shu to fightwsuits for them, but Ning Shu politely refused all of them. She usually only foughtwsuits for Chinese people.
Ning Shu even received an invitation from the Chinese conste. They asked her to be one of the Chinese consteswyers and work with the otherwyers to help the Chinese people that came to the conste for help.
Ning Shu happily epted this job. The nation stood behind the Chinese conste and having this work experience on her resume would definitely add honor and glory.
The sharp weapons of a nation werent for an individual to possess. No matter how strong Chu Xiaoran was, there was no way he was stronger than a nation.
Aside from this, Ning Shu also used the money in her possession to invest in a Chinese restaurant. The chef was a man Ning Shu had helped fight awsuit for. Although they had managed to win thewsuit by a narrow margin, he still lost his job.
So Ning Shu invested in a Chinese restaurant for him and his wife to run. The business was alright. Since Ning Shu was awyer of the Chinese conste, very few people came to cause trouble for the restaurant. Some people dared to bully Chinese people, but they still didnt dare to outright oppose the conste, to outright oppose a country.
This allowed Ning Shu to gain steady ie. One pleasant surprise was that the profits increased each time. After a while, Ning Shu ended up with a good sum of money.
Originally Ning Shu had nned to return to China after two years, but things ended up dragging on to three years. The deeper and thicker she made her root here, the easier it would be for her to defeat Chu Xiaoran when she went back.
Right now, all that was on Ning Shus mind was to work hard at the conste. She fought to help the Chinese people who came for help win theirwsuits in this extremely unfair situation.
The moment that the three years time was up, Ning Shu returned to China with the rmendation letter of the conste. This rmendation letter had the seal of the conste, so it was more valuable than anything. It represented the governments acknowledgement of her.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Once Ning Shu got off the ne, the first thing she did was go home. She consoled Mother Xu who had cried for a good while, then said to Father Xu who was forcefully suppressing his excitement, Dad, Im back.
Its good that youre back. Father Xu nodded.
Mother Xu made a lot of food for Ning Shu, saying that she had suffered abroad and that she had to eat more.
Ning Shu ate all the food Mother Xu got for her. When she saw that the Xu family parents were healthy and well, she inwardly sighed in relief.
Although the Xu family parents always said that they were fine whenever she called, she had still been uneasy.
Chapter 1021: Just Called for Two Rounds of OOXX
Chapter 1021: Just Called for Two Rounds of OOXX
Due to jeg, Ning Shu was out of it for several days. Once she recovered, she made ns to head to T City.
When Mother Xu heard that her son was going to T City, she hastily asked, Are you going to go see Xia Xiaoman?
Ning Shus face filled with sudden realization. Mom, if you didnt bring it up, I wouldnt have remembered. Im just going back to see my old boss and some colleagues. Even if I see Xia Xiaoman, it doesnt really matter.
While she was overseas, she hadnt really paid attention to what was going on between Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaoman, but then again, she didnt have any way to get information. The main reason she hade back to T City this time was to see how the two were doing.
After a couple hours by car, Ning Shu got to T City. She first visited the boss of the firm she used to work at and the two even went to have a meal together. The boss asked Ning Shu, What ns do you have now that youre back?
Ning Shu saw that he didnt intend to invite her back to his firm. It was clear that he still had apprehensions.
Ning Shu said, I have some money on hand right now, so I n to start aw firm.
The boss nodded. He seemed a bit disappointed. Youre a goodwyer, its such a shame. Forget it, lets not talk about these things. Where do you n to open your firm?
T City, said Ning Shu.
The boss immediately frowned. You wont be able to move about in T City. And if you do this, well be enemies of the same trade.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
We can coborate, said Ning Shu.
Weng, someone had exerted pressure to get you to resignst time, so why are you still staying in T City? Things would be the same if you start your firm in another city, said the boss. On one hand, it was because there really was someone that was making things hard for Xu Weng. On the other hand, he didnt want to have anotherpetitor.
Ning Shu just shook her head without speaking.
After the meal, Ning Shu went to learn about Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaomans situation.
Over these past three years, Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaomans sado-maso love had gradually became public. Xia Xiaomans status changed from that of mistress to girlfriend. Chu Xiaoran would even asionally bring Xia Xiaoman along to parties.
However, there were still a lot of problems between the two. Chu Xiaoran was the type of man that women all wanted to gain a connection to, so there was always plenty of butterflies hovering around him. It was practically a harem-scheming scene. These women set up and insulted Chu Xiaorans official girlfriend, Xia Xiaoman, in all sorts of ways.
These women purposefully got very close to Chu Xiaoran and even slept with him, causing Xia Xiaoman to be very hurt.
Xia Xiaoman was the type that wouldnt voice the grievances she felt and would just wallow in her own hurt. Shed ignore Chu Xiaoran until Chu Xiaoran got angry with her attitude and forcefully pushed her down to start a passionate exercise.
Xia Xiaoman would then be even more hurt. Chu Xiaoran had already slept with another woman, but now he was still plundering her body. Such pain and despair!
In any case, their rtionship was extremely twisted. They seemed to have feelings for each other, but they kept hurting each other. Actually, no, it was more that Chu Xiaoran was hurting Xia Xiaoman both emotionally and physically.
However, despite the fact that things were like this, Xia Xiaoman still stayed with Chu Xiaoran for three years. Every time she was hurt and decided to leave, Chu Xiaoran would pull her back and start a round of OOXX.
It was like there was nothing that a round of tumbling couldnt resolve. If there was, then it just called for two rounds. This was how Xia Xiaoman and Chu Xiaoran interacted.
Afterwards, theyd start another honeysweet period until some more women jumped out and made Xia Xiaoman feel hurt again.
This cycle continued nonstop. It was seriously endless.
Ning Shu let out a long breath. The fudge? She felt tired just hearing about it. Could it be that those two didnt get tired at all?
She shook her head. She felt no sympathy for Xia Xiaoman despite the fact that she was hurt like this. She couldnt bear to leave Chu Xiaoran even though he hurt her like this, so who else would Chu Xiaoran hurt if not her?
Xu Weng was really pretty pitiful. Every time Xia Xiaoman got hurt, shede to Xu Weng to cry and ask him to take her away. Whenever she couldnt take things anymore, shede to Xu Weng for healing.
Then once she recovered, shed head right back to Chu Xiaorans side.
After hearing about these things, Ning Shu paid no more attention to these two. She was pretty happy to see them hurt each other like this.
Chapter 1022: Let Me Introduce You
Chapter 1022: Let Me Introduce You
Ning Shu started setting up her ownw firm. She chose a pretty good district. For the time being, she was the only one in the firm. She hired a girl to handle things like getting tea and organizing the documents.
There was no way she could get arge case the moment she started so she went to T Citys government and took out the rmendation letter from the conste. She said that she was nning to establish aw firm and that this firm would be a charitable for-profit organization.
For people from low-ie families, thew firm would provide freew consultation.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu wanted to inform the government beforehand.
The government supported agencies like this and Ning Shu also had a rmendation letter from a Chinese conste, so Ning Shus business certification was quickly issued.
It was going to be really difficult to manage aw firm by herself, so she got in touch withwyers from the conste. She said that if they wereing back to China, they coulde take a look at her firm.
Ning Shu invited quite a lot of people to attend her opening ceremony. However, to her surprise, people from the government actually came to participate in the opening ceremony. This pretty much meant that the government was going to be backing up herw firm.
When her firm first opened, only people that had heard about the free consultations came to the firm. Ning Shu would verify these peoples family circumstances. If they really were in poverty, then Ning Shu would abide by her guarantee and make the service free.
Little by little, she started to gain a bit of a reputation. Severalwyers joined the firm and it finally became rather presentable.
Ning Shu would asionally participate in parties to expand her connections and she happened to encounter Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaoman. Xia Xiaoman was wearing an expensive evening gown and wearing sparkling jewels. Her face was filled with happiness as she walked around with Chu Xiaoran.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she looked at the smug-looking Chu Xiaoran. All sorts of ideas were already shing through her mind.
Chu Xiaoran sensed that someone was looking at him. He could sense that he was being scrutinized with hostility, so he turned around. When he saw Ning Shu, he was taken aback for a moment, then he pulled Xia Xiaoman to head towards Ning Shu.
Xia Xiaoman was confused at first, but when she saw Ning Shu, a trace of difort shed across her face. She wanted to pull her hand out of Chu Xiaorans grasp, but Chu Xiaoran held onto her hand firmly.
Lawyer Xu, it seems to have been a while since weve seen each other? Chu Xiaoran looked at Ning Shu with his eyes slightly narrowed. This man seemed even stronger than before. His manner was so calm that it was actually hard to read him.
This feeling made Chu Xiaoran very displeased.
He originally thought that this man woulde to find him and beg him to give him a job, but he had unexpectedly disappeared for so long. Seeing this man again now made Chu Xiaoran feel displeased and also uneasy.
Ning Shu nced at Xia Xiaoman and took in her exquisite makeup briefly before saying to Chu Xiaoran, It does seem to have been a while. Chairman Chu, I trust youve been well.
Chu Xiaoran took in Ning Shus calm expression, then wrapped his arm around Xia Xiaomans shoulder and said provokingly, Let me introduce you. This is my girlfriend, Xia Xiaoman.
Chapter 1023: Keep In Touch
Chapter 1023: Keep In Touch
Chu Xiaoran introduced to Xia Xiaoman to Ning Shu, but was there even a need for introduction? Xu Weng and Xia Xiaoman have known each other for over ten years and had interacted way longer than Chu Xiaoran had interacted with Xia Xiaoman.
Chu Xiaoran was simply doing this on purpose.
Ning Shu lifted her brows and extended her hand calmly towards Xia Xiaoman. Hello.
When Xia Xiaoman saw her Big Brother Weng react like this, hurt shed across her face, but she still extended her hand. However, Chu Xiaoran took the initiative to shake hands with Ning Shu.
Chu Xiaorans grip was a bit hard. When he saw that Ning Shu didnt react to this, he just increased the strength of his grip. Ning Shu smiled faintly as she gripped his hand hard. Chu Xiaorans facial color instantly changed and he released Ning Shus hand.
There was a baleful, displeased air around him, but he continued to smile darkly. Lawyer Xu is truly an interesting person. Keep in touch, I like interesting people like you.
Ning Shu nodded. Ill definitely keep in touch.
Even Xia Xiaoman could sense that the atmosphere between them was off so she pulled Chu Xiaoran away.
The moment Chu Xiaoran turned around, his facial color became extremely bad. His gaze was cold with anger and he said sharply, Your old lover is back. You must be really happy?
Xia Xiaoman almost tripped and she looked at Chu Xiaoran disbelievingly. How can you say that? I dont think that way at all. Dont nder me.
You keep ncing towards your old lover, but youre saying that you dont feel anything? Do you think Im blind? Are you thinking about getting back together with him? Chu Xiaorans expression was filled with contempt and ridicule.
Xia Xiaoman was hurt by Chu Xiaorans expression. Why was Chu Xiaoran always saying such hurtful words without any hesitation?
Ning Shu took a cup of red wine from the table. As she sipped it, she observed Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaoman. The atmosphere around them had still been very good earlier, but it seemed that they had gotten into a fight again. That bitter expression was back on Xia Xiaomans face. It was like she had suffered such a huge grievance, like she was a little wife that had been made angry. Just the sight of her was irksome.
Ning Shu felt that if she was a man, she definitely wouldnt like a girl who had such a bitter expression on her face all day.
Xia Xiaoman had still been very happy before. At the very least, she had been happy when she was with Xu Weng. However, the current Xia Xiaoman no longer felt happy. There was only the pain and helplessness left after being ravaged.
If this was what Xia Xiaoman believed to be love, Ning Shu was sincerely speechless.
After Ning Shu finished the ss of wine, she turned and left.
During this time, all she did aside from dealing with the affairs of thew firm was take time to go back and visit the Xu family parents.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Thew firm was still in a rather idle state. Most of the visitors were here for free consultations.
Big Brother Weng.
As Ning Shu was looking through documents, she heard Xia Xiaomans voice. She thought she was imagining things for a moment, but when she looked up, she saw Xia Xiaoman. How did you find this ce?
Xia Xiaoman smiled, then nced around. She said happily, Big Brother Weng, congrattions on getting your ownw firm!
Ning Shu nodded, then asked, Why are you here? How did you find this ce?
Big Brother Weng, you probably dont know this, but yourw firms already pretty famous. I only had to ask around a little to find out about where you were. Xia Xiaomans voice was filled with delight like she was happy for Ning Shu.
No one climbs the stairs to a temple for fun. Ning Shu was pretty sure Xia Xiaoman hadnte just to say this to her.
Ning Shu poured Xia Xiaoman a ss of water, then asked mildly, What did youe for this time?
When Xia Xiaoman saw that Ning Shu was cold towards her, she looked a little hurt. Big Brother Weng, do you still me me?
No. Ning Shu didnt know what Xia Xiaoman meant by this.
Chapter 1024: Big Brother Wenlang, Please Help Me
Chapter 1024: Big Brother Weng, Please Help Me
Big Brother Weng, I know that Ive let you down. We were supposed to get married, but because of me... Ive hurt you, Im sorry. Xia Xiaomans face was filled with guilt and helplessness.
Ning Shu shook her head. Thats all in the past. Ive let those things go. Youll also find your own happiness. After all, were all simply transient guests in life.
Ning Shu was pretty irritated. What exactly had she run here to say? She felt that Xia Xiaoman was pretty dumb. If Chu Xiaoran found out that she hade here, shed definitely be tormented once she went back.
Chu Xiaorans punishment method was to make the person unable to get off the bed.
It seemed that Xia Xiaoman actually did quite enjoy this punishment method.
Did you need to see me for something? Ning Shu rubbed her temples. She seriously didnt want to face Xia Xiaomans bitter expression that was filled with guilt. Just the sight of it was exasperating.
Just because she kept saying sorry didnt mean that she actually knew what she did wrong. Xia Xiaoman was just used to apologizing. Who knew what she actually thought inside?
Big Brother Weng... Xia Xiaoman bit her lips hard like she wanted to say something but was finding it hard to say. Her face was so twisted it was unbearable to look at.
Ning Shu wiped at her face. She stopped looking at Xia Xiaoman and said, Just say it. What do you want?
Big Brother Weng, please help me. Xia Xiaoman looked like she was throwing caution to the wind as she said this with a determined expression.
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment. Xia Xiaoman was looking for her for help?
Big Brother Weng, Im really really tired. I want to leave Chu Xiaoran. My body and heart are both exhausted. Xia Xiaoman wanted to grab Ning Shus hand as she said this with a beseeching expression, but Ning Shu dodged her.
If you want to leave him, just leave, said Ning Shu mildly. What use was there saying this to her?
Xia Xiaoman shook her head with a pained expression. Big Brother Weng, this matter isnt that simple. Not only does Chu Xiaoran have naked photos of me, he also has videos.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: Pfff...
Ning Shu asked with a surprised expression, You guys are already in an official rtionship. Why isnt he giving these things to you or destroying them?
Ning Shus lips twitched. As she took in Xia Xiaomans exhausted expression, the only thought going through her mind was that she freakin deserved it.
Xia Xiaomans submission to everything allowed Chu Xiaoran to bully her without worries. She never resisted and just silently endured everything. With someone like this around, who would he bully if he didnt bully her? Not bullying her was pretty much intolerable behavior.
But now Xia Xiaoman wasing to her for help. Ning Shu felt that this woman was frickin here to troll her again.
She was limitlessly tolerant of the male lead, so the people that faced misfortune were always the people that treated her well.
Even though she had been hurt hundreds of times, she still treated the male lead like he was her first love.
She was seriously unbelievably wretched. Ning Shu very much loathed Xia Xiaoman.
He didnt give them to me. Xia Xiaoman looked towards Ning Shu. Big Brother Weng, please help me with thiswsuit. Help me get these things back.
Ning Shus eyelids didnt even lift as she replied, Thiswsuit would be difficult since you two are in a rtionship. Chu Xiaoran could say that this is simply a shared hobby. If you really want to leave Chu Xiaoran, you can just end everything by leaving.
What need was there to make things soplicated?
Chapter 1025: Hard to Finally Obtain Love
Chapter 1025: Hard to Finally Obtain Love
What had she been doing before? She shouldve gone with this method when the incident with the naked photos first urred, but she chose topromise. There was no easy way to deal with this situation at this point.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Moreover, Ning Shu had no desire to help her. If she helped, shed be super busy with Xia Xiaomans matters and would also have to face the danger of being killed by Chu Xiaoran.
Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaoman were always fighting, then after a tumble Xia Xiaoman would decide not to break up anymore. At that time, thered seriously be nothing left to say. And with Xia Xiaomans personality, it waspletely possible for her to do something like this.
Big Brother Weng, please help me, beseeched Xia Xiaoman. I have to leave Chu Xiaoran, he doesnt love me at all. Hes always toying with me. Im seriously tired.
Ning Shu: ...
Scram!!!
She had been able to endure for this many years already. She was so resolved now, but the moment Chu Xiaoran hooked his finger towards her, shed still go back.
Xia Xiaoman was practically mentally ill.
Ning Shu said calmly, I cant help you with this. Evidence is required for awsuit. What crime do you intend to use Chu Xiaoran of?
I... Xia Xiaoman was very lost and didnt know what to say.
Ning Shu said, If youre really serious about leaving Chu Xiaoran, then just directly leave. Dont worry about other things. Dont worry about the naked photos and just directly disappear from his side.
I cant! refuted Xia Xiaoman reflexively. She then said, But theres the photos and videos. The moment I leave, Chu Xiaoran will definitely publicize those. Big Brother Weng, Im scared. And I cant let my parents be ridiculed because of me.
See? Xia Xiaoman still subconsciously didnt want to leave Chu Xiaoran, that was why shed find all sorts of excuses. Even if she was serious about breaking up now, it was only because Chu Xiaoran had done something to hurt her. After a while, shed naturally forgive him and things would be sweet between them again.
Xia Xiaoman forgave Chu Xiaoran very easily. As long as Chu Xiaoran was a bit more attentive and did a couple romantic things, Xia Xiaomans attitude would soften.
Xia Xiaomans words couldnt be trusted, especially when she said that she wanted to leave Chu Xiaoran. These words could only be treated as fart.
Ning Shu was pretty sure that Chu Xiaoran wouldnt publicize the photos and videos. Based on Chu Xiaorans male chauvinism, how could he possibly allow others to enjoy the view of his womans body? Especially when it was OOXX videos. There was no way he would publicize them. Xia Xiaoman was the only one that would believe such lies.
Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaoman were subconsciously using this to bind themselves to each other.
Ning Shu just wanted to ask, what kind of illness was this? How could this frickin be called love? They hurt each other until there was no ce left whole, and then still said something about how hard it was to finally obtain happiness? It was ridiculous.
Then, Big Brother Weng, Ill leave first. Xia Xiaoman looked very dejected, then she suddenly thought of something and said, Big Brother Weng, let me treat you to dinner as a wee back to the city.
Ning Shu waved dismissively. She was just about to say something when she saw a group of hoodlums with bats and knives storm into the firm. They start smashing everything and throwing things without any warning.
Everyone in the firm was stunned. Xia Xiaoman was so frightened that her face went pale. She hid behind Ning Shu and grabbed Ning Shus clothing tightly.
Chapter 1026: Trying to Run?
Chapter 1026: Trying to Run?
Ning Shuughed coldly, then took off her suit and walked towards the hoodlums. Xia Xiaoman grabbed Ning Shu and shook her head as she said, Big Brother Weng, dont go over there! Its too dangerous!
Ning Shu shook Xia Xiaoman off, then walked right over and kicked one of the hoodlums that was smashing things. She grabbed a bat from one of the hoodlums and swung it towards his leg. The guy screamed in pain and copsed to the ground.
Ning Shu walked towards the other people with the bat. When the other blond hoodlums saw Ning Shu walking over with such a baleful air, they lost confidence and wanted to run. Ning Shu directly mmed the door closed. They wanted to run after smashing her things?
These hoodlums that only had a scary appearance werent a match for Ning Shu at all. It only took a few moments for Ning Shu to beat them all to the ground. Ning Shu stomped on the leaders chest. You sure have a lot of guts to cause trouble at aw firm. You actually dare to provoke someone that ys withw for a living? This daddy can make you live in a prison for life you know?
Let me go, otherwise our boss will make you pay! shouted the hoodlum with false bravado.
Ning Shu smiled faintly, then lifted the bat and smashed the guys arm. A distinct cracking sound could be heard. The hoodlum emitted an inhumane wail.
Ning Shu tossed the bat aside and dusted off her hands. She said to the employees that were still stunned, Call the police. Were not going to let off a single one of these people.
Boss, youre seriously strong! The secretary girl immediately called the police.
The sound of police sirens soon came and these hoodlums were all arrested. Ning Shu arranged for awyer to deal with this incident and said, The more severe, the better.
Thewyer nodded, indicating that he understood.
Ning Shu felt a bit hot, so she undid a button on her shirt. When she saw that Xia Xiaoman was staring at her nkly, she said, Shouldnt you go now?
Oh... Xia Xiaoman finally snapped out of it and said, Big Brother Weng, I never knew that you were so good at fighting?
He had taken all of these hoodlums down by himself.
Ning Shu replied offhandedly, Learned it abroad.
Xia Xiaoman saw that thew firm was very messy and there really wasnt any good reason for her to stay, so she could only leave.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes slightly. It was way too obvious who was behind this. Xia Xiaoman had just gotten here and then something like this had immediately happened. The naive Xia Xiaoman probably didnt even know that she was being watched.
Chu Xiaoran was clearly giving her a warning. Ning Shuughed. Chu Xiaoran couldnt really think that he was all-powerful, right?
After this incident, thew firm was rather calm. No other hoodlums came to cause trouble. Those hoodlums that came earlier were pinned with every crime possible: breaking into a house, purposefully hurting others, robbing... In any case, there was no way these people could get back out.
They had been greedy about getting money and took on this kind of job, so they shouldve already been prepared for the consequences.
Xu Weng had died in the hands of hoodlums. Sometimes these hoodlums were simply very useful tools. Even though Xu Weng had died, it hadnt affected Chu Xiaoran at all.
Chu Xiaoran still remained chairman and continued living aloofly.
As for Xia Xiaoman, Ning Shu only felt disgust. This woman was seriously dumb to the point that it was impossible to tolerate. People that were dumb, naive, and sweet were seriously disgusting. Moreover, Xia Xiaoman was only dumb and naive. There was no iota of sweetness, her face was just drawn all day long.
Ning Shu headed towards the government office. She epted the governments invitation and became an employedwyer. This way, herw firm actually counted as the governments. T Citys government needed this firm to improve their image.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Of course, Ning Shu was still the boss of thew firm. She had been trying to gain this connection from the start.
Since Chu Xiaoran had tried to deal with her this way, it was only right for her to return the favor. Before, she had been thinking that her strength wasnt solid enough yet for there to be arge chance of sess while facing Chu Xiaoran, but now that Chu Xiaoran had already straight out provoked her, she felt that there was no need for her to keep ducking.
Chapter 1027: Hard to Survive in this Society
Chapter 1027: Hard to Survive in this Society
With the support of the government, Ning Shus firm gradually got on the right track and started gaining a good footing in T City.
This was the difference between fighting on your own versus having someone to support you. And the party supporting Ning Shu wasnt just a person.
Ning Shu had fought a lot of freewsuits, but the firm still made a profit.
Right now, Ning Shu was the one the government rmended to those who needed the help ofw. As long as she didnt cross the bottom line, herw firm would slowly start to grow stronger.
As of now, Ning Shu could attend some high-ss parties. This indicated that her social status was steadily rising.
Ning Shu could sense that even if she didnt manage toplete the task, she had still helped the original host counterattack and obtain a beautiful life. He was now someone who stood on equal footing with Chu Xiaoran.
Ning Shu felt very aplished.
As she attended the dinner parties, shed asionally encounter Chu Xiaoran. When Chu Xiaoran saw Ning Shu, he remarked antagonistically, You really are quite good at angling for fame. You actually became a phnthropist.
Ning Shu smiled, Even if I was angling for fame, I did do those things.
Chu Xiaorans aura was very strong as he met Ning Shus gaze with a ruthless smile. You really are an interesting person.
Youre also very interesting. Ning Shu lifted her ss of red wine and tapped it against Chu Xiaorans ss. A toast to you.
Chu Xiaorans pupils dted, then he tilted his head back and drank the wine. As he lowered his head to look at the wine ss, he actually started feeling a bit afraid of this man. He had only made a symbolic move but he had actually been given a warning for that small incident. Exactly what background did this man have?
Chu Xiaoran smiled as he said to Ning Shu, We can coborate in the future.
Therell definitely be chances to coborate, said Ning Shu with a firm nod.
Chu Xiaoran nced at Ning Shu onest time, then left. Ning Shu watched him leave indifferently.
Chu Xiaoran and Ning Shu were both clear on the fact that they were irreconcble enemies. Although they were polite on the surface, what they wanted to do the most was to destroy the opponent and make it so that the opponent could never recover.
Chu Xiaoran relied on his influence to take whatever he wanted, so lets see what he would do once he lost the capital to be so willful?
Chu Xiaoran had sent people to smash up Ning Shus firmst time because he disliked her, and Ning Shu also disliked Chu Xiaoran, so this time she acted as the Tax Bureaus visitingwyer and went with the tax inspector to Chu Xiaoranspany to check the ounts.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chu Xiaoranspany was veryrge and was ranked as one of the wealthiest in T City. For the sake of showing how all-powerful Chu Xiaoran was, it was said that he ruled T Citys economy. If he stomped, T Citys economy would tremble in response.
He was undefeatable in T City. Everyone bowed under Chu Xiaorans authority and wagged their tails to beg for pity. It was like these businessmen only had food to eat if Chu Xiaoran gave them a bit of alms.
He was mind-bogglingly powerful.
Towards this, Ning Shu just smiled faintly.
She tilted her head back to look at the tall skyscraper, then rubbed the back of her neck. How much must this building have costed?
Ning Shu followed the tax inspector into Chu Xiaoranspany. Chu Xiaoran didnt show up and just had his secretary meet with the tax inspector.
At bigpanies like these, there were a lot of people in the finance department so the finances were done very well. Even if there were some leaks, they were left there purposefully for the inspector to find so that they could pay a bit of penalty and just skimp over the issue.
Ning Shu sat nearby as she watched these people check the ounts. This time, the check was very thorough. The inspectors attitude waspletely different from before. They were serious this time.
Even if just a single item was wrong, the inspector would get to the very bottom of it. Chu Xiaorans secretary soon noticed that something was off. The Chu familypany has always been arge taxpayer. Even with the routine checks, these little leaks were only left here to give the tax inspectors a bit of a bonus.
However, now the tax inspector was being so serious about it. Chu Xiaorans secretary immediately notified Chu Xiaoran. It was better to leave these kinds of things for Chu Xiaoran to handle.
When Chu Xiaoran arrived, he saw that Ning Shu was sitting on the sofa and leisurely drinking tea. He nced at the inspector, then walked over to sit in front of Ning Shu and lifted his brows. Lawyer Xu isnt just awyer, but also an ountant?
Its hard to survive in this society. Every additional skill is one more mouthful of rice. Ning Shu took another sip of the coffee, then smacked her lips as she replied.
Chu Xiaoran narrowed his eyes as he looked at Ning Shu. His lips hooked slightly in a faint careless smile. It was hard to read what he was thinking.
However, Ning Shu was pretty sure that this guy was currently considering how to kill off her, this bouncing flea.
Chapter 1028: Sued for Tax Evasion
Chapter 1028: Sued for Tax Evasion
Right now, Ning Shu suspected Chu Xiaoran of being involved with criminal activities since he had a gang under hismand and could even provoke the nationsw. Although these seemed like little incidents, perhaps it would serve as thest straw that crushed the camel to death.
In the end, the tax inspector found a leak that the financial department had no way to address. Ning Shu immediately said, Chairman Chu, please exin this. Otherwise this means that youvemitted tax evasion.
Chu Xiaoran looked at Ning Shu. This man didnt conceal the schadenfreude in his voice at all. Sharp murderous intent shed through Chu Xiaorans eyes, then he said to the tax inspector, Ill exin this matter to the tax bureau. You guys can leave now.
Ning Shu took out a statement of charges. Chairman Chu, its best if you exin, otherwise youll be sued for tax evasion. It probably wouldnt be good for this to go to court.
Chu Xiaoranughed coldly. You really did make your preparations. Were you aiming for me from the start?
What are you saying? Im awyer. Its a must to be thorough in this trade, said Ning Shu with a smile.
Chu Xiaoran stared at Ning Shu for a moment, then smiled. However, this smile didnt contain the slightest trace of warmth. Cold murderous intent flooded towards Ning Shu. Not bad. I really misjudged you in the past.
Many thanks for thepliment. Youre also not bad, replied Ning Shu without the slightest change in expression.
In the end, Chu Xiaoran couldnt exin things and was penalized five times the sum. Although it was a mere trifle to Chu Xiaoran, he still felt offended.
In reality, there were some entries in the ounts that were unclear. In the past the tax bureau hadnt minded them, but if the tax bureau started caring, Chu Xiaoran really wouldnt be able to deal with the consequences.
Chu Xiaoranspany enjoyed market dominance in many industries. A lot ofpanies were only able to follow behind Chu Xiaoran and pick up the bones he left.
That was why Chu Xiaoran was so influential in T City.
Ning Shu put the statement of charges away and made to leave, but Chu Xiaoran called out to stop her. Lawyer Xu, this weekend is my girlfriends birthday. Xiaoman is going to hold a dinner party. You shoulde as well.
Haha, he was even using Xia Xiaoman to attack her. However, to Ning Shu, Xia Xiaoman was nothing more than a stranger, and it was even a stranger she disliked.
Even if Xia Xiaoman died right in front of her, she wouldnt blink an eye. He wanted to provoke her with Xia Xiaoman? Ning Shu expressed that this maam was a cute lil sis in the inside and didnt like women!
Ning Shu replied offhandedly, I have a meeting this weekend so I wont be attending your girlfriends party.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chu Xiaoran said, I heard that you and Xiaoman have been friends for a long time, so you should show up for her birthday. Xiaoman and I both wee you.
Ning Shu searched through Xu Wengs memories. From what she saw, there was still over a month until Xia Xiaomans birthday. She was celebrating her birthday this early?
It was probably an idea that Chu Xiaoran had juste up with in order to stab her in the heart.
Chapter 1029: Trying to Kill Her Off?
Chapter 1029: Trying to Kill Her Off?
Inviting her to the dinner party was probably for the sake of showing off their lovey-doveyness to her.
Ning Shus expression didnt change as she said, Im a bit busytely. I still have to visit a lot ofpanies to check their ounts. My life unfortunately isnt as good as Chairman Chu, to be able to count money while lying down. Chairman Chu, next time make sure to do the ounts properly. If theres a next time, you might really be sued.
After Ning Shu said that, she turned and left. What dinner party? Chu Xiaoran was just trying to put on a show of power.
She would rather go fight a freewsuit over wasting time on something like this. Whatever Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaomans rtionship was like, she had no interest, didnt want to hear about it, didnt care.
Chu Xiaorans expression was dark and his brows were tightly furrowed. His sharp business instincts told him that this inspection had been a sign. Someone was about to attack him?
However, Chu Xiaoran was still confident that no one in T City would be able to touch him.
Even the people above didnt really dare to touch him because it might cause huge waves in T Citys economy, especially since he monopolized many businesses. It would cause T Citys market to fall into turmoil if only for a short time.
Chu Xiaoran felt even more loathing for this man called Xu Weng. It wasnt only because of Xia Xiaoman now. It was because this man was confronting him with such a strong imposing manner. This man seemed to have some background.
Chu Xiaorans brows furrowed. There was a need to make some ns.
During this past period of time, Ning Shu kept feeling like someone was following her. Like someone was watching her.
However, every time she tried to find out what was behind this feeling, that gaze would vanish.
Ning Shu was pretty sure that it was one of Chu Xiaorans people. He was trying to kill her off?
Ning Shu felt that sometimes Chu Xiaoran really was overly confident. If she had been an ordinary citizen and was killed off like in the original storyline, then even if there were some ripples, itd quickly pass.
However, her current social status was no longer the same. She was one of the figures of the government and she was even operating aw firm. If she died, itd definitely cause a disturbance.
Chu Xiaoran had enjoyed unquestioned authority in T City for too long. He had forgotten who thend he was standing on belonged to.
Ning Shu walked into an alley and waited for the person following her to show himself.
The person following her was a man. This man carried a formidable aura. Based on the way he walked, he seemed to be a discharged soldier.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Why are you following me? asked Ning Shu.
The man didnt speak. He was holding a sharp knife. From the looks of things, he was nning to slit Ning Shus throat.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes, then took the initiative to punch the man. This man was probably a special forces soldier that was very skilled inbat. He seemed to look down on Ning Shu and just lifted his hand to catch Ning Shus fist, but ended up being forced back several steps by the force of Ning Shus punch.
The mans expression turned serious and he stretched his neck, making a few distinct cracks. You know how to fight.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes, then took the initiative to attack. She clenched her fist to punch the mans face and with her other hand, took out a spray and sprayed the mans eyes.
The mans eyes were burned by the spray. It scorched so badly that he felt like he was about to go blind.
The man bent over and covered his eyes with a muffled groan, so Ning Shu took advantage of this to clench her fists and rapidly punch him. Due to the pain in his eyes, although the man had been on guard against Ning Shu, he still ended up being punched unconscious.
Ning Shu kicked the unconscious man, then kissed the spray bottle. Pepper spray was seriously a treasure. It was able to catch attackers off guard.
It was probably no one wouldve imagined that a man would carry around pepper spray.
As Ning Shu thought about things, she got really angry. This man had been very ruthless in his attacks. He had been trying to kill her in one move. Ning Shu stomped on the mans calf and there came the sound of bones breaking. Ning Shu then stomped on it hard two more times. The man was in so much pain that he sat up and screamed, then his eyes rolled back and he fainted again. His leg was already swelling.
In reality, Ning Shu wanted to kill this man, but this was aw-abiding society after all. Even if there was dirt in private, as awyer, Xu Wengs hands must be clean. This was the most fundamental principle that had to be upheld.
Xu Weng probably also wouldnt want toe back and be someone that was responsible for the death of another.
Chapter 1030: The Higher One Climbed…
Chapter 1030: The Higher One Climbed...
Ning Shu called Chu Xiaoran and told him toe get his guy, otherwise shed send him directly to the police.
Ning Shu didnt want to call the police because veteran soldiers like this usually had people who would protect them. The military was a family after all, so Ning Shu would rather just give Chu Xiaoran a warning.
Chu Xiaoran came personally. He had even brought some bodyguards.
Chu Xiaoran looked at the unconscious man on the ground, then looked at Ning Shu with a smile. I really did underestimate you.
Chu Xiaoran, look after your dog properly. If theres a next time, this wont take ce here but in jail, said Ning Shu mildly.
Chu Xiaoran waved towards his bodyguards and the bodyguards quickly moved up to carry the unconscious man away.
Chu Xiaoran looked towards Ning Shu and said, Xu Weng, Im really starting to admire you more and more. If it werent for Xia Xiaoman, I really wish you would work for me.
You know thats not possible. How brainless must she be to choose to work with Chu Xiaoran?
Her goal was to get revenge. To make Chu Xiaoran who snatched whatever he wanted struggle in despair.
Youre someone with strong endurance. You were even able to endure what happened with Xia Xiaoman. After disappearing for a while, you actually managed to gain connections with the people higher up. Chu Xiaoran narrowed his eyes, concealing the intense murderous intent in his eyes.
Ning Shu smiled. The reason she had managed to gain those connections was because she had useable value. Everything she did just happened to scratch their itch.
Meanwhile, Chu Xiaorans existence was like a fish bone stuck in their throat.
She was simply borrowing the momentum.
Chu Xiaoran nced at Ning Shu contemptfully, then left.
Chu Xiaoran was too arrogant. If the heavens wanted to exterminate the humans, they must first drive the humans mad.
Meanwhile, the tree Ning Shu was leaning against had refreshingly cool shade.
Something rather funny that happened was that the incident about Chu Xiaoranspanymitting tax evasion was broadcasted without restraint by the media. It caused the value of Chu Xiaoranspanys stocks to drop quite a lot.
The morning and evening news broadcasted this, and the economics newspapers also highlighted this incident. Chu Xiaoran immediately sealed off the news and the media stopped broadcasting this incident.
Chu Xiaorans power in T City really couldnt be underestimated.
However, the higher one climbed, the more painful the fall.
During this time, Xia Xiaoman came to find Ning Shu again. However, this time she wasnt here to talk about breaking up with Chu Xiaoran but here to try and mediate things between Chu Xiaoran and Ning Shu.
Big Brother Weng, just let this incident go, alright? Fighting against Chu Xiaoran like this doesnt bring you any benefits. Chu Xiaorans very ruthless and hes also really powerful. Big Brother Weng, if you oppose him like this, itll affect your business and your future, said Xia Xiaoman, trying to dissuade her. Her face was filled with worry for Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu really didnt know what to say. On what basis was Xia Xiaomaning here to ask this? Although Xia Xiaoman was talking about things from her standpoint, it was obvious that she was leaning towards Chu Xiaorans side.
It was ridiculous. Just a while ago, she was crying about wanting to break up, but now she was speaking up for Chu Xiaoran again.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
This was why Xia Xiaomans words couldnt be trusted. If someone actually took her words seriously, then it was the start of a tragedy.
Chapter 1031: Has Anyone Ever Told You…
Chapter 1031: Has Anyone Ever Told You...
Ning Shu really didnt know what Xia Xiaoman was thinking to be repeatedly changing her mind like this. She would be determined about something one day, thenpletely change her mind the next day. It was impossible to figure out what exactly she wanted.
Was it fun like this? In the original storyline, Xu Weng had been yed by this so badly that he was almost broken. Shed be extremely heartbroken one day, then the next day shed say that she couldnt let Chu Xiaoran go.
Ning Shu couldnt understand Xia Xiaomans bottom line and personal principles at all. Although she was hurt by Chu Xiaoran, part of the reason was because she kept conceding without any personal principles. Ning Shu felt that it was quitementable that a person ended up living this way. However, Xia Xiaoman actually felt that this suffering was only natural and a process in the course of love, that it was part of the journey to obtain happiness.
Xu Weng had treated her so well. She didnt want that gentle and longsting warm affection and insisted on having such a heart-wrenching, painful, and helpless romance?
Big Brother Weng, why are you looking at me like this? Xia Xiaoman saw that Ning Shu was looking at her with a very sharp and unfamiliar look in his eyes. It caused her to feel uneasy and she shifted ufortably.
Ning Shu calmly retrieved her gaze and asked, Was Chu Xiaoran the one that sent you here to say this?
Xia Xiaoman hastily waved her hand as she said, No, Chu Xiaoran didnt say these things to me. I was the one that decided toe here. Big Brother Weng, I dont want you guys to be fighting so fiercely like this. No matter which of you gets hurt, Ill still feel sad.
Ning Shu didnt speak and just looked at Xia Xiaoman. There was no way she and Chu Xiaoran could coexist anymore. In the original storyline, Xu Weng had died. However, that wont necessarily happen again.
Xia Xiaoman didnt have any right to say this to her. She had betrayed Xu Weng, yet she was now asking Xu Weng to let the past go and interact peacefully with Chu Xiaoran?
Please just get as far away as possible. The sight of her induced vomit.
She was trying to use the g of thinking on Xu Wengs behalf despite being such a selfish person. The Xia Xiaoman who was in love was truly disgusting. Ning Shu had never disliked a woman this much before.
It couldnt really be said that Xia Xiaoman was hateful since she was a very powerless woman who only chose to submit and ept any hurt that came to her. However, her actions caused the people who truly loved her and wanted to protect her to be hurt. She caused other people cmities, but she was only tolerant towards the person who was hurting her.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
If this wasnt an illness, what was it?
If Ning Shu had encountered something like this, she definitely wouldve just gone for a life-and-death struggle rather than go with Xia Xiaomans method. Furthermore, making a personpromise with threats and promises was a sort of hurt on its own.
Xia Xiaoman, has anyone ever told you what trash you are? Ning Shu was seriously annoyed with Xia Xiaoman showing up in front of her all the time. She had already overdrafted what feelings Xu Weng had for her. Does Chu Xiaoran know that youre here?
Big Brother Weng, you... Xia Xiaomans expression was filled with shock. She couldnt believe that these words hade from the gentle Big Brother Wengs mouth.
Xia Xiaomans face flushed with indignance and embarrassment. Her voice trembled as she said, Big Brother Weng, do you know what youre saying?
Of course I do. I, said, that, youre, trash! Ning Shu slowly repeated her words.
Xia Xiaoman was so angered that her breathing became unsteady and she shouted furiously, Big Brother Weng, how can you talk about me that way!? Big Brother Weng, youve changed. The past you never wouldve said something this rude. I came here to talk to you out of good intentions, how can you curse at me this way?
Xia Xiaoman clearly hadnt snapped out of the shock from hearing Big Brother Weng curse at her. Her expression was filled with indignance and embarrassment. She sat there in silent anger like she was sulking.
ment: Head to this Mothers Day post for a spoiler unedited chp 1153~ Happy Mothers Day~
Chapter 1032: You’re Not Big Brother Wenlang
Chapter 1032: Youre Not Big Brother Weng
Ning Shu chuckled. Youre already angry? If it had been Chu Xiaoran, would you be angry like this? No matter how unbearable and vicious Chu Xiaorans words are, youd still endure it. However, youre getting angry just because I said one sentence? Xia Xiaoman, youre simply relying on the fact that Ive had feelings for you for so many years.
Furthermore, youve betrayed me, yet youre still appearing in front of me so confidently like youre in the right? Dont you feel any shame? Or is it because you feel like youre the only one for me, that whenever you turn around, Id be waiting in the same ce for you? Ning Shu didnt bother to be polite with her words. Your skin sure isnt just a normal level of thick.
Xia Xiaomans face was deathly pale as she stared at Ning Shu in shock. She bit her lips hard. Youre not Big Brother Weng. Theres no way Big Brother Weng would say something like this.
Ning Shu: ...
Scram. I dont want to see you again. If you have even a bit of shame left, donte look for me again. Ning Shu felt like talking to Xia Xiaoman was a waste of breath. In Xia Xiaomans heart, Xu Weng was a man that would gentlyfort her, who could understand her suffering and helplessness.
So when Ning Shu behaved just a little bit nastier, it caused Xia Xiaoman who had gotten used to Xu Wengs quiet concern to feel like she had been betrayed.
Xia Xiaoman stood up, her face deathly pale. She took a deep breath, then said, Big Brother Weng, I know that you hate me, but everything I did was for the sake of resolving the incident. My original intention was to prevent your firm from suffering any hinderance. Its really dangerous to oppose Chu Xiaoran. No matter what, I dont want you to be hurt.
Ning Shu didnt even bother to look up. Are you done? If you are, please leave.
Xia Xiaoman bit her lips, then turned and left. When she got to the door, she nced back at Ning Shu, only to see that he hadnt even looked up. Her brows furrowed and she left.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
If she had even a bit of shame, she shouldnte again. In reality, Xia Xiaoman had no idea that every single time she came to find Xu Weng, it increased the danger that Xu Weng was in. How could Chu Xiaoran possible be willing to see his woman go visit another man whenever she had free time?
And this man was even Xia Xiaomans old lover. Her intention was definitely to rekindle old mes. For the sake of preventing any mishaps, the best method was to make Xu Weng disappear.
These things would never ur to Xia Xiaoman and shed even sometimes use Xu Weng to provoke Chu Xiaoran.
Encountering such a troll of a person sure was some fate.
Chu Xiaoran kept a gang of people under hismand, probably specially for the sake of dealing with people who didnt listen to him. Ning Shu considered things, then hired a few bodyguards as well. They were all retired soldiers. She had them protect the people in thew firm.
Chu Xiaoran was the type to be aloof and view thew lightly as if there was nothing he couldnt do, like there were always people clearing the path for him respectfully like he was an emperor.
In regards to this, Ning Shu justughed. Of the four sses C schrs, farmers, artisans, and merchants C Chu Xiaoran was actually nothing more than a merchant, so why did it seem like he was the most powerful existence in the world? This was some ridiculous bug.
People that had wealth equivalent to that of an entire nation only faced the fate of being ughtered once they got fat enough. Furthermore, Chu Xiaoran hadnt gotten powerful enough to get free from the control of thisnd.
Ning Shu could only borrow the momentum.
She fought quite a lot of additional freewsuits, helping people who had no other means to file aint. This allowed her firms reputation to increase again.
The newspapers reported that she was a phnthropist. The newspapers didnt write about her like she was some earth-shattering existence, she only appeared in the news asionally and was mentioned in a very subtle way. Overexaggerated articles would only spark bacshes and doubt.
Ning Shu knew that the people assisting her were helping to promote her. Meanwhile, what she needed to do was work hard on what she should be doing.
Chapter 1033: Currently Working Hard on Finding a Girlfriend
Chapter 1033: Currently Working Hard on Finding a Girlfriend
Ning Shu was well-aware of her ce. She was simply a chess piece, one that could be used to deal with Chu Xiaoran. And she was very willing to be this chess piece.
Some of Chu Xiaorans actions have already crossed the bottom line of the authorities.
Was manipting the economy something that a businessman like him had the right to do?
The only thing Ning Shu did other than work at thew firm was to find time to visit the Xu family parents. However, the first thing Mother Xu did every time she saw Ning Shu was to have her attend blind dates.
Mother Xu felt that her son wasnt young anymore. When all was said and done, he was already over thirty. Most people at this age were already fathers.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Moreover, her son also had a sessful career now, so he should be able to marry a woman even better than Xia Xiaoman.
Although Mother Xu never talked about it, she still held a grudge against Xia Xiaoman, especially when she saw that there wasnt a single girl by her sons side. There wasnt even anyone he seemed to have an ambiguous rtionship with, so Mother Xu felt like her son was still thinking about Xia Xiaoman.
Ning Shus forehead was covered with sweat. Have her marry a girl? Please stop joking. She told Mother Xu that she was currently working hard on finding a girlfriend, that shed bring the girl home as soon as she found one, then ran like she was fleeing for her life.
Even though she did that, it still couldnt calm Mother Xus enthusiasm. Every few days, shed tell Ning Shu toe home to take a look at a girl. She was always talking about some beautiful and virtuous woman and having Ning Shue take a look.
Ning Shu was about to fall apart. These things were better left for Xu Weng to deal with.
Ning Shu focused on work. Probably due to Ning Shus blunt wordsst time, Xia Xiaoman didnte visit her for a long time. She didnt even call.
Sometimes Xia Xiaoman would appear at dinner parties as Chu Xiaorans femalepanion, but every time she saw Ning Shu, her expression was always very indifferent. She didnt talk to Ning Shu and didnt even greet her. Even if their gazes met, Xia Xiaoman would immediately shift her gaze away.
Tsk tsk. Xia Xiaoman was clearly sulking. Xia Xiaoman thought that by doing this, she would feel ufortable and wouldpromise.
People were always making an unreasonable scene in such self-confident righteousness towards people that loved them and would indulge them.
Chu Xiaoran always emotionally abused Xia Xiaoman because he felt that Xia Xiaoman wouldnt be able to leave him, and Xia Xiaoman didpromise. Meanwhile, Xia Xiaoman emotionally abused Ning Shu because she believed that Ning Shu had feelings for her and shouldpromise for her.
Ning Shu found this a bit baffling. Xia Xiaoman wouldnt be doing this to make her apologize, right?
Ning Shu: _
She minded her own business and talked to other people without bothering to even nce at Xia Xiaoman. Xia Xiaoman could just do whatever she wanted. Even if Xia Xiaoman died right in front of Ning Shu, Ning Shu wouldnt feel anything.
Chu Xiaoran narrowed his eyes slightly as he watched Ning Shu, then he pulled Xia Xiaoman over towards Ning Shu. Xia Xiaoman refused to go over there. Im not going.
Chu Xiaoran lifted his brows. This time, he tolerated Xia Xiaomans willfulness. It was clear that Xia Xiaoman insistence on avoiding Xu Weng pleased him, so he just had Xia Xiaoman wait here for him.
Chapter 1034: Bi-monthly Visit
Chapter 1034: Bi-monthly Visit
Lawyer Xu. Chu Xiaoran looked towards Ning Shu. Youve climbed up thedder faster than anyone Ive ever seen. You used to just be a smallwyer, but now youre a governmentwyer and even a phnthropist. Youre really quite good at currying favor. You appeared in front of the public with the identity of a phnthropist, but who knows what youre actually like?
Ning Shu simply scoffed. Chu Xiaoran was saying that she only got to where she was today by bowing and scraping to curry favor.
Actually, no one cares what Im actually like. The people thate to me for help withwsuits dont care because I can help them win. Those who need the help ofw care even less what Im actually like, because I can get justice for them and it wouldnte at arge cost either, replied Ning Shu mildly. Im doing what I should be doing, so whats there for me to feel guilty and uneasy about?
Chu Xiaorans pupils dte. He was just about to speak when there came the distinct sound of ss shattering.
Chu Xiaoran and Ning Shu looked over and found that Xia Xiaomans dress was covered with red wine. The wine was slowly spreading on the white dress. In front of Xia Xiaoman was a very attractive woman who was currently apologizing to Xia Xiaoman without much sincerity.
Ning Shu only nced over briefly before looking away. It was another love affair incident. How meaningless.
Chu Xiaoran walked over and led Xia Xiaoman away to get changed.
When Ning Shu saw this, she felt like Xia Xiaoman was just a giant baby. Whenever she encountered something, shed bepletely bewildered and could only wait for her prince to save her. It was no wonder why she couldnt leave Chu Xiaoran. She had already be dependent on Chu Xiaoran.
Chu Xiaoran would sometimes be extremely cruel towards her, but then hed suddenly be gentle and romantic. It made it impossible for Xia Xiaoman to leave him. She used the photos and the videos to conceal her own thoughts and as an excuse for why she couldnt leave him.
In any case, there were a bunch of reasons, but in short, Xia Xiaoman had just fallen in love with this man who had raped her.
Ning Shu continued to go with the tax inspector to Chu Xiaoranspany to check the ounts. The inspection was now more serious. It urred once every two months or so. This situation was pretty abnormal since most of the time, tax inspection only started near the end of the year and no matter how serious the inspection was, itd only ur every half a year.
When Chu Xiaoran saw Ning Shu, his expression turned very cold. Lawyer Xu, do you hold something against me to be checking the ounts every two months? How is mypany supposed to operate at this rate?
Ning Shu said with a smile, Chairman Chu, yourpany isnt the only one being inspected. All the otherpanies are also being inspected. These are directions from the higher ups. They want to look into the issues of tax evasion that have urred these past couple years.
Chu Xiaoran pressed his lips together tightly. Ning Shu took a sip of the coffee the secretary brought her and sat down at the side to leisurely wait for the tax inspector.
Chu Xiaoran looked towards Ning Shu and asked, Lawyer Xu, are you certain about opposing me?
Havent they always been opposing each other?
Ning Shus expression was calm. Chairman Chu, what are you talking about? I dont understand?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chu Xiaoranughed coldly. Some things arent as simple as you think. Do you really think a smallwyer like you can defeat me?
Ning Shuughed. The fact that Chu Xiaoran said something like this showed that he didnt have much confidence. Rather than saying that he said this to warn her, it was better to say that he was saying this for other people to hear.
There were several parts in the ounts that werent clear. Ning Shu immediately pulled out her prepared documents. Chu Xiaoran nced at Ning Shu coldly, then took out a check and said to the tax inspector coldly, How much this time?
Chu Xiaoran was a powerful figure in T City. The tax inspector was frightened by Chu Xiaorans dark look and trembled. If Chu Xiaoran wanted to look into his background, hed definitely suffer the consequences.
Ning Shu took over the conversation. Three times the amount. A penalty of three times the amount of the questionable profits.
Chu Xiaorans pupils dted and he pressed his lips together hard. Finally, he quickly wrote the sum on the check. He had pressed on the pen so hard that some ces ripped.
Ning Shu calmly put the check away, then pulled out another set of documents. Chairman Chu, these are the suggestion documents for the price of goods. The prices of some of yourpanys products need to be adjusted.
Chapter 1035: Chu Xiaoran was a Fat Pig
Chapter 1035: Chu Xiaoran was a Fat Pig
Chu Xiaoranspany monopolized several industries and Chu Xiaoran pretty much decided the prices of all these products. Chu Xiaoranspany set their prices rather high, which was why the higher ups wanted them to adjust those prices.
Chairman Chu, I hope that the next time Ie, the prices are already adjusted. Ning Shu ignored Chu Xiaorans poor facial color and said, Chairman Chu, please adjust the prices ording to the suggested prices.
Chu Xiaoran took the suggestion documents and nced through them before tossing them aside. He clearly wasnt nning to take it seriously.
Ning Shu took this in with a faint smile without saying anything. It was up to Chu Xiaoran what he wanted to do with this.
Chu Xiaorans act ofmitting tax evasion was once again publicized by the media. Chu Xiaoranspany wasnt the only one, other smallpanies were discussed as well. However, they were all very insignificantpanies that didnt attract attention, so people were more concerned about Chu Xiaoranspany. After all, it was such a hugepany.
The newspapers even requested that Chu Xiaoran adjusted the prices of several of thepanys products, especially the costs of the basic necessities.
Chu Xiaoran acted to try to stop this news from spreading, but it didnt really work. The media continued to broadcast the news for several days before stopping.
Chu Xiaorans facial color was dark as he watched the news that was being yed on the liquid crystal screen. He directly picked up the remote control and threw it towards the TV, making a huge crack on the screen. Xia Xiaoman who was sitting next to him was startled and asked, Chu Xiaoran, whats wrong?
Chu Xiaoran turned to look at Xia Xiaoman. The dark anger in his eyes hadnt dissipated yet. As he looked at Xia Xiaoman, he seemed abnormally demonic but also had a bewitching charm. Xia Xiaoman was frightened by his gaze.
Humph! Of course its because of your old lover. He thinks that he has strong backing now and insists onpeting against me. Chu Xiaorans face contained contempt. Hes trying to get revenge on me.
Xia Xiaoman bit her lips. What was she supposed to say? She saw that Chu Xiaorans gaze was dark and there was a ridiculing smile on his lips.
Xia Xiaoman suddenly felt very tired. She felt like Chu Xiaoran was ming her, but she waspletely innocent. Chu Xiaoran had secretly taken pictures of her while she was unaware, then threatened her with the pictures. Due to this, she left Big Brother Weng who has always treated her well and endured everything.
Chu Xiaoran med her, Big Brother Weng med her, and her parents said that she was a disgrace. She had lost her purity and was staying by Chu Xiaorans side without any dignity.
Xia Xiaoman felt very tired, so she turned to go upstairs, but Chu Xiaoran abruptly stood up and walked in front of her. He towered over her as he said sharply, What? Now that your ex-boyfriend has managed to recover, you want to go back to his side?
Xia Xiaomans expression became filled with even more pain and her voice trembled as she said, You know that this isnt possible, so why are you still saying these things? Chu Xiaoran, cant you stop hurting me already?
Chu Xiaoran pressed his lips together and hugged Xia Xiaoman. He moved closed to her ear and said darkly, If I find that youre still longing for Xu Weng, Ill kill Xu Weng. Xu Weng will die because of you.
Xia Xiaoman trembled. She lifted her head and looked at Chu Xiaoran in shock. Chu Xiaoran, why are you so despicable? When have I longed for Big Brother Weng?
Big Brother Weng? You sure call him in an intimate way, said Chu Xiaoran coldly, then he picked Xia Xiaoman up.
Xia Xiaoman hit Chu Xiaoran in rm. Chu Xiaoran, you beast!
I must not have satisfied you enough for you to always be thinking of other things, to be thinking of other men. Ill make sure you know who your man is, who you belong to, said Chu Xiaoran coldly.
Xia Xiaomans face was so flushed that it almost looked like she had a fever. When Chu Xiaoran saw how bashful Xia Xiaoman was, a trace of gentleness shed through his eyes, then he got started.
Ning Shu had been keeping an eye on Chu Xiaorans movements, but Chu Xiaoran hadnt made any moves since she had given him the price suggestion documents. She also didnt see him send out any instructions to adjust the price of the products.
She was a bit surprised. Did Chu Xiaoran really not care, or did he have some card up his sleeve?
Ning Shu called Chu Xiaoran to have him hurry and start working on adjusting the prices.
Chu Xiaoran directly blocked Ning Shus phone number so that she couldnt get through.
Ning Shu wasnt angry about this at all. She was waiting to see whod win.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chu Xiaoran didnt make any moves, but Ning Shu wasnt worried. In any case, all the pressure was on Chu Xiaoran. No matter what Chu Xiaoran did, his arrogance would still take a hit. Lowering the prices would definitely hurt his profits, but if he didnt do so, thatd be challenging T Citys government.
Right now, Chu Xiaoran was a fat pig. He was fat enough and looked about to jump over the pen, so what else would the government do if not ughter him?
Soon, Chu Xiaoran convened a press conference. At the press conference, Chu Xiaoran directly said that hispany wouldnt be producing some of the products anymore because the capital required was too high. If they adjusted the prices, the adjusted price would be too low, so they had no choice but to stop producing.
Chapter 1036: Consequences of Provoking the Government
Chapter 1036: Consequences of Provoking the Government
Chu Xiaoran dropped this bomb to make the public panic. Chu Xiaoranspany monopolized multiple industries. If they stopped producing those products, thered be no way to get some of those daily necessities.
It caused the public to start buying up those supplies frantically and T Citys economy was in upheaval. As the products continued to decrease, the atmosphere got increasingly tense. A lot of violent incidents started urring.
As Ning Shu took in this chaos, she felt quite a bit of admiration for Chu Xiaoran. His actions were clearly a provocation towards the government. You want me to adjust the prices of my products? Then Ill make T City fall into chaos.
How exactly did Chu Xiaoran get the confidence to provoke the government like this?
He was clearly courting death.
T City was in disorder for several days, but the government didnt have Chu Xiaoran act. Instead, they purchased the products through other means in order to make up for theck of products.
As these products came into the market, Chu Xiaoran was no longer able to maintain a monopoly in some of the industries.
In the past, with Chu Xiaoran present, it had been very hard for other products to enter T Citys markets. Almost all the stores in T City only sold products from Chu Xiaoranspany. It was practicallypulsory.
Chu Xiaoran had been trying to cause T Citys economy to fall into chaos, but the government actually responded by starting to import products from other sources.
Lets see whod win?
The government managed to calm the public, but Chu Xiaorans mood was nowhere close to good anymore. As of now, T Citys market had several products of the same type and they were even cheaper than his products.
Chu Xiaoran had been confident that his move would cause the economy to fall into chaos, but this current situation put him in a deadlock.
The most important part of this was that his seat as the overlord of T Citys economy was now being challenged. He no longer had the advantage of monopolizing some of the industries.
Monopolism made forrge profits.
Chu Xiaoran suddenly felt that he had fallen into a trap. This entire thing was a scheme that targeted him. No matter what he did, his power would gradually be whittled away.
Xu Weng!?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
That man really had guts!
Chapter 1037: Avoiding like Poison
Chapter 1037: Avoiding like Poison
The reason Chu Xiaoran had done this was because he was angry. If they wanted to attack him, they should take a good look at the consequences! Chu Xiaoran had purposefully brought about the economic instability in T City. The second reason was because he had gotten used to his power. He had gotten used to being feared and fawned upon wherever he went. Change the prices just because they told him to? What a joke!
However, Chu Xiaoran never imagined that the government wouldnte to him andpromise. Chu Xiaoran could only wipe at his face. He was furious. Furthermore, the reporters were asking whether those products would stop being produced just as previously said.
Not only was he losing monopoly over those markets, he couldnt even produce those products anymore?
This dealt Chu Xiaoran a huge blow.
The current Chu Xiaoran couldnt very well retreat, but also couldnt advance. If he continued on, there would probably be more issues waiting for him. However, if he retreated, the power of thepany would decrease by a huge amount. There were coveting malicious dogs all around waiting to pounce on the unguarded meat.
Chu Xiaoran was infuriated. He had actually fallen into the trap of an ant. No, the trap of the government. Did they think they could defeat him just by pushing an ant forward to oppose him?
Then hell make T Citys economy fall fully into chaos.
Chu Xiaoran threw all his reserve products onto the market and made the price half of the original. It was much cheaper than the products that were moving into T Citys marketce.
Right now it was a price war. Chu Xiaoran paid no attention to profits and used a low price to crowd out the other products. He was acting in a fit of rage.
In response to this, all Ning Shu could say was that if the heavens wanted to exterminate the humans, they must first drive the humans mad. His actions were clearly damaging himself in order to hurt the enemy. Furthermore, he was opposing the government. It would be strange of the government actually tolerated him despite this.
Chu Xiaoran wanted to use the price in order to crowd out the other products on the market, but soon it was discovered that there were toxic substances in Chu Xiaorans products. Following that, a series of specialists started exining the effects of these toxic substances on TV in deadpan earnest, exining the ways in which they harmed the human body, saying that the ways in which they harmed the heart, spleen, lungs, and kidneys were irreversible and so on.
The public believed it all blindly. When they heard what these specialists said, they stopped buying products from Chu Xiaoranspany. They were avoiding them like they were poison.
Ning Shu sent Chu Xiaoran a legal letter to have him stop producing these products and demanded that all the products on the market be taken off the shelves.
Chu Xiaoranpletely lost monopoly on these products and would even lose the right to produce them forever. The certificates had already been revoked.
There were way too many ways for the higher ups to mess with someone.
The government had given Chu Xiaoran price suggestion documents. If he had adjusted the prices ording to the document, these incidents wouldnt have urred. Even though he wouldnt be able to earn as much, hed still be able to turn a profit, but he hadnt been willing.
Chu Xiaoran acted like he wanted to overthrow the sky, so hed just have to face the fate of being crushed like Sun Wukong.
When Chu Xiaoran got the letter from Ning Shu, he got so angry that he ripped it to shreds. He rubbed his pounding forehead. During this time, Chu Xiaoran even got blisters near his mouth. He was under a lot of pressure.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The board of directors were questioning his ability to deal with this crisis. Chu Xiaoran just wanted to kick these people down the stairs. In the past, they hadnt dared to even let out a fart. Whenever they earned money, theyd justugh happily. Now they were jumping out one by one with the guts to point at him and criticize him!?
Thepanys stocks were dropping like a bungee plunge. All the parties that held Chu Xiaoranspanys stocks were selling them off like crazy. However, it wasnt possible to sell just because they wanted to, so this counted as a severe loss of money.
Some of the stockholders even came to Chu Xiaoranspany to raise a ruckus.
Chu Xiaoran rubbed his forehead as he leaned against his chair. He closed his eyes like he was sleeping or simply waiting.
When Xia Xiaoman walked into the office, she saw Chu Xiaoran with his eyes closed wearily. Xia Xiaoman felt a lot of heartache for him as she set down the soup she brought.
When Chu Xiaoran heard movement, he opened his eyes. He saw that Xia Xiaoman was wearing a dress that revealed her spotlessly fair calves. Her facial color was nicely flushed and she seemed very happy.
I simmered some soup for you, try it. As Xia Xiaoman spoke, she poured Chu Xiaoran a bowl of soup and gave it to him. Drink some.
Chu Xiaoran took the bowl as he nced at Xia Xiaoman. Why are you here? Did something happen?
Chapter 1038: Don’t Test my Patience
Chapter 1038: Dont Test my Patience
A smile appeared on Xia Xiaomans face. She reached towards her stomach and took a deep breath. Just as she was about to speak, Chu Xiaoran took a sip of the soup, then set the bowl back down so hard that the soup spilled out.
Xia Xiaoman was taken aback. Chu Xiaorans face was filled with irritation as he asked angrily, What kind of soup is this? Its disgusting! What did youe to thepany for? If you have nothing to do, cant you just stay in the vi? What are you running around for? Cant you see that Im busy?
Chu Xiaoran was currently very vexed. Any little thing could make him explode. Chu Xiaoran wasnt the type to silently endure things. Even if the person in front of him was Xia Xiaoman, he still wouldnt hold back.
Xia Xiaomans face paled. She had originallye to tell Chu Xiaoran good news. She had gotten pregnant. Even though she didnt pay attention much to what was going on with Chu Xiaoranspany, she still knew about Chu Xiaorans current situation. Some things had happened with thepany. Xia Xiaoman knew that Chu Xiaoran was anxious because of this situation.
The miscarriage three years ago had made Xia Xiaoman pay a lot more attention to her body. Her period had beente by half a month. When she checked, she found that she had gotten pregnant, but she was worried that it wasnt urate and had even gone to the hospital to confirm things. When she confirmed that she was pregnant, she was happy but also worried. She was thinking that this might be one thing that would make Chu Xiaoran happy during this bad situation, but she also wasnt sure if Chu Xiaoran would like this child.
When Xia Xiaoman saw Chu Xiaorans cold and irritated expression, her heart trembled. She hastily picked up the bowl. Its bad?
She took a sip, then immediately covered her mouth. She almost vomited. Her stomach churned in revulsion.
When Chu Xiaoran saw Xia Xiaoman like this, his face filled with even more irritation. Youre giving me something that makes you puke to drink? Stop being an annoyance here and head back. Thepanys busy.
But, Chu Xiaoran, I need to talk to you about something, said Xia Xiaoman hastily. When she came in, she had been so happy, but now her face was turning pale.
Im busy. Whatever it is, tell meter. Get out. The current Chu Xiaoran was like a caged lion that was pacing around restlessly to try and get free from this cage.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Xia Xiaoman was frightened by Chu Xiaorans look. She stumbled in fear. Her face was pale and her heart was bitterly cold.
Chu Xiaoran clearly didnt wee this childs arrival. He wasnt even giving her the chance to talk.
But this was their child! Xia Xiaomans heart was filled with hurt and she felt very lost. She covered her belly as she looked towards Chu Xiaoran like she had suffered a huge wound.
Chu Xiaoran was already about to go crazy from anxiety, so when he saw Xia Xiaoman looking at him with such a miserable expression, he got extremely exasperated. He suppressed the fury in his heart as he said, I told you to head back, so what are you still standing there for? Is thepany a ce you should be at? Xia Xiaoman, dont test my patience.
Chapter 1039: An Illegitimate Child?
Chapter 1039: An Illegitimate Child?
Xia Xiaomans pregnancy was originally happy news, but unfortunately the timing wasnt quite right. If this news hade while Chu Xiaoran was still flushed with pride at his sess, it naturally wouldve been great news, but right now Chu Xiaoran was beside himself with anxiety.
In Xia Xiaomans heart, Chu Xiaoran was the type that could do anything, the type that could easily deal with any problem. In the end, this situation was because Xia Xiaoman didnt understand Chu Xiaorans current situation enough.
But that was to be expected. There was no need for Xia Xiaoman to understand these things. She only needed to do her job, which was to attend to Chu Xiaoran and use her body to improve their feelings.
Xia Xiaoman didnt need to do anything while staying at Chu Xiaorans side. She only had to wait for Chu Xiaoran to sleep with her.
I just want to talk to you about one thing, said Xia Xiaoman sadly. Ill leave right after that.
Im preg...
Before Xia Xiaoman even finished what she was saying, Chu Xiaoran interrupted her. What? You arent listening to me anymore? I told you to go back!
Xia Xiaomans tears instantly overflowed and she wiped at her tears as she ran out of thepany. She had decided. She wouldnt tell Chu Xiaoran about her pregnancy.
Chu Xiaorans attitude just now had hurt her deeply. Even if she had said that she was pregnant, based on how scary Chu Xiaoran had been just now, hed probably hurt her child.
Xia Xiaoman bit her lips tightly. What should she do? The only thing she was certain about was that she wanted to keep this child. The miscarriage three years ago had already hurt her greatly. This child was a gift from the heavens.
Although Xia Xiaoman had decided to keep this child, she didnt know what this childs identity would be. She and Chu Xiaoran werent married, so if she gave birth to this child, it would be out of wedlock. The fact that she had been forced to be a mistress was already torment enough, she couldnt allow her child to take on such a reputation before he was even born.
If the mother was a mistress, then the child would be an illegitimate child.
Xia Xiaoman left thepany looking very lost. She didnt know what to do. She stroked her stomach lightly. After thinking for a moment, she took out her phone and made a call.
Ning Shu was currently working. When she saw Xia Xiaomans call, she lifted her brows. What was Xia Xiaoman calling her for? She thought that after she called Xia Xiaoman trashst time, Xia Xiaoman would insist on never having contact with her again, but Xia Xiaoman was actually calling her?
Ning Shu cleared her throat, then epted the call. The person on the other side first cried, Big Brother Weng, then started weeping.
Ning Shu hung up without a word and while at it, blocked Xia Xiaomans number. She didnt want to deal with Xia Xiaomans issues at all.
She was currently preparing the items needed to sue Chu Xiaoran and didnt have time to pay attention to Xia Xiaoman. Whether Xia Xiaoman was going to court death or not had nothing to do with her. It wasnt her responsibility to look after Xia Xiaoman and be her emotional trash can.
However, to Ning Shus surprise, Xia Xiaoman actually ran to thew firm to look for her. When Xia Xiaoman saw Ning Shu, before she even said a word, her tears overflowed again.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu made her gaze nk like she didnt see Xia Xiaoman. When Xia Xiaoman saw that Ning Shu wasnt speaking, she had no choice but to speak first. Her voice contained a strong nasally tone as she cried, Big Brother Weng.
After that, she started crying again. There were a lot of people walking around in thew firm and they all kept ncing at Xia Xiaoman who was weeping with a flushed face.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. Stop crying, lets talk in the office.
Big Brother Weng. When Xia Xiaoman saw the irritation on Ning Shus face, she felt really hurt. Chu Xiaoran had been fierce towards her, and even Big Brother Weng was like this towards her.
Xia Xiaomans expression flickered. She didnt even know why she was living this way anymore. She just wanted the people she cared about to be happy. The people she cared about included Big Brother Weng. The reason she had endured everything was for the sake of the people she cared about.
I said stop bawling. Lets talk in the office, repeated Ning Shu. When she saw Xia Xiaomanspletely hurt expression like the world was ending, she was baffled.
Xia Xiaomans greatest talent was probably her ability to make even the simplest matter a heartbreaking affair. Her constant self-tormenting behavior was seriously unbelievable.
Xia Xiaoman followed Ning Shu into the office and sat down on the sofa. She was still wiping at her tears. Ning Shu closed the door, then sat down opposite Xia Xiaoman and asked, Why were you looking for me?
Chapter 1040: Wasn’t Me!
Chapter 1040: Wasnt Me!
Big Brother Weng... Xia Xiaoman looked towards Ning Shu, then bit her lips and said, Big Brother Weng, Im pregnant.
Wasnt me. Ning Shu hastily waved her hands in denial.
Xia Xiaoman nced at Ning Shu, then wiped her tears as she said, Of course this child isnt yours. This child is Chu Xiaorans.
Ning Shu nodded, then asked, So why were you looking for me?
She probably had a favor to ask. Not long ago, she had insisted on ignoring her, so why was she here again now?
No one climbed the steps to a temple for fun. If Xia Xiaoman was happy, there was no way shed think ofing here.
As of now, Xia Xiaoman had already chosen to forget the fact that they had a falling out.
Big Brother Weng, Big Brother Weng... Xia Xiaoman started crying again. What am I supposed to do?
Ning Shu: (sF)sߩ
Why the hell were you crying like youre at a funeral!? Im still alive!
Ning Shu looked on coldly as Xia Xiaoman wept. She liked to see how long she could cry.
It was probably because it was pretty awkward to cry on your own without anyoneforting you, because Xia Xiaoman gradually stopped sobbing and said to Ning Shu, Big Brother Weng, please help me! I have no where left to go.
Ning Shus expression still remained cold and indifferent.
Xia Xiaoman pressed her lips together, then said, Im pregnant, but Xiaoran doesnt seem to care about this child. My life is ruined, but I dont want my child to be born with a bad reputation.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
So? asked Ning Shu coldly.
Xia Xiaoman bit her lips hard, then knelt down in front of Ning Shu. Big Brother Weng, I know that your impression of me is really bad, but the child is innocent.
The child isnt mine. Ning Shu lifted her brows. A pregnant woman was kneeling in front of her. Ning Shus face was expressionless. Was Xia Xiaoman trying to make her give in using this method?
Get to the point. Im really busy. There are still a lot ofwsuits that I need to deal with. Lets stop wasting each others time, alright? said Ning Shu mildly. Get up, what are you kneeling for? Youre pregnant, but youre still kneeling? Arent you worried about having an ident?
When Xia Xiaoman heard this, she immediately got up and carefully sat down, keeping a hand on her stomach protectively.
Xia Xiaoman, I remember that were already over, so what do you mean by this? Ning Shu was very irritated. Cant you understand the humannguage?
Xia Xiaomans face paled. Her heart was filled with disappointment and frustration. Big Brother Weng hadpletely changed. The past Big Brother Weng, no matter what happened, would always rush over to help her. He treated her really well and always protected her.
She had lost Big Brother Weng, but she didnt regret things. If she could allow Big Brother Weng to be happy and make sure that Big Brother Wengs work wasnt affected by Chu Xiaoran, everything was bearable.
Big Brother Weng, lets get married, said Xia Xiaoman with a very earnest expression. There was deep pain in her eyes and her expression was conflicted for a moment before being reced with resolution. Lets get married.
What? Ning Shu couldnt help but dig at her ears.
ment: *facepalms*
Chapter 1041: The Honor of Being a Plate-Catching Hero
Chapter 1041: The Honor of Being a te-Catching Hero
Ning Shu almost thought that she was hallucinating. What did Xia Xiaoman say? Xia Xiaoman wanted to get married with her?
Ning Shus facial muscles twitched. Do you know what youre saying?
Xia Xiaomans expression was filled with conflict. Finally, she said, Big Brother Weng, lets get married.
Ning Shu: _
So she hadnt hallucinated that.
Whats the reason? Why do you want to get married with me? If I recall currently, youre Chu Xiaorans woman and the child youre pregnant with is also his. But now youre running over to me and saying that you want to get married to me? Ning Shu looked at Xia Xiaoman disbelievingly.
Xia Xiaoman looked embarrassed, then she said sadly, Big Brother Weng, I know that Ive willingly lowered myself and shamelessly became someone elses mistress, but I dont want to make my child bear such a bad name.
Ning Shus expression was indifferent. Then whyd you get pregnant with him?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Xia Xiaoman hastily said, Big Brother Weng, dont worry, well just have a fake marriage. I dont want this child to be an illegitimate child.
Ning Shu: Pfff...
She finally got it now. This was giving her the honor of being a te-catching hero, the grace of raising someone elses child, and the wife would even be fake.
Ning Shu just wanted tough. The reason Xia Xiaoman said that this would be a fake marriage was clearly because she wanted to maintain her own purity. She wanted to give her child a legitimate status while making sure that she didnt need to take up the responsibility of a wife.
Frick, the supporting male leads life sure was hard.
The world was truly full of extraordinary things.
Then what would Xu Weng even get? Xia Xiaoman was just relying on the fact that Xu Weng loved her, that he had loved her for so many years?
Ning Shu wiped at her face, then curled her lips slightly. She propped up her chin as she looked at Xia Xiaoman. Why do I have to have a fake marriage with you? Why should I allow you to upy a ce in my household register? And what woman wouldnt I be able to marry for me to insist on marrying a pregnant woman, and its even a fake marriage. After we get married, Im not allowed to touch you, is that it?
I... Xia Xiaoman was a bit tongue-tied.
Does Chu Xiaoran know that you want to marry me? Does Chu Xiaoran know of this childs existence? asked Ning Shu lightly. She wasnt angry at all. She just didnt understand how Xia Xiaoman could be so self-confident and feel that this was only right.
Because there were feelings, it was only right for the other party to do these things?
Xia Xiaoman shook her head. He doesnt know, but I can tell that he doesnt like this child. He doesnt even want to see me anymore.
Ning Shu inhaled sharply in pain. Xia Xiaoman seriously was a sweet dumb idiot. Did she know the current situation? Chu Xiaoran pretty much had fire licking at his heels due to thepany. There was no way hed want to see anyone. He probably even felt like killing people.
Approaching him at this time was just asking for humiliation.
Chu Xiaoran was a little fierce towards her, so she ran over here to ask for a fake marriage in order to give the child a status.
Ning Shu practically felt the urge to kneel. Xia Xiaoman seriously had skills in making a mess. If she actually agreed to this marriage, once she finished preparing everything and sent out all the invitations, Xia Xiaoman would definitely back out again saying something like the one in my heart is still Chu Xiaoran so Big Brother Weng, I cant marry you, and h h h.
Why didnt she just stay in the vi properly and find a chance to tell Chu Xiaoran that she was pregnant? This child was Chu Xiaorans so why did she insist on having Xu Weng deal with it and making the child have the surname Xu? In the end, both the wife and the child wouldnt be his.
Could this situation be even more of a troll?
Heavens. Ning Shu felt like she couldnt quite take it anymore.
Are you going to leave on your own, or do you want me to kick you out? Ning Shu looked towards Xia Xiaoman. If it werent for the fact that you were pregnant, I wouldve already had you beaten up and thrown out.
Xia Xiaomans face flushed with anger and awkwardness. Big Brother Weng...
Chapter 1042: Vanish, Vanish, Please Vanish Already!
Chapter 1042: Vanish, Vanish, Please Vanish Already!
Ning Shu immediately made a stop motion, then pointed towards the door. Stop talking, just leave through that door. Dont look back, watch your step. Go.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Xia Xiaoman bit her lips hard, then asked Ning Shu, Big Brother Weng, you really cant help me? I really have no other path left. If I werent for my child, I wouldnt havee so shamelessly to ask you for help.
Ning Shu silently chanted the heart-clearing chant. It was so infuriating, but she still had to maintain a smile. Ning Shu slowly said, Im not going to raise someone elses child.
Big Brother Weng, you dont need to raise the child. Ill work to earn money to raise the child myself. I just want the child to have a legitimate status instead of being an illegitimate child, the child of a mistress, said Xia Xiaoman sorrowfully.
Ning Shu: Bla power C Fa Ti La La C Removal Spell! Vanish, vanish, hurry and vanish. Make this person go away already!
If you want to get married, go get married with Chu Xiaoran. Why do you insist on getting married with me? Does Chu Xiaoran know that you ran over here with his seed? Ning Shu felt like her view of the world was being updated again.
Why did Xia Xiaoman feel that Chu Xiaoran wouldnt like this child and wouldnt marry her?
Id rather die than marry you, so give up already. Ning Shu was out of patience. Why should I marry you? Just the sight of you is irritating. Could it be that I should marry you and bring you home to keep looking at you every day?
When Xia Xiaoman saw that Ning Shu couldnt be persuaded, she had no choice but to leave. The sight of her back seemed lost and helpless.
Ning Shu couldnt be bothered to care. In all honesty, she didnt feel anything when she saw Xia Xiaoman so unhappy. Who asked her to be so good at courting death?
Due to the government getting involved, T Citys economy wasnt in chaos for long. Although it did affect T Citys market economy, it was alreadyrgely under control.
Ning Shu finished organizing the materials she had on hand, then sent Chu Xiaoran the statement of charges.
Thewsuit used Chu Xiaoran of monopolizing the market and abusing his control of the market to crowd outpetitors.
There was no way this matter would end just like this. He wanted to run right after he made things blow up? How could something that nice possibly happen?
As for the look on Chu Xiaorans face when he got the statement of charges, Ning Shu didnt care at all.
Chu Xiaoranspany was an overlord in T City, but it was actually a family business. After Chu Xiaoran took over, it became much stronger and more deeply established in T City.
Normally, the government would support these businesses a lot, but thispany had already gone out of control. Even when the government gave indications, thepany ignored them.
Furthermore, thepany was able to make T Citys markets fall into chaos so easily. It was seriously like having a fish bone stuck in the throat.
Chapter 1043: Encounter at the Court Doors Again
Chapter 1043: Encounter at the Court Doors Again
It caused the expansion of governmental power and market efficiency to decrease, so the Chu familys decline waspletely to be expected.
It was absolutely necessary to get rid of the Chu family.
Ning Shu was worried that Chu Xiaoran would transfer his wealth out of the country, so she rmended for the government to check where Chu Xiaorans assets were located.
She had no desire to make Chu Xiaoran go bankrupt in T City only to find that he switched to a different location to enjoy life.
Since shes started her attack, she had to make it so that Chu Xiaoran was beaten down to the point that hell never be able to recover.
The government didnt want this big b of meat to run off either, so they were definitely going to investigate. Of course, to investigate this matter, the assets management and supervisingmittee would step in personally to investigate the location of Chu Xiaoranspanys funds.
With people watching, even if Chu Xiaoran wanted to evacuate his assets, he wouldnt be able to. If he was caught transferring his assets, itd add an additional crime to hiswsuit.
Right now, everyone wanted to pounce up and rip a chuck of meat off Chu Xiaoran.
Ning Shu just calmly waited for the day of the court session to arrive. She had already prepared everything needed.
The day of the court session, Ning Shu and Chu Xiaoran encountered each other at the entrance. After this period of time, Chu Xiaoran had gotten a lot skinnier and his eyes were bulging out slightly.
Three years ago, they had also met at the door of this court. At that time, Chu Xiaoran had aloofly offered to give Ning Shu a job. However, times had changed. Now Chu Xiaoran became the party being sued, the party sitting opposite Ning Shu.
Even though the current Chu Xiaoran was in a bad position, when he saw Ning Shu, his expression was still aloof and contemptful. His tone contained ridicule as he said, Youre nothing but a lowly dog thats bowing and scraping to curry favor, but youre actually taking yourself to be something important?
Ning Shu paid no attention to Chu Xiaorans scorn. Could it be that someone like Chu Xiaoran who opposed the government and yed with the market for personal benefits was what someone important was like?
Ning Shu believed that no individual had the power to oppose a nation, especially when Chu Xiaoran hadnt even be powerful enough to get free from thisnd.
If Chu Xiaoran left T City, he wouldnt be able to enjoy such privileges.
Everything below the sky were naught but ruled soil. The guests of these soil were naught but ruled subjects.
Since he was living on thisnd, of course he had to follow the rules. The fish wanted to jump out of the water? Wasnt that just seeking death?
Chu Xiaoran was a prominent figure in T City, but now he was being sued, so it naturally attracted a huge crowd of reporters that didnt want to miss out on this story.
Chu Xiaoran sat down. As he looked at Ning Shu who was sitting opposite him, heughed coldly, his eyes filled with murderous intent.
On the surface Ning Shu didnt show any reaction, but she was inwardly worried. Once the court session ended, she had to hire more bodyguards for thew firm.
Just in case, she had to find some skilled bodyguards for the Xu family parents as well. She was worried that Chu Xiaoran would go crazy and try to hurt the Xu family parents.
As the governments intiffs attorney, Ning Shu appealed Chu Xiaorans crimes to the judge and the jury.
Chu Xiaoran didnt say a word from start to finish, hiswyer answered everything for him. However, Chu Xiaorans gaze became increasingly cold as he looked at Ning Shu.
Xia Xiaoman was sitting in the gallery, her expression conflicted and filled with helplessness. One was the person she loved and the other was someone she had grown up with. Both the front and back of the hand had flesh. It made Xia Xiaoman felt like her heart was being torn in half.
Why did they have to attack each other this way?
Xia Xiaoman really couldnt understand. If it was because she had hurt Xu Weng, she was willing to pay for that crime.
However, the fact that the two men she cared about were confronting each other in this kind of ce made Xia Xiaoman very uneasy. She felt extremely uneasy.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She softly stroked her belly. She just wanted to give the child a healthy and happy life.
Why was life so rough?
During the court session, Ning Shu had a fierce war of words with Chu Xiaoranswyer, but Chu Xiaorans crimes were pretty much already set in stone.
When Chu Xiaoran had been well-off, there was no way monopolizing the market counted as a crime. Mention of it was even a praise, but now that the government was determined to deal with Chu Xiaoran, the charge naturally held.
The crime of monopolizing the markets wasnt enough to put him in jail, there would just be a fine. However, the fine wasrge enough to make Chu Xiaorans facial color change.
It would be three times the profit from the monopolized products. Three times!?
Chapter 1044: I’m Just Helping Out
Chapter 1044: Im Just Helping Out
They were having Chu Xiaoran spit out everything he had ever eaten. Even though Chu Xiaoranswyer did his best to salvage this desperate situation, it was futile.
The court gave Chu Xiaoran three months to scrape together the money.
Not only did Chu Xiaoran face a fine, he would never be able to produce some of the products again.
Some of the products under Chu Xiaoranspanys brand already had a mature industry chain and were very lucrative businesses, so the revocation of the production certificates dealt a nearly fatal blow to thepany.
Chu Xiaorans facial color paled.
Without the certificates of conformity, even if they produced the products, businesses wouldnt buy them. Illegally produced products had no way of entering the legal market.
Chu Xiaorans face was extremely dark and he clenched his fists angrily. His gaze was filled with dark fury as he red at Ning Shu who was on the other side of the court room.
Ning Shu met Chu Xiaorans gaze calmly.
The moment they got out of the courthouse, Chu Xiaoran clenched his fist and swung it towards Ning Shus face. Ning Shu dodged easily. Chu Xiaorans face was ashen as he looked at Ning Shu. I really did underestimate you. I never thought you had such ability.
Ning Shu spread her hands helplessly. I dont have such ability. Im not the one that wants to defeat you, Im just helping out.
Chu Xiaoran was so infuriated that his facial color worsened even more. He punched towards Ning Shu again, but Ning Shu directly caught his hand and clenched her hand to punch his stomach. Chu Xiaoran gave a muffled groan and doubled over in pain.
Ning Shu then punched Chu Xiaorans eye and his eye rapidly became bruised.
Chu Xiaoran doubled over and coughed as he covered his eye with one hand. It was extremely painful.
Ah! When Xia Xiaoman stepped out of the courthouse, it was just in time to see Ning Shu punch Chu Xiaoran. She screamed, then ran over to help Chu Xiaoran up. When she saw the bruise on Chu Xiaorans face, her face filled with heartache.
Big Brother Weng, why did you hit him? demanded Xia Xiaoman. Im already really sad that you guys are opposing each other on court, so why are you guys still being like this?
Ning Shu spread her hands innocently. He was the one that hit me first.
It felt really meaningless. What was she exining for? Ning Shu turned, pulled open the car door, then drove off.
At this point, Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaoman had already be surrounded by reporters.
After thiswsuit, Ning Shu hired several more bodyguards and set up several cameras around thew firm. She also got some bodyguards for the Xu family, but had them secretly protect the Xu family parents without showing their faces.
As of now, all the media and newspapers were trying to calcte how much Chu Xiaoran would have to pay for the fine. Three times the profits? The media roughly calcted and predicted that the sum would be around a billion.
However, the assets management and supervisingmittee would only give a number higher than one billion. A bit of money like a billion wasnt enough to reflect the profits Chu Xiaoran had reaped while he had monopoly of the markets.
Chu Xiaoran had to pay this fine. Even if he had to sell everything he had, he still had to pay the fine, otherwise the court would directly close down hispany.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Furthermore, even if Chu Xiaoran wanted to run now, he wouldnt be able to. Police were keeping an eye on him at all times. If he made any suspicious moves, hed immediately be arrested.
The government clearly wanted to devour this fat piece of meat so theyd resort to any means to make Chu Xiaoran pay this sum.
With this money, T City would be able to develop further, and without Chu Xiaoran exerting pressure from above, the other businesses in T City would be able to grow so that there wouldnt be a sole dominating power in the city.
Big Brother Weng! Xu Weng! Get out here... Xia Xiaomans voice came from outside thew firm.
Ning Shu walked to the window and saw that Xia Xiaoman was standing at the door despite the scorching sunlight. She had been blocked by the bodyguards so she could only stand at the entrance and shout.
Ning Shu scoffed. Was she supposed to go out just because she was called? Did Xia Xiaoman really think she was that easy to summon?
She didnt know why Xia Xiaoman came to find her again, but it definitely wasnt for anything good.
Chapter 1045: You Wouldn’t See Me, So I Had No Choice
Chapter 1045: You Wouldnt See Me, So I Had No Choice
Xia Xiaoman came to look for Ning Shu, but Ning Shu didnt want to deal with her.
If she didnte to ask for help with awsuit, then it was to ask for a fake marriage. She found that Xia Xiaoman seriously didnt think at all before speaking. She only cared about venting her feelings. Last time she had asked for a fake marriage, but she never mentioned it a second time.
When Xia Xiaoman saw that Ning Shu wasnting out, she just kept waiting at the door and shouting Ning Shus name. Once she got tired, she looked for some shade to hide from the sun.
In any case, she insisted on haunting the door.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu paid no attention to this. Xia Xiaoman could do whatever she wanted.
Ning Shu worked continuously until night. When she left the building, she saw that Xia Xiaoman wasnt at the entrance anymore. She had probably left. Ning Shu shook her head. It was so hot today and Xia Xiaoman was even pregnant. Would her body be able to take this stress?
Ning Shu prepared to drive home, but just as she started the car, someone suddenly rushed in front of the car and spread her arms to block the way.
Ning Shu was so startled that her heart convulsed. She hastily stomped on the brakes and the tires emitted an unpleasant sharp screech.
Big Brother Weng... Xia Xiaoman stood not far in front of the car. She looked at Ning Shu and awkwardly lowered her arms.
Ning Shus palms were soaked with sweat. She got out of the car and mmed the door shut before storming over to Xia Xiaoman. She lifted her hand, about to p Xia Xiaoman, but her ncended on Xia Xiaomans stomach and she stopped.
Xia Xiaoman had been frightened when Ning Shu lifted her hand. She trembled as she looked at Ning Shu with an extremely pitiful expression. Big Brother Weng.
Are you fricking sick? Is your head full of shit!? Ning Shu was about to die from anger. If it werent for the fact that she had just started the car and hadnt been going fast, there was no way she couldve stopped in time. Did Xia Xiaoman even consider the consequences of the car bumping into her!?
Xia Xiaomans face was also deathly pale as she mumbled, Big Brother Weng, you wouldnt see me, so I had no choice but to do this.
You wouldnt see me, thats why I took this risk!
Ning Shu: What the freakin hell...
So it was her fault!?
Ning Shu nced at Xia Xiaomans stomach. Suddenly, she wasnt angry anymore. Getting angry with someone like Xia Xiaoman was just asking for trouble.
Forget how Xia Xiaoman was always saying how she was doing things for the sake of so and so person, that for so and so she could endure any pain and such h. In reality, Xia Xiaoman was simply finding excuses for her own selfishness. She was clearly pregnant, yet she paid no attention to the child in her belly and did something this dangerous like stepping onto the path of a car. Had she considered the consequences if she had really gotten hit?
As a mother, she wasnt thinking about how to protect the child in her stomach at all. She even said that for the sake of giving the child a legitimate status, she would endure getting married with a man she didnt love. How much must she love the child in her belly?
Xia Xiaoman was weak, but her weakness was even more disgusting than Chu Xiaorans behavior of snatching whatever he wanted. Xia Xiaoman used a soft knife to repeatedly stab at a persons heart, to stab Xu Wengs heart.
Xia Xiaoman made use of Xu Wengs feelings towards her to keep Xu Weng under her control.
Chapter 1046: A Car Crash
Chapter 1046: A Car Crash
Ning Shu disliked Xia Xiaoman a lot. A woman living like this didnt even have as much dignity as the prostitutes in a brothel. The only difference between them and Xia Xiaoman was that Xia Xiaoman only serviced one person and this service was even given the crown of true love.
Ning Shu turned and walked back to the car. She didnt want to talk to Xia Xiaoman at all. It was a waste of breath. Nothing would get through anyways.
Xia Xiaoman grabbed Ning Shus arm. Big Brother Weng, you really dont want to even talk to me?
I dont. Ning Shu peeled off Xia Xiaomans hand and got into the car. Xia Xiaoman looked very hurt. She put her hands on the front of the car to stop Ning Shu from leaving.
Big Brother Weng, Im begging you! Can you just hear me out about one thing? Please dont fight against Chu Xiaoran like that anymore, Im begging you! Xia Xiaomans tears streamed down her cheeks.
Ning Shu was expressionless. Why? Once Chu Xiaorans defeated, the Chu family will fall apart and Ill be the happiest seeing that.
Xia Xiaoman bit her lips. Her voice trembled as she said, Big Brother Weng, youre still holding a grudge about what happened three years ago, arent you? Back then, I was the one that chose to leave you. If you have to hate someone, then just hate me.
Ning Shu started the car. There was the sound of the engine starting. Xia Xiaoman stood in front of the car with a resolved expression. Big Brother Weng, I wont let you go. No matter what, were going to talk things out today.
Ning Shu: ...
What the frick?
Ning Shu expressionlessly said, If you wont move, then forget it. In any case, that bastard in your stomach is an eyesore, itd be pretty good to just bump into you and get rid of that child. Do you think I like seeing my ex-fiance pregnant with someone elses bastard child?
Xia Xiaomans face filled with fear. She could feel the slight vibration of the engine beneath her hands. As she looked through the ss window, this mans face seemed chillingly cold and indifferent. It caused her resolve to waver and she hastily moved aside.
Ning Shu scoffed, then stomped on the gas, instantly leaving Xia Xiaoman behind. Soon, her figure faded out of sight.
Ning Shu truly did have to admit her respect for Xia Xiaoman. It was a pretty solid miracle that she had managed to live this long without being beaten to death by someone.
Ning Shu really did wish she could beat Xia Xiaoman up to vent that unexinable frustration and anger that was penting up in her heart, but she stopped whenever she recalled the child in Xia Xiaomans stomach. She still couldnt bring herself to hurt a child.
But then when she thought about it, Xia Xiaoman didnt have anything to do with her. Getting angry like this only ruined her own mood.
As Ning Shu drove, she chanted the heart-clearing chant. She stopped the car to wait for a green light. During this time, there werent a lot of cars, but an overweight truck in front of her ignored the traffic lights and rushed straight towards her car.
Ning Shus body reacted faster than her brain. She reflexively yanked open the car door and rushed out of the car. She only got a few steps away when she heard an enormous collision ur behind her. The sounds of metal colliding and being crushed made ear-piercing screeches.
Ning Shu turned around and saw that her car had already been crushed to the point that it was beyond recognition. The two cars crashed into the road rail and the trucks head was alsopletely deformed from the collision.
Dripping sounds could be heard as water dripped out of the car. Ning Shus limbs felt a bit weak, but after a moment, she quickly walked over and checked the situation. There was no one in the truck. This meant that this was an autonomous vehicle?
Ning Shu called the police to have them deal with these cars.
There was no one inside this car, but it had been waiting for her on the road to her house. It had been after her.
Chu Xiaoran!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shuughed coldly. She looked around. The perpetrator had to be nearby, otherwise there was no way for the car to be controlled.
Ning Shu looked around. Since someone had nned this, theyd definitely wait to see the result before leaving.
In the end, Ning Shu saw a man nearby who was wearing a hat. He seemed quite young. When he saw Ning Shu, he turned to leave and even walked past Ning Shu calmly.
Ning Shu abruptly reached out and grabbed his arm. That person was rmed and tried to struggle free from Ning Shu to escape, but Ning Shu directly pressed him to the ground, then stomped hard on him. The man cried out in pain, then started shouting, Hes hitting me! Help! Hes hitting me!
The police rushed over and dealt with the scene. They also took the suspect Ning Shu pointed out back to the police station.
Ning Shu went to the police station as well to give her testimony. What happened this night really had frightened her.
Chapter 1047: Out on a Walk at 2am
Chapter 1047: Out on a Walk at 2am
She had always known that Chu Xiaoran was a vicious and merciless person and she had offended him before, so it was normal for something like this to happen.
When she recalled that Xia Xiaoman even ran over just now to beg her to stop fighting with Chu Xiaoran, she felt really speechless. She and Chu Xiaoran were already irreconcble enemies, and Chu Xiaoran even wanted to take her life.
Xia Xiaoman ran over to beg her despite not knowing anything. Why didnt she go beg Chu Xiaoran?
Because she knew that Chu Xiaoran wouldnt listen to her and would even suspect that she still had feelings for Xu Weng. Xia Xiaoman had no confidence in front of Chu Xiaoran, but she had plenty of confidence in front of Xu Weng so she ran over to beg Xu Weng.
The man that was caught refused to admit anything. He said that he had onlye out for a walk, but then suddenly got arrested. The police cant arrest random people!
As Ning Shu wrote her testimony, she heard this andughed coldly. It was near 2am, yet he was still out for a walk?
The police were the ones in charge of the interrogation. They directly stripped the man down to his boxers before throwing him in the freezer.
The man had still been very unyielding earlier, but soon he got so cold that he shivered nonstop. He kept jumping around inside the freezer to warm up, but finally he couldnt take it anymore and said that he was willing to confess.
When the man came out, the police gave him a thin nket. The man was shuddering uncontrobly and snot was dripping down his face. His teeth chattered as he gave his confession.
He said that it had been because Ning Shu had sent his older brother to jail. This mans brother was one of the hoodlums that hade to Ning Shus firm to cause trouble before. He said that he had only nned this because he held a grudge against Ning Shu.
Ning Shu frowned when she heard this confession. This was a seemingly reasonable confession and it didnt leak that there was a person behind the scenes at all.
Ning Shu saw that this man probably wouldnt rat out Chu Xiaoran, but since he hadmitted the deed, he had to pay the price. Hell just have to wait to rot in prison. Even if he didnt stay in prison long enough for that to happen, shed still make sure that he spent the rest of his life in prison.
If it hadnt been for the fact that she had reacted fast, her corpse wouldve been just as destroyed as the car and her task wouldve been counted as a fail.
When Ning Shu got out from the police station, the sky had already lightened. She called a cab and returned to thew firm to rest for a while on the sofa. She really was worn out.
She knew thatpared to Chu Xiaoran, her capabilities werent as strong. However, she had one advantage, which was that the people supporting her were stronger than Chu Xiaoran. However, if she had been weak enough to die, the government would also give up on her.
Ning Shu visited the government and had them do an in-depth check on Chu Xiaoran, the reason being that Chu Xiaoran seemed to be involved in criminal activities. Meanwhile, she made herself the bait.
If it was discovered that Chu Xiaoran was involved in criminal activities, theyd also be able to attack the power of the underground, so this would be a great achievement.
After this, Ning Shu grabbed her documents and headed to Chu Xiaoranspany. This time, she was here to ask for the fine money.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When Chu Xiaoran saw Ning Shu, he was shocked, but he quickly restrained his expression and instead, looked at her scornfully. Lawyer Xu sure is dedicated to work. I hear that you just got in a car ident. Why arent you resting in a hospital and instead, being a busybody anding here to nag about money?
Ning Shu clenched her fist, then loosened it again as she said calmly, Chairman Chu sure pays a lot of attention to me. The ident happened just yesterday night, yet you already know about it by this morning.
Chu Xiaoranughed. Of course I pay close attention to you. Good thing nothing happened, otherwise itd be such a shame.
More like it was a shame nothing had happened to her.
Chapter 1048: A Blood Calamity
Chapter 1048: A Blood Cmity
Ning Shu said mildly, Although a little ident did ur, works more important. Reminding you about the fine is the courts responsibility, but the higher ups have given this privilege to me, so of course I cant let them down. Chairman Chu, when will you be able to pay the 14 billion?
When Chu Xiaoran heard this figure, his face muscles convulsed and his expression darkened. 14 billion wasnt like 14 hundred, it couldnt be pulled out on a whim. Furthermore, a lot of stockholders had directly pulled their money out in order to keep the money they had earned, so there was no way these stockholders would help with this 14 billion. They were all running off faster than rabbits. Thepany really didnt have much money left.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The production certificates for some of the products had been revoked so they couldnt be produced anymore. Hence the workers associated with those products couldnt be kept either. However, the funds it took to dismiss these workers made his liver hurt.
He used to be proud that his factory was thergest in T City and that he had over ten thousand workers, but now the costs of dismissing these ten thousand workers made him wish that he didnt have so many workers, that therge production factory was empty.
Money was only leaving the ount. Thepany had cut a lot of employees. It used to be a giant business corporation, but it was suddenly caving in.
The Chu family had been smashed at his hands. All sorts of emotions shed through Chu Xiaorans heart. There was pain, there was hatred, there was regret. But even more, there was unwillingness.
When he heard this man, Xu Weng, ask for the money, his heart filled with fury and hatred. He seemed unable to suppress this anger as he said coldly, Its not the deadline for handing over the fine, what are you so anxious about?
Ning Shu smiled. Im not anxious. I just came to remind you to hurry and gather enough to pay the fine. Otherwise such argepany will have to be seized.
Ning Shu didnt move from the sofa and simply lifted the coffee to take a sip.
Chu Xiaoran didnt want to see Ning Shu. When he saw her at such leisure, he asked coldly, Why arent you leaving?
Ning Shu nodded, then got up to walk to the door. Something urred to her and she turned around. Oh right, I still havent congratted you on the new arrival to your family. Congrattions!
Chu Xiaoran frowned. He hadnt publicized the fact that Xia Xiaoman had been pregnant because there were too many things to deal with in thepany and Xia Xiaomans pregnancy would only serve as an additional weakness, so how did this man find out about Xia Xiaomans pregnancy?
All sorts of thoughts shed through Chu Xiaorans heart, but he said expressionlessly, Many thanks. However, Lawyer Xu, there seems to be a mark of misfortune hovering around you. Im afraid youll probably face a blood cmity, so its best if youre careful.
Ning Shu was rmed, but she replied in an unconcerned tone, Many thanks, Chairman Chu, for your concern. Ill definitely be careful.
Chu Xiaorans face muscles convulsed, causing him to look very sinister. It was clear that thetest mistakes had caused Chu Xiaoran to suffer an unprecedented hit. It caused him, who had always had things go his way, to feel very dejected.
He no longer seemed so proud and aplished and instead, looked very wretched. The emperor-like aura that used to be around him had been pretty much polished off.
There were a lot of people that brought coal in the snow, but there were also quite a lot of people throwing stones down the well. Chu Xiaoran had offended a lot of people, especially when he was at the peak of his power. He had been able to ughter others peoples lives, hopes, and future with just one sentence.
Chu Xiaoran had been an emperor-like existence, so he naturally didnt have any close friends. He didnt need them either. What he wanted was fear and respect, to be worshipped everywhere he went.
There were probably quite a lot of peopleing to cause Chu Xiaoran trouble now. After all, there was no need to exin the satisfaction of stomping on such an aloof figure.
Chapter 1049: Is Your System OK?
Chapter 1049: Is Your System OK?
Ning Shu purposefully visited Chu Xiaoranspany to provoke Chu Xiaoran before returning to her firm.
She had visited Chu Xiaoran on purpose. After all, she had to act as a proper bait.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Rather than worry everyday about her own safety, it was better to capture all the threats in one go. Although it was a bit dangerous, hopefully the oue would be good.
In the following days, Ning Shu could sense that someone was following her, but this person didnt make a move and simply tailed her. If it werent for the fact that she had practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, she wouldnt have discovered them at all.
This person was much stronger than the hoodlums from before.
Ning Shu had a radio transmitter on her. It was something the higher ups had given her. If something really happened, the police would get the signal and immediately rush over.
Ning Shu felt like she was really using every ounce of ability she had for this task. Fighting against an rich and influential man was simply this hard.
If you had besieged Chu Xiaoran, you wouldnt have to suffer so much. 2333 suddenly popped out. He said mildly, Dont they say that men conquer the world and women conquered men with their bodies? Thats the advantage you women have. Its better to leave things like fighting and killing to the men.
The frick would I besiege!? Im a man right now! You want me, a man, to go besiege Chu Xiaoran!? Is your system still ok? You dont have a virus? Ning Shu was nearly about to kneel to 2333.
...Oh. I forgot about that, said 2333.
Ning Shu: ...
If I besiege a man with my level of charm, do you think the man would pay attention to me? asked Ning Shu.
2333: ...No way.
She was supposed to help the entrustor counterattack and gain a new life. Could it be that the entrustor would have a sessful life just because she found the entrustor a good man? That marrying a rich and powerful man was the definition of a sessful life?
Perhaps it also counted as a sessful life, but there was nothing that brought more happiness than being able to freely be yourself, do what you want to do, and work at what you love to fulfill your own dream.
No matter how you were like, there would be a person by your side who share good and hard times with you. Feelings that could survive the wearing away of the years was what true love was.
Ning Shu wanted to be able to keep walking through the myriads of nes. Feelings werent important to her, they were even a hinderance.
If she were to wish for someone to apany her in watching the clouds and the horizon, she hoped it would be when she had control over her own fate.
Her current motive was only to keep living, to keep surviving...
A persons true heart was seriously too heavy. She didnt have anything to give in exchange for a true heart. If she gave her own true heart, how was she supposed to continue wandering the nes freely?
If her life didnt belong to her and her heart also didnt belong to her, what was there left that belonged to her?
Ning Shu avoided having feelings for people within a task. Of course, no one would take a fancy to her anyways.
This was a pretty sad topic.
Idiot. 2333 scoffed at Ning Shu, then fell silent.
Ning Shu: ...
She could sense that someone was spying on her and following her like a shadow. She felt that Chu Xiaorans influence underground was definitely nothing to be underestimated.
Chapter 1050: He Had a Gun!?
Chapter 1050: He Had a Gun!?
That was why, not only did she have to damage Chu Xiaorans power on the surface, she also had to eliminate Chu Xiaorans underground influence.
Chu Xiaoran was truly powerful. He was practically blessed by the heavens.
As Ning Shu drove, she nced in the rearview mirror to look at the person following her.
She thought about things for a moment, then drove towards a rather dested area. Finally, she was blocked by several cars.
Inside the car, she pressed the button on her watch to send the signal.
The window on one of the cars rolled down, revealing a face that Ning Shu was very familiar with. Chu Xiaoran turned to look at Ning Shu. Lawyer Xu, we meet again?
Ning Shu secretly pressed the button on her watch several more times as she said, Chairman Chu?
Ning Shu nced around, then said lightly, We actually encountered each other in such a deste ce. We truly have fate.
Chu Xiaoran smiled towards her. Its not a coincidence at all. I came specially for you.
Ning Shu pressed on her watch again as she looked at the burly men surrounding her. These men emitted baleful bloodthirst. They were clearly people that already had blood on their hands.
Ning Shus heart sunk. Chu Xiaoranspany had previously looked like it was on the verge of copse, but when she saw Chu Xiaorans subordinates now, she got the feeling that Chu Xiaoran was trying to transfer his assets underground. He nned to only build his influence underground now?
This wasnt what she wanted to see.
She was worried that Chu Xiaoran would start trying to expand his influence in the gray area. If he didnt have to deal with the bindings ofw, hed be even more like a fish in water.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu kept pressing on her watch, but she didnt dare to make her movement too conspicuous. She said to Chu Xiaoran, Then, Chairman Chu, did you need me for something? Thisrge disy of troops is quite frightening.
Chu Xiaoranughed vilely. So Lawyer Xu also feels fear? I thought that Lawyer Xu didnt fear anything in this world? I certainly didnt see any fear when you were standing on the intiff area.
Chu Xiaoran waved his hand and the surrounding men moved forward. One man reached out to open the car door, but Ning Shu had locked it.
Open the door! shouted the man with a sinister expression. He smashed the window and tried to reach in to open the door, but Ning Shu punched him on the nose. The man immediately got a pouring nosebleed and passed out on the ground.
Chu Xiaoran nced at the unconscious man, then nced at Ning Shu coldly. Catch him. Ill personally deal with him.
Ning Shu was originally nning to drive off, but her car was surrounded on all sides so she couldnt move at all.
In the end, she was dragged out by the men. Chu Xiaoran got off the car. His ck leather shoes shone as they stepped onto the yellow soil. He was tall and handsome, almost like an emperor of the darkness.
Ning Shu stomped on the crotch of the guy grabbing her arm. The guy groaned in pain and bowed over as his knees bent in. He was in so much pain that his eyes were rolling back.
Chu Xiaorans facial color darkened. Several men quickly surrounded Ning Shu.
Ning Shu was a little worried. She had already sent out the signal, so why was there no movement? Could it be that this ce was too remote so the signal was bad?
She looked at the people surrounding her. She had no ns to fight them head on. Right now, she was just trying to break free and run.
Ning Shus entire body was tense. She chose a direction and tried to break through.
These men attacked very ruthlessly, but Ning Shus skill was about the same level as theirs. She had started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts the moment she came to this world. Although she wasnt able to get energy to form, the base strength of her body had increased greatly.
Ning Shu pulled up her pants, took off her suit, and took out a dagger. As the men charged towards her, she directly stabbed towards their most vital parts.
In any case, it was either they died, or she died.
She injured several of the men. Just as she was about to stab her dagger into one of the mens throats, she felt that something cool had been pressed against her head.
Ning Shu nced over and saw that Chu Xiaoran was holding a gun and pressing it against her temple.
Ning Shus heart trembled. Chu Xiaoran actually had a gun!?
Chapter 1051: A People’s Hero Flag
Chapter 1051: A Peoples Hero g
She originally thought that Chu Xiaoran only had a little bit of power underground, but when she saw the gun in his hand, she got the feeling that she had to reappraise his actual power.
If he possessed firearms, then that meant he didnt just have a normal gang.
Due to having a gun aimed at her, for the time being, she didnt dare to make a move lightly. The dagger she had been holding had also been taken away and her hands were pinned behind her back so she couldnt move.
Before even saying anything, Chu Xiaoran punched Ning Shu in the stomach. Ning Shu instantly felt pain like her insides had been knotted up.
Lawyer Xu, werent you pretty good at fighting? asked Chu Xiaoran coldly.
Chu Xiaoran still held a grudge about Ning Shu hitting him that time in front of the courthouse.
Ning Shu was in so much pain that she kept inhaling sharply. She looked like she was about to die from the pain.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Drag him in the car. Chu Xiaorans gaze was dark as he looked at Ning Shu. He was probably considering which was the best way to torment her to death at this point.
Right at this moment, sounds of police sirens filled the air. The police cars got to them in the blink of an eye. Chu Xiaorans face filled with shock. He nced at Ning Shu, then lifted his gun to try and directly shoot Ning Shu to death.
Ning Shu abruptly heaved up the two people that were pinning her down and pretty much disregarded the future of one arm to throw a person towards Chu Xiaoran. The person she flung out was shot to death by Chu Xiaoran, but Chu Xiaoran also ended up being crushed by the corpse.
As the police moved towards them, Chu Xiaoran quickly pushed aside the corpse that was on top of him and concealed his face with his arm as he got onto the car. After getting into the car, he shot towards Ning Shu again. Ning Shu quickly dropped to the ground, but the bullet still grazed her shoulder. It was extremely painful. Blood kept flowing without stop, causing her entire body to feel cold.
Ning Shu looked at Chu Xiaorans license ce. Once the police reached her, she hastily said, The license te is T-5348.
The police cars chased after Chu Xiaoran. Ning Shu felt exhausted and she was also injured, so by the time she was brought to the hospital, she had already passed out.
The next time she woke up, she felt like her entire body was pinned down with exhaustion. She couldnt move one of her hands at all, but the injury on her shoulder had already been bandaged.
Son, youre awake? When Mother Xu came in and saw that Ning Shu had woken up, her eyes reddened. Youre finally awake! You scared your dad and I to death! Youre the only son we have, what are we supposed to do if something happened to you?
Catching criminals is something that the police should be doing, whats an ordinary citizen like you doing something that dangerous for!? Did you even think about your parents!? The more Mother Xu said, the more her voice trembled.
Ning Shu knew that Mother Xu was just worried about her, so she hastily guaranteed that there wouldnt be a next time.
The higher ups came to visit Ning Shu and even gave her a Peoples Hero g, so Ning Shu who was half-disabled had to sit up and used her remaining functioning hand to hold the g and take a photo with the government people.
With an its my honor, my pride, my duty expression.
The moment the government people and the reporters left, Ning Shu immediately said to Mother Xu, Mom, hurry and help me back to bed.
Her entire body fricking hurt. As she looked at the cheap g, she felt like her body hurt even more. It was fine that they gave her a g, but couldnt they give some substantial stuff too?
However, sheter heard that Chu Xiaoran had ended up being caught by the police. His car had been blocked the same way his people had blocked her car. When Ning Shu found out about this, she felt better.
Chu Xiaoran had been arrested for the time being and the government had quickly searched and seized Chu Xiaorans base. Chu Xiaoran had been operating an underground gambling house and a loan shark business. Chu Xiaoran used thepanies he had on the surface to wash the money he gained from the high-rolling interest loans and the gambling house clean.
When the higher ups came to visit Ning Shu, their faces had such bright smiles it looked like they were high. It was because this was another huge sum of money that was going into their pockets that they could use to make T City develop even better.
Ning Shu told them to make sure to seize everything from Chu Xiaoran cleanly. The higher ups replied that they didnt even let a single one of his henchmen go.
Ning Shu only rxed upon hearing this. Finally that cheap g wasnt so painful to look at anymore.
Ning Shu stayed in the hospital. The ligament of one of her arms had a severe strain and was dislocated. This arm probably wouldnt have any strength for about a year. However, using this as the price to trade for getting Chu Xiaoran behind bars waspletely worth it.
Ning Shu stayed in the hospital for half a month, then left the hospital. Chu Xiaorans case hadnt been heard. The government released Chu Xiaoran, but Chu Xiaorans influence underground had already been weeded clean.
Ning Shu felt very ufortable. If she had managed to pin the crime of doing criminal activities onto Chu Xiaoran, then Chu Xiaoran wouldnt be able to change his situation in this lifetime.
Chapter 1052: Going to Be Broken at This Rate
Chapter 1052: Going to Be Broken at This Rate
After the government released Chu Xiaoran, they started urging him every day to pay the 14 billion fine. The current Chu Xiaoran no longer had the confidence to get angry with the government, so in the end, he managed to scrape together the 14 billion.
The moment he handed over the fine, he was arrested and thrown into jail. After enough evidence was gathered, theyd hear the case of Chu Xiaoran being involved with criminal activities and giving out high interest loans.
Ning Shu: ...
Jesus. She was seriously speechless. They only let him go so that he could gather enough to pay the fine. The moment he paid the fine, they arrested him again.
It felt like Chu Xiaoran was going to be broken at this rate.
Ning Shu felt a lot better after finding out about this news and hung the Peoples Hero g in the most conspicuous ce possible in thew firm.
Without Chu Xiaoran, this unpredictable time bomb, she felt so much more at ease. She had never felt this rxed before.
However, some people didnt want her to be at ease. Xia Xiaoman hade again to shout at the entrance of thew firm. She shouted heart-wrenchingly, Xu Weng, Xu Weng, get out here!
She didnt even call her Big Brother Weng anymore and directly called him by Xu Weng.
Ning Shu put on her headphones and started listening to music, ignoring Xia Xiaoman.
However, Xia Xiaoman directly knelt in front of the entrance. With the scorching sun on her, her body swayed slightly like she was about to fall. When others wanted to help her up, she would re at them fiercely like the people that wanted to help her up were her enemies.
Ning Shu parted the curtains to nce over. Xia Xiaomans face was deathly pale and her back was visibly very straight despite her loose clothing.
It was enough that she hurt herself, but she also paid no attention to the child in her belly. Ning Shu shook her head.
Xia Xiaoman finally fainted from heatstroke outside, so Ning Shu had no choice but to help her in. One of thew firm staff fanned Xia Xiaoman while pressing on her human center acupuncture point.
Ning Shu saw that Xia Xiaomans eyshes kept trembling, so she knew that Xia Xiaoman was just pretending to be unconscious.
Xia Xiaoman slowly woke up. She looked around, then her gaze finallynded on Ning Shu. She got up from the sofa. Her lips trembled and her expression was very lost as she demanded, Why did you have to do this? Why?
Ning Shu: ...
She was dumbfounded. What was Xia Xiaoman talking about?
Why did you do this? What benefits will you gain with Chu Xiaoran in jail? Why did you do that!? Xia Xiaoman suddenly felt that the person in front of her was very unfamiliar. This wasnt the Big Brother Weng she remembered. Big Brother Weng wouldnt be this heartless and cruel.
Ning Shu: _
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Why was talking with Xia Xiaoman so tiring? Could it be that Xia Xiaoman really didnt know the reason behind these things?
Havent you been wanting to leave Chu Xiaoran? Im helping you. Ning Shu expressionlessly spread her hands as she said, Didnt you say that you hate Chu Xiaoran? Didnt you say that Chu Xiaoran toyed with you? You should be happy that Chu Xiaorans like this.
Chapter 1053: Was Clearly a Moron
Chapter 1053: Was Clearly a Moron
Now that Chu Xiaoran was like this, Xia Xiaoman could take advantage of this chance to get free from Chu Xiaoran. However, Xia Xiaoman didnt. In the past she kept saying that she hated Chu Xiaoran vehemently, but now that Chu Xiaoran was in dire straits, her heart immediately softened into a mess.
Big Brother Weng, I understand what youre saying, but although Chu Xiaoran had raped me and at the beginning was just ying with me, he is the father of this child in my belly, said Xia Xiaoman. Big Brother Weng, Im begging you. Please let Chu Xiaoran off.
Ning Shu rubbed her eyes. She looked at Xia Xiaoman like she was looking at a retard.
Was this something that would change just because of a few words? Ning Shu was very curious what Xia Xiaomans life was like. She seriously didnt understand how the world worked at all. It felt like Xia Xiaoman lived in apletely isted world.
In Xia Xiaomans world, all that she needed to do was lie on the bed and service Chu Xiaoran?
You want to save Chu Xiaoran? asked Ning Shu incredulously. It was the first time she had ever seen someone like Xia Xiaoman. She didnt even know how to describe Xia Xiaoman. She wasnt someone malicious and she was even a bit kind, but she seemed tock a brain. Furthermore, everything she did caused others cmities, and it was even things she did out of good intentions.
Basically, Xia Xiaoman was clearly a moron.
Xia Xiaoman said resolutely, Big Brother Weng, as long as Chu Xiaoran can be saved, Im willing to do anything.
Ning Shu stiffened. Fudge, this scenario was back. That expression on her face was like she was about to give up everything for the sake of the person she loved. It was just like the expression she had when she endured the humiliation to be a mistress for the sake of the Xu and Xia families reputations and Xu Wengs career.
Willing to do anything? Ning Shu was extremely speechless as she took in Xia Xiaomans strong and sorrowful expression like she was about to jump off a cliff.
Xia Xiaoman nodded. Yes, Im willing to do anything. This incident started because of me. Big Brother Weng, I know that Ive let you down. If you save Chu Xiaoran, I promise you that I wont be with him anymore, then we can leave this ce together.
Ning Shu: Pfff...
She hammered at her chest. This meant that for the sake of saving Chu Xiaoran, Xia Xiaoman would bear with the pain and give up on Chu Xiaoran.
Then the following pattern would be that Xia Xiaoman would leave this ce with her, then return a couple yearster. Chu Xiaoran would happen to encounter Xia Xiaoman again and Chu Xiaoran would think that Xia Xiaoman had betrayed him. Xia Xiaoman felt wronged but she couldnt tell him the truth, so the two would start another round of passionate sado-maso love.
What the frick? She was seriously a pitiful supporting male lead.
The storyline probably even needed her to not touch Xia Xiaoman during these years and while at it, help Xia Xiaoman raise the child.
Ning Shu hammered at her chest again. As she took in Xia Xiaomans fervent and resigned expression, she waved her hand dismissively. If you want to be together with Chu Xiaoran, just go. Dont get me involved. Xia Xiaoman, what will it take for you to understand that were already over? If youe again, this daddy will just kill Chu Xiaoran off.
Xia Xiaomans eyes widened as she looked at Ning Shu. Her almond eyes were flickering with tears. Big Brother Weng, as long as you save Chu Xiaoran, Ill nevere to look for you again.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Scram.
Xia Xiaomans face was pale and her expression hurt. It was clear that she was hurt because of Ning Shus heartlessness.
The moment Xia Xiaoman left, Ning Shu gave a long exhale. Xia Xiaoman had practically updated her view of the world. Whenever Xia Xiaoman faced her, she always had such baffling confidence.
Leave this ce? That was easy to say. Shed give up on her career and leave with Xia Xiaoman? How ridiculous.
Xia Xiaoman practically said whatever came to mind, and her brain so unbelievably simple.
Chu Xiaoran was detained, so hispanypletely fell apart. All of thepany resources were divided up by the other enterprises and the huge manufacturing base was auctioned off by the government. Of course, this money naturally went into the governments purse.
In brief, this incident with Chu Xiaoran allowed the government to finally get rid of that thorn that had been in their eye and earn quite a lot of money. Hence their finances werent so bad anymore.
With all these sums added together, there was nearly ten billion. Chu Xiaorans worth really wasnt cheap. Chu Xiaoran who was being detained probably still didnt know that he had already lost everything. All that he had possessed had already been cleanly scraped away by the government.
Ten billion would be enough to support T City in starting tworge construction projects like repairing the road or constructing basic facilities for the city.
Chapter 1054: Amah Rock
Chapter 1054: Amah Rock
Meanwhile, Xia Xiaoman just foolishly waited for Ning Shu to get Chu Xiaoran out. She didnt dare to go find Ning Shu again because she was worried that Ning Shu would really directly kill Chu Xiaoran. Xia Xiaoman was a little afraid of Ning Shu now. She just stayed in the vi all day. She was practically about to be the Amah Rock.
When Xia Xiaomans mother found out about this, she tried to persuade Xia Xiaoman to give up on Chu Xiaoran. Chu Xiaoran was now a criminal, he was no longer that omnipotent big chairman. Furthermore, that man had even raped her daughter back then.
Now that something like this had happened, Xia Xiaomans mother felt that her daughter could finally get free from Chu Xiaoran and start a new life without having to endure that mans bullying. However, the child in her belly was a problem. Xia Xiaomans mother struggled with the decision for a good while, but she still decided to tell Xia Xiaoman to get an abortion.
Xia Xiaoman hadnt gotten married yet. If she kept this child, then this child would be illegitimate. Furthermore, this childs father was even a criminal. Would a child like this have a good life if he was born?
Xia Xiaomans mother had decided on this due to realistic considerations. Why not pick short suffering over long suffering? Xia Xiaoman would still be able to start over. However, if she kept the child in her belly, her life would contain much more pain and suffering.
When Xia Xiaoman heard her mother tell her to get an abortion, she covered her stomach in rm. She was so shocked that her voice changed pitches. Mom, what are you saying!? Get an abortion? This is my child and also your grandson! This is a life! How can you be so cruel?
Xia Xiaomans mother didnt speak for a while. When she heard what her daughter said, she didnt know what to say. It was a good while before she finally said, Its alright if you dont want to get an abortion. Lets leave this ce. Well move somewhere else. Your father and I will raise this child, so dont get involved with Chu Xiaoran anymore.
Xia Xiaoman shook her head. Mom, I wont leave Chu Xiaoran. This situation is temporary, hell recover. And hes this childs father. I care about him.
What are you saying? Can it be that you want to wait for Chu Xiaoran toe back? Did you forget how he treated you before? He forced you to leave Xu Weng! If it werent for Chu Xiaoran, you wouldve already gotten married with Xu Weng and had a child, and the child wouldnt be illegitimate either! Now youre saying that you love Chu Xiaoran? Xia Xiaoman, are you trying to make your father and I die from anger? Youre leaving with us. You can keep the child, but you cant meet Chu Xiaoran anymore. As Xia Xiaomans mother said this, she went to the bedroom to help Xia Xiaoman pack. It was clear that she was serious about bringing Xia Xiaoman away from here.
When Xia Xiaoman saw her mothers firm attitude, she knelt in front of her mother and sobbed as she said, Mom, Chu Xiaoran and I are truly in love. Please let us be together. No matter what Chu Xiaoran is like right now, your daughter still loves him.
Even if I leave Chu Xiaoran, I wont get married with any other man, said Xia Xiaoman resolutely.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 1055: Torture Methods 101
Chapter 1055: Torture Methods 101
Xia Xiaomans mother never imagined that her daughter would be braindead enough to insist on hanging onto Chu Xiaoran, this tree, until death. She felt the urge to just throttle her.
Xia Xiaomans mother didnt feel that Chu Xiaoran loved her daughter at all. If he did love her, why hasnt he married her yet despite it already being so many years?
However, Xia Xiaoman insisted on staying with Chu Xiaoran. Everything Xia Xiaomans mother did was for the sake of Xia Xiaomans future since Xia Xiaoman still had a lot of time ahead of her. However, Xia Xiaoman didnt appreciate her mothers concern at all.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Xia Xiaomans mother was angry and also vexed. She said harshly, If you insist on staying with Chu Xiaoran, Ill just treat it as if I had never given birth to you. Do you have any sense of shame left? Because of you, every time your dad and I head out, we have to suffer so many looks. Everyone isughing at our family. The Xia family has no face left.
Xia Xiaoman cried brokenheartedly as she repeatedly said, Mom, Im sorry. Im really sorry! But I cant leave Chu Xiaoran. The child in my belly is Chu Xiaorans.
Xia Xiaomans mother looked at her daughter. What you mean is that you want to stay with Chu Xiaoran?
Xia Xiaoman sobbed as she nodded. Xia Xiaomans mother got so angry that she flung the clothes she was holding, then threw the suitcase to the ground. Then I never gave birth to you!
Xia Xiaoman kowtowed towards her mothers back, then copsed to the ground weakly.
Later, the Xia family really did move away. Before the Xia family left, Xia Xiaomans mother gave Xia Xiaoman a sum of money and told her to fend for herself.
These past years, the Xia family had to suffer being the target of rumors and nders because of Xia Xiaoman. Xia Xiaomans father had been a teacher and was a very upright one, but because of Xia Xiaoman, he couldnt even keep his chin up in front of his students anymore.
Some students would even cover their mouths and snicker when they saw Xia Xiaomans father. They would whisper that this teachers daughter was someones mistress. On top of that Chu Xiaoran was even a well-known figure in T City.
Xia Xiaomans father abruptly lost a lot of confidence and even felt that he had failed in his morality and conduct. He didnt feel confident in disciplining students anymore and some students would even disobey him openly and say that Xia Xiaoman was a mistress to his face, causing the entire ssroom to erupt intoughter.
Originally Xia Xiaomans father had been about to retire, but he couldnt bear to teach at this school anymore and applied to be deployed to a remote school whose conditions werent as good. Hence, in his heart he had already given up on Xia Xiaoman.
This daughter could just do whatever she wanted to. If she wanted to stay with Chu Xiaoran, then she could just stay with Chu Xiaoran.
Ning Shu found out that the Xia family had moved away and Xia Xiaoman was left by herself in T City. It only took a moment for her to realize that the Xia family had given up on Xia Xiaoman.
Was Xia Xiaoman waiting for Chu Xiaoran to get back out?
This was sure true love ah. True love filled with steadfast loyalty. Ning Shu inwardly sighed that Xia Xiaoman truly loved Chu Xiaoran deeply.
Chu Xiaorans case was scheduled to be heard in court. Due to the fact that Ning Shus entire body was covered with injuries, she didnt personally attend court. Through some means, Chu Xiaoran found a defensewyer and decreased his sentence of three years to one year.
This meant that Chu Xiaoran would only have to go to prison for a year due to being involved with criminal activities. This sentence was actually pretty light.
Trying to get out of having any sentence though wasnt possible.
When Xia Xiaoman who was in the gallery heard this decision, her face paled. She nced towards Ning Shu. It was clear that she was very dissatisfied with this result.
Ning Shu paid no attention to her.
In reality, Chu Xiaoran was pretty satisfied with this result. A yearter, once he got out, hed still be able to make aeback.
Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Xia Xiaoman who had a worried expression on her face, so his heart warmed. However, when he saw that Ning Shu was nearby, his facial color instantly darkened and he immediately came to the conclusion that Xia Xiaoman had ditched him and gotten back together with Xu Weng.
The more he thought about it, the worse his facial color became. Moreover, the child in Xia Xiaomans stomach was even his.
Xia Xiaoman didnt know that Chu Xiaoran was thinking. Her heart was filled with worry for Chu Xiaoran and her face was filled with heartache.
After the court hearing was over, Chu Xiaoran was escorted to the detention center.
Ning Shu left the court with a slight smile. If you wanted to torment someone, then you had to destroy his life, crush his faith, and stomp on his dignity. Force him to watch as his hope was shattered and as the people he hated aloofly looked down on him.
Chapter 1056: Image of T City
Chapter 1056: Image of T City
Xia Xiaoman caught up with Ning Shu and asked, Big Brother Weng, why does Chu Xiaoran still have to go to jail for a year?
Ning Shu nced at Xia Xiaomans stomach. It was already starting to bulge slightly. Xia Xiaoman had a very petite frame from the start and recently she had be even thinner probably due to being too worried, so it made her stomach look conspicuouslyrge.
Ning Shu said mildly, Originally the sentence was supposed to be over three years, but now its only one year. I was even the one who secretly helped Chu Xiaoran find that defensewyer. If youre still not satisfied with this, then theres nothing I can do.
Big Brother Weng, dont be angry. I didnt mean anything by that, said Xia Xiaoman hastily. Big Brother Weng, thank you.
Donte look for me again. If youe look for me again, the one thatll suffer is Chu Xiaoran, said Ning Shu coldly.
Xia Xiaomans face filled with bitterness. She suddenly felt that the world was reallyrge and she didnt have anyone to rely on. Her parents had left and she didnt even know where they had gone. It was like they hadpletely vanished from her world. Big Brother Weng was also no longer that person who she had grown up with.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She felt alone and afraid. She suddenly felt very flustered and scared of this unknown future.
Xia Xiaoman had never lived independently a day in her life.
Ning Shu started single-mindedly focusing on work and thew firms reputation slowly increased. The firm was now not only known in T City, but also well known in the neighboring cities as well. This was the governments intention. They wanted to establish a good image that could represent T City.
And Ning Shu was the person theyve decided to push to the front.
Ning Shu coted all the freewsuit cases into books. There were quite a lot. She really hadnt epted a single penny for these cases, and every familys background had been investigated thoroughly. She had no desire to allow some people to take advantage of this service unjustly.
During this year, Ning Shu visited many cities and towns as the governments appointedwyer to spread knowledge ofw. She visited many ces, walking through mountains, past waterways, and saw all sorts of living circumstances. While at it, she managed to help some people as well.
When Xia Xiaoman gave birth, Ning Shu returned to T City. Xia Xiaoman had enduredbor pains for an entire day and night to give birth to a son, but Chu Xiaoran still had four months before he could get out of prison, so he couldnt even be there for the birth of his child.
During this time while Xia Xiaoman was pregnant, she stayed in the vi that Chu Xiaoran had bought to hide her. Whenever cleaning had to be done, she just called hourly workers. The money she used was the money that Mother Xia had given her before leaving. When she got short of money, she started selling the jewelry and brand name bags that Chu Xiaoran had given her before. Of course, she sold it so cheaply that it was only a tenth of the original price.
Xia Xiaoman hadnt been willing to do this before, but there were the utility bills and she had to eat. The pressure of survival forced her to sell these things. She treasured these things a lot because they were presents from Chu Xiaoran, but for the sake of keeping herself alive, she had no choice but to sell them.
Whenever Xia Xiaoman felt very wronged, shed think about Chu Xiaoran and force herself to get through it.
Chapter 1057: End of Chu Xiaoran’s Prison Sentence
Chapter 1057: End of Chu Xiaorans Prison Sentence
Xia Xiaoman had given birth to the child, but she had no idea how to take care of a child. As she faced the bawling baby, she was at aplete loss. She had no idea what to do.
She didnt know that the child wasnt feeling well and couldnt really understand if he was hungry or had wet his diapers. The moment the child cried, her heart would ache. There were too many feelings pent up in her heart, so she picked up the child and started crying. The empty vi reverberated with the heart-wrenching wails of the child.
Xia Xiaoman had never had to go through any major event in her life. Her family was also a well-off family, so she had grown up being doted on. There was also Xu Weng, this neighborhood big brother looking after her and shielding her no matter what she faced.
Before she even stepped into society, before even being polished by society, she was snatched by Chu Xiaoran. Even though Chu Xiaoran didnt treat her well, she still never had to consider things for the sake of survival. She spent all day thinking about random pointless things.
Now that the question of survival was pressuring her and she even had to raise a child without anyone else to rely on, Xia Xiaoman felt like her heart was being simmered in hot oil.
Xia Xiaoman took the child to thew firm to look for Ning Shu. The only person Xia Xiaoman could think of in T City was Ning Shu. The only one that could help her was Big Brother Weng who had known her for more than ten years. However, when she got to thew firm, she was told that Ning Shu wasnt here.
Ning Shu was standing in front of the window upstairs. She saw that Xia Xiaoman was standing at the entrance while carrying a child. Xia Xiaoman had gotten a lot skinnier and her face was deathly pale like a single gust of wind could knock her over.
The moment Ning Shu saw Xia Xiaomans facial color, she knew that Xia Xiaoman had spleen qi deficiency. She hadnt taken care of herself after giving birth and hurt her body. It was still alright while she was young, but once she got older, shed have puerperal fever for the rest of her life.
It was remarkable how skilled she was at hurting herself.
Xia Xiaoman had no choice but to head back. However, in the end, one of the older female workers at thew firm couldnt bear to just watch anymore and advised Xia Xiaoman to hire a nurse to look after the child.
When Xia Xiaoman heard that someone could help her take care of the child, her eyes lit up with joy. However, that joy quickly faded. Itd definitely take a lot of money to hire a nurse and she didnt have that much money.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Xia Xiaoman never imagined that there woulde a day that shed have to worry about money. In the past, she didnt even have a concept of money, yet now, she had to n because of money and be conflicted over half the day because of just a bit of money.
When she thought of her child, in the end, she still gritted her teeth and hired a nurse. However, now she was even more tight on money. She started thinking about what else she had left to sell.
Xia Xiaoman finally had room to breathe now that there was a nurse to help take care of the child, so now she spent all day guarding the calendar and crossing out the days one by one, waiting for Chu Xiaoran to get out of prison.
Ning Shu was also waiting for Chu Xiaoran to get out of prison. What meaning was there for him to stay in prison? There was someone to watch over him twenty-four seven and plenty of food and drink. When he was bored, there was even a group of people to y with, do pick up the soap and such.
Ning Shu drove to the prison the day that Chu Xiaoran was scheduled to get out. When she arrived, she saw that Xia Xiaoman was already waiting at the door. Xia Xiaoman had even gotten dressed up today. She was in a white dress. However, because she was too thin, she didnt look as good as before and there was a fatigue around her that was impossible to get rid of.
Ning Shu stayed in the car and just watched as people came out from the prison.
Chu Xiaoran came out as well. Xia Xiaoman covered her mouth as her tears streamed down her cheeks, then she threw herself into Chu Xiaorans arms.
Ning Shu looked at Chu Xiaoran. This person waspletely different from the Chu Xiaoran she remembered. The current Chu Xiaoran hadpletely lost that noble and proud air that he used to naturally emit. His halo had faded by a huge amount. Chu Xiaoran was just an ordinary man now. Actually, he might not even match up to an ordinary man.
The current Chu Xiaoran had nothing left and even had a criminal record. Itd be hard for him to get anywhere in society now.
Chapter 1058: Crying for a Funeral?
Chapter 1058: Crying for a Funeral?
However, Ning Shu found that Chu Xiaoran seemed to look very confident. She curled her lips in disdain. Could it be that he thought hed still be able to climb his way up? Even if he wanted to, she wouldnt give him the chance.
She nced at the two that were emotionally reuniting, then drove off.
In front of the prison doors, Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaoman were still hugging each other. As Xia Xiaoman hugged Chu Xiaorans waist, her heart immediately settled down. She felt like she had someone to rely on now and so she no longer felt scared of anything. There was someone to shield her from everything.
On the way back to the vi, Xia Xiaoman told Chu Xiaoran about everything that happened this year. Chu Xiaoran was a bit moved. He never imagined that Xia Xiaoman would give up leaving with her family to stay here to wait for him.
Chu Xiaoran hugged Xia Xiaoman and said, Lets get married.
Xia Xiaoman was surprised, but also delighted. Tears overflowed as she nodded with a smile. Although there were no fresh flowers or a ring, but she didnt care about those things. As long as she could share happiness with the person she loved and her child, then theyd definitely be a happy family.
When they got back to the vi, Chu Xiaoran picked up his son. His heart was filled with hope. With his abilities, hed soon be able to return to the summit, then give Xia Xiaoman and this child a blessed life.
If Chu Xiaoran wanted to make aeback, then hed need capital. However, all his properties had been taken by the government.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chu Xiaoran decided to sell this vi. Back then when he brought this vi, it had costed over ten million. At that time, ten million had been just a mere trifle to him, but now this was the only capital he had left to make aeback with.
After selling the vi, Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaoman moved into an ordinary house in a neighborhood and started living the life of renters. They also dismissed the nurse, so the job of taking care of the child fell to Xia Xiaoman.
Chu Xiaoran took the money from selling the house and left to find a business opportunity, but after an entire day, he wasnt able to reap any fruits.
When Chu Xiaoran got home, he didnt even have a bite of hot food to eat. Xia Xiaoman found it very hard to take care of the child without the help of a nurse. When Chu Xiaoran got back, she had Chu Xiaoran look after a child, then went to go cook.
Xia Xiaoman was the type to never had to touch water for any chore in the past, so the taste of the food she made was easily imaginable. Chu Xiaoran only took two bites before stopping. As he ate this thing that tasted like flour paste in this cramped room, his heart suddenly filled with anger. The child was always crying at night while he was trying to sleep. He was about to go crazy with vexation.
What are you crying for!? A funeral!? Chu Xiaoran got out of bed and headed to the balcony to smoke.
The child was frightened by Chu Xiaorans voice and started crying even harder. When Xia Xiaoman saw that Chu Xiaoran was angry, her heart dropped and she hastily picked up the child to coax him.
Even if Chu Xiaoran was in dire straits now, Xia Xiaoman had gotten used to his might and influence, so even now, she still conceded to him unconditionally.
Chu Xiaoran was very worried and anxious. He was impatient to prove himself, to make aeback. The things that had been extremely easy for him before, to the point that it only took a sentence, was now unbelievably hard.
Sometimes before he even had the chance to speak, hed be driven out. The embarrassment and indignance made him want to kill. The more that things were like this, the more he wanted to return to the past and make these people who were looking down on him pay.
Chapter 1059: Tea Had Gotten Cold
Chapter 1059: Tea Had Gotten Cold
Ning Shu had been keeping an eye on Chu Xiaoran this whole time. She knew that he had sold his only vi and was about to use this money for a new start. All she could say was that he was pretty naive.
Chu Xiaorans copse was the work of the government. There was pretty much no one in T City that would dare to coborate with Chu Xiaoran. Even if they were willing to coborate with him, Chu Xiaoran should have some sort of capital to back to coboration up. Did he think that he could do it with just a couple million?
The current Chu Xiaoran was no longer a business tycoon, an entity that otherpanies fought to get the chance to coborate with.
The people had left and the tea had gotten cold. This was what reality was like.
However, Chu Xiaoran seemed very determined to seed.
Ning Shu felt that the only reason that Chu Xiaoran was able to keep jumping around like this was because he still had money. If he no longer had this money, he probably wouldnt have that enthusiasm anymore.
However, before Ning Shu even made a move, the people she had sent to keep an eye on Chu Xiaoran told her that Chu Xiaoran had already found a business partner.
This fast!?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She was a little taken aback. Could it be that Chu Xiaoran really was going to make aeback?
More news soon came from that side. It was a project for new energy development that seemed pretty promising and thepany that was coborating with Chu Xiaoran also seemed like a legitpany.
Ning Shu sent people to look into it and found that thepany was aplete dummy corporation. Even the offices were rented. They simply put theirpany name over the door. From the looks of things, they had their eye on Chu Xiaorans money.
They had clearly nned things meticulously since Chu Xiaoran had already fallen for the bait. Both sides had already signed the contract and Chu Xiaoran had already invested half his money.
Ning Shu just watched silently. She didnt even consider warning Chu Xiaoran. Chu Xiaoran had definitely let it slip that he had money while searching for a business opportunity, and so some scammers came up with this idea.
Chu Xiaoran had only invested half of his money so far, but the scammers would definitelye up with some way to get all the money out of him.
For better or for worse, Chu Xiaoran was a businessman. However, he had been in a very impatient and anxious state ever since he got out of prison, so he had lost his basic calmness and rationality. Furthermore, the scammers had done everything very carefully and considered all the possible issues. It was even possible to find thispany online.
They were also registered with the bureau of industry andmerce. That was why Chu Xiaoran finally agreed to the coboration.
Ning Shu just watched like it was an entertaining show. The difficulties Chu Xiaoran had face since getting out of jail naturally contained her efforts. With her current social status, it was a simple matter to make things hard for Chu Xiaoran.
As of now, their situation waspletely reversed. She was the one watching indifferently as Chu Xiaoran struggled.
The proud and aloof Chu Xiaoran who had dictated other peoples fates probably never wouldve imagined hed have to face a day like this.
The scammer soon notified Chu Xiaoran that they didnt have enough capital and would have to stop this project. This meant that the money Chu Xiaoran invested before wouldve been wasted. Chu Xiaoran gritted his teeth, then decided to stake it all and invest all the money he had left.
The next day, what Chu Xiaoran faced was apletely emptypany. All the technical staff were gone. They had all run off.
Chu Xiaoran instantly realized that he had gotten scammed. His limbs went weak. He felt like his soul was about to leave his body.
This sum of money had carried all his hopes, but now he had nothing left. He couldnt even guarantee anything about his life from now on and he still had a family of two to feed.
Chu Xiaoran had simply been too greedy. He wanted to use the money he had in hand to earn arge sum. He was impatient to make aeback. Back then he had only invested half the money. If he had immediately stopped the damage at that, at the very least, hed still have half the money left.
The current Chu Xiaoran could be said to have had all his hopes turned to dust. For a moment, he even considered death. However, as he stood on the skyscraper and looked down at the dizzying height below, his heart shrank with fear and he lost the courage to even seek death.
Chapter 1060: Had to Join the Workforce
Chapter 1060: Had to Join the Workforce
Depressed, Chu Xiaoran drank until he was dead drunk. When he got home and heard the sound of the child crying, his anger immediately erupted and he beat up Xia Xiaoman who didnt even know what happened.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chu Xiaoran just wanted to vent all the pent-up frustrations in his heart, so he hit very hard. He beat Xia Xiaoman until her nose was broken and her face waspletely swollen.
The drunk Chu Xiaoran vented all his violent anger on Xia Xiaoman, but Xia Xiaoman just endured it silently.
When Chu Xiaorans head cleared up the next day and saw what an unbearable sight Xia Xiaoman had be, he immediately knelt down in front of Xia Xiaoman to beg for forgiveness. He kept apologizing to Xia Xiaoman nonstop.
It was only because he had too much pent up in his heart. He really wanted to climb back up in order to give her and their child a blessed life.
Xia Xiaoman had never seen Chu Xiaoran in such a wretched state. She hugged Chu Xiaoran and immediately forgave him.
Now that Chu Xiaoran no longer had money, he lost all of his energy and just stayed at home all day. He didnt even get up for meals, Xia Xiaoman carried all three meals to him.
He no longer bothered with his appearance and didnt even shave. He lookedpletely decadent. It was clear that he hadnt snapped out of the shock of being scammed. It wasnt possible to find a single trace of the past Chu Xiaoran.
Chu Xiaoran stayed at home without doing anything, but there were always necessary expenditures. The childs milk powder and diapers cost money. The rent and utility bills, food, drink, and clothes, all cost money.
Xia Xiaoman was originally about to ask Chu Xiaoran for money, but then she recalled that Chu Xiaoran had recently been scammed out of his money so bringing it up would probably make him feel worse.
All the pressure of survival now fell on Xia Xiaoman. Xia Xiaoman, who had never joined the workforce before, now had to work to earn money.
Xia Xiaoman wasnt suited to working. Mostpanies didnt want Xia Xiaoman even though she had a college diploma. On one hand, it was because she was also pretty well-known in T City since she was the girlfriend of Chu Xiaoran who had once been the god of T City. And on the other hand, it was because she always looked so lost and helpless, so it was obvious that she didnt really have any work skills.
In the end, Xia Xiaoman got a job washing dishes at a small restaurant. Due to her clumsiness, she broke a te. When she got paid, she had to pay for the te, so in the end she didnt earn much.
She had to keep washing dishes nonstop the entire day. Her waist felt like it was about to snap and her hands were wrinkled from being soaked in water. When she got home, the child was wailing and Chu Xiaoran was on the sofa watching TV,pletely ignoring the child.
Xia Xiaoman hastily coaxed the child, then started making dinner.
After a day of this, Xia Xiaomans face waspletely pale. When she went to sleep, her waist hurt so badly that she couldnt even shift in bed, but when the child started crying in the middle of the night, she still had to get up to coax the child.
Despite things being like this, Xia Xiaoman still didnt say a single thing to Chu Xiaoran. She got up early the next morning to make breakfast, feed the child and change his diapers before heading out the door. Meanwhile, Chu Xiaoran was still in bed sleeping.
Chu Xiaoran who had nothing to do always felt vexed, so he used alcohol to drown his worries. He started drinking impulsively and when drunk, he could never stop himself from hitting Xia Xiaoman.
In the past, Chu Xiaoran had abused Xia Xiaoman emotionally, but now it had gotten to the point that he had started physically abusing her. Chu Xiaoran who had suffered such a huge defeat could only resort to affirming his sense of existence with Xia Xiaoman.
When sober, hed always repent in front of Xia Xiaoman and repeatedly guarantee, swear, that there wouldnt be a next time, but whenever he was drunk, hed forget all about it.
Venting like this was addictive. Xia Xiaomans repeated forgiveness made Chu Xiaoran bepletely unrestrained and he even started to feel that this was natural.
Chapter 1061: Addicted to Gambling
Chapter 1061: Addicted to Gambling
Ning Shu knew that Xia Xiaoman had joined the workforce. The entire family of three was relying on Xia Xiaoman to feed them. Meanwhile, not only did Chu Xiaoran do nothing but drink, hed even hit people when he was drunk. Despite that, Xia Xiaoman still felt no resentment towards him, nor any regret.
Ning Shu was dumbfounded. Her entire view of the world was updated once again. How much endurance must Xia Xiaoman have to ept days like this? Despite this situation, she still treated Chu Xiaoran like he was a treasure.
This was clearly thete stages of Stockholm syndrome, she was already beyond saving.
It felt like Xia Xiaoman was the type that, even if Chu Xiaoran raped her mom and f*cked her dad without even letting their Chihuahua off, shed still be able to stay with Chu Xiaoran for a happy end.
Did Xu Weng treat Xia Xiaoman well? He did, he treated her really well. However, Xia Xiaoman couldnt feel the heart-pounding sensation of love. On the contrary, Chu Xiaoran constantly hurt her, but she actually felt that this was love. There was definitely an issue with this girls concept of love.
There wasnt even the most basic concepts of respect or protectiveness, how could this count as love? The moment Chu Xiaoran behaved slightly better, Xia Xiaoman would back down. Xia Xiaoman was always in the weaker position, and it was even by her own choice.
Ning Shu just had people continue to keep an eye on them. She had no ns to get involved with them. Shed just watch from above as these two struggled to survive at the bottom of society.
In the original storyline, after all that traumatizing, they were able to have a happy end together. That was because they had money to support their happiness. Now that they no longer had that capital to tolerate them tormenting each other, theyd just have to get tormented by life.
Whenever Ning Shu had free time, shed fight somewsuits in court. She also took some time to walk around and rx while asionally catching up with what was going in between Chu Xiaoran and Xia Xiaoman.
It seemed that not only was Chu Xiaoran addicted to alcohol, he had even gotten addicted to gambling. He wanted to get rich through gambling, and every time hed take all the money in the house. That money was the milk powder money that Xia Xiaoman had worked hard to earn for the child.
At the beginning, Chu Xiaoran felt a bit guilty about stealing the money and would say to Xia Xiaoman, Ill definitely win a lot of money. I just dont want to see you working so hard, and such h.
Xia Xiaoman didnt say anything and just increased the amount of work she did.
Was Xia Xiaoman not tired?
She was very tired, but whenever she recalled that there was someone by her side that she could rely on, she felt strong even if she was tired. However, if she was by herself, there was no way she couldve held up.
Xia Xiaoman was someone who was very scared of being alone. She didnt have independent thoughts, so Chu Xiaoran was her mental support. No matter how unbearable Chu Xiaoran was right now, Xia Xiaoman was still scared that Chu Xiaoran would leave her.
Chu Xiaoran didnt look after the family, didnt look after the child, and was obsessed with gambling. He wanted to win a lot of money by gambling in order to get back to his past state.
However, gambling has always been a bottomless hole. No matter how much money you throw in, you never won back much. After losing, Chu Xiaoran would just go back home to get money, then head right back to the casino to continue gambling.
He became very irascible and would often demand money from Xia Xiaoman. If Xia Xiaoman didnt give him money, hed beat Xia Xiaoman like she was his enemy and yell that she should just sell herself.
Xia Xiaoman was very hurt. The fact that Chu Xiaoran wanted her to sell herself, that he wanted her to be a prostitute deeply hurt her, but the moment she argued back, Chu Xiaoran would violently beat her.
Xia Xiaoman often got new injuries before her old ones even healed, but she still endured everything silently because now, even a single sentence of objection would bring on a crazed beating from Chu Xiaoran.
Chu Xiaoran who didnt have money and prestige to dress him up was now even trashier than before. His trashy personality used to be concealed by his money and his looks, so back then, his willfulness was taken to be normal.
As of now, Xia Xiaoman had no way of handling the rent anymore, so they had to move to the type of small house that only cost around three hundred a month. However, there was only one room. Everythingeating, drinking, shittingall had to be done in one room.
The surrounding rooms were all rented out to migrant workers who always left early and returnedte.
Boss, theres a woman called Xia Xiaoman at the door looking for you? Ning Shu was looking through documents when the secretary walked over.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. Why was Xia Xiaoman looking for her? They hadnt interacted since Chu Xiaoran went to jail. As of now, its been almost two years.
Ning Shu walked to the window and saw that Xia Xiaoman was standing at the entrance in very in clothing. She was extremely skinny, to the point that it was a shocking sight.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu felt like something was pressing on her heart. There was a strange feeling. This was probably the original hosts feelings.
Chapter 1062: Supposed to be a Woman’s Best Time
Chapter 1062: Supposed to be a Womans Best Time
Tell her toe in. There were some things she wanted to ask Xia Xiaoman.
The secretary led Xia Xiaoman inside. Xia Xiaomans expression was a little timid and reserved. Her eyes met Ning Shus gaze, then she quickly lowered her head.
Ning Shu saw that Xia Xiaomans eyes were bruised. It was obviously Chu Xiaorans doing.
Have a seat, said Ning Shu mildly. Xia Xiaoman timidly sat down on the sofa.
Ning Shu then asked, Do you want to drink anything?
Im fine, its ok. Xia Xiaoman hastily waved her hands dismissively. She looked really flustered.
The cruelty of life had ruined Xia Xiaoman until she became very timid and lowly.
Ning Shu saw that her hands were very rough and there were small injuries visible. On her feet were very cheap ts. In the past, though Xia Xiaoman was simple, she was still very pretty when she cleaned herself up. Whenever she headed out, she never left her heels behind.
However, the heavy pressure of life made it so that Xia Xiaoman didnt have the money nor the time to clean herself up. Once even survival was a question, living on became what was most important.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu looked at Xia Xiaoman. Her skin had be rough and darker than before, and her lips were pale and colorless. These were signs of anemia and malnutrition.
There was a dark air hovering around her. Xia Xiaomans body was severely overdraft, to the point she might die young.
Ning Shu found it very depressing. Why couldnt women love themselves more? Why couldnt they bring themselves to leave a man? Xia Xiaomans actions made Ning Shu dislike her a lot, but Xia Xiaoman actually indulged in her own choices.
When Xia Xiaoman saw Ning Shu staring at her, she lowered her head again and gripped the hems of her shirt uneasily. She didnt even have the courage to look at Ning Shu.
This man was wearing a well-ironed suit. His handsome appearance made her seem even more lowly inparison. There were all sorts of emotions floating up in her heart, causing her to feel restless.
Was this worth it? asked Ning Shu. A woman actually managed to ruin herself to this point?
Xia Xiaoman lifted her head to nce at Ning Shu, then lowered her head again as she said quietly, Big Brother Weng, I cant go back anymore.
Because there was no hope, so she didnt want to waste the energy on even struggling? Shed rather choose to continue like this?
The current Xia Xiaoman wasnt even thirty yet, but she looked like she was past forty. Her skin was dark and her body was so skinny, her entire body emitted the aura of exhaustion.
This was supposed to be a womans best time, the time when theyd walk in beautiful high heels to go shopping and have coffee with their friends.
Xia Xiaomans tragic life waspletely her own doing. Perhaps she didnt feel like her life was that tragic. She was with the man she loved and even had a child, so it counted as aplete family.
Ning Shu was originally about to ask for Xu Weng if Xia Xiaoman regretted things, but now that seemed clearly pointless.
Chapter 1063: Was it Worth It?
Chapter 1063: Was it Worth It?
Did you need something? asked Ning Shu. It had been a long time since they had seen each other. For Xia Xiaoman toe here so abruptly, it was definitely because she needed something.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Xia Xiaomans face was a little red, causing her entire face to flush a strange dark red and making her sunburn spots more conspicuous.
I... Xia Xiaoman squeezed her shirt like she was finding it hard to speak.
Ning Shu didnt rush her and had the secretary bring two cups of water. Xia Xiaoman wiped her hands on her shirt, then picked up the cup and drank all of the water.
Ning Shu had the secretary pour more water, but Xia Xiaoman hastily waved her hands to stop her. Thanks, Big Brother Weng. Im not thirsty anymore.
Big Brother Weng, I... Xia Xiaoman opened her mouth, but in the end, still didnt say anything.
Xia Xiaoman really couldnt bring herself to say it. In reality, Chu Xiaoran was the one that had forced her toe here.
It was hard to imagine that it was actually Chu Xiaoran that made her toe here. In the past, Chu Xiaoran would be infuriated whenever she mentioned Xu Wengs name, but now he was having her go look for Xu Weng because Xu Weng had money.
Chu Xiaoran often saw Ning Shu on TV. Ning Shu was already T Citys ambassador, and a public welfare advertisement about her was often broadcasted on TV.
Chu Xiaoran loathed Ning Shu. His eyes became bloodshot when he saw how well-off his enemy was doing, so he came up with an idea, which was to have Xia Xiaoman go ask Ning Shu for money.
As of now, Chu Xiaoran didnt mind his woman going to find Xu Weng at all since he didnt have any money to gamble with anymore. The fact that he had been able to tell Xia Xiaoman to sell herself showed that he only thought of Xia Xiaoman as a money-making tool now.
Even if Xia Xiaoman really slept with Xu Weng and got money from Xu Weng, that just meant that he had information on Xu Weng and would be able to get more money from Xu Weng in the future.
Due to Chu Xiaorans physical threats, Xia Xiaoman had no choice but toe look for Ning Shu.
However, as she faced the person who had almost be her lifelong partner, all she felt was embarrassment. She hadnt wanted to appear in front of Big Brother Weng in such a wretched manner.
Big Brother Weng, Ill leave first... Xia Xiaoman abruptly got up, then hastily left.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. Xia Xiaoman had clearlye here for something, but she left before even saying what it was.
The person that had been keeping an eye on Chu Xiaoran said that Chu Xiaoran had sent Xia Xiaoman here to get money from her.
Ning Shu was speechless. The current Chu Xiaoran really was disgusting. However, he had always been this despicable, otherwise he wouldnt have done something like snatching another persons woman in the first ce.
Xia Xiaoman had headed back with her hands empty, so shed naturally have to face Chu Xiaorans rage. Chu Xiaoran had been hoping for Xia Xiaoman to bring back two piles of money, but she hadnt even gotten a single coin.
When Xia Xiaoman said that there was no way she could ask Big Brother Weng for money, Chu Xiaoranpletely exploded. He grabbed Xia Xiaomans hair and started mming her head against the wall like he wanted to kill her.
Xia Xiaomans face was soon covered with blood and she passed out. Chu Xiaoran immediately started panicking.
He hastily brought Xia Xiaoman to the hospital. Xia Xiaoman was reliant on Chu Xiaoran, but Chu Xiaoran was just as reliant on Xia Xiaoman. He wouldnt be able to survive without Xia Xiaoman. He wouldnt have food or money to gamble with.
At the hospital, the doctor said that Xia Xiaoman had a cerebral concussion, but the hospital fee wasnt cheap. Chu Xiaoran dug around at home and finally gathered enough money. After paying the hospital fee once, hepletely ran out of money, so he just brought Xia Xiaoman home.
This time, Xia Xiaoman paid no attention to him. Big Brother Wengs one question Was this worth it? kept echoing in her mind.
She didnt know if it was worth it.
Chapter 1064: It’s All Just a Skin
Chapter 1064: Its All Just a Skin
Chu Xiaoran probably finally felt a little guilty because he treated Xia Xiaoman a lot better this time. He even cooked for Xia Xiaoman and fed her spoon by spoon.
Xia Xiaomans heart feltpletely numb. She couldnt name the emotions she felt.
After she recovered, she started working again, and as of now, she even had to piggyback her child while working since the child was now able to crawl around so leaving him at home was dangerous. Meanwhile, Chu Xiaoran sat at the gambling table all day and didnt do anything.
Ning Shu felt that Chu Xiaorans current days were toofortable, that must have been why he had the time to try and target her.
So she found someone to cut off one of Chu Xiaorans fingers. Chu Xiaorans pinky was cut off at the casino.
It must be said that in the past, Chu Xiaoran also ran an underground casino so he should know the ins-and-outs of how things worked very well. It was impossible to get rich from gambling. Chu Xiaoran probably knew the truth, but he needed some way to vent his depression. Furthermore, gambling was addictive. Once you strayed onto this road, it was hard to get off.
Chu Xiaoran was brought to the hospital. Xia Xiaoman did everything she could to try to gather enough money to reattach Chu Xiaorans finger, but it really cost too much. Xia Xiaoman couldnt do anything about it.
For Chu Xiaorans sake, Xia Xiaoman set down herst bit of dignity and came to ask Ning Shu for help, but she was told that Ning Shu wasnt here. Xia Xiaoman was extremely anxious as she waited at the door, but Ning Shu never came out.
At this time, Ning Shu had already gone to the countryside to spreadw knowledge.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
In the end, Chu Xiaorans finger wasnt reattached and so he officially became a member of the disabled. When Chu Xiaoran found out that he had lost his finger, he was naturally furious. He vented all his emotions on Xia Xiaoman and beat her until she was sent to the hospital again. Both husband and wife were lying in the hospital, neither of them had money, so they were kicked out the next day. In the end, the two injured had no choice but to mutually support each other home.
When Ning Shu found out about this, she just smiled faintly. Helping each other like this also counted as true love, no?
Ding, leave the world? Yes/No. 2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus mind.
Yes. She had already stayed in this world for a long time. It had almost been five years. It was actually her first time staying in a world this long, so she had to leave.
Furthermore, Mother Xu was very irritable these days since her son wasnt getting married and was barely ever home. Whenever she wanted him to have a blind date, hed run super far away. Hed be in this city one day, then off to some mountain the next.
Mother Xu was already irritable due to menopause, so the matter of her sons marriage just made her more irritable.
Ning Shu really didnt know what to do with Mother Xu. It was best to leave these matters for the original host toe back and deal with.
Ning Shu felt a burst of dizziness and when she opened her eyes, she was already back in the system space. Ning Shu couldnt be bothered to do anything but lie down on the bed and sleep. This task had seriously been too tiring. It had been so hard to fight against Chu Xiaoran who was rich and influential.
After finally sleeping her fill, when she woke up, she saw that her soul was a bit dim. It was clear that she had stayed in the task world a bit too long and suffered damage.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the ground and started cultivating. Once she finished absorbing everything, she stretched, then asked 2333, Why did I be a man again this time? Didnt you say that you already repaired your systemst time?
...Why are you always so hung up on this? Male or female, its all just a skin. Its all fabricated. What need is there to be this conflicted over it? replied 2333 in an annoyed tone.
Ning Shu: (sF)sߩ
So Im in the wrong!?
Chapter 1065: My! So Many Points!
Chapter 1065: My! So Many Points!
Ning Shu gave up on talking to 2333 about life. He was just a stupid system anyways.
Lets see how many points we have this time. Ning Shu was looking forward to seeing the points this time since she had managed to n a new life for Xu Weng. She had made him a famouswyer who even had his ownw firm.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 550000 (+1000000)
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 140
Charm: 3
Luck: 67
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 92
Faith: 14 (+5)
Aptitude: 39
Merit: 36
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing)
Fulfilled Xu Wengs wish: Get revenge on Chu Xiaoran.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 1000000 experience points.
Gained 50 attribute points.
Gained 15 faith points.
Ning Shu: (o)
She was stupefied. A million points, and fifty attribute points!? She had never gotten this amount before! She couldnt help but wonder if she was seeing things wrong.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Did the system add it up wrong? asked Ning Shu. It didnt feel real.
2333 also sounded surprised. The points are so high! What did you do?
Ning Shu: _
Fudge, if only she could throttle him.
She felt like that three hundred thousand consulting fee wasnt that expensive after all. She had managed to earn it back with a single task.
This high amount of points was probably because she had helped Xu Weng obtain a social status that garnered respect. It counted as helping him break away from his fate of tragically dying young.
Ning Shu felt so happy that she couldnt help but jump around in excitement. Afterwards, she gave a cough, then said, My, there are so many attribute points! How am I supposed to allocate fifty points? Ive never had this many attribute points before.
Show off, muttered 2333. However, he still did his job and gave Ning Shu a suggestion. Add some to luck. Luck is a really incredible thing. If you dont have enough of it, even if you encounter a treasure, you might not be able to get it and will just have to watch helplessly as it slips away right in front of you.
Chapter 1066: Charm Wasn’t Important
Chapter 1066: Charm Wasnt Important
Ning Shu followed 2333s suggestion and added the attribute points to intelligence, luck, and martial arts. Having so many attribute points made her feel like a nouveau riche.
The stats panel reflected the changes.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 1550000
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 140 (+30)
Charm: 3
Luck: 67 (+10)
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 92 (+10)
Faith: 19
Aptitude: 39
Merit: 36
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing)
The high amount of points this time made Ning Shu really happy. She felt like she finally found a direction for herself. That consultant hadnt tricked her.
She should treat the entrustors life as her own and worked hard to obtain dazzling lives for them. Reputation, status, money, or power. If any of these were achieved, itd count as a sessful life.
Ning Shu calmed her emotions, then prepared to head to the fabricated space. Although she couldnt afford any of the things there, expanding her horizons was still good. She saw the school doctor unclest time, so she wanted to try her luck and see if shed be able to encounter the school doctor uncle again.
2333 really was useless. No matter what she asked, he never had an answer.
After a momentary sensation of falling, she was already standing on an ancient era-styled street. She headed to the consultation room first to thank that silver-haired man, but when she got to the entrance, she stopped.
It was better not to go after all. Itd be stupid if she ended up having to pay a fee after just talking to him a little.
She turned and left. She nned to go to a restaurant to eat a little. Even if it was just to satisfy her taste buds, itd still be good.
She liked lively ces like this since you could hear a lot of gossip. With so many task-takers around, it was always possible to hear some useful information.
She ordered some food, then perked up her ears to listen in. In reality, what she wanted to know the most was who the school doctor uncle was.
At first, she thought that the school doctor uncle was a little awesome, a little bit of a beast, a little too mysophobia, a little restrained and cool, but when she encountered him in the fabricated space, she felt like he was even more of a beast. For some reason, he seemed even more unreadable and powerful.
It was a bit scary.
She gnawed on drumsticks while listening in on other peoples conversations. After listening in for half the day, she still didnt hear anything rted to the uncle. Could it be that she just hallucinated seeing himst time?
The school doctor uncle really was elusive!
She couldnt be bothered to wonder about him anymore. After finishing her food and paying for it, she started wandering around in the fabricated space.
Then she saw a pet store. There was a pet store!?
There were even pets inside.
She walked in and saw that the store was filled with cages that had all sorts of pets. There were dogs and cats, and also animals that she didnt recognize. Those animals were probably from other nes.
She saw a husky. This husky was lying on the ground, his long tongue dangling out the side of his mouth with a whatre you looking at expression.
Ning Shu walked around. Originally she had been nning to buy a pet, but then she recalled that she spent most of her time doing tasks. Leaving a pet in the timeless system space didnt seem to be a good idea.
The system space was very quiet. Staying in there for a long time wasnt really good for living things.
So she gave up on buying a pet.
After wandering around a bit more, she decided to head back. 2333, lets head back.
After a brief falling sensation, she was back in the system space. She took a book from the bookshelf and started reading. She nned to read one book before each task. This way, shed eventually finish reading all the books on the bookshelf.
After an unknown amount of time, she finally finished the book. It was probably because her intelligence had gone up because she felt like the things she had read were engraved in her brain.
*Nods* Her goal was to make her brain be a library, to be a woman that read intensively!
Those with writing concealed in her chest had bosoms deep as a valley. Shed be an erudite and sophisticated beauty, ohohoho!
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Charm wasnt important, what was important was aura, aura!
Ning Shu watered the bonsai a little, then leisurely opened the system marketce. As usual, she exchanged for fasting pills, water, medicine, fake death drugs, and realgar powder.
She browsed the marketce for a while longer and resisted the urge to chop off her hand. She was already at 1.5 million points. She only needed another 1.5 million to be a mid-level task-taker.
Chapter 1067: Your Majesty
Chapter 1067: Your Majesty
Ning Shus current goal was to be a mid-level task-taker. This way shed be able to choose her own tasks and talk to the entrustor in order to better understand what the entrustor wanted andplete the task more effectively.
Most importantly, shed even be able to negotiate. Thatd be awesome!
Itd probably only take three more tasks for her to be a mid-level task-taker, so right now she was saving up all the points for that. It felt like shed only get some speaking rights once she became a mid-level task-taker.
At the very least, shed finally be able to choose which tasks she wanted to do.
2333, lets start the next task, said Ning Shu to 2333. Youd better not make me a man this time, Im telling you...
Before Ning Shu even finished her words, she felt a bout of dizziness. F*ck, 2333 this dumbass...
She could sense that her soul was currently merging with a body. A womans voice appeared next to her ear, but this womans voice seemed a bit coarse. Your Majesty, its time to leave the bedroom.
Ning Shu still wasnt feeling well, but she abruptly opened her eyes when she heard the words Your Majesty to quickly reach towards her crouch. Phew! Thank god. She was a woman.
Your Majesty!?
She was a female emperor!?
When the courtdy saw that Ning Shus gaze seemed a little nk, she said, Your Majesty, the court session will be starting soon.
Ning Shu hadnt received the storyline and waspletely lost, but the woman next to her kept talking so she had no choice but to get up. Afterwards, a huge crowd of servants came in to help her get dressed.
A cup of water was raised to her lips, so Ning Shu lowered her head and took a gulp of it.
Your Majesty, please gargle. When the courtdy nearby saw that Ning Shu had swallowed the water, she hastily spoke up.
Ning Shu: ...
Why didnt you guys say so earlier that this was for gargling? Ning Shu calmly took another sip, then gargled with it. A maid held up the spittoon and Ning Shu spit out the water in her mouth.
These days really were luxurious. All she had to do was extend her hand for clothes and open her mouth for food.
The maids then helpedb Ning Shus hair into an extremelyplicated hairstyle before stabbing it full of expensive hairpins. It was iparably luxurious.
Ning Shu felt like she was about to sprain her neck. She didnt really dare to move too much.
Under the escort of this crowd of people, Ning Shu, who waspletely lost, ended up at court. A person next to her suddenly shouted, Her Majesty the emperor has arrived! All hail the emperor!
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu was started by the courtdys voice, but she still forced herself to leisurely walk over to sit down on the throne. When she saw that so many people were kneeling in front of her, she got back up and said, You may rise.
The people kneeling below all got up. Ning Shu was about to sit back down, but she was taken aback when she saw that everyone present were women.
Could this be a kingdom of women?
Ning Shu coughed, then said, Whatever it is, just state it. I... We have a slight headache.
Right after Ning Shu said this, a girl dressed in light green with a forehead pendant that made her look spirited and charming stepped forward. Her eyes were filled with concern for Ning Shu. Imperial Mother, are you alright? Why does your head hurt?
Imperial Mother!? Ning Shu looked that this youngdy. She was probably around sixteen. The original host probably was quite old if she had a child this big.
Ning Shu didnt know who this frickin was so she could only say, Its simply ack of rest.
The girl nodded.
Imperial Mother, should we call for an imperial physician? Asked another girl dressed in bright yellow.
Ning Shus head hadnt actually been hurting before, but it was really starting to hurt now. She had no idea what was going on because she hadnt received the storyline yet.
When the courtdy saw that Ning Shu looked slightly annoyed, she hastily shouted, Present your memorials now or withdraw from court!
Ning Shu felt like her ears couldnt handle much more of this courtdys voice.
Fortunately these people were pretty tactful and didnt say much before ending the court session. When they got back to the pce, Ning Shu said to the courtdy, We will be resting for a while. Dont allow anyone in.
Understood.
ment: For the arc, since its a kingdom of women, emperors and princes are female while empresses and princesses are male. So Ill drop hints here and there to remind that certain people are female, but generally, theres an implied (female) in front of all the male terms and an implied (male) in front of all the female terms. Sorry for any confusion, but after ncing through the arc, I feel that using the male terms for the females in power is more appropriate.
Chapter 1068: Sent the Nation to Its Grave
Chapter 1068: Sent the Nation to Its Grave
Ning Shuy down on the chaise lounge and started receiving the storyline.
This was an era where women ruled and men had pretty low status. It was the reverse of the worlds in which men were viewed as superior to women.
Here, women supported the family. Only women could be court officials and women were the ones governing the nation.
The women here were worked like animals, every single one of them was tenacious and tough. Men married into the womens family.
The original hosts name Mu Nichang, She was Daylily Nations female emperor. She was only around thirty and was a mediocre emperor. She didnt have outstanding ability or any glorious achievements, but she was still a qualified emperor. She preserved the aplishments of the previous generations.
She only had to steadily carry out her duties as an emperor for this lifetime, then pass the nation onto a suitable sessor.
However, on the issue of a sessor, shepletely ended up sending the nation of Daylily to the grave.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Daylily Nation originally already had a heir apparent, which was the woman dressed in bright yellow earlier in the pce.
However, Mu Nichang doted on her fourth daughter the most and even disposed of the imperial crown prince to help her fourth daughter onto the throne.
However, this fourth daughter didnt notice Mu Nichangs painstaking efforts at all. In reality, in the inside, this fourth prince was just a cute lil sis. The real fourth prince had been a very ruthless and promiscuous woman and ended up being killed by her male concubines, then the cute lil sis transmigrated over.
In this world where women ruled, the cute lil sis knew how to act cutely spoiled and often blushed with the inherited good looks of the imperial familys women, so she attracted the gaze of all sorts of men.
In reality, this was just the story of a girl attracting all sorts of peach blossoms and dating men of every type.
The cute lil sis was actually good-natured and treated Mu Nichang very well. She thought of Mu Nichang as her actual mother. It was possible to tell whether a person was sincere or just faking affection towards you, and moreover, Mu Nichang had already been empress for many years.
The fourth princes affection for Mu Nichang was genuine, so Mu Nichang protected this daughter both openly and in secret, almost too indulgently.
Then there was the fact that any emperor would dislike the fact that someone else was eying their position. Mu Nichang had probed the fourth prince several times, saying that she was going to pass the throne to the fourth prince, but the fourth prince refused to ept it.
She actually disliked the throne quite a lot. All she wanted to do was be a free prince and enjoy life. If she became emperor, shed be trapped in this imperial pce.
However, human nature was such: If you insist on snatching it, I refuse to give it to you, but if you dont want it, I insist on giving it to you.
In the end, this throne still ended up in the fourth princes hands. The fourth prince was just a cute lil sis, how could she possibly handle court matters? She didnt understand a single thing. Even though Mu Nichang had taught her before how to govern the nation, it had only been very asional guidance.
After she ascended to the throne, the person that handled all the court matters was her legal husband, Yuan Jun. This Yuan Jun was the prime ministers son and was quite good at making ns.
After the fourth prince gave birth to his son, he personally taught his son how to govern the nation. Once his son was able to handle the responsibility, Yuan Jun told the fourth prince to just let their son be emperor so that they could go on a scenic tour.
The fourth prince was naturally willing since she had no objections towards having a man be emperor. After all, in her world, it had always been the men that were emperors.
Afterwards, the fourth prince went on a scenic tour with all her husbands to enjoy the life of having several partners while asionallying back to visit her son.
Afterwards, this nation became the property of the Yuan family. Men continued being emperor and the status of men and women slowly started to swap.
Chapter 1069: A Cute Lil’ Sis
Chapter 1069: A Cute Lil Sis
In reality, during the several hundred years that the Mu family ruled Daylily Nation, the idea of masculism had already began to sprout. Men were no longer content with staying at home and being controlled by women. Testosterone always drove them to desire conquest and looting.
Hence, the fourth princes personality attracted men a lot. Her personality waspletely different from that of the other women in this world of strong females.
The men that were able to be by the fourth princes side loved her a lot. Even Yuan Jun, despite his ambition, only had his son be emperor in order to travel with the one he loved. If it werent for the fact that he loved the fourth prince, he wouldve be emperor himself.
A girl like the fourth prince was also worthy of being loved. She was very sincere towards everyone. She was a little dumb and tactless, but very adorable.
soeasy!
The original hosts wish: Protect Daylily Nation and make sure that those lowly men wouldnt be able to take control of it. Dont allow the fourth prince to be emperor, but itd be good if the fourth prince was safe.
Mu Nichang didnt harbor any hatred towards the fourth prince. After all, it was her own affection that blinded her and allowed the people with ulterior motives that were by the fourth princes side to gain this chance.
After Ning Shu finished receiving the storyline, she felt that this task was pretty simple. The fourth prince hadnt wanted to be emperor from the start and the nation already had an heir apparent, so all she had to do was pass the nation to the crown prince.
So easy!
Ning Shu felt that this task was pretty easy. The only difficulty came from the fact that she had never been an emperor before so she needed to learn how to manage court and be a qualified emperor.
Your Majesty, Her Excellency the fourth prince is currently waiting for you at the door. This servant said that Your Majesty was currently resting, but the fourth prince said that shed wait until Your Majesty woke up. When the courtdy saw that Ning Shu had woken up, she immediately walked over.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded. Let her in.
The fourth prince walked in and first delicately curtsied to Ning Shu. She was still wearing the same light green outfit that she had been wearing during the court session. From the looks of things, she hadnt headed home and had been waiting outside ever since court ended.
This small action was enough to warm Ning Shus heart a little. It was no wonder Mu Nichang loved this girl so much and didnt me her even though the nation ended up done for.
Imperial Mother, how are you feeling? Have you called an imperial physician? Is it because you didnt sleep wellst night? Imperial Mother, you should walk around more instead of staying in the pce all day. Go out and get more fresh air. Imperial Mother, want to practice yoga with this subject daughter? It tones the body, strengthens the body, and can also release stress. Its so refreshing to end up covered in sweat at the end. Imperial Mother... Mu Yao was going on nonstop like a little chatterbox.
Mu Yaos soft voice to flow into Ning Shus ear without rest. Ning Shu listened with a slight smile. After a good while, Mu Yao finally finished giving all her suggestions. She looked towards Ning Shu with her bright and pure eyes. Imperial Mother, what do you think?
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu stiffly changed the topic. I hear that your husbands have caused another uproar. You should discipline your men more, dont just spoil them all the time.
Mu Yaos face flushed and she swung Ning Shus arm childishly as she said, This subject daughter understands. They dont have any bad intentions though.
If they didnt have any bad intentions, how could they have possibly killed the past Mu Yao? After noticing Mu Yaos change, every single one of them became interested. However, they either insisted on maintaining a tsundere attitude or doing all they could to fool around.
Even the guards that Mu Nichang had assigned to Mu Yao had fallen in love with Mu Yao.
The main part of this was that Mu Yao really had be quite different. All the noblewomens sons, the prime ministers son, and the sons of the officials started treating Mu Yaopletely differently.
Imperial Mother, allow this subject daughter to give you a massage? Itll help with your headache. Mu Yao didnt wait for Ning Shus reply and reached out to press on Ning Shus temples, then started lightly massaging the area around the rim of her eyes.
Mu Yaos massage skills were surprisingly good. It was veryfortable.
Yao er, youre a noble daughter of the imperial family, so you must pull out some imposing dignity, understood? said Ning Shu with her eyes closed. Mu Yao was seriously just a cute lil sis.
This subject daughter understands, said Mu Yao obediently. However, whenever she faced all those men, she felt like she couldnt quite keep her spine straight.
Ning Shu didnt mind this that much. This was simply what Mu Yaos personality was like. It wasnt something that could be easily changed.
Chapter 1070: The Phoenix Empress
Chapter 1070: The Phoenix Empress
Ning Shu had Mu Yao stay for breakfast, but Mu Yao seemed a little preupied during the meal. When Ning Shu noticed, she allowed Mu Yao to go.
Mu Yao curtsied towards Ning Shu, then hastily ran back towards her residence like there was fire licking at her heels. The beauties in her residence had made breakfast for her so if she returned toote, theyd throw a tantrum again.
Mu Yao was very different from the people here who believed in female chauvinism. She treated her husbands very well and was a good woman.
After breakfast, Ning Shu started reading through the memorials. Although she had the original hosts memories, she still couldnt make sense of these memorials even after staring at them for half the day. These memorials spent forever on iprehensible preambles before finally getting to the main point.
The reason why it was so hard to be an emperor was all because of the subordinates.
Furthermore, there wasnt a single punctuation mark in the entire memorial. She felt about to suffocate after reading just one sentence. She had no idea where to pause in the sentence.
What a headache!
She forced herself to read through two memorials, but that was her limit. Her head was spinning, so she closed the memorial. The courtdy said, Your Majesty, when the phoenix empress heard that Your Majesty wasnt feeling well, he went to simmer a nourishing soup.
The phoenix... The phoenix empress!?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu felt like she was struck by lightning. She had thought that this task was simple, but shepletely forgot that Mu Nichang was an emperor and still had a harem with so many male concubines.
Jesus. She suddenly felt even more dizzy.
Her lips twitched. Could it be that she still had to grace the men of the inner pce? Her kidneys would give out.
The courtdy was waiting for Ning Shus reply. Ning Shu rubbed her forehead and said, Have... Have the phoenix empresse in.
A man dressed in white walked in. This man was handsome, but his every movement was dignified and imposing. He was holding a food box and curtsied towards Ning Shu before taking the soup out of the box. He said gently, Changqing salutes Your Majesty.
Mu Nichangs phoenix empress was Liu Changqing. He was the father of the crown prince. Ning Shu thought back through the storyline. It seemed that Mu Nichang had thrown him in the cold pce and had never seen him again before she died.
Liu Changqings looks seemed toe straight out of a painting. His hair was tied back slightly and he had only a single spotted bamboo flute hanging by his waist. He was a man with a very distinctive temperament.
Many thanks, Phoenix Empress. Ning Shu looked at the soup, then said, Well drink itter.
Liu Changqing smiled faintly. He didnt insist that that Ning Shu drank the soup and just said, Your Majesty should drink it while its hot. If it cools down, it wont taste good anymore.
Ning Shu nodded, then continued looking at the memorials. Liu Changqing saluted, then turned and withdrew. As the spotted bamboo flute and the jade pendant at his waist knocked against each other, they emitted a low tone.
Liu Changqing truly was a man with a lot of charm.
Ning Shu didnt drink the soup and just bestowed it to the courtdy. A strange indescribable feeling had appeared in her heart when she was facing Liu Changqing. This feeling wasnt hers, it hade from the original host.
She didnt know what this meant, but it made her wary of him.
Chapter 1071: Gift of Immortality Pills
?Chapter 1071: Gift of Immortality Pills
Whenever she recalled that there were so many male consorts in the inner pce, her scalp would tingle. In reality, Mu Nichang counted as a woman with a rather strong sex drive.
As an emperor, there was no way shed keep so many exceptional men around without touching them.
Not long after the phoenix empress Liu Changqing brought that soup over, the crown prince Mu Xue had people bring things to the pce.
Ning Shu looked at the things that the crown prince had sent. The box contained immortality pills that looked like balls of mud,pletely unappetizing. Moreover, things like immortality pills were just abination of cinnabar, sulfur, and refined metal mixed together. Ones that were a little more outrageous simply added some young girls period blood to the mix before tossing them in the furnace.
Something like this could cure all illnesses and bring immortality?
The original host often took these pills because itd increased her pleasure on the bed. Over time, she became addicted.
Your Majesty, the crown prince said that the effects of this batch are even better and even gentler, so theyd be able to nourish the body even more, said the courtdy as she offered the box to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nced at this courtdy. It felt like this courtdy really talked a lot. She seems to have served Mu Nichang ever since she had been a child and was quite loyal.
Court Lady Qiu, in the future, dont talk so much. Our head hurts, said Ning Shu mildly.
Court Lady Qius eyes widened and she dropped to a kneel fearfully. Your Majesty, please forgive this servant. This servant wont dare to be so talkative anymore.
Rise, said Ning Shu lightly. She reached out and took a pill to sniff it. There was the scent of rosin and sulfur. This pine rosin fragrance overpowered the smell of the other things in this pill.
When it urred to her that this might contain period blood, she shuddered in disgust.
ce the pills in our bedroom.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu picked up the cinnabar brush to continue looking at the memorials. She kind of understood things now. Mu Nichang probably hadnt gotten rid of the crown prince just because she loved Mu Nichang, it was probably because the current crown prince was a little impatient to ascend to the throne.
What daughter would send her own mother immortality pills? Anyone with the slightest bit of knowledge knew that this wasnt an immortality pill but a fatal poison. It sapped a persons energy and wrecked the body. The five minerals powder contained inside was the ancient era version of drugs.
It was simply a slow-acting poison.
Ning Shu frowned. Her original n had been to hand the throne over to the legitimate heir, but from the look of things now, it seemed that the original host hadnt wanted to hand the nation over to Mu Xue. If that wasnt the case, Mu Nichang wouldnt have taken so many risks in order to dispose of the heir apparent.
So this meant that she still had to follow the original storyline and get rid of Mu Xue to establish a different heir?
In any case, the fourth prince had no chance of being the heir apparent, otherwise the Yuan family would end up with another chance to take over the court.
Aside from these two adult princes, there were still two more princes, but they didnt really have much of a presence.
Ning Shu felt a severe headache. She thought that this task would be simple, but from the looks of things now, it wasnt simple at all.
She closed the memorial, then said to Court Lady Qiu, Call the fourth prince into the pce. We want to talk to her.
Understood. Court Lady Qiu immediately went to do this.
Soon, Mu Yao rushed over hurriedly. She lifted her skirt to step over the doorstep and walk into the pce. Her forehead was covered with sweat. It was clear that she had run over as soon as her carriage had stopped at the pce gates.
Mu Yao gasped for breath slightly as she saluted Ning Shu, then she asked, Imperial Mother, were you looking for this subject daughter for something?
Its nothing much. We just wanted you to have dinner with us, said Ning Shu with a smile.
Mu Yao exhaled in relief. Imperial Mother, you had summoned this subject daughter so suddenly, so this subject daughter had thought that it was some huge matter.
You were worring too much, said Ning Shu with a smile. It was no wonder why Mu Nichang loved Mu Yao so much. Mu Yao had a dumb air around her, but was always very earnest about everything. Everyone liked it when people cared about them.
Mu Yaos actions just now showed that she cared about Mu Nichang since she had run over as soon as she was called.
Ning Shu had a pretty good impression of Mu Yao and the original host also hoped that Mu Yao would be able to be happy, so she would also do all she could to protect Mu Yao.
She couldnt help but wonder if the original host had noticed that this Mu Yao was no longer her daughter. Mu Yao had changed so greatly, so the original host probably had noticed. The original Mu Yao was very irascible and ruthless as well as very licentious, which waspletely different from how the current Mu Yao was.
Chapter 1072: Greatest Wish is to be a Sponger
Chapter 1072: Greatest Wish is to be a Sponger
Despite that, the original host had still protected Mu Yao both openly and secretly, and had even handed the nation over to her. This was enough to show that Mu Yao had managed to enter Mu Nichangs heart despite her suspicious points.
As an emperor, Mu Nichang was very lonely.
Ning Shu had Mu Yao tell Court Lady Qiu what she liked to eat so that the courtdy could have the imperial kitchen make the food.
Mu Yao didnt bother to be polite and ordered what she liked to eat and also ordered what Ning Shu liked to eat.
Ning Shu just watched on from the side. Mu Yao asked Ning Shu, Imperial Mother, is this alright?
Ning Shu nodded. Yes.
Mu Yao smiled happily, then said to Court Lady Qiu, Then Ill have to trouble you, Court Lady Qiu.
This servant doesnt dare to ept, this is simply this servants duty, replied Court Lady Qiu hastily.
When Mu Yao saw that Ning Shu seemed tired, she got up from her chair and walked behind Ning Shu to ce her hands on Ning Shus temples. She slowly massaged Ning Shus head as she said, Imperial Mother, youre working too hard. Youre feeding so many ministers, so just let them do some of the work. Youre the emperor, you should be rxing.
Ning Shu could only say that Mu Yao really was silly. Some things could only be done by the emperor. If the subjects did those things, then it would be rebellious behavior. Some powers must be kept in ones own hands.
Imperial Mother, people should just live happily and enjoy life if they can. If a person can be a sponger, they should just be a sponger. This subject daughters greatest wish is to just be a sponger, said Mu Yao in a sincere and lively tone. People only live once, so Imperial Mother, you should do things that make you happy. For example, this subject daughter likes going shopping and buying things. Imperial Mother, do you know that there are a lot of tasty foods in Daylily Nation? Intoxicated Celestial Houses Osmanthus wine is super fragrant and sweet, and Pastry Records sesame t cake is so crispy and delicious! Theres also pulled candy. Next time this subject daughter will bring one into the pce for you, Imperial Mother...
Ning Shu: So sleepy...
Ning Shu listened as Mu Yao chattered on nonstop. It was like a luby.
During dinner, Mu Yao kept getting food for Ning Shu, then eating happily as if all of these things were amazing delicacies. Seeing Mu Yao enjoy the food so much also made Ning Shu feel a lot more of an appetite.
Ever since she had entered this body, she had felt chest pain and shortness of breath, and she constantly felt very weak. She knew that this was due to eating too many of those pills. A lot of poison had built up inside this body.
Furthermore, she felt a strong urge to eat more of those pills. The original host had taken the pills whenever she felt tired since after taking the pills, shed instantly feel more alert and energetic. However, in reality, this was just a misleading short-term effect.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It was a vicious cycle.
Ning Shu didnt n to eat those pills anymore. Every time she felt irascible, shed just silently chant the heart-clearing chant. With the effect of the calmness halo added on, it wasnt too terrible.
After they had dinner, Ning Shu had Mu Yao head back.
Call an imperial physician. We dont feel well, said Ning Shu to Court Lady Qiu.
The moment that Court Lady Qiu heard Ning Shu say that she didnt feel well, her face filled with worry and she immediately had someone summon an imperial physician.
Kaho really really wants to recruit a trantor, an editor, and a machine trantor!! So please check out recruitment if you have free time!
Chapter 1073: Should Refrain from Passion
Chapter 1073: Should Refrain from Passion
Ning Shu felt that there was a need for her to find a reason to not tumble with these male consorts in the inner pce. Fudge, she was scared that shed end up farting herst on the bed. This body was seriously the worst that she had ever encountered.
Imperial Physician, how is our body? asked Ning Shu.
The female imperial physicians hand trembled in shock, then she knelt down as she said, Your Majestys body must rest and recover. Forgive this subjects frankness, but Your Majesty should stop taking so many pills.
What does rest and recover include? Ning Shu lifted her brows as she looked towards the imperial physician. The imperial physician was taken aback briefly, but quickly said, Your Majesty should refrain from passion for the time being.
Alright, this was exactly the answer she wanted!
Once the imperial physician left, Ning Shu decided to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. She had to fix this body first. This body was truly very weak, she was always exhausted due to fatigue.
Your Majesty, today is the fifteenth, said Court Lady Qiu.
So? Ning Shu then realized the answer. It was the fifteenth so she should visit the phoenix empresss pce. After considering things for a bit, she headed to Phoenix Perch Pce.
Mu Nichang always visited Liu Changqings pce every month on the fifteenth without fail, so she couldnt really change this practice.
When she arrived at Phoenix Perch Pce, Liu Changqing was dressed in a green garment, but he still had that same spotted bamboo flute with him. He was a man with a lot of charm, he always emitted a simple and tranquil aura.
When Ning Shu saw Liu Changqing, a strange feeling emerged in her heart again. It was like something was trying to burst out of her chest.
Why were Mu Nichangs feelings for Liu Changqing soplicated? It wasplicated to the point that even Ning Shu couldnt quite tell what exactly Mu Nichangs attitude towards Liu Changqing was. However, the one thing she was sure of was that Mu Nichang definitely did love her phoenix empress.
Liu Changqing was a quiet person. Even in front of Ning Shu, he didnt speak much. However, just sitting together in silence like this was pretty awkward.
Ning Shu gave a cough. Liu Changqing looked towards Ning Shu, then said, Your Majesty, allow Changqing to y the flute for you?
Uh... Ning Shu shook her head. It was sote, ying the flute would disturb the neighbors. Lets rest.
A hard-to-catch expression shed across Liu Changqings face, then he walked up to help Ning Shu change. As his slender fingers brushed against Ning Shus neck, it caused Ning Shu to feel a tingly sensation so awkward her entire body became covered with goosebumps.
It couldnt be that he wanted to do dat? Ning Shu was barely able to suppress her impulse to push Liu Changqing away. However, she noticed that Liu Changqings hands were trembling slightly, so she immediately calmed down. She took Liu Changqings hand. It was a little cold, like touching a jade stone.
Theres no need to go through the trouble. The imperial physician said that we needed rest, said Ning Shu.
Liu Changqing smoothly extracted his hand from her grip, then smiled faintly towards her. This smile gave people a veryfortable feeling.
Liu Changqing and Ning Shuy down on the bed. The two of them were silent and just looked at the top of the bed. Ning Shu felt like she was lying on spikes, it was so ufortable. Phoenix Empress, youve done well looking after the inner pce. We thank you.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Liu Changqing was silent for a moment, then he said softly, This is simply Changqings duty.
Following that, the two of them were silent again. There was always a faint awkwardness in the air.
Ning Shu: Ѧ
Why was talking so tiring?
Ning Shu flipped over so that her back faced Liu Changqing.
Liu Changqing turned slightly to look at Ning Shus back. His gaze was unreadable. He reached out and ced his hand on Ning Shus waist as he said softly, Your Majesty, you should sleep early. Theres still court tomorrow.
Ning Shu: Fuck. Could you please not put your hand on someones waist? It frickin tickled!
Kaho really really wants to recruit a trantor, an editor, and a machine trantor!! So please check out recruitment if you have free time!
Chapter 1074: Sharing the Same Bed
Chapter 1074: Sharing the Same Bed
While Ning Shu was still conflicted over this, Liu Changqing had already retrieved his hand, then flipped around to have his back facing Ning Shu as well.
This kind of situation really was like the saying, the husband and wife share the same bed but different dreams.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows slightly. Liu Changqing truly was very strange.
She turned back around and reached out to grab Liu Changqings silky hair. She distinctly felt his body stiffen and tense.
As expected, there was an issue. Ning Shu retrieved her hand and sat up as she said, We suddenly recalled that there was still an important government matter to deal with, so well be leaving first.
Liu Changqing grabbed Ning Shus hand. His hand was very cold. The moment he took Ning Shus hand, she shivered. This sort of cold felt like itd seep straight into the heart.
Your Majesty, you should rest. Its already past midnight. Itll soon be morning. Liu Changqings voice was very clear and calm. Although he was speaking words of concern, his tone seemed to contain feelings, but also didnt quite seem to contain concern.
Ning Shu frowned. Fudge, she was getting irritated again. Whenever she encountered this Liu Changqing who looked like he barely had any will to live, her heart would fill with unsuppressable irritation.
These were probably the original hosts feelings. Ning Shu silently chanted the heart-clearing chant in order to suppress this feeling of vexation.
Alright, lets sleep. Ning Shuy back down and silently chanted the heart-clearing chant. After chanting it for a while, she ended up falling asleep.
She didnt know how long she had slept, but she was woken up by the sound of Liu Changqings clear voice. Your Majesty, you should wake up.
Ning Shu woke up with a quiver. Her mouth felt dry, her entire body was hot, and her heart was pounding extremely fast. This body was seriously too unhealthy.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu looked towards Liu Changqing. He was sitting by the window with a book in his hand. As the sunlight shone on him, it casted a faint halo, causing the usual cold aura around him to fade slightly.
He was truly a charming male beauty.
Liu Changqing set down his book and walked towards Ning Shu. He got the clothes from the hanger and said, Your Majesty, please get dressed.
Ning Shu spread out her arms and waited for Liu Changqing to help her put on the outfit. The moment he got close, she smelled the faint elegant fragrance on him.
She felt that Mu Nichang probably cherished this Liu Changqing.
However, after this short interaction, she didnt feel like Liu Changqing had any affection for Mu Nichang. This meant that Liu Changqing didnt love Mu Nichang?
Ugh, forget it. The male consorts in this inner pce had nothing to do with her, so there was no point worrying about it.
Liu Changqing helped Ning Shu tidy up her clothes, then Ning Shu prepared to leave. When she got to the door, Liu Changqing called out to her. She turned around to look towards him. After a moment of silence, he said, Your Majesty, please y attention to your health. Dont work too hard.
Ning Shu smiled, then nodded and left.
After getting out of Phoenix Perch Pce, she didnt head directly to court and first returned to her pce to gulp down a pot of water. She was way too thirsty. It felt like she waspletely dried out.
She checked her own pulse. This body had been seriously messed up by the pills.
In Phoenix Perch Pce, she had endured the thirst and didnt drink any water. She didnt know why, but she always felt uneasy when facing Liu Changqing. It was impossible to figure out what quiet people who didnt like speaking were thinking.
It couldnt really be said that Liu Changqing was calcting though. He just didnt seem to care about anything and just quietly managed the inner pce without trying to gain favor.
Ning Shu worked hard to think through the storyline to figure out how exactly Mu Nichang and Liu Changqings interactions went.
It didnt seem to be anything special. Mu Nichang simply visited Liu Changqings Phoenix Perch Pce every fifteenth on the dot and the two had one daughter together, which was the crown prince, Mu Xue.
Kaho really really wants to recruit a trantor, an editor, and a machine trantor!! So please check out recruitment if you have free time!
Chapter 1075: Men Should Be Allowed to Contribute to This Nation
Chapter 1075: Men Should Be Allowed to Contribute to This Nation
Ning Shu didnt notice anything about Liu Changqing that was off, but she still couldnt shake off the strange feeling.
She decided to set aside these suspicions for now and head to court. She sat down on the throne and looked down at the ministers kneeling below her.
Her gazended on the crown prince Mu Xue who was dressed again in bright yellow. Mu Xue rather resembled Liu Changqing, but she didnt share the same simplicity he had. Her entire body emitted the imposing aura of the imperial n.
Looking at her, she really seemed like a qualified heir apparent.
Ning Shu swept her sleeves back. Is there anything to report?
Mu Xue stepped forward and said with a bow, Imperial Mother, this subject daughter has something to report.
Speak. Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she secretly scrutinized Mu Xue. Mu Xue was barely wearing any essories. Her hair was simply half-pulled up into a bun and the rest of her long hair was loose.
She didnt even wear earrings. Mu Yao and the other two princes were dressed much prettier than her.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she examined Mu Xue. Her brows were drawn, but instead of making them long and slim, she made them thicker and lifted the ends slightly. It gave her a unisex appearance.
Imperial Mother, this is what this subject daughter wishes to report. Mu Xue was holding a memorial, so Court Lady Qiu quickly moved to pass it to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu opened it, then her face filled with shock, because there were all sorts of punctuation on this memorial and Mu Xue had introduced each of these punctuation in detail.
Why would Mu Xue know about these punctuation marks? Ning Shu was suspicious, but she didnt bother to hide her surprise and asked Mu Xue, What does this mean?
Mu Xue replied respectfully, This subject daughter had gotten inspiration from Fourth Imperial Sister.
Huh!? Mu Yao who had been standing at the side looking about to fall asleep was startled and confused by what Mu Xue said.
Mu Xue said with a smile, Imperial Mother, didnt you say that reading was really hard because you didnt know where to break in the sentence? That gave me an inspiration.
Fourth, look. Ning Shu passed the memorial to Mu Yao. Mu Yao epted the memorial from Court Lady Qiu, then her face filled with sincere admiration. Eldest Imperial Sister, youre seriously amazing! You actually managed toe up with all of this just from what I said!
Mu Xue smiled without saying anything.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she looked at Mu Xue. When Mu Xue sensed Ning Shus gaze, she said respectfully, Imperial Mother, this subject daughter hopes to spread these symbols throughout the nation.
Ning Shu nodded. In tomorrows memorials, we hope that all the ministers will use... Ning Shu looked towards Mu Xue again. What is this?
Imperial Mother, these are punctuation marks. Mu Yao took the initiative to answer
Yes, punctuation marks. We hope that there will be punctuation marks in all of tomorrows memorials. Ning Shu said to Mu Xue, Youve done well in this. Have all the private schools start teaching this.
Understood, Imperial Mother, said Mu Xue.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Is there anything else? If there isnt, then withdraw. Fatigue appeared on Ning Shus face like she was very worn out.
Mu Xue took in Ning Shus state, but she cupped her hands again and said, This subject daughter still has one more matter to report.
Speak. Ning Shu looked at Mu Xue.
Mu Xue took a moment to organize her thoughts, then said cautiously, This subject daughter feels that we should allow men to leave the home and study at private schools. Men should be allowed to have their own professions as well, that way they can also contribute to this nation.
After Mu Xue said this, the entire pce fell deathly silent.
Presumptuous! Men are to stay at home and abide by the three obediences and four virtues, how can they be allowed to show their faces outside!? said Ning Shu sternly. We dont want to ever hear something like this again!
Understood. This subject daughter was wrong.
A trace of darkness shed across Mu Xues face when Ning Shu berated her and she lowered her head to hide it.
Mu Yao originally wanted to support Mu Xue, but when she saw that her imperial mothers face was ashen, she closed her mouth and fell silent.
Kaho really really wants to recruit a trantor, an editor, and a machine trantor!! So please check out recruitment if you have free time!
Chapter 1076: A Male Transmigrator?
Chapter 1076: A Male Transmigrator?
Withdraw! Ning Shu abruptly stood up, then her vision suddenly went dark. She staggered, but fortunately was able to catch herself and didnt fall.
Her heart felt heavy. She had acted angry earlier, but she hadnt really been angry, so why did her vision go ck when she stood up?
She had a bad feeling about this.
Ning Shu nced at the four adult princes again. It seemed that this task was going to be very troublesome. Even Mu Xue was very abnormal.
The fact that she knew about punctuation marks meant that she was definitely someone from the modern era. Could it be someone had transmigrated into Mu Xues body as well?
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead as she turned and left the pce. The ministers knelt to send her off.
Once Ning Shu left, Mu Yao got up and said to Mu Xue, Eldest Sister, dont be discouraged. I support you.
Mu Xue looked at Mu Yao indifferently. A trace of coldness shed through her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. Many thanks, Fourth Imperial Sister.
Thats nothing you need to thank me about. Mu Yao smiled sweetly, her gaze especially sincere. As Mu Xue took in Mu Yaos smile, her gaze turned distant for a moment. This woman was very simr to the woman in her memories. They were both very simple and dumb. Mu Xue nced at Mu Yao, then left.
Mu Yao was a little confused by this, but then she shrugged it off and prepared to head back to her residence to take an afternoon nap.
Ning Shu returned to her pce and drank a cup of water first thing. She rubbed her forehead. Why did it feel like she was about to get a stroke?
She was pretty speechless. Why did Mu Nichang take so many pills? No matter how enjoyable it was, everything had to be in moderation.
Ning Shu summoned an imperial hidden guard and said, Help us investigate the crown princes daily habits. Report any abnormality.
Ning Shu not only suspected that Mu Xue was a transmigrator, she also suspected that Mu Xue was a man in the inside. She had changed the way she dressed slightly and also her makeup. When she spoke up on behalf of the men, Ning Shu became 80% certain that inside Mu Xues body was a man.
The original Mu Xue had grown up in this environment and she was even the crown prince of this nation, the heir apparent. There was no way shed attach importance to men.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It was just like in the worlds where men were viewed as superior to women, the crown princes of such nations wouldnt view women with importance and would never suggest allowing women to leave the home, be educated, and hold their own professions.
In this world, the status of men was extremely low. That was why Mu Nichang couldnt ept the fact that a man had ascended to the throne of Daylily Nation.
Mu Nichang believed men to be petty and low.
Men that lived in the lowest rung of society had even lower status. The idea of masculism was only sprouting among the noblemen, the men who were able to receive education.
If Mu Xue was a man in the inside, then that was even more reason she couldnt hand this nation over to Mu Xue. If she did, what difference would it be from handing the throne over to a man? Mu Xue already wanted to allow men to receive education and hold upations, it was obvious that she wanted men to rule the nation and control the nations resources.
It would be the same result as having Yuan Juns son ascend to the throne. Perhaps after a couple hundred years, it would change to women being locked up at home embroidering and this world would be one where men were superior to women.
Ning Shu pressed on her chest. Her heartbeat felt very irregr, so she stopped looking at the memorial and sat down with her legs crossed on the bed to start practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Without a good body, she wouldnt be able to do anything.
Kaho really really wants to recruit a trantor, an editor, and a machine trantor!! So please check out recruitment if you have free time!
Chapter 1077: Encountered a Beauty in the Garden
Chapter 1077: Encountered a Beauty in the Garden
Ning Shu had been training for a while, but she didnt really feel any effects. Perhaps it was because this bodys aptitude was too poor so she couldnt really get any results.
She was a little vexed, but she also couldnt pinpoint where this feeling wasing from. It mightve be because she wasnt feeling well, so it was affecting her mood. After all, the Unsurpassable Martial Arts which had always worked in the past didnt seem to really work for this body.
Ning Shu was now determined to train until she achieved some results. This body always kept her in a constant state of slight vexation.
Furthermore, this body was addicted to those pills. That itchy feeling in her heart was the desire to take more pills.
After training for a good while, there were still no visible results, but she did sweat a lot of muddy and slightly red sweat. It was probably the poison from the pills that had built up in her body. The red color probably came from the cinnabar.
After taking a nice long bath, she felt a lot more refreshed and her head also felt clearer.
She read memorials for another while, then decided to take a walk to rx and hopefully alleviate some of that persisting irritation in her heart.
If she wanted toplete the task, she had to stay calm. She would only be able to notice changes in the surroundings if she kept her heart calm.
After strolling around the imperial garden for a while, she encountered a male consort frolicking in the garden. This consort had very alluring looks and was wearing an outfit that seemed to be made of gauze. The two brilliant red cherries on his chest was visible through the see-through material. Although it was very alluring, it was obvious with a single nce that it was a man.
When the consort saw Ning Shu, his eyes instantly lit up. It was like when an ant spotted sugar, he immediately pounced over.
The moment the consort got close, Ning Shu smelled his heavy incense and tactfully took a couple steps back.
Your Majesty, why havent you been visiting Yuetely? Yue really missed Your Majesty, said the consort with a pout.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. The phoenix empress didnt tell you? We havent been feeling welltely, so we will not be visiting the inner pce.
The consort called Yue pouted unhappily without saying anything. Ning Shu knew from his expression that the phoenix empress had passed this on to these consorts.
It was obvious that Liu Changqing was a man with ability. He had been able to look after the inner pce for the original host very well.
So Ning Shu didnt really understand why Mu Nichang had thrown him in the cold pce. Was it because of the crown prince?
Mu Nichang probably had feelings for Liu Changqing, so why did she never visit him again?
If theres nothing important, you should just stay in your pce. With the sun this strong, your skin will get burned, said Ning Shu.
Really? The consort touched his face, then curtsied towards Ning Shu and hastily left.
All the men in the inner pce relied on their looks to gain favor, so they naturally cared a lot about their looks.
Ning Shu wandered around for a while, then ended up in front of Liu Changqings Phoenix Perch Pce again. Just as she was considering whether or not to go in, she saw Mu Xue walk out from the pce.
When Mu Xue saw Ning Shu, she was stunned for a moment, then she hastily walked over to salute Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked at Mu Xue. Her gaze flickered as she asked, Crown Prince hade to visit the phoenix empress?
Yes, this subject daughter hade to visit Imperial Father and was just about to leave, said Mu Xue respectfully.
Ning Shu didnt know if she was just imagining things, but although Mu Xue was clearly very respectful, she got the feeling that Mu Xue didnt really respect her.
Ning Shu nodded and Mu Xue quickly excused herself. Ning Shu watched as Mu Xue walked away. The more she looked at Mu Xue, the more she felt like Mu Xue seemed like a man. Women had softer postures so when they walked, it was unavoidable for their waists to sway slightly.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, Mu Xue walked with her back very straight. Ning Shu was pretty sure that she was pinching her butt to force her body to maintain this posture.
Ning Shu nced at Phoenix Perch Pce. She didnt n to go in anymore. Every time she saw Liu Changqing, it felt awkward.
She wasnt Mu Nichang after all. If Liu Changqing ended up noticing anything, itd be bad.
She turned and left to head back to her own pce.
Once she got back, she sent out some more hidden guards to have them observe the second prince Mu Meng and the third prince, Mu Rou. She wanted to see if one of these two would a good candidate for emperor. If it came to it, shed look into a younger prince and just make more arrangements to guarantee the stability of the nation.
In any case, she finally figured it out now. Mu Nichang basically wanted to make sure that men couldnt take over the nation and that the nation remained in the hands of the Mu family.
Kaho really really wants to recruit a trantor, an editor, and a machine trantor!! So please check out recruitment if you have free time!
Chapter 1078: The Spotted Bamboo Flute
Chapter 1078: The Spotted Bamboo Flute
During this time, Ning Shu had kept trying to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, but she still wasnt able to get any energy to form.
Generally, it was only near impossible to get energy to form in modern worlds where the spiritual energy was sparse. In ancient era worlds, it was usually possible to make weak energy form in her body. However, even though she had spent a lot of time on training this body, it was still useless.
When she trained, shed start sweating and expel some of the poison left by the pills, but this wasnt enough.
The hidden guard that Ning Shu had sent to keep an eye on Mu Xue had returned to report her findings.
Ning Shu mentally sorted out what the hidden guard had said. Basically, Mu Xue now only wore ck in her own residence and never wore any jewelry. She barely allowed any servants to attend to her and also never entered the back courtyard.
She had also started binding her chest.
From these factors, Ning Shu was now certain that it was a man inside Mu Xues body, and this man clearly believed strongly in masculinity.
It was seriously getting more and more lively.
However, Mu Xue had done one good thing, which was that she established punctuation marks. It was now much easier for Ning Shu to read the memorials and deal with government affairs.
For now, she was going to follow Mu Nichangs path and get rid of Mu Xues position as the heir apparent. Could it be that Mu Nichang had discovered something, that was why she had risked the stability of the nation to remove Mu Xues crown prince status?
She had discovered that it was a mans spirit inside Mu Xues body?
The original host didnt give Ning Shu much useful information.
But it was clear by now that this task wasnt going to be simple.
She had really been naive before to think that this task would be simple.
Ning Shu felt that her tasks were bing increasingly difficult. Was it due to her luck or was the system doing this on purpose?
During this time, she hadnt been visiting the inner pce, so Liu Changqing would asionally bring her some nourishing soup. His expression was mild as he told Ning Shu to pay attention to her health like he was carrying out a mere formality. It really made Ning Shus balls hurt.
Every time she saw the spotted bamboo flute hanging by Liu Changqings waist, shed feel the urge to ask about where this flute came from. Liu Changqing seemed to treasure it a lot. It was always with him except when he was sleeping.
Ning Shus heart was going crazy from the itch of curiosity, so she couldnt stop herself from asking, Phoenix Empress, does this flute have some meaning?
Liu Changqing untied the flute and lifted it as he said, Changqing had personally made this flute.
The spotted bamboo flute had traces of mottled marks, like someones tears had fallen on it. Ning Shu nodded as she said, Phoenix Empresss craftmanship is quite good.
Liu Changqing pressed his lips together, his expression a little despondent. He reminded her to remember to drink the soup, then left.
Ning Shu waspletely baffled. Did she say something wrong? Why did it feel like Liu Changqing was angry?
Could it be that she shouldnt have praised his craftsmanship and shouldve said that the flute looked good?
Your Majesty, you and the phoenix empress had nted spotted bamboo together when you two were children. Court Lady Qiu finally couldnt look on anymore.
Ning Shu: (0)
N?v(el)B\\jnn
So it was like that!
Kaho really really wants to recruit a trantor, an editor, and a machine trantor!! So please check out recruitment if you have free time!
Chapter 1079: Go Play at the Side
Chapter 1079: Go y at the Side
Liu Changqing was always carrying the bamboo he had nted together with Mu Nichang with him. Did this mean that Liu Changqing also had feelings for Mu Nichang?
Fudge. Looks like she really had to try to avoid interacting with Liu Changqing. Those two had grown up together, so he definitely knew Mu Nichang well.
Even though she now knew about the origin of the flute Liu Changqing always carried with him, she still had no ns to drink the soup that Liu Changqing brought her.
Even though this was simply based on a gut feeling.
Ning Shu was currently mulling over what would be a good way to get rid of Mu Xues status as the heir apparent. Could it be that she should put a dragon robe in Mu Xues residence like Mu Nichang had?
It didnt really feel appropriate to deal with Mu Xue by framing her for nning rebellion. There had to be a better way. Putting a dragon robe in Mu Xues residence would only work if Mu Xue was off guard. Otherwise shed end up being countered by Mu Xue.
After thesest few encounters with Mu Xue, she got the impression that the soul inside Mu Xues body was a rather calm and intelligent man, so this method might not necessarily work.
She had been thinking about this for so long that her head hurt. The current Mu Xue hadnt done anything morally wrong yet and had evene up with punctuation marks a while ago, so she had contributed to the nation. As long as she didnt do anything excessive, her position as heir apparent would be very stable.
Mu Xue barely even showed up in front of Ning Shu to strengthen her sense of existence. This made it hard for Ning Shu to pinpoint Mu Xues style of handling things. Last time, after she had berated Mu Xue for proposing allowing men to take up an official post, Mu Xue hadnt brought it up again.
She was clearly keeping it stifled up inside.
Meanwhile, whenever Mu Yao encountered something fun or tasty, shed bring Ning Shu a portion. She was a very filial daughter.
Ning Shu saw the happy flush on Mu Yaos cheeks and knew that she had probably encounter another male beauty again. We heard that youve been very close with the prime ministers sontely.
Whos close with him? This subject daughter isnt! Mu Yaos face was bright red and she almost jumped up.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu nced at her. If youre not, then youre not. Even were hearing these rumors despite being in the pce. If you dont like him, then dont cause any incidents and dont ruin Yuan Juns reputation, otherwise hell have no choice but to marry you.
Worry appeared on Mu Yaos face. She asked, Would it really ruin his reputation? Then maybe this subject daughter should just marry him?
Ning Shu: ...
Good girl, go y at the side.
Ning Shu didnt think Mu Yao and Yuan Jun would get together so quickly, but the next day at court, Mu Yao abruptly dropped to her knees to ask Ning Shu to bestow her a marriage.
Imperial Mother, this subject daughter wishes to marry Yuan Jun, said Mu Yao directly.
Prime Minister Yuan was so startled that she started coughing. Then she stared nkly at Mu Yao.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead, then asked Prime Minister Yuan. Minister Yuan, what do you think?
The moment Ning Shu saw Yuan Juns mothers expression, she knew that Mu Yao hadnt discussed this with Yuan Juns mother at all.
Prime Minister Yuan silently considered things. Her Majesty doted on the fourth prince so it was a pretty good arrangement for Yuan Jun to marry the fourth prince.
Prime Minister Yuan understood her own son well. He has always had ambition and couldnt bring himself to bow and curry favor with women. The fourth prince was a woman with a very good temper, so she would probably be able to tolerate Yuan Jun.
Its this subjects honor, said Prime Minister Yuan.
Hence, Ning Shu gave a decree bestowing this wedding, making Yuan Jun Mu Yaos legal husband. She hadnt been nning to break up this couple anyways.
The only reason Yuan Juns son became emperor was because they were given the chance. However, there was no way Ning Shu was going to let Mu Yao anywhere near the throne now, so Yuan Jun wouldnt have that much power as a man in a back courtyard.
Ning Shu and Prime Minister Yuan negotiated to decide on the wedding date. During this entire time, Mu Yao was smiling happily. It was clear that she liked Yuan Jun a lot.
Ning Shu nced at Mu Xue who wasnt saying anything, then asked, Crown Prince, do you have any man youre interested in? The position of your legal husband is still empty. It is about time for you to have a legal husband to look after you.
Mu Xues expression stiffened, but it quickly went back to normal. If Ning Shu hadnt been looking closely, she wouldnt have noticed the change in Mu Xues expression at all.
This subject daughter isnt in a rush. Once this subject daughter finds an appropriate... man, this subject daughter will definitely ask Imperial Mother to bestow the wedding, replied Mu Xue respectfully.
Ning Shu nodded, then she suddenly felt a fishy sweetness in her throat and hot blood poured into her mouth. Her mouth waspletely filled with the taste of blood.
The f*ck!? What the hell!?
Kaho really really wants to recruit a trantor, an editor, and a machine trantor!! So please check out recruitment if you have free time!
Chapter 1080: You Are Poisoned
Chapter 1080: You Are Poisoned
Ning Shus facial color changed. However, in front of all the ministers, she had no choice but to force herself to swallow the blood in her mouth. She waved towards Court Lady Qiu and Court Lady Qiu immediately said, All withdraw.
Ning Shu hastily got up to head towards the side pce. Mu Xue nced meaningfully at Ning Shus back, then turned indifferently towards Mu Yao who was in high spirits. Congrattions, Fourth Imperial Sister, on being able to bring a beauty home.
Many thanks, Eldest Imperial Sister! Mu Yao smiled happily.
Mu Xue just smiled slightly without saying anything.
When Ning Shu got to the side pce, she abruptly vomited a mouthful of blood. She had no idea why she was suddenly puking blood.
She checked her pulse, then her brows furrowed even more. Her pulse seemed to be normal.
Your Majesty? Court Lady Qiu was extremely shocked to see Ning Shu vomit blood. Ning Shu wiped at the blood on the sides of her mouth and chin. Dont let others find out about this and call an imperial physician over.
Her symptoms seemed to be that of poison, but that wasnt possible. She wouldve noticed if she hade in touch with poison. She only knew the very basics of the healing art, but she was pretty proficient in the art of poison. She never imagined that shed one day be poisoned though.
Ning Shu repeatedly checked her own pulse, but it still didnt seem like she had been poisoned. Could it be that her skills were just too crappy?
Fudge, it was sure rough to be an emperor. They were always getting poisoned, there were always wickedmoners that wanted to hurt us.
In any case, Ning Shu had no idea how she ended up poisoned.
When the imperial physician arrived, Ning Shu hastily had the imperial physician check her pulse. The imperial physician observed for a while, then shook her head. Your Majestys pulse seems to indicate poison, but at the same time, it doesnt seem to be poison.
As the imperial physician spoke, she dipped a needle in the blood that Ning Shu had vomited on the ground. When she saw that the needle changed color slightly, she said, Its probably poison.
Ning Shu waved dismissively to have the imperial physician withdraw, then took out the antidote pills that she had exchanged for beforehand and took one.
She thought that the poison would be cured once she took the pill, but a whileter, blood flooded up her throat and into her mouth again. She spat it out.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu was a little baffled. Howe even the antidote pill from the system wasnt working?
Her hand was shaking slightly as she wiped the blood at the corners of her lips.
2333, whats going on? Ning Shu called 2333. This situation seemed a bit strange.
Let me scan your body first, said 2333, then he fell silent.
Ning Shu was struggling to suppress her impatience. What exactly is going on?
...
You are poisoned. Well, more precisely, its a curse, and... its a product from the system, said 2333.
Ning Shu: F*ck!
That meant that there was another task-taker in this ne and this task-taker had managed to curse her without her even noticing anything.
Is there any way to break this curse? asked Ning Shu.
2333 fell silent.
Ning Shus heart chilled. If she died, then this task counted as a failure.
Kaho really really wants to recruit a trantor, an editor, and a machine trantor!! So please check out recruitment if you have free time!
Chapter 1081: Die For Your Own Good
Chapter 1081: Die For Your Own Good
She mulled over the question of who the other tasktaker was. Whose body were they in?
However, the most important issue right now was the curse. Ning Shu asked 2333, Is there really no way to undo it?
There isnt. This curse is a one-time use item, but whoever is cursed will die without fail. This means that youll definitely fail this task. 2333 sounded very helpless. Good thing you exchanged for a protective talisman earlier. This protective talisman will be able to take one life for you.
Fudge. She really couldnt bring herself to ept it.
Lets leave this world, said 2333. Youll be dying soon anyways.
Ning Shu bit her lips tightly as she asked, How do I leave?
Of course by dying. Commit suicide, replied 2333 lightly.
Fudge, how could she do something that pathetic? As soon as she died, Mu Xue would ascend to the throne was the heir apparent. Itd still be a man ascending to the throne, so itd be no different from the original storyline.
Ning Shu shook her head. Even if the task was going to be a fail, she still had to endure it and make sure that other task-taker, whoever they were, wouldnt be able toplete their task that easily. Even if she was going to die, she still had to achieve something.
Im telling you to die for your own good. This curse is extremely painful. Itll be like having a thousand ants nibbling at your heart constantly, like having all your bones crushed. The target pretty much dies from the pain, and youll also continue to vomit blood. 2333s tone was very helpless.
What the frick!? Ning Shu was so startled that she almost jumped up. It was her first time seeing such a malicious item, and it had even been used on her.
She had always only picked items that would help protect her and increase her own abilities, so she had never noticed that these kinds of items existed.
Ning Shu felt a fishy sweetness in her throat again. Blood was flooding up. Ning Shu swallowed the blood back down with a faint smile, then lifted the teacup to take a sip and rinse her mouth. With a gulp, she swallowed the bloody water in her mouth.
2333: ...
This must be a real-life portrayal of swallowing your broken teeth along with your own blood after being beaten up.
Youre really not leaving? asked 2333. This is going to be really really painful. Extremely painful. There are very few people that can endure it. Its the most malicious item in the system, number one in maliciousness. All the people who have been cursed with it before had killed themselves.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
2333:......
Ning Shu: _
She was already scared from the start, and he was still borating more on the horrors of this curse?
Ning Shu was pretty uneasy, but running off with her tail tucked between her legs was too pathetic.
Endure it. This lil sis was someone who had been able to endure over a dozen years of chemotherapy, no pain would take this sis down!
Although Ning Shu was already mentally prepared, that night, she truly learned what it meant to be in so much pain that you wanted to just die. It felt like countless thin needles were stabbing into all of her organs, it was so painful she couldnt even breathe. On top of that, it also felt like there was a hammer that was slowly and rhythmically crushing all of her bones inch by inch.
Also, she was also vomiting blood like she wanted to vomit her organs out. There was a moment when she wanted to just die. It was like her body was purgatory. Even though she had prepared painkillers beforehand, it had beenpletely useless.
This kind of curse seemed to damage a persons mental state more. It made people feel like they were in extreme pain. There was as much pain as physically possible since it stacked all the extreme pain that a person could feel.
Ning Shu was in so much pain that she rolled around helplessly on the bed. She bit her nkets hard. When she seriously couldnt take it anymore, she started stuffing huge handfuls of antidote pills in her mouth. This curse was like poison. Although eating antidote pills didnt have any effect, she couldnt do anything except tell herself that this had an effect.
Your Majesty, Your Majesty, are you alright!? Court Lady Qiu who was holding the spittoon by the dragon bed was so worried that she was crying. This servant will go find an imperial physician.
Come back. Ning Shus voice was barely audible. Dont spread this news.
What use was there in calling an imperial physician? They wouldnt be able to do anything. All Ning Shu was doing now was holding out for as long as she could.
Kaho really really wants to recruit a trantor, an editor, and a machine trantor!! So please check out recruitment if you have free time!
Chapter 1082: Already Got This Far
Chapter 1082: Already Got This Far
Your Majesty. Court Lady Qius face was filled with fear as she looked at the blood in the spittoon.
Fortunately, Ning Shus body seemed to be able to endure this pain. She had Court Lady Qiu secretly deal with the blood-stained bed covers.
Ning Shu was in so much pain that her entire body was trembling. Her muscles seemed to be out of control and were extremely stiff. She couldnt even lift her hand. Shey on the bed weakly and continuously chanted the heart-clearing chant. She just hoped that the heart-clearing chant would be able to dissipate some of the despair that was surging up in her heart as well as the pain, the hatred, and the desire to just die.
Ning Shu, why dont we just leave? This is only the first wave, its only going to get more painful. This task is a failure anyways. Theres no meaning in you making yourself suffer like this. 2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus mind.
Ning Shu wanted to smile, but the pain twisted her face. Cant let all this pain be for nothing.
... Haa. 2333 could only sigh. When you get back, remember to exchange for a halo that provides resistance against curses. The tasks will only get moreplicated and its pretty normal for task-takers to be enemies. It all depends on each persons preferred methods.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu swallowed the blood in her mouth. She had never noticed that there were items like this before. It seemed she had to browse the system marketce more in her free time.
If there were items to protect, then there were definitely items to hurt.
Ning Shu kept chanting the heart-clearing chant and was finally able to drift off to sleep. After a while, Court Lady Qius voice appeared by her ear. Your Majesty, your dragon physique is unwell so theres no need to attend court today.
Ning Shu opened her eyes. Her entire body felt numb and it was with great difficulty that she got down from the bed. She sat down in front of the copper mirror and nced towards it, then almost whacked the mirror in shock. The person in the mirror looked pale as a ghost.
Apply more rouge on us. Ning Shus voice came from deep within her throat.
After a good while of fiddling, her facial color was much better and didnt seem so horrifying anymore.
Bring a cup of water. Well be thirsty, said Ning Shu, her voice a bit hoarse. She might puke blood at any moment, so if there was a cup of water with her, shed at least be able to rinse her mouth. Otherwise shed have to talk with a mouthful of red teeth.
Court Lady Qiu nodded.
As Ning Shu walked, her legs trembled. It seriously hurt too much. She was walking very slowly, but still had to act graceful and poised even though her legs were wobbling like chopsticks under her skirt.
The moment she sat down on the dragon throne, she inwardly sighed in relief. It was seriouslyfortable to sit.
Present your memorials or withdraw! shouted Court Lady Qiu. Her voice was particrly sharp today and seemed mournful like the sound of a cuckoo crying blood.
Mu Yao took the initiative to speak first. Imperial Mother, this subject daughters marriage ising up soon. Imperial Mother muste attend this subject daughters wedding! This subject daughter still needs to kowtow to you.
Ning Shu was about to speak, but she felt a warmth in her throat. After swallowing the blood with great difficulty, she waved towards Court Lady Qiu and Court Lady Qiu immediately carried over the teacup that another pce maid had been holding.
Ning Shu gulped down the cup of tea before replying to Mu Yao. Well see.
Mu Yao didnt seem very disappointed. She knew that her imperial mother was always busy with court matters.
Imperial Mother, your facial color doesnt seem very good. Are you not feeling well? asked the crown prince, Mu Xue.
Ning Shu looked at Mu Xue as she said, We are a little unwell, but its simply old ailments.
ment: Cant let all this pain be for nothing. The same reply I gave to my friends when I took 5 sses, then 6 sses a semester. By the time that regret hit, I was already too far in.
Kaho really really wants to recruit a trantor, an editor, and a machine trantor!! So please check out recruitment if you have free time!
Chapter 1083: Whatever Makes You Happy
Chapter 1083: Whatever Makes You Happy
Mu Xue slowly scrutinized Ning Shus face, then she lowered her head like she didnt dare to look straight at the sacred countenance. Imperial Mother, have you seen an imperial physician? If you arent feeling well, dont just endure it.
Ning Shus expression was very cold. Why would we endure it? What would we endure it for?
Mu Xues handsome brows furrowed, then she respectfully said, This subject daughter is simply worried about Imperial Mothers health. However, if Imperial Mother feels that its fine, then its good.
Ning Shus interpretation of Mu Xues words was: Whatever makes you happy.
She was pretty much already at her limits trying to seem normal in front of all these people. After giving the withdrawmand, she immediately turned and left.
When she got back to her resting pce, she threw herself on the bed. It felt like countless knives were carving at her bones. That pain was so great that her consciousness was fading.
She silently chanted the heart-clearing chant. Since there was no way to cure this, all she could do was hypnotize herself.
That f*cking bastard! There was no way this maam will let you off! Get ready to die as soon as this maam finds you!
If he was going to kill her, couldnt he just stab her? Why insist on tormenting her?
Ning Shu nced at Court Lady Qiu who was standing at the side, her face filled with worry. The person she usually interacted with the most was Court Lady Qiu. If it had been her doing, then Ning Shu expressed that her acting skill was seriously high enough to burst out of the universe.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu could sense that Court Lady Qiu was loyal towards her, but it was impossible to be sure about anything.
The other possibility was Liu Changqing. She also interacted quite a bit with Liu Changqing and had even spent a night in Phoenix Perch Pce. She had no idea what happened after she fell asleep.
She added Liu Changqing to the list of suspects.
The fourth prince, Mu Yao, was probably just a cute lil sis. A persons eyes didnt lie. How could a task-taker act that simple and pure? It was hard to be such a pure sweet idiot.
And then there was... Mu Xue. Ning Shu was most suspicious of Mu Xue. If the soul inside Mu Xues body was a task-taker, then that meant there was a task-taker counterattacking for Mu Xue. The original Mu Xue who had be cannon fodder had offered up her soul for a counterattack.
If the soul inside Mu Xues body had been female, she couldve just gone along with it, but it simply had to be a man. Furthermore, that task-taker seemed to be someone with great ambition who wanted to make males the dominate power in this society.
As soon as a way of thinking emerged, it could no longer be suppressed.
Most importantly, he actually cursed her! So despite the pain, there was no way shed allow him toplete his task easily.
If thisdy is going to die, youreing too!
Your Majesty, allow this servant to go find an imperial physician? Why are you in so much pain? Court Lady Qiu was besides herself with worry. Ning Shu waved dismissively. Dont. No need to call an imperial physician, bring the memorials on the table over to us.
Ning Shu didnt want to move at all. Court Lady Qiu brought the memorials to Ning Shu, but Ning Shus eyes were very blurred. The words on the memorials were very blurry and she was even seeing doubles.
Read it to us, said Ning Shu.
This servant doesnt dare. Court Lady Qiu fell to a kneel on the ground. Ning Shu said mildly, If we say you can, you can.
Finally, Court Lady Qiu started reading the memorials one by one for Ning Shu so that Ning Shu could understand what was going on.
Every time Court Lady Qiu finished reading a memorial, Ning Shu would pick up the cinnabar brush to draw a circle on the memorial. In order to prevent her hands from shaking too much, she had to hold her right hand with her left.
Ning Shu: ...
It was seriously really painful.
Kaho really really wants to recruit a trantor, an editor, and a machine trantor!! So please check out recruitment if you have free time!
Chapter 1084: Suit Up Next Time
Chapter 1084: Suit Up Next Time
In all honesty, living like this was seriously painful. It hurt so much that it felt like she was constantly going to die, and she also kept vomiting blood. How much blood could a person possibly puke up? And as of now, she couldnt even eat anymore. It was like her stomach had already lost the ability to digest things. Eating only increased the pain she felt.
Even if she didnt die of pain, shed die of starvation. Fortunately she had exchanged for fasting pills beforehand. One pill was enough to supply the energy that her body needed directly without requiring digestion, so she could survive without eating for a long time.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
During every meal, shed just pretend to eat a little. There was no point eating, it would simply burden her body more.
The person that cast this curse was sure vicious. Every day now felt like a year. Every single second was a tormenting eternity.
It felt like she was in hell. She just didnt know when this hellish torture would end.
During this entire time, she had been considering possible ways to deal with Mu Xue. Regardless of if the task-taker was Liu Changqing or Mu Xue, their goal was probably the dragon throne.
She had to get rid of Mu Xues status as the crown prince and find a sessor. She was really scared that she wouldnt be able to endure this and would end up dying. Then even if she managed to get rid of Mu Xue, these ministers would lift the fourth prince onto the throne. At that point, shed really puke blood and die.
Right now, she was pretty much hanging on by a thread. Her only goal was to make sure that Mu Xue didnt be emperor. As of now, Ning Shu had already tossed the task to the back of her mind. In any case, this body would be dying soon. If the entrustors body was dead, her task would obviously be a fail.
This body would eventually fall apart from the torment of this unbounded pain.
Ning Shu endured the pain to continue attending court every day. However, the cosmetics on her face got increasingly heavier and her lips started to turn blue. She had to apply very red lipstick and very heavy makeup every time.
When she saw that Mu Xue was getting increasingly confused and was starting to ask around about her health, she became 80% certain that the soul inside Mu Xues body was a task-taker.
However, the part she was more curious about was how Mu Xue had managed to curse her. Could it be that she had done a spell ritual in her own residence?
How did I end up with this curse? asked Ning Shu.
2333 said, This curse requires a medium, and anything can serve as a medium. Afterwards, once the specified person touches the medium, the curse would be transferred onto the target. It kills without a trace, its seriously vicious.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows. She had touched quite a lot of things, so who knows which one had been the curse medium?
Fudge. She really witnessed this time the truth that there was no limit to how sinister a persons heart could be.
In the future, she had to exchange for more things and suit herself up from head to toe. Itd be seriously refreshing to see the look on those peoples faces when they find out that their items didnt work on her.
Ning Shu was aware that Mu Xue was already secretly starting to rally some of the ministers. It was just that she didnt dare to make any moves that were too big.
She was probably campaigning for her future ascension to the throne. Furthermore, Mu Xue had some talented men as her subordinates. From the looks of things, she nned to have these men serve in court as officials after she became emperor.
Ning Shu was determined not to allow this to happen. There were way too many nes in which men were viewed as superior to women. She wanted to see these men live under the control of women for a change.
Maybe this was a pretty malicious way of thinking, but it was what she thought. Even if one day these men were able to overthrow the current norms, Ning Shu didnt hope for that day toe that soon.
Your Majesty, the phoenix empress is waiting outside the pce. Does Your Majesty wish to see him? Court Lady Qiu saw that Ning Shu was in so much pain that the veins on her forehead were bulging out. Her entire face was contorted with agony.
Ning Shu shook her head. She didnt want to see the phoenix empress. In her current state, he would notice that something was wrong with one nce. She didnt want news of her being poisoned to spread.
Otherwise, itd give Mu Xue the chance to temporarily govern the nation and her power as emperor would be stripped away.
Chapter 1085: Keeping Male Mistresses
Chapter 1085: Keeping Male Mistresses
When Liu Changqing heard Court Lady Qiu say that Her Majesty didnt want to see him, he nced towards the pce, then said to Court Lady Qiu, Then Ill have to trouble Court Lady Qiu to look after Her Majesty.
Court Lady Qiu hastily curtsied. That is this servants duty.
Liu Changqing nced towards the pce onest time before turning to leave.
Court Lady Qiu walked into the pce and said to Ning Shu, Your Majesty, the phoenix empress has left.
Ning Shu asked, What did hee for?
He seemed to havee to bring Your Majesty soup. Court Lady Qiu had noticed that Liu Changqing was holding a food box, but then he left with it.
Ning Shu:
It was soup again? If she had drank all the nourishing soup that Liu Changqing brought, who knows how over-nourished shed end up? It was possible that shed fall even more ill since the tonic was too strong for her currently weak body to handle.
However, Ning Shu had a feeling that Liu Changqing was probably here as a test to see if there was something wrong with her body.
In any case, Ning Shu was very much on guard against Liu Changqing and Mu Xue, this pair of father and daughter.
Your Majesty, today is the fifteenth, said Court Lady Qiu.
So what if it was the fifteenth? As of now, she was in so much pain that walking was like stepping on swords, how could she possibly go to Phoenix Perch Pce? Itd be so painful that shed rather just ram her head against a wall.
Even a blind person would be able to notice that something was off about her. Ning Shu reminded Court Lady Qiu again. Pay close attention to the people below and make sure not to let anything spill.
This servant will pay attention. Court Lady Qiu saw that Ning Shus clothes werepletely drenched by sweat, so she hastily went to prepare hot water so that she could wash up.
That night, a servant from Phoenix Perch Pce came over to invite Ning Shu and ask if she was going to Phoenix Perch Pce, but Court Lady Qiu directly said that Her Majesty was busy with court matters so she wouldnt be going.
The servant returned to tell Liu Changqing that Her Majesty wouldnt be visiting Phoenix Perch Pce today. When Liu Changqing heard this news, he pressed his lips together, then said, Then lets rest.
The next day, when Ning Shu arrived at court and saw Mu Xue, she picked up a memorial and threw it straight at Mu Xue.
Mu Xue was taken aback and froze, so she ended up being hit straight on the forehead so hard that she started bleeding.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mu Xue touched her forehead. When she saw the trace of red on her fingers, a dark expression shed across her face. However, she quickly knelt down with her head lowered and said fearfully, This subject daughter doesnt understand why Imperial Mother is angry.
Your Majesty, please quell your anger! All the ministers knelt down.
Open the memorial and read it. Crown Prince, as the heir apparent to this nation, youre actually keeping so many male mistresses outside? What exactly are you doing!? As the crown prince, you should always be prudent. Could it be that you want the entire nation to think that the crown prince is a licentious person!?
Do you even want your status as the heir anymore? said Ning Shu coldly. Youre keeping so many mistresses, the sounds of vice are even bothering the neighbors!
Mu Xues handsome brows were tightly furrowed as she picked up the memorial on the ground and opened it. The memorial used her of being extremely licentious and secretly keeping a lot of mistresses, a behavior that went against the calmness and prudence that a crown prince should have.
Ning Shu looked at Mu Xue coldly. What do you have to say for yourself?
This subject daughter Mu Xues expression wasplicated. Those men werent her mistresses, they were talents that she had found. Why would she mess with mistresses? Mu Xue felt like she had just stepped in shit.
Mu Xue couldnt understand how she had ended up being used of misconduct? As of disturbing the neighbors, those people probably wouldnt do something that dumb.
Mu Xue nced at the aloof emperor, then gave up on refuting. This subject daughter has erred.
If you know that youve erred, change. How are we supposed to hand this country over to you without worries when youre like this? Send those mistresses back to wherever you found them. Make sure they dont appear in Daylily City again. Ning Shu felt like all the bones in her body were about to be crushed. She practically had to force her voice out through the gaps in her teeth and her entire body was covered with sweat.
Chapter 1086: The Second and Third Princes
Chapter 1086: The Second and Third Princes
When the ministers saw that Ning Shus body was trembling slightly, they thought that it was simply due to anger and all of them cried for Ning Shu to quell her anger.
Mu Xue kowtowed and said unwillingly, This subject daughter understands.
As the heir apparent, you must pay attention to your every action. Disband this group of mistresses and ept confinement for a month. Ning Shu could feel blood flowing up her throat and it seemed about to burst out. It wasnt even possible to swallow it back down, so she flung her sleeves back and turned to head towards the side pce.
Eldest Imperial Sister, your foreheads bleeding. Are you alright? Mu Yao reached out to help Mu Xue up.
Mu Xue brushed off Mu Yaos hand and got up. She didnt even bother to look at Mu Yao before turning to leave. Her back emitted a very cold aura.
Mu Yao crinkled her nose. She felt like Eldest Imperial Sister didnt like her and her attitude towards her was also strange.
However, Mu Yao soon forgot about Mu Xues attitude and happily returned to her residence. She was about to get married!
Meanwhile, the moment Ning Shu walked into the side pce, she couldnt suppress things anymore and puked out a huge puddle of blood. This time, the blood wasnt bright red anymore and it contained bits of clotted blood. They looked like fragments of her organs.
Ning Shu felt that she wouldnt be able to hold on for much longer.
Your Majesty, should we call an imperial physician? No matter what, theres no way your body can handle vomiting so much blood. Court Lady Qius voice trembled when she saw the blood on the obsidian floor.
Ning Shu waved her hand dismissively andy down on the crouch weakly.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Court Lady Qiu personally got some water, then squatted down to wipe at the blood with a cleaning rag. Her eyes werepletely red. Ning Shu found this a bit funny. What are you crying for?
This servants heart aches for Your Majesty. Court Lady Qiu wiped at the floor hard.
Ning Shu was actually pretty happy. At the very least, she had managed to get rid of the talents that Mu Xue had worked so hard to find. Just because Mu Xue had people in court, did that mean that she as the emperor didnt have people in court? It was a simple matter to use Mu Xue of misconduct.
The most important task right now was to find a sessor. She summoned the hidden guards she had sent to observe the second and third prince.
She questioned them in detail about the people those two interacted with. She wasnt hoping to find any great hero, she just wanted someone that would be able to uphold and pass down this nation.
The hidden guards told Ning Shu about what they had observed.
To sum it up, the second prince was very mediocre, seriously mediocre. If it was said that she was hiding her talents, her talents really didnt show at all. She might have started with the strategy of pretending to be a pig in order to eat the tiger, but from the looks of it, she ended up actually bing a pig.
As an emperor, not only was there a need to bear with things patiently, one also needed a dominating aura. There was a need to asionally conspire openly and attack fairly.
Meanwhile, the third prince had a fatal w, which was that she was too lecherous. She called at least two consorts to her room every night and liked ying exciting games.
Those who were too greedy for pleasure on the bed were easily swayed by bedside whispers and had no resistance to beauty.
Ning Shu thought so hard that her head was starting to hurt. In brief, even Ning Shu with her not too bright brain knew that these two werent the best choices for the throne. The original host hadnt chosen these two either and had given the throne to Mu Yao.
So now, where was she supposed to go find a sessor? There were only four adult princes. Although there were babies that were still in trousers, even if her head had been kicked by a donkey, she still wouldnt choose a baby for the throne.
Wasnt it pretty much giving the ministers the chance to control the court? How could a baby possibly win against those adult princes?
Ning Shu inwardly sighed. It was so painful that she could barely take it anymore. She stuffed another antidote pill in her mouth. Although it didnt do anything, at least there was a psychological effect. She took medicine, so itd definitely help.
Chapter 1087: Then Don’t Marry Yuan Jun
Chapter 1087: Then Dont Marry Yuan Jun
Mu Yao was about to get married with Yuan Jun, so Ning Shu had to gift them congrattory presents. Ning Shu nced over towards Court Lady Qiu whose butt was up in the air as she wiped the floor. Is there anything good in our storeroom? Help us see what congrattory gifts we can give the fourth prince.
Court Lady Qiu went and got a book, then said to Ning Shu, All the items in Your Majestys storeroom is recorded here.
Read it, said Ning Shu as she closed her eyes.
Court Lady Qiu started reading off all the precious gems and stones recorded. When Ning Shu heard the term dragon pearl, she was stunned for a moment. Dragon pearl? What dragon pearl? Bring it to us.
Understood. Court Lady Qiu immediately had someone bring the dragon pearl over.
The dragon pearl Court Lady Qiu had been talking about was about the size of an infants fist and it glistened like snow. It was like arge pearl.
Ning Shu took the dragon pearl and sniffed it. It carried a fishy smell and when she lifted it next to her ear, she could hear the sound of waves.
She was a little shocked. This couldnt be a real dragon pearl, right?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Your Majesty, this is the dragon pearl that a wandering Daoist immortal had gifted you. Its said to bring longevity, said Court Lady Qiu when she saw that Ning Shu seemed interested in this dragon pearl.
Dragon pearl!?
Ning Shu recalled what she had read in one of the books. This was probably the core of an organism from a high-level ne. Why would it be here?
Ning Shu put this away, then picked out a good number of jewels to gift to the fourth princes residence.
As of now, it was hard for Ning Shu to even walk, so she naturally wouldnt be attending Mu Yaos wedding. After all, what if she ended up puking blood again?
However, one day before the wedding, an incident urred. Yuan Jun had gone missing. No one knew where he had gone, not even the Yuan family.
When Ning Shu found out about this, her first suspect was Mu Xue. Mu Xue had done this. She had done this even though she was already under house arrest?
She had probably done this out of anger since Ning Shu had kicked her people out of Daylily City.
Even if this wasnt Mu Xues doing, Ning Shu still nned to pin this on Mu Xue.
Mu Yao was so worried about Yuan Juns disappearance that she was about to cry. When men went missing, it hurt their reputation a lot. It was just like how harsh feudal societies were with the reputation of women.
In this nation of women, demands towards men were just as harsh.
Ning Shu send out guards to find Yuan Jun, but they couldnt find him. Moreover, a night had already passed, so Yuan Juns reputation had been ruined.
Hence this marriage would be pushed off, perhaps forever. Mu Yao ran to the pce and kowtowed to Ning Shu. Imperial Mother, you must help this subject daughter find Yuan Jun!
Ning Shu was in so much pain that her entire body was trembling. She swallowed the blood that had risen to her throat and drank a cup of water before saying, But Yuan Juns reputation has already been ruined.
Mu Yao immediately said, This subject daughter doesnt care about Yuan Juns reputation, I like him as a person. I dont mind even if hes lost his chastity.
Mu Yao was different from the others in this world. She didnt feel that a man losing their chastity was anything huge.
Ning Shu nodded. Since you want to marry Yuan Jun, then just marry him. However, marrying a man who has lost his chastity will harm the reputation of the imperial family. Mu Yao, isnt your wish to travel the world? We want you to give up on your status as a prince and take your husbands with you to travel the world. Of course, youre still our daughter. Well provide you with money and send people to protect you.
Mu Yao was taken aback for a moment and stared at Ning Shu nkly. Then she knelt on the ground and kowtowed towards Ning Shu. Tears streamed down her face as she said, Imperial Mother, this subject daughter is willing. Its just that this subject daughter will miss you.
Its fine, you cane back any time to see us. Mu Yao, one cannot have the desire to hurt others, but one cannot be without a guarded heart towards others. You have to be on guard a little even towards the people by your side. When Ning Shu saw the simple and sad expression on Mu Yaos face, she couldnt help but exhort her a bit.
When Mu Yao heard what Ning Shu said, her tears overflowed even more. Imperial Mother, you treat this subject daughter so well! This subject daughter will miss you so much!
Then dont marry Yuan Jun.
Hic Mu Yao hupped.
Go. When the timees, follow ourmand. Ning Shu waved dismissively.
Chapter 1088: Visit From the Phoenix Empress
Chapter 1088: Visit From the Phoenix Empress
Mu Yao got up and walked to Ning Shu to kiss her cheek. She hugged Ning Shus body which was in so much pain it was convulsing a little. Imperial Mother, I love you.
Ning Shu grinned. As long as you find happiness.
The moment Mu Yao left, Ning Shu couldnt hold on anymore and vomited another mouthful of blood. There were more bloody bits this time. Ning Shu suspected that her organs were filled with scars at this point.
The guards Ning Shu sent out found Yuan Jun in a male brothel in Daylily City. Yuan Jun had been treated as a male prostitute and had been defiled by several women.
The prime ministers son, Yuan Jun, had already lost his chastity. Furthermore, he was supposed to marry the fourth prince, so it became a huge scandal in Daylily City.
When Yuan Jun was rescued, he was already in despair and had been nning tomit suicide, but he was saved just in time. Mu Yao ran to Yuan Jun and said that she was going to marry him no matter what, that she didnt care about reputation.
The fact that Mu Yao was still willing to marry Yuan Jun despite his situation being like this made the Yuan family very grateful. The wedding proceeded as nned.
Ning Shu sent quite a lot of jewels over. These things would probably be enough to guarantee that the rest of Mu Yaos life wasfortable and happy.
All of the men by Mu Yaos side loved Mu Yao a lot, so Mu Yao would probably be able to obtain happiness just like in the original storyline.
What Ning Shu had to do now was have Mu Yao disappear. Once the fourth prince disappeared from the genealogical record, she naturally will no longer have any more inheritance rights.
It would be very tragic for a person like Mu Yao to live in theplicated imperial household. She couldnt win against these people.
Your Majesty, the phoenix empress is here. Court Lady Qiu looked at Ning Shus ashen face. The phoenix empress said that its been a long time since he had seen Your Majesty so hes worried about you.
Ning Shu nodded. Apply cosmetics.
The current Ning Shu now faced an issue, which was that she rarely left her bedroom so Liu Changqing was noticing that something was off. It felt like Liu Changqing hade to confirm his suspicions.
After Court Lady Qiu finished applying the cosmetics, Ning Shu took another antidote pill while chanting the heart-clearing chant.
Let him in. Ning Shu sat down in front of the desk and started flipping through the memorials.
Before she even saw Liu Changqing, she could already hear the sound of his spotted bamboo flute knocking gently against his jade pendant.
Ning Shu lifted her head and saw Liu Changqing dressed in a moon-white garment. His walking speed was steady, not too fast nor too slow, so it was very elegant.
Liu Changqing saluted Ning Shu. Your Majesty, are you still not feeling well? You havent been to the inner pce in a long time.
Ning Shu said with a fatigued expression. Weve been very worn outtely. Its truly that we have the desire but not the strength.
Liu Changqing furrowed his brows. His calm tone contained traces of concern. Your Majesty, have you seen an imperial physician? Your Majesty should walk around outside the pce more. Staying in the pce all day looking at memorials easily wears a person out.
Ning Shu: _
Why the hell would she walk? To experience the feeling of walking through hell?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, as she faced Liu Changqings concerned gaze, she forced the corners of her lips up as she said, Many thanks, Phoenix Empress, for your concern. Well take more walks in the future.
Liu Changqing walked to the desk and reached out to take Ning Shus hand which was contorting from the pain. Your Majesty, theres nothing more important than ones health. Changqing hopes that Your Majesty could have good health.
Ning Shu smiled. Well cherish our body properly. Phoenix Empress, you should also look after your own health.
ment: I bet Liu Changqing is the curse medium. (Random guess, this TL-er doesnt remember either)
Chapter 1089: Hands to Yourself!
Chapter 1089: Hands to Yourself!
When Liu Changqing took her hand, it felt like all the hair on her body instantly exploded. She felt a fishy sweetness in her throat, so she hastily pulled her hand out of his grasp and lifted a cup to drink water.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Liu Changqing saw that Ning Shus hand was trembling as she held the cup, worry appeared on his face. Your Majesty, whats wrong? As he spoke, he took her hand again. Your Majesty, are you not feeling well? Why is your hand so cold and trembling like this?
Ning Shu:
Fuuuck, couldnt he talk properly? Could he stop grabbing her hand?
Ning Shus facial muscles contorted, then she forced her lips to curve up and said, Its just hunger. Were so hungry that were shaking.
A faint smile appeared on Liu Changqings face, it was extremely elegant. He asked, Your Majesty, what do you want to eat?
Ning Shu furrowed her brows. What was Liu Changqing trying to do now?
Just soup. One that you personally make. Ning Shu just wanted to make Liu Changqing quickly leave. She was in so much pain that her entire body was convulsing.
Liu Changqing released Ning Shus hand and nodded. After saluting, he turned to leave, but after a few steps, he turned back and said, Your Majesty, Changqing hopes that Your Majesty will deal with the crown princes matters carefully. Please do not damage your mother-daughter rtionship. No matter what happens in the end, Changqing still hopes that both Your Majesty and the crown prince would be safe.
Ning Shu finally realized that Liu Changqing hade here because of the incident with Mu Xue. She had ce Mu Xue under house arrest for a month because of that incident with the male mistresses.
Liu Changqing hade here to plea for leniency. However, this attitude didnt seem like he was asking for a favor. What was with his expression of disappointment and frustration?
Ning Shu said coldly, Weve ced high hopes on her, but the things shes done has truly disappointed us. She didnt restrain her actions at all and even allowed the imperial censor to obtain evidence of her wrongdoings! She made no secret of the fact that she was raising a bunch of mistresses! What would this make the citizens think!? Have her reflect properly on this in her residence!
Liu Changqing just looked at Ning Shu quietly. He didnt try to refute on behalf of the crown prince, but he also didnt seem to be concerned by Ning Shus rage. Changqing will go simmer soup for Your Majesty.
The moment Liu Changqing left, Ning Shu bent over and vomited several mouthfuls of blood. The blood contained several shocking dark-red clumps. Ning Shu could imagine how horrible the situation was inside her body.
She sent out several of the imperial hidden guards to assassinate Mu Xue. Once Mu Xue died, everything would be resolved. If she really couldnt find someone suitable for the throne, shed just give the throne to the mediocre second prince. She really didnt have much time left.
During dinner, a servant from Phoenix Perch Pce brought over the soup that Liu Changqing had simmered. As the servant took out the soup from the food box, Ning Shu smelled a rich fragrance. It was obvious that this soup had been simmered slowly over a very long time.
She still didnt drink the soup. She couldnt help but keep her guard up around this phoenix empress.
She didnt know if Liu Changqing had noticed anything and she couldnt guarantee that shed act just like Mu Nichang, so the only thing she could do was try to interact with Liu Changqing as little as possible.
One thing that disappointed Ning Shu was that all the hidden guards she had sent out had returned in defeat. Several had been killed and the ones that managed toe back were heavily wounded.
The hidden guards said that the crown princes residence was guarded very tightly and that the crown prince herself was quite strong as well.
The people that had been captured alive by the crown prince had no choice but to bite through the poison sack in their mouths tomit suicide.
Ning Shus heart sunk. The crown prince really was strong. If taking action in the dark wouldnt work, then shed just have to take action openly.
She had to get rid of the crown princes status as heir apparent.
Chapter 1090: Taking Walks
Chapter 1090: Taking Walks
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. Her head hurt so much it felt like it was about to explode.
The task wasnt simple from the start, and her body also wasnt helping. It hurt so much that she couldnt even think. She couldnt even read the memorials anymore and had to rely on Court Lady Qiu to read them to her.
Furthermore, bruises were starting to appear on her skin. Some of her veins had probably ruptured and the blood was seeping into her skin tissues.
This trainwreck of a body.
Ning Shu gritted her teeth. Even if she was going to die, she had to kill off Mu Xue first.
When the weather was nice, shed grit her teeth and leave her resting pce to take a walk around. Rumors had already started spreading that the emperors health was failing because she was always in her resting pce.
So Ning Shu had no choice but to drag her broken body out and take a walk around the pce. Every time she got to a new ce, Ning Shu would rack her brains for some praise like this flower is so pretty, or that koi looked very plump and strong. In any case, she had to make a little bit of a scene in order to send the message that this emperor was doing perfectly well.
The painful torture made it so that Ning Shu barely had any strength in her limbs. She always had her hand on Court Lady Qius arm, so Court Lady Qiu had to take most of the pressure.
Your Majesty must be tired. Should we head back to the resting pce? asked Court Lady Qiu.
Ning Shus slightly near-sighted eyes narrowed as she looked towards the nearby pavilion. She asked, Whos over there in the pavilion?
Court Lady Qiu nced over, then replied in slight shame. Your Majesty, its the phoenix empress. But I dont know the other person.
Lets go see. There was actually someone that Court Lady Qiu didnt know in this inner pce?
When Ning Shu got close, she saw that Liu Changqing was currently talking to a young woman who was about twelve. This girl was wearing very in clothing and her face was filled with stubbornness. She emitted a ruthless and arrogantly obstinate aura.
Your Majesty. Surprise shed across Liu Changqings face when he saw Ning Shu.
When the girl next to him saw Ning Shu, her eyes filled with hatred, but her expression was panicked and wary. She clenched her fists as she slowly backed away.
Ning Shu looked at the girl as she asked Liu Changqing, Who is this child?
A strange expression shed across Liu Changqings face, then he said, This is Wen Guijuns daughter. After Wen Guijun passed away, this child has always stayed in the cold pce.
No impression. There was no impression of this child in Mu Nichangs memory at all. This Wen Guijun had been thrown in the cold pce by Mu Nichang, but who wouldve thought hed have such a big child?
Whats your name? asked Ning Shu.
The girl just looked at Ning Shu, her eyes filled with ridicule. She refused to speak a word and looked very cynical.
Your Majesty, she doesnt have a name, said Liu Changqing. Shes not on the imperial family record.
Ning Shu nodded expressionlessly. Ning Shus reaction seemed to have provoked that girl. Her expression became filled with hatred and she seemed about to pounce forward like a small wolf to bite Ning Shu, but she also seemed apprehensive that the people in front of her was stronger than her.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu ignored the girls expression of bitter hate and addressed Liu Changqing. Phoenix Empress, what were you talking to this child about?
Liu Changqings expression was mild as he said, This childs pretty pitiful. She doesnt have enough to eat nor does she have fitting clothes. She even has to fight for food with the lowest ranking servants. Changqing just saw that she seemed pitiful.
Ning Shus expression didnt change upon hearing these words. She nced at the girl, then said, Its quitete. We should be returning to the pce to read the memorials.
From start to finish, Ning Shu didnt express any opinion about the existence of this child, so hermanner was the definition of heartless and cold.
When that girl saw Ning Shu like this, the rims of her eyes became a bit red and her expression filled with loathing.
Once Ning Shu left, Liu Changqing gently said to the girl, You should stay with me. No need to go back to the cold pce.
He ced his hand on the girls head and said with pity, Youre a noble daughter of the heavenly n. You shouldnt be living those kinds of days.
Chapter 1091: Sponsorship of Mommy Emperor
?Chapter 1091: Sponsorship of Mommy Emperor
Liu Changqing meant for the girl to live with him.
However, the girls expression was filled with mocking. She pulled Liu Changqings hand off her head. I refuse, who do you think you are? Ive already lived for so long in the cold pce, I dont need your fake sympathy. Every single person in this pce simply makes a half-hearted show to get what they want. Theres no point in you making that hypocritical concerned look like you want to treat me well when in reality, youre just thinking about how to use me.
Liu Changqing furrowed his brows. He was very tolerant towards the girl and simply took the te of pastries from the table and pressed them into the girls hands. Take them with you and have themter.
The girls expression was a little unnatural as she held the te. You were the one that gave them to me. I didnt ask you for them.
Then she quickly ran off.
As Liu Changqing looked at the girls back, an aura of inexpressible sorrow hovered around him. There were traces of bewilderment and conflict on his face.
Ning Shu walked back to her resting pce,y down on the dragon bed, then fell motionless. Her clothes were soaked with sweat and she was vomiting blood. The blood slid down the side of her mouth, over her neck, and soaked the bedding.
Court Lady Qiu swiped at her tears as she wiped the sides of Ning Shus mouth with a handkerchief. Your Majesty, should we call an imperial physician?
Ning Shu didnt speak. It felt like all the bones in her body had already been crushed to dust. Not even the death of a thousand cuts would cause this much pain. She had personally verified the quality of the most malicious curse in history.
After making that trip today, she felt like she had lost a lot more time again. Shed probably fall apart soon.
Your Majesty, try keeping the dragon pearl with you? Court Lady Qiu said to Ning Shu, The daoist had said that it was beneficial for your health.
Ning Shu shook her head. Although it was said to be a dragon pearl, it was simply the core of a monster that could cultivate from a high-ss ne. All that was contained inside was energy, there was nothing that could promote longevity.
If she could make energy form with the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, she might be able to absorb this energy. However, if she swallowed the core right now in this state, she might die from the violent energy inside the core exploding inside her body.
Mu Yao entered the pce to see Ning Shu, so Ning Shu had no choice but to climb off the bed and have Court Lady Qiu help her reapply cosmetics.
The moment Mu Yao saw Ning Shu, she asked, Imperial Mother, when can this subject daughter leave?
Ning Shu replied, Were still making ns. Itll take some effort to make a prince disappear, why are you in such a rush?
Mu Yao sighed, her expression a bit helpless. She had already gotten married with Yuan Jun, but Yuan Jun was always bothered by the fact that he had lost his chastity even though she had told him multiple times that she really didnt mind.
Mu Yao really didnt mind. In her world, men had no integrity at all and fooled around all the time. Meanwhile, the servants in the residence always didnt hold back with their words and so the current Yuan Jun was starting to hate himself.
Right now, Mu Yao just wanted to take Yuan Jun and all the male concubines in her courtyard with her to travel the world and see all of its nooks and corners. In the past, she never had the chance to travel the world, but now she had the sponsorship of her mommy emperor. Just the thought of it was exciting.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu drank some water to help swallow down the blood that was rising in her throat, then said, Soon. At that time, just do as we indicate.
Thank you, Imperial Mother! Mu Yao was really happy. Imperial Mother, youre the best!
Mu Yao hugged Ning Shu hard to convey how touched she was. Imperial Mother
Ning Shu: Fuck!!!
Ow
Chapter 1092: Mu Qing
Chapter 1092: Mu Qing
The moment Mu Yao left, Ning Shu vomited a mouthful of blood. Frickin, after vomiting for a while, she had actually gotten used to it.
Late at night, Ning Shu sent out an imperial hidden guard to bring the young girl from the cold pce over.
Ning Shu sat on a chair and silently chanted the heart-clearing chant. It was a good while before she opened her eyes to find that the hidden guard was standing there with her hand over the young girls mouth.
When the young girl saw Ning Shu, her gaze immediately turned indignant. She bit hard on the hand covering her mouth, but since there was no order from Ning Shu, the hidden guard could only endure the paining from his hand.
Ning Shu waved dismissively to have the hidden guard withdraw. The hidden guard removed her hand from the young girls mouth and the young girls blood-stained mouth was revealed. It was clear that she had really bit through the hidden guards hand.
From now on, your name is Mu Qing, said Ning Shu.
The young girl scoffed, her mouth stained with blood. May I ask what Your Majesty means by this?
Ning Shu nced at her indifferently. You dont even know the most basic manners? p her.
Court Lady Qiu walked over to deal the punishment, but she was shoved to the ground by the girl now called Mu Qing.
Court Lady Qiu staggered and fell to the ground. Mu Qing stood nearby and crossed her arms as she looked at Ning Shu provocatively. She looked very smug as if she had just obtained victory against Ning Shu.
Ning Shu didnt get angry and just furrowed her brows. Youre so arrogant and obstinate despite having lived in the cold pce, how have you not been beaten to death yet?
Mu Qing:
A wolf-like viciousness appeared on Mu Qings face. Im not scared of death, but others are. Thats why I survived.
Ning Shu nodded. So she had survived with this behavior of baring fangs and brandishing ws.
Youre the high and aloof emperor, why are you paying attention to an inferior being like me? Mu Qing clearly hated and loathed Ning Shu greatly. Her hands were clenched into fists and her body was trembling slightly. It was clear that she was doing all she could to suppress the feelings in her heart.
Ning Shu drank a cup of tea, then said, Are you expressing discontent?
No, said Mu Qing.
Mu Qing
I dont have a name and Im also not called Mu Qing. Mu Qing interrupted Ning Shus words.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was very annoyed. It was tiring from the start to talk, and now this girl kept interrupting her pointlessly. Ning Shu called for the hidden guard and said, Give her a beating. Just make sure not to kill her.
Mu Qing looked towards Ning Shu in wide-eyed shock. Anger flooded up in her heart along with a feeling of being wronged. Ning Shu said mildly, Although youre our child, youre still a stranger to us. We can dictate your fate. You feel that we owe you, but at the very least, youre still alive. Your status as a prince inspire at least a bit of fear in others. If not for that, do you think you wouldve have been able to survive until now?
Beat her. Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. She felt a fishy sweetness in her throat, so she drank two cups of water in one go.
Mu Qing didnt struggle and covered her head as she crouched on the floor, allowing the hidden guard to hit her. She bit her lips hard and muffled cries of pain only asionally escaped.
Thats enough, said Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked towards Mu Qing. Can you talk properly now? Be a bit more mature. Even if you vent your anger and hatred like this, we dont care at all and wont feel any guilt.
Mu Qing looked at Ning Shu, the rims of her eyes were slightly red. Could it be that you dont even feel the slightest bit of guilt towards my father?
We are the emperor. Everything we do has a reason, said Ning Shu coldly. We will not say anything about the past. Even if we had been wrong, well only continue to wrong.
In the past, Mu Qing had been absolutely unyielding, but when she heard what Ning Shu said, her tears immediately fell. Father kept talking about you up to the moment he died, but all that was waiting for him was the fate of rotting to death. You didnt even know he died.
Ning Shu felt a great headache and her gaze started unfocusing slightly. She repeatedly chanted the heart-clearing chant. When she heard Mu Qings mournful usation, she only felt vexed.
She didnt have much time left, so she didnt want to listen to these pointless little issues about love and hate, grievances and resentment.
Chapter 1093: Unbelievably Messy
Chapter 1093: Unbelievably Messy
Mu Qing cried heart-wrenchingly as if she was venting all of the grievances she had felt these past years. She wiped at her tears hard and the rough fabric of her clothes rubbed her face red.
Your Majesty? Court Lady Qiu saw that the veins on Ning Shus head were bulging and even the veins on her face were very conspicuous. She couldnt help but ask, Your Majesty, are you alright?
Ning Shu closed her eyes. Ever since she saw Mu Qing, she had been considering handing the throne over to this girl. However, now that she thought about things again, she had been thinking about things too simply. Mu Qing had grown up in the cold pce so there were a lot of things that she didnt understand.
She didnt possess the characteristics that the monarch of a nation should possess. In this case, itd be better to just hand the throne over to the mediocre second prince.
Mu Qing wiped at her tears, then looked at Ning Shu as she said, Why are you looking for me? Theres no way you wouldve thought of me if you hadnt been after something. Everyones trying to make use of me.
Everyone? repeated Ning Shu.
Mu Qings face filled with her usual scorn again. The phoenix empress wanted me to live with him and said that I was a noble daughter of the heavenly n, that I should be living an extravagant life.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows. You know the phoenix empress?
How could I possibly know such an aloof and remote person? If someone gives you sudden eager attention, theyre either a traitor or a bandit. Two of the most important figures of the pce are suddenly paying attention to me, so what exactly is the value that I possess? said Mu Qing with a scoff.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. The intense headache made it so that she couldnt think. Mu Qing was someone without any value, so why would Liu Changqing set his sights on her?
Or was it that Liu Changqing knew Mu Qing?
However, Mu Qing hadnt appeared in the original storyline at all so Mu Nichang had no memories of her. When she encountered Liu Changqing earlier today though, he seemed quite familiar with Mu Qing.
Mu Nichang had thrown Liu Changqing into the cold pce. Since they were both in the cold pce, Liu Changqing and Mu Qing shouldve met.
Then Liu Changqing either possessed his memories from hisst lifetime, or he couldve been reborn.
On the other hand, Liu Changqing was in charge of the entire inner pce, so it was quite normal for him to be aware that there was a child in the cold pce.
However, Liu Changqing had never mentioned this child in front of Mu Nichang.
Ning Shus headache was so bad she felt like her head was about to explode. She had a faint feeling that Liu Changqing had probably gone through a rebirth.
It was unbelievable. How was messy enough to describe it? Mu Xue was likely a task-taker, Liu Changqing had probably gone through a rebirth, and it looked like both of them wanted to take revenge on her.
Ning Shu suddenly felt that she had ended up taking the fall for Mu Nichang. Originally it had only been the question of a sessor, but things had ended up thisplicated.
In particr, Liu Changqings seemingly caring and also unconcerned attitude made it impossible for her to figure out what exactly he was thinking.
Mu Nichang had caused him and his daughter to end up with such miserable fates, so if Liu Changqing had been reborn with those past memories, hed definitely do something in revenge.
There was a need to speed things up. Ning Shu asked Mu Qing, Do you recognize characters?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
How could a person like me whos just doing all they can to fend off starvation recognize characters? replied Mu Qing scornfully.
Ning Shus expression turned cold. Talk properly. Do you recognize characters?
Mu Qing bit her lips, her expression indignant. I know a little.
Come over here and read the memorial, said Ning Shu.
Mu Qings expression was shocked and confusion shed across her face, but in the end, she obediently picked up the memorial and started reading. She stumbled over the words a lot and as she held the memorial, her forehead gradually became covered with sweat. After she finally finished reading with great difficulty, she closed the memorial and ced it on the desk.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead like her life depended on it. What did the memorial say?
Mu Qing curled her lips in disdain. This is a memorial a local official wrote to apologize for not having handed over the tax yet.
Ning Shu nced at Mu Qing, then asked, How do you think it should be resolved?
Chapter 1094: Can We Not Hold Hands!?
Chapter 1094: Can We Not Hold Hands!?
I dont know, replied Mu Qing straightforwardly. What do you mean by having me touch the memorials? It couldnt be that you want to pass me the throne topensate me, right?
Ning Shu could sense that Mu Qing was smart. It was just that she often shot her mouth off and said whatever she thought.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Do you think the throne is thatfortable to sit on? Ning Shu called for the hidden guards and had them bring Mu Qing back to the cold pce.
Mu Qings face was filled with confusion as she left. She couldnt understand what the emperor meant.
Ning Shu sent several hidden guards to keep an eye on Mu Qings every move. She wanted to see Mu Qings attitude after this incident to see if her behavior changed any.
After Mu Qing left, Court Lady Qiu helped Ning Shu to the bed. Ning Shus mind kept racing with various things. She thought about Liu Changqing, Mu Xue, and also the issue of Mu Qing. There were too many things that she needed to deal with.
The pain from her body made it so that she couldnt fall asleep at all. It was like there were needles constantly stabbing at her brain.
The next day, when Ning Shu returned from the agonizing court session, she found that Liu Changqing was waiting for her at the entrance of her resting pce.
Ning Shu was in so much pain that she didnt have any strength left at all. She didnt want to pay attention to Liu Changqing.
Liu Changqing walked to Ning Shu with a food box in his hand. He was about a head taller than Ning Shu and his voice contained a sigh as he said, Your Majesty!
Ning Shu: _
Phoenix Empress, have youe for something? asked Ning Shu.
There was a faint smile on Liu Changqings face. Under the illumination of the morning sun, it seemed to be cast with a warm halo that allowed his generally cold and indifferent face to have some warmth. Changqing hase to bring Your Majesty nourishing soup. Your Majestys body needs more nutrition.
Why was it soup again? Ning Shu was speechless.
Ning Shu tugged at the corners of her lips as she looked at Liu Changqing. She couldnt figure out whether or not he had gone through a rebirth.
Why is Your Majesty looking at Changqing like this? asked Liu Changqing mildly.
Ning Shu wanted to smile, but her face was stiff and contorting, so she could only expressionlessly say, Phoenix Empress, youre just as graceful and sophisticated as you were when you were young.
Liu Changqing didnt respond to this and simply took out the soup to ce it in front of Ning Shu. Your Majesty, you should drink the soup. If it gets cold, itll taste greasy.
Ning Shu shook her head. Phoenix Empress, we dont wish to drink such oily soup so early in the morning.
Liu Changqing pressed his lips together, then finally revealed a trace of a bitter smile. Since Your Majesty doesnt wish to drink it, then Changqing will.
Liu Changqing then proceeded to drink half the soup in front of Ning Shu. Ning Shu lifted her brows. What did Liu Changqing mean by this? Was he trying to tell her that the soup he brought her wasnt poisonous?
Liu Changqing sighed, then said, Your Majesty, Changqing can tell that the situation of your body isnt good. Changqing only hopes that Your Majesty can be safe and healthy.
Ning Shu drank a cup of water to force down the blood rising in her throat. Many thanks for phoenix empresss concern. Were simply not feeling well. Its just an old ailment.
Liu Changqing pressed his lips together again. It was a good while before he said, Your Majesty, do you still take the immortality pills?
Ning Shu nodded, seeming unconcerned. I do. If I dont take them, I dont have any energy. There are still so many government matters that need to be dealt with. Taking the pills gives us a bit more energy.
Liu Changqing reached out with his slender hands to take Ning Shus hand. Ning Shu could faintly smell his clean and elegant scent.
Ning Shu: Friiick! Can we not hold hands!? Would it kill him to just talk properly?
Ning Shu could sense how stiff her own hand was. The pain caused all the muscles in her body to be extremely stiff, so her hands no longer had the luster and softness that a womans hands normally had.
However, this Liu Changqing still kept reaching out for her hand all the time.
Chapter 1095: What Was With the Soup!?
Chapter 1095: What Was With the Soup!?
Liu Changqing lowered his head and looked at Ning Shus hand. The veins were conspicuously bursting and her joints protruded. Ning Shu pulled her hand back and hide her hand in her sleeve.
Liu Changqing looked towards Ning Shu, his eyes gleaming slightly with a hint of tears. Your Majesty, drink some soup, alright?
Ning Shu:
Soup, soup, what was with the soup!? What the heck?
Liu Changqing lifted the bowl to Ning Shus lips. From the looks of things, he was going to force her to drink the soup.
Ning Shu took a symbolic sip, but Liu Changqing said again, Your Majesty, please drink a bit more.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows tightly, then shook her head. We dont want to drink anymore. Drinking it only burdened her body more.
Liu Changqing pressed his lips together as he set down the bowl. He took Ning Shus hand and looked at it. Your Majesty, your body really needs recuperate. The immortality pills will only weaken your body more.
Ning Shu nodded, then the two of them fell into silence again. Liu Changqing picked up the food box, then said, Your Majesty, then Liu Changqing will withdraw first.
Ning Shu nodded again. Liu Changqing froze for a brief moment, then he calmly walked away.
The moment Liu Changqing left, Ning Shu immediately copsed against a pir. Frick! Her legs werepletely weak. They were trembling nonstop from the pain.
Your Majesty! Your Majesty Court Lady Qiu hurriedly walked into the pce. Since she was in too much of a hurry, she almost tripped over the doorstep. The fourth prince has passed away.
Ning Shu abruptly vomited a mouthful of blood. Court Lady Qiu hastily went over to support Ning Shus staggering body. Ning Shu wiped at the blood on her mouth. What happened to the fourth prince?
The fourth prince has passed away, replied Court Lady Qiu bluntly.
Nonsense! Fourth was there at court just this morning! said Ning Shu fiercely. What exactly happened?
The crown prince and the fourth prince got into a fight. This servant doesnt know the details either. The crown prince is in front of the pce right now. Court Lady Qiu walked over to support Ning Shu.
Get a pnquin, said Ning Shu.
Ning Shu sat down in the pnquin and was carried to the court pce. Mu Xue was kneeling on the ground and Mu Yao was lying on the stretcher, her body covered with white cloth. Next to the stretcher was a man in sky blue clothing.
All the surrounding ministers were discussing things with each other. This was a huge incident, so of course these ministers had toe.
Ning Shu endured the severe paining from her body to walk over and lift the white cloth, revealing Mu Yaos colorless face. The cor of her clothes was bloody.
Imperial Physician! Imperial Physician,e over here and take a look at Fourth! shouted Ning Shu with all her strength. Blood rose up in her throat, but she forcefully swallowed it.
The imperial physician hastily came to inspect Mu Yao. She checked Mu Yaos pulse, her pupils, then knelt towards Ning Shu. The fourth prince has indeed passed away. The back of her head has suffered a severe impact.
Ning Shu staggered as she stared at Mu Yao in disbelief. Her voice was hoarse as she said, What exactly happened?
The man kneeling by Mu Yaos corpse kowtowed towards Ning Shu. His voice contained deep sorrow and hatred. Your Majesty, Yuan Jun can act as witness. Her Highness was killed by the crown prince!
Ning Shus eyes werepletely red and the veins on her forehead were bursting forth. The sight of her was extremely shocking. Crown Prince, what is going on? We Ning Shu took a deep breath. Give us a reason. A reason that drove you to kill your own sister.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mu Xues brows were tightly furrowed. She kowtowed and said mournfully, Imperial Mother, this subject daughter is wrongly used. It was Fourth Imperial Sister that attacked first. This subject daughter only pushed her away, then she fell to the ground.
Ning Shus body was trembling severely. She died from just a push!?
Mu Xues expression was cold. This subject daughter doesnt know what happened either.
Chapter 1096: Remove the Heir Apparent
Chapter 1096: Remove the Heir Apparent
If you dont know whats going on, could it be that we know whats going on? Ning Shu yanked off the dragon jade pendant tied to her waist and threw it at Mu Xue.
Mu Xue had originally wanted to dodge, but in the end she didnt, so the jade pendant hit her right on her brow bone. Her forehead immediately started bing swollen. The jade pendant fell to the ground and shattered.
You were under house arrest! What did you run to the Fourths residence for!? Ning Shu glowered at Mu Xue. We had you reflect in confinement, yet youve disobeyed our imperial decree. Crown Prince, you practically have no regard for thew nor natural morality. You want to take our imperial throne right now, is that it?
Mu Xue kowtowed hard as she said fearfully, This subject daughter doesnt dare. This subject daughter swears she has no such intentions.
Mu Xue took a deep breath. When she saw that Ning Shus gaze was filled with wariness and loathing as she looked at her, she hastily continued knocking her head against the ground and repeatedly saying, This subject daughter was wrongly used.
Ning Shu wiped at her tears, then said fiercely, As the eldest sister, as the heir apparent to the nature, you do not empathize with the citizens above and do not care for your sisters below. How are we supposed to hand the nation of Daylily over to you when youre like this?
What reason drove you to disobey the imperial decree and run to the Fourths residence while you were supposed to be in confinement? Ning Shu couldnt quite stand anymore. She staggered a bit, so Court Lady Qiu hastily walked over to support her and have someone bring over a chair.
Mu Xue was kneeling on the ground, her forehead pressed to the floor, silent. No matter what she said right now, itd be wrong.
Mu Xue nced at Ning Shu who was now sitting on the chair out of the corner of her eye. Her expression was extremely sinister, like she was about to pick someone to rip apart.
A trace of cold scorn appeared on Mu Xues face. Wasnt it such heart-piercing pain to lose the daughter you love the most?
Why exactly did you guys end up in a dispute? Crown Prince, have you be mute? Ning Shus body was trembling severely.
Mu Xue pressed her lips tightly together. Could she say that she had heard about there being a dragon robe in the fourth princes residence? It had been definite news. A craftsman had helped Mu Yao create a dragon robe. That was why she took the risk to visit the fourth princes residence and have her subordinate search for traces of the dragon robe.
When she got to the fourth princes residence, she saw that Mu Yao and Yuan Jun were having breakfast and they were even sweetly feeding each other. She had only said in passing, You two sure are affectionate.
Mu Yao had instantly snapped back angrily, What does Eldest Imperial Sister mean by this? Could it be that its wrong for me to be affectionate with my husband?
Perhaps it was because Mu Xues voice had contained a slight trace of scorn and Mu Yao had happened to acutely sense it. Mu Yao started noisily demanding what Mu Xue meant by that.
Mu Xue got a bit irritated, so she reached out and pushed Mu Yao who was making a ruckus in front of her aside. This one push caused the entire incident. Mu Yao lost her bnce, and when she fell, the back of her head knocked against the corner of the table.
The entire incident had happened so suddenly that even Mu Xue couldnt react to it.
Now, Mu Xue was kneeling on the ice-cold tiles. Her heart chilled. She had fallen into someones trap.
However, she quickly calmed down and stopped saying that she was wrongly used. Instead, she said, This subject daughter had pushed Mu Xue, but this subject daughter had never thought about trying to kill the fourth prince. This subject daughter isnt worthy of being the heir apparent. Imperial Mother, please remove this subject daughter from this position.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Your Majesty, please quell your anger! How can the heir apparent be removed this carelessly? All the ministers knelt down to plead for leniency for Mu Xue.
Your Majesty, removing the heir apparent will destabilize the country. Your Majesty, please reconsider. This incident with the fourth prince was an ident. A minister walked forward with a memorial and presented it with a slight bow.
Ning Shu nced at the ministers kneeling on the ground, then at Mu Xue who was kneeling as well with an expression of sincere regret.
They were threatening her!?
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of. (Correct me if I''m wrong) Thanks!
Chapter 1097: Bury the Fourth Prince
Chapter 1097: Bury the Fourth Prince
Mu Xues request to be removed from the position of heir apparent was just an attack disguised as a retreat. This way, there would be the ministers to exert pressure on Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked at these people, then said scornfully, Its our daughter that died. You people dont feel the painmenting on matters that dont involve you. Mu Xue, your younger sister had died because of you. Could it be that you dont feel any guilt?
Mu Xue knocked her head against the ground and spoke in a low muffled voice that contained a hint of a nasally tone. This subject daughter had never thought about killing Fourth Imperial Sister. This subject daughter isnt worthy of being the heir apparent. Imperial Mother, please remove this subject daughter from this position.
Your Majesty, please reconsider! The ministers immediately started crying out again.
Ning Shus face was filled with weariness. In the end, she waved her hand dismissively and said, The crown prince is to reflect in istion. Without our decree, shes not to take a single step out of the crown princes residence.
This subject daughter kowtows in thanks to Imperial Mothers grace. Mu Xue kowtowed.
Ning Shu looked at Mu Yao who was on the stretcher. Prepare a coffin for the fourth prince.
Ning Shu was staggering even as she walked. If it werent for Court Lady Qiu supporting her, she probably wouldve already fallen.
Mu Xue looked at Ning Shus back, her gaze dark.
The moment Ning Shu got back to her resting pce, she copsed on the bed weakly. It was a good while before she could say, Bury the fourth prince as quickly as possible.
Court Lady Qiu voiced her understanding.
However, since there was no ready-made coffin, Ning Shu gave Mu Nichangs imperial coffin to Mu Yao. The ministers originally wanted to say that this didnt correspond with the customs, but when they saw Ning Shus red eyes that were filled with cold anger, they didnt dare to say anything.
From the start, the crown prince had been in the wrong in this matter. However, the crown prince was only under confinement while the fourth prince had died.
They were already in a dangerous position after speaking up for the crown prince, so they didnt dare to provoke Ning Shu anymore.
The fourth princes corpse was loaded into the coffin at the fastest speed possible and the burial was to be held the next day.
What was spread was that the emperor couldnt ept the fourth princes death and just wanted to her to beid to rest as quickly as possible. The other rumor that went around was that she was doing this to protect the crown prince.
Late in the night, the main pce now had white clothes hung everywhere. The bean-sized me of the weak oilmp flickered asionally.
A gorgeous coffin was ced in the center of the room, so it was slightly eerie. Ning Shu walked into the main pce and with great difficulty, pushed open the coffin. She reached out and patted Mu Yaos face while saying, Hey, wake up.
Mu Yaos face was ashen and she was dressed beautifully as shey motionlessly in the coffin. Ning Shu impatiently pinched Mu Yaos nose. At the start Mu Yao was still able to endure it, then in the end, she couldnt help but open her mouth to breathe.
O, my head. Mu Yao struggled to sit up, then she rubbed the back of her head. Imperial Mother, this subject daughters head hurts so bad. Why didnt you wrap it for this subject daughter?
Youre already dead, so why waste the effort? Ning Shu waved and hidden guards walked in from outside. They were carrying rocks which they quickly ced in the coffin.
Nail the coffin shut, instructed Ning Shu.
She leaned against a pir in the pce, then looked towards Mu Yao who was still rubbing her head. In the future, just live well with Yuan Jun.
He told us that hed go to the imperial grave to watch over your spirit. Ning Shu felt that the current Yuan Jun was not quite the same as the Yuan Jun in the original storyline. The current Yuan Jun suffered a lot of criticism wherever he went because he had lost his chastity. No matter how much ambition he had, it was bound to shrink in this kind of environment.
Furthermore, Ning Shu could tell that Mu Yaos death had dealt Yuan Jun a heavy blow. After all, Mu Yao sincerely cared about Yuan Jun and during the time that Yuan Jun had been in despair, Mu Yao had stayed by his side without ever turning away.
He nned to spend the rest of his life in the deste imperial graveyard to be a tomb guardsman.
Thank you, Imperial Mother. This subject daughter understands, said Mu Yao with a smile. Thank you for everything youve done for this subject daughter.
This subject daughter is going to go travel the world now, said Mu Yao. This subject daughter will travel the world together with Yuan Jun and the other people that this subject daughter loves.
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of. (Correct me if I''m wrong) Thanks!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 1098: Hey, Wake Up
Chapter 1098: Hey, Wake Up
Fudge, Mu Yao seriously had such a good life, so jealous. Her life was seriously painful. She was going to die soon, yet she still had to spend everyday worrying about things.
Tomorrow, leave with the funeral procession. Well send people to protect you guys, exhorted Ning Shu. Dont allow anyone to notice you. Can you do it?
This subject daughter can do it. Mu Yao patted her chest as she guaranteed, This subject daughter wont cause trouble for Imperial Mother.
Ning Shu saw that the hidden guards had finished nailing the coffin, so she patted Mu Yaos shoulder, then turned and left the pce.
The next day, Ning Shu watched as the long funeral procession left the pce. Mu Yao was mixed in the procession. She turned back and nced at Ning Shu who was standing in a high location. She wanted to wave goodbye, but she took into consideration the current situation and could only obediently leave with the procession.
Ning Shu loosened a breath in relief when she saw Mu Yao leave the pce, then she got back into the pnquin to head back to the pce.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu didnt attend court for several days. She hadnt wanted to attend court in the first ce, and now she finally had an excuse to be absent, which was that she was too heartbroken due to losing her daughter and so she didnt want to attend court. Shed kill whoever wanted to drag her to court.
This allowed Ning Shus trainwreck of a body to rest for a bit.
One piece of bad news was that this incident hadnt been enough to remove the crown prince from the position of heir apparent. This degree was clearly not severe enough.
Furthermore, the reason why the ministers were so against it was because Mu Yao was already dead. There was no need to drag a living person down along with a dead one. Those that were dead no longer had any value, and even alive, Mu Yaos status wasnt as important as Mu Yaos.
Mu Yao was under unbounded house arrest, but Liu Changqing didnt say anything. He continued to bring Ning Shu nourishing soup, then take her ugly hand and exhort, Your Majesty, you need to take better care of your health.
Ning Shu: ...
She seriously couldnt understand what Liu Changqing meant.
Late at night, Ning Shu had Mu Qing who she had neglected for a good while brought to her. Mu Qing was still wearing very ordinary clothes of poor quality.
When she saw Ning Shu, her face filled with guardness and confusion. Why are you looking for me?
Mu Qing had been very careful this entire time. She really didnt know what this nominal mother of hers was trying to do by neglecting her, so she had been very careful in the cold pce. She couldnt shake off the feeling that this person had bad intentions.
When Ning Shu saw that Mu Qing was acting like a provoked hedgehog, she asked, Have you been welltely?
Mu Qing: ...
Mu Qings current feelings could only be expressed by a thousand grass mud horses. She was asking if she was doing well? It was clearly ridicule.
She was messing with her.
Mu Qing grinned. Im doing well, very well.
Ning Shu nodded, then picked up a memorial. Come here and read this.
Mu Qing scratched at her head in irritation, then she picked up the memorial and started reading. After she finished, Ning Shu asked her how to deal with it and she directly said that she didnt know.
Ning Shu nced at her, then took another memorial and had her read it. After Mu Qing finished reading, Ning Shu asked, If it were you, how would you deal with this matter? What is the minister who wrote this memorial thinking?
I dont know, replied Mu Qing.
Ning Shu picked out another memorial. Read it.
Mu Qing finally understood. If she didnte up with a way to resolve the issue, shed have her keep reading the memorials.
Damned old witch.
ment: Oooh, the title I picked for this chp reminds me of a show I recently watched: The Haunting of Hill House. The story is slightly creepy, but super intricate and not too scary, and the film style makes the show really captivating and haunting but not too traumatizing. I highly rmend!
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of. (Correct me if I''m wrong) Thanks!
Chapter 1099: Because of 2333’s Uselessness
Chapter 1099: Because of 2333s Uselessness
Ning Shu only saw Mu Qing at night. As soon as dawn broke, shed have Mu Qing taken back to the cold pce. She didnt care about how Mu Qing lived at all.
She didnt care whether Mu Qing was getting enough to eat in the cold pce, whether her clothing was warm enough, or any of that. In reality, Mu Qing was very intelligent. She had been able to survive in the cold pce after all, so she had her own ways of survival.
Mu Qing didnt dare to let this matter spread. She didnt dare to say that the emperor had her read memorials every night and seemed to even be teaching her how to govern the nation.
Mu Qing didnt know what the old witch meant by this, but she knew that if she spread this incident, the only fate left for her was death, especially when there was still an heir apparent present.
The old witch was pretty much roasting her over a fire. As of now, Mu Qing was constantly on edge in the cold pce.
Ning Shu was pretty satisfied with Mu Qings response. If she had started acting arrogant or conspicuously act like she was experiencing a reversal of fortune, Ning Shu wouldnt have paid any more attention to Mu Qing.
People had to always be on guard. Ning Shu felt that the reason she was suffering so much right now was because she hadnt been on guard enough. If not for that, she wouldnt have ended up cursed and having to suffer hell on earth.
The most depressing part was still 2333, this system. He didnt even tell her that she had encountered a cursed object.
This kind of thing leaves no traces so theres no way Id be able to catch it. Whyre you trying to me everything on me? said 2333 angrily.
Ning Shu: _
From the start it was because of 2333s uselessness.
Ning Shu felt that she couldntst for much longer, because by now, she couldnt even walk. All the veins in her body were protruding and her body waspletely bruised. There was no rhythm to her heartbeats anymore.
When Liu Changqing came to visit Ning Shu and saw that Ning Shu was sitting on the chair motionlessly, he walked to Ning Shu and said, Your Majesty, youre ill. Call an imperial physician, alright?
Were fine, replied Ning Shu indifferently. She kept her gaze on the memorial in front of her.
Liu Changqing reached out and took Ning Shus hand. Liu Changqings fingers were slender and like jade, making Ning Shus hand appear even more ashen in contrast. Ning Shu wanted to pull back her hand, but Liu Changqing held on. Your Majesty, youre avoiding Changqing.
Were not. Ning Shu didnt want to discuss these trivial issues.
Liu Changqing asked, Your Majesty, are you going to Phoenix Perch Pce tonight?
No way, what for? Ning Shu said, There are a lot of court matters so we wont be going.
Liu Changqing smiled gracefully. Your Majesty, pay attention to your own health.
Ning Shu nodded. Liu Changqing saluted, then turned and left slowly.
He was finally gone! Ning Shu vomited a mouthful of blood. It was so annoying. Liu Changqing kepting here every time he had free time to brush up on his sense of presence. What exactly did he mean by this?
Ning Shu had just finished puking blood when Liu Changqing came back. Ning Shu was so startled that she almost vomited blood again. Her facial muscles contorted as she looked at Liu Changqing and asked, Phoenix Empress, youre...
Liu Changqing said, From now on, Changqing is going to live together with Your Majesty to look after Your Majestys health.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: Fuuuuck...
Live together!?
Ning Shu said coldly, We do not need Phoenix Empress to personally look after us. We understand our own body well.
Your Majesty, you dont understand. Liu Changqing shook his head.
We have said that we dont need you to look after us. If you really have so much time, go discipline your own daughter. Look at everything shed done! We cant even be bothered to list it all out! said Ning Shu coldly.
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of. (Correct me if I''m wrong) Thanks!
Chapter 1100: What Do You Think?
Chapter 1100: What Do You Think?
Liu Changqing pressed his lips together. A trace of hurt shed across his face, then he finally asked, Your Majesty, why are you always so unsatisfied with Xue er?
Unsatisfied? If Mu Xue had still be the original Mu Xue, Ning Shu wouldve just handed the throne over to her, but it was a man that was currently inside Mu Xues body, and that man even seemed to be a task-taker that had used such a malicious curse on her. Even if she had to use up everyst ounce of energy in her, she had to drag someone else to die with her to serve as a cushion.
The current situation was just like that of the original storyline. She, just like Mu Nichang, was going to drag Mu Xue down from the position of heir apparent. Even if she couldnt seed, she wasnt going to allow Mu Xue to be emperor that easily.
This is simply deep hatred from loving too deeply. Its not that were unsatisfied, but that the things she does always disappoint us. Mu Yao had died because of her, yet she doesnt feel the slightest bit of regret and actually threatened us to dispose of her. Is that an attitude of regret and desire to change? Shes simply trying to threaten us! said Ning Shu coldly.
Dont bother us anymore, and we also dont need you to look after us. Ning Shu waved dismissively. We have government matters to deal with. The inner pce is not to be involved with politics. Could it be that Phoenix Empress wishes to watch from the side as we deal with government matters?
Liu Changqing pressed his lips together, then said, Changqing had overstepped.
Liu Changqing saluted Ning Shu, then turned and left. The figure of his back seemed very sorrowful, but Ning Shu didnt care at all.
Help us to the bed, said Ning Shu to Court Lady Qiu. As she sat on the chair, she couldnt feel her lower body at all. It seemed to have gone numb. It didnt seem like blood was even flowing through her legs.
Ning Shu inwardly chanted the heart-clearing chant and somehow managed to drift off to sleep. When she woke up, Court Lady Qiu was standing by the bed holding a cup of tea. She said, Your Majesty, theres a bad rumor going around right now.
Ning Shus heart waspletely calm. She took a sip of tea. What happened?
There are rumors going around that Your Majestys health is failing, that soon... the emperor will die. Court Lady Qiu knelt on the ground. Your Majesty, this servant swears that she didnt tell anyone and has also repeatedly warned the other servants. This servant doesnt know how it ended up getting out.
Ning Shu didnt mind it much. There existed no wind-proof wall in the world. She had just been trying to keep it secret for as long as possible. She was never nning to try and keep it secret forever.
She forced her nearly done for body to court. In the end, the moment her butt touched the dragon throne, a bunch of ministers brought up a memorial and started moring for Ning Shu to properly rest and recover. After a good while, they finally told Ning Shu to lift the crown princes house arrest punishment and have the crown prince monitor the nation.
From start to finish, Ning Shus expression: _
The entire situation with her getting poisoned and her body failing was probably Mu Xues doing. It had been barely half a month since she was ced under house arrest, yet she was already so bored that she wanted to stir up more excitement. Mu Xue had probably been the one that spread these rumors.
Our body is perfectly fine. Once we actually die, well let here out to monitor this nation, to be the emperor, spat Ning Shu, then she turned and left.
Ning Shu felt that she didnt have much longer to live. If nothing unexpected urred, shed definitely fart herst within ten days. It was probably her end-of-life rally right now. Her body didnt feel as much pain anymore and her focus was also pretty good.
She increased the pace at which she taught Mu Qing at night. Ning Shu was just shoving everything contained in the original hosts brain at Mu Qing. After for whether Mu Qing could understand it? It had nothing to do with her.
Mu Qing was much calmer now when she saw Ning Shu. At the veryst, she had restrained her hatred and fury. She wouldnt call Ning Shu Imperial Mother and only called her Your Majesty.
Youre really about to die? asked Mu Qing.
Ning Shu nced at Mu Qing, then puked a mouthful of ck blood into the spittoon. She wiped her mouth, then said, How long do you think Ill be able to live like this?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mu Qing: ...
Frick. This was so scary. How can she say that shes about to die so lightly?
Damned old witch.
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of. (Correct me if I''m wrong) Thanks!
Chapter 1101: Shouldn’t Abandon Yourself to Despair
?Chapter 1101: Shouldnt Abandon Yourself to Despair
Mu Qing looked at Ning Shu with a conflicted expression. Arent you the emperor? Why arent you calling for imperial physicians and having them take a look at you?
Even if they do, its a waste of effort. They wont be able to save me anyways, so no point wasting that time, answered Ning Shu, unconcerned. Weve already finished drafting the change of inheritance decree.
Ning Shu handed Mu Qing a military seal. This is the military seal to mobilize Daylily Citys imperial guards. Welle up with some way to deal with the crown prince, but if we dont make it in time, youll have to battle with her. If you cant win against her and end up dying, then you frickin deserved it.
Mu Qing: ...
The most malicious existence was a womans heart.
This old witch dragged her into this, then died to rid herself of this problem and push it onto her? How can you troll someone like this?
We will be introducing you to everyone tomorrow. From now on, youre the fifth prince, Mu Qing. Ning Shu paused for a moment to gasp for breath, then said, Prepare properly.
Mu Qing pressed her lips together. Even if you do this, Ill still hate you.
What does whether or not you hate us have anything to do with us? Whatever makes you happy. Ning Shu didnt mind at all.
Mu Qing seriously felt helpless. How could such a person exist in this world?
The next day, Mu Qing support Ning Shu as she headed to court. Mu Qing was now dressed in luxurious clothing that made her possess much stronger of an imposing aura and also look much prettier.
The emperor had suddenly brought a woman here, so all the ministers were confused and scrutinized Mu Qing curiously.
Ning Shu directly said, This is the fifth prince Mu Qing. She grew up in the cold pce. Were now adding her name into the imperial n record.
All the ministers knelt down and said congrattions. As for what they were actually thinking, who knew?
In any case, Mu Qing was now in the sights of all the ministers.
After announcing Mu Qings identity, everything still had to be done ording to the customs. Ning Shu didnt arrange for Mu Qing to live in a luxurious pce and instead, found a pce next to the cold pce for her to stay in for now. Once the new princes residence was built, shed move out to live in that residence.
This attitude made it so that people couldnt really tell whether or not Ning Shu actually liked Mu Qing. It was almost as if she didnt care about this new fifth prince at all.
Ning Shu handed all the power she had on hand to Mu Qing. If Mu Qing still couldnt beat Mu Xue with this, then there was nothing she could do. She didnt have much hope ofpleting this task in the first ce.
The rumors going around were getting worse, they all said that the emperor didnt have much longer to live. The ministers repeatedly requested that Ning Shu allow Mu Xue out to monitor the nation.
Ning Shu was calm as Mount Tai. She paid no attention to these people. This daddy was about to die anyways, why the hell would this daddy be scared of you? If you wanted to admonish the emperor bymitting suicide, that was even better. We can all just die together.
These ministers couldnt bear to kill themselves though. They were just trying to curry favor with Mu Xue, this future emperor, since Ning Shu seemed about to breathe herst.
Cant you just have an imperial physician take a look at you? Every time Mu Qing saw this old witchs more dead than alive appearance, shed feel her hair rise on end. The sight of this old witch puking blood without even the slightest change in expression especially challenged her fragile sanity.
Ning Shu wiped the ck blood at the corners of her lips with a handkerchief, then said lightly, Once you ascend to the throne, deal with the people on this list ordingly.
Mu Qing curled her lips in disdain. What makes you think Ill manage to sit on the throne? You sure look confident. You shouldnt forget that you still have a legitimate sessor.
Then give the military seal back to us? Ning Shu nced at Mu Qing. Mu Qing immediately said, Youre the emperor, how can the monarch of yesterday and tomorrow be so fickle? Dont you feel any shame taking back something youve already gifted out?
Humph. Youre sure affected. Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Who knows how much you desire it in the inside, yet you still insist on acting like this. Who are you acting for? Since you want to be the emperor, you should understand your duties.
Mu Qing: Damned old witch.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Is there seriously no way to treat this illness of yours? Mu Qing bit her lips, then said, I dont see you taking any medicine or calling for an imperial physician. You shouldnt abandon yourself to despair like this.
Ning Shu was a bit speechless. If this could be cured, why the heck would she give up on treatment?
Ning Shu vomited another mouthful of ck blood. The blood was starting to stink a little. Her insides were probably already starting to rot.
You havent met your eldest imperial sister yet right? Well take you to see her, said Ning Shu. A n was faintly forming.
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of. (Correct me if I''m wrong) Thanks!
Chapter 1102: It’s Just for Fun
Chapter 1102: Its Just for Fun
Mu Qing almost jumped up. She couldnt stop herself from asking, What are you nning now? You want me to go see the crown prince? Are you trying to get the crown prince to target me? I-Im not going. Im scared to face the crown prince.
Prepare properly. Well be going to the crown princes residence in two days. You want to be emperor with these kinds of guts? How are you supposed to face the ministers in the future? Ning Shu closed her eyes to chant the heart-clearing chant.
Mu Qing sighed, then turned around and stomped off angrily.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Court Lady Qius eyes were red as she helped wipe the sweat on Ning Shus forehead. Your Majesty...
Ning Shu opened her eyes and said indifferently, We dont have much longer. Well tell Mu Qing to take good care of you.
Court Lady Qiu knelt on the ground and kowtowed as she said, Your Majesty, allow this servant to go with you. That way this servant can continue to look after you down below.
Dont be like this. We wish more than anyone to continue living. If you can live, then live. Dont die. This Court Lady Qiu was truly loyal to Mu Nichang, so she should arrange a good retirement for Court Lady Qiu.
This servant is grateful for Your Majestys grace. Court Lady Qiu wiped her tears, then stood back up.
Ning Shu ate a fasting pill to guarantee that her body had enough energy. It was fortunate that she always exchanged for basic life necessities before heading into a task, otherwise she wouldnt havested for this long.
Ning Shuy down on the bed. These near-death days actually improved the quality of her sleep.
She didnt know how long she had slept, but the moment she opened her eyes, she saw Liu Changqings beautiful face. The moment she moved, ck blood flooded up her throat.
Since Liu Changqing was right next to her, she forced herself to swallow the blood back down, but blood still spilled out the corners of her lips.
When Liu Changqing saw the blood, he took out a neatly folded handkerchief to wipe Ning Shus lips. His tone was mournful as he said, Your Majesty, youve vomited blood.
Ning Shu: ...
Of course I know that I vomited blood.
Ning Shu struggled to sit up, then said, Its just for fun.
Liu Changqing put away the bloody handkerchief. His tone was unreadable as he asked, Mu Nichang, why do you insist on always being so obstinate?
Ning Shu: Call me Your Majesty the emperor.
Liu Changqing took out a sandalwood box and opened it. There were several small medicinal pills inside that emitted an herbal fragrance.
Ning Shu sniffed, trying to figure out what kind of pill this was, but she could only smell it faintly. Her sense of smell had already been ruined.
This curse not only caused its victim to be in constant pain, as it spread, the victim would eventually lose all five senses. Ning Shu could only see about ten meters now and her nose could barely smell anything.
So there was no way for her to tell whether or not this pill was poison.
She looked at Liu Changqing guardedly. Were busy with government matters, so Phoenix Empress, you should withdraw for now.
Liu Changqing looked at Ning Shu. Your Majesty, please stop using the same excuse every time.
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of. (Correct me if I''m wrong) Thanks!
Chapter 1103: You’ve Been Poisoned
Chapter 1103: Youve Been Poisoned
Ning Shu didnt know what Liu Changqing had brought these pills over to do. Could it be that he wanted to poison her to death? But in her current state, feeding her poison was just a waste of money.
She didnt have much longer to live, but she still had one thing she needed to do, so she couldnt die right now.
Court Lady Qiu, Court Lady Qiu! Ning Shu called for Court Lady Qiu.
When Liu Changqing saw the guardedness on Ning Shus face, he frowned slightly. His voice was cold as he said, Your Majesty, Changqing had Court Lady Qiu prepare hot water so that you could wash up when you woke up.
Ning Shu became even more rmed. She looked at Liu Changqing coldly as she said, Phoenix Empress, what do you intend to do?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Liu Changqing chuckled softly. It was Ning Shus first time hearing himugh. Hisughter contained a trace of sorrow. Nichang, I really hate you.
Ning Shu was expressionless. The one he hated was Mu Nichang, it had nothing to do with her.
However, the current Liu Changqing seemed a little abnormal. Ning Shu shrank slightly towards the corner of the bed as she asked mildly, Phoenix Empress, what do you mean by this? You hate us?
An elegant smile appeared on Liu Changqings face. He took out a pill and lifted it to Ning Shus lips. Your Majesty, take the medicine.
No, no way! Ning Shu turned her head aside. Liu Changqing didnt get angry and just turned Ning Shus head to face him again. Your Majesty, this is an antidote pill. Youve been poisoned.
Jesus. Ning Shu felt like her brain wasnt working anymore. She was poisoned!?
Wasnt she cursed?
Could it be that she had been cursed, then poisoned!?
This pair of father and daughter poisoned her on two separate asions!?
Ning Shu: _
Were poisoned? How could we be poisoned? Ning Shu shook her head. We wont take this pill.
Liu Changqing pressed his lips together, then he swallowed one of the pills before picking up another one and bringing it to Ning Shus lips. Nichang, take the pill. Once you do, your health will naturally recover.
You poisoned us? Ning Shu looked at Liu Changqing. She thought about things for a good while, but still couldnt figure out when he had poisoned her.
Could it be the nourishing soup? Ning Shu recalled that she had drank a mouthful of the soup. Although Liu Changqing had drank half the bowl, he had the antidote so it probably didnt affect him.
Liu Changqing didnt try to deny it and just said, Your Majesty, take the pill, alright?
Countless mud grass horses were racing through Ning Shus heart. Could life be any more tragic?
However, whatever Liu Changqing poisoned her with, it was already cured. She had taken so many antidote pills after all.
Why did you poison us? Because of the crown prince? asked Ning Shu. This Liu Changqing had probably gone through a rebirth.
Liu Changqing held the pill as he said gently, Your Majesty, take the pill alright? Then Changqing will tell you why.
Ning Shu swallowed the pill. Even if it was poison, it was fine since she had antidote pills.
Phoenix Empress, pour us a cup of water. Ning Shu looked at Liu Changqing. Were thirsty.
As Liu Changqing turned to pour her a cup of water, Ning Shu immediately stuffed an antidote pill in her mouth. Who knew if this stuff was an antidote or poison? She didnt trust Liu Changqing at all.
Liu Changqing raised the cup to Ning Shus lips. Your Majesty, please drink.
Ning Shu took a sip, but no more. She asked, You can tell us when you poisoned us now, right? Why did you poison us?
Liu Changqing lowered his eyes slightly and gazed at the white porcin teacup in his hands as he said, Your Majesty, Changqing had a long dream. Changqing dreamed that Your Majesty threw Changqing in the cold pce, that Your Majesty killed the crown prince.
Liu Changqing lifted his eyes to look towards Ning Shu. Your Majesty, this dream was really realistic. When Changqing woke up, Changqings heart was filled with hatred and resentment. During the time of greatest pain, Changqing poisoned Your Majesty.
Ning Shu: _
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of. (Correct me if I''m wrong) Thanks!
Chapter 1104: Should Be More Swift and Decisive
Chapter 1104: Should Be More Swift and Decisive
So you had wanted to get revenge on us. If thats the case, why are you giving us the antidote now? Why was he being so indecisive? Since the Heavens had given him a chance at a second life, he should just either work hard to gain favor or work hard to live a good life. If he was going to get revenge, he should just get revenge.
Liu Changqing said mildly, When I woke up, I was so filled with hate that I poisoned you. I wanted to see you slowly die, to see you die in torment.
This poison slowly corrodes a persons spirit until they die from convulsions. Even though Liu Changqing was saying malicious things, his voice still remained very calm and elegant.
Ning Shus expression didnt change. When did you poison us?
From when you first started taking those immortality pills, said Liu Changqing mildly.
That was before she had even entered this world. No wonder this body had been in such terrible conditions. When she took her own pulse, all she got was that this body was weak. She had attributed it to taking too many immortality pills, but it turns out that there was extra stuff in the pills.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together. This eliminates the possibility that Liu Changqing was a task-taker, so then the task-taker was probably the person inside Mu Xues body.
Before, Ning Shu had been wondering how she had ended up in contact with the curse medium, but now that she thought about it, Mu Xue had gifted her a box of pills. She had probably gotten cursed at that time.
They had poisoned her at the same time without prior consultation and even used the same medium, the immortality pills.
Ning Shu lit a candle for herself. She had seriously suffered all this pain on Mu Nichangs behalf.
So what are you giving us the antidote now for? asked Ning Shu. It seemed like a rather unnecessary move.
Liu Changqings brows furrowed. Your Majesty, the one that Changqing hates right now is not you, but Changqing himself. Changqing hates himself for not being ruthless enough, and Changqing hated you for hurting Changqing and the crown prince this way, but in the end, Changqing found that this was simply self-torment.
Ning Shu: ...
Frick, so why did he insist on using a slow-acting poison? If he just used an intense one, the person would be dead as a doorknob already and he wouldnt have ended up having time to regret.
When a person felt hatred, theyd lose all rationality and itch to just destroy the world. However, once time passed, this hatred would also gradually fade.
So now Liu Changqing was regretting things and took out the antidote to save her? But in a few days, shell still be dead as a doorknob.
Your Majesty, hot waters already been prepared. Court Lady Qiu walked in and saluted Ning Shu, then saluted Liu Changqing.
Liu Changqing lowered his eyes. Ning Shu said mildly, Phoenix Empress, you should head back. For the time being, stay in Phoenix Perch Pce and donte out. Reflect properly.
Liu Changqing understands. Liu Changqing got up, then turned and left. As the jade pendant and spotted bamboo flute knocked against each other, they emitted a unique sound.
What could Ning Shu say? Feelings were simply things that couldnt be cut and only got messier.
Where did you go? Are you not aware of our situation? said Ning Shu. When did the phoenix empress get here?
Court Lady Qiu immediately knelt down to ept her punishment. The phoenix empress had arrived not long after Your Majesty fell asleep. The phoenix empress had this servant go prepare water, but this servant encountered some issues and was dyed.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. Liu Changqing had purposefully gotten Court Lady Qiu out of here.
Ning Shu directly gave an imperial decree to have Liu Changqing ced under house arrest for a month to prevent him from stirring up any more trouble.
Liu Changqing didnt say anything when he received this decree. He had already been prepared for the consequences when he made this confession. At worst hed just be thrown in the cold pce like he had been in the dream, and right now it was only house arrest.
The atmosphere was conspicuously strange since the phoenix empress and the crown prince were under house arrest. Ministers submitted petitions non-stop to request for Ning Shu to release the crown prince and the phoenix empress from house arrest.
Ning Shu simply tossed these memorials to the side without even bothering to read them. They could do whatever they liked. These things couldnt threaten her.
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of. (Correct me if I''m wrong) Thanks!
Chapter 1105: Your Sister is a Very Generous Person
Chapter 1105: Your Sister is a Very Generous Person
After Ning Shu ced the phoenix empress under house arrest in Phoenix Perch Pce, she never went to visit him again in order to avoid the awkwardness.
The fact that Liu Changqing had taken out the antidote in the end showed that he still had feelings for Mu Nichang after all. He was probably really conflicted over those feelings of love and hate right now.
He totally couldve just not taken out the antidote, but he still did at the end. Moreover, not only did he take out the antidote, instead of just secretly giving it to her, he confessed everything that he did. It was kind of like he was letting everything crash since things were already broken.
Liu Changqing obediently stayed in Phoenix Perch Pce without making any more of a ruckus. He did whatever he was supposed to very calmly. No matter how you looked at him, it was like his heart had already turned to ashes.
Ning Shu dragged her body that was stiff like it was already a corpse to court. The ministers once again submitted a memorial requesting that the crown prince be released.
Ning Shu nced at Mu Qing who was working hard to decrease her sense of presence, then said, Speaking of which, it really has been a while since weve seen the crown prince.
Ever since Mu Qing was publicly revealed as the fifth prince, she had obtained the right to attend court. When she saw that Ning Shus gaze was on her, she immediately straightened up her back. All the hair on her back was standing up on end.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
All she knew was that this old witch was always trying to push her into a trap. After living in the cold pce for so many years, her principle was to be low-key and put her own safety before matters of principle. So she never said a word during court.
Come with us to see the crown prince. Ning Shu stood up, enduring the pain. She dragged her body that threatened to fall apart and slowly walked down the stairs.
When the ministers saw that Ning Shu wanted to visit the crown princes residence, they were a bit taken aback, but they all followed her over.
Ning Shu sat in a sedan chair. She looked at Mu Qing who was walking behind her and said, Fifth,e over here.
Mu Qing nced at Ning Shu only to find that the other party was currently looking at her with a doting expression. Her gaze was gentle and indulgent. The sight almost made Mu Qing puke blood. When she heard the second prince and the third princes cold humphs, she silently cursed the old witch again.
Mu Qing slowly walked to the pnquin, then Ning Shu said, Fifth, youve never seen your Eldest Imperial Sister, right?
I havent, replied Mu Qing in a low voice.
Imperial Mother will take you to see your eldest imperial sister right now. Ning Shu consoled Mu Qing, Your eldest imperial sister is a very generous person.
Mu Qing: ...
She didnt want to go at all. This old witch was pretty much sending her towards a pointed de. She knew exactly how the fourth prince died. She had died at the hands of the crown prince.
A generous person!?
Haha... Mu Qing forced out a couple dryughs.
Therge procession led by Ning Shu arrived at the crown princes residence. Court Lady Qiu walked up to knock on the door.
Mu Xue soon came out to wee Ning Shu. She was dressed in ck and her hair wasbed into a ponytail. As she knelt on the floor, one could barely tell if she was a man or a woman.
This subject daughter respectfully wees Imperial Mother. Mu Xue saluted Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded, then sized up the situation in the residence. The crown princes soul had changed, so her living habits had changed as well. Some flower bonsais were reced with pine bonsais and the pearl curtains in the pavilions had also been taken down. The style became a lot more practical.
We came to visit you. Supported by Court Lady Qiu, Ning Shu walked into the main hall and sat down. She asked, How has your reflection gone?
Mu Xues expression was filled with sincere regret and she looked towards Ning Shu with filial piety as she said, This subject daughter has wronged.
Ning Shu ignored Mu Xues expression of filial piety and pushed Mu Qing who was standing next to her. Mu Qing was startled and staggered, almost falling to the ground.
Crown Prince, this is the fifth, Mu Qing. She used to live in the cold pce. We saw that she was living quite spectacrly, so we had her start living with us. Ning Shu introduced Mu Qing to Mu Xue.
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of. (Correct me if I''m wrong) Thanks!
Chapter 1106: A Dragon Robe
Chapter 1106: A Dragon Robe
Mu Qings face contorted, then she hastily greeted Mu Xue. Mu Qing greets Your Highness Crown Prince.
Mu Xues gaze swept across Mu Qings face. Her brows furrowed slightly, but that expression soon disappeared. She greeted Mu Qing as well, and said, Fifth Imperial Sister, hello.
Mu Qings facial muscles were a little stiff and contorted a little bit. She withdrew back to Ning Shus side. Having grown up in the cold pce, she was a very good at reading expressions and could sharply sense when others harbored malicious intentions. She could sense the coldness and hint of ridicule in this crown princes eyes.
Ning Shu smiled gently as she said, This child is very clever and obedient, we quite like her.
Mu Qing: Damned old witch...
Ever since Mu Yao, that child left, there was no one else for us to talk to. Fortunately theres this child to talk with us now. Ning Shu looked towards Mu Qing with a kindly gaze.
Please stop talking!
Mu Qings eyelids were twitching like crazy as she lowered her head in a bashful manner.
Mu Xue narrowed her eyes. First it was Mu Yao, now someone like Mu Qing had appeared. Mu Xue inwardly gave a coldugh.
Ning Shu stood up. We just came to visit you. We thought that you finally reflected on your wrongs, so we were nning to release you from house arrest, but from the looks of things now, your house arrest should continue. You dont seem to have regretted things at all.
Mu Xues brows were tightly furrowed. She knelt on the ground as she said, Imperial Mother, this subject daughter really understands that she has wronged. This subject daughter is truly sorry about what happened with Fourth Imperial Sister. This subject daughter had never wanted to hurt Fourth Imperial Sister!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu said coldly, Youre not being honest. Weve asked you before why you went to Mu Yaos residence, but you didnt answer us. What exactly made you go against the imperial decree to go to Fourths residence? We want to hear the reason.
Mu Xues eyes shed, causing her eyes to seem conspicuously darker. After a moment of hesitation, she said, This subject daughter heard that in Fourth Imperial Sisters residence, there was... a dragon robe.
Audacious! Ning Shu picked up a teacup and threw it towards Mu Xues head. Mu Xue moved slightly and dodged the teacup. The teacup fell to the ground and shattered, causing tea to spill all over the ground. Steam rose up from the heat.
Ning Shu: Fudge, she actually dared to dodge!
Imperial Mother, this subject daughter only heard about it, so this subject daughter had wanted to visit Fourth Imperial Sisters residence to make sure. As Mu Xue brought this up, her heart was filled with regret. She really shouldnt have gone to the Fourth Princes residence.
Back then she had been sure that there was a dragon robe in the Fourth Princes residence. It was due to a sort of feeling like the daughter you love the most has secretly hidden a dragon robe in her residence. She looks simple and guileless, but shes also someone filled with schemes.
She went to the fourth princes residence, but unexpectedly something like that had happened. It caught herpletely unprepared.
Then did you find the dragon robe? Ning Shu looked towards Mu Xue coldly.
Mu Xue pressed her lips together, then shook her head. After that incident urred, this subject daughter didnt look for the dragon robe.
You didnt tell us about something like this and tried to deal with it secretly yourself? What exactly were you trying to achieve? Crown Prince, as the monarch of the nation, a lot of people keep an eye on your every move. You rashly disobeyed the imperial decree for such a groundless rumor? It seems like you still need to continue to reflect under house arrest.
Your Majesty, please quell your anger. All the ministers in the courtyard knelt down. All of them pled for leniency for Mu Xue. Your Majesty, the crown prince was simply too driven to find out the truth, thats why she did something so impulsive.
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of. (Correct me if I''m wrong) Thanks!
Chapter 1107: Warm Caring Mother
Chapter 1107: Warm Caring Mother
Ning Shu was very irritated with these ministers. They epted the officials sry but still wanted to make use of their numbers to control her, this emperor. Every single one of them wanted to go down in history, so why didnt they justmit suicide by ramming their head against the wall and admonish the emperor with their deaths? What use was kneeling all the time?
The crown princes prestige in court is quite high, so many people are pleading for leniency on your behalf. Ning Shu tugged at the corners of her lips. How impressive, youre all uniting against us for personal interest.
Ning Shu pointed at the ministers. You, you, and you. What you mean is that our imperial decree can be casually disobeyed? That it can be disobeyed in a moment of rashness? That just because it wasnt intended, its okay to disobey our imperial decree?
Every single one of them was trying to blur the main point.
These subjects dont dare. The ministers that were kneeling on the ground kowtowed. None of them dared to say anything anymore.
Mu Xue furrowed her handsome brows, then nced at Ning Shu. She was confused what she hade for today.
Imperial Mother, it was this subject daughters fault. This subject daughter had been rash. Mu Xue kowtowed, then said, This subject daughter will definitely reflect properly.
Ning Shu scoffed, then said coldly, The crown prince truly loves the ministers like theyre your own children. We only berated these ministers a little, and now youve immediately taken all the wrongs upon yourself. Yet you were actually able to be so ruthless towards your own sister.
Mu Xue clenched her fist as a dark expression shed across her face. She quickly nced at Ning Shu, to find that Ning Shus face was filled with loathing and ridicule.
Mu Xues heart was filled with confusion. Why wasnt this woman dead yet? It didnt make sense.
This subject daughter has wronged. Mu Xue didnt know what to say except this. No matter what she said, this emperor could always find fault with her words.
Ning Shu had spoken a lot, it was way past what her body could endure, so she had no choice but to sit down. Her body trembled slightly.
Mu Qings gaze wasplicated as she looked at Ning Shu. Most of the time this old witch looked more dead than alive, yet she was actually being so lively right now. She was probably forcing herself to appear this way.
Blood surged up in Ning Shus throat. She nced towards Court Lady Qiu and Court Lady Qiu immediately carried a cup of tea to her. She started gulping it down to swallow down the blood in her throat.
After finishing the cup of tea, she gave a cold humph. If theres a next time, well remove you from the position of heir apparent. If you keep refusing to reflect and do not learn to be strict with yourself, even if it risks the stability of the nation, well still remove you from that status.
Fifth, lets go. Ning Shu spoke towards Mu Qing who was pretending to be a pir.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mu Qing instantly felt the crown princes dark gaze sweep over her face.
What exactly was this old witch trying to do?
Was she purposely trying to pit her against the crown prince?
Mu Qing felt that she didnt have the power to face off against the crown prince. Although she had the power that the old witch gave her, she didnt have as much prestige as the crown prince did in court.
It was obvious based on what happened just now. As soon as something happened to the crown prince, over half the ministers would kneel down to plead for leniency for the crown prince.
Mu Qing silently estimated her chances of sess fighting against the crown prince. Right now the old witch was still purposefully increasing how much Mu Xue hated her. Mu Qing felt that the old witch was trying to get her killed.
Of course it was good if she could be emperor, but if she couldnt, then shed simply be a whetstone for someone else. This old witch was sure evil, she was purposefully pitting them against each other.
Why are you still standing there for? Lets go. Although Ning Shu was urging Mu Qing, her tone contained obvious doting affection. When Mu Qing heard, her legs went weak.
Her usual interactions with this old witch were nothing like this. This old witch was extremely heartless so her current act of being a warm caring mother was clearly based on sinister motives.
Mu Xue was still kneeling on the ground. When she saw Ning Shus attitude towards the fifth prince, her brows furrowed. She seriously couldnt understand. Why did Mu Nichang dislike Mu Xue so much? They were both her children, so why was there such disparity?
Mu Qing quickly walked to Ning Shus side and stood behind her, trying to decrease her sense of presence.
When Ning Shu saw how timid she looked, she rolled her eyes. Even if Mu Qing didnt want to confront Mu Xue, she still had to.
Mu Qing sensed Ning Shus malicious gaze and felt the urge to puke blood. This old witch must hate her. It was probably revenge for how rude she had been towards her back then.
ment: Ah, this title reminds me of that arc with the little bun. Oh how Ning Shu has changed since then...
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of. (Correct me if I''m wrong) Thanks!
Chapter 1108: Dispose of the Crown Prince!
Chapter 1108: Dispose of the Crown Prince!
When Ning Shu got to the door, she seemed to recall something, so she said to Mu Qing, You head out first, we need to talk to the crown prince about something.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mu Qing immediately went outside and closed the door behind her.
Now, the only ones left in the room were Ning Shu and Mu Qing. Ning Shu sighed, then said to Mu Xue who was still kneeling on the ground, You may rise.
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of.
Chapter 1109: You Failed the Task This Time
Chapter 1109: You Failed the Task This Time
Mu Xue was dragging a corpse, and with so many people surrounding her, escaping was nearly impossible. In the end, she was arrested by the imperial guards.
Mu Nichangs hand was still tightly grabbing onto Mu Xue. The corpse was already turning cold, but her grip hadnt loosened in the slightest.
The guards spent a long time trying to peel off her hand, but still couldnt.
In the ancient era, people tended to be superstitious. They all said that the emperors departed spirit was haunting Mu Xue for vengeance, that was why her hand continued to keep a death grip on the crown prince.
In the end, it took a great deal of effort to finally separate the two. Mu Nichangs hand was already fixed in the shape, her fingers could no longer be closed nor straightened. Her state looked very tragic.
Meanwhile, there were several bruised prints on Mu Xues wrist left by Mu Nichangs grip. How much hatred must Mu Nichang have had for her dying grip to have such strength?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mu Xue was thrown into the imperial prison and Mu Qing took out the inheritance decree. After having the emperor buried, she ascended to the throne as quickly as possible.
However, Mu Qings position on the throne wasnt stable. The ministers refused to ept Mu Qings right to govern, especially since her status was very low. She was a child of the cold pce and her father was a consort that had been thrown into the cold pce.
Mu Qing followed the list of names that Ning Shu had given her before and first captured arge group of the ministers to punish as an example to the others.
To prevent any mishaps, Mu Qing wanted to directly bestow a death punishment to Mu Xue who was currently in the imperial prison. She didnt dare to be careless around someone that the old witch had used her own life to beat. Mu Qing felt that the old witch knew that she didnt have long to live, so she decided to frame Mu Xue with her own death.
That was why Mu Xue had to die.
Furthermore, rumors were now spreading that she wasnt the deceased emperors daughter. This sort of rumor was very bad for her since she had just ascended to the throne.
Especially since this rumor was very fleshed out. It said that she was the illicit child of an affair between her father and a courtdy.
She didnt have the bloodline of the emperor. That meant that Mu Xue had the right to seed to the throne.
Mu Qing knew that since she had already gone this far, there was no longer any paths of retreat. It was all because of the old witch. The witch must be really happy right now, this was probably exactly the oue that she had wanted.
To strengthen her status, and to make sure that the ministers stopped thinking about Mu Xue, this heir apparent, Mu Qing publicly heard Mu Xues case. She had Mu Xues crimes of killing her sister and her mother written inrge characters and spread throughout the entire nation. She wanted the ministers and the public to see if someone like this could be emperor.
How could someone this heartless possibly have the right to be emperor?
Mu Xue simply looked at Mu Qing coldly. She said with a scoff, Youre simply a lowly imposer. If Im not worthy of being emperor, could it be that youre worthy? Youre nothing but the child of a lowly courtdy. How can you possibly be mentioned on equal terms with me?
Mu Qing also had her doubts about whether or not she was actually that old witchs child, but she didnt let anything show on her face and said mildly, We are the decreased emperors child. How could the great matters of a nation be trifled with? How could Imperial Mother possibly make such a rash decision? Imperial Mother had passed the inheritance to us, so we must be the Mu familys child. On the contrary, you had actuallymitted such a deranged act due to fear that Imperial Mother would dispose of your status.
In the end, Mu Xue was beheaded. It wasnt that Mu Xue didnt want to make onest struggle, but that she really didnt have as many resources in her hand as Mu Qing. Mu Nichang had given Mu Qing all of her military seals.
To force the regime to change hands required power, and other than the position of heir apparent, she had no other advantage. The victor became king and the loser became the bandit. Even if Mu Qing didnt have Mu Nichangs bloodline, the person sitting on the throne was Mu Qing.
After Mu Xue died, Mu Qing held arge funeral for her. Her behavior was that of a just emperor thatplied with the standards.
When Mu Xue died, Liu Changqing alsomitted suicide in Phoenix Perch Pce, so Mu Qing had no choice but to hold anotherrge funeral. She had prepared three consecutive funerals in a single month.
...
When Zhang Jiasen got back to the system space, the system said in its cold mechanical voice, You failed the task this time.
Zhang Jiasen rubbed his forehead, then said mildly, Im not really used to using a womans body. Im suspicious of Mu Nichangs identity.
Shes a tasktaker, said the system coldly.
Zhang Jiasen pressed his lips together, then asked, Can you find out who it is?
All the assistant systems are independent and cannot investigate another task-takers information. The systems voice was cold and mechanical.
Zhang Jiasen couldnt shake off the feeling that this tasktaker was a bit familiar. Every single move of hers was familiar. If his guess wasnt wrong, it was probably Miao Miaomiao.
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of. (Correct me if I''m wrong) Thanks!
Chapter 1110: Like Forging Iron
Chapter 1110: Like Forging Iron
That tasktakermitted suicide, so does her task also count as a failure? asked Zhang Jiasen.
Not necessarily, replied the system.
Zhang Jiasen sighed. The only reason he didnt die this time was because he had obtained a treasure previously. However, this treasurer had already disappeared after blocking the power that had tried to eliminate him.
The scene of Mu Nichangmitting suicide was still vivid in his mind. The hand that had gripped his was deathly pale and all the veins on it protruded horrifically. It didnt even seemed like a human hand anymore, it was too crazy.
That person should have died ages ago. However, after being cursed, she was still able to go on for such a long time, enduring the pain from the curse. Zhang Jiasen suddenly startedughing.
He had lost to the same person two times in a row. He had a feeling that hed still be encountering this person again in the future. There was no way the hatred from these two incidents would disappear.
After all, enemies tend to walk on a narrow road.
Zhang Jiasen softly murmured Miao Miaomiaos name. His voice was extremely eerie.
...
When Ning Shu got back to the system space, the first thing she did was take a good hard nap. She had never gotten this tired out in a world before. Even after leaving Mu Nichangs body, she still seemed to feel the pain.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She didnt even dare to recall that pain. Still, she was pretty proud of herself, she had actually been able to endure that torment.
After sleeping a good while, when she woke up, she stretched, then nced down to find that her soul was actually much tougher than before. The texture also looked much denser.
Ning Shu: _
Does this count aspensation for that pain?
......
2333, whats going on? I feel like my souls much stronger than before. Ning Shu was a little surprised.
2333 said, Its like forging iron. After being molded by a painful experience, if youre able to endure it, you naturally be honored with a new life. If you cant hold out though, your soul will fall apart. Some people are strong, some people are weak. Thats how things are.
So congrattions! With your idiotic resolution, you managed to make your soul much stronger, said 2333 happily. The stronger your soul, the less youll be influenced by the entrustors emotions.
Ning Shu nodded. It counted as a harvest. The task this time was seriously unbelievable. She had even wasted thirty-five merit points to exchange for a protective talisman.
Her heart was bleeding. Ning Shu felt that her heart hurt even more than her body did from the curse.
Merit points were the hardest to obtain. After all those tasks, she still only had that bit of merit points. She never thought that shed use them up in this sort of situation.
She had freakingmitted suicide, oh my God!
Ning Shu said listlessly, Lets check how many points we got this time.
She didnt have much hope for this task. She didnt evenplete the task, so how many points could she possibly get? She only wanted to see how many points she had, in order to see if she could exchange for a halo that could resist curses.
She never wanted to suffer that pain again. Just recalling it made her heart chill.
She had better not find out who the tasktaker in Mu Xues body was, otherwise shed kill him.
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of. (Correct me if I''m wrong) Thanks!
Chapter 1111: Ning Shu Facepalmed.
Chapter 1111: Ning Shu Facepalmed.
2333 got out the stats panel, and said, Your task this time was pretty much an empty trip.
Ning Shu didnt have much hope in the first ce. She had seriously suffered a loss in this world.
Ning Shu looked towards the stats panel.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 1550000 (+1000000)
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 170
Charm: 3
Luck: 44
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 112
Faith: 29 (+20)
Aptitude: 39
Merit: 1 (+5)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing)
Fulfilled Mu Nichangs wish: Choose a different sessor.
Task Completion Degree: 60%
Gained 1000000 experience points.
Gained 1 attribute point.
Gained 20 faith points.
Gained 5 merit points.
Ning Shu saw that there were one million experience points, and one attribute point. One, one...
Ning Shu was still rather pleasantly surprised though. This task was actually rated as sixty percentplete. That meant that this task didnt count as a failure and her protective talisman was still intact.
The only reason Ning Shu had been able tomit suicide so calmly was because of that talismans existence, it gave her an extra life.
Ning Shu asked 2333, Wasnt this task a fail?
Mu Nichang probably took pity on you and give you a pass. Moreover, she doesnt seem to want to counterattack again. Shes chosen to have a fresh start and went to reincarnate, exined 2333.
Ning Shu nodded. As expected, it was best to persist with everything no matter the oue. If she had listened to 2333s suggestion andmitted suicide at the start, then this task would have been a certain fail.
Mu Nichangs not happy with the fact that you gave the throne to Mu Qing. Mu Qing isnt Mu Nichangs child! How could Mu Nichang not be clear whether or not she had given birth to this child? said 2333 in an annoyed tone. What were you thinking?
Ning Shu: The frick!?
Fuuuck, what was going on? The phoenix empress had told her that Mu Qing was the child of a consort that had been thrown in the cold pce, so she assumed that Mu Qing was Mu Nichangs kid.
Ning Shu facepalmed.
Fortunately, in the end it was a woman that ascended to the throne in this nation of woman.
Ning Shu nned to allocate the attribute points. When she saw the one attribute point... One point, my god.
Ning Shu listlessly added the one attribute point to charm.
Kaho recently got a warning email from Adsense about potentially invalid traffic. I''m not sure what it''s about, but if it continues, I may be banned from Adsense, which means that this website will no longer be self-sustainable. Therefore I''d like to ask everyone to please avoid idently clicking the ads or spam-clicking ads, and only click ads that you''re interested in, because I think the invalid traffic is probably the result of a lot of ads being clicked on, then immediately being exited out of. (Correct me if I''m wrong) Thanks!
Chapter 1112: Shopping With a Purpose
Chapter 1112: Shopping With a Purpose
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 1650000
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 170
Charm: 3 (+1)
Luck: 44
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 112
Faith: 49
Aptitude: 39
Merit: 6
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing)
2333:......
After allocating the attributes point, Ning Shu gracefully spun in a circle. She asked 2333, Ive added a charm point. Have I be prettier?
2333: ...
System news: [2333 does not wish to talk with you anymore and throws you poop.]
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain, then opened the system marketce. She wanted to see if there was something that could resist curses. That way, even if she encountered this sort of situation again, she wouldnt have to be so passive.
After browsing for a while, Ning Shu found the curse that Mu Xue had used on her. It was pretty expensive, it costed five hundred thousand points. That person had spent five hundred thousand points to buy a one-time use item, he was definitely rich.
Ning Shu looked around and found a faith halo. It could resist curses and spiritual attacks.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, normal points couldnt exchange for this faith halo, it required faith points. It seems that everything good couldnt be exchanged with normal points.
The faith halo required forty faith points and she only had forty-nine faith points in total.
Ning Shu was a little bit conflicted over whether or not to exchange for it. She asked 2333, Is it worth it to spend forty faith points on this halo?
2333 was silent for a moment. Faith points are really precious, its power generated from a persons pure faith. A lot of mid-level tasktakers dont even have faith points.
Ning Shu frowned. So 2333 was saying that it wasnt worth it?
Why dont you try checking the fabricated space? Do someparison shopping and see if theres any that are cheaper, suggested 2333. The fabricated space has a lot of things.
Ning Shu considered it, then closed the system marketce and walked over to the fabricated space passageway. After a bout of dizziness, she appeared in the fabricated space.
This time, she wasnt wandering around blindly, she was going around with a motive. She went into stores to look around. There was a virtual panel inside each store that had information about the stores products, price, and exchange method.
Ning Shu scrolled down on the panel with her finger and saw the faith halo. The price was only one point cheaper than the price of the system marketce.
When the shopkeeper saw that Ning Shu was staring at the faith halo, he said with a smile, Youngdy, youve taken a liking to this halo? This halo can resist all curses. Its very strong.
Ning Shu said with a smile, Its just too expensive, and it even requires faith points.
But its useful. When the shopkeeper saw that Ning Shu really did want it, he hastily started promoting it. If you buy this faith halo, Ill gift you a set of prayer beads. As the shopkeeper spoke, he took out prayer beads from a box. These prayer beads were made from glistening pearls.
Ning Shu took the prayer beads and immediately felt a cool energy seep into her soul. Her mind seemed to clear and all the negative emotions in her heart were slowly disappearing.
This thing was pretty good. Ning Shus expression didnt change, but she silently asked 2333, What are these prayer beads? They seem pretty good.
Theyre okay. They can eliminate some negative emotions, but thats all that they can do, replied 2333.
Ning Shu return the prayer beads to the shopkeeper and shook her head. I only have thirty-five faith points. Will that do for the faith halo?
Ning Shu could tell from the shopkeepers attitude that faith points were very precious.
The shopkeeper looked conflicted, and in the end he shook his head. Ning Shu wasnt very disappointed, she nned to take a look at the other shops.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1113: Making Tofu?
Chapter 1113: Making Tofu?
Ning Shu nned to go take a look at the other stores. If after looking around, she still couldnt get a good price, she might return to this store. After all, she really did like those prayer beads, they were able to calm a persons heart.
When the shopkeepers saw that Ning Shu was about to leave, he gritted his teeth, then said, Alright, thirty-five faith points will do.
And the prayer beads too, said Ning Shu happily.
The shopkeepers facial muscles trembled. Ning Shu paid the thirty-five faith points. She still had fourteen faith points left. As expected, things were cheaper in the fabricated space.
Ning Shu put on the prayer beads and her heart immediately calmed. Moreover, the prayer beads were actually rather pretty, they were smooth and shone softly.
After leaving the shop, she went to the restaurant to order some food and satisfy her food cravings.
Ning Shu saw that everyone else were in groups of three or five while she was always here by herself. She didnt have any friends she could talk to. It felt like all the tasktakers she encountered were always her opponents.
Forget it, lets just forget about friends.
Rather than think about capturing a horse every day, it would be better to nt more seeds now. In the future there would be plenty of horsesing to eat the grass. Once she got stronger, shell naturally encounter people who share the same interests.
After eating an entire table of food, she spent some time wandering around the city again. She hadnt noticed before that the fabricated space actually had casinos and arenas. A lot of tasktakers were participating in the gambling.
There was one tasktaker who had lost everything he had, and so he started betting his own soul points. In the end, he ended up losing everything except his soul origin. His soul was so thin that it looked like a bubble, like it would break from a single poke.
Itd probably be unbearable to enter an entrustors body in that state.
It was only now that she realized, even after bing a tasktaker and obtaining eternal life, humans were still humans. The inferior nature of humans was still deeply buried within the bones of tasktakers.
When the people in the casino saw Ning Shu looking around curiously, they sized up Ning Shus soul. It was unusually strong, so they asked, Youngdy, do you want to try ying?
Ning Shu hastily waved her hands dismissively. Im just looking around. After saying so, she left the casino. There was no way she would touch these kinds of things. How was she supposed to get strong if she couldnt even resist allure of these things?
After walking for a little while longer, Ning Shu returned to the system space. She first sat down on the carpet to cultivate for a while until she could no longer absorb the substance in the space.
Following that, she grabbed a book from the bookshelf. Her goal was to finish reading all the books on the bookshelf.
She couldnt feel the passage of time, so she didnt know how much time had passed. She kept flipping through the book, until she reached thest page. Finally, she closed the book and ced the book back on the bookshelf. Afterwards, she watered the bonsai a little, ran on the treadmill for a while, then fiddled with this and for a while.
She opened the system marketce, exchanged for some basic survival necessities like fasting pills, water, medicine, antidotes pills, fake death drug, and some realgar powder.
Ning Shu found that the fake death drug was really useful.
After exchanging for all the basics, Ning Shu finally said, Lets start the task.
Alright! replied 2333.
Ning Shu was dizzy for a moment, then she felt her soul enter another body. After she adapted to the body, she opened her eyes and lifted her head from between her arms. She shook out her stiff neck.
The original host was currently standing in front of the brick stove opening, working on building up the fire. She saw that there were mes licking at the bottom of the pot, but the mes were getting smaller. She nced around, then grabbed a dry wooden block and stuffed it into the opening.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The surroundings were very dim. There was a kerosenemp lit on the table. Ning Shu didnt even know what time it was.
The room was filled with the smell of beans and nearby there was a cloth for straining soy pulp. The pot contained milk-white soy milk that was currently bubbling noisily.
She was making tofu? Ning Shu was a little bit lost, so she hastily received the storyline.
The original hosts name was Zhu Suniang. She was already married and the household basically relied on Zhu Suniang to make tofu. Her husband Zhu Yanqiu had gone to Shanghai to study.
Zhu Suniang was a woman with a hard life. She had been sold by her parents when she was eight to the local rich schr family, the Zhu family. Based on the Zhu familys circumstances, they didnt need to raise a wife at all. They only did it because Zhu Yanqiu who was only four at the time had fallen sick and didnt seem to be getting better. The Zhu family only had this one child, so if this child died, it would crush their hearts.
Lord Zhu had been very old when he finally had a child. He only got this one son when he turned forty.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1114: Unpredictable Weather
Chapter 1114: Unpredictable Weather
Back then, they were just hoping to bring some good fortune and change the direction of Zhu Yanqius illness by shifting the bad luck onto someone else. So they came up with an idea of having a child bride.
It was right in the prime of thete Qing era, the Eight-Nation Alliance had already wiped out the Old Summer Pce and the military had set up an independent regime. There was social unrest and the citizens were struggling to survive. It was a terrible time. Zhu Suniangs parents had only sold Zhu Suniang to the Zhu family because they had no other choice. The Zhu familypared Zhu Suniangs birthdate characters to Zhu Yanqius and found that they were a good match, so they gave Zhu Suniangs parents half a chain of copper.
From then on, Zhu Suniang belong to the Zhu family. Country folk usually didnt have much of a name. Zhu Suniang was the fourth in the family, so she was called Si Yatou (fourth girl). The Zhu family wasnt satisfied with this name, so Zhu Yanqius schr dad gave the original host the name Suniang, and even allowed her to take on the Zhu family surname.
This way, she counted as part of the family and would be able to help share the burden of Zhu Yanqius bad luck.
Child brides didnt usually have much of a status in the family, and so Zhu Suniangs status was pretty much like that of the maids who looked after Zhu Yanqiu. She was pretty much like a chamber maid.
At eight years old, Zhu Suniang hade to terms with her fate. At the very least, she could eat her fill at the Zhu family.
Perhaps they had managed to bring some fortune, because Zhu Yanqius health gradually improved. Zhu Suniang then started looking after Zhu Yanqiu every day, helping him bath and feeding him, and she even had to y with him. It could be said that Zhu Suniang was both a wife and a mom.
Zhu Yanqiu inherited the good skin of the Zhu family. In his little Western-style suit and small leather shoes, every time he headed out, it was easy to tell that he was the young master of a wealthy family.
Peipings unrest didnt really affect this Jiangnan countryside vige. As thest emperor ofte Qing abdicated, the feudal era finally ended and the currency in cirction changed from copper coins to Fatman coins and paper notes. Zhu Yanqiu and Zhu Suniang also gradually grew up.
When Zhu Yanqiu turned sixteen, he consummated marriage with Zhu Suniang.
However, the sky always held unpredictable weather. The Zhu family encountered a crisis and the businesses they owned directly closed down. Lord Zhu vomited blood, then fell ill. He was never able to get up again and, in the end, gave up and passed away.
All the valuables in the house were used to settle the debt. After burying Lord Zhu, they dismissed the household servants and the family of three moved out of therge residence to squeeze into a little house.
Zhu Yanqiu couldnt get used to this enormous disparity and feltpletely lost. Finally, his feelings stabilized and he told Mother Zhu he wanted to go to Shanghai to study.
This was a time of colliding ideas, as old ideas collided with new concepts. Women were now able to enter the ssroom, wearing improved cheongsams that revealed their slender arms. The new students learned Western-style ideology. Zhu Yanqiu wanted to revive the Zhu family through attending college.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mother Zhu gave Zhu Yanqiu most of the money that the family still had so that he could go to Shanghai to attend college.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1115: Hero in a Headdress
Chapter 1115: Hero in a Headdress
Zhu Yanqiu picked up his leather suitcase, tucked away the money that Mother Zhu gave him, and stepped onto the steamship heading to Shanghai.
Not long after Zhu Yanqiu left, Zhu Suniang discovered that she had gotten pregnant. However, the current family situation was very bad, so she paid an apprentice fee to learn how to make tofu. While pregnant, she woke up early and went to bed every day veryte to make tofu.
Making tofu was very hard work. You had to soak the beans, then grind them into paste usingrge millstones. After that, you had to filter the paste, cook it, add coagnt, then press it into shape. These were all done by Zhu Suniang. She barely had any time to rest each day.
She had to wake up before the sun even rose to start making tofu, then at early morning, shed have to carry the tofu in buckets on a carrying pole while walking in the streets shouting in order to peddle her goods. After she finished selling all of it, shed return home only to continue grinding the paste. Nine monthster, Zhu Suniang gave birth to a son and finally allowed the Zhu family to have a sessor.
Zhu Suniang worked hard to manage the household. Zhu Yanqiu also depended on the money Zhu Suniang earned from selling tofu to pay for his studies. Zhu Yanqiu was often sent letters home or sent telegrams to have Zhu Suniang send him money. The reason was always either to buy books or to buy pens.
Despite the Zhu family falling into dire straits, Zhu Yanqiu didnt suffer much. He still always got the best of everything. Even the socks he wore were the most fashionable Western nylon socks. Western products at that time were luxury goods.
Every time Zhu Yanqiu asked for money, Zhu Suniang would send it to him. The family simply lived frugally and tightened their waistbands more. They lived very hard lives, especially Zhu Suniang. After giving birth, five dayster she was off the bed and back to work.
What Zhu Suniang didnt know was that Zhu Yanqiu now had a girlfriend. It was a student at his college. All the students in the college and epted the modern ideologies and revered freedom in love. The men and women in college who shared simr ways of thinking easily got together.
It must be known that dating was a very high cost recreational activity. Hence Zhu Yanqiu had to often ask his family for money, and every time, Zhu Suniang just gritted her teeth and gave it to him.
Zhu Yanqiu naturally got together with his girlfriend Fang Feifei. On September 18 when Japan invaded Manchuria, this couple rushed to the battlefield without hesitation and became a legend. Zhu Yanqiu became a senior military officer and Fang Feifei became a battlefield reporter. People called her a hero in a headdress.
Meanwhile, Zhu Suniang died in sorrow. After so many years of hard work, her body could no longer take the strain, so she died before she reached the age of forty.
Even up to her death, she couldnt understand. Zhu Yanqiu said that he was a member of the cultural revolution, that he wanted to uphold the principle of one husband, one wife. She had given birth to a child for Zhu Yanqiu and they had grown up together. Were they not husband and wife?
Zhu Yanqiu said that he couldntmunicate with her, but he rarely talked to her in the first ce. Every time he did, it was just to ask for money and ask for more money.
Zhu Suniangs wish: She didnt want to work hard for the Zhu family anymore and wanted to live her own life with her son.
Zhu Suniang had no way of going to college like Fang Feifei. She couldnt wear ck leather shoes and pleated skirts. The things she couldnt do wasnt her fault. However, Zhu Yanqiu felt great disdain for Zhu Suniang.
What can be said? Zhu Suniang was simply a cannon fodder of the collision between the feudal way of thinking and the new way of thinking. However, it was also because Zhu Yanqiu had no sense of responsibility at all as a man. He didnt fulfill any of his responsibilities towards Zhu Suniang.
After Ning Shu finished receiving the storyline, she shook her head. That was why she said Zhu Suniang was seriously nice. Even her wish was so humble. If she didnt kill ofr Zhu Yanqiu, this kind of trashy guy who kicked his benefactor in the teeth, could it be that she should keep him for celebrating the New Year?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu could sense the hatred and indignance Zhu Suniang harbored towards Zhu Yanqiu, but the environment she had grown up in made it so she didnt dare to make a wish that was too excessive.
Zhu Suniang was simply a woman of the feudal era. She was kind and did all she could for her family. She used her own power to fulfill the wishes of her family, and hence, her status seemed lowly. Meanwhile, Fang Feifei was someone who had epted the new ideologies. She was courageous and brisk, and pursued her ideals bravely. Dressed in western-style clothing, she walked through the streets with her head high and chest out, hence she gave off a unique charm and seemed to shine brightly.
One was dressed in gray clothes and ck pants while the other was in a short-sleeve cheongsam holding a book of poems. Anyone who wasnt blind would know who to pick.
In regard to this, Ning Shu could only give a politeugh.
She rubbed her eyes sleepily, then added some more firewood to the stove. After that, she picked up the spoon to skim the foam from the surface of the soymilk. She didnt know how to make tofu at all, she waspletely relying on the original hosts memory. In the future, shed probably end up holding each of the 3615 upations at least once.
Ning Shu worked on making the tofu in a fluster. However, even after working until daybreak, she still wasnt able to get it done.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1116: Day of Selling Tofu
Chapter 1116: Day of Selling Tofu
Suniang, youre still here? You havent finished making todays batch yet? Mother Zhu walked into the kitchen.
Ning Shu was currently working hard on shaping the tofu. When she heard what Mother Zhu said, she replied, Its almost done.
Zhu Suniang would usually be gone before the sun even rose. However, as of now, it was already near mid-day. When Mother Zhu got up and saw that Ning Shu was still in the kitchen, she came over to take a look and help out.
Mother Zhu would asionally help out, but she was a rich married woman after all. Even though the family was no longer wealthy, there were some habits that she couldnt change.
However, Mother Zhu was an intelligent person who had experience presiding over arge household that had many servants, and she was also very good at governing. She would often speak warmly to Zhu Suniang and say that she was a very virtuous daughter-inw, that it was the Zhu family ancestors that had blessed them with her.
Suniang, have there been any letters from Yanqiu recently? asked Mother Zhu.
Ning Shu said, No, but there probably will be soon. Zhu Yanqiu who was working on dating always needed more money.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
After finally making the tofue together, she ced the tofu in the buckets, then looped the carrying pole through them before cing the carrying pole on her shoulder. She lifted, but wasnt able to lift the pole so she sank her energy into her dantian to try again.
This time she managed to lift it, but she staggered backwards a couple steps before she was able to stabilize herself. It was very painful to have the pole crushing her shoulder.
Ever since Zhu Yanqiu left this house to go to Shanghai to study, Zhu Suniang has been doing this every day. However, Zhu Yanqiu didnt fulfill any of his responsibilities towards Zhu Suniang and simply tried to squeeze everyst drop of money that he could out of her.
Zhu Yanqiu epted the new ways of thought: freedom, equality, brotherhood. Every person had the right to pursue happiness, but he, in the depths of his heart, simply looked down on Zhu Suniang. He looked down on the fact that Zhu Suniang waspletely illiterate, that she was unsophisticated.
Mother, when Siyuan wakes up, please look after him. Ning Shu turned around to speak to Mother Zhu. Zhu Siyuan was Zhu Yanqiu and Zhu Suniangs son. He was almost about to turn three.
Mother Zhu nodded and told Ning Shu to be careful.
Ning Shu lifted the pole and left, following Zhu Suniangs usual route. Some acquaintances woulde by to buy her tofu.
Selling tofu wasnt very difficult, it was just that it is very heavy to carry them. Tofu primarily consisted of water, so walking around carrying tworge baskets of water everywhere was exhausting.
She had no idea how Zhu Suniang managed to persevere with this. And even after persevering for the entire day, shed only earn so much. On a good day, all the various bank notes added up to a fifth of a silver dor. In this time period, five silver dors could buy a plowing cow and two silver dors was enough to support a family of three for a year.
Although it was tiring, she had to earn money so that Zhu Yanqiu would be able to continue living his luxurious lifestyle.
Frick. Ning Shu really wanted to just drop the pole and give up, but when she recalled Zhu Suniangs son, she could only continue working on selling the tofu.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1117: Had to Raise Everyone
Chapter 1117: Had to Raise Everyone
She hadnt eaten breakfast before heading out, so she bought a baked sesame cake to eat. After she finished it, she lifted the pole again to continue.
Ning Shu was very not confident of the tofu she made today. There were still some tofu left unsold. After thinking about it for a bit, she decided to bring them back and squeeze the water content out of them to make dougan for Zhu Siyuan to eat. It was pretty good for polishing the teeth.
Ning Shu first went to the post office to check if there were any letters or telegrams from Zhu Yanqiu. The people at the post office all knew Zhu Suniang so when they saw Ning Shu, they directly said, Suniang, theres a telegram for you today.
Ning Shu: _
It was probably another request for money. Zhu Yanqiu was like creditor urging her to give him his money. F*ck him.
Ning Shu took the telegram, paid the telegram fee, then read its contents. Zhu Yanqiu said that the weather was getting cold and that Shanghais climate was moist and cold, so he needed to buy an overcoat.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Aka, he needed money.
After leaving the post office, Ning Shu directly ripped the telegram that Zhu Yanqiu had sent to shreds. You freakin deserved to freeze to death, to be using this maams blood money to curry favor with another woman and act like a rich young master in front of other people. Scram!
Ning Shu took the money she earned today from selling the tofu to a restaurant to buy a roast duck. After that, she headed to a butchers to buy two pounds of meat and a pound ofrge bones.
The family generally ate meat only once every half a month, but Zhu Yanqiu went in and out of high ss Western-style restaurants and enjoyed candlelight dinners.
Ning Shu lifted the pole to head back home and found that the two-year-old Zhu Siyuan was currently ying in the courtyard. Mother Zhu was sitting on the porch watching the child while reinforcing the sole of a shoe.
When Zhu Siyuan saw Ning Shu, he ran over. Ning Shu set down the pole and hugged Zhu Siyuan. This was Zhu Suniangs precious baby.
Zhu Siyuan was a bit skinny and his hair was slightly yellow. He seemed slightly malnourished, and this was even after Zhu Suniang would asionally cook him an egg or make him some soy milk while she was making tofu.
It could be said that the entire family was working together to raise Zhu Yanqiu and that he was sucking the very marrow sucked out of their bones.
Mother Zhu sat down the shoe and came over. When she saw that there were still some tofu left and that Zhu Suniang had purchased meat and a roasted duck, she frowned. Howe you didnt sell the tofu?
Ning Shu said, I want to make some dougan for Siyuan to eat.
Why are you wasting money buying so many things? said Mother Zhu. Yanqius tuition fee is so expensive after all.
Mother, I know what Im doing. Ning Shu lifted the pole again to carry the items into the kitchen.
Mother Zhu didnt say anything else. She personally went into the kitchen to cook and stir-fried the two pounds of meat with preserved dry plums. The glistening hot oil on the dish was very alluring. Ning Shu swallowed countless mouthfuls of saliva. She really wanted to eat it.
Mother Zhu even cut the roast duck into thin slices and wrapped them with thin t cakes. As expected of a rich madame, she knew how to eat.
Ning Shu fed Zhu Siyuan bone soup and got him some red braised pork.
Ning Shu ate until her mouth was covered with oil. Even Mother Zhu was barely paying attention to her manners as she ate.
This feast was extremely delicious. The two adults and one child polished off all the food on the table. It had been too long since theyve had meat, so they had really been starving.
After dinner, Mother Zhu simply sat on the chair without moving. Ning Shu started collecting the bowls and the chopsticks.
Mother Zhu asked, Were there any letters from Yanqiu?
As Ning Shu washed the dishes, she said mildly, No, but there probably will be soon.
Mother Zhu then said, Its getting cold. I made shoes for Yanqiu. When the timees, take them to the post office to mail them to Yanqiu.
Ning Shu nced at the cotton shoes that Mother Zhu had made. They were quite fine and all the threadwork was very neat. However, even if she mailed them over, Zhu Yanqiu wouldnt wear them.
Ning Shu nodded, then nced at the clothing that Little Siyuan was wearing. They were extremely old and worn out. She should buy some cotton and cloth to make clothes for the kid, otherwise hed freeze to death in the winter.
There was no way Ning Shu would be like Zhu Suniang, insisting on starving herself to save money in order to give it to Zhu Yanqiu. All she cared about was raising the child well.
Speaking of which, Zhu Suniangs life was quite pitiful. She gave birth to the child and raised the child. Furthermore, she also raised the man and the entire family relied on her to feed them. Fuck. What use was Zhu Yanqiu?
Later, Zhu Yanqiu got rich, but Zhu Suniang didnt get a single bit of the benefit and was actually abandoned. It was the other person that was the kindred spirit and therade.
Mother Zhu kept muttering about when Zhu Yanqiu would write a letter. In reality, Mother Zhu could find out just by going to the post office to ask, but she rarely left the courtyard. Mother Zhu was just like Zhu Yanqiu, there were both a bit scared of facing the outside world. And Zhu Yanqius way of dealing with it was simply to use Western toys to support his faith.
Mother Zhu had Zhu Suniang deal with everything that had to be done outside.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1118: Grandma Fell
Chapter 1118: Grandma Fell
Ning Shu ced a wooden board over the tofu, then put something heavy over the wooden board in order to crush all the water out of the tofu. After doing this, she walked into Zhu Suniangs room and took out a box from a simple cab. The box contained bank notes and silver dors. All in all, there were over twenty silver dors.
Zhu Suniang had saved this up by working hard to sell tofu and living extremely frugally. Twenty silver dors was already an enormous sum. This money was enough to allow the entire family to live very well.
It had been half a month since thest time Zhu Suniang had sent money. As of now, Zhu Yanqiu was asking for money more and more frequently. He was probably making progress with Fang Feifei.
It burned a lot of money for cultured youths to date. After all, they were enjoying things on the spiritual level.
Ning Shu put all this money away. Selling tofu today nearly killed her with exhaustion. The thought of giving this money to Zhu Yanqiu hurt her heart so much that she couldnt even breathe.
Right now, she had to work harder on saving up money in order to make it so that she and her son would be able to live a better life. Before doing anything else, she had to first make sure they could eat their fill.
It was time for her to go grind beans again. Pushing the millstone was exhausting work, she didnt have time to rest all. She was so sleepy that she almost fell asleep while grinding the beans.
This body didnt have very good health. It had been overstrained to the point that Zhu Suniang died from overwork just at the age of forty, so if she had time, she should practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
If she knew earlier that she was going to be in a chaotic era, she would have exchange for a gun beforehand. Ability to protect oneself was a must.
Mom, Grandma... Grandma fell. Shes sleeping on the ground. Zhu Siyuan walked over while shouting worriedly. As he stepped over the doorstep, he almost tripped.
Right now, Zhu Siyuan still couldnt speak very clearly, but Ning Shu understood. Mother Zhu had tripped.
Ning Shu left the kitchen and came to the central room to find that Mother Zhu had fallen to the ground. Her eyes were closed and her face was very pale. The situation didnt seem to be good.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu originally wanted to get Mother Zhu onto the bed but she couldnt move Mother Zhu on her own, so she said to Little Siyuan, Siyuan, be good, alright? Moms going to go look for help so you look after your grandma and dont go anywhere, got it?
Ning Shu hastily went out and found a couple middle-aged women to have them help her carry Mother Zhu to the bed.
The reason she only had women help was to avoid attracting suspicion. Mother Zhu was widowed and there were no men in the household. If a man came to their residence, it would be bad for their reputations.
In these times, although there was the Western notion of equality for all, the feudal way of thinking was still very deeply rooted and it was very strict towards women.
With the help of the aunts, Ning Shu manage to get the unconscious Mother Zhu onto the bed. Ning Shu had the aunts help take care of Mother Zhu and the child, then she headed to the pharmacy to request a doctor.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1119: Improve Quality of Life
Chapter 1119: Improve Quality of Life
Ning Shu went to the pharmacy and found a doctor, then hurried back with the doctor. Mother Zhu was still unconscious, so the doctor started checking her pulse.
Ning Shu stood by the bed and held Little Siyuans hand. If the original storyline didnt change, Mother Zhu wouldnt survive this winter.
Doctor, how is my mother-inw? asked Ning Shu.
The doctor retrieved his hand, then shook his head. Its not any severe illness, its just too much depression and worry. All thats needed is to recuperate slowly.
Ning Shu thanked the doctor, then paid the diagnosis fee.
In in terms, Mother Zhus illness was that she was worrying too much. Mother Zhu was a woman of arge, sheltered courtyard. Ever since Master Zhu died, Mother Zhu had been in a high stress state of fear. Her son wasnt by her side and she didnt have any man that she could rely on.
Ning Shu shook her head. Mother Zhu was simply too weak.
Zhu Suniang had looked after Mother Zhu very well and hadnt allowed Mother Zhu to do any hard work. However, the result was that Mother Zhu had too much free time to worry.
Ning Shu cut a block of tofu for each of the aunts that hade to help as thanks. The aunts epted the tofu with happyughs and told her toe to them for help any time.
Ning Shu sat down by the bed and checked Mother Zhus pulse. The result she found was pretty much the same as what the doctor had said. Ning Shu was a bit speechless. Mother Zhu actually had depression.
Mother Zhu gradually woke up. When she saw that Ning Shu was by the bed, she asked, What happened to me?
Mother, youre fine. Your body is just a bit weak. Youll be fine after some proper rest. Ning Shu avoided making the situation sound too terrible. The doctor wrote you a prescription. Youll be fine after taking the medicine.
Mother Zhu struggled to get up. Ning Shu reached out to help her up. Mother Zhu said wearily, I dont need the medicine. Save the money for Yanqiu.
Since ancient times, and even in modern times, what people feared the most was falling sick, because an entire family could be emptied out by an illness.
Zhu Suniang hadnt given up on Mother Zhu. She worked extremely hard every day since she had to take care of her sick mother-inw, earn enough money for medicine, and earn money for Zhu Yanqius school fees as well.
Zhu Suniang could only make even more tofu to sell. Often times, she would be so tired out that shed fall asleep on top of the millstone. Zhu Suniang had seriously been working too hard during this time when Mother Zhu was sick and ended up severely damaging her own health, causing her early death.
Its fine, the family has money to buy medicine for you, said Ning Shu. Ill make more tofu to sell tomorrow.
Mother Zhu sighed and said, I know my own health well. Send Yanqiu a telegram and have him make a trip back.
Ning Shu agreed and headed to the post office to send Zhu Yanqiu a telegram, but it was a waste of effort. Zhu Yanqiu wouldnte back. His excuse was that he needed to focus on his studies and didnt have time. Zhu Suniang had repeatedly sent him telegrams, but he didnt reply.
Before Mother Zhu died, all she thought about each and every day was wanting to see her son. Her eyes were always fixed on the door, but in the end, Zhu Yanqiu never came back. At that time, as an ambitious young man, Zhu Yanqiu had been parading the streets to invigorate the Chinese people.
After sending Zhu Yanqiu a telegram, Ning Shu took the prescription to the pharmacy to get medicine for Mother Zhu. In the original storyline, despite these harsh conditions, Zhu Suniang had never given up on Mother Zhu, hence her reputation in this small town was very good. She was a well-known virtuous daughter-inw, but Zhu Yanqiu still abandoned her.
Ning Shu had no ns to ruin this reputation. After all, in this era, reputation was very important to women. With this, even if she had to confront Zhu Yanqiu in the future, she would still be on the righteous side.
Furthermore, she wouldnt be sending Zhu Yanqiu money anymore. The family had near twenty silver dors and the money from selling the tofu each day. This was enough for them to live very well.
After getting the medicine, Ning Shu headed back to simmer it for Mother Zhu. When Mother Zhu saw Ning Shu, the first thing she asked was whether Ning Shu had sent Zhu Yanqiu a telegram. Ning Shu said that she had.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
All that was on Mother Zhus mind was her own son. Despite the fact that it was Zhu Suniang who had taken care of her all these past years, Zhu Suniang had never truly entered her heart. After all, one lost nothing from saying a few sweet words.
Right before she died, she had grabbed Zhu Suniangs hand and said youre truly the Zhu familys good daughter-inw, I hope you two will continue to live well together. Ill be gratified to know that even when Im beneath the yellow springs. She was clearly afraid that Zhu Suniang wouldnt continue to support Zhu Yanqiu after she died so she made sure to address this before she died.
Zhu Suniang had been so moved. Every single bit of recognition from Mother Zhu was enough to make her wholly devoted. After Mother Zhu passed away, Zhu Suniang continued to sell tofu to feed Zhu Yanqiu.
Ning Shu used the medicine pot to simmer medicine for Mother Zhu. When she saw that Little Siyuan was looking at her, she got some of the dougan and gave it to Siyuan. Siyuan took the dougan and started eating happily.
Ning Shu felt that there was a need to improve the food of the household. They should eat well, dress well, and live properly.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1120: There Used to Always be Honeyed Fruits
Chapter 1120: There Used to Always be Honeyed Fruits
Speaking of which, Zhu Yanqiu hadnt even seen his son before. This person truly updated Ning Shus view of the world. He didnte back when his wife was giving birth, he didnte back when his mother died, but he came back once he achieved sess. Kowtowing a couple times in front of his mothers tombstone and shredding a couple drops of catpee was enough to fulfill his filial piety?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu carried the soup over to Mother Zhu and said, Mother, drink it while its hot.
The ck soup was very bitter. Mother Zhu held her breath and drank it all. It was so bitter that her expression scrunched up. She said longingly, Back when we still lived in therge courtyard, there were always honeyed fruits to eat. Haa...
Ning Shu nced at Mother Zhu. Honeyed fruits were even more expensive than meat. They were snacks of the rich. The current Zhu family couldnt afford honeyed fruits at all.
Mother, should Suniang buy some honeyed fruits for you? asked Ning Shu. Mother Zhu seemed tempted, but in the end, she said, Forget it. We dont have much money and we still need for medicine and to send to Yanqiu. Its not like Ill die without honeyed fruits.
Ning Shu nodded.
The next day, after Ning Shu finished selling the tofu, she headed to a sweets shop and bought some honeyed fruits. She also bought some dried walnuts for Zhu Siyuan to aid his brain development. Right now, Ning Shu just wanted to raise Zhu Siyuan until he was nice, plump, and white.
She wouldnt live more frugally just for Zhu Yanqius sake. No matter how much she scarified, Zhu Yanqiu wouldnt notice, nor would he care.
When she was buying things, she told the boss that she was buying some honeyed fruits because her mother-inw found her medicine too bitter.
In any case, she was a hardworking, virtuous daughter-inw, so she might as well show even more filial piety. She wanted to try some honeyed fruits as well.
After Mother Zhu finished the medicine, Ning Shu handed her some honeyed fruits. When Mother Zhu saw them, her eyes filled with pleasant surprise, but she still said, Why did you buy something this expensive? What a waste.
Mother, I know what Im doing. Todays tofu sold for a bit more, said Ning Shu mildly.
It was only after hearing this that Mother Zhu ced the honeyed fruit in her mouth. She closed her eyes, her expression was filled with reminiscent and enjoyment. Afterwards, she put the rest of the honeyed fruits away. It never urred to her to offer Ning Shu some.
Ning Shu secretly curled her lips in disdain. Fortunately, she had already taken a portion out for the kid beforehand.
Mother Zhu was also a selfish person.
Because Mother Zhu was sick, Zhu Siyuan now slept with Ning Shu. After Ning Shu coaxed Zhu Siyuan to sleep, she sat with her legs crossed on the bed to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. In this chaotic era, she needed power in order to protect herself and the child.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1121: A Good Young Man with Dreams and Aspirations
?Chapter 1121: A Good Young Man with Dreams and Aspirations
After practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts for a while, Ning Shu stopped. Her body was already covered with sweat, so she got some water to wipe herself down before starting on making the tofu.
It was barely even three in the morning. Ning Shu had ground the paste until around tenst night, but she had to wake up again at three in the morning to start a fire and start making the tofu. As soon as the sky lightened a bit, shed have to head out to sell the steaming hot. This meant that Zhu Suniang couldnt even get six hours of sleep.
Ning Shu made some dougan to sell as well. She tossed a couple Sichuan peppers on top of the tofu before pressing all the water content out of it. The resulting dougan was pretty good, it tasted nice and dense and sold pretty well with the tofu. The price was even slightly higher than tofu.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu lifted the pole in preparation to head out, but Mother Zhu struggled up from her bed and leaned against the door as she said, Suniang, send Yanqiu another telegram, alright? I want to see him.
Ning Shu saw that Mother Zhus face was slightly pale and she looked very weak, so she nodded and said, Alright.
After Ning Shu headed out, she locked the door. The only ones in the house was a child and a sick woman after all, what if someone actually went in?
Perhaps it was because she had practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts and had managed to improve the state of her body a bit, because she was able to walk fast while carrying the tofu today, and it also wasnt as hard.
After she finished selling the tofu, she headed to the post office. The person at the front desk said, Theres a telegram for you.
Ning Shu nced at it. It was a reply from Zhu Yanqiu. The content was that he was too busy with his studies to go home. At the end of the letter, he told Ning Shu to send him some money. His tone wasnt very good. He was probably annoyed because she hadnt sent money thest time he asked.
Ning Shu grinned and sent another telegram to Zhu Yanqiu, the content being that your mother was severely ill and wants to see you, so hurry ande back.
Ning Shu paid the telegram fee. In this era, it costed a lot to send telegrams. They charged by the character, so after this, most of the money she had earned from selling tofu was gone. Most people would only send telegrams if there was something really important. Most of the time, theyd simply write letters.
After leaving the post office, Ning Shu went to the butchers to buy meat. She had to improve the familys food. They had to have meat at least once a day. Furthermore, she herself was always very hungry because of practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
Originally she had been nning to eat the fasting pills, but when it urred to her that her situation would only worsen as time passed and that food would be increasingly scarce, she thought that it was best to save the fasting pills.
When she got home, she handed the telegram to Mother Zhu who was lying on the bed. Mother, Yanqiu said that hes busy with his studies and might not be able toe back this year.
Mother Zhu looked at the telegram without saying anything. Her face was a bit pale and she looked very disappointed. Ning Shu said, I sent him another telegram.
Mother Zhu asked, Yanqiu needs money. Have you sent him money?
Ive sent it, Ning Shu lied without blinking an eye. Zhu Yanqiu should give up dreaming of getting a single penny from her.
Mother Zhu turned over on the bed so that her back faced Ning Shu. Her breathing was a bit rough. She was probably silently crying.
Ning Shu didnt say anything and simply left Mother Zhus room to return to her own room. She saw that Zhu Siyuan was currently sitting on the bed eating honeyed fruits and dougans. When he saw Ning Shue in, he climbed off the bed and greeted her childishly.
He was almost about to turn three, but he had never seen his dad before. After Zhu Suniang died, Zhu Yanqiu had Zhu Siyuan live with him. It was his child after all.
At ten years old, he had been right in the middle of his rebellious age. Zhu Siyuan hated this father of his and that hero in a headdress Fang Feifei so he insisted on doing everything that pissed Zhu Yanqiu off. He was like a child that was beyond saving. No matter how Zhu Yanqiu whipped him, it was useless.
At that time, Zhu Yanqiu had already won sess and recognition. He was a senior military officer with several thousand troops under hismand. He could pretty much build his personal fiefdom, so Zhu Siyuans destructive power was a bitrge. He made use of Zhu Yanqius influence to cause trouble everywhere.
Zhu Siyuan hated this father of his to the bone. His mother had been so devoted to him, yet all she had gotten in exchange was being heartlessly abandoned.
The father and son were like enemies that could not exist under the same sky. Zhu Yanqiu had pulled out his gun several times, tempted to just shoot Zhu Siyuan, but in the end, he wasnt able to bring himself to do it.
A person that had abandoned his wife and son had managed to obtain sess and respect in the end.
Ning Shu patted Zhu Siyuans head. From now on, the two of them would live their own lives. Zhu Yanqiu can just go to die. She was going to raise Zhu Siyuan into a good young man with dreams and aspirations, then have him climb to a position so high that his dad would have to salute to him.
If you hate someone, then just climb higher than him so that you can dictate his fate.
ment: Yah, Ning Shu is finally raising another milkbun!
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1122: Your Mom’s About to Die, Come Back
Chapter 1122: Your Moms About to Die, Come Back
So then as Zhu Siyuans mother, she had to serve as a good role model. Wasnt Fang Feifei called hero in a headdress after all?
Ning Shu was very busy every single day. She didnt sleep at night and just spent that time meditating. The moment dawn arrived she would get up to start making tofu again.
Right now, her only goal was to earn more money and buy more rations. Once chaos broke out, rations would be very scarce. At that time, she wouldnt even be able to buy a steamed bun with a gold bar.
As she worked on fulfilling Zhu Suniangs wish and taking good care of Zhu Siyuan, she still had to help n a happy life for Zhu Suniang. Wasnt the reason that Zhu Suniang fell to that point in the end precisely because she wasnt as talented as Fang Feifei?
The weather was getting colder. Ning Shu bought some cotton and cloth to make cotton-padded jackets for Little Siyuan and herself. The only reason she didnt make one for Mother Zhu was because Mother Zhu was now so sick that she couldnt even get out of bed.
No matter how much medicine she took, it didnt seem to help. Even though it was pointless, Ning Shu would still get medicine regrly and simmer it for Mother Zhu to drink. She even bought more honeyed fruits several times.
Ning Shu felt that this illness was due to Mother Zhus mentality. Mother Zhu simply couldnt take hardship. If she managed to keep enduring things, she definitely wouldve be a blessed old madame. After all, Zhu Yanqiu would flourish in the future.
Sometimes Mother Zhus illness would be so bad that she couldnt do anything but mutter Zhu Yanqius name. From the looks of things, she wouldntst for much longer. When the doctor came to take a look, he told Ning Shu to start preparing for the funeral.
Ning Shu would frequently go to the post office to send Zhu Yanqiu telegrams to have hime back. At first, Zhu Yanqiu would still reply, butter, he had probably be too annoyed to bother. Furthermore, she hadnt sent him any money, so he got angry and didnt bother to reply all.
Ning Shu directly said, your moms about to die,e back to see her off.
This time, Zhu Yanqiu replied. He was very unhappy with the fact that Ning Shu had said that his mother was about to die. Zhu Yanqiu didnt believe that his mother was about to die. Mother Zhu was the madame of a wealthy family and has always taken care of her own body well. Furthermore, Zhu Yanqiu was also aware that Zhu Suniang did all the work in the household.
At the end of the letter, Zhu Yanqiu said, youve worked hard looking after the family. After that, he started talking again about how cold winter was in Shanghai, that the sea breeze from the Huangpu River was damp and cold. In any case, he needed money to buy clothes.
Ning Shu: _
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu ripped the telegram. In any case, no matter what she said, Zhu Yanqiu wouldnt being back. After leaving the post office, she started preparing the coffin and burial clothes.
As of now, Mother Zhu couldnt even eat properly and could only drink soft foods. Sometimes she wouldnt even be able to drink water.
Whenever Mother Zhu was clearheaded, she would ask Ning Shu, was Yanqiu back? The moment Ning Shu said no, Mother Zhu would start crying.
ment: Tbh, my mom is really like Mother Zhu. Unlike Mother Zhu, shes always been a strong figure in my childhood, she seemed able to solve any problems my brother and I had. Like Mother Zhu, she was really good with interpersonal rtionships and it was through connections that she had guaranteed my brother and I good educations even though we always had to move around due to our parents looking for work. But also like Mother Zhu, shes really strongly attached to family. Ever since college started, Im always away from home at college, doing summer internships, and studying abroad, so whenever Im away, she has sleeping and eating issues. Fortunately my brothers also very attached to family so he stays at home and keeps her sane. *sighs* Thank god for fam.
But right now since Im at home, shes eating a little bit too well. Shes on the verge of turning into a plump pig. I think I spend at least half an hour every day talking her into doing some form of exercise. Now she gets ready to escape every time I change into workout clothes.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1123: A Lifetime Free From Suffering
Chapter 1123: A Lifetime Free From Suffering
Ning Shu saw that there was a heavy air of death hovering around Mother Zhu. She knew that Mother Zhu would probably pass away within these next couple days, so she stopped selling tofu and stayed home to take care of her. This way she would also be able to record Mother Zhus time of death properly so that she could ask a feng shui master to find a good burial spot.
Suniang,e over here. Mother Zhu who had been terribly ill suddenly sat up on her own and beckoned Ning Shu with her hand.
Ning Shu saw that Mother Zhus facial color was very good. It was even better than before she had fallen sick. Ning Shus hair rose on end, but she walked over to ask, Mother, what is it?
Mother Zhu reached out to take Ning Shus hand and patted it. Ning Shu wanted to retrieve her hand, but Mother Zhu held it tightly. A sick person had this much strength?
Youre a good woman, a good daughter-inw. Its Yanqius fortune to have a wife like you. After I pass away, live well with Yanqiu and raise Siyuan well, said Mother Zhu. Yanqius father and I will be able to rest in peace beneath the Yellow Springs knowing that you two are living well together.
Ning Shu just said, Mother, dont say these things. Its such bad luck. Youll get better.
Mother Zhu shook her head. I dreamed of my husbandst night. Hese to get me. I know that my body wont be able to hold out any longer. Promise me, live on properly with Yanqiu.
Ning Shu agreed faintly. She wasnt touched by Mother Zhus words. Mother, dont worry, I will live on properly. Living on properly didnt necessarily mean living with Zhu Yanqiu.
Mother Zhu didnt hear Ning Shus unspoken words and nodded with satisfaction. She looked towards the door, her tone filled with longing and sorrow. I wonder how Yanqiu is doing now?
Zhu Yanqiu had left home at the age of eighteen to go to Shanghai to study. As of now, he was almost twenty-one. It was no wonder that Mother Zhu was so fixated in wanting to see Zhu Yanqiu.
Ning Shu helped Mother Zhu lie back down. Mother Zhus gaze was still fixed on the door. Ning Shu continued to watch over Mother Zhu without taking a step away except to carry Zhu Siyuan who had fallen asleep in her arms to the bed.
When she returned to Mother Zhus room, she saw that Mother Zhu had already fallen asleep. She called out softly but Mother Zhu didnt react, so she ced her hand in front of Mother Zhus nose. She was no longer breathing.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She had died in the middle of the night. Ning Shu was pretty freaked out and hastily went to knock on her neighbors doors to ask for help. Her eyes were red.
When her neighbors heard that Mother Zhu had passed away, they all came to help because it would be difficult for a woman to handle a funeral alone.
With everyones help, Mother Zhus remains were moved to the main hall. Her bodyid in the very center of the hall and Ning Shu started helping wash her body and dressing her in the burial clothes. This process took almost until dawn.
Suniang, why hasnt Zhu Yanqiue back? asked one of the female neighbors. What are you guys going to do about keeping watch over her spirit?
Ning Shu shook her head and hastily exined things for Zhu Yanqiu. Yanqius just too busy with his studies. Siyuan and I will watch over her spirit.
The people inside the main hall traded looks. In the end, an elder said, What kind of schr is he? How can he note back even when his parent has passed away?
Ning Shu lowered her head without speaking.
So watching over the spirit fell to Ning Shu and the little beansprout Zhu Siyuan. They were dressed in in white clothing as they knelt in front of the coffin and burned paper offerings.
Zhu Siyuan was confused. He didnt understand what had happened.
Ning Shu spent an enormous sum of money to invite a feng shui master to find a good ce for the grave. Then she invited a banquet chef to prepare food and drink for the friends that hade to offer their condolences.
In brief, Ning Shu singlehandedly handled this entire affair. She even invited suona yers so that Mother Zhu could be buried with great fanfare.
Seeing off the spirit required a male child and the only male at home was Zhu Siyuan. However, he was too young to know what to do, so the feng shui master said for Ning Shu to carry the child as the child held the incense burner. There was a single incense stick in the burner. As long as the stick didnt go out and the burner didnt fall, itd be fine.
All the necessary rituals were carried out, then Ning Shu carried Zhu Siyuan and walked at the very front of the funeral procession. She walked without ever turning back to the chosen grave location.
No issues arose in this process. Mother Zhu was buried smoothly. Ning Shu watch as soil gradually covered the coffin. Mother Zhu had never suffered in this lifetime. She had been the daughter of a wealthy family, then married Master Zhu who was a talented schr. Even when they suffered a reversal of fortune, there was still Zhu Suniang who took care of her like she was her own mother.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1124: Japanese September 18 Incident
Chapter 1124: Japanese September 18 Incident
She had probably use up all the good fortune that she had in this lifetime, which was why she hadnt been able to live until Zhu Yanqiu achieved sess.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
After Mother Zhu was buried, Ning Shu didnt send Zhu Yanqiu anymore telegrams. Even if Zhu Yanqiu sent telegrams, shed read them, then rip them. Sometimes she would bring them back for Zhu Siyuan to fold airnes with.
Right now, she was still making tofu to sell. However, a restaurant had taken a liking to the dougan she made, so theyd buy some from her every day. This made their quality of life much betterpared to before.
She umted a bit of money and used over half of it to buy and stockpile rations.
After a while of being fed by Ning Shu, Zhu Siyuan finally got a bit chubbierpared to before and his hair was no longer as yellowish. Ning Shu had been trying to make her body healthier as well and with the help of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, she had a lot more energypared to before.
She had been trying to find a suitable weapon for herself. The most powerful weapon in this era was the gun, but she didnt have the means to get her hands on a gun right now. Did this mean that shed have to carry a machete around on her back and be an female ancient era hero?
A concealed weapon was better after all. Itd be convenient to carry around as well.
Ning Shu had an ironsmith make her a lot of needles that were about the size of a nail but much sharper. Whenever she had free time, she would practice throwing needles in the courtyard. This world would only be Increasingly chaotic.
Once Japans iron hoovesnded on this nations oil, the entire nation would howl in grief and struggle in pain.
Ning Shu went to the pharmacy to get some medicine and created some poison powder and medicinal powder that could stop bleeding and treat external wounds.
Women and children were disadvantaged groups that could easily be bullied after all.
So whenever she had free time, she would have Zhu Siyuan run around the courtyard and practice the horse stance in order to strengthen his body. However, Zhu Siyuan was just a child and didnt understand things very well, so Ning Shu could only focus even more on making herself stronger.
Ning Shu would still go sell tofu every day, but the atmosphere hovering around the vige was starting to change. There was now a hint of panic.
The Japanese September 18 Incident urred. Because of the central governments nonresistance policy, Manchurian warlord Zhang Xueliang didnt resist at all and simply retreated, causing the three provinces of northeast China to rapidly fall into Japans hands. Public opinion started criticizing Zhang Xueliang and the Nanjing central government.
To ordinary people, these were matters that were too high above them. Due to the three northeast provinces falling into Japanese hands, a lot of people escape from the northeast and poured into other areas.
Meanwhile, after the Japanese took over the three provinces, they continued to expand into the surroundings. It was very likely that theyd soon get here. Furthermore, the influx of refugees would cause a lot of disorder.
Everyones fates were outside of their own control in this great migration and everyone was living from hand to mouth. In this world, Ning Shu vividly felt how small humans truly were.
Several people in the vige had already moved away. With someone being the first, others soon followed and started moving, fearful of being too slow.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1125: Really was Damp and Cold
Chapter 1125: Really was Damp and Cold
Ning Shu also started working on moving because there would soon be arge influx of refugees and those refugees would do anything for a bite to eat.
A woman like her would easily be the target of the refugees.
In the original storyline, Zhu Suniang had taken her child to Shanghai with apprehensions and excitement to find Zhu Yanqiu. She had gone to the dazzling Shanghai that celebrated peace with songs and dance.
When she got there, she was lost and very much did not fit in. When she discovered that Zhu Yanqiu had a girl that he liked, she became even more uneasy and fearful.
Zhu Yanqiu was very unhappy that Zhu Suniang hade, he even felt disdain for her. When he introduced her to other people, he said that she was his sister.
Zhu Suniang was five years older than Zhu Yanqiu from the start, and with all the work that she had done over the years, she looked rather old. It was like she was an entire generation older than Zhu Yanqiu who was handsome and filled with an intellectual aura.
Zhu Suniang was a bit hurt. She was originally Zhu Yanqius wife, but he said she was his sister. Zhu Yanqius reasoning was that he didnt want his ssmates to know that he was already married, and it was even through such a feudal method like a child bride. He said that his ssmates wouldugh at him.
Zhu Suniang wasnt someone that was very opinionated, so when other people asked, she just said that she was Zhu Yanqius older sister.
Later, Zhu Suniang really couldnt get use to life in Shanghai and her husband who was dressed in a white shirt and wearing a peaked hat seemed unfamiliar and distant, so she took her child and returned to the vige to continue living that hard life.
Zhu Yanqiu didnt even try to dissuade Zhu Suniang.
Perhaps in Zhu Yanqius heart, Zhu Suniang and Zhu Siyuan were forever disgraceful existences. He even regretted having consummated marriage with Zhu Suniang.
Ning Shu still nned to go to Shanghai to avoid this influx of refugees. However, who knows what would happen this time when she arrived? Ohoho!
There were already a lot of refugees in the vige. A refugee actually climbed over the wall and ran into Ning Shus house to loot her. He first ran into the kitchen, grabbed the leftover food, then started stuffing himself. Then he threatened Ning Shu. Hand over all the food you have.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu: _
She beat up the person trying to rob her, then kicked him out of the courtyard and mmed the door.
Ning Shu bought a ship ticket to Shanghai. As of now, a single ticket actually cost ten silver dors. She gritted her teeth and bought it, then carried her things along with Zhu Siyuan to step onto the steamship.
There are a lot of people on the ship, it was very crowded. Ning Shu carried the child over to the corner to sit down. As she looked over, everyones faces were filled with unease and panic.
When the nation was in turmoil, themon people would be forced from their homes to wander. This conflict could be said to be the most severe foreign aggression in history. The protracted destruction caused thisnd to be filled with scars.
Zhu Siyuan was a little scared, so Ning Shu patted his back tofort him.
When she got hungry, she would secretly eat a bit of bread and stuff a fasting pill into the childs mouth.
The smell on the ship was unbearable. The stink mixed with the smell of cigarettes and was revolting.
The ship continued to move slowly with frequent stops. Even more people squeezed on, causing the environment to be even worse. Finally, one weekter, they reached Guangdong Harbor.
Ning Shu carried the child off the steamship, then sighed in relief. They were finally here.
As she stood on the dock, she felt that the sea breeze from the Huangpu River really was damp and cold. How wonderful. Wonder if Zhu Yanqiu froze to death yet?
Ning Shu didnt n to go look for Zhu Yanqiu. She had no desire to go cook and clean for him. Zhu Yanqiu even told people that this was his older sister.
Who the frick was your sister!?
Ning Shu found a small hotel and cleaned up a little bit. The hold of the ship had seriously been too disgusting. This entire time, Zhu Siyuan had been whimpering so Ning Shu touched his forehead. He had a slight fever.
Ning Shu fed him an antipyretic pill that she had exchanged for beforehand. After taking the medicine, Zhu Siyuan fell asleep. Sweat covered his entire body.
Ning Shu got some water and endured the cold to wash herself. Afterwards, she got more water to help wipe Zhu Siyuans sweat.
Right now, she only wanted to settle down. She nned to rent an apartment, then find work. Zhu Siyuan had already gotten to the age of starting school.
Ning Shu wanted to make sure Zhu Siyuan got a good education. She wanted to nurture his aspirations. Zhu Yanqiu did have culture, but the things he did was lower than low. Yet at the very end, he actually managed to obtain fame and recognition. She couldnt ept it!
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1126: Doctor, Doctor, Doctor
Chapter 1126: Doctor, Doctor, Doctor
She had to work hard as well to help Zhu Suniang start a new life, to help her live radiantly in these troubled times.
Ning Shu hugged Zhu Siyuan as she slept and she slept very well that night. She had barely slept on the steamship so she was exhausted.
The next day, Ning Shu bundled Zhu Siyuan up tightly, then left the hotel to start looking for a house. She bought Zhu Siyuan soup dumplings to eat. Zhu Siyuan started eating very happily, then he pressed one of the soup dumplings towards Ning Shus mouth while saying in his childish voice, Mom, eat! Mom, you should eat too!
Ning Shus heart felt pretty warm. Now that she thought about it, this was her second time being a wet nurse. When she recalled that this child had originally grown up to be ignorant and ipetent, she shook her head. She couldnt allow him to end up that way again.
Although he had done that to anger Zhu Yanqiu, that behavior was still the result of helplessness. Those who were strong and capable wouldnt use this kind of method to retaliate against someone else.
And it was only because Zhu Siyuan was Zhu Yanqius son that he was able to use this method against him.
In the end, Zhu Suniang and Zhu Siyuan were truly too weak. Zhu Siyuan cared about his mother, that was why Zhu Suniang had wanted to live properly with her child.
Therge Shanghai flourished wonderfully. Shops were everywhere like trees in a forest and the disy windows exhibited beautiful Western-style dresses and gems. The signboards of disco bars shed with neon lights and there was an endless stream of cars on the streets. Cabs and cable cars were constantly zooming past and the sound of bicycle bells mixed with the shouts of children selling newspaper.
This was a tolerant and modern city. After Zhu Yanqiu came here, he didnt want to leave anymore.
Ning Shu wanted to find an apartment to rent so she bought two newspapers from a kid, then asked him if anyone was renting apartments. In the end, the child let them to a tube-shaped apartment. There were a lot ofundry being hung on the balconies. It was a ce where crooks were mixed in with the honest folk and the ce looked almost like a pig transport cage.
There were so many people crammed in here and they were all hanging out in the small courtyard.
Ning Shu wanted to give Zhu Siyuan a better environment to grow up in.
She looked for an entire day but didnt find anything. After getting a meal, they headed back to the hotel and paid for another stay.
If you wanted to understand the city, you should read its newspaper. There was a lot of information on the newspaper, and in the city like Shanghai, way too many things happened every day. Every day saw new developments.
There were a bunch of secret societies like the Green Gang and the Heaven and Earth Society. There were also the foreign concession, police department, and all sorts of other powers that created endless opportunities in Shanghai. Anything was possible here.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
This city was prosperous but also very disorderly. That was why she was going to have to work extremely hard to protect herself and the child.
She saw on the paper that the hospital was recruiting nurses, so she decided to go try for it. If she didnt earn money, what would they eat? She only had so much money on her. After she finished using it all, could be that she should be a beggar?
Ning Shu nned to be a doctor. She kissed Zhu Siyuan, then said, Darling, Moms going to be a doctor.
Zhu Siyuan pped his hands and repeated her words delightedly. Doctor, doctor, doctor...
ment: Any recs for doctor movies or TV series?
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1127: Applying to Become a Doctor
Chapter 1127: Applying to Be a Doctor
Early morning the next day, Ning Shu went to the hospital to apply for the job. She had brought her child with her, so she really didnt have much hope.
When she got to the hospital, as she had expected, she was told that they wanted young girls and it was best if they had graduated from nursing school. The moment they saw that Ning Shu was carrying a kid and wearing a cotton padded jacket, they tactfully said that she wasnt suitable.
Ning Shu sighed, then said, I have a bit of nursing knowledge and I know Chinese medicine. My ancestors were imperial physicians, but the family had suffered a reversal of fortune.
She waspletely making things up, building up a very badass family background for herself.
The interviewer simply looked at Ning Shu. In the end, he said, There is a special position, its for military doctors. Theyre currently still in the training phase. Do you want to try for it?
Ning Shu: _
Shed have to go to the battlefield! What if she was unlucky, got hit by a stray bullet, and ended up farting herst? What was her Zhu Siyuan supposed to do?
Ning Shu saw that all around her were young girls who had their hair tied up in pigtails. They truly were pretty, she indeed didnt have muchpetitive strength. Ning Shu silently considered things. Fang Feifei was a battlefield reporter. If she became a battlefield doctor, shed definitely encounter her.
Ning Shu nced at Zhu Siyuan who still didnt understand anything, then asked, Are there any material benefits? What if something bad happened to me on the battlefield? What will happen to my child? And I still dont have anywhere to live right now.
This nation will take care of your child, so you dont have to worry. This requires signed documents, said the interviewer.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows. I dont have anywhere to live.
Bing a military doctor was pretty much throwing away ones life. It was extremely dangerous work, so she had to apply for material benefits. After all, it couldnt be guaranteed that the nation would raise her child after she died. Documents could easily be worthless paper.
During this following time, the entire nation would fall into disorder so who would remember a child?
Every month youll be paid a wage of five silver dors and the hospital will assign you a small apartment that will be enough for the two of you to live in, said the interviewer.
During this era, even the professors at Qinghua University only got seven or eight silver dors per month in wages, so a wage of five silver dors was pretty good.
It urred to Ning Shu that she really didnt have much money left and the hotel fee was very high. Furthermore, even if it was only for the sake of confronting Zhu Yanqiu and Fang Feifei, shed still take this job.
Im willing, said Ning Shu with a nod.
The interviewer was very happy. This entire afternoon, no one had been willing to be a military doctor because this was work that required your head to be tied onto your waistband. It was very possible for you to be holding a surgical knife in one second, then hit by a bomb in the next. The environment was very harsh. It was nowhere asfortable as being in the hospital.
The interviewer had taken into consideration the fact that Ning Shus clothing was very unsophisticated and so he tried to trick her into bing an intern military doctor.
Sign here. The man took out a document and pushed it in front of Ning Shu. Do you know how to write your name?
Ning Shu picked up the pen, and after a brief moment of hesitation, she signed Zhu Suniangs name.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Very good! The man put away the document.
Ning Shu hugged Zhu Siyuan and kissed him. Mom just became a doctor!
Zhu Siyuanughed happily.
The hospital assigned a house to Ning Shu. It wasntrge and was very in, but it had all the basic furniture. Ning Shu was pretty satisfied. There were countless people that were wandering the streets right now after all. Furthermore, this house was under her name and counted as her property.
In the future, once the nation started developing rapidly, Shanghais housing price would be extremely high. This counted as umting some family property for Zhu Siyuan.
She went back to the hotel to check out of her room, then took her luggage to her new home. Ning Shu had Zhu Siyuan go y by himself as she cleaned all the nooks and crannies of the house.
As she looked at the cleaned house, indescribable joy surged up in her heart. Her body was even trembling slightly. These were Zhu Suniangs emotions. She was extremely happy to possess a house that belonged solely to herself.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1128: Battlefield Doctor Training
Chapter 1128: Battlefield Doctor Training
She had her own house in Shanghai. It was something that even Zhu Yanqiu hadnt had.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Next, Ning Shu started her training. Battlefield doctors didnt necessarily need to know how to treat illnesses like heart disease or high blood pressure, but they had to be very skilled at treating battlefield wounds. They had to know how to treat trench foot, burns, open wounds, and dysentery.
As for the treatment circumstances, they had to be capable of using whatever they had on hand. There were no disinfectants, no anesthetics, no surgery knives. They had to be prepared to amputate with just a military knife or fruit knife, to use the quickest and roughest way to save the life of a soldier.
Military doctors were soldiers first, doctors second. They needed to have a strong body in order to find survival necessities and treatment tools from the surroundings. Not only did they have to save others, they had to guarantee their own safety.
In brief, it was very dangerous work, and it greatly tested the ones mentality. While listening to the sound of fighting and firearms going off outside, theyd have to calmly dig a bullet out of a soldiers body.
Ning Shu carried the child to the training location. There were only three men here for the training. With her added in, that was four in total. It was no wonder that the interviewer had epted her despite the fact that she was a woman.
Shanghai continued to flourish even though the Japanese had taken over the three northeast provinces. Although there were newspaper boys shouting every day that the northeast provinces had fallen under the hooves of the Japanese, the majority didnt realize the cruelty of war, much less had the thought or desire to be a military doctor to head to the battlefield.
When the three men saw that Ning Shu was carrying a child, ridicule appeared on their faces. However, they didnt say anything excessive. A woman was pretty brave to decide to be a battlefield doctor.
A battlefield doctor taught Ning Shu and the other three how to bandage wounds for soldiers, and the various ways to solve all sorts of problems. Ning Shu carefully recorded all of this in a notebook. This was lifesaving information. If she learned them well, when she went on the battlefield, shed have more of a chance of surviving.
She didnt have Zhu Yanqiu and Fang Feifeis good luck, so she could only rely on her own hard work.
There were also physical training sses. They taught the most basic boxing and gun drills. Ning Shu couldnt wait to pick up a gun. When she did, it felt very heavy and also very old. These guns would identally go off without any warning from time to time, but they was truly the most powerful weapons in this era.
She fired a shot at the target. The result was still pretty good.
The physical training for military doctors was nothing to Ning Shu since she had practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Although she had only gotten a tiny bit of energy to form, this energy would slowly repair her body and gradually improve her body even more. She would eventually have strength that was greater than that of two menbined.
In regards to physical strength, the other three men couldntpare to Ning Shu. When they were wrestling, Ning Shu had been able to take them all down at once.
After the training ended, Ning Shu took Zhu Siyuan home and started cooking and cleaning. These days were much easierpared to when she had to constantly make tofu. She even had time to y with Zhu Siyuan a little.
She bought Zhu Siyuan some colorful picture books. Zhu Siyuan was getting better and better at speaking. He was now capable of clearly expressing his feelings and desires.
Ning Shus heart filled with parental pride.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1129: Then Her Part was Done
Chapter 1129: Then Her Part was Done
Ning Shu had now been in Shanghai for a while, but she hadnt gone to see Zhu Yanqiu. When she wasnt working on studying basic military doctor knowledge, she was teaching Zhu Siyuan to read and count.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
She would asionally go to the hospital to work as an interning nurse and take care of patients. It counted as getting used to her identity as a doctor ahead of time.
Each day was very fulfilling. She was living for her own sake, not for the sake of providing for Zhu Yanqiu.
In all honesty, Zhu Suniang hadnt lived for herself for single day her entire lifetime. She had been sold as a child to the Zhu family as a child bride, then spend every day taking care of Zhu Yanqiu who was younger than her. After the Zhu family fell in dire straits, she started working hard to support Zhu Yanqiu in his studies. Once Zhu Yanqiu obtained sess and made a name for himself, her part was done and she was retired.
Zhu Suniangs function was simply to raise Zhu Yanqiu and keep providing for him until she died. How horrible was that?
And Zhu Yanqiu had never acknowledged her.
Ning Shu put on the nurse uniform, ced the hat on her head, covered her face with the mask, then stepped into the ward. She saw that there were quite a lot of students inside wearing Chinese tunic suits and there were also a few female students.
The moment Ning Shu saw this situation, she knew what had happened. Some ambitious youths had marched on the streets again with their banners and had gotten into a fight with the patrolling police. Every single one of them had gotten beaten up.
Furthermore, Ning Shu saw someone she knew. She never imagined that she would meet Zhu Yanqiu in this way, as a patient and a doctor.
Ning Shu nced at Zhu Siyuan who was obediently sitting on a chair and reading. Child,e over here and take a look at this old coot of yours.
Ning Shu walked towards Zhu Yanqiu and sized him up. Zhu Yanqiu had fair skin, well-defined features, and looked very handsome in his tunic suit school uniform. He had the refined aura of a schr. The Zhu Yanqiu of Zhu Suniangs memories still had very immature looks, but as of now, his looks had already be more mature.
However, right now his face was bruised all over and his lips were cut. Several buttons had even been pulled off his shirt.
Ning Shu was just about to speak when a female student came over and said, Yanqiu, are you all right?
Yanqiu!?
So intimate!?
Ning Shu looked towards this female student. She had a ssic student bob haircut, fair white skin, gentle facial features, and her almond eyes contained unswerving determination. It was obvious from the look of her that she was someone with ideas. Her gaze contain worry as she looked towards Zhu Yanqiu. Does it hurt a lot? You shouldnt have stepped in front to shield me back then.
Its fine. Its better for me to get injured then you. Its nothing, it doesnt hurt that much. Zhu Yanqiu consoled the female student gently.
Dont do this again. Itll make me worry. The female student pressed her lips together. Ill protect myself properly.
Zhu Yanqiu took the girls hand. A girl like you wont be able to beat them. They have guns and military batons too.
Ning Shu lifted her brows as she took in their interaction. This female student was probably Fang Feifei. She was indeed pretty and filled with energy. She was on apletely different levelpared to Zhu Suniang who spent her days heaving around a carrying pole to sell tofu.
Fang Feifei had a simple and elegant aura and the unswerving determination and stubbornness in her eyes made people feel that despite her petite frame, her body concealed enormous energy.
Zhu Yanqiu kept the fact that he already had a wife and a child from Fang Feifei.
Ning Shu coughed. When Fang Feifei turned around and saw Ning Shu, she hastily said, Nurse, please take a look at his injuries.
Let me see. Ning Shu turned Zhu Yanqius face to the right, then to the left, before saying mildly, Hes fine, its just some scrapes. Hell be fine once I apply some medicine.
As Ning Shu spoke, she opened a bottle and use tongs to dip a cotton ball in the medicine. Her lips curled, then she pressed it hard against the corner of Zhu Yanqius mouth. Zhu Yanqiu immediately cried out in pain and covered his mouth as he inhaled sharply.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1130: It’s Alright, This is My Job
Chapter 1130: Its Alright, This is My Job
Ning Shu said in an annoyed tone, What are you moving around for? Of course still hurts a little to have medicine applied.
Right now Ning Shu was wearing a mask so Zhu Yanqiu couldnt tell that this rough nurse was his wife. All he felt was that this nurses attitude was very poor and that she pressed seriously hard on his wounds. That in addition to the alcohol the medicine contained caused his wound to hurt so much that it felt like it was ripping.
Yanqiu, just endure it a bit more, alright? Fang Feifei consoled Zhu Yanqiu, then said politely to Ning Shu, Miss Nurse, let me apply it for him?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shus voice was muffled through the mask. Its all right, this is my job.
Fang Feifei couldnt very well snatch the tools from her, so she could only watch on from the side. Ning Shu dipped another cotton ball in the medicine, then applied it to Zhu Yanqius face. Her hand was just as heavy as before, so Zhu Yanqiu continuously inhaled sharply in pain. In the end, he couldnt take it anymore and ducked away from Ning Shus hand.
What are you ducking for? Ning Shus tone was irritated.
Zhu Yanqiu felt that it must have been a lifetime of umted bad luck for him to encounter a nurse like this. She wasnt gentle at all.
Feifei, you head back first. Its about to get dark. Zhu Yanqiu didnt want Fang Feifei to see him in such a sorry state.
Fang Feifei nced outside. It was almost dark, but when she saw Zhu Yanqius face, she asked worriedly, What about your injuries?
Its fine, head back first. Its not safe to walk back at night. When Zhu Yanqiu talked to Fang Feifei, his eyes were filled with affection and his tone was very gentle.
When Ning Shu took in this gentle manner of his, she curled her lips in disdain and her hand which was holding the tongs moved slightly in annoyance. From what she remembered, Zhu Yanqiu had never spoken to Zhu Suniang this way.
His attitude has always been aloof, especially when he was little. He hadpletely treated Zhu Suniang as a maid. Zhu Suniang had to take care of all his meals and clothing, and during the summer hed make her fan him all night and chase away the mosquitoes for him. It was only after they consummated marriage that his attitude towards her became slightly better.
When she saw his attitude towards Fang Feifei, all she could only say was that there was truly an enormous disparity between different people. No matter how much you did sometimes, certain people would never see your efforts.
Fang Feifei saw that Zhu Yanqiu insisted on her leaving and that his tone was filled with concern for her, so she nodded and smiled towards him before leaving.
Zhu Yanqiu kept looking in the direction that Fang Feifei had left in. His gaze was so gentle that the affection seemed about to overflow. Ning Shu rubbed the cotton ball on Zhu Yanqius face, causing him to grimace in pain. His tone was angry as he said, What is with your attitude? Cant you be a bit gentler?
No way!
Ning Shu said mildly, Im already being very gentle. Youre ming me for your wound hurting? Do you intellectuals have no sense of reason?
Alright, you dont need to treat me anymore. Zhu Yanqiu pushed aside Ning Shus hand. When he saw the gleaming snow-white tongs in her hand, he felt his injuries pulse in pain again.
Ning Shu didnt insist and closed the bottle of medicine as she said, Hospital fee.
A trace of awkwardness shed across Zhu Yanqius face. He felt around, but there was no money on him, so he said, I was at a march today so I didnt bring money.
Ning Shu simply stared at him indifferently.
Zhu Yanqiu was starting to feel embarrassed from being stared at like this. He took off his watch and said in a slightly prideful tone, This is a German mechanical watch. Ill leave it with you for now ande back tomorrow to pay the hospital fee.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1131: You’re Really Ugly
?Chapter 1131: Youre Really Ugly
Zhu Yanqiu really didnt have any money. It had been a long time since his family had sent money, so he rarely went out with Fang Feifei anymore. In the past, whenever they had free time, they would go see movies. However, now, Zhu Yanqiu could only use his studies as an excuse.
Zhu Yanqiu was very smart though. He would invite Fang Feifei to the library to read. As she sat by the window, the sunlight that passed through the window cast a beautiful hazy glow on her. Zhu Yanqiu would pick up a pen to slowly sketch Fang Feifei on paper.
He would asionally write some vague and romantic love poems. He did his best to be romantic while not wasting money.
Fortunately, Fang Feifei was a cultured youth so this worked really well on her. She didnt notice the fact that Zhu Yanqiu was in financial straits at all.
Right now, Ning Shu was asking Zhu Yanqiu for the hospital fee. Zhu Yanqiu didnt have enough money on him so he could only push it off by saying that he didnt bring money and even coolly handed over his watch as coteral.
Ning Shu lifted her brows as she took the watch. This watch was a bit heavy and the craftsmanship was very refined. Even the thin clock hands had unique designs. There was no hint ofrge-scale quantity focused production. It was obvious with a nce that this cost quite a lot.
How much is this worth? asked Ning Shu.
Zhu Yanqius expression was smug. A thousand silver dors. Is it enough to act as coteral for the hospital fee?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
What the f*ck!? Ning Shu wanted to just jab his face with her tongs until it was beyond recognition. He spent a thousand silver dors to buy a watch? Ha. Ha. Ha.
Right now, a single silver dor could buy over 170 catties of rice. An ordinary family of three could survive for a year on just two or three silver dors. Five hundred silver dors was enough to buy an ordinary house.
The things that Zhu Yanqiu did were practically inhumane. He worked Zhu Suniang pretty much to the bone while he enjoyed life and wore luxury watches.
What use do I have for your watch? The hospital fee isnt even a thousandth of this watchs price. I dont want a watch, I only want money. Ning Shu tossed the watch back to Zhu Yanqiu and he hastily caught it. He said in annoyance, This watch is really expensive. If you break it, you wouldnt be able to afford thepensation.
Hospital fee, said Ning Shu mildly. It cant be that you dont have money, right? Faker. Youre wearing such an expensive watch when you dont have a single cent on you?
I already told you. I was at a march today so I didnt bring money. Zhu Yanqius face was bright red as he spoke. With the injuries on his face added on, his face looked purple and red.
Ning Shu simply stared at him without speaking.
In the end, one of his ssmates help paid the hospital fee. Zhu Yanqiu immediately put his watch back on and thanked that friend, saying that hed definitely repay him.
After walking out of the room, Zhu Yanqiu saw Zhu Siyuan sitting on the book and reading. The little kid looked really serious. Zhu Yanqius interest was piqued, so he crouched down in front of Zhu Siyuan and asked, Little friend, why are you here alone? Whats your name?
Ning Shu was currently putting things away. When she saw that Zhu Yanqiu was interacting with Zhu Siyuan, her heart jumped. She was just about to get the child out of here when she heard Zhu Siyuan say to Zhu Yanqiu, Youre really ugly.
Zhu Siyuans voice was very childish, but his expression was very earnest. Ever since they had gotten to Shanghai, Ning Shu had made sure to dress Zhu Siyuan up very nicely so Zhu Siyuan looked nice, soft, and white. And right now, he was saying with such a serious expression, youre really ugly. Ning Shu didnt know whether tough or cry.
Zhu Yanqius current appearance was quite terrible. His face was pale and purple, and with the medicine applied, it was pretty much an unbearable sight. However, being told this by a kid made him feel embarrassed and angry.
This kid seriously has no manners. Zhu Yanqiu threw down this remark and left.
The father and childs first meeting ended on bad terms. In reality, this pair of father and son must have shing birthdate characters, they never got along.
Ning Shu handed Zhu Siyuan to a nurse she was familiar with, then she said to Zhu Siyuan, Siyuan, be good and stay here to wait for Mom. Mom will be back very soon.
Zhu Siyuan nodded obediently.
Ning Shu took off her nurse uniform, put on a mask, and left the hospital, following after Zhu Yanqiu.
As of now, the sky was starting to darken. Zhu Yanqiu who was walking ahead didnt notice that someone was following him. As he was passing by a small alley, Ning Shu took off her overcoat and quickly ran over to him. She threw her coat over his head, then used it to drag him into the alley.
ment: Big thumbs up for Little Siyuan aaaah, so cute, so on point!
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1132: Going to Get Raped!?
Chapter 1132: Going to Get Raped!?
Zhu Yanqiu had simply been walking when his vision suddenly went ck and he was dragged away by someone. He was startled and started struggling violently, but the other party was extremely strong. No matter how he struggled, he couldnt get free.
Ning Shu started abruptly beating him up, kicking him then punching him in the face. Zhu Yanqiu had been injured from the start, so under Ning Shus beating, he soon started wailing in pain.
You... Zhu Yanqiu wanted to speak and take off the cloth that was covering his head, but a punchnded on his face which was quickly followed by another kick to his stomach.
Zhu Yanqiu abruptly vomited. Ning Shus left hook hit his liver, then she sent a spin kick towards his lower body and he fell to the ground moaning, unable to get up.
Ning Shu leaned over and took off the watch on Zhu Yanqius wrist, then stripped him, leaving him in only his underpants.
Zhu Yanqiu had already been beaten to the point that he no longer had the strength to resist. It felt like all the bones in his body were broken. His eyes were so swollen that he couldnt even open them.
When he sensed that the other party was taking off his clothes, fear surged up in his heart. It couldnt be that he was going to get raped right? And it was even going to be a man?
Ning Shu was really strong, so Zhu Yanqiu had already be convinced that the person beating him up was a man.
As Ning Shu looked at Zhu Yanqiu who was fair as a white cut chicken, murderous intent arose in her heart. She should just kill him off right now. There was nothing to pity about a person like this dying.
Furthermore, based on Zhu Yanqius luck, he would flourish in the future and have over ten thousand soldiers under hismand. At that time, she wouldnt be able to beat him.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She reached out and clutched Zhu Yanqius neck hard.
Zhu Yanqiu struggled violently and tried to peel off the hand that was clutching his neck. His voice was hoarse as he shouted, Ugh, help... Help!
Even now, Zhu Yanqiu couldnt see what the other party looked like. His lungs were burning with pain like they were about to explode. Please... let go...
Ning Shu tightened her grip even more.
At this time, there came the sounds of footsteps and people speaking. The police were probably patrolling.
Ning Shu gritted her teeth. Zhu Yanqiu seriously had good luck. She let go of his neck and clenched her fist to punch him in the chest. Zhu Yanqiu coughed a mouthful of blood, then fell weakly to the ground. He continued to cough violently and his mouth was soon covered with blood.
Ning Shu grabbed her overcoat, then turned and ran.
When the patrolling officer arrived with his shlight, what he saw was the fully naked, already unconscious Zhu Yanqiu.
Ning Shu put the things that she had taken from Zhu Yanqiu in the bag, then returned to the hospital to get Zhu Siyuan.
Ning Shu didnt stay at the hospital and just piggybacked Zhu Siyuan home. As Zhu Siyuan leaned on Ning Shus back, he asked, Mom, whats a kid without manners?
Ning Shu said offhandedly, Moms Siyuan has the most manners. Its just that Siyuan spoke a truth that made that petty person unhappy.
Mom, that person really is ugly and hateful, said Zhu Siyuan.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1133: Looting People Brought the Most Money
Chapter 1133: Looting People Brought the Most Money
Ning Shu went to the Western cake shop to buy Zhu Siyuan a little cake. Today was his third birthday. Soon, he should start attending school.
She just hoped that she could arrange everything for him properly before she had to head to the battlefield.
In reality, Ning Shu wanted to keep Zhu Siyuan with her, but she was going to be a military doctor that was going to travel with the army. Problems would easily ur if she brought a child like Zhu Siyuan with her.
When the environment was too harsh, it was easy for children to fall sick.
Fortunately, right now they were only training reserve military doctors so they wouldnt send her to the battlefield that soon. There were still a couple years until Chinas War of Resistance against Japan began.
She still had quite some time to stay by Zhu Siyuans side.
She was destined to go to the battlefield. She had already signed the contract. If she changed her mind, shed probably end up with a rather tragic fate.
In chaotic times, human lives were the most worthless. Ning Shus greatest wish was to keep herself and Zhu Siyuan safe, and while at it, raise Zhu Siyuan to be a good young man and make sure that he didnt be a good-for-nothing rich boy.
When they got back home, Ning Shu put the candles on the cake and said to Zhu Siyuan, Siyuan, make a wish to the cake.
Whats a wish? Zhu Siyuan was confused.
Ning Shu said, Siyuan, what do you want the most?
Siyuan wants to always be with Mom, said Zhu Siyuan.
Aaaah, these words were so touching.
Ning Shu and Zhu Siyuan blew out the candles, then cut the cake. This pair of mother and son then ate the little cake together.
After washing Zhu Siyuans face, hands, and feet, she tucked him into bed and told him a little story. When she saw that he had drifted off to sleep, she rubbed his head while inwardly sighing.
Zhu Siyuan was a child that had been neglected by both his parents. It went without saying for his father. They had met, but they hadnt even recognized each other. Zhu Yanqiu didnt know anything about Zhu Siyuan.
Meanwhile, Zhu Suniang was always working all day and night to earn money, so it was inevitable that Zhu Siyuan was neglected. The reason his personality had ended up like that in the end was because he was depressed. The reason why he had opposed his father like that, it couldnt be denied, was because some part of his heart harbored hope.
He was a child thatcked love.
Once Zhu Siyuan was deep asleep, Ning Shu took out Zhu Yanqius things from within the bag. There was a wool sweater and his school uniform, the thousand silver dor watch as well as a fountain pen.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu saw that this fountain pen also had very good craftsmanship. There were even words carved onto it. There were the characters Yanqiu. Ning Shu took a dagger and scratched out the name.
Afterwards, she looked at Zhu Yanqius uniform and found that his name was embroidered in the inside of the cor. She grabbed a needle and pick out the threads. The clothes were slightly dirty, so she washed them.
Once the clothes dried, she wrapped everything up and brought them to a pawnshop. She was nning to pawn off these things.
The watch that had originally cost a thousand silver dors could now only be pawned for five hundred silver dors, so Ning Shu couldnt ept it. This watch still looked mostly new. In the end, she haggled until the price reached six hundred fifty silver dors, then took the deal.
The fountain pen and clothes only went for about ten silver dors, but that was already pretty good.
As expected, looting people brought the most money. Zhu Yanqiu had pretty much emptied out the Zhu family to buy these things.
After obtaining almost 600 silver dors, Ning Shu felt that she also counted as a very wealthy person now. Since she had money, she started stocking up on food again.
In this era, the price ofmodities was very unstable. She had no desire to have this money end up worthless so she bought another house with the money as well as some uncultivatednd. Uncultivatednd was very cheap. Although Shanghai was already flourishing, there were still some ces that hadnt been developed yet.
When she recalled the gut-wrenching house prices of the future, she started hoardingnd. However, she only dared to buy small pieces that were very far away from the current prosperousnds. Still, it wasnt like she could affordrge pieces ofnd anyways.
After the task wasplete, she would leave this world. She hoped that Zhu Suniang and Zhu Siyuan would be able to have easier lives after she left.
After participating in the training, she headed to the hospital to start her intern work. Zhu Yanqiu who she had beaten to being within an inch of death had been brought to the hospital.
As Ning Shu looked at his pig-like face, she could only say that cmities lived tost ages. The moment she had decided to kill Zhu Yanqiu, police had shown up.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1134: Lying In Front of the Thief
Chapter 1134: Lying In Front of the Thief
Ning Shu was pretty disappointed. She really wanted to just kill Zhu Yanqiu a couple hundred times.
Fang Feifei was sitting by the bed, her eyes glimmering with tears. Her expression was indignant as she asked, Who in the world did this? Its way too much.
Zhu Yanqius throat hurt so much that he couldnt even speak. That person had clutched his neck so hard it felt like his neck had been about to snap. Even now, he had no idea who he had offended. Not only did they rob him, they even wanted to kill him.
Just recalling it made his entire body be covered with goosebumps. That person had been serious about wanting to kill him. He had felt that murderous intent.
Zhu Yanqiu was both mentally and physically exhausted. He was severely injured, but he didnt have the money to pay the hospital fee.
He had sent a telegram home but no one responded to him. He had a feeling that something had happened and had been nning to take a trip home, but now he was so beaten up that he couldnt even move.
He felt very dizzy and he had constant nausea. His chest still hurt from that punch. The doctor said that he had a cerebral concussion and that his leg had a slight fracture.
Say something? You were still fine earlier. Fang Feifei urged him to speak, her almond eyes wide open in an indignant glower.
Zhu Yanqiu did want to speak, but he couldnt.
Ning Shu walked over. When she saw Zhu Yanqiu, she said in surprise, How did you end up like this? You werent this injured before.
Zhu Yanqiu worked hard to crack his eyes open. When he saw Ning Shu wearing a mask and standing in front of him, his entire body started hurting. It cant be that this ck-hearted nurse was going to apply medicine for him right?
The nurse that had applied medicine for him before had been way gentler than this nurse. Zhu Yanqiu really wanted to just have Ning Shu scram.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu picked up the tongs and use them to dip a cotton ball in medicine. She was just about to apply it to Zhu Yanqius injuries when Zhu Yanqiu ducked out of the way. Ning Shu said in an annoyed tone, What are you ducking for?
As Ning Shu spoke, she started applying the medicine. However, this time she didnt go hard. She didnt want him to faint since there was an even more tragic matter in wait for him.
She applied medicine all over Zhu Yanqius now pig-like face. This face was so swollen that it seriously required a lot of medicine.
The doctor said that youll have to be hospitalized. Go pay the hospital fee. All the expenses add up to about five silver dors, said Ning Shu mildly.
When Zhu Yanqiu heard the words five silver dors, his face turnedpletely red. He was angry and anxious. Forget five silver dors, he didnt even have one silver dor.
Right now he was so severely injured. This was his first time ever being this injured, he was really scared that he would end up disfigured and have a fractured leg. He was really worried hed end up crippled.
No matter what he couldnt allow himself to be chased out of the hospital. This was his first time recalling Zhu Suniang. If Zhu Suniang was here, shed definitelye up with a way to raise money for him.
Ning Shu looked towards Fang Feifei and said, Youre his girlfriend right? Its not very convenient for him to go pay right now so why dont you help him pay the fee first?
Fang Feifei was stunned for a moment, then she pressed her lips together without saying anything.
Feifei, all the money I had on me got stolen. Zhu Yanqiu struggled to speak. His voice was unbearably hoarse.
That waspletely made up! He didnt even have a single silver dor on him, what was there to steal? Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1135: Just Kill Him Right Now?
Chapter 1135: Just Kill Him Right Now?
Five silver dors was a huge sum of money. Fang Feifei hesitated for a moment. However, when she heard Zhu Yanqius exnation, she was a bit helpless.
Feifei, I dont know who it was that robbed me. Once I get better, Ill pay you back. Zhu Yanqiu could only thicken his skin once again to ask Fang Feifei for help. His voice contained suppressed embarrassment.
In this kind of situation, it was pretty awkward for Zhu Yanqiu to borrow money from Fang Feifei, especially since they were a couple. When things ended up involving money, it was awkward and also seemed to sully the purity of their feelings.
Furthermore, right now Zhu Yanqiu and Fang Feifei were only in the dating stage. They hadnt experienced the fiery passionate love of braving life and death together on the battlefield yet. At most they only mutually had a good impressions of each other. While their feelings were still in the budding stage, Zhu Yanqiu asking to borrow money made Fang Feifei feel really weird.
Any girl would feel slightly ufortable if their boyfriend wanted to borrow money from them. Her boyfriend who was supposed to be sessful in his every endeavor suddenly wanted to borrow money from her. She couldnt help but feel that her boyfriend was a little... ipetent.
Ning Shu just watch from the side, then she said to Fang Feifei, He is pretty severely injured. If he doesnt get treated, its very likely that scars will be left on his face and if his leg fracture is untreated, it might develop into an oldint. His cerebral concussion is the most severe of all. Are you sure you dont want to be treated?
Zhu Yanqiu could only force his eyes open to look towards Fang Feifei. Fang Feifei saw that Zhu Yanqiu and the nurse were both staring at her, so she could only nod. She said to Zhu Yanqiu, Dont worry about the money, just focus on recovering.
Zhu Yanqiu sighed in relief, then reached out to take Fang Feifeis hand. His voice was hoarse as he said, Feifei, thank you.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Fang Feifei peeled off Zhu Yanqius hand and said, Ill go pay the fee.
Zhu Yanqius hands were left awkwardly hanging in midair for a moment, then he lowered them as if nothing had happened. When he saw that this ck-hearted nurse was still looking at him, he closed his eyes and ignored Ning Shu.
Ning Shu didnt care at all that Zhu Yanqiu disliked her and just continued acting responsibly and diligently. How do you feel now? Does your head still hurt? Do you feel nauseous?
Zhu Yanqiu didnt even bother to open his eyes and his tone was very poor. As long as youre not here, I wont feel nauseous.
It was quite hard for Zhu Yanqiu to talk. It caused the choke marks on his neck to be very conspicuous. It was a dreadful sight.
Ning Shu was inwardlyughing manically. Serves you right!
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she looked at Zhu Yanqiu. Should she kill him right now? She would be able to muddle through things by saying that it was because of ineffective treatment. As of now, Zhu Yanqiu could be considered an orphan. The Zhu family no longer existed, his parents were dead, and as for her, this child bride, she had never thought of Zhu Yanqiu as her husband.
Ning Shu reached towards the concealed weapon she had tucked near her waist. She should just kill him with the needle right now.
Why are you still here? Zhu Yanqiu struggled to open his eyes which were so swollen that his vision was just a seam. I dont need you right now, so please leave.
Ning Shu suppressed the murderous intent in her heart and said mildly, I need to inspect your body right now and help wipe you down.
Zhu Yanqiu was very irritated. This nurse was seriously annoying. He didnt know why, but whenever he saw this nurse, hed feel inexplicable anger.
Right now, Ning Shu just wanted to kill Zhu Yanqiu off. She approached Zhu Yanqiu with the needle hidden in her palm. When Zhu Yanqiu saw that this nurse wasnt leaving and was even walking closer, he furrowed his brows and ended up tugging at the injury on his face. He inhaled sharply in pain. What is with you?
Ning Shu reached out to help fix Zhu Yanqius nket. The needle was now pinched between her fingers. She was about to stab it towards Zhu Yanqius heart, but an immense force suddenly surged up from within her body and almost ejected her soul from Zhu Suniangs body.
Ning Shu staggered and it took a moment for her to find her bnce. Her body was covered with cold sweat.
Yanqiu, I already paid the fee. Right at this moment, Fang Feifei walked in again. She nced at Ning Shu, then sat down on the chair next to the bed. So dont worry and just focus on recovering.
Fang Feifei smiled sweetly, her voice very straightforward.
Thank you. Zhu Yanqius voice contained warmth.
Ning Shu turned and left the room. She didnt bother to stay to watch them flirt. She wiped at the cold sweat on her forehead, then leaned against the wall weakly. She inwardly sighed.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1136: Zhu Siyuan:????
Chapter 1136: Zhu Siyuan:????
Seriously, all she could do was sigh. That situation earlier was because of Zhu Suniangs resistance. Zhu Suniang didnt want her to kill Zhu Yanqiu.
Zhu Suniang wasnt someone that could murder her own husband, and she also didnt want tomit that crime. Zhu Suniang was a timid and humble woman who had grown up under the feudal doctrines, so she didnt dare tomit such unconventional acts.
She had been sold into the Zhu family as a child, so servitude was deeply engraved into her bones. Zhu Suniang was simply a timid and kindhearted person. She couldnt take having blood on her hands, especially if it was that of her husbands.
No matter what, Zhu Yanqiu was her husband.
Ning Shu justughed politely. Whatever made her happy. Since Zhu Suniang didnt want Zhu Yanqiu to die, then shell let him live. However, it wouldnt be that easy for Zhu Yanqiu to obtain sess anymore.
Ning Shu nced inside the sickroom and saw that Fang Feifei was currently looking after Zhu Yanqiu whose face was swollen like that of a pigs.
She took off the nurses uniform, then went to get Zhu Siyuan to head home. Zhu Siyuan asked Ning Shu, Mom, why dont I have a dad?
Zhu Siyuan was usually with Ning Shu whenever Ning Shu went to the hospital, so a lot of people in the hospital got to know Zhu Siyuan. Some people that like gossiping would ask Zhu Siyuan who his dad was.
Most of the time, Zhu Siyuan just responded with a confused expression.
When Ning Shu heard this, she said, Siyuan, you have a dad. Your dad is dead.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhu Siyuan:????
Ning Shu said, Like your grandma, your dad passed away and was buried.
Zhu Siyuan looked dejected. Mom, Ive never seen Dad before.
Its fine, there might be a picture of the deceased lying around at home. Mom will try to find one so that you can see your dad, said Ning Shu offhandedly.
Zhu Siyuan nodded, then leaned against Ning Shus back quietly.
Ning Shu knew that there would inevitably be rumors going around since she was a single woman with a child, but these people actually went to ask Zhu Siyuan? It made her feel very ufortable. A child didnt know anything. She couldnt allow the child to stay in such harmful conditions, itd influence his psychological growth.
There was no need to exin how fed up Ning Shu was with Zhu Yanqiu by now.
Since she couldnt kill him, then shell cripple him. His arms and legs would be perfectly fine, but hed struggle with doing more meticulous things.
Zhu Yanqiu was going to have to kill enemies with a gun in the future after all, haha...
In this free and unconstrained era, even if Zhu Yanqiu was taken out of the picture, there would be another person to rise up into the position. This era didntck national heroes. Even without Zhu Yanqiu, there would still be thousands of heroes.
The only reason Zhu Yanqiu got that far in the end was because of his good luck.
However, Ning Shu had no desire to allow Zhu Yanqiu to sessfully make a name for himself and gain both power and the beauty.
Zhu Yanqiu forgot the blood tears that a woman cried. He had never felt the slightest bit grateful to Zhu Suniang, nor had he ever cherished her. He even treated her as an embarrassment. How could someone who had gotten the new style of education have a child bride after all?
Fang Feifei was the one that was supposed to be his wife for this lifetime.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1137: What About the Child’s Father?
Chapter 1137: What About the Childs Father?
Zhu Siyuan had been in pretty low spirits thest couple of days. It was clearly because of his dad. Ning Shu just took this in without saying anything.
After the military doctor training, Ning Shu headed to the hospital. She nced towards the head nurse standing next her, then walked over to the counter to pour a cup of water. Head Nurse, are you busy?
The head nurse was a woman in her forties and she was quite cold towards Ning Shu. No.
Head Nurse, I heard that your son is in college right now. He truly has boundless prospects. Ning Shu said mildly, My child is still so little and the world is so chaotic right now. I dont even know what to do in the future.
Children have always been the most effective way to pull two women closer. Sympathy appeared on the head nurses face and her tone became slightly gossipy. Its indeed quite hard for a woman like you to raise a child on her own. What about the childs father?
Ning Shus eyes became red. My husband went to attend college, but theres been no news from him for a very long time. I suspect that hes already dead. In addition, my hometown became too chaotic, so I came to Shanghai with the child to try to avoid that chaos, and while at it, look for the childs father.
Ning Shu started talking about her background again, making her story as mournful as possible. The head nurse hastilyforted Ning Shu.
Following that, Zhu Siyuans pitiful background story started spreading amongst the doctors and nurses. Even people interested in gossip would no longer ask Zhu Siyuan about his father. When they saw Zhu Siyuan, theyd even asionally give him some small cheap toys.
For the time being, Ning Shu didnt want Zhu Yanqiu to find out about her and Zhu Siyuan. She didnt know how much hed flip out. He might even try to chase them out of Shanghai. Right now, Ning Shu just wanted to work hard to learn medical knowledge so that shed be able to achieve a good record on the battlefield.
As for Zhu Yanqiu, didnt he look down on Zhu Suniang? So she was going to make Zhu Suniang an existence everyone respected.
Ning Shu carried a washing basin into the sick room and said to Zhu Yanqiu, How do you feel today?
When Zhu Yanqiu opened his eyes and saw Ning Shu, his expression instantly worsened. A lot better.
Ning Shu set down the basin and helped tidy up Zhu Yanqius nket, then she wrung out the handkerchief and started wiping Zhu Yanqius face and hands. Zhu Yanqiu saw that Ning Shu was rtively gentle this time. He nced at her mask. Why are you always wearing a mask?
Zhu Yanqiu sized Ning Shu up. He couldnt shake off the feeling that this person seemed familiar. However, he couldnt recall where he had seen her before.
Zhu Yanqiu never even considered Zhu Suniang. He could believe it if Zhu Suniang knew how to make tofu, but Zhu Suniang bing a nurse? There was only one word: impossible.
Furthermore, Zhu Suniang should be back at his hometown, not in Shanghai. However, recalling her caused his heart to instantly be filled with fury. Zhu Suniang didnt send him telegrams anymore and also didnt send him money. He had sent multiple telegrams home but no one ever replied.
Zhu Yanqiu had already decided. Once he got better, he was going to make a trip home. It couldnt be that something had actually happened at home, right? Moreover, he didnt have any money left, so he had to go home to get more money.
Ning Shu didnt speak and just wiped Zhu Yanqius arm with the warm towel. As the towel passed by his wrist, Zhu Yanqiu suddenly felt an abnormally sharp pain. He hastily retrieved his hand and looked at his wrist. There was no wound, so he didnt know why it hurt.
What did you do? Zhu Yanqiu shouted towards Ning Shu angrily. He flipped his hand back and forth but there was no injury nor any blood. However, it hurt a lot.
Ning Shu looked at Zhu Yanqiu, baffled, then said in a speechless tone, Did you hit your head? I didnt do anything.
Zhu Yanqius brows were tightly furrowed as he said, I dont want you to help wipe my hands. I want a different nurse.
Ning Shu picked up Zhu Yanqius other hand and started wiping it. The hospital short on hands. Ill leave after I wipe this hand for you and next time you can choose whichever nurse you want to look after you. Ive never seen a man who makes such a fuss about every little thing.
O... Zhu Yanqiu flung off Ning Shus hand. His wrist really hurt. The ce that the nurse had wiped really hurt, there were countless stabs of pain underneath his skin.
Ning Shu looked at Zhu Yanqiu with extreme disdain, then tossed the handkerchief into the basin, picked it up, and left. Before leaving, she even muttered, Does he really think hes some rich young master? It hurts just to get his hands wiped? Why doesnt he just ascend to Heaven?
Zhu Yanqiu was so infuriated that his face was ashen. He shook out his hands, but his wrist still hurt a lot. Furthermore, this pain was spreading to the tips of his fingers, causing both his hands to be painfully swollen.
ment: Wow, Ning Shus acting skill must be 200 points by now.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1138: I Hear He’s a Rich Young Master
Chapter 1138: I Hear Hes a Rich Young Master
After stepping out of the room, Ning Shu bumped into Fang Feifei who hade to visit Zhu Yanqiu. Fang Feifei was wearing a woolen coat and a red scarf that made her facial color look extremely good.
Ning Shu nced at her, then brushed past her. Fang Feifei turned around and called out to Ning Shu, Miss Nurse, wait a moment.
Ning Shu held the basin as she turned to look towards Fang Feifei. Fang Feifei hesitated for a moment, then asked, Yanqiu, I mean, that patient, how long will it take for him to recover fully?
Ning Shu replied vaguely, That depends on each individual patients recovery rate. Im not sure either.
Fang Feifeis brows furrowed, then she asked straightforwardly, Then how much would it cost to pay for his treatment until he recovers?
When Ning Shu heard this question, she was taken aback. She nced at Fang Feifeis pretty face. It couldnt be that Fang Feifei didnt want to pay the hospital fee for Zhu Yanqiu anymore, right?
Im also not too sure about this. Youll have to ask the doctor for the specifics, but you know it generally take three months to recover frommon injures. His injury isnt something that will heal within a day or two. Hell need to recover properly. As Ning Shu spoke, her eyes whirled, then she said in a slight gossiping tone, I hear that hes the young master of a rich family, so this bit of fees is probably nothing to him.
Fang Feifei nced at Ning Shu. How do you know that hes the young master of a rich family?
He was wearing a one thousand silver dors German watch. If he wasnt a young master, then what is he? However, he doesnt seem to have much money. When you guys were beaten up in the marchst time and ended up at the hospital, he couldnt even afford the hospital fee.
Ning Shu was gossiping a lot and it made Fang Feifeis facial color worsen. Fang Feifei halfheartedly responded to Ning Shu, then turned to enter the sickroom.
Ning Shu scoffed. Zhu Yanqiu had been spending the money Zhu Suniang earned through sweat and tears. They had both been spending Zhu Suniangs money on their dates, and now that she was having Fang Feifei dig out five silver dors, Fang Feifei already couldnt take it anymore.
Every time Zhu Suniang sent money, it was twenty silver dors. How much tofu must she have sold in order to earn that much money?
Fang Feifeis family circumstances were pretty good. If it werent for that, her family wouldnt have sent a girl to school. However, they were nowhere close to rich. Otherwise, Fang Feifei wouldnt be so conflicted over taking out five silver dors.
Zhu Yanqiu acted very generous in front of Fang Feifei and with his natural aura added on, he didnt look like someone thatcked money.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Zhu Yanqiu had never talked about his family in front of Fang Feifei. He kept from her the fact that he had a wife and child. His n was simply to keep it secret from her as long as possible and stay with the person he loved for as long as he could.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1139: Two Silver Dollars
Chapter 1139: Two Silver Dors
What Ning Shu said about Zhu Yanqiu not having paid the hospital feest time probably left a bad impression on Fang Feifei because she stood in front of the sickroom door for a good while. She tidied up her clothing a little before finally walking in.
Zhu Yanqiu had called a doctor over because his wrist hurt. His entire hand and even his fingers felt swollen with pain. When the doctor saw that there were no injuries on his hands and that they werent swollen, he just attributed it to the fact that Zhu Yanqius body was fighting inmmation.
Zhu Yanqiu was staring at his hands when Fang Feifei walked in, so she asked, Yanqiu, what are you looking at?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Zhu Yanqiu saw that Fang Feifei was here, he stopped worrying about his hands. As of now, that piercing pain seemed to have disappeared again, so he looked towards Fang Feifei with a gentle expression. Youre here.
Fang Feifei nodded, then poured him a cup of water. She thought for a moment, then said, Yanqiu, youre so severely injured. Why dont you tell your family and have theme visit you?
Zhu Yanqiu had been in the middle of drinking water when he heard this, so he choked. He hastily said, Theres no need.
Fang Feifei asked in surprise, Why? Youre so severely injured, itd be best to tell your family.
There was no way Zhu Yanqiu would tell his family. If he did, his mother probably wouldnt being and when the time came, it would be Zhu Sunianging to visit him. What if Zhu Suniang and Fang Feifei ended up bumping into each other? What if Zhu Suniang ended up letting something slip? At that time, wouldnt Fang Feifei leave him?
My mom is quite old and lives so far away, she wont be able to take the trip by steamship. If I tell her that Im hospitalized, she wouldnt be able to do anything except. I cant let my family know about this incident, exined Zhu Yanqiu. He took Fang Feifeis hand and said, Once summer break starts, I want to take you to see my hometown.
Fang Feifei said in a peeved tone, Who wants to visit your hometown? Oh right, I still dont know what your family situation is like?
A trace of sadness shed across Zhu Yanqius face as he told Fang Feifei about his family situation. My father was a schr of thete Qing dynasty, but he went into business instead of politics. However, hes already passed away. My mother is the one supporting the entire family now. Thats why I cant tell my mom about getting injured. She cant step away from the family business and wouldnt be able toe visit me, so itd only bring her pointless worry.
Zhu Yanqiu directly skipped over Zhu Suniang and Zhu Siyuan. He also didnt dare to tell the truth, that the Zhu family had already fallen into dire straits.
Fang Feifei nodded with a slight smile. Thats true. We cant make her worry.
Ning Shu was naturally unaware of what Zhu Yanqiu had said. She walked in with the bill and said directly to Fang Feifei, Please go pay the bill. The doctor says that this patient still needs to stay in the hospital for observation.
Fang Feifeis brows furrowed, then she asked Ning Shu, How much is it?
Two silver dors, said Ning Shu. Its mainly because the antipyretic that the patient is using is rather expensive, so Ill have to trouble you to pay the bill.
After Ning Shu finished speaking, the sickroom immediately felt quiet. There was a strong awkwardness in the air, but Ning Shu didnt say anything else and just looked at the two.
In the end it was still Zhu Yanqiu who spoke first. Feifei, can you pay the bill for me first? Once I get better, Ill tell my mom to send me money.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Your moms not even here anymore, itd be more effective to find a spirit medium.
Fang Feifei said, Ive already paid five silver dors so I dont have much money left on me. I dont have two silver dors. Ill go borrow some from our ssmates.
Can you wait for a few days? asked Fang Feifei. I dont have enough on me.
Ning Shu saw that Fang Feifei was clutching her little Jacquard weavece purse tightly and felt that Fang Feifei probably had two silver dors, but she didnt want to take it out.
Ning Shu curled her lips. Ill have to ask the doctor, I cant decide. If you cant pay, the patient will have to be discharged.
It was only now that Zhu Yanqiu truly felt what it meant to have poverty stunt ambition. He couldnt help but resent Zhu Suniang. If Zhu Suniang had sent money to him, he wouldnt be in such an embarrassing situation.
Zhu Yanqiu felt so embarrassed that sweat covered his back and his injuries started hurting even more. However, he forced himself to stay calm and said to Fang Feifei, Feifei, then please go borrow some. Ill pay you back.
Fang Feifei sighed and said to Zhu Yanqiu, Ill head back to campus to borrow some money. Fang Feifei said to Ning Shu, Please give me a few more days.
After saying that, Fang Feifei turned and left.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1140: Waiting to Help Pack
Chapter 1140: Waiting to Help Pack
Zhu Yanqiu sighed in relief. He had never been in such a difficult situation before. It was truly an issue of money troubles crippling the hero.
He had never had to worry about money before. If he ran out of money, hed just send a telegram home, but recently he hadnt been getting any response to the telegrams that he had sent out. Its been over half a year since hest got money from home.
Fortunately, he still had some money left to support daily life, but now he didnt have any money left. He didnt even know what to do after leaving the hospital. Where was he supposed to get money?
Zhu Yanqiu gritted his teeth. He had to make a trip home. What exactly happened at home for them to stop sending him money? It was extremely painful for him every time to ask Fang Feifei for money. He didnt want their feelings to change because of the issue of money.
Money, money, money! Zhu Yanqius heart was filled with resentment towards Zhu Suniang.
Ning Shu saw the expressions that shed across Zhu Yanqius face. There was resentment, struggle, embarrassment, and unease. She inwardly snorted. Now you get to truly taste the struggle of being a young master that was in dire straits.
The only one that had suffered before was Zhu Suniang, Zhu Yanqiu and his mother hadnt suffered at all.
It was also because Zhu Suniang was rather dumb. Every time Zhu Yanqiu asked for money, Zhu Suniang would dumbly hand it over. At first, Zhu Yanqiu would still make up various excuses for asking for money butter, he didnt even bother anymore and directly said that he ran out of money and needed more.
It was all because they were spoiled. That was why men couldnt be spoiled, the more you spoiled them, the more of an asshole they became.
Zhu Yanqiu had been depressed from the start and now, when he saw this ck-hearted nurse standing there and looking at him nkly, his anger erupted. He shouted, What are you still doing here? I dont need you to look after me.
Disappear from my sight! Zhu Yanqiu was inwardly shouting.
Ning Shu: _
What kind of behavior was this? Zhu Yanqius current behavior was no different from that of a crazed dog that was trying to jump over a wall.
Ning Shu said lightly, Im waiting to help pack things up for you.
Pack what up? asked Zhu Yanqiu with a frown.
I think youll probably be discharged from the hospital soon. The two silver dors fee might not get paid. Ning Shus tone was confident.
Zhu Yanqius heart chilled even as he said, I havent gotten better yet, so how can I be discharged? Besides, my girlfriend will definitely borrow the money for me.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhu Yanqiu felt that he was being looked down on so he was inwardly extremely angry. At the same time, he was uneasy. He also couldnt guarantee that Fang Feifei would be able to get the money.
Then would he have to get kicked out of the hospital?
Zhu Yanqiu felt even more hatred for the person who robbed him that night, the person who had robbed him clean except for one pair of pants. His heart ached the most for his German watch. That was the most expensive thing he owned; it had been his greatest pride!
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1141: First Day of School
Chapter 1141: First Day of School
Ning Shu thought that Fang Feifei wouldnt be able to borrow the money, but unexpectedly, Fang Feifei had already gotten two silver dors together by the next day. These silver dors were borrowed from their ssmates and she even wrote IOUs.
Zhu Yanqiu sighed in relief since he didnt have to worry about the treatment fee anymore. When he saw Ning Shu, he puffed out his chest and said smugly, Who says that Ill be leaving the hospital soon? My girlfriends very popr at my university, theres no way shell let me down.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: _
What are you being smug for? Youre talking like you dont have to pay back this money. Once the timees, shed like to see where hed pull out money from? Itd definitely be extremely embarrassing. Itd be best if he ended up working at the Huangpu dock unloading cargo.
Fang Feifei only went to borrow money because she wasnt willing pay another two silver dors. Its always been bad to have money involved in the rtionship between friends of different genders. When those students came to ask for their money back, theyd be looking for Zhu Yanqiu instead of Fang Feifei.
Fang Feifei woulde to the hospital to look after Zhu Yanqiu whenever she didnt have ss. Her attitude was pretty considerate, so Zhu Yanqiu was pretty happy.
Ning Shu rarely appeared in front of Zhu Yanqiu anymore, she spent most of her time studying military knowledge and working on strengthening her body. Otherwise, when the time came to head to the battlefield, she wouldnt even have enough strength to run for her life. She practiced martial arts and honed her shooting technique for the sake of increasing her chances of survival.
The turmoil that would being soon wouldst for a very long time, she had to make sure to stay alive until the task waspleted.
Ning Shu meticulouslypleted every training on the agenda. Due to practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, she was very strong. During the running with sandbags training, her sandbags were heavier than that of the other three men. Furthermore, she now had some money, so she naturally treated herself well. She ate very well, so her body was no longer as weak as it was before.
In the blink of an eyes, almost an entire year had passed. Zhu Siyuan had reached the age for going to school so Ning Shu brought Zhu Siyuan to the school. Zhu Siyuan had never left Ning Shus side before, so he clung to Ning Shus leg at the entrance of the school and bawled his head off, crying Mom, dont throw me away!
Ning Shu patientlyforted him, saying Mom wouldnt throw Siyuan away. Its time for Siyuan to go to school, there are a lot of friends here.
Zhu Siyuan was a child who didnt really have a sense of security. He never had a father in his life and for as long as he could remember, he had only harbored resentment towards his father for being so heartless toward his mother.
Every day, when Zhu Siyuan got out of ss, Ning Shu would be waiting at the entrance to pick him up. Every time Zhu Siyuan saw Ning Shu, he pretty much threw himself into her arms.
On the way home, Ning Shu would ask Zhu Siyuan about what he learned today and whether or not he had a good time with the rest of the kids. Zhu Siyuan would always answer her questions one by one. He didnt seem to dislike going to school as much anymore and he also made some good friends in school.
asionally, hed fight with his ssmates, then cry while telling on them to Ning Shu. The current Zhu Siyuan was much more livelypared to before.
Ning Shu was pretty happy to see this. The current Zhu Siyuan was developing in a good direction.
Aside from these things, Ning Shu also worked on preparing tools for herself. She got a very sturdy medicine box, prepared medical scissors, a scalpel, then added a sturdy strap so that she could carry it with her wherever she went. She would be relying on these things to make her living.
In addition, she also prepared a set of acupuncture needles. When the time came, she would need them. Combining Chinese medicine with Western-style treatment had a much better effect.
Ning Shu started collecting Western anti-inmmatory medicine. asionally, shed head to a Chinese pharmacy to buy some herbs to grind into powder. The main purpose of this powder was to quickly staunch bleeding so that itd buy time for treatment.
She ced the finished powder in the medicine box and made more whenever she had free time to slowly umte it. Aside from making golden wound powder, Ning Shu also made poison. However, it wasnt easy to find the ingredients for making poison so the end products werent that good. The toxicity wasnt very strong.
While Ning Shu was busy with her own affairs, Zhu Yanqiu had spent nearly a month in the hospital and had just been discharged. He was pretty much fully recovered, but during this time period, he had spent quite a lot of money. It was still Fang Feifei who paid the third hospitalization charge for him.
Ning Shu watched as Zhu Yanqiu left the hospital. Her heart waspletely tranquil as she watched him walk away with Fang Feifei. They probably wouldnt encounter each other again.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1142: I am Your Father
Chapter 1142: I am Your Father
Ning Shu touched her chest, her heart felt stuffy and ufortable. Zhu Suniang truly had a severe inferiorityplex. This inferiorityplex was especially strong when she was in front of Zhu Yanqiu.
Originally, she should have addressed Zhu Yanqiu as mister. When introducing him to others, it also should have been this is my husband, my mister. However, she was afraid that Zhu Yanqiu would get angry so whenever someone asked, she would say that she was Zhu Yanqius older sister.
As of now, the atmosphere within the nation was getting increasingly tense. The Japanese had taken over the three northeastern provinces and within the country, two forces were entangled in a civil war. The central governments policy was to resist foreign aggression, we must first get rid of the enemy within, so they were focused on suppressing the Red Army. Spies were everywhere and assassinations and destruction ensued, causing the state of affairs to be even more vtile. A nket of unease fell over the entire nation.
Every day, people ranging in status from being officials and nobles to being street peddlers were arrested and thrown in jail. The government was trying to get rid of everyone who seemed to be part of the Red Army.
Layers of unclearable heavy clouds seemed to hang over the entire nation as the soil beneath them howled in grief. In this chaotic world, Ning Shu felt so small. That kind of bitter struggle, that suffering, that pain, slowly grew and wound around her heart.
Every single person should do something for this suffering nation.
Zhu Siyuan asked Ning Shu for books to read, so Ning Shu immediately took him to the bookstore to buy books. As of now, Zhu Siyuan was able to recognize some words and so he could read a little.
In this era, books were extremely expensive. The only visitors to bookstores were pretty much students in school uniforms or well-dressed intellectuals.
As Ning Shu and Zhu Siyuan were picking out books, they heard a voice filled with uncertainty and shock. Zhu Suniang?
Ning Shu turned around and found Zhu Yanqiu standing there with a book in his hand as he stared at her in a daze. Ning Shu looked at him in confusion. Who are you?
Zhu Yanqius heart jumped. He had been stunned and found it absurd to see this person who never shouldve been here in this bookstore. After the initial shock faded, the word crap immediately reced everything else that he felt.
What are you doing here? Zhu Yanqius voice was a little loud so everyone in the bookstore looked towards him. Zhu Yanqiu quickly walked over to Ning Shu and yanked her arm to pull her out of the bookstore.
Ning Shu shook Zhu Yanqius hand off, then picked up Zhu Siyuan before walking out of the bookstore.
As soon as they left the bookstore, Zhu Yanqiu started yelling at Ning Shu, What are you doing here? What about Mom? I sent you so many telegrams, why didnt you answer!? And you didnt even bother to tell me that you wereing to Shanghai! You shouldnt be here, hurry and go back home!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu still maintained a dumbfounded expression as she asked hesitantly, You are?
Zhu Yanqiu, snapped Zhu Yanqiu. A smile abruptly appeared on Ning Shus face and she said happily, Mister, Ive finally found you!
Zhu Yanqiu frowned and asked in a disbelieving tone, What did you call me? Mister?
I think the people here all call their husbands mister, said Ning Shu. She then turned to Zhu Siyuan and said, Siyuan, this is your father. Your father isnt dead yet. Come on, greet your dad.
Zhu Siyuan:????
His father wasnt dead yet?
Chapter 1143: Call Daddy
Chapter 1143: Call Daddy
When Zhu Yanqiu heard Ning Shu repeatedly say that he was dead and found out that she had told the child that he was dead, he became very angry. He reached out and pushed Ning Shu hard. Zhu Suniang, Im asking you a question! You left Mom alone back home toe to Shanghai? What if something happened to her?
Moms already dead. I sent you a lot of telegrams telling you toe back, but you wouldnt. Mom missed you so much, but even the sending off of her spirit had to be done by Siyuan, said Ning Shu.
Shes dead? Zhu Yanqiu staggered in shock. Why didnt you tell me!? When did she pass away?
Ning Shu: _
I kept sending you telegrams, but you refused toe back. Ning Shu had already repeated this twice, but it was like Zhu Yanqiu couldnt hear her.
Zhu Yanqiu yanked his hair hard and his expression was filled with pain as he cried for his mother mournfully.
Ning Shu curled her lips. If he really did care about Mother Zhu, why didnt hee back even though she had sent so many telegrams?
Zhu Yanqiu wiped at his tears, then looked towards Ning Shu with his red eyes. Why didnt you tell me that you came to Shanghai?
I didnt know where you were so I couldnt find you, replied Ning Shu lightly.
Zhu Yanqiu nced down at Zhu Siyuan and Zhu Siyuan hastily hid behind Ning Shu.
Zhu Yanqiu felt that this child looked very familiar. He recalled the child in the hospital who had called him ugly, so his feelings towards this child became quiteplicated.
Where are you living right now? asked Zhu Yanqiu.
Ning Shu was a bit puzzled about why Zhu Yanqiu was asking this, so she hastily said, I live in a tube-shaped building with Siyuan. Mister, can Siyuan and I move to your ce?
Zhu Yanqiu almost jumped up. There was no way he wanted to let Zhu Suniang live with him, so he said, You guys should stay in the tube-shaped building for the time being. My room is too small to fit you two.
Ning Shu: The fr*ck!?
Ning Shu stared at Zhu Yanqiu without saying anything. Zhu Yanqiu avoided Ning Shus gaze and squat down to offer his hand to Zhu Siyuan. He said softly, Siyuan,e over here to Dad.
Zhu Siyuan shrank behind Ning Shu and poked out his head to eye Zhu Yanqiu warily.
When Zhu Yanqiu saw Zhu Siyuan react this way, he gave up on trying to get close to him. He got back up and said to Ning Shu, Suniang, do you have any money on you? I sent you so many telegrams but you didnt send me any money! Do you know how rough things have been for metely?
Zhu Yanqiu really was suffering quite a bittely. He owed money to his ssmates so he had to pawn all his valuables in order to finally gather enough money to pay his ssmates back.
However, he still owed Fang Feifei quite a lot of money. Zhu Yanqiu could only tell Fang Feifei that he had notified his family and that the money was on its way, it was just taking a while because the current situation was too chaotic.
Zhu Yanqiu felt like he was being put on a grill every day. He didnt know how much longer hed be able to hide his family situation. At the same time, he couldnt bring himself to go and work. If he started working as a waiter and encountered his ssmates, hed die from the embarrassment.
Zhu Yanqiu had created the image of being a rich young master in front of his ssmates. There was no need to exin how painful itd be to destroy the image he had worked so hard to set up. As of now, Zhu Yanqiu was just doing all he could to maintain the status quo.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Now that he saw Ning Shu, he actually felt relieved. At the very least, this solved his current predicament. He immediately asked Ning Shu for money.
I fell ill a while ago and spent a lot on treatment, so now I owe my ssmates a lot of money. Give me some money to pay my ssmates back first, said Zhu Yanqiu. It was probably because he was asking for money because his attitude towards Ning Shu seemed slightly better. He said warmly, Once I find a bigger house, you and Siyuan should move in to live with me.
Ning Shus expression didnt change as she asked, What ssmate lent you this much money? How much did you spend on treatment?
Ten silver dors, replied Zhu Yanqiu.
Ning Shu: F*cking scram!
Chapter 1144: Can We Live With You?
Chapter 1144: Can We Live With You?
Who lent it to you? Ning Shu asked again.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhu Yanqius gaze flickered evasively as he said, A ssmate whos a kindred spirit.
Ning Shu: F*cking scram!
How much money do you have on you? asked Zhu Yanqiu. Give me some money to pay off my debts first.
Ning Shu looked at Zhu Yanqiu. This exotic person had truly updated her view of the world yet again.
Zhu Suniang had been the one to spoil him into thinking that all of this was only natural. Before, she had thought that Zhang Jiasen, Miao Miaomiaos husband, was definitely top-ranked in levels of trash. However, at the very least, Zhang Jiasen looked after his family and showed filial piety, although he went about doing so by snatching everything from Miao Miaomiaos family. With Zhu Yanqiu though, he cared only about himself. He had still been grieving for his mother a second earlier and in the next second, he started asking for money.
Ning Shu coughed, then said sorrowfully, I dont have any money on me. When Mom fell ill, I spent a lot of money getting medicine for her. After she passed away, I spent a lot on the funeral as well to find a ce with good Fengshui for her. All the money at home was used up.
Anger shed across Zhu Yanqius face. He rubbed his brows in frustration as he asked, You really dont have any money?
Ning Shu shook her head. I really dont have any money. Siyuan and I live in a really narrow tube-shaped building. At night, theres always the sound of the people next door snoring. We get by eating rotten vegetables that we pick up.
Zhu Yanqiu scrutinized Ning Shu. He felt that Zhu Suniangs skin now seemed fairer than before and her face was also rounder. Was it possible to gain such a healthy glow by eating rotten salvaged vegetables? Zhu Yanqiu felt that this woman waspletely just messing with him. Did she really think that he was a fool? This in addition to all the setbacks he had suffered recently drove him to the brink of exploding.
Zhu Yanqiu had never had to be apprehensive about getting angry in the front of Zhu Suniang, so he directly shouted, Zhu Suniang, what do you mean by this? Youre bringing your kid to the bookstore to buy books, wearing good clothes, and youve even gotten fatter, yet you say youre living on rotten vegetables!? Are you messing with me!?
Ning Shu touched her face. Its no wonder they say Shanghais climate is really nourishing, I was able to gain weight just by eating rotten vegetables.
Zhu Yanqiu was about to die from fury. Zhu Suniang, do you think that just because the Zhu family fell in dire straits and my mom passed away, youd be able to do whatever you want!? Im your husband! Youre actually being selfish and disloyal!
So?
Ning Shu looked at Zhu Yanqiu coldly. He was using his identity as her husband now? Why didnt he think about the fact that he was already married and had a child when he was dating Fang Feifei!?
Exactly how much did Zhu Suniang spoil Zhu Yanqiu?!
I really dont have any money. Even if you kill me, I still wouldnt have any money, said Ning Shu.
Zhu Yanqius expression was dark as he said, Zhu Suniang, stop messing around, alright? Im really in need of money.
Ning Shus expression was filled with helplessness. But I really dont have any money and all my savings are gone. Can I go live with you? I dont have the money to rent a ce anymore. Or, just let Siyuan live with you. I wont live with you, but at least let Siyuan have a ce to sleep.
Mom ~ ~ Zhu Siyuan looked towards Ning Shu with teary eyes. Ning Shu nced down and said to Zhu Siyuan, Siyuan, be good and greet your dad. Then youll be able to live with your dad and wont have to live in that crappy house with Mom anymore.
Zhu Siyuan:????
Why was it always so hard to understand what his mom was saying?
Chapter 1145: She’s My Sister
Chapter 1145: Shes My Sister
Zhu Yanqius goal had been to get money, but now Ning Shu was trying to shove him a child. He still needed to go to school. How could he possibly have time to take care of a child and bring the child around with him? How was he supposed to exin who this child was?
Zhu Yanqiu nced at the timid Zhu Siyuan. The sight of him hiding behind a woman made Zhu Yanqiu ufortable and so he wasnt that fond of the child anymore.
I dont have time to take care of a kid! Im already so busy with homework, how can I take care of a kid? Could it be that I should just lock him up at home? Zhu Yanqiu frowned. It was clear that he didnt want to raise Zhu Siyuan.
A troubled expression appeared on Ning Shus face. Then what should I do? I wont be able to afford living in the tube-shaped building for much longer. I can take suffering, but the child shouldnt suffer with me.
A thousand emotions werent enough to describe what Zhu Yanqiu was feeling right now. What the heck was with this situation? Zhu Suniang actually wanted to get money from him!?
Give me the money and Siyuan can stay with me, said Zhu Yanqiu.
Ning Shu:
I really dont have any money. Ning Shu spread her hands in a helpless gesture.
Zhu Yanqius face was filled with impatience. If it werent for the fact that they were on the street, Zhu Yanqiu wouldve directly searched her pockets for money.
Zhu Yanqiu sized Ning Shu up. No matter how he looked at her, she didnt look like she was short of money. Zhu Siyuan also looked nicely tender and fair, he even had baby fat, yet she was still saying that they didnt have anything to eat and anywhere to live.
Zhu Yanqius brows were furrowed with indignance. He felt like he was being messed with and his tone betrayed his impatience as he said, Suniang, Im in a bad situation right now. Give me some money, alright? I know you have money.
I dont have money, said Ning Shu firmly.
You
Yanqiu, did you finish buying your book? Fang Feifei walked over with a smile.
When Zhu Yanqiu heard Fang Feifeis voice, his back became covered with sweat and his pupils dted. His entire body was stiff even after Fang Feifei walked over to him. The only thought on his mind was: Fang Feifei and Zhu Suniang bumped into each other, what do I do!?
Fang Feifei nced at Ning Shu, then asked casually, This is?
Shes my sister.
Im his wife.
Zhu Yanqiu and Ning Shu spoke in unison, but what came out of their mouths was quite different.
Zhu Yanqiu looked towards Ning Shu, his face ashen and his eyes red with a murderous re. He looked like a wild blood-thirsty beast, but Ning Shus expression was indifferent. In what family does an older sister gives birth to your child, raise your child, then also work to earn money for you to spend as you like on studies and entertainment?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fang Feifei was stunned. She looked at Ning Shu, then at Zhu Yanqiu. She couldnt really figure out the situation, so she asked, What do you mean?
Its nothing. Zhu Yanqiu grabbed Fang Feifeis hand, then turned to leave. He said to Fang Feifei, I encountered a psychopath. Shes aplete nutjob. She ims to be the wife of every man she sees, so dont bother paying attention to her.
But Fang Feifei turned to look towards Ning Shu. She?
Ning Shu said to Zhu Siyuan, Child, hurry and call out to your dad. Wait no, call him daddy. Its more westernized, call daddy.
Zhu Siyuan called obediently, Daddy.
Zhu Yanqius expression twisted sinisterly when he heard this call of daddy. His gaze was filled with disgust and hate as he looked at Ning Shu. He was very obviously angry with Ning Shu for not understanding the situation.
Yanqiu, this kid is calling you dad? Fang Feifei looked towards Zhu Yanqiu in puzzlement and also unease. What exactly is going on?
I told you, shes crazy. This madwoman grabbed hold of me earlier and wouldnt let go. As Zhu Yanqiu spoke, he pulled Fang Feifei to leave. Fang Feifei kept ncing back at Ning Shu with a confused expression.
Chapter 1146: I’ll Be Waiting for You!
Chapter 1146: Ill Be Waiting for You!
Ning Shu waved while shouting, Mister, Ill be here waiting for you tomorrow.
Zhu Yanqius figure stiffened, then he took Fang Feifeis hand and quickly walked off.
Ning Shu curled her lips. At the very least, she had made her identity clear. Zhu Suniang was a wife, not some sister.
Mom, is he really my dad? asked Zhu Siyuan with a puzzled expression. Isnt Dad dead? How did he suddenlye back to life?
Zhu Siyuan felt like he waspletely being messed with. His mom had said, Siyuan, your fathers dead, hes dead. But now she was saying, Siyuan, hurry, greet your dad! Actually, make it more westernized, call him daddy!
Ning Shu nodded. Thats your dad. He left to pursue studies before you were born and had never once returned home, so I thought that he was dead.
Zhu Siyuan lowered his head as he said, Dad doesnt seem to like me.
Ning Shu didnt know what to say. Siyuan, not everyone will like us. Whats important is that we should love ourselves better. Even if Dad doesnt love Siyuan, Mom loves Siyuan.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhu Siyuan didnt really understand but he nodded.
Ning Shu took Zhu Siyuans hand and they walked home. She didnt care about what was going on with Zhu Yanqiu at all. In regards to whether the rtionship between Zhu Yanqiu and Fang Feifei would break because of this, Ning Shu only shrugged. It had nothing to do with her.
As for what she said just now about waiting for Zhu Yanqiu in the bookstore tomorrow, it was just a joke.
Zhu Siyuan was in low spirits again. He had just gotten used to the fact that he didnt have a father and now his father had appeared again. Then he found out that it was better not to have a father since his father had called his mother a psycho.
Ning Shu didnt say anything when she saw Zhu Siyuan like this. No matter what she said, it would be useless. Children this age longed for a father figure the most. Theyd long for a father that would stand in front of them like Mount Tai and protect them from whatever the world threw at them.
Ning Shu still spent every day doing her own things. She had almost a box full of the medicinal powder now and the effect was pretty good. She had tried cutting her finger and sprinkling the powder on it, and the blood had stopped very quickly. The only disadvantage was that it hurt like salt was being rubbed on the wound.
However, it was something could save a life so this shoring was tolerable.
Meanwhile, since Ning Shu had said that she would be waiting for him at the entrance of the bookstore tomorrow, the next day, Zhu Yanqiu actually did go to the bookstore to wait. However, despite waiting from morning till noon, Ning Shu never showed up.
Zhu Yanqiu could only suppress his temper and continue to wait. He didnt have any way to get in touch with Zhu Suniang right now. He didnt know where she lived nor where to go to find her.
Are you actually waiting for someone? Fang Feifei walked to Zhu Yanqiu and looked at him expressionlessly. Are you hiding something from me?
Zhu Yanqiu didnt attend ss today, so Fang Feifei tried her lucking here. She never expected for Zhu Yanqiu to really be here waiting for that woman.
Zhu Yanqiu immediately shook his head. Im not here waiting for someone, Im here to buy books. Yesterday, that madwoman kept bothering me so I didnt even get to buy my books.
Fang Feifeis expression worsened. She was very angry but she suppressed it and said stiffly, Even if you need to buy a book, you dont need to do it during ss time, right? You are waiting for that woman from yesterday. Whats your rtionship with her? Zhu Yanqiu, exin things properly.
Zhu Yanqiu shook his head firmly. Feifei, I really just came to buy books.
Then have you bought them? What books take half a day to buy? Isnt it more like you didnt get to see the person you were waiting for? Fang Feifei had a faint guess that shocked and saddened her.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1147: Waiting… The Endless Wait~
Chapter 1147: Waiting... The Endless Wait~
Fang Feifei felt like she didnt know Zhu Yanqiu at all. Zhu Yanqiu had actually kept such a huge matter from her. There was no way she would be fooled just because he said that woman was crazy.
That woman wasnt crazy at all.
Zhu Yanqiu already had a wife and even had a child.
Fang Feifei tried to calm herself down and suppress her anger and sadness. She looked toward Zhu Yanqiu and said, I have the right to know the truth. Zhu Yanqiu, if you dont tell me, then Ill go find out the truth for myself.
Zhu Yanqiu scratched his head in vexation, his expression pained and helpless. He walked quickly to catch up with Fang Feifei and grabbed her hand. Fang Feifei shook his hand off and said coldly, Zhu Yanqiu, you should know my temper. Either you tell me the truth, or we break up.
Zhu Yanqiu took a deep breath and said, Im sorry, Ive lied to you.
You... Fang Feifeis face turned pale and she turned to leave. Zhu Yanqiu moved to block her way. I know that you wont forgive me, but at least hear me out.
My marriage with Zhu Suniang urred without my knowledge. Back when I was four years old, I was so sick that I was about to die. My parents were superstitious and believed that if they found a child bride, the festive air would flush away the illness. Zhu Suniang was sold to my family at that time. Ive never thought of her as my wife, at most I thought of her as a maid, exined Zhu Yanqiu as he took Fang Feifeis hand. Ive never had feelings for her.
And that child? Fang Feifei had been mentally prepared, but she was still hurt by this truth.
Zhu Yanqiu hurriedly said, That child was an ident. It was just once, Zhu Suniang had gotten pregnant after just one time. Feifei, I didnt tell you this because I like you, I really like you and want to be with you. I felt the urge to tell you the truth several times, but I didnt dare to take the risk because I didnt want to lose you.
As Zhu Yanqiu spoke, he held Fang Feifeis hand tightly like he was afraid Fang Feifei would disappear. His palm was covered with sweat.
Even now, Zhu Yanqiu still didnt tell Fang Feifei the truth, his words were filled with half-truths. He didnt tell her that Zhu family had fallen and that he was no longer a rich heir. Zhu Yanqiu didnt dare to say it because if he did, Fang Feifei would definitely leave him.
He had a wife and a kid, and on top of that, was the son of a fallen family? That meant he had no good points at all. Would Fang Feifei still love him? Zhu Yanqiu wasnt sure.
Zhu Yanqiu pressed his lips together tightly, then lifted Fang Feifeis hand to ce it over his heart as he said passionately, Feifei, youre the only one in my heart.
Fang Feifei peeled off Zhu Yanqius hand, her expression pale. Zhu Yanqiu tried to take Fang Feifeis hand again, but Fang Feifei shook her head. Give me some space. Then she turned and left.
Zhu Yanqiu watched as Fang Feifei walked away. He was so angry that he punched the street post and his fingers immediately filled with piercing pain. Zhu Yanqius face was pale as he shook out his hand, then he yanked his hair in frustration.
It was all because of Zhu Suniang! Zhu Suniang had ruined his life! If it werent for Zhu Suniang, Fang Feifei wouldnt have treated him this way. Zhu Yanqiu really did like Fang Feifei.
Fang Feifei was bright and touching. Compared to Zhu Suniang who was dull and too ignorant to evenmunicate, Fang Feifei was way better. Most importantly, he loved Fang Feifei and wanted Fang Feifei to be his only wife in this lifetime.
Zhu Yanqius heart was filled with fear and hatred. He was afraid that Fang Feifei would leave him, and the one he hated was naturally Zhu Suniang. Why did she have to appear? Zhu Yanqiu really wished he could just cut Zhu Suniang out of his life like she had never existed.
To Zhu Yanqiu, Zhu Suniang was his greatest disgrace, and it was even a disgrace that couldnt be wiped out. Zhu Yanqiu really regretted consummating marriage with Zhu Suniang and allowing her to get pregnant and give birth to a child.
It was because of this that everything had gotten soplicated.
Too many things had happened during this period of time. He had been worrying about money all the time and now, Zhu Suniang turned out to havee to Shanghai. Taken off guard, he ended up letting Fang Feifei find out about the truth. The truth he had kept carefully hidden for such a long time had been exposed just like this.
Zhu Yanqiu was in a very bad mood since he had waited for a long time but no one showed up. Since the one he was waiting for was Zhu Suniang, he became even more infuriated.
However, he had no choice but to keep waiting. Since things had already gotten this bad, hed just take things from Zhu Suniang to make up for it. At the very least, he needed to get the money to repay Fang Feifei for the times she paid the hospital fees for him.
Zhu Yanqiu was currently wracking his brains for some way to salvage his rtionship with Fang Feifei. Just the thought that Fang Feifei would leave him made him feel like the future waspletely dark. Could it be that hed have to spend the rest of his life with a woman like Zhu Suniang?
That would be horrible. The two of them werent on the same level in terms of understanding so there was no way for them tomunicate. Hed have to face a boring and dull woman for the rest of his life. Just the thought of it made his hair rise on end.
Zhu Yanqiupared Fang Feifeis strengths with Zhu Suniangs weaknesses. Zhu Suniang seriously had no good points.
Zhu Yanqiu kept waiting for Ning Shu to show up, but after waiting from morning to noon, then from noon to evening until the sky turnedpletely dark, Ning Shu never showed up.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1148: Nurse Zhu
Chapter 1148: Nurse Zhu
Zhu Suniang! growled Zhu Yanqiu while gritting his teeth. If he still couldnt figure out that he had been yed, then he was a pig.
Zhu Suniang now had the courage to mess with him like this?
Malicious woman! She used to pretend to be so gentle, but as soon as the Zhu family passed away, shes showing her true nature. Zhu Yanqiu even felt that Zhu Suniang had run off with all of the Zhu familys money. Why else would shee to Shanghai and not contact him?
Even a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Even though the Zhu family had fallen into dire straits, they still should have some money and that money was with Zhu Suniang. Zhu Suniang simply wanted to take all the money and enjoy it alone!
These things all belonged to the Zhu family. What right did Zhu Suniang have to take them?
All Zhu Yanqiu was thinking about right now was how to find Zhu Suniang. He was the one that should be inheriting everything from the Zhu family!
It was now dark so Zhu Yanqiu had no choice but to head back. The next day, he continued to wait at the bookstore entrance for Ning Shu to show up, but he had waited for another day in vain.
Zhu Yanqiu finally realized that Zhu Suniang would not be showing up.
Waiting blindly like this wasnt a solution, so he could onlye up with another method. When he recalled that he had seen Zhu Siyuan in the hospital before, he decided to go to the hospital to try his luck by asking around.
So Zhu Yanqiu went to the hospital to ask the nurse about Zhu Siyuan.
As soon as the nurse heard what he said, she said, Youre talking about Nurse Zhus child, right?
Nurse Zhu? Zhu Yanqius eyes dted. Zhu Suniang had be a nurse?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Zhu Yanqiu found it ridiculous. It was like a huge joke andpletely absurd. Nurse Zhus name is Zhu Suniang?
Thats right.
Zhu Yanqiu almost jumped up in shock. Zhu Suniang, that ignorant, illiterate woman, knew how to use medicine? Did she even recognize the letters used in Western medicine?
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1149: Isn’t There Something You Should Tell Me?
Chapter 1149: Isnt There Something You Should Tell Me?
Zhu Yanqiu never would have thought that the country bumpkin Zhu Suniang would be able to be a nurse. It seemed even more unrealistic than a dream. Zhu Yanqius heart was filled with a strange feeling.
The person who he had always looked down on had changed into someone he didnt know.
Zhu Yanqiu searched the wards one by one for Ning Shu and finally found her. She was currently holding a needle and skillfully giving a patient a shot. Zhu Yanqiu once again became unsure of whether or not this person was Zhu Suniang.
In his memories, Zhu Suniang had been someone who only knew to work, who did whatever she was told to do without a word ofint. And now, she was able to wear a white nurse uniform and hold a needle.
Zhu Yanqiu felt like he had been deceived. What did Zhu Suniang mean by doing all of these secretively?
When he had been robbed earlier, he had stayed in this hospital for such a long time. There was no way Zhu Suniang didnt know he was here, but she didnt tell him and made it so he had no choice but to ask Fang Feifei for help with the medical expenses.
Now, again because of her, Fang Feifei seemed about to break up with him. Zhu Suniang was seriously a troublemaker.
After Ning Shu finished with giving the patient an injection, she turned to leave with the tray, only to see that Zhu Yanqiu standing at the door with an dark expression. There was an atmosphere of resentment hovering around him and his face was filled with resentment and anger.
Ning Shu pay no attention to him and made to leave with the tray. She simply brushed past Zhu Yanqiu expressionlessly.
Zhu Yanqiu was infuriated and turned to follow Ning Shu. His voice was filled with suppressed anger as he said, Zhu Suniang, isnt there something you should be telling me?
Like what? Ning Shu didnt feel like there was anything that needed to be said.
Zhu Yanqiu asked in a low voice, Why didnt you tell me that you were a nurse in this hospital?
Oh, Im a nurse here, said Ning Shu.
Zhu Yanqius face was ashen with anger due to Ning Shus indifferent attitude. Zhu Suniang, what exactly do you mean by this?
Zhu Yanqiu was very angry with Ning Shus attitude. Shouldnt she say something to him? All he wanted was an apologetic attitude, but what was with her current attitude?
What was with this attitude?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When he asked her for money before, she also said that she didnt have any money. Could it be that nurses didnt get paid? He was in such a difficult situation, but Zhu Suniang was actuallypletely unsympathetic. This made Zhu Yanqiu was very displeased.
Ning Shu looked at Zhu Yanqiu. His expression was filled with indignance as if he has been terribly wronged. Upon seeing this, Ning Shu got ufortable goosebumps. The fr*ck are you feeling wronged about?
Didnt you no longer want me and the child? Dont you already have a girlfriend? Ive already silently left you, what else do you want? Ning Shu looked towards Zhu Yanqiu with a sorrowful expression. Ive already left obediently to avoid being in the way of you and your girlfriend, what more do you want?
Ning Shu saw that there were a lot of spectators around so she looked at Zhu Yanqiu with her reddened eyes and said, When Mom was about to pass away, I kept sending you telegrams, but you refused toe back. When you asked me for money and I said that I didnt have money, you got angry. Just sell me then! I really dont have money.
More and more people were gathering to watch. Zhu Yanqius face turned red as he listened to what Ning Shu said and the stares of the people around seemed to stab like needles.
Suniang, what are you talking about? You didnt tell me even though you hade to Shanghai, I was worried about you. Zhu Yanqiu reached out to take Ning Shus hand, obviously wanting to avoid the crowd, but Ning Shu avoided his grip.
Suniang, dont be willful. Zhu Yanqius voice contained a threatening tone.
Ning Shu said sadly, Yanqiu, I know that Im not as good-looking as your girlfriend, that Im not as educated as your girlfriend. You dont want me and the child anymore. You say that theres no way for you tomunicate with me, but you never even talk to me properly. After Mom passed away, the familypletely ran out of money. I sent you a telegram saying I wanted toe to Shanghai, but you never replied. When I got to Shanghai, I couldnt find you, so I could only sleep on the streets with the child.
Zhu Yanqius face was bright red and his eyes were also red. He was trembling so hard with rage that he couldnt even speak. Zhu Yanqiu never thought that Zhu Suniang would have such guts. She didnt give him any face in front of all these people and made him sound like aplete bastard.
Could it be that you wouldnt choose Fang Feifei? Anyone with a brain wouldnt choose Zhu Suniang. What was Zhu Suniang doing right now? Trying to ruin his reputation?
Not only was she ignorant, she also had such a malicious heart.
Remember, correct links are in thements section of the chapter announcement posts!
Chapter 1150: Someone Who’s Received the New Education
Chapter 1150: Someone Whos Received the New Education
As expected, everyone changes. The past Zhu Suniang wasnt like this at all. The copse of the Zhu family has really changed her.
Suniang, Ive never thought about asking you for money. Its just that you left with the child without telling me so I was worried. I thought something had happened to you. Zhu Yanqius tone contained concern.
A smile immediately appeared on Ning Shus face and she said, I thought that you were here to ask me for money again. Ill give you more money as soon as my paycheckes out, alright? Just endure for a few more days.
Zhu Yanqiu immediately felt the strong contempt in the eyes of the people around. He said, Suniang, I still have ss so Ille find you tomorrow.
Zhu Yanqiu left in a fluster, looking pretty wretched.
Nurse Zhu, thats your husband? The head nurse in her forties addressed Ning Shu. He looks pretty upright, how can he do something like that?
Ning Shu said with a smile, Hes someone whos received the new education. He pursues freedom in love and opposes the feudal arranged marriage, so he cant ept me. The new education taught people to abandon their wives and children?
That kind of man is no good, said the head nurse. However, youre the legal wife. That kind of vixen will never be legitimate.
Ning Shu didnt speak. Based on what the head nurse was saying, she wanted her try to save this marriage. Ning Shu had no desire to do this. Why should she try to save it? And there was no guarantee that shed be able to save it.
During this period of time without Zhu Yanqiu, she and her child had lived perfectly well, very well, in fact. She didnt need to attend to some great young master and face his verbal abuse.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Anyone could live a good life. Even if a woman didnt have a man, she could still live a good life. What loneliness was there? Women that thought this way simply wanted someone to rely on. And someone like Zhu Yanqiu couldnt be relied on at all, on the contrary, hed suck the marrow out of your bones. Zhu Yanqiu would never share Zhu Suniangs hardships and suffering. If he had to share someones hardships and suffering, hed share Fang Feifeis.
He never regarded Zhu Suniang as a person of the same status, he had always been super aloof and contemptful.
Dont be too sad. Men are all like this. When theyre young, they get captivated by any flower they see. Once they get older though, theyll return to their families. The head nurse consoled Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took off her nurse uniform to go pick up Zhu Siyuan from school. She had no desire to wait until the prodigal son returned home. Besides, how could Zhu Yanqiu ever return home? Even if he did try, shed just kick him out of the way.
A prodigal son was simply a prodigal son. It was easier for thendscapes to change then for human nature to change.
After picking Zhu Siyuan up from the school, she took Zhu Siyuan to a Western restaurant to eat steak. Shed rather use up all the money then give it to Zhu Yanqiu.
Chapter 1151: Come Live with Me
?Chapter 1151: Come Live with Me
Ning Shu was more worried about what would happen to Zhu Siyuan once she headed to the battlefield. Ning Shu pressed her lips together, then said, Siyuan, Mom may be heading to the battlefield.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhu Siyuan put down his pencil and walked to Ning Shu. Zhu Siyuan was now much taller. At the age of five, he could almost reach Ning Shus chest. However, Zhu Suniang wasnt very tall in the first ce.
Mom, youre leaving Siyuan, arent you? Zhu Siyuan looked towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu sighed. Mom must go.
Zhu Siyuan lowered his head, his tone crestfallen. Mom, Siyuan dont want to part with you.
Ning Shu was starting to regret bringing up this topic. At the same time, she didnt make the promise to never leave Zhu Siyuan.
Zhu Siyuan was unhappy for several days and didnt really pay attention to Ning Shu. Ning Shu also didnt say anything. She would only be able to stay with Zhu Siyuan for a few years.
Ever since Zhu Yanqiu found out that Ning Shu worked at the hospital, hed go to the hospital to find Ning Shu whenever he didnt have ss. His attitude towards Ning Shu was much better, probably because he was a bit apprehensive since there were a lot of people in the hospital.
Zhu Yanqiu had no desire to gain the reputation of being a heartless rat. In this era, intellectuals tended to pay a lot of attention to reputation and Zhu Yanqiu still wanted to restore the reputation of the Zhu family.
Zhu Yanqius goal was to get enough money from Ning Shu to get through his current crisis. He felt that the current Zhu Suniang was now smarterpared to before, so he didnt dare to ask for money directly anymore. Instead, he said he wanted Ning Shu and Zhu Siyuan to live with him.
Suniang, it must be tiring for you to raise the child all by yourself. You shoulde live with me so I can look after you, said Zhu Yanqiu.
When Ning Shu heard Zhu Yanqius words, she was dumbfounded. What did he mean by this? Ning Shu had no delusions about Zhu Yanqiu being so good-hearted as to want to look after her and Zhu Siyuan. He had been so against it before after all.
Thats not a good idea, right? Wont it affect your studies too much? Didnt you say before that you were busy with your studies and didnt have time to take care of a kid? said Ning Shu with a frown.
Its fine. Its my duty to look after you two, replied Zhu Yanqiu warmly. This paired with his handsome looks, his gentle and well-off temperament, really gave people a good impression.
Ning Shu didnt agree. She also understood what Zhu Yanqiu was nning by now. Once she got on his turf, he could do whatever he wanted with her. At that time, shed definitely be exploited until she had nothing left,
Zhu Yanqiu didnt dare to do too much in the hospital.
He was very angry when Ning Shu refused his offer, but on the surface, he said, Suniang, how much longer do you n to stay angry?
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. The way he put it was like she was purposefully being troublesome. However, she refused to go. What would he do about it? Bite her?
Zhu Yanqiu had no choice but to go to the hospital every day to find Ning Shu, saying that he wanted to look after Ning Shu so she should live with him, saying that it was too dangerous for a woman to live with her child alone especially in this chaotic era.
Ning Shu still refused, giving an unbudgeable refusal.
Zhu Yanqiu was practically about to die of anger and he now loathed Ning Shu even more. There was a reason why he was so anxious for money, and it was because Fang Feifei no longer paid any attention to him. Fang Feifei hasnt said a word to him since the matter first got exposed. Although she never mentioned breaking up, Zhu Yanqiu felt very uneasy.
Zhu Yanqiu was now trying to find a reason to talk to Fang Feifei and the best reason was to pay back the medical expenses that Fang Feifei had helped him cover.
However, he didnt have any money, so he was hoping to get it from Ning Shu. Zhu Yanqiu had never suffered hardships before, so it never urred to him to work to earn money. That was why he simply targeted Ning Shu and tried to get money from her.
Chapter 1152: Have Fun Waiting
Chapter 1152: Have Fun Waiting
Furthermore, she was now a nurse so she should be rich. Besides that, Zhu Yanqiu also suspected that Ning Shu took the Zhu familys money.
Back then, his mom had given him most of the money, but there had still been some money left. Where was that money now? Zhu Yanqiu felt that Ning Shu had it.
Zhu Yanqiu had never been in such a predicament and had never been so worried about money before. He endured the risk of being loathed by Fang Feifei to allow this pair of mother and son to live with him, yet she couldnt even recognize his good intentions.
However, right now Zhu Yanqiu had no choice but to bear with it. He visited the hospital every day regardless of the weather, whether it was windy or sunny, just for the sake of making Ning Shu see his sincerity and to convince her to live with him. His attitude was very good. He even said that he would protect the two of them.
Even the doctors and nurses in the hospital advised Ning Shu not to be too stubborn and said that when it was time to loosen up a little, she should. Otherwise, when the time came that the man lost his patience, she would still be the one to suffer. They told her to go live a good life with Zhu Yanqiu.
Ning Shu just responded with politeughter. These people only saw Zhu Yanqius gentle front and felt that the return of the prodigal son was worth any amount of gold. They didnt see his concealed malice. The only one Zhu Yanqiu cared about was Fang Feifei. The only reason he was being so nice to her right now is because he wanted to get money from her.
Ning Shu got so annoyed by Zhu Yanqius pestering that she stopped working at the hospital and focused on studying military field knowledge. If you liked waiting in the hospital, then just wait there until death.
When Zhu Yanqiu got to the hospital that day, he was told that Ning Shu had resigned. Zhu Yanqiu waspletely taken aback and so angry that he wished he could just throttle that woman.
She had disappeared without a sound again. How was he supposed to find her in this sea of people?
He still didnt know where Ning Shu was living. He had already humbled himself to talk to that woman, but she was still being so pretentious.
Zhu Yanqiu was panicking. He didnt have any money left. If things keep dragging on like this, he wouldnt have enough to buy food, let alone pay Fang Feifei back. At that time, Fang Feifei would probably break up with him.
Zhu Suniang, this woman, was seriously hateful.
Zhu Yanqiu left the hospital and prepared to take a rickshaw back but when he felt in his pocket, he found that he didnt have any money. The issue of money truly crippled heroes. Zhu Yanqiu truly was in a miserable state.
Zhu Yanqiu looked towards the bustling streets, at the people that came and went. Suddenly, a surge of helplessness arose in his heart. No matter how much he looked down on Zhu Suniang, the truth was that he was very dependent on her.
It was because Zhu Suniang tolerated him that he dared to be so unbridled in his attitude towards her. It was because Zhu Suniang tolerated him unconditionally.
Now that he no longer had Zhu Suniang, he was lost and scared. Just like how Mother Zhu had been, he didnt want to face the outside world.
However, they made Zhu Suniang work like a horse to serve them.
Ning Shus days were veryfortable. She didnt care in the slightest whether Zhu Yanqiu was alive or not.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
In reality though, she was a little unhappy. Back then she had wanted to directly get rid of Zhu Yanqiu, but Zhu Suniangs subconscious mind resisted against her, which was what led to this current deadlocked situation.
Zhu Suniang was truly humble and cowardly. If you were a bun, you cant me the dog for eating you.
A person with no bottom line and principles would either be a supreme entity that couldnt live a better life, orpletelyck a life like Zhu Suniang.
Ning Shu started making even more time to keep Zhu Siyuanpany. At the same time, she prepared for heading to the battlefield in order to avoid being flustered when she got there.
As of now, Ning Shu wished that she could have an entire set of armor and arm herself to the teeth to ensure her own safety. Anything could happen on the battlefield and if anything happened, her task would count as a failure.
Chapter 1153: Send to Boarding School
Chapter 1153: Send to Boarding School
Zhu Siyuan poured a cup of tea for Ning Shu who was working on grinding medicinal powder. The little boy was hugging the kettle to pour tea for Ning Shu. Ning Shu was startled and hastily took the kettle. It was filled with hot water. If Zhu Siyuan lost his grip and identally dropped it, even though the kettle was small, itd still cause a burn and that would be a terrible oue.
Ning Shu set the kettle on the table and said to Zhu Siyuan, Thank you, Siyuan.
Zhu Siyuan looked at the powder as he asked, Mom, are these things for saving people?
Yes, thats right.
Zhu Siyuan looked at Ning Shu and said, Mom, send me to boarding school.
Ning Shu was taken aback for a moment, What?
Zhu Siyuan said in a low voice, I asked my teacher what a military doctor was. He said that its a person who helps the injured, who saves the lives of soldiers. I told the teacher that my mom was a military doctor and he said that he really admires you.
I didnt understand what he meant. Zhu Siyuan looked towards Ning Shu. Mom, you should head to the battlefield.
Ning Shu looked at Zhu Siyuan strangely. A while ago, Zhu Siyuan was still in very low spirits, but now he had suddenly thought things through. He was being so reasonable; it wasnt like him at all.
Whats the matter with you? Ning Shu looked at Zhu Siyuan. You became mature so suddenly?
Zhu Siyuan said, The teacher said Moms job is beneficial to the country and the people.
Ning Shu: _
Ning Shu had no delusions that Zhu Siyuan had suddenly thought things through. He had probably been praised by the teacher, so he didnt object to Ning Shu heading to the battlefield anymore. However, when the time came that she actually had to head to the battlefield, Zhu Siyuan would probably bawl his head off.
Mom, Ill go to boarding school, said Zhu Siyuan again.
As of now, there were boarding schools established. The concept of boarding schools was put forward by the Soong sisters.
Ning Shu set aside her work and asked Zhu Siyuan, Is that really what you think? Once Mom heads to the battlefield to save people, Siyuan will have to be alone. Mom doesnt even know when Mom cane back.
Mom, could it be that you can choose not to go? asked Zhu Siyuan, tilting his head in confusion.
Of course not. Ning Shu rubbed Zhu Siyuans head. Mom must go.
Ning Shu felt that once she left, Zhu Siyuan would definitely cry at the boarding school.
Zhu Siyuan said to Ning Shu, Mom, I noticed that I have some things that none of my ssmates have, and some of the things my ssmates have, I have even better versions. Mom, you were the one that bought all these things for me. In the past, you had to work really hard. The reason I get these things now, is it because youre about to head to the battlefield?
Zhu Siyuan had a lot of books and even had pens, but other students sometimes didnt even have a cheap brush.
Ning Shu looked at Zhu Siyuan in surprise. She couldnt help but hug him as she said, Siyuan, if you want to obtain something in this world, you must give up something. Mom wants to give Siyuan a better life, but more than that, she wants to be someone Siyuan can be proud of.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The situation on the battlefield oftenpletely changed in an instant. Ning Shu didnt know when shed be able toe back once she headed to the battlefield, so she could only try to give Zhu Siyuan a positive view of things. In the future, you can proudly tell other people that your mom is a military doctor who saves lives.
What about Dad? asked Zhu Siyuan.
Ning Shu was immediately made speechless. How should she answer this? She thought about it, then said, It is a difficult time for the nation, perhaps your father will be a soldier.
Ning Shu wasnt sure if Zhu Yanqiu would join the army anymore.
Siyuan, do you want to see your dad? Mom will take you to see him? Ning Shu didnt stop Zhu Siyuan from going to see Zhu Yanqiu. No matter how young a child was, he had his own judgment.
Zhu Siyuan nodded, I want to see him.
Alright. Ning Shu put on a coat, then took Zhu Siyuans hand and headed out. She hired a rickshaw to take them to Zhu Yanqius school.
Zhu Yanqius campus environment was quite good. There were a lot of students in Chinese tunic suits walking around and there were little groups of female students dressed in the school uniform with pleated skirts and ck leather shoes with their hairs in neat pigtails, holding books in their hands. It caused Ning Shu to feel slightly disorientated, like she was in a different era.
Since Ning Shu wasnt a student here, she had no choice but to wait for Zhu Yanqiu at the school gates. Zhu Yanqiu was informed by the reception desk that someone was looking for him and he immediately thought of Zhu Suniang.
When Zhu Yanqiu saw Ning Shu standing at the school gates with the child, he was pleasantly surprised and also angry. However, he forced his anger down since he was worried that she would run away again.
This time, no matter what, he had to figure out where she was living.
Chapter 1154: Call Me Uncle
Chapter 1154: Call Me Uncle
Suniang, you came. Siyuan came too. Zhu Yanqius attitude was pretty alright.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded, then sized him up. Zhu Yanqiu was much skinnier now and there was a gloomy air around him. He clearly wasnt doing well.
She felt a lot better seeing that he wasnt doing well.
Siyuan wanted to see you, said Ning Shu.
It was this indifferent attitude again. It angered Zhu Yanqiu to the point his insides ached. She had left the hospital without saying anything so he couldnt find her at all. Shouldnt she exin things to him?
Zhu Yanqiu felt that she didnt care about him at all.
Zhu Yanqiu realized with great sorrow that no matter how angry he was, he had to endure it. And the party he was being so patient towards was even Zhu Suniang. This was such a tragic reality.
Siyuan, hurry and greet your dad. Didnt you want to see your dad? Ning Shu prompted Zhu Siyuan.
There were a lot of people passing by the school entrance and several of the students looked over when they heard this. Zhu Yanqius face instantly turned ashen.
Dad! Zhu Siyuan gave a crisp and clear call.
Zhu Yanqiu sent Ning Shu a sharp look. This person was deliberately trying to publicize the fact that he already had a family.
Call me uncle, said Zhu Yanqiu in a deliberately raised voice. It was clear that he was saying this for the others to hear.
Zhu Siyuan looked confused and turned to look towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu had a smile on her face. Zhu Yanqiu really was a useless scoundrel. He was the most useless scoundrel she had ever met. He was afraid of beingughed at and probably itched for them to disappear from this world.
Lets head home first. Zhu Yanqiu wanted to take Ning Shu and Zhu Siyuan back to his ce.
Ning Shu beckoned a rickshaw over and said, Siyuan just wanted to see you. Weve seen you so were heading back now.
Zhu Yanqiu was nearly about to explode from anger. He felt like these two hade to see a monkey and was now leaving after seeing the sight.
Suniang, stop being so willful, cant we talk properly? said Zhu Yanqiu helplessly. Regarding Fang Feifei, I can exin things.
Ning Shu curled her lips in the same. What was there to exin? Ning Shu didnt want to listen at all. She said to Zhu Siyuan, Siyuan, lets head back.
Zhu Siyuan nodded and got on the rickshaw. Zhu Yanqiu hastily grabbed Ning Shu and asked, Suniang, where do you live?
The tube-shaped building. Didnt I already tell you? I live in a tube-shaped building. Ning Shu shook off Zhu Yanqius hand and got on the rickshaw.
Zhu Suniang, do you even think of me as... Zhu Yanqiu looked around, then said in a low voice, Do you even think of me as your husband?
Do you think of me as your wife? You know Im not your sister, said Ning Shu with a sneer.
Chapter 1155: Why?
Chapter 1155: Why?
Zhu Yanqiu had never cared about Zhu Suniang, but he asked that Zhu Suniang obeyed him wholeheartedly, cared about him, and worked hard withoutint.
F*ck off!
Ning Shu had the rickshaw puller hurry and go. Zhu Yanqiu ran for a long time behind the rickshaw until he became too tired to keep up.
Ning Shu nced back at Zhu Yanqiu, who was bent over with his hands on his knees, panting for breath. Ning Shu really looked down on men like this. He wasnt worthy of the title of being a son, husband or father.
Zhu Yanqiu had been spoiled rotten, so whenever he encountered a setback, he would end up in a very wretched state.
Ning Shu wondered how such a person managed to obtain sess in the end. Was it just because he had a big halo?
Mom, why did Dad tell me to call him uncle? asked Zhu Siyuan in confusion.
Ning Shu replied casually, Because your dad doesnt want people to know that youre his son?
Why?
Because he feels like its shameful.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Why would he feel like its shameful?
Because your mom hasnt received the new education.
I dont get it. How are these things rted?
Its rted. Your dad likes girls that has received the new education.
I dont get it?
...
Ning Shu received orders from the higher ups that she had to get ready to leave with the army. When she got the order, her heart became heavy. She nced at Zhu Siyuan. He was the one she was the most worried about.
After the September 18th Incident, the fall of the three northeastern provinces allowed Japan to taste the sweetness ofunching an invasion. They could use war to resolve the unrest inside their nation that had been growing due to theirck of resources, small domestic market, and overcrowded poption. Finally, on July 7, 1937, the war of aggression against China thatsted for eight years started.
As of now, the nation was enveloped in the mes of war. Even more troops had been sent out.
Ning Shu didnt have much time. She only had three days to deal with everything at home. Three dayster, she would be leaving with the army.
During this time, there were a lot of people that signed up to join the army to fight against the invaders and save their nation.
Mom, please send me to boarding school, said Zhu Siyuan. I know youre about to leave.
Zhu Siyuan was growing very fast and his head now almost reached Ning Shus shoulder. Mom, the teacher said that the Japanese are invading ournd and terrorizing ourrades. We have to drive the Japanese invaders out of ournd.
Ning Shu: _
Every time she heard Zhu Siyuan shouting these high-sounding and passionate slogans, shed get such a weird feeling. Zhu Siyuan had definitely been brainwashed by that angry youth teacher of his.
Ning Shu sent Zhu Siyuan to a boarding school and told the teacher that she was a military doctor and had gotten the order to leave with the army, so she hoped that he would take good care of her child.
When the teacher heard this, he told Ning Shu not to worry and that hed take good care of Zhu Siyuan. When the nation was in danger, everyone hoped for thend under their feet to be safe. Although not everyone dared to head to the battlefield, they were still willing to do something for the country.
Ning Shu squatted down and hugged Zhu Siyuan, saying, Siyuan, be good and wait for Mom toe back.
Zhu Siyuan wiped his tears on Ning Shus shirt. He sobbed as he said, Siyuan will wait for you, Mom.
Ning Shu wiped his face, then turned and left. When she nced back, she saw that the teacher was holding Zhu Siyuans hand and that Zhu Siyuan was still waving goodbye to her with his other hand.
Zhu Siyuan was really like a little upright man now; he was even more upright than Zhu Yanqiu.
After she dropped Zhu Siyuan off at the boarding school, she went to find the person who had interviewed her and asked him to look after her son a little.
Three days passed quickly. Ning Shu took only two close-fitting outfits, and then headed to the barracks with arge medical box strapped to her back. The box was filled with medicinal powders that she had made. There were ones for hemostasis, ones for preventing heatstroke and diarrhea, and also some western anti-inmmatory medicine.
This box contained about 25 catties of powder. Fortunately, since Ning Shu had practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts and had been doing physical training all this time, it wasnt too hard for her to carry this box on her back.
The three male military doctors that had trained with Ning Shu had also been disced, but she didnt know where they had been assigned.
Ning Shu received slightly better treatment than that of ordinary soldiers, but it wasnt that much better.
After a round of ceremonial gunshots and oaths, they immediately headed to the battlefield to block the footsteps of the aggressors and drive the aggressors out of theirnd.
Chapter 1156: Heading to the Battlefield
Chapter 1156: Heading to the Battlefield
Since Ning Shu was a military doctor, she was able to ride in the car and didnt have to walk with the troops with the heavy medicine chest on her back.
It was now July, so the weather was very brutal. The troops had to march under the full heat of the sun. Some soldiers couldnt endure the heat and got heatstroke, so Ning Shu used the camping pot to boil a pot of water and sprinkled in medicinal powder before handing it out to the soldiers that had gotten heatstroke.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was quite d that she had prepared well in advance, otherwise she definitely wouldnt have been able to deal with this issue. If she was useless as a military doctor, she probably wont be able to live long. If something happened, shed be abandoned. A person of no value wasnt worth saving.
The troops kept marching almost without any rest. Since there werent enough cars, the soldiers had no choice but to run.
When they finally got near the battlefield, they heard the distant sounds of continuous gunfire. There were fighter aircrafts in the sky that would drop lethal bombs from time to time.
Ning Shu was immediately assigned to a tent at the back of the battlefield. It was said that the former military doctor had died, so Ning Shu was to rece him.
The moment Ning Shu walked into the tent, she saw that there were countless wounded lying inside with expressions of extreme pain. Some people were even rolling on the ground in pain while crying out like they were about to die.
Ning Shu quickly set down her medicine chest and began treating the wounded. She was working all by herself. After treating one person, she immediately moved on to the next.
It was her first time taking part in modern warfare. The sounds of exploding shells constantly boomed in her ears and she could feel the shadows of the fighter aircrafts passing by overhead. Bullets seemed to streak past her ears.
A single bullet was enough to take a life.
Ning Shu wrapped a piece of cloth tightly around a soldiers thigh. This soldiers calf had been blown away and the wound opening was badly mangled with white bone showing. The wound was currently still bleeding nonstop and this solders gaze was already starting to be unfocused. It was clear that he wouldnt be able to hold on for much longer.
After binding the thigh with the cloth strip to slow the flow of blood, she sprinkled the hemostatic powder on the wound.
The soldier wailed from the pain, but Ning Shu just gritted her teeth to continue dealing with the wound. There was no way she could waste time gently consoling the patient in this kind of situation.
Every few minutes, another person would be brought in. Ning Shu treated the people who were most severely injured first, those who werent that severely injured would first be set aside.
Ning Shu felt numb as she continuously treated all kinds of wounds.
It was tiring, very tiring, but she couldnt stop. She had known from the start that it would be very hard to be a military doctor, but she never thought that it would be this rough.
In addition, she even had to guard against the shells dropped by enemy aircraft. Every time a shell was dropped, it felt like shed go deaf. The ground beneath her would also shake violently.
Once the nes stopped dropping shells, shed get back up from the ground to continue treating the wounded soldiers. It felt like her hand had already died from overuse, but she still didnt know when she would be able to take a break.
Chapter 1157: You Were a Military Doctor?
Chapter 1157: You Were a Military Doctor?
The battle didnt pause for a minute even though it was already night. More and more wounded flooded into the tent. Ning Shu was so busy that she didnt even have time to take a sip of water. She shoved a fasting pill in her mouth, then kept working.
The roar of the shells constantly filled her ears. The enemy aircrafts screamed in the sky and kept dropping shells from time to time. The shells had fallen right beside the tent several times. Ning Shu could even feel the heat of the explosions singe her skin, causing her skin to sting with pain.
It was really too dangerous. Modern warfare was far more brutal. With all kinds of weapons that contained great destructive power, it caused even more harm and pain to soldiers.
If it werent for this, why would it be said that it was war that promoted the process of human development?
Doctor, please help take a look! A female voice filled with anxiety arose.
Ning Shu was familiar with this voice. When she turned around, she saw Fang Feifei dressed in military uniform with a camera hanging from her neck. Currently, Fang Feifei was supporting an injured man.
Ning Shu nced at the soldier, then grimaced. It was actually Zhu Yanqiu. His shoulder was bleeding, it was clear that he had gotten shot.
She never thought that the three of them would encounter each other in this situation.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Fang Feifei was stunned when she saw Ning Shu and stammered, You were a military doctor?
Ning Shu ignored her and continue treating the wounded. Fang Feifei stopped wondering about why this woman was here and said, Please help take a look at Yanqiu. Yanqiu got shot.
Set him over there, Ill be right over, said Ning Shu.
But hes badly hurt, can you take a look at him first? Fang Feifei was a bit frightened because Zhu Yanqiu was covered in blood.
Ning Shu replied without even lifting her head, There are so many wounded here. There are plenty that are more severely injuredpared to him that are waiting for treatment. I already told you, set him down and apply this powder on his wound to stop the bleeding.
Fang Feifei fell silent when she saw Ning Shus grim expression. She set Zhu Yanqiu on the simple operating table made from a wooden board and undid his clothes to sprinkle the powder on his wound. Zhu Yanqiu inhaled sharply and convulsed from the pain.
Can you hurry ande take a look? Whats happening? When Fang Feifei saw Zhu Yanqiu like this, she hastily shouted towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu tied a knot on the gauze, then walked over to Zhu Yanqiu.
Hold him down. Dont let him move around, said Ning Shu.
Oh. Fang Feifei was taken aback for a moment, then she hastily pressed Zhu Yanqiu down.
Ning Shu picked up a scalpel and cut the wound open a little bit before using a tweezer to get the bullet and other fragments out. Afterwards, she sprinkled medicinal powder and wrapped the wound with gauze. The whole process only took about ten minutes,
Zhu Yanqiu was wailing with pain. The scalpel had cut through his skin and the tweezer had moved around in his wound. It had been an unbearably painful experience.
Fang Feifei managed to just barely keep Zhu Yanqiu down. When she saw Ning Shus violent method of treatment, she asked incredulously, Why didnt you give him anesthetics?
Ning Shu nced at Fang Feifei. We dont have anything as valuable as anesthetics here. Every single soldier just endures it.
Ning Shu stuffed another anti-inmmation pill in Zhu Yanqius mouth. Get him some water so he can take the medicine.
Ning Shu gave a few more exhorts, then left to treat the others.
Fang Feifei nced at Ning Shu, then twisted open the cap of the canteen to carefully feed the water to Zhu Yanqiu who was moaning in pain. After that, she stayed by his side to look after him. She nced at Ning Shu who working nonstop, then at the injured Zhu Yanqiu, and then frowned slightly.
Military doctor,e with me! A man in an officers uniform who had two medals pinned to his chest walked in. After walking into the tent and looking around, he spotted Ning Shu and immediately said, Someones gotten injured, soe with me.
Why didnt you bring him here? asked Ning Shu as she continued to work.
Chapter 1158: Was Reflex
Chapter 1158: Was Reflex
Themander has been shot. He cant leave since he needs to oversee the battlefield. Once he leaves, itll greatly damage morale, so youe with me now, said the man anxiously. If nothing unexpected urs, well be sessful in guarding this base before sunset, so themander has no choice but force himself to hold on.
Ning Shu said to Fang Feifei who was looking after Zhu Yanqiu, Since you have free time, if these wounded soldiers want a drink of water or something, help out a bit. If more patients are brought in, if theyre bleeding heavily, sprinkle this powder on the wound and stop the bleeding first. The rest can wait until Ie back.
Fang Feifei was stunned and listened nkly to Ning Shus words as she epted the medicinal powder Ning Shu handed her. Just as she was about to speak, the other party had already left the tent.
Ning Shu hunched over as she walked through the trench. The sound of bullets filled her ears. She was almost hit by by a bullet, so she hastily hunched down even more.
Bang!
A soldier was shot and copsed in front of Ning Shu. Ning Shu immediately squatted down to see if he could be saved.
Lets go, what are you doing? Themander is waiting. The officer in front shouted at Ning Shu. The shells were so loud that people couldnt hear other people if they didnt shout.
Oh... She felt the urge to try and save the wounded whenever she saw them. Her body reacted faster than her head, it was aplete reflex. Ning Shu felt the soldiers pulse. He was already dead. Ning Shu hurriedly followed after the officer and saw that several people in the trench were standing around a man lying on a stretcher.
Themander who was lying on the stretcher seemed about thirty years old. He was already unconscious due to severe blood loss. His face was pale and his lips were colorless.
Ning Shu saw that his clothes were already soaking wet with blood around the chest area, so it was probably his heart area that had been injured. This was definitely troublesome.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It wouldnt be easy to save him. If she failed, would she be killed by these officers?
Ning Shu set down her medicine chest, undid themanders clothes, then wiped the blood off the wound with a cotton ball. There was a hole in his chest. Ning Shus heart instantly chilled. How was she supposed to deal with this?
How is he? Hurry and save him! The officers standing nearby were all looking at Ning Shu, causing her to feel a lot of pressure.
Ning Shu used the scalpel to clean the edge of the wound and expanded it to expose the path of the bullet. There were no anesthetics, so themander woke up from the pain and shifted. The officers hastily pressed themander back down.
Ning Shu pulled apart the dead tissue and saw that the deformed bullet was stuck on a rib. Some fragments were even scattered in the flesh. If these fragments werent extracted, theyd cause lead poisoning.
Ning Shu slowly pried open the rib tissue with the scalpel and themander immediately inhaled sharply in pain. His eyes opened as his face twisted with pain and sweat covered his forehead. Ning Shu took out the bullet with the tweezer in her right hand and the wound immediately started gushing blood like a spring. Ning Shu sprinkled some medicinal powder, then hastily pressed a cotton ball on it.
Once the bleeding slowed, she extracted the rest of the shards before covering the wound with a pad and bandaging it up. Ning Shu was quite worried since themander was barely breathing. She dissolved an anti-inmmatory and anti-infection pill in water, then had the officer feed it to themander.
Chapter 1159: Continuing to Work
Chapter 1159: Continuing to Work
Once she finished, she prepared to head back. The officer who had called her over said, You should head back first. Ill call you again when themander needs help.
Alright. Ning Shu left with the medicine chest and hunched over again as she walked through the trench. Whenever she encountered wounded soldiers, shed immediately set down the medicine chest to give emergency treatment.
When she got back to the tent, she saw that Fang Feifei was so busy she was practically running around in circles. She was very much in a fluster because she had never done these things before. When she saw that Ning Shu was back, she sighed in relief. Youre finally back.
Ning Shu set down the medicine chest, pulled on gloves, then asked Fang Feifei, Whos more severely injured?
The person over there. He got shot twice. Fang Feifei pointed to a man on a wooden board and Ning Shu headed over to check his pulse. It was very weak. Medicinal powder had already been sprinkled on the wounds.
Ning Shu took out acupuncture needles and inserted them in two pressure points before starting to deal with the wound.
Fang Feifei stared nkly at Ning Shu. She felt that this woman in front of him was nothing like the illiterate girl Zhu Yanqiu had described. She was able to treat wounds so calmly, how could she possibly be the child bride that Zhu Yanqiu had said who didnt know anything?
It was now starting to get dark. Ning Shu couldnt really see the wounds anymore. Moreover, after working for an entire day, her eyes were already worn out. It was very strenuous to continuously bend over with a scalpel in her hands.
Help me bring that light over. I cant see, said Ning Shu to Fang Feifei who was standing at the side.
Oh, okay. Fang Feifei brought over the oilmp and walked to Ning Shu. It was only now that Ning Shu could just barely manage to see.
The sound of gunfire was gradually decreasing and it wasnt as intense as before. Ning Shu knew that todays battle was over.
She finished sewing up the wound, then stretched. She gave a long exhale. So tired!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
After the battle, several more injured were brought over so Ning Shu had to start treating them even faster. Since it was dark, Fang Feifei kept helping her hold the oilmp. When one hand got sore, shed switch to her other hand.
After working for another good while, Ning Shu finally managed to deal with all the injuries. As of now, it waspletely dark outside. It was probably around ten.
Once she finished, she thanked Fang Feifei. Fang Feifei didnt say anything and just set down the oilmp to return to Zhu Yanqius side.
Ning Shu rolled her stiff neck. She could finally have a good rest. She wiped her scalpel, scissors and other equipment clean before putting them in the box. There was a lot less powder in the medicine chest and this had just been the first day. It seemed that she had to be more conservative with it. She felt that she should probably ask for medical resources from the higher ups. She was a military doctor, but without anti-inmmatory medicine, no matter how much ability she had, she wouldnt be able to save anyone.
When it came time to eat, the cook brought over some food. The food was very simple, it was just rice soup with pickled vegetables and some steamed corn buns. Ning Shu gnawed on the steamed corn bun. If she seriously couldnt swallow it, shed just drink some of the rice soup that was as clear as water to wash it down.
Fang Feifei couldnt really stomach these things. She set them down after just one bite and took out chocte from her pocket. Ning Shu noticed Fang Feifei eating chocte. In this era, chocte was very expensive foreign candy.
Truly, she was rich beyond belief.
Zhu Yanqiu who had been unconscious for almost half a day finally woke up. When he opened her eyes, he was a bit confused. He moved slightly and immediately inhaled sharply in pain.
Yanqiu, lie down for now. Dont move. Fang Feifei quickly pressed Zhu Yanqiu down to stop him from getting up.
Feifei. When Zhu Yanqiu saw Fang Feifei, a smile appeared on his face. Fang Feifeis tears instantly overflowed and she said while crying, You really scared me to death! I thought that you wouldnt wake up anymore!
Theres no way. Zhu Yanqiu was in so much pain that he grimaced. Fang Feifei hastily brought the rice soup to Zhu Yanqius lips. Drink some water.
Zhu Yanqiu enjoyed being taken care of by Fang Feifei. From the looks of things, even getting injured was a happy asion.
Ning Shu stood at the side gnawing on the steamed corn bun while watching the two flirt. After she finished, she started to to see if anyone had a fever. A fever was also quite fatal.
Ning Shu saw that many of the wounded had already be crippled. They no longer had muchbat power, so theyll probably be sent home by the army, then givenpensation.
Chapter 1160: Our Duty is to be Ready
Chapter 1160: Our Duty is to be Ready
Humans lives in troubled times were the most worthless. At the very least, these people were still alive. They were already in a much better state than those who were hit and died on the spot.
Military doctor, hurry ande with me. Themander has a fever, said the officer from before to Ning Shu.
The moment Ning Shu heard, she put the medicine chest on her shoulder and followed him without saying anything
Zhu Yanqiu who was drinking the rice soup only saw Ning Shus back which wasnt very clear under the weak light. He asked Fang Feifei, Our military doctors female?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fang Feifeis hand which was holding the bowl stiffened for a moment, then she nodded without saying anything.
Ning Shu arrived at themanders tent. Themander was currently sleeping on a simple wooden bed. His body was slender and even longer than the wooden board.
She walked over to touch his forehead and look at his wound. The gauze covering the wound was oozing blood and his body was covered with sweat. Ning Shu hastily said, Get some water and wipe him down.
Ning Shu opened the medicine chest and dissolved the western medicine in water before feeding it to themander.
A guard got water to wipe themander down.
Ning Shu changed the gauze again.
She had done everything she could. If even this wasnt enough, then she expressed that there was nothing she could do.
Where did these things in your boxe from? asked the officer.
I prepared them all, said Ning Shu
Head back first. Ill call you again if anything happens with themander, said the officer. Whats your name?
Zhu Suniang. Ning Shu put the medicine chest on her shoulder.
Then Ill call you Doctor Zhu. Im Tang Zheng, said Tang Zheng.
Officer Tang, greeted Ning Shu politely. She then said, The army is very short of medicine. Simple physical treatment alone cant save the lives of the soldiers. Can we get some medical resources?
I cant give you a definite answer until themander wakes up. Its not just that our army thatck medicine, all the other troops are in the same situation, said Tang Zheng as he spread his hands helplessly.
Ning Shu could only nod. During war, not only were medical resources in short supply, food was as well. She now regretted not getting even more medicine.
She knew that there would be a shortage of medical resources, but she never thought that there would be such a shortage. If she hadnt prepared anything in advance, she wouldnt have been able to do anything in this situation.
No matter how clever the wife, she couldnt cook without rice!
Ning Shu headed back to the tent with the medicine chest on her back. She felt dizzy. She had been working all day so her brain hadnt even had a moment to rest. She copsed on the wooden board and prepared to nap for a while.
She didnt know what things would be like tomorrow. In these days after days of desperatebat, no one was sure whether theyd still be alive tomorrow. Countlessrades have already fallen next to them. In the next moment, perhaps theyd also fall like theirrades had.
Humans were greedy and malicious. They plundered and snatched.
For the sake of survival, one must take up arms and resist.
Chapter 1161: There’s No Way I’ll Be With You
?Chapter 1161: Theres No Way Ill Be With You
Zhu Yanqiu saw Ning Shue back and stared as she ignored him to go lie down and sleep. He waspletely stunned. Who did he just see?
Zhu Suniang!!?
How could she be here? And she was even a military doctor!? When did Zhu Suniang be a military doctor? Zhu Yanqiu waspletely overwhelmed by how much this woman had changed.
Before, she had be a nurse and now she had be a military doctor. She changed so much, and he as her nominal husband hadnt even known about it.
Is- is that Zhu Suniang? Zhu Yanqiu asked Fang Feifei in disbelief.
Fang Feifeis facial color wasnt very good. She fiddled with the camera in her hand as she said, Its your wife, Zhu Suniang.
Zhu Yanqiu hastily said, Ive never acknowledged her to be my wife. Dont get angry.
Fang Feifei lifted her head and looked at Zhu Yanqiu as she said, Zhu Suniangs be a military doctor now. Maybe she joined the army for you. Dont you feel touched?
Zhu Yanqiu shook his head and said, Im not touched. What touched me was when you chose to follow me without hesitation after I told you that I was going to the battlefield.
Zhu Suniang has nothing to do with me, said Zhu Yanqiu expressionlessly. He remembered perfectly well all the things that Zhu Suniang had done to him. He had no desire to spend the rest of his life with someone like that.
Fang Feifei didnt really believe him. Is that really what you think? Dont you two have a child?
When his son was brought up, he sighed. That child grew up with his mother so he doesnt care about me, this father. Hes been influenced by Zhu Suniang and resents me.
Fang Feifei frowned, then sighed. I think Zhu Suniang became a military doctor this time for you. I think she wants to get back together with you.
No way, there is no way. I dont like Zhu Suniang, said Zhu Yanqiu firmly.
The next day, Ning Shu was woken up by the sound of a gunshot. As if marking the start of the day, more gunfire went off.
The battle had begun again. Ning Shu drank a ss of water, stuffed another fasting pill in her mouth, put on gloves, then began another new day of work.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She took advantage of this time while there were no new patients to check on the situation of the treated patients. If they had a fever, shed feed them medicine or change the gauze.
Zhu Suniang, even if you follow me here, theres no way Ill be with you, said Zhu Yanqiu. Ning Shu was in the middle of changing the gauze for the wounded soldier next to him. When she heard this, she was taken aback for a moment, thenpletely baffled. Did he freakin get shot in the head?!
Wasnt his ego a little over the top?
At this time, another patient was brought in so Ning Shu ignored Zhu Yanqiu to start treating the patient.
It was this kind of disregard again! Zhu Yanqiu was so angry that his wound started hurting. He pressed on his wound. When he saw that Ning Shu was skillfully treating the soldiers wounds, he was slightly at a loss. Was this still the Zhu Suniang he remembered?
Zhu Suniang had always been very careful and submissive, just like a puppet. She was dull and the way she spoke was also not very pleasant. It was obvious with a nce that she wasnt someone with much opinion, which was why he didnt like Zhu Suniang. Even if they had consummated the marriage, it was probably because Zhu Yanqiu had been in puberty. His hormones had been restless and so he had been strongly attracted to the opposite sex. Furthermore, it had been fine for him to openly consummate the marriage with Zhu Suniang from the start, so what reason was there not to do it?
Zhu Yanqiu had ignored Zhu Suniang, but this weed that he had ignored was actually now blooming with gorgeous flowers.
Chapter 1162: Gun Anxiety?
Chapter 1162: Gun Anxiety?
Zhu Yanqiu was quite annoyed. He was injured and lying here, yet Zhu Suniang was holding a scalpel and skillfully treating other peoples injuries. This swap of status made Zhu Yanqiu very annoyed. Furthermore, he had even been saved by Zhu Suniang. He felt very humiliated.
The reason why he had joined the army was also partly due to Zhu Suniang. On the one hand, he had wanted to make achievements on the battlefield. On the other hand, it was to get out of his predicament. Because of Zhu Suniang, rumors were now going around about him at school. All his ssmates were saying that he already had a family and even had a child.
It was clearly the prime of his youth, yet he had already be a father. Due to this, Fang Feifei was also ignoring him. On top of that, he had run out of money again. He didnt even have the money to rent a house and buy food. However, fortunately at this time, war broke out. And so, he decided to join the army.
Zhu Yanqiu went to see Fang Feifei and said that he would be heading to the battlefield. Perhaps they would never meet again in this lifetime. Zhu Yanqiu hugged Fang Feifei as he said, the one I love in this lifetime is you, youll always be in my heart.
Fang Feifei had felt Zhu Yanqius body tremble while she was in his embrace. It was as if he was holding back a torrent of emotions. At this moment, Fang Feifei felt his sincerity.
Fang Feifei did like Zhu Yanqiu, she was just angry that Zhu Yanqiu had deceived her. She felt like she had inserted herself in someone elses family, so there was no need to exin how awkward she felt. However, now she had been moved by Zhu Yanqius deep feelings for her.
When it urred to her that Zhu Yanqiu was heading to the battlefield, that perhaps during some moment when she wasnt even aware, theyd have to part forever, when it urred to her that she might not be able to see Zhu Yanqiu ever again, in the heat of the moment, Fang Feifei made her decision. It was better to head to the battlefield together than to separate. At the very least, theyd still be able to see each other.
And so, Zhu Yanqiu became a soldier while Fang Feifei became a war reporter. The two rushed to the battlefield together.
If nothing unexpected urred, theydpose a deeply moving song of love on the battlefield, but Zhu Yanqiu, who had gone on the battlefield for the first time, immediately felt that something wasnt quite right.
That is, there was something wrong with his index finger. It felt very weak whenever he was pulling the trigger. It was usually fine, but whenever he was aiming at the enemy and about to pull the trigger, his index finger would tremble. He was just barely able to force his index finger to press the trigger, but his hit rate was very low.
He didnt know what was going on with him. The veteran soldier next to him said that he had gun anxiety and wasnt suited to holding guns. Zhu Yanqiu couldnt ept it. He hade to the battlefield to bring honor to his ancestors, and now he couldnt pick up the gun to kill the enemies. What was with this? He still needed to revive the Zhu family and give Fang Feifei a beautiful future, to make it so that she could be a woman that everyone envied.
Heading to the battlefield had been his big chance. Perhaps in some way, he did want to serve the country, but mostly, he wanted to make use of this opportunity to obtain sess.
The most important part was that he hadnt told Fang Feifei that the Zhu family was no longer a prosperous family. From start to end, Fang Feifei thought that Zhu Yanqiu was the young master of a wealthy family.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The young master of a wealthy family wanted to head to the battlefield to save the country, and it had also been partly because of her. This was enough to make a man seem amazing in a womans heart.
To a certain extent, Zhu Yanqiu was simply apulsive liar. He came up with all kinds of lies to get money from Zhu Suniang. He hide the fact that he already had a family, that he had a wife and a child, from Fang Feifei while dating her. And from start to finish, he didnt let anything slip.
Even now, Zhu Yanqiu was still hiding things from Fang Feifei.
Chapter 1163: What a Shameless Woman!
Chapter 1163: What a Shameless Woman!
Zhu Yanqiu was worried that Fang Feifei would leave him because of his family conditions, so he wanted to make great achievements on the battlefield. That way, even if Fang Feifei found out about the truthter, she wouldnt leave him that easily.
Zhu Yanqiu lied to two women at the same time. He deceived Zhu Suniang out of malice in order to get money from her. Meanwhile, he deceived Fang Feifei out of goodwill. He did everything he could to keep Fang Feifei by his side because he loved Fang Feifei.
However, currently he had no way to hold a gun since he had gotten injured on the first day that he stepped onto the battlefield. Furthermore, he had even been saved by Zhu Suniang, His feelings were extremelyplicated.
He felt that the heavens really were unfair. He didnt have any areas in which he excelled but Zhu Suniang, that ignorant woman, had already be a military doctor.
Zhu Yanqiu was inwardly quite angry. Zhu Suniang was someone of the Zhu family. She had been raised by the Zhu family, yet she decided to rebel as soon as his parents passed away and stole all of the Zhu familys money. And now she was even flourishing in her career.
What a shameless woman!
Ning Shu was currently treating a soldiers wound when she felt a scorching gaze. She turned around and found that Zhu Yanqiu was currently ring at her with a very resentful look, his eyes red.
Ning Shu scoffed, then continued with her work. Zhu Yanqiu was simply used to venting all his feelings on her.
More and more wounded soldiers were brought in, and the battle line was still receding nonstop. This showed that the frontline wasnt doing well. From the start, the enemy had strong firepower and their weapons were even stronger than theirs.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shus simple operating room had also been moved back. As they were enacting the retreat, above them, the air force continued to shoot wildly.
This piece ofnd has also fallen into enemy hands. Even though they had already invested a lot of soldiers lives, they still hadnt been able to stop the footsteps of the aggressors. Ning Shu suddenly felt that a single individuals strength seemed so miniscule. Even if she was a task-taker, she couldnt do anything in the face of the rolling wheel of history.
What Ning Shu wanted to do was simply to do her best to save as many people as she could. Every single person saved was one additional person. She didnt have the ability to define fate and change the entire war situation with a flip of her hand after all.
Ning Shu opened her chest and found that there werent much medicinal powder left, but the number of wounded was only increasing. She became very worried. If things went on like this, sooner orter, shedpletely run out of medicinal powder.
She had toe up with a way to tell the higher ups about this. The higher ups kept saying that resources were tight, but if too many soldiers die, she as the military doctor would have to take responsibility.
Ning Shu had to worry about a lot of things every day. As long as a soldiers heart hadnt stopped beating, she had to do her all to save him.
She really wished that she had a helper. Right now, she was having to do everything, even all the trivial things.
Ning Shu reported this to Tang Zheng since he had said that she could go to him for anything. As long as it was something beneficial to the army, he would try his best to make it happen.
Ning Shu told Tang Zheng that she needed a helper to assist her in bandaging the wounds of the soldiers and soon Tang Zheng brought over a young girl. The girl looked young and seemed fifteen or sixteen at most. Her name was Xiao Tong.
Later, once Ning Shu got familiar with this young girl, she learned that this young girl had been raped by Japanese devils and there had even been more than one. However, fortunately, she had been rescued.
Ning Shu taught the young girl how to wrap gauze and taught her a lot of basic knowledge, so Xiao Tong usually called Ning Shu master.
When Ning Shu saw her like this, she decided to just teach her everything she knew. It was truly a time of great difficulty for the nation. Even if an individuals power was miniscule, umtion of miniscule power would still be enormous.
Now that she had a helper, her work became much more rxed. She left most of the trivial tasks for Xiao Tong to handle.
During this period of time, Fang Feifei had already gained a slight reputation as a war reporter. Many newspapers used her photos of the battlefield, but Zhu Yanqiu hadnt made any progress. Since he had been injured, he had to spend a long time recovering, so all he could do was watch Ning Shu busily work every day.
Chapter 1164: A Little Helper
Chapter 1164: A Little Helper
When he heard the people in the army address Ning Shu as Doctor Zhu and saw that they seemed to respect her, he felt like there were countless ants crawling in his heart.
He really wanted to tell these people that this woman wasnt a respectable person at all, that she was just someone who had been sold to be a servant ever since she had been a child.
Furthermore, from start to finish, this woman ignored him as if he was just air. Shepletely disregarded him. Fang Feifei was also busy every day with taking photos and only came to take care of him once the battle ended.
Whenever Zhu Yanqiu saw Ning Shu, hed feel very ufortable, and whenever he saw Fang Feifei, hed also feel ufortable, because Fang Feifei was now already ahead of him. He didnt have anything left anymore, so he was scared that Fang Feifei would leave him.
But his injury... Zhu Yanqiu pressed his lips together and resolved to head to the battlefield next time. If he kept squandering time like this, even Zhu Suniang would be more capable than him.
Fang Feifei returned while holding her camera. When she saw Zhu Yanqius gloomy expression, she asked, Does your shoulder still hurt?
Zhu Yanqiu hid his dark expression and reached out to wipe Fang Feifeis face since there was mud on her face. Its good that youre ok, Im always worried about you all the time.
Im fine, said Fang Feifei as she yed with her camera. I took a lot of photos again today. These photos are all evidence of the invaders invading our country.
Zhu Yanqiu smiled. Feifei, youre amazing.
Fang Feifei smiled sweetly at Zhu Yanqiu, then nced at Ning Shu who was busy with treating a soldiers wound. As she watched Ning Shu treat the wound while exining the process to Xiao Tong with a stern expression, her gaze flickered.
Ning Shu basically had to work until midnight every day, and this was even with Xiao Tongs help. Xiao Tong was a quiet child. Perhaps it was because she had suffered a lot at a young age and it made her feel a little inferior. However, she was very energetic in doing work and often poured tea and water for Ning Shu.
Ning Shu had fasting pills so when she got really hungry, she would just take a fasting pill, hence she always gave Xiao Tong half of her food. Being a military doctor was very physical work. She wouldnt be able to hold up if she didnt have enough physical strength.
Ning Shus actions practically angered Zhu Yanqiu to death. He was Zhu Suniangs husband! Even if he couldnt be said to be her husband, he was still her young master! Not only did she ignore him most of the time and didnt get him anything to eat, she treated an outsider better than him!?
Zhu Yanqiu wanted to explode at Ning Shu, but he had to take into consideration his health. He still needed her to treat his wound, and no matter who you offended, you shouldnt offend the doctor. After all, no one could guarantee that he wouldnt get injured on the battlefield.
When Ning Shu saw that Zhu Yanqiu was ring at her with red eyes again, looking constipated, she was very speechless. She turned to Xiao Tong and said, Go to sleep. Therell be even more to do tomorrow.
Xiao Tong nodded, then asked Ning Shu, Master, want me to get you some water to wash up?
Ning Shu waved dismissively. Just go to sleep, theres no need to do these things.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
In this kind of situation, who had the time to worry about whether they were clean were not? Ning Shu could even smell the sweat on her body, but she only needed to guarantee that her hands were clean. The rest could just be endured.
Chapter 1165: Midnight Talk
Chapter 1165: Midnight Talk
Ning Shu was nning to rest after this busy day, but Fang Feifei walked over and said, Doc... Doctor Zhu, I have something I want to talk to you about. Lets go outside and talk?
Ning Shu refused. Im sorry, Im very tired and would like to rest.
Every day was very tiring, of course she had to take advantage of this time to rest. Chat in the middle of the night? Ning Shu expressed that she didnt have the time.
Fang Feifeis facial color worsen a little and she said, It wont take up much of your time. It would make it easier for everyone if we make things clear. I want to talk to you about Zhu Yanqiu.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead as she got up from the wooden board and walked out of the tent with Fang Feifei.
It was alreadyte in the night and the sky was filled with bright stars. There were footsteps nearby, clearly due to soldiers that were patrolling. Ning Shu didnt care that it was dirty and directly sat on the ground and propped her chin up as she asked, What do you want to say?
Fang Feifei sat down next to Ning Shu and directly said, I wont give up Yanqiu. We have amon aspiration and are able to talk about anything. Its not easy to meet such a person in ones life. I know that Zhu Yanqiu was your husband before, but you two dont suit each other.
Ning Shu: ...
So? What are you telling me this for? Ning Shu looked at Fang Feifei. No matter what, hes someone that already has a family with a wife and child. You intellectuals truly are funny. You say that youve epted new ideas, that you want to have freedom in love, but its nothing but illicit matchmakerless unions. You say people should have liberal lives, that as long as they were in love, they were justified, but this is simply the behavior of animals.
In this era, women had no protections. At the very least, in the ancient era, society attached great importance to marriage and ced marriage at the root of all rites. On the surface, there were still three reasons a wife could not be divorced.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fang Feifeis facial color darkened slightly as she said, What kind of outdated thinking is this? The times are different now. Everyone has the right to pursue their own happiness. Doctor Zhu, if you want to tie Zhu Yanqiu down with your child, know that its impossible. Once the child grows up, hell have his own life, but what about the parents? Could it be that they have to stay together just for the sake of the child? A persons life is very long, isnt spending decades with someone they dont like a waste of their own life? This is being irresponsible with ones own life. What meaning is there in spending a lifetime facing someone you cantmunicate with and dislike?
Ning Shu: ...
It made a lot of sense. Ning Shu found that she had no way to refute this, but the root of the problem was that Zhu Yanqiu didnt even acknowledge his wife and son. He only knew to exploit Zhu Suniang. Even if he wanted to separate from her, he should stillpensate Zhu Suniang, otherwise everyone should give up dreaming of having a good life.
You two flirted sweetly and were lovey-dovey, then in the end made great aplishments and stood at the top of the pyramid to enjoy peoples reverence. Meanwhile, what did Zhu Suniang ever get for her sacrifices?
There was nothing in the world that a person justly deserved, so why did Zhu Yanqiu believe that it was only right for Zhu Suniang to sacrifice herself for him? He didnt even say a thank you and on top of that, he even looked down on Zhu Suniang.
Since that was the case, he should have just kept his belt tight back then.
Zhu Yanqiu was simply a willful young master.
Chapter 1166: Illicit Matchmakerless Union
Chapter 1166: Illicit Matchmakerless Union
So what are you telling me this for? You came to tell me that you two are getting together? Ning Shus face was expressionless and she yawned. If this is the meaningless thing you want to say to me, then youre better off not saying it. I have no objections towards you two getting together or even getting married and having children. You can have Zhu Yanqiu.
Ning Shu got up and patted the dirt off her butt before walking past Fang Feifei. Fang Feifei turned and spoke towards Ning Shus back. Zhu Yanqiu isnt an object, hes a person. He has his own thoughts and feelings; he doesnt need your permission for anything.
Ning Shu shrugged without looking back and walked into the tent. When she saw that Xiao Tong hadnt gone to bed and was waiting for her, she said, Go to sleep, otherwise your body wont be able to hold up.
Ning Shuy down on the wooden board and fell asleep the moment she closed her eyes. She was actually quite speechless. They were still being conflicted over these things in this situation? It was a big question for people on the battlefield whether they would even be able to see the sun tomorrow. It waspletely meaningless to be conflicted over matters of love.
Zhu Yanqiu woke up to see Ning Shu walk in from outside the tent and saw Fang Feifeie in after her. His heart jumped and he quickly asked Fang Feifei, Feifei, did Zhu Suniang make things hard for you?
Fang Feifei shook her head and said, I finally see what kind of person Zhu Suniang is now. Shes seriously old-fashioned in her thinking, its no wonder you cant talk to her. She even said that were an illicit matchmakerless union.
Zhu Yanqiu breathed a sigh of relief and said, Dont worry about her. Shes just a woman of the feudal era. You wont be able to get through to her, so talking to her is just a waste of energy. Feifei, Im nning to head back to the battlefield.
But your injury? Fang Feifei looked at Zhu Yanqius shoulder and said, Dont be in a rush, your health is more important. You should wait until youve recovered.
Zhu Yanqiu immediately said, My wounds pretty much healed and I cant just stay like this without doing anything while wasting the food of the army.
Zhu Yanqiu was quite anxious. He couldnt keep dragging things on. The people who hade to the battlefield with him had already killed a lot of enemies, but he was simply lying here, more dead than alive.
Fang Feifei nodded. As long as you know what youre doing. However, the battlefield is very dangerous so make sure to protect yourself.
The moment the battle resumed, Zhu Yanqiu dragged his battered body to the battlefield. He was now a bit impatient for instant sess. Even Zhu Suniang, whom he had looked down on, had be a respected military doctor, yet he still had no achievements to his name. How was he supposed to talk about reviving the Zhu family and bringing Fang Feifei happiness this way?
A desire was pent up in his heart and he was determined to make great achievements. However, as he crawled along the trench and holding the gun in preparation to pull the trigger, he no longer felt no the ambition and only felt helplessness and fear.
Zhu Yanqiu didnt know what was wrong with his hand. Whenever he tried to pull the trigger, it always felt very weak. Itd tremble slightly and was a little stiff. It just wouldnt do what he wanted.
It felt like his finger couldnt react with fast precision.
In the face of this situation, Zhu Yanqiu, this grown man, nearly started crying. What was going on? What exactly was going on with his hand?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was busy treating new patients when she saw Zhu Yanqiu, who had just headed to the battlefield, get carried back on a stretcher. He hadnt been injured and had simply been knocked out by a shell explosion. However, the wound on his shoulder had been torn open again so his clothes were soaked with blood.
Ning Shu sprinkled some medicinal powder on Zhu Yanqius old wound. The sharp pain caused Zhu Yanqiu to wake up. He opened his eyes and the hazy face in front of him gradually became clear.
When he saw that it was Ning Shu, he abruptly reached out and grabbed her. His voice seemed toe out from the seams of his gritted teeth. It was gloomy and filled with anger. You definitely did something to me, you definitely...
Chapter 1167: It’s Clearly Your Brain
Chapter 1167: Its Clearly Your Brain
Zhu Yanqiu felt like he couldnt move his hands anymore. He was sure that Zhu Suniang must have done something to him while he was injured. If she didnt, why would his hand be so stiff and tremble so much?
Zhu Suniang, you must take responsibility! Zhu Yanqiu grabbed Ning Shus arm tightly, refusing to let her go.
Ning Shu was puzzled and also irritated. What do you think is wrong with your hand?
Isnt your hand perfectly fine? Or is it a ghost thats grabbing my arm right now? Its not like its broken or crippled, so whats with you? Ning Shu peeled off Zhu Yanqius hand and headed back to work.
I cant fire guns anymore, shouted Zhu Yanqiu towards Ning Shu. He lifted his hand. You definitely did something to me!
Ning Shu looked at him like he was a nutjob. Zhu Yanqiu, are you ok? Your hands are perfectly fine, but you insist on saying that theres something wrong with them. Its not your hands that have a problem, its clearly your brain.
Zhu Yanqius expression was very defeated as hey there on the wooden board. I cant think of anyone else whod make me like this except for you.
Youre the one that has gun anxiety, but youre ming it on me? Can you possibly be any more cowardly, Zhu Yanqiu? Ning Shus expression was filled with contempt. Its enough that you cant support the family, but now youre even ming such a thing on me? Does this make you look any more capable?
He was ming her for everything. There was no way she would take the me for this openly.
Shut up, Zhu Suniang! Shut up! shouted Zhu Yanqiu, his expression sinister. He was worried Ning Shu would reveal their rtionship. Everyone here already knew that he and Fang Feifei were a couple, that they were college lovers. If they found out about his rtionship with Zhu Suniang, how was he supposed to continue staying here? Zhu Yanqiu hated getting involved with Zhu Suniang the most.
Ning Shu: Son of a bitch!
At this time, Fang Feifei walked in hurriedly to ask Zhu Yanqiu, Yanqiu, are you alright?
Zhu Yanqiu was very dispirited. He said to Fang Feifei, Feifei, I cant shoot anymore. My hand cant shoot!
Fang Feifei covered her mouth in shock, then hastily asked, What happened? Whats wrong with your hand? Why cant you shoot?
What exactly happened? Why wont you say something? Fang Feifei was very worried about Zhu Yanqiu. Zhu Yanqiu turned to look towards Ning Shu, but Ning Shu simply spread her hands in a helpless gesture. Its no use looking at me. What could I possibly do to you? Fang Feifei was also next to you while you were injured, so what could I do to you? Stop trying to me it on me, I cant afford to be responsible.
Ning Shu then ignored the two of them and started working on treating the wounded. Xiao Tong helped out as she asked, Master, are you ok?
Ning Shu turned to find that Xiao Tong was looking at her worriedly, so she shook her head and said, Im fine, theres no point paying attention to those kinds of people.
Zhu Yanqiu didnt necessarily know that it was her doing. He was simply depressed and wanted to vent his anger on someone, and she just happened to be that someone.
Ning Shu inwardlyughed.
Compared with the busy Ning Shu, Zhu Yanqiu and Fang Feifei were conspicuously more worried. Fang Feifei even went to look for Ning Shu in private and ask if Ning Shu had any way to treat Zhu Yanqius hand.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 1168: Assigned to Logistics
Chapter 1168: Assigned to Logistics
Ning Shus lips twitched, then she said, Theres nothing wrong with his hand. He just has gun anxiety. Its the same as fear of heights, its a psychological issue. It has nothing to do with his hand. Im just a military doctor. I dont have such great ability as to be able to cure any illness.
Fang Feifei frowned as she asked, Is there really no way? This is rted to Yanqius future prospects. Besides, this is a time of national crisis, one more person is a bit more power. If Yanqiu can take up a gun to kill the enemies, he can help stop the steps of the aggressors. Doctor Zhu, Ill be shameless as to address you as big sister. At this kind of time, we should set aside our personal grudges. In front of the big picture, during this time of crisis for the nation, all personal grudges can be set aside.
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu was very annoyed with how Fang Feifei was always asking things of her while standing at the great peaks of morality, as if since she had been educated, everyone else waspletely ignorant. After going on for so long, wasnt she just asking her to treat Zhu Yanqius hand? If it had been anyone else, Fang Feifei definitely wouldnt have cared. There were so many people in the army, whether Zhu Yanqiu was there or not didnt change things.
Ning Shu said lightly, How do I need to put things so that you understand? I already told you that his hand is fine. The problem is with his mentality. He has gun anxiety and is scared. This isnt something that can be treated. Rather than ask something impossible of me, youd be better off convincing Zhu Yanqiu to ovee his psychological obstacle. If he doesnt, he wont be able to hold a gun in this lifetime.
Fang Feifei frowned. However, since the other party had already put things this way, she couldnt really say any more.
However, Zhu Yanqiu didnt believe that he had any psychological obstacles. He didnt have gun anxiety, but his fingers- Whenever he had to do fine movements or things that needed a high degree of concentration, his hands would be stiff.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The soldiers around him all said that he was suffering from gun anxiety. Even Fang Feifei said that he was suffering from gun anxiety. Zhu Yanqiu wouldnt believe it. He insisted on picking up a gun and seeing things for himself, but the result was the same.
Zhu Yanqiu was naturally not allowed to head to the battlefield anymore in his current condition. Not only was his own safety not guaranteed, there was a chance that he would implicate other people. The higher ups assigned him to handle logistics and so he became a cook.
The job of a cook was much safer than fighting the enemies on the front line, but Zhu Yanqiu couldnt ept it. He was a college student who had received the new education, but now he had to work as a cook. He really couldnt ept it. All upations in the world are of low rank, the only noble pursuit was studies. He was an intellectual and a nobleman stays clear of the kitchen.
He would rather crouch in the trenches and risk dying during a battle, to give his life on the battlefield, than to stay in the back kitchen with adle surrounded by heavy smoke.
What prospects were there in being a cook? What he wanted was honor and glory.
When Ning Shu saw Zhu Yanqiu wearing an apron and delivering food with a dark expression, she inwardly almost died fromughing. Her expression on the surface didnt change, but Zhu Yanqiu gave her very little food, obviously in revenge.
Zhu Yanqiu sneered at Ning Shu, and then left triumphantly.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain.
Master, why dont you have mine? Xiao Tong offered her share to Ning Shu, but Ning Shu waved dismissively. You have it, no need to give it to me. I have enough.
Ning Shu ate the pickled vegetables and steamed corn buns while inwardly sighing at the huge disparity between people. Zhu Yanqiu had fried an egg for Fang Feifei and came up with all sorts of ways to get Fang Feifei a sumptuous meal. However, when it came to her, he even decreased her rations.
Doctor Zhu, Id like to talk to you. Fang Feifei walked into the tent and spoke to Ning Shu. Her tone wasnt very good.
At this time, the sharp whistle of a bomb dropping filled the air. Ning Shu immediately shouted, Get down!
And then she pulled Xiao Tong down.
Fang Feifei had also immediately dropped to the ground the moment Ning Shu shouted Get down. As a war reporter who took photos on the battlefield every day, she had to be able to protect herself.
Boom!
The bomb hit the ground. Even though Ning Shu had covered her ears, she still instantly felt like she had gone deaf. The huge sound wave jolted her so badly that her heart hurt.
Chapter 1169: Letter to Siyuan
Chapter 1169: Letter to Siyuan
More shells fell, one after another, and the ground shook violently. The simple tent was overturned by the huge heat wave and some of the wounded in the tent were directly killed by the shells that fell nearby. Ning Shu looked up at the wounded who were killed. These were all people she had spent a lot of effort to save. In the end, with one bomb, all her efforts ended up being in vain.
The aircraft circled for a while, then flew off with a roar.
Although air bombs werent very urate, it was able to damage buildings and targets. Furthermore, the thermal radiation and other radiation that was emitted were also damaging to the human body.
Ning Shu shook her head. She could feel her ears buzzing and couldnt really hear what people around her were saying very clearly. This symptom would persist for a while.
The tent was broken and many of the wounded had gotten even more injured.
Tang Zheng came with a group of soldiers to check the situation. When he saw Ning Shu, he asked, Doctor Zhu, are you alright?
Ning Shu couldnt really hear him, so she dug at her ears as she said, Some of the wounded are already stable so you should send them back. Its too dangerous here.
Alright. Themander is looking for you. Its about time to change his bandages, said Tang Zheng to Ning Shu loudly.
Ning Shu could just barely hear. She signaled that she got it and that she was going to deal with the wounds of the people that had been injured by the bomb first.
Fang Feifei, Feifei! Zhu Yanqiu hurriedly ran over. When he found that Fang Feifei sitting on the ground, he hurriedly helped her up and asked, Feifei, are you ok?
Fang Feifei was a little stunned. When she saw Zhu Yanqiu, her eyes reddened. She couldnt help but hug Zhu Yanqiu and start crying. Zhu Yanqiuforted her, saying, Its ok, its ok.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Tang Zheng wasmanding the soldiers to carry the wounded away and prepare to send them back. Ning Shus eyes whirled, then she asked, Are you guys going back to Shanghai? I want to write a letter, can you help me deliver it?
Tang Zheng nodded. Sure.
Ning Shu quickly finished her current work, then it got a little awkward. She didnt have writing paper or a pen. Tang Zheng gave Ning Shu a pen and got paper from the guard nearby.
Thank you, Officer Tang. Ning Shu took the paper, wiped the dust off the wooden board, set the paper on the board, then started thinking about how to write to Zhu Siyuan.
Eventually, she decided to just exin her work in the letter. She said that she was very busy and saved a lot of people. She wrote about the suffering that these soldiers faced and that they were all protecting their families and their country. Finally, she told Zhu Siyuan not to worry about her.
Once she finished writing this letter, she suddenly fell as though everything had been a lifetime ago. Aftering to the front line, she worked on saving people all day long. Shed start treating people the moment she woke up. There was no sense of time. She didnt even know what day, what month it was now, and she also didnt know how Zhu Siyuan was doing.
After giving the letter to Tang Zheng, Ning Shu said, Ill have to trouble you, Officer Tang.
After Tang Zheng put the letter away, Ning Shu asked, The application for medical resources still hasnt gone through yet? I wont be able to hold out for much longer. Why dont you get me some traditional Chinese medicine? Ill make the medicine myself.
There was no powder left in Ning Shus medicine chest. If It werent for the hemostasis powder, a portion of the wounded wouldve directly died due to excessive blood loss before they even had a chance to be treated. In this age when blood transfusion wasnt possible and the conditions for blood transfusion werent fulfilled, if the bleeding couldnt be stopped, there was nothing to do but wait for death.
Ning Shu didnt wait for Tang Zhengs answer and directly grabbed paper from the guards hand to write down the names of the traditional Chinese medicinal ingredients. She said, These are the ingredients I need. This powder can staunch bleeding. Theres no medicine right now so I wont be able to save anyone.
Tang Zheng had no choice but to nod. He had Ning Shu go change themanders bandages, then he headed off to work.
Zhu Suniang, you sure have ability. You even hooked up with a higher up? How did I never notice before that you had this ability? When Zhu Yanqiu saw Ning Shu talking to Tang Zheng, his heart started burning. He was still just a nameless subordinate, but Zhu Suniang could actually talk to Tang Zheng.
ment: Actually, Siyuans name can be roughly tranted as longing far.
Chapter 1170: Did You Eat Shit?
Chapter 1170: Did You Eat Shit?
Who was Tang Zheng? He was the man right next to themander-in-chief of the army.
Ning Shu turned around to see that Zhu Yanqiu was supporting Fang Feifei while looking at her with disdain. His tone was like he had drunk two bottles of vinegar, it was extremely sour.
When Zhu Yanqiu saw Ning Shu staring at him, he said sarcastically, As a military doctor, you even have this ability to seduce all sorts of men? Where are your virtues as a married woman?
Zhu Yanqiu simply couldnt take the fact that the woman he looked down on was doing better than him. Even if this person who once didnt know anything had taken on a new lease of life, it still couldnt change the reality of her humble past. She was simply someone who had been sold as a servant.
At this time, Zhu Yanqiu hadpletely forgotten that he had epted the new school of thought. All equality, freedom, and universal fraternity were just nonsense
Ning Shu looked at Zhu Yanqiu coldly, Did you eat shit, for you to be spraying shit all over the ce?
I dont have virtues as a married woman? Then why dont you tell me who my husband is? Ning Shu looked at Zhu Yanqiu contemptuously. If youre so capable, why dont you say who my husband is?
You... Zhu Yanqiu looked around, but in the end, didnt dare to reveal his rtionship with Ning Shu.
Pfff. Look at how cowardly and ipetent he was. He seriously had no guts!
Zhu Yanqiu was furious when Ning Shu looked at him with contempt, but he gritted his teeth and didnt speak.
Ning Shu didnt want to bother with Zhu Yanqiu anymore. After dealing with the wounded, she exhorted Xiao Tong a little, then put the medicine chest on her back and headed off to change themanders bandages.
Ning Shu felt that themander of this army was pretty amazing. He was only in his thirties, yet he was able to lead an army to fight against the enemy. At the very least, Zhu Yanqiu hadnt had such achievements at this age.
Perhaps thismander had someone backing him or had some sort of impressive background. Ning Shu walked into the room with the medicine chest on her back and saw that themander was currently looking at a map. His facial color wasnt good. The paleness due to illness was very conspicuous.
Ning Shu saluted themander, Commander.
Themander said, I heard Tang Zheng say that you were the one who saved me?
Ning Shu nodded. She had saved him.
Ning Shu had him take off his clothes, then she undid the gauze, treated the wounds festering before bandaging it again. Afterwards, she put away the gauze that was stained with blood to bring it back.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
This kind of gauze can still be used? Themander saw Ning Shu putting away the gauze, so he spoke to ask this.
Of course, after its washed and dried in the sun, it can still be used. Theres not enough of these things so theres no choice but to reuse them, said Ning Shu. Since theycked resources, there was no choice but toe up with as many methods as possible. Wounds couldnt be treated without gauze after all.
Themander sighed. Youre quite good. Although youre a woman, I heard Tang Zheng say that you had saved a lot of people. Once the battle is over, Ill award you a military merit citation of third-ss.
Thank you, Commander! Ning Shu immediately saluted. She could ept this honor with full peace of mind since she deserved this. With this military merit citation, hopefully Zhu Suniang would be able to live a better life.
Ning Shu didnt know how long shed be able to stay in this world and Zhu Suniangs personality was slightly cowardly, so she didnt know if shed be able to be a qualified military doctor.
It wasnt that hard to be strong and live for yourself. Even if it was just for Zhu Siyuan, Zhu Suniang should be braver and be a mother that Zhu Siyuan could be proud of. Right now, Zhu Siyuan was very proud of his mother.
Chapter 1171: Ownership Rights of the Prescription
?Chapter 1171: Ownership Rights of the Prescription
A few dayster, Tang Zheng came by to give Ning Shu a letter along with some Chinese herbal medicine ingredients. Ning Shu opened the letter. It was a letter from Zhu Siyuan. The letter was filled with worry for Ning Shu and also great pride. He said he had shown the letter to his teacher and ssmates, and they had all praised his mother, saying that she was a great hero.
At the end, he told Ning Shu to make sure to protect herself properly and said that hell grow up as soon as possible so that he can head to the battlefield to fight against the Japanese devils.
When Ning Shu saw this letter, she felt that Zhu Siyuan had grown up a lot.
She put away the letter and started dealing with the medicinal herbs while teaching Xiao Tong the process. As of now, the two of them had an additional task, which was to deal with these herbs. This meant they had even less time to sleep.
Ning Shu always had Xiao Tong go rest. She had practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, so her body could still hold up. However, a little girl like Xiao Tong wouldnt be able to hold up.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fortunately, with the help of these traditional Chinese medicines, the treatment process also became significantly easier.
Tang Zheng came to find Ning Shu and said that he was interested in her prescriptions. He wanted to mass-produce them. It was only after he headed back this time that he discovered that the armies on other fronts had suffered heavy losses. Many wounded had died before they could even be treated. Although the lives of people in troubled times were of little value, the death tolls were still very astonishing. There were too many dead soldiers, it was a severe blow to the morale of the whole country.
Tang Zheng had noticed for quite a while that the powder used by this military doctor seemed to be very effective. During this time when the fast-acting western medicine was in short supply, being able to use traditional Chinese medicine that was passed down by their ancestors was a very good alternative, especially since traditional Chinese medicine ingredients were widely avable.
A lot of thoughts shed through Ning Shus mind, then she asked, Whose idea was this?
I reported this to themander and themander said that if you offered up this prescription, youll be granted a second-ss merit. Tang Zheng looked at Ning Shu. You have more merit citations than apanymander now.
Exchanging a prescription for a second-ss military merit citation was a pretty good deal, but Ning Shu had another idea in mind. She said to Tang Zheng, Alright, but I have another condition, which is, I want to apply for a patent for this prescription. This prescription must belong to me, Zhu Suniang. Other people cannot use it illegitimately.
This prescription wasnt anything that special, especially in the present situation. Putting it out wasnt much of an issue, but there needed to be a name. Applying for a patent would allow Zhu Suniang to be known and once they reached a peaceful era again, the patent would equal money.
A patent? Tang Zheng didnt quite understand, Ning Shu exined, It means that this will belong only to me. Although Ive offered this up, I still possess ownership rights of the prescription.
Tang Zheng thought about it for a moment, then scrutinized Ning Shus face. Then thats the same as you didnt offer up your prescription.
Officer Tang, everyone likes fame. Ill offer up the prescription, but this prescription will still belong to me nominally. However, in reality, wont you guys still have the final say? said Ning Shu with a smile.
Tang Zheng shook his head. Ill have to report this to themander.
Ning Shu nodded.
Master, themanders going to award you a second-ss military merit citation? Xiao Tong looked at Ning Shu with admiration and reverence. Master, youre amazing!
Ning Shu grinned. It was still an open question whether or not itd seed though. Ning Shu looked at Xiao Tong as she said, You can also be a military doctor in the future.
Xiao Tongs face was red, but then she seemed to recall something and her expression dimmed. Ning Shu knew that she had recalled her traumatic past.
Youll definitely be able to be a good military doctor. Ning Shu told Xiao Tong about her past, saying that she had been abandoned by her husband and had to raise her child on her own. For the sake of survival, she had participated in the military doctor training.
Chapter 1172: Too Conventional, Too Vulgar
Chapter 1172: Too Conventional, Too Vulgar
After Xiao Tong heard Ning Shus story, she asked with wide eyes, What about the father of the child?
Didnt I tell you that he abandoned his wife and child? Its no big deal, said Ning Shu, unconcerned.
Master, youre really open-minded. Xiao Tong felt a lot closer to Ning Shu since they were both women who had been hurt before.
What was the point of lingering on these kinds of things? No matter the predicament, there was always a way to strike back. Even if all that was ahead was death, at least die meaningfully. If you were going to die, you should at least drag someone else down as a cushion.
My life is so fr*cking tragic, so those who hurt me must end up even more tragic.
Tang Zheng came and told Ning Shu that themander had agreed to her condition. He wanted to arrange a time to personally present the medal to her.
Ning Shu was relieved. At the very least, this way she had won her rights and even if the higher ups wanted to steal it, she wouldnt end up in a helpless situation. This situation was the best oue.
Themander dragged his injured body over to put the medal on Ning Shu. He also gave her a formal statement that said that this powder still remained under her name.
Ning Shu looked at the statement, then quickly nced at themanders face. She suddenly felt that something wasnt right. Themander was only doing this in order to repay her for saving his life. If she really epted this, then his favor would count as repaid.
Human rtionship was based on reciprocity. No matter what you owe, you shouldnt owe a favor. If this man doesnt die, hell definitely be a person of very high-rank. Having someone like this owe her a favor was worth way more than any patent.
Besides, she had to consider Zhu Siyuan. Knowing a person like this would also be very beneficial for Zhu Siyuans future. This was something that no amount of money could buy.
Furthermore, after she left, this person would likely look after Zhu Suniang a little.
Ning Shu tore up the statement and handed over the prescription that she had written with a military salute. I am a citizen of this country and the form of this powder is really nothing much. If this powder can save even more soldiers, it also counts as my merit and virtue. Things like having a statement of ownership is too conventional, its way too vulgar.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Themander lifted his eyebrows and nced at Ning Shu. Atst, heughed, then took the prescription and left. Tang Zheng paused for a moment and said to Ning Shu, You made the right choice.
Ning Shu wiped at the cold sweat on her forehead. She had almost been blinded by money. It was a good thing to have someone who could protect Zhu Suniang and her child in this era of troubled times.
Zhu Yanqiu, who was working on lighting a fire, heard that Ning Shu had awarded a second-ss military merit citation and his eyes wentpletely red. This was impossible! How could that woman get a second-ss military merit citation? How did she obtain it?
Zhu Yanqiu threw aside the firewood he was holding and went to find Ning Shu. He immediately demanded, How could you possibly have obtained a second-ss military merit citation? How did you get it? Did you do something dirty!?
Ning Shu took off her gloves and flung a p at Zhu Yanqius face. The p forced Zhu Yanqius face to the side and was so powerful that he staggered a bit before he recovered his bnce.
Ning Shu said coldly, What did you say just now? Try saying it again?
Zhu Yanqiu had been pped so hard that he was seeing stars and his brain felt dizzy. When he heard what Ning Shu said, he reflexively shouted, You shameless bitch! Moral-less married wretch! What dirty things have you done!?
Zhu Yanqiu just couldnt ept the fact that this woman had gained military merit citations. What right did she have!?
Ning Shu pped Zhu Yanqius face again. Half of his face started swelling up from the ps, making a sharp contrast with his other half.
Chapter 1173: Being Too Much?
Chapter 1173: Being Too Much?
Zhu Yanqius head was ringing due to Ning Shus two hard ps. He fell to the ground and kept shaking his head. His face was burning. He looked at Ning Shu incredulously. You actually dared to hit me?
If you keep ndering me, not only will I beat you, Ill beat you to death, said Ning Shu coldly. He was this kind of person, but Zhu Suniang still couldnt bear to kill him.
No amount of knowledge could change a persons malicious heart. Zhu Yanqiu was simply a beast dressed in good-looking human skin.
Zhu Yanqiu was so angry that he was shaking all over. Zhu Suniang, youre way too arrogant.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and ignored him. Zhu Yanqiu should give up dreaming of being able to rise to power. He should just be a cook his entire life.
Zhu Yanqiu said in a low voice filled with hatred, Zhu Suniang, are you trying to kill your husband?
If youre a man, then speak up. What are you speaking so quietly for? Ning Shu scoffed. He was trying to use his identity as her husband in name to keep her under control, but he didnt dare to reveal the rtionship between them. He was seriously unbelievable.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was seriously the first time Ning Shu had seen someone as exotic as Zhu Yanqiu. He was useless, but still cared about his reputation and wanted others to worship him like he was their ancestor.
Ill fr*cking just send you to heaven with a tank of gas!
Zhu Yanqiu was infuriated when he saw Ning Shus unbridled manner, but all he could do was turn and leave.
To Ning Shu, Zhu Yanqiu was just a jumping clown who could only find a sense of existence by bullying weak people. He only knew to bully Zhu Suniang.
Even though her status was different now, he still possessed baffling confidence when he faced her.
Zhu Yanqiu couldnt ept being beaten by Ning Shu so he started going around saying that Zhu Suniang was just a servant, that she had been sold as a servant to arge family by her parents. He said that she had only be a military doctor because she had encountered some sort of unexpected fortune. He also said that the second-ss merit she obtained was questionable. What right did a woman have to obtain a second-ss military merit citation?
When Ning Shu heard these rumors, she smacked her lips and patted her heart. See? This was your husband, this narrow-minded and malicious man. He was going around like a middle-aged busybody badmouthing people.
She had obtained sess, but Zhu Yanqiu didnt feel happy and on the contrary, maliciously spread rumors while secretly envying her.
With this kind of person, the more you did for them, the more theyd simply feel that it was only natural for you to do things for them.
Ning Shu cracked her knuckles, then beat Zhu Yanqiu up. She told him straightforwardly that if she heard such things again, shed beat him up every single time she saw him.
Zhu Yanqiu had simply been asking for a beating.
Fang Feifei hade to find Zhu Yanqiu only to find that he had been beaten up by Ning Shu so badly that he didnt even have the strength to fight back. After Ning Shu shoulder-throwed him, he fell to the ground and couldnt get back up. Fang Feifei frowned as she said to Ning Shu in a displeased tone, Doctor Zhu, arent you being too much?
Ning Shu scoffed. Im being too much? It should be what your boyfriends done thats being too much. If you guys want to be together, then dont provoke me. In the past, this man lived off of my money. While you guys were dating, all the money he spent was my hard-earned money made from selling tofu. He probably didnt tell you about these things, right?
Fang Feifei was stunned, then she said, With Yanqius family background, why would he need the money you earned from selling tofu?
Haha, the Zhu family was arge family, but that was already something of many years ago. The Zhu family had fallen a long time ago, they even sold their manor. And then the family...
Zhu Suniang, shut up! Shut up... Zhu Yanqiu hastily interrupted Ning Shus words in a panic, then he said maliciously, You stole all of the Zhu familys money, you damned traitorous wretch.
Ning Shu: _
Chapter 1174: Not a Heart-to-Heart Chat
Chapter 1174: Not a Heart-to-Heart Chat
Ning Shu sneered. At that time, all the money in the family was given to you so that you could pursue your studies. You said that you would revitalize the Zhu family by getting an education, but once you left, it was for an entire four years. All your tuition and expenses were paid by the money I worked hard to earn by selling tofu.
You didnt even go home when your mother died.
Fang Feifei stared at Zhu Yanqiu in shock. Is this true?
Feifei, dont listen her lies. Zhu Yanqiu grabbed Fang Feifeis arm in rm, but Fang Feifei shook off his hand.
Fang Feifei staggered backwards. Her tone contained traces of tears. Youve lied to me again and again. I thought that you finally told me the truthst time, but unexpectedly you were still hiding something from me. Zhu Yanqiu, Ive truly wasted my time worrying about you. I even came to the battlefield with you! I never thought that you were still hiding things from me. Is it that fun to trick me like this? You feel like Im really stupid, is that it?
Fang Feifei saw that Zhu Yanqiu was covered in ash from head to toe. He waspletely different from the past Zhu Yanqiu who had always been dressed smartly. Furthermore, his rich young master aura was now gone, so he seemed like an unbearable sight.
Fang Feifei turned and ran. Zhu Yanqiu said fiercely to Ning Shu, Zhu Suniang, youre sure malicious. Then he went to chase after Fang Feifei.
Ning Shu dusted off her hands. Good riddance. Remember to pay attention to the sky while running, an enemy air strike could ur at any moment after all.
She didnt have the free time to pay attention to these twos disputes over love and hate, she was very busy. Time was life. Saving someone was a race against time.
Ning Shu originally thought that the two would break up, but at night, Fang Feifei came to find her again.
And it was even during the middle of the night. She probably knew that Ning Shu was only free when it was thiste at night.
When Fang Feifei saw that Ning Shu was starting to put things away, she called out to her with aplicated expression, Doctor Zhu, Id like to talk to you.
About what? Whats there to talk about? Were not really close friends so its not like we can have heart-to-heart chats. Seriously, my husbands already together with you. Could it be that you want to have a heart-to-heart chat with me again about your belief in pursuing happiness? I dont want to hear it.
Ning Shuy down on the board, prepared to go to sleep. She didnt want to get involved in these twos affairs. Whether they were going to go to heaven or down to hell or whatnot, she had no interest in it.
Fang Feifei pressed her lips together, then said, I never wanted to hurt anyone, but while I was unaware of the situation, the one I fell in love with happened to be your husband.
Ning Shu: _
Lets talk outside. Lets talk about Zhu Yanqiu, said Fang Feifei. Its not a solution for the three of us to be tangled up like this and keep hurting each other. All things eventually need to be resolved.
Ning Shu said indifferently, If you have something to say, say it here. There are a lot of mosquitoes outside and Im too tired to move.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Fang Feifei had no choice, so after a moment of hesitation, she said, I know you have a way to cure Zhu Yanqius injury. I heard that you handed over a prescription and got a second-ss military merit citation.
Ning Shu extended her hand and waved it, saying, Firstly, I dont know how to treat Zhu Yanqiu. He simply has gun anxiety. As long as he doesnt touch a gun and aside from some delicate work, hespletely fine. Secondly, my military merit citations the result of my efforts in saving people and treating wounded soldiers. Its rightfully mine.
Could it be that you can bear to see Zhu Yanqiu continue hovering around the boiler? said Fang Feifei weakly. Yanqiu is educated, he shouldnt be buried like this. I know you resent us, but in the current situation, each additional person leads to more power to fight against the enemy.
Ning Shu said with a grin, Who says that Zhu Yanqiu will be buried? Didnt you say that each additional person leads to more power to fight against the enemy? No matter what the position, regardless of whether theyre logistics workers or soldiers, in this army, theyre all a part of the power that fights against the enemy. Since theyre all fighting against the enemy, why nitpick so much?
Chapter 1175: Another Tragic and Inspiring Love Song
Chapter 1175: Another Tragic and Inspiring Love Song
Ning Shu just couldnt understand. What obligation did she have to treat Zhu Yanqiu? Fang Feifei was always standing on the side of righteousness, at the peak of morality, while asking her to treat Zhu Yanqius hand.
Fang Feifei made it seem like shed be a sinner to the nation, to the country, if she didnt treat Zhu Yanqius hand. Fang Feifei always made things sound like it was for righteousness and for the greater good, but it was basically ckmailing someone with ethics.
She refused to treat Zhu Yanqius hand. Could it be that she should cure him in order to wait to be abandoned?
Ning Shu said lightly, Zhu Yanqius hand is perfectly fine, he just has gun anxiety. Its not an issue with his hand so I cant treat it. Im just a military doctor, not a godly doctor. Its not like I can solve any problem.
Fang Feifei sighed and looked at Ning Shu as she said, I know that you dont like this, but at this kind of time, you should set these issues of love and hate aside. Worked hard to survive and stop the invaders, then perhaps, perhaps Zhu Yanqiu will return to your side.
Ning Shu: ( )
Ning Shu expressed that she had suffered a fright. Zhu Yanqiu would return to her side? Ha. Ha. Ha.
Maybe these two might break up. Theyd break up because of external circumstances and Zhu Yanqiu would return to Zhu Suniangs side like a prodigal son. However, hed still love Fang Feifei in his heart. Zhu Suniang would still fricking be pitiful, forced to stay true to a body without heart.
After the baptism of gunfire, the love between Zhu Yanqiu and Fang Feifei would be even more pure. Theyd love each other in their hearts. Perhaps once they were old and white-haired, theyd meet again. Theyd simply stand face to face and gaze into each others eyes. It would be another tragic and inspiring love song of the era.
Even if they didnt end up together, it didnt mean that there was no love between them.
So, Doctor Zhu, Im requesting that you cure Zhu Yanqius hand. He should be heading to the battlefield to kill the enemy instead of working in logistics, said Fang Feifei in a sincere tone.
Ning Shu scoffed. Didnt you intellectuals ept the new school of thought? They say that all life is equal and free. Regardless of whether theyre soldiers or logisticians, theyre all contributing to the resistance against aggression. Theres no distinction between status, its simply a different division ofbor. Isnt that the idea you guys advocate? Zhu Yanqiu simply has gun anxiety. Staying in the logistics division is the safest and he can still contribute to the entire army. Could it be that, Miss Fang, you looked down on the logistics staff?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After all she said about equality, freedom, and universal fraternity, wasnt she still dividing people into different tiers of status in her heart? She used this kind of g to achieve her goals: certain things should be done openly such as freedom in love and opposition to arranged marriage. She gave it the glorified name of emancipating the mind, emancipating humanity. If you didnt agree or objected, then you were old-fashioned, inflexible, and an antique of the feudal era.
Being able to actually frame abandoning ones wife and child as pursuing happiness was truly quite extraordinary.
Fang Feifei was stunned by Ning Shus words. She pressed her lips together, then said, Im not looking down on the logistics staff. Zhu Yanqiu is a college student, his talent shouldnt be wasted. Hes having to work around the boiler all day. This isnt a question of whether Im looking down on positions or not.
Ning Shu looked at Fang Feifei with a confused expression. What talent? On the battlefield, everyone just kills enemies with guns. What use is his belly full of Western ideas? So what if he has talent? Could it be that hes going to recite love poems to the enemy?
Zhu Yanqiu wasnt even a graduate of the military academy. Seriously speaking, he was just a weak, flimsy student, yet she was still talking about talent!?
Fang Feifeis face darkened, then she said helplessly, You simply resent Zhu Yanqiu and me, but this is rted to Zhu Yanqius future. So Im beseeching you, please, can you treat Zhu Yanqiu?
Ning Shu: _
I told you, I dont know how to treat him, and I dont even know whats wrong with him. Ning Shu stood up and patted the dust off her butt.
Im really tired, so Im going to sleep. In the future, stop trying to talk to me about every little thing, Im really busy. Time is life, you understand? I dont want to deal with whatevers between you and Zhu Yanqiu. Zhu Yanqiu didnt want to be with me. Could it be that I want to be with Zhu Yanqiu? Hes nothing but a man whos abandoned his wife and child.
And Miss Fang, after stealing someone elses husband, its best to have a bit of shame. You have no right to ask me to do anything, let hover around in front of me. Ning Shu scoffed, then turned and headed into the tent to rest.
What equality? She was always asking things of her while standing on high moral ground. Putting it more nastily, they were pretty much a team of a male bandit and a female prostitute.
Chapter 1176: Didn’t Go to School Just to…
Chapter 1176: Didnt Go to School Just to...
Fang Feifei sighed as she gazed at Ning Shus back. She hadnt wanted to hurt anyone. She had also been kept in the dark and hadnt known anything. She seemed to have been a blessed woman, but in the end, wasnt she just like Zhu Suniang?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Fang Feifei went to find Zhu Yanqiu. Zhu Yanqiu had been waiting for her. The moment he saw her, he hurriedly went up and asked, Feifei, what did Zhu Suniang say?
Fang Feifei shook her head. Zhu Suniang still said that she doesnt know how to treat this. I need to head back. She then turned and left.
When Zhu Yanqiu saw Fang Feifeis cold attitude, he was a little flustered. He hastily took her hand and said, Feifei, are you angry with me?
Fang Feifei looked up at Zhu Yanqiu. Youve lied to me again and again. You never tell me the truth. You have a wife and child, yet I hadnt known anything about it. You said that your mother handled your family business, but your family had fallen a long time ago. There are no truths in your words, and I even had to find out about these things from Zhu Suniang.
Did he think she wasnt angry after being insulted by Zhu Suniang like that just now? She was very angry, but it felt like she couldnt exin herself. She had be a person who ruined another persons family, so she couldnt even refute when people shouted at her while pointing their finger right at her nose.
She, Fang Feifei, had her own pride. There was no way she would share a man with another woman. She didnt do all that studying just to be someones mistress.
Feifei, I never wanted to lie to you. I just loved you too much and was afraid that youd leave me. The Zhu family had fallen after my father died. The reason I didnt dare to tell you was because I was afraid youd leave me because of my family circumstances.
Ill definitely make achievements on the battlefield and give you the greatest honor and glory, said Zhu Yanqiu hurriedly.
Fang Feifei pulled off Zhu Yanqius hand. Weve already known each other for this long, how could it be possible for you not to know what kind of person I am? I dont care about your family circumstances. The biggest insult to me was that you didnt tell me anything and had deceived me.
We both need some time to calm down, so lets just leave things at this for now. Right now, the most important thing is to survive on this battlefield. I dont want to talk about these issues of feelings anymore.
Zhu Yanqius expression instantly copsed and he said in a tone of pain, Feifei, I cant live without you. Please dont do this.
Fang Feifei shook her head, then turned and walked away without looking back. Her figure soon disappeared into the darkness.
Zhu Yanqiu fell to the ground in despair, yanking at his hair and hammering his head with his fists.
It felt like his heart was being torn. What dealt Zhu Yanqiu the greatest amount of injury was to lose Fang Feifei. He had never loved a person this much before.
Chapter 1177: Seemed to Look Down on Him?
Chapter 1177: Seemed to Look Down on Him?
There were too many things in Zhu Yanqius heart. There were his future prospects, his destiny, his ambition, and now Fang Feifei seemed to want to break up with him. On top of that, Zhu Suniang seemed to look down on him.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It caused Zhu Yanqiu to feel an unprecedented sensation of loss and helplessness. It was so painful that he wished he could die.
Every day, he woke up only to cook and to cook. He was the young master of a wealthy family, but now he was around the boiler all day, surrounded by mes and smoke.
These kinds of days were so painful for him that he felt like falling apart. He inwardly vowed that no matter what, he had to get on the battlefield. He must get onto the battlefield!
The only way to solve this current dilemma was to head to the battlefield, but his hand...
When it came time for meals, Ning Shu saw that Zhu Yanqius eyes were red. His eyelids were swollen, so it seemed that he had cried.
These two couldnt have broken up, right?
Zhu Yanqiu noticed Ning Shu looking at him, so he shot her a re. He didnt even want to talk to her and simply turned and left.
Ning Shu took in Zhu Yanqius manner of having misstepped in life, no, the pained look of having misstepped in love. There was probably now an issue in their rtionship.
It must be known that in the original storyline, Fang Feifei hadnt found out about the truth until Zhu Yanqiu obtained sess and fame. Zhu Yanqiu had been very skilled in keeping it secret.
Fang Feifei knew about Zhu Suniangs existence, but she believed what Zhu Yanqiu said and had believed that she was his sister. Later, when she found out about the truth, she immediately wanted to leave Zhu Yanqiu.
However, by then, Zhu Yanqiu was wearing a military uniform with a row of medals hanging on his chest. He had directly fallen to a half kneel on the ground to ask for her forgiveness. A powerful and influential man was kneeling in front of her, any woman would feel their heart tremble.
Furthermore, during those days on the battlefield, they had supported each other greatly, which deepened their feelings. Fang Feifei did truly love Zhu Yanqiu. In addition, at that time, Zhu Suniang was already bedridden with illness and near death, so Fang Feifei had epted Zhu Yanqius apology.
However, the current Zhu Yanqiu hadnt obtained sess yet. He was covered with ash from head to toe andpletely different from the radiant young master he used to be. He had lost his aura of being a wealthy young master, and so his aura was a lot dimmer.
He hadnt killed a single enemy since arriving on the battlefield and had be a logistician who didnt have much chance of making a significant contribution. That, coupled with the early outbreak of this emotional conflict, made it possible that their feelings woulde to a premature end.
On top of that, Fang Feifei now had a bit of fame as a war reporter, so there was quite a big gap between the two. When the woman was strong and the man was weak, it was easy for problems to ur in the rtionship. After all, all women longed to be conquered by a strong man.
It must be known that even animals only choose to mate with powerful males who were victorious in battle.
s, this n for a tragic and inspiring battlefield song of love may have to fall through.
Ning Shu didnt pay anymore attention to what was going on between Zhu Yanqiu and Fang Feifei because she was now very busy, extremely busy. She and Xiao Tong were always so exhausted that they didnt even have the strength to lift their hands.
There were way more woundedpared to before and the frontline was constantly retreating. The bombing had be fiercer as well and air strikes would ur multiple times a day.
Not only did Ning Shu have to treat the wounded, she also had to guard against being injured by a bomb.
They wouldnt be able to defend this area for much longer, it was about to fall. All this struggle was simply to dy the arrival of that inevitable day.
Themander who had been shot before couldnt hold on for much longer. His wound had gotten severely infected, so much so that even the western anti-inmmatory medicine had no effect. Ning Shu had even taken out the western medicine she had exchanged for in the system marketce, but it was useless.
This had been a fatal injury from the start, yet the environment was also bad and he didnt have proper rest. On top of that, he faced an enormous amount of pressure every day. The future of the whole army was resting on his shoulders.
Themander told Ning Shu to make sure he stayed alive no matter what. He couldnt die now. He had to hold on until backup came, until the superiors gave the order to retreat.
Chapter 1178: War Reaped Life
Chapter 1178: War Reaped Life
This was troublesome. Since western medicine wouldnt work, then lets just use traditional Chinese medicine. Ning Shu applied the mashed fresh herbs to themanders wound, and then bandaged it with gauze.
The effect of traditional Chinese medicine tended to be mild. Although it worked rather slowly, at the very least, it had stabilized themanders injury and stopped it from worsening.
Ning Shu had drawn all of these herbs and described their growing environments, then Tang Zheng had sent soldiers to the mountain to collect them.
Ning Shu was now extremely d that she had learned medicine from a godly doctor in a past ne. That was what allowed her to be able to easily cope with these things. Truly, things you learn will always eventually y a huge role.
After dealing with themanders wound, Ning Shu put the medicine chest on her back again and returned to the tent. There were patients everywhere, with all kinds of wounds on their bodies and faces of pain and despair.
Xiao Tong had been dealing with all this by herself. Her legs were shaking, but she gritted her teeth and continued at it.
There were too many wounded soldiers. Ning Shu and Xiao Tong were treating people without taking a single break. It was like their brains were in a state of stupor. When they saw an injury, before their brains even had a chance to react, their hands were already holding tools. They werepletely relying on muscle memory.
There were still the sounds of aircraft roaring overhead. From time to time, bombs would be dropped, so their nerves were very on edge. It was very tiring, very exhausting.
In this kind of situation, Ning Shus heart started to be filled with a sense of despair. She didnt know when this would end and what her fate would be in the next moment.
War reaped human life. It destroyed civilization and crushed human faith.
Ning Shu was so busy that she didnt even have time to think. She suddenly heard someone call out to her, Zhu Suniang.
Ning Shu ignored it, but that voice called again. Ning Shu finally reacted and when she turned around, she saw Zhu Yanqiu lying on a wooden board. His leg was bleeding heavily; the blood dripped down his lower leg.
Zhu Suniang. Zhu Yanqius voice was filled with pain and fear.
Ning Shu walked over to feel his leg and he immediately inhaled sharply in pain and started sweating all over.
Zhu Yanqius lower leg bone was broken, and there was a clean knife wound under his knee. From the looks of it, he had been cut with a de.
When she lifted the flesh, she could faintly see the bone. Blood streamed out the side of the wound; it was a gruesome sight.
Zhu Suniang, my leg will be fine, right? Zhu Yanqius voice was trembling. It hurt so much and was also so scary.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows slightly. What did Zhu Yanqiu go off to do to end up with this kind of wound? She grabbed a needle and started sewing up the wound. Afterwards, she sprinkled a little hemostatic powder, then bandaged the wound.
She tied several sticks to his leg with a thin rope to keep in ce.
Zhu Yanqiu asked, My leg will be fine, right?
I dont know. Maybe just to be fine, maybe it wont. Ning Shu headed elsewhere to work. She didnt even want to find out how Zhu Yanqiu had gotten injured.
Zhu Yanqiu yanked at his hair in pain, then looked at his leg. He was very scared. At that time, as the bay shone brightly under the sun and cut into his leg, his heart was filled with fear and also despair.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
His leg, his ambition.
Zhu Suniang! Zhu Yanqiu shouted towards Ning Shu who was busy working.
Ning Shu ignored him. There were so many wounded that were waiting for help, she didnt have time to chat with Zhu Yanqiu.
Chapter 1179: Retreat
Chapter 1179: Retreat
In the end, they werent able to preserve this front. The higher-ups had already sent down an order to retreat. Themander sighed and gave the order to retreat, then the army quickly retreated.
This piece ofnd has fallen into enemy hands.
The morale of the troops was low as they retreated with the wounded. The faces of the soldiers were covered with dust, and their gazes were numb and exhausted.
Ning Shu carried her medicine chest on her back as she walked with the army. This way, it was more convenient to tend to the wounded whenever they needed treatment.
Xiao Tong was following Ning Shu and waspletely out of breath. Ning Shu told her to get in the truck but Xiao Tong shook her head. She looked a little scared as she said, Master, I dont know where to go?
On the battlefield, Xiao Tong was able to feel her value and was able to follow her master around and save people, but now they were retreating. She didnt know where to go. Now that they were returning to society, Xiao Tong once again recalled how she had been defiled. She was scared that she would beughed at and despised.
Ning Shu thought for a moment, then said, Why dont youe with me? You can be a military doctor. This war of aggression wouldst for a long time, and military doctors were in short supply.
After she left, Zhu Suniang and Xiao Tong would make good partners.
Thank you, Master. Xiao Tong looked relieved.
Doctor Zhu, a soldier in front keeps saying his leg hurts and wants you to go and take a look at him. A soldier ran over to Ning Shu.
Alright. Ning Shu went over with the medicine chest. Xiao Tong was about to follow Ning Shu, but Ning Shu said, You dont need to follow me. You should get in the car.
Ning Shu could handle this because she had practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts and had a strong physique, but Xiao Tong was just a weak girl. There was no way she couldpare with her.
Master, I can do it. Xiao Tong gritted her teeth with a resolute expression. When Ning Shu saw her like this, she allowed her to just follow.
The person who kept saying that his leg hurt was Zhu Yanqiu. He was lying on a stretcher that two soldiers were carrying.
What kind of pain is it? Ning Shu set down the chest as she asked Zhu Yanqiu this. She untied the sticks and bandage on his leg and saw that there was slight inmmation.
Ning Shu took fresh herbs and put them in her mouth to chew them before applying them on the wound. Zhu Yanqiu stared at Ning Shu nkly. As he watched her meticulously handle his wound, he asked, Zhu Suniang, when did you learn this?
Ning Shu tied the gauze in a knot and said coldly, From someone.
Zhu Yanqius expression was hesitant, then he looked at his leg and asked, Will my leg be ok?
I dont know. You wont be able to find out until you get to the hospital. Dont move it around. Ning Shu looked at Zhu Yanqius leg. It would probably leave asting trauma. After all, he had injured the bone.
Zhu Yanqius expression was defeated and uneasy. It was clear that he was also aware of the state of his injury, he was only asking Ning Shu for confirmation again and again so that he could feel at ease.
He had gritted his teeth and headed to the battlefield, but unexpectedly, during a bay charge, an enemy had cut his leg. At that time, he spent a great deal of effort to force the enemy to the ground, but in the end, the enemy had hacked at his leg from the ground.
Zhu Yanqiu hadnt gone through military training so he was naturally a beat slow upon encountering this kind of situation. Unlike in the original storyline, he hadnt slowly gained experience on the battlefield.
The more eager you were for sess, the more you desired quick sess and instant profit, the more easily idents urred.
Zhu Yanqiu was also regretting things.
Ning Shu looked around but she didnt see Fang Feifei. The army was now retreating, so Fang Feifei, this war reporter, should also be retreating with the army. Howe she didnt see her?
Especially now that Zhu Yanqiu was injured? He had already been injured for this long.
Could it be that they actually broke up?!
Ning Shu couldnt be bothered to care about what was going on between these two, but love was seriously fragile. It was so easy for it toe to a premature end due to various reasons.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, still, not everything should make way for love. True love couldnt serve as a reason.
When Ning Shu once again returned to the bustling Shanghai, she suddenly felt like things had been a lifetime ago. Its been a long time since she had seen such a peaceful atmosphere.
Chapter 1180: I am a Battlefield Doctor
Chapter 1180: I am a Battlefield Doctor
There was no gunfire, no roaring aircrafts, no soldiers screaming in pain. Soldiers on the front line had used their lives to trade for this peace and tranquility.
Ning Shu brought Xiao Tong to her house and they both took baths, then copsed on thefortable bed and were dead to the world. They didnt want to do anything except sleep.
When they woke up, it was already a dayter.
Ning Shu put on her military uniform, hung the second-ss military medal on her chest, and pulled on military boots to head to the boarding school to see Zhu Siyuan.
After this period of time, Zhu Siyuan had grown a lot taller and his physique had also be sturdier.
Mom! Zhu Siyuan ran to Ning Shu but he no longer threw himself into her arms the way he had when he was a child. His behavior had be a lot more restrained, but his eyes were still a little red as he looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu said with a smile, Siyuan, Mom is back. Lets go home.
Zhu Siyuan nodded hard. The entire way back, he kept asking Ning Shu all kinds of questions. When he learned that she had gotten a second-ss military merit citation, he started staring at the medal without even blinking.
Ning Shu handed the medal to him and he carefully took the medal in his hand. He flipped it this way and that, wide-eyed, then said to Ning Shu, Mom, in the future, Ill also head to the battlefield to drive the invaders out of ournd!
Ning Shu nodded with a smile.
When they got home, Xiao Tong had already finished preparing the meal. She looked a little timid when she saw Ning Shu and Zhu Siyuan. Ning Shu introduced Xiao Tong to Zhu Siyuan and Zhu Siyuan greeted her, calling her Big Sister Xiao Tong.
At the dinner table, Zhu Siyuan kept pestering Ning Shu to talk about the battlefield. When Ning Shu recalled all the things that happened at the battlefield, she kind of lost her appetite. She said to Zhu Siyuan, Siyuan, dont ask Mom anymore. Mom will write all of it downter and you can read about it yourself.
Ning Shu wanted to put all the types of injuries she had encountered on the battlefield down into a book and she also wanted to record all the situations that she had encountered.
Yup, the name would be I am a Battlefield Doctor.
Ning Shu began to write down everything that had happened on the battlefield like diary entries. She wrote about how she worked, what kind of injuries the soldiers had received on the battlefield, and how to deal with each kind of wound.
Every time she wrote a little, Zhu Siyuan would be the first to read it. Every time he finished reading, he would look at Ning Shu with a gaze that was filled with admiration, heartache, and also indignance. He asked, Are the aggressors really this cruel?
Yes, war is simply this cruel, said Ning Shu.
After Zhu Siyuan finished reading it, he even took it to the school to show it to his ssmates. Ning Shu didnt mind. She would probably be sent to the battlefield again soon.
This was just a temporary retreat, this war would go on for a very very long time.
Whenever she had free time, she would teach Xiao Tong some military medical knowledge. Since Xiao Tong had been on the battlefield before, she picked things up quickly.
Ning Shu felt that she had been in this world for quite a long time. This feeling was especially strong aftering back from the battlefield. It felt like a lifetime had passed. No other world had ever made her feel this fatigued.
A newspaper came to find Ning Shu. They wanted to publish I am a Battlefield Doctor. Ning Shu agreed to it without any conditions. If they wanted to publish it, might as well let them. During this time while the nation was in danger, it was good to let ordinary people to understand what the battlefield was like.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The newspaper paid her a bit of authors remuneration and Ning Shu took it. She was saving up funds for Zhu Siyuan to get married.
Chapter 1181: Have a Way with Words
?Chapter 1181: Have a Way with Words
Ning Shu headed to the press with her diary and encountered Fang Feifei. Fang Feifei had a camera hanging in front of her chest and was dressed smartly. When she saw Ning Shu, her gaze flickered, then with a graceful and generous smile, she said, Doctor Zhu, who wouldve thought Id encounter you here?
Zhu Yanqiu has gotten injured. Have you visited him? Zhu Yanqiu was currently lying in the hospital. The doctor said that his leg would affect his walking a little and things like running and jumping would hurt his leg bone.
It was mainly due to the dy caused by the battlefield. The battlefield didnt have good treatment conditions.
Fang Feifei frowned upon hearing what Ning Shu said, but then her brows unfurrowed again and she said in a mncholic tone, I havent gone to see him, because I dont think its necessary. Even if we had once loved each other, the damage has already been done and our rtionship can no longer go back to the way it used to be. Instead of enduring the problems within our hearts and end up eventually hating each other, its better to separate now. At the very least, itll leave good memories.
You really have a way with words, said Ning Shu with a wry smile.
Doctor Zhu, you should continue with your work. Im going to head over to hand in the photos. Fang Feifei lifted the camera in her hand slightly.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she looked at Fang Feifei. This meant that Fang Feifei had dumped Zhu Yanqiu. So now Zhu Yanqiu was lying alone in the hospital without a single person that cared about him.
As of now, Zhu Yanqiu had nothing left. Even if Fang Feifei did like Zhu Yanqiu, there were too many real worldplications.
If Zhu Yanqiu had already obtained sess at this point, Fang Feifei might not have left him.
Fang Feifei was someone who had received the new education so she knew how to n her future. She didnt believe in the ideology that feudal women had been raised with, that women should sacrifice themselves for others. All that she had learned was that she should know how to n for herself.
So she left him easily.
Zhu Yanqiu really deserved it. However, if Fang Feifei thought that she could get rid of Zhu Yanqiu this easily, she was really being naive. Zhu Yanqiu was someone who grew up spoiled. His mentality was practically still stuck in the need milk from mom stage.
He loved Fang Feifei so much. Now that he had lost everything, of course he had to hold on tight to Fang Feifei. Itll all be in the name of love.
Ning Shu gave her diary to the press, then left. She went to take Zhu Siyuan to the hospital to see Zhu Yanqiu.
Zhu Yanqiu was very skinny now. As hey on the bed, there wasnt a single person around to take care of him. Compared with the original storyline when he had been surrounded by people wherever he went, the current Zhu Yanqiu was truly in a state of decline.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Go and see him. Hes your father, said Ning Shu to Zhu Siyuan. He hasnt fulfilled his responsibility of being a father, but he gave you life. You only need to fulfill your due responsibility to him.
Dad doesnt like me, said Zhu Siyuan unhappily.
Zhu Yanqiu turned and saw the mother and son that were standing at the door. His gazended on Zhu Siyuan and his lips trembled for a moment. Siyuan.
Zhu Siyuan hesitated for a bit, then walked in. Ning Shu turned to leave. She didnt n on going in.
She stood in the corridor to wait for Zhu Siyuan. When Zhu Siyuan came out, there was a strange look on his face. Ning Shu asked, Whats wrong?
Zhu Siyuan nced at Ning Shu, then mumbled, Dad told me to find a person named Fang Feifei and have here to the hospital.
Ning Shu: ...
You can just keep fr*cking waiting and see if you can actually wait until Fang Feifei arrives. Even now, all that Zhu Yanqiu cared about was still Fang Feifei. He even told his son to find her for him.
Zhu Yanqiu, just prepare to be single for the rest of your life.
In reality, Fang Feifei was the one who was able to hurt Zhu Yanqiu the most, because Zhu Yanqiu loved her. It was just like how Zhu Yanqiu had been able to hurt Zhu Suniang so matter-of-factly, hurting her in the name of love.
Mom, dont be sad. Ill be filial to you. When Zhu Siyuan saw that Ning Shu wasnt speaking, he said this while patting his chest in a vowing manner.
Ning Shu nodded. Then Mom will be waiting for Siyuans show of filial piety.
Ning Shus military doctor diary garnered an unexpected amount of attention. In reality, her diary wasnt written very well, but the country was currently being invaded, so there was need for something to unite and arouse the nations anger towards amon enemy.
Chapter 1182: It’s Done.
Chapter 1182: Its Done.
It just happened to be the right time and the right ce.
It actually made Ning Shu, this female military doctor, quite famous.
The current Zhu Suniang was no longer an abandoned woman and she had her own career. Even if she hadnt received the new education, she was also a woman of the new era.
Taskplete. Do you wish to leave the task world? 2333s voice appeared in her mind.
Ning Shu felt like she hadnt heard 2333s voice for a very long time.
Yes.
Ning Shu felt a bout of dizziness, and when she opened her eyes again, she was already back in the system space. The sight of the familiar furnishings instantly calmed her emotions a lot.
She nced down and found that her soul looked very durable. When she touched her face, it felt like she was touching jelly.
Lets check this times points, said Ning Shu to 2333.
Alright.
The stats panel appeared in front of Ning Shu.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Primary Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 1650000 (+1500000)
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 170
Charm: 4
Luck: 44
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 112
Faith: 14 (+30)
Aptitude: 39
Merit: 6 (+20)
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing)
Fulfilled Zhu Suniangs wish: Dont sacrifice herself anymore for the Zhu family and live her own life with Zhu Siyuan.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 1500000 experience points.
Gained 60 attribute points.
Gained 20 merit points.
Gained 30 faith points.
Gained Healing Hand halo.
She got an awesome harvest this time! There were 60 attribute points! Her attributes levels would be going up a lot!
2333 sounded happy. Congrattions, you have three million points now! You can now be promoted to the rank of intermediate level task-taker. Do you wish to upgrade?
Of course Im upgrading, but before upgrading, I want to ask one thing: after upgrading, are you still going to be my system? asked Ning Shu.
2333 immediately said, Of course, its still going to be me. Were already bound to each other. Even if you be an expert task-taker, Ill still be your auxiliary system.
Ning Shu: There was nothing left to live for.
All of a sudden, she didnt look forward to the upgrade anymore.
Upgrade now? asked 2333.
Yeah.
Itll take just one moment, said 2333.
So Ning Shu waited. She thought that the system space would change somehow, but even after waiting a long time, there was no change at all. Ning Shu asked, Is it done?
Its done, said 2333.
Its already done? Like this? Ning Shu was stupefied.
2333 replied in a matter-of-fact tone, Its done. I changed your stats panel so youre an intermediate task-taker now.
Frick. Somehow she felt exhausted.
Chapter 1183: A Trip Back
Chapter 1183: A Trip Back
Ning Shu opened the stats panel and allocated the 60 attribute points. She added 30 to wisdom, 10 to luck, 10 to martial arts, and 10 to aptitude.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 1650000 (+1500000)
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 170 (+30)
Charm: 4
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Luck: 44 (+10)
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 112 (+10)
Faith: 44
Aptitude: 39 (+10)
Merit: 26
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing)
After assigning the attribute points, she realized that she only had four points of charm. If she had known earlier, she would have squeezed a point out to add it to charm.
She had be an intermediate task-taker now. Ning Shu felt hope ignite in her heart. She asked 2333, 2333, can I make a trip back?
Back where? 2333 was confused.
Ive be an intermediate task-taker, so will I be able to go back to the ne I was born in? Before, Ning Shu buried all these things deep in her heart since she had no way of controlling her own destiny.
However, she had be an intermediate task-taker now, so she had some speaking rights. She wanted to go back to see her parents. She also wanted to exchange for some body-strengthening pills in the system marketce and bring them back for her family.
She had two older brothers. To be honest, they werent very close. She had been in the hospital ever since she was ten and the moment she entered, she never left.
At first, her parents would still feel heartache for her and go to the hospital every day to see her, but as time passed, those feelings faded and they simply came at the fixed times to pay the medical expenses.
However, Ning Shu was still grateful to them. At the very least, they had the money to get her treatment. Although her time in the hospital had been very painful, she had been alive. And after she died, she was brought to the system space.
2333 said, You cant. If the task-taker doesnt have a task, they wont be able to go to the ne at will. Ill help you keep an eye out though. If theres a task in that ne, Ill grab it for you.
Im just worried that by the time I can go back, theyll already be gone, said Ning Shu, a little disappointed
The timew of each ne is different. One second in this world may be one year in that world, or even a thousand years. 2333forted Ning Shu.
However, Ning Shu wasntforted at all. She felt even more uneasy. What if a thousand years had already passed in the ne that she had been born in?
Actually, there is one other way, said 2333.
What way? Ning Shu felt that most of 2333s methods tended to be trolls.
Chapter 1184: Just Reverse the Flow of Time
Chapter 1184: Just Reverse the Flow of Time
Once you get strong enough to reverse the flow of time, even if a thousand year have passed, youd still be able to see your parents, said 2333.
Ning Shu: F*cking scram!
Reverse the flow of time? How powerful would she need to be!? If she was that powerful, the first thing shed do was get rid of 2333.
She sighed. She just wanted to go home and visit them.
Your next task is an examination task for intermediate task-takers, said 2333. Theres an examination task with every promotion.
Ning Shu recalled that troll task with Mu Yanmeng and those seven cbash brothers. She suddenly had a bad feeling. Is it a normal task?
There are normal and not normal tasks? 2333 sounded confused. A task is just a task.
A system seriously would never understand the feelings of people, their feelings of wanting to fall apart.
What if I fail the task? What if I fail the examination task? asked Ning Shu. Will I be exterminated?
Of course. And if you fail, your title of intermediate task-taker will be cancelled and the points required to be an intermediate task-taker again will be doubled. Itll take six million points, said 2333.
Ning Shu: ...
What a troll! Life was so hard.
By the way, you cant exchange for anything in this examination task. Even if you do, you wont be able to use them, added 2333.
Ning Shu hurriedly asked, Not even the most basic necessities? Not even fasting pills and water?
Yes, emphasized 2333. You cant use anything~~~
Ning Shu: (s#=ߣ=)skTk
kTkkTk
kTkkTkkTk
kTkkTkkTkkTk
[Take this maams Fairy Scattering Flowers Flip!]
Why is it such a troll? asked Ning Shu, a bit puzzled. Why does it feel like this task is trying to kill people off?
No, this task is just to test the abilities of the task-taker in various aspects. Its to figure out their skills when theyre in an environment where they cant rely on external resources, replied 2333 matter-of-factly.
Ning Shu: ....
Then can I practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts and concoct poison? asked Ning Shu weakly.
Those are your own capabilities, so they can be used. As long as its not something obtained from the system, you can use them, said 2333.
Ning Shu then asked, Then can I use my two props, the calmness halo and the protective talisman?
She had a feeling that this task would be very difficult, so she definitely had to ask all the necessary questions.
Oh, those two are ok. Since they were exchanged for with merit and faith points, they belong to you for life, said 2333.
As expected, faith and merit points were the most valuable. Experience points werent worth muchpared with those two.
It was just that she didnt know how to get merit and faith points.
Can I ask what kind of world the exam will be in? Ancient or modern? asked Ning Shu.
2333 said offhandedly, Its a random raffle.
Ning Shu: ...
Dammit, now she regretted not adding all the attribute points to luck. She felt inexplicablycking in confidence when it came to the kinds of things that depended on luck.
Will the task be difficult? asked Ning Shu.
Its random, depends on your luck. It might be really difficult or it might be really simple. It all depends on what task you get. Havent you heard of the proverb that luck is also a kind of strength? 2333 said flippantly, Good luck, I have high hopes for you!
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
...Thanks, said Ning Shu weakly.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, sat down on the ground, and started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Regardless of what kind of task it was, she needed to keep her energy up.
After training for a while, she opened her eyes. She felt a little anxious. She was a little nervous about this task. If she failed, not only would her title of intermediate task-taker be canceled, next upgrade wouldnt just take three million points, itd take six million.
Just the sound of this number made her feel despair. After all that work to upgrade! Ning Shu really hoped that the task this time would be a simple one.
Chapter 1185: Dog Trying to Bite Its Tail
Chapter 1185: Dog Trying to Bite Its Tail
Ning Shu admitted that she was a bit worried about the gains and losses. She was a little flustered and kept pacing around in the system space,
You look like a dog trying to bite its tail, said 2333.
Ning Shu: ...
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Can you give me a hint? asked Ning Shu. Im panicking a little.
Dont panic, maybe the task will be really simple. 2333forted Ning Shu, There, there, dont be scared.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Ha....
It wasnt like you were doing the task. It doesnt hurt to talk.
Ning Shu thought about it, and then felt that she was just panicking too much. She silently recited the heart-clearing chant. After thinking about it, it really wasnt such a big deal. If it came to it, shed just start over. She had alreadypleted so many tasks so she should be able toplete this examination task.
Ning Shu went to the fabricated space again to take a stroll. The most important part was to visit the restaurant to have a meal. No matter how much you ate in the restaurant, you wouldnt get bloated. The moment you ate something, itd disappear. It really satisfied the taste buds. Ning Shu would spend thousands of points every time to get a table full of food. She wanted to try all kinds of food.
Good thing youre only in your spiritual state. If you ate this much while you were alive, youd definitely end up super fat, said 2333 scornfully.
She was eating recklessly precisely because she was in her spiritual state though.
After the big meal, she headed back to the system space and grabbed a book from the bookshelf to sit down and read.
Once she finished the book, she then leisurely watered the potted nts, then ran on the treadmill for a while. In any case, she was just wandering around for a while.
Do you even want to start the task? What are you wasting so much time for? asked 2333.
Ning Shu sat down cross-legged on the sofa and said, Im not ready yet. Let me make mental preparations.
What preparations? asked 2333 in confusion.
Mental preparations.
2333:...
System notification: [2333 doesnt want to talk to you anymore and throws a lump of poop at you.]
Ning Shu stretchedzily. Originally she was going to enter the task world, but then she suddenly thought of something. Although 2333 was useless, there was someone who might know what she needed to pay attention to in the examination task.
She stepped in the passage to the fabricated space. After a moment of dizziness, when she opened her eyes, she was already standing on the street.
Without dy, she headed straight for the consultation room. When she got to the entrance of the consultation room, she took a moment to mourn for the points that she was about to lose.
As she walked into the consultation room, she could smell the agarwood scent. Breathing it in seemed to refresh her soul, it was like all the spiritual contamination was slowly disappearing.
Ning Shu worked her nose hard, trying to inhale as much of this fragrance as she could.
The silver-haired man came out from inside with a leather-bound book in his hand and calmly sat down. His every gesture contained the etiquette of ancient aristocracy.
Please have a seat. The silver-haired man ced the book on the table and opened it. He didnt even lift his head as he said this to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu sat down opposite him as she continued to secretly work her nose to inhale the fragrance. She asked the silver-haired man, Is there anything I should pay attention to in the intermediate examination task? Actually, I want to first ask how much it will cost to get consultation for this task?
A million points, said the silver-haired man lightly.
Ning Shu: Die. Fr*cking go die...
Ning Shus face twitched. Last time it was three hundred thousand, this time it was a million.
Why is it so expensive? Good thing she had asked about it beforehand, otherwise after she finished asking and was told to pay a million, her soul probably wouldve been sent flying from the shock.
You can also choose not to have a consultation. Pay two hundred thousand points and you can go, said the silver-haired man lightly. His distinct joints were like jade as his fingers flipped the pages of the book.
Ning Shu was almost captivated by these hands but at these words, she snapped out of it and asked, Why do I have to pay two hundred thousand points even if I dont have a consultation?
What a ck shop! He demanded points so offhandedly, asking for a hundred thousand every time he opened his mouth. He should just go directly rob people! She had never seen a person this corrupt before. However, sadly, she had no choice but toe to this person for help.
Chapter 1186: I Wasn’t Breathing!
Chapter 1186: I Wasnt Breathing!
The silver-haired man nced at Ning Shu and said, The charges start the moment you enter this consultation room. This agarwood incense you smell is very rare. Its value cannot even be assessed.
Ning Shu immediately started holding her breath. I didnt breathe it in.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Shed have to waste two hundred thousand points even if she didnt ask any questions? Then it would be better to just ask her questions. Ning Shu asked, I want to know what I should be paying attention to in the examination task.
Its not just the primary examination task, in the intermediate examination task, the advanced examination task, and even for the higher levels beyond that, in the examination task, set aside whether or not you will be able toplete the task. The most important part is to stay alive and not die in the task.
As long as the auxiliary system tells you that you can leave the task world, the task will count aspleted. Even if thepletion degree of the task is only 60%, the exam will still count as a pass. The silver-haired man said all of this slowly so Ning Shu was able to follow along very well.
Ning Shu felt like she knew what she was doing more now. At the same time, her heart chilled. She asked, The examination task might cause life-threatening danger?
Of course, the higher up you go, the more dangerous the examination task will be, said the silver-haired man. Regardless of what kind of examination it is, make sure to stay alive. Itll be fine as long as you dont die during the task. If the premise that it doesnt threaten your life is fulfilled, you can proceed with carrying out the task.
Ning Shu nodded to show that she understood. As expected, it was best toe ask an expert. However, the thought of the consulting fee seriously made her insides hurt. Actually, no, more like it made her insidesbust.
Ning Shus hand trembled as she took out her points card and paid a million points.
As she left the consultation room, she walked very slowly and inhaled as much of the fragrance as she could. Every time she breathed in, a cool sensation would fill her soul and calm her heart.
This was seriously good stuff.
Ning Shu nced at the signboard of the consultation room. She had been ughtered again. Her heart was exhausted.
Ning Shu could sense that this silver-haired man was quite strong. At the very least, probably no one in this fabricated space would dare to provoke him.
She had really wanted to refuse to pay, but she hadnt dared to.
She had finally figured it out. Perhaps 2333 knew the rules, or perhaps he didnt know these exam rules, but either way, he couldnt tell her about these things.
s, she was seriously weak. She was practically an ant.
When she got back to the system space, she asked 2333, Am I really weak?
You are really weak, said 2333. But everyone starts out weak and gradually bes strong. I originally thought that you wouldnt be able tost this long, but youre now already an intermediate task-taker. In the future, youll be even stronger.
Dont worry about that one million points. Its worth it to use the points to exchange for advice from your seniors. 2333 took in Ning Shus expression of heartache. Dont be so stingy, be more generous.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Ha...
Most of the time, he just yed dead. Other times, he just said useless things. It was seriously unbelievable.
However, the current 2333 didnt seem as certain as he used to be that she wouldnt be able to make it very far. He was encouraging her now, even though he used to have such an indifferent attitude like he didnt have much interest in her tasks.
Chapter 1187: A New Life
Chapter 1187: A New Life
Zhu Siyuan went to the hospital to visit Zhu Yanqiu, carrying chicken soup that Big Sister Tong had made. However, when this father of his saw him, he just asked, Siyuan, have you helped Dad find Fang Feifei? Have here see me.
Zhu Siyuan: _
Zhu Siyuan was just a child that was barely ten years old. It was already very hard for him toe to the hospital alone to visit Zhu Yanqiu. The world was so big, where in the world was he supposed to go to look for this woman named Fang Feifei? He had only seen that woman twice before and didnt know her at all.
Zhu Siyuan was speechless. His mother had said that he should fulfill his responsibilities towards his father, but he didnt even want to visit a father like this. This person just kept muttering another womans name.
Even though Mom was his wife. Why was he still longing for a different woman?
Zhu Siyuan set down the chicken soup and turned to leave. Zhu Yanqiu continued to shout towards Zhu Siyuans back, Siyuan, you have to help me!
Zhu Siyuan really wanted to say that he couldnt do it. What kind of father was this?
Zhu Siyuan went back home and told Zhu Suniang about it. Zhu Suniang looked a bit dazed. All sorts of scenes were shing through her head right now, frame by frame like a movie.
She nced at her hands, then reached out to take the scalpel from the box. The scalpel felt like her own hand.
Mom, I dont want to visit Dad anymore, said Zhu Siyuan with a frown. He felt like his fathers head wasnt screwed on right.
Zhu Suniang said indifferently, If you dont want to go, dont go.
Zhu Suniang was currently touching all of the medical equipment over and over again.
He wants to see Fang Feifei. Every time he went to visit his father, his father only talked about Fang Feifei.
Zhu Suniang thought for a moment, then said, If he wants to see her, then so be it.
Zhu Suniang contacted Fang Feifei through the press and asked her to visit Zhu Yanqiu. Fang Feifei was a little annoyed and said, This is your husband, why do you want me to visit your husband? Zhu Yanqiu and I meeting was simply a beautiful mistake. Its time to correct this mistake.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Zhu Suniang looked at Fang Feifei and said, Since you two love each other so much, why didnt you ever visit him? Zhu Yanqiu and I being together is impossible. In the past, I had been dumb. However, now, I want to live for myself. Since you two love each other so much, Ill help you two. Zhu Yanqiu loves you so much, you wouldnt be so cruel, right?
Fang Feifei pressed her lips together and looked at Zhu Suniang. This woman was obviously inferior to her in every way, but now, due to one book, I am a Battlefield Doctor, she was more famous than her.
She was now even acting magnanimous in front of her. She was clearly just an uneducated woman, what was she being so self-confident for!?
Since you guys are in love, shouldnt you guys have pledged to be faithful and support each other through hard times? Are you going to abandon Zhu Yanqiu just because hes facing a little problem now? Zhu Suniang looked at Fang Feifei doubtfully.
Didnt you say before that it was very hard to meet someone that youre sopatible with, that you can talk to about anything? Since its so hard, dont give up on it so easily. Zhu Suniang threw all the things that Fang Feifei had said before back at her.
Fang Feifeis facial color wasnt very good, but she still took some time to go to the hospital. When she got to the hospital and saw Zhu Yanqiu, she found that he had lost a lot of weight and even his eyes were sunken in.
There was a gloomy aura hovering all around him. Dressed in the hospital garbs, he wasnt very good-looking. He just seemed gloomy with a dead air.
When Zhu Yanqiu saw Fang Feifei, his eyes lit up and he hastily got up from the bed and hugged her.
Fang Feifei immediately smelled the unpleasant smelling from Zhu Yanqius body. It was the rotten smell of a person who had been ill for a very long time.
Fang Feifei pushed Zhu Yanqiu away, then politely asked a few questions about how he was doing. Zhu Yanqiu was very happy that Fang Feifei was here.
However, the current Zhu Yanqiu had fallen too much, Fang Feifei couldnt even bear to look at him directly. The past image of Zhu Yanqius graceful and magnificent appearance gradually became blurred in her mind. It was like there was some sort ofpulsion, the only thing she could recall was how Zhu Yanqiu currently looked.
Fang Feifei practically fled from the hospital. Zhu Yanqiu could see that Fang Feifei was just halfheartedly responding to him and felt very panicked.
Once he left the hospital, he searched everywhere to find Fang Feifei. He even found the ce where Fang Feifei lived and just waited there every day, pestering Fang Feifei.
Zhu Yanqiu already had a record of doing this. It was just like the way he used to corner Ning Shu in the hospital every day, he was used to using these kinds of stupid and rotten tactics
Chapter 1188: Was Definitely Crazy
Chapter 1188: Was Definitely Crazy
Fang Feifei was extremely irritated by Zhu Yanqiu. Before, she had felt a little guilty, but the bit of guilt waspletely exhausted by Zhu Yanqius pestering.
Now all she wanted was for Zhu Yanqiu to scram.
If Zhu Yanqiu had pestered Fang Feifei this way after he had obtained fame and sess, Fang Feifei wouldnt have been so disgusted.
The two scenarios were inherently different after all. One was pursuit and the other was sexual harassment.
Especially since Zhu Yanqiu still had problems with his leg. It wasnt apparent when he walked slowly, but it was easy to spot whenever he ran or even just walked a little faster.
Fang Feifei tried toe up with ways to get rid of Zhu Yanqiu, but the more she was like this, the more Zhu Yanqiu wanted to hold on to her.
The current Zhu Yanqiu had nothing left, so he had to hold on to the woman he deeply loved.
In a moment of anger, Fang Feifei ran to the battlefield with her camera, so Zhu Yanqiu followed her to the battlefield. However, Zhu Yanqiu was unable to pick up a gun because of his body condition, so he picked up his old career as a logistician.
He came up with all sorts of ways to give Fang Feifei special attention, but Fang Feifei wasnt grateful at all. Shed throw the bowl to the ground every time and tell Zhu Yanqiu to stop following her.
Zhu Yanqiu was furious and called Fang Feifei cruel, but the next day hed still bring food to Fang Feifei. This time though, Fang Feifei didnt rashly throw down the bowl again.
Fang Feifei was starting to get close with a young officer in the army. When Zhu Yanqiu found out, he was extremely angry and even wanted to fight the officer.
However, that officer just pulled out his gun and pressed it against Zhu Yanqius forehead. Zhu Yanqiu immediately no longer dared to make a scene.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, due to this, the officers attitude towards Fang Feifei also calmed down a lot. Fang Feifei was very beautiful and had a decisive personality, so she was very attractive to men. However, this was a special time. As an upper ss figure in the army, he needed to ensure the harmony of the army.
He couldnt take the lead in doing things like this.
Fang Feifei was nearly angered to death. She was seriously sick of Zhu Yanqiu. Her eyes were filled with disgust whenever she looked at him.
However, Zhu Yanqiu was pretty happy and even told Fang Feifei that the officer had just been ying with her and that she shouldnt be fooled. Fang Feifei was so angry that she almost wanted to kill Zhu Yanqiu.
Meanwhile, Zhu Suniang and Xiao Tong had also been sent to the battlefield. They were still with thatmander. Themander had indicated that he wanted Zhu Suniang to be his armys doctor.
It was clear that he had quite a lot of trust in Zhu Suniang.
Zhu Suniang was now way more famous than Fang Feifei, this little journalist. Zhu Yanqiu would have veryplicated feelings every time he heard people discussing the female battlefield doctor.
One time, he couldnt stop himself from saying that Zhu Suniang was his wife, but the people around just looked at him contemptuously. The entire army knew that Zhu Yanqiu liked that war reporter.
And now he was saying that the battlefield doctor was his wife. He was definitely crazy.
After all, Zhu Yanqius obsession with Fang Feifei clearly made him seem like a nutjob to others.
Chapter 1189: Conquering an Iceberg
Chapter 1189: Conquering an Iceberg
2333, lets start the task, said Ning Shu to 2333.
Alright.
Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness. Once her soul settled in, she opened her eyes and immediately felt a sticky sensation all over. There was a summer sleeping mat under her, but it still felt really hot.
It was already quitete in the night. There was an oilmp on the table and there were four beds in the room. People were sleeping on the beds and theyd asionally shift in their sleep.
It was the depths of a still night, whose silence was only interrupted by the asional chirps of a few cicadas.
Ning Shu felt a little thirsty, so she got up from the bed and went over to the table to pour herself a cup of water. The water was cold, but it was really refreshing to drink.
After she had enough water, she hastily climbed onto the bed to receive the storyline.
This time, she was a servant girl named Miao Ling. Her master was Yinzhens concubine, Lady Song. Due to various reasons, she had ended up dying in the middle of the inner courtyard conflicts.
Ning Shu discovered that this world was very chaotic. This was a Qing Dynasty that transmigrators had pretty much punched full of holes. It was caught up in the grand wave of the nine dragons struggle for the throne and there were princes with all kinds of temperaments. Every single one was a giant among men.
Most of the girls were aiming for the fourth. Yinzhen was the future emperor. He had an unpredictable temperament and was very suspicious of everything. He was even slightly treacherous and cruel, so every single girl wanted to conquer this historically famous cold-faced king.
Conquering such an iceberg was a great challenge. Melting the iceberg and seeing this indifferent person fall into a fiery passionate love while remaining cold to others, only treating them differently, seriously gave an awesome sense of achievement.
Obtaining the emperors favor and dating an emperor was seriously awesome. You could even enter the pce and be a consort or even the empress.
In the fourth princes backyard, there were transmigrators, reincarnators, and possibly even counterattackers. There were two women from the Niohuru family alone. It was like they thought that as long as they had the surname Niohuru, they would be just like that Divine Mother Empress Dowager who had been been instated for three consecutive dynasties, moving up from being a concubine to being a noble consort, to being empress, then finally bing the Empress Dowager who the Qianlong Emperor had shown great filial respect to for the duration of his lifetime.
It was a crazy jumbled mess. Every single one of them had their eyes on the fact that Yinzhen was the ultimate winner of the battle for the throne. Otherwise, they were simply using their knowledge of history to help Yinzhen seize the throne.
Ning Shu felt that Yinzhen also had it pretty hard. So many people were secretly eying him.
Even though at this time, Yinzhen was still supporting the crown prince. He was wholeheartedly assisting the crown prince, yet so many women ended up flooding into his courtyard.
Examination task: Protect Lady Songs unborn child and make sure the child doesnt die prematurely.
When Ning Shu saw this task, she was taken aback for a moment. What kind of task was this?
Ning Shu carefullybed through the information. Lady Songs status wasnt very high. She was simply the experienced maid that Master Kang had bestowed the fourth prince. Basically, she guided Yinzhen through the process of making children. All in all, she counted as Yinzhens first woman.
Yinzhens chastity had even been offered up to her. After Yinzhen married Di Jinwu of the Nara n, Lady Song also became ady of his courtyard.
However, Yinzhen hadnt liked Lady Song much and Lady Song herself was a little confused in the head. She always felt like she was Yinzhens first woman and the first woman to give birth to Yinzhens children.
The problem was, Lady Songs two daughters, the eldest imperial daughter and the third imperial daughter, had both died in childhood.
For the waters of a mans courtyard to be this deep, the only one that could ever achieve this was probably the fourth prince.
After sorting out the information, Ning Shu had a pretty good idea of the direction she should go for this task. Basically, she should make sure to protect her own life and not let herself be implicated by the repercussions of these womens domestic battles and end up cannon fodder.
As of now, it was already time to get up. The other three maids had already gotten up, so Ning Shu hastily got up as well and grabbed the nearby clothes to start putting them on.
Manchurian clothing was mainly based on the cheongsam, a vertical robe with a round neck opening. Then a vest-like sleeveless jacket went over it.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu fumbled for a good while and finally got the clothes on. Then she casually grabbed beaded flowers from the little box above the headboard to insert into her hair bun and headed off to attend to Lady Song who was about to get up.
Ning Shu went to the kitchen and got warm water to bring to Lady Songs courtyard. When she entered the room, Lady Song had just gotten up and was getting dressed.
Ning Shus job was to clean Lady Songs face.
Ning Shu wrung out the handkerchief, then gently wiped Lady Songs face. As she took Lady Song in at this distance, she found that Lady Song had well-rounded looks. She had a round face and a full forehead, characteristics of good fortune. If it werent for this, Master Kang wouldnt have gifted her to Yinzhen.
Chapter 1190: I Don’t Like the Color
Chapter 1190: I Dont Like the Color
After cleaning Lady Songs face, she helped wipe her hands, then prepared to leave with the basin.
Lady Song suddenly called out to Ning Shu. Ning Shu turned back towards Lady Song and asked, Lady, do you need something?
The beaded flower on your head is very beautiful, said Lady Song.
Ning Shu was taken aback for a moment. Did she overstep the bounds by wearing this beaded flower?
Probably not. There shouldnt be anything that exceeded her status in Miao Lings box.
Many thanks for the praise, Lady. Ning Shu had no choice but to reply with this.
Lady Song then said, Dont wear it anymore, I dont like the color. As she spoke, she caressed her sideburns with her fingers in the orchids pose.
Ning Shu immediately took off the beaded flower. Lady Song nced at Ning Shu without saying anything.
Ning Shu turned around and left the room. This short interaction was enough for her to roughly understand Lady Songs personality. She didnt like for her servants to leave her control. She said that she didnt like the color of the beaded flower, but in reality, what she didnt like was when her servants dressed prettily.
It was probably because she was worried that her maids might steal Yinzhen away.
Lady Song brought her personal maid to pay her respects to the primary consort, so Ning Shu went to have breakfast, then returned to her room. She put the beaded flower back in the small box next to her bed and simply inserted a silver hairpin into her hair.
She was being very careful with this task. Lady Song was only ady, but she was very arrogant towards her servants.
Therefore, as a maid who didnt have control over her own life, it was very easy to be a sacrificial victim during the fighting of the bigger figures.
Furthermore, Lady Song had been part of the reason that Miao Ling died.
As the silver-haired man had said, the most important thing was to make sure to stay alive.
She just didnt know if Lady Song was pregnant yet.
The other three maids also gradually returned. However, they didnt have the same master as Ning Shu. Since they lived in a room of four though, their status also wasnt very high.
The three maids saw Ning Shu but didnt talk to her. Since they had different masters, it was best for them not to get too close to each other.
Ning Shu observed the three. They all wore very simple and low-key clothes. As expected, the beaded flower she wore just now had been out of ce.
Miao Ling, youre still here? Thedy has fainted, hurry and fetch water! A servant girl rushed into the room and said this anxiously to Ning Shu, then rushed out again.
Ning Shu hastily went to the kitchen to prepare hot water. After getting hot water, she headed to Lady Songs yard.
There were quite a few people already in the room. There were several women in gorgeous clothing sitting in the hall. Ning Shu held the water basin as she curtsied to these women, then carried the water basin into the bedroom.
Lady Song was lying on the bed, her face pale. There was a doctor by the bed checking her pulse. Ning Shu set down the basin and started helping wipe the sweat on Lady Songs face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 1191: One Month Pregnant
?Chapter 1191: One Month Pregnant
Ning Shu had a feeling that Lady Song was probably pregnant. This child would be Yinzhens first child; the first child hes had since moving out of the pce to live in this vassal state residence.
How is Lady Song doing? asked the primary consort, Lady Nara? towards the doctor who was checking the pulse. When the primary consort asked this, all the other women looked towards the doctor as well.
Some of them obviously seemed to have realized what was going on, but a couple still looked confused.
Lady Song is one month pregnant. She simply fainted since her constitution was weak, said the doctor.
The primary consort nodded gracefully. If you need anything, just let this consort know.
Several of the other women looked jealous. They stroked their own belly, then nced towards Lady Song who was lying on the bed with unfriendly expressions.
Make sure to take good care of yourdy since shes now pregnant. This is the princes first child. No mistakes will be tolerated. Lady Nara started exhorting Ning Shu and the other servants.
Understood.
Lady Nara left with the fourth princes flock of women and the room instantly became empty.
Ning Shu helped wipe Lady Songs face, then nced towards her stomach. The child would be born safely, but would die young.
Lady Songs eyshes fluttered slightly. It seemed she was about to wake up.
What happened? Lady Song rubbed her forehead with a haggard expression.
Ning Shu said with a happy expression, Lady, the doctor said that youre pregnant! Youve been pregnant for a month!
Really? Lady Song looked startled and extremely happy. She hastily touched her stomach. Im pregnant! Im pregnant with the fourth princes child!
Lady Song was very happy, so she rewarded her servant girls with some money. Even Ning Shu got a little.
The prince has probably returned from court by now, go and invite him over, said Lady Song to Hong Mei, her personal maid. Her tone was filled with joy and happiness.
Hong Mei smiled at Lady Song as she curtsied, then she left to go invite the prince.
The prince soon arrived. Ning Shu stood at the side and looked at the famous cold-faced king of history. The most striking part was definitely the forehead, it was seriously dazzling. Next were the pigtails behind it. She seriously couldnt see the beauty of this style.
She didnt understand why young girls loved the Qing Dynasty so much. This hairstylepletely ruined people. Even a ten point appearance would end up having four points destroyed by this forehead.
Yinzhens expression was very indifferent, but the slight joy contained in his brows showed that he was actually very happy. He sat down by the bed and took Lady Songs hand, then told her to look after herself and the child properly.
Lady Songs expression was filled with shyness and happiness as she asked Yinzhen to stay for lunch. However, Yinzhen directly said that he was having lunch with his primary consort.
Lady Songs expression immediately seemed to copse. She only smiled again once Yinzhen promised toe over for dinner.
However, Ning Shu saw that as Yinzhen was leaving, he no longer seemed as happy as before.
She nced towards Lady Song who was sitting on the bed and stroking her belly with a happy expression.
She finally understood why Lady Song wasnt favored. The moment she got pregnant, she took advantage of this opportunity to seek favor. How could feelings everst this way? That was why even after Yinzhen ascended to the throne, she simply remained a concubine until her death.
And she also didnt protect her two daughters.
Lady Song possessed so many of Yinzhens firsts, but she didnt grasp hold of the advantages at all.
She didnt seem to have a good grasp of when to advance and when to retreat.
All kinds of thoughts shed through Ning Shus head. The battle between the women in the inner courtyard was simply a battle without gunpowder.
Pour me a cup of water, said Lady Song to Ning Shu who was standing there like a pir.
Ning Shu poured a cup of water for Lady Song obediently, then returned to standing at the side silently again.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Upon encountering happy events, peoples moods lift. The current Lady Song seemed just a step away from soaring into the sky. There was no need to exin how smug she felt. This was the princes first child. The eldest son was going toe out from her stomach!
It was the eldest son!
Son, Mother is counting on you! murmured Lady Song as she stroked her stomach.
Ning Shu :_
This child was probably still just an embryo the size of a fingernail, but it was already given such great expectations.
Chapter 1192: How to Annoy Someone Frugal
Chapter 1192: How to Annoy Someone Frugal
Ning Shu just stood at the side. She didnt say anything and also didnt bother doing any boot-licking.
The pregnant Lady Song was very finicky. During lunch, she kept saying that this dish had no vor and that dish didnt agree with her. In summary, she didnt like a single dish on the tables.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She made all sorts of picky remarks and told the kitchen to prepare a new table of dishes. However, she didnt specifically say what she wanted to eat, so she was unsatisfied with the new table of dishes as well.
Ning Shus lips twitched as she looked on from the side. This woman was seriously too high-maintenance. Even if she was pregnant, doing this again and again would cause people to loathe her.
It wasnt easy to give birth safely in the inner courtyard. This was the time to keep a low profile. If Lady Song was like this, every courtyard would know about her situation.
Even if she wanted to be fussy, she couldnt do it like this.
Lady Song reluctantly ate a bit, then had the table cleared. She bestowed the rest of the food to the servants, even Ning Shu got a share.
However, Ning Shu didnt eat it and instead, ate what a servant girl should be eating.
When it came time for dinner and Yinzhen came, she had another table of dishes prepared. When Yinzhen saw the food, he frowned, obviously a little unhappy with the table full of sumptuous dishes.
In all honesty, Yinzhen was a prince of the fourth rank that had just recently left the pce. His officials sry wasnt very high and he had such arge big family that he needed to support in this residence.
There was no way two people could finish this table of food. Yinzhen was a rather frugal person and even after he ascended to the throne, he was a frugal emperor.
However, Lady Song didnt notice this at all and eagerly got food for Yinzhen. They couldnt finish this table of food so she gave the rest to the servants again.
So Ning Shu got another te of bestowed food. She felt really helpless as she took in the other maids expressions of gratitude.
Although the other maids felt honored to get this food, Ning Shu didnt feel honored at all.
She kept working busily until Lady Song went to bed, then she headed back to her room to sleep. As she sat on the edge of the bed, she hammered her stiff legs. Her calves werepletely stiff after standing for an entire day.
After spending the day sounding out the situation, she had figured out how to be a maid. In fact, she realized that she was a maid with pretty much no status. She only did rough work like cleaning the table and carrying around water.
She had no right to say a word to Lady Song.
As Ning Shu was massaging her legs, the other three maids came back. When they saw Ning Shu, they said, Your master can sure kick up a storm. The entire residence knows that shes pregnant now. Shes pregnant, but shes still having the prince stay in her courtyard?
Ning Shu could only inwardly sigh.
It was seriously tiring to stay in the inner courtyard. This ce was only oh so big, but there were many people here. Furthermore, they were all fighting over the same man, the only resource.
This task was such a troll. She had to save a child who was supposed to die young? How was it possible to do that?
Lady Song had actually managed to give birth to a baby with weak health, so after a while, the child had died.
She seriously didnt understand the meaning of this task at all!
However, since it was the intermediate examination, it probably wasnt that simple. After all, there were also transmigrators and reincarnators in this inner courtyard. Furthermore, she didnt even know who the transmigrators and reincarnators were.
They were all staying in the inner courtyard with their own motives, waiting for the opportunity to make their move.
Chapter 1193: Knock, Knock, Knock…
Chapter 1193: Knock, Knock, Knock...
Ning Shu washed up and prepared to head to bed. She started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. No matter what, she needed a healthy body in order toplete this task well.
Ning Shu was rather gratified that the Unsurpassable Martial Arts belonged to her and wasnt something she got from the system, otherwise thered be no way for her to use it now.
As expected, it was important to depend on yourself and learn things. Things from the system could spaz out and be revoked without any warning. The system didnt care about peoples lives at all.
The other three maids in the room had also gone to sleep. Ning Shu silently recited the Unsurpassable Martial Artss chant.
Knock, knock, knock...
At this time, there came the sound of knocking. The knocks were very rhythmic, like they were knocking on a persons heart.
Hey, someone go open the door. Someones master probably needs something, said a maid in a nasally tone.
The pregnant Lady Song probably wants something. Whoevers master is, go open the door, said another maid.
Although thats what they said, all three maids got up from their beds.
Ning Shu was getting a little jittery from the sound of the knocks. She suddenly felt a little rmed and apprehensive.
Ill go open it. When they saw that Ning Shu wasnt moving, one of the maids rolled her eyes at Ning Shu, then put on her shoes. She first adjusted themp wick to make the oilmp burn brighter, then went to open the door.
The door opened with a creak and Ning Shu immediately looked towards the door to find that the maid who had opened the door had copsed to the ground. She hadnt struggled or cried out in pain and was simply lying on the ground, seeming to no longer be breathing.
Ning Shus heart jumped and she hastily got off the bed and ran to the door without even bothering to put on her shoes. When she got to the door, she immediately started retreating back into the room.
Because she saw a pitch-ck barrel point straight at her.
A gun!!!?
Right after, a man in a ck windbreaker walked in. The hems of his windbreaker fluttered slightly and his entire body emitted a very indifferent aura. At this moment, he was currently pointing a gun to Ning Shus head.
Ning Shu :()
Its... its the uncle !
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The uncle was wearing a ck windbreaker as usual. Right now, it was pitch-ck outside, so it made him seem like a demon, extremely cold and detached.
Ning Shus hair rose on end as she faced the pitch-ck muzzle of the gun, even her soul seemed to be shaking as if she was facing something extremely terrifying.
Ning Shus facial muscles trembled and cold sweat was seeping out on her forehead. With a gun pointed to her head like this, she was finding it difficult to even speak.
It was like she was a frog that was being stared at by a poisonous snake. It was like facing a predator.
Ning Shu raised her hands to surrender. This was the Qing Dynasty, it was against the rules for you to have a gun! Howe you got to be so willful!?
Ning Shu dared to guarantee that the moment she moved, shed immediately be killed.
The school doctor uncle adjusted his sses slightly, then looked towards Ning Shu and lifted his brows. An intermediate task-taker?
Although it was a question, his tone was very t, even indifferent.
The school doctor uncle moved the gun away from Ning Shus head and pointed it at the other two maids in the room.
Please let me off! Ill leave this ne right away! I was wrong! A maid fell to a kneel on the ground and kowtowed towards the school doctor uncle like she was filled with regrets. Her face was covered with tears and snot.
Ning Shu: Dumbfounded...
The school doctor uncle lifted his brows and said, Alright.
Thank you! The maid smiled in relief through her tears, but in the next second her expression froze and her body copsed to the ground. There was no injury on her body, but she was no longer breathing.
Ning Shu didnt even hear the sound of a gun fire. She turned her stiff neck to look towards the maid who had copsed to the ground, then found that the school doctor uncle was currently looking at her. She was immediately so frightened that she felt about to wet herself.
Your turn, said the uncle. He aimed at the other maid who was shaking in fear and pulled the trigger. The maid died without even having the chance to resist.
Ning Shus forehead was covered with sweat and all the muscles on her body were shaking. When the uncle looked towards her, her facial muscles started convulsing even harder.
Chapter 1194: Encountered a Psychopath
Chapter 1194: Encountered a Psychopath
Even now, Ning Shus expression was still that of a dumbfounded dog. As she nced out the corner of her eye at the uncles fluttering windbreaker, she inwardly shouted towards 2333, What is this situation!? I fricking encountered a psychopath!
Ning Shu shouted towards 2333, What do I do now?
Run? 2333 only choked out this one word.
The current uncle was even more terrifyingpared to before, he seemed even more twisted. Ning Shu slowly edged towards the door. She couldnt allow herself to be killed. What would happen to her task if she died? If she died, shed have to start over again. At that time, if she wanted to be promoted to being an intermediate task-taker, shed need double the points.
It wasnt easy to be an intermediate task-taker, she had toplete this task no matter what.
So who exactly was this uncle?
The school doctor uncle turned to look towards Ning Shu and said in an indifferent tone, Theyve all been wiped out and youre the only one left standing. Its a strangely ufortable sight.
Ning Shu :()
This uncles OCD was beyond saving. Since he killed three, leaving only one left standing, it was better to just wipe them all out!!?
The frick? This situation was seriously like she was just sitting at home and disaster crashed through the roof.
I dont know anything, please let me off? said Ning Shu.
The uncle nced at Ning Shu, adjusted his sses, then scanned the room. He then asked Ning Shu, Which bed is yours?
What!? Ning Shu stared at the school doctor uncle with her eyes wide. What did you say?
He must want you to offer up your body, thats why hes asking you which bed is yours. 2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus head.
The school doctor uncles lips hooked slightly and his sses shed cold light. It seriously made him look super twisted, especially as he stood in this room. His pair of long legs made the entire room seem a whole lot smaller.
For some reason, Ning Shu felt like the uncle had heard what 2333 said. The hook of his lips was seriously horrifying. Ning Shu hastily pointed to a bed. I sleep here.
Dust the bed clean, said the uncle lightly.
Ning Shu :()
What did he want to do?
Under the uncles watch, Ning Shu bent over to dust the bed. The school doctor uncle took several steps back and watched Ning Shu fix the bed with an indifferent expression.
It-its done, said Ning Shu to the uncle who was currently ying with his gun.
The uncle just sat down and crossed his legs, making his leg seem very very long.
Ning Shu wanted to sit down and tried to get close to the uncle, but he just nced at her and said, Keep your distance.
Ning Shu :...
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Her butt was already about to touch the bed though. She had no choice but to stand back up awkwardly and ask, Do you want tea? Ill go boil some water and make tea.
The school doctor uncle nced at Ning Shu lightly without saying anything. Ning Shu took a few tentative steps towards the door. When she saw that the school doctor uncle wasnt pointing his gun at her, she immediately ran out of the room like there were mes licking at her heels.
Help aaah!!!
Ning Shu ran like crazy all the way to the kitchen, bolted the door, then leaned against the door and gasped for breath. The fart as if shed boil anything? She didnt even dare to go back there. If she went back, she might be killed.
She didnt even know why the uncle killed those task-takers?
ment: Aaaah, the uncles finally made another appearance~~~ And such a suggestive one too :3
Chapter 1195: Why Do You Call Him Uncle?
Chapter 1195: Why Do You Call Him Uncle?
Ning Shu hammered her weak legs as she asked 2333, What exactly is going on?
Its just what you saw, the other three were also task-takers, but theyve already been killed, said 2333.
What was the probability of having four task-takers in the same room?
Furthermore, she hadnt noticed at all that they were task-takers. She probably hadnt noticed because she hadnt really interacted with them much.
Why were they wiped out? Why did the uncle wipe them out? Ning Shu was very confused.
2333 asked, Why do you call him uncle?
Thats not the point. The point is whats going on now? Am I going to be wiped out as well? Ning Shu wiped at the cold sweat covering her forehead.
Those task-takers are probably advanced task-takers. This was an examination task for intermediate task-takers. They shouldnt havee to an intermediate examination task to cause trouble, said 2333. I cant think of any other reason.
Ning Shu smacked her lips. Advanced task-takers can be killed just like this? It wasnt easy to be an advanced task-taker. She was still just an intermediate task-taker and it already felt very hard.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
They say that theycked task-takers, but they didnt hesitate at all to eliminate them.
Theyre just some advanced task-takers. Theyve vited the rules that the higher ups have set and they dont possess the ability to get free from the system. If you mess around like this, youre just asking to die. Advanced task-takers are also just ants. Theyre simply ants that are slightly bigger and stronger. 2333s voice was cold.
Ning Shus heart chilled. Why did advanced task-takerse to an intermediate examination task?
There was definitely a benefit. Youll find out about the benefit in the future. This benefit had been big enough to make these advanced task-takers enter this examination task despite the risk of being eliminated.
So if he didnt wipe them out, who would he wipe out? said 2333, sounding unconcerned.
Ning Shu became even more speechless. She felt like she hadpletely gotten implicated even though she had nothing to do with it.
However, she had witnessed as three advanced task-takers died right in front of her. Her heart was trembling, it was like her heart was being soaked in ice water.
Why was the world so dangerous? Doing tasks was very dangerous, and there were even powerful people who might smite her with a single attack.
The men of today were sadly degenerated, the ways of the world were sure hard.
Ning Shu stayed in the kitchen the entire time. She didnt dare to go back. After all, she didnt know if the school doctor uncle would end up killing her after all due to his OCD and she didnt dare to take the risk.
She was an honest to god intermediate task-taker. She couldnt allow herself to be killed by mistake by the uncle.
Every time she advanced a step, she would find that there were even more powerful people above. Her heart felt exhausted.
The school doctor uncle was able to kill task-takers. This showed that he had very high status, so howe she encountered him in a low-level ne in the past?
Ning Shu: Im too scared to go back.
Ning Shu felt a little hungry so she found some cakes that had gone cold in the kitchen. After eating two pieces, she was choked to the point that she was huping so she stopped eating.
She didnt know how long she had been in the kitchen. She nned to go back soon and check if the uncle was gone. There was no way she could hang out with him.
Ning Shu carefully peeked into the room from the window. The school doctor uncle who was supposed to be sitting on the bed was now gone. The people who had been killed earlier were now alive again as well and currently walking around in the room.
Chapter 1196: The World was Seriously Filled with Danger
Chapter 1196: The World was Seriously Filled with Danger
The souls of the original hosts are back? asked Ning Shu.
2333 nodded.
Ning Shu was relieved. She walked into the room and when the three saw Ning Shu, they asked, Where did you go thiste in the night?
You couldnt have gone to secretly meet someone, right? asked another maid scornfully.
Ning Shu didnt say anything and justy down on the bed. The bed seemed to carry a cold air after the school doctor uncle sat on it. Her hair was standing on end as shey on it.
All that filled her mind was the image of the ck windbreaker and those sses lens that shed with cold white light. It was so cold and indifferent, the twistedness level was serious maxed out...
This little baby was scared!
That night, Ning Shu didnt sleep well, so when she woke up the next morning, she had a slight headache. When she saw the three maids moving around in front of her, she recalled that the task-takers who had been in their bodies were now gone forever.
She couldnt help but shiver.
It felt like the world was seriously filled with danger.
Ning Shu was a little depressed. She had been seriously scaredst night. She said to 2333, It suddenly feels kind of meaningless.
What meaning do you want to have? asked 2333 in reply.
To obtain something, you must give up something. Everyone wants to live forever, not everyone can. Some people cultivate desperately for the sake of bing immortal, for the sake of bing strong enough to control their own destiny. There exists no free lunch in the world. You get scared, you feel fear, because youre not strong enough, said 2333. If you want to give up, I can undo the binding between us.
What happens to me if you do that? asked Ning Shu.
2333 said solemnly, Youll be eliminated. Your soul origin will cease to exist and the person called Ning Shu will vanish. You will no longer exist in any ne and the heavenlyw will contain no information about you.
Ning Shu forced augh. I was just joking. I was just trying to brighten up the atmosphere.
The path of the task-taker is a road of no return. If you try to back out halfway, youll only face the fate of being eliminated. You have no choice but to continue climbing up. As long as youre not eliminated and you dont die in the task, youll possess eternal life. 2333 asked again, Do you want to give up?
2333s voice was very cold.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. When did I ever say that I was going to give up? I was justmenting a little, and you immediately started harping on nonstop.
2333 had even deliberately intimidated her.
Ning Shu washed up, then went to attend to Lady Song. When she arrived at the courtyard, she found that Lady Song hadnt even gotten up yet. However, it was almost about time for thedies in the inner courtyard to pay the primary consort respects.
Wasnt Lady Song going to pay respects to the primary consort? Can it be that she wanted to rely on the fact that she was pregnant to stop going to wish the primary consort good health?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu stood at the door with the basin of water and waited for a good while. It was already quitete. It seemed that Lady Song really wasnt going to go pay her respects to the primary consort.
This was only the first month of pregnancy, so it wasnt like she had any difficulty moving. Furthermore, Lady Song was only a concubine. If she kept relying on her pregnancy as an excuse to act unreasonable, it was easy for problems to ur.
It was sure rough to encounter masters like this who were a little confused in the head.
Creak
The door opened and Lady Songs personal maid, Hong Mei, came out. She nced at Ning Shu, then took the washbasin from Ning Shus hands. She looked towards Ning Shu and said with her lifted chin haughtily, Go to the primary consorts courtyard and say that thedy isnt feeling well. She felt very dizzy when she woke up this morning. Go let the primary consort know and apologize for the fact that thedy wont be going to pay her respects today.
Ning Shu :(*T_T *) Ωةةةةةةةةةةةةةةةة
There was no way she could go do such a cannon fodder thing!
Big Sis Hong Mei, the servant has to help thedy wash up. How could it possibly be this servants ce to show her face in front of thedies? said Ning Shu carefully.
Hong Mei lifted her chin more. At least you seem to know your ce. Now go. Head to the primary consorts courtyard to give this report.
Hurry and go, otherwise the primary consort will me thedy, said Hong Mei as she walked into the room with the basin.
Chapter 1197: Yinzhen’s Inner Courtyard
Chapter 1197: Yinzhens Inner Courtyard
Ning Shu felt dead. It was seriously rough to have been assigned a task like this, and the worst part was that she had to go.
She started heading towards the primary consorts courtyard. She entered the main hall under the guidance of a maid. As soon as she stepped into the hall, she saw that several beautiful women were sitting in the room.
Lady Nara was sitting at the seat of honor, looking very graceful and poised. Ning Shu walked into the room quickly and curtsied respectfully to Lady Nara, This servant pays her respects to the primary consort.
Before the primary consort even said anything, a woman sitting at the side took the initiative to ask, Why hasnt yourdye to pay her respects to the madame yet?
Ning Shu looked towards the concubine who was speaking. It was Lady Geng. She curtsied and said, Lady Geng, mydy felt weak as she was getting up this morning and was very uneasy, so she had this servante to apologize to the madame.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
As Ning Shu spoke, she nearly half squatted in her curtsy. Her attitude was very humble and respectful.
Lady Nara said with a faint smile, Its fine. Since Lady Song isnt feeling well, have you gone to find a doctor?
Ning Shu hastily said, Thedy said that she can just endure it and that there was no need to make such a big deal out of it. She said that she couldnt do things that overstepped her status.
Lady Nara had a smile on her face this entire time, so Ning Shu couldnt really tell whether she was angry or not. Lady Nara exhorted Ning Shu, Take good care of yourdy and let this consort know if you need anything.
Thank you, Madame, said Ning Shu respectfully.
Lady Nara had Ning Shu withdraw.
After leaving the courtyard, Ning Shu exhaled hard. Heavens, that was seriously scary. She had been really worried that she would have been punished as an example.
It felt like she had just made a trip to the border of life or death.
She had taken a moment to scrutinize the women in the room earlier. Yinzhens primary consort, Lady Nara, was noble and majestic. The secondary consort, Nian Shn, Lady Nian, was beautiful and delicate, with a gentle temperament that was characteristic of Han women.
Lady Nian had given birth to three sons and one daughter, but they had all died in childhood.
Then there was Lady Niohuru, who was still just ady right now, and a Young Lady Niohuru.
Speaking of which, Yinzhen really didnt have many children that managed to live to adulthood. Compared with his father, Master Kang, he seriously had few children.
Ning Shu returned to Lady Songs courtyard and found that Lady Song was already sitting at the table having breakfast. The table was full of food. She had ordered such an abundant feast so early in the morning.
Ning Shu felt pretty helpless. She walked in and curtsied. Lady Song took a sip of the rice congee, wiped the corners of her lips with a handkerchief, then asked Ning Shu, What did the madame say?
Ning Shu said, The madame didnt say anything. She said that you should make sure to look after your health.
A smile appeared on Lady Songs face and she looked very satisfied. She said to Hong Mei, Bestow her my hairpin.
Hong Mei looked unwilling, but she still went into the bedroom to get the hairpin for Ning Shu,
This hairpin was made of jade. It had some ck spots and blemishes, so it wasnt worth much. But as a reward for her, this maid with no status, it was a very valuable gift.
Ning Shu hastily waved her hands and said, This is too valuable for this servant to ept.
Take it, said Lady Song. She was very satisfied when she saw Ning Shus flustered appearance.
Hong Mei shoved the hairpin into Ning Shus hand. Her back was facing Lady Song, so she said between gritted teeth, Thedy is bestowing this to you, so just take it.
Ning Shu finally epted the hairpin. When she saw that Hong Meis eyes remained fixed on the hairpin in her hand, she inwardly sighed.
Afterwards, she gave the hairpin to Hong Mei. It really wasnt worth it to have someone hold a grudge against her due to this kind of hairpin that wasnt worth much in the first ce.
At first, Hong Mei had politely pushed it off, butter she had epted the hairpin with her chin lifted.
As expected, like master, like servant. Hong Mei, like Lady Song, always became very smug and conceited whenever she got her way.
Ning Shu felt that it was still better to be a low-key servant.
Lady Songs pregnancy wasnt very carefree. She always had an ailment here or felt ufortable there.
In any case, she caused endless issues.
It was ufortable for a woman to be pregnant, but it wasnt to the level that Lady Song made it out to be.
Miao Ling, go ask the prince toe here. Thedy isnt feeling well, said Hong Mei to Ning Shu.
Chapter 1198: The Prince Has Medical Skills?
Chapter 1198: The Prince Has Medical Skills?
Ning Shu nced at Lady Song who was sitting on the bed. Lady Song was currently rubbing her forehead like she was very ufortable.
Ning Shu, with her superficial medical skills, felt that Lady Song hadnt reached the stage when she would be feeling ufortable. It was still a while until the gestation stage when she would start having morning sickness.
Lady Song should be making sure to take good care of her health and take advantage of the time before she started having morning sickness to eat more nourishing foods. Once she started having morning sickness, it would be very painful.
Hurry and go, go get the prince. Thedys not feeling well, urged Hong Mei again when she saw that Ning Shu wasnt moving.
Ning Shu :...
Why did they always make her do these kinds of things?
Besides, Yinzhen wasnt a doctor. What use was calling him over? Relying on the fact that she was pregnant to ask for favor like this would use up Yinzhens patience and pity.
Hurry and go, what are you still standing there for? Dont you see that thedy isnt feeling well? Hong Meis expression was very strict.
Ning Shu indicated her understanding, then turned to go find Yinzhen. No, actually, to go find a doctor.
Ning Shu didnt go look for Yinzhen at all and just went to first notify the primary consort that Lady Song wasnt feeling well.
For this kind of inner courtyard business, people should go to the main wife. If she directly skipped over the primary consort and had gone to find Yinzhen, it was a direct challenge to Lady Naras authority.
When Lady Nara heard that Lady Song wasnt feeling well, she told Ning Shu to go get the residences doctor.
Ning Shu invited the doctor over and returned to say to Lady Song, Lady, the prince cante since he has matters to deal with. However, when he heard that Lady wasnt feeling well, he was very worried and immediately had this servant go call the doctor.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
At first, when Lady Song saw that Ning Shu hadnt invited the prince over, her facial color had instantly turned ugly. She only reluctantly epted things after hearing what Ning Shu said and allowed the doctor to check her pulse.
Lady, theres nothing wrong with your health. Pregnancy tends to be a little ufortable, just make sure to maintain a good mood. The doctor left after checking the pulse and didnt even give a prescription.
So it showed that Lady Song waspletely fine.
Ning Shu felt pretty exhausted.
During dinner, Yinzhen came to visit Lady Song and asked, How are you feeling?
Prince. Im much better, said Lady Song, seeming a little overwhelmed by this favor from her superior. She could clearly sense that the princes attitude towards her today was a lot better. He seemed more gentle than usual.
Lady Song just attributed this to the fact that she was pregnant. She believed the prince was treating her better because of the child.
Yinzhen said to Lady Song, Youre a sensible person.
Yinzhen was praising Lady Song for not going to look for him directly today and instead, going to find the primary consort.
Lady Song was a little confused, but she was ted to feel this slight gentleness from Yinzhen. She was too ted to think about the meaning of Yinzhens words.
After dinner, Yinzhen was about to leave, but Lady Song asked him to stay. Yinzhen frowned and told her to take good care of her health, then left.
Lady Song was a little confused. The prince had been fine just a moment ago, so howe he suddenly seemed so cold again?
As Ning Shu took this in from the side, she seriously didnt know what to say.
Chapter 1199: Playing Telephone
Chapter 1199: ying Telephone
Lady Song stayed in a confused daze even after Yinzhen left. It was clear that she had no idea what made the prince unhappy.
Ning Shu could see it clearly though. Yinzhen had just praised Lady Song for being sensible, but in the next moment, Lady Song had asked for him to stay. A pregnant concubine was still asking her man to stay for the night?
When the main wife was pregnant and had no way of attending to her husband, she even had to help her husband find women. However, a concubine, during her pregnancy, was actually for her man to stay. She seriously didnt know any etiquette.
Furthermore, Lady Song wasnt favored at all in the first ce.
Lady Song was a little angry and swept all the food off the table.
The tes fell to the ground, emitting crisp sounds as they shattered. Oil and water mixed with the shattered porcin, making the ground aplete mess.
Lady Song was upset due to Yinzhens sharply fluctuating attitude. This in addition to her pregnancy mood swings caused her to behave in a very extreme way.
After venting for a good while, Lady Song saw the mess on the ground and annoyance shed across her face. She said to Hong Mei, Clean up everything on the ground, dont let anyone notice.
Miao Ling, hurry and clean up the floor, said Hong Mei to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: ...
So speechless.
Ning Shu had no choice but to start cleaning up the things on the ground. It waspletely covered with grease. She had to wipe the ground several times to finally get it clean.
Ow! cried Lady Song suddenly. Her expression was flustered. My stomach hurts! My stomach hurts!
Lady, Lady... Hong Meis expression was panicked.Lady, are you ok?
Ning Shu threw aside the handkerchief she was holding and walked over to check Lady Songs pulse. There wasnt really an issue. As she took in Lady Songs expression of great pain, she was pretty speechless.
Wasnt this a little too exaggerated?
During the beginning of pregnancy, it was normal to have some pain in the lower abdomen because the body hadnt yet adapted to pregnancy. Itd get better after a little while.
Lady, its alright, said Ning Shu to Lady Song.
Lady Songs face was pale. But my stomach hurts.
Miao Ling, its not like youre a doctor. Do you think you would be able to know just because you checked her pulse like a doctor? Go get a doctor, said Hong Mei in an annoyed tone.
Im a little scared. Go call the prince, said Lady Song weakly to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: ...
It was sote now, and they had already called the doctor once during the day. It had only been a little while, but they were calling the doctor again.
Ning Shu was pretty annoyed.
It was clearly nothing. Why did Lady Song insist on garnering attention like this?
Ning Shu curtsied and said, This servant has learned medicine from a barefoot doctor, so this servant knows a little about medicine.
Thedy is an honored noble. You think youre some miracle doctor just because you learned a little from a barefoot doctor? Can you afford to take responsibility for dying her treatment? The princes eldest son is in her stomach! No mistakes can be allowed. Hong Mei jabbed her finger at Ning Shu. Thedy told you to ask the prince toe here, so what are you still wasting time for?
Ning Shu: Helpless...
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Hurry up, dont you see that thedy isnt feeling well? Hong Mei pushed Ning Shu, Hurry and go invite the prince.
Ning Shu sighed, then turned to head towards Lady Naras courtyard.
At this time, Lady Nara was getting ready to go to bed. When she heard that Ning Shu hade, she granted Ning Shu a meeting. However, her tone was slightly displeased. Whats wrong with your master now?
Ning Shu could hear the helplessness in Lady Naras voice. She curtsied and said, Madame, thedy said that her stomach hurts and wants to see a doctor.
Lady Nara rubbed her forehead. You go find the doctor, this consort will go invite the prince.
Ning Shu nodded and left to find the residences doctor. The doctor looked quite helpless as well when he saw Ning Shu, but he grabbed his medicine box and headed to Lady Songs courtyard with Ning Shu.
Chapter 1200: The Prince’s First Child
Chapter 1200: The Princes First Child
I told you to invite the prince, the prince! shouted Lady Song when she saw Ning Shue in with the doctor. She didnt see Yinzhen so her facial color instantly worsened.
Whats wrong? Yinzhen walked in, followed by Lady Nara.
Prince, cried Lady Song happily. She then immediately said in a flustered tone, Prince, my stomach really hurts.
Yinzhen sat down by the bed and said mildly, Youll be fine.
But Prince, Im really scared, said Lady Song, holding onto Yinzhen tightly.
Hows Lady Song? Yinzhens voice was bing more and more cold as he asked the doctor this.
Lady Nara calmly watched from the side without saying anything.
Thedy is fine. This is normal for pregnant women. Thedy should simply focus on resting well and staying in a good mood, said the doctor, shaking his head.
Yinzhen nced at Lady Song. See? Youre fine. Rest up properly.
Yinzhen was frowning as he turned around with his hands sped behind his back and left. Lady Nara said to Lady Song, Dont be nervous, Lady Song. Youre just too tense.
Prince, Prince... When Lady Song saw that Yinzhen was leaving, she hastily shouted out to him. However, Yinzhen left without looking back. Lady Song felt so wronged. When she heard what Lady Nara said, she said, Madame, its not like youve been pregnant before. The child in my belly is the first child of this residence, and I have no experience, thats why Im so worried.
A stern expression shed through Lady Naras eyes, but soon vanished. She said elegantly, Since this is the princes first child, Lady Song, you must make sure to take good care of your health and give birth to a healthy child for the prince.
Lady Nara then turned and left.
Lady Song felt a little unhappy. She stroked her stomach. Of course, shed be giving birth to a healthy child for the prince. Furthermore, it would be the princes eldest son.
As Ning Shu watched from the side, her jaw almost hit the ground. Lady Songs EQ nearly made her fall to a kneel. She thought that all the women living in the inner courtyard were intelligent people, but it seemed that there were also one or two people who didnt have their heads screwed on right.
And Lady Song was such a person. She just couldnt keep her cool.
Only those who did not react in the face of favor and insult alike would be able to get far.
With this kind of personality, Lady Song was simply fated to be cannon fodder in this inner courtyard struggle.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She made use of the child in her belly to argue against the main wife. This confidence was enough to make Ning Shus jaw drop.
The main problem was, she still had to serve such a master.
There was no need to exin how exhausted she felt.
Hong Mei, do you think this child is a boy or a girl? asked Lady Song.
Hong Mei immediately said, Of course Lady has a little boy in her belly. Hes the princes eldest son.
Lady Song stroked her stomach. Just wait until I give birth to the princes child.
Child, Mother is counting on you!
Ning Shu could only inwardly sigh. The child in Lady Songs belly was a girl. What made them think it was a boy?
Lady Song had given birth to two children during her life. They were both girls and had both died in childhood.
After this busy day, Ning Shu returned to her room.
When the other three maids saw Ning Shu, they immediately started mocking her. Basically, they kept saying that her master, Lady Song, was relying on her pregnancy to throw her weight around and cause a ruckus.
Isnt it just a pregnancy?
What is she so smug about?
There was nock of servant girls who wanted to fly onto a branch to be a phoenix, so every single one of them were contemptful towards the pregnant Lady Song.
Ning Shuy on the bed and put the pillow on her head. She couldnt be bothered to listen to these words of jealousy. She had to attend to Lady Song during the day, and at night she still had to listen to these things. It was seriously tiring.
ment: At the time that Im tranting this, advertisements for those Try your hand at entering the imperial pce as a concubine and climbing your way up phone games have been going strong for a while. I had like zero interest in trying those games out previous, but somehow, while editing this arc, Im now kind of curious whether or not Id be able to make the right choices in those games and be the empress dowager...
Chapter 1201: Which 365 Occupations?
?Chapter 1201: Which 365 upations?
After being pregnant for almost a month and a half, Lady Song started having morning sickness. Her body was rtively weak from the start, so when she started vomiting, her health became even worse.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She cried as she retched. Ning Shu was holding the spittoon as she watched Lady Song vomit. The room was filled with a sour smell.
After Lady Song finished vomiting, Hong Mei immediately brought her water. Lady Song rinsed her mouth, theny on the couch weakly, her face pale.
Hurry and get these things out of here, said Hong Mei to Ning Shu.
Understood. Ning Shu left the room with the spittoon of vomit.
Ning Shu like shed really end up trying all 365 upations at this rate. In all seriousness, being a servant girl with a lowly status who didnt have control over her own fate, really made it hard toplete the task.
Ning Shus conjecture was that this task was meant to test the temperament of the task-taker. No matter what position you were in, you had to keep your calm.
She had to be capable of being an empress, a beggar, a celebrity, and even a man.
After she cleaned the spittoon, before she had even entered the room, Hong Mei had walked out and said, Master doesnt really have an appetite, so invite the prince over for lunch.
Ning Shu silently chanted the heart-clearing chant and told herself not to get angry, but she seriously felt helpless.
This excuse was used every single time and on top of that, she was always the one that was sent to do the inviting. As of now, she was already a familiar face to Lady Nara.
Ning Shu felt that if things went on like this, shed definitely end up with a tragic fate. Ever since Lady Song got pregnant, she had stopped going to pay her respects to the primary consort.
Although Ning Shu always made her attitude very very humble when reporting to Lady Nara, she could still sense that Lady Nara was annoyed.
Now that Lady Song had serious morning sickness, she had even more reason not to go pay her respects to Lady Nara.
Ning Shu felt that they couldnt continue to go on like this.
Lady, will you be going to pay your respects to Madame now? asked Ning Shu. Lady Song had vomited right after she woke up, so she should be able to go pay her respects to Lady Nara.
Lady Song rubbed her forehead weakly. It was probably because she wasnt feeling well, because she actually didnt get angry with Ning Shu for saying something like this.
Im really not feeling well. I cant take any risks until the child is born. I must give birth to the eldest son for the prince. In reality, Lady Song did know that her behavior was a little out of line.
Perhaps it was because she was the first woman in the residence to be pregnant so she couldnt help but feel proud. That was why she was trying to get attention this way.
Ning Shu felt seriously helpless as she said, Lady, youre the first in this inner courtyard who became pregnant. If you do this, itll make the otherdies feel discontent.
Chapter 1202: Visiting the Primary Consort
Chapter 1202: Visiting the Primary Consort
Ning Shu put it very inly. Its not a normal time, so Lady, you should be more careful. You should be more cautious with your words and actions.
Are you lecturing me? Lady Song nced at Ning Shu, then ced her hand on Hong Meis and slowly got up.
Ning Shu hastily curtsied and said, This servant wouldnt dare to lecture you, Lady.
Lady Song smoothed down her sideburn and said lightly, But youre right. I should be more cautious in my actions.
Ning Shu was a little surprised, then she took out a perfume sachet and said to Lady Song, Lady, this is a perfume sachet I made. It contains orange peel and mint. When you feel dizzy or ufortable, you can take it out and inhale the scent. Itll help soothe your difort.
Lady Song nodded, then shot a look at Hong Mei. Hong Mei immediately went to ept the sachet.
Come with me to visit the primary consort, said Lady Song to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu immediately curtsied.
So then, Lady Song took Hong Mei and Ning Shu with her along with several other maids to head to Lady Naras courtyard.
Ning Shu saw Lady Song supporting her waist in a very exaggerated manner. The pregnancy wasnt even visible yet, so what was she supporting her waist like that for?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu had a bad feeling about this. Lady Song didnt look like she was going there to pay her respects, she looked like she was going there to show off.
Miao Ling, stop trying to fawn upon Master! Are you trying to be her personal servant? Ning Shu was in the middle of thinking about something when Hong Mei walked over and fiercely whispered this in her ear. The words were forced out between gritted teeth.
Hong Mei was clearly angry with Ning Shu for trying to gain favor with Lady Song. She felt that this behavior was an act of challenging her position.
Ning Shu didnt speak and just put on a scared expression. Hong Mei curled her lips in disdain, satisfied with Ning Shus attitude. She then hastily went up to take Lady Songs hand and said, Lady, rest your hand on this servants arm.
When they arrived at Lady Naras courtyard, all the otherdies had already arrived. Lady Song smiled happily as she walked in while supporting her waist.
Lady Song hadnte to pay respects ever since she got pregnant, so her sudden arrival surprised everyone.
This concubine pays her respects to Madame. Lady Song said that she was going to pay her respects, but she didnt curtsy. Lady Nara said, Theres no need to be so polite, go have a seat.
Lady Nara had her maid go cushion Lady Songs chair and Lady Song sat down happily.
Lady Nara asked Lady Song about her health. During the entire conversation, Lady Song kept stroking her stomach in a pained and also happy manner.
It caused the facial colors of the other women to worsen.
Ning Shu had her head lowered while she observed the surroundings out of the corners of her eyes. When she saw Lady Songs smug expression, she felt seriously speechless. She then continued to observe the surrounding women.
Lady Nara had been smiling this entire time so it wasnt very obvious whether or not she was angry. Speaking of which, Lady Nara wasnt very old. At most, she looked only seventeen years old, but she was mature, had a steady temperament, and was generous.
It was obvious with a nce that she was a great choice for the position of main wife.
Nara was a big surname of Manchuria, and Lady Naras family had very prominent status. The fact that Master Kang had engaged such a woman to Yinzhen showed that he cared about Yinzhen quite a lot.
Lady Nara had been able to stay so calm in the face of a concubines provocation, so it really showed that she was skilled at enduring.
Ning Shu was starting to regret asking Lady Song toe pay her respects. With this kind of attitude, it was better for her to note here at all.
In reality, Ning Shu could understand Lady Songs current way of thinking. She usually wasnt favored at all. Although she was Yinzhens first woman, she barely had a sense of existence among all thesedies.
Now that she was pregnant with Yinzhens first child, she couldnt help but feel smug and enjoy this attention.
Haa. Ning Shu sighed. No matter what, her top priority was guaranteeing her own life.
She had no speaking rights in front of Lady Song.
Lady Song, you have pretty good maids. Its reassuring that theyre there to take care of you, said Lady Nara to Lady Song.
Suspicion shed across Lady Songs face as she asked, Madame, which maid are you talking about?
Lady Nara looked towards Ning Shu with a smile on her face. Just the girl whoes here everyday to pay respects on your behalf. Its obvious with a nce that shes an earnest one.
Ning Shu had a bad premonition. Why did she suddenly get brought up? This usually resulted in nothing good.
Chapter 1203: Passing on the Hot Potato
Chapter 1203: Passing on the Hot Potato
How did the subject end up shifting to her? Ning Shu hastily curtsied and said in a fearful tone, Many thanks, Madame, for your praise. This servant doesnt deserve it.
Lady Song red at Ning Shu, then said to Lady Nara, Shes just a careless little servant. How could she ept such praise from you, Madame?
Lady Nara stroked the sheep-fat white jade bracelet on her wrist, then said with a smile, I think this girl is quite good. She alwayses to pay respects on time every day.
Ning Shu hastily said, It was thedy that ordered this servant to do these things. This servant was simply carrying out thedys instructions.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fudge, it cant be that she was about to be a chicken, that they were nning to ughter the chicken as a warning to the monkey?
See? I really like people who know how to advance and retreat, said Lady Nara with a smile.
Lady Songs facial color had gotten a little bad. Her gaze wasnt very friendly as she looked at Ning Shu and there was suspicion in her eyes.
Ning Shu:...
What was with this situation now? Did she do anything that overstepped her bounds and made Lady Nara notice her? Or was she just trying to warn Lady Song?
Lady Song forced a smile and said, Since Madame likes this girl so much, Ill give this girl to you? Just take it as this concubines show of good will. Allow this girl to stay at your side and serve you.
Ning Shu was stunned and looked towards Lady Song. She was trying to throw her to Lady Nara?
Lady... cried Ning Shu towards Lady Song.
Lady Song frowned as she nced at Ning Shu, then she said to Lady Nara, Allow this girl to serve you, Madame.
Lady Nara said with a smile, Although I like this girl, I cant very well steal her from your side. Furthermore, its reassuring to have such an earnest girl stay by your side to take care of you.
When Lady Song heard what Lady Nara said, she nced at Ning Shu again. Now she really didnt want to keep Ning Shu by her side. She took the perfume sachet off her waist and passed it to Hong Mei who was standing behind her.
Ning Shu had given this sachet to her earlier. The fact that she was taking the sachet off now showed that she no longer trusted Ning Shu.
Please, Madame, just ept this maid. Lady Song said with a smile, Just take it as this concubines thanks for all your care.
Ning Shu: ...
She really didnt know what to say?
The people in the room looked unconcerned with this matter. No one stepped out to say a word for Ning Shu. Everyone could see that Ning Shu had been abandoned by Lady Song, her master.
And Lady Nara was using Ning Shu to attack Lady Song.
After all that work, she was still a domestic conflict cannon fodder. She had be cannon fodder in this conflict between the bigger figures.
Chapter 1204: Switched Masters
Chapter 1204: Switched Masters
Ning Shu finally understood the true difficulty of this task. As a servant who couldnt control her own fate, just surviving was already a huge challenge.
The struggles between women were even more scary. There truly existed killing without even leaving traces of blood.
Ning Shu just stood still. In any case, things have already be like this. If there really was a threat to her life, based on her martial arts, shed definitely be able to escape.
Lady Nara and Lady Song smiled at each other. Lady Nara was smiling gracefully, but the smile on Lady Songs face was a little stiff.
Madame, this concubine feels that this girl is very likable. Why dont you give her to me? Ive been needing an extra girl to run errands. Another woman suddenly spoke.
Ning Shu looked towards this woman. It was Lady Niohuru. Lady Niohuru only spoke now to break the deadlock. Lady Nara, this main wife, definitely didnt want a concubines maid, but Lady Song couldnt keep Ning Shu. One didnt want the servant and the other was trying to forcefully gift the servant.
Thatll depend on what Lady Song thinks. The girl belongs to Lady Song after all, said Lady Nara lightly.
Ning Shu could sense a chill in Lady Naras voice as she spoke to Lady Niohuru.
Big Sister, are you simply being kind, or do you actually like this girl? The delicate woman sitting next to Lady Niohuru looked towards Ning Shu with her chin propped up. Whats your name?
This servants called Miao Ling. This servant pays her respects. Ning Shu curtsied towards the Young Lady Niohuru. It was said that this woman was Lady Niohurus younger sister. She was a sister born of a concubine. Not long after her elder sister, Lady Niohuru, had entered the residence, Young Lady Niohuru hade to join her.
Which meant that there were currently two Lady Niohurus in the residence.
Thats enough. Its just the issue of a servant. Lady Song, just allow your servant to continue serving you. She belongs to you after all. Pushing her to other people like this probably makes the girl feel horrible as well, said Lady Nara with a smile.
Lady Songs facial color worsened. She looked towards Lady Niohuru and said, Little Sister, since you like this girl, Big Sister will just give her to you.
Lady Song relied on the fact that she was Yinzhens first woman to address all thedies that had joined the residence after her as little sister.
Surprise shed across Lady Niohurus face. She obviously hadnt expected that Lady Song was serious in giving this girl away. Lady Song had even given her away with such a firm attitude.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu felt pretty helpless. She nced at Lady Song. It was clear that she couldnt return to Lady Songs side anymore.
A couple of casual words from Lady Nara had been enough to make Lady Song suspect her of being a spy and refuse to let here back.
Then thank you, Big Sister. Lady Niohuru had no choice but to ept Ning Shu. Her expression contained traces of helplessness.
Thank you, Lady. Ning Shu curtsied towards Lady Niohuru.
Lady Niohuru nodded towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu went to stand next to Lady Niohuru with her head lowered silently.
Congrattions, Big Sister, for finally obtaining the servant that you were so fond of. Young Lady Niohuru who was sitting next to Lady Niohuru said this in a sweet voice.
Lady Niohuru just smiled without saying anything.
Ning Shu felt that she was so pitiful. Just one trip to the main courtyard and she ended up changing masters.
She had already given up on this task. It was enough as long as she survived.
Lady Song had given her away without saying a word, but she was a pretty cold and uncaring person in the first ce.
Ning Shu had tried to make Lady Song trust her, but Lady Song had paid no attention to her.
Things were a little difficult now. Even if she moved to Lady Niohurus courtyard, she still wouldnt be trusted. Forget it. It was enough as long as she could stay alive in this in the courtyard.
She didnt want to deal with Lady Songs matters anymore. Even if this task ended up as a failure, as long as she stayed alive, the taskpletion would be 60%.
There was no reason for her to thicken her skin and keep worrying about Lady Song after she treated her like this. In any case, even if she did worry, Lady Song wouldnt necessarily ept her goodwill.
Ning Shu nced at Lady Song who looked as if a burden had been lifted off her shoulders. She pressed her lips together in annoyance, then stopped looking at her.
Lady Nara smiled and said, All right, everyone should head back now.
Thedies curtsied towards Lady Nara, then left the courtyard.
Ning Shu followed Lady Niohuru at the back of the procession with her head lowered. Lady Niohuru who was walking in front of her suddenly stopped and turned around to look towards her. Come here.
Ning Shu walked over to her with her head lowered and curtsied. Lady.
Regardless of who you used to belong to, you now follow me, so naturally, youre under my roof. As long as you are loyal, Ill treat you well, said Lady Niohuru to Ning Shu. As of now, her face no longer had that helpless expression from before when she had been forced to ept this servant.
Ning Shu said, This servant understands. This servant will definitely carry out her duties properly.
Chapter 1205: An Inspirational Woman
Chapter 1205: An Inspirational Woman
I dont like people who are half-hearted. From now on, you belong to me, so naturally, Ill take good care of you, said Lady Niohuru lightly.
Ning Shu knew that Lady Niohuru was warning her, so she curtsied and said, This servant understands.
Lady Niohuru smiled, then took the jade bracelet off her wrist and pressed the bracelet in Ning Shus palm. She said, This is my hello gift to you.
Ning Shu looked towards the bracelet. It was a delicate imperial consort bracelet. It was obvious with a nce that it was something very valuable. Ning Shu hastily said, This servant cant ept it.
Take it, said Lady Niohuru nonchntly.
A bracelet this valuable wasnt something a person of her status could wear.
This servants status is humble so she really cannot ept such a valuable reward. Ning Shu didnt want to take the bracelet.
Lady Niohuru looked displeased. Im your master now. Since Ive given it to you, just ept it with ease of mind.
This servant thanks Lady for this gift. Ning Shu epted the bracelet.
Lady Niohuru finally smiled, then turned and left.
As Ning Shu looked at the bracelet in her hand, she couldnt help but sigh in admiration. As expected of a woman who had been able to live prominently for three consecutive dynasties. She had been promoted from the status of ady in a vassal state residence to being an imperial consort, then being the empress, and finally the empress dowager. She had lived to the ripe age of 86 before she finally passed away. She had lived until the main wife passed away and became the empress. She had lived until Lady Nian, who Yinzhen doted on greatly, passed away and became one of the most important women to Yinzhen. Finally, she lived until Yinzhen passed away and became the empress dowager. An inspirational womans y could be written based on her life.
This kind ofbination of grace and prestige was much more skilled than the means that Lady Song resorted to. Although Lady Niohurus ways of handling things were still a little immature right now, she was still only 15.
The deep intentions she harbored could be seen.
Ning Shu found this task really troublesome. Lady Song waspletely different from that yandere master from before. Xuan Hongyu had regarded Eleven as a tool. He wouldnt throw away the tool unless the tool was broken and couldnt be used anymore. Hed use everything to the fullest.
However, as of now, she had been thrown away by Lady Song. She had been abandoned by the target of her task. The little ego figure inside Ning Shus heart was pounding the ground in fury. What the fr*ck!?
So just now, Lady Niohuru had been warning her not to try anything.
The inner courtyard was only oh so big, so everyone got news of every little thing that urred. She could no longer interact with Lady Song or the people in her courtyard.
Otherwise, when the time came, there was no way Lady Niohuru would keep her.
Her current task had now been reduced to just surviving in this inner courtyard. Even if she wanted to look after Lady Song, she wouldnt be able to.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu moved out of the house she used to live in and Lady Niohurus servant arranged her a slightly better room.
Ning Shu asked Lady Niohurus maid, Big Sister, what do I need to do?
Chapter 1206: A New Career
Chapter 1206: A New Career
It depends on what youre assigned, said the maid lightly.
Ning Shu felt like everyone in Lady Niohurus courtyard were slightly cold towards her. They were probably on guard against her, this outsider.
Since there was nothing specific that she needed to do, she was very idle. She had no choice but to find something to do herself like carrying over the water basin or tidying up the room.
This was the difference between being one of them versus not being one of them.
She used to be Lady Songs servant, so if Lady Niohuru trusted her, then that would seriously show that Lady Niohurus brain had gotten fried.
Ning Shu was also pretty at ease staying in Lady Niohurus courtyard. As for this task, she could only take it one step at a time.
Miao Ling, thedy is looking for you, said a maid to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu tidied her clothes a little, then went to see Lady Niohuru.
At this time, Lady Niohuru was in the middle of washing up. Shed soon be going to pay her respects to the primary consort. When she saw Ning Shu, she said, Miao Ling,e with me to visit the primary consort today.
Ning Shu was a little surprised, then she curtsied and indicated her understanding.
She went with Lady Niohuru to the main courtyard. When Lady Nara saw Ning Shu, she asked with a smile, How are you doing at Lady Niohurus ce?
Ning Shus facial muscles spasmed, then she hastily curtsied and said, Many thanks, Madame, for your concern.
Young Lady Niohurus spirited eyes kept darting between Lady Niohuru and Ning Shu. She asked Lady Niohuru, Big Sister really likes this girl?
Lady Niohuru replied with a faint smile, This girl really is quite likable, just as Madame said.
Lady Nara smiled without saying anything. Young Lady Niohuru kept scrutinizing Ning Shu with a sly and mischievous look.
Ning Shu just couldnt make sense of it. She was just a maid. What were these people paying attention to her for?
Ning Shu snuck a nce at Lady Niohuru. Lady Niohuru was simply smiling without a word.
She suddenly had another bad premonition.
As thesedies chatted, Ning Shu did her best to reduce her sense of existence.
After that, Ning Shu followed Lady Niohuru back to the courtyard. Tong Yu, Lady Niohurus personal maid, said to Ning Shu, From now on, clean the courtyard and the buildings. However, youre not allowed to go inside the house.
She couldnt go inside the house? Ning Shu hastily curtsied, This servant understands. Thank you, Big Sis Tong Yu.
So Ning Shu started the career of sweeping the floor. She was told to only clean the courtyard and the corridors. She wasnt allowed inside, which showed that she wasnt trusted.
However, Lady Niohuru always acted like she trusted her a lot in front of Lady Nara and the otherdies.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It was seriously confusing.
Ning Shu kept an eye on Lady Songs situation. Her morning sickness was bing more and more severe. She vomited so much that she couldnt stomach anything and so her health was extremely poor.
Morning sickness was a normal phenomenon of pregnancy, taking medicine wouldnt help. The kitchen had already tried their best to make appetizing foods, but Lady Song just couldnt stomach them.
Whenever Lady Song didnt feel well, shed send someone to get Yinzhen. Unlike Ning Shu, these people didnt report everything to Lady Nara first and just directly went to go invite Yinzhen.
How many times could he be invited a day? Definitely at least three times for the morning, noon, and evening meals. Yinzhen was also seriously irritated, but Lady Song used the child as an excuse every single time.
It made it so that Yinzhen had no choice but to go to visit Lady Song. If he didnt go, he would be called heartless. Besides, this was his first child. Yinzhen couldnt help but look forward to it.
Yinzhen truly had few children. All the other princes already had children, but he only got this one child now, so he really wanted this child to be born safely.
Lady Song used this reason to invite Yinzhen over once, then kept this reason again and again. It was alright to use this reason a few times, but after several times, it seriously made people very fed up with it.
Yinzhen was an intelligent person, so how was it possible for him not to know that Lady Song was trying to use her child as a way to gain favor? He was very sick of it. So when Lady Song sent someone to find Yinzhen again, Yinzhen directly told her maid to find a doctor. It wasnt like he was a doctor, even if he went itd be useless.
Lady Song was very angry when she failed to get Yinzhen toe over. This coupled with the hardships of pregnancy made her feel very wronged. She cried as she vomited.
In any case, Lady Song had caused quite a sensation ever since she became pregnant. The whole residence knew about it and some people mocked her in private, saying that they look forward to seeing what golden egg shed end up giving birth to.
However, Lady Song was very certain that the child inside her belly was male, that her child would be Yinzhens eldest son.
Chapter 1207: Finally About to Give Birth
Chapter 1207: Finally About to Give Birth
Ning Shu had a very weak sense of presence in Lady Niohurus courtyard. However, she could still sense that someone was watching her.
No, to be exact, it was more like they were observing her. They were probably observing to see if she was behaving honestly.
Ning Shu didnt bother to pay attention to this and just focused on doing what she should be doing.
She wasnt nning on doing anything right now anyways.
Lady Song kept causing a ruckus for a very long time. Finally, she was about to give birth, and it had even happened in the middle of the night. Her shrill cries were so loud they could be heard throughout the entire residence.
Lady Niohuru got up and went to Lady Songs courtyard. All thedies in the inner courtyard were at Lady Songs courtyard, even Yinzhen and Lady Nara were there.
Yinzhen looked a little worried, causing his normally cold expression to be even colder. Lady Naraforted Yinzhen, saying, Prince, Lady Song will definitely be alright. Shell definitely be able to give birth to your child without problems.
Yinzhen took Lady Naras hand and said with a trace of warmth, Madame, you should go back to sleep. Its enough to have me waiting here.
Ill wait with you. Lady Nara smiled modestly, then said to Lady Songs maid, Tell the midwife that if the child gives the first cry sessfully and both the mother and child are safe, the reward will be doubled.
Yinzhen patted Lady Naras hand. Its truly my fortune to have a main wife like you.
Lady Nara simply smiled.
The atmosphere between Yinzhen and Lady Nara was mild. However, though there were no strong feelings, it was very peaceful and respectful. It was clear with a nce that they were a harmonious couple.
Lady Song was inbor for a very long time, but the child still didnte out. The sound of her cries was getting weaker and weaker. Back when Ning Shu was still standing outside the courtyard, she had still been able to hear Lady Songs screams, but now, she could barely hear it.
It was now a question whether this child could be born safely at all. Ning Shu hadnt forgotten her task to make sure that Lady Songs child was born safely and did not die young.
As of now, the horizon was starting to lighten. Taking such a long time to push the child out could cause the child harm.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu considered things, then decided to head in. First though, she spoke to Lady Niohuru, her current master. Lady, this servant knows a little medicine. May this servant go inside to take a look at Lady Song?
Lady Niohuru nced at Ning Shu, then whispered, Are you certain?
If the child managed to be born, things would be okay, but if the child failed to be born, this might even implicate her.
This servant will try her best, said Ning Shu with a bow. Lady Song still hasnt sessfully given birth yet. If things continue dragging on, its very likely that there will be birth trauma.
Lady Niohuru was a little hesitant. What if this maid didnt seed?
Lady, please let allow this servant to try. Ning Shu looked towards the room. The cries were getting weaker and weaker, and the maids were carrying out basin after basin of bloody water.
Lady Niohuru took a deep breath, then nced at Ning Shu before speaking to Lady Nara and Yinzhen. Prince, Madame, this concubines maid knows a little medicine. Why not let her go in and take a look?
Chapter 1208: Helped with the Birth
Chapter 1208: Helped with the Birth
Yinzhen was very on edge now, so when he heard what Lady Niohuru said, he frowned. Shes just a maid who knows a little medicine. She shouldnt go in to cause more trouble.
A trace of unnaturalness shed across Lady Niohurus face. This concubine had spoken out of turn.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu felt pretty helpless. It seemed that there was no way for her to get inside.
The midwife lifted the curtain and hurriedly walked out to kneel in front of Yinzhen. She said fearfully, Prince, thedy is having a difficult birth. The childs foot hase out.
Yinzhen was taken aback for a moment, then he wiped at his face and said coldly, Do all you can to save the child.
Lady, allow this servant to have a try. Ning Shu was really panicking now.
Lady Niohuru whispered in an annoyed tone, You heard what she said. Its a difficult birth!
Ning Shu could hear Lady Songs soft groanse from inside the room. She seemed extremely very weak.
Lady Niohuru rubbed her forehead in irritation, but she then said to Yinzhen, Prince, please just allow this concubines maid to give it a try.
Yinzhen waved his hand without even lifting his head to allow Ning Shu to go in. It was clear that he was just desperate enough to try anything by now.
The moment Ning Shu lifted the curtain, she was hit with the stench of blood. Lady Song was lying on the bed, her face pale as she moaned weakly in pain.
Ning Shu nced down and found that the babys foot hade out first. If she didnt fix the position of the child, there was no way for the child to be born. The ancient era didnt have caesarean section technology. If she cut a hole open in someones stomach without anesthetic, the patient would just die from the pain.
Ning Shu took the ginseng in the box and cut a piece to ce in Lady Songs mouth.
Following that, she got an embroidery needle to prick the childs foot. Before she could though, the midwife next to her grabbed her hand and demanded, What are you doing?
Ning Shu shook off the midwifes hand and pricked the childs foot with the needle. A bead of blood immediately appeared on the childs foot and then the foot retracted.
When the child retracted, Lady Song groaned with pain. Her facial color became even more pale andrge beads of sweat covered her forehead. Lady Songs personal maid, Hong Mei, was currently helping wipe her sweat.
Ning Shu was relieved that the foot was now back in Lady Songs stomach. She then ced her hands on the stomach to adjust the position of the child.
This was Ning Shus first time helping a woman give birth so she was also quite nervous. The other midwives were now also helping her.
Ah... Lady Song cried out in pain.
Ning Shu was so busy that she was covered with sweat. The candles in the room had already burned down to nothing and the sky had already brightened.
However, fortunately, Lady Songs baby was born safely. It was a very skinny girl. After she came out, she only cried a few times before closing her eyes and falling asleep.
Ning Shu wiped the bloodstains on the child, then wrapped the child up. A midwife took the child from Ning Shu and lifted the curtain to go outside and report this happy news.
Ning Shu took a silver needle from the doctors medicine box and gave Lady Song a bit of acupuncture before lifting the curtain and walking to Lady Niohurus side.
Lady Niohuru looked towards Ning Shu in slight surprise and whispered, Is Lady Song alright?
Shes fine.
Yinzhen was a little disappointed to find that the child was a girl. When he saw the extremely thin and weak child, his brows furrowed even more.
This child was very skinny and weak. On top of that, while Lady Song was pregnant, she didnt take good care of her own health and kept raising ruckuses, so the child was born malnourished.
When the doctor said that the child needed to be looked after carefully, Yinzhen rubbed his forehead in irritation. He hadnt slept for an entire night, and now he was also disappointed, so he just turned and left.
Lady Nara told the people in the courtyard to take good care of Lady Song.
Lady Nara left, so the other concubines left as well. Lady Niohuru nced at Ning Shu, then left Lady Songs courtyard.
Miao Ling, you actually do know medicine. How did you do it? asked Lady Niohuru.
Ning Shu just said that she had pricked the childs foot with a needle.
Lady Niohuru looked at Ning Shu for a good while. If you have this ability, why would Lady Song want to get rid of you?
Ning Shu felt rather helpless again when this was brought up and she said, Lady Song didnt like this servant.
Lady Niohuru smiled without saying anything. After returning to her courtyard, she didnt go straight to bed and instead, cleaned up a little, then went to pay her respects to Lady Nara.
Lady Nara had everyone who came to pay aspects head back. After all, everyone had stayed up all night.
Chapter 1209: How Could It Be a Girl?
Chapter 1209: How Could It Be a Girl?
The moment Lady Song woke up, she wanted to see her child. When she found out that the child was a girl, she was stupefied. She grabbed Hong Meis hand and asked, How could it be a girl? Wasnt it a boy?
Lady Song had always believed that it was a boy inside her belly, that he would be the princes eldest son. However, the child turned out to be a girl! How could this be? It wasnt possible!
The wet nurse carried the littledy over. Lady Song nced at the thin baby in the swaddling clothes and found that the child was even very ugly. She was a little flustered as she undid the swaddling clothes. When she saw the distinctive characteristics of a girl, her figure seemed to crumble.
Lady, everything must blossom first before it bears fruit. Lady, youll definitely be able to give birth to a little prince. When Hong Mei saw Lady Songs look of despair, she hastily said, Lady, what you need to do now is to recover properly, then give birth to a son for the prince.
Take the child away, said Lady Song to the wet nurse, then shey back down and turned away.
Lady Song was extremely disappointed. It had been so painful. She had suffered so much that it felt like she had lost half her life, but she ended up giving birth to a girl.
As Lady Songy on the bed, she could hear the whispers of the maids outside. They all said that she had demanded to be so respected and pampered, but all she ended up giving birth to was a girl.
During the puerperium period, Lady Song didnt go to see her own child even once and just left her to the wet nurse. She was angry with this child, and she also bore a grudge against her own stomach for not giving birth to a son.
Perhaps Lady Song had kicked things off, because other women in the inner courtyard began to be pregnant. This time, it was the primary consort Lady Nara, who had been diagnosed as pregnant.
When Yinzhen found out about this, he sent all the nourishing tonics in his storehouse to Lady Naras courtyard and had the doctor check her pulse once every three days.
Lady Nara was pregnant with children of direct lineage so Yinzhen naturally cared a lot.
When Lady Song found out about this, she was practically angered to death. She hadnt seen the prince being this concerned when she was pregnant. It was all because the child in her belly wasnt a son.
Lady Nara attached great importance to the child in her belly and handed over all the housekeeping authority to the secondary consort, Lady Nian. She told all thedies in the inner courtyard that they didnt have to pay respects anymore because she wanted to focus on the pregnancy. She stopped caring about anything else.
She was quite level headed, to have directly handed over the housekeeping authority. It was quite the courageous move.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, Ning Shu now had a new task, which was to go to the kitchen to boil goats milk in the middle of the night while everyone was asleep.
Afterwards, shed sneak to the littledys room with the goats milk. The wet nurse was lying on the bed, snoring loudly while the littledy was moving around in the cradle.
Ning Shu quietly set the goats milk on the table to wait for it to cool down. She got water to wipe the child clean. It was now summer, so the childs body was covered with sweat rashes.
Lady Song didnt care about her own child, and even the wet nurse didnt care about this child. The current Lady Song just spent her time sulking and ring at the pregnant Lady Nara.
She grumbled at herself for not giving birth to a boy.
Chapter 1210: Check My Pulse
Chapter 1210: Check My Pulse
After wiping the child down, Ning Shu rubbed some powder on the child. Sweat rashes were very itchy so the child would be very ufortable if she didnt do this. Afterwards, she picked up the small spoon to feed the goat milk to the child. Goat milk was very nutritious and should be able to replenish the energy that the childs body needed.
It had been a long time since the child was born, but she was still so thin and weak. Ning Shu could only sigh. She had really be a wet nurse.
After she finished feeding the child goat milk, she picked up the child and patted her on the back to prevent her from throwing up the milk.
Once the child fell asleep, Ning Shu set the child back down in the cradle.
It took awhile for her to finish all of this, but the wet nurse didnt wake up a single time to check on the baby.
It was no wonder that the child had ended up dying. From the start, while Lady Song was pregnant, she had serious morning sickness. She didnt eat much, so the child wasnt very nourished. Furthermore, it was a difficult childbirth, so the childs constitution was very weak.
The wet nurse didnt bother to take good care of the child.
Ning Shu only headed back afterpleting all of these tasks. The maid that was in the same room as her was still sleeping, so she went quietly to the bed toy down.
Early the next morning, she had to get up again to work. Ning Shu felt like her days were seriously rich and full, very full.
She got a broom to start sweeping the leaves in the courtyard, but Tong Yu came out and said to her, Miao Ling, thedy wishes to talk to you. Come on.
Ning Shu put down the broom and tidied up her clothes before walking into the room. Lady Niohuru was sitting on a chair. Ning Shu hastily curtsied towards her and said, This servant pays her respects, Lady. Was there something you needed from this servant?
Lady Niohuru said softly, Nothing much. I just wanted to ask who you learned medicine from?
This servant learned a little from a barefoot doctor back when this servant was in the countryside. However, its just some basics, just some superficial knowledge, said Ning Shu.
Lady Niohuru paused for a moment, then said, Check my pulse for me.
Ning Shu asked, Lady, are you not feeling well somewhere? This servant only knows a bit of superficial knowledge.
I feel fine but do check my pulse. Lady Niohurus lips curved slightly.
Ning Shu had no choice but to check Lady Niohurus pulse. Afterwards, she retrieved her hand and said, Lady, youre in very good health.
Lady Niohuru nodded. You can return to your work.
Ning Shu found this entire event rather baffling, but she could only curtsy and withdraw. She then continued sweeping and wiping the floor.
She could sense someone was watching her. When she turned around, she saw that it was Lady Niohurus personal maid, Tong Yu. Ning Shu set her rag down and walked over with a curtsy to ask, Big Sis Tong Yu,?
Tong Yu looked at Ning Shu as she asked, You check thedys pulse just now. How is her health?
Thedy is in good health, said Ning Shu
Lady Niohuru really was in pretty good health. Furthermore, she made sure to take good care of herself. If not for that, she wouldnt have lived to be more than 80 years old, surviving through three dynasties.
Then why hasnt thedy be pregnant? Tong Yu drew closer to Ning Shus ear to ask this in a small voice.
So this was what she was worried about. Ning Shu felt that Lady Niohuru didnt have to worry at all. If no idents urred, the future Emperor Qianlong, Hongli, would be born from Lady Niohurus stomach.
Thedy doesnt have to worry. Shes in very good health, so shell be able to get pregnant soon, said Ning Shu with a smile. Thedy will definitely be able to be pregnant. Her body is perfectly fine.
Tong Yu nodded, then said, Make sure to do your work well.
Ning Shus daily job was to clean. She just had to clean the whole courtyard once a day, then she could do whatever she wanted the rest of the time.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
After finishing the work, Ning Shu would make some mosquito repellent sachets and some moisture absorbing powder. Applying the powder to the littledys body reduced the sweat rashes.
On hot days like this, children should be given more baths, but the wet nurse found it too troublesome.
Even Lady Song, the mother, didnt care about her daughter, so how could others possibly care about her child?
Lady Song only took a look at the littledy asionally. When she saw that the child was still thin and weak, she felt both distressed and helpless. All in all, it was all because the child wasnt a boy.
Lady Songs attitude of negligence made the wet nurse also disregard the child.
Even Ning Shu was taking care of the child only because of the task. There was no affection at all. After all, from the start, the child had nothing to do with her.
Chapter 1211: Promoted to Being a Father
?Chapter 1211: Promoted to Being a Father
Lady Song wanted Yinzhen to have another baby with her before she even got out of the puerperium period. She invited Yinzhen over, saying that the child missed her father.
For Yinzhen, this was his first child after all. He had been promoted to the status of being a father because of this, so it was only right of him to asionally visit Lady Songs courtyard.
Lady Song would always have the wet nurse to bring the child over beforehand. When Yinzhen came, he saw that the child was still very thin and weak. She waspletely motionless inside the wet nurses arms as she slept with her eyes closed.
If it werent for the slight movement of her nose, he would have thought that the child was already dead. Yinzhen was very sad. The doctor had said that this child may die young.
After this, Yinzhen rarely visited Lady Songs courtyard anymore. He really didnt want to develop any feelings for the child. Itd only make him more sad once the child passed away.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
So when Lady Song used this reason to call him over again, he didnt respond to her invitation.
Lady Song was very angry. She pointed at the baby that was still in swaddling clothes and screamed that she was useless for being a girl. However, after she finished yelling, she hugged the child again and apologized while crying, Mother is sorry. Mother has let you down.
When Ning Shu found out about this, she felt that Lady Song was probably suffering from postpartum depression. She had harbored such great expectations for her baby. She had suffered so much pain during pregnancy and childbirth, but the result was a baby girl. She felt like she hadnt gotten an appropriate return for her efforts. There was too great a disparity between reality and what she had hoped for.
Lady Song had always thought that she would be giving birth to Yinzhens eldest son, but it turned out to be a very thin and frail baby girl. It was easy to imagine how much disappointment Lady Song must be feeling. The most important part was that Yinzhen didnt seem to care for this child.
Lady Song felt very dejected, so she vented all her anger on the child.
She didnt even sew a single garment for her child.
Women of the inner courtyard relied on their children to improve their standards of living, but Lady Songs child hadnt improved her situation. She hadnt been able to gain any additional benefits due to this child.
Lady Song didnt care about this child, so Ning Shu had no choice but to pay extra attention to this child. Otherwise, history would really repeat and the child would die before she even turned one month old. She wouldnt even get a name.
Lady Songs second child had faced the same fate. She had also died before she had turned one month old. Children were very fragile. If even the mother didnt care for her own child, how could the child possibly grow up without problems?
Ning Shu would boil goat milk every night to feed the child, then wipe down the child. This child was very quiet and always asleep. If she had peed, shed just mutter a bit. When the wet nurse didnt pay attention, the child would have to wear the wet diaper for a long time, so her skin would bepletely red from the dampness.
Ning Shu sighed. She couldnt take care of this child at all times. She had no choice but to wait until night to get her something to eat and wiped her down a little.
In any case, Ning Shu didnt know what Lady Song was trying to do. She had been so ambitious in wanting to give birth to a son, but she wasnt fated to have a son. She had only given birth to daughters and they had both died before they even became one month old.
Chapter 1212: Nicknames of ‘Pig’ and ‘Dog’
Chapter 1212: Nicknames of Pig and Dog
Lady Song wasnt a qualified mother.
Ning Shu looked at the thin child. She didnt know if the child would even be able to survive a month.
Do your best. Ning Shu sighed as she said this to the child in the cradle. Being able to live was a very happy thing.
After a month passed, Lady Song wanted to have another child. She used the fact that the child was now one month old and should be named as an excuse to invite Yinzhen over.
Yinzhen didnt name the child. He said to wait until she turned one year old. Yinzhen was worried that the child wouldnt survive, so naming her would just reduce good fortune.
Ning Shu: Jesus. With a name, even if she did die, at least she wouldnt be a nameless little ghost.
In some ways, Yinzhen really was quite cruel and ruthless. He had killed his brothers and given his brothers the nicknames of pig and dog, all because he resented the fact that his mother was partial to his biological younger brother.
Ning Shu really couldnt understand how such a cold-faced emperor attracted women so much. Was it because the iceberg, though cold, was extremely charming once melted? That was why so many transmigrated lil sis kept throwing themselves at him?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
After Lady Nara became pregnant, Lady Li, the future Consort Qi, also found out that she was one month pregnant.
Lady Song had already been very upset when she found out that Lady Nara was pregnant, but now someone else was also pregnant. She became even more impatient and was determined to have a son.
Yinzhen was pretty happy, the more sons, the more happiness, after all. However, he was worried that they would be weak like the first child so he sent all the nourishing items in his storehouse to the two pregnant women.
Lady Song was so angry that she was practically about to pass out. When she first became pregnant, she only got some nourishing items from the primary consort, the prince hadnt given her anything.
She was the princes first woman and had given birth to his first child!
Lady Song hadpletely lost self-control ever since she became pregnant.
Ning Shu paid no attention to how Lady Song was doing. At the very least, the littledy now a month old. She had managed to survive one month. As of now, she would asionally open her eyes. The rest of the time though, she still kept her eyes closed and barely even bothered to move.
Ning Shu would sometimes gently massage her little arms and legs.
This inner courtyard truly was a ce where women were buried. For the sake of pursuing benefits and glory, even the rtionship between a mother and her child could be distorted. Mothers loved their children, but Lady Songs love was conditional, and that condition was that the child was a boy.
After going through all that suffering to give birth to this child, she didnt even care for this child.
The reason men married so many women was to have more children, but the more women there were in the inner courtyard, the fewer children hed end up having. More children ended up dying young. Children ended up being consumable goods in the battle between the women.
Ning Shus job in Lady Niohurus courtyard was still just to sweep the floor and Lady Niohurus attitude towards her was very indifferent. However, whenever she went to visit the otherdies or left the courtyard, shed always bring her along.
She acted like she trusted her a lot. It made Ning Shu feel really uneasy. She couldnt really figure out what Lady Niohuru was trying to do.
Lady Niohuru acted like she was training her to be a personal maid and trusted aid. However, Ning Shu could sense that Lady Niohuru didnt actually trust her.
Ning Shu wasnt really bothered by it though. All she needed to do was stay alive in this inner courtyard.
There was no use worrying about unrted things.
Miao Ling, I want to ask you about something. Tong Yu walked into the room and spoke to Ning Shu. Ning Shu quickly put away the powder on the table as she asked Tong Yu, Big Sis Tong Yu, do you need something?
Tong Yu was the person closest to Lady Niohuru. It was rumored that the two had grown up together. Tong Yu hade to the residence with Lady Niohuru, so the fact that Tong Yu came to look for her basically meant that Lady Niohuru wanted something from her.
Tong Yu hesitated for a moment, then asked, Do you know any folk remedies for conceiving?
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment. Thedy wants one?
Tong Yu said, Several of the otherdies have already be pregnant and the prince has visited thedys courtyard as well, so why hasnt thedy gotten any news yet?
Thats why I wanted to ask if you had any folk remedies. Tong Yu looked towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu shook her head and said, I dont have any folk remedies for conceiving. Thedys health is very good, she really doesnt need to take any medicine. Taking medicine would only damage her health. Thedy will definitely be able to be pregnant, so dont worry.
You can ask the residences doctor to to help her adjust her body a little. Ning Shu didnt have any secret recipes for helping fertility.
Chapter 1213: Lady From Seeping Heart Garden
Chapter 1213: Lady From Seeping Heart Garden
Lady Niohuru was probably a little impatient now since all the other women had be pregnant one after another. Ning Shu felt that Lady Niohuru really didnt have to worry though. This was destined, so there was no need to worry.
Ning Shu said, Thedys health truly is very good, there is no need for her to take any folk remedies. All medicines are three parts poison, it would only damage her health.
Tong Yu nodded. You look like you were working on something earlier, what was it?
I made some mosquito repellent sachets. Do you want one? I can give you one. Ning Shu took out the sachet, There are so many mosquitoes here in the summer. Wearing this can help prevent mosquito bites.
Alright. Tong Yu epted the sachet, then left.
Ning Shu was a little confused. There was a doctor in this residence who was always on call so why did Lady Niohuru ask her for advice?
Was she just testing her?
Tong Yu walked into the room and curtsied towards Lady Niohuru.
Lady Niohuru was currently slowly rubbing pearl cream on her hand. It made her hand glisten softly like jade. When she saw that Tong Yu was back, she asked, What did that girl say?
Lady, Miao Ling said that she didnt have any folk remedies. She also said that medicines were three parts poison and said that you shouldnt try folk remedies. Tong Yu reported to Lady Niohuru everything that Ning Shu had said.
Lady Niohuru smiled briefly, then said, Shes an honest person. If she had tried to take advantage of this to curry favor with me, I really wouldnt be able to trust her. She had been able to help Lady Song give birth despite the difficultbor, so she has some skills. Its an asset to have someone like this who knows medicine around. How has she beentely?
Tong Yu said, Shes quite honest and does her job properly every day. She also rarely interacts with the other maids.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Lady Niohuru frowned. Does she truly have no desires, or is she just hiding her intentions very deep?
Lets talk about thister. Lady Niohuru touched her stomach with a worried expression. Tong Yuforted her, saying, Lady, dont worry, youll definitely be able to conceive
Lady Niohuru simply sighed. Although she had Tong Yu go ask that girl for a folk remedy, she hadnt necessarily nned to use it. However, it was true that she wanted to get pregnant.
Lady, thedy from Seeping Heart Garden hase. A maid came in and said this to Lady Niohuru.
Lady Niohurus lips curved. Meanwhile, Tong Yu who next to her curled her lips in disdain and said in an annoyed tone, What did shee here for?
Go call that girl over. Go call Miao Ling, said Lady Niohuru to Tong Yu. Have here serve the tea.
Tong Yu was confused. Lady, why are you calling her?
Just call her over, said Lady Niohuru, rubbing her forehead in slight fatigue.
So Tong Yu went to call Ning Shu. Tong Yu lookedpletely confused, and Ning Shu also lookedpletely lost. When she walked into the main hall, she saw that Lady Niohuru and Young Lady Niohuru were currently talking to each other.
Chapter 1214: Creating Something is Fun
Chapter 1214: Creating Something is Fun
Tong Yu shoved the tray into Ning Shus hands and whispered, Go inside and pour tea for thedies.
Ning Shu waspletely at a loss as she walked in with the tray to pour tea for Lady Niohuru and Young Lady Niohuru.
Young Lady Niohuru watched as Ning Shu poured the tea, then she took a sip and said with a nod, This tea is pretty good.
After pouring the tea, Ning Shu retreated to the side to start acting as a pir. Lady Niohuru asked Young Lady Niohuru, Did you need something from me?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Its nothing much, I just wanted to chat with you a little. Its so boring to have nothing to do all day. Young Lady Niohuru tapped her chin, then dipped a finger in the teacup to draw on the table with the droplet of water.
Ning Shu nced at what Young Lady Niohuru had written on the table. It was the words the fourth prince.
Didnt you invent cross-stitching? If you have nothing to do, you can do some embroidery. Lady Niohuru lifted the cup and took a sip of tea before saying this softly.
Young Lady Niohuru wiped her fingers with a handkerchief as she said, Creating something is fun, but I dont have much patience.
When Ning Shu heard the word cross-stitch, she nced at Young Lady Niohuru. She was probably a transmigrator. The fact that she had squeezed herself into Yinzhens inner courtyard made her intentions obvious.
Since the transmigrator was Young Lady Niohuru, then someone else was the reincarnator in this inner courtyard. Who was the reincarnator? Lady Nara? Lady Nian? Or someone else?
Looks like theres nothing fun here in your courtyard either, Big Sister. Then Ill be leaving. Young Lady Niohuru stood up and curtsied towards Lady Niohuru, then turned and left.
Lady Niohuru watched as Young Lady Niohuru left, then she turned to Ning Shu and said, Put all the teacups away.
Understood. Ning Shu collected the teacups on the table, put them on the tray, then left.
She couldnt really understand things. Lady Niohuru had pulled her out just to show her off a bit, then after disying her a bit, she was closing her inside the fence again.
What the heck was with this!?
Ning Shu just tried to ignore these questions and when night came, she went to care of the littledy. The littledy was now two months old and finally had a bit of meat on her frame. Shed also asionally move her arms and legs a little.
This child had developed a rather strange habit, which was that shed sleep during the day andy awake with her eyes open at night to wait for Ning Shus arrival.
When she smelled the goat milk, shed hum softly.
Ning Shu looked at the child as she slowly fed her the goat milk. There were a couple scratches on the childs face. The child would asionally scratch her own face. The wet nurse clearly couldve made a small glove for the child, but she hadnt done so.
Ning Shu found Lady Songs behavior unbelievable. Ever since she got out of the puerperium period, she started trying all sorts of ways to drag Yinzhen to her courtyard in order to have another child, a son.
Why couldnt she just take good care of the girl that she had given birth to? Compared to working hard and chasing after that illusory son, it would be better to calmly raise a sweet little angel.
After feeding the child the milk, Ning Shu rubbed some anti-itch powder on the child before cing her back in the cradle. Ning Shu nced at the wet nurse who was sleeping on the bed and shook her head. She had rubbed medicinal powder on the child and the child even carried the scent of goat milk, but the wet nurse hadnt noticed anything. Or perhaps she had noticed, but she just didnt care.
Ning Shu didnt even know how long shed be able to take care of this child. Shed have to leave this world as soon as the task was finished.
But to be honest, the princesses of the Qing Dynasty all tended to have rather short lives. Theyd often die in their twenties and most of them were sent away in treaty marriages.
However, it was better than dying before even getting a chance to know anything.
These past two months, Ning Shu hade to take care of the child in the middle of the night every night. During the day, she didnt interact with the child at all.
Ning Shu didnt know when this task would end. 2333 didnt inform her that she could leave this world either.
So it seemed that shed still have to stay.
As more and more children filled this inner courtyard, the struggle would be more and more intense.
There was a suffocating sensation, like a storm was approaching.
Ning Shu just wanted to survive in this inner courtyard.
Once the child fell asleep, Ning Shu sneaked back to her room. She had just gotten to the door when she heard a voice. Where did you sneak off to thiste at night?
Ning Shu was startled. When she turned around, she saw someone walk out of the shadows. It was Tong Yu.
Big Sis Tong Yu, what are you doing here? asked Ning Shu, a little surprised.
Tong Yu frowned. Im the one who wants to ask where you went in the middle of the night. Ive been waiting for you for ages.
Chapter 1215: Stomach Discomfort Going Around
Chapter 1215: Stomach Difort Going Around
Ning Shu never thought that Tong Yu would be here waiting for her. It felt like she had gotten caught.
I just went to thetrine. I have a bit of diarrhea, said Ning Shu while covering her stomach.
Tong Yu didnt really care where Ning Shu had gone and just said, Thedy isnt feeling well, go take a look at her.
Alright. Ning Shu followed Tong Yu to Lady Niohurus room. Lady Niohuru was lying on the bed, her face a little pale.
Ning Shu walked over to check Lady Niohurus pulse, then said, Lady, youre doing fine. Your stomach is simply a little ufortable.
A trace of disappointment shed across Lady Niohurus face. Tong Yu who was next to her saw her expression so she asked Ning Shu, Its just stomach difort?
Ning Shu took in Lady Niohuru and Tong Yus expressions and kind of understood. They probably thought that it had been a sign of pregnancy. Ning Shu said, Then allow this servant to try again.
It was already veryte, so Lady Niohuru couldnt really ask the residences doctor toe over. That was why she had Ning Shue over instead. Ning Shu felt the pulse for a good while, but it wasnt a slippery pulse at all.
Lady, its simply stomach difort. Theres no need to worry, said Ning Shu.
Lady Niohuru nodded. You can withdraw.
Ning Shu curtsied, then turned and left the room. Tong Yu followed her out of the room and gave her a silver hairpin, Thedy wishes to give you this.
This servant kowtows in thanks, Lady. Ning Shu epted the silver hairpin.
Tong Yu asked Ning Shu, Thedy really doesnt...
Ning Shu nodded. Thedys pulse really doesnt show that sign right now. It takes a month for the slippery pulse to show.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Thedy is in very good health. Theres no didnt need to worry.
You can head back to rest, said Tong Yu to Ning Shu. Ning Shu curtsied, then turned and left.
Back in the room, Ning Shu was sitting cross-legged on the bed. She had a bad premonition. It felt like Lady Niohuru was now focused on her and no longer disregarded her like before.
With this, it would be a lot more difficult for her to visit the littledy at night. This time when she had been caught, she had said that she had gone to poop, but what about next time? And the next time after that?
It hadnt been easy for her to nurse the littledy into slightly better health. At the very least, she had lived past the first month.
Ning Shu couldnt understand what Lady Niohurus intentions were. Could it be that she wanted to make her a trusted aide, but couldnt trust her, so she kept waiting to observe her?
Ning Shu expressed that she just wanted to be a quiet little maid with no sense of existence. It was probably because she had shown some skillst time when Lady Song was going through a difficult birth, so Lady Niohuru felt that she was a rather useful person.
Haa.
Chapter 1216: Ahem, Ahem… Did Some Googling…
Chapter 1216: Ahem, Ahem... Did Some Googling...
Ning Shu inwardly sighed. It would be difficult to visit the littledy from now on. If one often took night roads, it was inevitable to encounter a ghost. Shed eventually be caught if she kept sneaking over like this.
It was so depressing. It wasnt even her baby, yet she still had to worry so much.
Why couldnt Lady Song just be a little more concerned about her own daughter?
Ning Shu couldnt fall asleep, so she decided to just practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. She practiced for a long time. Almost a year had passed since she first came to this world. Lady Song had gotten pregnant, given birth, and the littledy was now almost two months old.
She had only been able to form a tiny strand of energy from the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. However, at least she had been able to form the energy.
If only this energy could be transferred to another persons body to strengthen their body.
The energy formed from practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts could heal the bodys hidden wounds and strengthen the body. The biggest feature was that it would make you strong as an ox.
Once you cultivated far enough, the energy would turn into a golden dragon that would soar around in your dantian.
If she could transfer this energy to the littledy, shed be able to strengthen the littledys constitution. These strands of energy were vital energy for the body.
Ning Shu revolved the energy in her dantian to see if she could force it out of her body. Could she transfer this energy to someone else like how people transferred their inner strength?
Ning Shu tried again and again to guide the energy out of her dantian. If she seeded with this, she wouldnt have to take care of that child every night anymore.
If she got caught, she wouldnt even be able to exin herself.
Ning Shu kept trying until dawn, but she wasnt able to guide the energy out. She just ended up getting herself covered with sweat. She wiped herself down, then started cleaning the entire courtyard. She started wiping the floor and railings with a rag.
While cleaning, Ning Shu asked 2333, How do I guide the energy out of my body?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
I dont know, replied 2333 directly.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Then what use are you? Trash.
How am I trash? refuted 2333 angrily.
Ning Shu scoffed. Youreplete trash from head to toe. Every time I ask you something, youre always like you dont know. So what do you know? You dont even know the answer to such a simple question!
Oh, since its such a simple question, why are you asking me? 2333s tone was filled with disdain. This is the examination task. No consultations are allowed.
Thispletely useless crappy system should just get reformatted.
After Ning Shu finished her work, she returned to her room and continued pondering how to guide the energy out of her body.
Ahem, ahem... 2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus mind.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. What do you want?
Use your mental strength. Focus and use your thoughts to guide the energy out of your body. Not only can this energy strengthen the body, it can also be used as a weapon for attack, said 2333.
Mental strength? Ning Shu asked in surprise, Is mental strength very important?
All the values that the system lists are useful. If one has strong mental strength, theyd be able to move mountains with a thought and even control other peoples minds.
Hypnotism can count as the very lowest version of mind control, said 2333. I tell you every time not to just focus on one or two attributes when youre adding points, but whenever you want one thing, youd just add all your points to it so single-mindedly its like you have a grudge against it.
Oh, then Ill add more attribute points to mental strength in the future. Ning Shu expressed that she didnt have enough attribute points. In the past, she had only added to martial arts. When she discovered that intelligence was very important, she started adding to intelligence and martial arts. Later, she discovered that her luck was seriously pitiful. She waspletely an out of luck baby, so she started adding points to luck. Now, she discovered that mental strength was also very important, which meant that she had to start adding points to mental strength as well.
If she could choose, she wanted to just add all her attribute points to martial arts. With strong enough martial arts, she could destroy the world. A single punch would be able to solve any problem.
Fine, it wasnt realistic.
So how do I use mental strength? Ning Shu asked 2333, a little lost.
With your mind, with thoughts. Are you a pig? Ive already said it several times.
Ning Shu: _
Youre the pig! Damned pig!
Ning Shu emptied her mind, then used her thoughts to control the energy in her body, trying to guide the energy to her fingers.
However, it was very difficult. Perhaps it was because Ning Shu wasnt very used to using mental strength or because the energy was too small. The tiny strand of energy was very hard to control. Before she could even guide it to her arm, the energy would dissipate.
Ning Shu wasnt discouraged. Now that she knew the way, shed be able to achieve it when she had more practice.
ment: My question is... What was Ning Shu using to guide the energy before if she wasnt using her thoughts??
Chapter 1217: She Couldn’t Have Died, Right?
Chapter 1217: She Couldnt Have Died, Right?
Ning Shu kept using mental strength to guide the Unsurpassable Martial Arts out of her body. It was best if shed be able to insert it into another persons body.
She didnt know if it was because her mental strength wasnt strong enough, but even after several tries, she still failed to guide the energy out.
Ning Shu had no choice but to try over and over again. Since her own safety was currently guaranteed, she did really want toplete this task.
She continued to experiment nonstop, only pausing to do her job and eat. She even spent her sleeping time on this. Finally, after half a month, she was able to guide the energy to her fingertips. It finally worked!
Ning Shu was extremely happy. She could guide the energy out of her body now, which meant she could use it to attack! However, this was only useful when the energy was suitably strong.
This current strand of energy that was only about as thick as a strand of hair had no attack power at all.
Late at night, Ning Shu went to the kitchen to cook some goat milk, then snuck into the wet nurses room to look at the child in the cradle. She ced her hand on the littledys back and slowly guided her energy into the littledys body.
When the energy entered the littledys body, the littledy suddenly started crying. Ning Shu was startled and hastily covered the childs mouth. She looked over and saw that the wet nurse was turning around restlessly on the bed. She didnt bother to get up and check, probably since the child wasnt crying anymore.
Ning Shu was a little puzzled. This energy was very gentle, so why did the child start crying?
When she looked back down, the child had closed her eyes. Ning Shus heart dropped in fear. She couldnt have died, right? She hastily felt the childs chest. Her heart was still beating.
The child seemed extremely sleepy. She didnt even drink the goat milk. Ning Shu put the child back in the cradle and covered her with a thin nket.
Then she left with the goat milk. She looked at the pure white goat milk for a moment, then chugged it down.
She was rather relieved. At the very least, the energy of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts would be able to slowly strengthen the littledys body. That way, her risk of dying young was a lot lower.
Ning Shu no longer visited the littledy every night anymore, because now Lady Niohuru would asionally have her stay on night watch. How could the duty of night watch fall to a cleaning maid?
Could it be that Lady Niohuru was about to promote her?
Ning Shu didnt say much and just did as she was told. In any case, she couldnt sleep if she was on night watch, so she just took advantage of this chance to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. If she could form more energy, she could transfer a little to the littledy, and while at it, also enhance her own physical strength.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
That night, it was Ning Shus turn to be on night watch again. Ning Shu helped Lady Niohuru prepare for bed. Lady Niohuru then extended her hand and said, Check my pulse.
Chapter 1218: A Child’s Cries
Chapter 1218: A Childs Cries
Ning Shu ced her hand on Lady Niohurus wrist and felt the pulse for a good while. Finally, she met Lady Niohurus gaze and said, Lady, youre in good health.
Lady Niohuru frowned and retrieved her hand with a sigh.
As of now, the primary consort Lady Nara was already almost five months pregnant and Lady Li was also pregnant. Yinzhen visited her quite frequently, so why hasnt she gotten pregnant yet?
Lady, there is no need to worry. Itll naturally happen once its time. It just wasnt time for the future Qianlong Emperor to be born yet, there was really no need to be so anxious.
You may withdraw, said Lady Niohuru, pressing her lips together tightly.
Ning Shu curtsied, then turned and left the room. She sat on the reclining chair in the outer room and started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
Wah, wah... Late in the night, as the entire residence sank into silence, a loud cry suddenly filled the air. The wails continued nonstop and kept getting louder and louder.
Gradually, all the rooms became illuminated again with light.
Miao Ling, whats that sound? Is a child crying? Lady Niohurus slightly sleepy voice came from the inner room.
Ning Shu pushed open the door and went in, saying, Its probably the littledy crying.
Ning Shus brows furrowed with worry. Why was the littledy crying?
Lady, should we go take a look? asked Ning Shu.
Lady Niohuru sat up and Ning Shu draped her clothes on her. Lady Niohuru thought about things for a moment, then said, Go check the situation in the main courtyard. If the main courtyard isnt going, then we shouldnt either.
Ning Shu curtsied, then headed to the main courtyard. On the way there, she encountered Lady Nara whose pregnancy was already very visible. She was with Yinzhen and he was currently supporting her as they walked. They were followed by a lot of people.
Based on their direction, they were heading towards Lady Songs courtyard.
Ning Shu immediately turned back and said to Lady Niohuru, Lady, both the prince and the madame have headed over.
Then we should go as well. Lady Niohuru cleaned herself up a little, then headed over.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu followed behind Lady Niohuru to Lady Songs courtyard. Before they had even entered the hall, she could hear the sound of the littledys crying mixed with the sound of Lady Song speaking.
Lady Niohuru paused for a moment, then walked in. Ning Shu followed her in, a little anxious, to find that Lady Song was currently hugging the littledy while yelling at the wet nurse who was kneeling on the ground. You ck-hearted woman, how could you treat my child like this?
Yinzhens expression was dark, What kind of wet nurse is this? When I went to check on the child, I found that she was hitting the child. This is my child! A servant has no right to treat her this way!
The wet nurses face was pale as she sat on the ground weakly. She had been caught in the act, so it was futile to refute.
The child in Lady Songs arms was still crying nonstop. No matter how Lady Song coaxed her, it was no use and she kept kicking with all her limbs while crying. Lady Song was in quite a lot of pain from being hit by the littledy.
Whats the matter with the child? asked Lady Nara wearily. Such an event had urred in the middle of the night while she was pregnant. Yinzhens brows furrowed even more when he saw how tired she looked and his gaze became very stern as he looked towards Lady Song. His face tended to be expressionless from the start, so this cold expression made him even more scary.
What exactly is going on? asked Yinzhen in a low, displeased tone.
Lady Song was also on the verge of crying. How was she supposed to know what was going on with the child? When Yinzhen questioned her like this, she was angry and also very anxious. She was scared of offending Yinzhen, so she kept trying to coax the child.
Ning Shu drew close to Lady Niohurus ear and whispered, Lady, the littledys probably hungry.
She usually snuck some goat milk over for the child at around this time. Since she had transferred some of her energy to the child, the childs body was gradually improving and so the amount of food she could intake had also increased. She could now drink an entire bowl of goat milk and her strength was also gradually increasing.
The energy was nourishing the littledys body and improving her constitution.
She had been on night watch today, so she hadnt gotten food for the child. The child had gotten hungry and could only resort to crying as a means to attract the attention of the adults.
However, Ning Shu never imagined that a wet nurse would actually dare to hit the child. In any case, all of them should give up hope on getting off easily. No matter how much Yinzhen didnt care about this child, it still didnt mean that other people could bully his children.
In the end, it was all Lady Songs fault. Despite being the mother, she didnt care about her daughter. Shed only asionally have the wet nurse bring her daughter over, but after taking a look at the child, shed have the wet nurse take her away again. This made the wet nurse even more indifferent towards the child.
Chapter 1219: She Sure Likes Eating
Chapter 1219: She Sure Likes Eating
Prince, perhaps the littledy hungry? suggested Lady Niohuru to Yinzhen.
Please allow this humble woman to feed the littledy! said the wet nurse hastily while kneeling on the ground. She was hoping to make up for her past mistakes by showing good behavior.
Yinzhenughed coldly. There is no way Id want my daughter to be close to a malicious woman like you. Yinzhen had his personal eunuch, Su Peisheng, go find a new wet nurse.
As of now, the littledy was able to eat someplementary foods, so they made some stewed gravy and vegetable porridge. The littledy had been crying for so long that she was starting to hup. However, when the food came, she immediately stopped crying and started eating.
Punish this wet nurse with ten nks, then throw her out of the residence, said Yinzhen coldly. Afterwards, he nced again at the littledy who was eating and found that she ate very well. It had only been a little while, but she had already finished half the bowl of porridge.
She sure likes eating. The slight depression in Yinzhens heart faded. He originally thought that this child wouldnt be able to survive past her first month but now she was looking healthier and healthier. He was relieved.
How could you, as the mother, fail to notice what the wet nurse was like? If the child didnt cry tonight, I wouldnt have even known that the wet nurse actually dared to treat my child this way! said Yinzhen coldly as he looked towards Lady Song.
Lady Song wiped her tears with a handkerchief and said bitterly, Prince, this concubine really never imagined that she was such a malicious person! She looked so honest, who wouldve thought her heart was actually so malicious?
Could it be that you, the mother, wasnt even aware of the childs situation? If you dont want to raise this child, there are plenty of other people who want to raise her. Yinzhens expression was cold.
Lady Song immediately fell to a kneel in front of Yinzhen and cried, Prince, this child is my life!
Yinzhen scoffed coldly, then turned to Lady Nara and said, Madame, you should head back first and rest.
Lady Nara couldnt really hold up for much longer so she didnt insist on staying and left.
All of you can head back, said Yinzhen to the otherdies.
When Lady Song saw that Yinzhen seemed to be nning to stay, her heart burst with joy.
Ning Shu walked back, following Lady Niohuru. She was relieved. Since this incident had attracted Yinzhens attention, the littledys situation would probably be better from now on.
In the future, theres no way we can employ this kind of wet nurse for my child. Shes too cruel. Lady Niohuru who was walking ahead said this to Tong Yu.
Tong Yu also found this unbelievable. Shes nothing but a wet nurse. How could she dare to hit the princes child?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The next day, Lady Song was ced under house arrest by Yinzhen. The littledy had been handed over to Lady Nian who was temporarily in charge of the inner courtyard. Yinzhen asked her to raise the child for the time being.
Chapter 1220: Blessed With Long Lives
Chapter 1220: Blessed With Long Lives
Lady Song begged Yinzhen not to take her child away but Yinzhen directly said, You dont care about your own child, but I do. Lets talk once the child gets a bit older.
Ning Shu felt that Yinzhen was aware that Lady Song didnt care much for this child, that was why he gave the child to the secondary consort, Lady Nian. As for whether this child wouldter be returned to Lady Song or continue to be raised by Lady Nian in the future, that was an open question.
It would now be even more difficult for her to visit the child. She wouldnt be able to get involved even if she wanted to. However, the childs situation should probably be better now.
Even if the secondary consort Lady Nian was simply putting on a show for Yinzhen to see, she probably still wouldnt treat the child too badly. It would at least be better than when the child was with Lady Song.
Lady Song was none of her responsibility, so she paid no more attention to her.
Ning Shu was now able to be a cleaning maid with ease of mind in Lady Niohurus courtyard. If Lady Niohuru didnt call her, she wouldnt approach her.
She never considered trying to climb up thedder since as soon as shepleted this task, shed be leaving this world.
Lady Niohuru would asionally ask Ning Shu about nutrition and what foods would help with getting pregnant. Basically, she really wanted to get pregnant.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When Lady Nara eventually reached the time to give birth, she sessfully gave birth to a son. He was both the first son and the eldest son.
Yinzhen was very happy and named him as soon as he was born, giving him the name of Honghui.
After the one-month old banquet for Honghui, Lady Li also gave birth to a child. It was a girl, but Yinzhen was still very happy.
Meanwhile, Lady Song who was still under house arrest practically died from anger at this news.
Yinzhen hadnt liked her child and wouldnt even allow her child to stay by her side. It was enough that Lady Nara, the primary consort, gave birth to a boy, but even though Lady Li was a concubine like her and had given birth to a girl, Yinzhen had still given her gifts.
The prince was so unfair!
Lady Niohuru went to visit the two white and chubby children. Her eyes were filled with envy as she touched her own stomach. She didnt know when she would be able to get pregnant.
Ning Shu knew that Lady Niohuru would definitely have a child. She would only have one child, Aisin Gioro Hongli, but this child was worth way more than all the children the other women had.
Hongli was naturally smart. He started education at the age of five and was able to memorize anything after reading it once. He was also very well-liked by his grandfather Kangxi so he often helped improve his fathers sense of presence in front of Kangxi.
Hongli and Lady Niohuru were both blessed with long lives. One lived to 89, the other to 86.
Ning Shu didnt know when this task was going to end. Lady Songs child was doing very well. The secondary consort Lady Nian took good care of the child. Ning Shu heard that the child could now crawl.
Could it be that this task still wasnt over yet?
Soon, Lady Geng found out that she had gotten pregnant, and Lady Li, who had just given birth, had be pregnant again.
Lady Li was probably the most high-yielding woman in Yinzhens inner courtyard. She had given birth to Hongfen, Hongyun, and Hongshi.
All the women in the inner courtyard were getting pregnant, so Lady Niohuru became even more uncertain about her ability to be pregnant. Howe everyone else was able to get pregnant, but she wasnt able to?
Lady Niohuru said to Ning Shu, Check my pulse and see if I have any unmentionable illnesses? Ive already joined the residence for such a long time, why havent I gotten pregnant yet?
Ning Shu felt pretty helpless, but she put on a serious expression and helped Lady Niohuru check her pulse. Lady, your health really is perfectly fine. Good fruit dont worry aboutte ripening. Lady, you dont need to worry.
How can I not worry? said Lady Niohuru anxiously.
Lady, even if youre worried, its no use, said Ning Shu calmly, Right now, you should work on rxing.
Children were the support and capital of the women in the inner courtyard. Lady Niohuru couldnt help but be a little anxious now.
Lady, youll definitely get pregnant. Ning Shuforted Lady Niohuru, but Lady Niohuru just nodded without saying anything.
Lady Niohuru was getting plenty of favor, which was why she was in a rush to get pregnant.
However, fortunately, Lady Niohurus anxiety soon disappeared. Three months after Lady Geng and Lady Li had gotten pregnant, when Ning Shu checked Lady Niohurus pulse, she noticed a slippery pulse.
Lady Niohuru repeatedly asked Ning Shu if she was pregnant. Ning Shu checked several times, then said cautiously, Lady, youve gotten pregnant. The pulse is a little weak, so perhaps you should have the doctore take a look.
Lady Niohuru sighed in relief. Pregnancy meant that she had the ability to give birth. She happily rewarded Ning Shu with several taels of silver.
Chapter 1221: Pregnant at the Same Time
?Chapter 1221: Pregnant at the Same Time
Before news of Lady Niohurus pregnancy even got revealed, they found out that Young Lady Niohuru had be pregnant. Interestingly enough, she was also one month pregnant.
What a rare coincidence. As expected of sisters, they ended up getting pregnant at the same time.
When Lady Niohuru told Lady Nara that she was also pregnant, a trace of coldness shed across Lady Naras face. However, immediately afterwards, she told Lady Niohuru and Young Lady Niohuru to make sure to take good care of their health.
Ning Shu could sense that Lady Nara didnt like Lady Niohuru very much. She wasnt this cold even when she faced Lady Nian who was Yinzhens favorite.
Lady Niohuru handled things very appropriately. She understood her own status well and was very respectful towards Lady Nara, but Lady Nara was still very cold towards her.
Lady Niohuru and Young Lady Niohuru left Lady Naras courtyard together. Young Lady Niohuru said with a smile, Big Sister, I never imagined that wed get pregnant at the same time. I just wonder which one of these two mischievous little children would be born first?
Theyll naturally be born when its time, said Lady Niohuru with a faint smile
Lady Niohuru didnt talk much with Young Lady Niohuru. After exchanging some conventional greetings, she turned and left.
As Ning Shu followed Lady Niohuru, she nced back at Young Lady Niohuru. Young Lady Niohuru was still standing there and stroking her belly with a faint smile.
Ning Shu retrieved her gaze. She had a feeling that there would be another fight breaking out soon.
Yinzhen had some nourishing foods delivered to Lady Niohurus courtyard. Lady Niohuru epted the gifts and ced them in the storehouse. It was clear that she didnt intend to eat them.
Lady Niohuru said to Ning Shu, Youre the only one who knows medicine in this courtyard, so I hope that youll pay more attention to things. Once this child is born, Ill definitely reward you generously.
Ning Shu curtsied. Ill do my best.
Lady Niohuru nodded. She didnt force Ning Shu to say that shell definitely do it since the world was always unpredictable. No one could know what would happen in the next instant.
Lady Niohuru stroked her stomach. She had to protect her child no matter what.
Although Lady Niohuru had asked Ning Shu to help protect the baby in her belly, she didnt allow Ning Shu to touch anything she ate. It was clear that she didnt fully trust Ning Shu.
Ning Shu didnt really care though. She continued to spend her days sweeping the courtyard. It really wasnt her ce to worry about the baby in Lady Niohurus stomach. The future emperor was blessed with great fortune and would definitely be born safely.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, recently, she always felt like there was someone keeping an eye on her. Every time she walked into the kitchen for dinner, a maid would deliberately bump into her, then apologize and ask what her name was.
Ning Shu frowned. After observing for a few days, she confirmed that this maid who was bumping into her had something to say to her, so she found a rather isted ce to sit down to eat.
Chapter 1222: To Go or Not to Go?
Chapter 1222: To Go or Not to Go?
As she had expected, that maid came over and sat down opposite her, then slipped her a note under the table. Ning Shu epted the note and put it away.
After dinner, Ning Shu went back to her room and opened the note. It said, Meet me at midnight in the rock garden.
Ning Shu burned the note. Should she go?
Forget it, it was better not to go. If she got involved in this residences secret battles, shed end up dying the moment she was careless.
Ning Shu only wanted to survive in this inner courtyard until the task ended.
The next day, when that maid saw Ning Shu, her eyes were filled with anger and confusion. She was obviously angry because Ning Shu didnt go to the cest night.
The maid carried her food over to bump into Ning Shu, obviously nning to throw the food on Ning Shu. However, Ning Shu was able to dodge easily, causing the maid to trip over the doorstep and drop the food on herself.
The maid screamed, then red at Ning Shu. However, she then immediately adjusted her expression and said to Ning Shu, Can you help me out? I want to head back to my room and get changed, but my hand got cut by a shard. I heard that you know some medicine. Can you help me treat this wound?
When the people around saw that the maid was in such a wretched state and that her hand was bleeding from being cut by a porcin shard, they said to Ning Shu, You should help her.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After Ning Shu helped the maid back to her room, the maidpletely disregarded the wound on her hand and just asked Ning Shu, Why didnt you show upst night? My master was the one that wanted to talk to you.
Im just a little maid. I dont have anything worthy of your masters attention. Ning Shu looked at her hand. Do you want me to treat your wound or not? If you dont want help, Ill be leaving now.
Ning Shu turned and left. She didnt want to get involved with these people, especially since she didnt even know who it was that was targeting her.
Hey, wait! How can you leave just like this? The maid stomped her foot in frustration as she shouted at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu just ignored her. Whoever was looking for her at this sort of time definitely didnt have any good intentions, and she still wanted to survive in this inner courtyard.
Lady Niohuru would asionally have Ning Shu check her pulse. In reality, there was a doctor to check Lady Niohurus pulse so having her check the pulse again waspletely unnecessary.
However, Ning Shu still earnestly checked Lady Niohurus pulse, then told her about all the foods that she should avoid.
Lady Niohuru carefully noted them down, then gave Ning Shu some more money as a reward.
Ning Shu had already umted quite a lot of reward money from the time she first came to Lady Niohurus courtyard. It was so much that Ning Shu felt a little awkward. She also couldnt quite understand what Lady Niohuru meant by this.
In regards to trust, Lady Niohuru really didnt trust her at all. However, shed often give her reward money. Ning Shu got much better treatment herepared to when she had been in Lady Songs courtyard.
Was she trying to gain her loyalty?
Ning Shu felt that her conscience was clear. She harbored no malice towards Lady Niohuru and she harbored no intentions towards anyone here, so she wouldnt betray Lady Niohuru.
Lady, thedy from Seeping Heart Garden is here, said Tong Yu as she walked in.
Lady Niohuru frowned, then said to Ning Shu, Come with me to take a look.
When Young Lady Niohuru saw Lady Niohuru, she said, Big Sister, Im so bored! Thats why I came to chat with you.
Youre already pregnant, so be more careful, said Lady Niohuru mildly.
Young Lady Niohuru didnt really seem concerned. Its just a pregnancy, its not like Im disabled.
Nonsense. Lady Niohuru hushed her.
Young Lady Niohurus gaze thennded on Ning Shu and she said with envy, This maid knows medicine, right? Last time, when Lady Song was having difficultbor, it was this maid that helped her. That means you dont need to worry about anything when ites time for you to give birth, Big Sister.
Ning Shu: _
Nothing good usually happened when other people brought her up.
Lady Niohuru nodded and said, Its true, and shes a woman too, so its a lot more convenient.
I really envy you, Big Sister. Young Lady Niohuru looked towards Ning Shu. When ites time for me to give birth, can you lend this girl to me?
Young Lady Niohurus way of speaking was very straightforward. However, what woman in the inner courtyard would use another persons servant? Especially when giving birth was like taking a trip to the gates of hell?
If someone did a little something at that time, she would directly pass through gates of hell. It was even possible for both the mother and the child to die at the same time.
Chapter 1223: Can I Borrow This Girl?
Chapter 1223: Can I Borrow This Girl?
Ning Shu was pretty sure Young Lady Niohuru didnt actually want her to help deliver her baby. She was only saying this offhandedly.
Big Sister, can I borrow this girl for a while? You know that I like to nt flowers so my courtyard is filled with flowers. Im pregnant now so Im worried that some of those flowers might be bad for my child. Young Lady Niohuru directly asked for Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: _
For some reason, she had a bad feeling. Why wasnt Young Lady Niohuru looking for a doctor instead?
Lady Niohuru nced at Ning Shu. She didnt immediately answer Young Lady Niohuru.
Big Sister, just let me borrow her for a little while. Ill have her sent backter, said Young Lady Niohuru sweetly in a spoiled tone.
Lady Niohuru had no choice but to nod.
Young Lady Niohuru immediately smiled happily. Ill send her back soon.
Ning Shu followed Young Lady Niohuru to her courtyard. The moment she entered the courtyard, she was hit by the fragrance of flowers. There were all kinds of flowers in the courtyard, and butterflies and bees fluttered around the flowers.
Take a look at these flowers. Are there any that would harm the child in my belly? Young Lady Niohuru waved towards the maids behind her and the maids all retreated a distance away so that only Ning Shu and Young Lady Niohuru were standing in the garden.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Lady, since youre currently pregnant, its best not to nt flowers, said Ning Shu.
Young Lady Niohuru crinkled her nose delicately, then nodded and said, Youre right, I shouldnt nt any more. It might even make the child allergic to pollen.
Ning Shu acted like she didnt hear the modern term Young Lady Niohuru used.
I know that my sister doesnt favor you. You used to be Lady Songs maid, so my sister cant trust you. Young Lady Niohuru suddenly said, I had someone go find you previously, but you didnte.
Ning Shu immediately realized that the maid from before was one of Young Lady Niohurus people.
Ning Shu curtsied and said, Thedy treats this servant very well.
Whether she treats you well or not doesnt depend on words, it depends on actions and feelings. My sister doesnt actually trust you. The only reason she brings you around is for the madame to see. Based on what Ive heard, you dont have much status in my sisters courtyard and all you do is the cleaning work of third-ss servant girls, said Young Lady Niohuru with a slight smile.
Youre a capable person. I really hope that youd be by my side while I give birth. My sister isnt willing to trust you, but I am.
After Ning Shu heard what Young Lady Niohuru said, she finally understood the picture. This person was trying to recruit her. Actually, to be precise, this person wanted her to do something.
Ning Shu curtsied and said, Thank you for your praise, Lady. This servant doesnt dare to ept it.
Chapter 1224: You Have No Choice
Chapter 1224: You Have No Choice
Young Lady Niohuru stooped slightly to pick a flower, then lifted it to her nose to sniff it. She then said, Ill put things inly. I want the child in yourdys stomach to disappear without a trace.
Lady, this servant cant do that, said Ning Shu with a frightened expression.
Young Lady Niohuru stroked the flower lightly. Yes you can. Youre a doctor, so you definitely have your ways. I have a bit of medicine here. You only need to rub this medicine on your body and make her smell it. Then the child will die. I guarantee that you wont be implicated.
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment, and then she understood. This medicine wouldnt directly cause a miscarriage. Instead, itd slowly kill the child while they were still in their mothers stomach. That way, they would be stillborn.
How could Young Lady Niohuru bring herself to do this? She and Lady Niohuru were even rted by blood!
This servant dares not, said Ning Shu fearfully with her head lowered.
Young Lady Niohuru plucked a petal as she said, Im sure that you can do it. At that time, Ill give you a fortune.
Ning Shu just took this as empty words. Everyone liked loyal people.
If she really did this, forget the question of whether or not shed get a fortune, itd be a question whether or not she could even continue to live. Who would like someone who had betrayed their master? If she could betray someone else today, she could betray you tomorrow.
Young Lady Niohuru was trying to kill the future Emperor Qianlong.
This is my gift to you. Young Lady Niohuru waved towards the maid at the side and the maid walked over to hand Ning Shu a red silk sachet.
As the maid took out the sachet, Young Lady Niohuru took several steps back and covered her nose.
Ning Shu took the bag and opened it. There were several ingots of silver and also a small bottle. The small bottle had several pitch-ck pills that had a light and elegant scent.
Dissolve the pill in water, then just rub it on your hands or neck, said Young Lady Niohuru.
Ning Shu: ...
Lady, this servant truly cannot do this. Ning Shu gave a direct refusal.
Young Lady Niohuru said lightly, Do you think that Big Sister would still trust you after you head back? From the moment you stepped into this courtyard, you no longer had any other choices left.
Ning Shu: _
The fr*ck? Did she really think that just because she was a transmigrator, it meant that she was the main character?
I wont treat you unfairly, said Young Lady Niohuru lightly. The silver youre holding right now is only a small portion. Once you seed, Ill give you more silver banknotes.
Ning Shu smiled and put away the sachet. Young Lady Niohuru smiled in triumph and said, From now on, were on the same side.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Ha...
Ning Shu left Young Lady Niohurus courtyard, then took out the pills and sniffed them again to analyze theirposition. Where did Young Lady Niohuru get these kinds of pills?
The effect was as Young Lady Niohuru had described. The effects werent as strong as abortion medicine, but it caused persisting damage to the fetus. The most important part was that the smell was actually quite pleasant. It was extremely elegant and light, so it wasnt unbearable to smell.
Ning Shu used a handkerchief to wrap the bottle up until it was enclosed in severalyers. Afterwards, she washed her hands before heading over to see Lady Niohuru.
Lady Niohuru was embroidering a dudou for her baby. When she saw Ning Shu, she asked lightly, What did she do with all the flowers in her courtyard?
Thedy said that she would remove all the flowers in her courtyard. Ning Shu took out the reward money and medicine that Young Lady Niohuru had given her and told Lady Niohuru about everything Young Lady Niohuru said.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When Lady Niohuru heard about this, she was so startled that she pricked her finger. She looked at the medicine bottle in Ning Shus hand in rm and asked, Did she really say that?
Ning Shu nodded. Lady Niohurus figure seemed to crumble and she stroked her stomach in rm. I only thought that she liked snatching things from me, but she was actually going to kill my child? I cant let her off.
Lady, its best if you focus on taking good care of your health. These things can be discussed after you give birth. There will be plenty of time for these matterster, advised Ning Shu.
Lady, this silver? asked Ning Shu.
Since she gave it to you, just keep it, said Lady Niohuru while rubbing her forehead. Ning Shu then curtsied and left the room.
Soon, Tong Yu came out and handed Ning Shu a few ingots of silver. There were two more than the amount Young Lady Niohuru had given. Tong Yu smiled as she said, Miao Ling, this is a reward from the master, so just ept it.
And like this, she got two consecutive sums of money.
Chapter 1225: Which Would Be the Fourth?
Chapter 1225: Which Would Be the Fourth?
Ning Shu had directly told Lady Niohuru about what Young Lady Niohuru had asked her to do. She had no desire to hide it. Lady Niohuru could go worry about this herself.
How had Young Lady Niohuru been so sure that she wouldnt tell Lady Niohuru about this? Openly talking about this was also able to solve the problem.
In any case, it had nothing to do with her anymore.
It was probably due to this incident, but Lady Niohuru didnt trust Ning Shu as much anymore. She rarely allowed Ning Shu to get close to her anymore. If she felt ufortable, shed invite the residences doctor. Ning Shu didnt really care either way and just focused on doing what she should be doing.
She had never wanted to win Lady Niohurus trust anyways.
Ning Shu had a faint idea of what Young Lady Niohuru was trying to do. She wanted to kill the baby Lady Niohurus belly so that the future Hongli would be born from her belly.
Hongli was the fourth. Lady Nara had given birth to the first son. Lady Li was pregnant with a boy this time, and Lady Gengs was unknown. As of now, Lady Niohuru and Young Lady Niohuru had gotten pregnant at the same time. Who knew which one of them would give birth first?
It wasnt her ce to get involved in these affairs though and even if she wanted to get involved, she couldnt. So right now, she just wanted to know when shed be able to leave this world.
Lady Nian was taking very good care of Lady Songs child. As of now, the child could walk slowly with support so she probably wasnt at high risk of dying young anymore.
Miao Ling. Ning Shu was currently sweeping when Tong Yu walked over to her and asked, What should I do with the medicine that thedy of Seeping Heart Garden gave you?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
You still have that medicine? asked Ning Shu. Why havent you gotten rid of it yet?
You cant keep that kind of thing around. Just the smell of it is bad for pregnant women. Ning Shu was a little taken aback. Its already been several days. Why havent they gotten rid of it yet?
Tong Yu said, Thats why I came to ask you how to deal with it. Thedy was very flustered and didnt know what to do.
Ning Shu said mildly, You can deal with it however you like. For example, just dissolve it in water and just bury it. Its actually not that scary.
Its just a mixture of various herbs. Once its diluted, it doesnt really have much of an effect, said Ning Shu offhandedly.
Tong Yu looked towards Ning Shu. Can I trust you?
Why cant you trust me? Im thedys servant. What benefits will I get if anything happened to thedy? I used to be Lady Songs servant, but now Im with thedy. If she doesnt trust me, could it be that Id be in a better situation serving someone else?
Everyone only trusted their own people.
Tong Yu nced at Ning Shu, then finally said, You can go back to sweeping.
Ning Shu nodded, then continued sweeping. Tong Yu nced at Ning Shu again. Youre pretty strange. What exactly do you desire?
Chapter 1226: This is the Meaning of Skills
Chapter 1226: This is the Meaning of Skills
Tong Yu felt that this person didnt care about anything.
Im afraid of dying. I just want to live, said Ning Shu with a grin.
Tong Yu scoffed, As long as you dont do anything to hurt thedy, shell naturally protect you.
Im of course on thedys side, said Ning Shu.
Tong Yus expression didnt change. It wasnt very apparent whether she believed Ning Shus words or not.
As the pregnancy progressed, Lady Niohuru started having morning sickness. Shed feel very dizzy, nauseous, and drowsy. These were normal phenomenons of pregnancy.
Tong Yu went to find Ning Shu and asked if she had any remedies. If thedy continued to be unable to keep any food down, her body wouldnt be able to hold up.
Ning Shu gave Tong Yu a sachet that contained mint leaves and orange peel and said, She can sniff this when she feels ufortable. You can also add a bit more vinegar when cooking. Itll help increase appetite.
Tong Yu took the sachet and had the doctor take a look. The doctor said that there were no issues with it and it was indeed possible to suppress difort using this method.
Lady Niohuru was finally put at ease and she started keeping the sachet that Ning Shu made with her. However, no medicine could cure morning sickness, all they could do was try to suppress it.
Lady Niohuru was very worn out from vomiting and so dizzy that she couldnt even get out of bed. However, no matter how sick she felt, she wouldnt call for Yinzhen.
Lady Niohuru would only talk about how sick she felt when Yinzhen came to visit her. In this way, instead of making Yinzhen feel annoyed, it caused Yinzhen to feel heartache for her.
Most of the time, Lady Niohuru didnt bother Yinzhen. Shed only act spoiled andin a little when Yinzhen came to visit. It was totally different from the way Lady Song had behaved when she was pregnant.
Lady Song was the type to invite people over immediately whenever any little problem urred. She would make such a ruckus, and in the end, it would turn out that there wasnt an issue at all.
The two simply werent on the same level.
Besides, there were several other pregnant women in this inner courtyard. If this woman called and that woman also called, Yinzhen would probably be worked to exhaustion.
Ning Shu was still working as a third-ss cleaning maid. Every day, she swept the courtyard and wiped the floors. Her hands had already be rough from all the cleaning.
When would she be able to fr*cking leave this ce? Lady Niohuru was already almost five months pregnant! Why was she fr*cking still stuck in this world?
It had already been over two years. Why hasnt the system told her to leave this world?
Young Lady Niohuru would asionallye to visit Lady Niohurus courtyard. Every time she saw Ning Shu, she would wink at Ning Shu. However, Ning Shu would just pretend not to notice and continue doing her own thing.
Lady Niohuru was clearly aware that the person in front of her wanted to hurt her child, but she didnt show it at all. Young Lady Niohuru would call her Big Sister, and Lady Niohuru would call her Little Sister. When they were together, they always seemed like close sisters with an excellent rtionship.
When Young Lady Niohuru saw Lady Niohurus slightly raised belly, slight confusion shed through her eyes. Why hasnt she had a miscarriage yet?
She saw that Lady Niohurus facial color was pretty good. When she heard Lady Niohuru say that she could feel the baby moving, she concluded that her n had failed.
Once the doctor came to do the routine pulse check, Young Lady Niohuru asked the doctor, How is my sisters health? I heard that she wasnt feeling well before. Is she better now?
The doctor said, Thedy is fine and the baby is also very healthy.
Is she really fine? Im pretty worried about my sister. Young Lady Niohuru asked the doctor again, Is my sister really alright?
Shes fine, shes very healthy, said the doctor.
Young Lady Niohuru was disappointed and angry. That damned girl didnt do anything after taking the money. She hadnt carried out the n!
Or was this because that girl couldnt get close to Lady Niohuru?
Young Lady Niohuru rubbed her forehead, then waved the doctor off. A momentter though, she called the doctor back. Wait a minute. You can tell whether its a boy or a girl now, right?
The doctor cupped his fist and said, The child in thedys belly is a boy.
Young Lady Niohuru smiled and had her personal maid give the doctor some reward money.
The doctor epted the money and left. As Young Lady Niohuru watched the doctor leave, her eyes flickered. Since using the maid wouldnt work, then she should just use the doctor.
Young Lady Niohuru stroked her stomach. Child, everything Mother did is for you. In this inner courtyard, only the victor can stand at the summit.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
She, a person of the modern era, was now thickening her skin to serve as someones concubine. If it werent for the fact that Yinzhen was the future emperor of the Qing Dynasty, there was no way she would share a husband with other women. Furthermore, this man was even her brother-inw.
Chapter 1227: Surname was Niohuru
Chapter 1227: Surname was Niohuru
After Young Lady Niohuru transmigrated, she learned that her surname was Niohuru. She thought she would be the famous Lady Niohuru, but then she found out that she was just a concubine daughter of Niohuru Lingzhu.
She had, above her, an older sister born of the main wife and her older sister had already entered Yinzhens inner courtyard.
Young Lady Niohuru was pretty certain that her older sister was the Empress Dowager, Lady Niohuru. Now that she was pregnant, the future Emperor Qianlong was definitely in her belly.
Every time she saw Lady Niohurus stomach, shed feel very anxious. If this child disappeared, Hongli mighte out of her stomach.
After experiencing a transmigration, if she didnt make a great achievement, itd be letting down this good fortune.
Miao Ling, thedy wants to see you. Hurry up. Tong Yu walked into the room and this said to Ning Shu who was currently making perfume sachets.
Ning Shu saw that Miao Ling looked very worried, so she dusted the mint leaves off her hands and got up while asking, Whats wrong?
Juste with me, said Tong Yu.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu followed Tong Yu to Lady Niohurus room. Lady Niohuru was currently sitting on the chair.
Lady, what can I do for you? asked Ning Shu as she curtsied.
Lady Niohuru didnt speak, but Tong Yu who was next to her said, Just now, the residences doctor came to check her pulse and said that thedys fetus was a little unstable. He even prescribed medicine.
Ning Shu got an idea of the situation and asked, Lady, how do you feel?
Lady Niohuru frowned. I feel fine. This child also loves to move. It doesnt feel like anything is wrong.
I called you over to have you check my pulse. Lady Niohuru extended her wrist and ced it on the table.
Ning Shu reached out to check Lady Niohurus pulse. After checking for a good while and repeatedly double-checking the results, she was finally certain. Lady Niohuru and Tong Yu were both watching Ning Shu solemnly.
How is it? Is anything wrong with the child? asked Lady Niohuru.
Ning Shu said, This servant is certain that your health is perfectly fine. The fetus is also very healthy. May this servant take a look at the prescription?
Tong Yu immediately brought over two packages of medicine. Ning Shu opened the paper bag and checked the medicinal ingredients. Finally, she said, Saffron, which is used to improve blood cirction and get rid of internal blood clots, is one of the ingredients. It can also induce an abortion.
Lady Niohuru pressed her lips together tightly and her entire aura turned cold and fierce. She waved dismissively towards Ning Shu, so Ning Shu curtsied and left the room.
ept this reward money. Tong Yu gave Ning Shu a bit of silver. Thank you for your help this time.
Chapter 1228: Man Proposes but God Disposes
Chapter 1228: Man Proposes but God Disposes
Big Sis Tong Yu, youre being too polite. This is simply this servants duty. Ning Shu curtsied. Tong Yu pressed the silver into Ning Shus hand. Take it. Thedy wishes to give it to you.
Ning Shu epted the pieces of silver. She had gotten money again.
Every time she helped Lady Niohuru do something, Lady Niohuru would give her some reward money. As of now, she had already umted quite a lot of money.
For a maid, this was probably a huge sum of money.
Lady Niohuru knew that it was Young Lady Niohuru who had tried to do this to her. Young Lady Niohuru kepting to talk to her, but she said that she wasnt feeling well and refused to meet with Young Lady Niohuru.
As of now, Lady Niohuru was just enduring things as best as she could. Nothing was more important than the child.
Shed settle this ount slowly in the future.
During Lady Niohuru and Young Lady Niohurus seventh month of pregnancy, Lady Li and Lady Geng both gave birth, and they were both boys.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This meant that two more boys had been born after Lady Naras son. So of Lady Niohuru and Young Lady Niohurus children, whichever was born first would be the fourth and obtain the name of Hongli.
Lady Niohuru didnt know about this history, but Young Lady Niohuru knew.
While Ning Shu was checking Lady Niohurus pulse, a maid walked in and said to Lady Niohuru, Lady, thedy of Seeping Heart Garden is giving birth.
Lady Niohuru was stunned for a moment. Its only been seven months. Why is she giving birth already?
I heard that she fell, said the maid.
Lady Niohurus facial color was a little pale as she supported her stomach with a trace of lingering fear. Will the baby in her stomach be alright?
Ning Shuforted Lady Niohuru. Dont worry, Lady. After all, isnt that said that early birth in the seventh month will survive, but it wont in the eighth month?
Go to her courtyard and take a look for me. Tell me if anything happens. Lady Niohuru didnt n to go to her courtyard and had Ning Shu go instead.
Ning Shu curtsied, then headed to Young Lady Niohurus courtyard. Yinzhen and Lady Nara were already waiting there. The moment Ning Shu entered the courtyard, she heard Young Lady Niohurus pained screams.
She simply waited outside. Lady Niohuru gave birth very smoothly and soon gave birth to a boy. Since he had been born prematurely though, he was a little weak.
After the baby was born, Ning Shu went back and reported this to Lady Niohuru. When Lady Niohuru heard this news, she just pressed her lips together without saying anything.
However, Ning Shu felt that Young Lady Niohuru had deliberately given birth to her child ahead of time in order to make her child the fourth son.
Yinzhen didnt immediately name the child. Lady Li and Lady Gengs children hadnt been named yet either. The children wouldnt be named until they were one month old.
Young Lady Niohuru kept pestering Yinzhen to name her child while she was still in the puerperium period, but Yinzhen refused to. He said that hed name the child and add him to the genealogy once he was one month old.
Young Lady Niohuru asked several times, but Yinzhen still didnt agree, so she didnt dare to mention anymore.
Young Lady Niohuru was pretty depressed. Howe when other people transmigrated, it was always with impressive ir and they would even obtain the love of the emperor?
She had already tried her best to make Yinzhen fall in love with her, but this man was seriously cold to the core. She had already been his woman for a long time, but he still hadnt fallen in love with her.
Instead, she had fallen in love with him.
It was easier for women to develop feelings when it came to pleasures on the bed.
People always eventually assimted into their environment, and Young Lady Niohuru had gradually be a woman of the ancient era. She viewed her husband as the sky and based her own worth on her children.
If that wasnt the case, she wouldnt have taken such a risk to give birth ahead of time.
However, Yinzhens attitude hurt Young Lady Niohuru. He refused to even give her child a name. Young Lady Niohuru wanted her son to be called Hongli, Aisin Gioro Hongli.
However, something soon happened that caused Young Lady Niohuru topletely panic, which was that Lady Gengs child had died before he even became a month old.
Children that died young were not even given names, much less added to the genealogy. This meant that Young Lady Niohurus prematurely born child was now the third, not the fourth son.
When Ning Shu learned about this, she just smacked her lips. Fate truly couldnt be predicted. Young Lady Niohuru had made such careful ns, but this turned out to be the result.
Could it be that all Young Lady Niohuru knew was that Hongli was the fourth son? She hadnt been aware that Lady Geng had only one son recorded in the genealogy? Her only recorded son was the sixth, Hong Zhou, who liked to earn money by providing funeral services instead of working in the government.
What was this called? Man proposes but God disposes? Some things just wouldnt go as the person wanted them to.
Chapter 1229: Being a Midwife Again
Chapter 1229: Being a Midwife Again
Lady Niohurus stomach continued to grow bigger by the day, while Young Lady Niohurus heart grew colder by the day. She was too worried to even nurse herself properly during the puerperium period.
Young Lady Niohuru repeatedly asked Yinzhen to name her son. She couldnt understand why it was so hard for Yinzhen to just name her son Hongli.
As the end of the pregnancy drew close, Lady Niohuru started getting increasingly nervous. She called Ning Shu over.
Ning Shuforted Lady Niohuru, Lady, dont worry. Your baby is in the right position and its head is positioned to enter the pelvis. It should be born in the next few days.
Lady, have you finished arranging for midwives? asked Ning Shu.
Lady Niohuru nodded. I asked my mother to find the midwives. Shes investigated these midwives very carefully, so there shouldnt be any problems.
Lady Niohuru suddenly grabbed Ning Shus hand. She did it with quite some force, so her fingernails were almost digging into Ning Shus flesh. She looked at Ning Shu solemnly as she asked, Miao Ling, can I trust you?
Lady, please believe in this servant. There are no benefits for this servant if anything happens to you, replied Ning Shu.
Lady Niohuru didnt release Ning Shus hand. I hope for you to be next to me as I give birth. Ill leave my life and the life of my child in your hands.
Lady, this servant will do her best, said Ning Shu solemnly. This servant will do her best, her utmost.
Ning Shu touched Lady Niohurus stomach. It was drooping severely. The birth would probably ur soon, so Ning Shu stayed by Lady Niohurus side without taking a step away.
Lady Niohuru could also feel that she was about to give birth. She was feeling slight contractions and her waist was extremely sore.
One morning, while Lady Niohuru was having breakfast, her water broke and created a puddle on the ground. The moment Ning Shu saw, she hastily helped Lady Niohuru to the bed.
Big Sis Tong Yu, thedy is about to give birth! Hurry and call the midwives over, then go boil hot water, said Ning Shu to Tong Yu who was looking on nervously.
Yes! Alright... Tong Yu hastily went to carry these things out.
Lady Niohuru was lying on the bed, her forehead covered with sweat from the pain. Lady, do your best to endure. Dont scream, save your strength for pushing the child out.
Miao Ling, I trust you. You have to make sure my child is born safely, said Lady Niohuru, enduring the pain. The blue veins on her forehead were visible.
Ning Shu nodded. Lady, trust me. Youll be fine. As Ning Shu spoke, she cut a piece of ginseng and ced it in Lady Niohurus mouth.
Lady Niohuru felt like a knife was scraping away at her stomach. It was so painful that her entire body felt weak.
Tong Yu brought over four midwives. Ning Shu was busy helping Lady Niohuru adjust her childs birth position when she smelled a strong scent of medicineing from one of the midwives. That midwife was even deliberately trying to approach Lady Niohuru.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu grabbed that midwifes arm and twisted it to contain her as she said to Tong Yu, Tie her up and lock her up in another room.
Chapter 1230: Successful Childbirth
Chapter 1230: Sessful Childbirth
Tong Yu was taken aback for a moment and couldnt find any rope. Lady Niohuru, who was moaning in pain, finally whispered, Cut the mosquito.
Tong Yu immediately picked up the scissors to cut the mosquito, then tied the midwifes hands with the cloth strip before dragging her to the neighboring room.
Dont worry, Lady. Youll be fine, said Ning Shu to Lady Niohuru.
Lady Niohuru nodded even as cold sweat covered her forehead.
The cervix is open, Lady. Push! said the midwife to Lady Niohuru.
Lady Niohuru took a deep breath, then gritted her teeth as she pushed hard.
Take a deep breath, then push again, said Ning Shu to Lady Niohuru. Inhale, exhale.
Lady Niohuru was almost in a trance due to the pain. She couldnt think at all and could only do as Ning Shu said.
It had nearly been two hours, but Lady Niohuru still hadnt given birth to the child yet. Ning Shu found it strange. Lady Niohurus fetal position was correct so it shouldnt take such a long time for her to give birth.
Scram! Ning Shu saw that one of the midwives was shoving the babys head back into the womb. As soon as the babys head emerged, shed shove it right back, causing Lady Niohuru to almost die from the pain.
Tie her up, said Ning Shu to Tong Yu. Lady, we can already see the childs head. With just a bit more of a push, the child will be out.
Lady Niohuru screamed, then the childs head came out. Ning Shu carefully pulled the childs body until the child finally left Lady Niohurus body.
Ning Shu patted the childs buttocks and the child started wailing. When Lady Niohuru heard the childs cry, she finally fainted in exhaustion.
Ning Shu wiped the child clean of blood, then wrapped him in swaddling clothes before handing the child to Tong Yu. Go and report this happy news.
Tong Yu took the baby carefully as she trembled with tears of relief and joy. She carried the baby out to report to Yinzhen and Lady Nara who were waiting outside.
Ning Shu stayed inside to deal with the rest of the matters.
Ning Shu stayed by Lady Niohurus side. When Lady Niohuru woke up and saw Ning Shu, she smiled knowingly, then asked, Wheres my child?
Lady, this servant is still carrying him. Tong Yu had been holding the baby since he was born. Due to what happened earlier with the midwives, she became worried about the wet nurse as well.
She only allowed the wet nurse to feed the child milk. The rest of the time, she held the child herself.
Tong Yu brought the child to Lady Niohuru so that she could have a look. Lady Niohuru smiled as she gazed at her child.
Thank you so much, said Lady Niohuru to Ning Shu. If it werent for you, my child and I probably would have both died.
Ning Shu nodded, then asked for leave. She needed to head back and take a bath.
Ning Shu headed back and took a bath, theny down on the bed to rest for a while. She hadnt really rested at all during this past period of time as Lady Niohuru was preparing to give birth.
As for the question of who had sent the midwives that had tried to harm Lady Niohuru and the child, that was for Lady Niohuru to worry about.
She had caught one midwife with bad intentions, so she hadnt expected for there to be another one.
Perhaps there was more than just one party that wanted to kill Lady Niohurus child.
After something like this happened, Lady Niohuru dismissed the idea of hiring a wet nurse. If the wet nurse harbored bad intentions, itd just be sending her child into a wolfs mouth.
Children that had just been born were very fragile. Any slight trauma could cause them to die.
What if they encountered a wet nurse like the one the littledy had before? One that was abusive to children? Just the thought of it was terrifying.
Lady Niohuru asked for Ning Shus opinion. Ning Shu felt that it was pretty good for a child to drink their mothers milk. However, right now Lady Niohuru was on her puerperium period, so it wasnt good for her to work too hard.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu suggested that Lady Niohuru hire a reliable wet nurse to handle things like bathing the child and changing her diapers. Lady Niohuru couldnt do those things while she was in her puerperium period.
Lady Niohuru frowned slightly. Where am I supposed to find a reliable wet nurse now? These four midwives were even people that my mother found, but things like this still happened.
Lady Niohuru felt that a lot of people were eyeing her child. No one else had experienced things like this while they were giving birth.
Those midwives may have been bribed. We still have them detained, so lets wait to discuss it once youre out of your puerperium period. Lady, you should set your mind at ease and just focus on recovering. Ning Shuforted Lady Niohuru.
Lady Niohuru looked towards Ning Shu and said, I... I want you to take care of my child.
Ning Shu: ...
ment: Tbh, this TLer feels that giving birth is so scary. Its one of this TLers worst fears. This chapter kinda made it worse. This TLer is always amazed by how all those women can go through this grueling process like its nothing.
Chapter 1231: Please Look After My Child
Chapter 1231: Please Look After My Child
Lady Niohuru felt that a lot of people were eyeing her child. She couldnt trust other people at all, so she wanted Ning Shu to take care of her child.
As she was giving birth, this girl was the one who had saved her and her child, so Lady Niohuru now trusted Ning Shu a little. Moreover, this girl had medical skills so if her child showed any signs of abnormality, this girl would be the first to notice.
Lady Niohuru took Ning Shus hand and said, Miao Ling, I hope youll help me look after my child. I cant trust anyone else in my current condition.
Ning Shu really wanted to shake off Lady Niohurus hand, but she endured it and just respectfully said, This servant doesnt have any experience taking care of children. Im afraid Ill fail to live up to your expectations.
I dont need you to take care of my child. I just hope that youll stay by the childs side and while at it Lady Niohuru said in a low voice, Help me keep an eye on the wet nurse. Im not sure I can trust her.
The repeated incidents had caused Lady Niohuru to be like an easily startled bird. It also made her trust this maid, who hade to her aid several times, a lot more.
Ning Shu: No, I dont want to
Once my puerperium period is over, Ill take care of the child myself, said Lady Niohuru. She then shot Tong Yu a look. On this cue, Tong Yu took out a small box from the dresser.
Thedy wishes to give you this, said Tong Yu as she opened the small box. It contained all sorts of jewelry including nes, hairpins, bracelets. A box of jewelry like this had considerable value. For ordinary people, it could feed them for a lifetime.
Ning Shu hastily curtised and said, Lady, this is too much. This servant cant ept it.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Having a lot of money wasnt always a good thing, especially since she was only a servant girl right now. If she really only agreed to take care of the child after epting this box, once Lady Niohuru was out of her current predicament, Lady Niohuru would probably look for her to settle the ounts. Putting herself in Lady Niohurus shoes, if she was the master, itd be weird if she didnt feel irritated about having to reward her servants to get them to do things for her.
At that time, Lady Niohuru only had toe up with a casual reason to get rid of her. She was just a servant who had no control over her own fate. There was no way for her to negotiate with Lady Niohuru on equal grounds.
Besides, once the task waspleted, shed leave this body and the original host would return. If Lady Niohuru found fault with the original host and anything happened to the original host, it would be on her.
She was using the original hosts body, so she had never considered leaving problems for the original host to resolve.
After thinking things through, Ning Shu waved her hand dismissively and said, This servant will definitely take good care of the little master, but this servant cant ept these things. This servant is only a lowly servant. This box is way more valuable than this servant herself, so itll only attract trouble. Besides, Lady, youve already given this servant quite a lot of rewards already. This servant already feels uneasy about epting those things, so this servant truly cannot ept this as well.
Ning Shu curtised and added, This servant will definitely do her best to take care of the little master.
Lady Niohurus lips hooked. Since thats the case, Ill be counting on you.
Chapter 1232: Worry Like a Mother
Chapter 1232: Worry Like a Mother
This servant dares not to ept such honor. When Ning Shu saw Lady Niohurus relieved expression, she instantly realized that she had fallen into the trap.
After Lady Niohuru took out a box containing such things, regardless of whether she epted them or not, shed still have to go take care of the little master. Furthermore, Lady Niohuru had never nned to really give her a box of such valuable jewelry.
If she really wanted to reward a servant, any single item she casually picked out of the box would be extremely valuable to a maid.
Every single one of them was truly skilled at scheming.
It was even possible that this was a test.
Ning Shu: _
When would this task end!?
Lady Niohuru had just given birth, so she was very tired. Right at this time, Yinzhen came to see Lady Niohuru and her child.
Ning Shu left the room. She was extremely speechless. Her task was to take care of Lady Songs child, but right now, Lady Nian was raising the child and even raising her very well.
So now she was going to have to look after Lady Niohurus child. What exactly was with this task? It wasnt even her own baby, but she had to worry like a mother. No, actually, she had to worry more than a mother.
Tong Yu helped Ning Shu move into a different room. This room was right next to Lady Niohurus room and was quiterge. Ning Shu and the wet nurse would take care of the child in this room.
What she had to do was protect the child and make sure that nothing dangerous got close to the child. At the same time, she also kept an eye on the wet nurse. She would taste all the food before the wet nurse could eat them and she would also carefully check for any issues with the childs clothing.
She didnt sleep at night and just sat on the bed to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. The cradle was right next to her bed because she had to check on the child from time to time. If the child got hungry in the middle of the night, shed have to carry the child over to the wet nurse so that the child could drink milk.
The child had been born in a timely manner, so he was very healthy and ate very well. He was fair and tender,pletely different from how the littledy had been at the beginning.
Lady Niohuru was a good mother.
Ning Shus food wasnt the same as that of the wet nurses. The wet nurses food was specially prepared to aid production of milk.
Ning Shu would always taste the wet nurses food. However, todays dishes were a little salty. Even she found them salty.
She could barely swallow the pork shoulder soup. She looked towards the midwife and asked, Why is the food so salty today?
If the wet nurse ate salty dishes, the milk she produced would also be salty. It would be a burden on the childs digestive system. It wasnt that she couldnt eat any salt, but she couldnt eat dishes that were this salty.
The wet nurse said, Ive been eating such nd food ever since I came here, so I asked the kitchens cook to add a little salt.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
You should understand. Im from the countryside, we always have some salted vegetables with meals. Im used to eating salty dishes, so the food now tastes so nd.
Ning Shu frowned. You have to feed the baby milk now. If you eat things that are too salty, its not good for the child and itll also be harder for you to produce milk. Could it be that you dont know these things despite being a wet nurse?
Miss Miao Ling, Im only eating them this once, so itll be fine. Most of the time, the food doesnt have any salt at all, so I cant even swallow them. How am I supposed to produce milk for my little master if I dont eat? The wet nurse looked a little annoyed.
Ning Shu scrutinized the wet nurse. She was porty and her facial color was very ruddy. At the start, she had taken care of the child quite well, but what was she trying to do now?
The wet nurse looked away uneasily when she saw that Ning Shu was staring at her, then she said, Fine, I wont eat this anymore.
The kitchen remade the wet nurses meal. After the wet nurse ate and fed the baby, Ning Shu carried the baby to Lady Niohuru.
Lady Niohuru cared a lot about her child and would request to see him several times a day. She kept him by her side most of the time.
Did anything unusual happen recently? Lady Niohuru took the baby gently.
Ning Shu paused for a moment, then said, No. There are no issues right now.
Lady Niohurus eyes didnt shift from the childs face. Make sure to pay more attention during this period of time.
This servant understands. Ning Shu wanted to talk about what the wet nurse did, but the fact that the wet nurse wanted to eat salty food wasnt a huge issue.
However, it seemed that in the future, she had to keep an eye on the wet nurse while taking care of the child.
Chapter 1233: Suspicious Wet Nurse
Chapter 1233: Suspicious Wet Nurse
Ning Shu felt that there was something off about this wet nurse, so she quietly kept an eye on her. However, after she told the wet nursest time not to eat anything too salty, the wet nurse started behaving and ate the food the kitchen made withoutint.
It made it seem like the incidentst time was simply because she was craving salt. Ning Shu didnt notice anything out of the ordinary and the wet nurse took good care of the baby.
Ning Shu was starting to second guess herself. Perhaps she had been too suspicious. Lady Niohurus family had carefully selected this wet nurse and the choice of wet nurse rted to the survival of the child, so they probably wouldnt be so careless...
However, after that past incident with a wet nurse, she didnt dare to just drop all her suspicions.
However, this wet nurse was normal in every aspect. She was with Ning Shu almost all the time.
Ning Shu purposefully kept the wet nurse away from the baby except when the baby needed milk. She tried to minimize the babys contact with the wet nurse.
Waah, wah...
Ning Shu was in the middle of training when she was interrupted by the childs cry. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw that the child was kicking his legs in the cradle with an expression of difort.
Ning Shu hastily got out of bed and picked the child up. The child immediately arched toward her chest. It was clear that he was hungry. His lips were even a little pale.
Ning Shu put her finger in the childs mouth and found that his mouth was very dry. He was obviously thirsty.
She didnt wake up the wet nurse and just poured some water to slowly feed it to the child.
The child was clearly very thirsty since he drank an entire cup of water. He belched, then water flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Ning Shu wiped his mouth a little with her sleeve.
She picked up the child and patted his back gently. Soon, the child fell asleep in Ning Shus arms.
However, Ning Shu soon found that something was wrong with the child, because the next day, the child had difficulty pooping. His face was bright red as he pooped. He seemed constipated.
Furthermore, his poop stinked a lot. The child was less than a month old, so he only drank milk. It normally wasnt possible for something like this to ur.
Ning Shus brows furrowed. After cleaning up, she fed the child water and once again, the child drank an entire cup of water.
Why was he so thirsty?
The wet nurses food was very lightly vored.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Miss Miao Ling, should I feed the little master now? The wet nurse had just cleaned up. As she spoke, she prepared to feed the baby.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she handed the baby to the wet nurse.
Chapter 1234: Never Wanted to Harm the Little Master
Chapter 1234: Never Wanted to Harm the Little Master
Ning Shu considered things, and couldnt shake off the feeling that there was something wrong. She felt that the issue definitely originated from the wet nurse. However, she couldnt think of anything that could be off aside from the issue of food.
The child isnt hungry, so dont feed him yet. Ning Shu picked the baby back up. The wet nurse looked surprised. She had already gotten ready for it, so why was this girl suddenly deciding against it?
Something suddenly urred to Ning Shu and she squeezed a bit of the milk to taste it. It was very salty.
You... Ning Shu turned and left with the child. The wet nurse didnt even have time to button up her shirt and she hastily moved to stop Ning Shu.
Miss Miao Ling, Im begging you, please dont tell thedy! The wet nurses face was deathly pale. Miss Miao Ling, I wont ever dare to do this again. Please, Im begging you!
Ning Shu didnt speak and simply continued walking. The wet nurse hugged Ning Shus leg. Miss Miao Ling, please!
Ning Shu flung her leg to shake off the wet nurse. The wet nurse was thrown to the side and fell to the ground.
Ning Shu brought the child to Lady Niohuru and said with a curtsy, This servant has let Lady down. This servant is truly sorry.
Lady Niohuru looked at Ning Shu in surprise and asked, Whats wrong? Did something happen to the child?
Before Ning Shu even said anything, the wet nurse had rushed in. Her clothes were disheveled and she looked towards Ning Shu with a pleading expression in her eyes.
Lady Niohuru frowned. Hand me the child.
Ning Shu handed the child to Lady Niohuru. Lady Niohuru took the child, then looked towards Ning Shu and the wet nurse. Whats going on?
Lady, this wet nurse had applied salt water to her body, so the childs digestive system wasnt doing well thesest two days. You should investigate this wet nurse, said Ning Shu. This servant had also been negligent. Please forgive this servant.
Lady Niohuru looked at her child with an expression of lingering fear. As she looked towards the wet nurse again, her voice was filled with rage. What exactly is going on?
Why did you do this? Lady Niohuru was inwardly grateful that the wet nurse had only applied salt water and not poison. If she had applied poison, Lady Niohuru didnt know if shed even be able to see her child anymore.
Talk! Did the Niohuru family not give you enough money, for you to treat my child like this!? Blue tendons were pulsing on Lady Niohurus forehead. She seemed almost hysterical.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The wet nurse knelt and kowtowed while shouting, Lady, this humble woman never wanted to hurt the child.
Then why did you do this? Lady Niohurus gaze contained murderous intent as she looked towards the wet nurse. After these kinds of things happened again and again, she felt like she had been forced into a corner.
Why did so many people want to hurt her child? Two midwives had tried to kill her while she was giving birth. She had sent them back to the Niohuru residence and had asked her mother to investigate them carefully.
One of the midwives served a concubine of the Niohuru residence and this concubine was Young Lady Niohurus mother. The other one had been bribed after she entered the residence.
The news that the Niohuru residence sent was that the midwife had epted two ingots of silver to do this. They couldnt find out who was behind it.
Lady, please calm down, said Ning Shu calmly.
Lady Niohuru took a deep breath, then looked at the wet nurse coldly. Who do you serve?
The wet nurse was sobbing as she said, Lady, this humble woman really never wanted to harm the little master!
What you were doing was harming my child, yet you still dare to say that you didnt want to harm my child!? Lady Niohurus re was a little scary. She was like an injured mother beast.
The wet nurse suddenly red at Ning Shu and pointed at her as she said, Its all because of Miao Ling! Its all because of her!
Ning Shus expression didnt change as she faced the wet nurses usation. She simply stood at the side without speaking.
Lady Niohuru looked at the wet nurse coldly, then nced at Ning Shu who wasnt saying anything. She lowered her head and kissed the childs forehead, then said lightly, Oh, what did she do?
The wet nurse said angrily, Lady, this humble woman is the childs wet nurse, the one whos responsible for taking care of the child! However, Miao Ling doesnt let this humble woman near the little master at all. This humble woman was just thinking that if something happened to the child, you wouldnt allow Miao Ling to take care of the child anymore.
Ning Shu: _
Hahaha, so now this was her fault?
Lady Niohuruughed coldly. This is my child. Its my choice who I assign to take care of him. You actually hurt my child for this kind of reason, yet you feel like youre in the right? And you have the nerve to feel wronged?
This humble woman just wanted to take good care of the little master, but Miao Ling wouldnt allow this humble woman to approach the child at all. The wet nurses expression was a little indignant.
Ning Shu frowned. This wet nurse kept calling herself this humble woman, but her ambition wasnt humble at all.
Chapter 1235: It was the Lady from…
Chapter 1235: It was the Lady from...
Did someone say something to you? Ning Shu asked the wet nurse.
The wet nurse seemed to hate Ning Shu a lot. No one said anything to me. I just couldnt stand the sight of you keeping the little master to yourself. You only want him to be close to you.
Ning Shu was a little speechless. She had harmed the child due to this kind of reason?
No, there was no way an incident in the inner courtyard could be that simple. There was a motive behind every move.
Lady... Ning Shu drew close to Lady Niohurus ear and said in a low voice, Lady, this servant feels that someone had probably instigated this wet nurse.
There were a lot of benefits for a wet nurse that served a rich family. Furthermore, this child was the grandson of the current Emperor, so there were a lot of intangible benefits. If the child was attached to her, there were even more benefits.
Ning Shu hadnt allowed the wet nurse to get close to the child, that was why the wet nurse resented her so much.
If someone had instigated this whole thing, everything made perfect sense.
Lady Niohuru looked at the wet nurse who was kneeling on the ground. She took a moment to suppress the anger rising in her heart, then said to Tong Yu, Go call the prince. We must let the prince know about this.
The wet nurses face instantly turned white and she started kowtowing desperately. Lady, please let this humble woman off this once! Please spare me, Lady!
Keep it down. Youll disturb my child, said Lady Niohuru lightly.
The wet nurse was frightened by the look on Lady Niohurus face so she immediately shut up. Her face was filled with fear.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Tong Yu went to call Yinzhen. It was probably because this incident was very severe, because Yinzhen arrived very quickly. He walked into the room and immediately asked, What happened?
Lady Niohuru wept as she told him about everything.
After Yinzhen heard about the entire incident, he rubbed his forehead with a cold expression. What is going on? Why do we always encounter these malicious wet nurses?
We cant let her off. There are several more children in this residence. If every wet nurse is like this, will my children even be able to grow up? Yinzhens expression was cold.
The wet nurses face was pale as paper and her entire body was trembling. She could barely speak clearly as she cried in fear, Prince, please spare my life! This humble woman is wrongly used!
Yinzhen had the wet nurse dragged out. The wet nurse hastily shouted, Prince, someone had asked this humble woman to do this!
Yinzhens expression was cold. Oh? Who incited you to do such a thing?
It was thedy from Seeping Heart Garden! Thatdy said that if I could get close to the little master, Ill definitely gain fortune and status in the future! The wet nurse spoke hurriedly, worried that shed be beaten to death if she was too slow.
Yinzhen said coldly, Not only did you mistreat my child, youre also ndering one of the masters in this inner courtyard? What would we keep such a disloyal servant for?
Chapter 1236: One Month Old Celebration
Chapter 1236: One Month Old Celebration
Prince, please spare me! The wet nurses shrill screams were gradually fading.
Ning Shu wondered how Yinzhen would deal with this wet nurse? Would it be like before? Shed be beaten with the nk, then kicked out of the residence?
Yinzhen turned to look towards Lady Niohuru who was holding the child while crying. He sighed and said, Dont cry anymore. Youre in your puerperium period, its not good for your eyes.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lady Niohuru wiped her tears, then said to Yinzhen, Prince, can you find another wet nurse for the child? This concubine doesnt even know what to do anymore.
Yinzhen nodded. Leave this matter to me. Ill make sure to handle it well.
Lady Niohuru smiled weakly and nodded. Yinzhen told the servants in the room to take good care of her, then left.
As Lady Niohuru watched Yinzhen walk away, she looked slightly disappointed. It was clear that someone wanted to hurt her child, but Yinzhen seemed indifferent and showed no ns to deal with it.
Lady, are you alright? Ning Shu saw that Lady Niohurus expression was a little dazed, so she spoke to ask this.
Lady Niohurus tears instantly overflowed. She hugged the child and cried silently.
Lady, you should be d. You were able to discover that there were people harboring bad intentions around and was able to protect the child from greater harm. Ning Shuforted Lady Niohuru.
This incident was also due to this servants negligence. This servant is to me for this oue. Ning Shu curtsied.
Lady Niohuru wiped her tears and said, It has nothing to do with you. This wet nurse had impure motives from the beginning. I really have to thank you for your help this time.
This servant dares not ept such honor, said Ning Shu. Nothing is more important than your health, Lady. You should focus on taking good care of yourself. Everything else can wait until youre out of your puerperium period.
Lady Niohuru nodded. For the time being, she was keeping the child with her to take care of him herself, and she only allowed a few trusted people to get close.
Yinzhen soon found a wet nurse.
However, Lady Niohuru didnt let the wet nurse get close to the child. She would have Ning Shu check things multiple times before she allowed the wet nurse to feed the child.
Lady Niohuru didnt trust anyone else, so the job of taking care of the child fell on Ning Shu. Ning Shu was seriously worn out.
These days continued until Lady Niohuru was out of her puerperium period.
Probably to make things up to Lady Niohuru and the child, Yinzhen had prepared a one month old celebration banquet for the child and named the child Aisin Gioro Hongli.
Young Lady Niohuru was sitting at the banquet while holding her child. When she heard the name Hongli, shepletely froze and tightened her grip on her child. The child in her arms felt ufortable and started wailing.
The crying of the child attracted the attention of the people around. Yinzhen looked at Young Lady Niohuru mildly and Young Lady Niohuru hastily started coaxing the child.
However, her heart was in great pain. Why? Her child was already three months old, but Yinzhen hadnt even given her child a name! And now, Lady Niohurus child had the name of Hongli and a one month old celebration banquet.
In contrast, her child seemed so pitiful.
Lady Niohuru looked towards Young Lady Niohuru with an unreadable smile. Little Sister, why are you personally carrying the child? Why dont you let the wet nurse hold him? The child is crying so much, perhaps hes hungry? Why dont you have the wet nurse feed him?
Oh? The childs wet nurse didnte? asked Lady Niohuru lightly.
Young Lady Niohuru said, The child doesnt like the wet nurse so I didnt bring her here.
Is that so? Lady Niohurus eyes were cold.
Young Lady Niohuru nodded. There was no way she would let her child get close to a wet nurse. Her child should obviously be attached to her, rather than be attached to a servant.
Ning Shu stood next to Lady Niohuru while holding the child. When she heard their exchange, she knew that Lady Niohuru now hated Young Lady Niohuru.
Young Lady Niohuru had repeatedly tried to kill her child. Even if it was only for the sake of her child, Lady Niohuru had to confront Young Lady Niohuru.
Ning Shu felt that this was quite unbelievable. Despite being an authentic woman of the ancient era, Lady Niohuru hadnt taken the initiative to harm people. On the contrary, it was Young Lady Niohuru who hade from the peaceful modern era that had tried to kill a child who didnt know anything.
No sins of the parents fell upon the child.
However, just because this child was Hongli, the future emperor, she had wanted to kill this child.
Truly, it was the human heart that was the most terrible. It had nothing to do with where they came from.
How were Young Lady Niohurus actions different from those of the ancient era women in the inner courtyard? There was no difference. She actually seemed to have even less of a bottom line and personal principles.
There was a difference between actively harming others and passively fighting back.
Chapter 1237: What Meaning Was There?
Chapter 1237: What Meaning Was There?
After Honglis one month old celebration banquet, Aisin Gioro Honglis name was recorded in the genealogy, with his mother being Lady Niohuru.
Once something was added to the genealogy, it was set in stone. There was no way to change it. Due to this, Young Lady Niohuru lost her temper and broke a lot of things.
She was angry and felt wronged. Ever since she had transmigrated, she had been living very cautiously and had even be a concubine. All she had wanted was a life different from the one she had in the modern era.
She was now a little lost. She didnt know what meaning there was to living like this, staying in an inner courtyard with so many other women to wait for a man to cherish them.
She couldnt evene and go as she pleased.
None of her ns had seeded. She had tried to n a bright future for her child, but all her efforts were in vain.
Why?
Young Lady Niohuru rubbed her forehead wearily. She was so tired.
But no matter what, she had to continue moving forward. She had to move forward resolutely.
However, soon, Young Lady Niohuru was ced under house arrest for three months. The child she had worked so hard to give birth to almost got taken away by Yinzhen to be raised by someone else.
Young Lady Niohuru kept crying and apologizing, and finally managed to get Yinzhens forgiveness.
In reality, Young Lady Niohuru didnt even know what she had done wrong. However, she had no choice but to apologize to save herself.
Yinzhen was also pretty lenient, to have only put her under house arrest for two months.
When Ning Shu learned that Young Lady Niohuru had been ced under house arrest, she looked towards Lady Niohuru. She didnt know for sure if it had anything to do with Lady Niohuru.
However, these things had nothing to do with her. She just needed to act as a good wet nurse.
Lady Niohuru was clearly in a better mood now that Young Lady Niohuru couldnte visit her under the pretext of being sisters.
Lady Niohuru no longer cared about anything else now and just focused on taking good care of her son. She didnt try topete for favor. Yinzhen coulde if he wanted, but she wouldnt ask him to stay.
Ning Shu had transferred some of her energy to Hongli twice, which made Honglis body a bit stronger so that wasnt as easy for him to get sick. This way, it was also easier for her to take care of him.
Miao Ling. Lady Niohuru called Ning Shu who was currently checking Honglis clothing. Ning Shu walked over and curtsied as she asked, Lady, whats wrong?
Lady Niohuru reached out and took Ning Shus hand. She said with a sigh, Thank you for staying by my side during this time. If it werent for you, Id definitely be in aplete fluster.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu curtsied. This is this servants duty.
Regardless, I still have to thank you, said Lady Niohuru with a smile. From now on, youre my personal maid.
Chapter 1238: Checking the Clothing
Chapter 1238: Checking the Clothing
Thank you, Lady. Ning Shu curtsied.
She had now be Lady Niohurus personal maid. That meant that Lady Niohuru probably trusted her now.
Ning Shu went back to organizing the clothing again. The seasons were changing and these clothing were all handmade by the embroiderer. Her job was to check these garments for any abnormalities.
She had to be especially careful with the inner garments.
Ning Shu was pretty speechless. When would she be able to leave this world? When would this exam end?
Ning Shu picked up a piece of clothing and flipped it over to examine it. After repeatedly examining it, she found some white stuff and water stains on the cor.
She lifted the garment to her nose to sniff it, then frowned. She said to Lady Niohuru, Lady, pleasee here for a second.
Lady Niohuru was currently rocking the cradle but when she heard what Ning Shu said, she walked over. Ning Shu set the garment in front of her. Lady Niohuru reached out to pick up the clothing but Ning Shu hastily said, Dont touch it. There may be smallpox pus on it.
Lady Niohuru immediately retracted her hand and backed away. She stammered in shock, How could there be such a thing on the clothes?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lady, this servant will go dispose of the clothing. Ning Shu took the garment and left the room.
She first put the garment in a pot of boiling vinegar, then used vinegar to repeatedly wash her hands. Afterwards, she boiled some medicine to drink.
She had touched the garment, so she probably wouldnt be able to take care of the child for a good while.
After fishing the garment out of the pot, she threw it away. If she hadnt boiled the garment first, other people may end up getting smallpox from touching it. There were a lot of children in the residence, so they wouldve been at high risk to get smallpox.
She just wondered who was behind it? Their intention was too obvious, they had put it on the childs inner garments after all. This method is way more skilled than having the wet nurse apply saltwater to their nipples.
They had directly made use of such ruthless means. If such a small child caught smallpox, their chances of survival were extremely slim.
Who exactly had done this?
Tong Yu came to see Ning Shu and asked, Miao Ling, thedy asked if you had finished disposing of the garment?
It has been disposed of properly. Ning Shu nodded. I wont be taking care of the child for a while. I had touched the garment, so well have to wait a while to see.
Spray vinegar to disinfect every part of the courtyard and make sure to wash your hands every time before picking up the child, instructed Ning Shu.
Tong Yu nodded to indicate that she understood.
Ning Shu thought that she would be fine after taking the medicine, but unexpectedly, after a few days, she started having a fever. She feltpletely strengthless.
Ning Shu was pretty depressed. This body had never encountered smallpox before and had no antibodies, so it had no resistance against the virus.
She thought that she would be alright since she had practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, but unexpectedly, she had still gotten infected.
Ning Shu simmered medicine and kept practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, but itchy blisters still started appearing all over her face and body. It was so itchy.
She felt really speechless.
Ning Shu told Lady Niohuru that she needed to leave the residence. Lady Niohuru stood very far away. As she took in the sight of the blisters on Ning Shus face, she recalled her child, so she agreed to Ning Shus request to leave.
Lady Niohuru had Ning Shu go to the manor that was part of her dowry and even sent a maid to take care of Ning Shu. However, Ning Shu refused to keep the maid. She didnt want to implicate others.
Lady Niohuru also gave Ning Shu a sum of money and told her to take good care of her health, saying that she would wait for Ning Shu toe back so she could continue to take care of her child.
Lady Niohuru didnt give up on Ning Shu. Everyone was aware that as long as someone survived smallpox once, they wouldnt catch it again in this lifetime. Lady Niohuru hoped that Ning Shu could survive it.
Ning Shu epted the money, put on the cloak, and headed to Lady Niohurus manor. Lady Niohurus manor wasnt very big, but there were a few tenant farmers.
Ning Shu moved into a small house. Shed asionally enter the mountain to find herbs, and she cooked her own medicine and meals.
Due to her illness, no one approached the house that she lived in. If she wanted to eat something, shed have to head to the vegetable garden to pick the food herself.
Ning Shu originally wanted to use the systems medicine, but she had a feeling that she wouldnt be able to since this was the examination task.
Fudge, it was so itchy.
She still hadnt recovered from this illness, so she didnt know if shed be able to survive.
Right now, she was just seriously d that she had learned medicine and was able to keep this illness under control. Otherwise, she wouldve had no choice but to just wait for death.
Chapter 1239: A Proper Return
Chapter 1239: A Proper Return
This was probably the biggest test in this task. She had saved someone elses life, and now she had to save her own.
Ning Shu didnt want to fail this task when she was within sight of sess, so she drank an ocean-like amount of medicine every day and also applied it externally. She exhausted every single method that she coulde up with.
As she struggled against death all alone, she felt lonely like never before. There wasnt a single person here for her.
Even back then, during chemotherapy, there were still doctors and nurses that stayed with her, but here, all the people in the manor avoided her. It caused a trace of despair to start spreading within her heart. There was an indescribable vast emptiness.
Was the purpose of this to put her through the suffering of being tormented by illness once again?
Ning Shu could barely stop herself from scratching at her face. It was so itchy! However, as soon as this kind of blister was broken, itd cause more blisters wherever the fluid spread. She couldnt allow her wretched ws to do as they wished.
Fortunately, after two months of treatment, the blisters on Ning Shus face and body slowly began to form scabs. This meant that Ning Shu had survived.
Once the scabs gradually disappeared, Ning Shu applied some herbs to her face to prevent scars. She was going to be Lady Niohurus personal maid and would even have to enter the pce in the future.
Without a proper appearance, even if Lady Niohuru trusted her, she wouldnt be able to keep her around.
After several months of suffering, Ning Shu was fully recovered from the smallpox. She returned to the princes residence and Lady Niohuru was very happy to see her.
When Lady Niohuru saw the pockmarks on the back of Ning Shus hand, she knew that Ning Shus disease waspletely cured.
During this time, Lady Niohuru had been constantly on guard to prevent other people from harming her child, so she had been in a constantly tense state. Upon seeing Ning Shu now, she was subconsciously relieved.
It was really important to have a maid with medicinal skills around. Shell be able to notice if something was wrong immediately.
Ning Shu curtsied and thanked Lady Niohuru. Later, she saw that Hongli could now turn over and could even sit up and slowly crawl.
He was growing pretty fast.
After returning to the residence, she asked around about the littledy. The littledy was now over two years old and could walk slowly by herself.
Ning Shu went to take a look, staying some distance away. The littledy was very healthy, and there were several maids taking care of her. All the servants were doing their best to take care of the littledy.
The littledy was doing better staying at Lady Nians sidepared to staying with Lady Song. Furthermore, Lady Nian was the secondary consort so her status was higher than that of Lady Song.
As of now, Lady Song no longer wanted to get her daughter back. She just wanted to get pregnant again and give birth to a son. So many women in this inner courtyard had already given birth to a son, so she wanted to give birth to a son even more.
None of this had anything to do with Ning Shu
But
The fr*ck!? When will this task be over? It had already been such a long time. Was 2333 dead? She wanted to go back!
Calling 2333, are you there? Ning Shu wanted to see if 2333 was malfunctioning. Why hadnt she been notified to leave yet?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
What is it? 2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus mind.
Chapter 1240: When Can I Leave!? x999
Chapter 1240: When Can I Leave!? x999
When will I be able to leave this world? Ning Shu felt that her task wasplete. The littledy had gotten free from her fate. At the very least, she had managed to turn two years old.
Youll be informed once the task time is up. 2333 didnt speak again.
Ning Shu:
What kind of task was this?
She didnt know what the criteria ofpletion for this task was at all.
Ning Shu stopped worrying about when she would be able to leave this ce and asked Lady Niohuru, Lady, have you found out who was trying to harm the little master?
When this matter was brought up, a trace of mncholy appeared on Lady Niohurus face. She shook her head. I havent been able to find out. Just when I found out which embroiderer had made the garments, she left the residence. Rumors say she caught a foul illness, so she returned home.
Lady, do you have suspects? asked Ning Shu. These events had clearly targeted Hongli.
Yinzhen was targeted because he had good prospects, while Hongli was targeted because he was an obstacle.
For some people, Hongli simply got in the way.
Suspects? Lady Niohuru pressed her lips together and shook her head. I dont know.
Based on how Lady Niohuru looked, Ning Shu had the feeling that Lady Niohuru already had her suspicions, she just wasnt certain. Ning Shu changed the topic. Does the prince know about this?
I didnt tell the prince. Even if I did Even if she did tell him, he wouldnt protect her child. Lady Niohurus facial color worsened.
Ning Shu shook her head. Regardless of the princes stance, its still good to let him know about it.
Things in the inner courtyard didnt always have to be covert. Sometimes bringing things out into the open was more effective.
After all, Yinzhen was the master of this residence. Regardless of how he decided to deal with this matter, itd only be beneficial for Lady Niohuru.
Ning Shu suspected that Lady Nara was behind this. She was in charge of the entire inner courtyard and managed all the servants. If she wanted an embroiderer to leave, the embroiderer would have to leave.
Simply due to the fact that she was the most powerful woman in this inner courtyard.
However, these were simply Ning Shus guesses. The primary consort had given birth to a legitimate son, and the other children were simply children of concubines. They posed no threat to her child.
So why would she want to get rid of Lady Niohurus child?
But Honghui had died at the age of eight.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Could it be that she was targeting Lady Niohurus child because she knew how history went?
This inner courtyard had a transmigrator and a reincarnator, so this primary consort may have been reborn.
What the heck was with the people in Yinzhens inner courtyard?
They transmigrated and got reborn just to grab hold of this man, for the sake of reaching the peak of power by using Yinzhen.
To confirm that the primary consort was a transmigrator, Ning Shu started secretly asking around about the incidents in Lady Naras courtyard.
Lady Nara had asked a female doctor from the pce toe help take care of her child. She also had three wet nurses just to make sure that there was enough milk at all times.
It was obvious from Lady Naras attitude just how much she cared about her child.
Perhaps Lady Nara had gone through a rebirth, but this didnt have much to do with her, a humble servant. However, if Lady Nara insisted on fighting Lady Niohuru, then shed naturally choose to stand on Lady Niohurus side.
At the beginning when Lady Song threw her away, it was Lady Niohuru who took her in.
If Lady Niohuru hadnt taken her at that time, she didnt know what her situation would be like now.
At that time, Lady Nara had made a deliberate show of strength as a warning, and she had been that pitiful cannon fodder used.
In any case, her fate was tied to Lady Niohurus fate.
Who would win in the end? Would it be Lady Niohuru as destined, Lady Nara who had gone through a rebirth, or Young Lady Niohuru who had transmigrated here?
Oh, and there was also Yinzhen who was surrounded by all these women.
Yinzhen had actually obtained the admiration of so many unique women. His life truly had not been in vain.
Ning Shu didnt tell Lady Niohuru about her conjectures. There were some things she could say, but some things werent her ce to say as a servant.
Her current job was still to take care of the child.
She really didnt ever want to be a night nanny again. She had to take care of one child after another, raising them from the time theyre babies to school age. She really hoped that she wouldnt have an adult son next time.
ment: Lol Well of course
Chapter 1241: What Kind of Quack Doctor Doesn’t Have Secret Remedies?
?Chapter 1241: What Kind of Quack Doctor Doesnt Have Secret Remedies?
Lady Songs personal maid, Hong Mei, came to ask Ning Shu if she had any secret folk remedies for conceiving. Ning Shu was pretty speechless. Why were people always asking her about this?
It was like if you knew some medicine, youd definitely have secret remedies.
The fact that Lady Song hade to look for her showed that she was very impatient now and really wanted to have a baby. Furthermore, she wanted it to be a boy.
I dont have any folk remedies for conceiving, said Ning Shu. Hong Mei had her chin tilted up so arrogantly, Ning Shu had a full view of her nostrils.
Hong Mei frowned. What do you mean by you dont have any? Right after you went to Lady Niohurus courtyard, she became pregnant and it was even with a boy!
Thedy said that as long as you help her, shell definitely reward you handsomely. Hong Mei took out a sachet. This is thedys reward for you.
Ning Shu opened the sachet and saw that it contained a few pieces of silver. She handed the sachet back to Hong Mei and said, I really dont have any folk remedies for conceiving.
Hong Meis facial color immediately turned ugly. Miao Ling, what do you mean by this? No matter who you serve now, you had once served thedy. Now that youve gotten a leg in with other people, yourepletely forgetting about thedy!? You have no sense of loyalty!
Ning Shu turned and looked at Hong Mei. Im just a servant, a servant of the princes residence, so my master is the prince. Ill be loyal to whomever I serve.
With this kind of EQ, Lady Song was simply cannon fodder in this inner courtyard. She offended people way too easily.
Ning Shu turned and left, ignoring Hong Mei.
Hong Mei stomped her feet in frustration, then headed back to report to Lady Song.
Ding, you have carried out the examination task for three years and six months, so the task isplete. Leaving the task world now. 2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus head.
Ning Shu never thought that shed find the sound of 2333s voice so beautiful.
Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, then when she opened her eyes again, she found that she had returned to the system space.
She looked at the furniture in the space one by one: the sofa, the bookshelf, the tea table
She couldnt help but cheer. She jumped on the sofa and started hopping around. She was finally back! Her examination task was over! It waspleted!
After a good while, she finally calmed down and asked 2333, You said that there would be rewards if the examination task waspleted. What are the rewards?
They had been valuable enough to make the advanced task-takers enter the task at the risk of being exterminated.
Of course there are rewards. What are you being so impatient for? said 2333 scornfully. What are you being so excited for? Only those who do not waver in the face of praise and insult alike will be able to be great. All you did wasplete an examination task, what are you being so happy for? Youre seriously hopeless.
Ning Shu: _
The stats panel appeared in front of Ning Shu.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 1650000 (+1500000)
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 200
Charm: 4
Luck: 54
Mental Strength: 120
Martial Arts: 122
Faith: 44
Aptitude: 49
Merit: 26
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing)
Examination Task Complete.
Gained 50 attribute points.
Gained 4 merit points.
Gained 5 protective talismans.
Gained 1 ordinance sea stone
ment: Oops, this TLerpletely missed updating the abilities. Turns out Ning Shu now has three more abilities, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, and Basic Poison Concoction! They were added on around 5 arcs back. I was too focused on the titles, sorry. Will pay more attention from now on!
Chapter 1242: Ordinance Sea Stone
Chapter 1242: Ordinance Sea Stone
Ning Shu looked at the awards, then said, Thats it?
Uh-huh. Isnt the reward generous? said 2333. There are five protective talismans, which means that youll have five more lives. Five more lives!
Then that does seem pretty good. Ning Shu then asked, So what did the advanced task-takers want to get so badly that they even risked their lives?
The ordinance sea stone. People higher up want this, so it can be used to exchange for a lot of rare things, exined 2333.
What can you do with an ordinance sea stone? asked Ning Shu.
Nothing. For people at your level, itspletely useless. Its used for helping powerful people break through their current limits to get to an even higher level. However, this level is way too far away for you. Itd take light years to calcte the distance.
Ning Shu: _
Would he die if he didnt mock her!?
Ordinance sea... ordinance sea stone? Ning Shus brows furrowed. This ordinance sea stone couldnt be a stone from the ordinance sea that we went to that time, right?
It is something of the ordinance sea. Every person who bes an intermediate task-taker will get an ordinance sea stone after passing the examination task. As for why, I dont know either, said 2333 offhandedly.
Are you going to keep this ordinance sea stone, or do you want to go to fabricated space to exchange it for some good stuff? asked 2333.
Ning Shu felt that the system wouldnt give the task-takers a stone for no reason, and the fact that the powerful needed these things showed that these things were very precious. Therefore, she decided to keep it.
Ning Shu picked up the ordinance sea stone. It was pitch ck and at first nce, it looked like the primal chaos stone that she had gotten before. It felt extremely cold in her hand.
She seemed to hear the faint sound of waves.
In reality, the ordinance sea stone is a space that breeds the ordinancews. However, no one has ever been able to open it. Theres a rumor among the higher ups that if one merged with the ordinance sea stone, theyd be able to be an evesting existence.
Merge? Ning Shu stared at the stone. How was someone supposed to merge with the stone? By bing a stone?
Ning Shu put the ordinance sea stone back down. It really was too far away. She was just an intermediate task-taker. She was truly too far away from the level that 2333 had described.
She was already really happy to have gotten five protective talismans. Normally, she could only get these protective talismans with merit points and a single protective talisman required 30 merit points.
It was very reassuring to have them while doing tasks. Six protective talismans made it so she could focus on the tasks without worries.
Ning Shu allocated the 50 attribute points to intelligence, luck, martial arts, mental strength, and aptitude.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Age: 27
Experience: 1650000 (+1500000)
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 200 (+10)
Charm: 4
Luck: 54 (+10)
Mental Strength: 120 (+10)
Martial Arts: 122 (+10)
Faith: 44
Aptitude: 49 (+10)
Merit: 30
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing)
After adding the attribute points, she found that she seriously didnt have enough attribute points. Every single time, she had no choice but to only add them to the attributes that would increase her chances of survival.
ment: By bing a stone? Lol, another g. Im pretty sure Ning Shu bes a stone at one point, if Im not thinking of a different novel.
Chapter 1243: Advanced Task-Taker?
Chapter 1243: Advanced Task-Taker?
Since it was an examination task, there should be an evaluation, right? Whats my task evaluation this time? asked Ning Shu.
2333 said, You did pretty well this time, its excellent. You got an evaluation of excellent.
Whats the evaluation based on? asked Ning Shu, surprised.
She never thought that she would get an evaluation of excellent.
2333 said, Everything you do in the task is included in the scope of the inspection. Your will, ability to adapt, and your bottom lines as a person. Any action you take causes points to be added or deducted during the assessment.
Oh, so its like that. Ning Shu then asked, So whats the use of these evaluations?
Maybe its useful, maybe its useless. Either way, the final result is just a string of data, survival is the most important thing. Its just like with your initial examination. All your scores were pretty bad, but you still managed to survive, said 2333. As of now, our journey is the sea of stars.
Ning Shu listened to 2333s impassioned words expressionlessly. Her emotions didnt get stirred at all.
How boring, scoffed 2333.
Why did the task end so suddenly? Was it because the task was finished? asked Ning Shu.
2333 exined, Its because that was the amount of time specified for this task. Even if you had finished the task, you couldnt leave the task world until the time was up. Even if you hadnt finished the task, youd still have to leave the task world at that time.
So that was what the silver-haired man meant by the most important thing was to stay alive.
Ning Shu felt a little tired. She copsed onto the bed to sleep. No matter what, she had to sleep for a while first. The examination task was finally over.
The process had been a bit tortuous, but at least it was finished.
Ning Shu got up after sleeping a while, then stretched. She felt a lot more rxed.
Then, she prepared to go to have a big meal in the fabricated space. In any case, no matter how much she ate, she wouldnt get fat, and no matter how much she ate, she wouldnt feel stuffed. It was awesome.
Ning Shu sat in the restaurant eating while listening to other people converse and gossip.
However, she didnt hear about anything important.
After leaving the restaurant, she wandered around for a while and checked out the avable tools. Of course, she was just window-shopping and didnt buy anything. These things were not cheap.
Some things were seriously too expensive. Furthermore, she found that points werent very valuable. A lot of the tools could only be exchanged for with faith and merit points.
And it just so happens that merit and faith points were the most difficult to obtain, unlike experience points which every task-taker was rewarded with.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When Ning Shu got back to the system space, she asked 2333, How many points do I need to be promoted to being an advanced task-taker?
Twenty million.
Chapter 1244: Why Do You Want to Know About Him?
Chapter 1244: Why Do You Want to Know About Him?
Ning Shu: ...
She almost felt like pping herself. What did she ask that for? Just the sound of twenty million points made her heart stop.
Why does it take so many points? This time it had only taken three million to be an intermediate task-taker. Howe it required so many points to be an advanced task-taker? From three million to twenty million, how many multiples was that? It was six times as much!
It would have been better not to know.
How long will it take to earn that many points? Ning Shu felt a little like there was nothing left to live for.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Who knows.
Ning Shu was speechless. What was with this?
Forget it, shed just have to go step by step. If it was 20 million, then shed do 20 million.
Ning Shu sat down cross-legged on the sofa and silently chanted the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Once she finished training, she picked a book from the bookshelf and slowly started flipping through it.
Something suddenly urred to her and she stopped reading to ask 2333, You know that person I encountered earlier in that task? Do you know what his name is? Who is he? And howe he can wipe out task-takers?
What are you asking this for? I dont know who he is either. I dont know any of the higher ups, said 2333 mildly. Why are you trying to find out his identity?
He was able to wipe out task-takers so easily. If I find out who he is, the next time I see him I can make sure to hide far, far away. Even now, just recalling that experience of having that pitch ck gun barrel pointed at her made her hair rise on end, even though she was currently in her spiritual state. It was seriously terrifying.
Oh, then why dont you just make sure to hide far away, replied 2333, unconcerned.
This was a matter of great importance that pertained to her survival. Couldnt he be a little more serious?
As long as you dont do anything that exceeds your bounds, who would bother toe kill you? Youre overthinking things, said 2333 contemptuously. For those who are truly strong, youre just an ant. Who would pay attention to the ants that are next to their foot?
Ning Shu: q()skTk single-handed flip
It was always so irritating to talk to 2333.
So she shut up and went back to reading. There was no way to hold a pleasant conversation with 2333 anyway.
In the system space, there was only the sound of Ning Shu turning the pages of the book. After a good while, she finally finished reading the book and leisurely put the book back on the shelf.
She watered the bonsai, then ran for a while. Afterwards, she exchanged for fasting pills, water, medicine, fake death medicine and some other necessities from the system marketce.
Alright, lets start the task, said Ning Shu to 2333. Afterwards, she closed her eyes and waited for 2333 to transfer her.
However, even after waiting for a good while, there was no change. She didnt feel the usual dizziness.
Whats going on?
When Ning Shu opened her eyes, she saw that a woman was standing in front of her and staring at her quizzically.
She looked around. This was her system space. How did this person get in here?
Are you the one whos going to be counterattacking for me? The woman finally spoke. She was wearing hospital garments, which made her look extremely thin.
Her face was very pale and her lips were tinged blue. She had a very small face. It was like the legendary face shape that was only as big as your palm. Her facial features were also quite exquisite. In all earnestness though, the sight of this tiny face being pale due to illness only made people feel bad. It didnt feel beautiful at all.
What are you doing? The entrustors asking you a question! Once you be an intermediate task-taker, you can meet the entrustor beforehand. Did you forget? When 2333 saw Ning Shus stupefied expression, he couldnt stop himself from nudging her.
Ning Shu finally snapped out of it and hastily said, I am. Whats your wish?
My name is Ni Jing. I want that damned cheating couple to suffer. Ni Qian looked at Ning Shu and said softly, Thats all I want.
Ning Shu thought for a moment, then asked, Youre married?
Yes. Im no longer an intact woman. Ni Jings eyes filled with tears. In the end, he told me that he had fallen in love with someone else. That there was no right or wrong in love, only whether there was love or not.
Ning Shu: ...
Things that involved emotions were seriously so troublesome.
Do you have any other wishes besides this? asked Ning Shu.
Ni Jing shook her head. This is all I want. I want them to suffer.
Entrustors must pay a price. What are you prepared to pay? asked Ning Shu.
Ni Jing pressed her lips together. Im willing to offer up all of my soul power, keeping only my soul source to reincarnate and start anew.
Chapter 1245: Oooh, So That’s Soul Power
Chapter 1245: Oooh, So Thats Soul Power
When Ning Shu heard that Ni Jing nned to start over, she was surprised and asked, You dont n to go back?
The task-taker couldnt stay in the task world for too long, so Ni Jing could go back and continue with her life.
Ni Jing shook her head. My body has already gone through so much suffering. I want to start over, but Im just so angry. They built their happiness by trampling on my bones! What right do they have to be happy?
Ning Shu nodded. Ok, Ill ept this task.
When she saw Ni Jing, she recalled the days that she had once spent in the hospital. She had also suffered from illness, but she hadnt gone through something like this.
A faint smile appeared on Ni Jings face. It was very gentle,pletely different from her angry look earlier. Thank you.
Then Ni Jings soul gradually disappeared.
Ning Shu was a little puzzled. She asked 2333, The entrustor always offers up part of her soul, but Ive never received any soul power. Why is that?
One third of the soul power offered by the entrustor is given to you. The system takes the other two thirds, said 2333.
What a scam! But she hadnt even seen the one third before.
Every time you cultivate in the system space, the substance you absorb is pure soul power. What did you think you were absorbing?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu lifted her brows. She hadnt known what the substance in the system space was. All she knew was that it could strengthen the soul. She never thought that it was actually soul power.
Then Ill exchange for a gun. This is a modern ne after all. Ning Shu then clicked on the system marketce and went to the guns section. However, she found that she couldnt exchange for any of the guns. All the exchange buttons were grayed out.
Why? Why cant I exchange for one? Ning Shu was very depressed.
The task is in a peaceful era. Are you nning to exchange for a gun and shoot down whoever you find annoying? Youre a task-taker. You need to help the entrustor counterattack with your own abilities. Moreover, I told you earlier that the system marketce had corresponding regtions. If you cant exchange for it, it means that its not allowed to appear in that world, said 2333 lightly.
You must help the entrustor truly counterattack and obtain a sessful life. 2333 encouraged Ning Shu, Good luck! Youve always done a good job so far. Its best not to use the things from the system so much. Those who are truly strong dont rely on these external things.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Ha.
Anyone was capable of saying pleasant-sounding words. She was the one carrying out the tasks, not 2333, so scram...
Ning Shu took a deep breath, then said, Lets start the task.
She felt the familiar sense of dizziness, then the sensation of her soul squeezing into a body. Once the soul and the body adjusted to each other, she immediately felt strong difort.
Chapter 1246: A Surrogate Pregnancy
Chapter 1246: A Surrogate Pregnancy
Her heartbeat was irregr and she felt shortness of breath. The sound of her irregr heartbeats filled her ears. Her heart was beating so fast, it seemed about to explode.
Heart disease!
Ni Jing had heart disease.
Ning Shu immediately started reciting the heart-clearing chant. She felt someone pry open her mouth, put a pill in her mouth, then feed her water.
She swallowed the pill.
It was a good while before she finally recovered a little. The feeling that her heart was about to explode was gone, but she was very tired. She opened her eyes slowly and saw a handsome face in front of her.
Jingjing, are you ok? The handsome man had a worried expression that also contained traces of indignance.
Ning Shu realized that she was lying on the floor so she tried to get up, but was struggling. The man helped her to her feet and asked anxiously, Jingjing, are you really ok?
Ning Shu shook her head. Im fine. I want to go rest.
Alright. The man lifted her in a princess carry. Ning Shu saw that there was a woman standing in the living room. She had a graceful figure and was currently biting her lips hard with an obstinate expression as she stared at the man that was carrying Ning Shu.
The man carried Ning Shu to the bedroom, then gently set her down on the bed and tucked her in. He sat down next to the bed and ced his warm hands on top of Ning Shus hand as he said, Go to sleep.
Ning Shu nodded, then closed her eyes.
The man left and closed the door behind him.
Ning Shu then started receiving the storyline.
That man just now was Jing Shaoze, Ni Jings husband. They had been married for almost 5 years and really did have feelings for each other.
Jing Shaoze was the only son of the Jing family so he had endured a lot of pressure to marry Ni Jing, who had congenital heart disease. However, he had been determined to marry her.
Ni Jing, due to her heart disease, couldnt do any vigorous exercise. This meant that Jing Shaoze didnt dare to be too passionate on the bed and always had to be extremely gentle.
Ni Jing also couldnt have a child. Her body couldnt handle the heavy burden of pregnancy. It was highly possible for her body to give out before the child was even born.
But if there was no child, who was the Jing family supposed to pass theirrge family business onto?
So Ni Jings mother-inw came up with the idea of a surrogate pregnancy. Ni Jing was a little hurt, but she felt guilty about not being able to give birth to a child for Jing Shaoze. In addition, her mother-inw was very dissatisfied with her, so she felt pressured and agreed to it.
The woman in the living room just now was the surrogate mother that Jing Shaozes mom had found.
Ye Xi had done this because her fatherspany was about to copse. Jing Shaozes mother offered to lend money to the Ye family on the condition that Ye Xi would serve as a surrogate mother.
Ye Xi, for the sake of her father and her family, had resolutely signed the surrogate contract.
When Jing Shaoze learned about this, he was very angry and even loathed Ye Xi who hade here to be a surrogate mother.
At that time, Jing Shaoze still had feelings for Ni Jing.
Jing Shaozes mom had brought Ye Xi to the house, saying that Ye Xi had to nurse her body in preparation. So the husband, wife, and surrogate mother were now all living under the same roof. It was a very weird situation.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As they gradually interacted with each other over time, Jing Shaoze started developing feelings for Ye Xi, this girl who was obstinate to the point that peoples hearts ached for her. However, he also loved his wife, so he was very conflicted.
Meanwhile, when Ni Jing found out that her husband had developed feelings for someone else, she starteding up with all sorts of ways to make things hard for Ye Xi and make misunderstandings ur between Jing Shaoze and Ye Xi. Ye Xi had a very stubborn personality so she also didnt exin things.
Hence, Ye Xi and Jing Shaoze constantly had impassioned lovers spats.
Atst, Ye Xi gave birth to the child, then disappeared. At this point, Jing Shaoze abruptly realized his own feelings. He had fallen in love with Ye Xi.
As Jing Shaoze held his newborn child, his heart was filled with pain. He drank himself drunk every single day.
He had totally forgotten that he was another womans husband and became very cold toward Ni Jing. When he found out what Ni Jing had done to Ye Xi before, he loathed Ni Jing even more.
Youre no longer the Ni Jing I once knew. I never imagined that you were actually so malicious. This was a true quote of what Jing Shaoze had said to Ni Jing.
After that, Jing Shaoze rarely returned home. He refused to answer Ni Jings calls even when she called him after having a heart attack. She had needed to talk to him because of her heart recement operation. Her parents had taken a lot of effort to find this heart for her.
However, Jing Shaoze refused to sign the paperwork. By the time he finally signed it reluctantly, Ni Jings health was already so poor that she couldnt take the risk of surgery. She ended up dying on the operating table.
Chapter 1247: Had Predestined Fate
Chapter 1247: Had Predestined Fate
Meanwhile, Ye Xi came back five yearster. During these five years, Jing Shaoze hadnt had any other women. When he saw Ye Xi again, he vowed to get Ye Xi back and forever keep this woman who always provoked him by his side.
This hateful woman had stolen his heart, then disappeared without a trace.
Furthermore, this woman was his childs mother. So he took his child along to chase after Ye Xi.
At this time, Jing Shaoze was a widowed, highly eligible bachelor. All the women with ambitions wanted to climb onto Jing Shaozes bed, but Ye Xi avoided Jing Shaoze like the gue. The hurt she experienced five years ago made her hate and fear this man more than she loved him.
After some setbacks, the two finally got together. One time when they were talking about their childhoods, Ye Xi said that she had encountered a boy when she was little.
The boy had been kidnapped. Since Ye Xi saw the perpetrators face, she had gotten kidnapped as well. The two had supported each other and through some clever tricks, escaped. They had held hands as they ran for a very long time.
When this matter was brought up, Jing Shaoze pulled Ye Xi into his arms and said with a sigh, Good thing he hadnt let go of her.
They had predestined fate.
After receiving the storyline, Ning Shu almost vomited blood. First of all, setting aside the question of how a kidnapper couldnt even keep two kids locked up, thister bit about their childhood waspletely a forceful attempt to improve their reputations.
Their love was predetermined, so Ye Xi wasnt a mistress.
Ning Shu couldpletely understand Ni Jings anger now.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the bed to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. If she was always copsing to the ground without warning, clutching at her heart, it would seriously be hard toplete the task.
However, there was very little spiritual energy in the modern era, and this bodys meridians had issues in the first ce, so cultivating didnt have much of an effect.
Ning Shu had no choice but to continue to cultivate slowly.
Knock Knock
Ning Shu who was in the middle of practicing was interrupted by a knock on the door. She quicklyy down and pulled the nket over herself.
After the knocks, the door opened quietly.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jingjing, wake up. Jing Shaoze walked to the bed and reached out to touch Ning Shus forehead. Ning Shu opened her eyes and avoided Jing Shaozes hand as she sat up and asked, What is it?
Jing Shaoze smiled. He was currently wearing a suit, which made him seem even taller. The spotlessly white shirt cuffs made him look elegant and refined.
Jing Shaoze gazed at Ning Shu, his eyes filled with warmth, as he said, Its time to get up and eat, littlezybones.
Ning Shu tugged her lips into a smile and pulled aside the nkets to get up.
Chapter 1248: Flirting in the Kitchen
Chapter 1248: Flirting in the Kitchen
Jing Shaoze helped Ning Shu up.
When Ning Shu got downstairs, she saw that Ye Xi was already sitting at the dining table along with Ni Jings father-inw and mother-inw.
Are you feeling better? asked Jing Shaozes mother.
Jing Shaoze got the chair for Ning Shu. After sitting down, Ning Shu replied, Im feeling much better.
You have to pay more attention to your health. Its not good to be like this all the time, and most importantly, youre the one who suffers, said Jing Shaozes mother.
The heck was with that? She was talking as if Ni Jing wanted to have this illness. It wasnt like she had a choice with this kind of thing, but Jing Shaozes mother seemed to me her for troubling everyone with this disease. She implied that Ni Jing was just pretending to have a heart attack.
Ning Shu didnt speak and just sized Ye Xi up. Ye Xi was sitting opposite her and quietly eating the special evening meal designed by the nutritionist.
Ye Xi was a very beautiful and healthy woman with a ruddyplexion and wless skin. She was totally different from Ni Jing who was thin, weak, and sickly.
Ye Xi notice Ning Shus gaze and nced up, but then quickly lowered her head again.
After practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts for the entire afternoon, Ning Shu was also starving, so she started eating in silence.
Jing Shaoze was very happy to see that Ning Shu was eating quite a lot today and hastily got more food for her.
Ye Xi nced at Jing Shaoze and Ning Shu, then continued eating with her head lowered.
After dinner, Ye Xi helped clear the table and then silently started doing the dishes in the kitchen. She tried to reduce her presence in this house as much as possible.
Although Jing Shaoze was talking to Ning Shu, he kept ncing towards the kitchen the entire time. Finally, he said, You ate quite a lot tonight. Ill go get some digestive medicine for you, otherwise youll probably feel ufortableter.
Ning Shu didnt speak and just watched as Jing Shaoze headed into the kitchen.
Jing Shaoze walked into the kitchen and saw that Ye Xi was washing dishes, so he walked over with a cold expression to grab her wrist. Ye Xi was in the middle of picking up a te so when Jing Shaoze abruptly grabbed her wrist, she was startled and the te fell to the ground.
Ye Xi looked towards Jing Shaoze in shock and wanted to get free from his grip, but he pushed her against the wall.
Ye Xi was rmed and wanted to push him away, but he said coldly, Stop with your fanciful thinking, theres no way Ill touch you. The one I love is Jingjing. Youre just a woman whos willing to be a surrogate mother for money.
Ye Xi pressed her lips together tightly and didnt try to exin herself. She simply faced Jing Shaoze silently.
This man clearly had a gentle side, so why was he always so cold and ruthless towards her? It wasnt like she wanted to be a surrogate mother.
Why arent you saying anything? What did you say to Jingjing earlier today for her to end up having a heart attack? demanded Jing Shaoze as he pressed one hand on the wall behind Ye Xi. Dont test my patience,
Jing Shaozes tall body was almost covering the entire length of Ye Xis body. His strong masculine scent made it hard for her to breathe and even her heartbeat was starting to go out of control.
I know you hate me, but I really didnt say anything, said Ye Xi.
Jing Shaoze scoffed, his expression demonic. His manner waspletely different from how he was in front of Ni Jing.
Jing Shaoze was gentle and carefully protective of Ni Jing, but he was like a man conquering a woman in front of Ye Xi.
Although Jing Shaoze said that he found Ye Xi disgusting, he was always trying to have bodily contact with her. He was always pulling her arm, cornering her in a wall bam, and mocking her with hurtful words.
Ning Shu stood quietly at the door and observed the two. Jing Shaoze didnt act like himself at all in front of Ye Xi.
Jing Shaoze was an elegant person who was skilled in societal manners and courteous yet politely distanced. However, right now he looked as if he had been possessed by a tyrannical chairman with demonic charm.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Regardless of whether he was mocking Ye Xi or doing mean things to her, he was still subconsciously trying to attract her attention.
However, Jing Shaoze still brainwashed himself by saying: The one I love is Ni Jing. I love my wife, there is no way I like this woman who became a surrogate mother for money. Absolutely no way. This woman was destroying his rtionship with Ni Jing.
Jing Shaoze was simply an indecisive person. Even as he repeated that he loved his wife, he still flirted with Ye Xi.
Jing Shaoze, you said that I became a surrogate mother for money. Ill admit to that. Ye Xi looked up at Jing Shaoze. Im willing to pay this price in order to save my fatherspany. I dont care whether you look down on me or not.
Its none of your business why I became a surrogate mother. This is my own choice, said Ye Xi stubbornly.
Your mouth is quite sharp. But I dont want my child toe out of the stomach of a woman like you, said Jing Shaoze with a ridiculing smile.
Chapter 1249: Couldn’t Free up This Spot for Free
Chapter 1249: Couldnt Free up This Spot for Free
Ye Xi was already very stressed out about this decision to be a surrogate mother. If it werent for her family, there was no way she would still be here enduring Jing Shaozes mocking.
Ye Xi saw that Jing Shaoze was always very gentle towards Ni Jing, but whenever he turned to look at her, his gaze was so cold and demonic that it made her heart tremble.
Furthermore, some of his actions made it hard for her stay unperturbed.
Ye Xi felt that Jing Shaoze waspletely toying with her.
She took a deep breath and pushed him out of her way. She couldnt let this man mess with her heart any longer.
As soon as Ye Xi pushed Jing Shaoze away, she saw that Ning Shu was standing at the door. Her face instantly turned pale. Ni Jing.
Jing Shaoze hastily turned around. When he saw Ning Shu standing there expressionlessly, he asked with a soft smile, Jingjing, what are you doing here?
Ning Shu lifted her eyebrows as she said, You were in the kitchen for a long time, so I came to see what you were doing.
You two are? Ning Shus gaze moved back and forth between Jing Shaoze and Ye Xi.
Jing Shaoze walked over and ced his hand on Ning Shus shoulder to lead her away from here.
As he walked away, he turned and nced at Ye Xi coldly.
Ye Xis heart trembled when she saw Jing Shaozes cold expression.
Jing Shaoze really did love his wife.
Shaoze,e here. I need to talk to you about something. Jing Shaozes mother spoke to Jing Shaoze while ncing at Ning Shu.
Go ahead. Ill head back to my room first. Ning Shu brushed off Jing Shaozes hand.
Alright, said Jing Shaoze warmly.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu went back to her bedroom and started considering her next course of action. Since Ni Jing wasnt going toe back, her task was to deal with Jing Shaoze and Ye Xi.
She might as well just get divorced.
That way she could save herself the irritation of having to keep watching them. However, she couldnt free up this position for Ye Xi for free.
Jing Shaoze had cheated on Ni Jing.
Ning Shu was deep in thought when Jing Shaoze walked in. He sat down by the bed and said to Ning Shu, Jingjing, somethingse up at thepany so Ill have to workte. I wont being back tonight, so you be extra careful, ok?
Ning Shu nced at Jing Shaoze and asked, What came up thats so urgent for you to have to go to thepany at night?
Theres an urgent cooperation n to deal with. Since Im the president of thepany, I have to be there. Jing Shaozes expression was gentle.
What lies!
No matter how gentle his expression was, it couldnt conceal his flickering gaze.
Ning Shu nodded calmly. Finish the work soon and dont stay up toote. Its not good for your health.
Jing Shaoze reached out and gently stroked Ning Shus hand for a moment, then turned and left.
Ning Shu sat down on the bed to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Her entire body felt very ufortable and her heartbeat was conspicuously irregr.
She couldnt imagine how hard things must have been for Ni Jing. While she was dealing with such a severe illness, her husband actually betrayed her. Ni Jing had wanted to use her illness to pull Jing Shaoze back to her side.
So whenever Jing Shaoze and Ye Xi were together, Ni Jing would pretend to have a heart attack.
However, there was no way this method could pull back a person who now liked someone else. Once someone no longer cared about you, no matter what you did, it was useless.
Once I no longer love you, youre nothing.
So Ni Jings actions only served to torment herself.
Ning Shu, who was covered with sweat from practicing by now, paused her training. She nced at her watch. It was already eleven in the evening. She hadnt realized that she had been practicing for so long.
Chapter 1250: Trying to Fool a Well-educated Person!
Chapter 1250: Trying to Fool a Well-educated Person!
Ning Shu took a bath, then went downstairs to get water. As she was passing by Ye Xis room, she heard movementse from inside.
She pressed herself against the wall but could only vaguely hear some movements. She couldnt hear anything concrete.
Ning Shu thought about things for a moment, then quietly opened the main door to walk out of the house and over to the window of Ye Xis room.
The lights in Ye Xis room were still on. Through a gap in the curtain, Ning Shu saw that Jing Shaoze and Ye Xi wereying in the same bed. From the looks of things, they had just finished doing it.
She could faintly hear the sound of Ye Xi sobbing.
Meanwhile, Jing Shaoze just looked at Ye Xis fair back for a moment, then pulled her to face him. Quit it with your acting. Since youre doing things for money, of course you have to sacrifice some things.
I... Ye Xis gaze was a little dazed. When Jing Shaoze saw the red marks on Ye Xis body, his gaze deepened and he lowered his head to kiss Ye Xis lips.
Ning Shu turned and went back into the house. She walked straight to Ye Xis room and kicked the door, making a low thump.
Since when was surrogate pregnancy you guys tumbling on the bed and making a baby? Wasnt it supposed to be in vitro fertilization, using eggs from Ni Jing and sperm from Jing Shaoze, and having Ye Xi carry the fertilized egg?
She was well-educated! There was no way they could fool her.
When the two in the room heard the noise, they hastily stopped what they were about to do. Jing Shaoze pulled the nket over Ye Xi to cover her naked body.
Ye Xi was frightened by this sound, but Jing Shaozes act of covering her with the nket made her heart tremble for a moment, then her nose felt a little stuffy.
Jing Shaoze was only wearing pants. His upper body was fully exposed, revealing his sexy, muscr figure. Ye Xi looked away and buried herself under the nket.
Jing Shaoze frowned, then opened the door. However, there was no one at the door. He looked around but there was no one around at all.
Who had pulled this prank?
Jing Shaoze closed the door, then picked up his clothes and started putting them on.
Ye Xi watched as Jing Shaoze buttoned up his shirt. The movements of his jade-like fingers were exceptionally elegant.
Who was outside? asked Ye Xi, her voice slightly hoarse.
Ye Xi nced at her. No one.
Ye Xi picked up his coat and left.
After kicking the door, Ning Shu went back upstairs and into her bedroom. Her heart felt a little ufortable. She had walked around the vi and up and down the stairs, so she felt a little sick.
Shey down on the bed but couldnt fall asleep. She felt pretty speechless. The situation with those two probably counted as familiarity breeds fondness.
Jing Shaoze had been captivated by the taste of Ye Xi and ended up infatuated with Ye Xis body.
Due to Ni Jings health, their bedside activities were always very ordinary. With Ye Xi on the other hand, he could show off his manly conquering ability as much as he liked.
Jing Shaoze had never experienced something like this in the past. At the very least, he hadnt experienced it with Ni Jing.
So these two started sleeping together behind Ni Jings back.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Furthermore, even up to when Ye Xi gave birth, Ni Jing still thought that the child was hers and Jing Shaozes.
At the beginning, when Jing Shaozes mother decided to find a surrogate mother, Ni Jing and Jing Shaoze had gone to the hospital to freeze their eggs and sperm.
Later, Jing Shaozes mother brought Ye Xi back to stay with the Jing family under the excuse that they needed to prepare her body. Once her body was in the best state, they would imnt the sperm and eggs into her uterus.
After Ye Xi gave birth and disappeared, Ni Jing had done her all to take care of the child, which made her already poor health even worse and she eventually died on the operating table.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. Perhaps Jing Shaozes mother had never considered using Ni Jings eggs from the start. Jing Shaozes mother had actually encouraged these events.
Ning Shu gave a coldugh.
Chapter 1251: Just Like a Woman of the Ancient Era
?Chapter 1251: Just Like a Woman of the Ancient Era
Jing Shaoze who was supposed to be tumbling with Ye Xi went upstairs. When he opened the door and saw Ning Shu sitting by the bed and drinking water, his eyes shed for a moment. He walked over to Ning Shu and asked, Why havent you gone to sleep?
Ning Shu turned around with a surprised expression. Didnt you say that you were going to thepany? Why did youe back?
Ive already finished dealing with things. If I donte back, could it be that I should just sleep at thepany? Jing Shaoze looked towards the ss in Ning Shus hand. Did you go downstairs just now to get water?
Someone had kicked the door just now. Jing Shaoze scrutinized Ning Shus face.
Ning Shu took another sip of water and shook her head. I didnt go downstairs. Aunt Li got me this water earlier.
Ning Shus nose twitched a little. Whats that smell on you? As she spoke, she moved closer to Jing Shaoze to sniff at him. Jing Shaoze hurriedly moved backwards a little. I was so busy at thepany that I got sweaty. It definitely smells bad. Im going to go shower.
Ning Shus lips hooked and she said in a gentle tone, Then go wash up.
Jing Shaoze smiled at Ning Shu gently, then headed into the bathroom. As Ning Shu listened to the sound of the water, she silently sneered.
He was tumbling with another woman right behind his wifes back. It must be very exciting.
After taking a bath, Jing Shaozey down next to Ning Shu and said gently, Lets sleep. Then he closed his eyes and fell deep asleep. The earlier exercise had clearly tired him out.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain as several ideas shed through her head.
The next morning, Jing Shaoze cleaned himself up, then went to wake Ning Shu up. Jingjing, its time to get up.
Ning Shu opened her eyes. Jing Shaoze helped her up, then squatted down and ced her slippers in front of her so that she could slip them on just by stretching out her feet.
Following that, he picked up ab tob her hair. He skillfully pulled her hair up into a loose but elegant bun, then took an ancient era-style jade hairpin and inserted it into the bun.
Jing Shaoze looked at Ning Shu and said, Jingjing, youre just like a woman of the ancient era, gentle and beautiful.
What bullshit! Her heart disease was so severe that she didnt even dare to walk too fast. How could she not be gentle!? Even now, even though she was inwardly irritated enough to explode, her movements were still very slow.
Any action slightly too intense would cause her heart to start pounding irregrly.
Thank you, said Ning Shu while tugging up the corners of her lips. She looked at Jing Shaoze. He was dressed in a suit that made him look handsome and noble. His expression was gentle, his eyes were filled with affection, and he was extremely considerate towards her.
If she hadnt seen Jing Shaoze and Ye Xi togetherst night, she would have thought that Jing Shaoze was a good man based on this.
He was tall and handsome, with a good figure and deeply passionate. There was no way for someone to be more perfect.
Ning Shu and Jing Shaoze went downstairs together. In the living room, Jing Shaozes mother was currently talking with Ye Xi. Ye Xi tugged on her cor from time to time in difort.
Jing Shaozes mother was smiling and her gaze contained an ambiguous hint as she looked at Ye Xi. From the looks of it, she clearly knew what had happenedst night.
Jing Shaozes mother liked Ye Xi more than Ning Shu, her real daughter-inw.
Ning Shu went over and said good morning to Jing Shaozes mother. Jing Shaozes mother turned to Ning Shu and said, Ye Xis body is almost ready now. Well probably be able to imnt the test tube embryo into her body soon.
Ning Shus expression was indifferent. Is that so?
Ning Shu sized up Jing Shaozes mother. She had a polite and elegant manner as typical of an upper-ss woman. She socialized well with thedies of the upper ss regardless of whether they were in the business or political sector and was like a fish in water at every banquet.
This was a very shrewd woman.
Chapter 1252: No Pain, No Gain
Chapter 1252: No Pain, No Gain
However, Ning Shu found her disgusting. She deliberately brought the surrogate mother back home, acting as a pimp for her son. She was the person that had encouraged what happened between Ye Xi and Jing Shaoze.
Mom, you seem to like Ye Xi a lot, said Ning Shu with a faint smile.
Jing Shaozes mother replied with a smile, Ye Xi is a good child. Shes sacrificing herself for the sake of her family. There are few people who are this filial nowadays.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
No pain, no gain. Ning Shus lips curled. She didnt know if this counted as filial piety or not, but Ye Xis efforts could revive her fatherspany.
There was nothing that couldnt be sacrificed. It only depended on whether or not there were enough bargaining chips on the table. If the Ye family went bankrupt, Ye Xis life wouldnt necessarily be any betterpared to now.
Ning Shu looked towards Ye Xi and asked, Arent you hot in that scarf?
Ye Xi had a scarf tightly wrapped around her neck, obviously to cover certain marks.
Ye Xi touched the scarf, then said with a sniffle, I have a slight cold.
Then you should take better care of your health. You have to prepare your body properly in order to have a healthy child, said Ning Shu lightly.
Ye Xis face dimmed for a moment, then she said, I got it.
During breakfast, Ning Shus fork fell on the ground. When she bent down to pick it up, she saw that Jing Shaoze was nudging Ye Xis foot with his under the table.
Ye Xi kept moving away until she finally got annoyed and stomped on Jing Shaozes foot. Jing Shaoze nced at Ye Xi with an indifferent expression.
Ye Xi got a little scared and moved her foot away.
Jingjing, Ill pick it up. When Jing Shaoze saw Ning Shu bend down, he hastily retracted his foot and bent down to pick up the fork.
Thank you, said Ning Shu mildly.
Jing Shaoze didnt head to work after breakfast, so Ning Shu asked, Youre not going to work?
Jing Shaoze rubbed his lips and narrowed his eyes as he looked at Ye Xi. He said in a meaningful tone, Im not going today. Im still tired fromst night so Ill head to thepany in the afternoon.
Ye Xi stiffened when she heard what Jing Shaoze said and she turned around to avoid his gaze.
Is that so? asked Ning Shu in a meaningful tone. Make sure to take good care of your health. Dont wear yourself out too much. Your health is the most important. Itd be terrible if anything happened.
When Jing Shaoze saw how flustered Ye Xi looked, his lips hooked. Upon hearing what Ning Shu said, he retrieved his gaze and said offhandedly, Its fine. I just need to rest a little.
Jing Shaoze got up. Ill go make some juice. Jingjing, what kind of juice do you want?
Last time it was to get digestion medicine and this time it was juice. What reason would hee up with next time?
Ok then, orange juice, said Ning Shu.
Jing Shaoze headed into the kitchen with a smile. After entering the kitchen, he closed the door. Ye Xi shuddered and set down the ss of water she was holding to leave the room. She didnt want to be alone with Jing Shaoze.
Jing Shaoze stretched out his long leg to block Ye Xis way and Ye Xi instantly felt a suffocating imposing aura envelop her. It made her heart start beating out of control and her face quickly turned red.
Please move out of the way. Ye Xi lowered her head and said this in a voice as quiet as that of a mosquitos.
Jing Shaoze lips hooked. Move out of the way? Thats not what you saidst night. When your legs were wrapped around my waist, you didnt say tell me to move out of the way.
I remember that you were the one that seduced mest night, but youre refusing to admit it now? Jing Shaozes expression was very nefarious, but it had a deadly attraction.
Chapter 1253: Familiarity Breeds Fondness
Chapter 1253: Familiarity Breeds Fondness
Ye Xi was cornered in the kitchen. When she heard what Jing Shaoze said in her ear in his elegant voice, it made her wish she could just crawl into a hole and die. Her face waspletely red. You clearly know that it wasnt like that!
It wasnt like that? What do you mean by that? Jing Shaozes expression became more and more like that of a rogue. Werent you the one hugging me and saying that you wanted more?
Enough already! Stop talking about it! Ye Xi took a deep breath, but her flush refused to fade. You clearly know that this was what your mother wanted. Your mothers seriously insidious. What I signed with her was a surrogate contract, but she actually told me to do that with you... And threatened to withdraw the money otherwise.
Jing Shaoze scoffed. Youre simply a woman who could do anything for money.
Im already too far in to back out. Ill do anything to save my fatherspany. Ye Xi looked up at Jing Shaoze with a stubborn expression.
Jing Shaozes brows furrowed unhappily. You talk like youre some filial daughter, but in in terms youre simply someone whos willing to cater to a mans crotch for money. How disgusting.
Ye Xis face had been red, but after Jing Shaoze mocked her like this, all the blood drained from her face. Her little face instantly became pale as snow.
Ye Xi staggered, then pressed her lips together and said stubbornly, So what if Im willing to do anything for money?
You... Jing Shaoze was speechless for a moment.
Ye Xis expression dimmed. I know my status. My duty is simply to give birth to a child for the Jing family. I wont get in the way of you and your wife, but if you trample on my dignity like this again, Ill tell your wife about this.
Jing Shaozes eyes dted, then he yanked Ye Xis arm hard and said, If you dare tell Jingjing about this, Ill make you wish you were dead.
Ye Xis arm hurt a lot due to Jing Shaozes ruthless grip, but she gritted her teeth and endured it. She said with a stubborn and mocking expression, If you really love your wife so much, why did you do... Why did you do that with me?
Jing Shaozes expression was cold. Of course I love Jingjing. Youre just amodity to me. I spent tens of millions to buy you, so shouldnt I enjoy it properly?
Besides, for the sake of that money, you came to seduce me. So could it be that I should act upright and ignore your advances? Jing Shaoze leaned over and whispered in Ye Xis ear, You taste pretty good.
It really made him want to have another bite.
Ye Xis heart trembled and she took another step back, but she ended up hitting the wall. Jing Shaoze stretched out his arm and pressed it on the wall behind Ye Xi. As he leaned over her, he saw that her ears were rapidly turning pink. It was very cute.
He leaned over and licked her ear.
Ye Xi trembled, then hastily pushed him away and covered her ear with her hand as she stared at him, wide-eyed.
Jing Shaoze licked his lips, then gently rubbed his lip with his thumb. His demonically charming manner captivated Ye Xi for a moment.
Ning Shu was standing at the entrance of the kitchen. After hearing this conversation, she realized that, as she had suspected, Jing Shaozes mother had been behind this.
Jing Shaozes mother had been nning this from the start ever since she found Ye Xi, this surrogate mother. She had never considered using Ni Jings eggs.
Ni Jing had heart disease, and it was even congenital heart disease. Jing Shaozes mother was probably worried that the child would end up having physical defects.
So Jing Shaozes mother had probably found Ye Xi to be a mistress for her son and called her a surrogate mother as a front. That way, once the child was born, the original host would still think that this was her own child.
Ning Shu inwardly scoffed, then looked at the two in the room who were still flirting.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This had all been because Ni Jing couldnt have a child.
Although Jing Shaoze said that he loved Ni Jing, he was infatuated with the feeling of tumbling with Ye Xi.
And so familiarity bred fondness.
Ning Shu headed back to the living room and sat on the sofa to watch TV.
Chapter 1254: So Skilled at Multi-tasking
Chapter 1254: So Skilled at Multi-tasking
After a while, Jing Shaoze came out with a ss of juice and ced it in Ning Shus hand. Freshly squeezed.
Didnt you head off to flirt just now? You still had the time to squeeze juice? What a joke.
Ning Shu took a sip of the juice. Jing Shaoze said with a gentle expression, Im heading to thepany soon. Be good at home.
Ning Shu nodded obediently.
Jing Shaoze grabbed his handbag and left. Before he left, he even leaned over to kiss Ning Shus forehead. The peck was as light as a feather, his lips only brushed against her forehead.
When Jing Shaoze turned around, he saw Ye Xi standing nearby. His lips hooked, then he turned and left.
Ning Shu already had a n in mind.
When she turned around, she saw Ye Xi standing there in a daze. Ye Xi quickly lowered her head to avoid making eye contact with Ning Shu.
Ning Shu didnt say anything and just turned to go upstairs. She dug out the share certificate from the drawer. This one percent of the shares was originally a betrothal gift for the Ni family.
Ni Jings parents had given this share to her. One percent of the shares was enough for her to live a wealthy life.
However, Ning Shu wasnt nning on keeping this one percent of the shares anymore. At the very least, she refused to leave it to the Jing family.
Ning Shu got changed, put the Jiuxin pills in her pocket, then grabbed her bag and left. She contacted thergest shareholder of the Jing familyspany.
There was always a person in everypany who held a lot of the shares and posed a threat to the owner of thepany.
Ning Shu nned to sell her one percent of the shares to that shareholder.
That shareholder was surprised to hear that Ning Shu wanted to sell her shares to him. He already held almost as many shares as the Jing family did. If he gained this additional one percent, the bnce would gradually tip towards him.
After selling the shares, Ning Shu would gain arge sum of money, but shed no longer gain a dividend from thepany.
She then went to buy a set of acupuncture needles and a mini spy cam.
When she got back to the vi, she saw that Ye Xi was running on the treadmill. Her figure was slim and in good shape. It was obvious that she was very healthy.
Jing Shaozes mother had clearly put in a lot of effort in choosing a woman for her son.
When Ye Xi saw Ning Shu, she got off the treadmill. It was a good while before she finally said, Youre back. Right after she said that, she felt that it was off. It wasnt her ce to say this kind of thing.
Ye Xi seemed to be afraid of Ning Shu. Actually, it didnt seem to be fear, but rather guilt and perhaps a little bit of shame.
Perhaps it was due to guilt that she had disappeared right after giving birth to the child. That in addition to the fact that she had been deeply hurt by Jing Shaoze at that time made her choose to leave.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, it had beenpletely useless and instead ended uppletely ruining the rtionship between Jing Shaoze and Ni Jing. Ni Jing even ended up dying because of it.
After Ni Jing died, there was no one left to get in between them anymore so they finally had a happy ending.
Ning Shu thought about things for a moment, then said to Ye Xi, I forgot to buy something. Can you help me buy it?
Ye Xi obviously hadnt expected for Ning Shu to ask her for help. What is it?
I forgot to buy underwear. I only wear underwear of this brand, so can you buy it for me? The servants probably wont be able to get it right.
Ye Xi nodded and took the money that Ning Shu gave her. She went to her room to get changed then headed off.
Chapter 1255: Acupuncture Practice
Chapter 1255: Acupuncture Practice
After Ye Xi left, Ning Shu walked into Ye Xis room and installed the mini spy cam in a concealed position that faced the bed.
She was nning to get divorced with Jing Shaoze, but it wouldnt just end there.
After installing the mini spy cam, she left the room. Following that, she leisurely opened the box of needles and started giving herself acupuncture.
She had no choice but to rely on acupuncture to relieve some of the difort in her heart.
When Ye Xi came back and saw that Ning Shus face was covered with needles, she was taken aback for a moment. Following that, she ced a bag in front of Ning Shu. Heres the stuff you wanted.
Ning Shu nodded as she removed the needles from her face. She asked Ye Xi, What do you n to do after the baby is born?
A trace of darkness shed across Ye Xis face, then she shook her head and said, Who knows? I havent thought that far.
Although youve been a surrogate mother, your body is still pure and clean as jade. You can live a good life with the one you love, said Ning Shu as she looked at Ye Xi.
Still pure and clean as jade!?
Ye Xi recalled all the things she had done with Jing Shaoze. She was no longer pure.
Ye Xis expression dimmed. But this man was someone elses husband! And he even loved his wife a lot.
Ill think about the futureter. Ye Xi didnt really want to talk to Ning Shu, so she used the fact that she needed to take a shower as an excuse to leave.
Ning Shu watched Ye Xi walk away, then lifted her eyebrow. Has Ye Xi fallen in love with Jing Shaoze?
Ha. Ha. Ha. You guys are definitely true loves.
Just because you guys had slept together, so youre destined to continue being involved with each other?
In the evening, when Jing Shaoze came back from work, Ning Shu immediately pulled him into the bedroom. Jing Shaoze asked in surprise, Whats the matter?
Did something happen? When Jing Shaoze saw that Ning Shu was in such a hurry to pull him into the bedroom, he just looked towards her with a doting expression.
Ning Shu said, Take off your clothes.
Jing Shaoze lifted his brows. Jingjing, whats wrong? You want some now? Why are you telling me to take off my clothes as soon as I get back?
Ning Shu almost wanted to puke all over Jing Shaozes face, but she just took out a gleaming needle and said, Ive been studying acupuncturetely, but I couldnt find some of the acupoints, so...
So, you want me to be your guinea pig? Jing Shaoze had a helpless expression on his face. When did you decide to start learning acupuncture?
My dad found me a traditional Chinese medicine specialist and he said that acupuncture could strengthen the capability of the heart and lungs. Ning Shu held the needle as she continued urging Jing Shaoze to take off his clothes.
Jing Shaoze undid his shirt slowly while saying helplessly, Just call that doctor here. Why bother learning it yourself?
Jing Shaoze took off his clothes, exposing his muscr body as he obedientlyy down on the bed.
Jingjing, do you actually know how to do this? asked Jing Shaoze.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
As Ning Shu held the needle, she saw that there were some scratches on Jing Shaozes back. They had obviously been left by Ye Xist night.
Ning Shu said expressionlessly, Im about to start. It might hurt a little.
Girl, when will you be able to calm down a little? said Jing Shaoze in a helpless tone that was filled with doting.
Ning Shus lips simply hooked.
She had the needle in one hand and an acupuncture points diagram in the other as she stabbed the needle into Jing Shaozes back. Jing Shaoze gave a muffled groan.
What do you feel? asked Ning Shu.
Pain, replied Jing Shaoze in a very helpless tone.
Chapter 1256: Copying, Copied, Copy Again
Chapter 1256: Copying, Copied, Copy Again
Ning Shu said happily, Then looks like I got the right ce! Dont move, let me try the next one.
Jing Shaozes expression became even more helpless as he stayed still to allow Ning Shu to jab him with more needles.
Ning Shu carefully pinpointed an acupoint and pressed the needle down. Jing Shaoze immediately cried out in pain, then asked, Why was it so painful this time?
Ning Shu looked at the acupuncture points diagram, then hurriedly pulled out the needle and said in a fluster, Sorry, I got the wrong ce.
Jing Shaoze grimace with pain as he sat up and asked, Are you done messing around now?
Ning Shu asked in surprise, If you knew that I was messing around, why did you still let me prick you?
If I refused, would you give up? Jing Shaoze gently flicked Ning Shus forehead. Jingjing, you have such a stubborn personality.
Ning Shu inwardly scoffed. What a good man this was.
Was this man truly gentle, or did he only show his true self in front of Ye Xi? Perhaps it was only in front of Ye Xi that he counted as a true man, a man that made women want to submit to him.
Ning Shu pulled out the rest of the needles. She saw that a purple bead of blood was emerging from an acupoint so she wiped it off and said, Put your clothes back on. I think Id better find a dummy to practice on first.
Jing Shaoze slowly put on his clothes. His movements were rxed and elegant, emitting a natural nobility.
Jing Shaoze patted Ning Shus head with a gentle expression. Jingjing, dont worry and take your time. I like you no matter what youre like.
Ning Shu just smiled.
After dinner, Jing Shaoze took a walk with Ning Shu around the vis garden, but then he got a phone call and said to Ning Shu, Somethingse up at thepany so Im going to head over. I might not being back tonight.
Ning Shu nodded. Dont push yourself too hard.
Jing Shaoze kissed Ning Shus forehead, then left.
Ning Shu headed back to her bedroom and turned on herptop. It was disying the situation inside Ye Xis room. Ye Xi was currently doing yoga inside her room.
Ning Shu started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, but soon she was interrupted by sounds from theptop.
Jing Shaoze who had gone to work earlier hade back and entered Ye Xis room. As of now, he was on top of Ye Xi.
Ye Xi sounded a little out of breath as she said, Jing Shaoze, lets not do this after all. Cant we go with artificial insemination?
Jing Shaozes voice was very cold. Of course this wille to a stop. Itll stop as soon as you get pregnant. Since you chose to be a surrogate mother, shouldnt you be able to endure anything for sake of money?
I... Please dont be like this... Jing Shaoze cut her off before she could finish speaking.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu watched as the two inside the room tumbled together passionately. Jing Shaoze was very wild so Ye Xi could barely take it.
Ni Jing had never seen Jing Shaoze like this. When Jing Shaoze was on the bed with Ni Jing, he was always very gentle.
Ni Jing had always thought that Jing Shaoze was simply a gentle person.
However, all men had the aggressive desire to conquer.
Ning Shu saved the video.
The two tumbled together several times during the course of this one night. Ning Shu yawned as she copied each video to the USB sh drive.
She even made sure that there were several copies so that if one was destroyed, there would still be another one.
Once it was finally over, Jing Shaoze put his clothes back on. As of now, Ye Xi was already so tired that she had fallen asleep.
As Jing Shaoze took in the sight of Ye Xis appearance after his pampering, he couldnt help but reach out and touch her face. However, right afterwards, he snapped out of it. This was just a surrogate mother and he had his wife Ni Jing!
Jing Shaozes expression was dazed and contained internal struggle. Afterwards, he roughly shook Ye Xi awake. Ye Xi looked confused in a very innocent way and looked towards Jing Shaoze in confusion. Whats wrong?
When Jing Shaoze saw her like this, he became even more angry. He didnt know whether he was angry with Ye Xi or with himself.
Chapter 1257: Like a Little Boy
Chapter 1257: Like a Little Boy
Ning Shu saved the videos, pulled out the USB and locked it in the drawer. Afterwards, she turned off theputer, yawned andy down to sleep.
She heard footsteps, so she silently counted to three and heard the sound of the door open.
Then there was the sound of running watering from the bathroom.
Ning Shu was really speechless. Jing Shaoze sure had a busy night life, moving from one womans bed to another.
Jing Shaoze also seemed to enjoy this kind of life quite a lot. He would flirt with the surrogate mother that was standing nearby by shooting over a nefarious nce even while hugging his wife.
He switched roles way too smoothly, it was nearly seamlessly.
After showering, Jing Shaozey down next to Ning Shu and fell asleep. When Ning Shu turned around, she saw that Jing Shaoze had his back facing her and his breathing was slow and even. It was obvious that he had fallen asleep as soon as his head had touched the pillow.
In reality, Jing Shaoze and Ni Jing were already dreaming of different things while sharing the same bed.
Jing Shaoze said that he loved Ni Jing, but he was already captivated by Ye Xi. His feelings had already gone from pure physical attraction to emotional desire.
However, he was still lying to himself and wavering back and forth.
After waking up, Jing Shaoze was still gentle and considerate to Ning Shu like usual, so they seemed like a picture book happy couple.
Although Jing Shaoze was gentle, Ning Shu could sense that Jing Shaozes attitude was starting to be perfunctory. He simply said halfhearted words in a gentle tone.
Ning Shu and Jing Shaoze went downstairs together. Jing Shaozes mother was currently asking Ye Xi, Whats the matter? Why does your facial color look so bad? Are you not feeling well?
Jing Shaozes gaze immediatelynded on Ye Xi. When he saw that Ye Xis face was haggard and that she looked listless, he asked anxiously, Whats wrong?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Immediately afterwards, Jing Shaoze realized that he was actually worried and his expression immediately became stern. He pulled back the chair heavily, causing the chair to make a harsh noise as it scraped across the floor.
He sat down and said coldly, Since youre a surrogate mother, you should be taking care of your body at all times. During the time before you give birth to the child, your body doesnt belong to you. Youre not allowed to appear in front of me in this sickly manner.
Ye Xis gaze dimmed as she looked towards Jing Shaoze. Then she lowered her head and said in a low voice, I understand.
Her body was aching all over so she really didnt feel well, but she was living under someone elses roof so she couldnt very well refuse to get up on time.
Ning Shu took in Jing Shaozes awkward behavior. He clearly couldnt help worrying about Ye Xi, but the words that came out of his mouth were very unpleasant.
Ye Xi had obviously gone through a lotst night and barely slept at all. After being dragged along to do exercise all nightst night, she still had to get up early in the morning the next day.
Jing Shaoze was very angry when he saw Ye Xi like this so as he ate breakfast, he jabbed his knife and fork down hard, making harsh, displeased sounds.
As he ate breakfast, he kept ncing at Ye Xi. When he saw that Ye Xi had her head lowered and was focused only on eating breakfast, he became even more angry. He mmed his knife and fork down on the table and spoke to his mother in a cold tone, Mom, what kind of surrogate mother is this? With how listless she looks, how can the child possibly be born healthy?
When Jing Shaozes mother saw her son so irritated, her lips hooked. She just didnt sleep wellst night. Ye Xis body is very healthy. What are you being so worried for?
Ning Shu also looked at Jing Shaoze. What are you being so worried for?
Youre the greatest gentleman. How can you say something this harsh to Miss Ye? Ning Shu looked towards Jing Shaoze with a faint smile.
In front of the person he loved, in face of uncontroble emotion, even the most gentlemanly man would be childish and mischievous. Just like a little boy, he would y tricks on the girl to attract the girls attention.
This was what the current Jing Shaoze was like.
Chapter 1258: The Only Outsider in This Family
Chapter 1258: The Only Outsider in This Family
Ning Shu kept a gentle smile on her face. Ohoho, these two clearly already had feelings for each other, but were suppressing things due to external circumstances.
Its all my fault. Ill definitely fix my health. Ye Xi hastily spoke up when she saw that the people sitting around the dining table were starting to argue.
Alright, be quiet and just eat, said Jing Shaozes father. He then nced at his son. What are you making such a ruckus for?
Jing Shaozes father held absolute authority in the Jing family. As soon as he spoke, no one else dared to speak. He was also an elegant and handsome man. Jing Shaoze had inherited his outstanding appearance from his father.
Jing Shaozes father had silently approved of this surrogacy. If he hadnt, Jing Shaozes mother wouldnt have dared to do this.
So it turned out that Ni Jing was the only outsider in this family. She had been so na?ve and hadnt known anything.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together and ate with her head lowered. She already had a n in mind.
Ning Shu disliked Jing Shaozes mother quite a lot. As a fellow woman, why make things hard for another woman? She had found a mistress for her son in order to ruin the rtionship between Jing Shaoze and Ni Jing.
Ning Shu even got the feeling that there was some great grudge between Jing Shaozes mother and Ni Jing. Could it be because Ni Jing couldnt have a child?
However, the most disgusting one in this entire affair was Jing Shaoze. He said that he loved Ni Jing, but he cheated on her both emotionally and physically.
If he really loved Ni Jing, why would he sleep together with Ye Xi? He was having a child with some other woman behind his wifes back, yet he still had the shamelessness to say that he loved Ni Jing?
In any case, everyone here should prepare to suffer.
After breakfast, Jing Shaoze kept trying to talk to Ye Xi, but Ye Xi headed right back to her room to rest. Since so many people were looking, he couldnt very well go directly to Ye Xis room.
So Jing Shaoze had a horrible expression on his face as he headed to work, like someone owed him money.
Ning Shu said to Jing Shaozes mother, When can Miss Ye go through the operation? I think itd be better if we made it sooner. The longer Miss Ye stays in our house, the more itll ruin her reputation.
Jing Shaozes mother frowned. Lets wait awhile longer.
Ning Shu didnt ask again. Jing Shaozes mother was probably waiting for Ye Xi to be pregnant naturally and give birth to an heir for the Jing family.
Im going to go talk to Ye Xi. Shes not feeling well, so Im going to see if she needs to go to the hospital. Jing Shaozes mother headed to Ye Xis room.
Ning Shu quickly went upstairs and opened theputer. Jing Shaozes mother and Ye Xi appeared on the screen.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ye Xi was sitting on the bed and Jing Shaozes mother was standing beside the bed as she asked, How are you feeling? Do you want to go to the hospital?
Ye Xis face was a little red as she shook her head and said, Im fine, Im just too tired.
An expression of realization appeared on Jing Shaozes mothers face and she said, You should hurry and get pregnant.
Ye Xis face instantly flushed red, to the point that even her neck was pink. She whispered, Mrs. Jing, Ill try my best, but... can I get artificial insemination? This isnt really good.
Jing Shaozes mother said mildly, Whats not good about it? Your duty is to give birth to the sessor of the Jing family. Furthermore, it must be a healthy sessor.
But what about Ni Jing? A trace of guilt appeared on Ye Xis face. If she found out, she wouldnt be able to bear it.
Ye Xi looked towards Jing Shaozes mother. Is this really okay?
If it werent for the fact that her fatherspany was facing a severe crisis, there was no way she would be a surrogate mother. She was giving birth to a child for someone else before she even got married and this child, in the future, would have no blood rtionship with her.
Chapter 1259: Born of Love, Not Resentment
Chapter 1259: Born of Love, Not Resentment
Ye Xi had originally thought that it was already unbearable pain to have to be a surrogate, she had never imagined that there would be something even more shameful waiting for her.
Mrs. Jing wanted her to get pregnant naturally with Jing Shaoze, then give birth to the sessor of the Jing family.
Ni Jing is Jing Shaozes actual wife. The child Jing Shaoze and I make wont be legitimate. I... Ye Xi looked a little sad. The most important part was that once she gave birth to this child, this child would have nothing to do with her anymore.
Jing Shaozes mother pressed her lips together, then said, The Jing family had married a sick woman. If we also end up with a sick child, the Jing family would be theughingstock of upper ss society! You only need to understand your own responsibilities. If you give birth to a child, your fatherspany will be fine and your child will be the future sessor of the Jing family.
But this is my child. Ye Xi pressed her lips together tightly, her face pale.
Jing Shaozes mother looked displeased. Since youve taken the money, you need to do your job. Ni Jings mothers family is quite wealthy. Your child will have a great maternal family and also the Jing family, so hell have a bright future ahead of him. Meanwhile, your duty is simply to not appear in front of this child.
Ye Xis eyes reddened and tears overflowed.
When Jing Shaozes mother saw Ye Xi like this, she said mildly, If you regret things now, you can still turn back. However, there is no way Ill support your family for free.
Ye Xi didnt speak. As of now, she had already lost her chastity and without funds from the Jing family, her fatherspany would go bankrupt.
Since youve decided to be a surrogate mother, what you should be doing now is making sure to take good care of your own body. In addition to the turnover money for your fatherspany, Ill give you an extra five million for nutrition expenses.
Jing Shaozes mother was very generous. Ye Xi didnt really want to ept such alms from Jing Shaozes mother, but the things she was doing now already made others look down on her.
Refusing only made her seem pretentious.
Jing Shaozes mother sat down by the bed and patted Ye Xis hand as she said, Actually, I really like you. Youre very filial and Shaoze also likes you a lot. Although Shaozes gentle, hes a very decisive person. No one can force him to do anything.
Back then, he was determined to marry the Ni familys daughter who was born with heart disease. As Jing Shaozes mother talked about Ni Jing, her tone became conspicuously worse. It was clear that she didnt like Ni Jing.
The fact that hes willing to let you get pregnant naturally shows that he doesnt actually dislike you. Its also good for the child if his biological father and mother love each other, said Jing Shaozes mother softly. Id like my grandson to be born because of love, not resentment.
Believe me, I know my son. He does like you. Compared to looking so worried every day like this, why not focus on taking good care of your body? This child is also your child. You need to be responsible for your child. Jing Shaozes mother perfectly grasped the method of using both carrot and stick.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ye Xi didnt really believe what Jing Shaozes mother said about Jing Shaoze liking her. Jing Shaoze acted like he was very disgusted with her and was always mocking her. How could he possibly like her?
The one he liked was his wife. He was always gentle and considerate towards her, and when he look towards her, his expression was filled with tenderness. He always carefully cherished his wife. That was what actual love was.
Furthermore, Jing Shaoze was always reminding her that she wasnt allowed to ruin their rtionship.
Ye Xi couldnt really understand it. He was clearly such an elegant and noble man, so why was he so mean and evil in front of her? Every time Jing Shaoze spoke to her, she would feel like a knife was cutting up her heart.
She was a lowly, disgusting surrogate mother. She could bear with any insult as long as she could save her fatherspany.
Ye Xi tenaciously endured all of Jing Shaozes insults and humiliation.
However, she wasnt aware that the more stubborn she was, the more Jing Shaoze wanted to humiliate her. He subconsciously wanted to conquer her.
He wanted to see this stubborn woman admit defeat.
Ning Shu sat in front of theputer and listened to this entire conversation. She sneered. Jing Shaozes mother had already made such a solemn guarantee about things before a trace of the child even showed up. It was a question whether a child could even be made at this point.
Ning Shu saved the video of this conversation.
Chapter 1260: A Transnational Collaboration Case
Chapter 1260: A Transnational Coboration Case
From the beginning to the end, Ye Xi acted so innocent, so much like she was forced.
Haha, every woman who became a mistress was forced to do so because of reasons outside of their control. It was always because they had difficulties that caused them to have no other choice.
So it turned out that Jing Shaozes mother thought of Ni Jing as a disgrace. She was having her son get together with another woman, perhaps to get revenge on Ni Jing.
She probably never considered the fact that if Ni Jing found out about this and couldnt take it, she might copse to the ground with a heart attack.
If she was slightly more malicious, perhaps she had been hoping for Ni Jing to hurry and die.
Jing Shaoze had forgotten his promises and responsibility to Ni Jing. When he was in bed with Ye Xi, he even told himself that he was just making use of amodity, that it had nothing to do with love.
Ning Shu lifted her eyebrows. This family!
If a woman couldnt have children, she lost even her most basic value. In the eyes of the Jing family, the original host was just an existence that could not give birth who could also breathe herst at any moment.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As Ning Shu turned off theputer, her cell phone rang. She answered the phone as she hit record.
Jing Shaozes gentle voice came from the phone.
Jingjing, thepany has a transnational coboration case so I might not be home for a couple days.
Ning Shu: _
If I actually believed you, then my brains definitely been fried.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain and asked expressionlessly, How long will this case take?
If its fast, probably half a month. If its slow, perhaps over a month. Ill make sure to find time toe back and see you. Jing Shaoze consoled Ning Shu. You should be careful at home. Make sure to take medicine whenever you feel ufortable, alright?
I got it, said Ning Shu mildly.
Then Im going to go work. Jingjing, I love you. Jing Shaoze then hung up.
Ning Shu looked towards the recorded file on the phone and sneered. Would he actually be able to note back for an entire half a month?
Since Jing Shaoze wasnt home, Ning Shu rarely went downstairs. She only went downstairs for meals.
Jing Shaozes mother barely talked to Ning Shu, but they were very polite to each other. Ning Shu was aware that Jing Shaozes mother hated her.
This time, when she went downstairs to get water, she saw that the entire vi was empty. She asked Aunt Li, one of the servants, Wheres Mother?
Aunt Li said, The madam took Miss Ye out shopping and said that she wouldnt be back tonight since she had to attend a dinner party.
These two were sure close. It almost seemed like they were the actual close mother-inw and daughter-inw.
She had Aunt Li pour her a ss of water, then went back upstairs.
She sat down on the bed to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Theptop in front of her was on but Ye Xis room was empty.
She practiced for a long time until there came a knock on the door. She stopped practicing and opened her eyes. It was already dark outside.
Aunt Li called Ning Shu downstairs for dinner. She was the only one in the house and so she sat alone at the dinner table. After enjoying the meal at her leisure, she went back upstairs.
Chapter 1261: Supposed to be Busy with a Transnational Collaboration Case
?Chapter 1261: Supposed to be Busy with a Transnational Coboration Case
Ning Shu practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts nonstop. The fact that Jing Shaoze wasnting back just gave her more time to practice. Although the effect of practicing it was very minimal, at least it made it so her heart didnt feel as stiff.
Even if it was only a psychological effect, it was still good.
After training for a while, sounds came from theputer. Ning Shu opened her eyes and saw that Jing Shaoze, who was supposed to be busy with a transnational coboration case at thepany, had appeared in Ye Xis room.
Jing Shaoze turned on the light but didnt see Ye Xi, so his facial color worsen a little. He then sat on the sofa to wait for Ye Xi toe back.
It was only now that he realized he didnt have Ye Xis phone number, so he had no way of contacting her.
This made Jing Shaoze very annoyed. It felt like this woman had left his control.
Jing Shaoze wanted to go upstairs and ask Ning Shu where Ye Xi had gone, but he had said earlier today that he wouldnt be home for a couple days. It didnt seem to be a good idea to appear in front of her again like this.
Jing Shaoze considered things, then went into the bathroom to shower.
Ning Shu watched as Jing Shaoze walked around in Ye Xis room like it was his own and curled her lips in disdain. Jing Shaoze sure was hard-working. So in the end, was he trying to get Ye Xi pregnant as soon as possible or was he just infatuated with Ye Xis body?
Soon, Jing Shaoze came out with a towel wrapped around his waist. The towel only covered the key parts and fully revealed his muscr and sexy body.
Jing Shaozey down on the bed to wait for Ye Xi toe back.
At about ten in the evening, Ye Xi came back from the dinner party that Jing Shaozes mother had taken her to. When she walked into her room, she immediately saw that Jing Shaoze was lying on her bed.
He wasnt even wearing clothes. The bath towel had slipped slightly, revealing his V-line. Ye Xi was so startled that she almost screamed.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Jing Shaoze saw Ye Xi, his eyes filled with surprise. Ye Xi was wearing an evening gown that highlighted her slim figure and a thin ne that showed off her beautiful slender neck while drawing attention to her sexy corbones.
Right afterwards, Jing Shaozes facial color darkened and he asked coldly, Who were you nning on seducing with this outfit?
Ye Xixi pressed her lips together and said stubbornly, How I dressed is my own business. Im a little tired. Please leave.
Leave? You couldnt have forgotten your job, right? Do you think that I want to touch you? As soon as you get pregnant, my job will finally be done, said Jing Shaoze in a cold tone that was filled with mocking.
Ye Xis face paled and she gripped her skirt tightly. Finally, she let go weakly. How she wished that she could say please dont hurt me anymore!
Im really tired today. Can we forget it for today? asked Ye Xi.
Jing Shaoze angrily got up from the bed and grabbed Ye Xis arm, then threw her to the bed. He leaned over her and said, You hate seeing me this much? Is it because youve seeded in seducing someone else, so now you can get free from me?
Ye Xi was flustered when Jing Shaozes manly scent enveloped her. The scent left after the shower mixed with his natural manly scent, causing Ye Xi to stiffen even as her face flushed.
When Jing Shaoze saw her like this, his heart couldnt help but soften and he leaned over to kiss her lips.
Ning Shu smacked her lips as she watched this spicy development. They sure knew how to y. They were on the ground, on the sofa, on the wall, the balcony, all while saying all kinds of things that made people blush and their hearts pound.
Any random video from this collection was like a Japanese AV.
The feeling that Jing Shaoze gave Ning Shu was that he had never seen a woman in his life. No, actually, more like he had never enjoyed himself this much before in his life.
Ning Shu couldnt really hold up anymore. After she woke up from her nap, the two were finally finished. Jing Shaoze had taken a shower and was putting on his clothes as he looked towards Ye Xi who had fallen deep asleep on the bed.
He walked to the bed and reached out to stroke Ye Xis face. His gaze was filled with a tenderness that he himself wasnt even aware of. Afterwards, he turned off the lights, closed the door, and left.
Ning Shu made a copy of todays video. Inwardly, she scoffed.
Chapter 1262: If Only She Could Share This Torrent
Chapter 1262: If Only She Could Share This Torrent
She just continued to watch them silently, and as the authentic wife, witness their oh so touching romance.
As of now, Jing Shaoze and Ye Xi probably had mutual feelings for each other.
During this period of time, Jing Shaoze only came back at night and it was always ratherte in the night. He wouldnt even turn on the lights and would sneak straight into Ye Xis room.
Then theyd start another round of vigorous exercise and hed leave again before dawn.
Sometimes Jing Shaoze would even sleep for a bit while hugging Ye Xi.
Ning Shu discovered that these videos took up way too much space and memory, so she had no choice but topress them. What to do? She really wanted to seed and share these files.
Her hands itched so much!
Jing Shaoze would asionallye back to get clean clothes. Whenever he saw Ning Shu, his gaze would be filled with gentle doting. Hed brush his lips against Ning Shus forehead, then leave again with his suitcase.
However, at night hede back to sleep with Ye Xi.
Jing Shaoze was very vignt. When he drove back, he wouldnt drive up to the gate of the vi and would park his car at the side of the road. The entire family was asleep by midnight so it was a very good time for having an affair.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu just acted like she didnt know anything. They could just do whatever they wanted to.
Jing Shaozes mother had been staring at Ye Xis stomach for nearly two months. If a gaze could drill, her gaze would have already drilled a hole through Ye Xis stomach. Why hadnt there been any signs yet?
Jing Shaozes mother had no choice but to take Ye Xi to the hospital for an exam. However, the exam showed that everything was normal.
If everything was normal, why hadnt she gotten pregnant?
Could it be that it wasnt time yet?
Jing Shaozes mother asked the nutritionist to prepare food for Ye Xi that would make it easier for her to get pregnant. She wanted Ye Xi to get pregnant as quickly as possible.
Ning Shu naturally noticed Jing Shaozes mothers impatience, so she said, Mother, when will Miss Ye be able to have the operation?
Jing Shaozes mother said in an annoyed tone, Soon. The doctor said that Ye Xi still needs to prepare her body for a while longer.
Jing Shaozes mother wanted Ye Xi to conceive naturally. She didnt have any faith in the medical technology of transferring the embryo to the uterus. What if the child ended up with a defect?
The Jing family already had a daughter-inw with heart disease, they couldnt have a defective child on top of that! Otherwise she really wouldnt be able to keep her head up in front of the other nobledies.
The Jing family had plenty of money so it was easy for them to get a child that was fertilized and born the natural way.
Ning Shu lifted her brows and asked, How long will we have to wait?
Jing Shaozes mother said, The child will only be healthy if we put in all the necessary work. Spending a little more time on this will pay in the long run.
Ye Xis face filled with guilt and she said to Jing Shaozes mother, Its all because of me.
Ye Xi was apologizing for not having gotten pregnant. She was suddenly feeling the pressure and she quickly snuck a nce at Ning Shu. She couldnt imagine how much pressure Jing Shaozes wife had to endure during these past five years without a child.
Ning Shu lifted her brows and asked in confusion, Why are you apologizing?
I... Ye Xi froze, then lowered her head, not daring to look at Ning Shu.
Whenever she was facing Jing Shaozes wife, she felt guilty and very uneasy, but whenever she was with Jing Shaoze, she would forget about Ni Jings existence.
She felt like she had stolen the sweetness that belonged to Ni Jing and Jing Shaoze.
Chapter 1263: Ambitious Goal
Chapter 1263: Ambitious Goal
Ning Shu took in Ye Xis expression of struggle and unease. Ye Xi clearly knew that what she was doing was wrong, but she was still addicted to this kind of love and desire.
Later, when Ni Jing died, Ye Xi was able to put down this psychological burden and stay with Jing Shaoze.
Besides, it was also for the sake of giving their child a happy family.
Alright, lets wait for another two months, said Jing Shaozes mother. Let Ye Xi prepare for another two months.
Ning Shu didnt speak. Jing Shaozes mother was doing all she could to allow Ye Xi to get pregnant naturally.
Ning Shu could sense that her mother-inw was a little impatient now, and she was even a bit angry with Ye Xi.
Ye Xi became even more uneasy. She was worried that Jing Shaozes mother would get angry and withdraw her investment money.
Ning Shu smiled. Even if they wanted Ye Xi to get pregnant, things still depended on whether or not they had that ability.
Ye Xi now urgently wanted to get pregnant. When Jing Shaoze came into her room that night, she was very proactive. Jing Shaoze felt more pleasure than he ever had before.
Even his soul seemed to be shaking from the pleasure.
Each time they finished, Ye Xi would lift her hips.
Jing Shaoze hugged Ye Xi as he asked, What are you doing?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
I want to get pregnant. Ye Xis voice was trembling slightly. Jing Shaozes lips hooked. You want to have my baby this much?
Jing Shaoze then said nefariously, But I dont want to let you go yet. What am I supposed to do if you get pregnant?
Ye Xi flushed as her heart filled with slight sweetness. She silently prayed that God would forgive her for her greediness. She only desired this bit of time with him before dawn.
During the night, she could forget that the man holding her was someone elses husband. However, as soon as dawn came, this man would leave her room and they would no longer have anything to do with each other.
She was a surrogate mother, and he had a wife that he loved.
Ye Xi hugged Jing Shaoze and pressed her face against his chest. But your mothers impatient now. She wants me to give birth to a sessor as soon as possible.
Theres no need to rush about having a baby. Jing Shaoze hugged Ye Xi and slowly started moving again.
Ning Shu was sitting on the bed and yawned as she saved this video. They seriously had a lot of energy.
She rubbed her eyes, then moved theputer to the side to lie down. They seriously had great physical strength. There was no way shed stayed up all night with them.
She had originally decided on the ambitious goal of recording every instance of Jing Shaoze and Ye Xi being together and sorting them ording to the date and time. That way, these things could serve as evidence.
But...
These two sure were passionate on the bed. It felt like Jing Shaoze was trying to vent all his energy on Ye Xi.
Perhaps it was because he had to endure way too much while he was with Ni Jing. When he was with Ni Jing, he always had to be slow and gentle. There was no way he could vent himself carefreely like this.
Ning Shu nned to make a trip to the hospital. Back then, when the family first decided to find a surrogate, Ni Jing and Jing Shaoze had gone to the hospital to freeze their eggs and sperm.
When she got to the hospital, she told the doctor that she wanted to see Jing Shaozes sperm and gave the doctor some money.
The doctor got the test tube from the freezer and handed it to Ning Shu. See, its being stored perfectly well. When the timees, it will definitely be able to fertilize the egg.
Let me see? Ning Shu took the test tube. It had been kept in the freezer at -190 degrees Celsius so it had already turned into a block of ice. Right now, it was emitting white steam.
Ning Shu took off the lid and took advantage of a moment when the doctor wasnt paying attention to pull out a bottle from her pocket and add some mercury into the test tube. Afterwards, she put the lid back on and asked, Where do I put it?
Your husbands name is here, so right here, said the doctor.
Chapter 1264: Did Something Happen with Jing Shaoze
Chapter 1264: Did Something Happen with Jing Shaoze
Ning Shu put the test tube back with a faint smile.
If you guys want to have a child, you guys should do it soon. The more time that passes, the lower the sperm activity will be.
I understand. Ning Shu nodded.
After she finished dealing with this issue, she felt like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Next, she took a trip to visit Ni Jings maternal family.
The Ni family parents loved Ni Jing a lot. Even after Ni Jing had been married for several years, they still hadnt given up on finding a matching heart for her.
After they finally managed to find a heart though, the surgery ended up failing.
Ning Shus visit made the Ni family parents very happy. They had Ni Jing stay for lunch and even called her older brother back for lunch.
Due to practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Ning Shus facial color was better and her appetite had increased a lot. The Ni family parents were very happy and kept getting more food for Ning Shu.
Did the Jing family brat bully you? asked Father Ni. If he dared to bully you, Ill go hunt him down right now!
Ning Shu smiled as she said, No.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Really? I heard that your mother-inw went and found a surrogate mother. Mother Ni clearly didnt believe her. She looked towards her and said, Tell Mom the truth.
Mother Ni was a noblewoman who attended all sorts of banquets so anything that happened among the upper ss would reach her ears. She looked towards Ning Shu with heartache. Jingjing, tell Mom the truth.
We are nning to have a surrogacy. Ive been married to Jing Shaoze for nearly five years and we havent had any children. I do feel a little bad about that. Ning Shu continued eating as she said, Jing Shaoze is the only son of the Jing family so he has to have a sessor.
Jing Shaoze? Ni Jings older brother, Ni Yan, looked at Ning Shu and said, Has something happened with Jing Shaoze? You always used to call him Big Brother Shaoze, but now youre calling him Jing Shaoze.
Ning Shu: ...
Nothing happened. They could spot an issue just based on the way she referred to him?
Ni Yan nced at Ning Shu and said, If anything happens, juste back home. The Ni family isnt afraid of the Jing family, so theres no need for you to silently endure things.
Thank you, Big Brother, said Ning Shu. Then she changed the topic and asked, So, when will you be able to find me a sister-inw?
Girl, dont shift the fire to me! Ni Yan shot Ning Shu a peeved look.
Ning Shu prepared to head back after lunch. Father Ni took out a bank card and gave it to Ning Shu as he said, Take this. Well use our own money, so you dont need to be humble in front of the Jing family.
The Ni family was worried that Ning Shu would have to suffer grievances due to the matters involving the surrogacy.
Thank you, Dad. Ning Shu epted the bank card. There was no need to be polite in front of family. Refusing this would just make them worry more.
Call us if anything happens. If we cant handle it, then just call your brother, exhorted Mother Ni.
Ning Shu nodded nonstop. The Ni family parents continued exhorting for a good while longer before they were finally willing to let her go.
Ning Shu went back to the Jing familys vi. The moment she walked into the living room, she saw Jing Shaoze sitting on a chair by the table and holding Ye Xis wrist. Ye Xi was holding a spoon in her hand.
Jing Shaoze was eating from the spoon, but his gaze was fixated on Ye Xi.
It looked like Jing Shaoze had grabbed Ye Xis hand and asked her to feed him.
What an ambiguous setup. Ye Xi was blushing. She was obviously extremely embarrassed from being teased by Jing Shaoze like this.
Ning Shu watched these two in silence.
Pretty tasty. Feed me some more. Jing Shaoze lifted his eyebrows in a demonically charming manner. He grabbed Ye Xis wrist and guided it towards the te.
Let go of me, said Ye Xi while blushing. Itd be bad if someone saw.
Chapter 1265: Interrupted a Sweet Feeding Session
Chapter 1265: Interrupted a Sweet Feeding Session
Jing Shaoze held Ye Xis wrist steady and fed himself a spoonful of rice. Then he took the spoon from her hand and scooped up some of the rice to feed her, but she refused to eat it.
Jing Shaoze lifted his eyebrows and said, If you dont want to eat, then Ill be eating. However, what I want to eat isnt rice, its you.
Ye Xis face flushed red and she opened her mouth to take a bite from the spoon.
Ahem... Ning Shu coughed to interrupt their sweet feeding session.
When Jing Shaoze turned around and saw Ning Shu, he reacted like he had gotten scalded and immediately shook off Ye Xis hand. Ye Xis expression dimmed and she lowered her head silently.
Jing Shaozes expression was very unnatural. He stood up and walked to Ning Shu as he asked warmly, Where have you been? You headed outside on such a hot day, it must have been very ufortable. Have you eaten yet? Ill go make you some noodles. Are you thirsty? Want me to get you a ss of water?
Jing Shaoze immediately started chattering to divert Ning Shus attention. Ning Shu said lightly, I went home to visit, so I already ate.
Jing Shaoze took Ning Shus hand. Why didnt you tell me that you were going back home? I would have gone with you. I get so worried whenever you go out alone.
Ning Shu inwardly rolled her eyes. Worried? They looked like they were having a great time feeding each other just now. She hadnt been able to spot a single trace of worry on his face.
Ning Shu smiled gently and said, I know my own health condition, so its fine.
You havent eaten yet? Ning Shu nced at the eight treasures porridge on the table. It had been simmered until it was very thick and the color was beautiful.
I just finished eating. Jing Shaoze lifted his bowl. Jingjing, do you want to have a little?
Didnt you say that you were busy with a transnational coboration case? Howe youre suddenly back? Ning Shu nced at Ye Xi, who was sitting at the side with her head lowered.
Jing Shaoze said warmly, Ive already finished dealing with that, so now I have plenty of time to keep youpany. As Jing Shaoze spoke, he took Ning Shus hand.
We havent been out for a long time. The weather is so hot now, so lets visit a resort. Jing Shaoze started making various promises to divert Ning Shus attention.
In general, whenever a guy did something he felt guilty about, he would be especially attentive. Jing Shaozes behavior fit that model perfectly.
Alright, said Ning Shu with a smile on her face. She nced at Ye Xi and said, Miss Ye shoulde as well. This resort is quite nice.
Thanks, said Ye Xi.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. Im going to head up and go rest.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jing Shaoze breathed a sigh of relief and said, Ok, then go rest.
Jing Shaoze was relieved to see that Ning Shu didnt make a ruckus. If she really had seen something, her heart definitely wouldnt be able to bear it and there would definitely be a huge scene.
There was no way she would react calmly like the way she had just now.
Jing Shaoze didnt even know what was going on with himself. He was getting involved with Ye Xi during the day and was almost caught by Ni Jing. It was like he got possessed and lost track of himself.
After Ning Shu went upstairs, Jing Shaoze looked towards Ye Xi. Ye Xi lifted her head to meet his gaze. Jing Shaoze said with a sneer, Youre sure skilled.
I dont know what youre talking about? said Ye Xi with an expression of innocent confusion.
Tsk... Jing Shaoze grabbed Ye Xis arm and said, You were seducing me during the day so that I would get close to you. Jingjing even almost caught us. Youre sure good at seducing men.
Ye Xis expression was filled with stubbornness and also ridicule. Did I tell you to grab my hand? You were the one that started it. Let go.
Chapter 1266: Kill With Concern
Chapter 1266: Kill With Concern
You... Woman, would it kill you not to talk back to me? asked Jing Shaoze angrily. His expression turned cold. Im warning you, youd better not tell Jingjing about this. If anything happens to Jingjing, I wont let you off.
Ye Xis expression dimmed and her lips trembled. Ill also warn you. If you act this rude towards me again, Ill tell Ni Jing about everything.
You... Jing Shaozes pupils dted. If you have the guts, you can try.
Ning Shu stood at the stairway and looked down. She saw that the two were super close to each other even when they were arguing. Jing Shaoze was practically hugging Ye Xi.
Go on! Have at it!
However, how was this a fight at all? It was obviously just them flirting.
Ning Shu turned and headed back to her bedroom. She locked the door, then fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.
She didnt know how long she had slept for but she was eventually shaken awake. She felt like her bones were about to scatter from all the shaking. Jing Shaoze was roaring in her ear, Jingjing, wake up! Wake up!
He kept shaking her while shouting over and over again. Ning Shu felt like she was about to have a heart attack. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Jing Shaozes face that was twisted with worry.
Jingjing, are you alright? Jing Shaoze looked at Ning Shu with an anxious expression.
Ning Shu had to suppress the urge to kick him. Whats wrong?
Why did you lock the door? You scared me to death! Jingjing, never scare me like this again, said Jing Shaoze as he held her shoulders and shook her. Promise me, dont ever scare me like this again.
Ning Shu: F*cking stop shaking me already!
You actually hope for me to die, dont you!?
Im fine. I just idently forgot and locked it. Ning Shu peeled Jing Shaozes hands off her shoulders. It was summer, so her clothes were very thin, causing Jing Shaozes grip on her shoulders to be seriously painful.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu really suspected that Jing Shaoze wanted to kill his wife. On the surface he acted like he cared about her so much, but he didnt hold back at all when he grabbed her. It felt like he had practically been about to dislocate her arm.
Sorry, I didnt mean to hurt you. I was just so worried. Jing Shaoze looked at Ning Shu. You locked yourself in the room so I thought that something had happened. Jingjing, dont ever do this again.
Ning Shu nodded without saying anything. Jing Shaoze looked at Ning Shu asked probingly, Jingjing, are you unhappy about something? If theres anything, just tell me. Dont hold it all in. Its not good for your health.
Ning Shu could hear the probing in Jing Shaozes tone. He was trying to figure out whether she knew about his rtionship with Ye Xi.
Ning Shu smiled gently and rxed her expression. There wasnt a trace of depression on her face. Nothing happened. Big Brother Shaoze, did something happen?
Jing Shaoze scanned Ning Shus face, then finally said with a soft smile, Jingjing, Im just worried about you. Ive been busy with things at thepany this entire time so I was just worried that youd be angry.
If youre angry, you can just hit me. Dont keep it bottled up inside your heart. As Jing Shaoze spoke, he grabbed Ning Shus hand and ced it on his face.
Ning Shu instantly felt his soft and satiny skin. A man actually had skin this good? Ning Shu smiled gently as she took advantage of this opportunity to pinch Jing Shaozes face. She pinched really hard so Jing Shaoze cried out in pain.
Sorry, I pinched too hard. Ning Shu quickly retracted back her hand. Im so bad at controlling my strength.
Jing Shaoze rubbed his face whileforting Ning Shu. Its fine, it didnt hurt.
It left a bright red mark, so how could it not hurt?
He was even able to endure this. He was pretty good.
Chapter 1267: Sluts were Seriously Pretentious
Chapter 1267: Sluts were Seriously Pretentious
Jing Shaoze rubbed his face. His face was stinging with pain, but he just looked towards Ning Shu with a helpless and indulgent expression. Alright, its time for dinner. Lets go.
Ning Shu lifted the nket aside and got ready to get out of bed. Jing Shaoze squatted down and helped Ning Shu put her slippers on. His expression was gentle as he did these considerate things.
How did Jing Shaoze end up with such a terrible split personality disorder? He acted one way in front of her, and acted apletely different way in front of Ye Xi.
Was there any meaning to this?
Ning Shu and Jing Shaoze went downstairs to have dinner. Jing Shaozes parents were already there and with Ye Xi added on, there were five people at the table.
No one talked at the table, so there was only the faint sound of chewing. Ning Shu nced at Ye Xi. Ye Xi had her head lowered as she ate the nutritious meal provided by the nutritionist.
Jing Shaoze was getting food for Ning Shu, but he also snuck nces over at Ye Xi. Whenever Ye Xi idently met Jing Shaozes gaze, she would immediately lower her head again. Her head hung down so low that her chin was about to hit her chest.
Ning Shu ignored their flirting and just focused on eating. The Jing family was a wealthy family so their food was really quite delicious.
Theres something I need to say, said Jing Shaozes mother as she set down her chopsticks.
What is it? asked Jing Shaoze.
Jing Shaozes mother nced at Ye Xi, then turned to Jing Shaozes father and said, I want Ye Xi to go to work at thepany.
Ye Xi looked towards Jing Shaozes mother in surprise. She wanted her to work at thepany?
Ye Xi then looked towards Jing Shaoze and Jing Shaoze also looked towards her so their gazes collided.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows as she asked, Why do you want to send Miss Ye to thepany? Isnt Miss Yes job to prepare her body in order to have a baby?
Jing Shaozes mother said, Ye Xi looks listless staying at home all day, so I feel like its better for her to go to work. It also serves as exercise and is way better than just staying at home.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
I wont agree to it. Jing Shaoze set down his chopsticks heavily with a displeased expression. I dont want to see her. I already see her at home and now I have to see her when Im at thepany as well?
Ye Xi lowered her head and used her chopsticks to poke at the food inside her bowl. She looked very wronged and pitiful. Jing Shaoze shot a glower at her. When he saw her like this, his facial color became even worse.
It was hard to tell if he was angry with himself or with Ye Xi.
Ning Shus lips twitched. He was definitely overjoyed right now, but he insisted on saying that he wouldnt agree to it. Sluts were seriously pretentious.
In any case, I wont agree to this woman working at thepany, said Jing Shaoze. She doesnt even look like she knows how to do anything.
No way, Ye Xi has to go work at thepany! said Jing Shaozes mother in a fluster. When she saw that everyone at the dinner table was looking at her in surprise, she coughed and said, I mean, Ye Xi shouldnt stay at home all day. Its better for her to go out and walk around. Besides, we cant give her those millions of dors for free. Itd be good to have her work a little. Everything is for the sake of allowing Ye Xi to give birth to a healthy child.
I can tell that Ye Xi is very reserved in this house. We should let her go help out at thepany, said Jing Shaozes mother.
Ning Shu inwardly sneered, then said lightly, Theres a lot of radiation in the office with all the printers andputers. Its actually not that good for Miss Yes health. Why do you insist on having Miss Ye to work at thepany?
If Miss Ye isntfortable here, we can get a new house for her to live in so that she can prepare her body there, said Ning Shu in a very understanding tone.
Ye Xi set down her fork and said, Im willing to go work at thepany. Im willing to work and pay back the money with my own effort.
Ning Shu calmly looked towards Jing Shaozes mother. So then, Mom, what kind of work would you arrange for Miss Ye?
How about being a secretary? suggested Jing Shaozes mother.
Jing Shaozes secretary? Ning Shu looked towards Jing Shaozes mother indifferently. She really was a pimp. She was using every single method she coulde up with to get Jing Shaoze and Ye Xi alone with each other so that Ye Xi could get pregnant.
Chapter 1268: Why are You Staring at Me?
Chapter 1268: Why are You Staring at Me?
Ning Shu continued to smile gently as she looked towards Jing Shaozes mother. I sincerely hope you also get to encounter a deeply loving and innocent mistress like Ye Xi. I hope your husband also gets to find such a naive and perfect mistress.
When Jing Shaozes mother saw Ning Shu staring at her, she asked, Jingjing, you dont approve of it?
How could that be? Ning Shu said with a smile, I agree with everything you say, Mother-inw.
Jing Shaozes mother finally nodded with satisfaction, then she said to Jing Shaoze, Take Ye Xi with you when you go to work tomorrow. The two of you are going the same way anyways.
They dont have to go together, said Jing Shaozes father. Jing Shaozes father nced at Ning Shu, then said, Shaoze is a married man. Its bad for his reputation if he heads to thepany sharing a car with another woman, and its also bad for the image of the entirepany.
Jing Shaozes mother looked a little unhappy, but she didnt dare to contradict Jing Shaozes father.
After supper, Jing Shaoze went on a walk with Ning Shu. Ning Shu saw that Jing Shaoze looked very happy. It was clear that he was very excited to be able to go to work with Ye Xi.
Even though he was walking with her right now, his thoughts were obviously somewhere quite far away.
Ning Shu resisted the impulse to kick Jing Shaoze and said with a soft smile, Lets head back. Im a little tired.
Alright, replied Jing Shaoze immediately and he turned to head back to the house. Ning Shu watched as Jing Shaoze hurried back to the house. This was all because Ye Xi was in the house.
As of now, Jing Shaoze didnt even want to keep up the most basic parts of the facade. When he was like this, of course it had made Ni Jing want to take things out on Ye Xi.
She would pick faults with Ye Xi all the time and treat Ye Xi like a servant, making Ye Xi serve tea and pour water. If the tea was too hot, shed ssh it on Ye Xis face. If it was too cold, shed fling it on Ye Xis torso.
Ye Xi always endured it with strong stubbornness.
But what Ni Jing did only attracted Jing Shaozes disgust and made him even more protective of Ye Xi. He had even pointed at Ni Jing and said, Jingjing, youve changed. How did you end up bing so malicious?
But hadnt Jing Shaoze, this hypocrite, also changed? He was no longer the man Ni Jing once knew.
He was the one who had stopped being faithful, and he even stopped upholding his responsibility as a husband.
There was no right or wrong and love, only whether or not there was love.
Eff your fr*cking love!
Ning Shu felt like every transmigration challenged her view of the world.
Would you f*cking die without love? Then you guys should just go die.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was probably because there would be a lot of time to spend with Ye Xi tomorrow, because Jing Shaoze didnt sneak into Ye Xis room at night today.
However, he was in very high spirits. When he saw Ning Shu staring at him, he smiled. This smile was different from his usual gentle smile.
One could really feel how sincerely happy Jing Shaoze was.
Jingjing, why are you staring at me like this? Jing Shaoze walked to Ning Shu and kissed her forehead gently. It was just a soft touch. He then reached out with his fair jade-like fingers to unbutton her pajamas.
Ning Shu: _
Im not feeling well today. My heart feels stuffy. Ning Shu touched her chest.
Jing Shaoze secretly sighed with relief. Alright, then lets go to sleep early.
When Ning Shu saw that expression on his face as if he had just escaped a disaster, she practically didnt know what to say.
Chapter 1269: All For a Grandchild
Chapter 1269: All For a Grandchild
Jing Shaoze wanted to cover up his strange manner with the usual way husband and wifemunicated. However, he was actually relieved after Ning Shu rejected him.
After getting a taste of Ye Xi, Jing Shaoze didnt feel like he could endure this kind of gentle and apprehensive way of intercourse anymore. He always had to pay attention to whether the person beneath him was alright or not, and whether or not he was going too hard.
What pleasure was there in that? There was no excitement at all.
He never thought this way before, but now he had experienced another way, so for him to have intercourse again with a weak woman who had heart disease felt like torture.
Jing Shaoze said with a faint smile, Go to sleep. Staying upte isnt good for your health.
As he spoke, he hugged Ning Shu. However, the sensation wasnt very satisfying. She was very thin so it felt like he was hugging just skin and bones.
Jing Shaoze released Ning Shu and said softly, Go to sleep.
Ning Shus lips curled with disdain. This man was the best example she had ever seen of men being animals that only thought with the lower half of their bodies.
He looked all elegant and refined but was just filled with lust. He was precisely an animal that only thought with the lower half of his body.
Every single day, hed make Ye Xi wake up with a sore waist. He was sure strong, just like a tireless pile driver. He was bound to end up with a weak kidney sooner orter.
Ning Shu flipped over so her back faced Jing Shaoze, then closed her eyes to sleep.
The way Ning Shu and Jing Shaoze interacted with each other now was the way the original host had interacted with her husband. The two no longer had feelings for each other. There was only indifference and resentment.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
After the first time Jing Shaoze had intercourse with Ye Xi, this had be the destined ending for Jing Shaoze and Ni Jing.
He had taken Ye Xis first time and Ye Xi had given birth to a child for the Jing family. It was obvious who Jing Shaoze would end up choosing.
So what exactly was the significance of Ni Jings existence? To show how strong Ye Xi was? She had endured Ni Jing picking faults with her silently. She was so strong and stubborn that she made peoples hearts ached for her?
While Ning Shu and Jing Shaoze were sleeping with their backs facing each other, in the master bedroom, Jing Shaozes parents were also lying together in their bed.
Pay more attention to how you do things. Dont go too far in front of Ni Jing and dont treat others as fools, said Jing Shaozes father with a frown. Ni Jing is still the Jing familys daughter-inw.
Jing Shaozes mother sneered, Shes aplete cripple. She cant even give birth to a child, so what can she possibly say? Im only doing this because it seems so hard for Shaoze and Ye Xi to keep sneaking around at night.
Besides, being like that at night will make it hard for them to get proper rest. Staying upte isnt good for Ye Xis health either.
What I want is a healthy grandson. Ye Xis tall, beautiful, and also seems pretty intelligent. The baby will definitely be smart and healthy, said Jing Shaozes mother, unconcerned.
Dont go too far in front of Ni Jing, repeated Jing Shaozes father. Thepany still has dealings with the Ni family, and even a rabbit will bite when its cornered.
I know. Ive arranged for Ye Xi to go to thepany because I was worried shed find out. Dont worry, Ive nned things out properly, said Jing Shaozes mother.
Im only doing this because I want a grandchild. Otherwise, the Jing family wouldnt have any sessors. Dont you want a grandchild? asked Jing Shaozes mother.
I definitely want a grandson, but everything must be in moderation, otherwise the entire n may end up ruined, said Jing Shaozes father
I know.
The next day, Ye Xi was going to start working at thepany so she changed into an OL outfit. She had a very good figure, so all the ces that were supposed to curve were curved. The pencil skirt showed off her perfect butt and made her legs look especially long and slim.
Ye Xi bundled herself up tightly, but it made her seem far more sexy and charming than when she showed her overflowing cleavage.
When Jing Shaoze saw Ye Xi like this, his eyes lit up and his gaze became smotheringly hot.
Ye Xi noticed Jing Shaozes gaze and her face turned red. She lowered her head and sat down on a chair.
Chapter 1270: Golden Goose That Could Lay an Egg
Chapter 1270: Golden Goose That Could Lay an Egg
Ye Xi, Ill take you to work after breakfast, said Jing Shaozes mother.
Thank you, Madam, said Ye Xi gratefully.
Jing Shaoze looked towards Ye Xi and gave a cold humph. Youd better hurry up. Thepany doesnt ept people who arete or leave early.
I understand. In the face of Jing Shaozes bad attitude, Ye Xi simply bit her lips and said this in a quiet voice.
Ning Shu ate breakfast while facing this disgusting family. She was pretty impressed with herself for still being able to have an appetite. She felt like her view of the world had be broader.
Although she was angry, she still had to keep a faint smile on her face. The heart-clearing chant and calmness halo allowed her to evenugh at this farce.
They wanted a grandson!?
Ha. Ha. Ha.
Jing Shaozes mother pretty much regarded Ye Xi as a golden goose that could give birth to a perfect grandson for the Jing family.
But what if Ye Xi couldnt get a child out?
After breakfast, Jing Shaoze nced at Ye Xi, then brushed his lips against Ning Shus forehead before grabbing his bag and leaving.
Before leaving, he said sarcastically to Ye Xi, Youd better hurry up. Thepany doesnt feedzy employees. If you dare to bete, then get ready to be kicked out.
Ye Xis expression dimmed. Why did this man hate her so much? He treated Ni Jing so tenderly, but was like a devil to her.
This devil stole her body and was now making one cut after another on her heart.
Ye Xi felt that she wouldnt be able to endure for much longer. This triangr rtionship was very painful for her. It was unbearably painful.
She was stealing something that belonged to others, but Jing Shaoze refused to let her go.
She was really tired.
Lets go. You dont need to pay attention to that stinkin boy, said Jing Shaozes mother to Ye Xi. Shepletely treated Ye Xi as her daughter-inw.
Whoever could give birth had the right to be her daughter-inw.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain as she watched the two leave the living room.
Ni Jing, its a bit chaotic at home now but once the baby is born, itll be quiet again, said Jing Shaozes father. Its not easy to have a child so please be understanding.
Ok, said Ning Shu with a bright smile. It was a bit chaotic at home now, but it would be even more chaotic in the future. It wasnt easy to have a child, but it would be even harder in the future.
When Jing Shaozes father saw the smile on Ning Shus face, he couldnt help but frown. A thought urred to him and he reassured Ning Shu, You will always be the Jing familys daughter-inw. The Jing family and the Ni family still have business dealings, so were pretty much of the same family.
Ok, said Ning Shu with the same smile.
Jing Shaozes father nodded, then had the driver take him to thepany.
As soon as these people left, Ning Shu was left at home alone. She stood by herself in the living room.
Of the same family? Ni Jing was aplete outsider in the Jing family, and only Ni Jing had been foolish enough to believe otherwise.
Ning Shu went upstairs and tidied up the evidence. These could be used to exchange for money.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She had been awyer before, and Jing Shaoze was clearly the party at fault. Furthermore, she had a record of what his mother had said to Ye Xi. She had openly told her son to have an affair and sleep with the surrogate mother.
Thepensation that Ning Shu was going to demand would make the Jing family bleed like crazy. However, she had the evidence to make as big of a demand as she liked.
It just wasnt the time for her to get out here yet. She had to wait until the Jing family was in the most difficult situation to stomp on their back and make them bepletely covered with stinky and unremovable mud.
Chapter 1271: Go to Sleep, Go to Sleep, Sleep…
?Chapter 1271: Go to Sleep, Go to Sleep, Sleep...
Not a single one of them treated Ni Jing as a person. They thought it was enough to just say some pretty words and kept saying that Ni Jing was the Jing familys daughter-inw, but theypletely treated her as a fool.
Jing Shaoze had said that he would only love Ni Jing in this lifetime, but his way of loving her was to get together with someone else?
He came up with all sorts of ways to hide things from Ni Jing since he was worried that Ni Jing wouldnt be able to take the truth. Ni Jing really had to appreciate Jing Shaozes thoughtfulness.
Ning Shu sat on the bed and practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. It was rxing being at home alone.
To be honest, since Ye Xi and Jing Shaoze werent downstairs anymore, it also saved Ning Shu the torment of watching those ridiculously long videos. She had to reapply eye drops multiple times every day to clean out her eyes.
There were already a lot of videos on herputer, so she didnt need to collect any more.
In the evening, Ye Xi and Jing Shaoze came back from work one after the other. When Ning Shu moved closer to Jing Shaoze, she smelled the scent of bath gel.
Ye Xis hair was also a little damp at the roots. It was obvious that these two had showered at thepany.
Jing Shaoze and Ye Xis clothes were slightly wrinkled as well.
Ning Shu could easily imagine what these two had been up to in the office, but she didnt say anything.
Ye Xi went to her own room as soon as she got back. When she came back out, she had changed her outfit.
Jing Shaoze asked Ning Shu gently, What did you do at home today?
Nothing much, some flower arranging and acupuncture. What about you? Was it busy at thepany? asked Ning Shu.
Jing Shaoze said with a smile, It wasnt too bad.
Oh, then Ill bring you lunch tomorrow? Thepanys lunch definitely doesnt taste as good as home cooking. Ning Shu looked towards Jing Shaoze.
Please dont... Jing Shaoze hastily refused. Immediately afterwards, he softened his expression and took Ning Shus hand gently as he said, Its so hot outside these days, please dont go all the way to thepany. What if something happens to you on the way there? Ill be really worried.
Ning Shu lifted her brows and asked, You really dont want me to bring you lunch? Its not a huge deal every once a while. Its not like Ill be bringing you food every single day. Maybe Ill bring you lunch tomorrow, or maybe Ill do it the day after tomorrow. Itll depend on the day.
When Jing Shaoze heard what Ning Shu said, his expression worsened. If sheunched sudden attacks like this, wouldnt he end up getting caught?
Jing Shaoze hurriedly said, Dont. Its so hot outside now. With it being 30 degrees Celsius outside, you might get heatstroke from just stepping outside. Your wellbeing is what I care the most about. As long as you stay safe, its fine even if I starve for a couple days. What would torment me the most is if anything happened to you.
Ning Shu: F*ck, she really wanted to puke...
As she listened to what Jing Shaoze said, her face twitched relentlessly. She was seriously worried that Jing Shaoze would say even more disgusting things so she hastily nodded and said, Alright, then I wont bring you food.
Jing Shaoze finally sighed in relief.
Since he had already enjoyed himself during the day, he didnt try toe up with an excuse to go to Ye Xis room again at night. These days, he went to sleep sharing a bed with Ning Shu.
However, the two of them didnt talk. Jing Shaoze would only say softly, Go to sleep, go to sleep, sleep...
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Each morning, he would clean himself up, then warmly help Ning Shu put on her shoes and helpb her hair.
When Ning Shu saw Jing Shaoze like this, she really wanted to just p him.
However, she didnt p him. She just pinched his face, causing a conspicuous red mark to immediately appear.
Your skin looks so tender that I couldnt resist pinching it, said Ning Shu with a smile.
Jing Shaoze shook his head helplessly. If you want to pinch, just pinch. Why do it so hard? Are you trying to kill your husband?
Yup, she was trying to kill her husband.
Jing Shaoze looked in the mirror. When he saw the red mark on his face, he said in an annoyed tone, How am I supposed to face people like this?
Ning Shu smiled without saying anything.
They headed downstairs, and when Ye Xi saw the ambiguous red mark on Jing Shaozes face, her expression dimmed sadly. It looked like she had suffered a blow.
When Jing Shaoze saw Ye Xis sad expression, he couldnt help but frown as he rubbed the red mark on his face. He wanted to exin things to Ye Xi, but there were so many people here. He nned to wait until they got to thepany to exin.
Chapter 1272: Like She had Been Betrayed
Chapter 1272: Like She had Been Betrayed
Ye Xi kept her head down as she ate breakfast. Jing Shaoze would nce at Ye Xi from time to time, but Ye Xi wouldnt even look at him. It was clear that she was angry.
Ning Shu took in Ye Xis reaction. Ye Xi couldnt be thinking that something had happened between her and Jing Shaoze, right? Tsk tsk, why does it seem like Ye Xipletely regarded Jing Shaoze as her man now?
It was normal and rightfully legal for a husband and wife to be together, but Ye Xi acted like she had been betrayed.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu ate breakfast with a content smile. Their unhappiness added great joy to her life.
When Ye Xi saw the smile on Ning Shus face, her expression became even more bitter. Tears even flooded up in her eyes.
Ning Shu smiled even more happily.
Jing Shaoze finally came up with a reason to talk to Ye Xi. Secretary Ye, there is a document I couldnt find, soe to thepany with meter. He then emphasized, Its a very important document.
Ye Xi pressed her lips together without saying anything. She was obviously angry.
Jing Shaozes mother smiled and said, Then Ye Xi, please go with Shaoze to help him find the document.
Alright, Madam. Since Jing Shaozes mother had spoken up, Ye Xi had no choice but to nod.
Ning Shu maintained her smile. There would probably be another round of dramater.
I can exin...
Im not listening, I wont...
Fuckin let me exin...
Then exin! Im listening...
Its not what youre thinking...
Im not listening, I wont...
Since she wouldnt listen, then theyll just start doing it. There was nothing a round of tumbling couldnt solve. If one round couldnt fix it, then itd just call for two rounds.
Ning Shus imagination waspletely roaming free. She smacked her lips. Would Jing Shaoze be able to handle all that exertion?
After breakfast, Jing Shaoze said to Ye Xi, Come with me to find the documents.
Ye Xi had no choice but to leave with Jing Shaoze.
Ye Xi and Jing Shaoze left, then Jing Shaozes father also headed off to thepany. Jing Shaozes mother was out with a friend to go shopping and visit a beauty salon, so Ning Shu was the only one left at home.
Ning Shu grabbed the Jiuxin pills, put them in her bag, and headed out as well.
She went to aw firm to find awyer. She originally wanted to deal with thewsuit herself, but after considering things, she decided it was better to find awyer.
She didnt n to divorce by agreement, she wanted to directly sue Jing Shaoze. Not only that, she also nned to sue Jing Shaozes mother.
In any case, the Jing family should give up all hopes of continuing to live happily. There was no way shed allow them to keep their good reputation.
Since theyve done something this shady, they should have been prepared to ept the consequences.
She soon settled things with thewyer. She already had video evidence in her possession so thiswsuit would be easy to win.
After leaving thew firm, she went to visit the Ni family again. She didnt tell the Ni family parents about her ns to get divorced.
She nned to wait until they had to attend court to tell them since she was worried that they wouldnt be able to stop themselves from demanding answers from the Jing family.
In any case, there would be another fun drama to watch at the Jing family. The Jing family would definitely end up stupefied.
She looked forward to seeing how her inws would deal with it.
After having lunch at the Ni family, as she was about to leave, Father Ni gave her some more money and told her not to bother saving it and to spend it freely.
Chapter 1273: Slapped by Cold Dog Food
Chapter 1273: pped by Cold Dog Food
Ning Shu epted the money. She already had money, quite a lot of it in fact, but every time she came back to visit, Father Ni would give her more money out of worry that she wouldnt have enough to spend.
Ni Jing couldnt have children and she had married the only son of the Jing family. He was worried that her daughter would be bullied in that household since she didnt have a child.
Father Ni was worried that Ni Jing wouldnt be able to keep her head up at the Jing family, but if she only used the Ni familys money, she had every right to keep her chest up high.
It was said that married daughters were split water, but the Ni family parents loved Ni Jing dearly and were always worried about her.
Ning Shu said to Father Ni, Thank you.
Youre my daughter, theres no need for thanks. Father Nis expression turned solemn. Your mother and I also feel sad seeing you like this. We failed to give you a healthy body.
Ning Shu smiled and said, Its ok.
There was nothing they could do about this. No one ever wanted to get sick.
In life, with every loss, came some form of gain. Ni Jing didnt have a healthy body, but she was born in a wealthy family. Hence she didnt need to work hard for a living and could live in peace.
However, Ni Jing ended up marrying Jing Shaoze, and Jing Shaoze then encountered Ye Xi.
So that was the start of the tragedy.
If you suffer grievances at the Jing family, juste back home. Dad will support you, said Father Ni. We dont need to lower our heads to them.
Ok. Soon, shed probably really have toe back here.
Once she left the Ni familys house, she considered things and decided to visit the Jing familyspany. Perhaps shed be able to encounter a usually censored scene.
Perhaps shed even be able to catch them pulling their pants up in a fluster.
When she got to thepany, she was able to walk all the way to the CEOs office without anyone blocking her way. Upon opening the door, she found that Jing Shaoze and Ye Xi were in the middle of feeding each other. They were so close that their heads were about to touch.
The atmosphere was very sweet. It was so sweet that people practically felt pped by cold dog food.
Who allowed... When Ning Shu opened the door, Jing Shaoze immediately stood up and roared angrily at her. However, once he saw that it was Ning Shu, the anger on his face immediately disappeared and he asked stiffly, What brings you here today?
When Ye Xi turned around and saw Ning Shu, her face turned pale and her chopsticks fell to the ground. She immediately bent down to pick them up in a fluster.
She looked about to cry.
Jing Shaoze frowned, then put on a gentle expression and quickly walked to Ning Shu. He took out a handkerchief to dab at the sweat on Ning Shus forehead as he asked, Why didnt you call me when you arrived? I would have gone downstairs to meet you.
Ning Shu said with a smile, I just came here to visit you. Are you guys having lunch right now?
Yeah, I asked Secretary Ye to bring me lunch. Do you want some? Jing Shaozes face was pretty much overflowing with gentleness. Actually, forget it, lets go to a restaurant for lunch. You probably wont like thepanys food.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As Jing Shaoze spoke, he pulled Ning Shu out of the office. Its so rare for you toe here, so Ill take you to eat some delicious food.
Jing Shaoze shot Ye Xi a look, but Ye Xi was so flustered that shepletely didnt get what Jing Shaoze was trying to convey.
When Jing Shaoze saw how frightened Ye Xi was, he couldnt help but frown. He had no choice but to keep talking to Ning Shu to divert her attention.
Ning Shu expressed that she wasnt a child so there was no way shed be distracted by just a couple words. However, she had no intentions of paying attention to this in the first ce.
So she just skimped over the subject. Even if she tried to demand answers from Jing Shaoze, he would juste up with all sorts of reasons to dodge her.
The only things shed get to hear were Jing Shaozes disgusting lies, so she might as well save herself that unpleasant experience.
You showered? asked Ning Shu. Jing Shaoze smelled strongly of bath gel so it was obvious that he had showered just a little while ago.
Chapter 1274: Time to Go See What They Were Up To?
Chapter 1274: Time to Go See What They Were Up To?
There had probably been another drama in which they couldnt control their feelings for each other. After showering, they then start feeding each other. Their way of living had seriously degenerated.
Jing Shaozes expression didnt even change as he said, Its too hot these days. I get all sticky and sweaty so its more refreshing after a shower.
See? Everything that came out of his mouth were lies. He barely even spoke a word of truth anymore.
Ning Shu stopped walking and said, Ive already eaten at home. I just stopped by to see you, so you can go back to work.
Ning Shu smiled very gently. Jing Shaoze sighed in relief and said, Do you want me to drive you back?
Theres no need. You can go back to your lunch. Ning Shu turned and left.
Jing Shaoze hastily turned around and walked back into the elevator. When Ning Shu turned around, she found that Jing Shaoze was already gone. This bastard sure ran fast.
He was this anxious to go back to find Ye Xi?
Ning Shu shrugged. Alright, guess it was time to go back up to see what they were up to?
Ning Shu walked back into the elevator and headed back up to the floor of the CEOs office. She sneakily opened the door to the CEOs office and saw that Jing Shaoze and Ye Xi were pulling and pushing at each other while talking.
Ye Xi was in tears as she said that they couldnt be like this anymore, that this was wrong.
Ye Xi felt like she couldnt stand it anymore and really wanted to just leave. However, what would happen to her family if she did that? Without the funds from Mrs. Jing, her fatherspany would go bankrupt.
But, she had fallen in love with someone elses husband! Ye Xi was very distressed and conflicted.
Meanwhile, Jing Shaoze just said nefariously, You shouldnt forget your job. You have to get pregnant and give birth to a child.
Jing Shaoze directly pressed Ye Xi against his desk and kissed her.
Ye Xi struggled at first, but in the end, wrapped her arms around Jing Shaozes neck.
As Ning Shu took in this scene, she felt cold dog food pping her face again.
Ha. Ha. Ha...
Ning Shu closed the door gently, then kicked the door before turning around and walking into the elevator. Hopefully this cheating couple would die from heart attacks!
In the evening, Jing Shaoze and Ye Xi came home one after the other, but their facial colors werent very good. When Jing Shaoze saw Ning Shu, he wanted to say something but hesitated. It was obvious that he wanted to ask something but couldnt bring himself to say it.
Ning Shu continued to act carefree. He could just keep choking on it until he suffocated. She refused to tell them whether or not she saw something that she shouldnt have seen.
As soon as Ye Xi came back, Jing Shaozes mother pulled Ye Xi into a room and asked, Ye Xi, do you feel anything off about your body?
Ye Xi shook her head and looked towards Jing Shaozes mother in a daze. Mrs. Jing, I dont feel any difort.
Im asking if youre pregnant! Is your period still normal? Jing Shaozes mother frowned. Its been three months since you first came here. Howe you still havent gotten pregnant?
Ye Xi looked very uneasy and whispered, Its still normal. Madam, Im already trying my best, but this isnt something I have control over.
Ye Xi had already made great efforts to get pregnant, but she still hadnt been able to get pregnant.
She was under a lot of pressure. When she saw Jing Shaozes mothers look of displeasure, she was worried again that Jing Shaozes mother would withdraw her funds, so she said, Madam, maybe we should go with artificial insemination after all? I dont know when Ill be able to get pregnant like this.
Ye Xi really rejected this job before, but now she just wanted to get pregnant as soon as possible.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
No way. Jing Shaozes mother directly refused this idea. She had already put in so much effort, there was no way she would allow them to resort to using artificial insemination.
What she wanted was a grandson that had been conceived naturally and born naturally.
Chapter 1275: This Child Must be Ni Jing’s
Chapter 1275: This Child Must be Ni Jings
Ye Xi touched her stomach. She also wanted to get pregnant, that way she could finally be free of this situation. Moreover, after giving birth to a child, she might be able to get away from this socially uneptable love.
There was no future for her and Jing Shaoze. He loved his wife, and her dignity didnt allow her to disregard shame to stay with him.
She would leave right after she gave birth to the child.
You should hurry and get pregnant. We cant let this drag on for too long, said Jing Shaozes mother. She rubbed her forehead and said, I cant drag it on for too long, otherwise Ni Jing will find out.
This child must be Ni Jings, that way this child will have a capable uncle and a wealthy maternal family. You also want your child to have a good future, dont you? Jing Shaozes mother patted Ye Xi on the shoulder. The Ni family and the Jing family are both equally wealthy families.
Ye Xi pressed her lips together. She suddenly envied Ni Jing. Her younger brother was pretty much useless so when an issue had urred with her fatherspany, they ended up having to rely on her, this daughter, bing a surrogate mother to solve thepanys crisis.
Although Ni Jing didnt have good health, she grew up like a carefully protected princess.
Ye Xi took a deep breath. Madam, Ill try to get pregnant as quickly as possible.
Jing Shaozes mother nodded with satisfaction.
When Ning Shu saw Jing Shaozes mothere out of Ye Xis room, she lifted her eyebrows and asked, Mother, what were you talking to Miss Ye about? You even closed the door to talk?
Jing Shaozes mother said, I just told Ye Xi to go to the hospital tomorrow for a physical examination.
Oh, so it was about that. Ning Shu just smiled. Miss Ye looks really healthy to me. Her lips are red, her teeth white, and herplexion ruddy. I dont think she needs any more preparation.
Thatll depends on what the doctor says, said Jing Shaozes mother.
The next day, Jing Shaozes mother took Ye Xi to the hospital for an examination. It wasnt to check whether or not she was healthy though, but to check whether or not she was pregnant.
If they couldnt find signs of pregnancy from the urine, then theyd just check her blood. However, the result was still that she wasnt pregnant.
Jing Shaozes mother looked very unhappy and Ye Xi also had her head lowered. She almost seemed to be on the brink of tears.
All the tests came back normal, so why cant you get pregnant? Jing Shaozes mother frowned and looked at Ye Xi as she said, I can only give you another month at most.
I understand. Ye Xi quickly nodded.
Jing Shaozes mother was very irritated so just the sight of Ye Xi angered her. She turned to leave and Ye Xi quickly followed after her. They soon left the hospital.
Ye Xi was also very upset and felt a lot of pressure. Why hadnt she been able to get pregnant yet?
Ning Shu was enjoying the nice air conditioned air at home. She was sitting on the sofa and eating fruit when she saw Jing Shaozes mother return to the house with Ye Xi.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Their facial colors werent very good but Ning Shu acted like she didnt notice and asked, How were the results of the physical examination? Can Miss Ye undergo the embryo imntation operation now?
Jing Shaozes mother was already in a bad mood in the first ce, so when she heard what Ning Shu said, she became even more infuriated. All this woman did all day was rush her!
We need to wait one more month. The doctor said that he wont know until after a month, replied Jing Shaozes mother in an annoyed tone.
How much longer would they be able to drag this on?
Ning Shu lifted her brows. We have to wait another month? Was there an issue?
There wasnt, the doctor just said that Ye Xis body is a little weak so she needs to prepare for a while longer. Jing Shaozes mother had no choice but to answer Ning Shus questions, so her expression worsened even more.
Ning Shu said, Then Miss Ye should focus on preparing her body properly and stop going to work. It really is tiring to have to leave early and returnte every day.
Its better for her to keep working at thepany. Moving around more is also good for the health, said Jing Shaozes mother hastily.
Chapter 1276: Jingjing is Truly a Kind Person
Chapter 1276: Jingjing is Truly a Kind Person
She was seriously putting a lot of effort to make it so Ye Xi could get pregnant.
Ning Shu said with a smile, Whatever you say, Mother.
As Ning Shu was talking with Jing Shaozes mother, Ye Xi just stood at the side with her head lowered the entire time.
Afterwards, Ye Xi and Jing Shaoze went to work every day together and even returned from work together.
It was probably due to the fact that Ning Shu didnt say anything because Jing Shaoze was getting more and more bold. Sooner orter, theyd probably start heading to thepany in the same car.
Jing Shaoze had once asked Ning Shu, Jingjing, you wont get angry if Ye Xi and I go to work together, right? Its all because of Mom. She keeps saying that its not safe for a girl to head to work and back alone.
Ning Shu was in the middle of drinking juice. Upon hearing this, she smacked her lips, then said, Why would I be angry? Its just going to work together.
A gentle smile appeared on Jing Shaozes face and he reached out to tap Ning Shus nose. Ning Shu almost choked on her juice. Ugh, the disgust!
My little Jingjing is truly a kind person, said Jing Shaoze with a smile.
F*ck, she really wanted to spit in his face. Tolerating the two of them like a fool without knowing anything was the meaning of being kind?
Even if Jing Shaoze had a handsome face and elegant demeanor, Ning Shu still felt that he was hideous and ugly. How disgusting must a man be to do something like this?
Ning Shu looked towards Jing Shaoze and smiled without saying anything despite the fact that she inwardly wanted to explode.
A monthter, Jing Shaozes mother took Ye Xi to the hospital for another examination, but the result was that she was still not pregnant. Furthermore, she was in the middle of her period when going to get the examination.
Ye Xi hadnt dared to tell Jing Shaozes mother. After a series of examinations, when Jing Shaozes mother found out that Ye Xi still wasnt pregnant, her expression darkened with severe displeasure.
Ye Xi was very scared and she pleaded, Madam, Ive really tried my best. I also want to get pregnant, but I just cant seem to.
How irritating. Jing Shaozes mother rubbed her forehead. Could it be that theyd really have to go with artificial insemination?
All of Ye Xis examination results came back normal, so Jing Shaozes mother had no choice but to bring Jing Shaoze to the hospital for a checkup.
When Jing Shaoze heard that he had to be checked for this issue, his facial color darkened. Any man would be upset if their ability in this department was questioned.
Jing Shaoze felt like he didnt have that issue at all. Furthermore, one of the collection methods terrified him. Theyd directly prate his balls, just the thought of it was unbearably painful.
He went through aplete set of inspections, his expression dark the entire time.
However, the result of the examination made Jing Shaozes dark face instantly turn white. He had been diagnosed with necrospermia, and the amount of sperm he had was abnormally small.
Which meant that Jing Shaoze suffered from infertility.
Jing Shaozes mother flipped through the diagnosis report over and over again, her hands trembling and her face pale.
Doctor, perhaps youve made a mistake? Theres no way my son can be infertile. It cant be. This isnt possible. Jing Shaozes mother looked dumbfounded.
What were they supposed to do now?
We have already cross-examined several times. Mr. Jing indeed has this condition. The doctor spread out his hands and said, Madam, if youre not convinced, we can collect his sperm again to perform a new examination.
From start to end, Jing Shaoze was in a daze. It was like his soul had left his body.
Shaoze, lets try it again. Jing Shaozes mother pulled Jing Shaoze who was sitting on the chair and said, Maybe there was a mistake. Lets check it again.
Jing Shaozes expression was dull and as he got up, he staggered and almost fell. He walked into theboratory with heavy steps.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 1277: No Way Her Son was Infertile
Chapter 1277: No Way Her Son was Infertile
Jing Shaoze endured the painful collection process again. When he came out, his face waspletely white and his body trembled incessantly.
Ye Xi hastily went to take his arm and help him sit down.
Jing Shaoze was trembling uncontrobly. He almost fell to the ground when sitting down on the chair.
Jing Shaoze? called Ye Xi softly when she saw Jing Shaoze like this.
Jing Shaoze ignored Ye Xi and buried his head in his hands. He almost wanted to just curl up entirely.
Jing Shaozes mother was waiting right at the door of theboratory. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists as she prayed that the earlier diagnosis was wrong. There was no way her son was infertile. It wasnt possible.
Jing Shaozes mothers lips were trembling and even her face was convulsing, making it impossible for her to control her expression. It made her face look extremely sinister.
It was a very long wait. For the people waiting at the door, every single second was an eternity of torment.
Jing Shaoze hugged his head and dug his hands into his hair. Tears slowly flowed out of his eyes, then dropped to the ground.
Ye Xi, who was sitting next to Jing Shaoze, saw him crying. She was shocked. She never imagined that this devil of a man who had always seemed so self-confident could actually shed tears.
Ye Xi didnt understand how hard a blow it was for a man to find out that he was sterile. It greatly reduced their dignity and killed their self-confidence.
Right now, Jing Shaoze felt like he hadpletely lost the basis of his confidence, so he waspletely in a daze.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
This incident had pretty much destroyed him.
Ye Xi couldnt help hug him. She wanted to give him some warmth. She could understand the pain of not being able to have a child. These past months, she had suffered enormous pressure because of this issue as well.
That was why she had been frantically trying to get pregnant.
But inwardly, Ye Xi was relieved. At the very least, it wasnt her fault. The issue didnt originate from her, so even if she hadnt gotten pregnant, it wasnt her problem.
Ye Xi was very scared of Jing Shaozes mother. Jing Shaozes mother always urged her to get pregnant faster and every time the results came back negative, Jing Shaozes mothers expression would be very cold.
She needed Jing Shaozes mothers help to save her fatherspany, so she had no choice but to quietly endure her reproaches and the suffering.
However, then a problem urred to her. If Jing Shaoze really was infertile, then she wouldnt be able to be pregnant. If that was the case, would Jing Shaozes mother be taking back the money?
Since this was rted to her direct interest, she started praying that Jing Shaozes body would be ok, that he would definitely be fine.
The door of theboratory finally opened and the three people who were waiting outside all held their breaths as they looked at the doctor.
The doctor held the report as he met their gazes, then shook his head. The results the same.
No way. Jing Shaozes mother snatched the report from the doctors hand. Her hand was trembling uncontrobly as she read, then she furiously tore it up.
Jing Shaozes face paled even more. Suddenly, his eyes rolled back and he fainted.
Ye Xi was worried about the money and about her rtionship with Jing Shaoze. She and Jing Shaoze had gone through so much, but what had it all been for? When she saw that Jing Shaoze had fainted, she hurriedly said to Jing Shaozes mother, Madam, Jing Shaozes fainted.
Jing Shaozes mother was currently pulling the doctors coat and crying that he must have made a mistake. Upon hearing what Ye Xi said, she turned around and found that her son was lying on the ground. She broke down as she threw herself over and started crying, My son! Oh my son!
A nurse pushed a bed over to bring Jing Shaoze to a ward. Following that, Jing Shaozes mothers eyes also rolled back and she copsed on the ground.
Ye Xi had just gotten Jing Shaoze onto the hospital bed when his mother also fainted. It left Ye Xi in aplete fluster.
Ye Xi gritted her teeth and endured.
...
Chapter 1278: There Were Way More Things Waiting for You
Chapter 1278: There Were Way More Things Waiting for You
Ning Shu was watering the flowers at home when she got a phone call from Ye Xi. Ye Xi said that Jing Shaoze and his mother had both been hospitalized and asked her to hurry to the hospital.
When Ning Shu heard this, she set down the watering can, took off her shawl, and went upstairs to get changed. After grabbing her Jiuxin pills and putting them in her pocket, she headed straight to the hospital.
Jing Shaozes father was already in the ward when she arrived. His expression was solemn and his forehead was covered with sweat. It was clear that he had also just rushed here.
Ye Xi was in the middle of talking to Jing Shaozes father but when she saw Ning Shue in, she immediately stopped talking.
When Jing Shaozes father saw Ning Shu, he sighed and his brows furrowed. Ning Shu walked to Jing Shaoze and saw that his face was deathly pale. There was no color even in his lips.
What happened? How did both of them end up hospitalized? asked Ning Shu.
Jing Shaozes father sighed heavily. Lets talk after we get back.
Jing Shaoze and his mother were just so overwhelmed by the news that they couldnt take it and fainted. It wasnt like they were ill, so they soon woke up one after another.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
As soon as Jing Shaozes mother woke up, she hugged Jing Shaozes father and started bawling. While sobbing, she cried, What do we do? What are we supposed to do? What sin did wemit to deserve this?
Jing Shaozes mother cried loudly without any regard for the fact that they were in a public venue. Her voice was also very loud so it made all the nurses and doctors look over.
Jing Shaozes father berated in a low voice, Shut up! Wait until we get home to talk.
The two were soon discharged from the hospital. Jing Shaozes father gave the hospital some money to destroy Jing Shaozes medical case.
If it was revealed that the only heir of the Jing family was infertile, it would cause amotion in thepany.
Ning Shu helped Jing Shaoze, who had been silent this entire time, into the car.
Ye Xi was standing outside the car and hesitating about whether or not to get on. This was their family affair so was it appropriate for her to listen?
You get in the car too, said Jing Shaozes father to Ye Xi.
Ye Xi had no choice but to get in the car.
The car soon arrived in front of the vi. Having gotten home, Jing Shaoze could no longer suppress his emotions and he started smashing everything within reach in the living room like a madman.
Pieces of shattered vases littered the ground and all the tea tables and chairs had been overturned. The room was aplete mess.
Atst, Jing Shaoze copsed weakly to the ground and gasped for breath.
Jing Shaozes father looked at Jing Shaoze and said, Are you done venting? How disappointing. Its just a small matter, yet youre overreacting so much.
My son! Oh my poor son! Shaoze... sobbed Jing Shaozes mother. She covered her mouth as she looked at Jing Shaoze through her tears.
Ning Shus face was expressionless. On the contrary, Ye Xi was the one who showed heartache.
Jing Shaozes father had the servants clean up the house, then gave them a holiday and had them leave the vi.
Dear, what do we do? Jing Shaozes mother looked towards Jing Shaozes father in a daze. In the end, Jing Shaozes mother was a woman. Whenever something big urred, she could only look to the head of the family for a decision.
Jing Shaozes father nced at Ning Shu and Ye Xi, then said in a low voice, Dont go around talking about this.
Yes, replied Ning Shu and Ye Xi in unison.
Jing Shaoze got up with difficulty and walked over to hug Ning Shu while murmuring, Jingjing, Jingjing...
Ning Shu consoled Jing Shaoze with a gentle smile, Its alright, this is no big deal.
There were way more things waiting for you.
Chapter 1279: Play Good Cop Bad Cop
Chapter 1279: y Good Cop Bad Cop
Jing Shaoze hugged Ning Shu tightly, as if trying to draw warmth from Ning Shu.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu gently patted Jing Shaozes back and said lightly, I dont care what youre like.
She didnt care at all.
Ye Xi watched nkly as Jing Shaoze hugged Ning Shu, then her expression dimmed. During his time of greatest difficulty, the first person he thought of was his wife.
She was nothing to him.
What do you mean by its no big deal!? When Jing Shaozes mother saw how much Ning Shu was ying this down, she vented all her anger and indignation on Ning Shu. Are you actually happy that Shaoze cant have a child? You cant have a child and now Shaoze also cant have a child! You must be so happy?
Ning Shu took advantage of this chance to push Jing Shaoze away. It was seriously hot to hug someone in such hot weather. Moreover, Jing Shaozes tears were dripping on her shoulders so it was ufortably sticky.
What are you saying, Mother? Ning Shu looked towards Jing Shaozes mother who was biting at people like a crazed dog.
Look at you! Youre definitely secretly delighted that Shaoze cant have a child anymore! Jing Shaozes mother pointed at Ning Shu as if trying to vent all her anger on Ning Shu. Perhaps you were even praying for Shaoze to be infertile. Truly, women had the most malicious hearts! You malicious wretch!
Ning Shu frowned. Jing Shaozes mother was pointing right at her nose and cursing at her, but no one in the room was saying anything. Jing Shaoze looked like he was in aplete daze.
In the end, Jing Shaozes father saw his wife had pretty much finished venting so he finally gave a soft cough to interrupt his wifes cursing.
There was no benefit in letting this go on any longer, and it would even make their daughter-inw estranged from the Jing family.
After this incident had urred with Jing Shaoze, there was no way Jing Shaoze could get divorced on top of that. It would make the rtionship between the Jing family and the Ni family be rigid.
Jing Shaozes mother had no choice but to shut up, but her gaze was still stabbing Ning Shu like a knife.
Your mother-inw is just in a bad mood right now, so please be understanding, said Jing Shaozes father to Ning Shu
Why did she have to be understanding about everything? Although it was said that one had to be pointedly foolish and deaf in order to be a strong elder in the family, Jing Shaozes father was seriously too irritating. This couple was just working together to y good cop bad cop!
Jing Shaozes father could be said to be fully responsible for this entire incident. Jing Shaozes mother was the executor, and Jing Shaozes father had silently approved of this entire charade.
Ning Shu didnt speak. Jing Shaozes father rubbed his forehead and seemed to age greatly in an instant.
Pull yourself together. Go take a look at yourself in the mirror! shouted Jing Shaozes father towards Jing Shaoze who was sitting on the sofa.
Jing Shaoze took a deep breath, but he still looked very defeated.
Dear, what do we do now? Jing Shaozes mother lookedpletely at a loss. She really didnt know what to do.
Could it be that the Jing family will end here? Jing Shaozes mother copsed weakly. The overbearing arrogance she usually emitted also gradually disappeared.
She had given birth to an infertile son. She felt like she couldnt really keep her head up anymore. At the same time, she was worried about her position in this family.
Jing Shaozes father rubbed his forehead. How would I know what to do?
Ning Shu said lightly, Isnt there still Miss Ye? Miss Ye may perhaps turn out to be our savior.
The people in the room were stunned for a moment, then they looked towards Ye Xi.
Ye Xi also lookedpletely confused. She obviously didnt understand what Ning Shu meant.
Miss Ye is a surrogate mother. Big Big Brother Shaoze no longer has that ability, but you have it, Father. Ning Shu smiled faintly. Father, Mother, you guys can have Miss Ye carry the pregnancy for you guys.
This way, the Jing family can have another sessor, said Ning Shu lightly.
Jing Shaozes mother was almost 50 years old. There was a high risk that a child she gave birth to would not be healthy.
ment: Truly, women had the most malicious hearts! Cough... Sounds really like shes talking about herself...
Chapter 1280: No One Cared About her Feelings
Chapter 1280: No One Cared About her Feelings
However, if they used embryo transfer, they could choose healthy eggs to fertilize and allow the young Ye Xi to carry the pregnancy.
The child would at least be healthier than if Jing Shaozes mother gave birth to it.
No!
No way!
Jing Shaozes mother and Jing Shaoze voiced their disagreement in unison.
Jing Shaoze, who hadnt spoken since the incident, finally opened his mouth. His eyes werepletely red as he red at Ning Shu. It made his expression look extremely sinister. Absolutely no way.
Yes, theres no way, no way... Jing Shaozes mothers face was pale. She seemed terrified as she shook her head and kept saying no.
See? People just didnt understand the pain until they experienced the pain of being stabbed themselves.
Jing Shaozes mother had found a surrogate mother for her son. If it was just that, it would have been fine, but she even had her son sleep with the surrogate mother.
Shepletely disregarded Ni Jings feelings.
Right now, Ning Shu had only proposed for Ye Xi to act as a surrogate mother for the two of them through artificial insemination, but Jing Shaozes mother already couldnt take it.
The surrogate mother who had slept with her son would now carry a pregnancy for her and her husband?
What a twist!
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. Why not? In any case, Miss Ye is a surrogate mother. We only need to borrow Miss Yes body to give birth to a child.
No way. Jing Shaozes mother gnashed her teeth as she looked at Ning Shu. Dont ever bring this up again.
Ning Shu closed her mouth and sat at the side silently.
Jing Shaoze was breathing heavily as he looked towards Ning Shu, his eyes red. Jingjing, how could you let Ye Xi be the surrogate mother for our parents child? How could you? Dont you know that...
Big Brother Shaoze, why not? Miss Yes here to give birth to a sessor for the Jing family and Big Brother Shaoze, you cant really... Ning Shu paused for a moment. The Jing family has such arge family business, how can the family go without a sessor? This is all for the Jing family. Father and Mother would understand.
Everything is for the sake of this family, said Ning Shu.
Jing Shaozes mothers face was deathly pale. She looked towards her husband with tears in her eyes and sobbed, Dear, you wont let Ye Xi be a surrogate, will you? Dear...
Ye Xi was our sons woman!
Ning Shu said sternly, Mother, why dont you let Miss Ye be a surrogate? Could it be that you want to give birth yourself? With artificial selection, you guys can make a healthy child that inherits your gics.
Mother, this is all for the sake of giving the Jing family a sessor. Ning Shu said to Jing Shaozes mother, This will still be your child.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Shut up... Jing Shaozes mother roared at Ning Shu, You wicked woman, what do you mean by this? What do you mean by insisting we have a surrogacy?
Ning Shu was taken aback. Isnt Miss Ye here to be a surrogate mother? The only thing thats changed is that shell be carrying the pregnancy for you and Father instead. Besides, Mother, you were the one that found this surrogate mother.
Enough, stop arguing. Jing Shaozes father interrupted the quarrel between Ning Shu and Jing Shaozes mother sternly.
Lets talk about thister. Ni Jing, look after Shaoze. Jing Shaozes father rubbed his forehead in exasperation.
Ye Xi, who was standing nearby, seemed dazed. She felt like she was just amodity, amodity that could be dealt with at will.
Furthermore, she was amodity whose only use was to carry a pregnancy.
Shed have to carry a pregnancy for whoever they decide. No one ever asked her for her opinions on this, theypletely disregarded her existence.
No one cared about her feelings.
Chapter 1281: What About the Surrogacy Fee?
?Chapter 1281: What About the Surrogacy Fee?
From start to finish, Ye Xi didnt say a word. She watched them quarrel silently since it seemed to have nothing to do with her.
She felt like her heart was ripping. For a surrogate fee of a couple million, she had even abandoned her dignity.
From the moment she first stepped on this path, she had no way to turn back.
Ye Xi looked towards Jing Shaoze. She wished that he would step forward to protect her, that he would stand protectively in front of her and say no to this.
But the only one he cared about was his wife.
Ye Xi felt extremely humiliated. She and Jing Shaoze were already sexually involved, but she would have to carry a pregnancy for his parents.
She really wanted to refuse, she really wanted to say no, but as she stood here in this luxurious living room, she knew she would have to take this path to its end for the sake of money.
In the end, Jing Shaozes father didnt agree to let Ye Xi be their surrogate mother. It was clear that he was also aware that Ye Xi was his sons woman.
Jing Shaozes mother breathed a sigh of relief.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows and asked, We hired Miss Ye as a surrogate mother, but now we dont need Miss Ye anymore, so what do we do about the high surrogacy fee?
When Ning Shu brought up the surrogate fee, Ye Xi immediately looked towards Jing Shaozes mother with pleading in her eyes. Her fatherspany wouldnt be able to survive without that funding.
Jing Shaozes mother now found Ye Xi an eyesore in every aspect so she said coldly, Since there was no surrogacy, the money must of course be taken back.
Ye Xis face turned pale and she stumbled as she walked over to Jing Shaozes mother.
She abruptly dropped to a kneel in front of Jing Shaozes mother and tugged at her skirt as she pleaded, Madam, please, Im begging you! My fathers still waiting on the money and Ive already given my body...
Get up, Ill help your fatherspany out. Jing Shaozes father interrupted Ye Xi, clearly not wanting her to reveal that she had already slept with Jing Shaoze.
The current situation was already extremely chaotic, he couldnt allow her to say anything that would cause Ni Jing to explode.
If the Ni family started causing a ruckus, then things would really be a mess.
They had prepared for everything so things had been moving in a good direction. However, it had never urred to them that there would be an issue with their sons body.
Jing Shaozes father had only said this to stabilize the situation and calm Ye Xi down.
It caused Jing Shaozes mother topletely explode. She looked towards Jing Shaozes father disbelievingly and demanded, Why are you helping her? Could it be that you actually n to let her be our surrogate?
Or is it that youve taken a fancy to this vixen!? Jing Shaozes mother started screaming crazedly while iling her arms. One of her nails scratched Jing Shaozes fathers face, leaving a long bloody scratch.
Enough, do you even know what youre saying? Jing Shaozes father could feel his face burning with pain and his facial muscles trembled. He nced at his son, then rebuked his wife in a low voice.
Mom, said Jing Shaoze, his expression dark. Dont talk nonsense,
Jing Shaozes mother instantly calmed down. She bit her lips hard and fell silent.
After this ruckus, the entire family was exhausted.
Ning Shu sat on the sofa and leisurely sipped on water as she took in the expressions of the people in the room.
Jing Shaozes father looked very worried.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Jing Shaozes mother was indignant and as she looked towards Ye Xi, her expression was very unfriendly. Ye Xi was no longer the woman who would give birth to her precious grandson.
Jing Shaoze was in a daze. He obviously still hadnt recovered from the shock and probably thought that he was dreaming.
Ye Xi was crying silently, which caused people to feel heartache for her.
Ning Shu was the only one in the house who was in a good mood.
The Jing family had fallen into chaos.
Chapter 1282: You’ll Always Be With Me, Right?
Chapter 1282: Youll Always Be With Me, Right?
The human heart was the origin of all chaos. The issue of the Jing familys sessor had be moreplicated because Jing Shaoze was sterile.
If Ye Xi hadnt gotten sexually involved with Jing Shaoze, it wasnt a huge issue if Ye Xi really wanted to be a surrogate for Jing Shaozes parents.
But the problem was that Ye Xi was Jing Shaozes woman. If she became a surrogate for Jing Shaozes parents, even if there was no blood rtionship between them, it still felt like incest.
Go make food, said Jing Shaozes father to his wife. Since he had let all the servants leave earlier, there was no one to make dinner.
Jing Shaozes mother turned to Ning Shu and said, Ni Jing, you go do it.
Ning Shu shook her head and said, I have heart disease so I cant stand the smell of smoke.
Jing Shaozes mothers expression turned ugly and she muttered, In what household does a mother-inw ever serve the daughter-inw?
Ning Shus expression didnt change, it was as if she didnt hear what Jing Shaozes mother had said.
How about I do it? asked Ye Xi carefully.
Jing Shaozes mother nced at Ye Xi in annoyance and said, Then you go do it.
Ye Xi headed to the kitchen with her head down. After working for a while, she made some simple noodles.
The taste wasnt that great and no one here really had any appetite, so after a couple of bites, they stopped eating. Ning Shu was the only one that finished the entire bowl of noodles and even drank the soup.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Jing Shaozes mother saw Ning Shu like this, she pped her chopsticks down and said coldly, Whats with your behavior? People would think that the Jing family had starved you?
Thats enough. Stop making a fuss. Before Ning Shu even said anything, Jing Shaozes father had already berated his wife.
Jing Shaozes mother was so angry that she picked up her chopsticks and started using them to stab her bowl of noodles. Her noodles soon turned into an unsightly mess.
After dinner, Ning Shu headed back to her bedroom to shower and sleep.
When Ning Shu came out of the bathroom, she saw that Jing Shaoze was sitting by the bed. Jing Shaoze forced a smile and asked, Jingjing, youll always be with me, right? Forever?
Dont worry too much. No matter what youre like, it doesnt make any difference to me, said Ning Shu.
Jing Shaoze smiled. Jingjing, I know you love me.
Jing Shaoze went and showered, theny down next to Ning Shu. Ning Shu said, Go to sleep.
Jing Shaoze obediently closed his eyes.
Ning Shu eventually drifted off to sleep, but when she woke back up, she found that Jing Shaoze, who had gone to sleep next to her, was now gone.
Her eyes whirled, then she took out herptop from the drawer and opened it.
Jing Shaoze, who was supposed to be upstairs, had gone to Ye Xis room. The two were hugging each other tightly like wounded wild animals while tumbling passionately.
Although I cant make a baby, I can still do you. Jing Shaozes voice was trembling like he was on the brink of tears. At the same time, it seemed to tremble due to cruelty, as his movements were very ruthless.
You belong to me! Youre not allowed to be a surrogate for someone else, said Jing Shaoze, his voice hoarse.
Ye Xi was weeping softly, but she grabbed Jing Shaozes strong shoulders hard, to the point her nails were digging into his flesh. However, Jing Shaoze didnt seem to feel any pain and just continued to vent himself with a fierce expression.
The two were like wounded beasts. They licked at each others wounds, even while deepening the wounds.
Ning Shu watched the intense video for a bit, then yawned and saved it.
She was pretty speechless. Jing Shaoze had just said that he wanted to be with her forever right before bed, but before a night even passed, he had wandered over to Ye Xis bed.
Did Jing Shaoze remember what he said?
He made a promise to one woman, then in the blink of an eye, was sleeping with a different woman.
That was what his love was like? His promises werepletely empty.
Chapter 1283: But This Was Just the Beginning
Chapter 1283: But This Was Just the Beginning
Ning Shu never thought that Jing Shaoze would still have the mood to do something like this. Was he just trying to vent his pain?
She rubbed her eyes as she watched the livestream. Since she had just woken up, the light from theputer kind of hurt.
After saving the video, she turned off theputer.
Jing Shaoze had returned to the room before she fell asleep. He walked quietly over to the balcony.
Ning Shu smelled the smell of cigarettes and alcohol. When she flipped over, she saw a little red dot on the balcony. Jing Shaoze was smoking.
Jing Shaoze didnt smoke or drink. He was a well-educated and elegant young man.
However, now he was in apletely decadent state. Right after returning from Ye Xis bed, instead of going to sleep, he insisted on staying up to smoke and drink.
Ning Shu paid no attention to him and just closed her eyes to sleep. He could just do whatever he liked.
Jing Shaoze slept on the balcony that night. When Ning Shu woke up and want to check the balcony, she found that it was littered with empty bottles and cigarette butts.
Jing Shaozes facial color was very poor and his hair was a little damp from the morning dew.
Ning Shu pushed Jing Shaoze and said, Wake up.
Jing Shaoze opened his eyes and they werepletely bloodshot. The sight was actually a little frightening.
Jing Shaoze wanted to say something, but his throat hurt too much. He coughed to clear his throat, but then his coughs only got more severe.
Ning Shu looked at Jing Shaoze. He already couldnt take it anymore? But this was just the beginning.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jing Shaoze coughed for a while before he finally stopped. He rubbed his forehead, trying to soothe the pounding headache. He then looked towards Ning Shu with his red eyes, looking very pitiful.
Go and wash up. Ning Shu kept a gentle smile on her face.
Jing Shaoze stood up but staggered and almost fell. He had to lean against the wall to head to the bathroom.
After such a huge incident, neither Jing Shaoze nor his father went to thepany.
No one had prepared breakfast either. When Jing Shaozes mother saw Ning Shu, she said angrily, How can you be sozy? You woke up only now? Hurry and go make breakfast.
Im not feeling well. Ning Shu directly refused.
You... Jing Shaozes mother glowered at Ning Shu. Whats with your attitude?
Ning Shu expressionlessly picked up a ss of water and sipped on it.
Hello, Ni Jing!? Im talking to you! shouted Jing Shaozes mother.
Ill do it, said Ye Xi hastily.
When Jing Shaozes mother saw Ye Xi, her expression became even worse. She said coldly, Im talking to Ni Jing. What are you interrupting for? Do you have any right to talk here?
Ye Xi didnt know what to say so she just stood at the side with her head lowered.
Jing Shaozes mother became even more infuriated when she saw Ye Xi react like she had been bullied.
Who are you putting on that show for? Jing Shaozes mother red at Ye Xi. Is this what you rely on to seduce people?
Ye Xi looked dazed in a very innocent way. She shook her head and said, No, Madam, I just wanted to help make breakfast.
Chapter 1284: Can’t Have a Child and Lazy!
Chapter 1284: Cant Have a Child and Lazy!
Ye Xi felt really helpless. She had only said a total of three words, but it had caused Jing Shaozes mother to explode.
She had no choice but to just bite her lips and stop talking.
Jing Shaozes mother red at Ye Xi in disgust, then turned back to Ning Shu.
Jing Shaozes mother was no longer as friendly to Ye Xi as before. However, she hated Ning Shu even more for proposing that Ye Xi be the surrogate for her and her husband.
Ni Jing, go make breakfast. Jing Shaozes mother looked towards Ning Shu. She insisted that Ning Shu made breakfast.
Ning Shu said lightly, I dont know how to. Ive never cooked before.
Jing Shaoze had just finished showering and came downstairs. His face was pale and his eyes bloodshot. He looked very haggard.
Whats going on? asked Jing Shaoze hoarsely as he rubbed his forehead.
When Jing Shaozes mother saw her son like this, her heart filled with heartache and she asked, Shaoze, what happened to you? Why is your facial color so poor?
Jing Shaoze had lost his usual elegance and dignity overnight. He looked like he had no self-confidence left at all.
A man who was sterile seemed to have no life value.
Jing Shaoze could no longer find his direction, nor any sense of value.
Are you ok? asked Ye Xi worriedly. She couldnt help but recallst night. While they had been entangled, those hot tears had fallen on her face and her chest.
Ye Xi felt great heartache for Jing Shaoze. The way Jing Shaoze had treated her with disgust and all those past hurts had disappeared from her mind.
The only thing she remembered was the sight of Jing Shaozes tears, his silent tears.
Shaoze, what kind of wife did you marry? Its enough that she cant have a child, but shes even sozy. She refuses to do anything and doesnt even listen to me.
Jing Shaozes motherined to her son as she red at Ning Shu resentfully.
When Jing Shaoze heard the words cant have a child, his face suddenly turned ashen. His facial muscles quivered and his eyes became even more bloodshot.
Sorry, Mom didnt mean that! Mom didnt mean that you cant have a baby, Mom was talking about Ni Jing.
Jing Shaozes mother saw the look on Jing Shaozes face and knew that she had stabbed him in a sore spot. She quickly tried to exin herself, but the more she exined, the worse Jing Shaozes facial color became.
I told you not to make trouble, but youpletely disregarded my words! Jing Shaozes father came out of his room and yelled at his wife.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
I-I just wanted Ni Jing to make breakfast, but she wouldnt listen to me. Jing Shaozes mother looked wronged. When she saw her husbands scary expression, she was almost about to cry.
Jing Shaozes father snapped, You know shes not in good health, so why are you telling her to make breakfast? Why dont you just do it? How can you be sozy? Is it that hard to just make a meal?
Jing Shaozes mothers face turned red and her expression filled with resentment when Jing Shaozes father scolded her. She was the daughter of a wealthy family who had grown up leading a pampered life. She didnt even have to get her own water, there had always been servants to bring it for her. But now, she actually had to make a meal?
Youre cooking with me, said Jing Shaozes mother sharply to Ye Xi.
Alright. Ye Xi followed her into the kitchen.
Jing Shaozes father said to Ning Shu, Daughter-inw, after something like this has happened, I just hope that you and Shaoze could have a good life. Shaoze cant really ept reality right now, but hell get better after a while.
Ning Shu nodded mildly.
Neither of you can have children, so you guys can adopt a child. This child can also be registered in the Jing familys household register, added Jing Shaozes father.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows and asked, You mean that our adopted child will also have inheritance rights?
Jing Shaozes father fell silent. It was clear that he wouldnt hand the Jing familysrge enterprise to someone he had no blood rtionship with.
Chapter 1285: Issue of Inheritance
Chapter 1285: Issue of Inheritance
Since the adopted child had no inheritance rights, what was the point of allowing her to adopt a child? Just to coax her?
Why do you want us to adopt a child if the child wont have inheritance rights? asked Ning Shu
Jing Shaozes father nced towards Jing Shaoze who was sitting on the sofa with his head down, then said, The child can keep you guyspany.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. It seemed that her father-inw had epted the fact that Jing Shaoze was sterile.
Ning Shu curved her lips into a smile as she asked, Father, Big Brother Shaoze is your only son. Could it be that you want to pass the Jing family to someone else?
Jing Shaozes father looked displeased as he nced at Ning Shu and said, Its too early to say anything about this now. Shaoze is my son so he naturally has the right to inherit Jing family.
Shaoze only has a physical ailment. Hes still my son so the Jing family will be passing on to him, said Jing Shaozes father.
But Big Brother Shaoze and I have no children. Ning Shu raised her eyebrows.
Jing Shaozes father rubbed his forehead and said, Ive thought about things for a night and Ive decided to have a surrogacy.
Jing Shaoze turned to look at his father. His voice was very hoarse due to the damage caused by the cigarettes and alcohol. Dad, youre going to have a surrogacy?
Jing Shaozes father nodded. Ive decided to have another son. Ill pass the Jing family to you, and when the timees, youll pass the Jing family to him.
Then that means he was just a middle station. Jing Shaoze pressed his lips together tightly. His pupils were visibly trembling and he couldnt speak for a long time. He couldnt have children, so the future he had been confident about had now be very confusing.
The Jing family was originally rightfully his, but now there was going to be a younger brother who he had topete with for the right to inherit the Jing family.
Ning Shu nced at Jing Shaozes mother who had juste out of the kitchen holding a bowl, then asked her father-inw, Then have you figured out who would carry the pregnancy? Since shell be a surrogate for the Jing family, she has to be in good health.
When Jing Shaozes mother heard what Ning Shu said, she was so shocked that she dropped the bowl. The bowl of noodles fell on the ground and the hot soup sshed on her feet, causing burning pain.
But right now she had no time to worry about these things. She walked up to Jing Shaozes father and asked in a sharp tone, You want to find a surrogate?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Calm down. Jing Shaozes father could tell that she was about to go crazy. Arent we still discussing it right now?
I cant calm down! Why do you want to find a surrogate? I absolutely wont agree to a surrogate! Youll do it over my dead body. Jing Shaozes mother was very stirred up. She was scared that her husband would end up like her son and end up personally taking on the task of making the surrogate pregnant.
She didnt regret looking for a surrogate mother for her son, but she couldnt allow herself to end up in Ni Jings shoes. Ni Jing was stupid, but she wasnt!
What other option is there aside from a surrogacy? Or is it that you want the Jing family to die out? berated Jing Shaozes father. If you make trouble again, Ill kick you out of here!
Havent I treated you well all these past years? said Jing Shaozes father coldly. You were my only woman and I only had one child. The Jing family is now facing the threat of having no descendants, so if you keep being so unreasonable, we should just get divorced.
Jing Shaozes mother opened her mouth but couldnt speak for a moment. Afterwards, she softened her expression and said stubbornly, Why do you have to find a surrogate? Its not like I cant give birth.
If you can give birth, why was Shaoze the only child we had all these past years? You didnt give birth while you were young, so what could you possibly give birth to at such an old age? said Jing Shaozes father, not bothering to be polite at all. Can you be a little more sensible?
I... Jing Shaozes mother was livid with rage and started screaming hysterically, Will the surrogate mother be surrogating our child, or yours and the surrogate mothers child?
What are you talking about? Stop saying nonsense! Jing Shaozes father nced at Ning Shu. Cant you think before you speak? Of course the child will be ours.
Jing Shaoze was in aplete daze as he listened to this exchange. His entire world had abruptly flipped upside down. He felt like he had been abandoned by this world.
Chapter 1286: I’m Willing to Surrogate
Chapter 1286: Im Willing to Surrogate
His parents were discussing having another child right in front of him. Due to losing his ability to make children, he had lost everything.
There seemed to be a wild beast inside his heart that kept roaring incessantly and tormenting him.
Ning Shu gave a cough and asked, Since you guys have decided to have a surrogacy, then all you need now is a surrogate mother. There is a readily avable surrogate mother right here.
You guys just need to go to the hospital to have a physical examination, and then you guys will be able to have a child very soon. Ning Shu toyed with her hair. You can even have twins.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Im willing to surrogate. Ye Xi, who had juste out of the kitchen, said this resolutely, but her voice was trembling.
The moment Ye Xi said this, everyone in the living room turned to stare at her. Ye Xi said, Im willing to surrogate Mrs. and Mr. Jings child.
Ning Shu was a little surprised. Hadnt Ye Xi been unwilling to surrogate Jing Shaozes parents child earlier?
You bitch! Jing Shaozes mother immediately rushed to Ye Xi and pped her in the face. You shameless slut!
Jing Shaozes mother started hitting Ye Xi like she had gone crazy while cursing at Ye Xi.
Ye Xi pressed her lips together tightly. When it hurt too much, she just gave a muffled groan, but aside from that, she didnt resist as Jing Shaozes mother hit her.
Crash!
Shatters!
Jing Shaozes entire body was trembling as he overturned the tea table, making a loud noise. The vase and fruit on the tea table all fell to the ground.
Jing Shaozes mother, who was in the middle of hitting Ye Xi, looked at her son in rm.
Jing Shaozes hair was covering his face, casting arge shadow, and his entire body emitted a gloomy aura.
Jing Shaozes father rubbed his forehead, then walked to Jing Shaozes mother and pped her with the back of his hand. He did it very hard, causing her to fall to the ground.
Jing Shaozes mother covered her face as she looked towards her husband in shock. Her eyes were full of grievances and resentment. She pointed at Ye Xi with a trembling finger as she asked Jing Shaozes father disbelievingly, For the sake of this bitch, you actually hit me?
Jing Shaozes father nced at his son. This incident had dealt a great blow to his son and hadpletely destroyed the son he had been so proud of.
Jing Shaozes father squatted down and grabbed Jing Shaozes mother by her hair to make her face him. He said fiercely, If you make any more trouble, Ill beat you to death. Think more about your son! Look at what hes like now, yet as the mother, all youre doing is causing more trouble.
Jing Shaozes mother was crying and sobbing softly.
Jing Shaoze looked at all the people in the room, then his gaze stopped on Ye Xi. Ye Xi met his gaze with tears in her eyes.
Jing Shaoze was just about to walk over when he stumbled and abruptly fainted.
Shaoze! Jing Shaozes mother hastily got up and ran over to Jing Shaoze who had fainted.
Ye Xi walked towards Jing Shaoze as well, but Jing Shaozes mother pushed her away.
You shameless bitch, stay away from my son! What did you do to my son, you shameless vixen?
Ye Xi fell to the ground and inhaled sharply in pain. She bit her lips so hard they were about to bleed.
Chapter 1287: One Last Hope
Chapter 1287: One Last Hope
Jing Shaoze had fainted and the living room was a mess. There were shattered vase fragments, fruits, and mushy noodles covering the floor.
When Jing Shaozes father saw this, his blood pressure rose so much that he almost fainted as well. He sat on a chair and rubbed his forehead.
He looked exhausted. Despite being the head of the Jing family, he hadnt been able to control the current situation and things werepletely spiraling out of control. He didnt know how things would turn out.
Ning Shu said to Jing Shaozes father, Lets call the hospital and ask them to send someone over to take a look at Big Brother Shaoze.
Jing Shaozes father heaved a sigh, then called the hospital.
A doctor and a nurse soon arrived. The doctor checked Jing Shaozes condition, then said that he had only fainted from exhaustion and that there werent any huge issues.
In Ning Shus opinion, Jing Shaoze had probably fainted from excessive anger after hearing Ye Xi say that she was willing to surrogate his parents child. He hadnt been able to take it.
Jing Shaoze was moved to the bedroom and Ning Shu sat down to look after him. Ye Xi wanted to stay, but she had no reason or right to stay.
When Ning Shu saw Ye Xi standing at the door, she asked, Miss Ye, are you really going to surrogate for my inws?
Ye Xi bit her lips. At this point, her lips were already bleeding and her face waspletely swollen after being beaten by Jing Shaozes mother. There was even blood on the corners of her lips.
Yes, Ive decided to surrogate for Jing Shaozes parents. Ye Xis face was extremely red. It hurt her self-esteem a lot to say such words in front of Ni Jing.
Even though Ni Jing didnt know about her rtionship with Jing Shaoze, she still felt really humiliated and her face was burning with shame.
Ye Xi nced onest time at Jing Shaoze who was on the bed, then turned and left.
Ning Shu waited by the bed for Jing Shaoze to wake up. Jing Shaozes previously fair and tender skin was now a lot dimmer, like it had been covered with ayer of ash.
Peoples moods truly influenced their bodies.
Jing Shaoze woke up after sleeping for almost three hours. Ning Shu put a straw into the water ss and asked Jing Shaoze, who was staring at the ceiling nkly, Do you want water?
Jing Shaoze sat up and drank the water with the straw.
Ning Shu lifted her brows and said, Didnt you freeze your sperm earlier? We can go check if your frozen sperm is fertile.
Yes, thats right... Jing Shaozes eyes instantly brightened, but they soon dimmed again. Since the issue is with my body, wont things be the same?
We can still check, said Ning Shu. What if this condition was a recent issue and things werent like this before?
After hearing what Ning Shu said, Jing Shaoze excitedly got out of bed to head to the hospital.
Jing Shaozes parents apanied him to the hospital, but Ning Shu didnt go. It was way too hot, she had no desire to be rushing around outside.
Ye Xi saw Jing Shaoze leave in a hurry, so after hesitating for a while, she finally asked Ning Shu, Where are they going?
Ning Shu looked towards Ye Xi. Her face was ashen. Her originally beautiful face was no longer very pleasant to look at.
Ning Shu felt like Ye Xi also had it quite hard. She was enduring all sorts of torments for the sake of saving her fatherspany.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Women had their unique advantages. A womans body was her weapon and capital.
In reality, Jing Shaoze and Ye Xis love was simply a purchase of sex service. It was only beautified by the excuse of being true love.
Theyre going to the hospital, replied Ning Shu lightly.
When Ye Xi saw that Ni Jing didnt really seem to want to talk to her, she could only stand at the side silently.
Chapter 1288: Locked Himself Up
Chapter 1288: Locked Himself Up
As Ning Shu waited for Jing Shaoze and others toe back, she silently recited the heart-clearing chant to clear up her thoughts.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She had experienced too much and saw all sorts of dark things.
Those who offered up their souls for a counterattack were people who had been wronged and treated unjustly. The ones who hurt these entrustors the most were often the people closest to them.
Feelings, were the most uncontroble and ethereal things. They were an existence that was both strong and extremely fragile. It was easy to destroy and change them.
The more she saw, the more her heart filled with indignance and fury. These emotions stained her soul and her heart.
So she had to constantly clear the emotional buildup in order to maintain sight of herself.
Jing Shaoze soon came back and hurried up the stairs without saying anything. He slipped and fell while heading up the stairs, but quickly got up again.
He locked himself in his bedroom and refused to see anyone.
Jing Shaozes father was worried that Jing Shaoze would resort to drastic measures and got the key to open the bedroom. However, Jing Shaoze opened the door and said softly, Give me some time to be alone. Im not weak to the point that I wouldmit suicide.
Ning Shu saw that Jing Shaozes eyes were dull with no spirit at all. His state was even more frightening then the gloominess that had previously been hovering over him.
Jing Shaozes father sighed silently and had no choice but to let him do as he wished.
Ning Shu knew based on this that things hadnt gone as they hoped. Jing Shaoze had just seen a little glimpse of hope, but the hope was shattered again.
Jing Shaoze didnt take a single step out of his bedroom so Ning Shu had no choice but to go sleep in the guest room. She ate and slept soundly every single day.
Jing Shaozes mother would leave food in front of the bedroom door every day. Jing Shaoze would open the door to take the food and set the dishes outside again after eating.
There werent any soundsing from the room so no one knew what Jing Shaoze was doing inside.
Jing Shaoze had been born with a golden spoon in his mouth. Everything had been smooth sailing for him since childhood, so he wasnt able to endure such a sudden blow.
Jing Shaoze wasnt even as strong as Ni Jing. Ni Jing had been suffering from illness since she was a child and she couldnt have children, so the pressure she endured was even more than what Jing Shaoze was enduring now. However, she had never reacted the way he was doing right now.
Ye Xi was also worried about Jing Shaoze, but she didnt dare to express it. Furthermore, she kept having to endure Jing Shaozes mother picking faults with her.
Jing Shaozes mother wasing up with all sorts of ways to make Ye Xi suffer and was very rude to Ye Xi. In all honesty, Ye Xi was only making a business deal with Jing Shaozes mother so there was no need for her to put up with all of this.
It was probably because she had fallen in love with Jing Shaoze, so she had no choice but to tolerate his mothers bullying.
Jing Shaozes mother rarely picked faults with Ning Shu because Ning Shu wouldnt tolerate her bullying and Jing Shaozes father had repeatedly warned her not to mess with Ning Shu.
With Jing Shaoze in this situation, they couldnt afford to lose the support of the Ni family.
In the past, the Jing family had still been full of confidence, but they couldnt be as arrogant now. Ni Jing couldnt have children and Jing Shaoze also couldnt have children, so the two were truly equal.
Jing Shaoze, who had locked himself up in his bedroom for nearly half a month, finally came out. He even cleaned himself up beforeing out. Although he had gotten thinner, he was still in rtively good spirits.
Ning Shu looked towards Jing Shaoze with an eyebrow raised. Jing Shaoze hugged Ning Shu. He took a deep breath, then said, Jingjing, Im back.
Ill never be conflicted over this again, said Jing Shaoze. I still have to keep youpany.
Ning Shu extracted herself from Jing Shaozes arms and looked towards him. He looked a lot less spiritedpared to before, but he had also be calmer.
Had Jing Shaoze finally gotten over it, or had he just buried this issue deep inside his heart?
Chapter 1289: Conditions for Surrogacy
Chapter 1289: Conditions for Surrogacy
Jing Shaozes father was relieved to see that his son had finally pulled himself together.
During this period, Jing Shaozes father had to work a lot. Not only did he have to worry about stabilizing thepany, he even had to worry about his family and whether or not his son would ruin his own body. He was also worried that the Jing family would have no descendants and that their line would die out.
So now he regretted not ying around more while he was young. Otherwise, he might have some illegitimate children now and wouldnt have to worry about the Jing family having no descendants.
Back then, he thought that it had been enough to just have one son. He thought that training one child train well was better then having constant internal. Domestic conflicts would only use up the resources of Jing family.
It never urred to him that Jing Shaoze, his only son, would actually end up infertile.
When he saw that the issue of Jing Shaoze had been resolved, he started focusing on the issue of a surrogacy.
When Jing Shaozes father proposed having a surrogacy, although Jing Shaozes mother was unwilling, she didnt dare to make a scene again and just listed her demands. I must be present at the time of the in vitro insemination operation and the child must be ours.
There was no way she would raise a child for another woman.
Of course, said Jing Shaozes father.
I have one more condition. Jing Shaozes mother pointed at Ye Xi. I dont want her to be the surrogate.
Jing Shaozes facial color was a bit ugly as he looked at Ye Xi. I dont agree to her being the surrogate either. She was supposed to surrogate for me and Jingjing, but now shes going to surrogate for my parents? Itspletely messed up.
Ning Shu said, Why dont you want to use Miss Ye? Shes young and beautiful, and shes in good health. Besides, Mother, didnt you already give her half of the deposit? Were just borrowing her body to carry the child. It shouldnt matter whose child shes carrying.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Jing Shaoze heard what Ning Shu said, a trace of anger shed his eyes. Ye Xi was his woman, how could he allow her to surrogate for someone else? And it would even be for his parents?
Jingjing, I dont like her, so lets have Mom and Dad find a different surrogate mother, said Jing Shaoze softly as he took Ning Shus hand.
Ning Shu smiled without saying anything.
Jing Shaozes father said directly, Ill look for a different surrogate mother. We dont need Miss Ye.
Ye Xis face instantly turned pale and she hastily knelt down to Jing Shaozes mother and beseeched, Madam, please! Let me surrogate for you! Im willing!
Jing Shaozes mother was nearly about to explode from anger. You shameless bitch! Theres no way Ill let you be my surrogate! Get out of my house right this instant!
No matter how Jing Shaozes mother looked at Ye Xi now, all she saw was a vixen. This vixen had seduced her son, and was now trying to seduce her husband!
Ye Xi shook her head in panic. Madam, please! Please let me surrogate for you.
If she couldnt act as a surrogate mother, what was her fatherspany supposed to do? Ye Xi knew that if she didnt do the surrogacy, there was no way Jing Shaozes mother would give her this money for free.
When Jing Shaoze saw Ye Xi like this, he got up angrily, about to teach this woman a lesson. However, he controlled himself in the end.
Ning Shu just looked on with a raised eyebrow.
Ye Xi had been so reluctant before but now, her only choice was to have a sessful surrogacy. The Jing family was the only party that could pay such a high surrogacy fee.
Jing Shaozes mother angrily pped Ye Xi in the face. How can you be so shameless?
Ye Xi covered her face, but continued kneeling on the ground stubbornly.
When Jing Shaoze saw that Ye Xi was hit, heartache shed through his eyes. After all these events, Jing Shaoze finally realized that Ye Xi, this woman, had deeply entered his heart.
But at the same time, he couldnt bring himself to part with Ni Jing.
After all, Ni Jing was the wife he had gone through so much opposition back then to marry.
Chapter 1290: Without a Malicious Foil
Chapter 1290: Without a Malicious Foil
Ning Shu hadnt targeted Ye Xi the way the original host had and wasnt that malicious, so Jing Shaozes heart wasntpletely leaning towards Ye Xi.
But he had still fallen in love with Ye Xi. Without Ning Shu being malicious as a foil, Jing Shaoze couldnt help but be conflicted over this issue.
Mom, you dont need to worry about her, said Jing Shaoze coldly. Id like to see how thick her skin is. Would she be shameless enough to continue staying here?
When Ye Xi heard what Jing Shaoze said, she bit her lips as she silently weeped. Her eyes were filled with hurt as she looked towards Jing Shaoze.
Jing Shaozes father had never been nning to let Ye Xi be their surrogate. Use his sons woman as a surrogate? That would be aplete mess.
However, Ye Xi resolutely stayed in this house. Jing Shaozes father took Jing Shaoze into consideration and didnt kick Ye Xi out.
But Jing Shaozes mother didnt want to see Ye Xi for even a second longer and insisted on driving Ye Xi out no matter what.
Jing Shaozes father berated, Its already sote. Even if she has to leave, she should leave tomorrow morning. Just let her stay the night.
Jing Shaozes mother looked even more suspicious and felt certain that this woman had seduced her husband.
It waste by the time the family meeting ended. Ning Shu and Jing Shaoze headed back to their bedroom to rest.
The moment they got back to the bedroom, Jing Shaoze took Ning Shus hand and said emotionally, Jingjing, you stayed at my side even though so many things have happened. Thank you.
Ning Shu smiled gently. In her heart, there was a big Ha. Ha. Ha...
Shit. She really wanted to just p him.
He was saying affectionate words at this point, but in the middle of the night, this son of a bitch disappeared again.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu: _
She took out theptop and opened it. Unsurprisingly, Jing Shaoze back was in Ye Xis room.
They were on the bed and Jing Shaoze was gripping Ye Xis wrists forcefully as he said, Youre this eager to be a surrogate mother for my dad? Do you know that youre my woman!?
Ye Xi just wept silently, so Jing Shaoze became impatient. Say something?
From the moment I stepped into this house, I no longer had any roads of retreat left. I have to surrogate for your family so that I can save my fatherspany. For money, for my fatherspany, I can do anything!
You... Jing Shaoze was irritated. Why are you so stubborn? So as long as you have money to solve the crisis your fatherspany is facing, you wont try to be a surrogate?
Ye Xi was silent for a while, then finally said, Yes.
If you need money, I can give it to you. But do you dare to take it? Jing Shaozes expression was calcting.
Ye Xi looked at him warily and asked, What do you want?
Be my mistress. Leave this ce by tomorrow. Ill buy you a house, and the money I give you will count as payment for being my mistress.
Jing Shaoze, stop insulting me! cried Ye Xi as she struggled hard to get free.
Jing Shaoze pushed Ye Xis wrists down to stop her from moving. Didnt you say that you could do anything for money? Didnt you say that you were willing to pay any price to save your fatherspany?
Think about it carefully. Your father is still waiting on money to save him. If he doesnt get it, maybe tomorrows newspaper would be covering an entrepreneur jumping off a building. Jing Shaoze threatened Ye Xi.
Ye Xis face was pale. Stop! Dont say anymore.
Besides, its not like we havent done it before. Jing Shaozes lips hooked, which made Ye Xi blush and feel hot all over.
Ye Xis expression was filled with struggle for a while, but then she finally bit her lips and said, I can be your mistress, but you have to give me the money first. I dont trust you.
Chapter 1291: I Want to Get Divorced
?Chapter 1291: I Want to Get Divorced
Ye Xi hadpromised. There were too many things on her shoulders, so she had no choice but topromise. Moreover, she secretly harbored feelings for Jing Shaoze.
She wanted to stay by this mans side if only for just a little longer.
Perhaps when Jing Shaoze got tired of her, she would be able to harden her heart enough to leave him.
Heres the check. Jing Shaoze took out a filled out check. He clearly had been certain that Ye Xi would ept his conditions.
Ye Xi took the check and looked at it carefully, then nodded and said, Ill leave tomorrow.
And... Jing Shaoze lifted Ye Xis chin. You cant let Ni Jing know about this, not even a hint of it. Furthermore, youre not allowed to ever show up in front of Ni Jing. You will always just be a mistress. Dont even dream of wanting anything else.
If you vite the agreement between us, Ill destroy your fatherspany. It will be as easy as how I helped save it. Jing Shaoze looked at Ye Xi coldly.
Ye Xi bit her lips. I understand.
Good girl. Jing Shaoze leaned over and kissed Ye Xis lips and Ye Xi wrapped her arms around his neck in response.
Ning Shu: ...
Jesus. She thought that she had already seen much of the world, but seeing this still stunned her. As expected, she was still too inexperienced and still got surprised over every little thing.
Haha, Ye Xi was also ying pretty smart. Who exactly was taking advantage of whom? She had clearly insisted on staying here in order to wait for Jing Shaoze.
Ning Shu saved the video, then turned off theputer and went to sleep.
She originally thought that Jing Shaoze would be crushed after finding out about his infertility, but he hade to terms with it and even became more dissolute. He even had the mood to tumble with Ye Xi.
All while keeping up the manner of I love my wife a lot. You should give up dreaming of ever bing my wife.
Now she wished that she had jabbed an extra needle in him at the start and made him impotent.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The next day, Ye Xi packed up her things and left., probably to head to the house that Jing Shaoze had prepared, to start the life of being kept as a secret mistress.
When Jing Shaozes mother saw Ye Xi leave, she was very smug like she had won a great battle. At the same time, she seemed very d to finally get that pestilence demon out of the house.
Jing Shaozes mother was worried that her husband would be seduced by this shameless bitch.
This woman had been willing to seduce her son for the sake of money, so this woman would definitely do the same to her husband for money.
As of now, Jing Shaozes mother hadpletely forgotten about how she had used money to make Ye Xi agree to do this.
Truly, like mother, like son.
Jing Shaozes mother turned to nce at Ning Shu who was eating breakfast. Her heart filled with scorn and a sense of superiority. What an idiot. This woman wasnt even aware that her husband had been cheating on her with another woman.
Ning Shu finished drinking the milk, then headed back to her bedroom. She stuffed herputer into her bag and grabbed the Jiuxin pills, then headed back to her mothers house.
When Jing Shaozes mother saw that Ning Shu was heading out, she asked, Where are you going?
Home. There are no servants here right now, so its pretty inconvenient. Im going to go home for a while, said Ning Shu with her chin lifted. She didnt bother to be polite.
Jing Shaozes mother was furious. Youre always running back to your family! Dont you know that youre now a member of the Jing family?
She soon will no longer be.
Ning Shu ignored her and headed back to the Ni family. The first thing she said when she saw the Ni family parents was, Mom, Dad, I want to get divorced.
Father Nis eyes widened. So suddenly?
Ning Shu picked out a few videos for the Ni family parents to watch and said, I wont let the Jing family off.
After Father Ni watched the video, he immediately got high blood pressure. He was only able to recover after Mother Ni quickly got him medicine.
Chapter 1292: The Court Sent a Subpoena
Chapter 1292: The Court Sent a Subpoena
Those disgusting wretches! Father Ni said between gritted teeth, Divorce, you have to get divorced! Those bastards!
Father Ni called Ni Yan, who was at work, and told him to get his ass back here.
When Ni Jings older brother came back and saw that Father Ni look like he wanted to smash everything in sight, he asked, Whats with you?
Look at this bunch of bastards. Father Ni pushed theputer in front of Ni Yan.
Ni Yan lifted his brows as he looked towards the video, then his expression became increasingly strange. After he finished watching the video, he asked Ning Shu, How did you get this?
By recording it of course, replied Ning Shu.
Ni Yan said, Youre quite strong to have been able to watch this without getting a heart attack.
Was that supposed to be apliment?
We cant let the Jing family off like this. Father Ni was so angry his breathing was unsteady.
Ni Yan looked towards Ning Shu and said, I think you should get divorced. Staying in a family like that deals too much harm to your body. And who knows if theyll eventually do something to directly hurt you? The only reason they bothered to try to keep this from you was because they were worried about the Ni family.
Big Brother, Ill definitely get divorced. Ive already found awyer. All that Im waiting for is for the court to summon Jing Shaoze, said Ning Shu.
Father Ni immediately nodded. Get divorced. Dad will raise you. Once Dad is gone, your brother will raise you.
Do you need me to do anything? asked Ni Yan.
Nothing for the time being. The material she had gathered was enough to destroy the Jing familys reputation.
She didnt need to worry about anything. After all, the Ni familys status wasparable to that of the Jing familys.
Ning Shu stayed with the Ni family and Mother Ni cooked a lot of food that Ni Jing liked. She kept getting food for Ning Shu while wiping at her tears.
Ning Shu ate whatever Mother Ni got her since she wasnt picky. When conditions were difficult, she could pretty much eat anything.
Ni Yan ate slowly in a refined manner. He nced at Ning Shu, then said, Good thing you didnt overreact to things. If you ended up letting the Jing family find out in advance that you were aware of what they were doing, perhaps you wouldnt have been able toe back. You werent in good health in the first ce, so even if something had happened, they could just write it off as you had a heart attack and we wouldnt be able to do anything about it.
Ning Shu nodded. Why else would she have endured things? If the Jing family locked her up, there was no way she could escape. This body was too weak, shed run out of breath before even taking a few steps.
She called thewyer and asked him to prepare the materials for the court session quickly, then asked him when the court would be holding the trial.
Jing Shaoze was currently with Ye Xi. He had bought a small house for Ye Xi in an ordinary neighborhood. Although it was in a remote location, the interior was very luxurious.
The two were in the middle of tumbling when Jing Shaozes phone rang. The moment he answered, his father roared, Where are you? Get back here right now! The court sent a subpoena.
Jing Shaoze was baffled, but since this incident had been enough to make his father loses hisposure, it must be something big. He immediately prepared to go back.
Ye Xi wrapped her arms around Jing Shaozes waist and Jing Shaoze gently patted her hands. I need to head back. You should just rest up for today.
Ye Xi nodded sweetly and watched Jing Shaoze leave.
When Jing Shaoze got back home, he was pped in the face with a piece of paper. His father roared, Look at this! Ni Jing wants to get divorced with you and directly filed awsuit!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Jing Shaoze waspletely taken aback and it took him a while to recover. What divorce? Who wanted to get divorced?
Jing Shaoze looked at the court summons. It was so abrupt. Why did Ni Jing suddenly want to get divorced? There hadnt been any warning signs at all.
Jing Shaozes father rubbed his forehead wearily. Ni Jing is now back at her mothers house. Hurry and go get her back. Make sure to be humble about it.
If she wants to get divorced, then let her. I have no desire to keep a daughter-inw like this. Jing Shaozes mother curled her lips in disdain.
Shut up! You seriously have no brains! shouted Jing Shaozes father, his expression dark.
Chapter 1293: See You in Court
Chapter 1293: See You in Court
You have to bring Ni Jing back. If you dont, dont bothering back either! Jing Shaozes father turned to shout at Jing Shaoze.
Jing Shaoze was a little stupefied. He never imagined that Ni Jing would want to get divorced with him. It was something that he had never considered, so for a moment, he couldnt quite ept it.
Hurry and go. Its already chaotic enough at home now. You two cant get divorced during this critical time, urged Jing Shaozes father. Jing Shaoze wasnt the only one that felt stunned, he was also taken aback for quite a while when he first saw the court summons.
Jing Shaoze turned around and ran out of the living room to the garage. He hastily got in the car and sped off to the Ni family.
When Jing Shaoze arrived at the Ni familys vi and walked into the living room, he saw that Ning Shu was sitting on the sofa and talking to Mother Ni.
She lookedpletely at ease and content. There was no sign of the fact that she was someone who was about to get divorced.
Jing Shaozes heart instantly filled with fury. Was she messing with him?
As soon as Jing Shaoze walked in, the Ni family all turned towards him, then their faces filled with scorn and resentment. Father Ni immediately got up to teach Jing Shaoze a lesson.
Ning Shu pressed Father Ni back down and said, Ill handle this.
Will you be able to handle it? If you cant, Ill just beat him up until he scrams, said Ni Yan as he crossed his legs and leaned back on the sofa.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu grinned.
Jing Shaoze felt that the atmosphere was very strange. The Ni family looked like they wanted to devour him alive. He looked towards Ning Shu with a hurt expression. Jingjing, whats the matter? Why do you want to suddenly get divorced?
What am I supposed to do if you leave me? Isnt this asking for my life? Jing Shaozes face filled with helpless indulgence. Stop making trouble ande home, alright? We can talk things out slowly back at home.
Ning Shus expression was cold as she said lightly, Things are as youve seen. Were getting divorced. Ill see you in court.
Why? Jing Shaoze really couldnt understand. When he saw Ning Shus cold and indifferent expression, he was taken aback. Ni Jing was an extremely gentle person. Her smile had always been very gentle.
But now, she looked so different. The cold aura she gave off made her seem like apletely different person.
Ning Shu said, Youll know why I want to get divorced once the trial starts. Ill kindly remind you that the trial will be starting soon. Have you hired awyer?
Impletely serious about this.
Jing Shaoze tousled his hair in irritation, then walked towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu immediately stepped back to maintain a distance.
Jingjing, do you have to do this? Why? Even if you want to sentence me to death, you should at least state the charge. Theres no way Ill agree to getting divorced without a reason, said Jing Shaoze unyieldingly.
I dont care if you agree or not. Im going to divorce you anyway. Ning Shu sneered.
She had already filed awsuit, so did his opinion matter? It didnt matter at all.
Jing Shaoze couldnt hold back his anger any longer. What are you causing a ruckus for? So many things happened just a while ago but we all made it through. I thought that you would always be by my side, so why are you doing this?
If you dont clear things up today and wonte home with me, then Im not budging from here. Jing Shaoze pressed his lips together and sat down on the ground while looking towards Ning Shu with a pitiful expression.
When Father Ni saw Jing Shaozes shameless behavior, he was so angry that he pointed at Jing Shaoze and started calling him bastard, good-for-nothing, f*cking whore! In any case, he blurted out all the curses that he coulde up with. Jing Shaoze waspletely dumbfounded, then his expression turned very dark.
He really didnt understand what had happened. The Ni family parents had always treated him very well, but now their attitudes had changed dramatically.
He was a little uneasy and beseeched Ning Shu, Jingjing, could we talk alone?
Ning Shu smiled faintly. No.
Jing Shaoze became even more upset and yanked at his hair. He wanted to explode, but suppressed it. Then you should at least tell me what happened. You want to get divorced with me without even telling me the reason? Dont you think that its unfair?
Unfair? Ning Shu almost destroyed her noble and cool temperament. Jing Shaoze was talking about fairness? Had he been fair to Ni Jing?
Chapter 1294: I Don’t Know You
Chapter 1294: I Dont Know You
Ning Shu smiled again. Im not telling you.
Jing Shaoze: ...
Jing Shaoze feltpletely helpless. Jingjing, please stop making trouble.
Come home, alright? We can talk it out at home. Jing Shaozes voice trembled as he pleaded. His gaze was filled with longing and love as he looked towards Ning Shu.
If you donte back with me, Ill just sleep here. Jing Shaoze was gambling on the fact that his wife cared about him and would feel heartache for him.
Ning Shu smiled as she said to Ni Yan, Big Brother, call the police. Tell them that someone has broken into the house and we lost a cloisonne vase from the Yongzheng period.
Ni Yan lifted his eyebrows, then made the call with a smirk.
Jing Shaoze was dumbfounded. He stared at Ning Shu in disbelief and said, Jingjing.
Jing Shaoze couldnt believe that his wife would be so cruel. She had suddenly be so ruthless and heartless without warning.
Jing Shaoze continued to sit on the ground and just looked towards Ning Shu hopefully.
Ning Shu met his gaze, then smiled gently at him the same way Ni Jing always did.
Jing Shaoze stared nkly at the smile on Ning Shus face. It was clearly the same person and clearly the same smile. However, one was gentle and touching, while the other was extremely cold. The sight of this smile along with the cold sensationing from the floor tiles made Jing Shaoze shiver.
Ning Shu sat down on the sofa and ignored Jing Shaoze who remained sitting on the ground.
Soon, police cars rushed over and the sound of the sirens got louder and louder. The police cars stopped at the gate of the vi.
Several policemen in uniforms came in. Ni Yan went over to tell them the situation.
Who broke into the house? asked one of the police.
Ning Shu pointed to Jing Shaoze. Its him.
Ni Jing. Jing Shaoze gnashed his teeth as he looked at Ning Shu. His voice was filled with indignance and hurt as he said, Must you do this? Must you be this heartless? Have you forgotten about everything weve been through?
Ning Shu said with a faint smile, I dont know you.
Jing Shaoze: ...
Jing Shaoze was about to puke blood. Was it possible to have a proper conversation?
Ni Yan said to the police, Please get him out of here. Send him back to wherever he came from, thanks.
The police walked up to take Jing Shaoze away but Jing Shaoze abruptly jumped up and ran towards Ning Shu.
Ni Yan blocked Jing Shaozes way and punched him in the face. Jing Shaoze was sent crashing to the ground and the police immediately detained him.
Jing Shaoze looked towards Ning Shu as he shouted, Ni Jing, what exactly are you trying to do? Ni Jing!
Ning Shu patted her chest and said fearfully, Hurry and arrest him! He wanted to attack me just now.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jing Shaoze: Pfff...
Jingjing, Ni Jing... Jing Shaoze was dragged away by the police. As he struggled against them, he kept shouting Ni Jings name.
Ni Jing, theres no way Ill agree to this divorce. Youll do it over my dead body! Jing Shaoze pressed himself against the window of the car and shouted, Jingjing, I love you! Dont do this to me!
The police closed the window and Jing Shaozes roaring abruptly disappeared.
Chapter 1295: Normal in Our Social Stratum
Chapter 1295: Normal in Our Social Stratum
The living room instantly became a lot more quiet once Jing Shaoze left. Ning Shu heaved a sigh. Thank god he finally scrammed.
You ok? asked Father Ni.
Ning Shu shook her head. Im fine. Ive already made up my mind so I dont feel hurt anymore and I also wont waver. Im definitely getting divorced.
Ni Yan looked towards Ning Shu and said, Jing Shaoze does have some feelings for you. He just wants to get the best of both worlds. This kind of thing is pretty normal in our social stratum. It just depends on whether or not you can endure it.
Ning Shu gave him a sidelong nce. He wants to have the best of both worlds? Id rather have things be fully broken then to keep up a hypocritical pretense. This kind of thing is pretty normal? Then Big Brother, howe I dont see you doing anything like this? I never see you messing around with women.
Theres no way I can tolerate something like this. Look at what the Jing family was nning! They wanted me to raise someone elses child so that youd end up having a legitimate nephew that would not only be a sessor to the Jing family, but also be a sessor to our family, said Ning Shu coldly.
Ni Yan said, Since youve made up your mind, then act decisively and swift. Dont end up raising a big ruckus, then still saying that you miss him.
Dont worry, Big Brother. If I go back to the Jing family after being treated like that, then I must be brain-dead, said Ning Shu.
Our family had some business coborations with the Jing family, but well be canceling them now, said Ni Yan. Youd better not feel heartacheter.
Heartache? For what?
Jing Shaoze was taken to the police station and questioned. When they found out that it was just a fight between a married couple, they let Jing Shaoze go.
Jing Shaozes expression was extremely dark. When he got home, he hesitated at the door for a long time, not daring to open it.
In the end, he still went in. The living room was brightly lit. After that trip to the police station, it was already early dawn.
Jing Shaozes parents hadnt gone to bed and were sitting on the sofa, waiting for him toe back.
Mom, Dad, said Jing Shaoze wearily.
When Jing Shaozes father saw that his son hade back alone, his eyelids jumped. He was already getting a bad feeling. Howe you came back alone?
Jing Shaozes head dropped even more and he didnt speak.
What exactly happened? asked Jing Shaozes father hastily. Talk already! Ni Jing didnte back with you? Didnt I tell you to bring her back?
Cant you talk to your son properly? Dont you see how tired he is? said Jing Shaozes mother, her face filled with heartache.
Jing Shaoze had no choice but to exin what happened at the Ni family.
Jing Shaozes fathers expression darkened the more he listened. Ni Jing actually called the police on you?
What? How dare she do that to you? Jing Shaozes mother was trembling with rage. A wife asked the police to arrest her husband? What absurd behavior!
She was a cripple! She should be honored to be able to enter the Jing family, yet she actually dared to do something like this!
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jing Shaozes father knew that the rtionship between the two families was done for. The Ni family had told the police to arrest Jing Shaoze without even giving their family a warning. People of their own social stratum cared about reputation the most. Even if they didnt get along, they would still uphold a courteous manner.
There was no way theyd directly have a falling out like this.
Jing Shaozes father rubbed his forehead and got up to make a phone call. However, he was hit with a bout of dizziness and fell back on the sofa.
Dear! Jing Shaozes mother was rmed and hastily asked, Are you alright?
Dad. Jing Shaoze also looked towards him worriedly.
Jing Shaozes father waved dismissively and said, Get me the phone. Ill call that old geezer from the Ni family.
Chapter 1296: Personal Greetings to All 18 Generations
Chapter 1296: Personal Greetings to All 18 Generations
Jing Shaoze got the phone for his dad and his dad called Father Ni.
As soon as the call connected, Jing Shaozes father said, Lao Ni, Im Shaozes father...
The moment he said who he was, Father Ni started hurling a flurry of curses at Jing Shaozes father. It was like he had the intention of giving personal curses to all eighteen generations of the Jing family.
Father Ni had always felt like he had let his daughter down for not giving her good health, so he was always very protective of her. Back then, he had liked Jing Shaoze because Jing Shaoze seemed to take good care of his daughter. That was why he had given an equal amount in return gifts as he had received in the dowry.
But they had actually mistreated his daughter so badly and even wanted her to raise someone elses child. This bullying was intolerable!
Theypletely showed no respect for the Ni family, to actually have the nerve to try and take over the Ni family!
Jing Shaozes father couldnt get a single word in. After Father Ni finished cursing, he directly hung up.
Jing Shaozes father sighed. It seemed that the Ni family was determined to get a divorce.
Dad. Jing Shaoze looked towards his father.
Jing Shaozes father looked at Jing Shaoze and said, We have to prepare for the worst. The Ni family looks determined to get a divorce.
I dont want to get divorced with Ni Jing, said Jing Shaoze.
Jing Shaozes father red at him. Even if they want to get divorced, we must ensure the rights and interests of the Jing family. The shares of thepany must be taken back.
Jing Shaoze looked a little depressed. He couldnt really make sense of this. Why does Ni Jing want to get a divorce?
Jing Shaozes father nced at his wife, then at his son. His eyes narrowed as he said, Perhaps Ni Jing has found out about what happened between Shaoze and that surrogate mother.
No way! I made sure to hide it from her. Theres no way she knew, refuted Jing Shaoze. Even if she did, theres no way she wouldnt make a ruckus, but shes never talked about it. Shes never even asked about it.
Jing Shaozes father was silent for a moment, then he finally said, No matter what, we must take back that one percent of the shares. If she refuses to give it back, then we wont agree to the divorce.
Jing Shaoze pressed his lips together tightly. He didnt want to get divorced.
The two of them had always got along very well. When he was with Ni Jing, it was very calm andfortable. It waspletely different from the intense passion he felt when he was with Ye Xi.
Jing Shaoze copsed on the sofa, exhausted. All the events that had recently urred left him very worn out and on the brink of falling apart.
Ever since Ye Xi arrived at the Jing family, things had fallen out of control. If it werent for her arrival, he wouldnt have found out that he was infertile. After finally managing to pull himself together, now he was facing a divorce.
Perhaps he hadnt gotten over it at all.
Whenever other people looked at him, he would feel that they were looking at him with ridicule. Even when their gaze waspletely normal, he still felt like he was beingughed at.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jing Shaoze sometimes couldnt quite control his emotions. He was no longer as calm and confident as before.
How could a man who was sterile maintain any self-confidence?
If he could choose, he would rather spend his entire life with Ni Jing and never find out about this. That way, he could even gain a good reputation for loving his wife. Hed have no children because his wife couldnt have children.
It was a pity that he hadnt been able to pull through.
At this time, Jing Shaozes phone rang. He picked it up and found that it was Ye Xi, calling to ask if he would being to her ce tonight.
Jing Shaoze was currently very vexed and found everyone to be an eyesore. He was even irritated with his mom. He resented her a little for insisting on finding a surrogate mother and having him sleep with Ye Xi.
He was also annoyed with Ye Xi. If it hadnt been for her, things wouldnt be like this.
He was angry with Ning Shu as well. How could this woman be so heartless and decide to get divorced just like this? She had beenpletely ruthless towards him and even called the police on him!
Chapter 1297: Touch Ning Shu with Sincerity
Chapter 1297: Touch Ning Shu with Sincerity
Jing Shaozes heart was currently filled withints so Ye Xis timing was extremely bad.
Would you die without me? roared Jing Shaoze in an irritated tone. Just stay in the house and dont go anywhere! I wont be visiting you for the time being!
Jing Shaoze then hung up.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
At the other end, Ye Xi was holding the phone,pletely taken aback. Then her face crumpled and her tears overflowed.
She was a mistress without any dignity, a mistress who could be summoned and dismissed at will.
Jing Shaoze had always treated her like she was dispensable, but she had fallen in love with this heartless man.
The entire Jing family was very worried, but Ning Shu was living veryfortably.
In the Ni family, she could do whatever she wanted and sleep as much as shed like. She didnt have to go downstairs with Jing Shaoze every morning like she had in the Jing family.
Back there, if she didnt wake up on time, Jing Shaozes mother would startining that she was stillzing about in bed even though her husband had already woken up.
Furthermore, she could do whatever she wanted. It was truly a luxurious, carefree life.
The Ni family parents treated her very well, for fear that shed be sad because of the divorce.
When Ning Shu saw how affectionate the Ni family parents were towards her, she felt that the original host shoulde back. After all, she had a family that cared about her so much. Itd be pretty good toe back and spend more time with the Ni family parents.
There was no need to give up her wonderful life because of Jing Shaoze, because of someonepletely irrelevant.
The date of the court session had been set. It would start in half a month.
Jing Shaoze woulde to the Ni family every day to find Ning Shu in order to make his stance clear. He said that there was no way hed agree to get divorced.
He was doing his all to save this marriage.
Ning Shu didnt even let Jing Shaoze in the door. If he wanted to shout at the gates, he could feel free to. She closed the windows and the noise immediately decreased.
It was the middle of summer so it was extremely hot outside. Ning Shu felt veryfortable enjoying the AC indoors.
Jing Shaoze kept shouting outside until his mouth waspletely dry. The suns rays were so strong that he was on the brink of panting like a dog.
However, he persisted and kepting to the Ni family every day, trying to touch Ning Shu with his sincerely.
But Ning Shu, who was practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts while enjoying the AC, was unaware of any of this. What sincerity?
After running for a few days straight, Jing Shaoze finally copsed. He had gotten heatstroke.
Father Ni called Jing Shaozes father and directly said, Your sons fainted. If you donte and get him, Ill be throwing him out in the middle of the street. If he gets run over, thats your problem.
Jing Shaozes father was naturally aware of what Jing Shaoze had been up to. However, he allowed Jing Shaoze to do this and make a fool of himself.
As of now, Father Ni was determined to draw a clear line between his family and the Jing family. They were seriously too disgusting.
Jing Shaoze was brought home and put on an IV drip so he couldnt make a scene at the Ni family anymore.
Jing Shaoze once again witnessed Ning Shus ruthlessness. From beginning to end, she didnt show her face even once. He had fainted from heatstroke, but she didnt even say a word.
How could a person change so fast?
Your heart doesnt hurt? asked Ni Yan as he looked towards Ning Shu. Hes beening here every day, arent you touched?
Ning Shu scoffed, Men just love to use these tricks to make women feel heartache for them andpromise.
Ni Yan lifted his eyebrows. They say that the heart of a man is like iron, but when a woman hardens her heart, she can also turn out to be pretty ruthless.
Ning Shu curled her lips slightly in disdain. It was fine no matter what a man was like, but the moment a woman became a little determined to do something, they werebeled as ruthless and heartless?
Chapter 1298: 200 Million Yuan
Chapter 1298: 200 Million Yuan
On the day of the court session, Ning Shu arrived at the court with the Ni family.
She encountered the Jing family at the entrance and saw that Jing Shaoze had lost a lot of weight. His skin had also be much darker.
Before, to show his sincerity, he had waited outside her house under the full heat of the summer sun, so he had gotten a lot tanner. The dark skin made him look very unsophisticated.
He didnt seem good-looking at all anymore.
When Jing Shaoze saw Ning Shu, he opened his mouth but didnt know what to say. Finally, he closed his mouth and just red at Ning Shu with resentment.
Ni Jing, how can you be like this? Jing Shaozes mother looked at Ning Shu and said, If you want to get divorced, just get divorced. What are you kicking up such a big fuss for?
Jing Shaozes mother saw that there were a lot of reporters around so she shot Ning Shu a glower.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shus lips hooked. I wasnt the one that called these reporters.
These reporters were like cats that smelled the scent of fish. They had swarmed over since these wealthy family scandals were their favorite topic.
Back then, countless journalists had gone to snap photos of Jing Shaoze and Ni Jings wedding, calling it the wedding of the century.
However, times have changed. When all was said and done, Jing Shaoze and Ni Jings marriage onlysted five years. It fell apart before even reaching the seven-year itch.
You should be grateful that someone even wants to marry a woman like you, said Jing Shaozes mother contemptuously.
Mother Ni became infuriated. What did you say? Do you think that people would want someone like your son? He doesnt even have the ability to give birth, but he spends all his time doing the type of things that only animals do. I must have been blind back then to think that you were a good mother-inw.
Animal? Are you calling my son an animal? Jing Shaozes mothers eyes widened, then she red at Mother Ni fiercely. I dare you to say that again?
This argument attracted the reporters attention and they immediately started taking pictures.
Enough, stop causing trouble. Jing Shaozes father pulled his wife and berated her in a low tone.
Jing Shaozes father looked at Father Ni. Old Ni, its important to be sensible in order to resolve problems properly. If you insist on continuing to blow things up like this, there really will be no going back. Are you determined for us to be enemies?
Father Ni said offhandedly, Then lets just be enemies.
Jing Shaozes fathers pupils dted and his brows furrowed tightly with worry.
The doors of the court opened and Ning Shu went in first with herwyer. The others then followed her in.
The judge and the jury entered the room and started going through the pre-trial proceedings. Finally, the trial officially started.
Ning Shu sat in the intiffs seat, far away from Jing Shaoze, who sat opposite her in the defendants seat.
The Jing family and the Ni family were sitting in the audience area. There were a lot of journalists also sitting in the audience area.
Ning Shus defensewyer directly demanded that Jing Shaoze agreed to the divorce and paid 200 million yuan topensate Ni Jing for her emotional distress.
As soon as thewyer said this, the entire court fell quiet. There was only the sound of the reporters rapidly snapping photos.
Jing Shaoze stared at Ning Shu nkly. Do you know what youre saying? 200 million yuan?
Ning Shu smiled. Her smile was very gentle as she said, Of course. This requirement is perfectly reasonable because youre the party at fault. At the same time, Ill be using you of visiting a prostitute.
Ning Shu took out a USB. The evidence is all in here. Ive recorded every single time that you did at home without missing a date.
This even contains the conversation in which your mother forced Ye Xi into prostitution. She had forced someone into prostitution under the pretext of wanting a surrogate pregnancy, said Ning Shu with a smile. Ye Xi had epted money from Jing Shaozes mother. Since money had been involved, it was prostitution. No matter how nicely one put it, it was still prostitution.
The boundary was normally pretty vague so it wasnt necessarily prostitution, but Ning Shu insisted on pinning this charge on it.
Having an extramarital affair was nothing, but if she made this a case rted to public security, then it would instantly be a way bigger deal.
Jing Shaoze had enjoyed himself quite a lot back then, so now he should be prepared to pay the price. A loss of 200 million yuan would be enough to make the Jing family feel quite a lot of pain.
However, they hadnt seemed this distress when they gave Ye Xi over ten million to be a mistress.
Chapter 1299: How Could You Do This to Me?
Chapter 1299: How Could You Do This to Me?
Ning Shu gave the USB to the jury as it contained important information.
The jury plugged the USB stick into theputer and clicked on a video.
The entire court was filled with the sounds from theputer. There was the conversation Jing Shaozes mother had with Ye Xi, telling Ye Xi to sleep with her son and get pregnant quickly.
She even said that once the child was born, it would be Ni Jings and Ni Jing would raise it. That way the child could inherit the Jing family and also would also possess a rich maternal family.
Then there was the money Jing Shaoze gave to Ye Xi to have her be his mistress.
The Ni family had already watched these videos before, but their faces still became red with anger when they heard these shameless words.
The reporters in the audience were going crazy. They never imagined that they would encounter such a bloody surrogacy drama. This kind of aristocratic scandal would attract the most readers.
The Jing family was shocked. Jing Shaozes fathers brows were tightly furrowed and he seemed to age greatly in this moment. He had spent half his life dominating the business world and had never expected to be defeated by a cripple of a woman.
Jing Shaozes father had never cared about Ni Jing since he felt that a woman couldnt possibly make any big waves. However, his moment of carelessness had resulted in a situation that waspletely out of his control.
Jing Shaozes mothers facial color kept changing rapidly. When she saw that the reporters kept taking pictures of her, her heart filled with hatred for Ning Shu.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jing Shaoze couldnt believe it. He stared at Ning Shu as if she was aplete stranger. How could you do this? How could you do this? How could you do this to me?
Jing Shaoze always felt that he still loved Ni Jing, so now he felt very betrayed.
Ning Shus expression was indifferent. Well, how could you do that to me?
Jing Shaoze yanked at his hair angrily. But you didnt say anything to me! You, you...
Why should I have told you? What was the point in having little arguments? It was way better to just give one fatal strike.
Ning Shu was well aware that her health was not good. If she ended up being killed by the Jing family, her task was done for.
In all honesty, she had only gotten the chance to record these videos because the Jing family hadpletely disregarded Ni Jing.
If they had paid a little more attention and were a little more cautious, it would have been much more difficult for Ning Shu to get these things.
I request an adjournment, said Jing Shaoze between gritted teeth. His entire body was trembling.
Ning Shu said lightly, I refuse to mediate. I will appeal this to the end.
You... Jing Shaoze couldnt control his emotions anymore and jumped to his feet. He pointed at Ning Shu and shouted, Do you have to be like this? Once both sides suffer due to this mess, do you think youll befortable?
Ning Shu nodded. Ill be veryfortable. You werefortable before, now its my turn.
You... Jing Shaozes expression was very sinister and his lips were almost purple with rage. His body was shaking both from anger and from fear.
Judge, my defender has asked for an adjournment. My defender currently is not in good health so I beg the judge to adjourn. Jing Shaozeswyer hurriedly spoke when he saw how emotionally stirred up Jing Shaoze was.
The judge struck the gavel, Adjourn for an hour.
Mother Ni quickly got water for Ning Shu. Hurry and have some water.
Chapter 1300: A Woman Like You
Chapter 1300: A Woman Like You
Can you hold up? asked Ni Yan.
Im fine. Although she was a little out of breath after talking too much, attending court didnt require her to argue so it wasnt a problem.
Ni Jing, you greedy, malicious woman! You actually want 200 million? You think your broken body is worth 200 million!? Jing Shaozes mother yelled at Ning Shu. The Jing family must have acquired eight generations of bad luck to marry a woman like you! You backstabber! Who would dare take a woman like you?
What about those nasty things that you did? The Jing family had married a woman who acted as a pimp and treated the house as a brothel. Getting a woman like you must also be another eight generations of umted bad luck, replied Ning Shu unhurriedly.
Oh right, your son cant have a child anymore so your husbands looking for a surrogate too. I hope you wont encounter a surrogate mother like Ye Xi, said Ning Shu with a sweet smile. Its not easy to get a child made the natural way after all.
You... Jing Shaozes mother was so angry that her facial muscles were trembling. She pointed at Ning Shu. You sharp-tongued, vicious wretch!
Jing Shaozes mother lifted her hand to p Ning Shu but Ni Yan caught her wrist and flung her hand away. Do you think you have the right to hit a member of my family?
Enough, stop making a ruckus! yelled Jing Shaozes father, his expression dark.
After yelling at his wife, he looked at Ning Shu and said, This was my fault. As the head of the family, I am to me for something like this happening.
You knew about it, but you silently approved, said Ning Shu lightly. I was simply a fool to the Jing family, a fool that all three of you toyed with. I wont back down on this matter. I want a divorce certificate and 200 million aspensation for the emotional distress.
Jing Shaozes fathers facial color became ugly and he said coldly, You really refuse to let this go?
We refuse! What are you trying to intimidate my daughter for? We will fight thiswsuit to the end! Father Ni pulled Ning Shu behind him. Dont forget that your son is currently guilty of visiting a prostitute. You should get ready to have him be detained for at least three months. Ill tell you now, theres no way well drop this matter just like this. If ites to it, we can both get destroyed.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Look at what a wonderful idea your wife came up with. She wanted to have an illegitimate son inherit the Jing family and maybe even inherit the Ni family? What fanciful thinking! She can keep dreaming! said Father Ni angrily.
Jing Shaozes father rubbed his forehead, his facial color extremely poor. He looked at Ning Shu and said, We can agree to the divorce and give you 200 million yuan, but you have to give back the shares of ourpany.
When Jing Shaozes father said the words 200 million yuan, his lips were shaking. Taking out 200 million yuan so suddenly was way too much for the family enterprise to handle.
Ning Shu smiled gently and said, Those shares were my premarital property, so they belong to me. You have no right to ask for it.
In order to show their sincerity, the Jing family had given one percent of the shares to the Ni family. Father Ni had then given the shares to Ni Jing.
Ni Jings name was also written on the share transfer.
At the beginning, Jing Shaozes father had taken a fancy to the sales channel of the Ni family and his son also liked Ni Jing, so he had taken advantage of the flow.
He exchanged one percent of the shares for a profitable,rge cooperation opportunity with the Ni family.
He only allowed Ni Jing to peacefully keep the shares when he learned that Ni Jing had married over with the shares.
Besides, Ive already transferred the shares to someone else, said Ning Shu offhandedly.
Jing Shaozes fathers face darkened but Ning Shupletely ignored it. Ive transferred it to Director Li. As of now, Director Li must have quite a lot of shares.
There is no way Ill agree to this divorce. Jing Shaoze red at Ning Shu with disgust. You know Director Lis ambition, yet you still transferred the shares to him? Ni Jing, youre too vicious!
Jing Shaoze naturally knew hispanys situation. Director Li possessed almost as many shares as the Jing family. It would probably only take a little more for him to overtake the Jing family.
When Jing Shaoze found out that Ning Shu had transferred her shares to Director Li, their rival, and thest bit of tenderness he felt for his wife disappeared.
Chapter 1301: Don’t Worry, I’ll Wait for You
?Chapter 1301: Dont Worry, Ill Wait for You
Jing Shaoze felt that Ni Jing had never considered herself part of the Jing family, that was why she had been able to do something this disgraceful.
Ive really misjudged you. Ni Jing, if you hate me, you can just take revenge on me! Have you ever considered the possibility that thepany would end up falling into Director Lis hands? Jing Shaozes entire face was twisted.
Ning Shu smiled gently. What does that have to do with me?
Jing Shaoze found the smile on Ning Shus face to be extremely warped. He had always loved Ni Jings smile the most. It was gentle and soft, mild but very beautiful. It had always been a touching sight.
But now, all he wanted to do was rip off this face in order to vent his anger and hatred.
Id rather die than get divorced. Lets see who holds out the longest! said Jing Shaoze angrily. We can all just suffer together.
Ning Shu waspletely unfazed and shrugged as she said, Im good with that. If today doesnt work, we can try tomorrow. If a week doesnt work, I can wait a month. A month, half a year, a year? I really dont care.
Im happy to continue this fight with you. In any case, I dont need to work since theres my parents and my brother to feed me. I have loads of time.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu said lightly, On the other hand, youll have to be detained for at least half a month. But dont worry, Ill wait for you. Ill wait for you toe back so we can get divorced.
Oh, and your mom forced someone to go into prostitution, so shes also going to face criminal detention.
By the time Ning Shu finished speaking, the faces of the Jing family members werepletely ashen. Jing Shaozes mother was pressing her hand on her chest like she was about to have a heart attack.
You really insist on doing this? Jing Shaozes father looked at Ning Shu. Do you think that would be good for your reputation? If you do this, who would dare to marry you after you get divorced? Anyone can make mistakes, you should be more forgiving. Its important to not go too far in your actions to avoid awkward re-encounters in the future.
Must all women get married? asked Ning Shu lightly. I can live perfectly well without getting married. I can go wherever I want and do whatever I want, when I want. Life is free and unfettered. I wouldnt have to encounter a disgusting inws family like yours and always have to humble myself in your home. I wouldnt have to be cheated on by my man and even be told to ept it. And most of all, I wouldnt have to be filial to a father-inw and a mother-inw who hadnt even raised me for a day.
You... Jing Shaozes father was so taken aback that he couldnt get any words out.
The hour of mediation was soon over. Ning Shu refused to back down and demandedpensation of 200 million yuan for her emotional distress.
Meanwhile, Jing Shaoze was determined not to divorce.
Thiswsuit involved arge amount of money and in addition, the intiff and the defendant both refused to budge on their decision, so the case was at aplete deadlock. They had no choice but to suspend the court temporarily and wait for a period of time.
At the same time, this would give the two families time to mediate.
The divorce case was put on hold, but Jing Shaozes crime of visiting a prostitute held. He was charged with disturbing the public order and was subject to a fine and criminal detention.
Jing Shaozes mother would also be detained for soliciting.
There was naturally no way Jing Shaozes father would let his wife and son be detained. He paid the fine and the guarantee fee to bail them out.
The reporters rapidly snapped pictures. Tomorrows newspapers would be filled with articles about the scandal and the Jing family would be notorious. Jing Shaozes mother in particr was truly a rarely seen marvel.
The reporters were rather disappointed that the surrogate mother didnte, but they were soon able to dig out information about Ye Xi based on the clues.
The media called Ye Xi the most expensive surrogate mother ever.
Ye Xi had be Jing Shaozes mistress, so the only thing she did every single day was wait for him toe visit. She didnt know about any of this.
She only found out when her family called her and waspletely taken aback. She never imagined that Jing Shaozes wife had secretly filmed what happened between her and Jing Shaoze.
Once they got back home, Father Ni said to Ning Shu, Isnt apensation of 200 million yuan a little too much? In my opinion, the most important thing is to get divorced.
Its fine. They wont be able to hold up for long, said Ning Shu lightly.
Chapter 1302: Not That Easy to Take
Chapter 1302: Not That Easy to Take
This was a terrible scandal for the Jing family and every time they went to court, this scandal would be brought up again. The longer they dyed things, the more damage to their reputation they would have to suffer.
It would also allow the ambitious people in thepany such as Director Li, to gain more power.
This scandal would be repeatedly mentioned and the media would continue to follow it enthusiastically. The Jing family would be the only one suffering from this.
It would even affect the operation of theirpany and its stock price.
Once Jing Shaoze calmed down, he also realized his family was the side that would suffer more if they dragged on the divorce.
In court he had been so furious that all the blood had rushed to his head, which was why he had said that he would never agree to the divorce.
Jing Shaoze was a businessman. Even in the most unfavorable situations, he had to guarantee that the loss was minimal. There was no way they could give Ni Jing 200 million yuan for emotional distress.
How dare she dare to ask for 200 million? How was she worth anywhere near 200 million?
Jing Shaoze subconsciously also looked down on Ni Jing because of her illness.
Jing Shaoze wanted to talk to Ning Shu, but Ning Shu paid no attention to him. She directly cklisted him in every one of her calls and messaging apps.
Jing Shaoze had no choice but to find someone to stay near the Ni family and report to him as soon as Ning Shu stepped out the door. That way, he could go meet her.
Ning Shu would asionally go out for a walk. There was no way a person could stay cooped up inside all the time.
But as soon as she went out, Jing Shaoze would follow her, saying that he wanted to discuss the issue of the emotional distresspensation.
Jing Shaoze said that he would agree to the divorce, but there was no way they could give her 200 million as emotional distresspensation.
Ning Shus attitude was very firm. 200 million and not a single yuan less. She wasnt afraid to fight thewsuit, and just like Jing Shaoze said, shed like to see who could hold out the longest.
As Jing Shaoze looked at this face, his heart was boiling with anger. He really wanted to just snap this womans neck.
Ning Shu naturally noticed the murderous intention in Jing Shaozes eyes. She swung her handbag hard against his face, and then turned and got into her car to go home.
She noticed that someone was surveilling the house and so she called the police.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu said to the police, Jing Shaoze hired people to help him murder me so that he wouldnt have to worry about getting divorced. At the same time, he wouldnt have to worry about the emotional distresspensation of 200 million anymore either.
The police arrested the people carrying out the surveince and went to confront Jing Shaoze. When Jing Shaoze heard Ning Shus usation, he was so angry that he was about to explode. Now he really really wanted to kill this woman.
Jing Shaoze repeatedly told the police that he just wanted to know when Ni Jing would be heading out, that he had just wanted to talk to Ni Jing.
However, the fact that Jing Shaoze had hired people to tail Ning Shu showed impure motives, so repeated attempts to exin only made matters worse.
Ni Yan transferred several security guards from thepany to the Ni family home to protect Ning Shu. At the same time, he asked the police to pay more attention to Jing Shaoze.
Jing Shaoze had a motive to kill. If anything happened to his sister, Jing Shaoze was the number one suspect along with the other members of the Jing family.
With this, there was no way for Jing Shaoze to hire people to monitor the Ni family anymore. So he couldnt keep tabs on Ning Shus situation, much less meet with her.
He had been hoping to finish negotiations before the next court session, but now things were just great. He had been used of trying to murder his wife and couldnt even go see Ning Shu.
Forget it. If she wants 200 million, just give her 200 million, said Jing Shaozes father lightly.
Dad, why are we giving it to her? 200 million is too much. Jing Shaoze disagreed strongly.
But this 200 million isnt that easy to take. How dare a woman who cant even give birth ask for so much money? said Jing Shaozes father coldly.
Chapter 1303: Let’s End This
Chapter 1303: Lets End This
Ever since the divorce case started, Ye Xi had been staying in the house. She didnt dare to go out because as soon as she went out, other people would start pointing at her and whispering to each other about how shameless she was.
They said that she was the mistress and had slept with someone elses husband under the same roof as that mans wife.
Although things hadnt reached the point where people directly yelled at her, it still troubled her.
She bit her lips tightly. This was the lowest point of her life. Nothing could be worse than how things were right now.
Ye Xi never imagined that the gentle Ni Jing could be so ruthless. At the same time, she felt that Ni Jing had seriously been good at enduring things. She hadnt made any noise even after gaining the evidence.
Ye Xi called Jing Shaoze, hoping he would keep herpany. She felt really helpless right now.
Her family also med her, saying that she had no self-respect. They said they only wanted her to be a surrogate mother, not for her to be a prostitute.
However, was this money that easy to get? She had done this for thepany, for the sake of her fatherspany, but now they were ming her for ruining the reputation of the family.
Forget it. Shell just count this as her repayment to them for raising her. From now on, she would live for herself.
When Ye Xi called Jing Shaoze, Jing Shaoze was still trying toe up with a way to avoid paying Ni Jing 200 million, so he was very irritated when Ye Xi called him. He told Ye Xi to just stay at home and not go anywhere.
Actually, Jing Shaoze was also very angry with Ye Xi for not realizing that there was a spy cam in her own room. When Jing Shaoze came back from court, he went straight to the room where Ye Xi used to live, but he found that the camera was no longer there.
He became so furious that he smashed everything in the house.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
His heart now chilled. He never knew that his wife was actually someone like this. She had clearly found out that he had cheated on her, but she didnt say a word and actedpletely unperturbed.
When he put himself in her shoes, and imagined the scenario in which Ni Jing cheated on him, he became certain that there was no way he would be so calm.
When Ye Xi heard Jing Shaozes annoyed tone, she covered her mouth and shed tears silently. Finally, she lifted her head and forced the tears back. Since thats the case, I wont bother you anymore.
Ye Xi hung up and started packing. She couldnt bring herself to stay here any longer. She should just leave in order to end it all.
Once she finished packing, she set the house key on the tea table, then looked over the entire house again. Ever since her fatherspany started facing an issue, her life had be a cmity and Jing Shaoze was that cmity.
The door suddenly opened, and Jing Shaoze, who said that he wouldnt being today, suddenly appeared at the door.
Ye Xi stared at Jing Shaoze in surprise, then her heart filled with joy. She hadnt even realized that she had wanted to see Jing Shaoze this much.
Jing Shaozes facial color was very ugly and his brows furrowed when he saw the suitcase. He walked up to Ye Xi and demanded, Where were you nning to go?
Ye Xi looked towards Jing Shaoze and scanned his face, as if to carve his appearance into her heart.
Youve gotten thinner, murmured Ye Xi softly.
Jing Shaoze grabbed Ye Xis arm. I asked you where you were going! Dont forget that you belong to me now.
Youre in this dilemma because of me, so I want to withdraw from this abnormal triangr rtionship. Ye Xi felt really tired. Jing Shaoze, let me off, and also let yourself off. Lets end this.
Chapter 1304: Let’s Get Married
Chapter 1304: Lets Get Married
Let you off? Sure, just give me back the money I gave you and Ill let you go. Jing Shaozes gaze was demonic.
How could I possibly have that much money? I gave all the money you gave me to my father, said Ye Xi, her eyes wide. Then she bit her lips and said, Ill pay you back.
Pay me back? What are you going to use to pay me back? Jing Shaoze softened his expression and said, Just obediently stay by my side and dont go anywhere. Lets get married.
What did you say? Ye Xi looked towards Jing Shaoze in shock. Get married?
Jing Shaoze said earnestly, Lets get married. Ill give you a grand wedding ceremony. We truly love each other after all, and youll be legitimate.
What about Ni Jing? Ye Xi was stunned. She couldnt believe it. She never imagined that she would be able to get married to Jing Shaoze. She thought that she would forever have to hide in the corner to secretly look at Jing Shaoze.
Ni Jing? That woman is so vicious. Im definitely going to divorce her. Jing Shaozes expression twisted sinisterly when Ning Shu was brought up. He said vehemently, I never thought that she was actually so greedy, vicious, and selfish.
But would your parents agree? asked Ye Xi worriedly.
Jing Shaoze tapped Ye Xis nose. Dont worry about those things. All you need to do now is stay here properly and wait for me to marry you. Be my wife and lets live together happily until death do us part..
Yes. Ye Xi was crying with joy. The one she loved was Jing Shaoze. It didnt have anything to do with his family background. Even if he was infertile, she still loved him.
Jing Shaoze lifted Ye Xi in a princess carry and headed to the bedroom. Ye Xis arms were wrapped around Jing Shaozes neck. She was as obedient as a cat.
When the second court session started, the Ni family headed to court majestically with bodyguards surrounding them.
In contrast, Jing Shaozes side looked conspicuously empty. There was only Jing Shaoze and his defensewyer. Jing Shaozes parents didnte this time.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Jing Shaoze saw Ning Shu, his expression was indifferent and his eyes were full of disgust. He sneered and said, Youre not worried about bursting from demanding too big a piece of the pie?
Even if I burst, Id still be happy, replied Ning Shu with a smile.
When Jing Shaoze saw the smile on Ning Shus face, he wished he could just tear her face off. This hypocritical smile made people sick.
After walking into the courtroom, Ning Shu sat down on the intiffs seat and Jing Shaoze sat down on the defendants seat.
The trial started. Ning Shus demands remained unchanged: a divorce and an emotional distresspensation of 200 million yuan.
Jing Shaoze sneered, Arent you being over fanciful, to actually demand 200 million? You didnt fulfill your responsibilities and obligations as a wife at all during our marriage.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows and asked, How did I fail to fulfill my responsibilities and obligations as a wife?
Due to your health, we rarely engaged in sexual activity, so even if I went to another woman, it is understandable. Jing Shaoze looked at Ning Shu and said in a ridiculing tone, You really think youre worth 200 million?
Ning Shu: Tsk tsk
What a repulsive guy. So now it was her fault? He pushed all the me to her and acted like he was in the right for cheating on her. That righteous manner of his made her really want to just puke.
Ning Shu sneered, then took out the USB and said lightly, Youve never fulfilled your responsibilities and obligations as a husband either. Ever since Ye Xi arrived in our home, we no longer had any intercourse. Furthermore, you snuck into Ye Xis room every night.
Do you want to see it? Ive recorded everything. The days and the times are all recorded here. Ning Shu waved the USB. Theres a lot, so no need to hold back.
Chapter 1305: Violation of My Privacy
Chapter 1305: Vition of My Privacy
You already went to find another woman, yet youre trying to use me of not fulfilling my obligations as a wife? Ning Shu scoffed. That was why she really questioned why women want to get married.
After getting married, you were forced to uphold so-called responsibilities. Jing Shaoze had spent money to buy sex services from Ye Xi, but he now he was talking to his wife about responsibilities and obligations. He had gone to visit a prostitute, and now he was showing disdain for the fact that Ni Jings body wasnt in good condition so he couldnt enjoy himself.
What a bastard.
In all honesty, Jing Shaoze hadnt spent half as much money on his wife than he did on Ye Xi.
His mistress was living an extremely luxurious life, but he brushed his wife off with excuses about responsibilities and obligations.
Do you want me to show the videos? Ning Shu looked towards Jing Shaoze coldly. Useless trash with no sense of responsibility perfectly describes people like you. Have you fulfilled your duties as a husband to your wife?
Jing Shaozes face was ashen as he nced at the USB in Ning Shus hand, then he said coldly, This is a vition of my privacy. You cant use those things as evidence.
Ning Shu said lightly, As your wife, I have the right to know about your life. You hadnt remained faithful to this marriage so youre the party at fault. I demand 200 million yuan aspensation for my emotional distress. I wont ept a single yuan less.
Jing Shaoze took a deep breath, then clenched his fists as he met Ning Shus gaze. Your greediness and maliciousness are seriously disgusting.
You make me pretty sick too, damned studhorse that cant even control the lower half of his body. And youre even an infertile studhorse, said Ning Shu in a mocking tone.
You... Jing Shaoze was trembling with rage.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that there was a person sitting in the audience with a hat and mask on.
It was such a hot day, yet she had covered herself from head to toe like she didnt feel the heat. It seemed rough.
When that person sensed Ning Shus gaze, she immediately lowered her head.
There was only one person who always lowered her head all the time. She never thought that Ye Xi would secretlye here to listen.
Ning Shu retrieved her gaze and looked towards the judge. Judge, Id like to request for a forced divorce. Jing Shaoze and I no longer have feelings for each other so theres no way for us to live together anymore.
Ning Shu looked towards Jing Shaoze and pointed towards the audience. Jing Shaoze looked where she was pointing and saw Ye Xi sitting in the audience.
Since Ning Shu had been able to recognize Ye Xi, Jing Shaoze naturally also realized that this was the person who usually shared his bed.
Jing Shaoze red at Ning Shu and finally forced out the words, I agree to the divorce.
Right after saying this, he felt like he had lost all his strength. He said threateningly, You should be careful. Free money dropping from the sky isnt that easy to keep.
Its fine. In any case, if anything happens to me, youre the number one suspect, replied Ning Shu offhandedly. Dont worry, Ill generously squander all of the money you gave me.
Jing Shaoze was so angry that the veins on his forehead were bulging. This woman was so hateful!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The judge was about to announce the result of the trial so everyone stood up. The judge announced that Ning Shu and Jing Shaoze would divorce, and Jing Shaoze wouldpensate his ex-wife 200 million yuan for emotional distress.
The reporters kept snapping photos of Ning Shu nonstop. From this moment on, Ning Shu was a rich woman.
This two hundred million was enough for her to spend the rest of her life squandering money like crazy.
Ning Shu smiled.
After leaving the court, Ning Shu and Jing Shaoze went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to file for divorce. They soon came back out, each with a green divorce certificate in their hand.
Ning Shu smiled gently. Youd better hurry up with mypensation. If you dont have enough cash, you can just give me shares of the Jing family. Im okay with that as well.
You want to obtain the Jing familys shares? Keep dreaming! said Jing Shaoze. Ni Jing, you shouldnt take me to be a fool. You want to dip your finger in the Jing familyspany? Theres no way Ill allow it.
Ning Shu looked towards Jing Shaoze, then sized him up with disdain. Tsk tsk, its not like youd be able to inherit the Jing familyspany. Isnt your dad looking for a surrogate right now? Your job is only to safekeep thispany and work hard to keep thepany operating until it can be passed onto your brother.
Chapter 1306: A Heart Transplant?
Chapter 1306: A Heart Transnt?
Ni Jing, no matter what you say, it wont affect me. I know that you harbor bad intentions towards the Jing family, theres no way Ill be fooled by you. Jing Shaozes expression was cold, but behind his back, his hands were clenched into tight fists.
Ning Shu said lightly, Then please give me thepensation within two months, otherwise Ill be adding onte fees.
After she said that, she turned and left.
Ni Jing. Jing Shaoze called out to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked at Jing Shaoze. Jing Shaoze said, Im going to marry Ye Xi. I hope that youlle to my wedding.
Ning Shu blinked, then said, Im not going. I wish you all the best and that you guys give birth to a son soon.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He wanted to provoke her with something like this? Ning Shu expressed that she didnt feel a thing and even wanted tough.
After saying that, she turned around and got in the car.
Father Ni said with a sigh of relief, You finally got divorced. Girl, dont be angry. Lets go home and just enjoy life.
Ni Yan, who was driving, asked Ning Shu, What do you n to do from now on?
Ning Shu spread out her hands and said, I think Ill just stay like this. Ill just take a walk from time to time and live carefreely. In any case, I have 200 million.
Ni Yan said, Well probably have news about your matched heart soon. After you get the heart transnt, your health will be better than it is now. At that time, youll be able to go wherever you want to go.
Ning Shu was taken aback for a moment. A heart transnt?
After her task waspleted, she would be leaving this world, and the original host Ni Jing had no ns toe back. This would just waste the heart.
In the original storyline, Ni Jing had died on the operating table during the heart transnt.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together and said, Theres no need to rush, Big Brother. A matching heart isnt that easy to get.
Ni Yan nced at Ning Shu, then lifted his eyebrows and asked, Youre not impatient at all? Dont you want to have a healthier body?
Of course. Everyone wants to be healthy, said Ning Shu.
Ning Shu said cheerfully, If I really get a heart transnt, I definitely have to travel the world.
Youll definitely get to, said Ni Yan.
Thank you, Big Brother. Ni Jing was truly blessed to have a family that loved her so much.
After getting divorced, Ning Shus life was very rxed and satisfying. However, the TV was filled with Jing Shaoze and Ye Xi showing off how lovey-dovey they were.
Jing Shaoze had made a grand marriage proposal to Ye Xi. That impressive romantic event was every womans dream.
Ye Xi had nodded with joyful tears in her eyes.
She was now going to marry Jing Shaoze. She was no longer the mistress that had to hide in a dark corner because she had feelings that she shouldnt have. Her entire face immediately lit up with a happy glow.
On TV, she hugged Jing Shaozes arm with a shy and happy smile while talking with him. She looked very beautiful.
They looked like a talented and beautiful couple.
Jing Shaoze had just gotten divorced, and now he was in such a hurry to get married again. He was even marrying his mistress.
Jing Shaoze could be regarded as the worst of the worst. It was like he was worried that other people wouldnt know that he had an affair.
A lot of people called Ye Xi a shameless homewrecker, especially since they were even making such a public show of affection on TV. Everyone felt extremely disgusted.
Chapter 1307: Full Blessings For a Son
Chapter 1307: Full Blessings For a Son
Jing Shaoze sent Ning Shu an invitation and said that she had toe to his wedding to witness this happy moment for him and Ye Xi.
When Ning Shu got the invitation, she threw it straight in the trash. On the day of Jing Shaoze and Ye Xis marriage ceremony, she sent a basket of red dates, peanuts, osmanthus, and melon seeds.
They had her full blessings that they got a son soon. He wanted to have apetition on who could disgust the other more?
Jing Shaoze and Ye Xi got married very grandly. Their wedding was even bigger than Jing Shaoze and Ni Jings wedding of the century.
Jing Shaoze had done this on purpose. He even broadcasted it live on TV.
As Ning Shu took in their happy appearances, she curled her lips in disdain. Shed like to see how long they would be able to stay happy.
Marriage was the gravebed of love. After being married for a long time, even if they didnte to resent each other, their life would still be filled with quarrels and indifference.
Whats more, they even had a ticking bomb, which was the fact that Jing Shaoze couldnt have children. This meant that Ye Xi wont ever have children.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Unless she had it with another man.
The so-called happiness waspletely superficial. Who knew what things were like behind closed doors?
This grand wedding cost a lot of money. This beautiful dream, this wedding ceremony that every woman felt envious of, was created by burning money.
At first, Jing Shaozes father hadnt agreed to this since the family still needed to pay 200 million yuan in divorcepensation. However, Jing Shaoze said to his father, This is all that my life will amount to.
Jing Shaoze was talking about the fact that he couldnt have children. He was extremely depressed, so he wanted to vent somehow.
Jing Shaozes father had no choice but to let him burn all this money to make this huge scene.
After the wedding, Jing Shaozes father started looking for a surrogate mother. No matter what, Jing family had to have a sessor.
Jing Shaozes father, for some reason, couldnt help but feel that Ye Xi brought bad luck. It felt like the Jing familys fortune had been stained by her bad luck.
Her fatherspany had been facing bankruptcy and after she came to the Jing family, Jing Shaoze and Ni Jing got divorced. They ended up having to pay a lot ofpensation money and their cooperation with the Ni family also fell apart.
Ni Yan, the eldest son of the Ni family, had withdrawn from all the cooperation ns and while at it, also took away many of thepanys customers.
Somepanies that they used to work with would no longer work with them either. This was definitely the Ni familys doings. It caused thepanys profits to greatly diminish.
The board members were also making a ruckus since they werent getting as much money as before. The ambitious Director Li was practically hopping with excitement. He looked like he wanted to take over thepany immediately.
Jing Shaozes father was both mentally and physically exhausted, but he couldnt stop looking for a surrogate mother.
There were a lot of women who wanted to gain a connection to a powerful family. When they learned that the Jing family was looking for a surrogate mother, one of themunched an unexpected attack. She directly got Jing Shaozes father drunk during a business dinner and collected his semen.
She then went to the hospital to get impregnated. Furthermore, it was guaranteed to be a boy.
People would do anything for money.
When Ning Shu found out about this, she just smiled.
Nowadays, she would call the Jing family whenever she had time to urge him to pay her. Sometimes it was Ye Xi who answered the phone. Ye Xi and Jing Shaoze were married now, so she was a lot more confident when facing Ning Shu and no longer withdrew timidly.
She even implied for Ning Shu not to call the house anymore and said that they would definitely give her the money.
Ning Shus lips hooked. When Ye Xi had been a mistress, she hadnt felt that there was anything wrong about calling the guy. But now that she became the legitimate wife, she was now on guard against being cheated on.
When a mistress managed to get a guy, it was true love. With true love as a shield, they would be sessful in every endeavor, so now Ye Xi was on guard against being cheated on herself.
Ning Shu hung up. So that was all that their happiness turned out to be.
The only truly dependable rtionship was when both people were independent and encouraged each other to be better versions of themselves while mutually supporting andplementing each other.
They couldnt even achieve the most basic level of equality, so how was she supposed to conquer the man? Was the fact that a man doted on her proof that she had conquered him?
Chapter 1308: Give Me The Money
Chapter 1308: Give Me The Money
Ning Shu had just hung up when Jing Shaoze called. He said, Meet me at the coffee shop. If you want the money, you shoulde.
Ning Shu lifted her eyebrows. She grabbed the Jiuxin pills, then after a moment of thought, also put an acupuncture needle in her bag. She went with a few security guards to the coffee shop that Jing Shaoze mentioned.
The cafe was empty. Jing Shaoze was the only one inside.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
There was a bouquet of red roses in front of Jing Shaoze. Was he trying to unt his happy marriage in front of her again?
Ning Shu had the security guards wait at the door and walk into the coffee shop by herself.
Give me the money. Ning Shu sat down in front of Jing Shaoze.
Jing Shaoze looked towards Ning Shu. It felt like after this period of not seeing her for a while, her face had gotten more ruddy and herplexion was even better than before.
Jing Shaoze picked up the bouquet of roses and handed it to Ning Shu. For you.
Ning Shu: ( 0 )
Ning Shu was shocked. Shouldnt these flowers be for Ye Xi? Why was he giving them to her?
She couldnt quite wrap her head around this.
No thanks. Ning Shu didnt take the flowers. Give me the money.
Jing Shaoze frowned. Is money all you care about?
Yes.
Jing Shaoze took out several checks. Heres the money you want.
Ning Shu reached out to take the checks, but Jing Shaoze grabbed her hand. She looked towards him.
Jing Shaoze said, How could it possibly be that easy to get money? Ni Jing, are you really willing to break up with me like this?
Ning Shu used her other hand to grab the checks, and then pped Jing Shaoze with the back of her hand. Quit trying the tricks you use on Ye Xi on me.
Jing Shaoze was stunned by the p, then he tightened his grip on Ning Shus wrist. It was like he wanted to crush her bones.
Ning Shu looked towards Jing Shaoze indifferently. You couldnt be trying to get back together with me, right?
Jing Shaoze narrowed his eyes. What if I am?
Ning Shu: _
Didnt you marry Ye Xi? asked Ning Shu.
Jing Shaoze didnt speak.
Ning Shu chuckled, then shook off Jing Shaozes hand. You want to trick me out of my money? Keep dreaming!
How could someone as lustful as Jing Shaoze want to get back together with her?
Ning Shu turned and left. Jing Shaoze got up and grabbed her arm. He said coldly, How can you only care about money? Theres no way Im letting you leave today. You wont be able to get away. Ive reserved this entire coffee shop.
Wow, so impressive. Ning Shu shouted for security and several burly men rushed in.
When Jing Shaoze saw the security guards, he let go of Ning Shus arm. He looked at Ning Shu and said in an annoyed tone, You actually brought guards with you to meet up with me?
I brought guards because I was meeting up with you, answered Ning Shu with a smile. Her smile became even brighter as she turned toward the security guards. Beat him up. If anything happens, Ill take responsibility.
The security guards immediately advanced towards Jing Shaoze. Jing Shaoze backed away as he said shrilly, Ni Jing, are you really going to be this ruthless? What man aside from me would even take a second nce at you?
Beat him up! Make sure to hit where it hurts, said Ning Shu coldly.
Jing Shaoze was forced to the corner and soon surrounded by the security guards. He seemed to have been nning to take on all five of them this way, but he had really overestimated his skills. He was instantly taken down.
Chapter 1309: Called the Police
Chapter 1309: Called the Police
Jing Shaoze was knocked down to the ground by the security guards, so his entire body hurt. After hearing what Ning Shu said, the security guards obediently picked the most painful ces to hit.
After being sent crashing to the ground, he couldnt get back up. Ning Shu reached into her bag for the needle, then walked over and pped Jing Shaozes back. With this motion, she quickly stabbed the needle into Jing Shaozes waist.
Jing Shaozes entire body was in pain. When Ning Shu pped him like this, he immediately cried out in pain. This ended up covering up the pain that the needle caused.
Ning Shu said coldly, I know what youre thinking, but you shouldnt treat all women as fools.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The only reason he was putting on this big fake of affection was obviously because he was after these 200 million yuan.
Jing Shaoze was in so much pain that his face was covered with sweat. He turned around and red at Ning Shu, his eyes red. He was gritting his teeth so hard his gums were almost bleeding. He said angrily, Ni Jing, Id like to see just how well you can live after getting divorced.
Ning Shu smiled. Then watch well. However, I know for sure that you wont be living well at all. A man without any sense of responsibility towards his family, who isnt strict with himself, would never be able to give his wife a sense of security. Your life will only be more chaotic.
No matter how bright of a main lead halo you had, as things continued to get worse, itll soon crumble.
Indulgence came at a price.
I wish you the best. Ning Shu turned and left.
Ning Shu went to the bank and cashed the check. A huge amount of money immediately appeared in her ount, so she used it to buy a lot of the Jing familyspanys scattered shares.
Since the Jing familyspanys recent profits werent good, she was easily able to buy shares from small board members.
Those board members saw that the situation of thepany wasnt quite right and Ning Shu was offering a very high price, so they immediately transferred their shares to Ning Shu. This allowed her to soon umte a lot of shares.
That day, Jing Shaoze headed back covered in injuries. Ye Xi asked him how he had ended up injured and Jing Shaoze replied that he had gotten beaten up by Ni Jing.
Ye Xi immediately became unhappy. She didnt like the fact that Jing Shaoze had gone to see Ni Jing, so she called Ning Shu to tell her not to meet with Jing Shaoze anymore since they were divorced and such h h h.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and hung up.
Jing Shaoze was in pain for several days. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He recalled that Ning Shu had called the police on him before so this time, he also called the police. He said that Ning Shu had deliberately beaten him up, that she was guilty ofmitting intentional injury.
When the police went to see Ning Shu, she said directly, That was self-defense. At that time, I had checks totaling up to 200 million yuan on me. He had grabbed my arm and was about to steal those checks. The coffee shop probably has a camera. You guys can check the footage.
Jing Shaoze: Pff...
This bitch.
Jing Shaoze had been looking for opportunities to get revenge on Ning Shu, but she was always either at home or when she did go out, shed go out with an entire parade of people.
Jing Shaoze was furious. She was really taking herself to be something special, wasnt she!?
But it wasnt long before Jing Shaoze no longer had the time to try and cause Ning Shu trouble, because he soon discovered that there was an issue with his body. Which was, his buddy couldntst as long as before on the bed.
Furthermore, it always took forever for it to get up which made Ye Xi really unhappy and resentful.
Jing Shaoze endured the shame to head to the hospital to get a checkup. The doctor said a bunch about nerve sensitivity and prostate nd problems, then concluded: you need surgery.
When Jing Shaoze heard that he had to get surgery in that area, he was terrified and ran straight out of the hospital.
He then went to find a rather famous traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. The practitioner said that Jing Shaoze had serious kidney deficiency and needed to stop tumbling as much.
Jing Shaoze was stunned. After first losing his fertility, now he was losing this ability as well?
That night, Jing Shaoze insisted on testing with Ye Xi whether or not he really couldnt do it anymore. The result was that he soon went limp.
Jing Shaoze was so angry that he jumped out of bed naked and started smashing everything that could be smashed in the bedroom.
Chapter 1310: If She Had Known Earlier…
Chapter 1310: If She Had Known Earlier...
Ye Xi stared at Jing Shaoze nkly as she sat on the bed. Her expression was extremelyplicated.
The loud noises attracted Jing Shaozes parents. Jing Shaoze had no choice but to suppress his anger in order to deal with his parents.
There was no way he could tell his parents that he couldnt do it anymore.
The next morning, Jing Shaozes mother abruptly started cursing at Ye Xi.
Jing Shaozes mother had always been unhappy with Ye Xi and Ye Xis family background couldntpare to that of the Jings family, so there was no way Jing Shaozes mother would bother to be polite towards her.
Whats more, the current Ye Xi hadnt given birth to a golden grandson for the Jing family like she had in the original storyline, so Jing Shaozes mother despised this daughter-inw a lot.
Ye Xi felt very helpless and hurt. At this time, Jing Shaoze was just in a daze. It didnt even ur to him to speak up for her.
Ye Xis heart chilled. She started to mourn the rest of his life.
She thought that she would be so happy from now on, she never imagined that this would be the oue. If she had known earlier...
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
If she had known earlier, she wouldve just hardened her heart to walk away from all of this right at the beginning. If she had, at the very least, she wouldnt have fallen to the state. She would never have a child in this lifetime, and though she had a husband, she may as well be a widow.
Life seemed hopeless.
This was what she had wanted, but after she obtained it, it waspletely from what she had imagined.
Jing Shaozes mother now had a horrible reputation. Even if there was a party, she wouldnt be invited.
Since Jing Shaozes mother had nothing to do all day, she started settling into her role as a mean mother-inw anding up with all sorts of ways to torment Ye Xi.
There were clearly servants at home, but she insisted that Ye Xi did theundry, cooking, and cleaning.
Ye Xi was infuriated. In the end, Jing Shaoze finally couldnt look on anymore and spoke up for Ye Xi a little. Jing Shaoze now felt very guilty when facing Ye Xi. After all, he couldnt do dat anymore.
Just as Jing Shaozes mother was getting high on tormenting Ye Xi, a woman came to the house with a bulging stomach.
The pregnant woman arrogantly said that the child in her belly belonged to Jing Shaozes father. Furthermore, it was a boy and would be the future heir of the Jing family.
Jing Shaozes mother instantly went crazy. She reached for whatever she could grab to smash it at the womans stomach in order to get rid of the bastard child.
The woman naturally protected her child since it was her bargaining chip.
Ye Xi just stood at the side and looked on coldly. She didnt go help Jing Shaozes mother and actually had a wide grin on her face.
Jing Shaozes father, who had gotten the news, soon came back from thepany. He stared nkly at the woman whose stomach was bulging slightly.
Jing Shaozes father found this womanpletely unfamiliar. He couldnt believe that it was his child in her stomach.
The woman had no choice but to reveal how she had managed to get pregnant with his child. Furthermore, she emphasized that the child was definitely a boy.
When Jing Shaozes mother heard that this shameless woman had stolen her husbands sperm, she was so angry that she insisted on beating this woman to death.
Jing Shaozes father didnt dare to take such a risk. What if this child really was his child?
Jing Shaozes mother was so angry that she wanted to just jump off a building. She wished she could just drag this hatefully smug woman down to hell with her.
Jing Shaozes mother was very scared and uneasy. This woman was young and beautiful, and she was even pregnant with her husbands child.
She had already gotten old. Would she be able to keep her husband faithful? What if her husband ended up being seduced by this woman?
Jing Shaozes mother felt like there was a knife stirring in her heart, cutting it up. It was so painful that she could barely breathe.
Chapter 1311: Had Come for Wealth and Glory
?Chapter 1311: Had Come for Wealth and Glory
This pregnant woman had clearlye for wealth and glory, so there was no way she would stubbornly endure things silently like Ye Xi had.
She even said that she wanted to nurse her pregnancy here in this luxurious vi.
Jing Shaozes mother immediately exploded. She yelled towards Jing Shaozes father, If this house takes her in, then Im gone! Who the hell knows where that bastard in her stomach came from!? How dare she ckmail Jing family with it!?
My child is definitely Mr. Jings. We can go to the hospital to take some amniotic fluid for a DNA test, said the pregnant woman
This child is the future heir of the Jing family, so whats wrong with me nursing my pregnancy here? The pregnant woman smiled and nced at Jing Shaozes father coquettishly. Mr. Jing, could it be that you want to see your son suffer?
Jing Shaozes mother was so angry that she felt dizzy. She kept screaming, You shameless bitch! I hope your child will be born without an f*cking ass!
Jing Shaozes mother was normally a graceful middle-ageddy, but there was no way she could stay calm after encountering something like this. Her reaction was no different from a fishermans wife.
Ever since Jing Shaoze was found out to be infertile, Jing Shaozes mother could no longer keep her cool. Furthermore, the event that she had been the most worried about had actually urred.
How was she supposed to endure this? What else was left in her life?
Enough. Jing Shaozes father became unhappy when he saw her cursing at the child. Based on this womans confident manner, it is very likely that this child was his.
Jing Shaozes mother stared nkly at her husband, then screamed, Im your wife! I was the one that had been by your side all these years, but you actually yelled at me for this shameless vixen!?
Jing Shaozes mother reached out and scratched Jing Shaozes fathers face. Her nails were very long and beautifully manicured, so it instantly left several scratches on Jing Shaozes fathers face. Some of them were very deep.
Jing Shaozes father pped her hard, sending her crashing to the ground. You should take a look at yourself in the mirror! You actually dared to attack me!?
Jing Shaoze quickly helped his mother up and said with disapproval, Dad, how could you hit Mom?
Jing Shaozes father could feel his face sting with pain. Look what she did!
Jing Shaozes mother threw herself into Jing Shaozes arms and started wailing. As Ye Xi looked on, her lips curved up slightly.
If Im not allowed to nurse my pregnancy here, Ill get an abortion. The pregnant woman lifted her belly slightly. Youd better think it through. This is the heir of the Jing family right here.
Jing Shaozes mother red at her and said vehemently, If you have the guts, go get an abortion! Even if you dont get an abortion, I have ways to make you get a miscarriage, as long as you dare to live here.
The pregnant woman took a couple steps back, then said, Its also fine if I dont stay here. However, you guys must buy a house for me so I can nurse my pregnancy in peace.
Keep dreaming! shouted Jing Shaozes mother angrily. You want a house? Keep dreaming!
Jing Shaozes father rubbed his forehead, but hepromised for the baby. He signed an agreement with this pregnant woman. It stated that once the baby is born, it has nothing to do with her. In exchange, he bought her a house and paid her a nutrition fee.
However, if the baby in her stomach turned out not to be of the Jing family, the consequences werent something she could endure.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The woman readily agreed, then deliberately supported her waist as she walked away. Before leaving, she even shot Jing Shaozes mother a provocative look.
Jing Shaozes mother was so angered by this womans arrogant manner that she was about to go crazy. If it werent for the fact that Jing Shaoze had pulled her back, she definitely wouldve run to the kitchen to get a knife and stab this woman to death.
Chapter 1312: Now Had the Right to Vote
Chapter 1312: Now Had the Right to Vote
It was so hateful. How could there exist such a shameless bitch?
After the pregnant woman left, Jing Shaozes mother turned her full attention on her husband. She cried while demanding to know if he had done anything with that vixen.
Jing Shaozes father became very irritated and headed directly to thepany. At the same time, he took care of issues with the house for the pregnant woman so that she could nurse her pregnancy without worries.
The pregnant woman was very smart. She insisted that the property certificate had her name on it, otherwise shed go straight to the hospital to have an abortion.
Jing Shaozes father endured it for the sake of his child. He bought a house for this woman and the certificate was in her name.
At the same time, he made up his mind. If the child wasnt his, hed make this woman wish that she was dead.
Jing Shaozes father didnt tell his family where the house that he had bought for the woman was located. He made sure to, in particr, keep it from his wife, otherwise there would be another huge scene.
Nothing had happened at all, yet she was going crazy trying to pick faults and making the entire family uneasy.
Jing Shaozes father had no way of controlling the situation anymore. Things didnt seem to have a bottom point, it just kept getting worse.
Jing Shaozes mother was now always causing a ruckus. Jing Shaozes father rarely went home anymore because he wanted to avoid her. He stayed at thepany all day and sometimes even went to the pregnant womans house to sit for a while.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
This man was her bankroller, so the pregnant woman was naturally very sweet to him. This man who had be tired of his wife making a scene all the time quite enjoyed this feeling.
So he starteding here all the time in the name of checking on his child. Sometimes he would even go with the woman to her checkups, leaving Jing Shaozes mother all alone in the luxurious vi.
Jing Shaozes mother had been worried about her position from the start and now a woman had shown up to destroy their rtionship. How could she possibly take it?
If Jing Shaozes father didnt go home, Jing Shaozes mother would run to thepany to make trouble. Not only did she make the house a mess, she also made thepany a mess.
In any case, there was a restless and frantic atmosphere hovering around the entire Jing family. It was like a bow string pulled past taut, ready to snap at any moment.
Compared with the stormy clouds the Jing family was dealing with, Ning Shu was living veryfortably. Shed practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts in her free time or go out to deal with a few things.
Before, some stockholders of the Jing familyspany had sold their shares to her, so some small stockholders started taking the initiative to look for her. They said that they wanted to sell their shares to her.
There was a very strange atmosphere hovering around thepany now. In any case, it gave people a very bad feeling. There was no longer any positive and inspiring energy and the shareholders were receiving less and less dividends. The share price of thepany was also dropping.
Some small stockholders heard that Ning Shu had been purchasing shares at a premium, so they contacted her to transfer their shares to her.
Since they hade to her of their own initiative, she naturally had to reduce the price. There was no way she could pay a high price again. When these stockholders saw her reduced price, they became even more certain that thepany had no future.
They wanted to hurry and get out early so that these stocks didnt end up bing worthless in their hands. Ning Shus price was a little higher than that of the stock market, so these stockholders hastily sold their shares to her.
At this point, Ning Shu spent pretty much all of that 200 million yuan. She exchanged all of it into shares of the Jing familyspany. As of now, she had enough stocks in her hands to join the board of directors.
She now had the right to vote.
All she had to do was wait for the right time to change the name of the Jing familyspany. There were plenty of people eyeing the Jing familyspany.
For example, there was Director Li, the secondrgest shareholder of thepany. He had been eyeing thepany for a long time, trying to gain control of thepany and making it belong to the Li family.
Chapter 1313: Company was Changing Hands
Chapter 1313: Company was Changing Hands
Ning Shu contacted Director Li and said she was willing to vote in order to make him the chairman of thepany.
The Jing family was now aplete mess. Jing Shaoze was extremely worried and urgently looking for doctors in order to try and cure his illness, but it wouldnt be that easy.
Jing Shaozes father was the only one holding up the Jing family now, but due to the incident with the pregnant woman, Jing Shaozes mother would storm into thepany every couple days to cause a ruckus. It put Jing Shaozes father in a very awkward position and he practically had no dignity left in front of thepanys employees.
His reputation waspletely ruined by Jing Shaozes mother, so finally, he said that if she caused any more trouble, he would get a divorce. However, this just made Jing Shaozes mother go even more crazy. She screamed that Jing Shaozes father wanted to divorced her for the sake of that woman and that he was abandoning his wife and son.
Jing Shaozes father was infuriated. He hardened his heart and locked Jing Shaozes mother up at home, telling her to take this time to calm down. As of now, she waspletely like a crazy fishermans wife. She was constantly causing a ruckus for no reason.
Ye Xi stayed at home and took care of Jing Shaozes mother. However, she would wait until Jing Shaozes mother was starving before delivering food to her. Moreover, the food wasnt very good.
It caused Jing Shaozes mother two start cursing so loudly, her voice could be heard in the entire vi.
Ye Xi didnt say anything when her mother-inw cursed at her. At the same time, the next meals quality remained unchanged.
The Jing family no longer had the ability to lead thepany.
When Director Li heard Ning Shu say that she would support him, he took the time to make sure that Ning Shu wouldnt go back on her word, then called the board of directors together. He said that he wanted to remove Jing Shaozes father from the position of chairman and deprive the Jing family of the right to operate thepany.
Jing Shaozes fathers expression was very dark, but he was still unperturbed. After all, the Jing family still possessed the most shares and there was no way that these stockholders would all vote for Director Li.
Finally, the members of the board started voting. Every member voted very cautiously. Ning Shu didnt attend the meeting and just made a phone call to vote for Director Li.
Director Li had already roped in quite a few of the board members. Although some of them ended up backing out, he still managed to beat the Jing family by one vote.
When this was announced, Jing Shaozes father fainted on the spot from high blood pressure and was rushed to the hospital.
Jing Shaoze only found out that thepany had been turned upside down when he came back from his business trip. His fathers position as chairman of the board was gone, and his position as CEO was also gone.
They were telling him now that the Jing familyspany no longer had anything to do with his family. Although the Jing family still possessed some smallpanies, thispany had been their main one.
This didnt mean that the Jing family had lost everything. The Jing family still had a lot of shares of thispany. Just the annual dividends were enough to keep the Jing family prosperous.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
But thispany belonged to the Jing family! How dare they take it!?
Jing Shaoze went to talk to Director Li but before he even got a chance to see him, he was dragged out by the security guards.
Ning Shu felt that this task was probably pretty much done. She just didnt know when shed be able to leave.
The Jing family had worked so hard to obtain a sessor and caused such a huge storm with the surrogacy, but now they had lost their family business. Were they going to have their sessor inherit thepanys shares and just a few smallpanies?
The smallpanies were just a drop in the bucketpared to their mainpany. It was nothing inparison.
Jing Shaozes father was in the hospital and Jing Shaozes mother was locked up at home, cursing all day.
Ning Shu was living veryfortably, but the Ni family parents were very anxious. They said that they had to find a man who would take care of Ning Shu for the rest of her life.
When they saw that Jing Shaoze had remarried, they vowed to find a man ten thousand times better than Jing Shaoze for Ning Shu.
Ning Shus face turned ck when she heard this. It hadnt been easy for her to finally jump out of that pit, but now they wanted her to jump back in?
Chapter 1314: Matchmaking
Chapter 1314: Matchmaking
Besides, all the men that were an appropriate match were avoiding Ning Shu. It was because Ning Shus way of taking action was seriously too valiant. She had shot footage of her ex-husbands sex affairs and demanded a huge sum of 200 million yuan when getting divorced. Furthermore, she even had heart disease and couldnt give birth. Anyone with any brains would never marry her.
However, there were also some men who took a fancy to Ning Shus two hundred million yuan and expressed their willingness to marry her.
Ning Shu: Just scram back to wherever you came from!
The Ni family parents had their hands tied, so they had Ni Yan help to see if there were any reliable men around.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ni Yan nced towards Ning Shu who seemedpletely unconcerned and said, I do have a subordinate whos a suitable candidate. Hes very reliable and has a good temperament. If youre willing, I can arrange for you two to meet.
Oh, then how is his family background? asked Ning Shu casually.
Its not that good. However, hes very hard-working so his future is filled with potential. Hes a very talented right-hand man, said Ni Yan.
Ning Shu shot him a sidelong nce. Forget it. If the family background doesnt match, then the pair doesnt match. Otherwise when the timees, hell say that you were the one that forced him to marry your sick sister. I have more money in my possession than he does, and I even have a better family backgroundpared to him. Any guy with any sense of male chauvinism wouldnt be able to stand it. Itll make him feel suffocated. And whats the point of marrying a wife who cant produce an heir?
Ni Yan: ...
If thats what you think, then just give up on getting married, said Ni Yan.
Ning Shu replied offhandedly, I never intended to get married again. Do all women have to get married? This life is plentyfortable.
Ning Shu felt that this life she had transmigrated into was wonderful. No one would force her to get married. People made it seem like if a woman didnt get married, then she was trash, a piece of trash that no one wanted.
Ni Yan stopped trying to introduce people to Ning Shu and said, The donor has already agreed to donate her heart. Well probably be able to have the operation soon. The hospital has already arranged the operation for you so go pack up. You will be staying in the hospital starting tomorrow.
Ning Shu: No, I wont...
When would she be able to leave this world?
The Ni familypletely disregarded Ning Shus opinion and sent her to the hospital. They consoled her and told her not to be nervous, but they were way more nervous than she was.
Ni Yan said to Ning Shu, Dont be scared, just focus on taking good care of your body for now. Ive already invited the best doctor for you. Once the heartes, youll be able to have the operation. Afterwards, youll be able to travel wherever you want.
Ning Shu saw the Ni familys expressions of hope and anticipation and felt very helpless. If she refused this operation, the Ni family would be so sad. It would be better if she died on the operating table instead of refusing this operation.
As soon as the heart arrived at the hospital, Ning Shu was pushed to the operating room and all kinds of instruments were attached to her. Ning Shu inwardly cursed. 2333, are you dead? Why was he still not transporting her back?
After being given an anesthetic, she became so dizzy that she soon fainted. The next time she woke up, her entire body was numb.
Ni Yan came in wearing sterile clothes. When he saw that Ning Shu had woken up, he smiled happily. The operation was very sessful. Jingjing, just rest up and recover.
Ning Shu felt extremely bitter inside. She couldnt help but feel bad as she faced this happy family.
It was a shame that the original host didnt n toe back. The operation was sessful, so her body wouldnt be as weak as before anymore.
Ding, the task has beenpleted. Do you wish to leave the task world? 2333s voice appeared.
Ning Shu said in a very depressed tone, Leave.
Would it kill him to get her out of here earlier? She was leaving only after the operation turned out sessful. How was the Ni family supposed to take this?
Chapter 1315: Can Live Like a Healthy Person
Chapter 1315: Can Live Like a Healthy Person
After a moment of dizziness, Ning Shu opened her eyes and found that she was back in the system space. She immediately sprawled out on the sofa, then Ni Jing appeared in front of her.
When Ning Shu saw Ni Jing, she immediately sat back up and asked, Are you satisfied with this task?
Ni Jing smiled as she said, Thank you. Im very satisfied.
Ning Shu paused for a moment, then said, I think you should go back. Your heart transnt operation had been sessful, so you can live like a healthy person from now on.
I can live like a healthy person, but I still wouldnt be a healthy person. Ni Jing shook her head. And Ill have to take anti-rejection drugs for the rest of my life.
Werent you also taking medicine before? asked Ning Shu. It was necessary for Ni Jing to be constantly taking medicine in order to manage her condition. Your parents were very happy that the operation was sessful.
Ni Jing smiled. Thank you, but I want to start from a fresh page.
Alright then. I wish you good luck. Ning Shu felt that this was quite a pity. Furthermore, her life after a reincarnation wouldnt necessarily be as good as the one she had now.
Ning Shu felt that Ni Jing would definitely have a good life if she headed back. She had enough money to squander freely without ever having to worry about her livelihood.
Furthermore, the Ni family wouldnt force Ni Jing to get married. In some ways, this kind of life was filled with more freedom than most people could get.
However, everyone had their own aspirations. Although she found this type of life very good, Ni Jing wouldnt necessarily think the same.
She got the feeling that Ni Jing minded the fact that she couldnt have a baby a lot. Everything had started because Ni Jing couldnt have a baby.
No matter what, thank you. Ni Jing thanked Ning Shu, then her soul started to be increasingly flimsy until it looked so frail that it seemed like a gust of wind would cause it to scatter.
Once Ni Jing disappeared from the system space, Ning Shu immediately turned to 2333 and demanded, Why didnt you tell me that someone had entered the system space!?
2333 exined, I thought you were already ready to meet the entrustor.
Liar!
Would she slumped down on the sofa to get ready to see a guest?
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and said, 2333, you seem so passive aggressivetely. If youre unhappy with something, just tell it to me straight.
Im not, Im just urging you on and making sure that you dont be too conceited. Im just concerned that youll be toocent since you became an intermediate task-taker, said 2333.
Ning Shu: _
So that meant that she should thank him!?
Ning Shu asked, Ive left Ni Jings body, but Ni Jing wont be going back, so what will happen to her body?
Natural death, said 2333.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu still felt like it was such a pity. Ni Jing had offered up her soul for a counterattack. Had it all been just to fulfill her wish, then reincarnate in peace?
Lets check how many points we got this time, said Ning Shu as she sat cross-legged on the sofa.
The stats panel appeared in front of her.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 3150000 (+2000000)
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 210
Charm: 4
Luck: 54
Mental Strength: 130
Martial Arts: 132
Faith: 44 (+20)
Aptitude: 59
Merit: 30
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing)
Fulfilled Ni Jings wish: Get revenge on Jing Shaoze and Ye Xi.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 2000000 experience points.
Gained 40 attribute points.
Gained 20 faith points.
Chapter 1316: She Demanded to Swap Systems!
Chapter 1316: She Demanded to Swap Systems!
The rewards this time were pretty good. She had gained two million points.
How should she allocate the forty attribute points? She considered it for a moment, then decided to add them to intelligence, martial arts, and luck like usual.
After considering it further though, she decided to allocate a bit to charm. All her other attributes were at least double digits, only her charm was a ring 4 points.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 3150000 (+2000000)
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 210 (+14)
Charm: 4 (+6)
Luck: 54 (+10)
Mental Strength: 130
Martial Arts: 132 (+10)
Faith: 64
Aptitude: 59
Merit: 30
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing)
Ning Shu allocated 6 attribute points to charm, which made her charm point finally be double digits.
After doing these things, she sat down on the sofa and started cultivating. She kept going until she couldnt absorb any more energy.
Ning Shu opened her eyes and tried touching her soul. Her soul was now much stronger than before and felt like jelly.
She was pretty happy. At the very least, she was getting stronger.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Tch. Youre so shallow. Do you know what a truly powerful soul is like? Its just like a human body, but invulnerable to weapons. In order to kill such a soul, youd have to destroy itpletely without allowing even a trace of their consciousness to remain, otherwise you wouldnt be able to kill them. When 2333 saw Ning Shu touch her own face in such an infatuated manner, he scoffed in disdain.
Ning Shu: ...
She was aware that there were a lot of powerful existences in this world. There was no need for him to remind her.
I need encouragement, not emotional blows. Arent you worried about me not being able to take the pressure anymore and falling apart? replied Ning Shu in an irritated tone.
You cant take anymore? asked 2333.
I can just barely take this.
Then isnt it fine?
Ning Shu: o(*TT)ĩ [pping the table furiously while crying!]
She demanded to swap systems! Her system wasnt friendly at all!
Ning Shu nned to go to the fabricated space and take a look around. Maybe shed be able to find something useful.
She usually didnt exchange for things. She was dirt poor, but she just loved the liveliness.
After a moment of dizziness, she appeared in the fabricated space. Forget everything else, she was going to the restaurant first for a meal.
As she was walking past a shop, a task-taker that was leaving the shop knocked into her so hard that she staggered.
Sorry. The person who bumped into her apologized first and offered his hand to help her up.
Ning Shu avoided his hand and shook her head as she said, Im fine.
When she got a good look at this task-taker, she did a double take. She rubbed her eyes and looked over again in disbelief.
No way. How could this man be here? There was no way.
Ning Shus expression waspletely distorted due to her shock. She couldnt believe that she was seeing who she was seeing.
Are you ok? asked the man politely.
Chapter 1317: It was Zhang Jiasen!!
Chapter 1317: It was Zhang Jiasen!!
Ning Shu really wanted to just p herself to make her expression more normal. She coughed softly, then said with forced calm, Im fine.
Ning Shu never imagined that she would meet Zhang Jiasen here.
Zhang Jiasen! It was Zhang Jiasen, oh my fr*cking god!
He had be a task-taker aftermitting suicide!!?
Ning Shu turned and left. She didnt want to have anything to do with Zhang Jiasen.
Zhang Jiasen extended his arm and blocked Ning Shus way. Ning Shu looked towards him warily. What do you want?
Zhang Jiasen lowered his arm and said, I just wanted to ask if you were ok.
Ning Shu shook her head. Im fine.
Zhang Jiasen stayed a reasonable distance away from Ning Shu and said politely, Sorry about that. I didnt pay enough attention as I was walking out. If you arent feeling well anywhere, you can tell me. Im willing topensate you.
When Ning Shu saw Zhang Jiasen like this, she got a bad feeling. She knew this guy way too well. He had extremely deep schemes and waspletely ruthless. Anything he did contained a motive.
Its fine, Impletely fine. Ning Shu turned and started walking away.
Zhang Jiasen stopped Ning Shu again with his long leg. Ning Shu became seriously irritated and looked at him coldly. What else do you want?
To apologize, Ill treat you to a meal. Zhang Jiasen pointed to a restaurant nearby and said, This is my first time here and youre the first person Ive met, so let me treat you to a meal.
Ning Shu: oĩ
What kind of cursed coincidence was this? For her to actually encounter Zhang Jiasen here.
She seriously didnt want to get involved with Zhang Jiasen at all.
She took a couple steps back and said mildly, No need, but thank you.
Zhang Jiasen lifted his brows. He looked at Ning Shu as he said, Youre afraid of me?
Afraid of you? If you have the guts, lets have a one-on-one?
Zhang Jiasen looked Ning Shu up and down. His gaze was very sharp so Ning Shus hair rose on end.
What are you looking at? demanded Ning Shu, irritated.
Zhang Jiasen rubbed his chin. You seem very familiar.
Ning Shu: The f*ck? How was she familiar?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
In all honesty, Ning Shu didnt want to get involved with someone like Zhang Jiasen. It had already been enough to encounter him once. She never imagined that she would encounter him again.
She was really getting a bad feeling about this.
Zhang Jiasen had be a task-taker. What if she ended up encountering him during a task?
Shit. Life was already hard enough, and now there was a task-taker who might be seeking her out for revenge.
However, she didnt regret it at all. Even if she had known that Zhang Jiasen would be a task-taker, she would still have made the same choice. Back then she really shouldve just taken out the soul pearl to absorb Zhang Jiasens soul.
Zhang Jiasen saw the womans cold expression, but his eyes only became brighter. He said, Id like to invite you once again. Im sincere about this, please give me a chance to apologize.
No need. Ning Shu refused directly.
Zhang Jiasen frowned slightly, but soon his brows unfurrowed and he started chuckling softly.
Ning Shu: sߩ
The frick were youughing at, nutjob!?
Zhang Jiasen looked towards Ning Shu calmly and said, Miao Miaomiao.
Pff, cough cough...
The hell? This was practically in defiance of the natural order! He had actually recognized her even though she was like this?
Zhang Jiasen said with a smile, As I thought, it is you. Who would have thought that this is what you look like?
Ning Shu: _
Chapter 1318: If It Weren’t for You…
Chapter 1318: If It Werent for You...
Ning Shu straightened her back and replied, Yeah, its me. What about it? You want to get revenge on me?
Zhang Jiasen said mildly, Why would I want to get revenge on you? If it werent for you, I wouldnt have been caught by the system.
Ning Shu: This was definitely a taunt.
Haha... Ning Shu looked towards Zhang Jiasen.
Im serious. The past is already over, and I dont have responsibility to uphold anymore. Now, I can live for myself.
Zhang Jiasen looked at Ning Shu. I dont hate you either.
As for Miao Miaomiao, my heart aches for her. She actually offered up her soul for someone to counterattack for her. Zhang Jiasen looked slightly sad. Even though soul power is so important for the soul.
Ning Shu: As if she would believe that.
Zhang Jiasens words couldnt be trusted.
Whats your name? asked Zhang Jiasen.
Ning Shu was very wary of Zhang Jiasen, so she had no intention of telling Zhang Jiasen her name.
Since you dont hate me, then lets leave that past behind on the Jianghu. Good riddance. Ning Shu turned and left.
This time, Zhang Jiasen didnt stop Ning Shu again. Instead, he lifted his brows and watched as Ning Shu walk away. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully for a moment, then turned to walk in the opposite direction.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After encountering Zhang Jiasen, Ning Shu wasnt in the mood to go eat at the restaurant anymore. After reflecting for a moment, she felt that she was being too much of a coward. It was just Zhang Jiasen, what was there to be afraid of?
They could just have an outright fight to see who would win in the end.
Ning Shu decided to head to the restaurant after all. The moment she got to the door, the waiter came up and said to her, Dear guest, someone has invited you to a private room.
Ning Shu was surprised. She didnt know anyone in the fabricated space, but someone was actually inviting her to a private room? Private rooms were very expensive.
She always ate in the main hall whenever she went to a restaurant.
Ning Shu followed the waiter to the private room. The moment the waiter opened the door, she smelled an elegant eaglewood fragrance.
She inhaled deeply and immediately felt a cool sensation wash over her soul.
When she smelled this scent, she immediately thought of the consultant with silver hair.
Ning Shu walked in and as she had expected, saw the silver-haired man inside with a book in his hand.
Have a seat, said the silver-haired man lightly as he gracefully closed the leather book.
Ning Shu was curious why he had looked for her, so she asked, Why were you looking for me?
Youre an intermediate task-taker now, said the silver-haired man. There is something I need. Im hoping you can help me look for it in the intermediate level nes.
Ning Shu became even more confused. What is it? Why does it only exist in intermediate level nes? Since you need it, why do you want me to look for it? Cant you go yourself?
I cant go to nes that are too low level, said the silver-haired man lightly.
Ning Shu: ...
Although she had a feeling that this person was rather strong, it was still pretty remarkable that he could say that the intermediate level nes were too low level in such a matter of course tone.
Ning Shus lips twitched as she asked, What is it?
A kind of sand called star sand. The silver-haired man said, If you find this star sand for me, Ill give you a generous reward.
Setting aside the issue of the reward for now, the main problem was that she didnt know what star sand was. She asked, What does it look like? Why does it only exist in the intermediate level nes?
Although its categorized as a kind of sand, its actually a kind of stone and can even be described as a sort of crystal. Its an ordinance stone thats formed when the intermediate level ne is developing to be a high level ne, said the silver-haired man.
Ning Shu was surprised. Then this thing is probably very valuable. Cant you go trade for it?
The fabricated space had plenty of stores, so it shouldnt be hard for him to find what he needed.
The silver-haired man nced at Ning Shu who was jumping with surprise at every little thing. Theres actually not much use for this thing. Its pretty much like resin thats secreted by a tree.
Ning Shu: _
She felt so dumb. For some ineffable reason, she waspletely being looked down upon.
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1319: Why Ask Me?
Chapter 1319: Why Ask Me?
Since this thing was pretty much useless, why did he want it? Ning Shu didnt n to ask though. Even if she asked, he wouldnt necessarily answer. After thinking about it, she said, I dont know how to find star sand, and I cant guarantee Ill be able to find it.
I can wait no matter how long it takes. Time isnt an issue. If you encounter it and collect some, you cane to the consultation room to trade with me, said the silver-haired man.
Ning Shu considered it, then asked, Why are you asking me?
Her real question was why the silver-haired man had looked for her out of everyone.
The silver-haired man said, No one I know would go to a low level ne. I happened to see you just now, so I decided to offer you this trade.
Ning Shu: ...
Her heart just took a thousand points of damage.
This is what star sand looks like. The silver-haired man handed Ning Shu a piece of paper. The paper was light gold and slightly thicker than normal paper.
Ning Shu nced down. The star sand was named very well. It was silver and very small. It looked to be only the size of a thumb. It seemed that it wouldnt be easy to find. After all, it was so small that even if she encountered it, she might miss it.
Ning Shu nodded and said, Ill do my best.
The silver-haired man nodded, then got up to leave. He paused for a moment at the door and said, Order whatever you want. Itll be my treat.
The silver-haired man then pushed open the door and left.
Ning Shu didnt bother to be polite and called the waiter over to order a full table of dishes. After she finished eating, she headed back to the system space.
How did Zhang Jiasen be a task-taker? Ning Shu asked 2333.
Any qualified soul can be a task-taker, said 2333.
Ning Shu felt really tired. Can you find out his current level? Howe he was able to appear in the fabricated space so quickly?
Thats not something I can investigate. Auxiliary systems are independent entities bound to individual task-takers. We cant find out information about other task-takers. As for how he was able to appear in the fabricated space, as long as he has over five hundred thousand umted points, hell be able to activate the fabricated space, exined 2333. You had activated the fabricated space when you first umted five hundred thousand points as well.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. Based on Zhang Jiasens behavior, if he had the chance, hed definitely be messing with her in the future.
Ning Shu had the feeling that Zhang Jiasen had recognized her because of one of her subconscious motions. Everyone had their own habits.
And for better or for worse, she had lived with Zhang Jiasen for a while, so it was normal for him to be able to guess her identity.
Ning Shu rapped her own head. She had to pay more attention in future tasks.
And if she got the chance to stomp on him, she had to make sure to directly crush him.
After mentally filing information about Zhang Jiasen away, she took out the paper the silver-haired man had given her. It felt very thick and smooth, there were no wrinkles at all. She tried ripping it and found that she couldnt. Even when she increased her force, she couldnt tear the paper.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
This was good stuff.
Ning Shu looked towards the image of the star sand on the paper andmitted it to memory. That way, if she really managed to encounter it, she wouldnt miss it.
What kind of paper is this? Its so durable, said Ning Shu.
2333:(sF)sߩ
Why did his host always look like she had never seen any of the world before?
No matter how durable it is, its still just a piece of paper. What are you being so amazed for? replied 2333 in a scornful tone. Of course people like him use higher quality things.
Ning Shu frowned and said in an annoyed tone, 2333, why does it seem like youre having menopause? The way you talk is always so unpleasant. So what if Im amazed? Ive never seen it before after all, that was why I was asking. If youre not satisfied with me, you can undo our binding.
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1320: Love’s Thread
Chapter 1320: Loves Thread
2333 was silent for a while, then he said, Sorry, I almost forgot you were a girl.
Ning Shu: (sF)sߩ
F*ck, how was she not a girl? Did this even count as an apology? The way he talked was seriously unbearable.
This paper is made from the pulp of the phoenix parasoltree, so its very durable and canst for a long time. If you dont understand, you should read more, said 2333.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes, then took a book from the shelf and tucked the paper in the book.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She opened the system marketce. It felt like it had been a long time since she had browsed this ce. She wasnt very interested in the items the system marketce offered anymore.
Ever since going through thest examination task and being prohibited from using items from the system marketce, she started working hard to depend less on things exchanged from the marketce.
If it was something she could learn, shed worked to learn it herself, just like the way she learned medicine from the godly doctor. That way, the system wouldnt be able to take her skills away.
Ning Shu browsed through the system marketce and finally exchanged for fasting pills, water, and antidote pills, as well as some basic medicinal supplies. Nothing else really caught her eye.
She closed the system marketce.
Lets meet with the new entrustor. Ning Shu sat down upright in order to meet the entrustor in her best state.
Alright. As soon as 2333 finished speaking, a woman appeared in the system space. This woman was dressed in brisk-looking ancient era clothing and her long hair wasbed into a ponytail.
Ning Shu looked towards the womans face. Her lips were tinged ck and a ck aura seemed to hover around her face, causing her facial features to look slightly fuzzy.
My name is Xiao Susu. I want to request for a counterattack. Xiao Susu looked towards Ning Shu. Her voice was very clear. I just want to get free from the shackles of my bloodline. Just because of the bloodline I possessed, I wasnt allowed to live.
Ning Shu was a bit confused and asked, What is your wish?
I want to live my own life and no longer be used by others. Xiao Susus expression dimmed. She seemed to recall something and her brows furrowed tightly as her face filled with sadness.
Ning Shu nodded and said, Ill take this task.
As soon as she said that, Xiao Susus soul disappeared from the system space.
Ning Shu thought for a moment, then asked 2333, Are there any props that will let me know if there are other task-takers in the task?
Nope, replied 2333.
Ning Shu was pretty disappointed. She had been thinking that if there was some way she could know when Zhang Jiasen was in the same world, she could at least be on guard against him. It would be even better if she could kill him off.
But theres a kind of prop that can achieve this effect. Its called loves thread. If you use this prop on someone you want to keep track of, if you guys are in the same world and encounter each other, the thread will get hot, said 2333.
Loves thread!? Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. This name did not sound good.
The side effect is that it acts like a gu poison and will cause the two to slowly fall in love with each other. 2333 sounded like he was smirking. Do you want to exchange for it?
Ning Shu: -_-|||
He waspletely messing with her!
Fall in love!?
Her and Zhang Jiasen!? Just the thought of it made her shudder with disgust.
No way. Ning Shu didnt want to get involved with Zhang Jiasen at all. She had been asking in order to guard against Zhang Jiasen, not to troll herself.
There was no way she could do something this stupid.
Otherwise, at that time, she would really end up like a toy in Zhang Jiasens hands. That was a fate worse than death. Zhang Jiasen wouldve gotten his revenge and she wouldve been the one that helped him with it.
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1321: Fighting a Wild Boar
?Chapter 1321: Fighting a Wild Boar
After finding out about the powerful side effect of loves thread, Ning Shu gave up on it. Using this kind of prop on Zhang Jiasen wasplete suicide.
It would mean that she had pretty much given up on life.
Lets start the task. Rather than trying toe up with a way to be on guard against Zhang Jiasen, it would be better to work hard to be stronger, and then directly crush him.
In reality, she couldnt help but feel unconfident when she faced Zhang Jiasen. It hadnt been easy for her to finally seed in the counterattack, but now she found out that the man she had worked so hard to defeat was back.
And he was even strongerpared to before.
It was scarier than encountering a ghost.
Ning Shu felt a bout of dizziness, then her soul entered a body.
Before she even opened her eyes, she could already feel the tension in the atmosphere. She could feel her heart beating wildly.
Ning Shu hastily opened her eyes and found that she was in a forest. There were a lot of people that were of varying ages around her. The youngest was only seven and the oldest looked to be fifteen or so.
The group contained both boys and girls.
Ning Shu was looking around when a wild boar with ferocious spiky fur and tusks like that of an elephants rushed out from the forest.
There was no way anyone would survive after being stabbed by this boars tusk.
Since Ning Shu had been able to notice this boar, the others naturally noticed as well. They instantly started screaming as they ran away.
Some of the more clever children started climbing up the trees. When Ning Shu saw the boar, she instinctively prepared to run away. However, she saw that a child who looked only about seven years old seemed to be so scared that he couldnt move. He was just standing there and staring at the boar nkly.
Ning Shu grabbed his arm and started running like crazy.
Because she was dragging another child along, she couldnt run very fast. Everyone else had already hidden themselves, so the boar targeted Ning Shu and the child.
The boar could run very fast. It looked like it was almost about to catch up with them, so when Ning Shu spotted a dead tree branch ahead, she flung the child out of the way and quickly picked up that branch.
She then whipped around to face the wild boar that was charging towards her. There was a strange sensation within her body. It was like something inside her body was stirring restlessly, trying to break out.
It was a very strange sensation, like there was an enormous beast trapped inside her body. Ning Shu instantly suppressed the power that was trying to rush out of her body.
She was nning to stab the boars eyes with the branch, but before the boar could get to her, a ribbon wrapped around its body and stopped its movements. The boar struggled but could not get free.
Ning Shu looked towards the ribbon and saw that a little girl who was about 12 years old was holding the other end of the ribbon. Her delicate fair face was currently covered with sweat. It was clear that keeping the boar contained was not easy.
Ning Shu didnt hesitate and immediately stabbed towards the boars eyes with the branch.
Ning Shu seeded and the boar screamed shrilly, then started struggling even harder until it finally broke free from the ribbon.
This animal clearly held a grudge. After Ning Shu stabbed its eyes, it started roaring and chasing after Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Just when Ning Shu was about to be overtaken, a folding fan suddenly sliced through the air and shed the wild boars neck. The wild boars head was cleanly sliced off and blood immediately started spurting out.
However, no blood got on the folding fan.
The boars decapitated body continued to run for a while before it finally copsed, twitching and convulsing on the ground.
Ning Shu also copsed to the ground weakly. Her legs werepletely out of strength. She wiped at the cold sweat on her forehead.
The child that she had thrown out of the way earlier ran over and asked her, Are you ok?
Ning Shu shook her head.
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1322: Who’d Want to Eat Something Like This?
Chapter 1322: Whod Want to Eat Something Like This?
The ribbon-wielding little girl also came over. She sized Ning Shu up and said, Fortunately, Spiritual Master was there to save you. Otherwise, youd be done for.
Thank you, Ning Shu thanked the girl. Youre pretty powerful.
The girl snorted tsunderely.
The wild boar had been killed, so the people who had been hiding also came out, surrounding them.
Having just been frightened by the boar, everyone still had a shocked expression on their faces.
Two people glided over on the wind and came to a stop in front of the group of people.
When the group of children saw these two people flying through the air, their eyes filled with awe and envy.
Ning Shu saw that one of the men had handsome, refined looks, a graceful aura and the unworldly, celestial-like temperament that cultivators tend to have. He stood therenguidly with a folding fan in hand. It was obvious that he was the one who had killed the boar just now.
When Ning Shu saw that man,plex and hard-to-describe emotions arose in her heart. It made her heart ache with bitterness, disappointment, and frustration. In any case, it was veryplicated.
Ning Shu silently recited the heart-clearing chant and suppressed the feeling. Cultivators had keen senses, so they would definitely notice her abnormality if she didnt do this.
You guys should spend the night in this forest for today. Well test your spiritual roots tomorrow, said the younger cultivator who had arge sword on his back.
Everyones expressions worsened when they heard that they would have to spend the night in the forest. Some people who were more timid, like the child Ning Shu had rescued earlier, seemed to be on the brink of tears.
Your dinner tonight will be this wild boar. The man used his folding fan to point at the wild boar. Afterwards, he said, Oh, and there are a lot of other wild beasts in this forest. There may even be demonic beasts so make sure to watch out for yourselves, got it?
When he said that, some of the childrens faces immediately turned pale from fear.
The man holding the folding fan smiled. He had already looked like an immortal from the start, so after smiling like that, he was aplete homme fatale. His smile was extremely captivating.
Vixen, muttered the young girl with the ribbon under her breath.
The man holding the folding fan nced at her with a faint unreadable smile. He didnt look like he had any good intentions.
The girl was a little scared when he stared at her like this, but she still straightened her back.
The two cultivators then flew away again despite everyones hopes that they would stay.
The atmosphere was a bit stiff for a while. Everyone looked at each other, and no one spoke.
Moreover, no one stepped forward to deal with the wild boar. Even though they had been told that the wild boar was their dinner, no one was willing to touch it.
Ning Shu checked her clothes and found that she had a dagger tucked at her waist, so she walked forward to deal with the wild boar.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Leaving the wild boar here like this would attract other carnivorous animals like wolves. Furthermore, ording to that man, there would even be demonic beasts.
What are you doing? The girl asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu had been saved by this girl earlier, so she had a very good attitude toward her. She told her, Im going to dispose of this thing. Otherwise other wild beasts will be attracted over.
Ning Shu cut open the belly of the wild boar and the odor of feces immediately came from the hot intestines of the wild boar. When the others got a whiff of it, they immediately backed away.
Since it was rted to their survival, Ning Shu endured it and took out the internal organs. She nned on digging a pit to bury the internal organs, but then realized that she didnt have any tools to dig with.
You guys,e over here and help me dig a hole to bury this stuff. Also, cover the blood on the ground with soil as well, said Ning Shu.
They hesitated a bit before starting to dig with knives and rocks.
After working busily for a while, they finally managed to dig a hole.
Throw the boar into the pit as well. Theres no way we can eat such a thing. Its so stinky and hairy, whod want to eat something like this? That vixen definitely did this on purpose, said the little ribbon-wielding girl to Ning Shu.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1323: World of Demons and Cultivators
Chapter 1323: World of Demons and Cultivators
Ning Shu was surprised to hear that the girl wanted to throw away the boar. She asked, What will we eat if we throw it away?
We all have dry rations, so theres no need to eat this kind of stuff.
Ning Shu: ...
Truly horrible. That man had said that this wild boar was to be their dinner, and she had really believed it! Believe, my foot!
It had been really hard for her to endure the stench in order to cut open the boars stomach. And she even got that stench all over her.
Ning Shu was also quite speechless. This girl had waited until she finished pulling all the organs out of the boar before telling her about the dry rations.
Ning Shu was toozy to argue with her. She just grabbed a handful of grass to wipe off the blood.
The entire wild boar was buried in the hole. Afterwards, everyone huddled together.
By this time, the sky had already turned dark. Some birds in the forest were shrieking, producing a frightening cacophony of sounds.
In addition, the mottled shadows cast by the trees made the atmosphere very eerie. Everyone couldnt help but inch closer to theirpanions.
One of them took out dry rations to eat. Ning Shu felt for the bag at her waist and found that it was empty. There was no water in her water pouch either.
She had originally wanted to eat a fasting pill, but upon thinking further, she realized that those two cultivators probably wouldnt really abandon this group of people. They were likely still nearby, observing them.
Otherwise, how did they manage to appear in such a timely manner right after they killed the boar?
Cultivators had very keen senses. Even if she tried to eat the fasting pills secretly, she still wouldnt be able to escape their eyes.
Moreover, she was far too weak right now to take that risk.
Since she didnt have anything to eat, she could only lean back against a tree and start receiving the storyline.
This world was one with humans, demonic beasts, and demons. Humans cultivated to pursue immortality. Demons were wicked in nature and stole power from others to strengthen themselves. There was a huge demonic beast poption. Although they had low intelligence, they had the advantage of being great in number. They dominated both the seas and thends.
Humans, demonic beasts, and demons formed a three party bnce of power.
The Azure Waters continent was iparably vast. No one knew just how big it was. It was full of dangers and unknown ces.
This was a world full of killing, a world where only the strong were respected.
The demons liked to devour the life force of cultivators so the cultivators had to fight back in order to protect their lives. Thus, the two ns had a very deep enmity, with both sides constantly trying to ughter the other.
As for the demonic beasts, theycked order as they had nomander to lead them. Sometimes it was like they existed for the sole purpose of bringing cultivators treasure. Cultivators would dig out their beast cores and harvest their body parts.
Demons also hunted demonic beasts for food. Although demonic beasts had the advantage ofrge numbers, they were disadvantaged due to their low intelligence.
At the same time, there were also human cultivators that ended up in the stomachs of demonic beasts.
Those who were strong survived. Those who were weak died.
The original host Xiao Susu was half-human, half-demon. Her dad was a very powerful demon and her mother was a human cultivator. Her dad had captured and raped her mother.
However, her mother had unexpectedly be pregnant and gave birth to the half-human, half-demon Xiao Susu. Her mother had wanted tomit suicide as soon as she gave birth, but her dad drained all of her mothers life force before she had a chance to do so. Her mother had aged rapidly, until in the end, all that was left of her was skin and bones.
Xiao Susu grew up in the Demonic Cave. Since she had the blood of a human running through her veins, she didnt have the abilities of the demons. Because of this, she became a pitiful existence that was often bullied.
When she was about fifteen, her dad sealed her demon blood and had her join Immortal Sect to steal their divine artifact, the Xuanyuan Sword.
This sword was created using a rare material of pure yang. In addition, at the time of its creation, its creators had imbued it with the fresh blood of a human with a pure yang physique so it was especially effective against demons.
Xiao Susus dad was a very powerful figure among the demons, and he had always desired to enve the human race.
Back then, he had allowed Xiao Susu to be born precisely because he wanted to steal this divine artifact.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1324: Used By Everyone
Chapter 1324: Used By Everyone
Xiao Susu had sessfully entered Immortal Sect, and even managed to be the disciple of Lord Qing Hua.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lord Qing Hua was the man with the folding fan just now. In the cultivation world, he was known as the youngest expert at the soul formation stage.
He had top-notch spiritual roots and a devil-may-care temperament. He seemed like the sort that wished for the whole world to be in chaos, a true bad samaritan.
As time went on, Xiao Susu eventually grew to have feelings for this celestial-like master of hers. She had ended up falling in love.
However, the one Lord Qing Hua doted on was the other disciple he had epted at the time, Yu Linger. Yu Linger was the ribbon-wielding little girl.
She used to be a princess in the mortal world, but seeing as how she had double spiritual roots, the royal family sent her away to the cultivation world. This little girl had the pride of a princess, but her personality was rather simple and straightforward.
Because of her personality, she was often teased by their fox-like master.
Xiao Susu had low self-esteem and was always very respectful towards her master. She couldnt be as free-spirited as Yu Linger, so her existence was greatly overshadowed by Yu Lingers.
Compared to staying in the demons territory, Xiao Susu preferred to stay at Immortal Sect. Lord Qing Hua would guide her cultivation and it gave her the chance to see him, which made her feel very happy.
In order to stay here, Xiao Susu endured the painful seizures brought on by the seal. The seal didnt just hide her demon bloodline, it also caused seizures after being used for a period of time. The seizures hurt like a thousand ants were gnawing away at her bones.
Furthermore, if her dad, who was in the distant demons territory, wanted to kill her, he could do so with just a thought and Xiao Susu would have to ept her death silently.
However, one time, during one of her seizures, someone discovered the fact that she possessed demonic energy.
The human ns hatred for demons ran deep and they usually killed demons on sight. Not only did the demons absorb the life force of cultivators, they also drained the blood of ordinary humans.
Hence, the two races were irreconcble enemies.
Immortal Sect naturally wanted to kill Xiao Susu. However, Lord Qing Hua went against the sects decision and saved Xiao Susu.
Xiao Susu was very moved by the fact that Lord Qing Hua saved her, so she confessed about her purpose ining to Immortal Sect.
Lord Qing Hua said that Xiao Susu couldnt stay among humans anymore and gave her the Xuanyuan Sword.
Xiao Susu tearfully carried the Xuanyuan Sword back to the demon race and handed it over to her dad.
However, as soon as her dad touched the sword, it exploded. The strength of this explosion wasnt powerful enough to injure her dad, but the blood-sucking worm hidden inside the Xuanyuan Sword had managed to take advantage of this momentary distraction to bore into her dads heart.
Lord Qing Hua really did whatever he pleased. Most people in orthodox sects were always worrying about how things would affect their reputation or image, but Lord Qing Hua didnt care as much. As long as something worked, he would try it, so he used Xiao Susu tounch a sneak attack on her dad.
And this method was obviously effective.
The demon race depended on their lifeblood to cultivate. Hence, once the blood-sucking worm entered Xiao Susus dads heart and devoured his lifeblood, his cultivation rapidly regressed.
Xiao Susus dad was extremely furious and immediately sucked Xiao Susu dry. In the demon race, blood rtions didnt count for anything. All that mattered was strength; power was everything.
When Xiao Susu was first born, she was already destined not to have a good life because of her bloodline. The human race couldnt tolerate her because of her demon blood and the demon race cared even less about a half-human half-demon like her. She didnt even have any of the innate abilities of a demon.
On top of that, the master she had respected and loved so much had also used her. Xiao Susu was heartbroken at being treated like this by the person she loved. This betrayal was even more painful than when her dad had drained her lifeblood.
Lord Qing Hua had warmed Xiao Susus heart with the little bit of gentleness he had shown to her, but he had then cruelly taken back that warmth.
Xiao Susu was at a loss. She didnt even know what this life was for. She wanted Ning Shu to counterattack for her to help her free herself from the pain that her bloodline had caused her.
The source of Xiao Susus pain was that she wasnt strong enough. She didnt have the power to resist when her dad ced that seal on her, and the reason Lord Qing Hua had used her was because she was as weak as an ant, so there was no need to care about her.
The unending wars between the two races caused their hatred for each other to be deeply rooted. As soon as Xiao Susus identity was exposed, Lord Qing Hua no longer regarded her as his apprentice.
To put it bluntly, everything that had happened, had happened because shecked strength.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1325: You Should Be Honored!
Chapter 1325: You Should Be Honored!
After Ning Shu received the storyline, she felt a little hungry. When she saw that everyone else around her was eating, she became even more hungry.
For you to eat. A fried meat pie was offered to Ning Shu. She turned around to find that a little boy was holding a small meat pie in his hand.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu epted the meat pie, thanked him, and started eating.
It tasted very good. The vor of the meat overflowed in her mouth with every bite.
Isnt it delicious? My mom made it for me, said the little boy as he walked over. Im Qiu Mu, whats your name? Oh, and thank you for saving me just now.
No problem. Ning Shu looked at Qiu Mu. Youre so young. Your familys not worried about you being here alone?
Of course theyre worried. But my dad said that I have a lot of potential, so the earlier I join Immortal Sect, the better. Qiu Mu looked a little indignant. If I had known that itd be so dangerous, I wouldnt havee no matter what.
How good is your potential? asked Ning Shu.
My dad tested it for me. I have the spiritual root with the strongest attacking power, the metal spiritual root. Its also a single spiritual root. Qiu Mu raised his chin slightly, looking very proud of himself.
The fewer spiritual roots one had, the higher their potential. In addition, those with less spiritual roots could cultivate faster than those with more spiritual roots. As long as they didnt die early, they would be a force to be reckoned with in the future.
Talents like Qiu Mu would be highly sought-after in Immortal Sect.
Originally, Ning Shu wanted to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, but since she was being watched, she decided against it.
Actually, Ning Shu didnt want to join Immortal Sect, much less steal some Xuanyang Sword. It would be easy for people to find out that she possessed demonic energy when the seal acted up.
This seal was meant to suppress her demonic bloodline and the demonic energy in her body, but since demonic energy couldnt be suppressed all the time, the seal would asionally cause seizures.
This was simply too unjust. Xiao Susu had a little bit of demonic energy, but she didnt have the innate abilities of a demon so she couldnt drain a cultivators lifeforce like the rest of the demon race.
Ning Shu leaned against the tree trunk and Qiu Mu leaned against her. Ning Shu nced at Qiu Mu and he immediately straightened his back, saying, This young master leaned on you because he thinks highly of you.
Ning Shu:-_-!
Scram, you brat.
Ning Shu ignored him. She closed her eyes and leaned against the tree trunk to rest. As her heart calmed down, the feeling that she was being watched intensified. Fortunately, she had been cautious earlier and didnt take out the fasting pills to eat or practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
As long as she was under Immortal Sects watch, she couldnt reveal her identity, or else she would die.
Whenever humans encountered demons, they would kill them without mercy.
Although Ning Shu had her eyes closed, she was still paying attention to her surroundings.
However, the next morning came and no one encountered any danger. No dangerous animals or demonic beasts had approached them.
It was obvious that there were people protecting them. There were so many talented children here. If something actually happened to them, Immortal Sect would definitely feel distressed at the loss.
Every major cultivation sect wanted to snatch disciples with good potential.
Ning Shu opened her eyes and pushed away Qiu Mu, who had been leaning on her shoulder. Her shoulder was stained with his saliva.
Qiu Mu woke up when Ning Shu pushed him and he rubbed his eyes as he asked, What happened?
The others also woke up one after another and yawned. Lord Qing Hua and the youth with the big sword strapped to his back came over.
The youth following behind Lord Qing Hua was Gong Hao, a sword cultivator at the golden core stage. He was in charge of recruiting disciples this time.
Lord Qing Hua was a powerful soul formation stage cultivator. His status in Immortal Sect was very high, so there was no need for him to oversee this kind of event. However, he was bored and came over purely for entertainment.
Afterwards, Lord Qing Hua met Yu Linger and then started the interesting life of raising a disciple.
He held his folding fan and slowly swept his gaze over everyone. Each person that he looked at straightened their backs and looked at him with respect.
His gaze swept past Ning Shu and finally stopped on Yu Linger, then a mysterious smile appeared on his face.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1326: First Place Will Get a Reward
Chapter 1326: First ce Will Get a Reward
Yu Linger immediately sensed Lord Qing Huas malicious intentions and suddenly had a bad feeling.
Ning Shu nced at Lord Qing Hua and Yu Linger out of the corner of her eye. This pair of master and disciple basically embodied the story of the old fox and the little rabbit.
Ning Shu didnt have any conflict with Yu Linger. Even in the original storyline, Xiao Susu had never been hurt by Yu Linger.
Xiao Susu was Yu Lingers senior sister. She was older than Yu Linger and so she obviously would not deliberately cause trouble for Yu Linger.
Xiao Susu was a little jealous when she saw how much her master doted on Yu Linger, but given her inherently weak and inferior personality, she naturally would not express it.
Just like how well water wouldnt affect river water, Xiao Susus romantic feelings for her master didnt affect her rtionship with Yu Linger. In addition, Xiao Susu had joined Immortal Sect with impure intentions from the start so she didnt dare to kick up a fuss.
She felt inferior and so was submissive, but even that couldnt save her life. Being born into this world had been her biggest sin.
Well be heading to Immortal Sect now to test your spiritual roots, said Gong Hao, the sword cultivator.
As soon as Gong Hao said that, smiles appeared on all of the childrens faces.
As Lord Qing Hua took in their excited expressions, he smiled. He looked as if he was anticipating a good show.
Yu Linger couldnt help but curl her lips in disdain. What a vixen!
You guys will walk to Immortal Sects gate from here, then climb the five thousand steps. Your performance on these tasks will be included in your assessment, said Gong Hao.
Walk over!?
This ce was at least six miles away from Immortal Sect. If they were powerful cultivators, they would be able to arrive in one breaths time. But they hadnt started cultivating yet so it would definitely be tiring to run six miles. And after that, they still had to climb up five thousand steps.
Hurry and start running! First ce will get a reward. Lord Qing Hua stood atop a tree, looking like a god who had descended from the heavens.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Upon hearing that there would be rewards, the children all became excited and quickly ran in the direction that Lord Qing Hua was pointing towards.
Since there was a prize, these children ran like the wind. None of them were willing to give up as they fought for the reward that Lord Qing Hua had mentioned.
Ning Shu looked in the direction that Lord Qing Hua pointed at. It wasnt the way to Immortal Sect at all. Rather, it was theplete opposite direction. If they realized it early, it would still be fine, but if they didnt realize it and kept on running, then they would been cheated into running double the distance
Martial uncle, said Gong Hao in a helpless tone.
Lord Qing Hua fanned himself lightly,pletely unconcerned. Seeing that a few people hadnt moved, he raised an eyebrow and asked, Why havent you guys started running?
The rewards include pills, precious cultivation manuals, and spiritual artifacts. Lord Qing Huas voice was very pleasant to the point it was almost bewitching.
Humph, vixen. Yu Linger curled her lips as she muttered this under her breath.
Lord Qing Hua looked at Yu Linger with a mysterious smile. He snapped his folding fan shut and narrowed his eyes. He was obviously conjuring up another amusing prank.
The main lead seriously got treated differently. Cultivators were capable of even seeing a mosquitos legs clearly and could pick up on the subtlest of sounds with their sharp senses. Lord Qing Hua had definitely heard what Yu Linger said.
Yu Linger had offended Lord Qing Hua twice, but Lord Qing Hua said nothing both times.
Why arent you guys running? Gong Hao asked the remaining people.
One of the youths said, I know that Immortal Sect is not in that direction.
Lord Qing Hua looked at the youth. Oh, a youth from the Li family?
The young man cupped his fist and saluted Lord Qing Hua respectfully, Yes.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1327: Coercing Me For Rewards
Chapter 1327: Coercing Me For Rewards
Ning Shu silently lit a candle for the poor children who had been tricked by Lord Qing Hua.
Lord Qing Hua truly seemed worried that there wasnt enough chaos in the world. He was seriously two-faced.
Ning Shu even suspected that Lord Qing Hua had known the original hosts identity when he epted her as his disciple. It must be said that the original hosts aptitude was not that good. She had triple spiritual roots of earth, wood, and fire. Shed be able to build her foundation smoothly, but it would be difficult for her to go beyond the foundation stage. If she was lucky and had some fortuitous encounters, she may be able to reach the golden core stage, but that would be as far as she could go.
The more Ning Shu thought about it, the more she felt like Xiao Susu must have been found out early on by Lord Qing Hua.
After realizing that, Ning Shu became even more reluctant about joining Immortal Sect. She wanted to quit!
But it was definitely impossible for her to leave now. She had already reached this point in the sect admission test. If she backed out now, it would certainly arouse suspicion. Everyone wanted to cultivate and pursue immortality, so it would look strange if she alone didnt.
Whats more, she had a ticking time bomb on her. This bomb was the seal that Xiao Susus father had ced on her. With it, he could blow her to bits with a single thought.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
How depressing!
What about you guys? Why arent you guys running? asked Lord Qing Hua as he looked towards Ning Shu, Qiu Mu, and Yu Linger.
I still have to rely on this woman to protect me, said Qiu Mu. He inched closer to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: Rely. On. My. Ass. (Fo)
Who wants to protect you!? As a man, you should be protecting women. Do you have any sense of shame?
I definitely wouldnt believe you. Yu Linger curled her lips with contempt.
Ning Shu said, Im hungry. I didnt eat breakfast, so my legs feel very weak.
The corners of Lord Qing Huas lips hooked up, but he didnt say anything.
Are you hungry? You can have this meat pie. Qiu Mu took out a meat pie from his bag and gave it to Ning Shu. Ning Shu epted it and began to eat. After all, she still had to walk to Immortal Sects gate and then climb up so many stairs.
When Qiu Mu saw Ning Shu enjoying it so much, he pulled out another meat pie and started eating as well.
The others also started taking out their rations one after another. It made those children who were tricked by Lord Qing Hua seem really pitiful. They hadnt even gotten to have a single drop of water before starting such intense exercise and making such a pointless trip.
Ning Shu finished eating her pie and asked Qiu Mu for another one. Qiu Mu gave Ning Shu one more while muttering discontentedly, Why are you eating so much? These pies were made for me by my mother.
Qiu Mu was dressed in silk clothing so it was obvious that he was a young master from the prestigious family. Ning Shu had only helped him once in passing, but he ended up clinging to her.
Since you want me to protect you, you should repay me in some way. Is your life not even worth two meat pies? asked Ning Shu.
Qiu Mu shot her a sidelong nce. Everyone says that kindness doesnt need to be repaid. Right now, you are coercing me for rewards.
This kid...
Ning Shu had finished eating, so shey down on the ground on rest. Shed have to run a marathonter after all.
The people who had left earlier all returned one by one, looking pale, and then they copsed on the ground while panting.
Ning Shu felt tired just from looking at them.
Gong Hao, go and see if anyone is still missing, said Lord Qing Hua to Gong Hao.
Gong Hao cupped his fist, then went out to find the people who had run too far off.
It wasnt long before Gong Hao returned with a person in each hand.
Respected cultivator, why trick us? A person stepped forward and asked.
Lord Qing Hua raised his eyebrows and replied with a scornful gaze, So what if I tricked you guys? Do you think the path to immortality is that easy to pursue? This world is very dangerous and there are an endless number of demonic beasts. On top of that, there are demons who eat humans and even among the humans, there are many people with sinister motives. Should you guys really be blindly believing anything I say?
Those of the demon race are very good at deceiving people. They would only need to say a few words for you guys to obediently send yourselves into their mouths, said Lord Qing Hua with an arrogant and contemptuous look on his face.
The angry expressions on the faces of the deceived people disappeared at those words and they became ashamed of themselves.
Now start running to Immortal Sects gate, said Lord Qing Hua coldly. His body suddenly exuded an immense pressure that made it hard for them to breathe.
Run that way. Gong Hao pointed in a certain direction.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1328: Carry Me and I’ll Tell You
Chapter 1328: Carry Me and Ill Tell You
Some of the people who had been deceived not very long ago were a little suspicious, thinking that it might be another trick. However, upon seeing everyone else starting to run, they also hurriedly ran to catch up. They were pretty bitter. They were hungry and barely got to rest at all before they had to start running again.
Woman, I wont be able to go on for much longer. Youll have to carry me, said Qiu Mu to Ning Shu.
Ning Shus face darkened and she kicked Qiu Mus ass. I am not your familys maid.
Qiu Mu red at Ning Shu. Youre so rude. Before, I thought that you were still alright, so I was considering letting you be my wife, but now I dont want you anymore.
Ning Shu: Scram...
Ning Shu ran slowly at a consistent speed, staying near the end of the group while watching the people that were running as fast as they could in front. She didnt care about winning prizes at all.
The so-called prize might even be another one of Lord Qing Huas tricks.
It would definitely be in line with Lord Qing Huas personality to do something like this.
Qiu Mu was panting heavily as he ran next to Ning Shu. Can you... can you let me lean on you? Im exhausted.
Young Master Qiu Mu had never suffered like this before. He had been forced to run until he was panting like a dog.
Ning Shu ignored him and continued to run slowly. Qiu Mu and Ning Shu slowly fell behind the rest of the group. Qiu Mu was relieved. Good thing youre with me.
Ning Shu: ...
Yu Linger was running amongst the front of the group. She had already started cultivating, so her body was stronger than that of ordinary people.
Ning Shu looked at the bone-tired Qiu Mu. Since youre so talented, why didnt you start cultivating sooner?
My dad-... so tired, dont talk to me right now. Qiu Mu looked at Ning Shu. If you carry me Ill tell you.
I dont want to know anymore.
Qiu Mu: ...
By the time they reached the gate of Immortal Sect, Ning Shus legs felt like lead. She couldnt lift them anymore. Qiu Mu fell to his knees and then copsed forward with a thump. He sprawled out on the ground like a slug and started inching towards Ning Shus feet. Lend me a hand.
Ning Shu: -_-!
She lifted him by his cor.
Immortal Sect couldnt be seen clearly thanks to therge formation protecting the mountain. There was only a vast expanse of whiteid out in front of them. Nothing else could be seen.
As the spell formation protecting the mountain was opened, the view of the majestic Immortal Sect was revealed. The two words Immortal Sect looked awe-inspiring and righteous, the strokes were as majestic as a dragon flying in the sky.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
There was also a staircase that extended with no end in sight. Its final destination was unknown.
Start climbing now, said Lord Qing Hua lightly.
Qiu Mu wailed in despair. He was going to die.
Ning Shu stepped onto the steps and her surroundings suddenly filled up with a dense fog. All she could see were the steps. Furthermore, she was the only one on the staircase. There was no one else in sight.
Ning Shu guessed that this was the work of a spiritual artifact.
She climbed up the stairs slowly. At first she didnt feel anything, but the more she climbed, the heavier the pressure mped down on her. The pressure on her body made her feel like her lungs were about to explode.
It took her a long time to climb up just one step. After thinking for a bit, she decided to simply take a seat on the stairs and not bother with continuing on.
Ning Shu really didnt want to join Immortal Sect.
Xiao Susu wanted to change her fate. She didnt necessarily have to stay in Immortal Sect in order to do that. In fact, she was at higher risk of being exposed if she stayed in the sect.
It was better to be eliminated from the selection entirely.
Xiao Susu hadnt requested for her to deal with Lord Qing Hua, so she should leave him for Xiao Susu to deal with once she came back.
Xiao Susu wanted to be strong. Strong enough to rid herself of the pain caused by her bloodline and rid herself of the shackles she was bound by thanks to that blood.
That made Ning Shus task much simpler.
After leaving Immortal Sect, she should find a way to get rid of the seal on her body. As long as the seal was on her, her life would still be in the hands of others.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1329: I’ll Take You Under My Wing
Chapter 1329: Ill Take You Under My Wing
Ning Shu felt rather tired. Since she didnt n on joining Immortal Sect, she decided to just sit down on the steps and close her eyes to rest for a while.
The spiritual energy surrounding her was very dense, but she suppressed her desire to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. At the very least, she had to wait until she left Immortal Sect before she started.
In any case, simply inhaling the spiritual energy made her feel quite refreshed.
Practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts in this world would definitely give her a lot of benefits. She hoped that she could cultivate it until she could form that golden dragon in her dantian.
Ning Shu got the feeling that the spiritual energy was slowly seeping into her body, forming a spiritual mist in her dantian.
She was a bit shocked. She hadnt started cultivating at all, but spiritual energy was still flowing into her body.
How scary.
She had never encountered this kind of situation before. Could it be that this body was talented enough that it could constantly absorb spiritual energy?
What a joke!
If Xiao Susu had this kind of talent, then she would never have fallen to the point of being used by others.
Ning Shu stood up. Spiritual energy was still continuously rushing into her body, making her feel incredibly refreshed.
But Ning Shu was a little scared. This situation was very strange.
After the assessment finally ended, the stairs disappeared. Ning Shu found herself standing in the za, surrounded by people who were either sitting or sprawled out on the ground.
All of them were tired to death. Each one of their faces were pale.
Some people were even bleeding. Clearly, they had forced themselves to endure the intense pressure in order to climb higher, and their bodies couldnt take the strain.
Inparison, Ning Shu found that she was the one who had the easiest time out of all of them. Her body was still absorbing spiritual energy, making her feel veryfortable.
Facing the surrounding gazes, Ning Shu immediately sat down among the group and ced her hand on her forehead to feign exhaustion.
Next, they would have their spiritual roots tested. A disciple of Immortal Sect brought over a testing stone. The testing stone had many streaks running across its surface and looked to be made of something simr to jade. This must be the tool that was used to test spiritual roots.
Line up to test your spiritual roots, said the Immortal Sect disciple to the neers.
Li Xin, earth and wood, dual spiritual roots.
Li Yi, water, single spiritual root.
Yu Linger, water and earth, dual spiritual roots.
Help me. I cant get up, said Qiu Mu to Ning Shu. He was getting anxious since so many other people had already gotten their spiritual roots verified.
Ning Shu lifted Qiu Mu up by the cor.
When Qiu Mu touched the testing stone, it changed into a pure gold color.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Qiu Mu, metal, single spiritual root. The Immortal Sects disciples voice raised a little in approval since the attacking power of the metal spiritual root was very strong.
Qiu Mu turned around to look at Ning Shu. I told you I had a metal spiritual root.
Xiao Susu. The disciple called out Ning Shus name.
Ning Shu ced her hand on the testing stone. The stone turned into the three colors: brown, green, and red, meaning that she had triple spiritual roots of earth, wood, and fire.
Upon seeing Nings Shus aptitude, Qiu Mus brows furrowed. Howe your aptitude is so bad? Its fine, Ill take you under my wing in the future.
Ning Shu smiled and said, Thanks.
Everyones spiritual root attributes were recorded and those without spiritual roots could only return to where they came from.
After their spiritual roots were tested, the group of people were brought to the main hall.
The main hall was full of powerful cultivators. Right now, they were gathered here to select disciples.
Lord Qing Hua was also present. His gaze traveled beyond his folding fan andnded on Yu Linger instantly.
The group of people saluted the sect leader and the elders of each peak. Then, they waited to be selected.
Those with single spiritual roots were the most sought-after, especially Qiu Mu, who had a metal spiritual root. Even the Great Elder who had been in seclusion had his interest piqued. The Great Elder used his high level of cultivation and the fact that he also had a metal spiritual root as the reasons to snatch Qiu Mu away as a disciple. He argued that he was most suited to teach Qiu Mu and that Qiu Mus talent would end up wasted otherwise.
The Great Elder took Qiu Mu in as his disciple and gave him a spiritual artifact as a meeting gift, making other people so jealous their eyes turned green.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1330: Wait For Me
Chapter 1330: Wait For Me
The Great Elder had Qiu Mu leave with him. As Qiu Mu passed by Ning Shu, he said, Wait for me. Ille find you.
Ning Shuughed. This kid was pretty cute.
Lets go. Those who havent formed golden cores arent allowed to wander around. The Great Elder nced at Ning Shu, then ced hisrge palm on Qiu Mus head and took him away.
Qing Hua, youre already at the soul formation stage. Its time for you to take some disciples, said the sect leader to Lord Qing Hua.
Usually, people would start taking in disciples as soon as they formed their golden core, but Lord Qing Hua still didnt have a single disciple.
Lord Qing Hua snapped his folding fan shut and said casually, Then Ill choose two disciples at random.
Lord Qing Hua pointed at Ning Shu. From now on, you will be my head disciple.
Everyone else was stunned. The sect leader said, This girl has mixed triple roots. You should pick someone with more potential.
Its fine. I was just pointing randomly, and I happened to point at her. That means that its meant to be, said Lord Qing Hua calmly.
Ning Shu:o()o *sigh*
Howe she stillnded in his hands? The power of the storyline was really too strong. She thought shed be eliminated from the selection.
The sect leader didnt approve of Lord Qing Huas frivolousness. This girl only climbed two hundred steps. Not only is her aptitude for cultivation bad, her willpower is also not good enough.
With that kind of aptitude, she can only be an outer sect disciple. How can she be your head disciple? The sect leader frowned.
There are other kids with better aptitude here.
Lord Qing Hua said indifferently, It doesnt matter. Since I picked her, she will be my head disciple.
Upon seeing Lord Qing Hua like this, Ning Shu was finally able to understand Xiao Susus feelings. Back when Xiao Susu was among the demon race, she was the type that everyone bullied. Without strength, it was difficult for her to even survive.
No one cared about her.
But now, a master that insisted on epting her as his apprentice appeared.
Xiao Susu felt warmth. Even though she had been pushed out as cannon fodder in the end, Xiao Susu didnt harbor much hatred towards Lord Qing Hua.
Ning Shu knelt down on one knee and acknowledged Lord Qing Hua as her master.
Lord Qing Hua nced at Yu Linger. My second disciple will be this girl.
Yu Lingers face abruptly darkened. She didnt want to acknowledge this vixen as her master at all! She had a feeling that her life in the future would be a disaster.
Yu Linger looked at Lord Qing Hua. There was a smile on his face that made him look like an elegant immortal.
Yu Linger didnt dare to refuse to be Lord Qing Huas disciple in front of so many people. After all, Lord Qing Hua was a soul formation stage expert!
If she did, her imperial father would break her leg.
Yu Linger knelt down very unwillingly and acknowledged Lord Qing Hua as her master.
Good. Nowe with Master to cultivate, Lord Qing Hua said lightly.
Lord Qing Hua took Ning Shu and Yu Linger to Tranquil Peak. This peak, no, this mountain, belonged to Lord Qing Hua.
The surrounding atmosphere was very good. It was just like a heavenly abode.
Ning Shus nose twitched. The spiritual energy was incredibly dense here, and they were flooding towards her, pouring in through her pores.
Again? Ning Shu felt speechless.
She hadnt cultivated at all, so why was spiritual energy rushing into her body?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Why!?
Ning Shu didnt know what was going on and waspletely baffled.
When they arrived at the main hall, Lord Qing Hua sat down. He turned to Ning Shu and Yu Linger and said, From today on, you guys are disciples of Tranquil Peak. Cultivate well so that you dont get eaten by demons.
Lord Qing Hua nced at Ning Shu and said, You have triple roots of earth, wood, and fire. To cultivate, youll have to pick one to be your main spiritual root. Which spiritual root do you want to cultivate?
Ning Shu acted uncertain and asked, This disciple doesnt know how to choose.
The earth root has a strong defensive ability. The wood root has a strong healing ability, but it can also be used to attack. The fire root has pretty good attacking ability, exined Lord Qing Hua to Ning Shu, acting like a decent master.
Trantor: Lili
#Lilisments: Funny part is tranquil is actually qing hua hahaha its basically named after Lord Qing Hua~
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1331: Maybe It’s Your Misperception
?Chapter 1331: Maybe Its Your Misperception
Ning Shu considered things. She could practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts in this cultivation world, so she would be able to gain extraordinary strength from that. Her closebat ability would be greatly enhanced, and she could also release her energy to attack others.
In that case, what she needed was the earth roots defense ability.
Ning Shu told Lord Qing Hua, This disciple chooses the earth root.
Lord Qing Hua made a sound of agreement, then handed Ning Shu a jade scroll. This is the cultivation technique for the earth root.
Ning Shu epted the jade scroll.Many thanks, Master.
You can leave first. A child who will arrange your room for you, said Lord Qing Hua.
Ning Shu left after performing a salute. Only Lord Qing Hua and Yu Linger were left in the room. Yu Linger desperately winked at Ning Shu, wanting her to stay.
She didnt want to face this vixen, she really didnt!
Ning Shu acted as if she was blind and couldnt see Yu Lingers winks at all, leaving obediently.
A child led Ning Shu to her room. The room was very ordinary, but Ning Shu wasnt picky. As long as she could sleep in here, it was fine.
After closing the door, Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the bed and started to cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
As soon as Ning Shu started cultivating, the surrounding spiritual energy started rushing into her body like crazy.
It didnt take long for strands of spiritual energy to form in her dantian and spread out to every corner of her body, entering her cells.
Ning Shu clenched her fists. She felt like she was filled with power.
But, this speed of cultivation was too fast. It was so fast that she was even a little scared. She knew that the Unsurpassable Martial Arts would be very powerful in a world full of spiritual energy.
But this was the first time that the cultivation went this fast.
Ning Shu repeatedly went over the original storyline, but facts were that Xiao Susus aptitude wasnt good.
So this was very abnormal.
2333, Im scared. Whats happening? Ning Shu called for 2333. The situation didnt feel right.
Was this kind of heaven-defying cultivation speed meant for a cannon fodder like her to possess?
She now felt like she had enough power to easily kick a door in half.
2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus mind. Whats scary?
Spiritual energy is actively rushing towards my body and bes frenzied when I cultivate. Whats happening? asked Ning Shu.
2333 was silent for a long time. Maybe its your misperception.
F*cking idiot. How could this be a misperception?
Im going to cultivate again. You watch. Ning Shu began to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts and the spiritual energy rushed towards her body once again.
The spiritual energy formed a funnel-like vortex on top of her head, then poured into her body. Droplets of spiritual energy were floating in her dantian.
The energy gathered from practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts became thicker and thicker, continuously joining together in her dantian.
Ning Shu stopped cultivating and asked 2333, See? The entire situation is scary.
Whats going on? asked 2333.
Ning Shu: ...
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Thats what Im fr*cking asking you!
Could it be that a problem appeared? Ning Shu asked 2333.
2333 said, Im not sure either. Lets just take it one step at a time.
Ning Shu: (sF)sߩ
She felt exhausted.
Ning Shu felt that the reason for her cultivation speed being this fast was probably because she practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts quite often.
She took out the earth root cultivation manual that Lord Qing Hua had given her, inserted her spiritual energy into the jade scroll, and started to cultivate ording to the scrolls instructions.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1332: Aiy, So Dirty!
Chapter 1332: Aiy, So Dirty!
She had expected it to be hard, but found that the earth spiritual energy also rushed craziedly into her body. It only took a little while for her to cultivate to the second level of the cultivation technique.
Ning Shu: ...
What the f*ck was going on?
2333, I think you should check whats going on? Ning Shu said to 2333. This situation was just too abnormal.
She had never experienced this kind of situation before.
Im looking, but theres nothing, said 2333. Forget it, just ept the strength and speed.
But, this felt way too unreal and most importantly, Xiao Susu had never encountered this kind of situation. Xiao Susus aptitude wasnt good, so she suffered bitterly without a ce among both the humans and demons.
If Xiao Susu could cultivate as fast as if she was sitting on a ming rocket, why would she ever need Ning Shu to counterattack for her?
In short, something wasnt quite right.
Something was definitely up.
Ning Shu stopped cultivating. She opened the door, wanting to take a stroll outside to appreciate the elegant flowers and fragrant breeze.
She hadnt walked for long before she ran into Yu Linger. Yu Lingers face was flushed with anger and she looked very aggrieved.
When Yu Linger saw Ning Shu, she called out, Senior sister.
What happened to you? Ning Shu smiled. To her, Yu Linger was still a little girl. She looked only about twelve years old and her breasts were also just starting to develop.
However, Lord Qing Hua actually liked this child even though there were plenty of female cultivators in Immortal Sec that wanted to be cultivation partners with the peerless talent Lord Qing Hua.
M-Master told me to water the flowers and weed the grass every day. Yu Linger felt that Lord Qing Hua was doing this on purpose. She was a princess, so why did she have to do this kind of thing?
Before Ning Shu could even say anything, she heard Lord Qing Huas transmitted voice. Youre badmouthing your master behind his back? Get ready to be punished.
Yu Linger also heard him. Her face instantly paled. If it wasnt for the fact that she couldnt beat Lord Qing Hua, she looked ready to fight him.
Based on how Yu Linger was acting, it was clear that she still didnt know how she had offended Lord Qing Hua.
Yu Linger,e to the main hall, instructed Lord Qing Hua.
Yu Linger dispiritedly made her way to the main hall.
In any case, Lord Qing Hua tormented Yu Linger all day for fun. Then, the ascetic Lord Qing Hua who never touched the stuff of mortals asked Yu Linger to cook for him.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He wanted Yu Linger to cook his noodles.
So dirty!
He made Yu Linger run around in circles to fulfill his orders, but he also personally taught her about cultivation, using his folding fan to knock her on the head and tell her that she was stupid every day.
Under Lord Qing Huas guidance, Yu Lingers strength improved quickly. He seemed topletely forget about Ning Shu though and only asked about her cultivation progress from time to time.
Yu Lingerined tearfully to Ning Shu. Why does Master only torture me? Why doesnt he torture you? Why is there such a big difference in our treatment?
Ning Shu also didnt know what to say. Clearly, he only thought of you as his disciple.
Lord Qing Hua rarely allowed the two of them to stay together for long. As soon as the two of them spent a little too much time together, Lord Qing Hua woulde up with an excuse to send Yu Linger away.
Ning Shu became more and more certain that Lord Qing Hua already knew her identity.
Yu Lingers cultivation speed was very fast. Meanwhile, Ning Shu was quite scared of her own cultivation speed.
As soon as she started cultivating, spiritual energy would rush towards her body as if they were rushing to reincarnate.
A golden dragon had already formed in her dantian. The energy from the Unsurpassable Martial Arts had be a dragon that swam in her dantian.
When the Unsurpassable Martial Arts reached its highest level, the energy would form a golden coiling dragon. She had cultivated to this stage only once before.
It was that time when she was Wei Liangyue. The spiritual energy had formed a golden coiling dragon with the help of the spiritual essence crystals.
Even though her energy hadnt be golden yet, she already had enough strength to pinch pebbles into powder.
It was so frightening. She had also reached the tenth level of the earth root cultivation technique. There were twelve levels in total, and she had actually cleared ten levels in one session.
She could feel the ground beneath her feet trembling and hear the sound of roots digging into the ground. It was quite fascinating.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1333: Who Are You Calling a Pig?
Chapter 1333: Who Are You Calling a Pig?
Ning Shu didnt follow the proper stages of cultivation of first setting her foundation, then forming her golden core, and afterwards working towards the soul formation stage.
Ning Shu found that the Unsurpassable Martial Arts was a lot more powerful than any other cultivation technique. Her dantian could hold a lot of spiritual energy, and this spiritual energy would gradually umte until it formed a golden coiling dragon.
Moreover, this golden dragon was vivid and realistic, as if it had its own consciousness.
Ning Shu really wanted to release her spiritual energy and see how powerful this coiling dragon made of spiritual energy was.
But all of Tranquil Peak was under Lord Qing Huas supervision, so Ning Shu didnt dare to take any risks.
However, even now, 2333 still had not found the reason why her cultivation speed was so fast. It was as if she was using cheats.
Every time Ning Shu cultivated, she wanted to cry. Why was this happening? Was there a bug in this world?
Whenever Ning Shu didnt have anything to do, she stayed in her room. She rarely appeared in front of Lord Qing Hua. She felt that she still couldnt beat Lord Qing Hua with her current ability.
And Lord Qing Hua was the worlds darling. His cultivation speed could only get faster and never slow down.
Ning Shu could only cultivate harder.
Immortal Xiao, Lord Qing Hua wants you to go to the main hall, said a child that was standing outside Ning Shus room.
Ning Shus heart jumped. She had a bad feeling in her heart, but still tidied up her clothes and opened the door.
Ning Shu arrived at the main hall to see Lord Qing Hua rap Yu Lingers head with his folding fan as he said, Wrong. This skill isnt performed like this. Was your brain eaten by a pig?
Yu Lingers face crumpled up. My brain was eaten by you. If you hit me on the head again, Ill really lose all my brain cells.
Who are you calling a pig? Lord Qing Hua rapped Yu Lingers head again.
Yu Linger was huffing with rage. She looked like she wanted to just bite him.
Lord Qing Hua saw Ning Shu standing in the doorway and stopped smiling. Come in.
Ning Shu then stepped over the doorstep and walked in.
Yu Linger saluted Ning Shu. Senior sister.
Ning Shu returned the salute. Junior sister.
Go water the flowers. Youre not allowed to use your cultivation. Remember to fetch the water from the waterfall. Youre also not allowed to get a child to help you, said Lord Qing Hua to Yu Linger.
Yu Lingers expression immediately copsed. She stomped her feet and turned away, walking away like a fluttering butterfly.
Its been almost a month since you came to Tranquil Peak. How do you feel? asked Lord Qing Hua as he waved his hand to close the door.
When Ning Shu saw Lord Qing Hua close the door, she became even more apprehensive. Her body tensed warily.
This disciple is dull, so progress is slow, Ning Shu said.
Ah... Lord Qing Hua smiled. Out of my two disciples, your improvement is the best. The rate at which your room has been absorbing spiritual energy isparable to me at my soul formation stage.
Ning Shus frowned. As she had expected, Lord Qing Hua had been keeping an eye on her.
Each and every one of her moves were under his watch.
Lord Qing Hua poured a cup of tea infused with spiritual energy, his movements smooth and graceful. Then he picked up the white porcin teacup to take a sip.
The atmosphere was tense.
Drops of sweat were rolling down Ning Shus back. It seemed Lord Qing Hua was about toy his cards on the table.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Lord Qing Hua put down his teacup and said lightly, Since you are now my disciple, then as a pair of master and disciple, we can be considered to be on the same side. Whats your purpose ining to Immortal Sect?
Ning Shu secretly mobilized the spiritual energy in her dantian. When she heard Lord Qing Huas words, she pressed her lips together and said nothing.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1334: My Goal is the Xuanyang Sword
Chapter 1334: My Goal is the Xuanyang Sword
Lord Qing Hua stood up and walked towards Ning Shu. His footsteps were slow, but Ning Shu felt as she was slowly being crushed by an enormous mountain.
She couldnt help but back up a few steps. Lord Qing Hua looked at Ning Shu. What is the demon races purpose ining to my Immortal Sect?
Lord Qing Hua stretched out his hand and released a strand of spiritual energy to capture Ning Shu. Ning Shu quickly released the energy that she had already moved to her fingertips.
A dragon made of spiritual energy roared soundlessly and rushed forth towards Lord Qing Hua.
When Lord Qing Hua saw this attack, he was taken aback for a moment. He frowned and sent an attack towards the spiritual energy, but the spiritual energy dragon seemed to have a mind of its own. It attacked Lord Qing Hua while simultaneously dodging Lord Qing Huas attacks.
However, it was dispersed by Lord Qing Hua after a few moves. The spiritual energy once again returned to Ning Shus dantian, slowly re-converging into the form of a dragon.
Ning Shu was dumbstruck. She never thought that the spiritual energy formed by cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts would have such a strong attack power when released.
The spiritual energy hadnt even turned golden yet. If it really became a golden coiling dragon, wouldnt its defensive ability be even stronger?
Lord Qing Hua looked at Ning Shu. What technique are you cultivating?
The folding fan in Lord Qing Huas hand whirled and transformed into eighteen double-edged swords. These swords continued to split further into more swords, all densely packed together with their tips pointing at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu felt that she would be stabbed into pulp if she moved even a bit. Her forehead became covered with cold sweat.
Lord Qing Hua walked over and pressed his jade-white hand against Ning Shus head. Ning Shu instantly sensed a majestic spiritual energy flood into her head and headed straight towards her dantian. The spiritual energy dragon in her dantian started fighting against the attack.
This powerful attack activated the seal hidden in Ning Shus dantian. The ck spell formation started to emit thick, ck demonic energy.
The side effect of the seal ended up urring earlier than usual due to Lord Qing Huas attacks.
Ning Shu felt as if she had been run over by a truck. It was like her bones were about to shatter and countless ants were crawling in her bones, sucking in her bone marrow.
Ning Shu silently cursed. Holy f*cking crap! This pain was almost as bad as thatst curse.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the ground, emitting demonic energy from head to toe. Pain wracked her whole body to the point that she was trembling.
Lord Qing Hua sat down and lifted his porcin teacup to take a sip of the tea while watching coldly from the side.
Not only did Ning Shu have to endure the pain from the seal, she also had to face all those swords pointed at her.
The painsted for about two hours. By the time the pain passed, her entire body was soaked with sweat and was trembling uncontrobly.
The spiritual energy in her dantian moved to every corner of her body, mending the parts damaged by the seal.
The ck seal in her dantian slowly disappeared and became hidden again.
Ning Shu stood up and the swords in the air immediately came closer to her, as if they wanted to hack her into pieces.
Since you got to think about it for a while, you can start talking now. I know that you are a child born between a demon and a human. Even though you have the blood of the human race, you also have the blood of the demon race. There is no way that the human race will tolerate you. You should return to wherever you came from. This can be counted as the end of our master and disciple rtionship. Lord Qing Hua set down his porcin teacup.
He had heartlessly activated her seal, and now he was saying this? There was no way she would believe him.
It was exactly the same as what he had said to Xiao Susu.
She had to leave Immortal Sect. She couldnt do a single thing under Lord Qing Huas watch, much less counterattack.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
And Immortal Sect still had some powerful old freaks.
Ning Shu said, My goal is the Xuanyang Sword. If I bring the Xuanyuan Sword back, the demon race will undo my seal.
Lord Qing Hua raised his eyebrows. Youll even believe the words of the demon race?
I dont have any other choice, said Ning Shu.
Lord Qing Hua tapped his finger on the table softly. I can give you the Xuanyang Sword.
Ning Shu: _
As expected, he was giving her a fake.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1335: So She Should Thank Him?
Chapter 1335: So She Should Thank Him?
First he activated the seal in her dantian, causing her to be in so much pain that she felt like she was about to die, and now he was saying that he was going to give her the Xuanyang Sword? Ha. Ha. F*ck off!
Ning Shu voiced out an expression of doubt. Master, youre really giving this divine artifact to this disciple?
He was giving her an actual divine artifact just like that? There was no way their rtionship was that good.
Lord Qing Hua swept a nce over Ning Shu. Of course Im not really giving you the Xuanyang Sword. The Xuanyang Sword is the Immortal Sects divine artifact. I couldnt possibly give it to you.
But the Xuanyang Sword Im giving you is pretty close to the real one. It should be enough for you to deal with the demon race.
Ning Shus eyebrows twitched. She was quite speechless. Did she still have to thank Lord Qing Hua?
Since you have the Xuanyang Sword now, you should leave Immortal Sect. We cannot amodate demons here. Lord Qing Hua stretched out his hands. The densely packed swords in the airbined back into the form of a fan and flew back into Lord Qing Huas hand.
You have human blood flowing through your veins and we are master and disciple, so I wont kill you. Ive given you a fake Xuanyang Sword to deal with the demon race. From now on, dont appear in Immortal Sect, said Lord Qing Hua indifferently.
Ning Shu really wanted to give his face a good p. Clearly, he wanted her to take the Xuanyang Sword tounch a surprise attack on the demon race, but he distorted it to make it sound like he was letting her go because of their affectionate master-disciple rtionship.
Even so, Ning Shu had no choice but to thank Lord Qing Hua. Thank you, Master.
So irritating.
Leave. Lord Qing Hua even didnt look at Ning Shu and opened the main hall door with a wave of his hand.
Ning Shu left the main hall, feeling like she was floating. The moment she walked out the door, her entire body became covered in cold sweat. The wind felt cold against her skin and she shivered.
She started walking towards her own room. On the way, she saw Yu Linger carrying a bucket of water and watering the flowers using a scoop.
When Yu Linger saw how pale Ning Shus face was, she quickly asked, Senior Sister, did Master scold you?
No, we just dueled.
Senior Sister, its enough for you to only listen to Masters words. You dont have to take them to heart. That person doesnt have a righteous disposition and just likes to torment his disciples. Yu Lingerforted Ning Shu.
Ning Shus whole body felt weak right now. She felt her bones rattle with every step she took. She knew that the activation of the seal would be painful, but she didnt think it would be this painful. She decided to give a perfunctory reply to Yu Linger and return to her own room.
Ning Shu had just opened her mouth when she heard Lord Qing Huas voice transmitted in her ear. Yu Linger, are you done watering the flowers?
Yu Lingers expression turned ugly. She stomped her feet and lifted the water bucket as she said to Ning Shu, Senior Sister, Im going to water the flowers first.
If you talk too much and move too slow, youll even have to water the trees, said Lord Qing Hua.
Yu Linger immediately carried the bucket and started to water the flowers hurriedly, feeling bitter.
Ning Shu returned to her own room. She sat down cross-legged on her bed and started to cultivate. Spiritual energy poured into her body and she immediately felt much morefortable.
Ning Shu didnt know when Lord Qing Hua would chase her out.
Since they had already shed their pretences, Lord Qing Hua no longer treated Ning Shu as his apprentice. Before, he would still inquire about Ning Shus cultivation progress, but now he just tossed her to the side,pletely ignoring her.
Ning Shu guessed that Lord Qing Hua was currently rushing to build the hidden weapon, the Xuanyang Sword. Once the Xuanyang Sword waspleted, she would need to leave Immortal Sect.
Ning Shu also didnt care and shut herself inside her room to cultivate. The spiritual energy in Tranquil Peak was very dense. There was probably a spiritual energy gathering formation activated. Once she left Tranquil Peak, she wouldnt be able to find such an excellent cultivating environment.
Ning Shu really wished she could just suck all this spiritual energy into her own stomach so that there wouldnt be any left for Lord Qing Hua.
After half a month, a little boy came to find Ning Shu. Immortal Xiao, the Spiritual Master wants you to head over.
Ning Shu tidied her clothes, knowing that the time to leave hade.
She wasnt afraid of leaving Immortal Sect. She was only afraid that Lord Qing Hua would detain her at Tranquil Peak.
Once she left Immortal Sect, she would be as free as a bird.
When she arrived at the main hall, Ning Shu first saluted Lord Qing Hua.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 1336: Master is Biased
Chapter 1336: Master is Biased
Yu Linger, who was standing to one side, gave Ning Shu a salute. Senior Sister.
When Ning Shu saw Yu Linger, she was taken aback for a moment. She hadnt seen Yu Linger for half a month and felt that Yu Linger had grown a lot taller. Dressed in light green clothes, she looked very youthful and tender. She was very nice to look at.
Ning Shu returned the salute. Junior Sister.
Lord Qing Hua took out a space storage bag and gave it to Ning Shu. He said, Everything you want is in here. Youre on your own now.
Ning Shu caught the space storage bag flying her way. This was pretty good, she managed to get a free storage space. Lord Qing Hua was probably afraid that the sword would be too big to carry on her back and would end up being stolen.
He was pretty thorough.
Ning Shu pursed her lips. Thank you, Master.
Yu Linger didnt really understand. When she saw the storage space in Ning Shus hand, she immediately pouted and said, Master is biased. Youre only giving Senior Sister a storage space bag! You never gave this disciple one.
Lord Qing Hua rolled his eyes at Yu Linger and then a bracelet appeared in his hand. The bracelet had aplicated design and looked very exquisite. It seemed to be made of silver.
This storage space is for you, said Lord Qing Hua.
Yu Linger happily epted the bracelet, turning it over again and again to admire it before putting it on. It made her slender wrist look even more beautiful.
This needs a blood sacrifice to work. It wont be yours Just because youve put it on your wrist. Lord Qing Hua saw that Yu Linger liked it and a hint of a smile appeared on his face. How can you be this stupid?
Ning Shu looked at her own ragged bag and then looked at Yu Lingers bracelet. She just wanted to smash this beggar-like bag onto Lord Qing Huas face.
There was truly no harm withoutparison.
Fine, she was fortunate that she even got a storage space. An old one was better because it wouldnt attract any attention.
Ning Shu hung the storage space bag by her waist and saluted Lord Qing Hua again. She said, This disciple is grateful to you, Master, and will definitely repay you in the future.
Lord Qing Hua didnt care much and made a sound of agreement with an indifferent expression.
Ning Shu said, Then this disciple will be leaving now.
Senior Sister, where are you going? asked Yu Linger curiously.
Lord Qing Hua coughed. Shes going to go run an errand for me.
So its like that. Yu Linger told Ning Shu, Senior Sister, you should be careful on the way and return soon.
Ning Shu said, Thank you.
Its time for you to cultivate. What are you staying here for? Lord Qing Hua sent Yu Linger away.
Yu Linger curled her lips and said, This disciple is leaving. What did Master want to say to Senior Sister that he didnt want her to know?
Yu Linger felt that the atmosphere between Master and her senior sister was a bit strange. She loitered on the way out, wanting to know what the two were going to talk about.
Lord Qing Hua waved his hand and sent Yu Linger out. Then, he waved the door closed.
Yu Linger stood by the door. She felt a little ufortable. What were they nning to do? They even closed the door.
Ning Shu watched silently. Lord Qing Hua really doted on Yu Linger. Everything good was given to her and he was also very considerate towards her.
He protected Yu Linger from all wind and rain.
Yu Linger had dual spiritual roots so her aptitude wasnt very outstanding. Lord Qing Hua had expended a lot of effort in order to find a celestial treasure to wash Yu Lingers marrow and reform her bones, so that she could be a single spiritual root and increase her cultivation speed by leaps and bounds.
However, Yu Linger was a person who was slow when it came to emotions. She only felt that her master liked to tease her. He was always making fun of her and finding new ways to torment her.
Once Yu Linger grew up and became stronger, the two would be cultivation partners.
The little white rabbit would be taken apart and eaten whole by the old fox.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1337: It was the Earth Root Cultivation Manual
Chapter 1337: It was the Earth Root Cultivation Manual
Who put this seal on you? asked Lord Qing Hua.
It was this disciples father, said Ning Shu.
Give this fake Xuanyuan Sword to a higher-up in the demon race and get him to remove your seal so you can leave the demon race. If you stay with the demon race, youll be devoured sooner orter, said Lord Qing Hua lightly.
Not only did the demons devour the essence of humans, when in dire straits, they would even devour those of the same race to strengthen themselves.
He wanted her to choose a high-level demon? Clearly, he wanted to use this to take down a high-level demon.
Ning Shu nodded and said, This disciple will keep that in mind.
Lord Qing Hua waved his hand with an indifferent expression. You can leave now, donte back ever again.
Ning Shu saluted. This disciple is leaving now.
Wait. Lord Qing Hua called Ning Shu.
Ning Shus heart jumped. She didnt want something else to pop up again. She forced herself to remain calm and turned around to face Lord Qing Hua, asking, Master, is there something else? Could it be that Master will allow this disciple to stay here?
Lord Qing Huas expression showed some signs of cracking. Your body carries demonic energy, so how could you stay in Immortal Sect? I wanted to ask you what cultivation technique you were using?
F*ck, so he had taken a fancy to her Unsurpassable Martial Arts! Ning Shu said, This disciple is cultivating the earth root cultivation manual Master gave me.
Lord Qing Hua sneered. You think I dont know what earth root techniques look like?
Ning Shu pursed her lips and knelt down before Lord Qing Hua. She said, This disciple is practicing a demonic technique. As long as Master is willing to let this disciple stay, this disciple would be willing to offer it up.
Lord Qing Huas expression was apathetic and it was hard to tell what he was thinking. He waved his hand and said, Leave.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu climbed up from the ground with a disappointed expression and left the main hall. She left Tranquil Peak and finally left Immortal Sect.
Ning Shu flipped her middle finger in the direction of Tranquil Peak.
Just wait till she became strong! Shese back and fr*cking beat him up, then press her hand to his forehead and let him have a taste of how it felt to have her spiritual energy intruding into his dantian.
After she left the gates of Immortal Sect, Ning Shu suddenly realized that she didnt have a ce to go to. Naturally, she couldnt return to the demon race. Her current amount of power was too weak to contend with that demon father of hers.
Xiao Susus father was a demon general. His rank was equivalent in power to the soul formation stage of the human race. He was at the same level as Lord Qing Hua.
She couldnt even beat Lord Qing Hua right now, let alone her demon father. Furthermore, the demon race had ruthless and treacherous techniques that were hard to defend against.
She couldnt go to densely popted towns either. Her seal would activate again soon, and in a crowded ce like that, shed definitely be found out.
There was no guarantee that she wouldnt be discovered by a cultivator. If she was found, it would be very troublesome. She would definitely be chased and have to run for her life.
At this time, Ning Shu finally truly felt that there was no ce under the heavens for her to go.
Forget it. She would just go to a sparsely popted ce. The further from Immortal Sect it was, the better.
Ning Shu nned to snatch some territory from the demonic beasts and cultivate slowly.
She turned towards the Mystery Spiritual Mountains, one of the five most dangerous ces in this world. The endless forests were filled with all kinds of demonic beasts and hidden celestial treasures.
Even though it was dangerous, the location was quite favorable for cultivating. There were many demonic beasts here, so those who sought beast cores or needed to find materials for making spiritual artifacts all came here.
Ning Shu chose a direction, mobilized her energy, and ran like the wind towards the Mystery Spiritual Mountains.
In Tranquil Peaks main hall, Lord Qing Huas heart flipped. Cultivators couldmunicate with the earth and sky and receive premonitions of arriving dangers. Right now, Lord Qing Hua was having a bad premonition.
He felt a bit regretful about letting Ning Shu go. It was his first timeing across a demon who had cultivated this kind of technique.
Lord Qing Hua instantly left the main hall, left Immortal Sect, and ran in the direction of the demon race. Even though he flew for a long time, he saw now trace of Ning Shu.
Lord Qing Hua had a bad feeling about this. He felt even more regret about chasing her away. With her level of strength, there was no way that she could be this fast.
Lord Qing Hua chased for a long time, standing tall and upright on his sword in the sky. He looked everywhere, but eventually, he gave up on continuing the chase. She hadnt returned to the demon race at all.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1338: Here a Treasure, There a Treasure
Chapter 1338: Here a Treasure, There a Treasure
Lord Qing Hua was a little speechless. He had always been the one tricking other people. He never thought that there would also be a day where he was tricked by others.
He had no way of knowing whether that person would really take the Xuanyang Sword back to the demon race.
Lord Qing Hua turned back and returned to Immortal Sect.
But, he still felt that something was not right.
As for Ning Shu, she ran further and further in the direction opposite to the demon race. She only slowed down when she felt a little safer.
She was a little hungry, so she took out fasting pills to eat.
She cultivated as she walked. As she had expected, the spiritual energy outside was not as good as the spiritual energy inside Tranquil Peak. But when she cultivated, the spiritual energy would instantly gather around her body, so the effect wasnt bad.
Even now, Ning Shu still hadnt figured out the reason for her cultivation speed being so fast.
This made her feel very scared. Everything had a reason. There was no such thing as a free lunch.
She tried to make herself float, but it seemed like she didnt have the ability to fly. She had no choice but to keep walking.
Ning Shu would asionally encounter demonic beasts. She straightforwardly confronted it with clenched fists and beat the demonic beast to death.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
With her bare hands.
But sometimes, shed bezy and release the spiritual energy coiling dragon from her dantian. The coiling dragons body would start to turn yellow as it roared vigorously, rushing out to fight the demonic beast. If it was a particrly weak demonic beast, the coiling dragon would simply extend a talon and squeeze it until it exploded, covering Ning Shu with blood.
Ning Shu was stupefied. It was too powerful. Although, in front of Lord Qing Hua, this coiling dragon still couldntst more than a few moves.
Clearly, it was those ignorant demonic beasts who could only cultivate unintelligently that were toocking.
Whenever Ning Shu came across a celestial treasure, she would pocket it quickly. After all, these were all resources. When she came across some small towns, she could exchange them for spirit stones.
However, Ning Shu felt like she was constantlying across treasures. The celestial treasures were bing more and more precious as she proceeded. Also, even though they were guarded by demonic beasts, she could get rid of the demonic beast and ce the celestial treasure into her own bag every time.
Ning Shu felt about to fall apart. Any random bird egg she picked up turned out to be a phoenix egg. She wasnt the protagonist. She was a cannon fodder, so how could shee across so many treasures?
Could it be that she was supposed to give these treasures to other people?
It wasnt until Ning Shu came across a certain something that she actually started crying. There were a few grains of star sand casually scattered in the middle of the road. It was actual star sand!
Star sand! This was what the silver-haired man needed. Ning Shu thought that she would have to do many tasks before she coulde across this kind of stuff.
She didnt expect she would actuallye across some so quickly.
Ning Shu almost felt like that she was dreaming.
She walked towards the star sand absent-mindedly. She stepped on it, then checked the surroundings. Did someone leave it here deliberately?
Ning Shu picked up the star sand while wiping off her tears. She asked 2333 to put this thing away. Since she had encountered it, there was no need to let it go.
2333, I was so scared that I nearly peed. Just what in the world is going on? Ning Shu asked 2333 in her heart.
She was really dumbfounded.
2333 was also dumbfounded. Ill check for you.
Ning Shu was extremely terrified. What the f*ck was going on?
This was the protagonists treatment.
Xiao Susus life was extremely hard. So howe when it came to her, she could cultivate as if she was using cheats?
This was too unreliable.
There were no gifts without strings attached in the world.
Something was off, something was very off!
Trantor: Lili
#Lilisments: Phoenix eggs are very precious!! Phoenixes are also very precious!! If my eggs could actually hatch out into quails or something, Id already be very happy, but if they were phoenixes, Id be super-duper wow-ed~ >u
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 1339: Green Ikemen
Chapter 1339: Green Ikemen
2333 went to check what was going on, so Ning Shu leaned against a tree with a bright red fruit hanging from it and waited.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. This was a watercloud fruit which had the effect of cleansing the marrows and reforming the bones.
Ning Shu didnt want to pick it up. Then, she saw a de of grass that looked a lot like a Ningpo figwort shaking in front of her.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu straightforwardly closed her eyes and asked, How is the investigation going?
2333 said, Ive checked. This world is very normal. No other task takers have encountered your situation.
Good things were simply jumping into her arms.
Ning Shu:
Her heart was so tired.
Ning Shu stood up and patted the dust off her butt. She was toozy to take either the watercloud fruit above her head or the Ningpo figwort on the ground.
Shed leave it for other people who were destined for these.
The space storage bag that Lord Qing Hua had given her couldnt fit anything else, which meant that these things were simply not fated for her.
Celestial treasures only formed after many, many years. She had already gotten so many. She couldnt take any more.
And Ning Shu found it very strange. This situation was just too strange.
What if it was a trap?
She couldnt be greedy.
It was fine if her cultivation speed was unbelievably good. But getting good things wherever she went, that was clearly the special protagonist treatment.
How could it be her turn to get this treatment?
Ning Shu was toozy to fight beasts and she didnt even spare a nce for the good things she came across on the way. Whenever she arrived at a small town, she exchanged some of the treasures for spirit stones and got herself a few changes of clothes.
After walking for a long time, she finally arrived at the Mystery Spiritual Mountains. From afar, the Mystery Spiritual Mountains seemed to be shrouded in smoke.
Not far from the mountains was a small town. This town was very prosperous. Ning Shu hadnt had a warm meal in a long time.
She was ready to go to a restaurant to eat something.
There were all kinds of demonic beast meat being served in the restaurant. They also used all sorts of cooking methods, like stir-frying, steaming, and deep-frying, which made the meat of the demonic beasts taste quite good. In addition, this meat contained some spiritual energy, which allowed it to nourish and strengthen a cultivators body.
In this world, the strong preyed on the weak. The human race detested the demon race that devoured the essence of humans, but they still ate demonic beasts all the same.
The strong were respected. Only the strong could control their own fates and avoid bing a stepping stone for others.
Ning Shu walked into the restaurant and ordered some dishes. Then, she waited for the waiter to serve them.
The restaurant had quite a few cultivators, so Ning Shu didnt dare let her gaze stray here and there. She couldnt be wantonly sizing up people here.
The cultivation world was full of cruelty. Some cultivators had strange tempers. A mere nce or a sentence was enough to provoke them to fight.
If someone had good things on them, then they might as well wait to be killed and looted for their treasures.
She had juste in, but she could feel several spirit consciousnesses sweep across her before quickly retracting.
Ning Shu felt that someone was constantly staring at her. She followed the sensation of the gaze and turned around to look at the person who was staring at her.
When she saw the person, she was taken aback for a moment.
This person had dark green hair and wore green clothes. He sat on the bench and met her gaze. His eyes were a faint, gleaming blue.
He looked very good, but his aesthetic was a little strange. Both his hair and clothes were also green.
It was too green, making it a bit weird to look at.
The problem was that this person was clearly not a human. But a demon wouldnt act like him either. Could it be that he was a demonic beast who had managed to cultivate a human form?
When did demonic beasts get this kind of intelligence? Werent demonic beasts supposed to be a stupid and ignorant bunch? How could they mix in and live with the humans like this?
There was a demonic beast sitting there, but these cultivators all seemed to ignore him without any intention of attacking him
There was no one sitting around him. It was obvious that no one wanted to get near him.
When Ning Shu saw that this person was constantly staring at her without budging, she started bemoaning her fate. Only the female lead could attract beautiful men.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Could it be that adding six points to charm would immediately attract the attention of beautiful men?
Then howe she didnt see her IQ increasing by leaps and bounds even though she had added so many points to intelligence?
Ning Shu secretly touched her storage space bag. Could it be that he had found out about the many treasures in her bag?
He wanted to kill her to loot her treasures?
Once the dishes were served, Ning Shu picked up her chopsticks to eat. She felt extremely anxious seeing that this persons gaze wasnt moving an inch from her body.
What the hell were you looking at!?
Ning Shu cursed endlessly in her heart.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
Chapter 1340: Would You Like a Drink?
Chapter 1340: Would You Like a Drink?
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that person actually heading over towards her.
Ning Shu: Scram scram scram
This demonic beast sat down directly across from Ning Shu. He saw that Ning Shu had ordered a table full of fish and meat dishes, so he said, You like to eat meat?
His voice was quite nice to listen to. It was very gentle. It would be impossible to tell that he was actually an irritable demonic beast from his voice alone.
Could it be that he was following the non-mainstream Japanese visual kei style, his hair was actually dyed?
The hair on Ning Shus back stood up in rm. She felt that the person in front of her was very strong, so she didnt say anything.
Would you like a drink? The demonic beast man took out a water pouch.
Ning Shu: _
Were they familiar with each other?
They werent.
Was he to hit on her!?
Ning Shu really wanted to kick the person in front of her away.
Were the charm points this powerful?!
In any case, none of this was normal, none of this was normal at all.
Then, you do want a drink. The man filled Ning Shus cup to the brim with water from his water pouch.
Ning Shu nced at him and said nothing.
Drink up. The man smiled slightly. If it werent for his green hair, Ning Shu wouldve thought that the man in front of her was a cultured and refined schr. He had a poetic grace about him, but the atmosphere about him was more indifferent and detachedpared to a schr. His temperament was neither proud nor impatient.
Ning Shu was a little suspicious. Was this person really a demonic beast?
But this aesthetic.
One couldnt return rudeness for grace, so Ning Shu reached out and picked up the tea cup. She sniffed it. There was a damp, salty smell. Could it be poisonous?
Ning Shu nced at the man who sat there with a simple and elegant smile on his face.
She took a sip and her face suddenly turned green. She looked at him and asked, Is this salt water?
The man said, To be precise, its seawater.
Ning Shu: _
What a weirdo, drinking seawater.
Im Qing Yue. Whats your name? Qing Yue asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu said, Xiao Susu.
Qing Yue frowned and asked, Is that your real name?
Yes. Ning Shu nodded.
Ning Shu had gulped down a mouthful of seawater because she couldnt spit it out in front of Qing Yue. She felt like she was about to die of thirst after drinking all that salt, so she drank water without stopping.
Qing Yue looked a little puzzled. With his brows furrowed, he appeared very dazed, as if he hadpsed into an ethereal state.
Why were you looking for me? asked Ning Shu straightforwardly.
Qing Yue came back to his senses and smiled as he asked, Where are you nning on going? Let me go with you.
Pff, cough cough cough Ning Shu choked to the point that tears came out. She was very frightened.
Ning Shus face twitched. When did she be charming enough for people to fall in love with her at first sight?
Moreover, she could see that Qing Yue didnt have any feelings for her. So why did he want to follow her?
Why? Ning Shu suppressed the urge to roll her eyes.
I want to pursue the Heavenly Dao, said Qing Yue.
What does he wanting to pursue the Heavenly Dao have to do with her? Ning Shu immediately rolled her eyes.
I feel like your soul is very familiar. We must have met before, said Qing Yue.
Wasnt this just flirting?
Could it be that in the cultivation world, people struck up a conversation by saying that their souls were familiar?
We havent met before.
Weve met.
Havent met.
Have met.
In that case, fr*cking tell me where weve met before. Ning Shu silently chanted the heart-clearing chant in her heart.
Trantor: Lili
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
#Kahosment:
Would you like a drink?
Ning Shu: _
Then, you do want a drink.
Aaaah, kyaaaaah! True disciple of Ning Shu! o(*RQ)o Who else remembers who this is!? XDXDXD
Chapter 1341: I Supposed I Owe You
?Chapter 1341: I Supposed I Owe You
Ning Shu was very annoyed at this person who insisted on sticking to her. She mightve let it go if they knew each other, but they had just met and now he was saying that he wanted to follow her.
He was clearly not normal.
Ning Shu felt like she was going to be yed with till she was broke. She didnt know what else was in store for her.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Qing Yue saw that Ning Shu was mad and frowned. I hold no malice towards you. In some ways, I suppose I owe you.
Ning Shu thought for a bit. That shouldnt be.
Could it be that he owed the original host Xiao Susu? The problem was that Xiao Susu didnt even know this person.
My situation doesnt allow for me to take another person with me. You dont have to follow me, said Ning Shu lightly.
Qing Yue elegantly said, No problem. You dont have to look after me.
Ning Shu: _
What could she do?
She had originally happilye here to feast, but she actually met someone like this.
Ning Shu looked at his dark green hair and asked, Is this your natural hair color?
Qing Yue nodded. It was like this when I transformed into this form.
Transformed!
He was indeed a demonic beast.
What kind of demonic beast are you asked Ning Shu.
Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu. Take a guess.
Ning Shu: Haha
You are a demonic beast, so why dont they attack you? Ning Shu asked Qing Yue quietly.
Qing Yue swept a nce over the people in the hall. They dont dare to.
Ning Shu gave him a thumbs up. These words were indeed very domineering.
She ate all the dishes on the table and prepared to find an inn to rest.
Ning Shu left the restaurant. Qing Yue followed behind, asking, Where are you going to go now?
Im going to find a ce to stay. Actually, you dont have to follow me since we areplete strangers. Thank you for the seawater. Ning Shu saw that he held no malice towards her, so her attitude towards him also softened.
If you liked it, I can always give you more seawater to drink, said Qing Yue.
Ning Shu:
Its not polite to take advantage of others. Ning Shu refused promptly.
When she met Qing Yues gaze, she saw that his eyes rippled softly with light, making him seem very calm and wise.
He really didnt look like a demonic beast. Youre pretty different from the other demonic beasts.
He looked more like a human than a demonic beast.
I have a ce to stay nearby, said Qing Yue. Since we are going to journey together, you can stay at my ce.
Ning Shu was a little embarrassed. I would be troubling you too much.
Its no trouble.
Ning Shu: No, I dont
He appeared so suddenly and even treated her so well. Ning Shu felt like something was up because it was too sudden.
What are you apprehensive about? asked Qing Yue.
We have never met before and wereplete strangers, so I dont want to trouble you. Ning Shu looked at Qing Yue. I feel like you mustve mistaken me for someone else.
Qing Yue said lightly, I can feel it. Perhaps you no longer remember.
Our souls have encountered each other before, said Qing Yue. You dont need to doubt this. I havent been able to reach the Heavenly Dao yet. Perhaps its because I have karma with you.
Ning Shu: Speak human.
She felt like her intelligence couldnt even match up to that of a demonic beasts. Was she retarded?
Ning Shu sighed and followed Qing Yue to his ce. They stopped in front of a big courtyard.
You actually have such a big house. Ning Shu saw that he even had servants in the house.
When the servants saw Qing Yue, they greeted him respectfully. Master Qing.
Arrange a room for her, ordered Qing Yue.
The housekeeper gave Ning Shu a room that was right next to Qing Yues room. Ning Shu was pretty incredulous.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
Chapter 1342: Don’t People Live for Food?
Chapter 1342: Dont People Live for Food?
Ning Shu felt that the spiritual energy in this house was pretty dense. She sat cross-legged on the bed and began to cultivate.
The surrounding spiritual energy rushed towards Ning Shu.
She didnt know how long she had cultivated, but when she opened her eyes again and inspected the inside of her dantian, she found that the spiritual energy had formed a golden coiling dragon.
Vivid and lifelike, it looked just like a real dragon. When it sensed Ning Shus spirit consciousness, it even went up to bump against her consciousness.
Ning Shu was a little surprised. Did this thing have its own consciousness?
There was a knock on the door. Ning Shu got down from the bed and opened the door to see Qing Yue standing there.
Are you done cultivating? Its time to eat dinner, said Qing Yue.
Ning Shu followed Qing Yue to the main hall. There was a table full of dishes, all meat.
Ning Shu: _
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu sat down and started eating from the dishes on the table. Qing Yue raised his brow. Arent you cultivators supposed to abstain from eating?
Cultivators, cultivators. Cultivators are also people. Dont people live for food?
Qing Yue drank his seawater and nodded. That makes sense.
Every time Ning Shu saw Qing Yue drink seawater, she felt more and more disillusioned. Are you a demonic beast from the sea?
Yes.
What were you originally? asked Ning Shu.
Qing Yue tilted his head. Guess.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu couldnt be bothered to ask anymore. If he didnt want to say it, then it was fine.
Suddenly, Ning Shus body stiffened, due to the seal in her dantian slowly activating.
The seal activated, making her body suddenly explode with pain.
Ning Shu promptly sat down cross-legged on the ground, enduring the pain. Her body started to emit demonic energy.
Qing Yue created a barrier that covered the whole house to prevent others from discovering the demonic energy on Ning Shus body.
Ning Shu furiously cursed the bastard that ced the seal on her in her heart. Just you wait!
The seal gradually receded into her dantian and disappeared. It had been so painful that her entire body was covered with cold sweat.
Ning Shu grabbed a cup of water from the table and gulped it down in one go.
Are you a demon? Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu and then shook his head. Mixed.
You have a demonic seal on you, said Qing Yue.
Ning Shu looked at him. You even know about the demonic seal.
Qing Yue smiled. When I first gained my human form, the demon race didnt exist in this world yet. The demon race appearedter.
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
Old monster.
In Xiao Susus memories, the demon race had existed for who knows how long, but now Qing Yue was saying that the demon race didnt exist before.
Do you remember how old you are? asked Ning Shu, the corner of her mouth twitching.
Qing Yue shook his head. I dont remember.
My current form has gone through countless years of learning. Learning from the human race, and learning from the demon race.
The Heavenly Dao gave the demonic beasts powerful bodies, but it didnt give them intelligence.
Ning Shu said admiringly, Youre very powerful.
Qing Yue smiled. Its just a lucky coincidence that I got to awaken my intelligence.
The Heavenly Dao is formless, bringing into being the heavens and earth. The Heavenly Dao is emotionless, revolving the sun and the moon. The Heavenly Dao is nameless, nourishing all things. This world has humans, but it also has demonic beasts and demons appear in order to keep the humans in check. Only with bnce, can stability be maintained.
Ning Shu listened to those iprehensible words and asked, Then, is there a way to undo the seal on my body?
Qing Yue nodded. There is a way.
How do I undo it? Ning Shu asked excitedly. If she could undo the seal, then her life would no longer be like a ything trapped in her demon fathers hands.
Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu and said, This seal requires the fresh blood of a demon. ording to what Ive learnt before, as long as I have the fresh blood of a demon, I can help you undo it.
F*ck, she still had to f*cking go back to the demon race to find that father of hers.
Lets spar. Ning Shu wanted to see how powerful she was right now. She wanted to check whether she would end up being sucked dry like in the original storyline if she went back to the demon race.
You cant beat me. Qing Yue shook his head.
I know I cant beat you. I just want to know how strong I am now, said Ning Shu, feeling a little speechless.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
Chapter 1343: You Can’t Beat Me
Chapter 1343: You Cant Beat Me
Ning Shu wanted to spar with Qing Yue and see how powerful she was at present. She wanted to find out whether shed be killed off if she went to find her demon father.
Come at me. Ning Shu waved towards Qing Yue.
Qing Yue said honestly, You cant beat me.
Ning Shu released her inner strength. A golden coiling dragon roared and rushed out. When it saw Qing Yue, it immediately quieted down and shrank back.
Qing Yue watched the coiling dragon intently, feeling somewhat surprised. This thing has started to form its own consciousness.
Ning Shu also felt that way. She felt like this golden dragon was starting to gain intelligence. She asked Qing Yue, Then do you know the reason why?
Im very familiar with its breath. Before, I wasnt sure it was you, but now Im sure, said Qing Yue, nodding his head. He reached out and held the golden dragon in his hand. The golden dragon swam around on his palm.
My god. Were supposed to be sparring right now, okay?
The spiritual energy golden dragon returned to Ning Shus dantian, following her thoughts.
Qing Yue said, Your cultivation method is very good. That is what allowed the golden dragon to gain a little bit of intelligence.
When Ning Shu received the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, she had thought that it was just a low-level martial arts manual, but she had ended up using it again and again.
It really showed off its might in worlds full of spiritual energy.
Come on. Ning Shu raised her chin slightly. She clenched her fist and smashed a punch towards Qing Yue.
Qing Yue stood there without moving. He waved his hand and flung Ning Shu away as easily as if he was swatting away a mosquito. Ning Shu was mmed against the wall. Her internal organs were shaken and she hurt all over.
F*ck, this guy was even more powerful than that Lord Qing Hua. He was indeed an old monster.
Qing Yue frowned and asked, Are you okay? I felt a bacsh from the Heavenly Dao.
Ning Shu: _
Why was he always saying things that she couldnt understand?
It made her feel like she was truly dumb.
When I attacked you, I actually felt a bacsh from the Heavenly Dao. A little bit of my fortune was taken away. Qing Yues brows furrowed tightly. Who are you?
Ning Shu mulled over Qing Yues words. What do you mean? Make it simpler.
Its like, youve been chosen by the heavens. Qing Yue gazed at Ning Shu. Ordinary people cant feel their luck being taken away, but I can feel it.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded. You mean, Im the protagonist?
When did she be the protagonist? He must be joking with her.
In any case, Ning Shu felt like the bug in this world was very big. It made her feel very terrified.
Ning Shu just wanted to quickly finish her task and leave. Really, she couldnt stay in this world any longer. It was too chaotic.
What do you think of my strength? Ning Shu asked Qing Yue.
Qing Yue said cautiously, I would say that youre not far from reaching the golden core stage.
The golden core stage? Lord Qing Hua was at the soul formation stage, one stage higher than her. This was still a huge gap.
When she confronted Lord Qing Hua, she was even weaker than she was now. No wonder she was beaten so badly.
She definitely couldnt beat her demon father while she was still at the golden core stage. She had to cultivate more before going back.
This seal must be undone. Otherwise her demon father would be able to destroy her any time with a single thought.
Do you want to return to the demon race? asked Qing Yue.
Ning Shu waved her hand dismissively. Im too weak right now. Lets wait for me to be a little stronger before going.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
Chapter 1344: Seemed Gentle in Comparison
Chapter 1344: Seemed Gentle in Comparison
But your seal will activate every once in a while. Qing Yue raised his brow.
Ning Shu didnt mind. Its fine.
This seal only red up after a certain interval of time. Plus, the pain didntst long. What was most painful was to be under a malicious curse, where she was in pain every second of the day with the pain growing stronger by the day.
The seal seemed very gentle inparison.
I can help you, said Qing Yue.
There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. They had never met before, but he gave her a ce to stay and even wanted to help her. There must be a reason.
Why? I still feel like you got the wrong person. We dont know each other. Ning Shu looked at Qing Yue. Unless you tell me why, I cant just mindlessly ept your help.
People should help each other, but who knew how powerful Qing Yue really was. Him suddenly acting like this towards her made her feel very suspicious.
They werent people of the same realm.
Would a person be polite to an ant that they could easily crush with one hand?
Qing Yue smiled softly and stretched out a hand towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu immediately covered her chest. What are you doing? Im telling you, dont mess around.
Qing Yue pinched the cor of Ning Shus clothes and lifted her up. Ning Shus surroundings suddenly became fuzzy and she felt dizzy and nauseous.
Ning Shu rubbed her head. She didnt understand what was going on as she looked at her surroundings. They had already left Qing Yues house and were currently standing in front of a ck city wall.
Many people came and went in their surroundings. The men and women here were handsome and beautiful beyondparison, enchanting enough to move peoples hearts.
Upon seeing these people, one word arose from Ning Shus heart: demons.
The demon race were experts at attacking peoples minds with their charm. People would expect that the demons would be extremely vicious and sinister-looking, but they were actually even more good-looking than humans.
However, under that attractive exterior, evil ck blood flowed.
The demon race didnt have any concept of right or wrong. They didnt make a distinction between good and evil. They didnt have the human races sense of propriety, justice, integrity, and honor. They believed that might makes right, and they only believed in power.
Ning Shu felt as if she was carsick. She felt so nauseous that she wanted to die. How did she suddenly arrive at the demon races territory?
Ning Shu silently chanted the heart-clearing chant to make herself feel better.
When the surrounding demons saw Ning Shu, they reacted as if they just saw an appetizing morsel. Their noses immediately twitched, then their eyes filled with contempt. They had clearly smelled that Ning Shu had mixed blood and was half-human, half-demon.
But when the demons saw Qing Yue, their expressions became vignt.
What the frick? Since she was weak, she didnt have any speaking rights. He had brought her here giving her a single warning. She was pretty scared. She didnt have enough strength to resist her demon father yet.
Ning Shu told Qing Yue, Why didnt you tell me beforehand? No matter if its good or bad, you should tell me so I can prepare my heart.
Why do you keep putting it off? You would even rather endure the pain brought on by the seal, but that doesnt solve the problem. Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu disapprovingly.
I have a procrastination disorder, okay? Ning Shu sighed. Its just that my strength really isnt enough. When I get strong enough, would the pain of the seal even affect me anymore?
Ive said that I can help you. Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu and said sincerely, I can help you.
Ning Shu smiled and nodded. Fine. You can help me. Whatever reason youre helping me for, thank you.
Qing Yue nodded and set a barrier around Ning Shu. Ning Shu watched as Qing Yue chanted a spell. He really didnt seem like a demonic beast.
Ning Shu stayed within the barrier and waited for Qing Yue toe back.
She simply sat cross-legged inside the barrier and cultivated. The spiritual energy that entered her body was swallowed up by the golden coiling dragon in her dantian.
Ning Shu inspected the swimming coiling dragon in her dantian. She wondered whether it would be a real dragon one day.
But that was very far in the future. Right now, she was still very weak. She had to continue cultivating in order to be strong. She also had to be in a ce with abundant spiritual energy in order to cultivate a golden dragon.
It would be great if she could cultivate a golden dragon in her soul state.
It wasnt long before Qing Yue returned. He held a jade bottle filled with ck blood in his hand. The blood seemed to be boiling.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emin/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 1345: Offer Up that Man
Chapter 1345: Offer Up that Man
Ning Shu saw that Qing Yues clothes werent dirty and his hair wasnt messy at all. He looked like someone who had simply returned from a walk.
Ning Shu felt a little envious. When would she be able to be this powerful?
You didnt alert my father, did you? asked Ning Shu. If you alerted him, he could kill me with a single thought.
He didnt sense anything, said Qing Yue.
Ning Shu gave him a thumbs up. Youre so awesome.
Qing Yue smiled, looking unconcerned and carefree.
As he undid the barrier, he asked Ning Shu, Do you want to go take a look in the city? The demon race has quite a few nice things.
No need. If I get too close to my father, hell notice me. Ning Shu refused.
Qing Yue nodded. Up to you.
When Ning Shu saw that Qing Yue was this obedient towards her, she found it very strange.
Did he frickin know how Gary Stu he was being right now?
Are you still going to be carrying me by my cor when we return this time? Ning Shu asked.
Qing Yue nodded. If you want me to carry you by your cor, I wont object.
No need.
I feel dizzy. Id better walk. Ning Shu promptly waved her hand dismissively.
Qing Yue replied, Up to you.
Ning Shu looked at Qing Yue who was acting like a loyal Labrador. Were all exceptional experts like this?
You two over there, stop. A soft voice arose. The mellow voice was rather pleasant to hear and made the listeners ears feel numb.
Ning Shu turned and saw a woman who was sitting on a sedan chair lifted by four demon men.
At this moment, she was looking down on Ning Shu and Qing Yue from high above.
This demon woman had very seductive looks. Her face was enchanting to the point it seemed capable of stealing peoples souls. The men and women of the demon race all had very good looks.
The demon woman sized up Ning Shu and sneered. A mixed breed. I order you to offer up that man next to you.
An inferior mixed breed demon like you is not qualified to have this kind of man. The demon womans eyes were glued to Qing Yues face.
I like your hair. Very few people have this hair color. The demon woman raised her chin slightly as she spoke to Qing Yue from far above him.
Ning Shu also turned to look at Qing Yues hair. Why did she feel that this hair color was ugly? Such a lush green.
His whole body was too lush green.
Qing Yue didnt say a word. He simply stood there silently, unconcerned. This caused the demon womans eyes to fill with even more desire.
The demon race had never concealed their desires. Both men and women were the same. By human standards, they had let go of all restraint.
But the demon race had never felt this way. If they caught a human that suited their tastes, they would do it first and then absorb the humans essence.
Ning Shu poked Qing Yue and said quietly, This woman is very beautiful.
Qing Yue shook his head.
What are you talking about? I order you to give that man to me. The demon woman pointed at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu shrugged and stepped to the side. She said, Actually, I dont call the shots here. You have to ask him.
At least you know your ce. The demon woman nced contemptuously at Ning Shu before moving her gaze back to Qing Yues face. Following me is countless times better than following that trash. I can provide all the cultivation manuals and treasures that you could ever want.
Qing Yue stepped closer to Ning Shu and looked at her. Lets go.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Wait. The demon woman flew down from the sedan chair and stopped Ning Shu and Qing Yue.
You should make the smart choice while Im still being nice. The demon womans expression was severe and her whole body exuded a dense demonic energy.
Qing Yue frowned slightly and looked up. His hand turned into a cold and gloomy ribbon-shaped thing. This kelp-like ribbon immediately pierced through the demon womans body, like a nail cutting through tofu. There was no resistance at all.
Qing Yue withdrew his hand. His hand was still as white as jade. Pure, limpid, sparkling, and translucent. There wasnt a single drop of blood on it.
The demon woman slowly looked down at her own chest. There was a big hole and her heart had already been crushed into minced meat.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
Chapter 1346: You Couldn’t Be…
Chapter 1346: You Couldnt Be
The ck blood dripped onto the ground and made a sizzling sound as it corroded it.
The demon woman was inplete disbelief.
The demon races powerful vitality meant that she wouldnt die right away. Just you guys wait!
Princess Lisi. The four demon men that were carrying the sedan chair surrounded Ning Shu and Qing Yue.
Qing Yue lifted up the dazed Ning Shu by her cor and disappeared in a sh.
Every time they teleported, Ning Shu felt extremely nauseous. When Qing Yue stopped, she had to first throw up before she could feel a little morefortable.
Her head was spinning like crazy.
After Ning Shu finished throwing up, she discovered that they had already returned to the courtyard in the little town.
Ning Shu looked at Qing Yue and said, Howe I feel like you look a little familiar?
What was your original form? Ning Shus eyes shifted as she tried to recall.N?v(el)B\\jnn
She tugged at her hair. Thats impossible. That guy should still be in the ordinance sea right now.
You couldnt be the kelp, right? Ning Shu asked Qing Yue tentatively.
Qing Yue nodded. I was originally kelp.
Ning Shu couldnt help but size him up. Even a dark and swarthy kelp nt could cultivate a human form?
Did you once use spirit essence crystals to make your home? Ning Shu remembered that she had once encountered a kelp nt in an immortals residence.
Only, that kelp nt was very dumb and ignorant beyond belief. It didnt even have its own consciousness.
It was a totally different speciespared to this Qing Yue.
Yes. Qing Yue took out a spirit essence crystal. For you.
Ning Shu:
I dont want your spirit essence crystals.
Ning Shu pped in realization, then said happily, Why didnt you just tell me that you were the kelp earlier? How did you get here?
Ive always been in this world, said Qing Yue.
Ning Shu ced her hands on her head and called for 2333. The hell? This ne isnt the immortals residence from that time, right?
Wasnt it on the verge of copse? How could it be an intermediate ne? It had only been a short while, how did it already be an intermediate ne?
Ning Shu felt like she was useless. Even a ne was more capable than her.
2333 froze for a moment before saying, The time flow of different nes is different. It might not have been long ording to your point of view, but several hundred of millions of years couldve already passed in this ne.
F*ck me.
If its like this, then it means that this ne has acknowledged you. Now, all the previous situations can be exined, said 2333.
Ning Shu looked skeptical. How does this ne know its me?
2333 said, Did you forget? On your way to the ordinance sea, you were still in your spiritual state. When you held the ne in the palm of your hand, it was definitely in contact with a little bit of your souls aura.
Ning Shu let out a sigh of relief and wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead. She had been shaking with fear and suffered from insomnia every day. She had never imagined that this would turn out to be the reason.
It was also this nes fortune that it was able to evolve into an intermediate ne.
Itll give you some benefits. This counts as repaying debts, said 2333. Anything you do in this ne should go smoothly. Fortunately I hadnt spent that energy to send you to the ordinance sea in vain.
I was wondering why I couldnt find out the reason. 2333 even added in a sentence at the end to defend his own ipetence.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha
What are you thinking about? asked Qing Yue, seeing that Ning Shu seemed to be in a daze.
Ning Shu came back to her senses and looked at Qing Yue. Goodness, its been so long since weve met. Youve already grown up and be a human.
Qing Yue:
Im probably much older than you, said Qing Yue.
Ning Shu thought about it and realized that he was right. Qing Yue was pretty much as old as this ne.
Trantor: LiliI
Editor: Emi
Chapter 1347: Kelp, Thank You
Chapter 1347: Kelp, Thank You
Is it okay for you to use your body to attack demons? Ning Shu asked. The demon races blood was very corrosive and toxic.
Qing Yue looked at his own hand and said, I was just experimenting to see if I could resist the corrosion of the demon races blood.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded. So how did it go? Your hand seems fine.
Its not bad, said Qing Yue while nodding.
Ning Shu said sincerely, I wanted to ask you to help me undo the seal.
Qing Yue nodded and took out the jade bottle. He pulled off the cork and white smoke immediately puffed out of it. The demon blood in the bottle was still boiling.
Ning Shu didnt know what that jade bottle was made of either. It was actually able to withstand the corrosive ability of the demon races blood.
Qing Yue dipped his finger into the bottle and said, Im going to draw a spell formation on your forehead. It will hurt a bit, but you have to bear with it for a while.
Ning Shu was taken aback for a moment and said, Using your finger?
Other things would be corroded by the blood, said Qing Yue, unconcerned.
Ning Shu was a little moved. Thank you. Youve already done so much for me.
In all of her time transmigrating, she had met only two people who helped her due to her soul and not because of the original host.
The school doctor uncle was one, and Qing Yue was another.
Ning Shu was thankful for Qing Yues help. No matter what happens, I have to thank you.
Qing Yue smiled. Its fine.
Qing Yues finger was stained with ck blood. He chanted a spell, then touched Ning Shus forehead with his finger.
The skin that came into contact with the demon blood felt abnormally hot. Ning Shu felt like her skin was going to be cooked. It was probably thanks to the demon blood in her body that she only felt hot and didnt suffer any other harm.
The spell formation on her forehead entered her skin and turned into countless sharp swords that rushed straight into her dantian. The seal in her dantian gradually surfaced.
Perhaps the seal felt threatened because it was now emitting great amounts of demonic energy. It was extremely painful. The two powers started to fight inside her body, turning her dantian into a mess.
Her dantian felt like it was about to explode.
Qing Yue was still drawing spell formations without pausing, causing Ning Shu to feel so much pain that she wished she could just ram her head against a wall.
She didnt know how long passed before the seal finally broke with a click. She instantly felt like her soul was about to ascend.
That carefree feeling of freedom made Ning Shu want to look up at the sky and roar.
With the seal gone, nothing could control her anymore!
Ning Shu used both her hands to grasp Qing Yues hands and shook them with a moved expression. Kelp, thank you.
Qing Yue withdrew his hand. No problem.
Please call me Qing Yue, said Qing Yue very earnestly.
Okay, Kel- Qing Yue.
Now that her seal was gone, Ning Shu felt very happy. That night, she ate an additional two bowls of rice.
Qing Yue drank seawater as he watched Ning Shu eat until her whole face became oily. He couldnt help but say, I still cant understand the human races desire to eat.
Ning Shu said, I also dont understand why you want to drink seawater. At your level, you dont need seawater, do you?
Got used to it, said Qing Yue.
Humans have to eat to survive. Naturally, in order to make eating more enjoyable, the food must be cooked better. Ning Shu huped as she put down her bowl and chopsticks.
What do you n to do next? asked Qing Yue.
Ning Shu said, Of course cultivate. I still have stuff to do after I get stronger.
Qing Yue nodded. Ill follow you.
You dont need to do this. That time, I just helped you in passing. You dont have to repay me, Ning Shu waved her hand dismissively.
Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu silently. What did you do?
Ning Shu: _
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
Chapter 1348: You Can’t Beat Me
Chapter 1348: You Cant Beat Me
She had forgotten that the kelp had just been a baby at the time. He didnt even have a consciousness then.
I didnt do anything, said Ning Shu. If you want to follow me, then just follow.
Ning Shu returned to her room to cultivate after eating.
Her cultivation speed was very fast. The spiritual energy rushed frantically into her body and was then swallowed by the spiritual energy coiling dragon in her dantian.
The spiritual energy coiling dragons whole body was a brilliant gold as it swam around in Ning Shus dantian. It even had dragon whiskers and pupils in its eyes.
At first, it only had the form of a dragon. Now, it was really forming a soul.
Ning Shus morale was boosted, so she continued to cultivate without stopping.
But even though her cultivation sped up, the golden color of the coiling dragons body was actually bing diluted. The brilliant yellow glow faded away and it actually started to turn silver.
Ning Shu scratched her head with a stupefied expression. She didnt know what had caused this sudden change.
She could only seek out Qing Yue to evaluate her fighting strength.
Lets spar a round, said Ning Shu.
Qing Yue shook his head. You cant beat me.
I know. I just want you to evaluate my current fighting strength, said Ning Shu.
She released her spiritual energy as she spoke. The coiling dragon rushed out towards Qing Yue.
Qing Yue raised his hand and flicked the forehead of the coiling dragon that was rushing at him. The spiritual energy immediately dispersed.
Ning Shu lifted her fist and smashed it towards Qing Yue. Qing Yue waved his hand and directly sent Ning Shu crashing into the wall.
Ning Shu got up and asked Qing Yue, How is my current strength?
Its almost at the soul formation stage. But the soul formation stage has both a strong level and a weak level. The difference between the two is a bit hard to evaluate, replied Qing Yue honestly.
Ning Shu clenched her fist and mmed it into a tree trunk in the yard. The tree immediately shattered into pieces.
Cultivators could topple mountains and overturn seas. They could pull out a sword and cut apart water. They had all kinds of exceptional methods which made them a powerful force.
Why did the spiritual energy change color again? Ning Shu still couldnt figure it out. It was just like a chameleon.
I havent cultivated this method, so I have no way of knowing whats going on, said Qing Yue. It could just be that the color was too bright and conspicuous.
This exnation was really easy to understand, but was that really the case?
The peak of Ning Shus Unsurpassable Martial Arts was when the spiritual energy became a golden coiling dragon. She had never had it be silver before.
Ning Shu could only bite the bullet and continue to cultivate. After the spiritual energy coiling dragon turned silver, there were no further changes.
Could it be that after it became silver, it wouldnt change anymore?
Ning Shu could only slowly explore this by herself.
Qing Yue came over to find Ning Shu and said, You cant just cultivate this way. You should go test it out on something.
Qing Yue lifted Ning Shu up by her cor and teleported out of the town and into the mountain range.
You can find a demonic beast to test your powers on, said Qing Yue.
Ning Shu looked at the endless mountain range and said, But demonic beasts are your own kind.
Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu. Arent humans the same? They ughter their own kind to loot treasures for their own profit. Demons are also the same. Weak demonic beasts would end up as food for other demonic beasts.
Child, there is still beauty in the world. Ning Shu was a little speechless.
Qing Yue smiled. Since I gained a human form, Ive wandered around everywhere and gained all kinds of knowledge. Ive learned from both humans and demons. The things Ive encountered are just too many.
Ning Shus mind immediately created an image of a foolish Qing Yue being sold off and then staying to help his captors count the money.
She didnt know just how many people wanted to dig out his inner core due to his head full of lush green hair.
He now looked so wise. How many years of experience must it have taken? It really must not have been easy.
Ning Shuforted Qing Yue, You dont look retarded at all right now.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Qing Yue:
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
Chapter 1349: I Feel Like I Need a Weapon
Chapter 1349: I Feel Like I Need a Weapon
Qing Yue released his spiritual energy provocatively towards the cave. Right after, an angry hissing sound could be heard from the cave.
Ning Shu saw a giant snake slither out of the cave.
She immediately felt disgusted when she saw the snake. Why was it a snake? She wanted to change her sparring partner!
The snakes body waspletely pitch-ck. Its tongue flicked in and out as it raised its head to look at Ning Shu and Qing Yue.
When the giant snake saw Qing Yue, all the scales on its body red up, and it hurriedly slithered back to its own cave.
It was clearly afraid of Qing Yue.
Qing Yue directly controlled the snake to fling itself at Ning Shu. Then, he teleported to the side.
When Ning Shu saw the giant snake flying towards her, she hastily turned to run. The giant snake hit the ground and the whole earth seemed to tremble.
The snake wanted to run, but it was trapped with Ning Shu inside the barrier Qing Yue made.
Due to being shut in with the snake, the entire ce reeked. Ning Shu felt like she was about to suffocate, so she swung her fist towards the snakes head.
But, hitting the snakes head was like hitting a rubber tire. It didnt hurt the giant snake at all. On the contrary, the rebound force was so powerful it made Ning Shus lungs hurt.
The demonic beasts body was too powerful.
Ning Shu released her spiritual energy. The coiling dragon started to fight the giant snake while Ning Shu helped out with punches.
Ning Shu felt like she needed to find a suitable weapon for herself soon. Having a weapon in addition to her strong physical strength would give her double the results for half the effort.
The giant snakes defensive ability was very strong. The scales that covered its body were impervious to swords and spears.
Ning Shu was out of ideas, so she just grabbed the giant snakes scales and yanked hard. The scales fell off and the stinky and fishy smell of blood immediately filled the air.
The giant snake roared from the pain and its body swayed violently. It turned around and started focusing all of its attacks on Ning Shu. Ning Shu leapt up and specifically attacked the ce where the scales had been pulled off.
She attacked that ce until it became badly mangled and mutted.
Qing Yue released the barrier and the giant snake stopped fighting with Ning Shu. It ran off, dragging its wound-riddled body.
How was it? asked Qing Yue.
Ning Shu said, I feel like I need a weapon.
Qing Yue asked, What kind of weapon do you want?
You have weapons? asked Ning Shu.
I can forge them, said Qing Yue.
You can forge weapons? Ning Shu was greatly astonished. As a kelp, it was already very good that he managed to avoid bing seaweed sd, but he could actually make weapons too?
Qing Yue nodded. I learned it from the humans. Even though humans are not as strong as the demonic beasts or demons, they know to use all kinds of methods to strengthen themselves, like pills, spell formations, and divine artifacts.
Then, anything the human race can do, you can do? asked Ning Shu, ncing at him.
Yes. Ive had an endless amount of time to learn these things, said Qing Yue.
Humph, so he was actually a little expert that was skilled in everything.
All children who love learning were good children.
Dear, teach me how to refine pills and set up spell formations, said Ning Shu.
Qing Yue was a little surprised. You want to learn these things?
Of course, its always better to have more skills. Ning Shu nodded.
Qing Yue nodded. Okay.
Qing Yue returned to the courtyard, carrying Ning Shu by the cor. Then, he asked, What do you want to learn?
Pill refining and formations, said Ning Shu.
You dont want to learn how to forge weapons? asked Qing Yue.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu shook her head. I feel like doing these two things is already very tiring. It would be a little difficult to learn all of these skills before she finished her task.
Every little bit that she could pick up was good.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
Chapter 1350: Not Even the Heavenly Dao Can Help
Chapter 1350: Not Even the Heavenly Dao Can Help
As Qing Yue had said before, learning makes one wise and powerful.
Qing Yue took a pill refining furnace and a thick stack of pill forms out from his storage space. The pill forms were neat and tidy. Although some of the pages were starting to turn yellow, their corners didnt curl at all. Qing Yue had clearly preserved them very well.
Then, Qing Yue took out some medicinal ingredients, celestial treasures, and demonic beast cores.
When Ning Shu saw how serious Qing Yue was, she became aware of how much respect he had for knowledge.
You collected all of this? asked Ning Shu when she saw these pill forms.
Qing Yue nodded. Yes. Every time a new pill form came out, I would go get a copy. Some pill forms have already been lost to the outside world, but I have them with me.
He really was a living fossil. Why didnt he use jade scrolls to preserve the forms? How long could paper possibly be preserved?
Alchemy requires a fire spiritual root. If you dont have a fire spiritual root, you will need either skyfire or earthfire, said Qing Yue.
Ning Shu circted the spiritual energy in her body and a small me appeared at the tip of her finger. I have a fire spiritual root.
Starting now, you will need to memorize the pill forms and learn to identify celestial treasures, said Qing Yue. Once youve done these, we can start refining pills.
Okay, thank you. Ning Shu thanked Qing Yue.
Then, Ning Shu turned on her memorization mode. She saw how much Qing Yue valued these pill forms, so she was especially careful when she read through them, taking care to not damage them.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Fortunately, she had added a lot of attribute points to intelligence, so her memory had be better. She could still engrave the knowledge in her mind through rote memorization.
Then, she memorized the attributes and uses for celestial treasures, as well as the steps for refining pills.
When Ning Shu wasnt cultivating, she was looking over these things and thinking about them. Whenever she was hungry, she would have a fasting pill.
Sometimes, Qing Yue woulde to see her. When he saw that she was so focused, he didnt bother her.
Ning Shu didnt know how long she had been holed up in her room before Qing Yue came to tell her that she could start refining pills with the furnace.
She was very excited.
Go bathe and change your clothes, said Qing Yue.
Although she could use a cleansing spell, she still felt dirty due to not having taken a bath in so long.
After earnestly washing herself and changing her clothes, Ning Shu entered the alchemy room.
She saw Qing Yues serious expression and couldnt help but be more serious herself.
How big of a me can you produce? asked Qing Yue.
Ning Shu circted the spiritual energy in her body and a weak me appeared on her finger. It was very small.
Even if this me spent a lifetime trying to refine pills, it still wouldnt be able to.
She didnt cultivate the fire root cultivation manuals, so naturally the me was very weak.
Qing Yue nced at Ning Shu and took out some fiery red crystals. When all these crystals were piled together, they released a temperature akin to that of a me.
Qing Yue ced these crystals under the furnace and told Ning Shu, Try refining the easiest fasting pill.
Okay. Ning Shu swallowed nervously. Then, she grabbed the spiritual grass and spiritual fruits needed for making the fasting pills and ced them into the furnace ording to the instructions on the pill form.
She released her spiritual consciousness to keep an eye on the situation inside the furnace. She made the spiritual energy blend into the pill liquid to make the pill take shape.
Clearly, Ning Shu didnt have any talent for pill refining. She failed two times in a row and the furnace exploded. With this kind of talent, even if the Heavenly Dao of this ne wanted to give her some cheats, it would be unable to do so.
Qing Yueforted Ning Shu. Theres no rush. Pill refining isnt an easy thing to do.
Ning Shu made a sound of agreement and continued to struggle with making the fasting pills. She never thought the fasting pills that she normally exchanged for with her points would be so hard to make.
It was twenty points per pill, and every time she got pills, shed buy a hundred of them.
But why was it so hard to make it herself? Ning Shu rubbed her face, leaving an ashy stain.
She had better learn this. After all, what if the system spazzed out one day and she couldnt exchange any points for pills?
Ning Shu didnt trust the system marketce at all now. The exchanged items could be taken back at will and also had various restrictions ced on them.
Only the items bought with merit and faith points would belong to her forever. The problem was that these two things were not like experience points and couldnt be obtained in every world.
Only the things grasped firmly in her own hands were reliable.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1351: It Took About…
?Chapter 1351: It Took About...
Ning Shus career in alchemy was very bumpy. It had been more than ten days since she started working with the furnace, but she actually still hadnt managed to make a single pill.
The biggest reason for this was that the pill wasnt able to take form. It was always a pile of goo. Ning Shu felt crushed. Howe when other people refined pills, their pills always popped out of the furnace shining with golden light?
Qing Yue looked on from the side and finally shook his head. He said, This furnace is a divine artifact among furnaces and can help people refine pills. However, even this cant seem to save you.
Ning Shu was annoyed. She shot a sidelong nce at Qing Yue. Then how long did it take you to refine your first pill?
Qing Yue took a while to think about it. It took about a thousand or so years.
The frick? You still dare tough at me when you yourself took a thousand years? At least, I wont take a thousand years. Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain.
Qing Yue said, The human races things were tooplex for me. I had to waste countless hours in the beginning in order to figure out just what alchemy was.
Ning Shu felt a little guilty. Im sorry. I shouldnt haveughed at you for being retarded.
Qing Yue: ...
Ning Shu felt lightheaded from struggling to learn alchemy. Like Qing Yue said, it was veryplex. The spiritual grasses and spiritual fruits had to be put in in a certain order and there also had to be a certain amount of time between putting each in.
She couldnt just mash everything up and doze off by the side after having dumped all the materials in the furnace at once.
Lets put aside refining pills for now. Lets learn setting formations first, said Ning Shu, changing the subject.
Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu. The spell formations are equallyplex. Theres the Hidden Stems of the Strange Gates with the Strange containing the sun, the moon, and the stars. The Gates includes rest, life, pain, limit, view, fear, death, and open. The Stems, the sixty-year cycle, which includes the rat (first year), the dog (eleventh year), the monkey (twenty-first year), the horse (thirty-first year), the dragon (forty-first year), and the tiger (fifty-first year), are hidden beneath the six main decades. The six main decades also include...
... Just like a retard.
Ning Shuughed hollowly. Tell me slowly.
Ning Shu began the life of reciting the ten Heavenly Stems and twelve Earthly Branches, as well as all kinds ofplicated pairings. Ning Shu smiled. She frickin might as well just practice martial arts.
Ning Shu felt like she was about to fall apart.
But no matter how difficult it was, she still had to learn. These things could turn out to be useful one day.
She had depended on her basic medical knowledge to get through many worlds.
Once she learned these things, even if she was in a difficult situation in a task world, she could still at the very least set up a roadside stall to give out divinations.
It was all for the sake of being able toplete tasks easily.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu burned these things into her brain while Qing Yue guided her from the side.
Whenever she was tired, shed cultivate. When she had cultivated enough, she would again start learning how to refine pills and make formations.
After learning slowly but constantly like this, Ning Shu felt like her spiritual consciousness was much stronger than before. Now when she refined pills, she could even sense all the changes happening in the spiritual grasses and fruits.
Almost three monthster, Ning Shu finally managed to refine a furnace-full of fasting pills. However, they were all of different shapes and sizes, and not at all smooth and round. They were toockingpared to the fasting pills she exchanged from the system mall.
They looked really ugly.
Ning Shu tried one of the pills. Even though it looked ugly, it still worked.
Just being able to condense the pills was already a very good start. If she practiced more, her pills could be smooth and round.
As for making pills with auspicious cloud markings, Ning Shu decided to simply treat them as myths. It was already hard enough to make them smooth and round.
In addition to alchemy, Ning Shu had also ced a few formations around the yard. However, they were very simple and Qing Yue could spot them with a nce.
Ning Shu actually wanted to make them moreplex, but these things had to beid ording to the rules. The sess of a formation depended on the time and ce, heavens will, and various other factors.
Every time she set down a formation, she would use up all the treasures in her pocket. Every key point of the formation needed something at its center to hold it down.
But, they were all destroyed by Qing Yue every time. Her spell formations werepletely useless.
Ning Shu wasnt discouraged. They might not be useful against Qing Yue, but they were still very effective against ordinary people.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1352: A Giant Axe
Chapter 1352: A Giant Axe
Ning Shu was very busy every day, trying to learn as much as she could from the kelp before she had to leave.
Not every world had people that were willing to teach her.
However, the spiritual energy in Ning Shus dantian had changed again. It was originally silver, but now it had turned white and even seemed to be turning transparent.
Ning Shu released her spiritual energy. As she expected, it wasnt as dazzling as when it was gold and looked very unremarkable.
Could it really be as the kelp had said? It changed because the color was too bright and hard to conceal?
Ning Shu felt like she was strong enough to lift an entire building. She went into the yard, wrapped her arms around arge tree, and uprooted it effortlessly.
She didnt even know how strong she was.
Qing Yue didnt like fighting Ning Shu. ording to him, Every time he attacked her, some of his fortune would be taken away. She could find a demonic beast instead.
Ning Shu could only go to the Mystery Spiritual Mountains to find demonic beasts. The further in she went, the stronger the demonic beasts were. They would also each im their own territory.
She only needed to aggressively charge into a demonic beasts territory to provoke it. Then, the demonic beast would immediately start attacking her.
Ning Shu was much more powerful than before. Every single one of her cells were brimming with energy.
Whenever she met a demonic beast that wasnt too strong, she was able to turn it into blood mist with only a single punch.
Qing Yuemented that Ning Shus strength should be close to the soul formation stage now.
This kind of cultivation speed made Ning Shu shocked. It hadnt been long since she came to this world. This speed really was as fast as riding a rocket.
Normal people would first build their foundation, then sprint towards forming their golden core. Only those that reached the golden core stage could be considered slightly strong.
Ning Shu really felt that it was too frightening for her to advance in leaps and bounds this way. Things didnt quite feel real and she always felt like she was floating.
Fr*ck, she was simply an ignorant country bumpkin.
Qing Yue asked Ning Shu, What kind of weapon do you want?
Ning Shu thought it over. With her strength, something like a sword was useless. It had to be a weapon that was unconventional but aggressive, one that could crush everyone present as soon as she whipped it out. A weapon that would help her act cool!
Qing Yue finished listening to Ning Shus requirements and looked at her silently. Then, a giant axe.
Ning Shus eyes suddenly lit up, remembering how Pangu looked when he split the world with his giant axe. She nodded. Yes, an axe.
Qing Yue: _
Ive been in the cultivation world for many years, but Ive never seen a woman use an axe before. Even men rarely use one, said Qing Yue.
Cultivators naturally valued their appearances. It wasnt just women, men also wanted to look as graceful as an immortal.
Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu. In his mind, he imagined her wielding an axe. He felt like his eyes were burning from the image, so he stopped imagining.
Thank you. Ive troubled you. Ill go find whatever materials you need, said Ning Shu.
Qing Yue shook his head. I have a lot of materials.
Then Ill have to trouble you. Ning Shu patted Qing Yue encouragingly. I have high hopes in you.
Qing Yue moved away, avoiding Ning Shus hand. Im going into seclusion for a while in order to forge the weapon. Dont run around mindlessly.
Ning Shu nodded. Be careful.
She heard that forging weapons was much more dangerous than refining pills.
Qing Yue: I dont want to talk to you.
Qing Yue closed the door. Ning Shu started to refine pills and practice setting formations.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
asionally, shed go harass the demonic beasts in the mountains to test out herbat ability. When she became powerful, she would definitely return to take revenge on Lord Qing Hua.
Otherwise, she wouldnt be able to repay his painstaking efforts of thoroughly taking care of her.
Trantor: Lili
#LiLisments: Hahahahahaha an axe hahahahahaha
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
#Kahosments: Graduated from whip I guess.
Chapter 1353: Evil Creature of the Demon Race!
Chapter 1353: Evil Creature of the Demon Race!
Ning Shu caught a rabbit, then skinned it and roasted it over a fire. She even sprinkled some spices on it, making the oil that dripped from it incredibly fragrant.
Her hand spun the stick that the rabbit was on.
She had just sparred with the boss of this territory, a monster with power equivalent to the tribtion stage. In the end, they reached a tie.
Ning Shu had suffered some injuries, but that demonic beast was beaten by her until it was just as miserable.
Suddenly, Ning Shus ears twitched. She noticed that people were approaching.
She saw that the rabbit was ready, so she grabbed it and gnawed on it and she set off to see what was going on.
Ning Shu crouched down on a tree branch and saw that a group of people were currently chasing a young boy who looked about fifteen.
There were bloodstains on his body. He was clearly injured, but he still continued running desperately.
Ning Shu saw only a tiny bit of spiritual fluctuation on the boys body. He clearly hadnt started cultivating yet.
The people who were chasing him were most likely some low-level cultivators. They probably hadnt built their foundations yet.
The boy in front was quickly overtaken and surrounded by the cultivators.
The boys expression was dark as he faced them warily. The loose hair at his forehead covered his eyes.
Evil creature of the demon race, surrender your life! shouted a cultivator as he rushed towards the boy with apass-like weapon.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu, who was squatting on the tree and gnawing on the rabbit at the moment, was taken aback. She sized up the boy carefully. Demon race?
The boy pursed his lips tightly and red at the person who was rushing towards him with the intent to kill. His eyes were dark, looking as if the whole world had wronged him, so he wanted to destroy the whole world like a chuunibyou.
One of the cultivators holding a sword chanted a spell and his sword danced in the air as it shot towards the boy. The boy wanted to dodge, but he was held down by the other cultivators.
A look of despair shed across his face. His whole body started to emit demonic energy. It seemed like he was hoping that he could attack these people with it.
Butpared with real demons, the demonic energy in his body was like the glow of a firefly versus the bright, luminescent moon.
Ning Shu threw out the bone that she had gnawed clean, and it hit the sword that was going to pierce the boy. The sword was directly sent flying, and it got stuck deep in a tree trunk.
This sudden situation shocked everyone below. The cultivators looked everywhere, shouting, Whos there? Show yourself!
The boy released a deep breath and started to look around too.
Ning Shu was on the tree branch, wiping off the grease from her fingers. After she finished, she hopped down from the tree.
When the cultivators saw that Ning Shu was a girl, they immediately sneered. Mind your own business! Otherwise, well kill you along with him.
The boy felt despair when he saw Ning Shu. He had thought that it was some expert, but it was actually just a girl who wasnt even as tall as him.
Why do you guys want to kill him? asked Ning Shu.
Scram! That isnt something you need to know. If you still dont leave, dont me us for not being polite and making you our cultivation furnace. One of the cultivators eyed Ning Shus body lecherously.
Ning Shu expressionlessly released her spiritual energy and pped that cultivator in the face with it. That cultivator was sent crashing into a tree. As he slid down the ground, he had to spit out a few teeth from his mouth.
The other cultivators expression changed upon seeing that Ning Shu was this powerful.
Senior cultivator, this person is a bastard of the demon race. Every single demon is a criminal that should be punished to death. Please forgive us for disturbing you. Ning Shu had just defeated one of their most powerful people effortlessly.
They realized that Ning Shu couldnt be provoked, so they softened their attitude.
Ning Shu looked at the boy. When the boy met Ning Shus gaze, he pursed his lips tightly and his expression was extremely gloomy. He looked just like a troublemaking teenager.
When one of the cultivators saw Ning Shu looking at the boy, he immediately said, Senior, this person is a half-demon, half-human. His mother was raped by a low-level demon and she actually chose to give birth to him secretly. This person hasmitted all the misdeeds possible. He causes unimaginable chaos everywhere he goes, so the vigers asked us to get rid of this disaster.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1354: Grown Weary of the World
Chapter 1354: Grown Weary of the World
Ning Shu instantly understood the situation. She only needed one look to know that this kid was a brat. The feeling of wanting to kill a brat was totally understandable.
When the boy heard the cultivators words, his whole face became gloomy. He looked as if he had grown weary of the world and wished for nothing more than to be a furnace that could melt this world.
Ning Shu made a sound of agreement and said lightly, Hand this person over to me to deal with.
This... The cultivators looked at each other. One cultivator said embarrassedly, The vigers asked us to get rid of him. Without handing over his corpse, it will be hard to deal with the vigers.
Ning Shu sneered inwardly. Since when did cultivators care about how mortals react? Ning Shu said lightly, So you want me to kill him?
Senior, this person is a demon. We have to kill him, said a cultivator.
Ning Shu became annoyed and pped him out of the way.
Come over here. Ning Shu called the boy over.
The boy looked around for a moment, then walked towards Ning Shu. Both sides meant death, so he chose to die at Ning Shus hands.
I will deal with this person. Ning Shu lifted the boy up by his cor and left.
She never thought that lifting someone by their cor would feel so cool. No wonder Qing Yue liked to lift her up by her cor so much.
The boy struggled violently, wanting to get out of Ning Shus grasp. For a girl that wasnt even as tall as him to carry him by the cor, it was simply...
His face flushed.
Ning Shu let go of his cor and asked, Are you a half-demon, half-human?
The boy said coldly, I am of the demon race. Whether you want to kill me or cut me up is up to you.
Why dont you say that youre of the human race? Ning Shu was a little surprised.
The boy sneered. Humans? Ive never considered myself to be part of the human race. Its just a pity that Im not a demon, either. Otherwise, Id suck up the essence of all the humans.
Ning Shu: ...
How much harm had he suffered? However, this was fairly normal. Humans and demons were ipatible with each other, just like water and fire. People like them, who had the blood of both demons and humans, wereplete outsiders.
To the human race, they were abominable demons. To the demon race, they were inferior and humble bastards. Their lives would be equally hard on either of the two sides.
Xiao Susus days in the demon race could even be said to be an abyss of suffering.
Ning Shu said, I am also a mixed-blood.
The boy froze for a moment. I dont believe you.
Demonic energy slowly emitted from Ning Shus body, causing the boys eyes to widen. Then how are you so powerful?
I cultivated by myself, said Ning Shu.
The boy grumbled, Impossible.
Ning Shu slowly floated up and looked down at him condescendingly. I am even stronger than you think.
The boy lifted his head, his eyes trembling. He knelt down towards Ning Shu. Please ept me as a disciple. I want to be strong.
Ning Shus expression was insipid. When you be strong, youll take revenge on society, right?
The boy didnt understand what it meant to take revenge on society, but he understood the word revenge. He said gloomily, They killed my mother.
Ning Shu shook her head. I dont take disciples.
Please, Im begging you! Im willing to do anything. The boy knocked his head against the ground. I want to be strong, iparably strong. Strong enough that no one will ever dare to talk about beating and killing me.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Only when one was powerful could they control their own destiny.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1355: Heavenly Tribulation
Chapter 1355: Heavenly Tribtion
Ning Shu didnt ept him as a disciple. She could see at a nce that this fellow was someone who wished that he could just destroy the world. If he really became powerful, the entire world would fall into chaos.
He was cynical to the extreme.
Ning Shu said, I had saved your life only since we are of the same kind. Now goodbye.
The boy closely followed behind Ning Shu and begged, Please, please.
Ning Shu turned around and looked at him. Then, she asked, Right now, you must resent me? Do you resent me for refusing to teach you?
The boys gaze shifted evasively and he remained silent.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Even such an insignificant thing can make you feel so resentful. If you be strong one day, Ill end up being the first one that you kill.
The boy knelt on the ground. I swear that Id definitely never do that.
Ning Shu shook her head and continued walking towards the town.
They returned to Qing Yues courtyard. Ning Shu didnt let him into the house, so he just knelt uprightly in front of the main gate.
Ning Shu ignored him. Since he wanted to kneel, he should just kneel. Ning Shu started refining pills and setting formations.
Suddenly, surging ck storm clouds rapidly umted over the house. It released a deadly lightning strike towards the courtyard. The house was instantly destroyed.
Ning Shus heart clenched. The kelp was still in the house!
She was just about to rush in and pull the kelp out when she noticed an axe slowly rise towards the sky and confront the lightning bolts.
It was a heavenly tribtion!
The axe was weathering the heavenly tribtion.
Qing Yue came out from within the house, looking exhausted. Ning Shu asked, Are you okay?
He shook his head and looked up at the axe.
The heavenly tribtion struck the axe, causing the axe to release a humming sound. The axe looked as if it was using all its strength to resist the lightning.
Then it started to shrink slowly and its color became dull.
The heavenly tribtion began to weaken. When thest lightning bolt struck the axe, the dark clouds dissipated and the sky again became clear again.
Qing Yue reached out for the axe and it flew into his hand. Then, he turned and gave it to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took the axe. This axe was very heavy and felt very nice in her hand.
Thank you. She was very happy.
Keep it in your dantian to grow. This is a divine artifact. Qing Yue looked a little tired.
A divine artifact?!
Ning Shu said in shock, Kelp, you actually managed to refine a divine artifact?
All those sects guardian artifacts were refined by people. Why wouldnt I be able to refine divine artifacts? asked Qing Yue lightly.
What I mean is, your weapon refining skill is so high that it exceeded my expectations. Ning Shu stroked the ck axe.
This simple and in axe was actually a divine artifact. Real treasures would conceal their magnificence. Treasures should hide themselves and not seek fame.
This is too precious. I cant just ept it, said Ning Shu.
Then you can give it back to me. Qing Yue extended his hand.
Ning Shu immediately shook her head. Its not like youre going to use the axe. This kind of weapon will really ruin your modest, gentlemanly, noble, and sophisticated aura.
The boy kneeling at the gate stared up at the sky, dumbfounded. So amazing!
Qing Yues expression changed and he asked, Whats happening at the gate?
Oh, a half-demon like me wanted me to ept him as my disciple, but I refused, said Ning Shu nonchntly.
She inserted her own consciousness into the axe, engraving her own consciousness into it.
When she had thoroughly mastered the axe, she felt like the axe was simply an extension of her own arm. She could manipte it freely, making it shrink and grow in size at will.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1356: Come at Me!
Chapter 1356: Come at Me!
Ning Shu stored the axe inside her dantian. As soon as it entered, the coiling dragon in her dantian coiled itself around the axe handle like it had found the perfect ce to rest.
The axe resisted it very much, but the spiritual energy bound itself to the handle of the axe tightly. The axe was also helpless against it.
Whats this axe called? asked Ning Shu.
Qing Yue said, It doesnt have a name yet. You can give it one.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu thought it over and said, Pangus sky splitting axe. Isnt that super assertive?
As soon as she said that, the axe in her dantian moved.
Qing Yue nodded. Up to you.
Ning Shu was very happy since she had received a treasure.
Just now, there was a divine artifact undergoing a tribtion. Quite a few cultivators rushed towards them.
A divine artifact that had passed through the heavenly tribtions would attract many experts. After all, it was a divine artifact. A single divine artifact could raise an entire sect up into power.
Every cultivation sect had a guardian divine artifact, which was a source of confidence for them and a deterrence against others.
If one could gain a divine artifact, their strength would increase by leaps and bounds.
Countless years had passed since thest time someone refined a divine artifact on Azure Waters Continent.
In moments, Qing Yues courtyard became surrounded by flocks of experts floating in the sky, with many others still rushing over.
Themotion created by the divine artifact as it weathered the tribtions was toorge.
All of the cultivators scrutinized Ning Shu and Qing Yue.
Have you two seen a divine artifact? asked a white-haired old man. I saw an axe flying this way a while ago.
Ning Shu: _
They said it as if the axe was theirs.
Yes, it flew towards there. Ning Shu pointed to the side.
The old mans expression immediately became stern. Hand over the divine axe.
Ning Shu spat. Why should I?
When she looked at these people, she felt eager to fight. She had long wanted to test the level of her own strength. After she got the sky splitting axe, she also wanted to test just how powerful this axe was.
More and more cultivators rushed over, forming an imprable circle around the courtyard. With this many people, if each person spat just once, they could easily drown Ning Shu and Qing Yue in a torrent of spit.
Qing Yue had an unconcerned expression on his face. Even when facing this many people, there wasnt the slightest fluctuation in his heart.
If you guys call the divine axe out, well spare your lives. A man with a powerful aura stepped forward. Who refined the divine axe?
Ning Shu patted her chest. Me.
The man ignored Ning Shu and fixed his gaze on Qing Yue. Were you the one who refined the divine axe? You cane to my Divine Wind Sect. We wont let you suffer the slightest harm.
Qing Yue asked Ning Shu, Should we go or should we beat them up?
Beat them up. Lets let the sky splitting axe open up the path. Ning Shu was eager for some action. Hiding wasnt a solution, cultivators should follow their hearts. As they crawled their way up and pursued the Heavenly Dao, they would meet countless setbacks and difficulties.
Watch me first. In a bit, if I cant beat them, then youe help me, Ning Shu told Qing Yue.
Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu silently. You cant even get rid of this small number of people?
This many people counts as a small number? Ning Shu shot him a sidelong nce.
A long, long time ago, someone said that if they gained me, they would be able to break through the void and ascend to immortality. However, I havent even been able to break through the void myself. Im still restricted under the Heavenly Dao, said Qing Yue insipidly.
Ning Shu looked at Qing Yue with a bitter expression of sympathy. Actually, this is all because of your green hair. Green hair is too eye-catching.
As soon as they saw Qing Yues hair color, most people would think that he was a demonic beast. Demonic beasts had low intelligence, so very few of them could gain a human form.
So it was no surprise that Qing Yue seemed very unique. If they didnt go after him, then who would they go after? They might even be able to gain a lot after eating his meat, like Tang Sanzangs meat.
Ning Shu summoned the sky splitting axe to her hands with a thought. The axe jingled as she held it, emitting a clear sound.
She shouted loudly, The axe is in my hands. If you guys have the ability,e take it from me!
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1357: Actually a Divine Artifact!
Chapter 1357: Actually a Divine Artifact!
The sky splitting axe that Qing Yue refined attracted numerous covetous eyes.
As the people stared at the axe in Ning Shus hand, one by one, their eyes turned a scarlet red and their breathing sped up. It was actually a divine artifact!
Ning Shu grasped the axe and floated up as she said, This axe will belong to whoever can snatch it from my hands!
The cultivators couldnt resist the temptation of the divine artifact and one of them rushed towards Ning Shu.
When the others saw that someone had already started to attack, they became nervous, thinking that they might not be able to obtain the divine artifact. And so, they too rushed towards Ning Shu.
However, some lofty figures didnt move at all, looking utterly unhurried.
The axe in Ning Shus hand trembled as she circted her spiritual energy through it. She raised the axe and a giant axe shadow formed behind her back that chopped down towards the crowd.
Facing the attack of the giant axe shadow, many cultivators vomited blood from the force of the blow and lost theirbat ability. Moreover, some cultivators even suffered damage to their spiritual consciousnesses, causing them to lose consciousness. It was unclear whether they were alive or dead.
Ning Shu grasped the sky splitting axe tightly. After just this one attack, she felt like her body had been hollowed out.
The sky splitting axe was too powerful, and she was too weak.
When the previously unmoved lofty cultivators saw how powerful the sky splitting axe was, their eyes burned with desire. One of them said to Ning Shu, There are so many of us here. You guys wont be able to escape. If you voluntarily hand over the divine axe, we can spare your life. If you dont hand it over, we can only kill you both so that the divine axe no longer has an owner.
Ning Shu smiled as she said, Theres only one axe, but so many people. How are you guys going to divide it?
The cultivators all looked at each other. The cultivator who had previously imed to be from Divine Wind Sect said, First, well deal with you. Then, well decide the ownership of the divine axe.
Ning Shu snorted and released her inner strength. The spiritual energy dragon rushed out of her body and roared as it rushed towards the cultivators.
The spiritual energy that had changed color from gold to silver before was now half-transparent. If one didnt look carefully, they wouldnt be able to see it clearly.
Of course, those who cultivated had very good eyesight. When they saw the coiling dragon, they frowned deeply and moved to defend themselves. They didnt recognize this technique at all.
The spiritual energy dragon coiled itself around the arms of these people as it fought them. It directly crushed the bones of those cultivators who had slightly lower cultivation levels.
All of the cultivators joined forces to attack the coiling dragon, but their attacks didnt affect it in the slightest.
It seemed that even though Qing Yue could flick it away with a single finger, ordinary cultivators could not.
Ning Shu spun the sky splitting axe and began to fight with the cultivator from Divine Wind Sect. This fellow was really strong. Even though she was using the sky splitting axe, she couldnt hurt him much.
He had constantly been trying to sever the connection between Ning Shu and the sky splitting axe. Every time he saw Ning Shu release a powerful attack with the sky splitting axe, his eyes would be brighter.
Ning Shu now roughly had an idea of her own strength, so she stopped and stood still. With her sleeves fluttering in the wind as she floated in the air, she told Qing Yue, I dont want to fight anymore. Lets get out of here.
Qing Yue appeared beside Ning Shu instantly and picked her up by the cor.
The spiritual energy coiling dragon returned to Ning Shus dantian, following her thoughts.
Stop them! Theyre trying to escape! yelled a Divine Wind Sect cultivator.
Ning Shu turned and saw the dumbfounded young man standing at the door. She told Qing Yue, Bring him too.
Qing Yue immediately turned his hands into cold and gloomy kelp. He wrapped them around the young man and then they disappeared in an instant.
The group of cultivators had nned on using all sorts of methods to trap them, but they actually disappeared instantly. The divine artifact was also nowhere to be seen.
Ning Shu and Qing Yue had already run very far away.
Qing Yue let go of Ning Shus cor. Ning Shu supported herself on the tree and vomited. It felt like torture every time she teleported.
And the other person had directly fainted.
Qing Yue frowned and said, Theres still some stuff left in the house. Im going to go back.
Ning Shu thought of all the pill forms, various spell formations, and the divine furnace still in the courtyard.
You should go, said Ning Shu.
Qing Yue disappeared in a sh.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: KahoN?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 1358: You Have a Disciple Now?
Chapter 1358: You Have a Disciple Now?
Ning Shu looked around and saw that her surroundings were uninhabited. There was only an unconscious person next to her. She sat down cross-legged to cultivate and only stopped after she felt morefortable. When she opened her eyes, she found herself staring into a pair of ming hot eyes.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. What are you looking at me for?
Please ept me as your disciple. The boy knelt in front of Ning Shu again.
Ning Shu stood up, wondering why the kelp still hadnt returned. Had something happened to him?
The boy saw that Ning Shu was ignoring him. Master, please ept me as your disciple. I will definitely show proper filial respect towards you.
Ning Shus brows furrowed tightly. With the kelps ability to teleport, he shouldve been very fast.
Master, called the boy.
Enough already, be quiet, said Ning Shu in annoyance.
Qing Yue hadnt returned yet. Ning Shu was very worried that something had happened to him. He had such a dazed and silly personality, what if he ended up being tricked by someone?
Qing Yue returned just as Ning Shu thought till there. She asked, Why did you leave for so long? I nearly thought that you got captured by those people!
Qing Yue said, A problem popped up. Those things were taken by them, so I had to go find them, which slowed me down a bit.
Its fine as long as you found them.
Where are we going now? Ning Shu didnt know where she should go.
Master, you cane to my house, said the boy, promptly leaning over. At this time, his face didnt look as iparably gloomy as before.
You have a disciple now? Qing Yue raised his eyebrows.
No, hes just making things up. Ning Shu shook her head. You only need one look to see that hes a brat.
Master, please. The boy knelt towards Ning Shu and kowtowed. This disciple is willing to serve Master and treat Master as his own father, no, his own mother.
This guy was really good at adapting.
Fine, lets go to your house. Ning Shu nodded, and a thought arose in her mind.
Whats your name? asked Ning Shu.
This disciple is called Jiang Le, said the boy.
Jiang Les home was in a vige some distance away from the Mystery Spiritual Mountains. There were some people who could cultivate there and a couple of them had managed to cultivate to the first level of qi condensation. They relied on hunting creatures in the surrounding Mystery Spiritual Mountains to make a living.
Jiang Le led Ning Shu and Qing Yue into the vige. When the vigers saw Jiang Le, they were taken aback. Howe you didnt die?
When Jiang Le saw these people, his expression became very gloomy.
When the vigers saw that Jiang Les expression was brimming with vignce, they felt even more loathing and hatred towards him.
Especially since they saw that he had also brought two other people along with him, one of whom even had green hair.
Ning Shu and her party arrived at Jiang Les home under these kinds of gazes.
Jiang Les house was rather dpidated. When he pushed open the door, the door produced a creaking sound and dust spilled down.
The yard was full of weeds.
Master, Ill tidy up a room for you, Jiang Le told Ning Shu, taking the lead as he entered the house to clean up.
Qing Yue looked around and asked Ning Shu, Whats your goal?
I dont have any goal. I just want to establish a sect where people like me and Jiang Le can fit in, said Ning Shu.
Oh, so you want to start a sect and ept disciples? Qing Yue raised his eyebrows. Are you strong enough to teach disciples?
Ning Shu: _
Frick, so the kelp has even learnt how to roast people?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu grinned. Isnt it said that the master only leads the way, and that its up to the individuals themselves to cultivate?
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1359: Were These Actually Pills?
Chapter 1359: Were These Actually Pills?
After Jiang Le tidied up the room, he came out and told Ning Shu, Master, the room has been cleaned up.
Ning Shu nced at Jiang Le and nodded. Youve worked hard.
Qing Yue took the lead in entering the room. Ning Shu also followed behind him, sizing up the room. It was very simple, but at least it could be considered clean.
Ill go cook, said Jiang Le.
Ning Shu waved her hand and said, No need. I have a lot of fasting pills.
She took out a bottle and tossed it to Jiang Le. He hurriedly caught it and poured out a few fasting pills. Then, he looked at the pills in his palm.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Jiang Le was speechless. Were these actually pills? Howe every pill had a different shape? Shouldnt pills be smooth, round, and brimming with spiritual energy?
Naturally, Ning Shu saw Jiang Les expression, and her heart became filled with all kinds of discontent and curses. She coughed and said, Although they dont look pretty, the effect is still the same. Theres no difference once they enter your stomach.
Many thanks, Master. Jiang Le epted the pills and knelt down in front of Ning Shu. Master, please ept this one as your disciple officially.
Ning Shu had an indifferent expression on her face as she stuffed a fasting pill in her mouth. She didnt speak.
Jiang Le kowtowed again. Master, please ept this disciple.
Ning Shu pointed at Qing Yue. Why do you want me to be your master? Hes even stronger than me.
Jiang Le took one nce at Qing Yue before lowering his gaze. I dont think his cultivation method is suitable for me.
This little brat was pretty smart.
Ning Shu curled her lip. He has a lot of treasures on him. Maybe theres a cultivation method suitable for you.
This disciple feels that only Masters cultivation method is suitable, said Jiang Le. The demonic energy shes with the spiritual energy within my body, making me unable to cultivate at all.
Ning Shu: _
So this little brat hade for her Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Since Ning Shu wanted to open a sect, she was nning to pass down her Unsurpassable Martial Arts, but she felt that this Jiang Les moral conduct was no good.
After all, this was a matter of taking in a head disciple here. In the future, this fellow might end up trying to kill her.
Anyone could tell at a nce that this guy was the type that frickin wanted to destroy the world and retaliate against society. His heart had turned ck and be filled with resentment due to all the malice he had suffered.
If he had power to do as he wished, it would simply be a big catastrophe.
Ning Shu said, Im a person who wants to save the world. You should save it with me.
Jiang Le was stunned. What the hell? was written all over his face.
Then, Jiang Le said, This disciple will follow in Masters footsteps.
Ning Shu grinned. Did he really think that she didnt know his true thoughts?
However, Ning Shu still nned on epting Jiang Le as her disciple.
She tidied up her clothes, coughed, and said, I can ept you as my disciple, but you must abide by my rules. Theres only one. You cant willfully ughter the innocent.
Jiang Le immediately said, This disciple will definitely bear the sect rules in mind. He had originally wanted to serve Ning Shu some tea, but the water he left to boil wasnt hot enough yet, so he offered the fasting pills that Ning Shu had given him back to her.
Ning Shu: ...
Master, what will the sect be called? asked Jiang Le.
Ning Shu said, It will be called Sun Moon Divine School.
Qing Yue shook his head. It doesnt sound good. Since the reason you want to establish a sect is to let people of your kind stand tall and live peacefully, you should put some work into the sect name. Pure in essence, stark in strength. Heaven runs diligently, two states in constant obedience of naturesw. Hence theres the saying, longevity favors those who do no egoistic self-preservation. How about Longevity Sect?
Ning Shu smiled. In the end, youre the one whos more cultured.
Trantor: Lili
#LiLisments: Hahahaha Jiang Le doesnt want her fasting pills either! Looks are really so important.
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
#Kahosment: Tru dat XDXD
Chapter 1360: Sun Moon Divine School
Chapter 1360: Sun Moon Divine School
Jiang Le said, This disciple thinks that Sun Moon Divine School is very good.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu nced at Jiang Le. This guy was indeed the rebellious type.
Qing Yue and Jiang Le both looked at Ning Shu. Ning Shu hemmed and hawed before she finally said, Then, how about calling it the Sun Moon Divine School Longevity Sect?
Qing Yue: ...
Jiang Le: ...
Then just Longevity Sect, said Ning Shu.
Jiang Le was a little disappointed. Sun Moon Divine School sounds so much more domineering.
Ning Shu: _
In any case, Jiang Le was now her disciple, so she would teach him the cultivation method of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts and pass him a strand of spiritual energy.
Jiang Le was still angry about the past, so once he received the rare cheat, he started cultivating without stopping in order to be able to stand proudly the next time he faced his enemies.
Qing Yue asked Ning Shu, What do you n to do now?
First, Ill teach my disciple. As for the other stuff, lets wait for the humans and demons to start fighting each other before deciding, said Ning Shu.
It wouldnt be long before the demons and humans started fighting over territory. To the demons, this war didnt have any drawbacks, it only had potential benefits. They could gain the corpses of cultivators as well as territory. If it was the demons on their side who died, they could devour them all the same.
But the humans strength wasnt anything to scoff at either. They wouldnt let the demons step foot into their territory.
Ning Shu estimated that the war would begin soon. She had to take advantage of this period of time to cultivate her strength, so that she could use this war to promote her Longevity Sect.
Qing Yue nodded. Up to you.
Did you encounter a bottleneck? Ning Shu asked Qing Yue. Howe Ive never seen you cultivate before?
I have encountered one. I want to break through the void and enter other worlds, but I still cant break through this worldsws. I still havent found the reason for it, said Qing Yue.
Ning Shu also didnt know what to say. After pondering over it, she said, Is there any aspect of cultivation that you havent covered yet? Do you have any weak points?
Just like with her, if she didnt umte a certain number of points, she couldnt get promoted.
Qing Yues inability to break through the void didnt necessarily mean that he wasnt strong enough. There might be some ws that were preventing him from ascending.
Qing Yue narrowed his eyes and shook his head. I dont know.
Ning Shu also wasnt sure what Qing Yues problem was, so she said, Actually, entering other worlds isnt much different from just staying in this world.
All around us are nes. Do you know what a ne is? Ning Shu picked up two rocks and pointed to one as she said, Imagine that youre currently in this rock. Then, you break through this rock and enter the other rock, and this other rocks world rules are slightly more advanced than the rock youre currently in.
No matter how you break through the void and enter the so-called celestial world, you still wont be able to survive outside of a ne, said Ning Shu.
Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu and blinked. Then he asked, You know about the worlds outside this rock?
I only know a little bit. I dont know how to break through and get out of this rock, though, said Ning Shu.
The reason she could transmigrate through all these worlds was entirely because of the system. She didnt know how people could break out of the ne. Shed probably only be able to travel through the nes at will when she was stronger.
Qing Yue stared at the two rocks in a daze. It was unknown what he was thinking about.
Ning Shu also ignored him and started to cultivate, and the spiritual energy of this world frantically poured into her body.
When Jiang Le, who was next door, saw this scene, he shamelessly nted himself at the corner of Ning Shus bed to cultivate. The spiritual energy in this room was especially dense, forming a foggy mass of spiritual energy.
Ning Shus ears twitch and she stopped cultivating. She could sense some people flying over the house. Qing Yue walked in and told Ning Shu, They followed us here.
These people were really unwilling to give up. For the sake of getting the sky splitting axe, they were willing to chase after them across the whole cultivation world.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1361: Reputation Establishing Battle
?Chapter 1361: Reputation Establishing Battle
The temptation of acquiring the divine artifact was just too great. It could make people go crazy for it, especially since its owner wasnt particrly powerful. Lots of people wanted to give it a try, since they might very well find themselves in possession of the divine artifact after.
Wake up. Were being hunted down, Ning Shu told Jiang Le, who hadpletely gotten carried away with cultivating.
Jiang Le opened his eyes and felt his body brimming with power after cultivating, but he also felt incredibly hungry.
Master, this disciple is very hungry, said Jiang Le. Even the hunger that he felt after starving for two days in the past couldntpare to this.
Ning Shu knew that his current state was an aftereffect of practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Theck of energy in his body could only be supplemented by food. Ning Shu took out some fasting pills from her space storage bag and handed them to him.
Jiang Le had to eat a whole bottle of pills before his hunger pangs were alleviated.
When Ning Shu went out, she saw that the room had been surrounded by cultivators. That red-faced cultivator from Divine Wind Sect had actually also caught up. Divine Wind Sect was truly very persistent in trying to get the sky splitting axe.
The sky splitting axe appeared in Ning Shus hand with a single thought. As soon as it appeared, the cultivators started to stir restlessly.
They stared at the sky splitting axe in Ning Shus hand with fiery eyes.
The red-faced Divine Wind Sect cultivator said, Give me the divine axe, and Ill spare your life. Otherwise, my Divine Wind Sect can only inform all the other sects and have the entire human race unite to hunt you down.
This person is a demon. Every single one of the demon race should be put to death for their crimes. But, if you hand over the divine axe and this demon, Ill let you guys go, said the red-faced cultivator in a righteous manner.
Clearly, he had already talked to the vigers and knew that Jiang Le was half-human, half-demon.
Jiang Les face was gloomy and his lips were pursed tightly. He looked at the red-faced cultivator with eyes full of killing intent.
Ning Shu sneered and slowly raised the sky splitting axe into the air. She dered loudly, Today will be Longevity Sects reputation establishing battle.
Jiang Le is a disciple of my Longevity Sect. Whether hes beaten and killed, itll never be your ce to decide. Ning Shu raised the sky splitting axe and a giant axe shadow formed behind her back. This shadow carried immense pressure, seeming as if it could split open the entire sky.
In order to demonstrate her power, Ning Shu drew out all the spiritual energy in her body, draining itpletely. The spiritual energy dragon merged into the giant axe, making it increasinglyrger, until it seemed big enough to cover the skies.
The red-faced cultivator of Divine Wind Sect looked up at the giant axe shadow and his body trembled in excitement. If he could obtain this divine axe, then the Divine Wind Sect would be able to be a first-rate sect. If he could obtain this divine axe, he could even revolt against the Divine Wind Sect.
The pressure emitted by the giant axe became heavier and heavier, then it hacked towards these people with seemingly all the power in the heavens and earth. When the cultivators saw this move, most of them didnt choose to confront it head on, and instead chose to quickly hide.
Besides, the attack power of a divine artifact wasnt something that they could just casually block.
The giant axe swung down and the ground underneath their feet shook. Some people, who were too slow to escape, were instantly blown far away by the gales created by this giant axe.
Ning Shu raised the sky spitting axe and swung it towards the red-faced cultivator of the Divine Wind Sect. People who always invoked the name of justice and righteousness when they were clearly just doing it for their own gain annoyed her the most.
Didnt he just want the axe in her hand? He wanted to maintain a good reputation while doing immoral things, how shameless.
Today, she insisted on teaching this person a lesson. Just because he had a dignified poise and sagelike features, he actually thought himself to be something great?
When the red-faced cultivator saw Ning Shu charge towards him, he also took out his own artifact and started to fight with her.
Ning Shu didnt hesitate to take out the sky splitting axe and directly hack at her opponents artifact. Every time they shed, his artifact would jolt.
The red-faced cultivator was angered to death. This artifact was tied to his life. Now that it had been hacked away like this by someone else, even though it was his artifact that suffered physical harm, the damage done to his own strength was even greater.
Ning Shu lifted the axe up high. The sky splitting axe vibrated slightly, emitting a clear sound. Then the power of the coiling dragon along with the axe shadow chopped down towards him.
Trantor: LiLi
Editor: Emi
TLC: KahoN?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 1362: Stark Contrast to Her Violence
Chapter 1362: Stark Contrast to Her Violence
The red-faced cultivators pupils dted and his face paled in horror in the face of this kind of immense power. He could only grasp his own artifact and try to hold out against this attack.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The axe shadow hacked heavily at the artifact, making an enormous boom. The red-faced cultivators face turned even more red and he spat out a fresh mouthful of blood with a pfff. His artifact was instantly shattered to pieces. Even if he wanted to repair it, he wouldnt be able to anymore.
The red-faced cultivator immediately took out an amulet and escaped in a sh.
Seeing him leave, some of the cultivators who had originally been watching from the sidelines also turned tail to flee.
Ning Shu held the axe as it vibrated slightly, emitting a humming noise. This made many of the cultivators speechless.
Ning Shus body was that of a sixteen year old and her face still carried a childish air about it. It was in stark contrast to how violent she was when she swung the axe at people.
Ning Shu slung the axe over her shoulder and her gaze swept over these people one by one. Whenever she made eye contact with a cultivator, the cultivator would look away. Some of the weaker cultivators decided to observe for the time being. Of course, they couldnt possibly give up this chance to obtain a divine artifact. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity!
They would regret it for the rest of their lives if they missed this chance.
After a while, the people surrounding the house retreated. However, Ning Shu could still feel the sensation of being watcheding from all around. Clearly, there were some people who were still hiding in the dark, not showing themselves.
Ning Shu put the sky splitting axe back in her dantian and gave Qing Yue a thumbs-up. You really are amazing.
It was pretty remarkable that the sky splitting axe turned out powerful to the point that everyone coveted it.
You probably shouldnt make any more stuff. As soon as you make something, it will definitely cause a bloodbath, said Ning Shu.
Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu silently. Youre too weak. You cant even fully disy the sky splitting axes power.
Yes, but Ill work hard in order to not stifle the potential of the sky splitting axe. Ning Shu smiled as she said, In the future, the sky splitting axe will be Longevity Sects divine guardian artifact.
Jiang Le said, Master, youre so amazing!
Youre also pretty good. This technique is very powerful, but you cant teach it to others. Otherwise, Longevity Sect wont have anything to stand on, said Ning Shu. Her purpose in establishing Longevity Sect was to allow people with the same fate as Xiao Susu to change their own destinies through the sect.
There were many half-humans, half-demons like Xiao Susu who slipped through the cracks to be born. Anyway, this world is making everything so convenient for her, so why not make full use of it?
Jiang Le knelt down and vowed, This disciple swears by the Heavenly Dao that he will never reveal the technique to the human race or the demon race.
Ning Shu nodded. Get up.
Can this be passed onto other half-humans, half-demons? asked Jiang Le.
Ning Shu said, If they can cultivate, thats also pretty good. In the future, you will be Longevity Sects eldest senior brother.
Qing Yue asked Ning Shu, What are you going to do now?
Im going to go recruit disciples. Longevity Sect needs to expand. Ning Shu thought a bit and then said, Ill go to the boundary between the territory of the human race and demon race.
As usual, Qing Yue said, Up to you.
Ning Shu looked at Qing Yue and said, Do you have anything you need to do? You dont have to follow me.
Qing Yue said, I dont have anything to do. I want to follow you in order to understand more about that ... ne stuff you talked about.
Ning Shu nodded. Okay then. I was just worried I was holding you back.
The three left Jiang Les house. Jiang Le looked back at his dpidated house onest time before turning around and following behind Ning Shu.
Trantor: LiLi
#LiLisments: Haha, but thats so Ning Shu? Hacking an axe at people ferociously, without trying to look super pretty or graceful? Just like her whip in the second arc~
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1363: Then Why Cultivate?
Chapter 1363: Then Why Cultivate?
Quite a few vigers watched Ning Shus group of three as they left Jiang Les house. When Jiang Le saw these people, his fists clenched to the point they made a cracking noise and his expression was full of killing intent.
Jiang Le couldnt control himself anymore towards the end. He could feel that his body was full of energy. He could definitely kill the people who had insulted him.
Ning Shu dragged Jiang Le away and asked, What are you doing?
The reason why those cultivators could track us all the way here is definitely because these people told them. This disciple wants to kill them, said Jiang Le gloomily.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. You are not allowed to act blindly. Only the cultivators are threats to us. Now that you have entered a cultivation sect, you cant do anything to these mortals.
But, they tried to kill me before and killed my mother. Master, you want me to restrain myself, but if I do, then I really dont know what the point of cultivating is. Jiang Les body was trembling and his eyes were a scarlet red. His whole body was emitting demonic energy.
Ning Shu said, You should kill whoever killed your mother. An eye for an eye. However, these people have only insulted you. They havent posed any threat to your life. You can teach them a lesson, but they are only mortals. If you kill them, you would be putting negative karma on yourself for no reason. To cultivate is to go against the heavens from the start. You can kill those who should be killed, but if you kill those who cant fight back, theres no difference between you and the people who used to bully you.
Jiang Le pursed his lips tightly. Finally, he said, This disciple will remember.
Ning Shu nodded. Then go. Well wait at the vige entrance for you.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu and Qing Yue headed towards the vige entrance. Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu and said, Other cultivators dont even put mortals in their eyes. Youre different.
Im not different. Every time one kills a person, evil umtes on their body, and this resentment will haunt them. If one can choose not to kill, one shouldnt kill. It also wastes effort to kill irrelevant people, said Ning Shu. But if people are persistent in trying to kill me, I also cant just let them be.
Qing Yue nodded. There is a cause behind every effect.
Ning Shu and Qing Yue stood at the vige entrance, waiting for Jiang Le. Jiang Le didnte out for a long time. When he dide out, his face was full of wounds and his clothes were dirty. However, his footsteps were light and quick.
When he saw Ning Shu and Qing Yue, he sped up his steps. Ning Shu asked, Are you finished?
Jiang Le made a sound of agreement.
Ning Shu nodded. Then, this matter is considered settled.
Ning Shu asked him curiously, How did you deal with the person who killed your mother?
Jiang Le said calmly, I dug out his eyes, cut off his ears, chopped off his hands and feet, and threw the human swine into a big wine tank. This is called drunkards bones. Then, I put him in front of my mothers grave and let him atonement for his crimes to my mother.
Master, I didnt kill him. Jiang Le smiled at Ning Shu, showing his white teeth.
Ning Shu: ...
Such a terrifying torture method. This torture method was definitely five stars in terms of suffering and pain. It was better to just die.
Jiang Le saw that Ning Shu wasnt speaking and said, I dont hate them because they humiliated me. But my mother was a human. She didnt have any strength, so she couldnt resist when the demon raped her. Why did they have to kill her?
Ning Shu sank into a deep silence before saying, They were frightened and took their anger out on her.
Jiang Les mother was the true victim here. These people didnt go find the demon race and instead persecuted the victim. It was truly abominable.
Especially the person who killed Jiang Les mother.
It was because the demon race was very powerful that the people were scared of them. On the other hand, Jiang Les mother was both weak and a woman, so she was called impure andscivious. Then, she even gave birth to Jiang Le, this evil creature.
Since youre done, lets go, said Ning Shu.
The group of three slowly walked far away while countless people secretly followed behind.
Of course, Ning Shu knew that there were people following them. If they wanted to follow, she would just let them follow. If these people jumped out to help further Longevitys Sects reputation, Ning Shu was also very willing.
Since they wanted to get the sky splitting axe in her hands, they should prepare for the worst.
Master, since Longevity Sect is a sect, there should be a sect gate, right? asked Jiang Le.
We havent chosen a mountain yet. Wait until we get to Immortal Sects mountain.Then, well take over it and ce our gate there.
Trantor: LiLi
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1364: Casually Picking Up Treasures
Chapter 1364: Casually Picking Up Treasures
During their journey, Jiang Le did all the hard and dirty work. Ning Shu simply walked behind him to pick up the treasures.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu was not as panicked as before when she came across all different kinds of celestial treasures. She simply ced them directly into her storage bag.
In order to establish a sect, she needed a lot of resources, so she started working on umting them.
When they encountered demonic beasts that werent that powerful, Ning Shu would let Jiang Le handle it. Hence Jiang Les body was constantly covered with old injuries and new injuries.
When they encountered powerful demonic beasts, Ning Shu would go up herself. However, she wouldnt forget to take Jiang Le with her, making him feel very bitter.
Every time, Ning Shu would wait until the most critical moment before she lent a hand. Jiang Le felt like he had already walked to the gates of hell multiple times.
His heart was full of anger, butter, he just felt full of helplessness as he was lifted by the cor by a girl even smaller than himself.
Jiang Le held his head in his hands.
It was probably because Jiang Le was Ning Shus disciple, but Qing Yue made a pretty good artifact for him. All those that practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts had Herculean strength.
So Qing Yue gave him a long mace, which greatly improved Jiang Les battle ability.
Ning Shu suddenly realized that when she got more and more disciples in the future, she would have to provide them with some kind of weapon.
Ning Shu looked at Qing Yue. Qing Yue turned to look at Ning Shu. What?
We count as pretty good friends, right? said Ning Shu.
Qing Yue didnt know whether he should shake his head or nod. Yes, I guess so.
Then, can you help me refine some artifacts so that I can give it to the younger generation? If anything everes up for you in the future, I will definitely drop everything to help you out, said Ning Shu as she patted her chest.
She was the great founder of a sect. As the great founder, if she didnt have anything to show off in front of the younger generation, what dignity would she have to speak of?
Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu silently. In this world, is there anything I cant handle myself?
Ning Shu: ...
Dont say that. There are many ups and downs in life. Who knows what would happen in the next second? said Ning Shu as she reached out to catch a ginseng doll.
This ginseng doll had grown limbs, but still looked like a ginseng. It still needed some more time and luck to grow into a plump and white baby.
Qing Yue watched the ginseng doll throw itself at Ning Shu and end up caught. He was speechless.
When I have free time, I will refine some, said Qing Yue.
Ning Shu immediately smiled and said, Thank you.
This demonic beast bag is for you. Its not easy for a ginseng doll to form. You should raise it. Qing Yue gave Ning Shu a bag.
Ning Shu took the bag and stuffed the ginseng doll into it. When she had a peak in the future, she would raise this little thing in the sect.
It seemed really cool.
Jiang Le saw how his own master had just casually picked up a treasure and became speechless. Why couldnt he encounter these treasures?
The few demonic beast cores he had were obtained through his hard work in killing demonic beasts.
When he saw how his master just needed to bend down in order to pick up treasures, his heart became filled with sourness. He also bent down, wanting to see if he could also pick up a treasure.
But he didnt see a single thing.
When night came, they set up camp to rest and cultivated while they were at it.
Ning Shu even had Jiang Le roasted some wild hares and pheasants for them to eat.
Jiang Le felt very helpless.
Trantor: LiLi
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1365: Food is Food
Chapter 1365: Food is Food
Jiang Le had never seen a cultivator as gluttonous as his master.
Every night, she would send him out to find food.
The heck, werent the fasting pills still there?
Master, dont we have fasting pills? asked Jiang Le.
Ning Shu shot him a sidelong nce. Fasting pills are fasting pills, food is food. When we cultivate our sects cultivation method, we have to continuously replenish our bodies energy.
Jiang Le: ...
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
If shes gluttonous, she can be gluttonous. No need to torment him on top of it.
Master has things to do, so the disciple should work harder. Back then, you said that you would treat me like your own mother, said Ning Shu.
Jiang Le said, Master, please wait. This disciple will be back very soon.
Jiang Le immediately ran away.
Not long after, Jiang Le brought back the game. After it was roasted, he gave it to Ning Shu. He also ate some himself.
Ning Shu smiled happily. She felt that she should ept some more disciples to wait on her.
Qing Yue drank seawater by the side. He asked Ning Shu, How can I go from one ne to another?
This question was too profound. Ning Shu didnt know how to respond.
She asked 2333 in her mind, Do you know how cultivators can break through a ne?
2333 said, Wasnt it that after the lightning tribtions, the worldsws will reject them from the ne, which will allow them to enter a different ne?
Ning Shu understood and told Qing Yue, Have you ever experienced the lightning tribtion? Experiencing the lightning tribtion will cause you to be rejected by the worldsws. Then, you will be able to leave this ne.
Qing Yues brows furrowed. Ning Shu was a little surprised. Dont tell me that you havent experienced a lightning tribtion before? Didnt you undergo one when you gained your human form?
Qing Yues brows furrowed even more. Ning Shu shot him a sidelong nce. You really didnt?
Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu somewhat dejectedly. Back then, I saw a group of clouds following me, so I pierced through them and dispersed them.
I only found outter that it was my lightning tribtion. After that, I never encountered another lightning tribtion.
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu opened her mouth and then closed it. In the end, she patted Qing Yues shoulder.
2333, did you hear that? The kelp is currently in this kind of situation. Is there any other way for him to break through? I think hes been in this world so long that hes be bored, so he wants to break out in order to see more of the world, said Ning Shu.
2333 said, There are space nodes. Every time I teleport, I need to find a space node in order to break through the nes and reach other nes.
Space node? asked Ning Shu.
Its called a wormhole in the interster ne. It goes from one point to another, exined 2333.
This kind of thing was really mind-blowing.
Ning Shu told Qing Yue, Arent you able to teleport? What do you use to teleport?
Going from a start point to an end point, isnt it just thew of space? Did you not know? said Qing Yue.
F*ck, if I knew would I still need you to carry me by my cor?
Ning Shu said, Breaking through nes is the same. You set up one point here and another outside the ne. Your goal now is to find that end point. Then, you can definitely break though with your own strength.
Qing Yue became silent, obviously thinking about it.
Jiang Le: ... I feel just like a retard.
What are these two saying? So high-brow.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1366: Get that Wooden Basin
Chapter 1366: Get that Wooden Basin
After receiving the new suggestion, Qing Yue sank into his own one-person world. During their journey, only Ning Shu and Jiang Le beat and killed things as they got closer and closer to their destination which was the boundary between the human race and the demon race.
The number of people following them grew more and more in number, but when they saw Ning Shu and Jiang Le, who were ruthlessly crushing everything in their way, very few people chose to jump out and provoke them. Instead, most of them chose to silently monitor these three people.
They would wait for their sects powerful people to arrive before doing anything else.
The border was extremely chaotic. Humans and demons mixed together, and there were many half-humans, half-demons.
Ning Shu nned to ept a few pleasing-to-the eye disciples first.
At the border, there was a city called ck City. It had numerous shops that traded treasures of both the demon race and the human race.
This was a gray area that was recognized by both races. There were numerous demons and humans with strong cultivation bases here.
Ning Shus group of three headed towards ck City. They hadnt yet reached ck City when they passed by the river and saw a woman holding a wooden basin in her hands.
There seemed to be something bundled up in clothes in the tub.
The woman hurriedly ced the tub in the river. Then, she lifted the edges of her skirt and ran off, brushing past Ning Shu. Ning Shu saw that her face was extremely pale, and there were blood stains on her skirt.
It seemed like she had just given birth. She looked panicked as she pulled out a flying sword to run away. Behind her was a group of people flying on their swords chasing that woman.
Ning Shu looked at the wooden basin floating in the middle of the big river and told Jiang Le, Pull the wooden basin back.
Master. Jiang Le wasnt happy.
Quick. Its about to float away. Ning Shu lifted a foot and kicked Jiang Le into the river.
At present, Jiang Les strength wasnt enough for him to fly in the air, so he could only swim towards the wooden basin and grab it before swimming back.
Jiang Le presented the wooden basin to Ning Shu. She looked at the swaddled baby inside the wooden basin and touched his face. She said, Hes a half-human, half-demon.
Its a child born from a human and a demon? Jiang Le was a little surprised.
Ning Shu undid the swaddle and looked at the childs bottom, in order to see if it was a boy or a girl. Right, it was a boy.
Ning Shu waved her hand and said, Our second disciple has been found.
Qing Yue nced at Ning Shu. Jiang Les face twitched, and he got a bad feeling in his heart. He asked, But Master, hes still just a baby. Whos going to take care of this child?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu looked at Jiang Le and smiled slightly. Youre the eldest senior brother, so of course youre going to take care of him. Could it be that you want me, the master, to take care of him?
Jiang Les expression turned sullen. He wished that he could just put the wooden basin back in the river... No, he wanted to just directly throw the baby into the river to drown.
Being tortured by Ning Shu, his master, was already very painful. Now, there was another young one. Jiang Le simply wished to die.
Master, Im a man. How could I take care of children? Lets find a foster home, said Jiang Le.
Ning Shu shot him a sidelong nce. This child is half-human, half-demon. Who will take him in? Even if hes not found out now, hell definitely be found out when he grows up. By then, this child will also experience what youve experienced. No matter what, your mother was still your biological mother. An adoptive father and adoptive mother would definitely be cruel enough to kill him.
Jiang Le silently held the wooden basin without speaking.
Ning Shu reced the babys swaddling and then told Jiang Le, Throw this wooden basin and swaddling into the river. Those people will probablye back to look for the baby.
The childs body still had blood stains on it. The umbilical cord had also just been cut off.
Ning Shu took out some clothes from her space storage bag and wrapped him up with them. Then, she headed towards ck City.
Just adopting this child already had her at her limits. Ning Shu noticed earlier that the woman from just now was quite strong, so the strength of those chasing her must be even stronger.
Ning Shu didnt n on getting involved in those muddy waters.
ck City was veryrge. Its overall architectural style resembled that of the demon race. Ning Shu and her group of three paid some spirit stones in order to enter the city.
They found an inn and nned to settle in before discussing the other things.
Ning Shu stuffed the child into Jiang Les hands and said, Take good care of your junior brother.
Jiang Le felt like his hands had been scalded. He wished he could just throw the child away.
Fr*ck, this is also your disciple, and youre even the master!
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1367: It’s Good to Interact More with Children
Chapter 1367: Its Good to Interact More with Children
Jiang Le wanted to share a room with Ning Shu no matter what. If he had to stay in a room alone with the baby, hed go crazy.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu indulged him. She asked the waiter for some boiled demonic beast milk to feed the child, then took out some cloth from the storage space to cut into diapers.
Watch and learn. Do what I do, said Ning Shu.
Jiang Le watched Ning Shu change the childs diapers and felt like he was dying inside. Master, since you can take care of the child, this disciple will leave it to you to take care of him.
Ning Shu sneered and said faintly, Why? You cant even take care of your junior brother? This is also a kind of cultivation. Jiang Le, your thoughts are very gloomy, so it would be good for you to interact more with children.
Jiang Le smiled. Master, I think I will be even more gloomy that way.
Go find out the identity of that woman, said Ning Shu.
Jiang Le stood up immediately. Compared to taking care of children, he was more than willing to do this kind of thing.
Ning Shu mobilized a small hair-sized strand of spiritual energy from her dantian and let it enter the childs body.
After the child drank the demonic beast milk, he fell asleep.
Qing Yue walked in and looked at the child on the bed. Its not very easy to take care of a child.
Since weve already met him, it means that we have been brought together by fate. Might as well, right? said Ning Shu.
Qing Yue pursed his lips. This kid is also lucky to have met you.
I was nning to ept him as a disciple anyways.
It wasnt long before Jiang Le came back and said to Ning Shu, That woman is a disciple of a sect in ck City. She fell in love with a demon and secretly gave birth to his child. Thats why shes being hunted down by her sect.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. A human and a demon loved each other?
That woman was even a cultivator. Didnt she know how scary demons were?
All demons looked very attractive, especially those male demons who carried a hint of an evil aura. It was said that if men werent bad, women wouldnt love them. Humans were all visual creatures. They easily fell into such traps.
It was just that Ning Shu still found a human and demon being in love with each other a little hard to believe. Maybe it really was true love.
But, they were not of the same race, so the ending of their love would be rather tragic, especially since the demons didnt feel much emotion.
In any case, it was impossible to imagine a demon man falling in love with a human woman.
After they settled in ck City, Jiang Le bitterly became the childs nanny, feeding the child demonic beast milk and changing his diapers every day. He was only able to cultivate when the child fell asleep.
There really wasnt a single second of time put to waste.
This kind of life was something Jiang Le had never expected. He thought that he would be extremely powerful, but he actually ended up taking care of a child every day.
Jiang Le still couldnt go against Ning Shu. Before he became really strong, he still needed his masters protection.
Jiang Le looked forward to what the Longevity Sect would look like after it was established. Just like Master said, people like them would have a foothold to stand on.
After he got familiar with his work, he felt that it wasnt that difficult.
Ning Shu saw that Jiang Le was willing to take good care of the child, so she threw the child to him.
She had worked as a nanny for several worlds already. She didnt want to take care of a child at all. Now, she could rely on her status as the master to force Jiang Le to take care of the child.
It was so refreshing.
Ning Shu gave the child some spiritual energy every few days to make his body stronger. That way, he would be able to cultivate using half the effort for double the results in the future.
The childs mother had died, killed by her sect. She couldnt even enter the disciples ancestral hall.
Ning Shu didnt think that the woman was pitiful. She had been seduced by looks. Since she did it, she had to pay the price. Could it be that there werent any human men? Why did she have to chase after a demons beauty?
She gave birth to this kind of child, whose presence was intolerable to the whole world. What kind of fate would this child have to face?
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1368: Good Boy
Chapter 1368: Good Boy
Ning Shu was more concerned about Jiang Les cultivation progress. No matter what, he was her head disciple. How powerful is your spiritual energy now?
Jiang Le inspected his dantian and said, Its thicker. The shape looks a little strange?
Pretty good. It can even take shape now. Ning Shu said, Once you cultivate this technique to a certain extent, it will change shape. Even the color will change.
You dont have to worry about anything else. Just absorb more spiritual energy, and the spiritual energy will gradually take shape. Ning Shu asked, What shape is it?
I cant see it very clearly. It has four legs and looks a bit like a tiger, said Jiang Le.
Tiger? Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. Could it be that the spiritual energy shape cultivated was different for everyone?
Hers was a dragon, so she had thought that everyone else would also form a dragon.
Well, she could slowly verify thingster.
Ning Shu said with a smile, Cultivate well and take good care of your junior brother.
Jiang Le nodded. The disciple understands.
Good boy, said Ning Shu, feeling gratified.
Jiang Le was a little speechless. This girl wasnt as old or tall as him, but she always seemed to show off her own age and experience in front of him.
Sometimes, Ning Shu would seek out ces where there were mixed bloods to see if she could take them as disciples.
As the sects first batch of disciples, Ning Shu hoped that these disciples would have slightly better moral conduct.
Some half-humans, half-demons leaned more towards their demonic side, and even more inherited the demons characteristics.
Jiang Le was feeding the child demonic beast milk when he saw his mastering back with a girl. He heaved a sigh of relief.
As long as it wasnt a baby, he would ept anyone.
Qing Yue nced at Ning Shu. Found another disciple?
Ning Shu said with a smile, My third disciple. Shes called Li Shn.
Jiang Le looked at the girl. She was about fifteen years old, with a graceful body and a beautiful fair face.
Li Shn saluted Jiang Yue, Eldest Senior Brother.
Jiang Le replied, Little Junior Sister.
Ning Shu exined, Her mothers a demon and her fathers a human.
Jiang Le was a little surprised. Most half-humans, half-demons had human mothers and demon fathers, but this girl was the other way around.
This made Jiang Le a little wary. He said, Is Little Junior Sisters mother willing to part with her?
Li Shn pursed her lips. She was an expert at reading expressions and could see that Jiang Le did not like her. She lowered her head and said, My mother wanted to gift me to the cultivator Hong Tu.
This Hong Tu was the strongest man in ck City. His most significant characteristic was his lust. He was lusty to the point that he didnt even care who he released it on. Human women, demon woman, half-human, half-demon women, he would y with all of them.
Ning Shu had run into Li Shn when Li Shn was being sent to Hong Tus courtyard, so she brought her back.
Jiang Le: _
So Master, weve once again offended the powerhouses of ck City, is that right? said Jiang Le, feeling a little speechless.
So many people were already trying to snatch their guardian artifact. Now, they had just arrived at ck City, and once again offended people.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
They couldnt stay in ck City any longer.
Li Shn dropped to her knees with a thud in front of Ning Shu. She knocked her forehead against the ground, making loud bangs. Master, please dont chase me away. Im willing to do anything. Im begging you. If I go back, my mother will kill me!
Ning Shu didnt mind it much. She already had so many troubles, so she didnt care if she created more. She said, If we cant stay here any longer, we can always move.
Ning Shu told the kneeling Li Shn, Get up. Since I brought you away, I will definitely be responsible for you. If you call me Master, I will certainly protect you.
Thank you, Master.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1369: Snatched Someone Else’s Beauty
Chapter 1369: Snatched Someone Elses Beauty
Ning Shu had snatched someone elses beauty, so naturally trouble woulde to find her. As a matter of fact, ck Citys cultivator Hong Tu found their inn and promptly bellowed while hovering in the air, Who actually dared to touch my person?
When Li Shn heard Hong Tus voice, she trembled inside the room. She looked pitifully at Ning Shu and said, Master, please dont hand me over to him. Ill definitely be killed by him.
Countless women had been ruined by Hong Tu. He was a powerful cultivator, so some women were willing to climb up using him. But, this Hong Tu had a quirk, which was, he had a hobby of collecting things. Once he was tired of ying with a woman, he would cut off one of their body parts as a souvenir.
If they were lucky, he might only take some hair or nails. But if they werent, they could even lose a finger, eyeball, nose, ear, or even a breast.
All those women who wanted to climb up using Hong Tu did it to protect themselves, but now, they might not even be able to keep their lives, much less get protection.
No one wanted to lose an ear or an eye.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu opened the inns window and saw Hong Tus dark expression. There were many people surrounding the inn. It looked like they hade over to fish in troubled waters.
One of the people in the crowd shouted, It was Longevity Sects sect leader! She even has a divine artifact in her possession!
When Hong Tu heard the words divine artifact, his eyes brightened and his voice grew louder. He roared, Whos the leader of Longevity Sect? Obedientlye out for me! Otherwise, Ill ughter your entire Longevity Sect and have your entire sect die prematurely!
Hong Tu had never heard of any Longevity Sect. He felt that it was probably just some small sect, so he spoke about exterminating the whole sect as soon as he opened his mouth.
Ning Shu: _
Ning Shu had originally wanted to withdraw. This room had both women and children. It wasnt very convenient to drag along the whole family. But, now that they had been called out this way by someone, she had to confront him.
Otherwise, Longevity Sect wouldnt have any prestige to stand on. All of them coveted the dDivine artifact in her possession.
Howe these cultivators didnt rush to Immortal Sect to try and get the Xuanyang Sword?
Ning Shu told Qing Yue, Help me take care of these three disciples. Im going to fight.
Qing Yue nodded.
Ning Shu pushed open the door and floated up into the air to face Hong Tu from afar.
When Hong Tu saw that Ning Shu was a woman, he began to leer at her obscenely. As if he were giving charity, he said, Hand over the divine artifact, and I can let you be my woman. Otherwise, you will die a miserable death.
Ning Shu smiled slightly. What if I dont?
Then, I can only catch you alive. First r*pe then kill. Then, youll naturally be mine, said Hong Tu, as if that was how it should be. Heh, what sect? The sect leader is actually a woman. Are there actually no men in your sect?
The sky splitting axe appeared in Ning Shus hand with a thought. She blew on the sharp edge of the axe, then said indifferently, The divine axe is in my hand. If you have the ability,e get it.
When Hong Tu saw the divine axe, his expression became excited. He absolutely looked down on Ning Shu, so he just stretched out his palm to grab the axe from Ning Shus hands.
Ning Shu circted her energy and waved towards Hong Tus lower body. The axe shadow merged with the strength of the coiling dragons spiritual energy as it heavily attacked Hong Tus privates.
Hong Tus expression immediately froze. He looked down at his lower body, which was dripping blood, and let out a heartbreaking cry. Then, he fell down towards the ground from mid-air.
Hong Tu, who had fallen on the ground, covered his lower parts. His face was pale. Even if he had immense power, at this time, he was just like an ordinary man. His face was filled with pain and shock, causing it to be extremely distorted.
No one around approached him. Some men even covered their own privates. Just looking at him hurt.
Ning Shu saw many cultivators flying over from not far away. She shouted towards Qing Yue, who was in the room, Kelp, lets run now.
She shouted, but Qing Yue who was in the room didnt move.
Ning Shu could only shout again, Qing Yue.
Only then did a piece of kelp as cold as ck iron extend out from the window and wrap around Ning Shu. Under everyones gazes, Ning Shu disappeared.
The crowd looked at each other in dismay.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1370: Just Okay
Chapter 1370: Just Okay
Teleportation always felt like torture. Jiang Le was now a bit stronger, so instead of fainting like before, he only vomited.
Ning Shu felt very disgusted when she saw him throw up.
Li Shn fainted. Ning Shu looked at her second disciple. Good, he was still alive. She had almost thought that he wouldnt be able to bear the pressure of teleporting.
After Jiang Le finished vomiting, he wiped the corners of his mouth and asked Ning Shu, Master, where are we going now?
Ning Shu thought for a while and said, We have to look for a peak. Dragging the whole family around like this wont do.
Qing Yue said, I know a ce. This ce is very hidden and the spiritual energy is also okay. Theres also a spirit mine underneath.
Goodness, ??this ce was more than okay. In fact, it was too amazing.
Ning Shu asked, This ce is so good. Why didnt you take over it?
Qing Yue didnt speak. Obviously, he looked down on these things.
They didnt hold any temptation for him.
Fine. She thought it was good stuff, but the other party didnt even spare it a nce.
Qing Yue swept the few people to their destination.
This ce was backed by a steep mountain. From the mountain peak, a jade-like waterfall poured down.
Qing Yue lifted his foot and stomped down. He said, There should be a spiritual vein below this.
Ning Shu looked at the endless mountains around her and thought to herself that she probably needed to hire some artisans to fix up this pce.
And to hire artisans, she had to give wages.
How troublesome.
Qing Yue said, The sect gate could be an artifact. You can directly refined it into a divine artifact.
Ning Shus eyes widened and she looked at Qing Yue. Kelp, youre simply too cute. Then please help me refine a sect gate, the kind that just oozes dominance.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu silently. She changed her words. Qing Yue, Ill have to trouble you.
Ning Shu untied the storage space bag from her waist and said, I have a lot of materials in here. You can take whatever you need.
Qing Yue nced at Ning Shus storage bag. You should leave these things for your disciples.
Alright. Ning Shu hung the bag on her waist again.
Qing Yue, I have a request, said Ning Shu.
Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu, and she said, I hope that no one else would have the ability to take possession of this artifact.
This was the thing that Longevity Sect would rely on to maintain their peace and stability. She was afraid that if one day in the future, someone with a heavenly amount of luck came along, this divine artifact would be someone elses treasure and Longevity Sect would be looted until it was emptied out.
Jiang Le was taken aback for a moment and said, Master, why dont you want anyone else to be able to take possession of the sect gate? If an emergency urs in the sect, youll also be able to take the sect gate away.
Ning Shu shook her head. No. If you can take possession of it, others can also take possession of it.
But then, whats the purpose of this divine artifact? Jiang Le pursed his lips and said, If someone can be the master of the sect gate, the sect will be safer since it can also be used to protect Longevity Sects disciples.
Ning Shu looked at Jiang Le. There arent as many people who covet artifacts that dont acknowledge owners.
She made this ce so that the disciples of the Longevity Sect would have the means to have a peaceful life, not for it to be anyones personal artifact.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1371: Dispute Over a Divine Artifact
?Chapter 1371: Dispute Over a Divine Artifact
Ning Shu and Jiang Le had a dispute over the artifact. This was the first time that Ning Shu saw him oppose her so much.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She said, This artifacts role is to just be a house. Its enough as long as it can shelter us from the wind and rain. It doesnt need to be too powerful. At most, itll have a stronger defensive ability.
Qing Yue frowned. If thats the case, we dont need a divine artifact.
Jiang Le immediately said, Senior, lets still use a divine artifact. Master likes domineering things.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes at Jiang Le. Then, she turned to Qing Yue and said, Qing Yue, Ill have to trouble you.
Qing Yue nodded and disappeared in an instant, most likely to look for a ce to refine the divine artifact.
Li Shn woke up and looked around at the surrounding scenery, feeling a little dazed and scared. When she saw Ning Shu by her side, she breathed a sigh of relief and quickly got up from the ground to salute to her.
Ning Shu said, Take good care of the child. Ill go find something for him to eat.
Jiang Le looked a little uneasy and said to Ning Shu, Master, this disciple will go with you.
No need. Take good care of the child with Shn.
Ning Shu wandered around, preparing to catch a demonic beast mother that had just given birth so she could bring it back to raise.
Finally, she caught a demonic beast that looked like abination of a sika deer and a goat. She tied its limbs together with a rope and carried it back.
The child had woken up and Li Shn was currently taking care of him. When Jiang Le saw Ning Shu carrying something back, he quickly moved to help her.
Ning Shu stretched her neck a little as she said, Lets just do this for the next few days. Well wait for Qing Yue to finish refining the sect gate before continuing.
As you will, Master, said Li Shn, hugging the crying child.
Jiang Le habitually took out a bowl and squeezed out the demonic beasts milk.
Ning Shu said, Boil it for a while so its disinfected.
Jiang Le made a sound of agreement.
The childs cries were heartbreaking. Ning Shu took the child and coaxed him as he sobbed and sniffled. It was probably thanks to him smelling the scent on Ning Shus body that his cries became less violent.
The demonic beast milk had been boiled and warmed up, so Jiang Le held the baby and fed the milk to him.
Ning Shu asked Li Shn, You are a disciple of Longevity Sect, so you will naturally cultivate this sects techniques. But, this technique cannot be leaked to others, understand?
This disciple vows to never leak the technique, swore Li Shn.
Ning Shu told her the Unsurpassable Martial Arts cultivation technique. Then, she stood by the side and kept watch over Li Shn, instructing her on how to guide her spiritual energy into her dantian.
Jiang Le watched from the side while silently feeding the child demonic beast milk. After he finished, he ced the child in the cradle and walked over to Ning Shu to ask in a low voice, Master, are you angry?
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. Im not angry.
Are you angry that I was disobedient before? Jiang Le sounded a little gloomy.
Ning Shu shook her head. Im not angry. You were also thinking for Longevity Sect.
Jiang Les expression finally rxed slightly. Ning Shu said, Dont mind these trivial matters. The most important thing is to cultivate well.
Ning Shu also sat down cross-legged and began to cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. The spiritual energy surrounding her surged crazily, benefiting Jiang Le and Li Shn, who were beside her.
A few days passed for the three people and the baby. They did nothing but cultivate. When they were hungry, theyd eat the fasting pills of various different shapes and sizes that Ning Shu made.
The spiritual energy coiling dragon in Ning Shus dantian directly turned from translucent to transparent. When it was released, only Ning Shu would know where it was. No one else could see it.
It was essentially a perfect weapon for sneak attacks.
Ning Shu clenched her fists. She felt powerful enough to even smash the mountain peak.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1372: This Was Power
Chapter 1372: This Was Power
This was power. Immense power! Ning Shu had never thought that she would be so powerful.
And Jiang Les spiritual energy had also transformed. Ning Shu asked him to use his consciousness to guide the spiritual energy out. Jiang Le practiced for a while before he was able to sessfully release it.
His spiritual energy was indeed in the shape of a tiger. She just had to wait and see what shape Li Shn would cultivate.
Ning Shu wondered whether or not she could scrape together an animal as.
Continue working hard. Its not bad, Ning Shu encouraged Jiang Le. Go and catch some game. Well feast tonight.
Jiang Le: ...
Qing Yue had disappeared for more than half a month. Even now, he still hadnt appeared. Maybe he had vomited blood and died while refining the artifact.
So worrying.
After a full month, Qing Yue still hadnte back. Ning Shu was a little confused. Did it really take this much time to refine a sect gate?
Ning Shu stretched her neck out to look around every day, waiting for Qing Yue to return.
After almost two months, Qing Yue finally returned with a tired expression.
Ning Shu felt very ufortable. She was always troubling the kelp. Everything the kelp owed her, he had already repaid in full. He didnt owe her anything, but he still helped her like this. She was very grateful and asked, Are you hungry? Want to eat some fasting pills?
Qing Yue nced at her, then stretched out his hand. On it was a very small, house-shaped thing. He asked, Where do you want to put the sect gate?
There... no, here... no, its too close to the river, the tide is very... Ning Shu looked around, carefully trying to find a suitable ce.
Qing Yue didnt bother to look. He raised his hand and the house flew up into the sky. Under everyones gazes, it grew bigger and bigger, until it wasrge enough to cover the heavens and earth, huge beyondpare.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Then, it fell heavily on the ground, causing the ground beneath their feet to tremble a little.
Ning Shus group of master and disciples stared at the sect gate dazedly. The whole gate was solemn and majestic. The two words Longevity Sect were distant and boundless, seeming to have stood upright through countless years to the present, with endless longevity.
Ning Shu took the lead in going up the steps, eximing in astonishment all the way.
There were public squares, main halls, bridges, and countless buildings.
There was a medicinal garden full of spiritual soil, a library, and an alchemy room. Everything that should be there was there.
Ning Shu told Qing Yue, Thank you.
Qing Yue said, Its defensive ability is good, and it can automatically gather the surrounding spiritual energy. Ive set up a formation. If the ce is subjected to too much power and cant take it, the formation will be activated.
It was simply too awesome. Ning Shu shook Qing Yues hand. Illbine a thousand words of appreciation into one sentence: Comrade, youve worked hard.
Qing Yue withdrew his hand and asked, Is it still necessary to have arge protective formation for the mountain? I cany down a protective formation.
Yes, yes... Ning Shu nodded quickly. Ill have to trouble you. I really feel bad. It feels like Im taking advantage of you.
Qing Yue didnt care much. I dont have anything else to do anyways.
Ning Shu: ...
Qing Yue reinforced the whole sects protective formation. The sect was hidden and was now as secure as a city protected by a wall of metal and a moat of boiling water. It really gave people a strong sense of security.
Ning Shu stood in the tallest main hall and said boldly, Longevity Sect has officially opened.
We disciples pay our respects to Master. Jiang Le and Li Shn knelt down.
Ning Shu sat on a chair and looked at the vast square outside. In the future, there would be more and more people in this ce.
This was where the half-humans, half-demons would be able to live their lives peacefully. Maybe, when Longevity Sect became stronger, the half-humans, half-demons circumstances would be better.
Theyd no longer be mice in hiding that could be hunted down and ughtered by anybody, born into this world without knowing anything and being surrounded by malice for a lifetime.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1373: Bunch of Little Radishes
Chapter 1373: Bunch of Little Radishes
Ning Shu nted the spiritual grass, ginseng and so on that she had previously acquired in the medicinal field that had abundant spiritual energy.
She looked around at the empty sect. She would have to collect all kinds of books, artifacts... anyway, the things that she needed to fill it up were just too many.
It really wasnt easy to establish a sect.
Powerful sects came to be after several generations worth of umtion and development.
Ning Shu had the two disciples to cultivate in the sect and take good care of the child. Then, she went out to find more disciples.
Qing Yue said to Ning Shu, Ill go with you.
Okay. Lets go to ck City now, said Ning Shu.
Qing Yue nodded. He lifted her up by the cor and they disappeared instantly.
Ning Shu was very dissatisfied. At any rate, she was also someone who had disciples now. It was way embarrassing for her to be carried by her cor like this.
The moment they got to ck City, Ning Shu heard that Hong Tu was trying to save his lil bro, but nothing he tried was working. Unless he could cultivate to the stage where hed be able to reshape his body, he would have to stay an eunuch for who knows how long.
Hong Tu was so angry he flew into a rage every day, saying that he would dismember Ning Shu into ten thousand pieces.
Ning Shu expressed, didnt he like torturing women? She wanted to see just how he would continue to y around without that thing.
However, Ning Shu was in ck City to ept disciples, not to fight. In ck City, there were some little half-human, half-demon beggars who could only beg for a living.
But even when begging, they couldnt let people know that they were half-humans, half-demons. If people knew, it would be impossible for them to be given food.
Ning Shu observed them for a while before choosing some children who had rtively better moral conduct. There were both boys and girls in the mix. Then, she directly brought them back to the sect.
She also bought quite a few books and took them back with her so that these disciples could learn to read and study. There were all kinds of books; books on alchemy, books on artifact refining, and books about all kinds of strange anecdotes and tricks.
After buying all the books she could buy, she stuffed them in the library.
She brought the newly-acquired disciples back and had Jiang Le and Li Shn help take care of these children by getting the two to teach them how to cultivate.
Jiang Le was the head disciple, so Ning Shu handed over the entire sects affairs to him to manage. Li Shn assisted him while taking care of the senior brother who had just learned how to turn over.
Both of them were always very busy.
Jiang Le was just like a kindergarten principal, caring for arge group of children. It wasnt that Ning Shu was unwilling to ept disciples who were older in age, but that older people might not develop a sense of belonging to the sect.
Ning Shu was also very busy. Due to theck of resources in Longevity Sect, she had to go out and find celestial treasures. Whenever she encountered a celestial treasure, she would immediately dig it up and nt it in the medicinal garden.
When she encountered any particrly precious things, she would put them away. She nned to take them back into the fabricated space and exchange them for other things.
Qing Yue, in his spare time, would help Ning Shu refine some artifacts and ce them in the artifact room as decorations. asionally, he would also refine slightly better pills.
In short, the entire sect had been rearranged by Ning Shu, and it now looked a bit more proper. Just that, it could only be said to be a skeleton of what a real sect should be. However, Rome wasnt built in a day, and neither would a sect be.
It could only develop slowly.
However, when Ning Shu saw a bunch of little radishes kneel in front of her and call her master, she was still very happy. These were all her disciples.
There would be more disciples in the future, and the sect would be stronger and stronger.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu also didnt run around outside all day now. She stayed put in the sect, concentrating on cultivating and teaching Jiang Le and that group of children.
Her current strength was almost the same as that of a cultivator at the great vassal stage. The spiritual energy coiling dragon in her dantian waspletely transparent and invisible.
Of course, with Qing Yues strength, he could see where her coiling dragon was at a nce, but it would be difficult for people who were not strong enough to detect the spiritual energy coiling dragon.
No one would be able to handle this sneak attack.
Jiang Les strength was the strongest among her disciples. Ning Shu chose a few more talented children as her inner disciples. She couldnt just teach Jiang Le alone.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1374: The Heavens Were Fair
Chapter 1374: The Heavens Were Fair
Ning Shu also couldnt express this kind of inexplicable feeling that she felt towards Jiang Le. She had a bad feeling about him.
Ning Shu tried to make a contract with the demonic beasts. She remembered that in Wei Liangyues ne, she could make spiritual beast contracts.
She just didnt know if it was the same method.
Ning Shu grabbed a rtively more powerful demonic beast and tested whether or not she could make a contract.
She tried for a long time, but it didnt work.
Ning Shu understood a little. The heavens were fair. Demonic beasts had low intelligence, but although they were powerful, they couldnt be enved.
Moreover, this was a world that belonged to all three races: humans, demonic beasts, and demons. Breaking the bnce would lead to chaos.
If it didnt work, it didnt work. She couldnt rely on demonic beasts. She could only rely on herself.
Ning Shu taught her disciples every day after she cultivated. Time never seems to be a concept in the mountains. One day, Qing Yue came to Ning Shu and said that the human race and demon race had started warring.
The human race and the demon race started battling each other every so often,peting over territory.
Ning Shu had a smile on her face. This day had finallye. She could finally get revenge.
She thought about it and decided to take Jiang Le and a few little turnips with slightly higher cultivation to participate in the melee.
Shed have to establish Longevity Sects reputation sooner orter.
Onwards, to take down the strongest person!
Ning Shu stepped onto the spirit ship that Qing Yue had refined, and the group set off towards their destination.
When Ning Shu and her party reached the battleground, the demons and the humans were already facing each other.
Ning Shu directly drove the spirit ship in between them, and said in a clear and loud voice, Why didnt you guys notify my Longevity Sect when such a big thing happened?
The people present were all indifferent andpletely ignored Ning Shu.
Ning Shu scanned the humans side and saw Lord Qing Hua and Yu Linger. The pressure exuded by Yu Lingers body wasnt weak. She had probably be a single spirit root.
Lord Qing Hua still looked like an immortal. When he saw Ning Shu, he looked to be a little surprised, and he seemed unsure of whether or not this person was his old disciple.
Some people saw Ning Shu and began to whisper. One of the cultivators stood up and asked her, Were you the one who injured my Divine Wind Sects elder?
Ning Shu said with a smile, He was trying to snatch my Longevity Sects divine guardian artifact. I simply wounded him. I didnt kill him.
When the humans heard Ning Shu mention a divine artifact, amotion rose up. They sized her up one by one, and while they were at it, they sized up Qing Yue and the little turnips beside her as well.
Are you guys warring right now? Ning Shu looked a little troubled. I dont even know which side I should help?
The crowd looked at Ning Shus group as if they were crazy.
Xiao Susu, what are you doing? A demon on the demon races side looked at Ning Shu. His face was extremely handsome and his eyes had a stern, evil look. His entire body exuded a powerful aura.
Ning Shu looked at this demon. He should be Xiao Susus father, the person who ced the seal on her.
Ning Shu took out the Xuanyang Sword from her storage bag and said, Demon Father, I found the Xuanyang Sword. This was given to me by my master, Elder Lord Qing Hua.
As soon as Ning Shu said that, the people from Immortal Sect all looked at Lord Qing Hua in astonishment.
Lord Qing Hua pursed his lips. His expression was cold and detached as he held the folding fan in his hand and looked at Ning Shu indifferently.
Yu Linger, who was next to Lord Qing Hua, looked confused. This person was obviously her senior sister who hadnt returned for a long time. Howe she was a disciple of Longevity Sect now?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Xiao Susus father was a little surprised to see the sword in Ning Shus hand. It was an unexpected boon to be able to obtain the Xuanyang sword, especially right before the war started. This way, it would cause even more damage on the morale of the human race.
Xiao Susus father said, Then, give me the Xuanyang Sword.
Trantor: Lili
#LiLisments: I felt very uneasy tranting this whole chapter. Any time Lord Qing Hua appears, I feel unhappy and tense. We were doing just fine without him!!! QAQ
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
#Kahosments: Really? Im getting so excited while TLCing! Probably cause the trantion and editing is so good so Im really getting into the story! XD Also, who remembers what thest time the heavens were fair remark was about?
Chapter 1375: Make Sure to Catch It
Chapter 1375: Make Sure to Catch It
The human side obviously didnt expect that the Immortal Sects guardian divine artifact hadnded in other peoples hands. One by one, they all turned to look at the people from Immortal Sect.
In contrast, the demon side was rather happy. Xiao Susus father obviously didnt think that Xiao Susu, this spy, would actually be able to get Immortal Sects divine artifact.
The corners of Xiao Susus fathers mouth hooked up as he looked at Ning Shu, making his face look even more handsome. Susu, be obedient. Throw the Xuanyang sword over here.
Ning Shu nodded. Then, make sure to catch it.
She obediently threw the Xuanyang sword to Xiao Susus father. After catching it, he inspected it closely. Only then did he grasp the hilt of the sword, wanting to unsheathe the sword.
The moment he unsheathed the Xuanyang Sword, it exploded, catching him off guard. A red wisp of blood that was as fine as a strand of hair rushed into Xiao Susus fathers heart.
Xiao Susus father immediately realized that something was wrong. He tore his clothes open at once and looked down at his chest. There was something swimming under his skin.
He suddenly felt like his heart was being gnawed at by bloodsucking worms. These bloodsucking worms that were as fine as strands of hair moved back and forth in his heart, causing him a lot of pain.
Xiao Susus father looked at Ning Shu with red eyes and cursed, You wretch! As he said that, he tried to activate the seal on Ning Shus body.
What made Xiao Susus father stunned was that the other party didnt explode into minced meat like he expected.
He was a little taken aback. Did the seal have no effect? He tried again a few more times.
This turnaround had happened too abruptly. The humans had originally thought that the demons would get the Xuanyang Sword, but that demon actually ended up being infected by bloodsucking worms.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The human side couldnt help but start tough contemptuously, looking smug.
Lord Qing Hua held the folding fan and fanned it slowly. His lips had curled up slightly, making him appear very leisurely. He didnt look like he hade to fight at all.
Ning Shu took out the sky splitting axe again. As soon as the sky splitting axe was taken out, everyones gazes became focused on it.
Some of them had already seen the sky splitting axe before, but even upon seeing it again now, their breathing couldnt help but speed up. After all, it was a divine artifact.
Ning Shu cupped her hands in salute towards Lord Qing Hua and said, Lord Qing Hua and I had a master-disciple rtionship for a period of time before. I fondly remember how Lord Qing Hua took care of me before, so Ive decided to gift the Pangu Sky Splitting Axe to him.
Lord Qing Hua was taken aback for a moment. He said lightly, I wont ept your things for no reason.
Ning Shu said with a smile, This can be considered as the end of our master-disciple rtionship.
When the other sectss cultivators saw that Ning Shu was going to give the sky splitting axe to Immortal Sect, their eyes turned red. The Immortal Sect already had the Xuanyang Sword, and now they would get another sky splitting axe too.
Immortal Sects strength would take another leap forward.
The cultivators from the other sects all had ugly expressions on their faces.
Ning Shu didnt care whether or not Lord Qing Hua wanted to ept it and just threw the sky splitting axe at him. Out of desire for the artifact, Lord Qing Hua still caught the sky splitting axe.
Do you have any requests to ask of Immortal Sect? asked Lord Qing Hua. There was no way she would give him the artifact for no reason.
Lord Qing Hua checked whether the axe in his hand was real.
Ning Shu smiled slightly, and the axe in Lord Qing Huas hand immediately turned to ashes. A bloodsucking worm that looked just like a wisp of blood rushed towards Lord Qing Huas heart.
Lord Qing Hua immediately used his fan to block the bloodthirsty worm and released fire, burning those red wisps of blood away.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
#Emisments: Omg plot twist! She yed both sides haha
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1376: Battle with Lord Qing Hua
Chapter 1376: Battle with Lord Qing Hua
A corner of Ning Shus mouth hooked up. Although it was a pity that the bloodsucking worm didnt work, the powder that burst out of the axe was still poisonous. Also, this poison wasnt made with just any ordinary medicinal ingredients. Lord Qing Hua would be out of luck if he even breathed in just a mouthful of it. Moreover, standing next to him was Yu Linger.
If she was poisoned, it would be very troublesome for him.
Lord Qing Hua looked at Ning Shu coldly. His expression held an unprecedented coldness. Obviously, he was annoyed that he had been tricked by Ning Shu in front of so many others.
Ning Shu smiled. Who said only you could plot against others, but others couldnt plot against you?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lord Qing Hua coldly rebuked, You lowly half-human, half-demon, what exactly are you trying to do?
Ning Shu shrugged. I brought my disciples over to fight and promote Longevity Sects reputation while we were at it.
Everyone in Longevity Sect is a half-human, half-demon. This is a half-human, half-demon sect. Ning Shu looked at these people. You guys can fight first, no need to mind us.
Lord Qing Huas face was ashen. He said, Then let me see just how powerful your Longevity Sect is.
Clearly, he was trying to regain his honor after that earlier embarrassment.
Ning Shu floated up into the air and nodded. Sure.
The sky splitting axe appeared in Ning Shus hand with a thought. This was the real sky splitting axe.
Lord Qing Hua looked at the sky splitting axe in Ning Shus hand. Youre not qualified to possess this kind of divine artifact.
Its not up to you to decide whether I am qualified or not. Ning Shu raised the axe and a huge axe shadow formed behind her that hacked towards Lord Qing Hua.
Lord Qing Hua narrowed his eyes as he observed Ning Shus attack. The folding fan in his hand turned, transforming into an endless rain of swords that stabbed against the axe shadow.
The axe shadow ignored the swords and swung towards Lord Qing Hua with a rumbling sound. Lord Qing Hua dodged and the axe shadow ended up striking the ground, making the earth tremble as a deep ravine appeared below.
Ning Shu brandished the sky splitting axe while also releasing her spiritual energy dragon to attack Lord Qing Hua from behind.
As Lord Qing Hua transformed more swords to resist the axe shadow, he suddenly felt a slight fluctuation of spiritual energy behind him.
Even though it was only a very, very subtle spiritual energy fluctuation, he still felt it. Suddenly, he felt all the hairs on his body rise up on end. For a moment, he couldnt determine how big the thing was, and could only dodge instinctively.
However, he still got hit by it. Lord Qing Hua felt like he had been mmed into by a gigantic mountain. His internal organs had all been shaken up and he spat a mouthful of blood.
Lord Qing Hua fell to the ground and vomited blood. Finally, he managed to stand up by propping himself up with his sword, but hisplexion was extremely terrible.
He didnt know what had sneak-attacked him. He quickly chanted a spell and flicked his fingers across his eyelids, then was able to see a transparent thing not far away from him. It was a huge, transparent roaring dragon, and it was currently rushing towards him.
Lord Qing Hua dodged with difficulty, but he was still hit by the dragons tail. He crashed onto the ground, creating several cracks in it.
Ning Shu recalled her energy and looked at Lord Qing Hua condescendingly.
Lord Qing Hua stuffed a pill in his mouth and felt his spiritual energy flow a little smoother. He was very astonished by Ning Shus strength. He said coldly, What evil technique have you been cultivating?
What evil techniques am I cultivating? Ning Shu looked at him contemptuously. If you lose, you say that other people are practicing evil techniques. Seems like Immortal Sect only amounts to this much.
When Yu Linger saw that her master had been injured, she felt like she was in a very difficult situation and became panicked. She ran towards Lord Qing Hua, and positioned herself in front of him, indignantly shouting at Ning Shu, Senior Sister, your behavior is too disgraceful! You actually dared to hit Master!
Yu Linger, stand aside, said Lord Qing Hua anxiously, vomiting a mouthful of blood. There was a ck clot in the blood he vomited, which meant that his internal organs had probably been injured.
Yu Linger stood in front of Lord Qing Hua and said firmly, Youre injured. I wont leave.
I wont let you hurt Master. Senior Sister, just what is going on? Yu Linger looked like she was at a loss. Then, she said angrily, No matter what, you shouldnt attack Master. Youve even wounded him.
Trantor: Lili
#LiLisments: Urgh, I kind of dislike Yu Linger. I mean, I get where shesing from. Lord Qing Hua has been super good to her. And shes been with him longer. But her attitude is so frustrating. Like, everythings ck and white. Cant she see Lord Qing Hua is exactly like one of those ck-bellied, two-faced rich powerful presidents in those overbearing CEO novels who are ridiculously unreasonable and destroy other people while smiling and chasing after the female lead? Awful on the inside!!! Just because hes nice to her, doesnt mean hes a good person. But shes really so naive...
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1377: Go Play at the Side
Chapter 1377: Go y at the Side
Ning Shu felt a little speechless as she looked at Yu Linger who was standing in front of Lord Qing Hua protectively, then said, Stand aside. You dont understand our matters.
Yu Linger spread her arms and looked at Ning Shu like a hen guarding her chicks. She asked, Senior Sister, what happened? Master is our master. How can you attack him?
Be good. Go y at the side, said Ning Shu. You dont understand the reason behind this at all.
But Senior Sister, Master is our master, no matter what. Youre being so disgraceful right now, trying to murder Master like this. Back then, you and I had saluted Master together. You shouldnt be like this to Master.
Lord Qing Huas brows furrowed tightly and he clutched at his chest. He seemed to be feeling a very ufortable feeling in his chest. When he saw this girl in front of him trying to protect him, his heart moved.
Ning Shu was a little annoyed, so she just reached out and pped Yu Linger away. This girl chattered too much.
Reasoning with others could only be done between people on the same level. Ning Shu was toozy to listen to weak people chattering away in front of her.
This world was just that simple and cruel. If she wasnt satisfied, she coulde fight her. Otherwise, she should just keep her opinions to herself.
Ning Shu wasnt heavy-handed at all, and had simply waved Yu Linger away. Yu Linger tumbled, but wasnt injured.
Besides, this little bit of strength couldnt hurt a cultivator at all. However, when Lord Qing Hua saw Ning Shu make a move against Yu Linger, his expression changed.
But when he saw Yu Linger stand up, seemingly unharmed, he breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he coldly said to Ning Shu, Those who have demon blood running through their veins are indeed malicious. She doesnt know anything, yet you still attacked her.
Ning Shu slung the axe on her shoulder and said lightly, Dont just constantly pull out the matter of bloodlines at the drop of a hat. You say it as if all humans are good people.
Lord Qing Hua brandished his sword and stabbed towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu dodged before swinging her axe at Lord Qing Hua. Lord Qing Hua felt a pain in his stomach and his body felt ufortably itchy.
When the people from Immortal Sect saw that someone from their own sect had fallen into a disadvantageous position, they immediately came out to help. The demon race just stood quietly and watched from the side, biding their time. In any case, there were still others who could take care of the human race for them.
Ning Shu looked at Immortal Sects people with a smile on her face. Isnt this just bullying people with numbers?
Lord Qing Hua said coldly, You infiltrated Immortal Sect, coveting Immortal Sects divine artifact, the Xuanyang Sword. Youre one of the demon races people.
Ning Shu waved her hand. Dont be like that. Im the sect leader of Longevity Sect. Im on neither the demon race nor the human races side.
Could it be that you didnte for the Xuanyang Sword? interrogated Lord Qing Hua coldly.
Now he wanted to talk reason? Ning Shu raised her axe. What are you talking so much for? Lets fight.
Lord Qing Hua felt ill at ease, while Yu Linger scratched herself incessantly. She scratched her face and scratched her neck, itching all over.
When Lord Qing Hua saw Yu Linger like this, he felt even more itchy. He swept up Yu Linger and left the battlefield.
When Immortal Sect saw the people involved in the matter leave, they also didnt know whether to continue to fight.
Everyone else looked at Ning Shu, who had her axe slung over her shoulder in a formidable manner, and felt somewhat speechless.
Ning Shu once again leapt onto the spirit ship and said, You guys can continue fighting. Ill just watch from the side. I absolutely wont make a move.
The demons and the humans all stared at Ning Shu, especially Xiao Susus father, who was currently infested with bloodsucking worms. He red at Ning Shu with his scarlet eyes. B*tch.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. Then, Ill move a bit further away. You guys go ahead.
The spirit ship backed up a little.
Jiang Le asked Ning Shu, Master, which side should we help?
Ning Shu looked at the axe. What help? Come watch the show.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
#Emisments: *popcorn*
N?v(el)B\\jnn
TLC: Kaho
#Kahosments: *offers m&ms pretzels*
Chapter 1378: Came to Promote Longevity Sect
Chapter 1378: Came to Promote Longevity Sect
Jiang Le looked at Ning Shu in confusion as he said, Didnt you say that we came to promote Longevity Sect?
Ning Shu said, I am promoting it now. Didnt I just defeat Immortal Sects Lord Qing Hua, directly forcing the most powerful person to kneel, and establish our might?
Lord Qing Hua was the youngest soul formation cultivator, and his strength was even more powerful now than before.
Ning Shu felt that if it werent for the advantages of her energy dragon and superior divine artifact, it would be very unlikely for her to be able to defeat Lord Qing Hua.
Her strength was improving, but so was his.
Jiang Le furrowed his brows. Does Master not have any confidence in the Longevity Sect that she herself established?
Ning Shu put the sky splitting axe away and said lightly, The humans, demons, and demonic beasts are three forces that bnce each other out. The ones that are always fighting each other are the human race and the demon race. When all is said and done, people like us who are discriminated against due to our blood are in the minority. What we need to do is to survive and continue living, not try to vie for glory with the humans and demons.
Jiang Le pursed his lips. Then could it be that we should just watch like this?
How can that be? If we see anyone thats not pleasing to the eye, we can go fight them. Lets fight the demon race. The demon race is also a threat to us.
The demons would absorb others essences, including those of their own race.
Bring some little disciples with you to fight the demons, said Ning Shu.
Their situation was really quite awkward. There was no ce for them in neither the human race nor the demon race.
How depressing.
Ning Shu gave the group of little disciples each an artifact and counseled them. Dont fight against the strong demons. If you cant beat them, run away. Your eldest senior brother will protect you guys.
Yes, Master.
After the humans and demons sounded each other out, they started to attack each other. However, some people were still paying attention to Ning Shus side, guarding against them.
Of course, Ning Shus power simply couldnt bepared to the human race and the demon race.
Jiang Le took a few little disciples along with him to fight at the edges of where the demon race were. Ning Shu constantly watched over those disciples, not letting them receive any harm.
Qing Yue stood beside Ning Shu as he looked at the chaotic warfare being waged between the humans and demons. He said, Actually, you didnt need to establish a sect at all. Your cultivation method alone has opened up a new path for these half-humans, half-demons. So what are you working so hard for?
Ning Shu said, Its never a bad idea to have a sect.
A sect would only restrict the cirction of this cultivation method, said Qing Yue. Once theres a sect, there will be conflicts of interest.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. She pondered deeply on whether or not she should do something.
Before, Ning Shu had made the Unsurpassable Martial Arts the sects cultivation method. It wasnt supposed to be spread outside, since she was afraid that this method might be cultivated by the human race or the demon race.
But all the scattered half-humans, half-demons in the world couldnt possibly all join Longevity Sect. Then, she should just make Longevity Sect an organization for the half-humans, half-demons.
Ning Shu released her spiritual energy and rescued a disciple. Then, she swept him back. This was the little disciples first time killing a person, so his face was deathly white as he cried and vomited. It made for a very pitiful sight.
Ning Shu didntfort him either. Cultivating was akin to fighting against the heavens and fighting against others. Naturally, they would have to experience these things.
Not long after, Jiang Le brought the group of disciples back. Some disciples bodies had wounds on them, so Ning Shu stuffed healing pills in their mouths.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
She steered the spirit ship back to the sect.
When they arrived at the sect gate, Ning Shu sat on a chair in the main hall and said to her disciples, Im nning on releasing the sects cultivation method out to the world.
The other disciples didnt have much of a reaction, but Jiang Le furrowed his brows and asked, Isnt this cultivation method the sects cultivation method? Back then, when you gave it to me, you even made me vow to never spread this outside, saying that the humans were also able to cultivate this. Why do you want to spread it now?
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1379: Such Silent Disdain
Chapter 1379: Such Silent Disdain
Jiang Le really couldnt understand just what Ning Shu was thinking. She would do something one moment, and something else the next. She had started the sect as if she were just watching a show and ying around.
After not allowing the divine artifact to be refined by others, she was now saying that she wanted to spread the sects cultivation method outside.
Ning Shu said, It would be pretty good to allow other half-humans, half-demons to learn this cultivation method.
Jiang Le pursed his lips and said, Wait until the sects powerful enough. Then, they can just join the sect to cultivate it. If you spread the cultivation method, whats the point of the sects existence?
Ning Shu looked at Jiang Le and said lightly, People often talk about the warmth of a home. This is the only sect for half-humans, half-demons, how could there be no point?
Jiang Le, you seem to have a strong opinion on this. Ning Shu looked down at Jiang Le.
Jiang Le cupped his hands together and said, This disciple doesnt dare. This disciple is just speaking from the sects point of view.
Ning Shu nodded. Then, go cultivate. Li Shn, you stay behind.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Jiang Le pursed his lips and nced at Ning Shu and Li Shn. Then, he cupped his hands and took the disciples with him and left.
Li Shn saluted towards Ning Shu, shouting, This disciple pays her respects to Master.
Ning Shu saw that Li Shn was growing prettier and prettier, and asked with a smile, How have your days in the sect been?
Li Shn said, Im very happy.
Thats good. Ill be counting on you to help handle the sects matters, said Ning Shu.
Li Shn nodded.
Cultivate well. Do you think that me wanting to spread this cultivation method out is wrong? asked Ning Shu.
This disciple will listen to Master, said Li Shn obediently.
Im asking for your opinion. Ning Shu observed Li Shn.
Li Shn said, What Master is doing is right.
Ning Shu: ...
After thinking it over, Ning Shu still decided to spread the cultivation technique. She immediately took a trip to ck City and distributed the technique to some half-humans, half-demons. As for whether the half-humans, half-demons would cultivate it, she couldnt interfere with that.
Meanwhile, Lord Qing Hua and Yu Linger were rather bitter. They didnt know what poison theyd been poisoned with, but now their bodies were extremely itchy. Lord Qing Hua could still use his high level of cultivation to suppress the itch.
But Yu Linger couldnt do that. Her cultivation wasnt as high as Lord Qing Huas, so she could only scratch herself without stopping. It could be said that Yu Linger hadpletely gotten implicated despite being an innocent party. When Ning Shu charged towards Lord Qing Hua, Yu Linger was standing by his side, so she also breathed in some poison powder.
When Lord Qing Hua saw Yu Linger in this state, scratching herself to the point of leaving scars all over her face, he anxiously left to find an antidote.
Lord Qing Hua didnt attend the big human vs. demon battle this time around because he had hurriedly left to find an antidote for Yu Linger and himself.
He searched for the materials required for the antidote without any rest.
Ning Shu brought her disciples with her to participate in the big battle between the humans and demons. For the most part, she just walked around as she pleased while taking her disciples around to practice.
It allowed Longevity Sect to gain some reputation.
Then, Ning Shu made Qing Yue take her all around the world. If they met half-humans, half-demons, they would impart the cultivation technique to them. In any case, Qing Yues teleportation ability was amazing enough to aplish this.
Ning Shu asked Qing Yue, Hows your progress in breaking through the void?
Qing Yue sighed silently. Im currently trying to find a point outside the ne. But even to this day, I still havent managed to make contact with one.
Ning Shu could onlyfort him. Do it slowly. Youll definitely be able to get it in the end. There must be some kind of rule, even though I also dont know what it is.
Ning Shu asked 2333 in her mind, How do you locate the points in the wormhole?
2333 said, With this small distance, it can be done through calctions. There are countless points, and theyre not fixed, either. The system can calcte it. But for the kelp, if he wants to break through the ne, he can only rely on himself.
Frick, its be even moreplicated.
Ning Shu looked at Qing Yue. Go slow. Youll definitely be able to find the point for breaking through. I have high hopes for you.
Qing Yue looked at Ning Shu silently.
Ning Shu couldnt stand Qing Yues silent disdain. Whatever youre thinking, just say it out loud.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1380: The Better I Can Protect the Sect
Chapter 1380: The Better I Can Protect the Sect
Qing Yue shook his head. I dont have anything I want to say.
Ning Shu: ...
The great war between the humans and demons was extremely intense. A few less powerful demons took advantage of the chaotic warfare to sneak into the human races territory and massacre ordinary mortals.
When Ning Shu passed by, she exterminated these demons right away. Not a single one was left behind.
Ning Shu felt that her task this time wasing to an end. Longevity Sect was on the right track, and there were more and more disciples joining. She reckoned that it had gained some reputation during the great war between the humans and demons.
Some half-humans, half-demons voluntarily paid their respects to Longevity Sect and joined the sect.
Among these disciples, Jiang Les position had be even more steady. He assumed more responsibility with a graceful bearing. His temperament was extraordinary and full of mettle.
Whenever Jiang Le saw Ning Shu, he would smile and cup his fist towards her in a salute, calling her Master.
Ning Shu would asionally observe his cultivation progress. His cultivation speed was also pretty fast and his spiritual energy was starting to be denser and heavier.
When he released his spiritual energy, a huge tiger would roar towards the sky. It would create the same feeling as when a tiger roared in the woods and tens of thousands of creatures lowered themselves in allegiance.
When people first started to cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, it couldntpare to a genuine cultivation technique. But the further they went, the stronger they got.
And, it could even nourish the body and adjust its genes.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu watched Jiang Le release his spiritual energy with narrowed eyes. This tiger was really fierce.
Master, will I also be able to cultivate until Im as strong as you? asked Jiang Le.
Ning Shu nodded. Definitely.
Jiang Le continued to ask, What about bing even more powerful than Master?
Ning Shu: _
Master? Jiang Le looked at Ning Shu.
Yes, said Ning Shu lightly.
A smile appeared on Jiang Les face. He said, The stronger I get, the better I can protect the sect.
Ning Shu smiled, but didnt say a word.
Qing Yue experimented meticulously on how to break the void day and night, wanting to leave this world that he had stayed in for who knows how long.
Once Qing Yue became absorbed in something, he wouldpletely disregard everything else.
Ning Shu patted Qing Yues shoulder. You should continue experimenting slowly. I might have to go now.
Oh, nodded Qing Yue.
Im cheering for you, said Ning Shu, smiling.
She would be leaving this world soon. After all, she had changed Xiao Susus fate, and the life-threatening seal on her body was gone. Besides, with her current strength, very few people could kill her.
Ning Shu had just sat down on the bed cross-legged, nning to cultivate, when 2333s voice once again appeared in her mind. The task is a fail...
A fail!?
Ning Shu didnt even have enough time to be astonished at what had happened when she felt a gigantic pressure start to press down on her soul. Just when her soul seemed like it was about to be dispersed, a force immediately came out to protect her quickly dispersing soul.
Ning Shu felt so much pain that she wished she could die. So this was how it felt to be exterminated.
After Ning Shu returned to the system space, she copsed onto the sofa and covered her head. It was very, very painful. Remnants of the elimination power were left in her soul.
She didnt know how long had passed before this force that wanted to disperse her soul finally disappeared.
Ning Shu lowered her head and looked at her own soul. It seemed a bit dim. Without thinking more on why the task was a fail, she started to cultivate her soul.
When her soul finally became more substantial, Ning Shu impatiently asked 2333, Why did the task fail?
She had made a counterattack on behalf of Xiao Susu, gotten rid of the seal, and also became strong. So why?
Wasnt Xiao Susus request to help her break away from the shackles of her bloodline?
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
#Emisments: Little Jiang Le is all grown up (*?ts`?)?
Chapter 1381: Failed the Task
?Chapter 1381: Failed the Task
Ning Shu didnt know what she did wrong for the task to fail this time.
If Xiao Susu wanted to turn herself into either a human or a demon, then Ning Shu was also helpless.
If she hadnt had that protective talisman, she wouldve been exterminated.
Ning Shu asked 2333, Why did it fail?
2333 muttered to himself for a moment before saying, Its because the entrustor Xiao Susu judged your task to be a failure.
Ning Shu felt even more bewildered.
The entrustor Xiao Susu appeared in the system space. Ning Shu asked her, Why did you judge my counterattack as a fail?
Xiao Susu pursed her lips and finally said, You didnt do anything in that world, but had a lightning fast cultivation speed, got all sorts of rare treasures, and established a sect.
Meanwhile Im a person with poor aptitude. Your counterattack was simply not like my life at all, said Xiao Susu lightly.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows tightly. But if I wasnt strong, how would I be able to cast off the shackles of your bloodline?
However, your overwhelming advantage came about because you had people to help you. But, I didnt have anyone, said Xiao Susu. Ive paid with my soul, but Im not satisfied with your counterattack.
To put it inly, when she saw how crazy smooth Ning Shus life in that world was, and then looked back at her own bitter life, she simply felt like she had been mocked.
Okay, okay... Ning Shu was simply speechless. She asked, Then, will you ask another task-takers to counterattack for you?
Xiao Susu shook her head. I wont.
Ning Shu silently chanted the heart-clearing chant to suppress her irritation.
Then, you dont want to counterattack anymore? asked Ning Shu, raising her eyebrows.
Xiao Susu was silent for a while before saying, I n on going back.
What do you mean? Ning Shu looked at Xiao Susu, astonished. Return to the world where I counterattacked for you?
Xiao Susu nodded.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and her expression turned cold. You judged my task to be a failure. Now, you want to go back to the world where I counterattacked for you. Arent you simply trying to freeload? You just dont want to offer up your soul energy, isnt that right?
Xiao Susu pursed her lips together and didnt say anything.
2333 said, Notplying with the rules of the transaction. Extermination.
Xiao Susu became rmed. Her soul was slowly fading away. She yelled, I wont go back! Spare me, spare...
Xiao Susus soul hadpletely disappeared, but the system space still seemed to reverberate with her pained, anguished wails.
Ning Shu had just seen a soul be exterminated right in front of her. She felt a bit rmed. If she didnt have a protective talisman, she wouldve vanished like smoke into thin air, just like Xiao Susu.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead, feeling very tired.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The entrustor can also be exterminated? asked Ning Shu. She had always thought that only task-takers could be exterminated. She never thought that entrustors could also be exterminated.
2333 said solemnly, She had the chance to request for a counterattack by offering up her soul to ask someone else to counterattack on her behalf, so she has toply with the regtions. Lots of people want a counterattack, but dont even have the opportunity to ask for it.
Fine, so this task was done in vain.
2333 advised Ning Shu, Next task, you have to first make things clear to the entrustor. Tell them that if they want a counterattack, they have to pay the price.
Ning Shu nodded. I know.
She had suffered a loss this time. It was a bit of a waste to use that protective talisman that cost 35 merits like this.
If the entrustor says the task is a fail, then its a fail? asked Ning Shu. Failure meant extermination. If the entrustor could just fail the task-taker whenever they wanted, no matter how many protective talismans she had, it wouldnt be enough.
2333 said, It doesnt depend on the entrustor only. There is a way to calcte points too. The major reason for why your task this time was a fail was because the amount of external help you received was too great. Once you leave, this luck wont stay on the entrustors body.
Ning Shu: (*T_T*)Ωء Emotionally flipping the table.
She felt like she would never be able to love again.
Trantor: Lili
#LiLisments: Welp. It is what it is. When I first read this ending, I was so shocked.
Editor: Emi
TLC: Kaho
#Emisments: *silently lights a candle for Ning Shu*
TLC: Kaho
#Kahosments: Was a good run tho.
Chapter 1382: Jiang Le
Chapter 1382: Jiang Le
Sure enough, cannon fodder should stay cannon fodder. Nothing protagonist-like should be done!
Ning Shuy down on the sofa dispiritedly. She would sleep!
Nothing could eliminate the gloomy feelings she had in her heart. Perhaps, the ne had kind intentions when it increased the luck on her body.
But...
If she talked about it anymore, shed cry.
Ning Shu continued to think about it. She should live her life as the entrustor, especially when counterattacking for them.
But...
That external help also wasnt her fault.
She should just sleep.
Ning Shu didnt know how long she slept before she woke up, feeling much less gloomy.
She told 2333, I want to see what happened in that world after I left.
After all, this was the sect that Ning Shu herself had established. She wanted to see it.
Okay, said 2333. This world will follow the events from your counterattack.
A screen appeared in front of Ning Shu. On the screen was Ning Shu in her death pose. Her clothes already had some dust on them, so she had probably been dead for a while now.
Ive just returned to this space, looks like a long time has already passed on their side? asked Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The flow of time is different.
Ning Shu looked at the image on the screen.
Jiang Le pushed open the rooms door and walked in. When he saw the person sitting cross-legged on the couch with her head drooping down, he thought that she was sleeping.
Jiang Le cupped his fist and called, Master.
Then, he waited for his master to respond. He had been bowing for a long time but he still didnt receive any response.
He walked over with furrowed brows and called, Master.
Jiang Le reached out a hand and ced a finger under her nostrils. There was no breath. He drew his hand back at once with a shocked expression.
He pursed his lips tightly and the light in his eyes flickered.
Jiang Le didnt leave to tell the others that the sect leader had passed away. Instead, he knelt down in front of the corpse and kowtowed three times. Then, he grabbed the sky splitting axe from beside the corpse.
The sky splitting axe was very heavy. Adding on the fact that Jiang Le hadnt refined it himself, it was very strenuous for him to pick it up.
Jiang Le looked at the sky splitting axe in his hand, and a smile appeared on his face. He turned towards the corpse and said, Master, this disciple will definitely take the sect you established to the greatest height of development.
Jiang Le reached out and touched the corpses head. The corpse immediately dissolved into ashes. Jiang Le said, But Master, your era is already over.
This fellow!
Once Ning Shu watched to this point, she couldnt help but raise her eyebrows.
Back when she had been wondering whether or not she should ept Jiang Le as a disciple, she had deliberated over it repeatedly. After deliberating over it for a long time, she finally decided to ept him.
Seeing this kind of result today, Ning Shu faintly had a premonition of sorts.
Jiang Le was ambitious and ruthless by nature. As long as he was given adder that reached up to the sky, he would be able to climb thedder all the way up into the heavens.
Jiang Le, who had gained the sky splitting axe, very quickly refined it. Then, he convened a sect general assembly and dered himself Longevity Sects sect leader as he held the sky splitting axe.
Quite a few people were puzzled as to where their master went. The exnation Jiang Le gave was that Master and Elder Qing Yue had left together to seek a higher ne.
Qing Yue had already disappeared a while ago. Now, not only had the divine guardian artifactnded in Jiang Les hands, he was also the head disciple, and his strength was the highest among them. There was nothing wrong about him inheriting the sect leaders position.
Jiang Le paid his respects to this founding master Ning Shus portrait, and officially became Longevity Sects sect leader.
Trantor: Lili
#LiLisments: Wow, what an ending... Jiang Le though. ?? And okey-doke~ So this is the end of the arc (ording to the chapter count). So LiLis work for this arc is done here~~~ See you guys in my next arc!
Editor: Emi
#Emisments: Omg this has been such a wild ride haha. Jiang Le was a cheeky brat till the end, but I have a feeling he might appear againter (ި) Now off we go to the next arc~!
TLC: Kaho
#Kahosment: Tysm for the hard work LiLi and Emi~ (?㨌?)
Chapter 1383: There’s a Surprise
Chapter 1383: Theres a Surprise
Ning Shu watched as Jiang Le took the position of leader of Longevity Sect. His strength was bing stronger and stronger, which on the plus side, made Longevity Sect quite well known.
Moreover, Jiang Le tended to be quite ruthless. The moment he was provoked, he would immediately call down thunder. He had restrained himself a little while he was still Ning Shus subordinate, but now he no longer had any scruples.
However, this was a world where the strong were respected. There was no concept of right or wrong in this world, and only the most ruthless means could inspire fear in others.
Jiang Le had always been coveting Longevity Sect. He had been very opposed to it when Ning Shu said that no one was allowed to refine the sect gate.
When Ning Shu said that she wanted to spread the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Jiang Le had also objected, saying that only those who joined Longevity Sect should be able to practice it.
Jiang Le didnt care about how the half-demons in this world fared. He only cared about the interests of the Longevity Sect and his interests.
However, one thing that Ning Shu was quite happy about was that a lot of people were practicing her Unsurpassable Martial Arts. There were both humans and half-demons practicing it.
Ning Shu turned off the screen andy on the sofa, silent.
She had never failed a mission before, but she actually failed this time. Even though she didnt mind that much, it was still a bit frustrating.
Want to open the stats panel and cheer up a little? asked 2333.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. I failed the task, so there are no points nor attribute points. Seeing it would just ruin my mood. Cheer up? No way.
2333 said, Theres a surprise though.
A surprise!?
Ning Shu immediately sat up and opened the stats panel.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 5150000
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 22
Charm: 10
Luck: 54
Mental Strength: 130
Martial Arts: 142
Faith: 64 (+1000)
Aptitude: 59
Merit: 30 (+10000)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talisman x6 (-1)
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing)
Ning Shu was stunned as she read through the stats. She had an additional one thousand faith points and ten thousand merit points!
Holy smokes! Ning Shu felt like a block of gold had just dropped into herp.
This was unbelievable.
Why are there so many merit points? asked Ning Shu.
Its probably because of that ne. All the creatures in that ne came into existence because of you. You allowed the ne to return to the ordinance sea and form a new nurturing ordinance in order to create living creatures.
Ning Shu covered her heart. This really was a pleasant surprise.
The gloom in her heart immediately dissipated. No matter what, any harvest was good. At the very least, it hadnt been aplete waste of time.
Your Unsurpassable Martial Arts has also changed slightly. 2333 reminded Ning Shu.
Ning Shu quickly took out her Unsurpassable Martial Arts. When she had first gotten this secret manual, it had been damp and slightly moldy. If it werent for the fact that it was stored in the system space, it probably would have already be damaged by moths.
However, now, it lookedpletely brand-new. The pages emitted faint golden light and on the cover were four characters written in the lesser seal script C Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
Ning Shu was a little excited. She opened the book and found that the chant and usage instructions were already gone. Instead, there were pictures of animals.
TL: Kaho
Chapter 1384: Upgraded Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Chapter 1384: Upgraded Unsurpassable Martial Arts
The first page was a roaring tiger, the second page was a crane, the third page was an eagle... There were all sorts of animals including elephants, snakes, and cattle.
There was an animal on each page, and there were some nk pages without any animals on them.
Ning Shu had a faint idea of what was going on. She asked 2333, The formed energies of everyone who practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts will show up in the book?
Probably. 2333 said, This might be an auxiliary effect for you. With this, youd be able to cultivate and strengthen your body even on modern nes where theres little spiritual energy.
Awesome! Ning Shu hugged the book. Although she had failed the task, she had gotten plenty of benefits.
Her mood instantly lifted and she grabbed the star sand and went to the fabricated space to find silver-haired man.
After a moment of dizziness, she was standing in the ancient era streets of the fabricated space.
She headed straight to the consultation room. The moment she entered the consultation room, she smelled the elegant fragrance of eaglewood.
This scent made her heart feel iparably calm and it felt as if all the spiritual stress was being washed away.
Ning Shu inhaled desperately. Any little bit was a bit extra.
The silver-haired man came out of the inner room and lifted his eyebrows when he saw Ning Shu.
The same leather cover book was in his hand as usual. Ning Shu couldnt help but wonder what that book was?
Have a seat. The silver-haired man sat down.
Ning Shu sat opposite him, her back straight, and craned her neck to try see what book it was, but she couldnt see anything. Although the book was clearly in front of her, it made her feel very dizzy.
Since she couldnt peek at it, she gave up and said, I found star sand.
A surprised look appeared on the silver-haired mans face. This fast?
Ning Shu took out the star sand that she had gotten from the task world and put it on the table.
The silver-haired man nced at Ning Shu, then reached out with his slender fingers and picked up star sand. After looking at it carefully, he nodded. Its star sand.
How did you find it? asked the silver-haired man.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together and said, Would you believe me if I said that I picked up on the road?
The silver-haired man just nced at Ning Shu and asked, What do you want to exchange for? What treasure do you want?
Ning Shu waved her hand dismissively. I dont want a treasure. Can I get free consultations from now on?
No way. The silver-haired man refused directly.
Ning Shu: F*ck...
Sometimes the fee for a question is so high that even if you had a family fortune, you wouldnt be able to afford it, said the silver-haired man lightly.
Ning Shu: _
How about this? I can give you three free questions, said the silver-haired man.
How stingy!
Ning Shu haggled, Ten free questions.
The silver-haired man just looked at Ning Shu without saying anything.
Eight.
Seven.
Six.
Five, five free questions. I wont ept anything less.
Three. The silver-haired man said lightly, You can choose not to make this exchange.
Fr*ck, this shoppletely ripped off its customers.
Ning Shu had no choice but to nod. I ept.
The silver-haired man nodded. Good.
Ning Shu was very depressed and just stared at the silver-haired man. The silver-haired man asked, Do you have a question?
Ning Shu originally wanted to ask who the silver-haired man was and why his hair was like this.
However, after she thought about it, she thought it was best not to waste the three questions. They werent people of the same level anyways, this information was useless to her.
The silver-haired man took the star sand and left with the book.
Ning Shu got up slowly while fiercely inhaling the fragrance. Afterwards, she slowly left the consultation room.
She nned to go to a restaurant to get something to eat. Every time she visited the fabricated space, she needed a meal before she felt satisfied.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
TL: Kaho
Chapter 1385: We Can Work Together
Chapter 1385: We Can Work Together
The moment Ning Shu walked into the restaurant, the waiter walked up and said, Guest, I have a table for you. Pleasee this way.
Ning Shu looked in the direction the waiter had gestured and saw the well-dressed Zhang Jiasen smiling at her from afar.
Ning Shu instantly got goosebumps all over and turned to leave, but the waiter immediately said, Guest, that guest knew that you wouldnt be willing to go over there so he had me bring you a message.
Whats the message? Ning Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at Zhang Jiasen.
We can work together, said the waiter.
Work together with Zhang Jiasen? What a joke!
Shed end up having to count money for Zhang Jiasen after he sold her!
Ning Shu turned and left the restaurant.
Zhang Jiasen shook his head and ran to catch up with Ning Shu.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu looked at him warily, I dont get it, why do you insist on provoking me? Could it be that you want revenge?
Zhang Jiasen said lightly, The past is trivial, why would I want revenge? I just want to work with you since we count as acquaintances.
I dont know you, alright? Ning Shu refused, No need to work together. And theres no guarantee that well encounter each other in the same ne.
Zhang Jiasen said, If we happen to encounter each other in the ne and end up as enemies, we might harm each other unknowingly. Thats why I want to work together. After all, we are acquaintances.
Ning Shu said nothing.
Zhang Jiasens eyes shed, and then he said, If we encounter each other in a world, its very important to know of each others existence. Im serious, I dont want to be your enemy.
And then? Ning Shu looked towards Zhang Jiasen.
Zhang Jiasen took out a red string and said, This prop can let us know of each others existence.
When Ning Shu saw the thing Zhang Jiasen was holding, her pupils shrank and her heart jumped. Wasnt this the fricking loves thread!?
Zhang Jiasen actually pulled out loves thread.
This malicious bitch.
Ning Shu sneered and said, No need.
She then turned and left. Zhang Jiasen reached out and touched Ning Shus arm. It was a brief touch, he immediately retracted his hand, but the loves thread entered Ning Shus arm with this touch.
A red string then appeared on her wrist. Ning Shu nced down at her wrist, then looked at Zhang Jiasen coldly.
Zhang Jiasen smiled and said, This way, when we encounter each other in the same ne, well recognize each other and wouldnt identally harm each other.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and lifted her hand. Take a good look.
The red string on Ning Shus wrist gradually dissipated until it turned into red smoke and disappeared.
Zhang Jiasen simply lifted his brows and calmly said, You dont agree?
Why should I agree with you? You used loves thread on me. Do you think that Im Miao Miaomiao? That I would be tricked by you and end up dead? Ning Shu looked at him mockingly.
If you want revenge, we can fight in the open. Ning Shu took a couple steps backwards.
Zhang Jiasen smiled and shook his head. Just because we were once at odds, you harbor such hostility towards me.
Ning Shu: What the frick...
He was the one who was clearly up to nothing good, yet he was saying that she was hostile?
Yes, I am very hostile towards you.
Ning Shu said to 2333 silently, Return to the system space.
TL: Kaho
Chapter 1386: For My Son, I’m Willing
Chapter 1386: For My Son, Im Willing
Zhang Jiasen just watched as Ning Shu disappeared with an indifferent expression, then turned to walk away.
When Ning Shu got back to the system space, she sat down on the sofa to recite the heart-clearing chant. Zhang Jiasen seriously made her want to vomit blood.
Did he really think she was that na?ve? That the faith halo that could block all curses that she had spent so much faith points to exchange for was a fake?
Good thing she had immediately exchanged for the faith halo that could guard against all curses right after suffering that time as the female emperor. However, she hadnt expected for Zhang Jiasen to be the first to test its effects.
This bitch definitely wanted revenge. Back then, she had driven him tomit suicide. He had even killed off the innocent Miao Miaomiao, so there was no way he would let this go.
Ning Shu felt a bit smug. The loves thread was destroyed, so he had wasted his points. Hepletely deserved it!
Ning Shu didnt n to do the next task yet. Her mood still hadnt recovered from what happenedst time.
She took a book from the shelf and started reading it intently. After she finished, she put it back on the shelf.
Ning Shu then picked up the watering can to water the bright potted nts, but afterwards she still felt ufortable, so she simplyy down on the bed to sleep.
After sleeping her fill, she sat up on the sofa and said to 2333, Lets meet the entrustor of the next task.
Alright. As soon as 2333 finished speaking, a woman appeared in the space.
The woman had short curly hair and was about fifty years old.
Ning Shu was a little surprised. It was the first time she met such an old client.
My name is Yang Ziyi. I want you to help me counterattack, said Yang Ziyi to Ning Shu, Youre so young...
Yang Ziyi looked a little skeptical. Are you the task-taker?
Ning Shu nodded. You must pay a price to counterattack. Youll have to offer up your soul energy. Are you sure you want to counterattack?
Yang Ziyi was silent for a moment, then she nodded and said, For my son, Im willing.
Ning Shu asked again to be sure, Are you certain you want to counterattack?
Im certain, said Yang Ziyi.
When Ning Shu heard that Yang Ziyis son was the target of the task, she nodded, Ill take this task.
Yang Ziyis soul disappeared from the system space.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, then said, Lets start the task.
Ok. As soon as 2333 finished speaking, Ning Shu felt a bout of dizziness.
Once she finished adjusting to the body, before she even opened her eyes, she heard the thumping sounds in the next room. The steps were so loud the floors seem to be vibrating.
Ning Shus heart seemed to burn with anger. She was extremely irritated.
She silently recited the heart-clearing chant.
Her entire body seemed to be covered with sweat. It was very ufortable.
Her entire body felt ufortable and she felt very irritable. On top of that, she was having heart palpitations. These were definitely symptoms of menopause.
Heavens. It sucked when the period came, but sucked even more when it didnte.
She continued reciting the heart-clearing chant until her heart felt calmer, then started receiving the storyline.
Yang Ziyi was a single mother. She had divorced her husband before they even married for seven years. Yang Ziyis husband was the kind of person who only met his true love after he got married. He met a kind of true love that was pure and not pretentious, unlike the faded old woman at home.
He was willing to pay arge amount of alimony to divorce Yang Ziyi, and allowed Yang Ziyi to keep the child. Then he went to marry his true love happily.
He would send living expenses to Yang Ziyi and his son Wang Bo every month.
Yang Ziyi was the type who was rather kind... Well, she couldnt be said to be kind, she was more of the submissive and timid type of person. She lived alone with her six-year-old son and hadnt remarried despite all these years.
TL: KahoN?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 1387: Treated Like A Princess
Chapter 1387: Treated Like A Princess
Yang Ziyi was the kind of person who didnt like to argue with others. She was used to taking a step back in everything and was a kind and honest person.
Under her guidance, her son, Wang Bo, was also this kind of person. Furthermore, since he grew up in a single-parent family, he had a quiet personality.
He was in his thirties, but still hadnt gotten married.
However, Wang Bo then met Cai Anqi, a woman who was two years older than him. This Cai Anqi was a woman with beautiful facial features and a good figure. She said to Wang Bo, You are honest and kind, unlike other men who just spend all their time and money on drinking and pleasure. You look very reliable.
Wang Bo was practically overwhelmed by this favor from a superior. The two gradually got to know each other, and eventually got married.
It wasnt easy to marry such a great wife, so she naturally was the apple of Wang Bos eye and he carefully treasured her.
Yang Ziyi was also very kind to this daughter-inw of hers. She usually didnt allow her daughter-inw to do any housework and practically treated her like a princess.
Wang Bo and Yang Ziyi had already been married for two years, but still hadnt gotten pregnant. Wang Bo wasnt concerned though since there were plenty of people who had been married for several years but still didnt have children.
But, when Cai Anqi finally got pregnant, she started to bleed during her pregnancy. Wang Bo wanted to take Cai Anqi to the hospital but she refused to go, saying that she just had poor health.
However, the symptoms of bleeding didnt alleviate, and ultimately, the child didnt survive. Although Wang Bo was sad, he was more concerned about Cai Anqis health. He asked the doctor, What caused the abortion? Next time, well pay more attention to it.
The doctor scornfully said that after several abortions, the wall of her uterus was as thin as a piece of paper so how could the baby possibly survive?
Wang Bo felt like he was struck by lightning. Cai Anqi had lied to him. She had been a yer. Since she had gotten a bit old and her family was pushing her to get married, she went and found an honest man to live with.
From ancient times to the present, from brothel women to women who were simply tired of ying, theyd always go find an honest man to spend the rest of their lives with. Such men shared amon name, te-catching hero.
After this miscarriage, Cai Anqi couldnt give birth anymore. She, however, wasnt very concerned, and said that shed continue to live with Wang Bo.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Wang Bo was infuriated by Cai Anqis attitude. Not only did she cheat him, she was also always acting lofty in front of him.
He had been willing to cherish her because she was a good woman, but he now found out that she was the kind of woman who didnt love herself at all. Who knew how many people she had yed around with?
Wang Bo wanted a divorce but Cai Anqi was against it. She said that he had to pay her a sum of money to get divorced; otherwise, she refused to sign the papers.
Wang Bo only wanted to be free. Even if he had to pay her money, he desperately wanted the divorce.
In the end, not only did Cai Anqi deceive Wang Bo, she even got a sum of money out of him before getting divorced. Just the thought of it was infuriating.
Wang Bo had experienced an unhappy marriage so after the divorce, he didnt want to get married again. This made Yang Ziyi extremely anxious.
So she grew to resent Cai Anqi.
Yang Ziyis wish was for her son to be able to marry again and for Cai Anqi to pay the price for what she did.
After Ning Shu received the plot, all she could only say was that shameless viins always got to live happily while honest people got injured.
It was pretty rough to encounter such a daughter-inw.
This society was quite open, but it hadnt reached the point of being open towards indiscriminate intercourse. Although it was a modern society, there were still a lot of fetters on women.
Ning Shu couldnt help but look down on a woman like this. Cai Anqi had taken advantage of the time while she was young to y around as much as she wanted. Then once she got a little older, she found an honest and steady man who wouldnt y around to get married with.
She left it to someone like Wang Bo to pick up the bill.
She bowed and scraped for trashy men, but acted all arrogant in front of an honest man.
As of now, Wang Bo and Cai Anqi had already gotten married and it was currently their honeymoon. Who knew what they were doing in the next room?
Probably ying a game of Come catch me! If you catch me, then Ill let you- hehehe!.
Ning Shu felt like her entire body was covered with sweat, so she went to take a bath. Afterwards, she sat down on top of the bed and started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
#Kahosment: Just a note, this TLers name is also Anqi. So please use full name when referring to Cai Anqi lmao.
Chapter 1388: It’s Time for Lunch
Chapter 1388: Its Time for Lunch
After practicing for a long time, Ning Shu was interrupted by a knock on the door. When she stopped, she could feel a tiny wisp of energy flowing within her body.
This was pretty good. She hadnt been able to make any energy form previously in modern nes. It was only possible now probably because she had been practicing Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
There was a knock on the door again, then a mans voice called out, Mom.
When Ning Shu got up from the bed and opened the door, she saw Wang Bo and Cai Anqi standing outside her door. Wang Bo was of medium height, with a in and honest face. His looks werent bad, but he was so clearly the honest type that he didnt have much charm.
Ning Shu asked, What is it?
Mom, its time for lunch, said Wang Bo.
Ning Shu: _
They wanted her to make lunch?
Ning Shu nced at the beautiful Cai Anqi. Although her facial features werent that special, they were still very attractive when put together.
I dont feel well today so I wont be cooking. Ning Shu looked towards Cai Anqi. Daughter-inw, can you do it? Im really not feeling well.
Mom, are you ok? When Wang Bo heard Ning Shu say she wasnt feeling well, he hastily asked, Should we go to the hospital?
Ning Shu waved her hand. Its not a big deal. Im just getting old and not feeling too well. Daughter-inw, please cook for today.
Cai Anqi pouted and said, Then lets just order takeout. Its too hot to cook in the summer. Haha, so it was too hot to cook? So it wasnt hot when I cooked?
Ning Shu hooked her lips and said, Takeout is expensive and unhealthy. What we cook at home is affordable and clean.
Cai Anqi frowned and tugged at Wang Bos sleeve. Wang Bo nced at Cai Anqi, then said to Ning Shu, Mom, lets just get takeout.
Ning Shu nodded. Alright.
Cai Anqi almost couldnt help rolling her eyes. When she had suggested it, this woman wouldnt agree for the life of her but as soon as her son said the same thing, she immediately agreed.
Tsk, how biased...
Cai Anqi took her phone out and called a restaurant to order food. Ning Shu listened as Cai Anqi ordered food. The dishes Cai Anqi ordered were quite costly.
A typical households dish cost tens to hundreds of yuan, and she didnt order just one. This one meal ended up costing several hundred yuan.
So wasteful. There was no way three people could finish all of this.
This family wasnt very wealthy, their financial situation was only passable. The original host used to work as apany employee, and now that she was retired, she had a little pension.
There was also the child support that her ex-husband had provided all these years. As of now, her son was also working, but his sry was average.
Initially, Cai Anqi had decided to choose such a family after considering various aspects.
Even after Cai Anqi ordered so many dishes, Ning Shu still didnt say anything. Wang Bo first nced over at Ning Shu. When he saw that she didnt have any objections, he was relieved and went over to sit on the sofa with Cai Anqi and watch TV.
He even peeled a banana for her.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu sat on the sofa to wait for the takeout. Soon, the doorbell rang. The takeout had arrived.
Wang Bo settled the bill, put the dishes on the table, then called out to his mother and wife who were still sitting on the sofa, Time to eat.
The food on the table was very abundant. Dishes covered more than half of the table and the fragrance was overwhelming.
Ning Shu sat down to eat. Meanwhile, the two on the other side were flirting while eating. Wang Bo kept getting food for Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqi looked a little annoyed and said, Stop that. I already have a lot in my bowl. You should eat as well.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1389: Leftovers Aren’t Healthy
Chapter 1389: Leftovers Arent Healthy
Cai Anqi had ordered so many dishes that there was no way they could finish eating them all. Moreover, Cai Anqi didnt even eat much, so there was a lot left over.
After Cai Anqi finished eating, she pushed her bowl away and left the table. The thought of cleaning up never urred to her, she headed right back to her bedroom.
Wang Bo was going to clean the table, but Cai Anqi paused at their bedroom door and called Wang Bo over, Come here! I need you to help me grab something. I cant reach it.
Wang Bo looked towards Ning Shu and she said, Go ahead, Ill clean up.
Wang Bo walked towards Cai Anqi happily and Cai Anqi closed the door behind them. Who knew what they were up to in there?
As Ning Shu looked towards the mess on the table, her lips curled in disdain. She wrapped all the leftover dishes with stic wrap, put them in the refrigerator, then started on washing the bowls.
After getting out of the kitchen, she saw that the couples room was still closed. These two could stay inside their room for nearly half the day withouting out at all except to asionally get water.
Ning Shu didnt really mind it. Wang Bo was definitely thrilled to finally have a wife so it was normal for him to stick with her a lot.
What she had to do was to make sure that Cai Anqi didnt livefortably and that she didnt get any money during the divorce.
Things had clearly gone sour between them because Cai Anqi had too many miscarriages and so couldnt have children anymore, yet she had med Wang Bo for the miscarriage and demanded a lot of money for a divorce.
The fact that Yang Ziyi and Wang Bo had been pretty naive had also contributed to this. Wang Bo had wanted to get rid of Cai Anqi even if it meant that he had to give her money.
Ning Shu headed back to her room and began to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts again. Her new body always felt ufortable because of menopause and endocrine disorders.
When it was time to have dinner, Wang Bo and Cai Anqi finally came out of the room and sat down on the sofa. Cai Anqi yed with her mobile phone, and Wang Bo just sat at the side and watched her.
Ning Shu dumped the leftover dishes back into the pot for a while to warm them up, but the color of the food was unappealing, and they had also be quite soggy.
The sight of those dishes would ruin all appetite.
When Cai Anxi saw the meal that Ning Shu had prepared, her expression darkened. She clearly wasnt happy as she plopped down on the chair.
Wang Bo naturally noticed that Cai Anqi wasnt happy, but on the one hand, this was his mother who had lived with him for more than 20 years, and on the other hand, this was the woman he liked, his wife.
Wang Bo was a simple man so he had no idea how to deal with this situation.
Cai Anqi saw the helpless look on Wang Bo and was furious. This blockhead! In the beginning, she had thought that he seemed honest but now, it was clear that it was not honesty at all, but stupidity!
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shus lips hooked as she said, Lets eat. There were a lot of leftovers from lunch so I heated them back up.
Cai Anqi picked up her chopsticks, but as she looked at the dishes, she couldnt bring herself to eat. She couldnt help but say, Mother, leftovers arent healthy. Eating them would even ruin your health.
Ning Shu looked at Cai Anqi. Then you want to throw all this food away? This was all bought with money. Its not easy for Wang Bo to earn money, so we should save some money whenever we can.
Cai Anqis lips curled in disdain as she retorted, People work to earn money for the sake of a better life. Why else would you work to make money? Mother, youre being too frugal. If you eat unhealthy food and get sick, youll lose way more than you gain.
Dont you agree? Cai Anqi nudged Wang Bos leg with her foot under the table. Wang Bo had no choice but to say, Mom, Anqi has a point.
Ning Shu nced at Wang Bo and said, Since you know that we cant finish all this, why did you order so many dishes? If we cant finish eating them all tonight, well continue to eat them tomorrow morning. Were having them until we finish them all.
Cai Anqi was so upset that she pped her chopsticks down, stormed back to her room, and mmed the door.
Wang Bo hurriedly got up, but Ning Shu saidsoftly, Sit down and eat. There will always be conflicts within the family. It will take time for us to understand each other.
Wang Bo had no choice but to sit back down. Ning Shu said, Its not that Im reluctant to give you guys good food, but some waste is unnecessary. We should all learn to save a little. Having extra money on hand could help us deal with emergencies thate up in the future.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1390: In Any Case, There Are No Leftovers
Chapter 1390: In Any Case, There Are No Leftovers
We have afortable life now, but itll be toote for regret if something unfortunate does happen. Cai Anqis family background isnt anything special, so how did they end up raising their daughter to be so loose with money? said Ning Shu with a puzzled expression.
Wang Bo didnt know how to answer his mother. After a long silence, he finally said, Anqi just got married so shes probably not used to things yet.
Not yet used to what? Ning Shu felt that Cai Anqi was already quitefortable here. She didnt even bother to be polite at all.
Alright, just eat, said Ning Shu to Wang Bo.
Wang Bo nced towards the bedroom. Mom, do you want me to tell Anqi toe out and eat?
Ning Shu said with an amiable expression, She doesnt like eating these things so just let her be.
But... Wang Bos brows furrowed slightly, but he didnt dare contradict Ning Shu. He had no choice but to sit back down and eat. However, he ate at lightning speed. He quickly shoveled all the rice in the bowl into his mouth, then pushed the chopsticks and bowl away to head back into the bedroom to check on Cai Anqi.
Ning Shu unhurriedly ate by herself. After she finished eating, she emptied the rest of the food into the trash. If Cai Anqi didnt want to eat, then dont eat.
In any case, there are no leftovers now.
After that, Ning Shu headed back into her room to train some more.
Meanwhile, in the middle of the night, Cai Anqi woke up feeling very hungry. Earlier in the evening, she and Wang Bo had tussled on the bed too, so now she was starving.
Cai Anqi woke up Wang Bo who was sleeping beside her. He asked in a nasal voice, Whats the matter?
Im hungry. Go and get me some food. Cai Anqi kicked Wang Bos leg.
It was the middle of the night, the time when people were usually the most sleepy. Furthermore, he even had to go to work tomorrow. However, When he saw her like this, he could only sigh softly and get up.
Cai Anqi finally smiled. She also got out of bed to sit at the dining table to wait for dinner.
Wang Bo went into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. However, there were no cooked foods.
Wang Bo had no choice but to knock on Ning Shus door. Ning Shu was in the middle of training when she heard a knock, so she went to open the door and saw Wang Bo. She nced over at Cai Anqi, who was sitting on a chair, waiting to be fed, then asked, Whats the matter?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Mom, wasnt there a lot of leftovers earlier? asked Wang Bo. Anqi was hungry, so I wanted to make her some fried rice.
Ning Shu frowned and said, Didnt Anqi say that leftovers were unhealthy? I threw them all out. Theres no food left.
Didnt she refuse to eat leftovers before?
She threw them out. Wang Bo looked towards Cai Anqi helplessly.
Cai Anqi almost couldnt stop herself from rolling her eyes in exasperation. She felt that her mother-inw was intentionally trying to annoy her.
Yang Ziyi had dumped out all the leftover food despite knowing that she didnt eat dinner and even took what she had previously said and used it against her. Cai Anqi was irritated but she couldnte up with a reason to refute Yang Ziyi.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead in exhaustion and said, If youre hungry, you can cook some noodles. Im not feeling very well so cook for yourself.
Ning Shu then shut the door and went to sleep.
OUtside the room, Wang Bo and Cai Anqi looked at each other in dismay. Cai Anqi suppressed her anger and coquettishly said, Wang Bo, Im hungry.
Wang Bo had no choice but to try and cook noodles for Cai Anqi. He had never cooked a bowl of noodles in his life, so the taste was not that great. The noodles were so soggy they nearly became paste and did not look appetizing at all.
Although Wang Bo was a child of a single-parent family, Yang Ziyi had seldom let him do any housework. Yang Ziyi had tried her best to take good care of her son.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1391: Please Be Understanding
?Chapter 1391: Please Be Understanding
Yang Ziyi greatly resented her daughter-inw. She had worked hard all these years to raise her son with love. But once her precious son got married to Cai Anqi, he was mercilessly ordered around.
Yang Ziyi normally would have been able to endure all of this. After all, her son had finally managed to get a wife in his thirties, so she was willing to take care of all the things Cai Anqi wasnt willing to do.
However, the most unbearable part for her was how ruthless Cai Anqi was. She was so loathsome and so shameless! Yang Ziyi felt like all their sincerity had been for nothing.
Cai Anqi was a selfish person. She only thought about herself and never cared for others.
As Cai Anqi ate the noodles Wang Bo had prepared, she was so disgusted with the taste that she was infuriated. In the beginning, she had only picked Wang Bo because she saw that Wang Bo and his mother were the kind type that tried never to offend anyone.
Anqi, my mother is growing old. Please be understanding. When Wang Bo saw Cai Anqis unhappy expression, he said, It wasnt easy for my mother to raise me all these past years. If my mother has done something to upset you, Ill apologize to you on her behalf.
As Cai Anqi listened to Wang Bo saying my mother this and my mother that, she felt even worse.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
She used to think that Wang Bo was just an honest and dull person, but now it seemed like he was actually a mamas boy, who listened to his mother about everything. He was a man with no opinions and no self-confidence.
As expected of a child that grew up in a single-parent family.
Cai Anqi pped her chopsticks down and pushed her bowl away angrily. Im not eating anymore.
As she got up, the chair screeched against the floor, sounding conspicuously harsh in the silent night.
She stomped towards their bedroom, then paused for a moment at the door and said to Wang Bo, You can just sleep on the sofa tonight!
Wang Bo frowned and reached out to stop Cai Anqi from closing the door. He said in a low voice, Anqi, dont do this, we just got married. Mom would worry if she sees us arguing.
Cai Anqi got even more upset when she heard this. Are you spending the rest of your life with me? Or are you spending the rest of your life with your mother?
She mmed the door in anger with such a loud bang that even Ning Shu felt the walls tremble despite being in the next room.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. What a bad temper! But, this couldnt really be said to be a bad temper. It was more like she had grasped Yang Ziyi and her sons personalities perfectly. If she wanted to get angry with the two, shed show her displeasure without any qualms. There was no reason at all for her to hold back.
Cai Anqi behaved like it was a great fortune for Yang Ziyi and her son that she married into their family. She acted like she was doing Wang Bo a great favor by agreeing to be his wife, and that if it werent for her kindness, Wang Bo wouldnt have been able to get married at all.
This was the difference between when there was affection and when there wasnt. If she had any feelings for Wang Bo, she wouldnt have been able to treat him in this way. However, she didnt care about Wang Bos feelings at all.
The only reason this conflict urred between these two today was because of Ning Shu. If it had been Yang Ziyi, the original host, she wouldve definitely cooked for Cai Anqi when Cai Anqiined about being hungry.
But Ning Shu didnt give a damn, which was what made Cai Anqi so furious. Cai Anqi couldnt ept it! She felt that it was only right for these people to indulge her. Whats more, she even ended up having to eat the horrible food Wang Bo made.
Wang Bo stood outside their bedroom door destely for a while, then finally had no choice but to lie down on the sofa in the living room.
When Ning Shu came out of her room, she saw Wang Bo lying on the narrow sofa with only a pillow. He looked very pitiful.
Ning Shus heart suddenly filled with heartache. This was the original hosts feelings.
What happened? asked Ning Shu.
Wang Bo sat up from the sofa and quickly said, Its nothing.
Ning Shu said, Couples inevitably quarrel. With time, you will learn to understand each other and get along better.
Mom, Im fine. You should go back to sleep, said Wang Bo in a low voice.
Wang Bo was also a little unhappy. They had just gotten married, but she was already kicking him out of the bedroom, and for no reason too.
It felt like Cai Anqi was just making trouble for no reason.
Ning Shu said, You should also go to sleep early. You still need to go to work tomorrow.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1392: Come Grocery Shopping With Me
Chapter 1392: Come Grocery Shopping With Me
Ning Shu returned to her room.
The next morning, Ning Shu got up to prepare breakfast for Wang Bo.
Last night, Wang Bo hadnt been able to sleep well on the ufortable sofa and so his facial color was poor when he woke up this morning.
The door to his bedroom remained locked and didnt open even once the entire night.
After getting up from the sofa, Wang Bo went to his bedroom door and knocked hard. But even after knocking for quite some time, Cai Anqi still didnt open the door.
Wang Bo became more and more upset as he kept knocking.
Why are you banging on the door so early in the morning? Cai Anqi angrily snapped at Wang Bo as she opened the door.
Cai Anqi stood at the door in hercy pajamas. Her hair was messy and the straps of her pajamas were almost falling off her arms, exposing arge part of her chest.
Seeing Cai Anqis appearance, Wang Bo was subdued and didnt ask why she had taken so long to open the door. He instead said, I have to get dressed for work.
When Wang Bo went into the bedroom, he saw snack bags, coke bottles, and debris covering the floor. It made the room look very messy.
Withoutment, he went to take a bath and change his clothes. After getting dressed, Wang Bo looked at Cai Anqi, who was still lying on the bed, and said, Its time for breakfast.
Cai Anqi had been starving all night and the snacks couldnt really sate her hunger so she perked up at the mention of breakfast. She didnt act stubborn anymore and headed out of the bedroom to the table.
For breakfast, Ning Shu had gone out to buy steamed stuffed buns and soymilk. Cai Anqi picked up the chopsticks as soon as she sat down to eat the steamed stuffed buns. It seemed like she had been starved quite badlyst night.
Ning Shu didnt say anything. Wang Bo sat next to Cai Anqi and ate breakfast quietly.
After he finished eating, he said, Im going to work.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Cai Anqi had a bun in her mouth and didnt even look up as she just waved at Wang Bo.
Wang Bo frowned, seeming slightly dissatisfied with Cai Anqis behavior. But he was already runningte for work so he could only leave without saying anything.
Ning Shu saw that Wang Bo seemed unhappy as he was leaving, but she didnt say anything. Instead, she looked towards Cai Anqi, who was still busy drinking soy milk and eating fried dough sticks, and said, Anqi,e grocery shopping with me today.
Cai Anqi almost choked to death on the fried dough stick when she heard what Ning Shu said. She swallowed the part she was eating and said, But Ive never gone grocery shopping before, mother-inw. I dont know how to buy vegetables so theres no use in me going with you.
Ning Shu calmly smiled and said in a patient tone, If you dont know, then you can learn. Ill tell you which shops have cheap and fresh produce.
Cai Anqi curled her lips in disdain. She had no interest in learning this.
You and Wang Bo have to live together in the future. For now, I am still around to help you. But once I get old and have trouble moving, you must do theundry and cook for the family. Ning Shu said lightly.
Cai Anqis face turned pale. She had to do theundry and cook?!
She had to serve this family?
Mother, youre being too old-fashioned. Were now in the age of the inte. You can eat whatever you want, whenever you want with just a simple phone call, said Cai Anqi.
Ning Shu lifted her brows in astonishment. Do you want to eat take out for the rest of your life?
Mother, just think about it. Every day when you cook, you have to spend money on water, electricity, gas, meat, vegetables, and oil. Not to mention the effort it takes to cook and you have to be surrounded by mes and smoke every day. Its so much better to just order our meals, persuaded Cai Anqi.
Ning Shu smiled faintly. What about during New Years Eve, or during a family gathering? Do you want to order take out even during such asions? Its not proper.
Since youre married, you must shoulder more responsibility. Today you muste shopping with me, said Ning Shu sternly.
Cai Anqi looked unhappy. After eating her fill, she went back to her room, closed the door, and even locked it. It was clear that she didnt want to go to the market with Ning Shu.
ing Shu washed all the dishes and chopsticks, put them away, then knocked on Cai Anqis door. She stood there knocking for a long time, but Cai Anqi still didnt open the door.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1393: Why Didn’t You Knock?
Chapter 1393: Why Didnt You Knock?
Ning Shus knocks were very loud, but it was like Cai Anqi was deaf.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows and went to find the key to open the bedroom door. When she opened the door, she found that Cai Anqi was sitting in the room, stark naked, in front of aptop. Without even a stitch of cloth on her body, Cai Anqi had her earphones on as she typed on the keyboard. She then started to touch her bare body with her hands and fondled her breasts.
She rubbed her front.
Ning Shu: ...
[Editor: -_- ...]
Ning Shu walked over and tapped Cai Anqi on the shoulder. Cai Anqi was so startled when she felt the tap that she visibly flinched. When she turned around in surprise, she saw that Ning Shu was standing behind her. Cai Anqi mmed herptop shut in a fluster and hurriedly tried to cover her chest and her privates with her hands.
Ning Shu scoffed. She was eagerly showing off her body to men, but was now embarrassed when facing her, a woman?
Ning Shu lightly asked, What were you doing? You arent even wearing any clothes.
Cai Anqi was so rmed by Ning Shus sudden appearance that she didnt even hear what Ning Shu had said. She quickly took her earphones off and demanded, Why didnt you knock before entering my room?
Ning Shu didnt respond and nced over Cai Anqis body. Feeling ufortable under Ning Shus stare, Cai Anqi hastily grabbed her clothes and rushed into the bathroom to get dressed.
After a while, Cai Anqi came out, fully dressed, with an agitated look on her face. She was feeling greatly embarrassed, so she sounded much less confident as she asked, Why didnt you knock on the door?
I did. I knocked for quite some time. You didnt hear me. Ning Shu said, So why werent you wearing any clothes?
I was talking to my close girlfriends. Cai Anqi lied, Its a kind of game for girls. Geez, you wouldnt understand, Mother.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Ha.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Talking was talking. Who would undress to talk? Does she take everyone for a fool?
Ning Shu just continued to stare at her. Ning Shus silence made Cai Anqi feel uneasy, so she apprehensively asked, Mother... Mom, were you looking for me for something?
Ning Shu said, Come with me to buy food.
Cai Anqi had been caught doing something bad, so she felt sheepish and had no choice but to relent and go grocery shopping with Ning Shu.
Ning Shu had Cai Anqi carry the vegetable basket, and together they went out to buy food.
Cai Anqi couldnt help but worry that her mother-inw would tell Wang Bo about the incident, so she nervously asked, Mother...
But Cai Anqi didnt know what to say. Could it be that she should directly ask this old woman whether or not she was aware of what she had done earlier?
Ning Shu took in Cai Anqis constipated expression and inwardly sneered. She feigned ignorance and asked, Whats the matter?
Cai Anqi quickly shook her head, Its nothing.
It was the hottest period of the summer. Even in the morning, it was boiling. Cai Anqi was sweating profusely, yet she had to walk all the way to the food market under the zing sun. It truly felt agonizing.
Cai Anqi was so infuriated that she wanted to smash the basket on Ning Shus head, but she didnt dare to. She had no choice but to follow Ning Shu obediently.
When Cai Anqi saw that Ning Shu was walking along effortlessly, she couldnt help but feel even more vexed.
By the time they reached the food market, Cai Anqis clothes were already drenched in sweat. People should be staying inside to enjoy the AC in this kind of weather!
Ning Shu would leisurely pick up stuff from every vegetable stall she passed to check their freshness. Ning Shus unhurried pace made Cai Anqi gradually more impatient.
The food in this store is very fresh, and I am also familiar with the owner, said Ning Shu.
Im talking to you. Are you listening to me? Ning Shu turned towards Cai Anqi, who was currently sweltering in the heat and vigorously fanning herself. When Cai Anqi heard what Ning Shu said, she casually nodded, Yes, Im listening.
Ning Shu chose half a white gourd to put in the basket and Cai Anqi immediately cried out in surprise. She had to hastily grab the heavy basket with both her hands.
Ning Shu then continued to stroll around in the vegetable market. Cai Anqi carried the heavy basket of vegetables and followed Ning Shu, her face pale from fatigue.
While Ning Shu was taking her sweet time choosing grocery items, Cai Anqi had to carry the heavy basket until her palms werepletely red. Cai Anqi was furious.
She wanted to fling the basket away and leave.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1394: This is Aunt Li
Chapter 1394: This is Aunt Li
After looking around a few ces, Ning Shu picked up an old living hen from a stall selling livestock. Ning Shu paid for the hen and then stuffed it into Cai Anqis hand.
Cai Anqi was nauseated by the stench and felt sick.
Ning Shu paid no attention to Cai Anqis disgust and continued to buy more vegetables. She handed everything heavy to Cai Anqi and barely carried anything herself.
Cai Anqis face became increasingly pale, she was hot and upset. She was made to carry so many things in her hands, while Ning Shu strolled around without a care.
They had already spent more than an hour in the food market, and Cai Anqi was so worn out that she even stumbled a couple of times while carrying the heavy basket.
Not to mention, even after Ning Shu was done shopping, they still had to walk all the way back to their neighborhood.
Just the thought of the long walk back home made Cai Anqi feel like crying. She covertly red at Ning Shu, who was leisurely strolling in front of her and cursed inwardly.
Her mother-inw was f*cking evil.
Why did she ever think Yang Ziyi was honest and simple? She was clearly evil to the core.
Ning Shu naturally noticed Cai Anqis resentful looks, yet she said nothing.
There was no way she would cater to Cai Anqis demands like the original host.
On the way back, Ning Shu met an acquaintance in their neighborhood park so she introduced her to Cai Anqi. This is Aunt Li. She lives on the fifth floor.
Hello, Aunt Li, greeted Cai Anqi.
Aunt Li looked at Cai Anqi up and down, then said with a smile, Your daughter-inw is so pretty. Was she grocery shopping with you?
Ning Shu gently smiled and said, Shes a good child. She wanted toe along and help me with grocery shopping this morning. She even helped me carry the things.
Cai Anqi was inwardly screaming, who wanted to help you with grocery shopping? Who wanted to help you carry things?
Oh, you even bought an old hen, remarked Aunt Li.
Ning Shu nodded. I bought the hen for this girl. Once she gets enough nutrition, shell soon be having a baby.
Aunt Li nced at Cai Anqi and said, She does look a bit too thin. You should feed her more.
What the f*ck?! As if she needed any of that! It wasnt easy for her to maintain such a perfect body. It wasnt like she was a pig that would pop out children just because they wanted her to.
Cai Anqi was extremely irritated. The weather was already so hot and unbearable, yet she was still forced to listen to these two old women chatter nonstop. Moreover, her arms felt like they were about to fall off as she was carrying many things in her hands.
Yang Ziyi is a good person. Youre lucky to have met such a kind mother-inw, said Aunt Li to Cai Anqi.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Cai Anqis lips twitched in frustration. Her mother-inw was a good person? Haha...
Mother-inw, Ill go ahead and take all the stuff we bought back to our ce first, said Cai Anqi.
Ning Shu nodded and said to Aunt Li, Ive to go back now. Lets y mahjong together some time.
They lived on one of the higher floors, so they kept meeting acquaintances as they climbed the stairs. Ning Shu would introduce each and every one of these people to her daughter-inw.
And each time, they would stop to gossip for a long time.
Cai Anqi had no choice but to stand at the side and watch these people chat with Ning Shu. She was exhausted and felt about to fall apart.
Cai Anqis mouth was parched, and sweat kept rolling down her body. She felt like she was about to get heatstroke.
Little by little, after much dilly-dallying, it was almost eleven oclock by the time they finally got home.
As soon as they reached the house, Cai Anqi quickly put the basket down and lifted her hands to find that her palms and fingers werepletely red.
She then ran into the kitchen to gulp down two full sses of water. She felt exhausted, so she nned to take a long rxing bath and lie down for the rest of the day.
She had never been so tired before.
But before Cai Anqi could even move, Ning Shu said, Come here. Help me kill the hen and pluck the feathers out.
Cai Anqi looked towards Ning Shu incredulously. She didnt want to do such a thing. She angrily retorted, I dont know how to do it.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1395: Drink This Small Bottle
Chapter 1395: Drink This Small Bottle
Cai Anqi had never imagined that Ning Shu would one day make her kill chickens and pluck their feathers. She was a ssy and beautifuldy. Why did she have to do this sort of thing?
Cai Anqi quickly shook her head. I dont know how to. I really dont.
It was scary to even imagine such a thing.
Its alright. Even if you dont know how, you can always learn. Youll slowly get the hang of it. Ning Shu softly said, Ill go boil some hot water, then you can help me with the chicken. When Wang Boes back home for lunch, hell be delighted to taste your cooking.
Mother, I really cant do such a thing, said Cai Anqi with a helpless look on her face, while she cursed Ning Shu in her heart.
Why did she have to do such a thing?
Cai Anqi now regretted choosing to join this family. They seemed loyal and honest at first, but in reality, they liked toe up with all sorts of ways to bully people.
Cai Anqi nervously nced around to think of an excuse and quickly blurted out, I think Im having a heatstroke.
Ning Shu silently observed Cai Anqi and said, We have essential cooling balm and some liquid herbal medicine that can help relieve summer heat and make you feel better.
As Ning Shu spoke, she took out the herbal medicine and the essential balm. She unscrewed the cap of the herbal medicine and handed it to Cai Anqi. First, drink this small bottle of medicine and then apply some of the essential balm.
Cai Anqi gave a disgusted look at the herbal medicine in Ning Shus hand. It looked nasty just by its color. She quickly waved her hand and refused, Ill just lie down. Theres no need to drink this.
Ning Shu forced the medicine into Cai Anqis hand and insisted, Dont be fussy and drink this. How can I let my precious daughter-inw feel any difort? Wang Bo will also be upset if you were to fall ill.
I dont need any medicine, Mother. Cai Anqi wanted to just toss it away.
Dont you have heatstroke? This will make you feel better. Ning Shu held Cai Anqis chin and poured the bitter medicine into her mouth.
Cai Anqi was forced to gulp down the liquid, and an indescribable taste instantly rushed into her mouth. It also had a strong smell of wine, which made her throat and stomach burn as it went down.
Cai Anqi violently coughed as tears ran down her face.
Ning Shu took the essential cooling balm and instructed, Here, put some of this on your temples.
Cai Anqi waved in refusal. I feel much better after drinking the medicine. No need to apply this.
Thats good. Ning Shu smiled warmly at her and said, Ill go ahead and boil some water. Remember to help me kill and clean the chickenter.
Cai Anqi was so angry that she wanted to blow up at the old woman but recalled that she had been caught getting naked in front of a camera.
This old woman probably didnt understand what she was doing, but she couldnt guarantee that this old woman wouldnt tell Wang Bo.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Although Wang Bo was honest and loyal, he was also a young man with pride.
Cai Anqi didnt want to give up on Wang Bo yet. He had a good temper. She could hit and scold him all she wanted. As soon as she apologized and acted a bit cute, he would let it go.
After considering all this, Cai Anqi could only meekly follow Ning Shu back into the kitchen.
Ning Shu had finished boiling the water and had brought out the chicken from the bag. The chickens legs were tied. Ning Shuid it on the ground.
Ning Shu looked towards Cai Anqi who was apprehensively standing at the door and said, Hurry ande in.
Cai Anqi unwillingly entered the kitchen, and Ning Shu closed the kitchen door behind her. Cai Anqi nervously asked, Why are you closing the door?
Lest the chicken flies out.
Cai Anqi became more anxious after hearing that.
Come and kill the chicken. Ning Shu handed the kitchen knife to Cai Anqi, pointed at the hen, and said to Cai Anqi, Pluck some of the feathers around the chickens neck first, and thatll make it easier to bleed the chicken outter.
Cai Anxi looked at the hen that was making gurgling sounds, and her heart trembled. She fearfully reached out to pluck the feathers. As a result, the hen angrily pecked at her hand.
Cai Anqi immediately screamed in pain and drew back her hand that was pecked green by the hen.
Ning Shu sighed, Why dont you grab the chickens neck first and then pluck the feathers?
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1396: You Can Start Plucking
Chapter 1396: You Can Start Plucking
Cai Anqi fumed in silence. Why couldnt this olddy have said that in advance? She was already holding the kitchen knife in her other hand, so how was she supposed to grab the chickens head?
Mother, my hand hurts. I dont want to kill the chicken. Cai Anqi said pitifully.
Ning Shu dismissively said, Its OK. Youll be fine. I even cut my hand when I had killed a chicken for the first time.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Cai Anqi could see that the old woman would not let her off and insisted on making her kill the chicken.
Cai Anqi silently cursed all Ning Shus eighteen generations of ancestors and looked at the chicken with fierce, determined eyes. She grabbed the hens head and aggressively plucked its feathers, causing the chickens neck to bleed.
Now, take the knife and slice open the chickens throat to drain the blood, instructed Ning Shu.
Cai Anqi picked up the kitchen knife but didnt cut the hens throat as Ning Shu had told her to. Instead, she directly chopped the hens neck with the kitchen knife, and fresh blood sshed out all over the ce.
Cai Anqis face was also sttered with blood. She screamed out in rm, immediately dropped the kitchen knife, and rushed to the sink to wash her face.
Ning Shu set the dead chicken into the pot and scalded it with hot water so that it would be easier to pluck out the featherster.
Alright, you can start plucking now. Ning Shu said to Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqi felt like she was going to copse. She ground her teeth in frustration and squatted down to pluck the feathers out.
However, the dead chicken gave off a nasty smell, which became even more unbearable after being scalded by the hot water. There was also the stink of chicken excrement, which made it worse. Cai Anqi was about to vomit because of the horrible stench. She turned her head and tried holding her breath to pluck the feathers.
Ning Shu simply nced at her and slowly began to cut the vegetables.
Cai Anqi looked towards her hand. The bright diamonds on her manicure that she had worked so hard on were all gone. She also had to pay attention not to break any of her nails. They were too long and would surely be painful if they were to chip by ident. Cai Anqi felt upset and wronged as she plucked the chicken feathers.
Anqi, make sure to pull out the tiny feathers too. Ning Shu instructed Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqi: ...
Cai Anqis face was pale from exhaustion. She seldom did things like this so she felt very unwell. Furthermore, she was already tired from carrying so many things in the sweltering heat from earlier.
After a while, Cai Anqi was finally able to finish plucking all the chicken feathers. When she tried standing up, she saw stars in front of her eyes and could barely stand.
Ning Shu saw her finish and said, Good. Now, clean the chicken and then cut it open to take out the internal organs.
Cai Anqi ran straight out of the kitchen in horror and rushed into the bathroom to vomit.
Ning Shu smirked,id the chicken in the sink, and dealt with the internal organs herself.
When Cai Anqi finally came out of the bathroom, her face was pale and gaunt. Seeing Ning Shu had dealt with the chicken, she was relieved. But then she heard Ning Shu say, Wash your hands ande cook.
I wont do it. I dont know how to. Cai Anqi vehemently refused.
Ning Shu smiled tenderly and said, Its OK. Youll slowly learn.
I dont want to learn. Cai Anqi really didnt feel well now. She wanted to lie down and rest.
Ning Shu still smiled benevolently. Hurry up, its almost noon. Wang Bo will soon be back from work. He will definitely be thrilled to taste your cooking.
Cai Anqi started to breathe harder, and her face turned into a bright shade of red in anger as she ferociously cursed in her heart. Who did Wang Bo think he was that she needed to cook for him?
Ning Shu still gazed towards Cai Anqi indifferently. Cai Anqi reentered the kitchen with her teeth clenched in frustration. She washed her hands and got ready to cook.
Ning Shu directed her from the side. Pour the oil first.
Turn the heat down. The oil is smoking. Now, pour the vegetables into the pan quickly.
Cai Anxi felt overwhelmed by Ning Shus instructions, so she hurriedly threw the vegetables into the pan, but the hot oil sshed out from the pan and somended on her body.
Since it was the summer, Cai Anqi wasnt wearing much, so when the hot oil sshed on her body, she felt a sharp sting. Moreover, some had even sshed on her face.
Cai Anqi was so startled that she threw the spat onto the pan and ran out of the kitchen.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1397: Division of Labor Between Husband and Wife
Chapter 1397: Division of Labor Between Husband and Wife
Ning Shu had Cai Anqi stir fry some vegetables, but Cai Anqi ended up sshing hot oil on herself and rushed to the bathroom in a panic to spray herself with cold water. She feared leaving ugly scars on her delicate body.
Ning Shu watched in exasperation as Cai Anqi ran away without a care for anything else. In the end, she had to take the spat herself to stir fry the vegetables. She was done cooking after adding some simple seasoning and turned off the heat.
Let me see if you got burned. Ning Shu walked into the bathroom and said this to Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqis face was contorted in displeasure. She had fair tender skin that would easily leave scars.
If youre fine, then you can continue cooking, said Ning Shu nkly.
Cai Anqi exploded from all the pent up frustration. I told you that I didnt want to cook! Why do you insist on making me do it? If you dont have money to order from outside, Ill pay for it myself.
Ning Shu gave a broad smile, and kindly said, Anqi, this isnt just about the money. Every day, Wang Bo goes to work to support this family. You arent going to work, so you should be taking care of things at home.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Cai Anqi looked at Ning Shus smile and cursed this hypocritical old woman.
She made a resentful face and asked, Why do I have to end up as the worn-out housewife saddled with all the housework?
Because thats your responsibility. Since youre married to Wang Bo, you now have to bear the responsibility for this family, said Ning Shu. The division ofbor between husband and wife is just different. Its your job to take good care of your family. Of course, if you want to, you can instead go out to find a job, and Ill do the work at home.
Cai Anqi sneered and said with malice, You put it nicely, but look at you. You did your duty to the family, but in the end, you still became an old neglected housewife who got dumped by her husband.
Ning Shus heart gave a spasm, and she was filled with anger.
Ning Shus expression turned cold and she said, Are you so unbridled because you think youre the only one for my son?
Cai Anqi wasnt afraid even when faced with Ning Shus anger. Cai Anqi was sick of how this old woman was always acting like a good person. She smugly said, You can have Wang Bo divorce me if you want. I dont care.
Ning Shu looked at Cai Anqi in silence and finally asked, You dont want to do the housework?
Cai Anqi defiantly raised her chin and said, I dont want to be a worn-out old wife who only knows how to do housework all day.
Ning Shu nodded and said, This means that youll only be ordering takeout meals from now on?
Yes. Cai Anqi scornfully added, If youre not willing to pay, then Ill pay,
Fine, then only order takeout from now on. You said you wanted to pay for it, so pay for it, said Ning Shu lightly.
Cai Anqi suddenly felt choked by all the anger in her heart.
Ning Shu went back to the kitchen and started to chop up the chicken to make a stew. Cai Anqi curled her lips in disdain and went back to her bedroom to rest. The day had really worn her out.
Ning Shu finished cooking the stewed chicken soup, but she left the remaining dishes for Cai Anqi to order from outside.
Ning Shu went to knock on Cai Anqis door. Cai Anqi had just taken a bath and was lying down when she heard the knock. She swung the door open and impatiently asked, What now?
Wang Bo will soon be returning home from work. You still have to order food, said Ning Shu.
Cai Anqi curled her lips in disdain and called for food with her mobile phone. She ordered quite a lot of dishes.
But Ning Shu didnt say anything. She wasnt the one who had to pay for them anyway.
Cai Anqi lifted her mobile phone and proudly said, See? Its something that can be solved by just a phone call. Why make it so troublesome?
Ning Shu just smiled. Hopefully her heart wouldnt drip blood when the time came that she actually had to pay for the food.
The food delivery soon arrived. Ning Shu turned to Cai Anqi and said, Go ahead, give him the money.
Cai Anqis expression suddenly turned sour and she didnt move. The person who had delivered the meal stood at the door, waiting to receive the money.
Ning Shu smirked and said, I can pay for it this time. But youll have to buy food and cook with me from tomorrow onwards. That way, meals will be fresh and cost-effective.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1398: He Actually Thanked Her!?
Chapter 1398: He Actually Thanked Her!?
Cai Anqi stamped her feet in frustration and harrumphed. She headed back to her bedroom and came back with her leather wallet. She took out some RMB notes from the wallet and gave them to the delivery person.
Ning Shu noticed that Cai Anqis wallet was from a famous brand. The wallet probably cost tens of thousands.
Seemed like Cai Anqi was indeed quite well-off.
Cai Anqi, who had to pay for the food, looked very disgruntled. She purposefully stomped in anger as she walked away.
Ning Shu pretended to not hear anything. She calmly called Wang Bo and told him to return home for lunch.
When Wang Bo got home, he saw a table full of fragrant food. He turned to Ning Shu in astonishment and asked, You ordered from outside?
Ning Shu nodded in reply. Anqi doesnt want to cook. She said shell only order takeout from now on.
Wang Bo frowned and said, How much was it?
Wang Bo was a working man, and the entire pressure of supporting his family was on him. The whole meal already cost him several hundred yuan, while his daily sry was only a few hundred yuan.
Cai Anqi overheard Wang Bos words when she came out of her bedroom, and her face instantly turned dark. She sharply pulled back her chair and sat down.
I paid for it, not you, snapped Cai Anqi. Her rude words immediately put people on the spot.
Wang Bo couldnt help but nce at his mother, but Ning Shu wasnt fazed. Instead, she calmly started to serve lunch.
Wang Bo felt humiliated, but he didnt know how to counter Cai Anqi. So, he took a deep breath topose himself and replied, Anqi, thank you.
When Ning Shu heard this, she really felt like dumping the bowl of chicken stew on Wang Bos face. He actually thanked her!?
Cai Anqi snorted coldly and lifted her chopsticks to begin eating.
Wang Bo had no choice but to eat in awkward silence. He began to stuff his face with food to quickly escape the ufortable atmosphere. Ning Shu ced a bowl of chicken stew in front of Wang Bo and said, Try this. Anqi had killed a chicken to make stew for you.
Wang Bos face immediately lit up as he smiled towards Cai Anqi and said, Thank you.
Cai Anqi simply nodded.
Wang Bo finished a bowl of chicken stew and went back to work after eating. After Cai Anqi was done eating, she pushed her bowl away and went back to her bedroom and locked the door.
Ning Shu saw that there were still several dishes leftover on the table, but she poured them all out into the trash. After she cleaned up, she returned to her room and continued to practice Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
For the rest of the day, Cai Anqi and Ning Shu didnt cross paths. They both shut themselves in their rooms.
In the evening, when it was time for Wang Bo to return home from work, Ning Shu finally knocked on Cai Anqis door and said, Its evening already. Its time to order food.
Again? Didnt I just order at noon? Cai Anqis voice turned high in surprise.
Ning Shu smiled kindly and exined, You said that the leftovers were unhealthy, so I threw them out.
You threw away all those dishes!? Cai Anqi was fuming. Its probably because you werent using your own money. Thats why youre being so wasteful.
Hahaha, I didnt see your heartache when you were using other peoples money. You only felt the pain when it was from your own wallet.
Ning Shus face remained unchanged. It was the meal you ordered. You said that eating leftovers wasnt good for your health, so I threw it out.
You... Cai Anqi was so furious that her chest heaved, and she inwardly cursed at the old woman.
To hell with honesty. She was clearly a wicked mother-inw!
Its time for dinner. You should order more food, said Ning Shu nkly.
Cai Anqi held Ning Shus arm and coquettishly said, Mother, you cook the most delicious food. I like what you cook best, and the food cooked at home is clean and healthy.
With a kind smile pasted on her face, Ning Shu gently patted Cai Anqis hand which was on her arm and said, Youre also a woman. You should know that at my age, menopause causes the body to be really ufortable. Cooking is too difficult for me in this state.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1399: You’re Not the One Cooking
Chapter 1399: Youre Not the One Cooking
Cai Anqi wanted Ning Shu to cook, but in the end, she brought up menopause. Unable to say anything, Cai Anqi was left fuming.
This old woman really thought of herself as a rich elderlydy who livedfortably.
Cai Anqi was left with no choice but to order, but she wasnt as extravagant this time. There were only three dishes and one soup.
It was a far cry from the feast she had ordered for lunch that had filled half of the table.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When the food delivery arrived, she took out her wallet to pay with a dark expression.
The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She was supposed to be a married woman. You marry a man to be taken care of and fed for a lifetime. So why was she being forced to support this entire family?
Cai Anqi red at Ning Shu, who was setting the table, and said to her, Since my poor mother isnt feeling well enough to take care of the household, I think Wang Bos sry should be handed to me.
Ning Shu lifted her brows and said, Lets first wait for Wang Bo toe back. Lets see what he has to say.
Cai Anqis tense expression eased a little. Wang Bo would definitely hand her all his money as long as she tried to please him a little.
Wang Bo, who came back from a days hard work, was feeling exhausted. Cai Anqi went to greet him, and the first sentence that came out of her mouth was, Wang Bo, youll give me your sry card, wont you?
Wang Bo was stunned by the sudden demand. With a dazed look on his face, Wang Bo turned towards Ning Shu for an exnation.
Ning Shu said, Go wash your hands. Lets eat first.
Wang Bo walked past Cai Anqi and went to the bathroom to wash his hands.
Cai Anqis expression turned dark as she stomped her feet in anger. She got frustrated seeing Wang Bo being so obedient to Ning Shus words.
Wang Bo washed his hands, sat on the chair, and looked at the dishes on the table. After a moment of silence, he asked, Is this another takeout?
What else do you think this is? Cai Anqi sat next to Wang Bo and said, It takes money to order meals. Wang Bo, Mother isnt in good health and cant take proper care of the household. Please give me your sry card.
Wang Bo frowned in disapproval and said, I still feel that its better to cook at home.
Its easy for you to say. Youre not the one cooking, retorted Cai Anqi.
Wang Bo was left shocked by Cai Anqis aggressiveness and couldnt speak a word for a long time.
Ning Shu observed Wang Bos unhappy face and understood why he was upset.
There wasnt a single dish on the table that Wang Bo liked. Cai Anqi had only ordered things that she liked.
It could be understood by small details like this when one person didnt care about the other.
Cai Anqi didnt like the dull and wooden Wang Bo. She chose Wang Bo only because he was simple-minded. Even if he were to discover something about her, he would ultimately decide to bear with it because of his weak personality.
Although there was a mother-inw in the family, Wang Bo and his mother both were too naive and simple. Cai Anqi had been confident that she wouldnt suffer when she married into the family.
Besides, her family had been pressuring her to get married, and all women eventually had to get married. Cai Anqi knew her situation well. If she had married into a family with better conditions, she would surely be abandoned by the husband because she has had several abortions in the past so it wouldnt be easy for her to get pregnant again.
A modest family like Wang Bos was the better choice for her. They would definitely worship and cherish her.
Wang Bos family conditions were okay. Wang Bo had a steady job, and his family owned a house.
Ning Shu turned towards Wang Bo and said, Anqi is your wife. Theres nothing wrong with giving her money.
Cai Anqi looked towards Ning Shu with slight suspicion. She wasnt ready to believe that this old woman was suddenly so kind-hearted.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1400: The Feeling of Being Sought After
Chapter 1400: The Feeling of Being Sought After
Ning Shu added, Of course youre not giving it all to Anqi. How about this? Leave the sry card with me and give her half of your earnings every month.
Half of Wang Bos money was around four thousand yuan.
Ill save the other half of your sry for you. Its better to have some spare money. That way, you wont be in a fix when something unexpected urs. Ning Shu said, You still need to have children. It costs a lot to raise children. Let me save for it.
Cai Anqi was still not satisfied even after all that. In the end, the wage card was still in the hands of the old woman, and the old woman was the one who had the final say. Could it be that she had to ask for money from the old woman?
When Wang Bo heard Ning Shus suggestion, he nodded in satisfaction and said, OK.
Cai Anqi was so mad that she wanted to throw her chopsticks away and just leave. But it urred to her that she would have to starve all night again since this old woman would trash the leftovers againter.
She had paid for this meal out of her own pocket. Why not eat it?
Cai Anqi looked at Wang Bos clueless appearance and felt frustrated. F*ck, yboys at least understood women and knew what they wanted.
Cai Anqi had met a lot of men before. Back then, before she even had to open her mouth, the men would have sent everything she wanted to her. They had served her very well and had tried their best to please her.
Although at the end of the day, they broke up, they still had a good time.
Cai Anqi liked the feeling of being sought after.
Cai Anqi had also once met the man she liked. She was gentle and sweet in front of the man she adored. Although she had been abandoned in the end, she was happy in the rtionship.
But Wang Bo was such a dense man that it drove Cai Anqi insane. She was sure that his brain was filled with just grass. He didnt understand the atmosphere, nor was he romantic in any sense.
Cai Anqi suppressed the burning anger in her heart and waited to talk with him alone in the evening.
In the evening, Cai Anqi and Wang Bo were lying on the bed. Cai Anqi touched Wang Bos chest and said, Wang Bo, let me have the sry card. Ill handle the household expenses. Your mother isnt in good health. Shell be happier living a more rxed life.
Wang Bo pondered for a moment and said, I still think its better to leave the card with mom.
Cai Anqi immediately sat up in anger and viciously kicked Wang Bo. Wang Bo, Im your wife, but you give your sry card to your mother? You dont treat me like your wife at all! Do you think I married you because I was after something? What was I after?
Cai Anqi was screaming very loudly. Ning Shu could hear it from the next room.
Cai Anqi had kicked Wang Bo without holding back, and he was quite hurt. But seeing the beautiful Cai Anqi, he endured and tried to pacify her. Mom is doing this for our good and for our future.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But Cai Anqi shouted even louder, If it was really for our good, then she shouldve given the sry card to me! If she wants a sry card for herself, she should find an old man to marry her. She can have the old mans pension.
Wang Bos expression darkened, and he couldnt help but retort, Youre going a bit too far. What do you mean she should find an old man to marry?
Could it be that she wants to marry a twenty-year-old? She should check the mirror, said Cai Anqi scornfully.
Enough! Cai Anqi, shes my mother. Cant you respect her? Wang Bo couldnt help saying, Ive never said something like this to your mother.
My mother and father are doing perfectly well together, while she was thrown away like rubbish. Cai Anqi saw Wang Bo defending his mother, and she got even more furious.
The f*ck! Was this the man she chose? She thought he would treasure his wife but he turned out to be such a big mamas boy.
Cai Anqis words got Wang Bo so furious that he pped her with the back of his hand in the heat of the moment. Both of them were stunned.
Cai Anqi covered her face in a daze, her expression incredulous.
Wang Bo instantly regretted his actions. He never wanted to have this fight with Cai Anqi. The argument had caused his blood rush to his head, and he hit her before he could even think about it.
Wang Bo cautiously called out to Cai Anqi, Anqi.
Cai Anqi held her face and viciously cried out, Who do you think you are? You actually raised your hand against me? How dare you hit me?
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1401: Sleep in the Living Room
?Chapter 1401: Sleep in the Living Room
In her heart, Cai Anqi had always looked down upon Wang Bo and felt that she had lowered herself by marrying him. It was only right for Wang Bo to cherish her, protect her, and listen to every whim of hers.
But now he had actually dared to hit her. Cai Anqi felt offended and was so furious that she wanted to just skin him alive.
What the hell was this?
To put it bluntly, Cai Anqi felt that she was worthy of a better man. A man who had money, power, and looks and knew how to be romantic, yet she had married a man who didnt have any of those qualities.
And he even hit her.
When Wang Bo saw Cai Anqi pitifully holding her face, he got frustrated with himself. His heart ached for Cai Anqi, and he repeatedly apologized. Anqi, I didnt mean to. Dont cry.
Then hand me your sry card, said Cai Anqi immediately with a sharp tone.
She was not going to let go of the fact that he hit her this easily.
Wang Bo furrowed his eyebrows and didnt know how to respond for a long time. When Cai Anqi saw him hesitate, she became even more upset and aggressively pushed him out of the bedroom. You sleep in the living room today.
Then she shut the door with a loud bang.
Wang Bo stood outside the closed door and tousled his hair in a vexed manner. He wanted to knock on the door but felt guilty for hitting Cai Anqi.
Wang Bo had no choice but to sleep on the sofa again.
Ning Shu brought out a summer sleeping mat and pillows, spread it out on the ground, and said to Wang Bo, Dont sleep on the sofa. Its ufortable.
Mom. When Wang Bo saw Ning Shu, a troubled and guilty expression appeared on his face.
Ning Shu smiled in understanding and said, Couples living together must support each other. They need to make up for each others shorings and apany one another for a lifetime. If either one starts thinking differently, the marriage wontst for long.
Back then, your father had fallen in love with another. There was no meaning left in our marriage even if we had managed to stay together. I watched your father long for another woman, and I felt sad. So when our marriage ended, I actually felt better. Ning Shu looked towards Wang Bo. I dont really have a wish, but I just hope you could be happy.
Wang Bo took a deep breath with a tired look on his face. He forced a smile at Ning Shu and said, I understand.
Have a good rest. Ning Shu didnt bother to ask Cai Anqi why she had made her son sleep on the living room sofa.
That wouldve ced Wang Bo in a worse situation. Wang Bo wasnt very smart, nor was he smooth. There was no way he wouldve been able to mediate the contradiction between the two women.
Mothers-inw and daughters-inw were always going to have their differences. It was a natural and irreconcble ss strife.
Yang Ziyi had devoted all her life to her son and had endured the idea that getting a daughter-inw equated to the death of a son.
In the end, her beloved son was utterly trampled by this woman. What did that woman take her son to be?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
A woman with no self-respect and love for herself dared to act noble and aloof in front of her son.
The next morning, Ning Shu made breakfast for Wang Bo. Wang Bo nced at the closed door to his bedroom and hesitated, but in the end, he still knocked.
Cai Anqi was still simmering in her anger. When she opened the door, she had an awful expression on her face. It caused Wang Bo to also have a bad mood in the early morning. His original intention was to apologize, but from the way she looked, he knew she was probably not going to listen to him.
Wang Bo went into the room, got changed, and left for work without a word.
Cai Anqi watched Wang Bo in disbelief as he left just like that. She felt her anger peak once more. What was with his attitude?
Ning Shu saw a red mark on Cai Anqis face, which was clearly made by Wang Bost night.
Cai Anqi noticed Ning Shus gaze on her face. She rolled her eyes in annoyance and mmed her bedroom door shut again.
But Ning Shu wasnt bothered by her. If she didnt want to eat, so be it.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1402: Hair was Curled like Seaweeds
Chapter 1402: Hair was Curled like Seaweeds
After some time, Cai Anqi walked out of her room, neatly dressed and with makeup on her face. Her hair was curled like seaweeds, and she was full of fragrance. She even carried a famous brand bag in her hand.
Cai Anqi looked very beautiful when she dressed up.
Cai Anqi felt the need to have more fun while she was still young. She wanted to live up to her beautiful appearance and youth.
Ning Shu lifted her brows and asked, Where are you going so early in the morning?
Im going back to my parents. Wang Bomitted domestic violence. Cai Anqi coldly stated.
Ning Shu calmly smiled and said, Its best for everyone to take some time to calm down. When are you nning toe back?
Cai Anqi looked at Ning Shus unperturbed smile and was baffled. Could it be that this old woman had been hoping for her to leave all along?
Cai Anqi suddenly didnt want to leave anymore. Could it be that this old woman doesnt want to give her money, so she had nned for all this?
Although Cai Anqi made a scenest night, Wang Bo didntpromise. Till the end, he still didnt give her the sry card. Cai Anqi knew that she would have to be more patient on this matter.
When Cai Anqi saw the old womans nonchnt attitude about her going back to her mothers house, she became even more irritated.
Ning Shu saw that Cai Anqi was just standing there with her eyes rolling nonstop and her false eyshes blinking rapidly. Ning Shu innocently asked, Do you want to have breakfast before leaving?
When she heard Ning Shu urging her to leave, Cai Anqi became even more suspicious. She sat down on the chair and started to eat breakfast. Its so hot outside. I dont want to go back anymore.
Give me half of Wang Bos sry, demanded Cai Anqi.
Ning Shu nodded. Come out with meter.
Cai Anqis expression turned worse.
After breakfast, Cai Anqi made a phone call on the balcony. Although she spoke in a low voice, Ning Shu had practiced Unsurpassable Martial Arts so she had very sharp ears.
I cante over to your ce to y anymore. The old woman in my family is eagerly waiting for me to leave. I guess its because she feels like her daughter-inw is simply a hindrance and wants to swallow my money. In a single-parent family with only a son and his mother, who knows? Maybe the old woman has some abnormal feelings towards her son? She was even urging me to leave. There is no way Im leaving.
Ning Shu couldnt help but raise her eyebrows when she heard Cai Anqis spections. To some extent, Wang Bo was Yang Ziyis spiritual pir, but it wasnt as bad as Cai Anqi suspected.
Shes so weird. She actually forced me to kill a chicken to cook. She wants to turn me into an overworked housewife like her. Ille to y with you after I get some money.
Ning Shu changed her clothes and said to Cai Anqi, Come out with me.
Cai Anqi hung up. When she saw Ning Shu holding the basket, she immediately asked, You want to go buy vegetables again?
Ning Shu ced the basket into Cai Anqis hand and said, We first need to stop by the bank to get the money.
Cai Anqi thought Ning Shu wanted to give her money, so she eagerly followed Ning Shu out with the basket.
It was incredibly hot and sweaty outside. Cai Anqi had put on makeup today, so now it was starting to melt. She turned towards Ning Shu and said, Lets take a taxi to the bank.
Ning Shu shook her head. The bank is a few steps awayno need to take a cab. Just the starting fee will cost ten yuan. Its simply a waste.
Cai Anqi bit her lips to control her anger, and coldly said, Ill pay for it.
She was dressed so beautifully, yet she had to carry a vegetable basket. This was seriously...
Ning Shu smiled at her and said, Were almost there. Theres no need to take a cab. Also, this is a rush hour. Its easy to get stuck.
Cai Anqi felt highly irritated. She was wearing extra tall high heels that made her feet hurt, and she was dead tired from all the walking.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
After a while, they finally got to the bank, and Ning Shu went in to get the money. However, Cai Anqi had to wait because of the long line. She felt like she was about to die.
The scorching heat made her face feel sticky. Her beautiful makeup was definitely ruined. After walking in high heels for so long, her feet felt like they were stepping on needles.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1403: Can Have a Nice Talk
Chapter 1403: Can Have a Nice Talk
After a long wait, Ning Shu finally came out of the bank with the money. Cai Anqi immediately demanded, Mother, give me the money.
Ning Shu said, Lets talk about it when we get back. We cant talk about money out in the open.
Cai Anqi was very displeased, but she didnt argue.
She inwardly cursed at Ning Shu. Old woman, Ill definitely throw you out on the streets and make you beg one day.
Aftering out of the bank, Ning Shu said, Lets head towards the vegetable market.
Why go all the way to the market? Give me the money, and Ill order.
Ning Shu calmly responded, The dishes you order arent what Wang Bo normally likes. Ill buy some groceries to make the dishes he likes.
Its all food. He can eat them, muttered Cai Anqi.
You can go to the market. I wont go. Cai Anqi handed the basket to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu didnt take the basket and instead said, Come with me so that when you order, youll know what Wang Bo likes to eat. Youll be able to order one or two of Wang Bos favorites.
Cant you just tell me what Wang Bo likes to eat? Is there a need for me to go all the way to the market? Cai Anqi couldnt walk for long because of her high heels.
She hadnt dressed so beautifully just to shop in the filthy and crowded vegetable market.
Ning Shu reached for Cai Anqis arm and said, Just walk with me. That way, we, mother and daughter-inw, can have a nice talk. If theres any misunderstanding between us, we can solve it. Its not like I cant give you Wang Bos sry card.
Cai Anqi wanted to get rid of Ning Shus hand on her arm, but no matter how much she tried to pull away, she still couldnt get rid of it. When she saw Ning Shu intently staring at her, she finally relented and said, Ok.
This was all just for the sry card.
Ning Shu smiled. Thats good.
They had to walk all the way back and a lot further to get to the vegetable market. Cai Anqi had a basket in her hand, and she was slightly limping.
All the walking in high heels had made her feet hurt.
Ning Shu pretended to not notice Cai Anqis unnatural gait and didnt bother to ask her about her feet.
When they arrived at the vegetable market, Ning Shu picked and checked every little thing along the way. The floor of the vegetable market was slightly dirty. Cai Anqi was worried that her beautiful shoes would be soiled, so she walked carefully.
Cai Anqi had sweat dripping from her face and a constant ache on her feet. However, Ning Shu insisted on checking several stores for a single type of vegetable. To get a ten-cent discount, she would run to several vegetable stalls, and Cai Anqi had to unwillingly follow after her.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The market was very crowded and extremely hot.
When Cai Anqi noticed that Ning Shus face wasnt red from the heat, nor was she even breathing hard. She was instead picking out products with such enthusiasm even though she had beenining about physical difort for thest two days. She seemed to be healthy enough, yet she refused to cook.
Cai Anqi felt like she mustve been suffering from eight lifetimes of umted bad luck to encounter such a sly mother-inw.
If she had known how deceitful the old woman was, she wouldve never married Wang Bo no matter what anyone had said.
Ning Shu dumped all the selected vegetables into the basket.
Cai Anqis face was gradually turning darker.
Ning Shu then brought Cai Anqi to a fish stall and said, Wang Bo likes braised fish.
Cai Anqi didnt care about what Ning Shu was saying at all. The ce where fish were sold was very damp, and the floor was full of dirty ck water.
Cai Anqi didnt know where to even step to avoid all the filth. Moreover, the shoes on her feet werent cheap.
Ning Shu grabbed a fish out of the water, carefully inspected it all over, and said, The fish must not be too big. If its too big, then its old. One thats not too big and not too small is just right.
Cai Anqi nodded absentmindedly, not really concerned.
The fish in Ning Shus hand wiggled its body and slipped out of her hand. It dropped on the floor with sewage water, which sshed all over Cai Anqis expensive shoes and stockings.
Cai Anqi jumped in rm and ended up sshing even more sewage water on herself.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1404: Memory Truly Gets Worse
Chapter 1404: Memory Truly Gets Worse
Cai Anqi looked like she was about to cry. Ning Shu said, Its fine. Just go back and wash it with water.
How can I wash my shoes with water? These shoes need to be sent to a specialty store for them to get cleaned. Do you know how expensive that would be? Cai Anqi roared loudly, attracting the attention of the people around her.
Cai Anqi pursed her lips tightly in anger. Her face had turnedpletely red, and her smudged eyeliner and mascara made her look like she had panda eyes. Even her false eyshes were peeling off and sticking out awkwardly.
How long is this going to take? Cai Anqi angrily questioned Ning Shu.
Ning Shu calmly picked up the fish flopping on the ground and had the shopkeeper weigh the fish. She then proceeded to put the fish into the vegetable basket after she was done paying for it.
The living fish kept jumping around in the vegetable basket. Cai Anqi was repulsed, and she really wanted to throw the basket away.
But she silentlyforted herself. As long as she got Wang Bos sry card, as long as it ended up in her hands.
When she saw that Ning Shu was still wandering around, Cai Anqi couldnt help but angrily ask, You have already bought so many things. What else do you want to buy?
Ning Shu calmly responded, I still have to buy some green onions.
Cai Anqi was so infuriated by Ning Shu, but she didnt even have the energy to lose her temper.
Her feet were about to be ruined from all the walking. All she wanted was to sit down, take off her heels, and let her feet rest.
Ning Shu bought a handful of green onions and held them in her hand. She rummaged through the basket. Let me see if theres anything I have yet to buy. Memory truly gets worse as you grow older.
Alright, its all here. Lets head back, said Ning Shu.
Cai Anqi endured the throbbing ache on her feet and followed Ning Shu out of the market.
There was still quite a distance to cover from the vegetable market to their neighborhood. The weight of her own body plus all kinds of things in the basket were all pressing on Cai Anqis feet.
It was getting unbearably painful.
Just the thought of having to walk all the way back scared Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqi pitifully limped after Ning Shu. Ning Shu looked towards her and said, Why dont you buy morefortable shoes? Youve only walked a little bit, but youre already like this.
Take your shoes off and walk barefoot, suggested Ning Shu to Cai Anqi.
When Cai Anqi heard this, she immediately refused, I dont want to.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
She would rather walk back home in pain and than embarrass herself by walking barefoot.
Ning Shu shrugged, Whatever you like.
Cai Anqi was feeling drained by the sun. Her feet hurt like crazy, and she was feeling dizzy and dry. She had never suffered so much.
If she ever went out with this old woman again, then she would consider herself a fool.
Cai Anqis feet felt extremely sore. Every step felt like needles were stabbing into her.
Eventually, Cai Anqi had no choice but to take her off shoes and walk barefoot.
However, it was the hottest period of the summer, and the ground was scorched by the sun to the point that eggs could be fried. Although it wasnt as hot as at noon, it was still very hot.
While Cai Anqi struggled to hold both her shoes and the basket in her hands, she saw Ning Shu leisurely strolling in front of her. Cai Anqi got so mad that she started to tremble all over with anger. She aggressively threw the basket on the ground and yelled out, I wont carry this anymore. I cant carry it anymore.
For Wang Bos sry card, which contained only a measly amount in a month, she had to endure her beautiful skin being scorched by the sun.
She had to follow this old woman like a maid. She seriously had enough.
The f*ck! Look at what she was going through. It was better to go out and have fun outside. It would be much easier, and shed even get more money from it.
Ning Shu lifted her brows and looked at the things thrown all over the ground. She said, Whats the matter with you? Why are you suddenly losing your temper? Its so hot outside. Lets go home quickly.
Dont you young people love beauty the most? Exposure to UV light makes people age ten years all at once. As Ning Shu spoke, she picked up the things thrown on the ground and ced them back into the basket.
It seems like its hard for you to carry everything in the basket. Let me help you hold your shoes, said Ning Shu.
Cai Anqi: ...
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1405: Like My Own Daughter
Chapter 1405: Like My Own Daughter
Ning Shu held a handful of green onions in one hand and Cai Anqis heels in the other, while Cai Anqi carried the rest.
She walked barefoot behind Ning Shu, and her feet felt like they were barbecued.
When they met acquaintances on the way back, Ning Shu would say hello with a smile. All those people saw Cai Anqi walk barefoot with smudged makeup, and it looked horrid.
Aunt Li, who often yed mahjong with Yang Ziyi, asked Ning Shu directly, Whats wrong with your daughter-inw?
Cai Anqis expression turned dark. Her beautiful curly hair had turned messy, the white powder on her face was all but gone, and her ck eyeliner was smudged.
She really didnt look good.
Ning Shu gave a small smile and said, Young people love to look good, but it got slightly hot. Thats all.
When Aunt Li saw Ning Shu holding a pair of high heels, she said in an annoyed tone, Shes even having you carry her shoes for her? Even if you spoil her, you need to have a limit.
Ning Shu casually said, Im fine. Cai Anqi is like my own daughter. She was even afraid that I would get tired, so she helped me with carrying things.
Aunt Li cast a sidelong nce at Ning Shu and said, Which mother-inw is like you?
Aunt Li said to Cai Anqi, You have a pretty good fortune to be able to meet such an open-minded mother-inw. Ive been with her for more than 20 years. Shes a kind-hearted person. You must be filial to your mother-inw in the future.
Cai Anqis chest was filled with anger. Who did she think she was? Who was she to lecture her the moment she came? It was none of her business.
As for the old woman being a good mother-inw, Cai Anqi wanted to spit in her face. Her mother-inw was definitely not kind.
The old woman was deliberately tormenting her daughter-inw. Who was responsible for her current state?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Aunt Li patted Ning Shu on the shoulder. Lets get togetherter.
Ning Shu nodded.
Women of the same age in this building often held activities together. They drank tea and participated in some dancing events.
But after Wang Bo and Cai Anqi got married, Yang Ziyi had to stay at home and do all the housework.
Cai Anqi never stayed at home. She often went out, saying that she was meeting up with some of her girlfriends. But who knew who she was actually with? Yang Ziyi did all theundry and cooked at home.
There were a lot of clothes to wash with the three people at home. All of Cai Anqis underwear and stuff were washed by Yang Ziyi. She even said that her clothes were very expensive, so they had to be washed by hand to not get ruined and all that nonsense...
They met more acquaintances on the way back, and Ning Shu would stop to chat with them. They mostly talked about Cai Anqi, and they asked Ning Shu what had happened to her daughter-inw.
Ning Shu was very good-natured and straightforwardly told others why. She continuously praised her daughter-inws filial piety when she met other people and told them how good a daughter-inw Cai Anqi was.
But most of them were dubious. They didnt fully believe what Ning Shu had said. The mother-inw looked perfectly tidy, but Cai Anqi looked like a mess. How could she possibly be a good daughter-inw?
When Ning Shu talked to others, Cai Anqi had no choice but to stand by and wait, listening to them.
Finally, she couldnt stand the fact that Ning Shu would chat with others for a long time, whilepletely disregarding how tired and hot she was.
I head upstairs first. Cai Anqi interrupted Ning Shu and ran upstairs barefoot with the basket.
Ning Shu smiled apologetically and said goodbye to the others, then quickly chased after Cai Anqi.
As soon as Cai Anqi got home, she threw the basket on the floor and rushed into the bathroom. After a while, she came out with water droplets sticking all over her body, and she looked quite refreshed.
Mother, give me the money. Cai Anqi extended her hand to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu was deciding what dishes to cook. She smiled at Cai Anqi and said, The issue of money isnt urgent. Come and help me decide what to cook first.
Cai Anqi rolled her eyes in annoyance. Ille back once you decide to give me money.
After Cai Anqi said her part, she turned around to return to her bedroom.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1406: Cook With Me Later
Chapter 1406: Cook With Me Later
Ning Shu amiably said, Dont go yet,e back. I have something to discuss with you.
After thinking about it, Cai Anqi sat opposite Ning Shu and asked, What is it?
As Cai Anqi spoke, she took her phone out and started chatting with others via WeChat. Who knew what she was talking about? Her expression was very flirtatious.
Ning Shu said, Cook with meter.
Cai Anqi raised her head and said, Didnt you say that you would order takeout? Why do you want to cook?
Ning Shu said with a smile, This is what Im thinking. You cook lunch and dinner, and Ill give you half of Wang Bos sry every month. With this money, you can buy cosmetics and y with your girlfriends.
No, definitely not. The damage by oil and smoke to the skin cannot be remedied no matter how much skincare products and cosmetics you use. Ill never cook, said Cai Anqi with an eye roll.
Ning Shu said with a faint voice, Then I have no choice but to give you only one thousand yuan a month.
What? Cai Anqi stared at Ning Shu wide-eyed. How much did you say?
A thousand, repeated Ning Shu. If you were willing to cook, I wouldve given you five thousand yuan.
What can a thousand yuan do? It isnt enough to order meals for a month. What do you mean by this? Cai Anqi stood up and shouted, What exactly do you want?
Or do you want to do the cleaning andundry instead? Ill give you five thousand yuan. Ning Shu softly added, That way, there will be no oil or smoke to harm your skin.
There is no way Im doing these things, said Cai Anqi coldly.
Ning Shu looked at Cai Anqi and said nothing.
Cai Anqi turned to go back into her bedroom. Cai Anqi had nned to go out, so she came out wearing a beautiful skirt after a while. Ning Shu asked, Where are you going? Its going to be
soon, and Wang Bo ising back.
I wont being back for lunch, said Cai Anxi with a trace of irritation.
And who are you nning to see? asked Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Cai Anqi got even more impatient. Its to see my best friend.
Then she left.
Ning Shu slipped her phone into her pocket and followed her. She didnt believe that Cai Anqi was going to see any of her girlfriends.
Cai Anqi took a taxi out of the neighborhood, and Ning Shu quickly hailed a cab to keep up.
The taxi was parked in front of a hotel, which looked pretty high-end. With a single nce, it was apparent that it would cost quite a lot to stay at such a fancy ce.
Cai Anqi went in, and Ning Shu closely followed behind her.
Finally, in the hotels restaurant, Ning Shu saw Cai Anqi sitting with a man. They ordered steak and ate slowly.
Ning Shu didnt dare to get too close to them. She had no choice but to look at them from afar and couldnt hear what they were talking about. Cai Anqi looked very beautiful with a smile. She had never smiled at Wang Bo in such a manner.
Cai Anqi chose to marry Wang Bo so that she could continue fooling around. With Wang Bo, she would always have a road of retreat. When she couldnt y around anymore, she would still have Wang Bo to return to.
When the man reached out to touch Cai Anqis face, Ning Shu quickly took her phone out and took a picture.
Ning Shu stayed low and observed those two people.
Cai Anqi and the man finally finished eating, and they stood up to leave. The man had an arm around Cai Anqis waist, but she wasnt resisting any of his intimate gestures. She leaned against the mans body in a very close way.
Ning Shu took another picture and watched them enter the elevator.
Ning Shu could easily figure out what they were nning on doing.
Ning Shu was tempted to go up and catch them in the act, but she had to worry about her son.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1407: She Went Out
Chapter 1407: She Went Out
Ning Shu didnt want Wang Bo to be ridiculed for being cheated on, especially in this sort of situation.
Wang Bo still liked Cai Anqi a lot, so it would be a big blow to him.
When dealing with Cai Anqi, Ning Shu had to make sure that Wang Bo wouldnt be dragged into the mud.
After Wang Bo and Cai Anqi divorce, she still wanted Wang Bo to get married again.
She couldnt allow him to feel hopeless just because of his one failed marriage.
Ning Shu left the hotel and took a taxi back home.
When she reached home, Wang Bo was already there. Ning Shu asked, When did youe back?
Wang Bo scratched his head. Just now. Wheres Anqi?
Ning Shu smiled and said, She went out to y with her friends. I had gone out to talk with your Aunt Li. Ill make you a bowl of noodles to eat.
Wang Bo nodded, sat on the sofa, and took his cell phone out to call Cai Anqi, but even after calling several times, he still could not reach her.
Wang Bo frowned. He went to look for Ning Shu in the kitchen and asked her, Did Anqi tell you where she went? I cant get through to her cell phone.
Ning Shu said, Her phone must be out of battery. The noodles are ready. Have your meal first.
Ning Shu brought out a bowl of noodles. But Wang Bo was in a terrible mood because he felt disappointed when he couldnt contact Cai Anqi. He soon finished eating the bowl of noodles and left.
Before he had left, Ning Shu stopped Wang Bo and gently patted him on the shoulder. She smiled and said, Dont get too worked up. When Anqies back, Ill ask her to call you.
Ning Shu slipped a tiny bit of her energy, which was only the thickness of a strand of hair, into his body. There wasnt much spiritual energy on the modern ne in the first ce, so Ning Shu couldnt form much energy. It was only because of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts special effects that she was able to form this much energy.
Wang Bo smiled at Ning Shu. I understand. Thank you, Mom.
Ning Shu nodded. Now, go to work.
As soon as Wang Bo left, the smile on Ning Shus facepletely disappeared, and she poured the remaining noodles into a bowl to start eating.
After the meal, Ning Shu headed back to her room to practice.
Cai Anqi didnt return home until the afternoon. Ning Shu heard the sound of high heels tapping on the floor. She opened the door and saw Cai Anqis entire face glowing. She was holding several exquisite shopping bags in her hands.
They were all bags from famous brands. How much must they all cost?
Ning Shu looked at the radiant Cai Anqi and asked, How were you able to buy so many things? These definitely dont look cheap.
I bought them in the streets with my best friend. They arent worth much money. These are all cheap goods. Cai Anxi toyed with her hair as she answered carelessly.
Ning Shu: _
Cai Anqi really believed that she was just an olddy who didnt know anything.
Ning Shu lightly said, Wang Bo couldnt get through to you on the phone. Why did you have your phone turned off?
Cai Anqi took out her phone. Oh, I didnt notice that my phone had run out of battery while I was shopping.
Ning Shu simply lifted her eyebrows and said, Give Wang Bo a call. Hes waiting for you to call back.
Fine... Cai Anqi went into her bedroom as she carried bags in both her hands and closed the door with her feet.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu couldnt help but roll her eyes.
In the evening, when Wang Bo returned from work, he saw Cai Anqi and asked, Why didnt you call me back?
You didnt call him? I told you to call him back, said Ning Shu with a frown.
Cai Anqi got annoyed at the way both mother and son were interrogating her. She impatiently said, I forgot. Its just a phone call, not a big deal. I can call you now if you want.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1408: She Was Tired From Shopping
Chapter 1408: She Was Tired From Shopping
Wang Bos face had turned blue, and he couldnt help say, Anqi, how can you be like this?
Cai Anqis anger rose. Were already married. We dont have to be stuck together all the time like lovers. It was just a phone call, argued Cai Anqi.
Its not just about the phone call, I, I..., stammered Wang Bo.
Wang Bo didnt know what to say. He obviously felt that his wife didnt care much about him.
Even though they were married and slept in the same bed, their hearts werent together. It didnt feel as if they were united as a husband and wife.
Wang Bo didnt know how to express his inner feelings. Instead, he was left speechless by Cai Anqis question. He felt very frustrated, but he didnt know how to solve this.
Wang Bo stared at Cai Anqis beautiful face and grabbed his hair impatiently.
Ning Shu silently watched from the side and really felt like Wang Bo had it rough. He readily gave his heart and soul to the person he liked and was so humble that he lowered himself to the ground and eventually to the grave.
And because Wang Bo liked Cai Anqi, she could behave so unbridled in front of him.
Cai Anqi relied on Wang Bos indulgent love.
Ning Shu began to persuade Wang Bo and said, Anqi bought a lot of things today. I guess she was tired from shopping all day. When she came back, she went to rest. Dont be angry.
Shopping? Wang Bo looked towards Cai Anqi. What did you buy?
Cai Anqi awkwardly looked away, recalling the shoes and clothes in her bags, and she quickly responded, Just a few cheap clothes.
Cai Anxi hurriedly ran to her bedroom, took out her newly bought clothes and shoes from the bags, and stuffed them into her wardrobe. She even hid the bags while at it.
The old woman at home didnt know any famous brands, but that didnt mean that Wang Bo wasnt aware of them. Even if Wang Bo didnt know, he could simply check them online.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Which young people couldnt ess the Inte now.
Wang Bo saw that Cai Anqi had hurried back into the bedroom, and he followed after her. When he saw that Cai Anqi hid something in the cab, he asked, What were you doing?
No... nothing. Cai Anqi mmed the cab door shut. Wang Bo frowned in suspicion, opened the cab door, and took out the bag Cai Anqi had hidden.
Theres nothing in it. Why were you trying to hide it? said Wang Bo.
Thats why I said it was nothing, said Cai Anqi with a smile.
She went to take Wang Bos arm and said, I was wrong for not calling you today. I promise to call you back from now on.
Wang Bo didnt understand why Cai Anqi had suddenly changed her attitude. He was still angry before, but now he could care less about what had happened when he saw Cai Anqi being coquettish.
Wang Bo deeply cared about Cai Anqi and couldnt bear to see her suffer.
Ning Shu noticed that Wang Bo and Cai Anqi had made up again, but said nothing.
After a while, it was time to have dinner, but there was nothing on the table. All three of them stared at each other silently.
Mom, theres no food? asked Wang Bo to Ning Shu.
Anqi, you can order now, said Ning Shu.
Cai Anqi curled her lips in disdain and took her phone out to order.
When the ordered meal arrived, Wang Bo reached into his pocket to pay, but Ning Shu held him back. Ning Shu looked at Cai Anqi and said, You pay for the food.
Why should I pay? You didnt give me a cent. You want me to support both you and your son? What did I even get married for? Cai Anqi instantly blew up and looked furious.
When Wang Bo saw Cai Anqi lose her temper, his heart subconsciously froze, and he wanted to quickly pay with his own money. Besides, the person who had delivered the meal was still waiting and awkwardly staring at them.
Wang Bo felt very humiliated. The domineering manner of Cai Anqi in particr made him feel pretty ufortable.
He felt that Cai Anqi didnt respect him at all.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Awakes note: Cai Anqi is really starting to tick me off. Makes me wanna throw hands.
Chapter 1409: Fulfill My Responsibilities?
Chapter 1409: Fulfill My Responsibilities?
Cai Anqi had ordered the food but she wasnt willing to pay for it at all. She felt it was unfair. Why should she be the one to pay?
Are you handing me the money or not? The delivery person looked at the three of them, none of whom gave money, and asked aloud.
Cai Anqi stubbornly sat down on the sofa and rolled her eyes. Wang Bo felt extremely embarrassed and took out his wallet to pay. This time, Ning Shu didnt stop Wang Bo.
Ning Shu set the dishes on the table and said, Lets have the meal.
Wang Bo quietly pulled out his chair and sat down. Cai Anqi also sat down without a word and ate.
The atmosphere was pleasant a few minutes ago, but now it was all ruined.
Ning Shu nced at Wang Bo. He ate silently and wasnt looking very happy.
But Cai Anqi wasnt bothered. Even if Wang Bo was angry, she wouldnt care at all.
Ning Shu put her chopsticks down and said to Cai Anqi, Anqi, youve married into our family, so now youre part of the family. One family doesnt speak two different tunes. Youre Wang Bos wife and a member of this family. You have to work hard for the health and peace of this family and fulfill your responsibilities to the family.
Oh? Fulfill my responsibilities? Im Wang Bos wife. Wang Bo should be supporting me. So why isnt he giving me any money? replied Cai Anqi indifferently.
Ning Shu gently said, Ill definitely give you the money. Ive said so before. Just clean the house once a day, and Ill give you half of Wang Bos sry every month.
Why do I have to do such a thing? Cai Anqis voice became shrill. Im not the maid. I wont do it! I dont care if you dont give money. I dont want it!
Cai Anqi threw her chopsticks away in anger and stomped her way back into the bedroom. She didnt even pause to consider the feelings of Wang Bo and his mother.
Cai Anqi was reckless and wild with an explosive temper.
Wang Bos face had turned very ugly. When he saw Ning Shus calm smile, he frowned in frustration and said, Mom, I... I want to...
In the end, Wang Bo still couldnt utter the word divorce.
Ning Shu ate peacefully and said to Wang Bo, Husband and wife need to be tolerant and considerate towards each other.
Wang Bos face turned darker. He had always been tolerant of Cai Anqi, but Cai Anqi never cared about him.
She didnt care about his feelings.
Ning Shu said, I know that you like Anqi, but are you sure that Anqi likes you?
She... does... l-like me, stammered Wang Bo, unsure.
Ning Shu smiled skeptically. Im not too sure about that.
Wang Bo sighed and wasnt in the mood to eat anymore. He took out the summer sleeping mat again and spread it on the floor. He nned to sleep in the living room and didnt go back to their bedroom for the rest of the night.
Ning Shu dumped the leftover food remaining on the table. She didnt leave a single grain of rice.
Cai Anqi hadnt eaten much that night. She had stormed off during dinner, but that was her own problem.
Ning Shu watched Wang Bo toss and turn ufortably on the mat, sometimes he would get up and wander around in the living room.
Wang Bo probably felt conflicted on the inside.
Cai Anqi didnt mind when Wang Bo never returned to their room. She got to sleep alone in the spacious bed. It was better than having to squeeze with others.
But in the middle of the night, she woke up, hungry and angry.
Every time that old woman chose to talk during dinner, she would end up too angry to eat.
That old woman definitely did not have any good intentions.
Cai Anqi came out of the room and saw Wang Bo sleeping in the living room.
MTL Editor: Awake
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1410: You Think You’re All That?
Chapter 1410: You Think Youre All That?
Cai Anqi went over and ruthlessly kicked Wang Bo wake. She angrily demanded, Im hungry. Go and get me something to eat.
After working hard for the whole day, Wang Bo was exhausted and had just started to fall asleep when he was violently woken up by Cai Anqi. He felt extremely upset about being woken up so suddenly.
Im hungry, said Cai Anqi.
Wang Bo felt his patience run out, and he angrily snapped, Earlier during dinner, you said you werent hungry, but you want to eat in the middle of the night? Can you stop causing so much trouble all the time?
It was the first time Wang Bo had ever snapped at Cai Anqi in such a manner. She felt furious. Youre acting like this just because I wanted you to get me something to eat? Youre the worst! Complete scum!
Wang Bo was not in the mood to argue, so hey back down and said, Im tired, Anqi, and I have to go to work tomorrow. If you want food, then go and get it yourself.
Cai Anqi became more vexed when she saw Wang Bo ignoring her, so she kicked Wang Bo once again. But, Wang Bo endured the pain and didnt move.
Useless trash. Cai Anqi let out a long stream of insults at Wang Bo. You think youre all that? Youre ugly. You have no humor. You dont have friends. Heck, you dont even have a hobby. All you do is work all day to earn some damned wages.
Wang Bo sharply turned around to face her and asked, Why did you even marry me if you find me so pathetic?
I was blind. I thought you were a man who knew how to treasure his loved ones. Now I see that youre simply weak and ipetent, who knows nothing else but to listen to his mother. Cai Anqi angrily stated.
Wang Bo tightly clenched his trembling fists in pain and anger. He tried to argue back, but he couldnt utter a single word.
Cai Anqi saw Wang Bos eyes turn red, and apprehension gripped her heart. She snorted in disdain and quickly retreated back into her bedroom.
Wang Bo sat on the ground, motionless.
The next morning, Ning Shu got up to see Wang Bo pensively sitting in a corner. He emitted depression from head to toe.
Ning Shu walked over and saw Wang Bos miserable expression. His entire body looked like it was drained of any energy. She tried tofort him and said, Wang Bo, dont overthink.
Wang Bo looked at Ning Shu and said, Mom, I want a divorce.
Ning Shu smiled and pped Wang Bo on the shoulder. Dont rush into this. You havent made up your mind yet. You should give this matter more thought.
Wang Bo held his head in despair and looked dispirited.
This was all, of course, because of Ning Shus arrival. Ning Shu wouldnt spoil Cai Anqi, as Yang Ziyi did before. Everything in the family used to be done by Yang Ziyi, and Cai Anqi didnt have to do a thing.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
But Ning Shu wasnt like that, and it made Cai Anqi unhappy.
It caused the conflict between Wang Bo and Cai Anqi to break out in advance.
Originally it was just a little trifling family matter. However, Yang Ziyi and Wang Bo were too simple-minded and were unable to deal with it well. In the end, Cai Anqi made a fool out of them, and she even got a considerable sum of money out of them.
The injustice of this all pushed Yang Ziyi to offer up her soul to counterattack.
Family matters were the most difficult to deal with, and the ones that hurt people the most were often the ones that were the closest. However, Cai Anqi had no regrets nor shame. She took the money and simply left to enjoy life.
While Wang Bo became more withdrawn because of her betrayal.
Ning Shu made breakfast and tried to cheer Wang Bo up. Here. Eat till you are stuffed. Things arent always as painful as you think. You dont need to be sad for things that arent worth it.
Your pain due to wishful thinking wont be noticed by others. Ning Shu said.
Wang Bo helplessly said, Mom, youre throwing salt on my wound. What do you mean by pain due to wishful thinking?
Ning Shu shrugged her shoulders. This is how its supposed to be. Once in a while, Illugh at myself and have good humor. Theres no suffering that wont pass. I, too, had my fair share of suffering, back when I had divorced your father and brought you with me to live alone. But look, Im still here.
There is no one who cannot live without someone else.
Wang Bo slowly had his breakfast, deep in thought.
Cai Anqi came out of the bedroom and saw the breakfast on the table. She turned to Wang Bo and usingly said, Why didnt you call me for breakfast? You knew I was hungry.
Wang Bo didnt say a word. When Cai Anqi saw that he was ignoring her, she felt choked in anger and loathed him a lot.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
#Kahosment: Ning Shu gives such good advice. I really need this.
Chapter 1411: Community Event
?Chapter 1411: Community Event
In the beginning, Cai Anqi had taken a fancy to Wang Bos honesty. But now the same honesty had be the part about him that she hated most.
To put it bluntly, Cai Anqi was simply too greedy. She wanted men to be reliable and romantic. She wanted them to worship her.
Her princess syndrome was so severe that she couldnt be saved. She thought of herself as the most noble.
Cai Anqi was starving for the whole night. When she saw Wang Bo ignore her, she bit into her bun with much hatred.
After finishing his breakfast, Wang Bo got changed and left without saying a word to Cai Anqi.
The more Cai Anqi thought about his attitude, the angrier she became. Who did he think he was to behave like that towards her? Well see who could hold out longer.
Ning Shu said to Cai Anqi. Today, I have to meet up with your Aunt Li. You muste along with me. Speaking of which, you still havent gotten to know all our neighbors.
Why do we even need to know each other? We live our own lives behind closed doors. Why should we bother with knowing unrted people? I wont go. I dont want to participate in your elderly activities. Ive my own circle of friends. Cai Anqi straight up refused without even giving it a thought.
Despite the rude refusal, Ning Shu did not budge. Thismunity event is pretty big. Every family participates, and there are even young people of your age.
Go and meet these people. Ning Shu said, You should do it for Wang Bo, even if its just for the formality.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Get changed and follow me. Ning Shu looked towards Cai Anqi coldly.
Cai Anqi curled her lips in disdain, headed back into her bedroom, and changed into a beautiful dress. She also put on makeup and came out looking stunning.
Ning Shu didnt say anything. She took Cai Anqi to themunity activities.
Cai Anqis beauty was very eye-catching, and many mens eyes stopped on her body.
Some even came forward to make friends with her. All the while, she had a beautiful smile on her face.
Aunt Li pulled Ning Shu aside and nced at Cai Anqi. She said to Ning Shu, Your daughter-inw is really restless. How can shee down dressed in such a way?
Its ok. Nowadays, young people pay attention to these sorts of stuff. They have to dress up and look nice when they go out. It was a sign of self-confidence. Ning Shu said without much concern.
But not when it crosses a certain limit. Your daughter-inws conduct is no good. Aunt Li gave Ning Shu a severe look and gravely said, Take out your status as a mother-inw to discipline your daughter-inw. You have to teach her properly.
Ning Shu gave a helpless smile and said, Thats the problem with the younger generation. All is well, as long as the couple lives a good life.
No way. You need to be firm in your discipline. Aunt Li shot another nce at Cai Anqi. Look at my daughter-inw. She maintains her beauty but is not dressed provocatively. Cai Anqis behavior is deliberately attracting unnecessary attention.
Yangs daughter-inw,e here. Aunt Li beckoned to Cai Anqi. Hurry ande here.
Cai Anqi was talking with a man when she heard Aunt Li call out to her. She said goodbye to the man with a smile and walked towards Ning Shu.
Your mother was feeling a bit thirsty. Go pour her a ss of juice and get me one as well. Aunt Li ordered Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqis face suddenly froze. Ning Shu warmly said, No, no... Ill get it myself.
Sit down. Auntie Li pulled Ning Shu, turned her head towards Cai Anqi, and said, Cant you even pour a ss of water for your mother?
Cai Anqi left with a stormy look on her face and returned with two sses of juice. She handed them to Ning Shu and Aunt Li and swiftly left without a word.
Aunt Li shook her head. Your daughter-inw is really no good. Dont you feel any guilt for calling her filial even though shes like this? Yang Ziyi, do you even have a temper at all? Even y figurines have three parts fire.
Ning Shu pursed her lips without saying anything. She saw that there were some bubbles in the juice. She suspected Cai Anqi had spat in it and didnt drink it.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1412: Like You’re the Bullied Little Daughter-in-law
Chapter 1412: Like Youre the Bullied Little Daughter-inw
At this time, Aunt Lis daughter-inw came over and whispered in Aunt Lis ear.
Aunt Li turned her head to Ning Shu and said, Your daughter-inws simply too wicked and vengeful. She used her fingers to stir the juice when she was carrying it. How dare she treat you like this? If shes like this outside, then what about at home?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu raised her brows and said with a smile, Im sure she didnt do it intentionally. This kid is still pretty good.
Aunt Li rolled her eyes. Yang Ziyi, it almost seems like youre the bullied little daughter-inw.
Ning Shu was still smiling good-naturedly like she had no temper at all. Aunt Li straightforwardly said, Bring out your authority as the mother-inw. You should be firm when needed.
I understand. Ning Shu continued with a smile, But Wang Bo truly likes this child a lot. Theyre the couple, theyre the ones who live with each other for the rest of their lives.
Aunt Li leaned over to Ning Shus ear and whispered, I heard that the food delivery man runs to your house every day. You guys order meals every day?
That childs obsessed with maintaining her beauty, so she refuses to cook, and my health has also gotten worsetely. Its probably because I worked too hard when I was younger, and now my body cannot handle it.
Aunt Li gasped in surprise. How much money must this burn? Can Wang Bos wages even cover the costs?
Ning Shus face turned gloomy. She smiled helplessly without saying anything.
Aunt Li sympathetically said, Wang Bo has always been an honest child. So, of course, he would be henpecked.
Aunt Li pulled Ning Shu aside and taught her several ways to punish her daughter-inw. Ning Shu listened quietly but didnt give much of an opinion.
After the activity was over, Ning Shu took Cai Anqi home.
Clean the house. Ning Shu instructed Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqi looked towards Ning Shu incredulously. What did you say?
Ning Shu repeated lightly, Clean the house. And dont miss a single corner.
Cai Anqi looked down at Ning Shu with a look of irritation in her eyes. Not even my mother had me do these things. What right do you have to boss me around like this?
Ning Shu approached Cai Anqi and slightly raised her head to look up at her. Im your mother-inw and your elder. You should respect me, not talk back to me like this.
Cai Anqi scoffed with her arms crossed over her chest. Her contempt was obvious.
Ning Shu took her phone out to open up a certain photo and showed it to Cai Anqi. Have a look yourself.
Cai Anqi nced at the phone casually but was stunned when she saw the photos on the phone. Her face showed a sh of panic as she quickly tried to calm herself down and angrily used, You followed me!
Cai Anqi stretched out her hand to grab Ning Shus cell phone, but Ning Shu swiftly dodged her ws. On the contrary, Cai Anqi wore high-heeled shoes and looked a bit pathetic staggering after she attempted to snatch Ning Shus phone.
What do you mean by this? Cai Anqi looked towards Ning Shu coldly.
Ning Shus expression, too, was frosty, as she lightly said, I know what you did that day, but I didnt tell Wang Bo. I believed you would restrain your actions, but I never imagined you would continue to be so licentious and shameless.
So what? If you have the ability, go and tell Wang Bo to divorce me, dered Cai Anqi, arrogant andpletely unfazed.
Theres no way Id have you guys divorce. Ning Shu said with a slight smile. Ill just take away all your famous brand clothes.
How dare you try and touch my things? How dare you? Cai Anxi rushed into the bedroom, and frantically opened her wardrobe. All her beautiful brand name clothes were really gone.
This old woman!!
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1413: Taking Without Asking is Stealing
Chapter 1413: Taking Without Asking is Stealing
Cai Anqi was caught red-handed going into a hotel with a man, but she could care less. She had no fear nor love for Wang Bo. Whether she got divorced or not depended on her mood.
But Ning Shu had taken all her famous brand clothes and shoes, which was uneptable for Cai Anqi.
All those things were hers.
And Cai Anqi cherished those things, more than she did people.
When Cai Anqi saw that all of her clothes and bags from famous brands had been taken away by the old woman, she felt immense heartache.
That old woman didnt know that these famous brand products were very delicate and had to be dealt with care.
Cai Anqi mmed the wardrobe door, rushed out of the bedroom, and furiously shouted at Ning Shu, Give me my things back. Youre so twisted! How dare you steal my things?
Ning Shu smiled and said, Im just keeping it for you. I didnt steal them.
Taking without asking is stealing. Ill call the police on you for theft. Cai Anqi took her phone out, looked towards Ning Shu with much hatred, and started dialing.
Ning Shu nonchntly said, I dont care, go ahead. But before calling the police, think about how youre going to report it.
What do you mean? Ning Shus indifference left Cai Anqi frustrated and defeated. She thought she could frighten the old woman.
Ning Shu continued, Your things easily cost over ten thousand, the better ones even tens of thousands. You dont have a job, your familys not rich enough, and Wang Bos sry couldnt possibly afford all this. So, where did you get the money to buy these things?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
You may have stolen them, too, said Ning Shu with her hands spread out.
Shut up, youre the one that stole. Cai Anqi viciously spat towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu just looked at her with disinterest. She really felt that women were the meanest to other women.
When Cai Anqi faced a man, she always behaved like a little bird, smiling like a flower and always very beautiful. Except, of course, for Ning Shus unlucky son.
It wasnt always only the men who were malicious to women, but also women who treated other women like trash.
Ning Shu said with a straight face, Since it wasnt stolen, where did you get money from? Maybe it was from selling your body, and thats a criminal offense.
Youre the one selling your body. I never did. Cai Anqi hurriedly defended herself, but she still didnt make a phone call.
If money was involved, then its a transaction, and dont say your feelings were mutual. There were no feelings involved, simply lust. Ning Shu said with a sneer.
You... Cai Anqi was so exasperated that her face had turned ashen. What will it take for you to give them back to me?
Cai Anqis eye fell upon Ning Shus bedroom door and she rushed into Ning Shus room and started to rummage around the room and her wardrobe. She scoured high and low and in every possible corner.
Ning Shu leaned on the door frame and watched Cai Anqi. Found anything?
Cai Anqi red at Ning Shu with red and slightly teary eyes. She obviously loved her branded items.
Moreover, she had, just a few days ago, bought so many new clothes and bags. They were all from famous brand names that she had been eyeing for the longest time.
Was it easy for her to get them in the first ce?
Where did you hide my things? Give them back immediately! Cai Anqis voice sounded nasal as she wiped her tears.
Ning Shu vaguely said, Only I know where these things are. But dont worry. I especially looked up how these things should be collected and managed.
Damn old woman!!!
Cai Anqi had scorned her mother-inw for being old and assumed that she didnt understand the younger generations world, so she was caughtpletely off-guard.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1414: Do All the Housework for a Month
Chapter 1414: Do All the Housework for a Month
Cai Anqi never imagined that shed fall for the old womans trap.
Cai Anqi was so choked with anger that she felt like she was dying. She felt her heart ache for her clothes, shoes, and bags. They were all her precious babies.
Ning Shu added, And dont tattle on me in front of Wang Bo and make him get your stuff back. Ill show the picture to Wang Bo if that happens.
You... Go die! Cai Anqi was viciously cursing Ning Shu in her heart but was helplessly begging on the outside. Mother, what on earth will it take for you to return them to me?
There is no meaning in pursuing things of the past, said Ning Shu. But now that you and Wang Bo are married, you should be loyal to each other and maintain this marriage.
Do all the housework for a month, and Ill give it back to you, stated Ning Shu.
Impossible, blurted Cai Anqi without thinking.
Then Ill just have to destroy your precious clothes then. Ning Shu said flippantly.
You dare! Cai Anqi almost lunged at Ning Shu, her expression sinister.
Ning Shu pointed to her room that had been turned upside down by Cai Anqi. The first thing is to tidy up the things in the room for me.
Cai Anqis face was flushed with anger, and she stood there motionless.
Ill tell my parents that youre bullying me, said Cai Anqi.
Oh. Ning Shus face turned expressionless. Then call all your family so we can meet in person. Who knows what expression your parents will make when they see this picture. If they dont care, I will just disregard it and paste it along with your phone number in the hallways. Its some form of work, at the very least. Since youll be working, I wont have you handle housework.
Cai Anqi: ...
Cai Anqi was so upset, but she relented and started shoving all the clothes on the ground into the wardrobe.
Ning Shu said with a stony face. Hang it up and fold it neatly.
Cai Anxi shook the clothes in her hands roughly, her eyes full of contempt. She looked at the dark-colored clothes and silently called them old-fashioned.
Ning Shu watched Cai Anqi from the side.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Cai Anqi wasnt patient enough to quietly do chores. The more she did it, the more infuriated she got. She really wanted to throw these things on the ground and stomp on them.
As Cai Anqi unwillingly tidied up Ning Shus room, she said to Ning Shu. Now, you should hand me my things back.
Ning Shu shook her head. I told you to do housework for a month. Ill give it back to you in a month.
Cai Anqi desperately wanted to strangle this old woman for daring to touch her precious babies.
When Cai Anqi left the room, she deliberately bumped against Ning Shu with her shoulders. She wanted to make this old woman suffer. It would be best if the old woman would just fall to the ground and be half-paralyzed.
But Ning Shu didnt avoid it. When she was hit by Cai Anqi, she didnt budge. Instead, Cai Anqi felt pain shoot up her arm and shoulder like she had smashed against an iron te.
Cai Anqi rubbed her shoulder and angrily went back to her room, mming the door.
Ning Shu took out a pen and a notebook and went to knock on her door.
Ning Shu kept knocking at the door rhythmically, which soon became very annoying. Cai Anqi, in her room, tried covering her ears to ignore Ning Shu. But the knocks felt like they werending on her brain, which drove her mad. Finally, she couldnt stand it anymore and yanked the door open.
What do you want now? Cai Anqi yelled at Ning Shu.
The house hasnt been dusted for several days. Todays the big cleaning day. Ning Shu brightly smiled.
Cai Anqi didnt even bother replying and just mmed the door.
Big cleaning day? There was no way she would do such a thing.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1415: A Little Notebook and Pen
Chapter 1415: A Little Notebook and Pen
Although her things were taken away by the old woman, Cai Anqi was confident that Ning Shu wouldnt dare to do anything worse.
Ning Shu stood at the door and raised her hand to knock on the door again. If Cai Anqi refused to open the door, Ning Shu nned to knock on it nonstop.
Open the door, or Ill use the key, threatened Ning Shu.
Cai Anqi covered her ears and buried her head under a pillow. There was no way she was going to open the door.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes and said, Since you dont wannae out, I have no choice but to destroy one of your things first. Which one should it be? Shoes, leather bags, or skirts?
What do you want, old woman? Cai Anqi reluctantly opened her door and saw Ning Shu holding a pen and a notebook to record something. She asked, Whatre you doing?
You have to clean, do housework, and cook every day. For each day that you dont do the chores, Ill cut up one of your branded items. I wonder if your things canst 30 days? Ning Shu added pleasantly, You can choose not to do it today, but Ill record it.
Cai Anxi looked at Ning Shu incredulously. How can you be so malicious?
Ning Shu: _
All those things cost money, said Cai Anqi with a gasp.
Ning Shu was indifferent. It wasnt bought with my money.
Cai Anqi was so enraged that she almost couldnt control her anger. She wanted to kill this evil mother-inw.
Cai Anqi had no choice but to give in and pick up the duster. She superficially waved it around, not at all serious.
Ning Shu instructed, First, wear gloves and use the bucket to draw water. Wipe the entire room, even the floor, and scrub the toilet. Ill checkter. If I dont like the result, then youll have to redo everything.
Cai Anqi took a deep breath to calm herself down and thought about her precious babies. Without any of her branded clothes, how could she ever show her face outside?
Cai Anqi felt that she couldnt go out if she didnt wear a famous brand.
With a famous brand dress, she must wear shoes that match the dress. If her clothes and shoes were all from famous brands, there was no way she could be holding a cheap bag.
Every time Cai Anqi went out, she was basically dressed from head to toe in famous brands. Her obsession with name brand items had reached a morbid level.
But Ning Shu had dared to take her precious babies away, so Cai Anqi was willing to fight to the death to get them back.
Cai Anqi wore the gloves and started to clean. When she saw Ning Shu watching her, she let out her dissatisfaction by purposely spilling water on the floor.
Ning Shu simply said, Youre gonna mop the floorter.
Cai Anqi wasnt really a princess, nor was her family all that rich, so it was impossible that she had never done any housework. She was just not willing to do it.
Cai Anqi rolled her eyes and dragged the mop angrily over the wet floor.
She worked until her back was sore and finally managed to clean the floor and all the windows. Ning Shu then said, Now, scrub the toilet.
Cai Anqi: ...
Cai Anqi had no choice but to unwillingly clean the bathroom. She felt disgusted, but she still scrubbed the toilet clean. Cai Anqi went to shower immediately after cleaning, but she still felt like her body had a nasty smell.
Cai Anqi was so tired that she was paralyzed on the sofa. But then Ning Shu said, You can start cooking now.
Cai Anqi stood up from the sofa in protest. Ive done so much! Cant I take a rest? I just finished cleaning the house, but now youre asking me to cook. If you can bring yourself to eat it, Ill do it.
Ning Shu nodded without hesitation. Of course, I can eat it.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Cai Anqi: ...
Even if you could bring yourself to eat it, she didnt want to do it.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1416: That Way the Child will also be Healthy
Chapter 1416: That Way the Child will also be Healthy
Cai Anqi grabbed her hair in frustration and said, Lets just order food.
Ning Shu calmly shrugged her shoulders. Fine. Its up to you.
Cai Anqi felt the blood in her chest surging. Her rage felt pointless in front of the calm Ning Shu, if felt just like a fist hitting cotton.
Cai Anqi was feeling vexed, so she chose the most expensive dishes and ordered more than needed.
Ning Shu said nothing.
When Wang Bo returned from work at night, he saw how frustrated Cai Anqi was and asked, Whats the matter?
I cleaned the entire house by myself today. What do you think is the matter? Cai Anqi snapped in annoyance.
Wang Bo was a little surprised. Cai Anqi never did housework. Why did she suddenly start?
Wang Bos heart warmed up, and so he said, Youve worked hard. Ill give you a massage.
No need, Im too annoyed, said Cai Anqi angrily.
Wang Bo didnt mind Cai Anqis attitude either. At the very least, Cai Anqi was now treating this house as her own.
After a while, the delivery man arrived. By now, the delivery man and Wang Bos family were already familiar with each other. They made friendly conversation while the delivery man handed the food over.
However, when it was time to pay, Cai Anqi sat on the sofa and said nothing.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu looked at Cai Anqi and said, Give him the money.
Why should I pay for the food after all the work I did today? Cai Anqi rolled her eyes. Youre trying to take money from your daughter-inws pocket every single time. Have you got no shame?
Wang Bo was worried that Cai Anqi would say something worse, so he hastily took his wallet out and asked the delivery man for the bill.
But because Cai Anqi was feeling bitter for being worked to death today, she had deliberately ordered the most expensive dishes. So when the delivery man quoted more than one thousand yuan, it gave Wang Bo a severe shock.
Wang Bo resentfully looked at the exquisite dishes on the table, but he had no choice but to hand over the money despite his heartache.
Wang Bos good mood was destroyed once again. He tightly pursed his lips and frowned. Being the honest and simple man that he was, Wang Bo simply held his anger back.
Regardless, even if he had tried to reason with Cai Anqi, he couldnt beat her in words, so it was best to just keep it bottled up inside.
Lets eat, said Ning Shu softly.
Cai Anqi had been working all day, so she was already starved. She even ate an extra bowl of rice than usual.
Ning Shu looked at Cai Anqis appetite and said with a smile, You should eat more to keep a healthy body. That way, when you give birth, the child will also be healthy.
Wang Bo didnt say a word.
Cai Anqi saw Ning Shu pretend to be a kind olddy, and the food felt like it was stuck in her throat.
This old woman was so good at acting and pretending to be a kind olddy in front of her son. But Cai Anqi would never forget what she went through today.
Ning Shu looked towards Cai Anqis ashen face and said with a smile, Ill take you to get a physical examination tomorrow.
Cai Anqis heart clenched. She nervously asked, Why take a physical examination for no reason?
Ning Shu replied, Of course, its to check whether your body is fit for pregnancy. You and Wang Bo are sure to have children in the future, but I just want to see my grandson before I leave.
Im teaching Anqi to do housework becausetely, I really havent been feeling very well. Im not sure whats going on and dont know how long Ill live. I just hope that after I leave, you two can support each other and live a good life. Ning Shu said.
Wang Bo looked at Ning Shu emotionally and said, Mom, youre still young. Nowadays, most people live to be more than 70 years old. You still have a long time to live. Dont say such disheartened words.
The oue of life is always very uncertain. Who knows what will happen tomorrow? said Ning Shu casually. She nced towards Cai Anqi. Lets go to the hospital tomorrow to get a check-up.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1417: Doing This Out of Good Intentions
Chapter 1417: Doing This Out of Good Intentions
Cai Anqi, unwilling to go to the hospital, said, This sort of stuff depends entirely on fate. A child wont be born just because you want it. Could it be that making a trip to the hospital is all thats needed to have children?
Ning Shu said with a smile, Of course, I know this. But it doesnt matter. Its just a simple checkup. Just listen to me.
Ning Shu was aware of why Cai Anqi didnt want to go to the hospital. She had gotten rid of several babies in the past so her womb had lost all its ability to hold any sperm. How could she even have a baby?
She was just afraid of being exposed.
Ning Shu wasnt bothered by Cai Anqis refusal at all.
Cai Anqi became furious when she saw that Wang Bo did not defend her and instead just remained silent. She was so upset that she asked Wang Bo, Dont you have anything to say?
Wang Bo was a little perplexed and asked carefully, Say what?
Cai Anqi took a deep breath. On the matter of getting a physical examination.
Its not a big deal. Getting a physical examination is actually a pretty good idea. Wang Bo shrugged.
Cai Anqi almost snapped her chopsticks in annoyance. She shouldve known that men werent reliable.
Cai Anqi quickly went to rest after eating. She hadnt done physicalbor like this for a long time. She felt her back ache painfully.
After dinner, Ning Shu wrapped up the leftovers with stic wrap. After all, todays food had been bought by her son.
Wang Bo didnt n to sleep on the floor anymore, so he went to his bedroom. He hadnt had a proper rest for several days.
Cai Anqi saw Wang Bo enter the room and coldly said, What are you doing here? Go to sleep in the living room.
Wang Bo was left speechless. He paused for a long time and finally said, Its ufortable to sleep on the ground.
Cai Anqi rolled her eyes and said, Do you even know how your mother treats me?
How does she treat you? asked Wang Bo.
She... She had me clean the entire house and even scrub the toilet. Cai Anqi said indignantly.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Wang Bo had no choice but to say, Mom is doing this out of good intentions. She hopes for a better life for us in the future.
Good intentions!? Cai Anqi only felt the strong malice.
Cai Anqi, with a dark expression, pushed Wang Bo out of the bedroom again. You go to the living room, shrieked Cai Anqi and she mmed the door.
Wang Bo pinched the bridge of his nose and looked extremely upset. He angrily pounded on the door.
Dont bother knocking. I wont let you in even if you break the door. Cai Anqi opened the door and yelled at Wang Bo. Then she mmed the door shut again, nearly hitting Wang Bo in the nose.
Wang Bo turned around and saw Ning Shu looking at him. Wang Bo had a self-mocking smile on his face, but he was trying very hard not to cry.
Ning Shuforted Wang Bo. Ill buy you a tatami mat, so you dont have to sleep on the floor.
Wang Bo opened his mouth and weakly cried out, Mom...
Wang Bo took the summer mat out and spread it on the floor. He asked Ning Shu, at a loss, Anqi used to be different. Why is she like this now?
Oh, because she doesnt like you. Ning Shu said nkly.
Wang Bo cried, Mom...
Im telling the truth. If a woman really loved a man, she would definitely create a harmonious and warm atmosphere for the familys sake. The biggest indication is that shed enjoy buying household goods or decorations.
But your wife only loves to buy clothes and shoes for herself. She hasnt even bought you a pair of socks yet.
Wang Bo covered his heart and cried, Mom...
Have a good rest. You still have to go to work tomorrow, said Ning Shu.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Awakes note: Wang Bo needs to face the truth. His wife is a b***.
#Kahosment: Ning Shus such a skilled mom XD
Chapter 1418: We Must Go to the Hospital
Chapter 1418: We Must Go to the Hospital
Wang Bo: ...
Wang Boy down and nkly stared at the ceiling.
Even after Wang Bo left for work the next day, Cai Anqi had still note out of her bedroom.
When Ning Shu knocked on her bedroom door, Cai Anqi finally opened the door with her hair disheveled. Ning Shu said, Clean up, and then well go to the hospital.
Cai Anqi immediately fell back on her bed and angrily said, Mother, Im not feeling very well. I wont go to the hospital today.
Ning Shu immediately asked with concern. Whats the matter?
Im tired. I probably have a fever. Moreover, its so hot outside, lets not go. Cai Anqis voice sounded weak.
If youre ill, then we must absolutely go to the hospital. Is it very severe? Ning Shu took her phone out. Do you want me to call 120?
Cai Anqi quickly sat up and said, Its nothing serious. I was just not feeling very well.
If youre not feeling well, then we must go to the hospital and get you properly checked. Ning Shu pulled Cai Anqi out of bed.
Go and clean up.
Cai Anqi got ready really slowly. It took her two full hours to get dressed. But Ning Shu was in no hurry, so she patiently waited.
Cai Anxi dawdled and said, Lets eat breakfast before we go.
You cant have breakfast. Were going to the hospital for a blood test. Wait until the physical examination is over before eating. Ning Shu said, Its not early anymore. We should hurry. It gets really hot at noon.
Ning Shu dragged Cai Anqi out and stood at the bus stop to wait for the bus. Cai Anqi was so sweaty that she said to Ning Shu, Lets take a taxi. Who knows how long well have to wait.
Ning Shu stretched her neck and looked. Its fine. Lets wait a little longer. The bus wille soon.
Cai Anqi kept wiping the sweat on her face with a tissue, and her expression worsen by the minute.
After waiting for a long time, Cai Anqi finally couldnt stand it anymore. Just as she waved down a taxi, the bus arrived.
Ning Shu grabbed Cai Anqi and ran towards the bus. Cai Anqi had opened the taxi door and wanted to get in, but Ning Shu forcefully pulled her onto the bus.
There wasnt even an avable seat on the bus, and was really crowded. All kinds of smells were mixed together, which made Cai Anqi feel suffocated.
There were also perverts on the bus. Cai Anqi was inappropriately touched by someone, and she didnt even know who it was.
Cai Anqi couldnt control her anger anymore. Also, she hadnt eaten any breakfast in the morning, so she turned pale when her temper red.
Even after finally getting to the hospital, she still had to wait in line to register. Ning Shu went to register, while Cai Anqi sat on the chair and deliberated her next move. After thinking about it, she decided to slip away, but she was grabbed by someone.
Ning Shu asked, Where are you going? This is a big hospital. It isnt easy to get a number.
You need to get tested now.
Many physical examinations were lined up for Cai Anqi, including ones for the heart, liver, spleen, lung, and kidney. Every single part of her body was to be carefully checked.
Looking at the list of medical tests, Cai Anqis face turned green. Why do you want me to be inspected so thoroughly?
Ning Shuforted her. Its ok. Dont worry about the money. Since were already in the hospital, its better to get a proper check-up.
But there was no need to run all these tests.
Next, Ning Shu took Cai Anqi to every department in the hospital, including neurology, blood sampling, gynecology, radiology, and even otryngology...
And the hospital was pretty big. They had to run from one floor to another and from one building to another all day. Running back and forth made Cai Anqi seriously dizzy.
Ning Shu dragged Cai Anqi around, causing Cai Anqis face to be paler and paler.
Moreover, every testing office had a very long waiting line. Even an entire day might not be enough toplete all the tests.
MTL Editor: Awake
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
TLC: Kaho
Awakes note: Ning Shu alwayses up with the most unique forms of torture. XD
Kahosment: Agreed.
Chapter 1419: Can She Have a Baby?
Chapter 1419: Can She Have a Baby?
Cai Anqi had dawdled for a long time this morning so she was already really hungry. However, some of the tests had to be taken on an empty stomach, so she was left starving. Cai Anqi felt lightheaded, and her steps grew heavier.
When Cai Anqiined about wanting to eat, Ning Shu opened up a water bottle and said, Drink some water for now. Hold on for just a while longer.
Cai Anqi looked towards Ning Shu resentfully. This old woman was deliberately tormenting her.
Ning Shu ignored Cai Anqis res. Regardless, she had toplete all the physical checks.
Out of all the tests, the most painful ones were definitely colonoscopy and gastroscopy.
When Cai Anqi did the gastroscopy, a tube was stuffed into her stomach and stirred around. Cai Anqi was in agony, and her saliva wouldnt stop flowing, but because of the tube in her mouth, there was no way to swallow it.
Cai Anqi really wanted to die.
It wasnt easy to wait until the end. When the pipe was finally pulled out, Cai Anqi vomited and spitted out a pool of water.
Cai Anqi came out of the room with a pale face.
Ning Shu stood up to help Cai Anqi. Cai Anqi felt her vision turn ck.
Ning Shu looked at the list and said, Well, next is the colonoscopy.
Cai Anqi entered the room for her colonoscopy.
Colonoscopy was an examination of the rectum andrge intestine. A tube would enter from the butt, and especially when it got into the intestines, the tube would bend, and the pain would be unbearable.
It was the most painful examination of the day, there was nopetition.
Ning Shu heard Cai Anqis painful cries from outside. I dont want the check-up! Stop, stop, its so painful!
The doctor would try tofort Cai Anqi, but she kept crying and trembling. No examination, no examination.
After a while, a nurse came out and asked Ning Shu, Are you the family member? Come in and help her.
Ning Shu went in and saw Cai Anqi lying motionless on the bed. She had passed out, looking pale and terrified.
Ning Shu patiently waited for Cai Anqi to wake up. When Cai Anqi finally opened her eyes, Ning Shu helped her out of the room and sat her down on a chair in the corridor.
Have something to eat. Ning Shu took out a bag of chocte, ripped it open, and handed it to Cai Anqi.
By now, Cai Anqi didnt even have the strength to get angry anymore. All she felt was fear.
Ning Shu fed something to Cai Anqi. But although Cai Anqi was very hungry, she had just done a gastroscope, so it felt very ufortable to swallow. Even her stomach felt painful, and she felt nauseous.
Furthermore, the water she spat out still had traces of blood.
Cai Anqis eyes welled up in pain. Ning Shu brought a water bottle close to her mouth for her to take a sip.
Cai Anqi looked towards Ning Shu with resentment in her eyes.
Can you get up? Ning Shu asked.
Theres still thest gynecological examination, so after we get this checked, lets head home. You dont seem to be feeling too well. Ning Shu said.
Cai Anqis face was white and colorless, just like a delicate flower destroyed by a storm.
Ning Shu helped Cai Anqi to the gynecology department, and she took a detailed examination with ultrasound and various tests.
Ning Shu asked the doctor, Is my daughter-inws body healthy enough to have a baby?
The doctor looked a little disdainful. Her womb is so thin because of so many miscarriages. It will be hard for her to get pregnant.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
No surprise.
Ning Shus face suddenly turned cold and stormy. She turned to re at Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqis eyes flickered, avoiding Ning Shus.
Ning Shu took the report and helped Cai Anqi out of the room.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1420: People Had to Love Themselves
Chapter 1420: People Had to Love Themselves
How many abortions have you had? Ning Shu asked with a cold expression.
Thats none of your business, Cai Anqi weakly replied.
Ning Shu turned to look at Cai Anqis pale face, that was looking back at her resentfully.
Ning Shu coldly said, I dont want to investigate your previous affairs since its meaningless. But since youve married Wang Bo, you must stay loyal to him and this marriage.
I wont tell Wang Bo about this. Ning Shu said with pursed lips.
Cai Anxi breathed a sigh of relief in silence and resumed her arrogant look. She was obviously satisfied with Ning Shus tactfulness.
However, she would make sure in the future that this old woman would taste the same sufferings she went through today.
Ning Shu felt speechless. People had to love themselves before others would love them. Was it so terrible to wait calmly for the person that would apany them for a lifetime?
Cai Anqi looked so carefree and unrestrained. She seemed to have charmed many men and wandered from person to person among a group of men. But who truly cared for her? What was there about her that was even worth loving?
She was always busy ying with feelings, so who would even take her seriously?
Yang Ziyis son was the only pure-hearted fool that actually bought her innocent act.
Ning Shu said, Since western medicine wont working, youll drink Chinese medicine to regte your body.
Chinese medicine? Cai Anqis face turned white as a ghost at the mention of Chinese medicine.
No, I dont want to drink Chinese medicine. Cai Anqi vigorously shook her head. However, her voice was very quiet due to how sick she felt.
Ning Shus expression turned frosty again. If you dont want to recuperate, what do you n to do? Wang Bo is the only son I have, and you want him to be left with no descendants? No matter what, we must try all possible methods.
Cai Anqi was dragged to the traditional Chinese medicine hall by Ning Shu, who informed the doctor of traditional medicine about Cai Anqis symptoms. The doctor prescribed her medication.
Ning Shu didnt hesitate to get arge bag of traditional Chinese medicine and she asked for a few extra herbs while Cai Anqi wasnt paying attention.
She also bought a set of needles and a medicine pot for boiling the medicine.
Finally, Ning Shu decided to head back home, and they got into a taxi. Cai Anqi felt very weak, and her eyelids drooped on the way back.
When they got to their apartment building, Ning Shu helped Cai Anqi up the stairs.
But Cai Anqi felt so exhausted that she couldnt even lift her legs properly.
Ning Shu had to carry Cai Anqi on her back and climb up the stairs while holding on to the handrails.
Cai Anqi curled her lips in disdain. Since she wanted to carry her, then just let her. It was much morefortable to lean her head on her back.
Whenever they encountered acquaintances, they all asked Ning Shu what happened. Why was the mother-inw carrying her daughter-inw?
Ning Shu wiped her sweat and said, Today, we went to the hospital to do a physical examination for her. She had to do a colonoscopy, so shes not feeling very well.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Some people directly said, No matter how terrible she feels, you, as the mother-inw, shouldnt have to carry her.
Although Cai Anqi heard all theirments, she remained motionless on Ning Shus back and shamelessly turned a deaf ear.
Ning Shu just gently smiled and didnt say anymore.
When they passed by Aunt Lis door, Aunt Li saw Ning Shu carrying Cai Anqi and directly pulled Cai Anqi down.
Why is she having you carry her? Ill help her up with you. Aunt Li said to Ning Shu in an annoyed tone and, together with Ning Shu, supported Cai Anqi.
As soon as Cai Anqi got home, she started to vomit.
Ning Shus face scrunched up in worry.
Whats wrong with your daughter-inw? Aunt Li looked towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu sighed and said, Took her for a physical examination, and it turns out that her body is too weak. Seems like it wont be easy for her to get pregnant. I found a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine to prescribe some medicine to regte her body.
Cant get pregnant? Aunt Li stared at Ning Shu in shock. Why are you keeping your daughter-inw if she cant even give birth? Especially when your daughter-inw is this bad. You still regard her as a treasure?
Wang Bo likes her. Besides, they didnt say that she would never be able to be pregnant. Maybe she can get pregnant after she takes some medicine to recuperate, said Ning Shu leniently.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1421: So What Contribution Do You Make?
?Chapter 1421: So What Contribution Do You Make?
Cai Anqi had done a gastroscopy and an endoscopy, so she wasnt feeling well. She had an excuse to stay in bed.
Ning Shu didnt ask her to get up either. She quietly took the medicine pot to cook Cai Anqis medicine.
Fortunately, these days, you no longer had to fan the medicine as you simmered it.
In addition to the medicinal ingredients prescribed by the doctor, Ning Shu added extra medicinal ingredients to it. When the medicine was done, she took it to Cai Anqis room.
Ning Shu knocked on the door for a long time, and Cai Anqi finally opened the door. When Cai Anqi saw Ning Shu holding a dark-colored medicine, she quickly pinched her nose and made a disgusted noise.
Drink it. Ning Shu handed the bowl of medicine to Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqi viciously shook her head. I wont drink. Im free to choose whether or not I want to have children.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu wasnt angry. She simply put the bowl down on the bedside cab, peered at Cai Anqi, and asked, Why are you so confident? Just because Wang Bo likes you?
You could force Wang Bo to divorce me. Ill be willing to leave. I just dont know if Wang Bo would like to divorce, Cai Anqi said, toying with her hair and raising her eyebrows.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together and lightly said, Everyone has their own personal responsibilities, social responsibilities, and family responsibilities. Housewives have their own job. You dont have to do housework. You could go to work.
Why must I do this? Why should I go to work? Why should I do housework? Cai Anqi asked shamelessly.
Ning Shu was left bbergasted. So what contribution do you make to this family? It has always been men who work outside and women who manage the household. Its not that women never did anything. You can also have your own career or work.
She didnt want to work, didnt want to do housework, and didnt want to have children? Family members had a division ofbor, and if all things had to be done by one person, how was it any different from a single employee doing everything in apany? The person would sooner orter quit.
The family needed to be managed. Whether it was doing housework or work, the family bnce had to be maintained.
She contributed nothing to the family, yet she expected everyone to spoil her like a princess.
She thought of herself too highly.
During the evolutions of human beings, men did the more dangerous hunting activities, while women were in charge of the smaller, more tedious things. With the development of society, women now could choose their own lives and careers as they liked.
But it has never been said that women dont have to do anything. Even if they didnt, they still had the duty to reproduce and relied on this to get the resources needed for survival.
Oh, do women have to have children? I dont want to have them. Cai Anqi said indifferently.
Ning Shu: ...
Drink the medicine. Ning Shu pushed the warm medicine towards Cai Anqi.
I said I dont want to drink this, Cai Anqi impatiently said.
Ning Shu squinted and said, Drink it. You have a serious gynecological disease. Just take this as a treatment to your disease.
Cai Anqis face instantly turned ck, but she reluctantly took a deep breath and drank the medicine. However, she immediately retched due to the bitterness.
Ning Shu left the room with the empty bowl, and Cai Anqi fell back on the bed to sleep.
Ning Shu didnt call Cai Anqi to do housework.
When Wang Bo came back from work, Ning Shu said to Wang Bo, You go check up on your wife. Shes not feeling well.
Wang Bo hurried to their bedroom to take a look.
Dinner was a bowl of noodles for each person. When Cai Anqi saw the noodles with clear soup, she made an ugly expression and asked, How do you expect me to eat this kind of food?
Ning Shu said with an unchanged expression, Youre taking medicine now. You shouldnt eat anything too greasy or spicy.
Ning Shu: Frick, sooner orter, Ill level up my cooking.
Cai Anqi rolled her eyes and poked the noodles in the bowl with her chopsticks.
Wang Boforted Cai Anqi, Just bear with it for the time being.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1422: I Was Blind Back Then
Chapter 1422: I Was Blind Back Then
You didnt drink the medicine. You didnt have to suffer the pain. Cai Anqi angrily snapped.
Wang Bos face dimmed a little. Cai Anqi never talked to him nicely and never cared about his feelings.
When Wang Bo saw Ning Shu staring at him, he nervously gulped and lowered his head to eat his noodles.
Seriously, every time Ning Shu saw Wang Bo acting like this, she felt her heart itch with the desire to just grab Wang Bos cor and scream: would it kill you to talk back to your wife?
Who else would people choose to bully, if not people like you? People with no bottom lines were either always bullied or were utterly presumptuous and unrestrained.
Obviously, Wang Bo and Yang Ziyi were the type to be bullied.
Cai Anqi chose this family because honest people were easy to bully.
I dont want to interfere in the affairs between husband and wife, but Wang Bo is your husband. At the very least, there should be respect, Ning Shu said to Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqi curled her lips in disdain and muttered, What part about him is worthy of respect?
Ning Shu put her chopsticks down and asked, Then what part about him has let you down? Is it because his sry isnt high? Hes honest and doesnt understand romance? This is how he is. This was what you chose at the beginning. Now you me Wang Bo for your mistake.
I was blind back then. Cai Anqi said indignantly.
Mom... Wang Bo called out for Ning Shu in a low voice. His expression dimmed. He had no choice but to ask Ning Shu to stop the dispute.
Ning Shu didnt talk anymore. She picked up her chopsticks again and resumed eating.
Wang Bo exhaled in relief and turned to see Cai Anqi stabbing at the noodles. It was obviously not to her taste, so she was furious.
After supper, Ning Shu poured more medicine for Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqi looked at the bitter medicine, and her face grew darker than the medicine. It was smelly and hard to drink.
Cai Anqi gulped the medicine down in a hurry. This wasnt to have a child but to cure her illness.
As soon as she finished drinking the medicine, she headed back to her bedroom and yed with her phone andputer.
Wang Bo sat alone on the sofa in the living room, stupefied. He always looked honest and bad with words, but now he looked even more stupid.
Ning Shu cut fruit and brought it in front of Wang Bo. She said, Try tomunicate with your wife more.
She doesnt listen to me at all, Wang Bo said, frustrated.
And I cant beat her with words.
If it werent for the fact that he was currently her son, Ning Shu wouldveughed in his face.
They all said that taking a wife was to marry virtue. However, men always wanted pretty and flirtatious sluts, yet they also wanted those beauties to be virtuous. Those daydreamers never checked if they even had the ability to subdue them.
It was human instinct to worship the strong. Women were eager to be conquered by powerful men.
If Wang Bo was a CEO, he didnt have to do anything. Money and social status would automatically addyer afteryer of charm to Wang Bo. Silence could turn into calm confidence, and stupidity could turn into endearing silliness.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ha. Ha. Ha...
Ning Shu asked Wang Bo, Do you want to live like this in the future? If I die, you may not even have a warm home-cooked meal when youe home.
Ill do it myself. Wang Bo said after a moment of hesitation.
Ning Shu nodded, You have a backbone. Your mother is proud.
Wang Bo: ...
Wang Bo took the summer mat andid it on the floor of the living room.
Not going back to your room? Ning Shu asked. Wang Bo had slept on the floor for a long time.
Wang Bo shook his head. I want to think through things.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Awakes note: All women are not eager to be conquered by powerful men.
Chapter 1423: Why Were All Women This Good at Talking?
Chapter 1423: Why Were All Women This Good at Talking?
Ning Shu looked towards Wang Bo who was lying on the floor and rolled her eyes. That was why she said he was too honest. He insisted on sleeping on the floor when he had a perfectlyfortable bed to sleep on.
Even if he was going to think about things, he could do so while lying in hisfortable bed. Others dont care about your sufferings, so why torture yourself?
Ning Shu pulled Wang Bo up and said, Go and sleep in your room.
Wang Bo shook his head. Its better if I dont.
Why? Ning Shu looked towards Wang Bo and asked, Since you dont want to see Cai Anqi, then just divorce her. Why are you taking this emotional abuse?
No, Im... Wang Bo was speechless. Why were all women this good at talking?
Well quarrel again if I go in. I wont go in, said Wang Bo.
Just ignore her, and dont bother. Ning Shu said in an annoyed tone.
Wang Bo scratched his head. If I ignore her, then shell criticize me again. Cai Anqi would say that he was like a wooden block again.
Ning Shu: ...
Haha, this was precisely why she didnt love him.
She disliked him to the point that his very existence irritated her.
Ning Shu said in exasperation, Wait until you at least fight to sleep out here. Maybe you wont fight tonight.
Wang Bo looked towards Ning Shu speechlessly, Mom...
Go inside to sleep. She wont dare to say anything. Ning Shu said.
Wang Bo was forced to go in.
As a result, he was kicked out in the middle of the night. Ning Shu opened the door and saw Wang Boying out the mat again. She asked, Whats the matter now?
Wang Bo seemed a bit decadent.
What is it? Ning Shu asked again.
Wang Bo was embarrassed and humiliated. Its the husband and wife matter, he replied.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. You couldnt do it?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Mom... Wang Bo almost jumped up, then he said, She didnt agree.
She refused to do the matter between husband and wife? Ning Shuforted Wang Bo, Maybe its because of todays physical examination. Shes probably not feeling well.
I didnt think of it at first. Anqi said that I treated her like a prostitute. That I forced her even when she wasnt feeling well. Wang Bo sighed, It just didnt ur to me, but she was furious.
Ning Shu nodded and said, Sleep on the floor and rest well.
Mom... Wang Bo stopped Ning Shu. Ning Shu turned to look at Wang Bo. Whats up?
No... Its nothing. Wang Bo shook his head.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Was it so difficult to say that you wanted a divorce?
He was reluctant to part, so he stayed together despite the constant arguments. Furthermore, he didnt even have the ability to maintain that sort of sadistic love.
s~~~~~~~
Ning Shu headed back to her room to rest and got up early the next morning to prepare breakfast for Wang Bo.
After eating, Wang Bo went to work. He stopped Ning Shu once again. Mom...
Ning Shu looked towards Wang Bo. Whats up?
Wang Bo rubbed his head. Its nothing. Im leaving for work.
Ning Shu: _
Ning Shu boiled some more medicine and brought it to Cai Anqis room. Cai Anqi woke up in a daze. She was thirsty in the morning, so she drank the bowl of medicine without argument.
Then she fell back on the bed and went to sleep.
Ning Shu reached out and pressed her hand on Cai Anqis abdomen. Cai Anqi instantly woke up from the pain. It felt like she was pricked by a needle. It was excruciating.
What are you doing? It hurts. What did you prick me with? Cai Anqi looked towards her belly, but there was nothing unusual.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1424: I’ll Go With You
Chapter 1424: Ill Go With You
But Cai Anqi clearly felt the pain in her stomach.
Ning Shu lightly said, Im just putting a thin nket to cover your stomach.
Cai Anqi was a little suspicious, but even after checking, she didnt find anything unusual. Now, it didnt hurt at all. The pain she felt just now seemed to be an illusion.
Cai Anqi didnt pay any more attention. Shey down and went to sleep.
Ning Shu left with the bowl in her hand.
Cai Anqi didnt get up until nearly noon. She ate an apple casually and sat on the sofa, waiting for lunch.
Wang Bo didnte back for lunch. He called Ning Shu and said that he already ate a little and wouldnt being back for lunch.
Ning Shu nced at Cai Anqi, who was sitting on the sofa watching TV. She didnt say anything and made two bowls of noodles.
When Cai Anqi saw the noodles in clear soup, her expression twisted in disgust. She turned around and went back to her room. When she came out again, she was dressed prettily and seemed ready to go out.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu lifted her brows and asked, Youre feeling better now?
Im going to meet up with a friend, Cai Anqi said.
Ning Shu: _
A friend!?
Wait a minute. Ill go with you, said Ning Shu kindly.
Cai Anqis eyes widened, You want to go with me?
Ning Shu quickly ate all the noodles in the bowl and said, Since you arent feeling sick,e shopping with me.
I have an appointment. My sister is still waiting for me. Cai Anqi said.
I know youre meeting up with a man, not a sister. Ning Shu lightly said, Come shopping with me.
It isnt a man. Its really a woman, Cai Anqi argued, pursing her lips.
Then call her, and Ill tell her youre not feeling well. Theres no need to go. Ning Shu said to Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqi exploded. Where I want to go is my freedom! Its none of your business, and you have no right to get involved!
I know I dont have the right to get involved, but I have to know if youre meeting up with a man. Just because I didnt tell Wang Bo what happened before doesnt mean that Ill indulge you in this kind of behavior, said Ning Shu.
Cai Anqi stamped her feet angrily and returned to her bedroom.
Would you like to go shopping with me? asked Ning Shu.
Im not going, Cai Anqi angrily replied.
After a while, Cai Anqi came out again to eat the cold noodles and then stayed in her room.
Ning Shu grabbed the notebook and a pen and knocked at Cai Anqis bedroom door.
When Cai Anqi opened the door, she saw the notebook and pen in Ning Shus hand. Her face turned dark. Im not in good health but you still want me to do housework? How can there be such a wicked mother-inw like you in the world?
You just told me that you were feeling alright. Ning Shu said with a straight face.
When did I say that? I didnt say anything like that at all, ok? Cai Anqi immediately retorted and closed the door with a bang.
Ning Shu stood in front of the door and shrugged her shoulders. Whatever made you happy.
Ning Shu headed back to her room, took herputer out, and got on the Inte. She then hacked into Cai Anqisputer next door.
She was someone who had learned to program before. She might not be a powerful hacker, but it was easy enough to hack into Cai Anqisputer.
Cai Anqi was naked again and chatting with people from herputer. She looked very seductive and sometimes even did some provocative actions.
Ning Shu recorded all her actions. She checked the people chatting with Cai Anqi, and they were all basically men. Almost everyone in her contacts list was men.
What was with Cai Anqis situation?
Technically, she wasnt a sex worker. But she had hooked up with quite a few men with the help of her charm for marypensation. Compared to a prostitute, she was more refined.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. What a grotesque and fickle world.
Cai Anqi was probably scared that Ning Shu would storm in like thest time. She had furniture pushed against the door so that she could have enough time to rush into the bathroom and put on clothes.
MTL Editor: Awake
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1425: Social Interaction into “Sexual Intercourse”
Chapter 1425: Social Interaction into Sexual Intercourse
Cai Anqis chat in the next room became more sensual. Ning Shu didnt even blink her eyes as she watched.
Cai Anqi didnt want to sleep with Wang Bo, but she coquettishly smiled at other men and happily stripped in front of them.
She turned social interaction into sexual intercourse. Was there a contradiction between leaving cleanly and being old-fashioned?
What? Youre so old-fashioned. Are you living in the ancient era?
What are you acting so pretentious for? Youll only do it after marriage...
What? Youre still a virgin? How disgraceful. Old virgin.
It was, in fact, Cai Anqis behavior that should be despised.
Please dont say that since men could mess around, there was no reason why women couldnt mess around. Men and women were equal. Women could also be carefree and independent. Women, too, had the freedom to y around with men.
However, usually in such situations, the women were always the ones who drew the short end of the stick. Even if society was more developed now, the harshness towards women still hadnt reduced.
When all things are said and done, women still had to live under the prying and judging eyes of society.
When Cai Anqi realized that it wasnt early anymore, she slowly started to put her clothes back on while facing the camera and teased the man on the other side of theputer.
Ning Shu saved the video and carefully stored it in a USB sh drive.
Ning Shu didnt know how many times she had already collected these things. This was pretty much like a divine weapon. She had used this trick in so many worlds.
Her techniques were bing more and more sophisticated.
Ning Shu cooked another batch of medicine for Cai Anqi to drink. Cai Anqi didnt resist much. After all, her body was feeling a lot better.
Ning Shu would go out to grab more medicine whenever she ran out, and three times a day, she would boil medicine for Cai Anqi to drink.
Furthermore, Ning Shu would only make noodles, so it was up to Cai Anqi whether she wanted to eat or not.
Ning Shu felt that since she may never have a mother-inw in this lifetime, it didnt really matter if she could cook or not.
Cai Anqi was drinking bitter medicine every day and eating noodles three times a day, so she was starting to look a little blue. She often quarreled with Wang Bo and wanted to order food.
So, Wang Bo had no choice but to yield to her. They were always in conflict. If something could make Cai Anqi happy, then Wang Bo was also pleased.
Cai Anqi was sick and tired of the daily nd and bitter food. So when Wang Bo agreed to let her order food, she immediately called from her phone to order food.
She ordered sashimi, tender beefsteak, and arge number of other dishes.
Cai Anqi ordered everything she liked and more since Wang Bo had already agreed to order food.
But when they had to pay for the food delivery, Ning Shu saw Wang Bo handing over a thick stack of red bills in dejection.
Wang Bo sighed.
Cai Anqi ate with great gusto. It felt like she had been starving for a very long time.
Wang Bo looked at the table full of various dishes and back at Cai Anqi. His expression wasplicated.
Ning Shu noticed that Wang Bo hadnt moved his chopsticks, so she asked, You should eat. How could you not eat anything after ordering so much?
Wang Bo picked at the dishes on the table without even properly tasting them. It wasnt that he was reluctant to spend money on Cai Anqi, but Cai Anqis attitude made Wang Bo ufortable.
Cai Anqi burped in great satisfaction and was glowing in content.
Ning Shu also ate veryfortably. Wang Bo was the only one with a long face.
In Ning Shus opinion, honest people seemed to care too much about things. Wang Bo had already ordered everything and paid for it, so why not just enjoy it?
Cai Anqi had eaten a little too much, so she turned towards Wang Bo like she was giving charity and said, Lets go out for a walk to digest the food.
Wang Bo immediately put his chopsticks down to go out with Cai Anqi. In fact, he hadnt eaten much.
Ning Shu lightly said, Finish eating first.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Cai Anqi rolled her eyes, and pointedly looked at Wang Bo. It seemed like she was silently asking, Are you listening to your mother or me?
The atmosphere turned a little heavy and tense.
Ning Shu frowned disapprovingly. Wasnt Cai Anqi thinking a little too highly of herself? Would Wang Bo want to go with her on an after-meal walk before he even ate anything?
MTL Editor: Awake
Chapter 1426: My Stomach Hurts
Chapter 1426: My Stomach Hurts
She was obviously causing trouble without reason. Wang Bo wasnt her servant, always at her beck and call. If she had the ability, go be arrogant in front of those men outside.
They had simply spoiled her too much.
Wang Bo was struggling and didnt know what to do.
Ning Shu inwardly sighed. Go take a walk. Ill clean the table.
Wang Bo smiled at Ning Shu and went out with Cai Anqi. Cai Anqi turned around and threw a provocative smile towards Ning Shu. She reached out to hold Wang Bos arm and sweetly said to Ning Shu, Mother, were heading off.
Ning Shus expression remained amiable. Be safe.
Cai Anqi curled her lips in disdain, rolled her eyes, and left.
Ning Shu nced at Cai Anqis back and scoffed before tidying up everything on the table.
Cai Anqi and Wang Bo returned only when it got dark.
The two of them were in a good mood as they entered the bedroom.
Wang Bo and Cai Anqi took a shower. He then asked Cai Anqi how her body was doing.
Cai Anqi directly pressed Wang Bo down, causing him to burst outughing.
They fumbled for a while, then just as Wang Bo finally went in, Cai Anqi screamed and pushed him away. Wang Bo directly fell to the ground.
Wang Bo looked at Cai Anqi in astonishment.
Cai Anqi looked horrified. She had just felt like she was being torn apart. It hurt her so much that she couldnt stand it.
Whats wrong? Wang Bo anxiously asked Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqi covered her stomach and felt the pain slowly disappearing. It was gone in a few moments.
Cai Anqi was baffled. Was it because she hadnt done it for a long time?
She pressed on Wang Bo, took the initiative this time, and entered slowly.
Wang Bo couldnt stand this kind of torture. He gave it a push and directly went in. Cai Anqis face, however, instantly turned pale.
It was as if all her internal organs were shoved to the side by Wang Bos strength. It was like she was about to be torn to pieces.
Cai Anqi quickly pulled out and covered her stomach.
Wang Bo was stupefied. Seeing her like this, he asked, Whats the matter?
Cai Anqis eyes welled up with tears. My stomach hurts. It hurts so much.
Why is it like this? Wang Bo furrowed his eyebrows. How could it hurt for no reason?
Cai Anqi gasped for breath. She was drenched in a cold sweat, and only after a long while did she recover. Feeling that her stomach didnt hurt so much again, she weakly waved her hand and said, No more. My stomach hurts.
Wang Bo: ...
Wang Bo was currently in heat. How could he stop at this point? He touched Cai Anqis body, trying to get her back in the mood.
Cai Anqi was weak all over because of the sharp pain earlier. When she saw Wang Bo like this, she was so angry that she pped him hard across the face.
I said it hurts and to stop! Did you not hear me? shouted Cai Anqi.
Wang Bo was unexpectedly pped by Cai Anqi, stunning him for a long time. After a while, he turned to look at her.
He didnt speak and just stared at Cai Anqi.
Although Cai Anqi was angry, her heart skipped a beat when she saw him looking at her like this. She softened her tone and said, My stomach hurts.
Wang Bo didnt speak. He picked up his clothes and went out of the room.
When Cai Anqi saw Wang Bo leave without even ncing at her, she was furious. What kind of man was this? Even though she wasnt feeling well, he left her on her own.
Scum!
Wang Bo came to Ning Shus door and knocked.
Ning Shu opened the door, and upon seeing the red mark on Wang Bos face, she was surprised.
MTL Editor: Meraki
N?v(el)B\\jnn
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1427: Let’s Go to the Hospital
Chapter 1427: Lets Go to the Hospital
Towards people they didnt care about, there was no reason to hold back. It was easy to tell how much strength Cai Anqi had used from the clear red mark on Wang Bos face.
She hit you? asked Ning Shu.
Wang Bo pursed his lips and said, Anqis stomach hurts. I dont know whats going on. Can you take her to the hospital tomorrow?
Wang Bo then turned around, took out the summer sleeping mat, and spread it on the ground.
Ning Shu nced at Cai Anqis room before closing her door to sleep.
Wang Bo should have gone to work the next day, but the red mark on his face didnt fade at all. Instead, it had be more prominent, and half of his face was even a little swollen.
Ning Shu did not let Wang Bo go to work. There was no way he could go there like this, after all. She found some anti-inmmatory medicine for him.
Wang Bo was very silent today. He took the medicine given by Ning Shu without speaking a word.
Ning Shu entered the bedroom with medicine and woke up Cai Anqi who was in a deep sleep.
Cai Anqi took medicine andy down to sleep again.
Ning Shu said, Wang Bo told me you werent feeling well. Lets go to the hospital.
At the mention of the hospital, Cai Anqis body shook for a moment, and all her sleepiness instantly vanished. Im not going to the hospital. Im fine.
Cai Anqi rubbed her stomach. It really didnt hurt now, as if the painst night was just an illusion.
Ning Shus face turned cold. Then why did you hit Wang Bo? The mark on his face made him unable to go to work today. How can he go out now? This mark wouldnt disappear in a day.
Cai Anqi was taken aback for a minute. He forced me. I had already told him that I wasnt feeling well.
Ning Shu sneered. Dont push your luck, Cai Anqi. When you were with other men, I didnt see you say that they forced you. My son is honest, but that doesnt mean you can bully him.
Cai Anxi stared at Ning Shu and then casually said, When did I bully him? Its just self-defense. Rape in marriage is still rape. Could it be that I am not allowed to resist?
Ning Shu didnt reply. She nced at Cai Anqis stomach and lightly said, The things you depend on arent so reliable.
Get up and get ready to go to the hospital. Ning Shu took the bowl and went out.
Cai Anqi got up and went out of the bedroom to see Wang Bo sitting on the chair. She walked over and saw that his face was indeed red.
Cai Anqi also felt that she had gone a little too far. She decided to give Wang Bo something sweet to make up for it. Im sorry I was too heavy-handed. Im really sorry.
Cai Anqi moved near Wang Bos ear and whispered, You can do whatever you want tonight.
Wang Bo looked at Cai Anqi and said, Sit down and eat.
Noticing Wang Bos expression loosening up, Cai Anqi felt relieved and sat down.
Ning Shu said to Wang Bo, Apany me to the hospital.
Okay. Wang Bo nodded.
Ill go with you, said Wang Bo to Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqi immediately shook her head. Im already good. Im not going to the hospital.
But you were in so much painst night. Lets go and have a look just in case, said Wang Bo.
She said impatiently, I said Im not going! Im fine.
Alright. If you dont want to go, we dont have to. Wang Bopromised.
Ning Shu said nothing.
Since Wang Bo didnt go to work, the couple ate breakfast and shut themselves up in the bedroom.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Cai Anqi unbuttoned Wang Bos shirt, obviously wanting to test if it was still as painful asst night.
When Wang Bo saw that Cai Anqi was in the mood, he also naturally hugged her.
As soon as he entered, she sucked in a deep breath. Evidently, she was still overwhelmed by the body-tearing pain.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1428: A Psychological Reaction
Chapter 1428: A Psychological Reaction
Wang Bo only moved a little, but Cai Anqis face paled with pain. She felt numb in that area from the torment.
Cai Anqi kicked Wang Bo with all her strength.
Wang Bo was knocked away and sat on the ground, feeling as if his tailbone was about to break.
Whats the matter now? Wang Bo watched Cai Anqi rolling on the bed while covering her stomach. He disregarded his own pain and frantically asked, Whats wrong?
My stomach hurts. It hurts a lot down there. It hurts whenever you go in, said Cai Anqi, sweat rolling down from her forehead.
Wang Bo feltplicated. What did she mean by it hurt whenever he went in?
He first put on his clothes before dressing Cai Anqi. Were going to the hospital.
This time, Cai Anqi didnt refuse. She was in real pain, and it hurt a lot.
Wang Bo helped Cai Anqi out of the bedroom.
Ning Shu lifted her brows and asked, Whats the matter?
Wang Bo said, Anqi has a stomachache, so she needs to go to the hospital.
Ning Shu nodded. Then, lets go.
Wang Bo went downstairs with Cai Anqi on his back and waved down a taxi.
Ning Shu sat on the front passenger seat and looked back to see that Cai Anqis face waspletely pale. She was sweating and appeared to be in a lot of pain.
When they got to the hospital, Ning Shu asked, Wheres the pain exactly? Theres the heart, liver, spleen, lung, kidney, stomach, and intestines in that area. Do we have to do all these tests?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Cai Anqis face turned even whiter, and she said, It hurts down there, in the uterus.
Ning Shu nodded. Then, lets go to the gynecology department.
Ning Shu went to register, while Wang Bo sat on the chair with Cai Anqi. He held her hand and said, Youll be alright.
As of now, Cai Anqis stomach wasnt so painful anymore, and the pain was slowly disappearing.
After Ning Shu registered, she took Cai Anqi to the gynecological department. Wang Bo waited outside.
Tell the doctor about the symptoms, said Ning Shu.
Cai Anqi was conflicted for quite a while. Its excruciating to have intercourse. Its extremely painful.
It was like tearing her body in half.
The pain was so bad it felt like she would die.
The doctor did the examination and even put her finger in. Cai Anqi cried out in pain.
There was nothing wrong with theb tests, and the ultrasound was also fine.
The doctor wasnt sure about the reason. Theres no abnormality and no lower body spasm. Perhaps its simply fear of sex, a psychological reaction.
Cai Anqi was confused. How could she be afraid of sex? It was impossible.
When Ning Shu took Cai Anqi out of the clinic, Wang Bo, who was waiting at the door, immediately asked, How was it?
Ning Shu shook her head. She needs to see a psychiatrist.
He was stunned. What did a stomach ache have to do with a psychiatrist?
Even if Wang Bo was confused, Cai Anqi was even more confusedpared to him. Anyone could get this sort of illness, but she couldnt.
Cai Anqi touched her stomach. As of now, her stomach was back to normal. It didnt hurt anymore.
Cai Anqi had a weird expression on her face. Were those pain attacks her hallucinations? Something she imagined?
Cai Anqi looked at Wang Bo. Despite having a red mark on his face, he looked worried and concerned. It was a pretty unpleasant sight.
Could it be because she was doing it with Wang Bo, so there was a psychological aversion?
Cai Anqi bit her lips tightly, pondering in her heart whether or not to find another man to test if this still would happen.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1429: Use of Only Having a Pretty Face?
Chapter 1429: Use of Only Having a Pretty Face?
Ning Shu took Cai Anqi to see a psychiatrist. The psychiatrist conducted various psychological tests and didnt feel that Cai Anqi had any problems.
Cai Anqi also didnt believe that she had any mental illness, especially in that department.
After returning home, she tried doing it with Wang Bo again, but she cried out in pain as soon as he went in.
Cai Anqi was trembling with pain, and she felt like her entire body was being torn apart. She kicked Wang Bo out of the way.
Wang Bo didnt look good, either. When he saw Cai Anqis pained expression, he asked, You said that there was no problem in the tests. Why does it hurt now?
How would I know? Cai Anqis face paled. At first, she thought it was her hallucination, but that wasnt the case at all. It was actually painful, incredibly painful.
Wang Bo put on his clothes, went out to find Ning Shu, and said to her, Anqis body is still ufortable and painful.
Ning Shu was a little surprised. Didnt the doctor say she was fine?
Wang Bo fidgeted with his hair. I dont know whats going on.
Ning Shu pursed her lips and said, Lets go to a bigger hospital.
Wang Bo also had no other choice. Lets go and have a look again.
Wang Bos work couldnt be dyed anymore, so Ning Shu had to take Cai Anqi to the hospital for examination. They checked again and again, but there was no problem.
Repeatedly consulting a psychologist also yielded no results.
Cai Anqi didnt really believe that shed encounter such a thing. After this, she couldnt enjoy the happiness that a woman should have anymore.
For Cai Anqi, this was devastating news. What was the use of only having a pretty face?
She always felt that this kind of thing might be happening because of Wang Bo. Perhaps it wouldnt happen with a different man.
Cai Anqi dressed up beautifully and was about to go out, but she was stopped by Ning Shu. Where are you going?
Im in a bad mood, so Im going to get some fresh air, said Cai Anqi casually.
Ning Shu took out her book and pen. How many days have you not done housework? I have noted all of it down. You dont want your brand names anymore?
Cai Anqis face instantly turned unpleasant. I have to respect you. Dont you see that Im not feeling well? Im just going out for a walk, yet you insist on making me do chores. You think its only right that Im tormented by you this way?
Ning Shu said with an unchanged expression, Everything has already been tested. Psychological, neurological, gynecological C everything that should be checked was checked. Theres no problem, so your bodyspletely fine.
How is it okay? It hurts. Cai Anqi mmed the door and went out. Ning Shu took her phone and followed her.
Probably because she was followed by Ning Shust time, instead of directly looking for a man, Cai Anqi called her friends to eat cakes and drink coffee in a coffee shop.
Ning Shu wasnt in a hurry as she patiently waited. Cai Anqi must be going to see a man.
After staying in the cafe for an hour or two, the women scattered. Cai Anqi also took her bag and went out. The moment she stepped out of the cafe, she gged a taxi and left.
Ning Shu closely followed her.
It wasnt the same hotel as thest time but a more secluded one. A man was waiting for Cai Anqi at the entrance.
When he saw Cai Anqi, he hugged her and walked into the hotel. Ning Shu took their photos with her phone, not forgetting to include the hotel signs.
Ning Shu then waited for Cai Anqi at the door to see when shede out.
On the other side, the moment Cai Anqi and the man entered the room, they began kissing and jumped on the bed.
Cai Anqis heart was both expectant and fearful. She anticipated that her body would be fine but also feared the pain of being torn by beasts.
Cai Anqis body was trembling with some tension, and her palms were sweating.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kahon/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 1430: Just Give a Call
Chapter 1430: Just Give a Call
At the moment when the man entered inside her, Cai Anqi shrieked. It was as if the sharp teeth of an animal were ripping apart her body, resulting in excruciating pain.
With the physical pain coupled with the despair in her heart, Cai Anqi felt like her consciousness was fading.
Just as the man moved a little, the pain intensified. She pushed him away with all her strength and started to wear clothes with a pale face.
The mans face turned ck, and he couldnt help shouting, Whats wrong with you?
No, Im not doing this anymore. Cai Anqis tears were rolling down from her eyes.
After taking their clothes off and going in, she was backing out? Wasnt it like spitting out meat that had already entered his mouth? How was that possible?
He was already in the middle of doing it. There was no way he would stop just because she said so.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This man didnt give a hoot about Cai Anqis feelings like Wang Bo, he directly threw her on the bed.
Without any hesitation, the man prated her and made Cai Anxi tremble with pain. Her body started to spasm.
The man was very satisfied, though. You squeeze pretty tight. Then he moved without any scruple.
Cai Anqis painful screams continuously sounded. She felt as if she would die from a thousand cuts.
Her voice gradually weakened from screams to small moans.
At this moment, Cai Anqi just wanted the violence to end quickly. It was like walking in hell. Her lower half was already numb from the pain, but the torment seemed to be engraved in her brain.
Every second and every minute of this was unbearable.
The man atop her was incredibly excited, and Cai Anqi was powerless to resist him.
She just wanted it to be quickly over.
Cai Anqis eyes were full of tears, and she had no strength. She could only let the man on top of her rape her.
Who knew how long had passed before the man finally released, but Cai Anqi was dizzy. She felt like she was about to die.
She vaguely heard the sounds of the man putting on clothes and pulling on his pants. Before leaving, he touched Cai Anqis chest, gave it a tight squeeze, and said, If you ever need more, just give a call.
Then he left with a satisfied smile.
Listening to the mansughter, Cai Anqi was dying of hate. Lying in bed, she was motionless while staring at the ceiling, her gaze empty.
Cai Anqi closed her eyes, wrapped her body in a nket, and waited for the pain to pass.
How could this happen? How was it possible? How could she have this kind of problem? It wasnt because of Wang Bo, but because of her.
Even if it was a different man, it was the same result.
She felt no pleasure at all, only endless pain.
Cai Anqis head ached, and with the pain on her body gradually fading away, she fell asleep.
By the time she woke up again, it was getting dark, and her stomach wasnt hurting anymore. Cai Anqi got up to shower and scrubbed her body harshly while washing.
She resented her body for being so disappointing.
But what was she supposed to do now? What to do...
With red eyes, Cai Anqi put on her clothes and left the room. When she reached the lobby, the waiter stopped her and asked her to pay the room fees.
Cai Anqi was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. That damned scumbag should just die!
Putting her in so much pain and even having her pay for the room.
Cai Anqi gritted her teeth, gave the money, and stormed out of the hotel.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1431: Photographed Again This Time
?Chapter 1431: Photographed Again This Time
Ning Shu saw Cai Anqi exiting the hotel and snapped a couple more photos. She had also taken pictures of the man.
Cai Anqi got in the taxi and went home. When she arrived there, she saw Wang Bo sitting on the sofa. She looked around the room, but there was no trace of Ning Shu. She asked, Wheres your mother?
You tell me, I also want to know where my mother has gone. Werent you two at home? Wang Bo asked Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqi suddenly had a bad premonition. Last time, she was secretly photographed by that old woman. No way had been photographed again this time, right?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But if not, why hadnt shee back yet?
She had already been so careful.
In her heart, Cai Anqi cursed Ning Shu to die outside.
Once the old woman died, no one wouldpete with her and deliberately cause her trouble. Moreover, the house might be hers.
A wave of hostility surfaced in Cai Anqis heart.
I went out with my friends this afternoon. How would I know where your mother is? said Cai Anqi in a bad mood.
Seeing him concerned, she said, Your mother is so old, yet she can still get lost?
Wang Bo immediately became unhappy. How could you talk like that? Shes my mother.
Not mine, though. Cai Anqi rolled her eyes and went into the bedroom.
Just as Wang Bo took out his phone to call Ning Shu, the windchimes at the door sounded. Ning Shu opened the door, saw Wang Bo, and said, Im back.
Mom, where have you been? Its already dark. I was worried. Wang Bo exhaled in relief.
Ning Shu smiled and said, Im fine. Just went out to take a stroll.
Wang Bo scratched his head. Both of them were out for a stroll sote at night.
Ning Shu made three bowls of noodles, and Wang Bo called Cai Anqi out for dinner. When Cai Anqi saw the noodles, she turned back to the room without saying anything.
Todays event had made her really tired and was so painful, yet she still had to eat this kind of thing?
When Wang Bo saw Cai Anqis behavior, he called out to her, Arent you going to eat?
No, I dont want to. Cai Anqi mmed the door shut. There was no movement, so they didnt know what she was doing inside.
Wang Bos face was ugly. Cai Anqis willfulness was getting on his nerves.
She waspletely unrestrained, not caring about others or her family members.
Ning Shu said to Wang Bo, Wang Bo, there are some things you dont need to endure. As a man, you have to understand when to back down and when to stand firm. If you keep backing down nonstop, youll hit the wall or the edge of the cliff with no other path left to take. In the end, it is you who will suffer the most.
Wang Bo always felt that he had married a goddess. He would give in to her wishes, again and again.
Mom... Wang Bo sighed deeply. Were still getting used to each other.
Ning Shu said, You should have your own bottom line, and let her know about it. Your concessions wont make her restrain herself. Shell only be more arrogant.
People need to have a little character in life. I dont want to see you always enduring things. Ning Shu said, There are times to advance, and there are times to retreat. It cant be a single person whos retreating nonstop.
Wang Bo sighed again.
Can you stop sighing all the time? Im sad to hear your sigh. Is it so hard to keep your chest up? Ning Shu sounded a little annoyed.
Ning Shu pursed her lips. If Cai Anqi did something that wronged you, whats the most intolerable thing for you?
Whats your bottom line, and what would you do if she crossed it? asked Ning Shu probingly.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1432: Must Remain Loyal to Me
Chapter 1432: Must Remain Loyal to Me
Wang Bo was silent for a while and said, My bottom line is that she must remain loyal to me. I can tolerate her small temper and willfulness.
Oh, so there was a bottom line.
What if she crosses it? asked Ning Shu.
Who knows? said Wang Bo.
Ning Shu pped her forehead. The bottom line couldnt be provoked, but if it was crossed, he still had no idea what to do next.
Ning Shu was speechless.
If, I mean if, she crossed your line, what would you do? Ning Shu asked Wang Bo.
Wang Bo thought for a moment and said, Ill divorce her.
Ning Shu looked at Wang Bo and said, I hope you could get to know your wife well. Her character is too mboyant, while youre too honest.
Wang Bo turned silent. He headed back to the bedroom and saw that Cai Anqi was sleeping in the bed. Hey down next to her and pulled her into his arms.
Cai Anqi was already annoyed, and Wang Bo hugging her made her even more upset. With him clinging to her, it was ufortable and sweaty.
Its too hot. Dont hug me. Cai Anqi pushed Wang Bo away.
Wang Bo asked, Whats the matter with you? Did something happen? Tell me.
I... Cai Anqi didnt know what to say, so she turned impatient. Nothing. Im just annoyed at the sight of you. Dont walk around in front of me.
Wang Bo frowned. We are husband and wife. What cant be said?
Husband and wife also have privacy. Youre so annoying. Im going to sleep. Cai Anqi turned her back to Wang Bo.
Wang Bo looked at Cai Anqis back, reached out to turn her around, and earnestly said, Anqi, we are husband and wife, two people who will spend our whole lives together. I hope we can grow old together. If anything happened, can you tell me?
Cai Anqis eyes whirled, then she smiled and said, Since I am married to you, I naturally want to live with you forever.
A smile crept onto Wang Bos face. He wanted to kiss Cai Anqi but was pushed away by her.
Im not feeling well.
Although he was disappointed, he didnt force her.
Cai Anqi turned her back to Wang Bo. She didnt know what was going on with her body now and since she had married Wang Bo, she naturally had to stay with him.
Cai Anqi was filled with despair. What was wrong with her body? She couldnt have children and couldnt even enjoy the pleasures of being a woman.
Cai Anqi finally started to care about Wang Bo a little now. After all, her body couldnt fulfill her husband and wifes obligations, and only Wang Bo could tolerate something like this.
She wanted to say some kind words to him, but for a long time now, she had already acted aloof in front of Wang Bo. She couldnt really bring herself to do it. Thus, she just said good night.
Wang Bo nodded and held Cai Anqi. She frowned at first, but in the end, she managed to endure.
Wang Bo was her only way out now, and it was up to him to support her. If she left Wang Bo, Cai Anqi suddenly didnt know how to survive.
She would rather die than take up those tiring jobs.
After thinking about it all night, Cai Anqi was still very reluctant. The next day, she decided to try another man.
It was only painful during intercourse, and it was all good at other times. It was as if the body wasnt sick at all.
Cai Anqi wanted to find another man to test it out.
The moment Cai Anqi stepped out, Ning Shu followed her, stalking and taking photos of her all the way.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When Ning Shu saw Cai Anqi looking for a man so frequently, she couldnt help but have doubts about her own handiwork.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1433: Caught in the Act
Chapter 1433: Caught in the Act
Didnt Cai Anqi say that she had a stomachache? Why was she looking for a man again after yesterday?
What was going on?
After feeding her so much medicine, Ning Shu also pricked a needle in Cai Anqis abdomen.
This method was called locking the womb, and as the name suggested, it locked the ce up.
When Ning Shu followed Cai Anqi this time, she called Wang Bo and had him ask for leave from his manager ande back quickly.
Wang Bo didnt know what happened, but Ning Shu sounded worried. Hence, he asked for leave at once.
As soon as Cai Anqi and the man entered the hotel, Ning Shu told Wang Bo the hotels address and told him to hurry up.
When Wang Bo came to the hotels entrance, he saw Ning Shu and asked, Mom, whats up?
Come with me. Ning Shu told the attendant that she hade to find her daughter-inw, asked for the key, and took Wang Bo to the room.
What are we doing here, Mom? Wang Bo asked Ning Shu with uneasiness on his face
He could vaguely hear the voices inside, and one of them was familiar to him.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Wang Bos face turned ck at the thought of this possibility.
Ning Shu opened the door and saw that the ground was full of messy clothes. A man was sprawled on top of Cai Anqis body.
Cai Anqis face was pale, and her entire body was convulsing. Ning Shu took a picture quickly.
Aware of someoneing in, the man atop Cai Anqi immediately pulled out and quickly covered his bottom with a sheet.
Cai Anqi couldnt move at all due to the pain. She justy on the bed naked, and tears rolled down her cheeks when she saw Wang Bo.
Wang Bo was trembling all over, his eyes were red, and his neck was stiff while looking at the man who was putting on clothes in a hurry.
Ning Shu took a picture of the man and said to Wang Bo, Go ahead and hit him.
If he still didnt do anything at this point, then he really had no character.
As soon as Wang Bo heard this, he clenched his fist and punched the man. The man, however, wasnt willing to show any weakness. Who are you? You dare to fight me?! Let me tell you...
Wang Bo punched him again in the face.
Ning Shu closed the door and indifferently looked at Cai Anqi in bed.
With tears streaming down her face, Cai Anqi looked at the two men fighting in horror.
Wang Bo grabbed the mans hair, approached Cai Anqi, and growled, So, this is your lover. I was wondering why you didnt want to do it with me. You said you werent feeling well, but it was just an excuse to avoid me.
Im your husband, but Im not even as good as your lover?
Cai Anqis face had already turned white. She stiffly turned to look at Ning Shu. It was you.
It was indeed me. Wang Bo is my son, and it was time for him to know. Ning Shu said lightly, You have nothing to do with me. Why should I protect you?
Cai Anqi looked at Wang Bos bloodshot eyes and was a little scared. She endured the intense pain overwhelming her body and climbed over to grab the hem of Wang Bos shirt. Can you wait until we get home? Ill exin.
What do you want to exin? Look at yourself! Yourepletely naked. What else is there to exin? Wang Bo was shaking all over. Do you think that Im blind, that I cant see anything?
Cai Anqi was forced by the man before, so currently, her body was hurting to death.
Her heart was filled with desperation. Her body was sick, and now, she had been caught in the act.
Cai Anqi didnt feel sorry for Wang Bo since she had never nned to be loyal to him. Wang Bo was just a spare tire.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1434: I Want a Divorce
Chapter 1434: I Want a Divorce
The fear Cai Anqi felt was about her future. Her body was her survival weapon and she no longer had it, and now Wang Bo had discovered her doing this kind of thing.
Wang Bo saw the traces of abuse on Cai Anqis body. There were three people in the room, yet she was naked without a shred of shame. However, she would act noble and invible in front of him.
The man, who was beaten by Wang Bo, took the opportunity to slip away. Ning Shu didnt care about him since he was just one of Cai Anqis men.
Wang Bo threw the nket over and covered Cai Anqis body.
Ning Shu saw Wang Bos hands shaking uncontrobly and coldly said to Cai Anqi, Put on your clothes.
Cai Anqi had no choice but to put on the clothes amid great pain.
Wang Bo directly dragged Cai Anqi out of the hotel. Every time she took a step, shed have a spasm since it tugged at her below. Cai Anqi was sweating from the pain and deathly pale.
Ning Shu hired a taxi. Wang Bo shoved Cai Anqi inside and sat next to her.
Cai Anqi opened her mouth and tried to speak several times, but every time she saw Wang Bos dark expression, she would shut up.
Back home, Wang Bo said to Ning Shu, Mom, I want a divorce.
He believed he had married a good wife, he never thought she would have affairs behind his back.
I wont agree to a divorce. Id rather die than do that, said Cai Anqi immediately.
Wang Bo was furious as he said, Why wont you? You still dont want to divorce even though things are like this? Werent you unwilling to live with me? You can now go to the men you are satisfied with.
This was the only time, the only time. Cai Anqi pleaded.
Ning Shu took out her phone and gave it to Wang Bo. There were several other times before this, and each photo is dated.
You... Cai Anqi red at Ning Shu.
Wang Bo went through the pictures on the phone, his lips shaking.
Ning Shu said, Earlier when we went for the physical examination, the doctor said that she couldnt have children because shes had several abortions.
Wang Bos face was a bit green as he stared at Cai Anqi with red eyes.
Seeing Ning Shu say everything in one go, Cai Anqi cried angrily, What exactly are you after? Are you happy to see me divorce Wang Bo?
Ning Shu nodded. Im very happy.
Wang Bo red at Cai Anqi and asked in a low voice, When you said that your body hurt, was it also an excuse?
Cai Anqi shook her head. I didnt lie to you. It was really painful.
Wang Bo lifted his hand to p Cai Anqi, but he stopped midway, his face turning blue. You said you were in pain, so why did you still look for other men, time and time again?
I just wanted to test if it hurt with other men, said Cai Anqi, biting her lips
N?v(el)B\\jnn
So, this is the reason for your licentiousness. What do you mean by it hurts? It hurts when you are with me, so you always push me off, but it doesnt hurt when you are with others? Wang Bo was so angry that his voice changed.
Cai Anqi didnt know how to exin that her body was really in pain.
Wang Bo stumbled backwards, then sat down on a chair. He rubbed his forehead with his hand. Divorce, divorce is necessary.
I wont agree to a divorce. Ill never agree, said Cai Anqi.
How are you so shameless? Wang Bo gazed at Cai Anqi, his lips trembling. His face twisted into a ball of anger and sadness.
Anyways, there is no way Ill divorce, said Cai Anqi in an authoritative tone. As of now, her body wasnt that painful, and her spirit had recovered.
Wang Bo, are you sure you want to divorce me? Dont you love me? Cai Anqi looked at Wang Bo.
Wang Bo couldnt help but cover his chest and gasp for breath. Youve been lying to me from the start. I didnt know about your past, but I couldnt care less. However, why did you continue doing this after you married me?
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1435: Do You Have to Divorce?
Chapter 1435: Do You Have to Divorce?
Wang Bo had caught Cai Anqi with another man in person, so he was determined to divorce her.
He was rightfully enraged. He respected Cai Anqi and had never forced her, but how did she repay him? By having affairs with other men.
It was like she was saving her chastity for other men, even though they were husband and wife. Wang Bo was so angry that the veins on his forehead were pulsing, and his eyes were red.
Cai Anqi once again repeated herself. I wont get a divorce.
In such a situation, she couldnt get married again after being divorced. Cai Anqi quickly assured Wang Bo, This is thest time. It really is. If theres a next time, even if you kill me, Ill have noints.
I want to kill you now, cried Wang Bo in a low voice.
Youre still ying me like a fool. Wang Bo clenched his fists tightly. I really want to kill you, shameless bitch.
When Cai Anqi heard Wang Bo abusing her, she was also provoked. Why didnt he take a look at himself? How was he worth it for her to guard her body and give up arge forest?
Cai Anqi took a deep breath and asked, Do you have to divorce? Do you insist on divorcing me?
Yes, said Wang Bo firmly.
Seeing Wang Bos decisiveness, Cai Anqi sat down on the sofa and said indifferently, In any case, I refuse to get divorced.
She had an uncaring expression of I refuse to get divorced; lets see what you can do to me.
Wang Bo was shocked by Cai Anqis attitude. Dont you feel even a little ashamed?
There was no guilt, no shame, much less an apology for Wang Bo, on Cai Anqis face.
Wang Bo felt that his heart was ravaged into a trampled bloody mess.
Mom, Im going to divorce her. Now, immediately, right this instant. Wang Bo could hardly contain his inner rage.
Ning Shu, with an indifferent face, said calmly, Calm down first.
She then looked at the reckless Cai Anqi and coldly asked, What are your conditions for divorcing Wang Bo?
She said, sitting on the sofa, 200,000 yuan or this house.
No way, growled Wang Bo.
Wang Bo was so angry that he staggered and had to hold the table to steady himself.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
This woman had no restraint. She actually wanted money and a house for divorce. How could she be so shameless?
The image of Cai Anqi in Wang Bos heart had taken a 180-degree turn, it was wholly overturned. Previously, despite the fact that she had a bad temper, he believed Cai Anqi was a good woman.
He never imagined that she would turn out to be such a person.
Even though she was in the wrong, she was acting so aggressively.
Ning Shu listened to Cai Anqis request and raised her eyebrows. You are the one at fault here in this marriage. You really think you could get 200,000 yuan and this house?
Its fine if we dont divorce. Cai Anqi moved her gaze between Ning Shu and Wang Bo. But if you want to, I need 200,000 yuan.
Ning Shu did have 200,000 in her hands. This was the original host Yang Ziyis savings over the years, and it included parts from Wang Bos sry. Yang Ziyi intended to gift it to the coupleter when she no longer had much time left.
But if they really gave it to Cai Anqi, Wang Bo and her life would be much more difficult since all their savings would be hollowed out.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1436: This is Domestic Violence!
Chapter 1436: This is Domestic Violence!
Wang Bo frowned and said to Ning Shu, Mom, I cant stand it anymore. I want a divorce. Even if I have to give money, I want to divorce her.
Ning Shu: _
Ning Shu pulled away the excited Wang Bo, looked towards Cai Anqi, and said, Okay. Since you dont want a divorce, there will be no divorce.
Mom... Wang Bo looked towards Ning Shu in shock and pointed at Cai Anqi. I wont live with such a woman.
Cai Anqi was also quite surprised. She then hooked up her lips and sat on the sofa in smug confidence.
Ning Shu looked at Wang Bo, who had shock, disappointment, and sadness written all over his face, and said, Well talk about itter. Youre too riled up right now. Thats not the right mood to deal with anything.
Cai Anqi stood up, stretched, and said casually, Since its settled, Ill go back to my room to rest. Call me when its time to eat.
After they had a fallout, Cai Anqi seemed much more unrestrained.
As Cai Anqi walked towards the bedroom, Wang Bo grabbed her arm. She turned around and raised her chin to look at Wang Bo. Whats the matter?
Wang Bos fists clenched, then loosened, then tightened again. All the while, his eyes were fixed on Cai Anqi. She became impatient and asked, What exactly do you want?
Wang Bos nose red, and then, he abruptly gave Cai Anqi a p right across the face. She was flung to the ground by him.
Cai Anqi covered her face and looked at Wang Bo in astonishment. You hit me.
Wang Bos hands were shaking. Yes I did, you slut.
Who do you think you are? You think you have the right to hit me, you spineless coward? You arent a man at all. You think youre so strong just because you can hit a woman? Cai Anqi got up from the ground and rushed at Wang Bo to scratch him.
Ning Shu grabbed Cai Anqi and flung her aside. Once again, she fell to the ground and couldnt get up for a while.
I want to call the police. You hurt me on purpose. This is domestic violence! shouted Cai Anqi.
Ning Shu nodded in agreement. Alright. Call the police. Hurry up.
Ning Shu then entered her room and threw a torn dress on Cai Anqis face. Recognizing the dress, Cai Anqi suddenly turned blue. Old woman, you cut my dress?
As I told you already, Ive written everything down. Its your dress now; tomorrow will be the bag, said Ning Shu lightly.
You... Cai Anqis face was cramped. She held the dress full of holes, big and small, in her hand. The sleeve waspletely cut off, so she couldnt even repair it.
Cai Anqi was furious as she looked at Ning Shu with hatred in her eyes.
Looking a little confused, Wang Bo asked, Whats this?
Ning Shu said with a smile, You dont know, but your wife has many famous brand items. A trinket could easily reach tens of thousands, and all her clothes and shoes are of famous brands.
Where did she get the money to buy them? Wang Bos face turned ck. Thinking of some possibility, he couldnt help rubbing his temples.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Right, you have more than one man. What kind of person are you? yelled Wang Bo at Cai Anqi.
Can you buy these famous brands for me? Can you? she said sarcastically, throwing her dress away. What right do you have to question me? I bought these things by myself. It didnt cost your family a cent.
Wang Bos veins were threatening to burst. He was so angry that he couldnt speak for a long time.
It was said that shameless people were invincible in the world. Now, Cai Anqi had be one of them.
This was the era ofughing at the poor, not at prostitutes. There was no integrity anymore. As long as you lived a good life, it counted as a sess.
Cai Anqi had never considered contributing anything to this marriage, nor remaining loyal to it.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1437: I Want to Call the Police
Chapter 1437: I Want to Call the Police
Cai Anqi just saw Wang Bo as a way out. She couldnt y like this when she was old, so Wang Bo would take care of her and feed her.
Now that Wang Bo was going to divorce her, she had to get some benefits from him.
And the moment she opened her mouth, it was either 200,000 or a house.
If they gave the house to Cai Anqi, would they sleep on the streets?
Besides, a house could be worth more than 200,000. After it was refurbished in the future, the price would only be higher.
Cai Anqi headed back to her bedroom, packed up her suitcase, and was ready to leave. She didnt want to live under the same roof with this mother and son.
Divorce or not, tell me once you have decided. If you want to get divorced, prepare 200,000 yuan. Your choice.
Where are you going? asked Wang Bo with a livid expression.
What do you care where I go? snapped Cai Anqi.
Wang Bo was enraged. If they didnt get divorced, she could have fun on her own. But what about him? He would be stuck with her as his wife for the rest of his life.
And his wife would even be rolling in the arms of other men.
She was free and unrestrained, but he had no way to start a new life.
Ning Shu said to Cai Anqi, If you step out of this door, Ill destroy all your things.
Cai Anqis face suddenly twisted, and she shrieked, You dare?!
Why wouldnt I dare? Didnt I already cut your dress? Ning Shu said lightly, Until we decide whether or not you two will get a divorce, you cant leave this house.
You... Cai Anqi stamped her feet angrily. You are putting me under house arrest. I want to call the police. Youve stolen my things. You are a thief!
Ning Shu calmly said, Sure. But there are pictures of you being a prostitute on my phone. By the way, there are also videos of you chatting with other people naked. Thats enough evidence to charge you with spreading obscene matters, I think.
Cai Anqi: ...
Cai Anqi dumbfoundedly stared at Ning Shu with a green face. How can you do this?
How could this old woman be so shrewd? She had always taken her as just a submissive old woman. How did this old woman get her nude video chat?
Despite being aware of her naked chatting, she didnt say anything at all.
Wang Bos face was even worse. Of course, he knew what nude chat was. He red at Cai Anxi strangely. What kind of woman are you? How could you be this slutty?
Cai Anqi sneered and said, If it wasnt for you men who want to see it, why would I do it in the first ce?
So, if a man wants to see you naked, youll take all your clothes off? Cai Anqi, you whore... roared Wang Bo.
Cai Anqi didnt care at all. Since men can do whatever they want, why cant women?
I... Wang Bo was choked by Cai Anqis words. He didnt know what to say.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu said indifferently, Do you want to leave or stay? Have you thought it through?
Cai Anqi snorted and stayed in the end.
She couldnt allow her famous brand items to be destroyed by this ignorant old women. Since her body had an issue, the men who wanted to please her wouldnt buy things for her anymore.
Cai Anqi dragged the suitcase back to the bedroom and closed the door with a bang.
Wang Bo stared at the shut door as Ning Shu asked him, Are you hungry? Have some food.
Wang Bo turned his head, looked at Ning Shu, and said, Mom, I want a divorce. I must get a divorce.
Ill divorce this woman even if I have to give her money. Wang Bo was resolute.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1438: No Pain, No Gain
Chapter 1438: No Pain, No Gain
Ning Shu became speechless. It was no wonder that Cai Anqi got all of their money in the original storyline. For the sake of her sons happiness, Yang Ziyi would naturally give as much money as needed.
Ning Shu said, Ill think up a n so you two can get a divorce, but we cant give her two hundred thousand, and definitely not the house. Furthermore... She looked at Wang Bo. Are you willing for others to say that you have worn countless green hats on your head? After you divorce Cai Anqi, you have to also start a new life. You cant always live in her shadow.
Wang Bo locked his brows and said somewhat dejectedly, Then, how can we get rid of Cai Anqi without giving her money?
Calm down. Theres always a way. Ning Shu went into the kitchen to make noodles.
You dont have to cook for her. She knows how to order, said Wang Bo.
Since he had told her not to cook for Cai Anqi, Ning Shu only made two bowls of noodles.
When Cai Anqi came out and saw that there was nothing for her, her face turned ugly. She then directly ordered on her phone.
When the delivery man arrived, she said to him, They will pay.
Afterward, she carried the food into the bedroom.
The deliveryman looked at Ning Shu and Wang Bo. Wang Bos face was very ugly. When he saw the delivery man staring at him, he reluctantly paid the money.
Ning Shu remained silent. When she saw Wang Bos expression of hate, she said, Calm down.
Wang Bo was fidgeting and looked decadent.
Ning Shuforted him, No pain, no gain. It makes a happy life even more precious.
Just like her, she had lived in the hospital, suffering from illness, so her life counted as unfortunate. However, the pain and torment had honed her soul.
After death, because her soul was qualified, it was caught by the system, and she started a new life.
You will meet better people in the future. Who doesnt meet a few pieces of the shit during their youth? Ning Shu patted Wang Bo on the shoulder and put a strand of energy in his body.
It wasnt worth it to torment himself for Cai Anqi.
Wang Bo pursed his lips.
Ning Shu said, Dont always sleep in the living room. Go back to your room. This is our home. Why cant you sleep in the bedroom?
Wang Bo shook his head. But I dont want to see her.
Suit yourself then, said Ning Shu.
The more Wang Bo thought about it, the angrier he became. In the middle of the night, he barged into the bedroom and pressed himself on top of Cai Anqi.
Here he was, worried about Cai Anqis feelings, yet she was sleeping around with other men.
Wang Bos heart was full of rage. The more he thought about it, the less it was worth it.
He prated her roughly, causing Cai Anqi to scream in pain. She pounded and bit Wang Bo, telling him to pull out and scram.
He nced at Cai Anqis twisted face, and suddenly, he found it very meaningless. What did he gain from doing this? He clearly knew what kind of person Cai Anqi was.
Did he think that he could get even with her like this?
Wang Bo put on his pants and didnt even throw a look at Cai Anqi, who was paralyzed by the pain on the bed. He turned around and left.
Cai Anqi was a woman who anyone could get on top of. Who knew how many men she had had in her life? By doing this, he was just insulting himself.
She was not even as good as a prostitute.
When Ning Shu heard Cai Anqis scream, she opened the door and saw Wang Bo leaving his bedroom.
When Wang Bo saw Ning Shu, he said, Mom, Im okay. I want to get a divorce as soon as possible.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu could discern that Wang Bo was much calmer than before, and it made her relieved.
Anger and sadness were all because he cared about her. Only the strangers didnt really care.
Although Wang Bo hadntpletely let go of Cai Anqi, this was a good start.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1439: Still the Daughter-in-law of This Family
Chapter 1439: Still the Daughter-inw of This Family
The next day, when Wang Bo was going to work, he had dark circles under his eyes. Obviously, he hadnt slept all night.
Ning Shu looked at his face and said, Take a break. Theres no rush to go to work. You wont be efficient at work like this anyway.
Cai Anqi also came out of the bedroom. Wang Bo looked towards her and nodded, Then, Ill rest for a while.
Cai Anqis face wasnt looking good. She asked Wang Bo, Why did you do that to me?
Wang Bo said, As husband and wife, isnt it very normal to do that kind of thing? You could do it with other men. Why cant you do it with me?
Cai Anqi was instantly enraged. Im not feeling well. It hurts, but you still forced me.
It doesnt hurt with other men? Only you have the final say whether it hurts or not. Wang Bo had calmed down, and he now spoke in a much more organized way.
How dare you talk to me like this? said Cai Anqi, taken aback.
Wang Bo had always been careful and tender with her. Now when he talked to her like this, Cai Anqi wasnt used to it for a while and felt offended.
Wang Bo ignored her and sat down to eat.
Cai Anqi stamped her feet and also sat down for breakfast.
Ning Shu said to Cai Anqi, Apany me to grocery shoppingter.
What do you mean by shopping? Right now, you should be considering whether to divorce or not. Cai Anqi deliberately used divorce to provoke Wang Bo.
However, seeing Wang Bos cold, emotionless face, Cai Anqi was frustrated and a little uneasy.
She was relying on Wang Bos feelings for her and concessions. But now that her body had problems, both of her weapons were gone.
As a result, Cai Anqi was a little flustered.
Ning Shu said, As long as you arent divorced, you are still the daughter-inw of this family.
After breakfast, Ning Shu took the basket and put it in Cai Anqis hands. Cai Anqi said coldly, Im not going.
Then, youll only see your ruined shoes, said Ning Shu.
Although Cai Anqi was furious, she had no choice but to carry the basket and go together with Ning Shu to buy vegetables.
Cai Anqi had learned to be smart this time and didnt wear high-heeled shoes anymore. She followed Ning Shu while sweating from the sun. Her face was burning from the heat.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu wandered back and forth in the food market, but Cai Anqi had no choice but to follow her, lugging the heavy basket of vegetables.
Cai Anqi red at Ning Shus back with zing eyes. As soon as she got what she wanted, she would definitely make the mother and son pay.
The only thing restraining Cai Anqi was her brand collection. She had a dress cut before, and it made her heart drip blood.
These things werent cheap.
Cai Anqi was carrying things as she followed behind Ning Shu. On the way home, Ning Shu would talk endlessly whenever she met an acquaintance.
It was so hot outside, but it was as if this old woman couldnt feel it.
Cai Anqi noticed that whenever Ning Shu encountered someone, she would praise Cai Anqi for being filial, saying that she even came with her to do grocery shopping and h h. It was so hypocritical.
They were clearly on the verge of getting a divorce, but she still acted like they were a harmonious mother- and daughter-inw pair. How was this not hypocritical?
When Cai Anqi saw Ning Shus gentle and kind appearance, she was bleeding in her heart from holding back her anger. This woman was so hateful. She was so good at putting up a front outside.
After slowly strolling around, it was almost noon. When Cai Anqi got home, she threw the basket in her hand and ran to her room to save her sunburnt skin with the cosmetics.
Cai Anqi was extremely resentful that her expensive maintenance products were taken away by the old woman.
As she was applying products to her face, Ning Shu stood at the bedroom door and said, Choose a dish and cook.
Why should I? retorted Cai Anqi.
Ning Shu said, Alright. It seems I have no choice but to use your skincare cosmetics to polish leather shoes.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1440: Whoever Ordered Will Pay
Chapter 1440: Whoever Ordered Will Pay
You... Cai Anqi glowered at Ning Shu and started to choose a dish.
When she saw Wang Bo sitting on the sofa, Cai Anqi said, Im still your wife before we get divorced. Making me do everything, dont you know how to help?
Wang Bo nodded and came to help with the dish selection. He wasnt angry with Cai Anqi anymore.
When she saw Wang Bos obedience, Cai Anqi was immediately happy and threw a provocative smile at Ning Shu.
After choosing the dish, Ning Shu asked Cai Anqi to stir fry the vegetables. Cai Anqi gritted her teeth and did as told.
The scene in the kitchen looked like it belonged to hell. The food on the table was all ck and unappetizing.
It was either too salty or too sweet, practically poison.
Cai Anqi couldnt even force her own food down her throat. However, Ning Shu ate without a change in expression. Wang Bo would also take a few bites.
It made Cai Anqi feel defeated.
Cai Anqi seriously couldnt eat this, so she took out her phone to order.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When the delivery man came, Wang Bo said to the delivery man, Whoever ordered the meal will pay.
Cai Anqi suddenly turned ck and gave money under the strange gaze of the delivery man.
I bought all this. You guys arent allowed to eat it, said Cai Anqi hatefully.
Ning Shu and Wang Bo ignored her.
Cai Anqi ate the delicious food alone with great determination. If she couldnt finish it, shed pour it out. In any case, she wouldnt give it to Ning Shu and Wang Bo.
After lunch, Ning Shu said to Cai Anqi, Alright, start cleaning.
... Cai Anqi cursed in her heart. She looked at Ning Shus cold expression and had no choice but to pick up the mop and the bucket.
Clean every corner. Ning Shu directed Cai Anqi.
Cai Anqi cursed the damned old woman in her heart and got to work. Then she said to Wang Bo, You help too.
Mom, Im heading out for a bit. Wang Bo didnt even look at Cai Anqi. He turned around and left, which made Cai Anqi a little taken aback.
Ning Shu took all of this in. Peoples hearts were changeable, and feelings were fragile. When he treasured her, she was the princess. When he didnt care about her, she was nothing.
Emotions needed to be maintained and managed and couldnt be squandered recklessly.
When Wang Bo left, Cai Anqi had no choice but to work by herself. She said angrily, Its not like Im the only one living in this house. Why should I clean it alone?
I want you to do it alone. Do you have a problem? said Ning Shu casually.
Cai Anqi took a deep breath and saw where Ning Shu was sitting leisurely. When passing by her, she deliberately poured water on Ning Shus body.
Ning Shu wasnt angry and still sat there.
Clean up properly. If you dont pass my inspection, your designer bags will be gone, said Ning Shu lightly.
Cai Anqi bent down to clean the room. Afterward, she still had to scrub the toilet. When she finished everything, Cai Anqi felt like she couldnt straighten up.
Ning Shu checked her work and nodded to show that she had passed.
After doing these things, Cai Anqi felt dizzy, as if she was going to faint. She was too tired.
She took a bath and went to rest.
But just as she had fallen asleep, a knock on the door woke her up. She frantically yanked at her hair in vexation and opened the door.
Its time to prepare dinner now, said Ning Shu gently
Cai Anqi: Ah, aah, aaaah...
Cai Anqi really hated Ning Shu at this moment. This old woman was so hateful, hateful, hateful...
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1441: Impossible to Even Survive That Long
?Chapter 1441: Impossible to Even Survive That Long
After a few days of hard work, Cai Anqi felt like she was dying. She would go shopping with the old woman in the morning, prepare lunch in the afternoon, and start cleaning the house after dinner.
She felt like her face was darker, her skin was coarser, and her hands were rougher than before. Looking in the mirror, Cai Anqi seemed as if she had aged many years.
What she couldnt stand the most was Wang Bos indifference toward her. Just like a stranger, his tone was in and simple.
Cai Anqi would rather Wang Bo get angry with her and say harsh words to her than ignore her as he was doing now.
Looking at her reflection in the mirror, Cai Anqi felt that she had been ruined by the old woman.
It couldnt go on like this.
She didnt want to get a divorce because she believed Wang Bo still liked her and couldnt bear to leave her. She thought that after a while, once his anger calmed down, things would blow over.
But now, she was not so sure.
Was she going to stay here and continue to be tormented by the old woman?
She couldnt stop thinking about this.
Especially when the old woman destroyed her shoes. Just because she resisted for a bit and refused to follow her orders, the old woman threw a pair of broken shoes in front of her.
Her shoes, aah! Cai Anqi felt suffocated. Her heart ached so much that she couldnt breathe.
Why couldnt this old woman just die?
The purpose of this marriage was to provide for her when she was old, but now, it was impossible to even survive that long. The old woman would definitely torture her to death before then.
After ruminating all night, she finally made up her mind to file for divorce.
The next morning, at the dinner table, she said, I agree to divorce.
Wang Bo turned to look at Cai Anqi and asked suspiciously, Do you really agree?
I do. Cai Anqi looked at Ning Shu. My request is that you return my things to me and give me another 200,000 yuan as alimony.
Ning Shu didnt speak, just focusing on eating steamed buns.
Wang Bo listened to Cai Anqi, but he also didnt say a word. After drinking the porridge in the bowl, he went to work.
Cai Anqi said impatiently, What do you two mean by this? It was you who asked for divorce first. Now that I agree, why are you silent?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Why should we give you alimony? Ning Shu said faintly. Have you had a child? Has the child ever been with you? Yet youre demanding alimony?
I still need some way to survive in the future, said Cai Anqi
Two hundred thousand wasnt even thatrge an amount. With her body in such a state, she didnt know how to survive in the future. This sum was nowhere near enough for the rest of her life.
What did 200,000 count for?
We have no responsibility for your future life, said Ning Shu expressionlessly. Of course, you dont have to divorce. Wang Bo will be responsible for you, and you will have no worries for the rest of your life.
Cai Anqi: ...
Cai Anqis face was green. She already couldnt take it anymore, yet this old woman was still talking about a lifetime. Shed have to suffer from this old hags torture for all her life?
She didnt want to work as a ve in this family. The old woman was honest on the surface, but she knew very well how to torment others. On top of that, she pretended to love her daughter-inw in front of outsiders.
200,000 and her designer collection, she wouldnt ept anything less.
Ning Shu said, Wash the bowls and go shopping with me.
Cai Anqis eyes rolled around, and she said weakly, Im not feeling well. I want to rest today.
Ning Shu nced at her before nodding and agreeing.
When Cai Anqi returned to the bedroom, she called her family. She told them that she had been bullied and was being driven out of the house and such...
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1442: Paying a Visit?
Chapter 1442: Paying a Visit?
Soon, Cai Anqis parents, brother, and sister-inw all arrived at their home, knocking on the door so loudly that it attracted the neighbors attention.
Clearly, Cai Anqis parents and brother were prepared to make a scene. They were very noisy and fierce.
Ning Shu nced at the ted Cai Anqi and called Wang Bo to have hime back quickly.
Cai Anqi was going to open the door, but Ning Shu stopped her. She wasnt allowed to open the door. She said, Cai Anqi, dont think that just because you have more people, you can get money from me.
Mother, what are you saying? My parents just came to see me. Cai Anxi toyed with her hair.
Paying a visit?
Haha...
Who knew what the person knocking on the door was holding. It made thunderous bangs on the door.
Cai Anxi crossed her arms and looked at Ning Shu. Mother, I have no other demands. Im just fighting for my own rights and interests.
Ning Shu ignored Cai Anqi and picked up the phone to call the police. Hello, I want to make a report. There is an armed confrontation, people want to break into my house. They are currently pounding on the door. My daughter-inw and I are the only ones at home. We need protection.
Ning Shu then pointed her cell phone at the door, which was banging loudly.
She told them the address and hung up.
Cai Anxi stared at Ning Shu and stammered, You... How could you call the police?
I couldnt beat so many of you alone, said Ning Shu while spreading out her hands.
Cai Anqi stamped her feet and was about to open the door, but Ning Shu held her shoulder. Cai Anqi struggled but couldnt get away, even though her face had already turned red from the exertion.
Let go of me! Im going to open the door, said Cai Anqi anxiously. If the police came, they would be in a lot of trouble.
Cai Anqi had never imagined Ning Shu would call the police.
Since they hadnt opened the door all this while, the people outside seemed impatient and shouted for them to open the door. Ning Shu didnt pay them any attention, though.
Cai Anqis brother actually started kicking the door.
Ning Shus face was calm. If he liked to kick, he could kick it all he wanted. It would be even better if it was broken.
Dont kick it! dont kick it, Cai Anqi shouted to the door, her brows furrowed.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When the door was closed, the people outside couldnt really hear the noise from inside. Besides, the corridor was full of people now.
Cai Anqis mother cried to the onlookers that her daughter was being bullied after marrying into this family. She had to do everything herself, and on top of that her mother-inw still tormented her. Now, she was about to be kicked out of the house...
When people around listened to these words, they all showed skepticism.
After interacting with Yang Ziyi for such a long time, they knew she wasnt such a person at all. Rather, she was extremely good to her daughter-inw. She would go as far as to carry her daughter-inws shoes.
Bully her daughter-inw? It was more like the daughter-inw was bullying Yang Ziyi.
Soon, the police in neat uniforms came over and saw Cai Anqis brother kicking the door. They hurriedly went up to stop him.
Cai Anqis family was confused. What was the police doing here?
Wang Bo also rushed back, only to see so many people gathered at his house, as well as the police. He was concerned about his mother.
Wang Bo hurriedly went up to the police and asked, What happened?
Someone called the police to report an armed confrontation. The police had detained Cai Anqis brother.
Wang Bo quickly took out the key to open the door and walked inside. Seeing Ning Shu fine, he heaved a sigh of relief.
Brother. Cai Anqi ran out in a hurry. Seeing her brother being detained, she was feeling anxious in her heart.
Whats going on? Why did the policee? asked her mother.
Cai Anqi looked back at Ning Shu in the room. That old woman called the police.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1443: That Counted as Tormenting!?
Chapter 1443: That Counted as Tormenting!?
Cai Anqi would usually curse Ning Shu in her heart, calling her a damned old woman, an old hag, and such. Now, due to her panic, she had directly called her old woman. The onlookers gathered in the courtyard watching the liveliness had heard her clearly.
She immediately understood that it wasnt right to call her that. Still, she straightened her chest in the face of the disdainful eyes in the courtyard.
Cai Anqis mothers face wasnt looking good either as she went in.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The people in the courtyard also swarmed into the room to watch the show.
Whats going on? asked Aunt Li, concerned about Ning Shu
Ning Shus face was full of bitterness. Anqi wants to divorce Wang Bo.
Aunt Lis face had an I knew it would be like this expression.
She wants either two hundred thousand or the house, said Ning Shu.
The crowd immediately turned their eyes to Cai Anqis family. This was daylight robbery.
Ning Shu said to the police, Im a single mother with only this one son while they have their entire family. I was afraid something would happen, so I called the police. I hope you can act as a mediator.
The police: ...
Seeing the old woman deceive everyone with just a few sentences, Cai Anqi immediately said anxiously, Shes a wicked mother-inw! She makes me do things every day. She made me cook and mop the floor. She deliberately torments me.
Onlookers: _
Cooking and mopping the ground counted as tormenting!?
What in the world?
I am also a victim of domestic violence. This mother and son have beaten me, added Cai Anqi.
Ive never seen such a shameless person before! Youre even iming domestic violence? They beat you? Only this mother and son are this stupid, to actually treat you as a treasure, Aunt Li interrupted.
Back when I asked you to help pour a ss of water for your mother-inw, you deliberately stirred it with your fingers. With your personality, how could your mother-inw evermand you?
Cai Anqi seriously hated this talkative woman and immediately said, Thats because she took my things. If I dont work, shell destroy my things.
Ning Shu said indifferently, I didnt take your things. What valuable things do you even have? What did I take?
I... Cai Anqi was stunned for a moment. It was hard to say anything in front of so many people.
She stomped her feet angrily. These people are all friends of Yang Ziyi, so naturally, they are on her side.
Cai Anqi saw that no matter what she said, others didnt believe her. Instead, they all said that the old woman was a good person.
Even though she was the one being tormented.
Wang Bo, who had been silent for a long time, said, She wants 200,000 yuan for divorce. When my mother and I disagreed, she had her family make trouble. I wont give 200,000 yuan to you, no matter what.
Wang Bo. Cai Anqi was furious to see Wang Bo selling her out in front of so many people.
She leaned into his ear and threatened him, Dont force me to a corner, or Ill tell everyone about you being cuckolded by me. Youll then have to face the strange looks of others every single day.
This mother and son had dealt with what happened before in a very low-key manner. Obviously, they were afraid of making things worse and did not want others to know.
Cai Anqi felt that she had grasped the sore spot of the mother and son.
Wang Bo turned his head to look at Cai Anqi, but he didnt make a sound and just stared at her. Cai Anqi got goosebumps when Wang Bo looked at her this way.
Cai Anqi asked Wang Bo, What exactly do you want?
Then why do you want to file for divorce? asked the policeman.
Cai Anqi red at Wang Bo, clearly threatening him.
Wang Bo coughed and said, Because Cai Anqi has cheated on me, and not just once or twice.
Cai Anqi instantly froze, with a look of being struck by thunder. She was in the middle of threatening Wang Bo with this. How could Wang Bo take the initiative to reveal it?
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1444: My Girl is Clean
Chapter 1444: My Girl is Clean
Was he crazy? Cai Anqi looked towards Wang Bo dumbfoundedly. Although his face was calm, there was a trace of madness on it.
When people around heard Wang Bos words, they immediately started moring and whispering to each other. They sized up Cai Anqi unscrupulously.
I knew right away that she wasnt a good woman.
She got married but still goes out and hooks up with men.
Its obvious with a nce that shes a vixen.
...
Ning Shu also looked towards Wang Bo in surprise. Her original intention was to make it so that Wang Bo didnt have to bear this gossip.
His response was unexpected to Ning Shu. Looking at the calm Wang Bo, she felt that he had truly walked out of this incident.
Maybe Wang Bo was too angry and had thrown caution to the wind to make Cai Anqi suffer as well.
Wang Bo might have to bear the gossip, but he was a man.
Cai Anqi, on the other hand, was a woman, so she would have to endure much more than Wang Bo. People who knew her would now point fingers at her.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Gossip was a fearful thing, and public opinion was powerful enough to melt metal and destroy onepletely.
Cai Anqis face paled when she sensed the look in the eyes of the people around her. She was just threatening Wang Bo, but she never imagined Wang Bo would directly reveal it.
I didnt... said Cai Anqi loudly.
Its impossible for my girl to do this, Cai Anqis mother exined at once. My girl is clean, and she married into your family. In order to divorce her, you guys are ndering my daughter so much.
Ning Shu sat on the sofa without saying anything. She wanted to see how Wang Bo would deal with it.
When Wang Bo heard his mother-inw say that her daughter was clean, he sneered and said, Before Cai Anqi married me, she had already had several abortions. The doctor said that she would never have a child in her life, and even if she did, it was unlikely for it to be able to be safely born.
The onlookers all looked at Cai Anqi. She couldnt help but step back and stare at Wang Bo with watery eyes. She appeared heartbreakingly pitiful.
Wang Bo lowered his gaze and didnt look at her.
Wang Bo, what nonsense are you spouting? Do you think you have the right to trample my daughter however you like just because she married you? That whatever you say goes? said Cai Anqis father with a livid face.
Wang Bo turned to his father-inw. There are photos as evidence. Do you want to see them? I wouldnt go so far as to send my wife to someone elses bed, right?
Cai Anqis father was so angry that he couldnt speak. The crowd was staring at him with ridicule, making his old face extremely embarrassed. He turned around and left.
When Cai Anqis mother saw him go, she nced at Cai Anqi and had no choice but to follow. However, her brother was still detained.
Cai Anqis mother said to the police, Sir, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.
Ning Shu said to the police, In the event of such an irreconcble incident, the Cai family will likely retaliate against us. At that time, well have to trouble you again,rades.
Well make sure to educate them, said the police
Thank you, Sir. Ning Shu exhaled a long breath.
Cai Anqi red at Ning Shu hatefully. What did this old woman mean?
Cai Anqis tears rolled in her eyes, and the stares of the people around her felt as if they were stabbing her.
Did these people think they were so clean? They had no right to look down on her.
There was no way she would care about their opinions.
Cai Anqis brother was taken to the bureau and was released in a day. After all, he didnt do anything wrong.
After the police left, the neighbors still surrounded Ning Shus home. It made the living room seem very crowded. Obviously, they wanted to hear more gossip.
As soon as the Cai family left, Cai Anqi turned around with a cold face and headed back to the bedroom. She shut the door with a bang.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1445: So I Helped Her
Chapter 1445: So I Helped Her
Ning Shu dealt with this group of people while wearing a sad expression on her face. The topic was focused on Cai Anqi.
Ning Shu sighed and said, When Wang Bo married her, I didnt know that she was such a person. Later, when I came to know of it, I thought it was a thing of the past, so I didnt pursue it. But she is still the same, not knowing how to repent. Wang Bo couldnt bear it anymore, so we had to divorce.
Aunt Liforted Ning Shu, Even if this daughter-inw isnt good, the next one will definitely be good.
Ning Shu just forced a smile.
After Ning Shu dealt with the group, she looked at Wang Bo and asked, Why did you say it in front of so many people?
Wang Bo rubbed his forehead and said, Theres no meaning to dragging on this matter like this. Besides, she threatened to tell the world about cheating on me, so I helped her.
Ning Shu: ...
So, where exactly did Cai Anqi get her self-confidence from? Why was she so sure that people would always wait for her in the same ce where she left them? No matter what she did wrong, the other side would always forgive her?
Ning Shu exhaled heavily. Then, things are much simpler now. I was worried about you before. Now we can directly go to court to file for a divorce.
Wang Bo forced a smile at Ning Shu. Okay.
Ning Shuforted Wang Bo. When things are over, live a good life. You dont need to be sad for someone who isnt worth it.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Wang Bo pressed his lips together and nodded.
Then should I go to awyer and get ready for divorce? asked Ning Shu.
Wang Bo nodded. Thank you, Mom, but Ill deal with it. You stay at home and get some rest. These days have been hard on you.
Ning Shu couldnt helpugh. Thats true. This is your business, after all. Then you should deal with it yourself.
Afterward, Wang Bo got busy every day and didnt return home much. He had been dealing with divorce.
Ning Shu also no longer urged Cai Anqi to get up and work every day. She could sleep as long as she liked.
Was it really so easy to torment others? Just because Cai Anqi was tired, was she not exhausted as well?
Once Cai Anqi was freed, she would be too.
Cai Anqi was very aware of the current situation. When Wang Bo revealed her infidelity, she had no advantage left in front of Wang Bo.
At that time, Cai Anqi was just testing Wang Bo. If the other sides attitude was even a little softer, Cai Anqi felt that the 200,000 yuan were pretty much in her bag.
But it turned out to be a failure, and now everything was a mess.
Cai Anqi came out of the bedroom and said to Ning Shu, who was choosing vegetables, Give me 200,000 yuan, and Ill immediately sign the divorce papers.
Ning Shu, slowly and meticulously choosing the vegetables, said, Wang Bo is already preparing for the divorce. Lets talk about it in court.
As soon as the word court entered Cai Anqis ears, her face turned ugly. She backed down and said, Give me 150,000. 150,000.
Ning Shus expression didnt change. You have to ask Wang Bo about this. You and Wang Bo are husband and wife. I cant really meddle in your affairs.
Cai Anqi rolled her eyes and threatened Ning Shu, If you refuse, Illmit suicide in your house. You guys are forcing my hand.
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu had the confidence to make Cai Anqi eat her words. There was no way Cai Anqi could bring herself to die. She only loved herself. How could she bear tomit suicide?
When she saw that Ning Shu was apathetic, Cai Anqi rushed into the kitchen and picked up a fruit knife. She pointed it at her wrist. If you refuse, Ill kill myself by cutting my wrist.
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu said, Are you sure you want to cut your wrist? Theres no big artery on the wrist. The bleeding will be very slow. And can you even find the position of the artery? You may cut the tendon of your hand, crippling it forever. Moreover, if theres too much bleeding, resulting inck of blood to the brain, even if youre rescued, you might end up in aa.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1446: Was Not Following the Script
Chapter 1446: Was Not Following the Script
Cai Anqis hand which was holding the fruit knife trembled, and she looked at Ning Shu in horror. You, how can you be like this?
This old hag was not following the script at all.
Ning Shu added, Ill definitely call the ambnce in time.
Cai Anqi really wanted to stab the old woman with the knife.
Dont regret it, said Cai Anqi threateningly
Ning Shu said, Cai Anqi, I consider you my daughter-inw, but you regard this ce as a nursing home. You treat Wang Bo and me as servants.
Cai Anqi rolled her eyes. Someone like Wang Bo, if I didnt marry him, how could he possibly get a wife? Haha...
Look at how smug she was. She acted as if he wouldnt be able to live without her. Seriously, where did she get this confidence?
When Cai Anqi said this, Wang Bo had just opened the door and came back. Upon hearing Cai Anqis words, he seemed to have made up his mind and said, Ill find a good wife and live a good life. You just watch and wait.
Cai Anqi crossed her arms and rolled her eyes.
Seeing Cai Anqi like this, Wang Bo wasnt provoked. If he was going to be angry, he would already have died from anger by now. He said to Cai Anqi lightly, The court session is the day after tomorrow. I hope you will arrive on time.
Cai Anqis face had turned blue with anger. Are you really going to divorce me?
Of course, now everyone knows that you are a woman who has cheated on me and miscarried many times. If I still stayed with you, people wouldugh at me and call me an idiot.
Cai Anqi took a deep breath. Dont regret it.
She then entered the bedroom to pack up and came out with a suitcase. Cai Anqi looked at Wang Bo, seemingly waiting for him to try and stop her.
Remember toe to court on time, said Wang Bo.
Cai Anqi stomped her feet, dragged the suitcase, and left.
On the day of the court session, Wang Bo and Ning Shu waited for Cai Anqi at the courts door. After a long time, she finally arrivedte.
When all the Cai family members came, it made Ning Shus family, consisting of only the mother and son, seem weak. Their momentum was suppressed by the Cai family.
Ning Shu had a smile hanging on the corner of her mouth. This kind of thing couldnt be won by numbers alone.
Cai Anqi looked at Wang Bo and said, Its still not toote.
Cai Anqis father said to Ning Shu, Anqis inw, you dont have to go to court for the childrens affairs. Let the children live a good life together.
The hell? Both of them regarded Wang Bo as the backup.
They clearly knew what their daughter was like, but they still wanted to have them live together? If Cai Anqi was their daughter-inw, they probably would have already tried to murder her.
Double standards should not be too severe.
Ning Shu remained silent, turning around and entering the court. Wang Bo didnt speak either. He joined the court after Ning Shu.
Cai Anqi snorted. When she saw her parents staring at her, she said, I wont let him off so easily.
The court session started, and Cai Anqi stated her own demand, Two hundred thousand.
Wang Bo just looked at Cai Anqi in silence and rather speechlessly rolled his eyes.
Cai Anqis demand was rejected by the judge. Your husband has no fault in the sense of thew. You are the party at fault in this marriage. You cannot ask for alimony. He has no obligation to support you.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Cai Anqis face suddenly turned ugly. Im his wife, so he should support me.
Husband and wife have no joint property. The house belongs to your husband, said the judge.
Cai Anqi had a ck face. Initially, she wanted to get some money from Wang Bo, but now, she might not even get a cent. She had lost thewsuit, and she even had to freaking bear the court fees and thewyer fees of the other party.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1447: Compensate Me
Chapter 1447: Compensate Me
Cai Anqi felt that she had really lost a lot of money this time. She got married but didnt get anything out of it, and now, she had also be a divorcee.
Wang Bo, are you even a man? Cai Anqi had no choice but to turn the gun on Wang Bo. Im your wife. You should be responsible for me.
Wang Bo said indifferently, Responsibility, huh. You never fulfill your responsibility as a wife.
There was no suspense in this divorce case.
Wang Bo had been deceived when he married Cai Anqi. After marriage, Cai Anqi had adulterous affairs with others. Now, Cai Anqi was unable to have sexual intercourse because of her body.
Their rtionship had broken down, and they couldnt live together anymore.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even if Cai Anqi didnt want to divorce and wanted to ckmail Wang Bo with his sense of responsibility, the court still would grant the divorce.
The courts verdict came down. Wang Bo and Cai Anqi were no longer husband and wife, and their rtionship was dissolved.
Wang Bo took a long breath. Ning Shu felt like Wang Bo seemed to have a huge weight lifted off of him. Although he looked sad, even more so, he was relieved.
When the two families stepped out of the court, Cai Anqi was full of anxiety and confused about her future life.
Cai Anqi looked towards Wang Bo. Although she acted superior in front of Wang Bo, she was also dependent on him.
Now that she was divorced, Cai Anqi felt at a loss. A never-seen-before-fear crept up in her heart, and she even started feeling like it had been pretty good living with Wang Bo.
However, Cai Anqi wouldnt look back. This man had treated her like this, and she would remember it.
Cai Anqi went over and said to Ning Shu, You took my things before. Give them back to me.
Ning Shu nodded. Come to my house tomorrow.
Ning Shu then turned and left. Wang Bo didnt even nce at Cai Anqi.
The next morning, when Cai Anqi came to pick up her things, Wang Bo was finishing his breakfast and was about to go to work. Looking at Wang Bo in a suit, for the first time ever, she felt that this guy did have some charm.
Wang Bos face remained expressionless as Cai Anqi passed by him, which made her a little disappointed.
Ning Shu gave a bag of things to Cai Anqi. Everythings in there. Take it and leave.
Cai Anqi opened the bag and carefully checked the things inside while observing Ning Shu from the corner of her eyes.
Ning Shu said, Its all here. Check everything before leaving. Dont ask me for anythingter.
Cai Anqi took a deep breath and said, You ruined a skirt and a pair of shoes. Compensate me.
Ning Shu said slowly, Look properly. Everything is in the bag. I only cut fake goods.
Cai Anqi: ...
Cai Anqis face turned blue with anger. She closed the bag and turned around with her things.
Ning Shu looked at Cai Anqis back with a smile. Now that Cai Anqi could no longer use her body as a tool, it was impossible to live such a depraved life.
The 200,000 yuan were also saved. Giving this sum to someone like Cai Anqi would seriously make her puke blood from anger.
After Cai Anqi and Wang Bo were divorced, Aunt Li often visited Ning Shu and asked her what kind of daughter-inw she wanted.
The older generation still has to check on the daughter-inw. Its fine as long as the character is suitable. Dont talk about love or those other useless things. See how that girl that your son liked turned out? Aunt Li exhorted Ning Shu.
They have just recently divorced, and theres always a transition period. He cant get married right away, said Ning Shu mildly
Aunt Li said to Ning Shu, There are many suitable girls. Ill introduce them to you. A good daughter-inw leads to three generations of good sons and grandchildren. A poisonous daughter-inw leads to three generations of misfortunes. Men just want to find a woman with a pretty face, arge chest, and a slim body, but its also important to consider the chemistry between the two. You have to be careful about these things.
Ning Shu nodded, Thank you. If Wang Bo wants to get married again, Ill have to count on you guys to help me keep an eye out.
Thats for sure, said Aunt Li with a smile on her face.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1448: How Parents Felt When Urging Marriage
Chapter 1448: How Parents Felt When Urging Marriage
When Wang Bo came back from work at night, while they were eating dinner, Ning Shu said, Cai Anqi has taken away her things.
Wang Bo nodded and continued eating. When he saw that Ning Shu seemed hesitant about something, he said, Mom, just say what you want to say.
Ahem... Ning Shu coughed. Its just that since you and Cai Anqi are now divorced, you should start a new life. Well, I just want to ask... Hows your work recently?
Its fine, Wang Bo said. Theres an opening for a higher post. I can give it a try.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu said with a smile, Thats good.
A down-to-earth kid like Wang Bo would definitely end up sessful.
Ning Shu wanted to ask if there was anyone he liked, but eventually, she deemed it best to drop the topic. He had just gotten divorced. If she rushed him, it was easy to have problems.
It wasnt long before Wang Bo got promoted. Although it was only a small step, he was delighted, but Ning Shu was pretty distressed. There were still no signs of her daughter-inw.
All of a sudden, she understood how parents felt when urging marriage.
If Wang Bo didnt find someone, how was she supposed to leave this ce?
Aunt Li and her circle of friends became addicted to being a matchmaker. They introduced young girls to Ning Shu every day and dragged her around to peep at other girls.
Ning Shu: _
She was so busy with all this, but she just didnt know what Wang Bo was thinking.
Every time, she had the urge to ask Wang Bo if he was dating anyone right now? Boyfriend or girlfriend?
But just like constipation, she couldnt get the words out. She was afraid that Wang Bo would be under pressure.
Just like that, Ning Shu couldnt taste the food or sleep soundly.
One day at noon, when Wang Bo returned for lunch, he brought a lil sis. Ning Shu was so excited that her heart almost jumped out.
She looked at this lil sis like a wolf. Yes, her looks were so-so, but she was pleasing to the eye, just like a little jasper.
Hi, Aunt. The lil sis greeted Ning Shu.
Ning Shu smiled extraordinarily kindly and mildly. Hello.
This cute sis was good.
If he had brought her home, then there was definitely something. But it was so abrupt. Ning Shu felt it was a little inappropriate.
She was so conflicted!
Ning Shu asked the lil sis to sit down for dinner.
The lil sis was a little reserved, ncing at Wang Bo from time to time. Wang Boforted her, Its fine. My mothers a very broad-minded person.
Wang Bo said to Ning Shu, This is ourpanys Xiaoyu, Jiang Xiaoyu.
Ning Shu nodded and gave Jiang Xiaoyu a gentle smile. Treat this ce like your own home. Theres no need to be polite.
Thank you, Aunt, said Jiang Xiaoyu.
At the dinner table, Ning Shu had been observing Jiang Xiaoyu without anyones notice. She didnt know if it was because Jiang Xiaoyu felt ufortable, but she didnt really reach for much of the food.
When Wang Bo put food on her te, she smiled at him happily in a cute manner. She even thanked him.
A quiet and lovely girl.
Ning Shu was satisfied. This girl was much better than Cai Anqi, who didnt know how to be grateful and had severe princess syndrome.
She just didnt know how Wang Bo felt about this girl. When he had brought Cai Anqi home, he was smiling like a doofus. It had been clear with a nce that he was an idiot in love.
Now, Wang Bo seemed very calm.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1449: The One Who Was Flirted With
Chapter 1449: The One Who Was Flirted With
After lunch, Ning Shu pulled Wang Bo aside and asked, Is she your girlfriend?
Yes, said Wang
She chased after me. Wang Bo couldnt help scratching his head.
Ning Shu: _
So Wang Bo was the one who was flirted with.
Did she know you were divorced? asked Ning Shu again.
It was only when she knew I got divorced that she pursued me, said Wang Bo.
Ning Shu: _
Why did she feel that the girl had coveted her son for a long time?
So, do you like her? asked Ning Shu.
Shes very cute, said Wang Bo.
Ning Shu: _
Liking and being cute were two different things, alright?
From your tone, you dont seem to like her, said Ning Shu.
Wang Bo said, I cant really say that I like her a lot, but it is true that I like her. If I want to get married, Ill marry her.
I think that we fit each other. Wang Bo was thinking about getting married now, and he had considered it for quite a while.
Ning Shu nodded and said, Dont be in a rush about getting married. You should first learn more about each other. Dont bully other girls. You guys havent married yet, so dont do things to wrong her.
Mom, Im not that kind of person. Wang Bo couldnt help saying.
Ning Shu: _
Yes, Wang Bo was the kind of man who could stop halfway just because his wife said no.
As soon as Wang Bo and that lil sis left, Ning Shu called over her friends and said that her son already had a girlfriend.
The group of girlfriends said they wanted to see what kind of person this lil sis was and help evaluate her personality.
That weekend, Jiang Xiaoyu came to visit Ning Shu. Ning Shu asked Jiang Xiaoyu to go shopping with her. She met her group of friends midway, and then the entire group went shopping.
Ning Shu asked Jiang Xiaoyu, What do you like about my son?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jiang Xiaoyu said frankly, Hes very kind. When I first came to thepany, I didnt know anyone there. My boss asked me to move some things. He was passing by and saw that I couldnt move them by myself, so he helped me.
Thats it? Ning Shu looked towards Jiang Xiaoyu.
Jiang Xiaoyu nced at Ning Shu in surprise. It was enough. Such a kind man would be very good to his wife.
But he had a failed marriage, said Ning Shu.
Jiang Xiaoyu sighed. I was sad for a very long time when I found out he was married, and I didnt think that much about it. Now that he is divorced, I have a chance.
Ning Shu stared at Jiang Xiaoyu and felt like she was very smart. When she learned that Wang Bo was married, she didnt want to get involved in others marriage. However, Wang Bo fell into her clutches as soon as he got divorced.
She had schemes but not an evil heart. She was indeed more suitable for Wang Bo than Cai Anqi.
Ning Shu scrutinized Jiang Xiaoyu. She seemed like a sweet lil sis on the exterior, but she was a decisive person.
She felt that Jiang Xiaoyu should be able to get along well with Yang Ziyi. Yang Ziyi was someone with a generous personality. She could tolerate even a daughter-inw like Cai Anqi, let alone Jiang Xiaoyu.
After Ning Shu asked her friends again, they all said yes. Aunt Li said that it was obvious with a nce that the girl was the decisive sort.
Everyone had their own desired lives. As long as they could grow to get along with each other and live together, it was enough.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1450: Don’t Call Me Mother
Chapter 1450: Dont Call Me Mother
Jiang Xiaoyu often came to visit Ning Shu. Whenever Wang Bo looked at Jiang Xiaoyu, he would have a smile on his face and a soft look in his eyes.
Their rtionship was getting better and better with every passing day.
Jiang Xiaoyu often talked and chatted with Ning Shu. They went shopping on weekends, and she took her to y everywhere. Obviously, they had a harmonious rtionship. Jiang Xiaoyu was willing to please her future mother-inw, and Ning Shu was willing to let her be her daughter-inw. So the two of them hit it off immediately.
After Ning Shu took Jiang Xiaoyu to buy vegetables, she discovered that Jiang Xiaoyu was very good at cooking. Furthermore, she also liked to cook all kinds of food.
Ning Shu happily weed this and ate as much as she could. She really didnt want to eat noodles anymore.
As soon as they went downstairs, they saw Cai Anqi wandering around. When Ning Shu saw her, she couldnt help but raise her eyebrows.
Cai Anqi was now thinner than before. Although she was wearing a famous brand dress, her appearance wasnt as bright and alluring anymore.
It was autumn now, yet she was still wearing a branded summer dress and carrying a designer bag.
It gave people a sense of decadence. Even famous brands couldnt save her depraved temperament.
When Cai Anqi saw Ning Shu, her expression turned strange. Upon seeing Jiang Xiaoyu, she thought of a possibility and frowned.
Ning Shu chose to ignore her and calmly left.
Cai Anqi pursed her lips before catching up with Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked at Cai Anqi, who was standing in front of her, and asked lightly, What can I do for you, miss?
Cai Anqi threw a nce at Jiang Xiaoyu before shouting toward Ning Shu, Mother.
Dont call me Mother. You and Wang Bo are divorced. We are no longer inws, said Ning Shu.
Jiang Xiaoyu said to Ning Shu, Auntie Yang, Ill wait for you over there.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded.
Jiang Xiaoyu stood far away with the basket and allowed Ning Shu and Cai Anqi to speak alone.
Ning Shu looked at Cai Anqi and said, What do you want? I returned all your things.
Mother, let me be with Wang Bo again, pleaded Cai Anqi.
Ning Shus face remained indifferent. Not a chance.
Cai Anqis face was decadent, and her entire body gave off a gloomy aura.
After divorcing Wang Bo, Cai Anqis life had be an abyss of suffering. Cai Anqis parents felt that their daughter was too disgraceful, and they wanted her to get married far away.
The most important thing was that the family couldnt afford to raise a girl who squandered a lot of money. The house was only so big. When the girl came back, they had to clear a room out, making the ce very crowded.
Cai Anqi was used to being arrogant. She didnt get along well with her sister-inw. She disliked her sister-inws cooking, saying that it was vorless, and would tell her sister-inw to wash clothes for her.
She was treating her sister-inw as a servant. There would always be some discord between sister-inws.
And it made the entire family uneasy.
Cai Anqis sister-inw despised and hated her. She urged her family to hurry and marry her off.
Cai Anqis parents were now searching for suitors for her. They preferred foreigners, who didnt know Cai Anqis past.
Cai Anqis parents just wanted to throw the burden to someone else. Anyone would do as long as they could push it off to someone else.
Before, Cai Anqi supported herself, enjoyed mens pursuit, and made her life worry-free by her charm.
But now, she had a problem with her body. Whenever she was with a man, her secret garden would immediately start hurting like crazy. It was like walking in hell.
That kind of pain had pretty much traumatized her.
Men ask for something from her. If she couldnt satisfy them, they naturally wouldnt give her anything in return.
Now that the family wanted her to get married, Cai Anqi immediately recalled the issue about her body. If she married a hateful man who didnt care about her body and raped her, what would she do?
At this time, Cai Anqi recalled Wang Bos good points. Wang Bo never forced her and was always obedient to her. Even if she had to help with housework, it was something she could ept.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1451: I Only Acknowledge You
?Chapter 1451: I Only Acknowledge You
Ning Shu couldnt imagine the thickness of Cai Anqis skin. She actually had the nerve toe back.
It was not easy for their family to get a divorce. If she allowed her to return, how was it any better thanmitting suicide?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Seeing Ning Shus indifference and disdain, Cai Anqi decided to show weakness for once. Anything worked as long as she could marry Wang Bo again.
Ill do all the housework in the future. I wont be with those men anymore, I swear, she said.
She really didnt want to marry some unknown guy. What if she met a rotten man? Wang Bo was so much better than that.
Her parents attitude was unyielding. Since she had to marry someone, Wang Bo was the best choice.
Mother-inw, please believe me. Ive changed. Ill never do those things again, said Cai Anqi. She even hugged Ning Shus knees.
Ning Shu couldnt help but roll her eyes. This girl had torn all pretenses back then. How could she look back now? Why did she feel that she still had a chance? That others would be waiting for her with open arms?
In the original storyline, Cai Anqi had left with their familys money and lived avish life. Now that she was having a tough time, she wanted to go back. How could there be such a good thing?
Ning Shu pointed to Jiang Xiaoyu who was standing not far away and said, This girl will be Wang Bos future wife. As for you, go back to wherever you came from.
You and Wang Bo cant remarry, said Ning Shu as she walked towards Jiang Xiaoyu.
From time to time, Jiang Xiaoyu would nce in Ning Shus direction. Ning Shu said with a smile, Dont look at me. She and Wang Bo are impossible. I only acknowledge you.
Jiang Xiaoyu generously held Ning Shus arm and said with a beaming smile, Thank you, Aunt.
When Ning Shu and Jiang Xiaoyu returned from their grocery shopping, Cai Anqi was still waiting downstairs.
Cai Anqis eyes almost bore a hole in Jiang Xiaoyu. She wanted to walk toward her. However, after two steps, she saw Ning Shu staring at her coldly and stopped in her tracks.
Cai Anqi nced at Ning Shus cold face, but she was not willing to give up just like this. She waited downstairs for Wang Bo, wanting to talk to him directly.
Jiang Xiaoyu stood on the balcony and watched Wang Bo and Cai Anqi downstairs.
Ning Shu also walked over to watch the show. As soon as Cai Anqi approached Wang Bo, he backed away from her.
Seeing Wang Bos attitude, Ning Shu felt relieved. She was worried that Wang Bos emotions would get the better of him and he would make a mistake.
Cai Anqi didnt know what to say. In her excitement, she pulled Wang Bos sleeve. However, he shook off her hand and turned around to enter the building.
Jiang Xiaoyu let out a long sigh and saw Ning Shu staring at her. She blushed and quickly said, Wang Bos ex-wife is very beautiful. I was afraid that he would have a soft spot for her.
No way. Ning Shu said, Not mentioning that Cai Anqi has once hurt Wang Bo, he now has you.
Jiang Xiaoyu nodded.
Hearing the door open, Jiang Xiaoyus eyes turned watery. Wang Bo saw her sad expression as soon as he opened the door.
Wang Bo felt a little guilty. He took Jiang Xiaoyus hand and went to the balcony to have a heart-to-heart talk with her. He exined everything to her and promised that he would never see Cai Anqi again.
Ning Shu smacked her lips. It was fun to watch the couple fight and reconcile.
Jiang Xiaoyu had a good handle on her feelings. She didnt quarrel, make trouble, or express her grievances. Forcing a man to make a guarantee was different from him taking the initiative.
Jiang Xiaoyu had high emotional intelligence and knew how to react best.
No wonder Wang Bo fell so easily.
It was unfortunate that in the original storyline, after his divorce, Wang Bo resigned from thepany and became a degenerate for a long time. He then found a new job and missed Jiang Xiaoyu.
But in the original storyline, Wang Bo was so decadent that he could hardly continue living. She was afraid that even if Jiang Xiaoyu met him, she wouldnt have taken a fancy to him.
Who would like a man without a soul?
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1452: Only Wang Bo’s Face was Clear
Chapter 1452: Only Wang Bos Face was Clear
Cai Anqi hade to see Wang Bo several times, but he avoided her every single time.She was really unwilling to ept the fact that he wouldnt see her.
Her parents had found a husband for her, and he had even given them a gift of 12,000 yuan. As a result, she was stuffed into the car by her own parents.
Cai Anqi moved out of the city and married a man in histe thirties.
She knew that her parents had sold her to this ugly man with dark skin, who said things she couldnt understand. He forced her to live in a small, dirty house.
Cai Anqi was in huge pain from being tormented by the man. When she tried to escape, the man caught her.
Despiteining that she was in pain, the man wouldnt pay any attention. He thought she was just unwilling to do it with him, so he just forced her.
They also did it very frequently. At the very least, they would go at it once a day, and every time, Cai Anqis face would turn blue.
When the man saw that Cai Anqi always wanted to escape, he locked her feet with an iron chain, making her unable to run.
Cai Anqi was in tears as she thought about Wang Bo. At this time, she was not missing the men she had affairs with, who were so romantic.
Those mens faces were fuzzy, and only Wang Bos face was clear.
The man she used to despise in her heart was the only one she could think about when in trouble.
She couldnt exin her feelings at the moment.
Eventually, Ning Shu and Jiang Xiaoyus parents met. Jiang Xiaoyus parents had a nd attitude towards Wang Bo. But since their daughter liked this boy so much, they gave their consent after seeing Wang Bos honesty.
Of course, Jiang Xiaoyu had made a lot of effort for this.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Wang Bo proposed to Jiang Xiaoyu, who readily agreed.
Ning Shu began to discuss the wedding date with her future inws. All aspects of etiquette should be fulfilled. Thus, Ning Shu gave Jiang Xiaoyu a pair of dragon and phoenix bracelets of great weight.
Wang Bo and Jiang Xiaoyu were busy arranging everything, taking wedding photos, sending invitations, rehearsal, and whatnot. Even Ning Shu had to help out.
On the day of their wedding, Jiang Xiaoyu wore a gorgeous wedding dress, smiling with curved eyes. She held Wang Bos hand, like a pair of lovebirds.
Wang Bo gazed at Jiang Xiaoyu with a smile on his lips.
At this moment, Wang Bo looked really handsome.
Ning Shu was given a huge bite of dog food. The corners of Nung Shus eyes were a bit sour. Life didnt have to be so exciting, magnificent, or romantic. Sometimes, peace and tranquility were all that was needed.
There was no such thing as dying or I couldnt live without you or such twists and turns.
Burning love only left behind ashes.
Ding, the task ispleted. Do you want to leave the task world? 2333s voice sounded in Ning Shus mind.
Ning Shu nodded. Leave.
After a wave of dizziness, Ning Shu opened her eyes. She was already in the system space.
Ning Shu slumped on the sofa. She was so tired.
It was exhausting to scheme and control others. It was much better to fight directly. If she had transmigrated as Wang Bo, she wouldnt have to worry about this and that.
She would have directly kicked Cai Anqi out.
2333 said, Yang Ziyi asked me to thank you for doing this for them.
Ning Shu said, Where is she?
Back in her body, said 2333.
Ning Shu was relieved to hear this. She then went straight to bed.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TL: Kaho
Chapter 1453: Yang Ziyi’s Life After She Returned
Chapter 1453: Yang Ziyis Life After She Returned
Ning Shu took a nicefortable nap. After waking up, she sat on the bed to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
After she finished cultivating, she opened the stats panel to see the points and attribute points obtained in this task.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 5150000 (+1500000)
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 224
Charm: 10
Luck: 54
Mental Strength: 130
Martial Arts: 142
Faith: 1064 (+50)
Aptitude: 59
Merit: 10030 (+10)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing)
Fulfilled Yang Ziyis wish.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 1500000 experience points.
Gained 40 attribute points.
Gained 50 faith points.
Gained 10 faith points.
The results of the task this time was pretty good. Now she had more than 6 million points, so it wasnt far from 20 million.
Ning Shu assigned the 40 attribute points to intelligence, luck, martial arts, and mental strength.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 5150000 (+1500000)
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 224 (+10)
Charm: 10
Luck: 54 (+10)
Mental Strength: 130 (+10)
Martial Arts: 142 (+10)
Faith: 1114
Aptitude: 59
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Merit: 10040
After distributing the attribute points, Ning Shu said to 2333, I want to see Yang Ziyis life after she returned.
2333 said alright, then the life of Yang Ziyis family appeared on the screen.
Yang Ziyi and Jiang Xiaoyu got on well with each other. There was no trace of the sharp tension between a typical mother-inw and daughter-inw.
Everyone around said that Jiang Xiaoyu had met a good mother-inw. Jiang Xiaoyu straightened her back and said that of course my mother-inw is the best.
It made Yang Ziyi a little embarrassed and she quickly said that her daughter-inw was a good daughter-inw.
TL: Kaho
Chapter 1454: Raise the Child? Forget It.
Chapter 1454: Raise the Child? Forget It.
The people around made fun of Yang Ziyi, saying that for her, as long as there was a daughter-inw, the daughter-inw was good.
Not long after Wang Bo and Jiang Xiaoyu got married, Jiang Xiaoyu became pregnant. Yang Ziyi took good care of Jiang Xiaoyu and stewed soup for her every couple of days.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
She often took Jiang Xiaoyu to get checkups. Nine monthster, Jiang Xiaoyu gave birth to a girl. Yang Ziyi wasnt angry, at the very least, she had no granddaughter before.
Yang Ziyi helped to take care of the child. Both the mother-inw and daughter-inw were looking after the child, and their ways of educating children were different, so there was bound to be a bit of conflict.
So Wang Bo said that he would raise the child. The pair of mother-inw and daughter-inw immediately rolled their eyes. He couldnt even hold the baby well, yet he wanted to raise the child? He served okay as help, but raise the child? Forget it.
Wang Bo learned to change diapers for his child. When he made milk, he would leave it to cool down and take a sip, then check it on the back of his hand to see if it was too hot before feeding it to the child.
Although there were some bumps in their life, they still managed to live together this way, simply and warmly.
Ning Shu was relieved to see this. Without Cai Anqi around to disturb their life, their life was stable and ordinary.
There was no way for honest people like Yang Ziyi and Wang Bo to get along with a woman as arrogant and haughty as Cai Anqi. The two parties just didnt match.
Yang Ziyi and Wang Bo werepletely suppressed.
After watching the follow-up to this world, Ning Shu took out her Unsurpassable Martial Arts manual and opened it. There were more pictures of different energy forms.
The images were getting more and moreplicated. Before, there were only animals. Now it was expanding into flowers, nts, and trees. Some people even formed star formations.
Unsurpassable Martial Arts was seriously in full bloom in that world. It was probably an extremely popr thing by now.
The main thing was that there were no pre-requisites for the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. As long as you could absorb spirit energy and formed the strand of energy, that was all you needed.
Ning Shu closed the manual andy down on the sofa.
2333 asked, How do you feel about this counterattack?
Ning Shus eyes whirled. Im pretty tired.
2333 said, Counterattacking is to counterattack against the tragic fate of the entrustor. You cant ruin the entrustors advantages. If the entrustor had a good reputation, you cant damage the entrustors reputation, understand?
Ning Shu said, Yeah...
Fortunately, this task didnt damage Yang Ziyis reputation, otherwise you would have failed again, said 2333.
The task-taker couldnt ignore everything just to get revenge. The entrustor had given up part of their soul for a better life, so they couldnt leave a mess behind for the entrustor.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. Yang Ziyi was honest. There was no way she could be cruel and torment her daughter-inw.
If she ended up with the reputation of being a wicked mother-inw, what girl would dare to marry Wang Bo no matter how much of a good man he was?
Marriage was the business of the two families. If the future mother-inw was an evil mother-inw, there was no way a girl would marry over.
Ning Shu nned to go to the fabricated space to see if there were any useful props. She wanted to spend some experience points or faith points to buy some.
That way she couldplete her tasks better.
Ning Shu first opened the system marketce and browsed for props that she was interested in before heading to the fabricated space to find them. Maybe it would be cheaper.
Ning Shus fingers swiped at the screen as she browsed all kinds ofmodities. Finally, her eyesnded on a particr prop.
This item was an upgraded version of the protective talisman. Not only could it help her resist the fate of being eliminated when she failed a task, it would even allow her to stay in the task world.
This meant that, if she encountered danger that she couldnt defend against, it would serve as an extra life and allow her to stay in the task world to carry on the task.
However, the price was seriously too expensive! It actually needed 100 merit points!? The normal protective talisman only needed 30 merit points.
Ning Shu decisively closed the system marketce and went to the fabricated space to see if it could be cheaper.
After a brief sensation of weightlessness, Ning Shu was standing in the streets of the fabricated space. She then headed to the props shop to browse.
She saw that the store also listed the upgraded protective talisman for a price of a hundred merit points.
One hundred!
Can the upgraded protective talisman be cheaper? Ning Shu asked the shopkeeper.
The shopkeeper looked at Ning Shu and asked tentatively, You have that many merit points?
Ning Shu said, Actually, I dont quite have one hundred merit points, which is why I asked if you could make it cheaper.
How many merit points do you have? The shopkeeper asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu considered it for a moment then said, 80 points.
No, the difference with the system marketce is too big. There is no way I can agree to this exchange. The shopkeeper refused directly.
When Ning Shu saw that she was so resolute, she knew that it was impossible to get the prop at 80 points. She asked, What price are you willing to sell it at?
Minimum 95 merit points, said the shopkeeper.
TL: Kaho
Chapter 1455: Another Look of Aloof Contempt
Chapter 1455: Another Look of Aloof Contempt
Finally, Ning Shu bought the prop with 95 merit points. After sessfully buying it, she nned to go to a restaurant to eat.
Restaurants really tasted great. After that experience in thest world, Ning Shu felt that she didnt want to see noodles again for a long time.
After walking into the restaurant, she picked an empty table and ordered a lot of stuff. As she was eating the drumsticks, she felt the ground tremble beneath her feet, but she didnt pay it much attention.
However, the tremor became more and more intense, until the tes on the table were shaking with the table.
Ning Shu had to hold down the table. It felt like the entire world was shaking.
An earthquake!?
Run!
Ning Shu rushed out of the restaurant and stopped only when she reached the street. The limestone under her feet was shaking nonstop and was even cracking.
Holy shit, what was going on?
Ning Shu couldnt help look up at the sky, just in time to see a man in a ck windbreaker walk through the sky. Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. This person was rather familiar, it was the uncle?
Perhaps he had detected Ning Shus stare, because the uncle swept his nce over Ning Shu before walking onwards with the man next to him.
Ning Shu: _
Another look of aloof contempt.
Dear guest, dear guest! The waiter ran out of the restaurant and asked Ning Shu, Why did you run?
There was an earthquake. Ning Shu couldnt see the ck windbreaker anymore.
The waiterughed. Dear guest, this is a normal phenomenon. The fabricated space is a space created by a great power. If it runs low on energy, then this phenomenon urs. People higher up will deal with it.
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu nced around and saw that it seemed like she had overreacted. The people on the street were going about their ways, unfazed.
Even if this space falls apart, the task-takers have their own system space, so they would be fine since they would be transported back to their system space, said the waiter.
Ning Shu looked up at the sky for a moment, then turned around and was about to reenter the restaurant when she heard a voice, All task-takers are to leave the fabricated space.
This voice wasnt the uncles.
Surprise appeared on the waiters face, then he said to Ning Shu, Dear guest, please leave the fabricated space. Well only charge you half the price for the food.
Ning Shu paid the bill and asked, Whats going on?
This was the voice of the fabricated spaces manager. Something has probably happened. After the waiter said that, he turned around and went back to work.
All the people on the street were slowly leaving the fabricated space. Ning Shu said to 2333, We should go as well.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
As soon as Ning Shus voice fell, the entire fabricated space started shaking violently and she was directly thrown out of the fabricated space.
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu looked around. There wasnt anything around and the uncle dressed in his ck windbreaker was standing directly in the void. Since there was only emptiness around, it made him very conspicuous.
He is currently facing a space, which was probably the fabricated space.
He stretched out his hand and the fabricated space started spinning and shrinking. Finally, itnded in the uncles hand, and then he clenched his hand.
Ning Shu heard an enormous boom, as if something had been destroyed.
Ning Shu: ( | |)
He crushed the space!!!?
The fabricated space just got crushed!?
Ning Shu watched in fearful shock.
The school doctor uncle opened his hand and the debris of the space floated up in the air and started rotating, slowly gathering, until a new space was formed. It becamerger andrger, then sat back down on the ne.
After the uncle finished doing this, he turned to look at Ning Shu.
TL: Kaho
Chapter 1456: So Long That She Really Wanted To…
Chapter 1456: So Long That She Really Wanted To...
Ning Shu saw that his sses were shining eerily white as he stood in the air and looked down at her. Although there was no wind around, the hems of his ck windbreaker were moving slightly. His pair of legs were so long that she really wanted to... Cut them off.
2333, run! Ning Shu said hastily to 2333.
Okay. 2333 immediately got Ning Shu back to the system space.
The school doctor uncle just watched indifferently as Ning Shu disappeared.
The moment Ning Shu got back to the system, shepletely copsed to the ground, strengthless. The frick, was this really the school doctor uncle?
Maybe they just looked alike?
She didnt even dare to talk to him. It was too scary, she couldnt even bring herself to greet him. This was a guy that crushed a space like an egg, he might just exterminate her on the spot.
She felt like she was going to have nightmares about this.
There was no way that the uncle was this powerful. After all, he even fell into someones trap before. There was no way they were the same person. _
N?v(el)B\\jnn
2333, do you know him? Ning Shu asked 2333.
2333 said in an annoyed tone, Im just a system, what would I know?
Alright, 2333 was useless after all.
Ning Shu crawled on the ground slowly until she climbed onto the sofa, then she copsed on the sofa like a dead dog. She asked, Is the fabricated space gone?
Didnt you see that he remade the fabricated space? said 2333 in exasperation.
Ning Shu couldnt stop thinking about the scene in which the monster that looked like the uncle crushed the space. She clutched at her heart. When? When would she be able to be that powerful?
That was what true power was like.
After she calmed down a bit, she took out a book from the bookshelf and started reading. Afterwards, she watered the potted nts a little.
Once she finally calmed down, she said to 2333, Lets meet the next entrustor.
All right, but before you meet the entrustor, you should make yourself look a little more professional and trustworthy. Dont show your usual stupid manner, otherwise they wont let you counterattack for them. 2333 said, Im saying this because Im worried about you.
Ning Shu: Youre the one that looks stupid...
A figure slowly appeared in the space. It was a girl. She didnt look to be very old. She had straight tidy bangs and wore loose clothes, like a young girl from the countryside in the 1970s.
She had a cloth bag slung over her shoulder.
Her eyes were very bright and she gave off a slightly imposing aura.
Ning Shu said, Hello.
Hello, my name is Tao Qin, said the little girl.
Ill get to the point. I want you to counterattack for me and kill the phantom king. Tao Qin said, Im a disciple of Mt. Mao. When I encountered a human and ghost couple being together, since it was against the natural order of things, I tried to stop them and ended up being killed by the phantom king.
Ning Shu: _
What does them being together and dating have to do with you? asked Ning Shu, somewhat speechless.
Fahai, you just dont understand love.
What are you saying? Humans and nonhumans have different fates. The phantom king is a type of existence that has already gone through six reincarnations. There is no way for them to stay together. If we went by what you said, then Ill ask this. Why dont you date an animal? said Tao Qin as she ced her hands on her hips.
Ning Shu: I...
At least a ghost was still human!
Are all of you Daoists from Mt. Mao such busybodies? Ning Shu couldnt help but ask this. Why go through the efforts of doing something so troublesome that you wouldnt even get thanked for?
Tao Qin brushed her bangs to the side and rolled her eyes. As if. All were trying to do is keep our bellies full. When I left the mountain to gain experience, the job I took on ended up involving the phantom king. And then I saw that the phantom king was with a woman and that they were even having sexual rtionships. Isnt that outrageous?
Ning Shu: ...
Ive asked several people to counterattack but even though I sent them to exorcise him, they actually ended up getting involved with the phantom king and started dating him. The frick...
Tao Qin covered her forehead. Thats a fr*cking ghost! Although hes handsome to an ungodly degree, hes still a ghost!
TL: Kaho
Chapter 1457: Ended Up Killed by the Phantom King
Chapter 1457: Ended Up Killed by the Phantom King
As Ning Shu took in Tao Qins frustrated expression, all she could say was that Tao Qin didnt understand love.
Ning Shu said, You look pretty young. You probably arent strong enough to even fight against the phantom king, so why are you still going after him?
Tao Qin said, I was just trying to get that woman to leave the phantom king so that the Yin energy wouldnt enter her body, causing her lifespan to shorten. But in the end, I ended up being killed by the phantom king.
Ning Shu: _
This girl clearly just couldnt take seeing other people being so lovey-dovey. She tried to get the female lead to leave the male lead? If she didnt die, who else would?
When Tao Qin saw Ning Shus strange gaze, she spread out her hands helplessly and said, Alright, its natural to end up injured or killed when you travel on the Jianghu. I can ept the fact that I ended up killed because I wasnt strong enough, but the phantom king also killed everyone in my sect.
Ning Shu: Uhh... Perhaps he wanted to eradicate things from the roots.
Okay, I can ept that. But why did he even devour all their souls so that they no longer even had the chance to reincarnate?
Ning Shu: Uhh... definitely because he wanted to eradicate things from the roots.
Tao Qin looked towards Ning Shu, Can you counterattack?
I cant guarantee it. Ning Shu asked, How powerful is that phantom king?
Hes a thousand year old phantom king, said Tao Qin quietly.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu: ...
Help me counterattack. Just dont fall in love with the phantom king. Tao Qin said to Ning Shu, Listen, ordinary people cant handle the power of the phantom king. No matter what, dont have sexual intercourse with the phantom king, otherwise you might not even have a chance at reincarnation.
Ning Shu: ...
Why was this girl talking like she would fall in love with the phantom king?
You didnt fall for the phantom king, so why do you think I would fall for him? asked Ning Shu, somewhat speechless.
Tao Qin said, Thats because in my eyes, that guy is just an evil spirit. How old is he already? Yet he was having sex with women whenever wherever, like he hadnt seen a woman for several thousand years.
Ning Shu: _
In any case, it was a fact that the male lead couldnt hold back whenever he saw the female lead.
Counterattack properly. Ill be watching you. Tao Qin patted Ning Shu on the shoulder, then disappeared.
Ning Shu: ...
What the frick? I refuse. There was no way she could beat a thousand year old ghost.
So the deal is sealed? Ning Shu asked 2333.
Yeah. 2333 said, This is herst chance to find someone to counterattack for her. Youve been selected as thest one. If you cant do this counterattack, this intermediate level task will be handed over to advanced task-takers to handle.
Shit, but I didnt agree to it? Ning Shu almost jumped up.
Isnt it just taking care of a ghost? asked 2333.
If you were so strong, why dont you do it? All you do is watch while I struggle through all the tasks.
Ning Shu sighed deeply. Fine, then shed just do this task. She opened the system marketce and exchanged for fasting pills, water, and basic medicines.
She recalled that this world would have a lot of ghosts so she took the soul pearl as well. At the very least, ghosts wouldnt dare to get close to her while she had the soul pearl.
After thinking about it for a moment, she decided to check for a talisman that could expel ghosts. It was best if there was something that could help her run away. If she couldnt win, then shed just run. After all, if she ended up getting killed like Tao Qin, how was she supposed to counterattack?
Ning Shu exchanged for some talismans. She looked at the other magic tools but they were all grayed out, meaning that she couldnt exchange for them.
TL: Kaho
Chapter 1458: You Really Don’t Understand Love
Chapter 1458: You Really Dont Understand Love
With the soul pearl and talismans, Ning Shu felt a tiny more secure.
However, she couldnt help but wonder how exactly ungodly beautiful this phantom king was? He had actually managed to captivate so many task-takers and made them willing to start a tragic cross-species romance.
After doing these things, Ning Shu said, Lets start the task.
Ok. 2333 said to Ning Shu, No matter what, dont fall in love with the phantom king. If you fall in love with the phantom king, youll immediately fail in this task. Tao Qin hates this the most.
Ning Shu: Damned girl...
Fahai, you really dont understand love.
Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, then she felt her soul enter a body. She waited until her soulpletely adjusted to the body.
When she opened her eyes and looked around, she saw that she was lying on a brick bed. The room was very simple with a hint of antique taste.
She sat up on the bed and crossed her legs, wanting to check the spiritual energy density in this world. However, she ended up a bit disappointed. Like normal modern nes, there was very little spiritual energy.
Fortunately, with the support of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, she was still able to form a bit of energy about the size of a strand of hair. It looked quite pitiful.
Ning Shu stopped cultivating and started receiving the storyline.
This was a the tyrant phantom king fell in love with me type of story. The female lead, Song Xihan, was a white-cor employee at apany. She casually purchased a jade on an antique street and afterwards, started experiencing a series of strange things.
A male ghost in red appeared and was always by her side. He went with her to work and helped her get revenge on her higher up who was making things hard for her.
When bathing, a handsome man would suddenly appear in the bathtub. The moment she woke up in the morning and opened her eyes, she would see an unbelievably handsome face right in front of her.
Song Xihan was teased to the point her entire face was red and her heart stirred with feelings. She endured the phantom king Feng Yin doing all sorts of shameless things to her.
If it werent for his handsome face, she probably would have called the police ages ago.
There was also a reason why Feng Yin treated Song Xihan so well. This was rted to their past incarnation. Laststst, well, some past lifetime, Feng Yin and Song Xihan were an affectionate couple with a tragic fate. In any case, their love wouldst even when heaven fell and earth rend, even when the seas went dry and the stones crumbled.
However, due to some reason, the female lead died that life and Feng Yin sacrificed himself in the name of love and ended up bing a powerful phantom king. After a thousand years, the female lead was reincarnated, but as a human.
Since he had finally found the female lead again, he was going to continue this predestined love.
So when Tao Qin, this idiot, ran over to stop their touching romance, she got killed by Feng Yin and even implicated her master and fellow disciples.
So it was needless to exin how guilty Tao Qin, this senior sister, felt.
After Ning Shu finished receiving the plot, she sighed. Tao Qin didnt me the phantom king for killing her. After all, she did understand that she was killed because she was weak.
What she couldnt ept was that even though the people of her sect never hurt the phantom king and Song Xihan, the phantom king also killed the entire sect and destroyed everyones souls.
Ning Shu continued practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. If she was powerful, she wouldnt be killed as easily.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Senior Sister, time to eat. If yourete, there wont be any food left. The duck-like squawk of a boys pubertal voice came from outside.
Ning Shu stopped practicing and opened the door to find a boy taller than her standing there while eating a steamed bun.
Ning Shu hurriedly went to get food. If she waste, these kids really might finish everything.
They were currently in a deserted Daoist temple. Well, it couldnt be quite said to be deserted, but no pilgrims came here to offer incense. There was only Tao Qins master here teaching a group of homeless children the art of Mt. Mao.
Life was quite hard.
When Ning Shu arrived at the kitchen, she saw a group of little radish heads around the table. They were of varying ages. Most of them were boys, but there were also two little girls with pigtails and missing front teeth.
The most striking person was still the person sitting at the head of the table. This dirty old man who had his chest exposed, had a long beard, and had his hair tied up in a bun, was currently burping and picking at his teeth with his legs crossed.
When Ning Shu saw the old man, she felt a sourness in her heart.
TL: Kaho
Chapter 1459: The Food’s All Gone
Chapter 1459: The Foods All Gone
Ning Shu greeted the old man, calling him master. This old mans name was Tao Cheng. He was the sessor of Mt. Maos exorcism techniques. He had adopted all of these disciples that were currently in the house.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
These children were orphans. As of now, the world had already moved into the modern era so Mt. Maos Daoist arts were consideredplete superstition. They were taken to be chatans who preyed on peoples superstitions to trick money out of them.
Who would be willing to let their children learn this? So Tao Cheng found orphans to pass on Mt. Maos techniques, which were already deteriorating.
They werent getting by very well.
When Tao Cheng saw Ning Shu, his brows lifted as heughed. You woke upte today. The foods all gone.
Ning Shu saw that there were only the bones left on the table. The children were currently eating the steamed bread by dipping them into the broth.
The broth was probably cooked from a wild animal that Old Tao Cheng had caught in the mountains.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Ill just eat steamed bread.
She reached out, but thest steamed bread in the big bowl got snatched by another a child.
Ning Shu: ...
Kids would seriously eat the parents out of house and home!
Tao Cheng was raising more than ten children; it was seriously hard. Tao Qin had also been brought up by him.
From time to time, Tao Cheng would take Tao Qin with him to safeguard the human realm (swindle money out of people).
Although Tao Cheng had real ability, he liked to act cool a little too much and always wanted people to pay a high price. That was why what he did end up managing to earn was nowhere near enough to raise such arge number of brats.
A little boy saw that Ning Shu had nothing to eat, so he tore half of his steamed bread and gave it to her. Ning Shu took it and started eating. Good boy, Ill bring you a gift once Im back from training.
Tao Cheng rubbed his chest, then said to Ning Shu, Theres actually something I need you to do.
Ning Shu stuffed the rest of the steamed bread in her mouth, then asked Tao Cheng, Master, what is it?
Tao Cheng stood up, burped, then headed into the temple. Ning Shu followed him into the hall.
This Daoist temple was very old and inplete disrepair. The Three Pure Ones statues in the main hall were covered in ayer of dust. There was a smaller statue beside Three Pure Ones.
This was probably Tao Hongjing, the founding father of Mt. Mao.
Tao Cheng bowed towards the statue and lit two sticks of incense. Ning Shu copied him in worshipping the statue.
After she finished, she asked Tao Cheng, What exactly is it, old man?
Tao Cheng rubbed the bun on his head as he said, You are twenty years old now. Its time for you to go out and gain more experience.
Recently, an acquaintance came to me with a job. If we seed, there will be a lot of money. Itll be enough tost us for a while.
An acquaintance? What happened? asked Ning Shu.
Tao Cheng said, His son got possessed by a ghost recently and is nearly half-dead. His familys pretty rich.
Ning Shu thought about it for a moment. This probably had something to do with the phantom king Feng Yin.
F*ck, she was a little scared.
Any ghost in red garments was obviously malevolent.
Even Tao Cheng couldnt beat Yin Zhen so Mt. Maos Daoism ended up bing a lost art. There had been no sessor.
However, if they ignored this, then naturally wouldnt end up implicated.
Ning Shu asked Tao Cheng, Old man, youre not going?
You have to gain experience. If I went, what would you do? Tao Cheng rubbed his chest and a little ball of dirt formed. Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
She then asked, Old man, what if I encounter danger? You should do a divination. I dont have a good feeling about this.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1460: Go Hunt Some Game
Chapter 1460: Go Hunt Some Game
Tao Cheng lifted his brows and took out a copper te. He silently chanted to do a divination for Ning Shu.
Three copper coins fell on the table, and one of them actually cracked. Tao Chengs face color changed greatly upon seeing this.
He picked up the cracked copper coin and said, Could it really be something terrible? It was just a small calction, yet something like this happened.
We cant take this job, its too dangerous, said Ning Shu.
Tao Cheng scratched his head and nodded. Lets talk about thister.
Ning Shu nodded in response.
Tao Cheng then continued, Go to the back mountain and hunt some game. We really cant afford to raise these children.
OK, said Ning Shu.
After youe back, Ill test you on yourtest lessons. Tao Cheng left with his hands folded behind his back.
Ning Shu noticed that he seemed very worried. It was clear that the divination just now had made him apprehensive.
Ning Shu went to the back mountain to see if there was any game.
Although she didnt encounter any wild animals, she found some wild fruits. She had only eaten a bit of bread earlier, so she was already starving. She picked some of the wild fruit to fill her stomach.
The fruit didnt taste good. Instead, it was somewhat bitter and sour. Ning Shu only ate a couple before giving up.
She caught two rabbits, and that was it.
It indeed was not easy to support this group of children.
Ning Shu held a rabbits ear in each hand. When she returned to the temple, Tao Cheng was in the middle of having the children assume a horse stance.
When Tao Cheng saw Ning Shu holding only two rabbits, he rolled his eyes and asked, Why are there only two?
Ning Shu retorted, Weve pretty much eaten everything around here. Its already really good to have two rabbits.
Ning Shu noticed that the children were dressed in tattered clothes. Furthermore, the clothes on the younger children were a little too big and didnt fit them at all. It was clear that they were handed-down.
Ning Shu covered her forehead. How did they end up like this? A person like Tao Cheng, who knew skills like divination, would usually be the honored guest of a dignitary.
This world wasnt without ghosts. Although people that believed in science, not everyone did.
Ning Shu skinned the rabbit and cleaned the inside. She then boiled the entire rabbit in the pot until it was soft and turned into soup. Next, she fished out the bones.
On the side, she made dough dumplings. These things sated hunger very well.
So they had meat soup and dough dumplings for lunch. The taste turned out pretty good with some salt, so everyone enjoyed it.
As Ning Shu watched these children, she suddenly understood why Tao Qin wanted to get revenge. Feng Yin had killed the master that raised her and obliterated his soul.
And these children who had been abandoned by parents they didnt even know were exterminated before they even reached their teens. The younger ones were only about seven years old, yet they were also killed. Feng Yin absorbed their souls and became even more powerful.
Tao Qin had just been an obstacle on the path of love between Feng Yin and Song Xihan. Feng Yin had been worried that these Daoists would talk his woman into leaving him, so he just annihted all of them.
It could guarantee the safety of his woman and strengthen his soul at the same time, killing two birds with one stone.
In a word, these dozens of human lives were used to emphasize that the male lead was the supreme monarch of the world. He was the most powerful and he doted so much on the female lead. If anyone dared to bully her, he would be wiped out. If a ghost offended the female lead, Feng Yin would directly devour it, destroying its soul.
In any case, he was invincible.
After eating, Ning Shu headed back to her room to practice. She would only be able to protect the sect if she was strong.
After she managed to make the strand of energy form, her strength had increased and her movements also be much more agile. With the amulet she had exchanged for earlier added on and the soul pearl that could absorb souls, her chances of escape if she encountered the Phantom King was amplified.
Although Ning Shu didnt want to get involved in Feng Yin and Song Xihans love story, was this something she could avoid just because she wanted to?
Ning Shu heaved a long sigh. Feng Yin was a cheat-like existence. He even had an entire army of ghosts under him and other ghosts would tremble at the mere sight of him.
In short, he was the hegemonic president of the Phantom World. If he wanted to kill, he would kill; there was no negotiation.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kahon/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 1461: Scare People Into Giving More Money
?Chapter 1461: Scare People Into Giving More Money
Ning Shu stepped up her practice. Fortunately, this Daoist temple was located in a sparsely popted area and was surrounded by lush mountains and forests, so it had a lot more spiritual energy than the big cities which were full of automobile exhaust.
All in all, it was a very good ce for retirement. There was a vige located at the foot of the mountain, but it was a backwater vige.
asionally, when someone from the vige encountered something supernatural, they woulde to the old man. They usually paid him with some sweet potatoes or pumpkins, while those with slightly better conditions would offer a chicken.
Every time, the old man would take Tao Qin along to have her learn how to exorcise ghosts. If it was a family with better conditions, he would put on a show. Hed say that this ghosts baleful aura was too strong, so they must quickly get rid of it, and such h, to scare people into giving him more money.
Even so, they still couldnt earn enough to feed the dozen or so mouths in the family. On top of that, those kids were all in their growing phase. They were like bottomless holes.
The old man wanted to recast the statues of Three Pure Ones and Mt. Maos founder into a gold body, but the conditions didnt permit him to do so.
The development of science and technology was tightening the noose on fortune-tellers, exorcists, and others of simr professions. As of now, the old man wasnt trying to bring Mt. Maos techniques to greater heights. Instead, all he wanted was to pass it on so that it would not disappear into the long river of history.
However, all of the old mans hard work was destroyed by Tao Qin.
Tao Qins young age had also yed a role in this. If this matter had been handled by the old man, who was seasoned by years of experience, things would not be so bad.
When the phantom king Feng Yin suddenly ughtered his way to the Daoist temple, the old man had to focus on protecting the children. Furthermore, Feng Yin was extremely strong, so in the end, the old man and the children ended up dying, and their souls were destroyed.
Ning Shu sat on the bed, cultivating. She felt subtle spiritual energy flowing in from her pores and gathering in her dantian.
Girl,e here. The old mans voice was so loud, Ning Shu could hear it in her room. She immediately stopped cultivating and went to find the old man.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When she arrived at the hall, she saw the old man in a half-new Daoist robe. His hair wasbed in a bun again, and he looked like an upright old Daoist, dignified and solemn.
When Ning Shu saw him like this, she knew something was up. She asked, What kind of job is it this time?
The old man said, Its a job from the vige below. The familys being targeted by something, and the person is still unconscious.
The old man looked at Ning Shu, then his eyes whirled, and he said, This time, you take the lead. I want to see what youve learned.
Ning Shu said while bracing herself, All... All right.
Was she going to be a ghost-hunter Daoist now?
She followed the old man down the mountain to see the family. As soon as they walked into the courtyard, she felt a chilling aura, and her hair rose up on end.
The old man stood in the yard and observed the surroundings. Ning Shu also looked around. This was an ordinary farmhouse. There was a locust tree in the yard, and beneath that, a well.
Ning Shu walked to the well and peered inside. Since it was right beneath the tree, the branches blocked all the light so it was pitch ck inside. She couldnt see any water in the well.
The locust tree was quiterge and covered almost half of the small yard. It was quite cool standing under the tree, to the point it even felt a little eerie.
The owner invited the old man and Ning Shu inside. The moment they walked in, they saw a woman lying on the bed. Her face was pale, and there was darkness hovering around her.
The old man started his act, pinching his fingers and fluttering his eyes. Then he said to Ning Shu, who was staring at the woman, Go and take a look.
Ning Shu went over and took the womans hand to check her pulse. The woman was about fifty years old. The conclusion Ning Shu came to was that she was suffering from severe anemia.
In short, the woman had lost too much blood.
Ning Shu inspected the womans body. There werent any big wounds, so it was strange that she had lost so much blood.
Daoist, how is my wife? The womans husband asked the old man.
The old man was calm andposed. There will be results soon.
Ning Shu looked at the old man and asked, Master, how did this happen?
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1462: Like an Untainted Immortal
Chapter 1462: Like an Untainted Immortal
Everything in the world has spirituality. Think about it carefully, the old man said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu knew that he wanted her to solve it by herself.
This had probably been caused by something supernatural. Ning Shu dipped her fingers in cinnabar, recalled how the original host drew exorcism characters, then drew the characters on the womans forehead.
But Ning Shu had never tried this before, and since it was her first time, she naturally failed. She turned to look at the old man.
The old man was expressionless and continued standing there like an untainted immortal.
Ning Shu dipped her finger in cinnabar again, took a deep breath, and started drawing. This time, she managed to just barely get it right, and the cinnabar seeped into the womans skin.
The woman immediately felt ufortable. A ck gas seeped out from her forehead, and her mouth fell wide open, emitting a deafening shriek. Her hands and feet iled as blue veins suddenly protruded from her skin, twisting like tree roots. It was very frightening.
Hold her down, said Ning Shu to the womans husband.
Then, she took out a paper talisman from her cloth bag and pped it on the womans forehead. However, to her surprise, the paper talisman slowly turned ck and was soon reduced to ashes.
At the same time, the veins on the woman became even more apparent. Small blood vessels were spreading out from the big ones and her entire body was soon covered with blood vessels.
Ning Shu almost leaped back in fright. The frick, what the hell was this?
She grabbed a handful of glutinous rice and pressed it on the womans forehead. The rice made a hissing sound and started emitting ck gas, as if they were being burned.
The woman finally couldnt stand the pain anymore, and she fainted.
The womans husband was so anxious that his eyes werepletely red and his hands were shaking.
Ning Shu wiped at the cold sweat on her forehead. Suddenly, she heard the locust tree in the yard making rustling sounds. When she nced towards the window, she saw that the courtyard was eerily dark due to the shadows.
She became certain that these events must have something to do with that tree.
That tree was sucking the womans blood!?
Sir Daoist, please save my wife! begged the womans husband.
Ning Shu walked over to the old man and asked, Master, what should we do now?
Arent you the one carrying out the exorcism? replied the old man lightly.
Ning Shu: ...
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Your apprentice is out of ideas, Master. Hurry and help!
Ning Shu left the room and stared at the locust tree that was moving despite there not being any wind. Its branches were swaying ominously. Did it fricking be a spirit?
Ning Shu said to the man, Get some rooster blood.
The man quickly killed a rooster in the henhouse and got half a bowl of chicken blood.
Ning Shu took out everything from her cloth bag and prepared to set up a spell formation. She had learned this Yang assembling spell formation from Qing Yue in the cultivation ne. Since there were no spiritual weapons or spirit stones to strengthen the formation, this formation wasnt very effective, but it was more than enough to deal with this tree.
After setting up the Yang assembling spell formation, the surrounding area instantly became bright. The formerly gloomy courtyard now became so bright, it was dazzling.
Under the intense light, the leaves of the locust tree started to shrivel up and emit ck gas. The tree kept shaking while making a strange sound, like that of a human screaming in pain.
As expected, things had been this trees doing.
Ning Shu threw a handful of glutinous rice mixed with chicken blood, then picked up a thick cinnabar brush and infused her energy to draw a spell on the tree trunk.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1463: Bleeding Locust Tree
Chapter 1463: Bleeding Locust Tree
Ning Shu drew a rune, and the locust tree started shaking even more violently. Then it actually broke its own branch and threw it at Ning Shu.
Girl, dodge! shouted the old man.
Ning Shu ducked out of the way, then saw that the branch the locust tree broke off was actually bleeding. The entire yard was filled with a thick, fishy smell of blood.
Under the effect of the rune and the Yang assembling spell formation, the locust tree swayed even more fiercely and emitted clouds of ck gas. The leaves were gone and only the bare trunk was left.
Although its entire body had already be pitch ck, it didnt stop its struggles.
Ah...! screamed the woman in the room. Ning Shu rushed back inside and saw that the woman was sitting on the bed with her hair pointing to the sky, her lips purple, her eyes protruding, and her eyeballs covered with red veins.
She vomited foul blood from her mouth. When the old man saw the situation going south, he pushed Ning Shu aside and put his hand directly into the bowl of chicken blood. Next, he pressed his blood-stained hand on the womans face as he said to Ning Shu, Dip your hand in the blood and draw the rune on her feet.
Without saying a word, Ning Shu tightly held the womans ankle with one hand and started drawing with the other.
The woman struggled violently. She kept kicking Ning Shu with her free foot to get free. Seeing this, the womans husband quickly went over and held the womans other foot in ce.
After you finish with her feet, draw on her legs as well, said the old man as he continued drawing runes on the womans forehead.
Soon, Ning Shu finished drawing the runes all over the womans legs, causing the womans whole body to emit ck gas.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Outside, the locust tree suddenly creaked, then split in two. The womans eyes rolled back and she fainted.
Ning Shu wasnt finished with the runes, though. The ck gasing out of the womans body was getting thicker, but the blood vessels visible on her body were also slowly disappearing.
Ning Shu wanted to practice drawing runes more, so she stered the womans body with runes.
Dig up the tree. Pull it out by the roots! said the old man. The locust tree is a ghost tree with a great amount Yin energy, so it tends to attract ghosts. Dont nt this kind of tree around the house.
The owner was obviously more concerned about his wife as he asked the old man, Is my wife alright?
She just needs a good rest. Paste these paper talismans on the door. Ning Shu took out two paper talismans from her cloth bag.
The man epted the paper talismans, then went to get some of his neighbors. The guys brought shovels and hoes and started to uproot the tree.
The locust tree was deeply rooted and covered half of the yard. Whenever its bark was broken, it would bleed and spill ck blood.
The ck blood was so foul and smelly, even houseflies didnt touch it.
The old man tidied up his Daoist robe and said, This humble Daoist will leave first.
The owner immediately thanked the old man and asked, How did my wife catch this trees attention?
Ning Shu was also pretty curious. Why did the locust tree target the woman? Was it because of the womans Yin constitution?
The old man said faintly, In fact, your wife is the one who made the locust tree like this. When she had her periods, she poured the dirty blood-stained water poured on the tree after washing her period cloth.
A womans menstrual blood is something with heavy Yin, and its also a dirty discharge. The locust tree is a ghost tree, so after absorbing these, it naturally started regarding your wife as a host.
The old man nced at the chicken in the yard, then stroked his beard in a wise manner and continued, This chicken has also suffered from this event, so a service should be performed to help it find peace.
The man quickly gave the rooster to the old man. The old man took it, shook his head with pity on his face, then shoved it into Ning Shus arms.
The man then gave two pumpkins, each the size of a millstone, and Ning Shu left the yard with them in her arms. Afterward, she asked the old man, How did you know that it was because of the womans menstrual blood?
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1464: (☆_☆) For a Total of 2 Seconds
Chapter 1464: (_) For a Total of 2 Seconds
Although sanitary pads weremon now, in such poor and backward countryside, women were still reluctant to buy sanitary pads that would be thrown away after being used once.
The old man looked at Ning Shu angrily. Why were you so unfamiliar with the exorcism process this time? You need to have a good eye to survive in our line of business. You should pay more attention to your surroundings. Daoism isnt a feudal superstition. Rather, its observing and analyzing the situation to deduce the auspiciousness of a residence.
Theres a well under the locust tree, and its convenient to wash clothes next to it. After decades of being watered, how could there be no problem? The old man shook his head and said, Its just that the locust trees roots were deep, and the well water wasnt clean either. The locust tree is a tree that grows from a grave. If it wasnt nted by someone, theres probably a grave within one meter.
Ning Shu: (_)
Master was so amazing!
Then why didnt you tell him? asked Ning Shu.
The old man looked at Ning Shu like she was a blockhead. If I tell him everything, it will be just one job and one payment. However, if he digs it up himself, he will definitelye to me again, making it two payments. Why are you so stupid?
When you dig up a grave, you must ask the deceaseds soul to leave and check the feng shui. Its a big job. Jade Emperor, please bless us. Please allow him to dig up the grave!
Ning Shu: ...
Sure enough, she was still too inexperienced. What happened just now made Ning Shu aware of how dangerous this world was. Even a tree could do this, so what about the phantom king?
What was that spell formation you used just now? asked the old man. He had racked his mind for a long time, but he didnt have any impression of it.
Ning Shu had already thought of a good excuse. Isnt this the spirit trap formation you taught me?
Do you think I wouldnt be able to tell whether or not it was the spirit trap formation? said the old man in annoyance.
Ning Shu thought for a while and finally said, I must have made a mistake, and it turned out to be like that.
The old man smacked Ning Shus head. And you even wanted me to let you go out and gain experience? With your skill, how could you gain any experience? Youd directly be killed by evil things!
Ning Shu sighed.
After returning to the Daoist temple, the old man told Ning Shu to hurry up with cleaning the rooster, then to stew it with pumpkin.
Master, werent you going to help it transcend? Ning Shu cast him a sidelong nce.
You talk too much. The old man quickly changed out of his semi-new Daoist robe and put on his normal clothes. This was the only work attire he had after all.
Seeing the old man like this, Ning Shus heart ached a little. She wasnt in the mood to fight with the old man anymore. She just went to the kitchen to deal with the rooster.
On the other side, some junior brothers and junior sisters picked up dry firewood from the mountain and piled them in the firewood room neatly.
These children were very sensible and always helped out whenever they could. Those who were a little older would carry water buckets to the back mountains spring and bring back water.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu stewed the chicken in the pot, and when it was done, she poured the pumpkin in. Anyway, this was whatmunal meals were like. The taste was not the main concern here. As long as it could be eaten, it was enough. Just having a full stomach was already kind of difficult.
Ning Shu cooked another pot of noodles and added some dough dumplings.
The rooster was so small that it would already be good if each person could get a slice of meat.
The old man and Ning Shu didnt touch the meat, leaving it for the younger children.
After dinner, Ning Shu asked the old man, Is it so hard for Daoists of North Mt. Mao only? Or is it the same for South Mt. Mao?
There were two branches of Mt. Mao, North and South Mt. Mao. Although the founders of the two sides were not the same person, they all studied the five arts of Daoism.
These five arts included mountain, medicine, life, appearance, and divination.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
#Merakisments: An exnation on the five artsmountain, medicine, life, appearance, and divination C 5 Arts of Chinese Metaphysics (лѧ) C Wu Shu ( )
Chapter 1465: Five Arts of Daoism
Chapter 1465: Five Arts of Daoism
Thousands of techniques were driven from the five arts of Daoism, such as acupuncture and medicine made into powder or pill form to treat diseases. These all had the shadow of Daoist mysticism.
The Daoists had to learn Yin and Yang to check the feng shui of the houses and tombs and fortune-telling to predict fortune and cmities. They really had to have a lot of talent to excel in mysticism since it was tough to master even just one discipline.
Ning Shu couldnt figure out how the old man had ended up with such a miserable life. Despite his looks and bearings, he was a man of real ability and skill. In fact, the more rich and powerful people were, the more they believed in these things. After all, it was hard for anyone to predict their destiny. The wheel of fate was constantly rotating.
The old man stroked his beard and said triumphantly, When your master was your age, your master had already gone out to wander the world. All my clients were senior officials and rich people. At that time, I got quite a lot of money. s, Master is also a man and young too. You get it.
Ning Shu: _
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Get what? He probably spent it all on women. As a Daoist, how could he face the founder and Three Pure Ones? And hepletely let down the soft-style boxing technique he practiced.
Would it kill him to keep his virginity? He was so shameless.
For the soft-style fighting techniques, it was easier to train with a chaste body. Besides, boy urine which was full of Yang energy had a great restraining effect on ghosts. When he needed boy urine, he couldve gotten it by just untying his pants.
Ning Shuined about the old man in her heart.
Those who are in this line of business leak the secrets of heaven andmit the five evils, so most of them are solitary people. Sometimes, they have no choice but to do something that offends Heaven and reason. The old man stroked his beard.
Later, I offended some people, and it urred to me that I was no longer young and had to pass down Mt. Maos techniques. The old man looked at Ning Shu. When I found you, you were still a snot-nosed little girl.
See? When he was young, he spent all his time being unrestrained, and now he was paying for it in his old age.
The old man coughed and said, The spell formation you used before was good. Even if it was by mistake, you managed to gather the Yang energy of heaven and earth. Record it and pass it on.
I got it, said Ning Shu.
She was nning to record all the spell formations that she had learned. That way, it would be easier to deal with ghosts and monsters.
Lets put off you going out into the world for now. I really cant rest at ease letting you go the way you are right now. The old man said, Follow me for a bit longer. Your technique in drawing runes was a little rustier than before.
She and Tao Qin were not the same person. How could she be skilled in drawing runes? It was good enough that she could draw them sessfully in her first try.
Ning Shu wrote down the Yang assembling spell formation. She then skimmed through various Daoist ssics and all kinds of knowledge, carefully memorizing them.
Fortunately, she had added enough attribute points to intelligence. Although she couldnt memorize the text after ncing at it just once, she could remember it by looking at it a couple more times.
Ning Shu was reading a book when a hand suddenly patted her shoulder. She turned around and saw a boy who was taller than her. He had a bit of fuzz above his lips and was still in puberty.
The boys name was Tao Sheng. Tao Qin was the eldest, while he was the second oldest child. Usually, Tao Qin went out with the old man to earn money, so Tao Sheng dealt with everything in the Daoist temple.
In short, he was the leader of the children.
Senior Sister, what were you looking at? Tao Shengs voice wasnt pleasant to hear, but he had deliberately lowered his voice, which made it even worse.
Although he was good-looking, his voice was unbearable.
Reading, said Ning Shu.
Tao Sheng sat next to Ning Shu and asked, What did you guys encounter this time?
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1466: Group of Rugged Turnip Heads
Chapter 1466: Group of Rugged Turnip Heads
Ning Shu said, A locust tree that could suck human blood.
Tao Sheng nodded, then said to Ning Shu, Senior Sister, I want to go with you and Master next time.
You should talk to Master about this. You should hold out for a while longer, I think. Ill be heading out for training soon, so at that time, youll be apanying Master on the jobs. Ning Shu knew that Tao Sheng also wanted to exorcise evil spirits and catch ghosts.
Tao Sheng picked up a book and flipped through it rapidly. It was clear that he was not reading it.
Not even two dayster, the man who had a locust tree spirit in his courtyard came again. He found the old man, Tao Cheng, and said that he had dug out something from the bottom of the courtyard wall. It was a decayed coffin.
The old man was immediately full of energy. He put on his Daoist robe, grabbed his peach wood sword andpass, then called Ning Shu over to prepare for the job.
Tao Sheng said to the old man, Master, bring us too. We also want to take a look.
Ning Shu also backed him up. Lets bring them along. Ill look after them. Besides, Tao Sheng isnt a child anymore. He could help.
The old man swept a nce over the group of rugged turnip heads and said to Ning Shu, You have to take good care of them. Dont let them disturb anything.
The group cheered before following the old man in a line. The old man immediately felt that these children were destroying his immortal-like demeanor and professionalism.
At the mans house, the locust tree had been dug out, and the soil of the entire yard had been turned over. Under the courtyard wall, there was a decayed coffin, with only a corner of it exposed. It was clear that the man didnt dare to dig anymore after discovering this thing.
The old man had them prepare a table. On the table was an incense burner, the peach wood sword, thepass, glutinous rice, chicken blood, and talisman paper. Ning Shu looked at the things on the table and memorized them in silence.
It was the first time for these dozen or so children to see such a scene. Obviously, they were nervous and afraid. Despite knowing that they would do this in the future, they were still afraid of ghosts.
The old man called over all the families living next to the owners house and said, Although the coffin was found here, it was also close to your home. You guys also have to help in asking this ancestor to leave.
The families around agreed that they would raise money together to find a ce with good feng shui for this ancestor.
Ning Shu observed everything from the side. She got the feeling that the old man was worried the owner didnt have enough money. Hence, he deliberately pulled several families together to pool the funds.
Then the old man, with a celestial air, started to perform the ceremony.
Ning Shu kept her focus on the old man. She noticed that after the ceremony, his face was extremely pale.
Ning Shu quickly brought him a ss of water. The old man drank a mouthful and then said, Dig out the ancestor. Pay attention not to damage the coffin. Just brush off the surrounding soil.
The old man selected a few muscr men to dig the earth. However, the excavation process was very slow. The main reason was that the coffin was so rotten that it could be broken if handled a bit forcefully. It was probable that the bones in the coffin were the same.
Finally, the coffin was dug out, but then another coffin was discovered.
When the old man saw another coffin, his expression turned a little gloomy. Still, he said, Continue digging.
However, they kept finding more and more coffins. As of now, there were already five and there were skeletons crushed beneath the coffins. The deeper they dug, the more bones there were.
There were also crossbows, knives, rusty weapons, and helmets.
Now, even the courtyard wall had been toppled, but they only found even more bones. The old man pinched his trembling fingers to divine things, then quickly stopped the digging.
Dont dig anymore. It may be a mass grave. The old man hastily started performing another ceremony. His facial color was extremely ugly now.
Ning Shu also frowned. A mass grave was formed when a lot of people were buried together. This distorted the maic field of the ce and created a particrly terrifying phenomenon.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kahon/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 1467: Doesn’t Look Like a Mass Grave
Chapter 1467: Doesnt Look Like a Mass Grave
Unexpectedly, so many bones were dug out. Even the old man hadnt anticipated this.
There was no way to move these bones now. Furthermore, they were all mixed together, and it was impossible to tell which bone belonged to whom.
All sorts of insects were crawling out from the pitch-ck eye sockets of the skulls, and a nauseating stench permeated the air. The old man hastily had everyone leave. He told them to cover their noses and not inhale the air.
Ning Shu also brought the group of children far away.
The old mans face paled and he couldnt help rubbing his forehead. After a while, he instructed the remaining people to fill the hole.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The house owner asked the old man, What should we do with these bones?
Leave them to make stew! The old man furrowed his brows. Bury them, of course.
The safest choice for you guys is to move away. Dont live here, said the old man. Choose a new ce to build your house.
All the houses nearby should relocate. Look for me to check the feng shui of your new houses.
There were so many dead people under their feet. Just the thought of it was extremely horrifying. All the neighbors asked the old man to check the feng shui for them because they wanted to move.
Although this job had failed, since the old man advised them to move quickly and build their houses somewhere else, they would definitely seek him out to check the feng shui.
When the hole was filled up, the old man threw some glutinous rice on the soil and added another spell formation.
After finishing these things, the old man started packing up his things. He had a worried expression on his face as he prepared to head back. Ning Shu followed the old man with the group of little turnip heads.
Ning Shu was deeply puzzled about the whole incident. She asked the old man, Master, it doesnt look like a mass grave.
There would be evil spirits and resentment gathering around a mass grave. Once a person was trapped in such a field, he would either go mad or die.
It could even be said to be a ce where over a thousand hills, there were no birds in flight; on myriads paths, there was not one footprint in sight.
However, a few families lived around here, and they hadnt discovered any anomalies. There was basically no evil energy and resentment.
It was way too abnormal.
With so many people buried here, there must be some resentment gathering here. The old man frowned.
Ning Shu asked, Where did all the resentment and evil energy go, then? Could it be that it was absorbed by others?
Thats what Im worried about. The old man sighed. What kind of monstrosity would this mass of resentment and evil energy create?
Ning Shu instantly thought of the phantom king Feng Yin, who was capable of devouring souls.
Back at the Daoist temple, the old man changed out of his Daoist robe, looking concerned.
Ning Shu said, Master, do you want me to check the county records to find this mass graves origin?
Master, how long do you think this mass grave has been here? Ning Shu followed up with another question.
The old man stroked his beard. Based on the degree of bone erosion, it has probably been quite a long time.
Ning Shu frowned tightly. There was no such thing in the original storyline. At this time, Tao Qin had gone out to gain experience, and after leaving, she had nevere back.
She never knew that there was such a grave.
Ning Shu deemed it necessary to check the county records. In that hole, there were not only human bones but also pieces of armors, as well as swords, spears, and arrows.
Most likely, an ancient army was buried there.
Thousands of years ago, in order to avenge the female lead, Feng Yin had massacred many people in his fury beforemitting suicide.
Perhaps, those coffins also contained Feng Yins bones.
Ning Shus mind shed with all kinds of thoughts. Although she had the intention to check the county records, there was no way to do so.
Ning Shu said to the old man, Master, lets check the county records.
Alright, Ill have to pull some strings. The old man stroked his beard and took Ning Shu to the county office. He used his connections and told the staff that he wanted to see the county records.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
#Merakisments: Over a thousand hills, no birds in flight; On myriads paths, not one foot-print in sight. This is Frank C Yues English trantion of Jiang Xue: The River in Snow. You can read the full verse here.
Chapter 1468: You Know How to Use This?
Chapter 1468: You Know How to Use This?
Ning Shu and the old man were taken to the archives room, and they were told to check it themselves.
There was aputer, which Ning Shu turned on. She searched through the files about a mass burial of an army.
She was trying to see if there were any troops passing through here a thousand years ago.
The old man was a little surprised when he saw Ning Shu tapping the keys. You know how to use this?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu said with a smile, Actually, I often sneak to an Inte caf to get online.
Old man: _
Their family couldnt even fill their stomachs. Why not buy a pancake instead of using the money to get on the Inte? Such an unfilial child.
Ning Shu inputted the search keywords, and a lot of documents appeared. Ning Shu opened these files one by one, browsing through the content.
The old man watched from the side and asked, Did you find anything?
No, maybe there was no record at all. Ning Shu continued to slide the mouse.
The old man said, These people had pretty much died at the same time. Thats why they were buried together. Such arge-scale killing must have been recorded.
Ning Shu opened a document, but it was quite vague. It stated that an army had fled to this area in defeat, with pursuers behind them.
The two sides fought fiercely, and it seemed that there was no one left alive.
Well, there was not much value in this.
The information didnt mention who the generals of both sides were and what the situation was at that time.
Too much time had passed, so a lot of the information was obscured.
Master, those corpses are probably of the two opposing armies? guessed Ning Shu.
The old man looked even more worried, Since they were hostile, even after death, the two sides would still fight each other. So, the baleful aura and Yin energy should be heavier, yet I didnt notice any.
I thought that it was because Ive gotten old. The old man touched his beard. Where did all that evil energy go?
Ning Shus eyes whirled with a thought, but she didnt speak.
ording to all the signs, Feng Yins corpse must be in this mass burial.
Perhaps there might also be the remains of the female lead, Song Xihan, from the previous life.
An idea popped up in Ning Shus mind.
Theres nothing to see here. Lets head back, said Ning Shu to the old man.
Ning Shu took out some money to buy meat, flour, and rice.
The old man was a little mncholy. He kept wondering about where the baleful aura and Yin energy in the mass grave had gone. He was so preupied that he couldnt even eat properly.
After dinner, Ning Shu sat on the bed to cultivate. At midnight, she took a shlight and a shovel and went down the mountain.
When Ning Shu got to the old mans house, she climbed over the wall andnded in the yard on her hands and feet. She then took out a sprig of cmus from her cloth bag and tucked it behind her ear. It could expel evil spirits and ghosts.
Finished with her preparations, Ning Shu picked up the shovel and started digging. As the soil had been loosened once before, she found it much easier. She soon got to the coffin.
Ning Shu dug out several coffins. She then inserted the shovel to the side, wiped cinnabar on her hands, and slowly opened the decaying coffin.
The coffin disintegrated as soon Ning Shu touched it, covering her hands with wood fragments. Ning Shu took a shlight to illuminate the insides of the coffin. There were scattered bones in it.
The bones inside were small. It was obvious with a nce that it was a womans skeleton. Ning Shu picked up a leg bone and stuffed it into her cloth bag. Afterward, she continued digging out coffins and took a bone from each coffin.
After she was done, she buried the coffins again, ttened the soil, and jumped over the wall to get out of there.
The moon in the sky seemed to be covered with ayer of gauze. If one stared at it for too long, an eerie feeling would arise in them.
Amid the insects chirping, Ning Shu walked on the path in the field and to return to the Daoist temple.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1469: Encountered a Ghost Maze
Chapter 1469: Encountered a Ghost Maze
Ning Shu had stolen the bones for a reason: She wanted to test whether that secret art worked.
But after stealing the bones, she walked for a long while, but she couldnt get back to the Daoist temple. Even though the temple wasnt far away, she couldnt get there.
The more she walked, the darker the surroundings seemed to be. She constantly felt a cold air around her, as if someone was blowing air at the back of her head.
Goosebumps were rising all over her body. Perhaps, something was currently staring at her while licking their lips.
There was a rustling sound behind her, apanied by a deep male voice. The voice was so pleasant, it felt like her ears had turned jovial.
It kept asking her if she was scared.
Ning Shu: _
As expected, girls physique easily tended to attract ghosts, especially in the middle of the night.
She had encountered a ghost maze.
Ning Shu stopped in her tracks. In this situation, she couldnt walk around randomly. What if there was a pond or cliff ahead? Who would save her from drowning or falling to her death?
Ning Shu felt that the chilly air at the back of her head was getting heavier, and there was a breath of cold air pouring into her ears.
Shit, it seemed like there was more than one ghost around.
Voices came from behind her again. This time, there was an additional womans voice. Ning Shu suppressed the impulse to look back.
Humans have three fires, located on their shoulders and forehead. A turn of the head would blow out a fire on the shoulder, and the bodys Yang energy would be even weaker.
They truly were tormenting little evil spirits.
Ning Shu took out a talisman from her cloth bag. She pinched it between her fingers and mouthed an incantation, bursting the paper talisman into mes.
The cold, gloomy air soon dissipated, and the rustling noise also disappeared.
Ning Shu directed her shlight to shine the path ahead and saw that she was standing in front of a ditch. Her ankles were wrapped with something like water grass.
A chill passed from the ankle to every corner of her body. She felt her body freezing and turning stiff, unable to put up any resistance at all.
Damn it, did she encounter a water ghost now?
Ning Shu revolved the energy in her body to dispel the cold. However, the water grass was still pulling her ankles to drag her into the water.
Ning Shu took out a talisman and pressed it on the water grass. The water grass made a hissing sound and exuded ck gas. It hurriedly shrank back into the water.
F*ck, shed never walk at night again.
Ning Shu took out more talismans and pasted them on her back, chest, and one on each arm.
She dared the ghosts toe at her again.
However, a gust of cold wind came, blowing off the talismans on Ning Shus body. The shrill wind roared at Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
A stream of cold energy drilled into Ning Shus body.
Darn it. It seemed like if she did not retaliate, shed be taken as a pushover.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes before taking out the soul pearl. As she held it in her hand, the cold energy around her immediately vanished.
The ghost blowing in Ning Shus ear was also sucked into the soul pearl, turning into its nourishment.
This time, she smoothly got back to the Daoist temple.
Few ghosts dared to approach the Daoist temple, so Ning Shu wasnt afraid of them bothering her again.
She had encountered all sorts of situations on this one trip.
When she returned to her room, Ning Shu took out the cloth bag and ced the bones on the table. Some of the bones already had wormholes.
Ning Shu didnt know which bone belonged to Feng Yin, so she had no choice but to test them one by one.
Ning Shu took the cinnabar and smeared it on the bone before coating it with willow leaf juice. Next, she silently waited for any changes.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1470: Exorcism Level Up
Chapter 1470: Exorcism Level Up
Soon, some of the bones started to cken, emitting ck smoke. One of the bones even moved, and it turned as white as jade.
Ning Shu picked up the bone; it might belong to Feng Yin.
Ning Shu knocked the bone against her palm andughed out loud. The item the male lead currently possessed was a jade pendant, and he had always kept it close to him. Anyway, after thousands of years of tossing and turning, it finally got to the female leads hand.
Ning Shu took the cinnabar brush and drew a rune on the bone. The bone actually became a little hot. She drew runes on the bone until it was covered all over.
Finally, the bone started to be hollow and brittle. With a gentle squeeze, it instantly turned into powder, which she put into a bowl.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shuughed, took the cinnabar and a variety of other things and mixed them together with the powder until it became ink-like. She then picked up the cinnabar brush and dipped it in the mixture before drawing runes on the yellow paper.
Shed use his own power against him. Shed use these talismans to deal with Feng Yin.
Ning Shu had seen this method in the ancient books of the Mt. Mao technique.
Ning Shu drew talismans all night even though she had to get up early the next morning to make breakfast for the children.
She put thepleted talismans in the cloth bag and patted the bag with satisfaction.
After breakfast, the old man took Ning Shu to do business.
He had Ning Shu handle all the work. The old man would only step up if Ning Shu could not solve a problem.
Ning Shu encountered all kinds of ghosts. Mother ghosts had exceptionally strong baleful auras. She also saw ghost possessions and all sorts of other little ghosts.
It allowed Ning Shu to be a lot more familiar with the exorcism process.
However, the old mans face became more and more worried. His brow was locked, and his mind was troubled.
Ning Shu asked, Master, are you still worried about the mass grave?
Yes. The old man stroked his beard. I keep having a bad feeling. Its instinctive for people in our line of business to have a sense of good or bad fortune. Anyway, theres definitely something wrong with the mass grave.
Ning Shu couldnt help but say, No evil aura means theres a fierce ghost that has absorbed the baleful aura and Yin energy.
Thats what Im worried about. This thing has not shown up yet. But since it has absorbed the mass graves baleful energy, it must be something extremely strong. The old man sighed.
Ive lived a long life, so even if I die, its worth it. However, what about you children. The old man was mncholy.
Forget it, whether its a blessing or cmity, we cant hide from it. In a while, youll go out to gain experience. The old man said, Take Tao Sheng with you.
Ning Shu: _
Why would she bring Tao Sheng? She was going to deal with the phantom king. Although Tao Sheng had some skills, the phantom king could kill him with a flick of his finger.
Master, I dont want to take Tao Sheng with me. Let him learn from you for a while. Ning Shu refused right away.
The old man squinted his eyes and said, Any one that can get away is one survived. You must pass on the art of Mt. Mao.
No, I dont think its safe for me to go out either. Also, what should I do if I cant look after Junior Brother well enough and something happens to him? Ning Shu said, Didnt the divinationst time say that it was dangerous for me to go out to gain experience?
Master, Ive also made a simple divination for myself. The result was very bad. Ning Shu said, Its more dangerous to let Junior Brother follow me.
Well, as long as youre happy. The old man cast her a sidelong nce.
We have a new job. You can go and take a look. Hes an old acquaintance, and his son has been possessed. Also, theres something strange going on in thepany. The employees are always getting injured. He keeps asking me to take a look. The old man said to Ning Shu, Make sure to extort more money. Its been a long time since weve had meat.
Ning Shu said, Didnt you eat meat just yesterday?
Did I? The old man looked towards the sky sadly, like apassionate immortal who was bemoaning the state of the world.
Ning Shu turned and left to pack up her luggage.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1471: Have a Lot of Pancakes
?Chapter 1471: Have a Lot of Pancakes
The next day, Ning Shu went to the old man with a bulging bag on her back. The bag was filled with exorcising props, like peach wood swords, talismans, cinnabar pens, and various other bits and bobs.
When she arrived at the hall, the old man was offering incense to the statue of the Three Pure Ones.
Ning Shu also took incense sticks to join him in offering prayers. The old man turned to look at her and said with a smile, Big girl, be careful on this trip. Look out for yourself.
Ning Shu said, I know, Master. You should take care of yourself as well.
The old man took thepass and handed it to Ning Shu. This is the magic artifact left by the founder, the only one left in Mt. Mao.
Ning Shu quickly waved her hand. Master, dont give me thepass. It was something the founder used.
Thispass was bulky and mysterious. It had a long history, which was clear from just one look. What if she broke it?
In the original storyline, Tao Qin had relied on thispass to survive. She attached her soul to thepass, so she wasnt engulfed by Feng Yin.
Otherwise, she wouldnt even have the chance to offer up her soul for a counterattack.
She used the power of thispass to keep her soul intact.
The old man put thepass in Ning Shus hands. Enough, I want you to take it. Then, he gave Ning Shu another cloth bag.
Ning Shu nced inside. It was filled with dry pancakes. Seeing so many cakes, she had a bad feeling in her heart.
Master, its a waste of money to prepare so many cakes for me, said Ning Shu.
Its nothing much. Save it for the road, said the old man.
Ning Shu: ... What? You want me to walk there?
Master, couldnt you pay for a car? Ning Shu imagined walking to the big city with her two legs, and the image made her want to die.
The old man said simply, We are out of money. However, people in our profession can earn money wherever they go.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But can the possessed man over there wait? said Ning Shu, annoyed.
Hell be fine. Im familiar with him. I gave him some talismans before, which shouldst for a while. The old man skillfully countered her every move. In any case, there really was no money.
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu knelt down, kowtowed to the old man, and said, Take care, Master.
When you reach the city, go to this address to find my acquaintance. The old man handed Ning Shu a piece of paper with an address on it.
Ning Shu put away the paper and turned to leave the hall. However, after a few moments, she looked back at the old man in the hall, feeling a little apprehensive. She didnt know whether or not she would be able to make it back.
She was embarking on a journey of destiny.
Wait a minute, Senior Sister. As soon as Ning Shu came out of the Daoist temple, she heard Tao Shengs voice. She turned around to see Tao Sheng.
Tao Sheng ran to Ning Shu and gave her a bag of fruits. He said, Eat them if you get thirsty on the way.
Ning Shu smilingly took the bag. Thank you, Junior Brother.
Thus, Ning Shu left with a big and a small bag.
Ning Shus heart was bitter. Did she really have to walk to H city?
Walking on the road full of yellow earth, she finally reached the city with great difficulty. Ning Shu decided to find some work to collect bus fare to the city.
This big brother, there is a dark aura around your forehead. Recently...
Nutjob, did you forget to take medicine...
Ning Shu: ...
This miss, there is a dark aura around your forehead, and your facial color seems dim...
Who are you calling a miss? You want to try saying that again?
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1472: So Difficult to Do Business Nowadays
Chapter 1472: So Difficult to Do Business Nowadays
Ning Shu: ...
Why was it so difficult to do business nowadays?
Finally, Ning Shu got her first gig, that was, a child that was crying at night. A child about five months old would weep heart-wrenchingly all night long.
It was a lost soul.
Ning Shu took a pair of chopsticks and stuck them into a bowl full of water. She then asked the childs rtives to call the childs name along the road near their home.
After working for a good while, Ning Shu had a sumptuous meal at the hosts house. Before leaving, they gave her some money.
Ning Shu used the money to get on a long-distance coach and went to H city.
H city was a big city with many skyscrapers. As soon as Ning Shu got off the bus, she felt that her clothes were out of ce here.
One look was enough to tell that she was a country bumpkin. Ning Shu didnt care, though. She took out the address her master gave her, directly called a taxi, and asked the driver to take her there.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The taxi took her to a posh area. Ning Shu was stopped by the security guards at the gates and couldnt get in at all. Moreover, she had no money to pay for the taxi.
Life was so hard.
Ning Shu said to the security guard, Hello, Im looking for Mr. Xie Weiming. Please inform him that Im Tao Chengs apprentice.
The security guard looked Ning Shu up and down. She was dressed in worn-out clothes and was carrying a cloth bag. On top of that, her shoes were stained with yellow dirt. She didnt seem to be a person rted to the gentry living here.
Ning Shu naturally saw the examination and disdain in the eyes of the security guard and said, Im here on business. If you dy Mr. Xies affairs, you may not be able to keep your job. You should make a phone call and ask. Its not as if it takes much effort.
The security guard slowly made the call.
Ning Shu stood there waiting and said to the taxi driver, Wait a little, please. Someone will pay you soon.
The taxi driver rolled his eyes. He had no choice but to wait.
After the security guard called, a middle-aged man came out, his eyebrows filled with worry and anxiety.
His brows were locked tight.
Before he even came near, Ning Shu felt some Yin energy on his body, which made him look gloomy and without spirit.
Didnt your mastere? Xie Weiming saw that Ning Shu was the only one, and he became a little disappointed. When he saw her rustic straight bangs, which made her look even younger, he was even more disappointed.
Ning Shu said, Mr. Xie, help me pay the fare. I have no money.
Xie Weiming did as asked and said to the security guard, Dont stop her in the future.
He then took Ning Shu to the vi. As soon as they stepped inside the living room, Ning Shu felt as if the vi was full of baleful energy.
She took out talisman paper and handed one to Xie Weiming, Keep this on you.
Xie Weiming said thanks and tucked the paper talisman in his pocket.
Who knew if it was a psychological effect, but Xie Weiming felt his head turning clear, and he wasnt so tired anymore.
Little Daoist, go and see my son first, said Xie Weiming to Ning Shu anxiously.
Ning Shu nodded and was led by Xie Weiming to his sons room. The door was covered with talismans.
Ning Shu frowned. The use of each kind of talisman paper was different, so it was easy to create even more of a mess by sticking it on blindly like this.
Tear the talismans off the door, said Ning Shu.
Xie Weiming instantly tore the paper talismans before Ning Shu opened the door. Immediately, she felt a gust of cold air going straight into her body, giving her goosebumps. A strange smell permeated the room.
The room was dark. The windows were closed, and the curtains blocked the light.
It took quite a while for Ning Shu to get used to this kind of darkness. She gave the room a cursory nce. The walls, the furniture, the bed, any ce that could be covered with talismans was covered.
A young man was tied to the bed. His face was pale, but his lips were blue, and he had a heavy ckness between his eyebrows.
His life energy waspletely suppressed by the air of death. If she had arrived just a littleter, he would probably already be done for.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1473: Animalistic Growls
Chapter 1473: Animalistic Growls
Xie Weimings son, Xie Yiyuan, had ended up encountering a ghost somewhere, and he had already invited many monks and Daoists to take a look.
But these days, there were few monks and Daoists who really had the skills, and the people nowadays werent as attentive to detail as before. In the past they always had to consider the taboos before they did anything.
Xie Weiming had corresponded with the old man many times, asking him to save his son.
He had no confidence in Ning Shu inwardly, but for his son, he had no choice but to try all possible options. If she couldnt handle it, she would definitely call her master toe over.
Ning Shu took out a paper talisman and put it between her fingers. The paper talisman ignited into mes, dispersing the lingering Yin energy in the room. She then entered the room.
Ning Shu opened the curtains, and the bright sunlight immediately projected into the room, shining on Xie Yiyuan on the bed.
The room was dark before, so Ning Shu hadnt clearly seen Xie Yiyuans condition. She could now see that his face was blue and swollen, and there was a bandage on his forehead.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Because of the intense light, he was visibly ufortable. He writhed and roared at Ning Shu, who was standing by the bed.
He was not talking, but rather, giving animalistic growls.
Ning Shu took the paper talisman and pasted it on his forehead. His body shook, his face twisted, and a ck gas came out of his eyebrows. A few momentster, his eyes rolled back and he fainted.
Whats the matter with his face? Ning Shu asked Xie Weiming.
Xie Weiming sighed and said, If you dont tie him up, hed hit himself against the wall and jump down from the upstairs. He was terrified of the light. As soon as the curtain opened, he would go crazy.
Ning Shu ignored the unconscious Xie Yiyuan. Instead, she took out thepass to check the feng shui of the vi. Was there anything wrong with this location?
These days, people rarely considered the feng shui of their house. Sometimes, when Yang people lived in a house with a lot of Yin energy, idents tended to happen at home a lot. This was also how the haunted houses that were prone to idents came into being. People who died in a haunted house would gather resentment.
If someone moved into such a room, they likely either wanted to die or felt that their life spans were too long.
Ning Shus feng shui ability was only at a passing level. She could only see good or bad luck and was unable to change the feng shui by adjusting objects.
The vis feng shui had no problems. Usually, the rich were very particr about it because they would lose everything if they didnt pay attention.
After checking the feng shui, Ning Shu went back to Xie Yiyuans room and took his pulse.
Xie Yiyuan wasnt possessed, but baleful energy had entered his body. Thus, his body was in a chaotic state, and his internal organs maic field was affected by evil energy.
Due to the corrosion of the baleful energy, Xie Yiyuan would have an early death.
Ning Shu set down her cloth bag. She took out willow leaves, cmus, and all kinds of things needed to exorcise evil spirits.
Wheres the kitchen? I need to boil this, asked Ning Shu.
Xie Weiming took Ning Shu to the kitchen. However, he was also worried that she wouldnt know how to use the things in the kitchen and asked his servants to help.
Rather than boiling things with tap water, Ning Shu used the rootless water from the Daoist temple. Rootless water was rainwater that didnt fall on the ground.
When the pot bubbled, Ning Shu lit a paper talisman and put its burned ck ash in the pot.
When Xie Weiming saw the ck poison-like mixture in the pot, his face twitched, and he asked, Whats wrong with my son?
Baleful energy and Yin energy have taken root in his body. He encountered something evil, replied Ning Shu while staring at the pot.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1474: Hold Him Down
Chapter 1474: Hold Him Down
Once the potion was ready, Ning Shu poured a bowl for Xie Weiming and said, You should also drink some. Since you have stayed with Xie Yiyuan every day, you must have been tainted with the baleful energy.
Xie Weiming didnt say anything and drank the exorcism potion directly. Ning Shu saw a ck gas slowly leaving his body.
Although Xie Weiming didnt have baleful energy residing in his body like his son, he was still infected with it. That was also why he had nothing going his way recently.
Ning Shu took the bowl and went to Xie Yiyuans room. She pasted a talisman on his forehead. Xie Yiyuan instantly felt ufortable and rolled in the bed and woke up.
His mouth made ha ha sounds, and his pupils dted.
Have a few people hold him down, said Ning Shu to Xie Weiming, who immediately signaled the bodyguards standing at the door toe in.
Four bodyguards pressed down Xie Yiyuan as Ning Shu stretched out her hand to pinch Xie Yiyuans nose. He actually stretched his neck to bite Ning Shus hand.
Ning Shu took out another paper talisman and used it to restrict Xie Yiyuans movements. She then sessfully pinched his nose and poured the bowl of medicine in his mouth.
While drinking the exorcism potion, Xie Yiyuan was clearly in pain. He roared loudly, and his body twisted. However, he was bound to the bed, and with four bodyguards pressing on him, he couldnt do anything.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Xie Yiyuans eyes turned red, and ck smoke rose from his body.
Ning Shu took a paper talisman and pasted it on his body. She also stuck one on each bodyguard.
Afterward, she arranged a Yang assembling spell formation in the room. This time, because of thepass, an artifact of the founder, the room wasnt only dazzling, but the temperature was also slowly rising. The baleful energy in the room soon dissipated.
Under the influence of the potion and the Yang assembling spell formation, the baleful energy rose from Xie Yiyuans body, resisting the spell formation.
Ning Shu wasnt in a hurry. It was good as long as the baleful energy left Xie Yiyuans body.
Ah, ah, ah... Xie Yiyuan was extremely ufortable. He let out inhuman roars and actually broke the ropes. Without the rope restraining him, the four bodyguards simply couldnt suppress Xie Yiyuan anymore.
Xie Yiyuan roared and ran towards the balcony. He obviously wanted to jump off the building.
Ning Shus heart leaped to her throat. She mobilized her strength and, with a leap, got behind Xie Yiyuan. She grabbed his cor from the back.
Ning Shu felt as if she was pulling a couple galloping horses. Xie Yiyuans power was frightening.
If Ning Shu hadnt practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, she would have already been pulled off the balcony by Xie Yiyuan.
Ning Shu hugged Xie Yiyuans waist, revolved her energy, and hurled Xie Yiyuan over her shoulder. She then controlled Xie Yiyuans arm, pressed her knee on his back, and grabbed a handful of sticky rice soaked with cinnabar from the bag. She pressed them on Xie Yiyuans back.
Xie Yiyuans pain rose to new heights. His face was contorted as he opened his mouth to call Xie Weiming, Dad, help me. Help me...
Xie Weiming took two steps forward, his eyes red with heartache. He wiped his tears and turned his head in the other direction. He couldnt bear to watch his son in such a condition.
With Ning Shu exhausting all kinds of means, plus the role of Yang assembling spell formation, the room temperature was constantly increasing. The Yang energy was getting more and more abundant.
Xie Yiyuan finally couldnt take it anymore and fainted.
Ning Shu let go of Xie Yiyuans arm. She heaved a long sigh and wiped the cold sweat on her head. Dealing with this by herself was a little too much.
There was no old man beside her to help her handle the situation, so she couldnt help butck confidence.
Ning Shus limbs felt a little weak, and her hands trembled slightly. Clearly, she had overtaxed her body to stop Xie Yiyuan in time.
The bodyguards moved Xie Yiyuan to the bed. Xie Yiyuans breathing was weak, and his face was ashen. Ning Shu said, Boil water with cmus to give him a bath. Hes been covered in corpse oil.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1475: Corpse Oil Smeared On His Body
Chapter 1475: Corpse Oil Smeared On His Body
From the body of Xie Yiyuan, Ning Shu caught a whiff of a peculiar smell. It was foul yet fragrant, truly strange. Ning Shu had smelled it before she even stepped into the room.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She never imagined it would be corpse oil. The smell became stronger when she got near Xie Yiyuan just now.
As soon as Xie Weiming heard about corpse oil, his face grew unsightly. He asked in a low voice, Is it someone who wanted to hurt him on purpose?
Ning Shu replied faintly, Corpse oil is from corpses. The dead have a heavy Yin energy, so its easy for bad things to happen if you have corpse oil smeared on your body.
Xie Weiming frowned, looking at the bed where Xie Yiyuan was lying. His eyes became particrly fierce.
Xie Weiming had the servants boil cmus water and give Xie Yiyuan a bath.
Ning Shu sat on the sofa with her legs crossed. Seeing Xie Weiminge over, she said, I dont have a ce to live, so arrange a room for me next to your sons. That way, Ill be the first to know if anything happens.
Xie Weiming naturally had no objections.
Ning Shu added, Master said that you must pay more this time.
Xie Weiming was stuck betweenughter and tears. He nodded and said, Money isnt a problem. I just wish for my son to be healthy and thepany to get back on track. Recently, there have been a lot of strange things happening. Employees keep having idents. If this goes on, thepany will go bankrupt. Help me take a look at thepany.
Ning Shu said, Alright.
After resting for a while, Ning Shu concocted medicine for Xie Yiyuan and then carried it to him.
Xi Yiyuans rooms temperature was high, and the light was iparably dazzling. Xie Yiyuans bedsheet was already wet from his own sweat.
Ning Shu got a servant to bring some water for Xie Yiyuan. If he continued to sweat buckets like this, he would die from dehydration.
But the servants knew that Xie Yiyuan had encountered something evil, so none of them dared to get close to them, fearing that they might attract the attention of the ghost.
It caused Xie Weiming to lose his temper. He then personally took care of his son.
Ning Shu was able to understand the servants too. If they got involved in this kind of thing, they would likely end up dead or barely alive.
In the next few days, Ning Shu took care of Xie Yiyuan. After drinking the medicine for some time, his pulse wasnt so chaotic.
Now, if she pasted a talisman on Xie Yiyuans body, he didnt have any radical reaction. Evidently, the baleful energy and Yin energy in his body were almost gone.
Xi Yiyuan had to recuperate properly, or his body would copse.
Xie Weiming also noticed that his son was much more normal and he wasnt as crazy as before in trying tomit suicide all the time.
Xie Yiyuan was also a lot more sober. When he woke up, he could recognize people, which made Xie Weiming relieved.
This period of time had really been hard for Xie Weiming. His wife had died early and left their only child. His son returned after studying abroad half a year ago and started to manage thepany. But unexpectedly, such a thing happened.
Xie Weiming could discern that Ning Shu had quite a bit of ability. He praised the old man in front of Ning Shu, saying that he was a great teacher to have taught such an excellent apprentice.
Xie Weiming wanted to have Ning Shu go to hispany as soon as possible. He said to Ning Shu, Little Daoist,e with me to thepany today.
Just call me Tao Qin, please. Lets go to thepany, said Ning Shu.
Xie Weiming looked at Ning Shu up and down and asked, Do you only have this set of clothes?
Ning Shus clothes were indeed rustic, so she could only nod. Yep, I only have these.
What kind of clothes do you like? Ill ask the secretary to buy you a couple. Do you like skirts? Xie Weiming saw that Ning Shu didnt look like a girl at all. What girls nowadays were like her?
Ning Shu waved her hand and said, Jeans and T-shirts will do. Skirts arent convenient to work in.
Xie Weiming asked his secretary to buy clothes for her. Ning Shu changed into jeans and a T-shirt and tied her hair into a bun.
Afterward, she only took the cow tears along with her. She got in the car and went to thepany with Xie Weiming.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1476: Song Xihan
Chapter 1476: Song Xihan
Xie Weimingspany was enormous. When they got to thepany, Ning Shu painted cow tears on her eyelids, pinched her fingers, and chanted a spell before entering the building.
Thepanys employees were spiritless and tired. Xie Weiming and Ning Shu walked in and scanned the room. There were several people sleeping at their tables.
Ning Shu blinked and saw a female employee standing in front of the printer to print something. However, behind her stood a ghost, who was staring straight at her and even lifted her hair to the tip of his nose to sniff it.
The female employee took the printed paper and turned around, brushing past the ghost behind her.
There really were ghosts in thispany. On top of that, they dared to appear in broad daylight.
In any case, the entirepany was enveloped by a gloomy atmosphere and familiar baleful energy.
The ghost didnt follow the female employee. Instead, he went to mess around with other people, such as a male employee, who was pouring water. The cup in his hand somehow turned over, and the boiling water poured on his crotch.
It made the man jump in fright.
Then, the ghost just enjoyed the scene.
Later, there was a sudden power failure. Many employees work hadnt been saved, and they wailed at the power outage.
The ghost covered his stomach andughed wildly.
Ning Shu looked at the ghost. He was about twenty years old, looking young and mischievous.
She just stared at him coldly.
The ghost noticed Ning Shu looking at him directly, so he floated in front of her. Ning Shu felt a cold airing toward her, as if she were in a refrigerator.
The ghost waved his hand in front of Ning Shu. Can you see me?
Ning Shu turned her head and left. Now wasnt the time to clean him up.
Ning Shu followed Xie Weiming around thepany. Ning Shus nose moved as a woman passed by.
This woman was wearing a corset skirt, showcasing her slim waist. She was a beautiful, charming woman.
Her face was red like a peach, and her entire face was radiant. Most importantly, her body gave off a scent of love and desire. Something ambiguous and indescribable must have happened not long ago.
This girl was Song Xihan.
When the ghost saw Song Xihan, he took the initiative to wipe the chair for her. Of course, he couldnt wipe it at all, his hand passed through the chair.
Song Xihan seemed to be able to see the ghost, as she also smiled at him.
The fact that they were being so courteous meant that they were definitely rted.
Ning Shu nced at the ghost, feeling confused. Was he Feng Yin? That couldnt be. Didnt they say that Feng Yin had peerless looks? How could this ghost be him?
This ghost could only be counted as passable.
Ning Shu was wondering when she saw a man in red beside Song Xihan. He was dressed in ancient era style red clothes, and his hair was loose.
His hands were slightly tucked in the sleeves, and his temperament was naturally outstanding, inducing awe in others.
His brows nted into the temples, his eyes glimmered with lights. His features were perfect, as if painted by a master.
He was like a man who hade out of a painting, crossing the millenniums of history. With nobility ingrained in his bones, he seemed to be as suave as the talents of the Wei and Jin Dynasties.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
His red garment was like fire, which made him appear unruly and romantic.
Ning Shu squinted and felt her eyes were burning from the zing red robe.
This man was Feng Yin, whose every move was distinguished and every word was elegant.
He truly had an unmatched magnificent style and peerless beauty.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1477: Looking Like a Nutjob
Chapter 1477: Looking Like a Nutjob
Ning Shu finally knew why some task-takers had fallen to Feng Yins charm. His temperament and beauty really were in defiance of the natural order.
Shit, this ghost was truly gorgeous.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
And that bright red garment...
With how handsome he was, so what if he was a ghost? Appearance was king, after all.
Ordinary human beings could no longer be male leads. The requirements now were so harsh that the male leads couldnt even be of the human race anymore.
Feng Yin leaned over slightly, close to Song Xihans ear. It was unknown what he had said, but Song Xihan became shy, and her face turned red like a ripe peach. In other peoples eyes, it was inexplicable.
Song Xihan was shy and blushing, looking like a nutjob.
Feng Yin felt Ning Shus gaze. He turned his head and narrowed his eyes slightly.
Ai, she felt suffocated when looking at him directly. Just like Tao Qin had said, the guy was so handsome that he looked like a fox spirit.
When Feng Yin gazed at Ning Shu, she felt as if a bucket of ice water had been poured on her. Her body froze.
Ning Shu looked behind Feng Yin, her gaze vacant. She refused to meet Feng Yins eyes, proving that she couldnt see him.
She couldnt alert the enemy right now.
Feng Yin carelessly retracted his gaze and sat next to Song Xihan with his chin in his hand. Hezily watched Song Xihan work, his eyes full of doting and indulgence.
His posture was elegant andzy; in short, he was incredibly charming.
Tao Qin. Xie Weiming looked towards Ning Shu, who followed him into the office.
How is it? asked Xie Weiming.
Ning Shu shook her head and said, Lets talk when we get back.
When Xie Weiming saw Ning Shus appearance, he didnt ask any more questions. As soon as he returned home, he asked Ning Shu, How is thepany doing?
There was a ghost. Ning Shu held out a finger. After thinking about it for a moment, she stretched out another.
What do you mean? Xie Weiming was confused.
There is a ghost who isnt that powerful. Hes responsible for thepanys abnormalities, said Ning Shu. However, theres one more, a very powerful ghost. I may not be able to deal with him alone. Well have to n things out well.
Feng Yin, who had lived for thousands of years, would not y tricks on others. Right now, he only cared about Song Xihan.
If he were to make a move, he would directly kill the person or crippled him.
Xie Weiming frowned. Thepany used to be fine before. Who would provoke this kind of thing?
Because Song Xihan was in thepany.
Now, Feng Yin was inseparable from Song Xihan. Besides, the jade pendant was still on Song Xihan.
Xie Weiming said to Ning Shu, Maybe you should call your master here.
Ning Shu shook her head. Master cant leave the temple, so he wonte.
Xie Weiming sighed and ruffled his hair in irritation. Whats the reason? Everything has cause and effect.
Ning Shu said, The problem probably originated from a person. Maybe it was the staff that drew the ghost.
Ning Shu went upstairs to see Xie Yiyuan. Xie Yiyuan had woken up by now, and hey on the bed, blinking his eyes. When he saw Ning Shu, he was taken aback for a moment before saying, Help me. I want to go to the toilet.
How could you ask the Daoist master to help you go to the toilet? Xie Weiming came in and helped his son to the bathroom.
Ning Shu looked at Xie Yiyuan, who was lying in bed again, and asked, Hows your body feeling?
It hurts all over. Xie Yiyuan felt like he had been beaten up so furiously that even his bones ached.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1478: Did You Do Anything Out of Line
Chapter 1478: Did You Do Anything Out of Line
The previous outburst had overdrawn Xie Yiyuans lifeforce. Thus, his body aching now was very normal.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Xie Yiyuans face was bruised all over, looking funny. Ning Shu asked, Did you do anything out of line in the past?
Whats out of line? asked Xie Yiyuan.
Ning Shu thought for a moment, then said, For example, chasing a girl. Have you taken a fancy to any girl recently?
Ning Shu felt like this incident with Xie Yiyuan should be Feng Yins doing. Even if it wasnt him, it was definitely one of hisckeys.
Xie Yiyuan thought about it and said, I indeed like a girl.
Who is it? asked Xie Weiming with gnashed teeth.
Its Song Xihan, an office worker. Shes good-looking and gentle. When Xie Yiyuan talked about Song Xihan, he had a smile in his eyes.
Ning Shu: _
If you covet Feng Yins woman, you wont even have the chance to reincarnate.
Ill fire this woman, said Xie Weiming immediately.
Dont! Ning Shu quickly stopped him. Doing this would only worsen the situation.
Daring to fire Feng Yins woman? Then just wait for your whole family to be destroyed and all future generations to die.
Feng Yin was a domineering person. Coupled with his strong abilities, he would not care about others. As long as someone hurt Song Xihan, these people would usually die miserably.
So, the question now was who got the corpse oil on Xie Yiyuan? Was it Song Xihan?
It was impossible. Song Xihan was a delicate white lotus flower, pure and beautiful. She wouldnt do such a thing.
In the original storyline, Song Xihans female boss was jealous of Song Xihans good looks. She always made things hard for her. In the end, a ghost had haunted her.
There would be terrible supernatural events every day, which frightened the female boss into almost getting a nervous disorder.
When Tao Qin epted her job and went to thepany where the female boss worked, she discovered Song Xihan and Feng Yin, one human and the other ghost, doing something indecent in the bathroom.
There were other peopleing and going to the toilet. In the small toiletpartment, Song Xihan had to cover her mouth to stop herself from making a sound.
Anyway, they tried out every exciting scenario possible.
Song Xihan could see Feng Yin and hug him, but others couldnt see him.
Theyd only see Song Xihan climaxing on her own. Who would think that she was doing it with a ghost?
Tao Qin persuaded Song Xihan to find a way to leave the ghost. Song Xihan was human, and Feng Yin had fallen into the phantom path. Even if the two had been tied together for thousands of years, they should each return to their own paths, instead of getting entangled in this way.
Tao Qin had done this out of good intentions since having intercourse with a ghost caused Yin energy to umte into the body. Humans and ghosts had different maic fields. If Song Xihan remained so unrestrained, not only would she die young, she could not even reincarnate. Her soul might be destroyed once and for all.
When Tao Qin said this, Feng Yin naturally started targeting her. He hated the talkative Daoist priest. He not only killed her but also ughtered his way to the Daoist temple, massacring the annoying exorcists in Mt. Mao.
In her heart, Ning Shu pondered how to exterminate Feng Yin.
She was sure to have to destroy him anyway, which was her task.
Feng Yins strength was so great that no one could control him. In his eyes, Song Xihan was the only one. As long as someone even damaged her hair, whether it was a person or a ghost, all of them would be destroyed.
Feng Yins body was stained with a lot of karma. It didnt matter whether the person he killed was good or bad. He determined right or wrong using Song Xihan as his basis for reason. He really felt that he was strong and had no scruples.
This is the Daoist master who saved you. Quickly thank her, said Xie Weiming.
Although Xie Yiyuan had some doubts, he remembered that he had been confused for a long time and didnt know anything. Over a month had already passed, and he had no recollection of it.
Thank you. Despite harboring suspicions inwardly, Xei Yiyuan still thanked her.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1479: Why Do I Look So Ugly?
Chapter 1479: Why Do I Look So Ugly?
Xie Yiyuan had studied abroad, so he was a believer of materialism. He couldnt help but ask Ning Shu, Did I really bump into a ghost? Do ghosts exist?
Ning Shu said, Its better to maintain respect for things you dont know. If you hadnt run into evil spirits, would you be like this?
Ning Shu took out a mirror from the bag and put it in front of Xie Yiyuan. This is how you look after you tried tomit suicide.
Xie Yiyuan saw his face in the mirror, which was beaten blue and purple like a pigs head, and rolled his eyes. Why do I look so ugly?
Ning Shu: _
Shouldnt you be d you managed to survive?
Once they got out of Xie Yiyuans room, Xie Weiming said to Ning Shu, I want you to work in thepany. I cant just let them cause trouble there.
Ning Shu thought for a while before saying, Wait for now. Ill think of something.
Without absolute certainty, there was more to lose than to gain from angering Feng Yin, it may even put thepanys innocent employees in harms way. If anything were to happen to these employees, Xie Weiming would probably have to even offer up his underpants aspensation.
And there was also Song Xihan, Feng Yins sore spot. She couldnt be touched either.
The f*ck, Feng Yins cheats were a bit too over the top. Still, it was precisely because he had enough strength that he could spoil Song Xihan.
This wasnt a scary ghost story, but a sweet and greasy love story with dog food[1].
It was a pity that onlookers got involved in this strange incident and became cannon fodder.
Ning Shu headed back to her room, sat on the bed, and started cultivating, with only a scant amount of spiritual energy prating her pores.
The spiritual energy here wasnt as abundant as that in the Daoist temple, which made Ning Shu feel helpless.
There was no progress after one nights practice.
Ning Shu opened the cloth bag and took out all kinds of exorcism props. Peach-wood sword,pass...
A ck soul pearl appeared in Ning Shus hand. She looked at the soul pearl and then at thepass.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Should she set up a celestial formation at thepany? She could use this soul pearl andpass to set it up.
If the effect was stronger, it could even weaken Feng Yin.
However, the likelihood of sess was almost nil. If it didnt work, she would be done for.
Ning Shu wasnt arrogant enough to directly deal with the old ghost, who had been practicing for thousands of years. She had no choice but to be wise.
Ning Shu infused some spiritual energy into thepass, making it a little stronger.
Knock, knock, knock... As Ning Shu was pondering about how to deal with Feng Yin, a knock on the door broke her train of thought. She opened the door and saw Xie Weiming.
Xie Weiming asked Ning Shu, When are you heading to thepany? Two more employees asked for leave today, saying that they have to go to the hospital. If this continues, thepany couldnt go on.
Employees are also getting nervous. Theres a rumor that thepany is haunted, and several employees have resigned this past month. Xie Weiming looked worried.
Alright, lets go and take a look. Ning Shu didnt bring her own cloth bag, which was full of exorcism tools. It would definitely be found.
Ning Shu only took the soul pearl, as well as cow tears and willow leaf juice. These were the things that could help see ghosts.
She also stuck a couple of paper talismans on herselfw.
Id like to ce you with the girl that Yiyuan liked before. Whats her name? You work with her, said Xie Weiming.
Frick, work with the female lead?
But it was also good to be near the female lead.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
#Merakisments: [1]:Used for public disy of affection.
/2016/03/30/gou-liang/
Chapter 1480: Was Mischievous and Harmless
Chapter 1480: Was Mischievous and Harmless
When she arrived at thepany, Xie Weiming arranged Ning Shu at the desk next to Song Xihan. Just like that, only a separating board separated Song Xihan and Ning Shu.
Even though she hadnt applied cow tears, Ning Shu still felt Feng Yin looking at her. It was a cold gaze, with a thick sensation of scrutiny and dislike.
He was obviously dissatisfied that Ning Shu was sitting next to his woman.
Ning Shu saw Song Xihans face had a peachy glow, but there was a hint of ckness between her eyebrows. When she was together with malicious spirits all the time, especially Feng Yin, who had been around for thousands of years, and even had to do some hot yoga with him, her body was sure to be damaged.
A girls body was originally more Yin from the start, so it was easy to attract unclean things.
Song Xihan saw Ning Shu and threw a polite smile at her. Ning Shu instantly felt a cold gaze lock on her.
So much jealousy, Song Xihan couldnt even smile towards a woman.
Ning Shu sat next to Song Xihan. From time to time, she heard Song Xihans whispers or suppressedughter.
Obviously, Song Xihan was talking with Feng Yin.
Ning Shu was about to pick up her ss of water, but it moved to the edge of the table, fell to the ground, and broke into several pieces.
Ning Shu pursed her lips. Seeing people looking at her, Ning Shu bent down to pick up the pieces and threw them into the trash.
She didnt even need to think to figure out who had done it.
This ghost was the little brother who ran errands for Feng Yin. Relying on Feng Yins power, he messed with people in thepany and made them nervous.
In the beginning, Song Xihan often told Feng Yin not to do this, but he said that it was alright.
Thinking that the ghost was with Feng Yin and was mischievous and harmless, Song Xihan also got used to his pranks.
Ning Shus lips pressed into a thin line as she nced at Song Xihan. She felt really speechless. Thepany paid Song Xihan a sry and allowed her to support herself.
Yet, she brought a ghost to her workce and also let it y tricks on her colleagues.
She was a white lotus, but she wasnt a saintly white lotus. Furthermore, her world view was strange and peculiar. Shed feel sorry for a pitiful ghost, but she never acted that way when she saw a poor human.
It was true that if you married a chicken, you follow the chicken, and if you married a dog, you follow the dog.
Ning Shu secretly smeared the cow tears on her eyelids and saw the prankster ghost proudly looking at her.
The ghost seemed to be having a good time.
Ning Shu took out a folded paper talisman, and her hand with the talisman deliberately passed through the ghosts body. He was touched by Ning Shus talisman.
The ghost instantly started emitting ck smoke and jumped up while shouting. Thepanys lights went on and off, and themps flickered.
Ning Shu looked frightened and said to Song Xihan, who was iparably calm, Is thispany really haunted?
Ning Shu also saw Feng Yin in a red garment sitting next to Song Xihan. However, she had to pretend that she couldnt see him at all.
Feng Yin was gazing at Song Xihan with affection. Although the prankster ghost was hurt by Ning Shus talisman, he didnt care.
Ning Shu handed the paper talisman to Song Xihan and said, I heard rumors that thispany isnt clean. So, I especially went to ask for a protective talisman. This is for you.
No, thank you, said Song Xihan. She didnt need the protective talisman at all. She then murmured, If I keep this, I cant get close to you anymore?
Ning Shus ears moved, knowing that she was talking to Feng Yin next to her.
This kind of thing has no effect on me. Dont worry, said Feng Yin lightly. His voice was elegant and gentle, making Song Xihans ears turn red.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu took out a folded talisman paper and said, I brought a few with me. Heres one for your protection. Ill be counting on you for guidance from now on.
Song Xihan said, No need. You were brought here by the boss. No one would dare to make things hard for you.
Ning Shu lifted her brows; the sentence had a lot of connotations. What did she mean by this?
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1481: Can’t Lie This Blatantly
?Chapter 1481: Cant Lie This tantly
Ning Shu hadnt taken out the talisman to give it to Song Ruoxi, nor did she expect Song Ruoxi to ept it. Rather, it was just to deal with the prankster ghost.
As soon as the ghost was touched by the talisman, it emitted ck smoke, and even his soul looked a little more transparent.
At this moment, he was viciously ring at Ning Shu as he rushed towards her. Ning Shus expression didnt change, though. With a talisman in her hand, she forced the ghost to stop in its tracks.
Song Ruoxi, watching from the sidelines, saw that the talisman in Ning Shus hand really had a restraining effect on ghosts. She couldnt help but frown and say, Talismans are just superstition. What era is it now?
Ning Shu: ...
There was a ghost right next to her, yet she still insisted that it was feudal superstition. Lil sis, you cant lie this tantly.
Ning Shu raised the talisman in her hand, causing the prankster ghost on the other side to take a few more steps away from her.
This thing can help keep out ghosts and baleful energies. Its always good to have it with you. Do you want it? said Ning Shu to Song Ruoxi while ignoring Feng Yins icy cold eyes.
Song Ruoxi smiled, shook her head, and said, No need. There was no sneaky ghost that could get close to her now.
She had a powerful ghost bodyguard right next to her that scared all the other ghosts away.
Ning Shu gave some talismans to her colleagues in thepany, asking them to look after her in this job.
The employees all epted Ning Shus paper talismans. With so many strange things happening in thepany recently, everyone was suspicious in their hearts. Basically, they all had been pranked and had encountered strange things. Some of them couldnt take it anymore and had resigned. The remaining ones only stayed because they needed to make a living. If not for that, who would be willing to stay in this haunted ce?
They epted Ning Shus talismans and thanked her, saying that she could call them if she had any difficulties at work.
Ning Shu nodded.
Tsk. Ning Shu wanted to advise Song Ruoxi to keep her dog on a leash. It was not right to bite people like that.
When Song Ruoxi saw Ning Shu using the paper talismans to make friends with the office people, she pressed her lips together. At this moment, she noticed that the prankster ghost was a little ufortable and hiding in a corner.
She couldnt help but whisper to the Feng Yin next to her, These talismans really dont have any effect on you? I think Xiao Si is quite ufortable.
Damned slut. Feng Yin nced at the ghost called Xiao Si before turning his head towards Song Ruoxi with an evil smile. Are you concerned about me?
You wish, said Song Ruoxi with a pout.
Oh, no! Im feeling so ufortable. Feng Yin leaned against Song Ruoxi.
Ning Shu: ...
My poor eyes.
It was good that the cow tears on her eyelids had dried up. Thus, Ning Shu couldnt see the interaction between these two.
But she could still hear Song Ruoxi talking to herself, like a psychopath.
Just as Ning Shu got busy with something, she saw Song Ruoxi heading for the bathroom. Ning Shu thought about it for a moment before following suit.
When she walked into the bathroom, she saw Song Ruoxi leaning against the sink with her eyes closed and her hands raised, a pose that suggested she was kissing someone.
But Ning Shu couldnt see Feng Yin. She only saw Song Ruoxis blushing face, looking shy and intoxicated.
Ning Shu coughed, causing Song Ruoxi to instantly open her eyes. Her hands quickly dropped, and she appeared a little troubled. Howe youre walking without a sound?
MTL Editor: Meraki
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1482: Willing to Pay Any Price
Chapter 1482: Willing to Pay Any Price
Ning Shu felt a murderous stare focusing on her. It should be Feng Yin, frustrated that she had ruined his enjoyment.
Ning Shu, without changing her face, looked around, took out a talisman from her pocket, and handed it to Song Ruoxi. She then whispered, I really think theres a ghost here. Why else would it always feel so eerie?
Song Ruoxi nced at the standing Feng Yin, who had a look of annoyance and displeasure. She felt it was inexplicably sweet to have such a man follow her, protecting and loving her.
In her heart, she was a little disdainful of the talisman Ning Shu offered and said, Just like there are good and bad people, there are also good and bad ghosts. I dont need this talisman.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: ...
Lil sis, what was with this strange worldview? Why would you always stand on the ghosts side? Were ghosts like humans? They each had their own rules. Although there were good and bad people, and ghosts had good and bad for sure, it was no good to cross the boundaries.
Besides, how could you be so sure the one you encountered was a good ghost?
If there wasnt a Phantom King by her side, just with Song Ruoxis current amount of Yin energy in her body, she would be the object of many ghosts desire. Theyd all want to upy this body of hers.
Ning Shus cheek twitched as she shoved the talisman paper into Song Ruoxis hand. Theres no harm in taking it for self-defense.
Ning Shu turned around after giving the talisman to Song Ruoxi and left.
Song Ruoxi nced at the paper talisman in her hand, nced at Feng Yin, and said, I suddenly find these people really annoying. Im going to be with you, no matter if you are a human or a ghost. The human heart is much scarier than a ghost, you know.
Feng Yin frowned and said, But we are a human and a ghost after all. This is actually not good for your health.
Song Ruoxi tightly hugged Feng Yins waist and said, As long as I get to be with you, Im willing to pay any price. No one will be able to separate us.
Feng Yin slightly smiled, appearing magnificent, and lowered his head to rub Song Ruoxis head. Ill protect you well and wont hurt you.
Feng Yin carelessly picked up the protective talisman in Song Ruoxis hand and said, These almost-dying out Daoist things are of no use to me. You
Before Feng Yin finished speaking, his white jade-like hand suddenly emitted rolling ck smoke, and the Yin and baleful energy in his soul body spurted out.
Surrounded by such intense baleful energy, Song Ruoxi felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer, but she wasnt worried about herself. Instead, she shouted at Feng Yin, Feng Yin, whats wrong. Whats wrong?
Feng Yins jade-like face was surrounded by baleful energy, and his eyebrows looked more and more heroic. At this moment, his eyes had turned scarlet red, lips ck and purple, and he appeared abnormally evil.
Feng Yin wanted to throw away the scalding talisman in his hand, but there was a power residing in this talisman. An origin power flowed into his body.
With a frown on his face, he finally threw away the talisman. Still, Feng Yin felt ufortable in his soul.
Song Ruoxi picked up the talisman that was thrown away by Feng Yin and opened it. It was nk. Earlier, Song Ruoxi had seen red cinnabar on it. Howe the cinnabar was missing?
Song Ruoxi looked at Feng Yin and asked worriedly, Are you okay?
Feng Yin smiled toward Song Ruoxi. His facial features seemed to be painted, and this smile was even more charming. Its nothing. Dont worry.
Song Ruoxis eyes only had Feng Yins smile in them. Although they were already together, she still couldnt resist his charm.
Sometimes, Song Ruoxis mind would wonder why Feng Yin was so good to her?
When Ning Shu returned to her office, she quietly rubbed the cow tears on her eyelids and saw the ghost named Xiao Si hiding in a dark ce.
Probably because everyone in the office had a talisman in hand, plus the fact that he had been hurt by Ning Shus paper talisman before, he didnt dare to y unbridled pranks anymore.
But Xiao Si was hatefully waiting for Ning Shu, who was expressionless, as if she hadnt seen him.
The female boss...
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1483: Overdrafting Her Vital Energy
Chapter 1483: Overdrafting Her Vital Energy
Ning Shu had never been able to figure out why Song Ruoxi had condoned Xiao Si teasing thepany so much, and what good it did her.
After all, it was something Song Ruoxi could fix with a word.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu guessed that Song Ruoxi just thought of Xiao Si as her little brother. He was simply naughty, and besides, he pranked the colleagues who didnt get along with her.
So, Song Ruoxi let it be.
Ning Shu saw Song Ruoxi return from the bathroom. Her face was a little pale, with a dark aura between her eyebrows and a not-so-obvious ck line in the middle of her forehead.
It was clear that evil energy had entered her body.
Her body simply couldnt handle the sweet interaction with Feng Yin, who had been cultivating for a thousand years and whose body was formed with Yin and baleful energy.
Kissing, or doing those indescribable things, had the price of overdrafting her vital energy.
It looked sweet, but Song Ruoxi only had one ending: having her soul destroyed.
Tao Qin died early, so she didnt know how Song Ruoxi and Feng Yin resolved this conflict.
Song Ruoxi and Feng Yin were the male and female leads of this world, so they would not easily break up or die.
Ning Shu whispered to Song Ruoxi, The paper talisman I gave you, you should keep it. Its really handy.
Song Ruoxis expression was ugly. Although she didnt know if what just happened was harmful to Feng Yin, looking at his unpleasant face was enough to make Song Ruoxi feel disgusted toward the sudden arrival of this inexplicable colleague.
No need. I dont fear ghosts. I havent done anything to hurt the world, so Im not afraid of any ghosts, said Song Ruoxi in an annoyed tone.
Youre always talking about ghosts and demons, making everyone unsettled and on edge. Song Ruoxi sat down on the office chair.
She was just dating, yet these people were being such a bother. So what if it was a ghost? She was willing to be with a ghost.
This woman insisted on shoving the talisman at her. Just mind your own business, please.
Song Ruoxi looked irritated and a bit anxious.
This resulted from baleful energy entering Song Ruoxis body and disrupting the bodys maic field. Now, she couldnt even control some of her emotions.
Ning Shu shrugged. Im just saying. What are you so angry about?
Im not angry. I just think youre a strange person, said Song Ruoxi with some agitation.
Standing next to her, Feng Yin noticed Song Ruoxi was getting angry, so he whispered in her ear, Ruoxi, dont be angry. Im fine. That talisman was harmless to me.
Song Ruoxis heart ached for Feng Yin. Just now in the bathroom, he was covered with ck smoke and had red eyes, making Song Ruoxi hate Ning Shu, who had given her the talisman.
After Feng Yin reassured Song Ruoxi, he nodded at Xiao Si hiding in the corner.
Xiao Si immediatelyughed, showing a grim smile toward Ning Shu. It made the baleful energy hovering around his body grow thicker.
Ning Shu took all of this in and knew that Feng Yin wanted this ghost to kill her.
However, her expression didnt change. She pretended as if she hadnt seen anything.
By the end of the day, the sky was already dark, and the employees were leaving one after another.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1484: Pasting Talismans
Chapter 1484: Pasting Talismans
Song Ruoxi also left, and Feng Yin followed her. Before leaving, though, he didnt forget to wink at Xiao Si. Xiao Si stayed behind, his eyes sinisterly staring at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu packed up her things and left the office. All the while, she felt a chill on her neck and back.
Ning Shu looked down and saw a pair of blue hands strangling her neck. The other party had climbed on top of her and was choking her hard.
Ning Shu felt like she was having trouble breathing, and in her ears, she also heard the ghosts voice. Why dont you take a look at yourself in the mirror? To dare to get in the way of Lord Feng and Big Sis Ruoxi.
Ning Shu was expressionless. She coughed a little and walked to a remote ce before taking out a talisman. She then quickly stuck it on his forehead.
Xiao Si immediately let go of Ning Shus neck and growled. He tried to remove the talisman from his forehead, but there was a searing sound when his hand touched it, and ck smoke came out.
I didnte to you to look for trouble, but you actually came to me. Ning Shu had a ck and shiny soul pearl between her fingers.
Xiao Sis soul trembled slightly when he saw the soul pearl. Looking at the soul pearl in shock, although Xiao Si didnt know what this thing was, he felt like he was being targeted by something horrible.
Xiao Si couldnt care about the talisman on his head anymore and turned to run. Ning Shu took out another talisman and chanted a spell. The talisman flew out and stuck to his body, immobilizing Xiao Si. No matter how much he struggled, he couldnt escape.
Ning Shu walked over and ced another talisman on his body. By now, his body was churning ck smoke, and even his soul was a bit more transparent.
Xiao Si looked at Ning Shu with a twisted face, his eyes were filled with resentment, and he looked like an evil spirit. Ning Shu was oblivious to his gaze, though, as she asked, Did you have a hand in the Xie Yiyuan incident?
Xiao Si turned his head away, ignoring Ning Shus question.
Ning Shu wasnt in a hurry. She took out another talisman and pasted it on his body while saying indifferently, I dont have many other things, but there are plenty of talismans.
When the talisman touched Xiao Sis body, his face distorted, and thick ck smoke came out of his body.
Although this ghost wasnt as good as Feng Yin, it was still a powerful malevolent ghost. He was not just a friendly mischievous ghost as Song Ruoxi imagined.
You could see me? Xiao Si looked at Ning Shu in amazement. He then noticed another talisman in Ning Shus hand, and his face turned a bit unpleasant. Youre an exorcist.
Im a Mt. Mao Daoist. Ning Shu said coldly, Were you behind the Xie Yiyuan incident?
Xiao Si sneered. With your little bit of skills, you still dare to prance around in front of Lord Feng? You wont even know how you died. You will have a brutal death and will not even have the chance to be a ghost.
Ning Shu expressionlessly pasted a talisman on his body, and Xiao Sis torment increased exponentially. His spiritual body was getting thinner and thinner.
Destroy me if you can. Xiao Si looked at Ning Shu grudgingly. His nails grew longer and longer as he tried to free himself from her control.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When Ning Shu pasted another talisman paper, Xiao Si said in pain, Ill kill everyone in thatpany. None of the Xie family will escape.
Ning Shu shrugged and pasted two more talismans. Before Xiao Si could speak again, she stuck another three talismans on his body.
Ill put talismans all over your body, said Ning Shu while covering his body with talismans.
Xiao Sis appearance was somewhat distorted. His soul was bing increasingly transparent, and the ck smoke emitting from his body was getting thinner.
Ill ask one more time; were you the one behind what happened to Xie Yiyuan? asked Ning Shu, holding a talisman in her hand.
Xiao Si hatefully red at Ning Shu. So what if I did it? He actually dared covet Lord Fengs woman and had ill intent towards Song Ruoxi. If he didnt die, who will? Haha, hes probably dead by now.
Ning Shu asked again, Then how did you get the corpse oil that was on his body?
Seeing Xiao Si remain silent, Ning Shu stuck another talisman on his body. Xiao Sis soul became thinner, to the point it was as if it would be blown away by a gust of the wind.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1485: And the Person Looked…
Chapter 1485: And the Person Looked...
Xiao Si couldnt help but feel a hint of fear when he saw Ning Shu expressionlessly sticking a talisman paper on him.
Even more so when he saw the round, ck bead in her hand. It trembled slightly and made Xiao Si feel like he was facing a mighty enemy.
If he continued like this, his soul would definitely disintegrate.
Even ghosts feared evil people.
Ning Shu looked a little impatient. This is thest time Im asking, what exactly happened with Xie Yiyuan?
Xiao Si glowered as his face twisted, and he reluctantly said, Of course the corpse oil was obtained by Song Ruoxi. That man didnt even gauge his own abilities.
Lord Feng gave Song Ruoxi a bottle of corpse oil and said that as long as it got on him, he wont be pestering her anymore. Song Ruoxi was already annoyed by that man, so naturally, she listened to Lord Feng.
He thought he could do whatever he wanted just because his family was wealthy. He couldnt evenpare to Lord Fengs toenail.
It was also too kind of Lord Feng. Were it me, Id directly kill him, said Xiao Si grimly.
Ning Shu: Hahaha...
Ning Shus heart was filled with sarcasm. If it wasnt for Feng Yins appearance, Song Ruoxi would most likely be with Xie Yiyuan right now.
Did Xie Yiyuan not have a good enough background?
It was not that bad. His family was rich, he was also a returned overseas student, and the person looked... Well, now his face was all ck and blue, so Ning Shu really didnt know what he looked like.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Feng Yin probably gave Song Ruoxi corpse oil to test her.
Ohoho, such unswervingly loyal love.
I already told you what you wanted to know. Let me go now, said Xiao Si with a slight lift of his chin.
Ning Shus face remained expressionless. If you hadnt harmed anyone, I would have let you go, but now...
Ning Shu let go of the soul pearl in her hand. It flew towards Xiao Si and crashed into his soul.
Xiao Sis expression twisted. You shall have a horrifying death. Lord Feng will
Before he could finish speaking, his spiritual body was absorbed by the soul pearl. Ning Shu then caught the floating pearl.
The soul pearl was as dark as the night sky, a pure kind of ck. Ning Shu could feel the surging soul power inside as she held it in her hands.
But this pearl only allowed things to go in and not out, endlessly absorbing soul power. Ning Shu even suspected that if this thing grew strong enough, it would even absorb her soul.
Ning Shu hailed a cab back to the vi.
Shortly after Ning Shu left, Feng Yin, dressed in red, appeared on the scene. He stared at the protective paper talisman on the ground before sucking it into his hand.
The talisman was instantly reduced to ashes.
Feng Yin narrowed his eyes and disappeared in an instant.
When Ning Shu returned to the vi, she saw a bruised Xie Yiyuan sitting on the sofa watching TV. When he noticed Ning Shu, he gave an absent-minded hi.
Ning Shu ignored him and sat on the sofa. She picked up a fruit from the fruit tray and started devouring it.
Xie Yiyuan nkly stared at Ning Shu. You sure can eat.
Xie Weiming also came out of his study. He asked the maid to serve the food and called Ning Shu over for dinner.
The Xie familys food was quite delicious. Ever since Ning Shu had entered this world, she had been eating her own disgusting cooking.
Ning Shu took a big bite. Xie Yiyuan beside him grimaced as he looked at Ning Shu. How long has it been since youve eaten?
Ning Shu said, Long enough. You couldnt eat your fill in the Daoist Temple, so this time, your family will have to fish out more money to feed the dozen or so in the Daoist Temple properly.
Xie Weiming said, If this matter gets resolved, I wont treat you badly.
Ning Shu nodded and forked some food into her bowl again.
After dinner, Ning Shu retook Xie Yiyuans pulse. Afterward, she had him drink the exorcism soup.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1486: Meddling in My Personal Life
Chapter 1486: Meddling in My Personal Life
Xie Weiming asked Ning Shu, How is he now?
Take good care of him from now on. His body was damaged a lot this time, said Ning Shu.
Ning Shu then said to Xie Yiyuan, You should also give up on going after that girl from thepany; shes already taken. Insisting on it wont do anyone any good.
Xie Yiyuan didnt look too good. Youre even meddling in my personal life now?
Behave yourself! Xie Weiming red at Xie Yiyuan before turning towards Ning Shu. He said, Hows thepany doing?
Ning Shu said, I cleaned up the ghost that was causing trouble, but the other one is a bit difficult.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Xie Yiyuan opened his ebony eyes wide and stared at Ning Shu. You sure talk convincingly.
Ning Shu looked at Xie Yiyuan. You dont learn even after taking a beating.
Its truly unbelievable. After all, its not so easy to change my view of the world, said Xie Yiyuan.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. Its up to you whether you believe or not. There are many unexinable things in this world, so its necessary to remain fearful of the unknown.
Seeing Xie Yiyuan purse his lips silently, Xie Weiming asked Ning Shu, Is the other one really that powerful?
Hes a thousand-year Phantom King. Ning Shu said, I cant deal with him for now.
Even if she had the soul pearl, she might not be able to win against Feng Yin. After all, his thousand-year cultivation was not a joke.
Xie Weiming frowned. Why are all these things piling up in mypany? Ugh...
Because of love.
Ning Shu returned to her room and took out her cloth bag. She was thinking about going to the office to set up a spell formation while it was dark.
Ning Shu slung the cloth bag over her shoulder and prepared to go to the office.
Xie Weiming saw Ning Shu heading out and asked, Where are you going?
To thepany. I need to do something, said Ning Shu.
Xie Yiyuan saw Ning Shu carrying arge bag and couldnt help but say, Im embarrassed on your behalf to see you so serious.
Ning Shu: ...
Ill go with you and see if I can also see a ghost, said Xie Yiyuan.
Ning Shu sneered. Youd better stay at home. With a body like yours, whichcks in Yang energy and is sickly, youll definitely be possessed by a ghost. Youre just courting death.
You go ahead. Xie Weiming cast a sidelong nce at his son and said to Ning Shu. He then asked his driver to take Ning Shu there.
After arriving at thepany, Ning Shu got out of the car and put a talisman on it, saying towards the driver, Wait for me here.
Ning Shu entered thepany building alone. She removed the cloth bag from her shoulder and took out the soul pearls, as well as thepass passed down from the ancestor.
She wanted to create a spell formation with these two items.
Ning Shu pinched her fingers while chanting and started assembling the formation, arranging it ording to the items in thepany.
Ning Shu made two formations, a Yang assembling spell formation and a spirit trap formation. She hoped that these two formations would have a suppressive effect on Feng Yin.
Ning Shu ced the soul pearls andpass in the ceiling and formed hand seals while chanting. The formation brightened and dimmed for a few moments before finally concealing itself.
She instantly felt the Yang energy in the office slowly rising. Since it was night, the Yin energy was abundant everywhere. If it were daytime, there would be plenty of Yang energy.
After doing these things, Ning Shu went downstairs with the cloth bag on her back and got into the car to go back to the vi.
Daoist Master, could you please give me some protective talismans? said the driver to Ning Shu. Im willing to pay for them.
Ning Shu nodded. Of course.
She handed the driver some paper talismans as she said, Ill give them to you at a bargain, a thousand bucks.
Driver: ...
Once Ning Shu went back to the vi, she went to her room, took a shower, and sat on her bed to cultivate.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1487: Where Did Feng Yin Go?
Chapter 1487: Where Did Feng Yin Go?
Fortunately, the blessing of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts allowed her to cultivate energy in a modern ne. She wouldnt have been able to do so in the past.
During the day, when she came into contact with Feng Yin, she realized he was indeed strong. He was able to release and conceal his bodys baleful and Yin energy freely.
No matter where he went, his surroundings would be pervaded with baleful energy.
As soon as Ning Shu thought of Feng Yin, that demonic slut, she couldnt help but want to scratch her head in vexation. The gap between the two sides was too big, after all.
Was it really not against the rules for such a powerful being to be on a modern ne?
After a night of practice, she sessfully created a strand of qi. Itbined with the qi in her dantian, making it a bit thicker.
Ning Shu stuffed a lot of talismans on her body and took the cow tears necessary to see ghosts.
Although she could open the heavenly eye by using a chant, it was too much effort.
Ning Shu went downstairs and had breakfast before leaving for thepany.
Walking into the building, Ning Shu felt that it wasnt so gloomy and dreary as before. The employees also did not have that depressing aura.
When Ning Shu arrived at her desk, she promptly noticed the ck aura exuding from Song Ruoxi, which was very thick.
Sleeping with a ghost every day, and a thousand-year-old phantom king at that, she would, of course, be covered in baleful and Yin energy. Now that thepany had a Yang assembling spell formation, with plenty of Yang energy, the Yin energy in her body would definitely end up in a conflict with the Yang energy.
Ning Shu looked left and right but didnt see Feng Yin. She couldnt help but wonder where he went.
Song Ruoxis face was a little pale under the sunlight, and her brows looked a bit ufortable.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu asked Song Ruoxi, Are you okay? You dont look too good.
Song Ruoxi waved her hand without saying anything. She forced herself to endure the difort and start working.
But her mood wasnt very good. Since Feng Yin wasnt around, Song Ruoxi was in low spirits.
Ning Shu pondered inwardly. Where did Feng Yin go?
It must be known that these two were almost inseparable. Relying on his invisibility, Feng Yin followed Song Ruoxis side nonstop.
However, he suddenly disappeared today, which Song Ruoxi wasnt used to. Ning Shu also had a not-so-good premonition. Feng Yin wasnt going to do something, right?
Ning Shu was worried about Feng Yin going to the Daoist Temple.
The old man wouldnt be able to handle him.
As Ning Shu thought, she picked up the phone to call the vige heads house and ask him to get Tao Cheng on the phone.
The old man was considered rather well-known in the vige surrounding the Daoist Temple.
After waiting for a long time, Ning Shu dialed the number and heaved a sigh of relief when she heard the old mans voice over the phone.
Ning Shu told the old man about the things she encountered on her side, focusing on Phantom King Feng Yin.
Afraid that she had angered Feng Yin and invited a cmity to the entire Daoist Temple, Ning Shu wanted the old man to take his disciples and hide.
Although it was unknown if Feng Yin knew she was a Daoist priest, Ning Shu didnt dare take any chances.
If the sect was wiped out, what else would there be left to counterattack? And even if Ning Shu managed to kill Feng Yin, this task might still fail nheless.
Tao Qin was upset because of her Master and fellow brothers and sisters death. Destroying Feng Yin was only to preserve the sect. She couldnt be penny-wise and pound-foolish.
The old man also told Ning Shu to be careful. Hed think up something on his side and advised Ning Shu not to face the phantom king head-on.
Ning Shu also told him about the phantom king and his woman. When the old man heard her description, he said somewhat anxiously, If you can save her, save her quickly. If she stays with the phantom king like this, shed definitely be a walking corpse. Her soul will be annihted.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1488: Even if They Die, They Have No Regrets
Chapter 1488: Even if They Die, They Have No Regrets
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and said, They are truly in love with each other and are hard to separate. Even if they die, they have no regrets. For them to find their soulmate is enough in this life.
Old man: ...
What the hell are you talking about? Humans and ghosts are different. Forcible unions are condemned by heaven, and the one ending up with the tragic fate wont be the ghost, said the old man.
I know. I tried to persuade her, but theres not much hope. That ghosts also handsome. Theres definitely no one that canpare in the world. Ning Shu said, If the ghost looked like you, I wouldnt even need to persuade her. Shed have immediately found someone to exterminate the ghost.
It took a long while for the old man to speak, Hes just tricking her.
It wasnt like that, though. Generally speaking, the ghost would maintain its former appearance. Thus, Feng Yin was just that handsome when he was alive.
Girl, be careful, instructed the old man.
Ning Shu also advised again. Master, you must be careful, and the rest of the kids, too.
The old man agreed and said, When you encounter a ghost, if you can transcend them, then just transcend them.
Isnt that the monks job? asked Ning Shu.
Heh, then, ording to you, we should just exterminate every ghost we see? How could this work? Although we are making a living from this, at the very least, we should umte some good karma and kill as little as we can, said the old man in an annoyed tone.
Ning Shu thought of the Xiao Si she had killed and said, What if a ghost was bad and unrepentant and couldnt be transcended?
Whats the point of transcending it if you cant transcend it in the first ce? Its also a virtue to just extinguish it, said the old man. He exhorted Ning Shu to be careful once again before hanging up.
Ning Shu sighed despondently. She then returned to her desk and saw Song Ruoxi sweating profusely with a pale face.
ck smoke was emitting from her body that was being dissipated by the sunlight.
The Yang energy gathered by the formation didnt harm anyone else. Rather, it feltfortable, and the state of the staff today waspletely different from yesterday.
However, it was extremely painful for Song Ruoxi.
Ning Shu asked Song Ruoxi, Are you alright?
Song Ruoxi didnt know what was happening. Unlike before, she felt ufortable staying in this office.
Song Ruoxi couldnt help but look towards the office door, thinking about when Feng Yin would appear. She felt really ufortable.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Song Ruoxi huddled on the desk in distress.
Ning Shu took out a talisman and gave it to Song Ruoxi, saying, Keep it with you. Its quite useful.
Song Ruoxi didnt ept the talisman, as it would hurt Feng Yin.
Noticing that Song Ruoxi didnt want the talisman, Ning Shu didnt force her either. She simply put it away again. It must be known that her paper talisman wasnt cheap.
The Xie familys maids were paying several thousand for one, and they were selling well.
Even Xie Weiming had bought a lot of them.
The veins on Song Ruoxis forehead were bulging, and her mouth let out a little moan. Her body was emitting a heavy ck smoke now.
Ning Shu couldnt help but raise an eyebrow. Song Ruoxis body actually had so much Yin and baleful energy.
Song Ruoxi, youre sleeping at work? If you dont want to work, just go home and sleep. Dont treat this ce as your home. Song Ruoxis female supervisor came over and knocked on the table.
Song Ruoxi wanted to sit upright, but there was no strength in her body. She felt her head spinning, as if there was a nail driving into her brain.
Moreover, she felt as if her body was out of her control, and her mind was muddled and painful.
Ning Shu saw that the female supervisor still wanted to berate Song Ruoxi, so she hastily said, Supervisor, shes really ufortable. Please...
Ning Shu hadnt yet finished speaking when she saw Feng Yin appear behind the female supervisor. His hair was loose, and his eyes were red as he glowered at the female supervisor.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1489: The Dance of the Great Gods
Chapter 1489: The Dance of the Great Gods
Feng Yin abruptly appeared behind the female supervisor, his eyes red, his hair flowing, and his body overflowing with baleful energy.
But the female supervisor was unaware and was still babbling about Song Ruoxi.
Feng Yin mmed his hand on the female supervisors head. The overwhelming baleful energy ran all over the female supervisors body through her forehead.
The female supervisor paused, her voice suddenly stopping, as if she had lost her soul. Her eyes also lost focus.
At this moment, Ning Shu fiercely grabbed her female supervisors arm and pulled her towards her office.
Feng Yin red at Ning Shu, but he was more worried about his lover and had no time to care about the female supervisor who was dragged away by Ning Shu.
Ning Shu brought her female supervisor to a standalone office. The female supervisor was stunned, and her pupils were dted.
Ning Shu closed the office door, took out a paper talisman, and ced it on the supervisors forehead. The heavy baleful energy in thedys body caused Ning Shu to panic a bit.
If this continued, the female supervisor would definitely be a living dead. Her body would still be alive, but she would be soulless.
Ning Shu quickly called Xie Weiming. She asked him toe over and get this female supervisor out of here. There was no way to perform a cleansing spell at thepany.
Ning Shu opened the blinds to look outside at the public office. Looking anxious, Feng Yin was leaning into Song Ruoxis ear to say something.
And Song Ruoxis face was so pale that even her lips were colorless.
Feng Yin got even more anxious, feeling that the atmosphere of thispany had changed. How could there be such an abundance of Yang energy?
Song Ruoxi was suffering because of the Yang energy. Feng Yins handsome eyebrows furrowed. If Song Ruoxi were to be with him, Yin energy would definitely enter her body, and eventually, her soul would be destroyed.
He had a hard time finding her after thousands of years, and he was not going to let her go, let alone allow her soul to be destroyed.
Ruoxi, lets just go home first? Lets go home, okay? Feng Yins tone was incredibly gentle.
Song Ruoxi felt both hot and cold alternating in her body. It made her ufortable and was painful. Upon hearing Feng Yins words, she picked up the bag on the table and prepared to leave.
Song Ruoxi even had some difficulty in standing up. Feng Yin held her waist, and Song Ruoxis body almost all leaned on his. In other peoples eyes, she was just walking with a crooked body.
Song Ruoxi stumbled with every step but surprisingly didnt fall down.
As Ning Shu watched Feng Yin and Song Ruoxi leave, she took out more talismans to stick on the female supervisors body.
With no tools on hand, Ning Shu had no way to exorcise the baleful energy for her.
Soon after, Xie Weiming arrived. He had the female supervisor helped out of the office before he asked Ning Shu, What should we do now?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Return to the vi. My tools are there, said Ning Shu as she got into the car.
When they returned to the vi, Ning Shu went upstairs to get her cloth bag. She bumped into Xie Yiyuan on her way back, who had seen the female supervisor in the living room with her head down. She was just sitting motionless on the sofa, so he asked in concern, Whats up with her?
Ning Shu ignored him, pulled over the table, and made a simple altar. She ced the peachwood sword and willow branches on the table, along with a bowl of glutinous rice soaked in cinnabar.
The female supervisor sitting on the sofa suddenly felt ufortable. She stood up and looked around dazedly, trying to escape.
Ning Shu immediately sprinkled glutinous rice on the ground. When the supervisor stepped on it, a scorching sound came out, and she instantly withdrew her foot.
Xie Yiyuan couldnt help butugh out loud as he watched Ning Shu dance with the peachwood sword. Are you performing the dance of the great gods?
Shut up. Xie Weiming pped Xie Yiyuan on the head.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1490: Worst Luck in This Life
Chapter 1490: Worst Luck in This Life
Ning Shu had set up a Yang assembling spell formation in this house. The female supervisors body was so abundant with baleful energy that the entire living room was like being in hell. A chilling gale whistled. It was hard to breathe.
Ning Shu had a talisman pinched between her fingers as she chanted a spell. The talisman flew towards the female supervisor and stuck to her body.
The female supervisor screamed with her head tilted back, her baleful energy growing heavier.
Ning Shus brows were tightly locked together. Feng Yin was probably too angry, so he had gone hard on his attack. This baleful energy had seriously corroded the female supervisors body, and she would probably die an early death.
Feng Yin, ah Feng Yin.
This kind of I only have eyes for my woman, and everyone else is scum; mess with my woman, and you will not even have a chance to reincarnate was indeed cool.
There was no need for him to distinguish between right and wrong.
Although the female supervisor might be at fault, this was still a bit too much of a price to pay.
Ning Shus forehead oozed cold sweat. She gritted her teeth, and the female supervisor finally gave a bloodcurdling scream, before slumping to the floor.
Xie Yiyuan was watching by the side, and his pupils trembled. He was unable to speak for a long while.
Ning Shu wiped a handful of sweat, her body a bit weak. The fr*ck, if it happened a few more times, she would really die from overexertion.
Ning Shu said to Xie Weiming, Give her some of Xie Yiyuans medicine, andpensate her if you can. The physical damage to her body is serious.
Xie Weiming wiped his face and said worriedly, What is this? If we dont fire that woman, theres no telling what would happen in the future.
Ning Shu waved her hand and gulped down a big bottle of water. Thedy just said that she was cking at work, and thats how she ended up. If you fire her, all of yourpanys employees will turn into ghosts tomorrow.
No, they would be nourishment for Feng Yins growth.
Xie Weimings face twisted, and he sighed. What should we do? How about calling your master over?
Ning Shu shook her head. She couldnt call the old man. If she did, what would happen to all the children in the Daoist Temple?
Xie Yiyuan drew close to Ning Shus side and asked, What were you doing just now? There was wind, and I also felt a chill, just like special effects.
Ning Shu: _
Your worst luck in this life was to be born with that stupid mouth. If it wasnt for being so flirtatious with Song Ruoxi, you wouldnt fr*cking be Feng Yins target.
He made Song Ruoxi unable to stand him and got corpse oil on his body.
Isnt it too much to take in at once? said Xie Yiyuan. The wound on his face was better than before. Ning Shu could see what kind of face Xie Yiyuan had.
He was quite handsome. Of course,pared to Feng Yin, he was a far cry. There was a kind of yuppie temperament.
Ning Shu pursed her lips. Someday, shed take him to see some ghosts so that his view of the world could bepletely shattered.
Xie Weiming gave the female supervisor nearly two months paid leave to recuperate.
After doing these things, when it was time to eat, Ning Shu ate three bowls of white rice, leaving Xie Yiyuan somewhat speechless. Is that how poor your Daoist Temple is?
It was like she hadnt eaten in eight lifetimes.
Ning Shu found Xie Yiyuan extraordinarily unpleasant and said, There are more than ten children in the Daoist Temple, all of them orphans. Its just like an orphanage. To rely on my master to read Feng Shui, exorcise ghosts, and tell fortunes, is it possible to be rich?
Xie Yiyuan noticed that Ning Shu was angry, so he raised his hands and said, Im just saying. Dont get angry. One day, Ill raise some money for your Daoist temple, which could be regarded as repaying your kindness for saving my life.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Haha, thank you so much, said Ning Shu indifferently.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1491: Am I Going to Die?
?Chapter 1491: Am I Going to Die?
On this side, Ning Shu had already exorcised the baleful energy, but Song Ruoxi over there wasnt feeling well. The Yin energy in her body was triggered by the effect of the Yang assembling spell formation.
Back home, even lying on the bed was ufortable for her. Feng Yin hugged Song Ruoxi, his heart aching, but his closeness instead worsened her condition.
Song Ruoxis current state of mind was in a daze. Furthermore, the Yin energy from Feng Yins body poured into her body.
The umting Yin energy eroded Song Roxis insides over time. If this continued, her soul would be annihted, and shed be a soulless body.
Song Ruoxis pupils dted, and she buried her head in Feng Yins chest. She asked in a hoarse voice, Feng Yin, am I going to die?
Dont talk nonsense. I wont let anything happen to you, said Feng Yin through clenched teeth. You cant die without my permission.
Song Ruoxi had tears in the corners of her eyes and a smile on her lips. Im already satisfied with meeting you in this life.
Even if I were to die now, I would be willing. But I want to be with you so badly. Song Ruoxi lifted her hand and touched Feng Yins face. The feeling was a cold one. Youll always be like this, while Ill grow old slowly. It would be better to die right now.
Feng Yins eyes reddened as he tightly held Song Ruoxi. His pupils trembled slightly with hesitation and struggle.
He asked Song Ruoxi in a low voice, I want you to forever stay by my side and live with me for eternity. Are you willing?
Song Ruoxi smiled. Id love to, but I feel like Im going to die.
A white bead slowly emerged from Feng Yins body. Although it was white, the surface of the bead was entwined with ckness.
This pearl was suspended in front of Feng Yin. As soon as it had appeared, the surroundings had been plunged into darkness and silence, as if it had swallowed everything.
Feng Yin kissed Song Ruoxis forehead and asked, You really want to be with me for eternity?
Yes. As long as I can be with you, Im satisfied. Song Ruoxi looked at Feng Yin, at his eyebrows, nose, and lips.
Feng Yin gave a slight smile, appearing even more graceful. He said in a spoiling manner, Good girl.
He then stretched out his hand to hold the bead and put it to Song Ruoxis mouth. Open your mouth and swallow it.
Out of her blind trust in Feng Yin, Song Ruoxi didnt hesitate to open her mouth and swallow the bead. The next instant, she felt as if her body was torn apart and countless fine needles were poking her brain.
Song Ruoxi held her head in pain and screamed. Her hair stretched out, and the surrounding Yin and baleful energy madly surged toward her.
Feng Yin hugged Song Ruoxi andforted her. Ruoxi, its fine. Bear with it; just bear with it. When it passes, well be together forever.
Ahhhh... Song Ruoxi felt like her body was copsing, as if the bones in her body had been broken and rebuilt.
Her facial features also changed slightly. The corners of her eyes were raised, looking much more feminine. However, her face was pale and transparent and her lips were purplish.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Every passing second was torturous, and Song Ruoxi felt like her soul was going to fly away. But there was a clear and gentle voice in her ear, a voice that seemed to be guiding her in this dark world.
Song Ruoxi couldnt stand it any longer and fainted.
Feng Yin let go of Song Ruoxi and lifted up her cor. There was a ck flower under her corbone, deep and dark.
A radiant smile bloomed on his face. It was a sess.
Feng Yin alsoid down and hugged Song Ruoxi. From now on, they would be together forever.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1492: Phantom King Core
Chapter 1492: Phantom King Core
When Song Ruoxi woke up, there was no more pain in her body. She turned around and saw Feng Yins sleeping face. She couldnt help but use her fingers to trace over his face.
Her fingers paused at his lips, and Song Ruoxi nkly stared at them.
Her wrist was suddenly tugged by someone, stunning Song Ruoxi. At this moment, Feng Yin had opened his eyes, and he was teasingly looking at her.
Song Ruoxis face flushed red, and she asked somewhat stupidly, Im not dead?
Silly girl. Feng Yin scratched Song Ruoxis nose, then said, You wont me me for what I did, right?
What did you do to me? Why am I suddenly okay? Song Ruoxi moved her body. She felt better andfortable like never before, as if there was endless energy in her body.
Feng Yin hesitated and said, Youre not human now. Youre half-human and half-ghost, to be precise.
Song Ruoxi:???
Because we have been intimate, your mortal body simply couldnt withstand my Yin and baleful energy, and it was about to destroy your soul. Feng Yins lips pressed together into a thin line, looking sad. His matchless face made peoples hearts drunk.
Song Ruoxi tightly gripped Feng Yins hand. I dont me you. Everything you did was to save me; otherwise, my soul really would have been destroyed. Oh right, what did you feed me?
Last night, she had a vague feeling that Feng Yin had given her something.
Feng Yin said, It was the Phantom King Core, which has been condensed over thousands of years.
Song Ruoxi asked, You gave me your Phantom King Core? Then, what will happen to you? Did you suffer any harm?
Only a slight decrease in strength. Ill just cultivate slowly. If your soul flies away and you dont even have the chance to reincarnate, Ill never be able to see you again. A Phantom King Core is nothing. Feng Yin ced his hand on Song Ruoxis head. He was gentle and affectionate.
As long as youre with me, everythings fine. The only reason I lived until now was for seeing you again.
Song Ruoxi looked extremely touched, and she pounced into Feng Yins arms. Feng Yin, youre so good to me. As long as I can be with you, Ill be happy.
She raised her head and kissed Feng Yin, pressing him under her body, and said in a vague tone, Im also a ghost now, so it should be fine.
Feel free. It wont harm you anymore. Feng Yin stifled augh.
The next day, Ning Shu came to work and saw that Song Ruoxi was already sitting in her office chair, acting as if nothing was wrong.
Ning Shu was deeply confused. With Song Ruoxis situation, she shouldnt be able toe to work today. In her situation, even if she didnt die, shed at least suffer hellish pain.
But looking at Song Ruoxi now, she was clearly fine. The only thing off was that she was a bit pale andcked a sense of vitality.
However, her breasts rose and fell slightly. Obviously, she was breathingso she was a living person.
This was truly bizarre.
Ning Shu walked over to greet Song Ruoxi, You werent feeling well yesterday. Why did youe to work today? Are you alright?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Song Ruoxi raised her head to look at Ning Shu and said in a cold tone, Thank you for your concern. Im much better.
Ning Shu scrutinized Song Ruoxi and said with some confusion, Why do I feel like youve be even more beautiful?
Howe it felt like Song Ruoxis face had be more refined than before overnight?
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1493: Inexplicable Phantom Energy
Chapter 1493: Inexplicable Phantom Energy
Ning Shu was deeply confused. Yesterday, she seemed on the verge of dying, yet today, she was glowing with a renewed vigor.
The corners of Song Ruoxis eyes were slightly upturned, making her look a little more seductive and full of femininity.
Although the previous Song Ruoxi was pretty, she was like an unripe fruit, not as feminine as the current one.
Ning Shu: _
What was going on? She felt something was amiss here.
Ning Shu stared at Song Ruoxis face, not detecting the Yin and baleful energy on her either. It also perplexed her.
Ning Shu sat back in her seat, filled with question marks inwardly.
She secretly rubbed cow tears on her eyelids and nced left and right. Once again, she actually didnt see Feng Yin. Where did he go?
However, after applying the bulls tears, Ning Shu saw the phantom energying from Song Ruoxi.
Phantom energy only existed in the ghost state. Why would Song Ruoxis body have phantom energy? She was not a ghost.
Ning Shu pulled her hair. Her heart was truly confused.
Looking at Song Ruoxis calm appearance, Ning Shu was suspicious that her Yang assembling spell formation might be faulty. Howe it didnt work on Song Ruoxi at all?
With her body full of Yin and baleful energy, it should be hard for her to stay in a ce with plenty of Yang energy. Howe she waspletely unaffected? Ning Shu felt defeated.
So defeated.
Ning Shu coughed and was about to speak with Song Ruoxi when Song Ruoxi turned her head to look at her and say indifferently, Im sorry, I have to work. Please dont disturb me.
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu was left itching with curiosity. She turned around and actually saw a ghost crouching in the dark corner. This ghost was eyeing Song Ruoxi covetingly.
She hadnt seen this ghost before. A neer?
Right after Ning Shu got rid of one, another one showed up?
Luckily, there was a Yang assembling spell formation in the office, so he didnt dare toe over. He had no choice but to crouch in a dark corner. Still, he stared at Song Ruoxi like he was looking at a juicy b of meat.
Ning Shu was confused. When she went to the bathroom, she actually saw two more ghosts squatting in the toilet.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: ...
What was happening here? Was Xie Weimingspany going to turn into a ghostsir?
Ning Shu was utterly bewildered.
Nevertheless, these ghosts didnt go out of their way to harm people. There was no reason for Ning Shu to exterminate them.
Things were getting out of her control, and Ning Shu had to figure it out.
She took out a talisman and immobilized a ghost. It had upturned eyes and a strangling mark on its neck, looking like a hanged ghost.
D-D-D-Daoist! The hanged ghost stuttered a bit. When he spoke, he even had to shove his tongue back into his mouth first.
Ning Shu: _
Her luck was sure shitty today, to end up with a hanged ghost that couldnt even speak properly. Besides, he clearly had a strong grudge.
People whomitted suicide like this were filled with grievances. Ning Shu stuck the talisman on his body. A male ghost hiding in the womens toilet, wasnt he a pervert? If he was so amazing, why not hide in the Yang energy-filled male bathrooms?
The hanged ghost was in great distress. ck smoke was leaking out of his body as he stammered, D-Daoist.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1494: T-there’s a Phantom King Core…
Chapter 1494: T-theres a Phantom King Core...
Ning Shu asked, What are you guys gathering here for?
The hanged ghost shoved his tongue back into his mouth and said, P-p-phantom King Core, t-theres a Phantom King Core...
Ning Shu had to watch him for half a day without uttering aplete sentence before she got some useful information: Phantom King Core.
Did Song Ruoxis body have phantom energy because it had the Phantom King Core in it?
The Phantom King Core, it was apparent from its name that it was something only the Phantom King had. Feng Yin must have given his Phantom King Core to Song Ruoxi.
A living person with a Phantom King Core in their bodywhat was Song Ruoxi now?
Ning Shu looked at the hanged ghost who kept shoving his tongue into his mouth. He put his tongue into his mouth, but it immediately fell out again. He would push it back in, and the cycle would repeat. Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
She said to the hanged ghost, Its better to go reincarnate.
I, I want to, but I killed myself, said the hanged ghost.
Children who died young, people whomitted suicide, and those who died by drowning were the sort that usually became wandering ghosts. After a long time, their consciousness would gradually disappear and they would turn into mindless wandering ghosts. Finally, they would grow weaker and weaker before disappearing from the world.
This kind of ghost would look for substitutes in order to gain a chance at reincarnation.
Ning Shu thought about it and said, I can transcend you.
D-Daoist. The hanged ghost looked at Ning Shu while feeling moved.
Ning Shu didnt want to listen to his stuttering, so she removed the paper talisman from his body.
She pinched her fingers and chanted the Daoist mantra for transcending the spirits of the deceasedTranscending Heaven and Earth Mantra.
The naturally-just-so of heaven and earth; disperses all filthy vapors. Within the grotto of the Mysterious Void; the Supreme Origin is dazzlingly bright. Courageous spirits of the eight directions; bring to pass the naturally-just-so. And the talismanic decrees of the Numinous Treasury; Qian Luo Ta Na. In the Pole Stars Grotto of the Ultimate Mystery; he executes evil beings and binds up demons... The Qi of Tao will merge and exist eternally; these mandates I will expediently follow.
Ning Shus mouth spat out incantations that floated around the hanged ghost, whose grievances gradually disappeared. Finally, he drifted into a ck hole and disappeared.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu nkly stared at the ck hole. Could this be the legendary underworld?
After doing the purification, Ning Shu went out of the bathroom and saw several more ghosts in the dark corners of thepany.
Ning Shu couldnt help but rub her forehead, feeling truly speechless.
Obviously, these ghosts were alling for the Phantom King Core. Song Ruoxi had be the target of a hundred ghosts.
Ning Shu decided to call the old man and ask him about the Phantom King Core.
After waiting for a long time, Ning Shu dialed the number and told the old man about the Phantom King Core. Now that it was in a living persons body, it would definitely lead to a big mess.
When the old man heard about the Phantom King Core, he was stunned for a moment before saying, People can cultivate, and so can ghosts. The ce where people store their energy is the dantian. Simrly, when ghosts cultivate for a long time, their bodies will have ghost cores. Such ghosts cannot enter the reincarnation cycle, but they could turn into people again if they get stronger.
But Ive only heard of the Phantom King Core and havent seen it yet. If someone swallowed it, they would be a half-human, half-ghost monster, said the old man.
The exnation shocked Ning Shu. After deliberating for an instant, she said, Then, wouldnt the half-human, half-ghost monster be very powerful?
No. If theres no ident, she will have a long lifespan. However, when the energy in the Phantom King Core is depleted, shell die, and her soul will be annihted. This will be the only life shell ever have, said the old man.
She has no choice but to rely on the Phantom King Core to survive. Once it leaves her body, her soul and body will vaporize.
Hearing that Song Ruoxi wouldnt suddenly gain cheats and be powerful, Ning Shu let out a sigh of relief.
But to have an unknown number of years to live with Feng Yin was already very cheat-like.
At the moment, she was more concerned about another matter. Ning Shu asked the old man, Will the strength of the Phantom King weaken without the Phantom King Core?
Thats for sure. The Phantom King Core is the source of his power, and his thousand-year Yin and baleful energy are stored in it. The old man said, But dont you think you can take care of the Phantom King just because he doesnt have the Phantom King Core. Youre still a bit too young.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1495: Need to Be Alive to Take the Money
Chapter 1495: Need to Be Alive to Take the Money
The old man knew exactly how much ability his own apprentice had, so he said, Old Xies son is saved, so take the money and hurry back.
Ning Shu: I want to exterminate the Phantom King, exterminate the Phantom King!
But Old Xiespany is now piled up with ghosts. Ning Shu said, Old Xie said he will definitely reward us handsomely if we settle this matter.
Bullshit, you need to be alive to take the money and spend it. You cant deal with the Phantom King, so it doesnt matter even if we get a little less money. Dont get yourself involved in it.
Ning Shu was also quite helpless and said, Master, you take care of yourself. Ill be back soon.
She hung up and returned to her desk. There, she saw Feng Yin dressed in red, standing beside Song Ruoxi.
Who knew if it was because there was no Phantom King Core, but it felt like Feng Yins soul had undergone some changes.
Previously, Feng Yins soul was solid, as if he were a real person. Now, though, it didnt give that feeling anymore. Furthermore, there was some ck air leaving his body.
In the past, things werent like this. He had full control over his Yin and baleful energy, which he carefully put away.
Anyway, it gave Ning Shu the feeling of watching a video that went from HD to 480P all of a sudden. His entire body had a foggy feeling.
The red garment wasnt so bright and ring either.
It seemed the loss of the Phantom King Core had a significant impact on Feng Yin.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
In order to save Song Ruoxi, the guy even gave away his Phantom King Core. Ning Shu wiped her tears. If this wasnt true love, what was?
They would now be able to share the same lifespan and stay together for endless years toe.
Ning Shu just didnt know if theyd get tired of facing the same person for endless years. Who could guarantee that they would always love each other, with a passion that didnt fade?
How else did the seven-year itche about?
Feng Yin and Song Ruoxi stayed close. Taking advantage of the fact that other people couldnt see them, they were making out so shamelessly.
Ning Shu silently took a sip of water. Even though a ghost couple was doing PDA next to her, she had to pretend that she hadnt seen anything.
Feng Yin kissed Song Ruoxis hair, then reached out his hand and grabbed a ghost hiding in the corner. He wiped out the ghosts consciousness and directly turned it into a cloud of soul power that he absorbed.
Ning Shu saw this scene, and there was a not-so-good feeling in her heart. Feng Yin didnt have the Phantom King Core, but with him so openly absorbing other ghosts soul power, he would be back at his peak sooner orter.
How could she possibly fight him then?
Feng Yin domineeringly exterminated all of the ghosts, who were coveting the Phantom King Core in Song Ruoxis body.
These ghosts all became Feng Yins energy source.
Ning Shu pursed her lips. Things were getting more and moreplicated. Although ghosts were swarming to snatch the Phantom King Core, it was like they were just here to give Feng Yin XP. After absorbing this soul energy, he would certainly shoot up in strength.
Now any random ghost served as a meal to Feng Yin.
What the hell.
She should attack while he was still weak, but how should she go about it?
Ning Shu typed hard on the keyboard, feeling very restless.
Perhaps this was the method Feng Yin used in the original storyline to solve the problem of baleful energy entering Song Ruoxis body and her soul being destroyed.
Until the end of the day, Ning Shu hadnte up with a countermeasure. In front of great strength, no matter how many strategies were used, it would be useless. in-old strength would break a hundred tricks.
It was not fair. Here she was, making such slow progress in her martial arts cultivation, while other people had XP walk right up to them.
The modern ne had too big a suppressive effect on her. She must increase herbat ability. Maybe it was because her Martial Arts points were still too low. Once they crossed one thousand, she believed there would not be such a big suppression any more.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1496: Because of Lust
Chapter 1496: Because of Lust
After work, Song Ruoxi packed her things and left the building. Ning Shu sighed and also left. She would wait until thepany was empty at night toe back.
When Ning Shu stepped out, she saw Xie Yiyuan, who was supposed to be at home recuperating like a corpse, talking with Song Ruoxi.
Song Ruoxis expression was clearly impatient, yet Xie Yiyuan looked quite happy.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu applied the cow tears on her eyelids and saw Feng Yin standing next to Song Ruoxi. His body was obscured with ck smoke and eyes were red as he looked at Xie Yiyuan with a faint smile.
And Xie Yiyuan, unaware of this, actually tried to reach out to shake Song Ruoxis hand. He wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to eat tofu.
Ning Shu: _
He must be so tired of living. He seriously wouldnt stop courting death until he had no life left to court with.
She didnt want to go through the trouble of saving him one more time. As he went through that again, thered be nothing left to save. It would be direct game over.
Ning Shu shouted towards Xie Yiyuan, Xie Yiyuan.
Xie Yiyuan immediately withdrew his hand and turned his head to stare at Ning Shu.
Even Song Ruoxi turned around to look at Ning Shu. Her face was slightly confused as she spected on the rtionship between Ning Shu and Xie Yiyuan.
Ning Shu wiped some cow tears on one hand, walked over to Xie Yiyuan, and dragged him away by his cor.
What are you doing? Hey! Xie Yiyuan struggled hard. Let go of me.
Ning Shus cow-tears-stained fingers wiped at Xie Yiyuans eyelids. She leaned into his ear and said coldly, Dont you want to see a ghost? Ill let you see one.
Ning Shu then pasted a paper talisman on Xie Yiyuans back.
Im telling you... Xie Yiyuan stopped talking. He looked at Song Ruoxi and the man in red beside her with wide eyes...
When he saw the eerie phantom energy hovering around the two, Xie Yiyuan was so scared that he lost his voice. His mouth opened and closed, but he couldnt spit out a single word and was dragged away by Ning Shu, his entire body limp.
He saw a ghost in broad daylight!
After they had walked long enough to not see Song Ruoxi and Feng Yin anymore, Ning Shu finally released Xie Yiyuan, who was lying on the ground like a dead pig.
Ning Shu kicked him with her foot. Get up. Behind you...
Ah-! Xie Yiyuan screamed in fright. His voice turning shrill, he crawled up and jumped on top of Ning Shu. All four of his limbs wound around her body like a ko. There was a ghost!
Ning Shu tilted her head and dug at her ears, feeling as if they were raped by Xie Yiyuans screams.
Get down. It was hard for a girl to stand up while holding a man as big as Xie Yiyuan.
Look at him now. He didnt believe her before, did he?
Although he appeared brave on the surface, his body was honest. He was scared out of his wits.
Xie Yiyuan got off of Ning Shu and said, Im scared and a little weak in the legs. Give me a hand.
There is a ghost chasing you. It probably died in a car ident, as it still has one of its own arms in one hand, said Ning Shu indifferently.
Ah! Xie Yiyuan ran away like a startled rabbit, no longer weak-legged.
By the time he got back to the vi, Xie Yiyuan was already exhausted, lying motionless on the sofa. Xie Weiming thought that something had happened to his son again.
Xie Weiming asked Ning Shu, Whats wrong with him?
Lusty. Ning Shu rolled her eyes, I told him that the girls already taken, but he insisted on getting involved.
Xie Yiyuan wiped his sweat and lifelessly asked Ning Shu, What are those two things?
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1497: Screaming Little Prince
Chapter 1497: Screaming Little Prince
Xie Yiyuan still looked terrified as he asked Ning Shu, Why did I see Song Ruoxi as a ghost too?
Ning Shu smiled. Of course.
Xie Yiyuans face went blue, and his cheeks trembled. No way.
Xie Weiming frowned. He asked Ning Shu, Whats the situation now?
Ning Shu sighed. Things are a bitplicated. Its turning into a situation that even Im not prepared for.
She told Xie Weiming the basics of what had happened. As the owner of thispany, he should know the details.
After hearing what Ning Shu said, Xie Weiming looked like he had stepped on a pile of dogshit and was irritated. Does the Xie Family owe them something? The troubles are really endless.
If we let her stay in thepany, ten thousand ghosts invade us. If we fire her, there will be retaliation. Really... Xie Weiming knitted his brows and said to Ning Shu, Why dont you invite your master here? The old man should have a way.
Ning Shu said, Master said that he cant deal with the Phantom King. Also, since Ive already saved Xie Yiyuan, I want you to give me the money so I can go back.
Xie Weiming almost jumped up and beseeched Ning Shu, Daoist Master, Id like to ask for your help in this matter. You cant just leave it like this.
The heavens reward good deeds. There are so many employees in thepany. Please save them, said Xie Weiming.
Ning Shu smiled apologetically. The problem was that she couldnt beat him.
Xie Weiming said with a sigh, As long as this matter is settled, feel free to list any conditions. Except for thepany, Ill give whatever I can.
Ning Shu said, Ill try to think of something.
She went upstairs to get her cloth bag, ready to take advantage of the darkness to go to the office.
Xie Yiyuan followed Ning Shu upstairs. Seeing that she was carrying a bag full of different props, he said to her, Do you have any self-defense talismans? Give me two of them.
Five thousand dors, said Ning Shu.
Xie Yiyuan was speechless. Give it to me.
Ning Shu gave him two protective talismans and said, You should also stop associating with Song Ruoxi. Technically speaking, you two are not from the same world now.
Xie Yiyuan was flipping over the talisman to examine it as he nodded at Ning Shus words. I understand. Was that ghost around her the entire time?
Yes, a Phantom King who had been cultivating for thousands of years.
Xie Yiyuan sighed deeply. I thought I had met the woman that I could spend the rest of my life with.
Youre not as good-looking as the Phantom King, said Ning Shu very bluntly.
Xie Yiyuan rolled his eyes. Noticing that Ning Shu was going out, he asked, Where are you going? Ill go with you.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Its night, when Yin energy is most heavy. Your body is empty of Yang energy. Going out could easily lead to idents.
Ning Shu didnt want to bring a screaming little prince with her. His shouts alone could scare people to death.
Ning Shu arrived at the office and picked up the soul pearl andpass used in the formation.
Previously, she thought the Yang-assembling spell formation and spirit trap formation would have some effect on Feng Yin, but it was all for naught. Instead, it made Song Ruoxi a half-human, half-ghost monster with a long lifespan.
Ning Shu put away the soul pearl andpass. Without the magic tools to steady the formation, the Yang-assembling spell formation was less effective. Ning Shu suddenly felt the air around her turn cold.
Ning Shu took out a cinnabar brush from her cloth bag and mixed the ashes from the mass burial with other exorcism items. She made them into an ink-like substance with rootless water.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1498: Possessed by a Lesser Spirit
Chapter 1498: Possessed by a Lesser Spirit
Ning Shu took a cinnabar pen and drew runes underneath Song Ruoxis office chair. Next, shey down on the floor and did the same underneath the desk.
After Song Ruoxis spot, Ning Shu drew runes on inconspicuous ces in the office, like under the tables and chairs.
Really, Ning Shu really didnt know why Song Ruoxi insisted on working and suffering. Feng Yin might be a ghost, but he had extraordinary abilities and resources. If he wanted money, it would only take a wave of his hand.
Why must she torment thispany like this? The Xie Family must have wronged Song Ruoxi in past lives to get this kind of retribution.
After drawing runes in the office, Ning Shu then went to the bathroom. She hoped that Xie Weimingspany could hold out.
This was probably the only cmity in their lives.
After doing these things, it was already midnight. Ning Shu put her stuff away, ready to go back to the vi to cultivate. Although her cultivation speed was not as fast as Feng Yin, if she didnt cultivate at all, then she wouldnt stand a chance against Feng Yin.
As soon as Ning Shu returned to the vi, she saw that all the lights were on. She walked into the living room and noticed the maids in a mess.
Daoist Master, Yiyuan, hes in trouble again. Sigh... said Xie Weiming anxiously as he came downstairs and saw Ning Shu.
Ning Shu frowned. She crossed the stairs in a couple giant steps, opened Xie Yiyuans room, and found him curled up on the bed. His body was covered in a nket.
The nket was shaking. Ning Shu hurriedly lifted it, only to see Xie Yiyuans body huddled up into a ball. He snarled at Ning Shu when he saw her, baring his teeth in a vicious growl.
Rolling her eyes, Ning Shu took a deep breath, brought out a talisman, and stuck it on his head. ck smoke came out of Xie Yiyuans body. He groaned as his limbs twitched before his eyes rolled back and he passed out.
Xie Weiming asked Ning Shu, Hows he?
Ning Shu said, He ran out to wander during the day and got possessed by a lesser spirit.
What was it? asked Xie Weiming.
Dog.
Xie Weiming: ...
His body is weak right now, so he must stay at home. Ive ced some formations here. Ning Shu sighed deeply.
What a pain.
Ning Shu went downstairs to get the medicinal soup for Xie Yiyuan. She held his nose and very roughly poured it into him.
Xie Yiyuan choked on the exorcism potion and opened his eyes to see Ning Shu. He immediately said, I saw the man beside Song Ruoxi.
What!? Ning Shu looked at Xie Yiyuan in confusion. Werent you possessed by a dog?
Xie Yiyuan lifted his chin and said towards Ning Shu, See the choking marks on my neck? Hes the one behind it. He threatened me to stay away from Song Ruoxi or hell scatter my soul.
Scared the hell out of me. Xie Yiyuan looked like he had almost peed himself.
Only then did Ning Shu notice the shallow marks on Xie Yiyuans neck. Although they were somewhat pale now, they would be obvious tomorrow morning.
Ning Shu took the glutinous rice and pressed it on the marks. Xie Yiyuan shouted in a hoarse voice, It hurts. It hurts...
Ning Shu asked, You mean the Phantom King came to see you? When?
Shortly after you left. I was going to sleep, and then he showed up in my bed with his cold hand around my neck. He threatened to kill me if I came near his woman again, said Xie Yiyuan hoarsely.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Your paper talisman was useless. Give me back my five thousand. Xie Yiyuan was about to cry.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. If a talisman could deal with Feng Yin, then he wouldnt be called the Thousand Year Old Ghost.
Why didnt he just kill you instead of threatening you? Ning Shu was a little confused. With Feng Yins ability, killing Xie Yiyuan was far too easy.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1499: Might Be True Lovers
Chapter 1499: Might Be True Lovers
Ning Shu nced at Xie Yiyuan and asked, Why didnt the Phantom King strangle you to death? Why did he leave you alive? It makes no sense.
A womans heart is indeed the most vicious. Xie Yiyuan touched his neck and said hoarsely, He was going to strangle me. I was almost going to die, but he seemed to have suddenly encountered something and flew away.
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. Didnt strangle you to death and left?
I was almost about to suffocate and die. However, then he froze, and his face changed dramatically before he left. Xie Yiyuan extended his hand towards Ning Shu. Your talisman isnt good. I want to return it.
Ning Shu stroked her chin, her eyes whirling. Feng Yin had definitely encountered something that forced him to go back.
Even his love rival was cast aside. The only thing Feng Yin cared so much about was Song Ruoxi. Something must have happened to her?
The current Song Ruoxi had an endless lifespan, but it was useless with abat strength of minus five. There was also the much-desired Phantom King Core in her body. A weakling possessing gold in the city, wasnt it basically inviting others to rob?
In the future, Feng Yin would have to stay close to protect Song Ruoxi.
Ning Shu suddenlyughed. She didnt know how long this protection wouldst. Feng Yin would now have to deal with the ghosts coveting the Phantom King Core every day.
Who knew if hed feel tired? And on what basis should Song Ruoxi ept Feng Yins protection without giving anything in return? Because of love?
For a longsting rtionship, both parties had to be evenly matched so that they could willingly learn topromise and support each other as the years wore on.
A rtionship thatcked bnce would one day turn into a rtionship in which both sides suffer.
To get anyone, you first had to be like that person.
Well, they might be true lovers.
Ning Shu felt that she didnt understand true love.
Xie Yiyuan looked at the smiling Ning Shu and couldnt help but ask, What are we going to do now? This ghost is not only in thepany. He had found his way to our house.
Its all because of your lust, said Ning Shu in an annoyed tone.
Xie Yiyuan touched his neck. You monks dont understand feelings. I fell in love with Song Ruoxi at first sight and admired wholeheartedly on the second.
The female lead aura didnt need much exnation. How could there be so much love at first sight? It was more like lust at first sight.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. She should have known better than to exorcise the lesser spirit in this guys body. Let him fr*cking find poop on the side of the road to eat.
Xie Yiyuan said to Ning Shu, Also, I have something to discuss with you. As you know, that ghost woulde looking for me. I...
Ning Shu stood up abruptly and decided to take a look at Song Ruoxis house. She might be able to take advantage of the situation.
At the moment, Song Ruoxi and Feng Yins situation wasnt looking good. Song Ruoxi had no fighting power, but she had the Phantom King Core in her body. Feng Yin had lost the Phantom King Core so his strength had decreased. He also had to protect Song Ruoxi, so he was elbowed in every corner.
Now was the perfect time.
Xie Yiyuan saw Ning Shu jump to her feet and said, I havent said anything yet. Why are you so excited?
What were you going to tell me? Ning Shu checked the contents of her cloth bag. The tools to exorcise ghosts could not be missing at the crucial time.
Xie Yiyuan said, Dont worry, I dont have any improper thoughts towards you at all. Youre just a kid in my heart, really.
...What are you getting at? Ning Shu silently looked at Xie Yiyuan.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1500: I Want to Sleep With You
Chapter 1500: I Want to Sleep With You
Xie Yiyuan said righteously, I want to sleep with you.
Ning Shu: _
Ning Shu gave Xie Yiyuan a big p. Talk properly. What are you trying to pull?
Xie Yiyuan waspletely taken aback. He covered his face and said, I only want to share a room with you. Im afraid of that Phantom Kinging for me. What are you hitting me for?
Ning Shu ignored Xie Yiyuan, turned around, and left the vi, heading towards Song Ruoxis house.
Thepanys employee data had Song Ruoxis residential address. She lived in a small apartment that was quite modest.
The apartment walls were covered with ivy, but at the moment, the apartment was dark. The wind howled eerily, and it felt like the gathering of ten thousand ghosts in a mass grave.
Ning Shu hid a short distance away, took out the cow tears, and wiped them on her eyelids. She then pasted a talisman on her body before checking out the apartment.
Many fierce spirits were going into the room through the window, but no one returned.
It was the first time Ning Shu had seen so many ghosts. There were all kinds, including males, females, and evil babies.
All sorts of weird sounds mingled together, from a song with a tune that dragged on ufortably long, to a childs cry, to the sound of a pper beating rhythmically.
The maic field in this area was a mess.
So many ghosts gathered together, all for the Phantom King Core.
If the Phantom King Core were in Feng Yins body, these ghosts would not dare to even breathe. But now that it was with a weakling, they would be stupid not to grab it.
Ning Shu looked anxious. These ghosts were merely offering themselves as food. The halo of the main character must not be underestimated.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu frowned. What exactly would it take to deal with Feng Yin? If she had enough power, needless to say, she would just go up and beat Feng Yin without batting an eye.
Probably because of Feng Yins strength, many ghosts didnt dare to rush in. Instead, they quietly hovered around the apartment.
It made the apartments surroundings eerie and haunted. The street lights flickered, sometimes bright, sometimes dark, and there were strange noises.
If anyone passed by here, theyd definitely develop a severe illness. The Yin energy was too much.
Feng Yin was suspended in mid-air, his brows slightly furrowed. He stared at Song Ruoxi through the window, who was lying on the bed inside the house.
Song Ruoxi was lying unconscious on the bed. He had only left for a short while before these ghosts came to the door and rushed into Song Ruoxis body to snatch the Phantom King Core, causing her to suffer a huge trauma.
Feng Yins eyes were crimson as he swept the surrounding ghosts with a murderous and baleful aura. He said coldly, Go back to where you came from. If you dare harass my woman again, just wait to be burned by the Ninth Abyssal me until your soul is annihted.
Hearing Feng Yins words, the lurking ghosts stirred a bit. Some weaker ghosts hesitated and drifted away, but most of them didnt move.
Apparently, they were still obsessed with the Phantom King Core.
Feng Yin, who was suspended in mid-air, saw this and snorted coldly. His hair fluttered as his red clothes moved. He slowly raised his hand, and a full-bodied dark orchid me materialized.
The next instant, the surrounding temperature dropped drastically, and Ning Shu felt like her soul was freezing.
ording to rumors, the underworld punished disobedient souls with this me. They roasted them on top of the Ninth Abyssal me, making one feel like their soul was freezing and cracking into a million pieces. Week after week, the cycle repeated until the soul was obliterated.
The more powerful the soul, the more painful it was. After all, a powerful soul that wasnt so easily obliterated had no choice but to suffer endless pain.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1501: Is This Still a Modern Plane!?
?Chapter 1501: Is This Still a Modern ne!?
Feng Yin pulled out the Ninth Abyssal me, subduing the surrounding ghosts. Some of them couldnt bear the power and dissipated in no time.
Ning Shu: ...
Damn, this was a modern ne. Taking out such things was clearly cheating.
When she saw the me, Ning Shu thought for a moment that she was in a cultivation ne.
Despite being a living person, Ning Shu also felt difort in her soul. On the other side, many of the surrounding ghosts, as if they were facing their nemesis, hastily flew away.
Feng Yin was like a deity floating in the air. The Ninth Abyssal me flickered slightly in his hand, and the blue fire shone on his face, causing his face to look a little green.
People could be stupid, so could ghosts. Some ghosts didnt believe they would be defeated and continued to squat around the apartment.
Feng Yin coldly smiled as he separated a strand of the Ninth Abyssal me in his hand. He sent it towards a foolish ghost.
As soon as the Ninth Abyssal me touched the ghost, the ghost immediately burned up, just like dried wood catching fire. The ghost howled in pain and rolled around, trying to extinguish the mes on its body.
Despite being a me, the Ninth Abyssal me was cold in nature and directly invaded the soul. Before long, the ghost wholly dissipated, and its soul power was absorbed by the Ninth Abyssal me.
Ning Shu: ...
The f*ck! She was deeply suspicious that she had walked into the wrong film set. She knew Feng Yin was powerful, but now her opinion was wholly refreshed.
With this forewarning, all the lingering ghosts were scared out of their wits. They disappeared in a sh.
When these ghosts left, the clouds in the sky also cleared away, revealing the hidden moon.
Ning Shu also had the intention to leave. She originally wanted to fish in troubled waters, but the situation rapidly turned one-sided.
As of now, no one among the living or the dead was Feng Yins opponent.
Ning Shus heart only had one feeling, f*cking shit.
The person hiding over there, get out. How long do you n to watch the show? Feng Yin looked at Ning Shus hiding ce and said coldly.
A living person dares to appear in such a ce.
Ning Shus eyes whirled, but she didnt step out. Upon seeing the Ninth Abyssal me in Feng Yins hands getting weaker and weaker, she suddenly had an idea.
The Ninth Abyssal me was very damaging to the soul. If so, Feng Yin, the user, should also be affected, especially now that his strength had sharply declined.
Feng Yin saw that the sneaky person hadnte out, so he floated towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took out the soul pearl from the cloth bag to see if it was harmful to Feng Yin.
The soul pearl was also something that absorbed soul power, and Feng Yin now had no physical body. He was just a ghost, a powerful ghost.
The closer Feng Yin got, the more Ning Shu felt a dark baleful force surround her.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu couldnt wait any longer. She threw the soul pearl towards Feng Yin.
Feng Yin stopped in his tracks, furrowing his handsome eyebrows with a puzzled look. Obviously, he had no idea what this was.
But, Feng Yin did not lose his alertness toward the soul pearl. He shed away to dodge it, but he never imagined that the pearl would actually rush into the Ninth Abyssal me.
The Ninth Abyssal me pulsed violently, frantically burning the soul pearl. The pearl also slightly trembled, apparently resisting the Ninth Abyssal me.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1502: Opportunity to Weaken Feng Yin
Chapter 1502: Opportunity to Weaken Feng Yin
They were at a stalemate. Both spirit items were filled with soul power, and both were thinking of devouring the other.
Feng Yin frowned. His appearance looked a little terrifying under the dim moonlight as he discovered that the Ninth Abyssal me was actually extracting his soul power and trying to refine the pearl.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The Ninth Abyssal me pulsated more and more fiercely, and so did the soul pearl. It was unknown when the two sides would end the fight.
Ning Shu closely observed Feng Yin and the soul pearl. She soon discovered that Feng Yins ghost body was dimmer than before. Ning Shu guessed that the Ninth Abyssal me must be absorbing his power, or else, how could it suddenly make aeback with such intensity?
Ning Shus heart pounded. Perhaps, the opportunity to weaken Feng Yin had presented itself.
She reached into the cloth bag and took out a stack of talismans, which were drawn with Feng Yins ashes.
Ning Shu pinched a talisman between her fingers and chanted an incantation. A few talismans flew towards Feng Yin.
When Feng Yin saw these talismans, his face showed impatience. He wanted to end this confrontation as soon as possible. Song Ruoxi was still waiting for him in the house.
He initially thought it was only a sneaky rat, but he never imagined he would get into such a deadlock.
Feng Yin flicked his sleeve at the talisman that came flying towards him. He wanted to directly destroy it, but he never thought it would still stick to his body.
As soon as the talisman touched Feng Yins spiritual body, rolling ck smoke emerged. The Yin and baleful energy in his body spurted out, weakening his spiritual body some more.
Feng Yin frowned. How could a Daoist priests talisman be harmful to him? He felt a familiar power in the talisman, which had crept into his soul, and it made him very ufortable.
Feng Yin was in a bit of a pickle now. There were talismans suppressing him on one side, and on the other side, there was the Ninth Abyssal me extracting his power, trying to convert the soul pearls soul power into its own.
Seeing that the talisman was useful, Ning Shu took out another stack. Just as before, she chanted an incantation, and the talisman paper shot towards Feng Yin.
Feng Yins expression was hideous, no longer maintaining his incredibly handsome and magnificent looks. His white-as-jade face was dripping blood, and his eyes were ghastly and resentful.
This was Feng Yins face before he died. Although it was still the same, it was covered in blood.
Feng Yin had killed many people in anger over Song Ruoxis past life, and then he killed himself to join her.
Ning Shus spirits surged. This showed that the current Feng Yins power loss was severe, and hecked the juice to even maintain his handsome looks.
Feng Yin red at Ning Shu with murderous and boundless hostility in his eyes. Ning Shu felt chills all over her body.
The Ninth Abyssal me was still absorbing Feng Yins power to refine the soul pearl.
The result of the confrontation was too much for Feng Yin to bear.
Who knew if it was Ning Shus imagination, but she felt that the soul pearl was smaller than before, indicating that its power was weakening.
After some pondering, Ning Shu ced a formation around it, the Yang assembling spell formation.
With the Yang assembling spell formation, the surrounding Yin and baleful energy gradually diminished, and the moonlight became brighter.
Feng Yin stretched out his hand. It extended infinitely, trying to strangle Ning Shus neck. Ning Shu held the cinnabar-soaked peachwood sword and stabbed it into Feng Yins hand.
Billowing ck smoke came out of the ce where the sword hit. However, Feng Yin ignored the sizzling hand and pped Ning Shus chest.
Ning Shu flew backward, hit the streetmp, and spat a mouthful of ck blood. She barely nced upward and saw Feng Yins handing towards her.
Ning Shu hurriedly took out the Ancestral Masterspass. Feng Yinsing hand pped thepass, which shone with a golden light. It put up a defense against the enormous hand.
Ning Shu got some sense of the situation and inserted her spiritual energy in thepass. There was the sound of a dragon roaring, and something like a dragon or a snake came out of thepass, ruthlessly rushing towards Feng Yins hand. A massive explosion sounded when the two collided, and Ning Shus ears instantly went deaf.
The force caused the golden dragon conjured by thepass to turn into specks of golden light and disappear, having taken the blow for Ning Shu.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1503: Now a Ghost Magnet
Chapter 1503: Now a Ghost Ma
Although the golden dragon disappeared in this collision, Feng Yin wasnt doing very well either. His soul had turned a little dimmer than before.
This also caused the Ninth Abyssal mes power to diminish, and it fell into a disadvantageous position in its confrontation with the soul pearl.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The soul pearl could actually absorb the Ninth Abyssal me.
The Ninth Abyssal me also fought back, absorbing Feng Yins power more and more vigorously. It was simply adding insult to injury for Feng Yin.
Ning Shu crawled up from the ground and rubbed her chest. She felt ufortable since Yin energy had invaded her body and was shing around at the moment.
Ning Shu took out a talisman and put it on her body. The talismans power and the bodys Yin and baleful energy shed, making Ning Shu feel even worse.
A muffled grunt escaped Ning Shus mouth, and she threw up a mouthful of blood.
Although she didnt feel well, Ning Shus grip on thepass didnt loosen, and she vigntly watched Feng Yin.
Feng Yin was wary of thepass in Ning Shus hands, and he didnt make another move. He couldnt tell if this was a one-time thing or if it could be used multiple rounds in a row.
Moreover, he still had a problem with the Ninth Abyssal me and the pearl. Feng Yin tried to intervene in the battle between the two, but it was a failure.
Feng Yin frowned and looked very impatient, the blood on his face dripping to the ground.
Ahh...
In the midst of all this silence, a small cry sounded from the apartment.
It was Song Ruoxis voice. Feng Yin instantly looked through the room window and saw Song Ruoxi rolling on the bed. She was clearly in pain.
Previously, Song Ruoxi was put in peril when ten thousand ghosts had entered her body and tried to seize the Phantom King Core in her body.
Furthermore, the area around the apartment was now surrounded by Ning Shus Yang assembling spell formation. Right now, any bit of damage would be a disaster for Song Ruoxi.
The current Song Ruoxi was a ghost ma. All the ghosts she encountered wished to enter her body and take the Phantom King Core, even wanting to take her body for themselves.
But most of the ghosts just wanted topete for the Phantom King Core. After all, a half-human and half-ghost simply didnt have any power, and sooner orter, the other ghosts would kill her.
Feng Yin became anxious when he saw the suffering Song Ruoxi was going through. However, he could do nothing; the Ninth Abyssal me in his hand would harm her if he got close to her.
Feng Yin frowned as the blood on his face flowed even more, filling the surroundings with a sticky, bloody smell, as if there were a sea of corpses in front of him.
He took a deep breath and turned his head, his eyes red and indifferent. He looked at Ning Shu as if he was looking at a dead person.
Ning Shus body chilled a little, knowing that she had climbed onto Feng Yins list of must-kill people.
Feng Yin used his uninjured hand as a knife and chopped off his other wrist. The chopped-off hand turned into soul power that was absorbed by the Ninth Abyssal me.
Feng Yins hand regenerated from his wrist. Feng Yin looked at the ghostly blue light of the Ninth Abyssal me for a moment then turned around to rush into the apartment.
Ning Shu was a little surprised; he was abandoning the Ninth Abyssal me?
The Ninth Abyssal me was immediately in a weaker position because it didnt have Feng Yins power supply. The soul pearl pulsated more and more.
The Ninth Abyssal me increasingly weakened, and the soul pearl gradually grew powerful. In the end, it absorbed the Ninth Abyssal me.
Ning Shu hastily grabbed the soul pearl. She found it a little heavier than before and refreshingly cool in her hand.
After taking the soul pearl, Ning Shu didnt stay anymore. She turned around and dashed away, her chest pulsing with pain as she ran.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1504: Failed to Exterminate Him
Chapter 1504: Failed to Exterminate Him
Despite having stuck a talisman on herself, she still felt like her body was in an icy cave. By the time she finally returned to the vi, her face was blue and her lips were ck.
The Xie father and son were waiting for her at the vi. When they saw Ning Shu like this, they hastily asked, Whats wrong with you?
Ning Shu first filled two bowls of exorcism soup and gulped them down. She then pasted another talisman on her body, which emitted bubbling ck smoke.
After finishing all these, Ning Shu said to Xie Weiming, Dont let your employees work for the time being.
Having suffered such a great loss, Feng Yin would definitely retaliate.
Xie Weiming asked, Whats wrong?
I failed to exterminate him. He might want to retaliate. Ning Shus body felt weak.
Xie Weiming nodded. Alright. Then, he sighed. Thepany will have to suffer losses, I guess.
Ning Shu pursed her lips and said, What business would there be if the people themselves die? We need to be always on guard now. The Phantom King will definitelye for us.
Ning Shu went upstairs after saying that and returned to her room. She sat on her bed to cultivate, guiding her energy to repair the parts of her heart that had been damaged by the Yin and baleful energy. Especially when Feng Yins palm had pped her chest, all her heart veins were injured.
The cultivating Ning Shu frowned. The Yin and baleful energy in her body was filling her eyes and ears with all sorts of illusions.
She had experienced many worlds, and the images of these worlds shed before her one by one. These were soplex andplicated that Ning Shus mind became a mess.
Ning Shus heart turned impatient. All sorts of negative emotions spewed out, and she suddenly began to question her purpose. Why was she struggling through world after world like this, with no end in sight?
Day in and day out, without a life of her own, donning someone elses skin, there was literally no end to such days.
What was the point of surviving it all alone?
Ning Shus body was billowing with ck smoke, her brows were dark, and his eyes were filled with blood.
As the Yin and baleful energy corroded Ning Shus mind, she stood up, walked out onto the balcony, and looked down. A thought suddenly emerged in her heart.
She could just jump off and be done with it. She was busting her ass here, yet for what? Yes, it might be to survive. But to have experienced so much of the world, it was already enough.
An endless, lonely life was just meaningless and unbearable. And who even remembered her?
What meaning was there to live?
A suddenpulsion to jump surfaced in Ning Shus heart. She closed her eyes and stepped forward.
Ning Shu, did you go stupid again? 2333s voice sounded in Ning Shus mind at this time.
Ning Shu retracted her foot and said indifferently, I suddenly feel so tired. The baleful energy only stirred up the fatigue buried deep within me.
Ning Shus brain was clear.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
2333 said after a long silence, If you want, I can eliminate you and dissolve our contract.
Ning Shu sighed and sat down on the ground, silently chanting the heart-clearing chant in her heart to dispel the negative emotions.
Ning Shu pasted a couple of talismans on her body, went downstairs, and downed another two bowls of exorcism soup. She theny t on her bed and silently recited the heart-clearing chant, falling asleep while doing so.
The next morning when Ning Shu woke up, her mood was much clearer. The talismans and medicine had shown their effects, and the Yin and baleful energy in her body was gone. However, her chest was still hurting. Coughs would result in bursts of pain, as did walking a little faster.
This one could only heal slowly. She had to rely on the energy in her dantian to repair the damage to the heart veins.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1505: Do You Still Accept Disciples?
Chapter 1505: Do You Still ept Disciples?
Ning Shu sat on her bed. She was mobilizing the energy in her dantian to her heart veins when she heard a knock on the door. She opened the door; it was Xie Yiyuan.
Xie Yiyuan checked Ning Shus face and asked, How are you?
Ning Shu said, Much better.
Xie Yiyuan sighed. A little girl like you is in such a state, yet I still have to rely on you to protect me. I feel pretty bad. Do you still ept disciples in your Daoist temple?
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu said mildly, People like me count as cultivators, and doing things like leaking the heavens ns would result in the Heavenly Daos bacsh. It is a solitary life, for which youre not suitable. Besides, youre too old to learn.
Xie Yiyuan rolled his eyes. Lets go downstairs and eat.
Ning Shu ate ravenously. Since spiritual energy was scarce here, this was the only way to gain energy to repair the body.
When Xie Yiyuan saw Ning Shu devour bowl after bowl, he couldnt help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Where does all the food you eat go?
Ning Shu ignored him. After eating, Ning Shu hung the eight trigrams mirror at the vi entrance and set up a formation, the kind of formation that protected mountains.
But there was no artifact to act as a core. Ning Shu had no choice but to take out thepass again.
Ning Shu examined thispass. The maic needle was ck in color, and its construction material couldnt be discerned. However, it was in and unremarkable anyway.
If this thing hadnt blocked Feng Yins attack for herst night, she would probably be dead by now.
In the original storyline, Tao Qin had also escaped by relying on thispass. All in all, it seemed that thispass wasnt simple.
Ning Shu ced thepass on the living rooms disy stand and used it as the eye of the formation.
With these measures, Feng Yin would definitely have to spend some energy to break into the Xie family vi. It wouldnt be like before, when he could enter and exit as he desired.
After some thought, Ning Shu decided to deploy another formationthe Spirit Gathering Formationto gather all the surrounding spiritual energy.
This formation was highlyplicated. Although Ning Shu had studied with Qing Yue for a long time, the chances of sess were still slim.
Gathering the spiritual energy in one ce meantpeting against the entire world for spiritual energy.
Ning Shu fiddled with the formation and took out her soul pearl this time to use as the core. Her fingers formed hands signs, and the formation in the house flickered. Just as it appeared to be sessful, the formation crumbled apart.
Ning Shu had no choice but to start over, trying the formation over and over again. At longst, the formation stabilized, and the spiritual energy slowly gathered in the room.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, and a soothing and refreshing sensation washed over her body. She quickly sat down for cultivation as the spiritual energy entered her dantian through the pores.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The energy in her dantian gradually grew. Ning Shu had only just started to enjoy the feeling of ample spiritual energy when the Spirit Gathering Formation copsed once more.
Ning Shu: The fr*ck...
While the spiritual energy still hadnt dissipatedpletely, Ning Shu desperately absorbed it.
A few days had already passed in a sh. Ning Shu believed that Feng Yin woulde for revenge, but it was all calm and quiet. There were no new waves.
Ning Shu stroked her chin. She wondered if it was due to Song Ruoxi. Since he couldnt leave her side, he wouldnt cause trouble for a while?
It was also better this way. At least, she would recover by then.
Ning Shu thought that she could live in peace for some time. However, the female superior Feng Yin had messed withmitted suicide by jumping off a building.
It was even being reported on the TV, the spearhead vaguely pointing towards Xie Weimingspany.
The female supervisor was considered an executive of thepany. For such an employee tomit suicide must have somepelling reason.
The Xie father and son sat on the living room sofa, watching the news on TV. Their faces were clearly troubled.
The female superiors family was on the TV. They demanded an exnation from Xie Weimingspany or they would make a big deal out of it.
Xie Weiming was now so irritated that the number of white hairs on his head had increased. He said to Ning Shu, The ghost must have done this.
Ning Shu: ...
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1506: Who Would Believe It?
Chapter 1506: Who Would Believe It?
Even though it was the truth, who would believe it?
Ning Shu never imagined that Feng Yin wouldnte looking for her and the Xie family and instead, had the female superior who targeted Song Ruoxi killed.
Was he starting with the female superior as a show of power?
Did Feng Yin go crazy?
So unscrupulous.
She guessed he was too angry at the Xie family for getting a Daoist priest to exorcise the baleful energy and making Song Ruoxi like that.
And it even cost him a lot of strength.
Xie Weiming said in exasperation, What point is there in keeping thepany open at this point? Just close it. This is unbelievable.
The Xie family had been implicated for no reason. Having an employee like Song Ruoxi really did way too much damage.
Ning Shu frowned. She slung the cloth bag on her back, ready to go to the female superiors house.
Xi Yiyuan said, Ill join you. Shes my familys employee, after all.
Ning Shu nodded and didnt say anything.
The female supervisor had jumped from the top of the building. It was more than ten floors high in a high-ss neighborhood, and there was not the slightest hope of survival.
There was ckened blood on the road, and it was sttered rather far.
At the moment, a white man-shaped figure was drawn on the crime scene, and the surroundings were blocked off by the police.
When Xie Yiyuan saw the blood, he couldnt help but wipe at his face, his expression containing pity.
Ning Shu applied the cow tears on her eyelids and saw the female supervisors spirit lingering at the site of her death. Her body carried a thick ck phantom energy.
Someone who was haunted by Yin and baleful energy had no way to reincarnate. Thus, the female supervisor could only wander indefinitely at the location of her death until her soul was obliterated.
Ning Shu took three incense sticks from her bag and lit them. The wandering female supervisor smelled the incense and stopped floating. Her gaze at Ning Shu was full of pleading and begging.
Ning Shu said, Ill transcend you. Just let the matters of this world go.
She then moved her fingers into the corresponding hand sign, emptied her mind, and recited the Purifying Heaven and Earth Mantra.
The naturally-just-so of heaven and earth; disperses all filthy vapors. Within the grotto of the Mysterious Void; the Supreme Origin is dazzlingly bright. Courageous spirits of the eight directions; bring to pass the naturally-just-so. And the talismanic decrees of the Numinous Treasury; Qian Luo Ta Na. In the Pole Stars Grotto of the Ultimate Mystery; he executes evil beings and binds up demons... The Qi of Tao will merge and exist eternally; these mandates I will expediently follow.
As Ning Shu chanted the incantation, the Yin and baleful energy on the female supervisors body slowly decreased, and a ck hole-like passage appeared behind her.
The female supervisor drifted into the ck hole, which was slowly getting smaller.
Just as she reached the entrance of the ck hole, her body suddenly erupted with a powerful Yin and baleful energy. The energy formed something like a chain that bound her body and dragged her away from the ck hole.
The female supervisor hurriedly shouted at Ning Shu, Help.
Ning Shu was stunned. She pulled out talismans and fired them towards the chains dragging the supervisor.
However, the talismans had no effect on the chains formed by negative energy.
Forced into a corner, Ning Shu took out the talisman drawn with ashes, pasted it onto the peachwood sword, and shed at the chains, severing them.
The ck hole was getting smaller and smaller. If itpletely vanished, the female supervisor would have no chance to reincarnate.
Transcenion didnt always seed.
Without the chains, the female superior flew towards the ck hole and finally got in just as it was about to close.
Ning Shu let out a sigh of relief.
Meddling Daoist, this is a warning to you. Neither you nor the Xie family will be spared. Feng Yins voice suddenly came from the air.
Xie Yiyuan covered his ears in some pain. Ning Shu quickly pasted talismans on his body.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
His face was pale, and he said regretfully, Had I known this earlier, I wouldnt have pursued Song Ruoxi. I didnt know Song Ruoxi was such a thorny flower.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1507: See Ghosts in the Daytime
Chapter 1507: See Ghosts in the Daytime
If he knew earlier, even a thousand dors wouldnt be able to by an if he knew earlier. Now, Xie Yiyuan was very sorry for messing with Song Ruoxi. His familyspany was losing business, while the employees were losing their lives.
But Xie Yiyuan was also full of bitterness. Who would think that Song Ruoxi was followed by a Phantom King? When a boy met a girl he liked, he would definitely pursue her.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
After all, Xie Yiyuans conditions werent bad either. His family had money. Although he couldnt bepared with Feng Yin, in ordinary peoples eyes, he was outstanding.
Xie Yiyuans face was pale and irritated. Looking at Ning Shu, he said in a fierce voice, Is there really no way to kill him? How about we destroy his soul?
Xie Yiyuan had pent up rage inside him. The other party wanted to strangle him to death, and there was no way he would just take it lying down.
Now was just a start.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together. Everyone has weaknesses, even if they be ghosts. However, we have no choice but to take it step-by-step.
That wont do. Im worried that hell do something to thepanys employees, said Xie Yiyuan.
This was also entirely possible.
After all, the death of this female supervisor had brought trouble to the Xie Family. If something happened to any of thepanys other employees, the Xie family wouldnt be able to afford it.
The string of deaths would push the Xie family over the edge.
Xie Yiyuan was also concerned about this. He wasnt afraid of the Phantom Kinging to the Xie Manor. Rather, he was worried the Phantom King would do this.
Ning Shus body was a bit ufortable. She had just transcended the female superior, so she really didnt feel well right now. She said to Xie Yiyuan, Lets go back first.
Xie Yiyuan drove the car, and Ning Shu sat on the passenger side. Xie Yiyuan suddenly stepped on the brakes.
The car violently stopped as the tires rubbed against the ground with a sharp screech. Ning Shus body leaned forward all of a sudden. Ning Shus heart pounded, and her face went white.
Why the sudden breaks? asked Ning Shu in a bad mood.
Xie Yiyuan said, I just saw a guy standing in the middle of the street, so I hit the brakes.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes, somewhat speechless.
People with poor health would see ghosts in the daytime, too, it seemed.
Ning Shu stuck some talismans on Xie Yiyuans body. Straighten your chest. Whats there to be afraid of? As long as your conscience is clear, you dont need to be afraid of any demons or monsters.
Back at the vi, Ning Shu walked into the living room and saw an old man in a Daoist robe. His hair wasbed back into a bun, and he had a cloth sail with a Yin and Yang diagram drawn on it. The cloth had the words Point the way to the lost gentleman, and free the long-suffering.
It was very dusty.
At the moment, he was talking to Xie Weiming while stroking his slightly graying beard from time to time.
Ning Shu was pleasantly surprised to see him. She hastily walked over and said, Master, what are you doing here?
Shouldnt the old man be a thousand miles away? Why was he suddenly here?
The old man turned his head to look at Ning Shu and noticed her pale face. Injured?
He immediately grabbed Ning Shus wrist, took her pulse, and looked at her with nted eyes. How did you get yourself into such a mess?
Ning Shu asked, What are you doing here? What about the junior brothers and sisters? You just left them like that and came running?
What if something happens?
Okay, okay, stop being so noisy. I arranged for your junior siblings to be ced in a farmers home. The old man said, I couldnt shake off this restless feelingtely. I felt something had happened to you, so I came over to see.
Ning Shu exhaled in relief.
Whats the matter with you? Didnt I tell you not to face powerful ghosts head-on? said the old man in a bad mood. He then took out a pill and gave it to Ning Shu. Take it.
Ning Shu somewhat hesitantly ate something like a y pill. She suddenly remembered thepass and told the old man about its strangeness and that a dragon actually flew out of thepass.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1508: Position of Sect Master
Chapter 1508: Position of Sect Master
The old man stroked his chin and said, Thispass was the Ancestral Masters magic tool, and it has found many dragon veins. Hence, its normal for it to have absorbed dragon energy.
Your ability to use the dragon energy in thepass is a blessing to my Mt. Mao. The old man stroked his beard and said, The position of Sect Master will be passed on to you.
Ning Shu: _
What was the benefit of being the sect master? You even had to be responsible for the livelihood of arge family.
On top of that, you couldnt even act cool. The moment you told others that you were a Mt. Mao Daoist, people wouldbel you a scammer.
Daoist, Im relieved that you came over. Xie Weiming said, Things are so bad now. Something has happened to mypanys employee.
The old man said, This ...
Daoist, dont worry. Once this matter is resolved, Ill definitely help you rebuild the Daoist Temple and will donate arge sum of money.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Xie Weiming only wanted to solve this matter as soon as possible. If any more employees got in trouble, he was worried that the judiciary would intervene. They wouldunch an investigation, which would be a major blow to thepanys reputation.
Then, there really would be no hope left for thepany.
The old man said, Ill go to each house and set a formation. Dont worry.
Ill have to trouble you, Daoist. Xie Weiming let out a long breath.
He then asked the maid to clean up a room for the old man to stay in.
During the meal, Ning Shu and the old man basically finished a table full of food, leaving Xie Yiyuan with his jaw dropped.
How poor was this Daoist temple? Howe everyone was like a starving ghost?
After the meal, the old man went to the employees houses to set up formations. Xie Weiming apanied the old man.
Before he left, the old man said to Ning Shu, Rest and heal up.
Ning Shu nodded. Master, be careful. The Phantom King is very powerful.
The old man said, I know.
Xie Yiyuan and Ning Shu stayed in the vi. Xie Yiyuan said to Ning Shu, Your master really is a... character.
Ning Shu gave him a sidelong nce, intending to go back to her room to cultivate. Xie Yiyuan saw her leave and even followed behind her.
What are you doing? asked Ning Shu.
Xie Yiyuan touched his nose and said, I think we should stay together. If we separate, well be attacked by the Phantom King.
...Does he even need to attack us separately? Even if the two of us stayed together, it would only take him a finger to crush us. Ning Shu was very speechless. Im going into the room. What are you following me for?
Uh, Ill join you. Xie Yiyuan didnt wait for Ning Shus consent before getting into her room.
Ning Shu: _
What was with that? Why was he so scared?
Ning Shu ignored him and started toy out the Spirit Gathering Formation. There needed to be enough spiritual energy for her to repair the damaged heart veins.
Watching Ning Shu try the formation over and over again, Xie Yiyuan felt that this woman was truly stupid.
When the Spirit Gathering Formation finally seeded, Ning Shu hurriedly sat on the floor to cultivate.
Xie Yiyuan simplyy down on the bed to sleep. He hadnt had a good nights sleep in a long time. He was always either possessed by a ghost or threatened by one.
He was exhausted.
The room was quiet. Ning Shu sent her energy into the heart vein, which slowly repaired the damage.
Ning Shu was a little anxious. The current silence was just the calm before the storm. Song Ruoxis body wasnt in good condition, leaving Feng Yin no way toe to them.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1509: Should Have Directly Killed Her
Chapter 1509: Should Have Directly Killed Her
Although Feng Yins strength had declined, Ning Shu still couldnt deal with him, especially now that she was injured.
The injury to her heart was affecting her cultivation progress. Still, the pills the old man had given her were somewhat effective.
If Ning Shus side was anxious, Feng Yins side could be said to be extremely panicked.
Last time, Song Ruoxi was infiltrated by ten thousand ghosts, and now, she was in a state where her souls would be annihted. Feng Yin was iparably anxious.
If Song Ruoxi had died naturally, she might have been able to stay with him in a ghost state. But that was before; her soul would be annihted forever now.
There would be no more Song Ruoxi in the world. She couldnt be reincarnated as a human, so he would never find her again.
So Song Ruoxi couldnt die. She must not die.
Feng Yins face was as gloomy as overcast weather, a dark aura covering it. He gazed at Song Ruoxi, who was unconscious, and was full of regret.
Had he known, he wouldnt have been in such a hurry to have intercourse with Song Ruoxi. In that case, she wouldnt be haunted by Yin energy.
When he first found Song Ruoxi, he should have directly killed her and made her a ghost, then given her the Phantom King Core. She would have be a powerful ghost instead of a half-human, half-ghost creature like she was now.
If he killed Song Ruoxi now, without her body, her soul would be annihted as well. Even the Phantom King Core wouldnt do any good.
The Phantom King Core contained her soul and kept it from being destroyed, but it didnt give her great power.
This was heavens punishment, heavens condemnation, the difference between man and monster, the difference between living and ghost, the difference between heaven and earth, the difference between each.
Feng Yins heart was filled with all sorts of regrets. He tightly held Song Ruoxis hand. You died in front of me a thousand years ago. No matter what, I wont allow you to disappear in front of me this time.
If you die, Ill kill everyone rted to you and make them apany you. Feng Yins handsome face was filled with indifference. For him, killing was like stepping on an insignificant ant.
Whoever caused you to be like this, I wont let them off either. Feng Yin lowered his head and kissed Song Ruoxis forehead. He then kept sending power into Song Ruoxis body to repair it.
Without the support of the Phantom King Core, there was no source of power in Feng Yins soul. After channeling energy to Song Ruoxi again, his soul looked a lot thinner.
Feng Yin inserted energy in Song Ruoxi daily so that she would slowly wake up.
Song Ruoxi woke up and saw Feng Yin. Seeing his bleeding face, she asked, Feng Yin, what happened to you?
Song Ruoxi had slept for several days. When she spoke, her voice was so hoarse that she couldnt help but cover her throat.
Feng Yin reached out, sucked the cup of water on the table into his hand, and fed Song Ruoxi some water. Her eyes kept looking at him worriedly.
What exactly happened to you? Song Ruoxi reached out and touched Feng Yins face. It was a sticky feeling, and the fingertips were stained with thick blood.
Song Ruoxi grabbed Feng Yins arm and asked anxiously, Are you injured? Whys there so much blood on your face?
Feng Yins face was filled with joy. His voice was gentle as he said, Its fine, just something that went wrong during the cultivation. I promise that Ill never leave your side again.
Feng Yin hugged Song Ruoxi and whispered an apology, Im sorry, I got you hurt.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Song Ruoxis face rubbed against Feng Yins chest. Her voice was hoarse as she said, No, I dont me you. You are the one who saved me.
Song Ruoxi remembered that night. A horde of ghosts had gathered in her apartment, and it felt like being in hell. Countless ghosts let out strange screams while rushing into her body.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1510: A Thousand Years of Waiting
Chapter 1510: A Thousand Years of Waiting
The ghosts fought inside her body, treating her body like a battlefield. At that time, Song Ruoxi felt like she was going to be torn into a million pieces.
Song Ruoxis body trembled as she remembered the scenes, profoundly aware that she couldnt go back, that the peaceful life of her first twenty years would never be the same again.
She had no choice but to rely on Feng Yin now. Without him, she would be devoured by other ghosts, and without the Phantom King Core, she would disappearpletely.
There was no way out. She just wanted to have a romance, but how did things be so frightening?
Song Ruoxi hugged Feng Yin tightly. Feng Yin, dont leave me. I only have you now.
Without Feng Yin, she would be annihted in minutes.
Feng Yins face showed a smile. The blood flowing down his cheeks made the smile look demonically evil as he said, In this world, we can only rely on each other. Xihan, I am the one who loves you the most.
A thousand years of waiting, just to be with you.
Song Ruoxi buried herself in Feng Yins bosom while frowning. From now on, she was going to live this life with ghosts constantly on her tail, even if she stayed at home.
Could it be that she would never have peace and quiet again?
Song Ruoxi bit her lip. Couldnt she just live the life of an ordinary person and be with the person she loved?
People were greedy. When the simple life felt like a pool of stagnant water, they desired an exciting life. Song Ruoxi just had to fall in love with a ghost.
With the ten thousand ghosts chasing her now, it was hard to find a peaceful life again.
Song Ruoxi couldnt help but say to Feng Yin, Do I always have to be like this?
Feng Yin hugged her and said firmly, Ill protect you. Even if we face destruction in the end, I will still bear it in front of you.
The blood from Feng Yins face dripped onto Song Ruoxis hair, and it was so sticky that she felt ufortable.
It was already evening when the old man and Xie Weiming returned from their work at the employees homes. Ning Shu had been waiting in the living room for the old man to return.
When she saw the old mane back safely, Ning Shu was relieved.
Ning Shu didnt doubt the old mans skills. It was just that Feng Yin was too powerful. Moreover, in the original storyline, Feng Yin killed the old man when he arrived at the Daoist temple.
How was it, Master? Ning Shu handed the old man a ss of water.
The old man gulped down the water before saying, I set up the formations. If the Phantom King really went there, Im sure Id know.
Only then did Ning Shu nod and ask, Master, do you still have the medicine that you gave mest time?
Ning Shu felt that the medicine was quite useful. Because of it, she didnt have much pain in her heart now.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The old man gave Ning Shu a bottle. Ning Shu opened it and saw that it was full of y pills the size of a fingernail.
After dinner, Ning Shu discussed with the old man, Master, should we take advantage of the Phantom Kings weakened strength now and exterminate him? Even if we cant destroy him, we can still cause his strength to decline.
The old man nibbled on the apple, his cheeks stuffed, and said, The problem is, we wont necessarily be able to beat him. If we mess up, we might not get to return alive.
Ning Shu sighed. It was indeed tricky with just the two of them. If they really couldnt do it, they should resort to the human wave attack.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1511: Those of South Mt. Mao
?Chapter 1511: Those of South Mt. Mao
Ning Shus eyes lit up as she asked the old man, Master, arent there any powerful people in our Mt. Mao Sect? Since our North Mt. Mao has fallen, what about the South Mt. Mao? Dont they have people like you?
No, no, no... The old man shook his head, and the Daoist bun on his head kept shaking. Theres no way Ill stay with those people in South Mt. Mao.
Those guys are all medicine people and insatiably greedy. If I were to call them over, that Old Man Ge wouldnt stop making fun of me. Our ancestor was the true founder of Mt. Mao Sect, said the old man while straightening his chest.
The ancestor of South Mt. Mao was the historically famous alchemist Ge Hong, so South Mt. Mao Daoist priests took drugs as a tradition. They preferred to use medicines, pills, or dietary supplements to strengthen the body.
North Mt. Mao focused on thebination of Daoist techniques and the energy of heaven and earth. The old man despised the South Mt. Mao priests, since despite the decline of North Mt. Mao, some aspects of South Mt. Mao hadbined with modern health concepts so their development was quite good.
As South Mt. Mao thrived, the old mans gums itched. Even though he had all kinds of jealous curses in his heart, he still maintained a wise, immortal-like expression.
Master, umm, with how the situation is, its best to invite Martial Uncle Ge over. Now that your disciple has messed with the phantom king, that guy is not going to stop until were all dead, said Ning Shu to the old man.
This Martial Uncle Ge Ning Shu was talking about was now the head of South Mt. Mao, and ording to rumors, he was quite skilled. He specialized in treating the bodies of high-ranking officials and wealthy families.
The other side, South Mt. Mao, was so rich, yet their side couldnt even get enough to eat.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
There was no way around it, though. After all, modern people did not believe in Daoist techniques.
Master, once this matter is resolved, well apply for an intangible cultural heritage with the state and receive a national allowance, said Ning Shu to the old man.
_ Were considered a feudal superstition. Its enough that those people dont mess with us, but for them to give us an allowance? said the old man in an annoyed tone.
Master, if its really no good. Lets develop a set of cure-all martial arts techniques and make it sound grandiose. Itll definitely work. Youll also be able to hold your head high in front of Martial Uncle Ge, said Ning Shu.
The old man curled his lips in disdain and said indifferently, That old man has no skills at all. He only knows how to pop pills every day.
Master, ah~ Ning Shu couldnt help but cry, We still need to deal with the phantom king first.
Alright, Ill contact him. The old man said, Just tell him theres a Phantom King Core, and helle running right away.
The old man took his notebook out of his cloth bag and flipped through the contact information. He then took the living room phone to dial the number.
The old man said in a generous manner, Old Ge, Ive encountered a phantom king on my side, and theres a Phantom King Core in the mix. Havent you always wanted to use the Phantom King Core in your medicine? Come here, then.
After finishing everything in one breath, the old man hung up, acting all noble and cold. However, once he hung up, he cursed, Dont want to see that unlucky damned old man at all.
It only took two days for the head of South Mt. Mao, Martial Uncle Ge, toe. He had arrived here on a special ne.
Martial Uncle Ges hair was white, but his face was ruddy, with no wrinkles at all. He was wearing a finely crafted dark-red traditional Chinese jacket, looking robust and high-spirited.
Ning Shu hastily went over and bowed. Greetings, Martial Uncle Ge.
Martial Uncle Ge smiled cheerfully. You must be the little girl from back then. Ive not seen you all these years and look at you now, all grown up into a fine youngdy.
Xie Weiming and Xie Yiyuan also entertained Martial Uncle Ge very politely.
Humph... the old man sitting on the couch snorted.
Martial Uncle Ge walked over towards the old man and sat beside him. The contrast highlighted the old mans half-new robe, which was shabby and worn-out.
One man gave off an air of magnificence, while the other was battered by the vicissitudes of life.
Old Tao, wheres the Phantom King Core you were talking about? Martial Uncle Ge wasnt polite to the old man either.
The old man rolled his eyes. Call me Senior Brother Tao. Of course, the Phantom King Core is on the phantom king. Do you want me to give it to you for nothing? Dream on!
How much? Ill pay you, said Martial Uncle Ge while taking out a check.
The old man rolled his eyes once again, almost dropping them out of their sockets. Showing off your money, huh. I dont want your stinking money. As a Daoist priest of Mt. Mao, you had the nerve to open apany? Youve betrayed your teacher and destroyed your ancestors.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1512: Like a Domineering CEO and His Delicate Little Wife
Chapter 1512: Like a Domineering CEO and His Delicate Little Wife
Then what do you want? Show me the Phantom King Core, said Martial Uncle Ge.
Im not going to show you. What will you do? The old man snapped back.
Ning Shu: _
As Ning Shu watched the bickering pair, she got the feeling that they were like a domineering CEO and his delicate little wife. She wiped her sweat and exined the matter to Old Man Ge.
When Martial Uncle Ge became aware of the whole situation, he swept a nce at the old man. After all that, the Phantom King Core isnt even on you.
Martial Uncle Ge collected his check back. Obviously, he wasnt going to write the old man a check anymore.
The old man looked askance at the check and said, Isnt your South Mt. Mao overflowing with money? If youre so amazing, write me one.
Martial Uncle Ge smiled and said, Its good to provide charity to your rtives.
Who wants your charity? I wouldnt ept it, even if you begged me on your knees, said the old man, his face red.
Martial Uncle Ge put away the check. I just knew that my senior brother is a man of unyielding character.
The old man was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. In their younger years, the old man was so much better than him.
Senior Brother, times are changing. You shouldnt wear such clothes. Martial Uncle Ge twisted the sleeve of the old mans wide robe.
The old man snatched back his sleeve. Its none of your business what I wear.
Ning Shu: _
How long were they going to keep fighting?
Ning Shu said to Martial Uncle Ge, I was the one who asked for your help this time. The phantom king is without the Phantom King Core and his strength has declined. Nows a good opportunity.
The old man took a nce at Martial Uncle Ge and reluctantly said, The Phantom King Core will be given to you.
Martial Uncle Ge thought for a moment and said, Ill do my best. After all, its not easy for a Phantom King Core to appear.
Ghosts that could form a Phantom King Core were as rare as a phoenix. Only the right time and ce could give birth to a Phantom King Core.
Thats good. Ning Shu had a smile on her face. Get ready. Well go tomorrow.
Alright.
Martial Uncle Ge then asked the old man, Has Senior Brother Tao met with that phantom king? Do you know how strong he is?
No, well test his strength tomorrow. Now that they were talking business, the old mans look became serious.
While Martial Uncle Ge and the old man chatted, Ning Shu went upstairs to prepare her things.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Xie Yiyuan followed Ning Shu and asked, The neer is also a Mt. Mao Daoist?
Yes. Ning Shu nodded.
Why is his style so different? Xie Yiyuan scratched his head.
Ning Shu shot a look at Xie Yiyuan. If my master hears you say that, hell kill you.
She ced both the soul pearl and thepass in the cloth bag, carefully inspecting the tools inside.
Tomorrows task was just to test Feng Yins strength, but it would be better if they could destroy him once and for all.
Xie Yiyuans face turned sad. If we piss off the phantom king, well all be in trouble.
Xie Yiyuan felt so bitter. Ah, why was his family encountering such things?
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1513: Potential Side Effects
Chapter 1513: Potential Side Effects
Xie Yiyuan was concerned that the phantom king would involve more people. The potential side effects of tomorrows tryst was a little scary.
Do you think the phantom king would set his eyes on thepanys employees? asked Xie Yiyuan.
Ning Shu nodded. Its entirely possible.
Since he could do things like wiping out a sect to apany a burial, killing a handful of employees was nothing at all.
Why wasnt Feng Yin fr*cking afraid of karmic entanglement?
Maybe you guys shouldnt tangle with him for a while. Id like to arrange things for thepanys employees, said Xie Yiyuan, a deep mncholy between his brows.
A while ago, due to what happened to the female supervisor, the Xie family hadpensated a sum of money to the supervisors family so as not to make things worse.
As a result, the Xie father and son had a bitter taste in their mouths, so bitter that the feeling couldnt be put into words.
Nows the best time to strike. The phantom king is at his weakest, and hesitation will only make us miss the opportunity.
Were all in the same boat; the phantom king has put us on his must-kill list. No one can escape his clutches, said Ning Shu.
Ning Shu inspected her cloth bag onest time to double-check if there was anything wrong with the paper talismans.
The next day at noon, when the sun was at its peak, Ning Shu, the old man, and Martial Uncle Ge went out.
They rode Martial Uncle Ges car and parked in front of Song Ruoxis apartment.
Martial Uncle Ge rolled down the window and looked towards the apartment, eximing, The Yin energy is so thick here, and the maic field is also chaotic.
On the side, the old man was pinching his fingers and divining something.
Ning Shu wiped the cow tears on her eyelids and said to the two old men, Ill go knock on the door. You guys follow.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu got out of the car and went to the front door to ring the doorbell.
The old men set up spell formations around the house.
Who is it? Song Ruoxi opened the door. When she saw Ning Shu, she froze. Feng Yin said coldly from inside the house, Shes a Daoist priest. Shut the door.
Song Ruoxi hastily closed the door, but Ning Shu pushed the door open and entered the room. The two old men also came in.
Song Ruoxi saw the trio and became furious. What do you guys mean by this?
Ruoxi,e here. Feng Yin stood in the living room, his face full of coldness. I didnt go looking for you, but you guys came to my door instead.
Song Ruoxi ran to Feng Yins side and looked at Ning Shu warily. Youre a Daoist priest. Youre actually a Daoist priest?
Song Ruoxis paper-white face was filled with anger. Remembering that Ning Shu had given her a talisman before, Song Ruoxi couldnt help but question her, You were intentionally getting close to me?
Ning Shu didnt spare Song Ruoxi any attention as she sized up Feng Yin. His soul was indeed much weaker. Before, his soul was condensed like a real person, but now, it was somewhat transparent.
Having lost the Phantom King Core and the Ninth Abyssal me, Feng Yin was now easier to deal with than before.
Ning Shu nodded towards the two old men.
Feng Yins body carried a heavy ck aura. He turned towards Song Ruoxi and said, Go to the bedroom and donte out.
Song Ruoxi gripped Feng Yin tightly. But Im worried about you.
Its fine. Feng Yin said, There has yet to exist anyone in this world that can do anything to me.
That was a bold im.
Although Song Ruoxi believed Feng Yin, thinking of the blood dripping from his face before, she also vaguely understood that Feng Yins situation wasnt good.
Especially since he had given the Phantom King Core to her.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1514: What Business Is It of Yours?
Chapter 1514: What Business Is It of Yours?
Song Ruoxi was iparably angry. She stood protectively in front of Feng Yin and roared at Ning Shu, Im willing to fall in love with whoever I like, you meddling Daoist priests!
Raising the slogan of getting rid of demons and defending the Dao, for the sake of whatever righteousness, its really disgusting. Im in love with Feng Yin. What business is it of yours? Song Ruoxis face was sarcastic.
You guys act like you do clean work, but you just meddle in other peoples affairs.
Ning Shu heard Song Ruoxis long speech and said coldly, Who the hell wants to care about your romantic affair? Its none of our business if you fall in love with a ghost or an animal.
No one wanted to even take a second nce at their romance. But since Feng Yin wanted to kill them, could they not even put up a defense?
Feng Yin put Song Ruoxi behind him and condescendingly looked at Ning Shu. Its really naive to think that you could deal with me by finding two helpers.
Ning Shus hand reached into the cloth bag. She took out a paper talisman, held it between her fingertips, and chanted an incantation. The talisman flew towards Feng Yin.
Feng Yin frowned and avoided the talisman.
Ning Shus hands formed different seals, and the talisman cut through the air, flying towards Feng Yins body.
When the talisman touched Feng Yins soul, rolling ck smoke came out of Feng Yins body.
Feng Yin was unable to figure out why this talisman paper was harmful to him. It wasnt that he hadnt encountered Daoist priests before, but those talismans were just useless paper to him.
When Song Ruoxi saw the talisman on Feng Yins body, her eyes turned red from worry. She reached out her hand to tug off the talisman.
The fingers that touched the talisman paper made a scorching sound, and the air was filled with a burning smell.
The current Song Ruoxi was technically also a ghost, so the talisman was also harmful to her.
Go to the bedroom. Dont worry about me. Feng Yins eyes were red as he shouted at Song Ruoxi.
Song Ruoxi bit her lip. She then turned around and ran into the bedroom.
Ning Shu didnt care about Song Ruoxi. Without Feng Yin, Song Ruoxis fate was still unknown.
Three people and a ghost confronted each other. The two old men were casting spells, using all kinds of exorcism props in turn, while Feng Yin lightly dodged them.
Feng Yin looked like he had dodged these things easily, but on the inside, he was mindful about them touching his spiritual body.
Before, with how bold and unrestrained he was, he wouldnt have even bothered to evade. He would just destroy the props.
Feng Yins body erupted with an infinite amount of Yin and baleful energy, making the entire room iparably dark like ink. It became impossible to see their surroundings.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The old man chanted an incantation and lit amp. Although the me was small, the Yin and baleful energy around it slowly dissipated.
Feng Yin grimaced and took the opportunity to strangle Ning Shus neck. A powerful Yin and baleful energy gushed into Ning Shus body along his cold hands.
Ning Shu felt as if her body had exploded, and her mind was chaotic.
Feng Yins eyes carried disgust and hatred for Ning Shu. He clearly loathed her to the bone.
What Feng Yin hated most in the world was this woman.
Girl. The old mans face looked ugly. He directly threw themp in his hand at Feng Yin.
Martial Uncle Ge was also working on the side, dispersing the dark and inky Yin and baleful energy in the house.
You have the audacity to meddle in my affairs. There are countless Daoist priests who have died under my hand. Feng Yins face was covered in blood, and drops of it flowed down his white, jade-like cheeks.
Im going to pull out your soul and put it in a puppet for Ruoxi to y with. Vicious words came out of Feng Yins mouth.
Ning Shu listened to Feng Yins words. It was really cruel. She could imagine her life as a puppet: it was endless pain, pierced with needles, poked with knives, ripped-off arms and legs, put in the water and drowned.
These pains were incredibly real. Her soul would go through the suffering, but she wouldnt truly die.
It was simply worse than death.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1515: A Master Teacher Produces a Superior Disciple
Chapter 1515: A Master Teacher Produces a Superior Disciple
Ning Shu was being strangled by Feng Yin, and her body felt frozen, unable to move.
She didnt understand why Feng Yin liked to choke people so much.
Maybe it was the satisfaction of being able to watch life disappear at his fingertips, being able to decide a persons life and death.
Watching Feng Yins lips open and close, Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her dantian. She reached into the cloth bag with her hand, hastily grabbed the soul pearl, and stuffed it into Feng Yins mouth.
Ugh... When something suddenly entered his mouth, Feng Yins other hand tried to pull out whatever it was.
The soul pearl was used for absorbing soul power. Thus, once it sensed the powerful soul power, it stuck to Feng Yins mouth before rushing into his body.
Feng Yin also sensed this thing absorbing his soul, and he became a little annoyed.
Despite the soul pearl being in his body, he still didnt let go of Ning Shus neck.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu felt like her lungs were going to explode. Her blood had stopped flowing, and her face was swollen.
Any more, and shed really be done ying.
Girl. The old man rushed over towards Ning Shu and Feng Yin with the peachwood sword in his hand, but he was pulled back by Martial Uncle Ge.
Dont go over there. The maic field around the two of them is very chaotic. You cant save her by going over there, said Martial Uncle Ge in a low voice, his expression unpleasant.
Fuck you! Of course, youre not anxious because its not your disciple whos being strangled. The old man was in a hurry.
Even if you go over there now, you cant get close. Martial Uncle Ge was still tugging at the old mans robe.
Ning Shus vision was starting to blur, but it was good that there was spiritual energy in her body.
Ning Shu made a hoarse sound from her throat and managed to spit out three words, Song Ruoxi.
When Feng Yin heard the name, he turned his head towards the bedroom and found that the door was locked properly.
Ning Shu seized the opportunity. The peachwood sword shed at Feng Yins hand that was choking her, causing his hand to shake.
Ning Shu reached for thepass with her other hand and smashed it towards Feng Yins head with all her strength. Thepass emitted a golden light, making Feng Yin retreat a couple of steps.
Cough, cough, cough... Ning Shu covered her neck and coughed violently. The old man rushed over to put talismans on her body.
Ning Shu grabbed a handful of glutinous rice and pressed it against her neck. Along with a crackling sound, ck smoke came out of her neck.
Feng Yins face was dripping with blood, and the drops fell on the floor. The room was filled with a sticky, fishy smell.
Feng Yins soul had be even thinner than before. Still, his reddened eyes red at Ning Shu and the other two.
Ning Shu was holding apass. She was infusing her spiritual energy into thepass, which was glowing with golden light. Feng Yin vigntly nced at thepass in Ning Shus hands.
He also had to divide his power against the pearl in his body. It was absorbing his soul power like a leech.
As the radiance of thepass grew, it dispelled the Yin and baleful energy in the house. At the same time, a golden dragon whistled out of thepass, rushing towards Feng Yin.
See, this was something left behind by the ancestor, a golden dragon transformed by the dragons vein. See, see... said the old man proudly to Martial Uncle Ge.
Martial Uncle Ge looked at the golden dragon in amazement. But he then sneered and said, Its not like you made it appear.
A master teacher produces a superior disciple. As the saying goes, the azure is better than the blue. The old man stroked his beard, incredibly proud.
Seeing that these two old men still didnt forget to bicker, Ning Shu said in a hoarse voice, Master, lets attack him together. He cant hold on for much longer.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1516: About to Go Up in Smoke
Chapter 1516: About to Go Up in Smoke
Ning Shu swept a nce in the direction of the bedroom and shouted, Hes about to go up in smoke.
Sure enough, the next moment, the bedroom door flew open and Song Ruoxi came out to find that a golden dragon was crashing into Feng Yins spiritual body.
Feng Yins body became much lighter at a visible speed, and Song Ruoxis heart trembled. Without caring about anything, she ran to his side in a hurry.
Feng Yins face was dripping with blood and his expression was cold. Go back to the bedroom.
Feng Yin, Feng Yin... Song Ruoxi cried out Feng Yins name in tears. Feng Yin put Song Ruoxi behind him, afraid that the trio would hurt her.
He forced himself to calm down before saying to Song Ruoxi, Im fine.
Song Ruoxi tugged tightly on Feng Yins long sleeves and looked hatefully at Ning Shu. You guys shouldnt bully others too much.
Ning Shu touched her neck. The fr*ck? Could it be that she didnt see Feng Yin kill people?
But as soon other people wanted to deal with Feng Yin, she immediately yed the role of a helpless victim?
That was what was truly fr*cking bullying others too much.
Double standards.
Ning Shu took a stack of talismans and threw them towards Feng Yin. He had to protect Song Ruoxi who was behind him, so he could only resist these talismans with his body. The talismans made his soul fade even more when they contacted his spiritual body.
Although the role of these talismans was minimal and they didnt inflict much damage on Feng Yin, the quantitative change could reach a qualitativeption.
A swarm of ants could bite the elephant to death!
When Song Ruoxi saw this scene, she became even more anxious and said to Feng Yin, Lets leave first.
Song Ruoxi gave Ning Shu a fierce stare. Dont bother with these stinking priests.
Ten years was not toote for a gentleman to take revenge. Besides, under the banner of justice, these priests were just after the Phantom King Core inside her body.
Feng Yins face had been bleeding this whole time, causing blood to drip onto the floor and his red clothes. When he heard Song Ruoxis words, he sized up thepass in Ning Shus hand and the unknown pearl in his own spiritual body.
This pearl was absorbing his power, and if it continued like this, his soul power would really be all gone.
It was something that could even absorb the Ninth Abyssal me, so Feng Yin was quite apprehensive of this ck thing. Especially when it was still in his body, strapped to him like a ticking time bomb.
Feng Yin also wanted to retreat. He had a vague n, which was to take the pearl in his body for his own use. Since it could absorb the Ninth Abyssal me, his strength would definitely rise a lot if he got his hands on it.
As of now, with Song Ruoxi by his side, he had also to protect her.
Feng Yin hugged Song Ruoxi, ready to retreat from here. Just as he flew out of the house, his path above seemed to be blocked by something. He was unable to leave the apartment.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu sneered. How could the Immortal Binding Formation be so easy to break? This time, no matter what, they had to destroy Feng Yin. If he ran away, he would hide in the dark and bide his time, causing them endless troubles.
The Immortal Binding Formation drained all the spiritual energy from Ning Shus body, making her dantian throb with pain.
Feng Yin tried several times, but he couldnt get out. His pupils constricted, and his heart couldnt help but be filled with rage.
Song Ruoxi hurriedly asked, Feng Yin, whats going on?
We cant get out, said Feng Yin in a low voice.
Then what should we do? Song Ruoxi almost cried out. Although she was anxious, her face was still white and bloodless.
Feng Yin hugged Song Ruoxi tightly. I wont let anything happen to you.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1517: In a Bind
Chapter 1517: In a Bind
Restricted by the Immortal Binding Formation, Feng Yin and Song Ruoxi were trapped in the house. The two old men saw this as a good opportunity, and they used all kinds of Daoist magic and tactics.
There were some little tricks that were useless to Feng Yin, but they were useful to the half-human, half-ghost Song Ruoxi. Even the slightest exorcism made Song Ruoxi very ufortable.
For example, Martial Uncle Ge mixed glutinous rice and child urine and threw it towards Song Ruoxi. When it sshed her skin, her skin started to smoke and decay as if it had been sprayed with acid.
Ah... Song Ruoxi covered her festering skin and let out a scream. Feng Yin was fighting with Ning Shu and the old man and had to deal with their various attacks, so he couldnt fully focus on her.
The moment he heard Song Ruoxis voice, he immediately got distracted. Still, he blocked the attack for Song Ruoxi. When the glutinous rice and child urine came in contact with Feng Yins soul, a thick ck smoke emanated from his body. The leaking Yin and baleful energy couldnt be stopped anymore.
Holding the peachwood sword, Ning Shu took the old mans finger and bit through it. She then smeared the old mans blood on the sword.
Afterward, with an incantation, the peachwood sword flew towards Feng Yin. It passed through Feng Yins spiritual body and caused it to instantly dim.
As Ning Shus hands formed hand seals, the peachwood sword spun in the air and lunged at Feng Yin again. This time, he pulled Song Ruoxi to avoid it, but the sword still grazed her face. Despite leaving a bloodstain, no blood flowed out.
Song Ruoxi covered her face, her facial color getting more and more white. She tightly grasped Feng Yins clothes while feeling somewhat overwhelmed. Obviously, the current situation was quite tricky, and even she was aware of it.
Song Ruoxis sole reliance in this world was the all-powerful Feng Yin, but now, he was also stuck here with her. Being chased by three Daoist priests made Song Ruoxis heart panic.
She had no choice but to be right next to Feng Yin.
However, Feng Yin was in a terrible situation right now. He was getting attacked in turns and also had to protect Song Ruoxi at the same time. It made him restrained in every way.
He would rather be injured himself than see Song Ruoxi get a scratch. His stubbornness resulted in his spiritual body growing weaker and weaker, while the soul pearl inside his body kept absorbing his power.
The weaker Feng Yin was, the faster the soul pearl would absorb.
Ning Shus expression turned solemn; she had probed Feng Yin enough. Besides, the Immortal Binding Formation couldnt be maintained for long. If things dragged on and Feng Yin ran away, her mission might fail.
Ning Shu took out herpass and infused her spiritual energy into it. Thepass erupted with intense dazzling golden light, and out came two roaring golden dragons.
Feng Yins face was so dark that one could squeeze out inky water. His pupils trembled as he watched the two golden dragons whistle towards him.
The living room was only so big, and he didnt even know where to run. It was all a mess; a lot of things had broken during the fight.
Feng Yin pushed Song Ruoxi away, nning to fight hard against these two golden dragons. A thick Yin and baleful energy poured out of Feng Yins body. He wanted to corrupt these two golden dragons. However, the golden dragons rushed towards him regardless of everything.
Amidst powerful sound waves, the golden dragons crashed into Feng Yins spiritual body.
Feng Yin! Song Ruoxi shouted miserably, Feng Yin...
Ning Shu noticed that Feng Yins spiritual body was already very transparent after such a hit from the golden dragons. Song Ruoxi wanted to hold him, but her hand went right through his body.
Feng Yins body was no longer as solid as before and was weak beyond repair.
Song Ruoxi cried out Feng Yins name with tears and hissed. She wanted to hug him, but all she got was empty air.
Song Ruoxis eyes had turned crimson red. She felt such intense unease that it distorted her face.
Feng Yins soul was getting fainter and fainter as the soul pearl in his body crazily absorbed his power. His facial features were also starting to blur.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1518: Give Me the Pearl!
Chapter 1518: Give Me the Pearl!
His lips moved, but he just couldnt say a word. He was so weak that even basicmunication was out of the picture.
Feng Yin! Feng Yin, dont leave me! Song Ruoxi wailed, her body filled with despair and helplessness.
Feng Yin wanted to reach out his hand to touch Song Ruoxis face and wipe her tears away, but his hand went through her face.
Ning Shu looked at the scene in front of her with an expressionless and indifferent face. Her fingers flicked the talisman paper, which shot towards Feng Yin and stuck on his body. It marked the ending of the battle as Feng Yins soul turned transparent. The soul pearl hadpletely absorbed his soul.
Feng Yin disappeared, not even able to say a word to Song Ruoxi.
The soul pearl was suspended in midair. It was now darker and deeper.
Ning Shu stretched out her hand, and the soul pearl flew into her palm.
Gripping the soul pearl, she breathed a sigh of relief. Feng Yin was finally eliminated.
Song Ruoxi was stunned to see the pearl fly into Ning Shus hands. She madly dashed over towards Ning Shu. Give me the pearl! Feng Yins in there. Give it to me! Give me...
Song Ruoxis eyes were streaming with tears as she hysterically tried to snatch the pearl from Ning Shus hands.
Ning Shu pushed Song Ruoxi away. Song Ruoxi fell to the ground, and her face was filled with hatred. You killed Feng Yin. You killed my Feng Yin.
Song Ruoxis eyes were crimson red, and a blood-red vein popped on her face. You people, why do you want to kill Feng Yin? I just want to be with him! I just want to be with a ghost, so what?
Ning Shu put away both thepass and the soul pearl. Her body was exhausted to death at the moment. Since the Yin and baleful energy had entered her body, she felt like she couldnt even lift her hands.
Ill avenge Feng Yin, you murderers. Song Ruoxis eyes grew scarlet. A powerful Yin and baleful energy arose from her body.
All of you who killed Feng Yin shall meet a tragic end. The bloody meridians on Song Ruoxis face grew denser and denser. She was floating in the air, her hair was spread out, and she was growing long, ck, sharp nails.
Not good. Shes turning into a phantom. The old man screamed out, Shes utilizing the power of the Phantom King Core.
Without saying a word, Ning Shu picked up the peachwood sword, grabbed the suspended Song Ruoxis ankle, and dragged her down.
Ning Shu pressed down on Song Ruoxis body. The peachwood sword in her hand was thrust into Song Ruoxis heart, and a jet of ckened, sticky blood spurted out.
Ah... Song Ruoxi let out a miserable shout. Her scarlet eyes red at Ning Shu, and her long, dark nails poked into her body.
Ning Shu felt an iparable burst of pain. The old man took a knife and shed Song Ruoxis wrist.
Song Ruoxis face was also twisted in pain, and her entire body erupted with a thick Yin and baleful energy.
Martial Uncle Ge took the knife and cut off Song Ruoxis neck.
Song Ruoxi, with a severed neck, was still moving her body. Her detached head rolled to the side, but her mouth didnt lose its function. You murderers, Ill take revenge for Feng Yin.
The power being pressed against Ning Shu grew, actually overturning her. The headless body then stood up.
She picked up her own head from the ground and settled it around her neck. Next, the severed hand was also put back, and Song Ruoxi stood there without any damage.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: (s㧥)sߩ
Fuck, what was this now? They actually couldnt kill Song Ruoxi?
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1519: ‘Cheat’ in Caps
Chapter 1519: Cheat in Caps
Combat-strength-negative-five Song Ruoxi was stimted by Feng Yins death. She had actually activated the Phantom King Core and now became an unkible monster.
Broken arms or legs didnt affect her. In fact, even if her head was severed, she could pick it back up. This made Ning Shu kneel and write cheat in caps with respect.
Master, what now? Ning Shu felt so tired. They had managed to y Feng Yin, but as a result, Song Ruoxi turned into a monster that couldnt be killed.
The mission had evolved from getting rid of Feng Yin to getting rid of Feng Yin and his wife.
She had already used all her skills to kill Feng Yin, but now there was another Song Ruoxi.
Her poweres from the Phantom King Core. With it in her body, shes practically an immortal. The old man frowned. Its not easy to deal with it.
The current Song Ruoxi was no less of a threat than Feng Yin.
So, they now had to fight a Song Ruoxi who could match Feng Yins abilities?
Song Ruoxis face could no longer be seen, as it was covered with bloody veins. She stared at Ning Shu with scarlet eyes. Its you who killed Feng Yin. What right do you have to kill Feng Yin? I want you to die.
Give Feng Yin back to me! Song Ruoxis scarlet eyes shed tears of blood, making her face look extraordinarily horrific.
Song Ruoxi red at Ning Shu. You deliberately approached me. From the beginning, you didnt have any good intentions. What right do you have to kill my Feng Yin? What right?
She kept shouting what right in hysteria, and as she spoke, the Yin and baleful energy in the living room grew increasingly stronger.
Ning Shu pursed her lips without saying anything. What was the point of talking about all this? It would be better to mentally prepare for the uing battle.
She was aching all over. Her muscles were torn, and her dantian was pulsing with pain. Furthermore, the ce where Song Ruoxis nails had poked her was now leaking ck smoke. It was not the end, though. A stream of Yin and baleful energy kept invading her body.
Song Ruoxi took one step towards Ning Shu and said hoarsely, Give me the pearl. Feng Yin is in there. Give me the pearl.
Ning Shu held the peachwood sword in both hands and red at Song Ruoxi. She didnt even consider Song Ruoxis proposition. That was just impossible.
Inside the soul pearl was pure soul power. Feng Yin had no consciousness anymore; he was just pure soul power.
Feng Yin no longer existed.
Song Ruoxi shouted tearfully, Give me the pearl. Give it to me...
She wept in hasty desperation. Im going to kill you. Im going to kill you...
Without Feng Yin, what would she do? Feng Yin was her entire life. Without him, even if she had endless years, what was the meaning of living?
Only Feng Yin wholeheartedly spoiled her, loved her, and treasured her. The thought of never again meeting someone like Feng Yin, a man that she also loved, was harrowing for her.
Song Ruoxi felt iparably desperate.
She had gotten used to the feeling of having Feng Yin by her side. He was so strong and dependable.
Feng Yin, Feng Yin, Feng Yin...
Song Ruoxis heart cried out.
Ning Shu tightened her grip on the peachwood sword and preemptively stabbed at Song Ruoxis abdomen. All of Song Ruoxis power came from the Phantom King Core. As long as it was out of the picture, she would naturally vanish in smoke and her soul would scatter.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Song Ruoxi was stabbed in the abdomen, but she didnt care at all. She lunged at Ning Shus cloth bag, wanting the soul pearl inside it.
Ning Shu grabbed a paper talisman and stuck it on Song Ruoxis body, causing ck smoke to whirl out of her body. However, she still didnt care and persistently tried to snatch the cloth bag.
Ning Shu said coldly, Let me tell you, Feng Yin is no longer conscious. He will nevere back to life.
He has been assimted by this pearl, turning into pure energy.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1520: Dig Out the Phantom King Core!
Chapter 1520: Dig Out the Phantom King Core!
Song Ruoxi looked dumbfounded and mumbled, No way. Thats impossible, impossible. Feng Yin cant leave me. Its impossible...
Tears of blood flowed out of Song Ruoxis eyes, and she looked to be in despair.
The old man and Martial Uncle Ge held Song Ruoxis body down. However, Song Ruoxi was immersed in the bad news that Feng Yin would never return, looking dull and desperate.
The old man shouted at Ning Shu, Dig out the Phantom King Core from inside her body! Quick, or shell slowly merge with the Phantom King Core and will be stronger and stronger.
Ning Shu took the dagger and tore open Song Ruoxis stomach. Her internal organs were losing vital energy and were about to decay.
Let me go. Let me go. Song Ruoxi struggled violently.
Ning Shu eventually found a white pearl at the location of her dantian. At longst, she held the Phantom King Core in her hand.
No, no... Song Ruoxi saw Ning Shu holding the Phantom King Core that Feng Yin had given her and screamed, Feng Yin gave that to me...
Song Ruoxis stomach was split open, but it healed shortly after, apparently because her body still had the power of the Phantom King Core in it. She wouldnt die for the time being.
Song Ruoxis body, however, became shriveled as she reached out to take the Phantom King Core in Ning Shus hand.
Ning Shu said to the old man, Lets go quickly.
Now that it was a modern society, even if they killed Song Ruoxi, they couldnt be seen while doing the deed.
They could not be made suspects.
Once they got outside, Ning Shu strengthened the Immortal Binding Formation so that Song Ruoxi couldnt go out to harm people. Besides, the remaining Phantom King Core power in her body wasnt much.
Getting into the car, Ning Shu spurted a mouthful of ck blood and passed out.
Girl! shouted the old man in distress. He then turned to Martial Uncle Ge. Hurry and return.
At the vi, the old man carried Ning Shu on his back.
Daoist, youre back. Xie Weiming saw the unconscious Ning Shu and asked, Whats going on?
The old man ignored Xie Weiming and ced Ning Shu on the sofa. He then took glutinous rice to put on the wound that was poked by Song Ruoxis nails.
Dont you have a lot of medicine? Cant you see my injured disciple? Take some medicine out. The old man shouted at Martial Uncle Ge, furious, Do you still want Phantom King Core?
Martial Uncle Ge didnt care about the old mans bad attitude, though. He brought out several vials of medicine pills, which the old man mixed with water and gave to Ning Shu to drink.
The old mans hand holding the bowl was shaking and he looked worried.
When Xie Yiyuan saw how tense the atmosphere was, he wanted to ask a few concerned questions, but he didnt dare make a sound.
Ning Shu finally woke up, but her brain was in severe pain. She couldnt move her body and had no feeling in her limbs. Ning Shu suspected that she was paralyzed.
There was an infusion rack next to her bed, and the back of her hand was swollen and painful.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The door opened, and the old man came in with the medicine. Seeing that Ning Shu had woken up, he was pleasantly surprised. Girl, youre awake.
Ning Shu coughed. Her throat was swollen and sore, and her internal organs ached.
Dont move. You need to recuperate. Come, drink the medicine. The old man brought the bowl to her mouth. Ning Shu was feeling parched and drained, so she drank all the medicine.
Ning Shu asked the old man, Master, how long have I been sleeping? Wheres Song Ruoxi?
You heartless girl, you scared Master to death! Youve been sleeping for a week. The old man said, Song Ruoxi is dead. Her corpse was found by the police.
Did they think it has anything to do with us? Ning Shu was more concerned about this.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1521: Wrote a Suicide Note
?Chapter 1521: Wrote a Suicide Note
It was aw-abiding society now. If they were caught in a murder scene, it would be very troublesome. Earlier, all she was thinking about was to kill Feng Yin. After all, the guy had been dead for a thousand years. If he was killed again, it wouldnt matter.
But the same was not true for Song Ruoxi.
Ning Shu hadnt expected Song Ruoxi to turn into a ghost and be an unkible monster, so she had no choice but to kill her.
Song Ruoxi would grow stronger and stronger, and after losing Feng Yin, shed retaliate with no restraints. They had to strike first to nip the problem in the bud.
The old man put down the medicine bowl and said, Youre a suspect now.
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu felt like she shouldnt have woken up; she should have just kept sleeping.
The old man said, She didnt die right away and wrote a suicide note saying that you killed her.
Ning Shu: ...
It also stated that thepany teamed up with you to bully her. Old Xie has a splitting headache due to this matter, and the note has hurt hispany a lot.
When the police came looking for you before, I told them you couldnt possibly be a murderer. How could you kill someone if you were unconscious after an ident? The old man said irritably, Master wont let anything happen to you.
Ning Shu sighed. Song Ruoxi must really hate her to the bone. Even after dying, she refused to let anyone off.
And she even wanted to bring down the Xiepany; what an ungrateful person.
Thepany had given her a job and a paycheck to live on, and that was how she repaid the Xie family.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Presumably, she hated the Xie family for bringing in a Daoist priest and causing Feng Yins death.
Ning Shu felt a headacheing on.
Dont worry too much. The coroners assessment was that shes been dead for months, and her body is already dposing beyond recognition. The old man reassured Ning Shu.
Song Ruoxi was originally half-human and half-ghost and relied on the Phantom King Core to stay alive. Without its support, her body would only decay rapidly, which was why the coroner stated that she had been dead for several months.
At that time, Ning Shu hadnt evene to the Xie family.
When Ning Shu woke up, she was called away by the police and went through some interrogations.
The policeman asked Ning Shu, What was the purpose of your visit to the Xie family and thepany?
Ning Shu reckoned that the police had already questioned the others and were now just cross-checking to see if she was lying.
Xie Weimings son Xie Yiyuan was possessed by a ghost. Im here to treat him, said Ning Shu honestly.
Possessed? In this day and age? said the cop scornfully.
Ning Shu replied indifferently, Who knows if it was possession? Maybe it was just psychological, so I exorcised him.
Ning Shu sensed that the Yin energy of a government office like the police station was quite heavy. However, there was enough positive Yang energy and fortune of the nation to suppress it, leaving the ce in a more bnced state.
The policemen looked at each other. After all, there was no direct evidence to prove that she had killed anyone. The policeman then took out the evidence bag containing the suicide note written by Song Ruoxi.
The deceased, Song Ruoxi, said you killed her before she died, said the policeman.
Ning Shu was a bit speechless. If I killed her, how did she write the will and testament? Besides, shes been dead for a few months and it also didnt say why I killed her.
This suicide note cant be used as evidence to charge me with murder, said Ning Shu indifferently.
Theres always a motive for the killing, right? Why would I want to kill her? What do I have to gain by killing her? Im a Daoist, so Im even less likely to be emotionally involved with her.
So, the policemen were also left helpless. Ning Shu was indeed speaking the truth; they did not have enough evidence to press charges.
Even more, in a bizarre manner, the employees of the Xiepany said that they had seen Song Ruoxi not long ago and that thepany also had her attendance record.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1522: How Did You Make the Body Decompose?
Chapter 1522: How Did You Make the Body Dpose?
The fact that the autopsy showed the corpse as several months old suggested that someone had used means to turn the body this way.
What did you use to make the body dpose? The policeman pressed Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu had some regrets inwardly for not handling this matter properly. It allowed Song Ruoxi to have the opportunity to do such a thing before she died.
So in the future, she must deal the fatal blow properly, and it must be crisp and clean.
Ning Shu said, Im only a suspect, not a murderer. I didnt kill Song Ruoxi. Youd better re-investigate and have enough evidence to charge me with murder.
Ning Shu wanted to say that Song Ruoxi was a ghost, but who would believe it?
The police eventually let Ning Shu go, but she wasnt allowed to leave the city and could be called in for questioning at any time.
Ning Shu walked out of the police station and saw Xie Yiyuan leaning against the car.
Well? What did the police ask you? asked Xie Yiyuan.
Ning Shu got in the car and said, From what they said, they think I killed Song Ruoxi.
Xie Yiyuan said, Its okay. The Xie Family will help you out.
You guys might not even be able to keep yourpany, yet you still have time for me. Thank you, said Ning Shu indifferently.
Xie Yiyuan suddenly said to Ning Shu, Why dont we get married?
Ning Shu: Nutjob.
Im going to be the head of Mt. Mao; how could possibly I marry you? Ning Shu said in a dignified and cold manner, You just want me to help you see which employee of thepany has a ghost following them around, dont you?
Xie Yiyuan touched his nose, causing Ning Shu to roll her eyes.
The incident genuinely scared me, but if you marry me, Ill help you this time, said Xie Yiyuan.
Ning Shu grinned. He was truly a businessman. All his calctions were so perfect.
Im a Daoist priest. How could a Daoist priest get married? I should properly do my job and catch ghosts. Why should I get married? Ning Shu sneered.
Xie Yiyuan wanted to bind Tao Qin with this marriage so that she could be a protective talisman for free.
Not long ago, he still wasmenting. Oh, I admired Song Ruoxi at first sight and fell in love at the second. Song Ruoxi is the woman I want to spend my life with.
Now he wished to marry her. Ning Shu just wanted to give him a big p.
He was pping himself in the face with his actions, yet he felt no pain.
And it was so perfunctory. Using something like this as a trade, what a disguised form of coercion.
Ha. Ha. Ha
When Ning Shu smiled eerily, Xie Yiyuan swallowed a mouthful of saliva and didnt mention the marriage again.
Back at the vi, the old man immediately weed Ning Shu andforted her. Its fine. Master will handle this.
Ning Shu looked at the old man with some suspicion. The old man could handle it?
Whats that look? Your master made many acquaintances when he was young and was often the guest of the powerful and influential. The old man saw his disciple looking at him suspiciously and immediately said, I made some calls. Im sure this matter will be settled soon.
If that doesnt work, theres still this damned old man. The old man pointed at Martial Uncle Ge and said, This old guy knows a lot of people too.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Martial Uncle Ge coughed.
What are you coughing for? Do you still want the Phantom King Core? This is something that this girl worked very hard to get, said the old man in a bad mood.
Martial Uncle Ge said calmly, Shes my junior; how could I not save her? Ive already contacted someone. Well have news in a short while.
Chapter 1523: He Wants to Marry Me
Chapter 1523: He Wants to Marry Me
By the side, when Xie Yiyuan saw the two old men seemingly about to put an end to this matter, his face turned a littleplicated. He nced at his dad.
Xie Weiming shook his head at Xie Yiyuan.
Ning Shu said to the old man, Master, Xie Yiyuan said he wants to marry me.
Xie Yiyuan: (|||)
What the hell? The old man almost jumped up, looking unbelievably surprised. Even Martial Uncle Ges face appeared shocked.
Kid, if you want to marry my disciple, theres no way, even in your next life! The old man sneered and looked extremely serious.
He was old enough to understand at once what the Xie family was up to.
You look down on my disciple too much. You didnt even talk to me first, proposing it directly to the child, said the old man coldly.
Xie Weiming immediately said, Daoist, this was just to see if there was any connection between the children. As long as Tao Qin is willing to marry into my family, she wont suffer any grievances.
Enough. The old man was busy waving his hand. You just think my disciple is small and gullible. The people in our line of work dont get married. Real Daoist priests dont marry.
Daoist, Tao Qin is a girl. She has to get married and have children, said Xie Weiming.
She will be the head of my North Mt. Mao. What marriage? She will be handling arge family, so what loneliness is there to speak of? Shell always be running around for a living. As for children, the temple has plenty of children.
My disciple is so talented. You think her fate is toe to your house to be your daughter-inw?
Before we became priests, we chose to live solitary lives. We cant get married, and if you dont want to die, dont get any ideas.
The old man pointed at Martial Uncle Ge. Ask him if hes married.
He then snorted and said to Ning Shu, Pack up your things; were going back. I wonder how the brats at home are doing.
Daoist, dont be angry. Xie Weiming said, It was us who were at fault.
I insist on being angry. The old man said rudely, Give me the fees.
Xie Weiming shook his head helplessly and took out a check. The old man said, No checks. Transfer the money to my ount.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Go up and pack your things. What are you waiting for? said the old man to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu immediately went upstairs to get her cloth bag and changed back into the old-fashioned clothes she had when she came to the city.
After descending the stairs, Ning Shu asked Martial Uncle Ge, Martial Uncle Ge, are you going with us?
The Phantom King Core that Martial Uncle Ge wanted was still in Ning Shus hands, so naturally, he would go with her. He nodded and said, Ill go with you and see you off.
Xie Yiyuans expression wasplicated as he walked towards Ning Shu. However, the old man immediately blocked his path. Kid, dont go near my disciple.
Xie Yiyuan stopped and said to Ning Shu, Thank you for saving me.
Ning Shu said, It was my job.
Afterward, Ning Shu and the two old men left the vi, went to a hotel, and booked rooms to wait until this matter was settled.
When the old man went to the bank to check his bnce, he brought Ning Shu with him to get some clothes for the children. The weather was getting cold every day, so they bought several pieces of warm clothes.
A higher-up put in a word for Ning Shu and her issue was resolved. Since there was no evidence at all, the case was dropped.
Song Ruoxis family found the Xie family and swore to make them pay for this. The Xie Family had to bite the bullet and give them a sum of money.
When the old man heard about it, he said indifferently, They were destined to lose their fortune. Giving up their desire for money will bring peace. Besides, being able to use the money to dispel disasters is already the best result.
Chapter 1524: Helping Him Eliminate His Calamities
Chapter 1524: Helping Him Eliminate His Cmities
When they were allowed to leave the city, the old man took Ning Shu back to the Daoist Temple.
Ning Shu gave the Phantom King Core to Martial Uncle Ge, who couldnt help but smile as he looked at the snow-white Phantom King Core. He gave Ning Shu a few bottles of medicine. This is a hundred-year ginseng pill and some other pills that are good for your body. Keep them.
Ning Shu took the bottles and said, Thank you, Martial Uncle.
Hmph The old man looked on with a cold snort. You really want to exchange the Phantom King Core with a few bottles of medicine? This is something that can only be encountered once in a thousand years. Old Man Ge, youre bullying my disciple.
Martial Uncle Ge said, If you have any issues in the future, juste to me. Ill definitely help you deal with it.
Only then did the old man say stiffly, The elders should love the younger generation, so it is naturally the right thing to do. Humph, I want to see if you can really take the Phantom King Core with you. I dont know how many ghosts covet the Phantom King Core in your hand. I hope you can return to your old nest safely; do not die halfway.
You dont need to worry about that. Martial Uncle Ge said calmly, I bought something for those juniors. Take them with you.
As Martial Uncle Ge spoke, he took several bags out of the car and handed them to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked at the old man. Master?
Put it away. He has a lot of money to burn anyway. Lets help him use it. We are only helping him eliminate his cmities, said the old man.
Ning Shu:
These old men were so tsundere, but that was also how they got along, by taunting each other.
When Martial Uncle Ge used a peachwood box to store the Phantom King Core and pasted a talisman on it, the old man rolled his eyes and said, Draw a talisman with your blood. All day long, you just know how to make pills. Learn some proper Daoist techniques.
The old man deliberately cut Martial Uncle Ges finger, cutting it a little deeper. He then dipped his finger in Martial Uncle Ges blood and drew a charm on the box.
Martial Uncle Ge nced at the old man while pressing the wound on his finger.
Martial Uncle Ge waved at Ning Shu and the old man, got in the car, and left.
On the other side, Ning Shu dragged a lot of stuff onto the bus.
Um, girl, ah. The old man looked at Ning Shu in a bit of a struggle.
Ning Shu asked, Whats wrong, Master?
Do you like that Xie kid? asked the old man to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu shook her head. Nothing of the sort.
Thats right. Even if you want to marry, dont marry into the Xie family. Merchants only value profit. The Xie boy only wanted to marry you because he saw that you were useful. You guys arent well-matched in terms of background, so you would only suffer if you marry him, said the old man.
I just want to follow by Masters side and be filial to you. Ning Shu hadnt thought about getting married.
Good kid, every person has his own ideas and benefits to seek. A monk focuses on learning the scriptures properly, while a Daoist priest focuses on catching ghosts. Do not be hung on love. Your destiny is as such. You had no fate with your parents, and your fate with husband and wife love is also quite weak. Theres no way to force some things.
Just like when the human and the ghost fell in love. Even without our intervention, their love was still rocky, and it is unknown how it would end, said the old man.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu smiled and said, I know, Master.
After two days and three nights of bouncing around on the bus, they finally made it back to the countryside.
Ning Shu got out of the bus. Carrying several bags on her shoulders, she looked around at the low houses, rice paddies, and mountains.
Her mood was uplifted. It felt morefortable living in such a ce.
After such a long time of not returning to the Daoist Temple, Ning Shu actually missed it. She found it more pleasant to live in a ce with beautiful scenery.
The old man went to take the children, who had been left at the farmers house, back to the Daoist Temple. Once the rowdy crowd returned, they chattered and talked around Ning Shu.
Chapter 1525: Have High Hopes for You
Chapter 1525: Have High Hopes for You
This time, dealing with Feng Yin and Song Ruoxi had caused Ning Shus body to suffer severe trauma. She had no choice but to slowly recuperate.
However, it was not all that bad, as more spiritual energy was gathered at the daoist temple by the Spirit Gathering Formation than in the city.
She relied on the Unsurpassable Martial Arts to slowly repair her damaged meridians.
This incident also left its mark on the old mans body. He was already past his prime, and he didnt have the same vigor as before. The Yin and baleful energy had seeped into his body and he was already quite old, so the incident had damaged his health greatly.
Ning Shu tried her best to help the old man with his deteriorating health, sending a bit of spiritual energy into his body every now and then to repair it.
The old man turned into an arm-flinging shopkeeper and left everything to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took her junior brother, Tao Sheng, out on Daoist ceremonies. Now that her ghost-hunting skills were getting increasingly proficient, ordinary ghosts were like a walk in the park for Ning Shu.
Ning Shu left behind the Yang-assembling Spell Formation, the Immortal Binding Formation, and the Unsurpassable Martial Arts for the old man.
She told him that she had picked up this martial arts manual somewhere and found it quite useful. Furthermore, the energy could even activate the ancestorspass.
The old man immediately stroked his beard and said, This thing was destined for our Mt. Mao Sect. Since it can strengthen the body, let those little pups learn it.
Ning Shu: ...
So shameless.
The sect will be depending on you from now on. Master is old and can only give you his blessings. The old man rubbed his graying beard.
Ning Shu said, Ill definitely be filial, take care of my younger brothers and sisters, and pass on the Mt. Mao legacy.
The old man wasfortable in his recliner, bathing under the warm sun. I have high hopes for you.
Ning Shu: ...
After Ning Shus constant night and day cultivation, her bodys hidden injuries were finally getting better.
What Ning Shu never expected was that Xie Yiyuan actually came to the Daoist Temple and brought a construction team with him.
The old man wasnt pleased to see Xie Yiyuan and asked coldly, What are you doing here?
Dad said to help you renovate the temple, said Xie Yiyuan.
Alright, the workers stay, you go. The old man waved his hand at Xie Yiyuan, telling him to hurry and scram...
Xie Yiyuan looked at Ning Shu and said, Ill just have a word with Tao Qin.
Whats there to say? The old man watched Xie Yiyuan warily.
Ning Shu jumped in their conversation, Master, Ill just talk with him for a bit.
The old man put his hands behind his back and muttered, Whats there to say? They wont even let the adults join...
Ning Shu and Xie Yiyuan left the Daoist Temple and walked on the dirt road in the vige.
Xie Yiyuan picked up a leaf from the roadside, yed with it in his hands, and said, I just wanted to apologize to you; I was too reckless and not sincere enough.
Ning Shu nodded.
My father said youd be a good wife, but I actually regretted it when I said I was going to marry you. Honestly, I dont really like you. Xie Yiyuan bared his heart.
Ning Shu: The door gods could also keep the house safe...[1]
Xie Yiyuan looked at Ning Shu. This kind of girl was really not his type. Even though his father said it could keep the family home safe, a woman who dealt with ghosts all the time...
Could any man, with his hand on his heart, swear he liked her?
Ning Shu: _
Ning Shu smiled and looked at Xie Yiyuan. Is that what you came to tell me?
Although we cant be a couple, we can still be friends. We can work together in the future, said Xie Yiyuan with a smile.
This was a businessman. Xie Yiyuan intended to maintain a rtionship between them. If he encountered any supernatural events in the future, he could stille to her.
MTL Editor: Meraki
#Merakisments: [1] For more information on door gods in Chinese customs
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1526: Serves Him Right
Chapter 1526: Serves Him Right
Ning Shu said with a smile, Of course.
Since there was money up for grabs, why let the opportunity slip?
Xie Yiyuans appearance rxed a lot, and he cheerfully said to Ning Shu, I hope you can take care of the workers food. Ill give you the food money.
Alright. Ning Shu nodded.
By the way, do you have any talismans on you? I want to buy some, asked Xie Yiyuan.
Ning Shu took out two talisman papers from her cloth bag. Twenty-five hundred.
Xie Yiyuan paid the money readily, not bargaining at all, and asked again, Is there anything that can allow people to see ghosts? I just want to see if there are any ghosts haunting thepanys employees.
Song Ruoxis case was very rare. Ning Shu frowned and said, Seeing ghosts frequently is not a good thing; you better not take the initiative.
They werent living on the same ne, so you couldnt peek too often.
Xie Yiyuan scratched his head. Actually, I just want to see if theres anything unclean around a girl.
Ning Shu nced at Xie Yiyuan. You have a girlfriend again?
Another love at first sight, a woman to spend the rest of his life with at second sight?
Xie Yiyuan said, No, its an arranged marriage, but Im honestly a little scared.
Ning Shu gave Xie Yiyuan a bottle of cows eye tears and a talisman, saying, Put the talisman on your body and smear the cows eye tears on your eyelids. You can only look at night. After seeing it, wipe away the cows eye tears. Got it?
Five thousand. Ning Shu extended her hand.
Xie Yiyuan helplessly gave the money, got into the car parked on the side, and waved his hand at Ning Shu. Ning Shu turned back to the Daoist temple and saw the old man directing the construction workers.
The old man quickly asked Ning Shu, What did that kid say?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu said, He was just here to ask for items. Hes getting married, so he was afraid of having that kind of thing around his wife.
Oh, hes getting married. The old manughed at once, looking. relieved
Instead of demolishing the templepletely, the old man had the builders renovate it.
In the spirit of not at all feeling distressed since he wasnt spending his own money, the old man fully renovated the foyer and installed new floor tiles.
Well, the firewood wont get damp now, said the old man while stroking his beard.
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu enjoyed afortable and carefree life. She would practice exorcisms when she had jobs and teach her brothers and sisters in the Daoist temple when she didnt.
One day, the old man went to the vige chiefs house and received a phone call saying that Martial Uncle Ge had overturned his car on the way back and that he was still in the hospital.
The old man gloated in his misfortune. Just as I said, the Phantom King Core isnt that easy to get. Its a rare treasure to ghosts, just like the longevity pill. This thing would cause a riot if it came out. He really thought that he could hold on to this hot potato? Serves him right.
Although the old man didnt hold back in his scolding, Ning Shu could still see that he looked a little worried.
Ning Shu said to the old man, Master, why dont we go see Martial Uncle Ge?
Well, lets go see if hes dead. If he is, Ill have to send him flowers, said the old man.
Ning Shu headed back to the house to pack her things, ready to apany the old man. She was a little worried about him going alone.
Her master was old. What if he got beaten up as a scammer on the way?
When Ning Shu and the old man arrived at the hospital, they discovered that Martial Uncle Ge was just a little injured, it was not at all life-threatening. The old man was a bit disappointed and said, I thought something actually happened to you.
Martial Uncle Ge ignored the old mans sarcasm and said, The Phantom King Core is missing.
I told you so. As if something like the Phantom King Core would rot in your hands. The old man rolled his eyes.
Martial Uncle Ge looked full of worry and said, If itnded in the hands of a ghost, wouldnt it create another powerful phantom king?
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1527: Up to the Gods
Chapter 1527: Up to the Gods
Martial Uncle Ge hadnt even gotten to hold the Phantom King Core until it was warm before it disappeared. There was no way he could ept it. He wanted to get the old man to help him get it back.
The old man said, Since this thing slipped out of your hands, it means youre not meant to be with it. As for whether or not it will create another powerful thing, that is up to the gods.
Dont force things, lest you end up six feet under.
Martial Uncle Ge sighed, seeming a little depressed.
Since youre fine, Im going to head back. Dont even think about trying to get that thing back. Its something from the phantom world after all. Having it in your hands is just courting disaster. The old man then left.
After leaving the hospital, Ning Shu asked the old man, Are you sure you dont want to get the Phantom King Core back?
Whats the point of looking for it? The heavens have their own ns for such things, replied the old man offhandedly. And so what if I find it? Should I just take out the ghost?
Until someone else hasmitted great sins, be it human or ghost, we cannot actively kill, or else we will end up carrying the burden of karma, said the old man.
Ning Shu nodded. I understand.
Ning Shu and the old man headed back to the Daoist temple that day, and Ning Shu continued to live a life of exorcising malevolent ghosts and teaching her junior brothers and sisters.
Since Ning Shu was the one that handled all the jobs now, she gained a little bit of a reputation in the viges near the Daoist temple. Whenever they encountered something, they woulde to the Daoist temple to find Ning Shu.
But whenever the situation wasnt that severe, Ning Shu would let Tao Sheng do all the work. Tao Sheng was now sixteen, so it was the perfect time for him to learn.
Ning Shu also wanted to bezy like the old man.
Ding! Taskplete! Would you like to leave the task world? 2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus mind.
Ning Shu nodded. Yes.
Ill take the soul pearl first, otherwise when youre in your spiritual state, itll absorb you, said 2333.
Ning Shu nodded. After a moment of dizziness, when she opened her eyes, she was already in the system space.
Ning Shuy on the bed, somewhat tired. The intermediate tasks were much harder than the primary ones.
Ning Shu put the bracelet of white beads on her wrist. This item was a gift from the shopkeeper when she went to buy the faith halo.
After putting it on, it transmitted a cooling sensation that calmed the entire soul.
This task brought up negative emotions in Ning Shus heart. If these feelings werent cleared up, it would inevitably affect her ability to continue doing tasks.
The f*ck, she actually went into Qi deviation!?
After working so hard just to live, she actually consideredmitting suicide? Ning Shu pped herself. So stupid!
Even if she had jumped from the building at the time, she still had the protective talisman to prevent herself from being eliminated, so it would have been aplete waste of a protective talisman.
Good thing she had been clear headed enough back then.
Ning Shuy on the bed, silently chanting the heart-clearing chant, and slowly fell asleep.
After waking up, Ning Shu stretchedzily. She was in a surprisingly good mood and felt ready to see the results of this task.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 6150k (+1800k)
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 234
Charm: 10
Luck: 64
Mental Strength: 140
Martial Arts: 152
Faith: 1114 (+200)
Aptitude: 59
Merit: 10040 (+10)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x5, Upgraded Protective Talisman
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing)
Fulfilled Tao Qins wish.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 1800k experience points.
Gained 50 attribute points.
Gained 250 faith points.
Gained 10 merit points.
Chapter 1528: Some Good News
Chapter 1528: Some Good News
It wasnt bad. She added the 50 attribute points to intelligence, luck, mental strength, martial arts, and aptitude like usual.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 6150k
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 234 (+10)
Charm: 10
Luck: 64 (+10)
Mental Strength: 140 (+10)
Martial Arts: 152 (+10)
Faith: 1314
Aptitude: 59 (+10)
Merit: 10050
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x5, Upgraded Protective Talisman
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing)
After allocating the attribute points, Ning Shu sat down and started cultivating.
2333 waited until he saw that Ning Shu was done cultivating to ask, Is your mood better now?
Ning Shu: ...
She instantly felt like a bucket of cold water was poured on her head. Doesnt he know how to chat properly? Hepletely ruined her good mood.
Its been fine, said Ning Shu.
2333 said, I thought you were in a bad mood, so I was going to tell you some good news, but since youre already in a good mood, forget it.
Ning Shu: Bastard...
Good news doesnt conflict with whether or not Im in a good mood, does it? said Ning Shu, annoyed. Whats the good news?
2333 said, When Tao Qin was doing the exchange, she gave you an extra one million points. She fought for this with the people above to give it to you.
Something like this is possible? Ning Shu was stunned, Tao Qin had actually secured an extra million points for her? A million? That was no small feat.
2333 said, I guess it was because she was grateful to see youplete the task. And besides, this task had already dragged on for a really long time so its normal for there to be a reward now that youve sessfully resolved it.
Ning Shu was beaming with happiness. She got a million points for free! What an unexpected pleasant surprise!
This one million points could be exchanged for quite a lot in the system marketce.
Ning Shu opened the system marketce and browsed through the products, buying quite a few books on different topics.
After stuffing the shelf full of books, Ning Shu also exchanged for a few cultivation manuals targeting different races.
If she ended up in a rather unusual situation during a task, she could make use of these cultivation manuals.
She ced the cultivation manuals on the bookshelf to read when she had time.
Now that her intelligence level had gone up, it was a lot easier to read and understand the books, and also easier to remember the information.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu then added a few small things to the space to spruce up the system space. This ce was her home.
Every time she returned here, it allowed her to rx. By making the decor more soothing, it would also improve her mood.
In any case, Ning Shu was trying her best to make herselffortable and happy.
TL: Kaho
Kahosment: Idk why the experience points disappeared, but that was how it was in the raws...
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1529: Sect Master Tao Qin
Chapter 1529: Sect Master Tao Qin
Ning Shu said to 2333, I want to see what happened after Tao Qin went back.
Ok, said 2333, and a screen appeared in front of Ning Shu.
Ning Shu saw Tao Qin inherited the position of sect master of Mt. Mao. Because there were so many children in the Daoist temple, life was still miserable. Tao Qin and the slightly older children would exorcise ghosts and perform rituals.
The Daoist temple had been renovated and the three statues as well as the statue of the founder had been rebuilt in gold. asionally vigers from the foot of the mountain woulde to the Daoist temple to burn incense.
A little extra money would be donated for the incense, which was better than nothing. Most of the ie came from exorcisms.
In any case, Tao Qins life would revolve around exorcising evil spirits and passing on Mt. Maos techniques.
Everyone had their own way of surviving, and Tao Qin was destined to deal with ghosts.
Tao Qin had never wanted to get married either. Few men could ept that their woman would spend her days hunting ghosts and exorcising spirits.
This task was considered a surprise sess. Ning Shu was relieved.
Ning Shu pulled out a martial arts manual and started memorizing the chants and techniques. Storing things in her own brain was the safest.
After she finished memorizing it, she put the book back on the bookshelf and clicked on the system marketce, exchanging for fasting pills, water, medicine, and antidote pills.
These things were essential for survival no matter what ne she was in.
After exchanging for these things, Ning Shu said towards 2333, Lets meet with the entrustor for the next task.
Ok.
A woman appeared in the space. She was about forty years of age, dressed in apetent looking ol suit, with beautiful and imposing facial features.
It was clear with a nce that she was a strong woman.
When the woman saw Ning Shu, she directly said, Help me counterattack and Ill give up half my soul power. This is my bottom line. Shes my daughter so I cant bring myself to do it, but you can do whatever. What do you think about this deal?
What a strong aura!
Ning Shu smiled and said, What do you wish for?
That bastard killed my father, killed me, and even ended up coaxing and deceiving my daughter. What do you think I want? said the woman.
Ning Shus eyes whirled. You just want to get back at that bastard?
Right. The woman said dryly, Is half of my soul power eptable?
Ning Shu nodded. Yes.
Well then, weve made our deal, said the woman and her body disappeared.
Ning Shu: _
So lightning fast. The entire thing didnt even take five minutes. Ning Shu didnt even know the womans name.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and said to 2333, Lets start the task.
As soon as she said that, she felt dizzy and felt her soul merge into a body. She quietly waited for the soul and body to adjust to each other.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After they fully adjusted, Ning Shu opened her eyes and found herself in arge, luxurious office.
Ning Shu moved her neck a little, then picked up the namete on the table. It read CEO Shi Lina.
Chapter 1530: A Revengeful and Desperate Love Story
Chapter 1530: A Revengeful and Desperate Love Story
Ning Shu put down the namete and leaned back in the leather chair, closing her eyes and beginning to take in the original storyline.
Well, it was a revengeful and desperate love story.
The original hosts name was Shi Lina, she was the CEO of a publicpany and the sole heir of the Shi family. Since she was the only daughter, Shi Lina decided to find a son-inw for the family.
Shi Lina had pretty looks and her family conditions were good. Naturally, someone was willing to marry into her family. She chose a painter, who had the typical aura of artistsfull of romance and freedom. Besides, he was also good-looking.
The two married and had a daughter, Shi Sinan.
The marriage didntst long, and the couple divorced when their daughter, Shi Sinan, turned five.
The painter husband really couldnt stand Shi Linas strong character. The woman didnt have any gentleness and softness; all year round she was in an OL suit.
As a grown man, he was beingbeled as a trophy husband, his male pride couldnt take it for long. So, in the end, he decisively divorced her to show that he wasnt all about money. He then found a gentle and caring woman to spend his life with.
After her divorce, Shi Lina didnt remarry and was devoted to herpany.
The twist of events was that Shi Linas father brought back a man and also included his name on the Shi familys register as Shi Linas younger brother.
Shi Lina was full of suspicion and doubt about this brother of hers. She couldnt help but suspect that he was her fathers illegitimate son.
And it was obvious to Shi Lina that this brother harbored some sort of malice towards the Shi family.
Xi Mucheng was handsome and gave off a bad vibe. He would have a smile that was evil and unbridled, simply too much for women to resist.
Furthermore, it was like he didnt really give a damn about anyone.
The old man felt guilty towards Xi Mucheng, so he just opened one eye and closed the other. On top of that, he made Xi Mucheng the vice-president of thepany.
There was no transition, he went straight to VP.
Although Shi Lina was wary of Xi Mucheng, her daughter, Shi Sinan, felt rather curious about this suddenly appearing uncle, who was also very young.
Xi Mucheng smiled meaningfully, teasing Sinan, like a big bad wolf looking at a little white rabbit. He maliciously sized her up, making Shi Sinan blush.
Shi Lina repeatedly warned her daughter not to go near Xi Mucheng, but Shi Sinan paid her no heed. In her eyes, her uncle was a very nice person.
Shi Lina was so angry that she forcefully prevented Shi Sinan from getting close to Xi Mucheng. In turn, it made the rtionship between mother and daughter tense.
Every time she saw Xi Muchengs evil smile, a wave of uneasiness would rise in Shi Linas heart.
On Shi Sinans eighteenth birthday, Xi Mucheng gave Shi Sinan a birthday presenthe did that to her.
After the indescribable thing happened, Shi Sinan waspletely dumbfounded. They were rted by blood, after all.
Shi Sinan was terrified that her grandpa and mom would find out. She also faced harassment from Xi Mucheng, who held onto this information, making Shi Sinan afraid to disobey him.
Xi Mucheng was the kind that the moment he treated a woman nicely, women absolutely couldnt resist. Shi Sinan was provoked by him so much that her emotions would always go wild.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Sometimes, he was gentle; other times, he would turn his back on her, as if he had split personalities. While Shi Sinan indulged in this heart-fluttering feeling, she also tried to convince herself that he was her uncle.
Xi Mucheng hade here with hatred, and Shi Sinans rape was just his revenge against the Shi family. Nevertheless, he also had some feelings for Shi Sinan, feeling all kinds of entanglements. He treated Shi Sinan in a hot-and-cold manner. At the same time, he had a domineering attitude, forbidding her from going near other boys in school.
After sleeping with her at the birthday party, Xi Mucheng considered Shi Sinan as his woman and wanted absolute control over her.
Afterward, Xi Mucheng schemed to have Shi Lina end up in a car ident. Later, he also killed the Shi familys old man, so the whole family fell into his hands.
With all the family members dead, Shi Sinan had no one to rely on other than this uncle. But Xi Mucheng hadplicated feelings towards this person who had the bloodline of the Shi family.
Xi Mucheng: Woman, what should I do with you?
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1531: They. Ended. Up. Together!
?Chapter 1531: They. Ended. Up. Together!
After a series of tangled misunderstandings, a lot of oppressive trauma, and the trope of killing her entire family, Xi Mucheng ended up with Shi Sinan. They. Ended. Up. Together!
Ning Shu finished receiving the storyline and waspletely dumbfounded.
This was the first time Ning Shu had seen such an intricate plot since she became a task-taker. It was a mixture of the previous generations grudges, revenge, love, incest, and captivity.
Well, the pair that were uncle and niece in the legal sense ended up together. Yep. They. Ended. Up. Together!
Ning Shu was now the sister and mother of these two lovers.
Shi Linas feelings for Shi Sinan, her daughter, wereplicated. This was her own daughter in the end, but what she had done made her heart reel with hatred.
She enjoyed the rich life of the Shi family but didnt fulfill any responsibility, and even ended up getting together with the familys enemy. Anyone with a bit of courage would be like, Ill f*cking kill you, then kill myself! Give me back my grandpa; give me back my mom!
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
But love dissolved all hostility and hatred.
Ning Shu: (s㧥)sߩ
Ning Shu touched the cold sweat on her forehead. This degree of melodrama was truly rare.
Bang The office door burst open, and in walked a suited man with broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs.
The secretary was tagging behind him, trying to stop him to no avail. She said to Ning Shu, CEO, sorry, I couldnt stop the vice president.
Ning Shu looked at Xi Mucheng. He was about twenty-five years old, his face was contoured and handsome, and his manner was arrogant and unrestrained.
Ning Shu waved at the secretary. Go and pour a cup of tea for the vice president.
Xi Mucheng raised his hand to stop the secretary. Im not here for tea.
Xi Mucheng stared at Ning Shu with his deep eyes, and Ning Shus heart couldnt help but skip a beat.
He truly was a domineering CEO with an ungodly face. No wonder Shi Sinan was able to put aside the fact that he killed her family and got together with him.
Ning Shu looked indifferent on the surface, though. So, what are you doing here?
Sister. Xi Mucheng said to Ning Shu, the word sister flowing between his lips and sounding slightly treacherous. It gave off a sense of spine-chilling coldness and malice.
Its the end of the day, so I have to leave first. I dont like overtime, and I wont ever work overtime in the future, said Xi Mucheng while picking up the namete on Ning Shus desk.
He sized up the namete with a smile on his lips.
Ning Shu stretched out her hand, took her namete from Xi Mucheng, and ced it on the table. Since you want to get off work, just go. You dont have to report it to me.
Xi Mucheng smiled. Thats good. Ill leave first, Sister. You should also get off work early. Besides, you should go out on a date from time to time; youre already like this
Xi Mucheng looked Ning Shu up and down, his eyes seemingly prating her. Wherever his gaze swept past, her skin felt hot, and her back suddenly broke into a cold sweat.
Was this the skill of making someone pregnant just with a nce?
Youre wasting your talents like this, said Xi Mucheng as he turned around and left.
Ning Shu stared at his retreating back. Anyway, her task was to get rid of Xi Mucheng and guard thepany. As for her daughter, Shi Sinan, shed deal with itter.
Ning Shu was also ready to leave work.
She took her bag to thepanys underground garage. Xi Muchengs luxury car had long disappeared.
Xi Mucheng had a lot of capital in his hands. He had his ownpany and underground forces, and everything he operated was for the purpose of getting back at the Shi family.
Chapter 1532: Life Became a Trainwreck
Chapter 1532: Life Became a Trainwreck
The old man had led the wolf to his home, his granddaughter ran off with the enemy, and he and his daughter died.
Ning Shu drove back to the Shi family vi. As soon as she opened the door, a maid ced her slippers neatly in front of her. Ning Shu put them on and went into the living room.
Seeing the empty living room, Ning Shu asked the maids, Wheres everyone?
Master is upstairs in his study, and Mr. Xi has not returned yet, said the maid.
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. Didnt Xi Mucheng get off work long ago? Why hadnt hee back?
Xi Mucheng had a lot of dens, including his ownpany and vi. Going to work at the Shi familypany was just a show for the old man.
Ning Shu raised her wrist and looked at her watch. It was now time for Shi Sinan to get out of school.
Shi Sinan was only a high school student right now, 18 years old.
For Xi Mucheng to do such things, he was simply an animal.
In the original storyline, Shi Sinan hasnt studied after graduating from high school. After all, during her senior year, she had experienced an indescribable incident with her uncle and was caught in a sweet and tangled mess.
Then life became a trainwreck. First, her mom died, followed by her grandpa. Then, the revtion that her mother and grandfather had been killed by her uncle was like a bolt from the blue for Shi Sinan. Her whole world crumbled apart in front of her eyes.
Shi Sinan wanted to leave, but she was imprisoned by Xi Mucheng. She was in great pain and did all kinds of things, like going on a hunger strike, slitting her wrists tomit suicide, and every other type of sadistic abuse.
The damage was done to my body; the pain was in your heart.
Come on, lets continue to torture each other.
Ning Shu thought about things for a moment, then took the car keys and got ready to pick up Shi Sinan from school. The current Shi Sinan hadnt done that with Xi Mucheng yet, so there was still time to salvage the situation.
Before Ning Shu even left the house, she heard the roar of a car engine at the entrance. She hurriedly walked to the door to see Xi Muchengs open-topped limousine with Shi Sinan sitting in it.
Xi Mucheng looked at Ning Shu and leaned over to take off the seat belt for Shi Sinan. From Ning Shus perspective, it was as if he was hugging Shi Sinan.
Shi Sinans white tender face was puffy red, and even the roots of her ears were crimson. Xi Muchengs actions made Shi Sinan feel a little strange. However, since the other party was an elder, she didnt think much about it.
Xi Mucheng slowly and methodically unbuckled the seat belt for Shi Sinan, his movements carrying an indescribable charm.
Shi Sinan felt like her skin was burning. She hurriedly got out of the car and shouted towards Ning Shu when she saw her standing at the door, Mom.
Ning Shu smiled at Shi Sinan and said, Why did youe back in Uncles car?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She bit the word uncle very heavily.
Uncle picked me up from school, saying that Mom sent him to pick me up, said Shi Sinan.
Ning Shu looked towards Xi Mucheng, who had curled his lips in an evil smile. He looked every bit an unbridled rascal.
Ning Shu withdrew her gaze and said indifferently, Go inside.
Okay, said Shi Sinan coquettishly. Seeing her uncle staring at her, Shi Sinan felt a little embarrassed and turned to go into the house.
Ning Shu said to Xi Mucheng in the convertible, Thank you for picking up my daughter.
Xi Mucheng said, After all, Im also Sinans uncle, arent I?
Ning Shu had a smile on her face. Yes, you are.
When Xi Mucheng saw Ning Shus smile, he looked a bit unruly and his eyes were sharp, saying, Sister, dont worry. Ill love Sinan well.
Ning Shu: Bastard
Ning Shu turned around and went into the house, inwardly considering getting rid of Xi Mucheng before things became irreparable. She would do the same to him as he did to her.
Chapter 1533: An Idiot Mary Sue
Chapter 1533: An Idiot Mary Sue
Ning Shu stepped into the living room and found Shi Sinan drinking water.
In a little fresh dress, Shi Sinan exuded a youthful aura. Topped off with her good looks C
long eyshes, big eyes, cherry lips, a slight smile that could sweeten ones heart C she gave off the carefree aura of a rich girl.
Shi Sinan wasnt like Shi Lina. Rather, she was more like her father in terms of personality.
Plus, when Shi Lina and her husband divorced, Shi Lina felt guilty in her heart and somewhat spoiled Shi Sinan.
Sometimes, Shi Lina worried about whether or not Shi Sinan would be able to hold on to thepany when the time came. However, she was also reluctant to force a young girl as delicate as a flower to take on such responsibilities.
It just didnt ur to her that her carefully cherished delicate flower would be dug up by a pig.
In Ning Shus perspective, Shi Sinan was a Mary Sue, the kind that should be called an idiot Mary Sue.
After being r*ped, a dumbfounded expression.
Mom died, a dumbfounded expression.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Grandpa died, a dumbfounded expression.
Finding the murderer, a dumbfounded expression.
Didnt know what to do, a dumbfounded expression.
What use was there for you if you lived a life that was so removed from the real world?
Grandfather Shi came down from upstairs. When he saw Shi Sinan, a smile immediately appeared on his face. Shi Sinan is back. Did you have a good day at school?
Yes, Grandpa, it was a great day, said Shi Sinan with a smile on her face.
Xi Mucheng came in to see the harmonious picture of the grandparent and granddaughter duo. He slightly curved the corner of his mouth, looking evil and overbearing, but it filled him with charm.
Grandfather Shi saw Xi Mucheng and asked, How is it working in thepany? Have you adjusted?
Xi Mucheng said, Its not bad, pretty adaptable.
Thats good. Grandfather Shi said, You and Lina will support each other from now on.
Xi Mucheng just smiled, notmenting.
During dinner, the old man said, Itll be Sinans eighteenth birthday in a few days, and I n to throw her a party. Turning eighteen means bing an adult; its time to meet the people who have business dealings with the Shi family.
Sinan, you can invite your best friends from school for the party, said Grandfather Shi.
Thank you, Grandpa. Shi Sinan smiled sweetly. At the same time, she couldnt help but lower her head when she saw Xi Mucheng staring directly at her.
That scorching gaze aroused a strange feeling in Shi Sinans heart.
Xi Mucheng put down his chopsticks and smiled at Shi Sinan. Then, as the uncle, I must prepare a gift for my niece,lesso mustnt I?
Thank you, Uncle, said Shi Sinan with red ears.
Xi Mucheng took in every inch of Shi Sinans face, as if he was drawing out her features with his eyes.
Faced with such a predatory gaze from Xi Mucheng, Shi Sinans face was flushed and blushing with shyness.
Ning Shu coughed and used her arm to block Xi Muchengs gaze as she reached out for the food.
This look of a wolf seeing meat made Ning Shu want to gouge out Xi Muchengs thieving eyes.
After dinner, Ning Shu said to the old man, Dad, I have something to tell you.
Grandfather Shi said, Whats the matter?
Lets go to the study, said Ning Shu.
Grandfather Shi nced at Xi Mucheng, who was sitting on the sofa, and nodded.
When they reached the study, Ning Shu directly said, Dad, do you know this Xi Muchengs background? Or did you just bring a stranger to the house?
Grandfather Shi sighed and said, Actually, hes your uncles son.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1534: Brothers Fighting Over a Girl!
Chapter 1534: Brothers Fighting Over a Girl!
Dad, Uncle is older than you, but howe his son is so young? asked Ning Shu bluntly.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Grandfather Shi said, When your uncle and I went into business together and grew from a small store to apany, we met your mother. We both liked her, but your mother chose me.
Ning Shu: _
Brothers fighting over a girl!
Shi Linas mother, who was also a beautiful woman with a tragic fate, died when Shi Lina was in her teens, and the old man never married again.
Grandfather Shi said, Your uncle was resentful. He embezzled thepanys money, so it couldnt survive. I had to take a loan from the bank to keep it floating.
What about Uncle? asked Ning Shu.
Grandfather Shi said, He took the money and ran away, without any news for so many years. I have been looking for him all this while. I heard something about him recently. He passed away, leaving behind Xi Mucheng.
When I found Xi Mucheng, he was hanging out with thugs and living in a tiny house that was filthy as hell.
Ning Shu asked again, Where was Aunt when Uncle died?
Grandfather Shi sighed and said, Your uncle didnt marry. Xi Muchengs mother was one of his mistresses.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Ha...
With Xi Muchengs imposing presence, which was like a beacon in the night, how could he be a small-time gangster?
On top of that, he was quite skilled at business. How could a bum have that expertise?
Things simply didnt stand up to scrutiny.
And Xi Mucheng wasnt even the son of her uncle, but the adopted son of the uncle she never met.
This uncle had instilled hatred into Xi Mucheng.
Xi Mucheng hade to take back everything for his father.
Lina, Xi Mucheng has been muddling around his entire life, so if he does anything wrong, please bear with him, said Grandfather Shi.
There were only two words in Ning Shus heart: ha, ha.
Xi Muchengs methods were quite ruthless.
The deaths of Shi Lina and the old man were just adding a cherry on top of this abusive rtionship.
Xi Mucheng hated the Shi family, even if he had mixed feelings for Shi Sinan.
He was able to kill the rest of the Shi family, but he couldnt do anything about Shi Sinan. In the end, he imprisoned her.
It was in this vi that all kinds of love-hate stories yed out. Of course, there were also indescribable things, like all kinds of bondage shame y.
Xi Mucheng expressed: Since Ive fallen in love with the daughter of an enemy, Ill love her and torture her.
Shi Sinan expressed: Ive fallen in love with my mothers killer. I hate him so I torment myself.
Ning Shu silently looked at the old man. Have you investigated everything? I dont think hes Uncles son at all, nor did hee with good intentions.
Grandfather Shi said with a sigh after a long while, Lets talk about thister.
Ning Shu felt a little frustrated. The old man was clearly feeling guilty about his brother.
What was there to feel guilty about, though? He already ran away with thepanys money, which was enough for him to secretly build up an underground power.
Under the male lead halo of Xi Mucheng, these forces grewrger andrger, and hispany was no weaker than the Shi familyspany.
It was not Grandfather Shi who had done anything wrong.
Ning Shu pursed her lips together. It seemed that she would have to deal with this herself after all.
Grandfather Shi had a little affection for this male member of the Shi family. After all, Shi Lina and Shi Sinan were both women.
Furthermore, it was obvious at a nce that Shi Sinan wasnt built for great things. She couldnt take on the responsibilities of argepany.
Yup, Shi Sinan was just a pure, innocent, no-frills idiot.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1535: Crime To Seduce a Child
Chapter 1535: Crime To Seduce a Child
If Shi Sinan recruited a son-inw like her mother did, thepany would fall into the hands of someone with a foreign surname.
Ning Shu understood the old mans meaning. He kind of wanted to hand over thepany to Xi Mucheng and was now testing him.
Since she couldnt make use of the old man, Ning Shu had to find her own way to deal with Xi Mucheng.
Ning Shu stepped out of the study and went downstairs to see Shi Sinan writing on her desk. Xi Mucheng was standing next to her. He leaned over with his hand on the table, and his tall body was covering her petite body.
Xi Mucheng watched Shi Sinan write and pointed out her mistakes from time to time.
His big hand held Shi Sinans, guiding the strokes of the pen.
Shi Sinan felt her heart beating like thunder and felt very strange, yet she couldnt say where it was weird.
It felt a little wrong, but it was hard to say no.
Niece, have you remembered all that Uncle told you? asked Xi Mucheng.
Their bodies were so close together that their breath could intertwine with each other.
Shi Sinan could even smell the dizzying scent of her uncles body, which made her limbs feel weak.
I remember, I remember. Shi Sinans voice was like a mosquitos, and her neck was a shade of pink.
Xi Muchengs eyes glimmered, but his face remained expressionless as he gazed at Shi Sinan in an unusually profound manner.
Upon witnessing this scene, Ning Shu almost wanted to rush straight into the kitchen, take out a knife, and directly chop Xi Mucheng up.
It was a crime to seduce a child who was too young to know better.
Ning Shu hurried down the stairs and asked, Shi Sinan, what are you doing?
Shi Sinan said with some admiration, Mom, Uncle is helping me with my homework. Hes so amazing.
Xi Mucheng hooked the corners of his mouth and tilted his head slightly. Niece seems to be a bit stupid. She couldnt even understand such a simple topic.
Uncle. Shi Sinan couldnt help but shout.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Didnt you drop out of school a long time ago? You even understand high school subjects?
It was not like Xi Mucheng was uncultured.
Couldnt the old man see that? Surely he could, but he chose to selectively ignore these things because Xi Mucheng was the sole male child of the Shi family.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He even made Xi Mucheng his son.
Although I dropped out of school, it didnt prevent me from continuing my studies. Xi Mucheng was very insincere in finding a reason.
Shi Sinan looked at Xi Mucheng with shining bright eyes. Uncle is self-taught?
Yes.
Ning Shu sensed the strange atmosphere around these two people, it was charming and ambiguous.
She said to Shi Sinan, Its time for bed. Sleep with mom.
Okay. With a smile on her face, Shi Sinan packed the papers on the table and followed Ning Shu upstairs.
Ning Shu turned around and caught Xi Mucheng looking at Shi Sinan and her. His gaze was deep, and it was clear that he didnt harbor any good intentions.
After they entered the bedroom, Ning Shu looked at Shi Sinans test papers.
Shi Sinans homework wasnt anything to be proud of.
When Shi Sinan came out of the shower, Ning Shu said to her, If studying is really that hard, you dont need to continue. Learn how to manage thepany with your mother, or go to a finance school. You dont have to work so hard.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1536: I Want To Experience College Life
Chapter 1536: I Want To Experience College Life
Children from families like Shi Sinans could avoid looking at the entrance exams as a turning point in their lives, as ordinary students did.
If the academic performance was not up to the mark, you could send them abroad. If they wanted to go to college, it was a matter that could be handled in minutes.
Shi Sinan wiped her wet hair and said childishly towards Ning Shu, Mom, I want to get into college on my own. I want to experience college life.
Suit yourself, said Ning Shu indifferently.
Thank you, Mom. Shi Sinan wrapped her arms around Ning Shus neck and kissed her on the cheek.
Ning Shu added, Does Sinan have a boy she likes? At school.
Shi Sinan quickly shook her head. No, Mom, Im not in any early rtionships.
No, what Mom means is that Shi Sinan is a girl. You must know how to protect yourself and not get overly close to boys. You need to maintain a distance from all guys, said Ning Shu.
Shi Sinan frowned and asked, Do I also have to keep my distance from Grandpa and Uncle?
Your grandfather is your biological grandfather, but your uncle is a young man, so keep your distance, okay? Ning Shu said to Shi Sinan.
Xi Mucheng wasnt acting like an uncle at all. Even blood-rted uncles wouldnt have such a close rtionship.
This was the distance a man used to worm his way into a womans heart.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Go to sleep, said Ning Shu to Shi Sinan, then she went to take a shower.
When Shi Sinan fell asleep, Ning Shu set up a Spi
rit Gathering Formation in the house and sat on the bed to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
Cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts could make ones body agile. Even if she had a car ident like in the original storyline, she could still save herself.
But there was a girl beside her. She had to pay attention to whether or not Shi Sinan was awake while she was practicing.
Although it was inconvenient, Ning Shu still wouldnt let Shi Sinan be alone. She couldnt help but worry about her sleeping alone. There were several times where Xi Mucheng pretended to sleepwalk to enter Shi Sinans room.
Nothing happened, but he had still intruded Shi Sinans bedroom.
A man entered her room and eveny on her bed.
It had quite a significant impact on Shi Sinans heart, especially when her uncle was so handsome. Coupled with Xi Muchengs deliberate seduction, even a female mosquito would be dazzled.
And Xi Muchengs possessiveness towards Shi Sinan also stirred her heart.
Ning Shu: Slutty bastard
It was about two oclock in the morning when Ning Shu quietly went downstairs to the kitchen, got a fruit knife, and headed straight to the garage.
With a shlight in hand, she found Xi Muchengs car and used the knifes back to cut the chassis fuel line. She used the back of the knife, so it wouldnt be too t, making it obvious that it had been cut.
Ning Shu waspletely covered in sweat by the time she finally managed to cut a hole in the oil pipe. The leaking oil got on her hand as she took cotton and stuffed it into the oil pipe.
Once that was done, Ning Shu left the garage and headed back to the bedroom to take a shower and proceed with her cultivation.
After practicing for an entire night, Ning Shu feltfortable and rxed. There was an additional hair strand amount of energy in her dantian.
Ning Shu woke up Shi Sinan, who looked confused. Shi Sinan fluttered her eyshes as she opened her eyes. Her face was slightly flushed, so she looked very cute.
Pure and beautiful, this was something the hate-filled Xi Muchengcked, so he loved and hated Shi Sinan.
Ning Shu and Shi Sinan went downstairs together. Xi Mucheng was already sitting at the table drinking coffee. He was wearing a white shirt with his cor unbuttoned, and his chest was vaguely visible.
Seeing such an alluring sight early in the morning was indeed pleasing to the eye.
Shi Sinan, a little shy, moved away, not quite daring to look at Xi Muchengs body.
Xi Mucheng put down his coffee and looked meaningfully towards Shi Sinan. He said in a teasing tone, Shi Sinan is already a big girl. Why are you still sleeping with your mother?
Chapter 1537: Break Your Three Legs
Chapter 1537: Break Your Three Legs
Xi Mucheng said, Sinan is a big girl. She should be independent and able to sleep on her own.
I Shi Sinan didnt know what to say.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. My own daughter, if she did not sleep with me, could it be she should sleep with you, bastard?
Does us mother and daughter sleeping together interfere with anything for you as an uncle? Ning Shu coldly looked at Xi Mucheng, her voice frigid. Brother.
Xi Mucheng carelessly took a sip of his coffee. His movements were elegant as he smiled slightly. Sister, Im just saying. Shi Sinan is the eldest daughter of the Shi family. She should be independent.
Ning Shu: Dont think I dont know whats going on in your mind.
If you want to enter the room to take advantage of the girl, see if you have the ability toe to my room. If I dont break your three legs, my f*cking surname isnt Ning.
Ning Shu sneered. Its not your ce to talk about our mother and daughter matters.
Xi Mucheng shrugged, keeping his eyes on Shi Sinan.
Shi Sinan felt extraordinarily ufortable being caught in the middle. She couldnt help but say to Ning Shu, Mom, lets stop talking about it.
Ning Shu pulled Shi Sinan to sit down beside her and said indifferently, Shi Sinan, a normal man wouldnt care about these minute matters of women. Do you see your grandfather caring about it? Hes a man, and even an uncle, yet hes paying attention to these little things. Itspletely perverted, isnt it?
Mom? Shi Sinan was a little confused. She quietly nced at Xi Mucheng, feeling that her uncle wasnt a pervert.
Ning Shu frowned and sighed inwardly. She was somewhat speechless. It was said that a girls heart was never with the family; even now, Shi Sinan was biased towards Xi Mucheng.
There were no younger elders in the Shi family. Shi Sinans father had left when she was a child, so she had no experience with younger male elders.
Xi Muchengsck of distance and the way he interacted with her, Shi Sinan considered it all to be the way an older family member would act.
What are you talking about so early in the morning? I could hear you upstairs. Grandfather Shi came down the stairs and looked towards them as he asked this.
Shi Sinan wanted to let this go since there was no need to be so argumentative. Its nothing, Grandpa.
Grandfather Shi sat down with a hmmm and said, Ill have someone prepare the banquet. Sinan, you should just rx and have a wonderful eighteenth birthday.
Thank you, Grandpa. Shi Sinan smiled happily, looking full of youth and beauty.
When Xi Mucheng stared at Shi Sinan, she turned her head to meet his eyes. Xi Mucheng winked at Shi Sinan and said with an evil look, Well, what gift should I give to my niece? Its so distressing.
He then raised an eyebrow and leaned forward slightly, looking at Shi Sinan. What do you like? Tell Uncle. Uncle will definitely satisfy you.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
As Shi Sinans face reddened, Ning Shu coldly intervened. Thank you, but Shi Sinan doesnt have anything in particr that she likes. Just give something casually.
Xi Mucheng nced at Shi Sinan and lightlyughed out. But my nieces expression says otherwise. A mother actually doesnt know what her daughter fancies. You, as a mother, are a bit embarrassing.
Ning Shu turned around and saw that Shi Sinans look was a bit dark. Obviously, she was sad that her own mother didnt know about her interests.
Ning Shu:
What the hell.
Sister, children need love and care. You cant be focused solely on work every day. Show more concern for your daughter. Xi Mucheng stood up, took the suit jacket on the chair, and left with a chuckle.
Chapter 1538: Would Money Fall From the Sky?
Chapter 1538: Would Money Fall From the Sky?
Ning Shu pursed her lips and focused on her breakfast. How could she have the energy to fight if she didnt eat enough?
Eat your breakfast, then go to school. Ning Shu didnt even know what to say to Shi Sinan. She truly was too innocent, to actually be used by Xi Mucheng to attack her.
After breakfast, Ning Shu went upstairs to change and get ready for work. As long as she got rid of Xi Mucheng, everything would be fine.
Ning Shu didnt poke through the ambiguous actions between Xi Mucheng and Shi Sinan. At the very least, Shi Sinan still treated Xi Mucheng as an uncle and an elder.
Xi Mucheng must be eradicated before any substantial change could take ce.
Shi Sinan followed Ning Shu upstairs and looked at Ning Shu, who was wearing an OL suit jacket, and said, Mom, could you take me to school today? I havent been with you for a long time.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded. Okay, Ill drop you at the school before heading off to work.
Although Ning Shu had promised to send her to school, Shi Sinan still looked very unhappy. Apparently, Xi Muchengs words had stirred up discontent in her heart.
Shi Sinan carried a beautiful littlepact bag on her back and waited for Ning Shu to drive out of the garage.
When Ning Shus car stopped in front of her, Shi Sinan got in. They then drove out of the vi.
From time to time, Shi Sinan would nce at her mother. Ning Shu asked directly, Just tell me, what is it?
Mom, youre always working every day. I want to get to hang out with my mom and talk to her more, said Shi Sinan.
Ning Shu couldnt even suppress the flood of anger rising in her and said in a somewhat stiff tone, If I tell you ten words, you couldnt remember a single one, but if your uncle said one, youd remember it well, huh?
What was it now? Was Shi Sinan questioning her? Was she questioning Shi Lina?
It was no wonder that in the system space, Shi Lina asked for revenge. Shi Shinan had clearly broken her heart.
Oh, Shi Lina must talk with you every day to help relieve your boredom, or else, it meant that she didnt care about you and didnt understand you? If she didnt work, would money fall from the sky?
Would there be money for you to live the carefree life of a richdy?
Shi Lina was the CEO of thepany. Herpanys fate was in her hands, and the livelihood of so many employees rested on her shoulders.
Business was a mans battlefield, but Shi Lina was a woman. She had to work twice as hard, if not more, to be respected in the business world. Her being a divorcee didnt help much, with rumors always flying about.
Societys malice towards women was never less. Shi Linas own husband divorced her, saying that she was a fierce woman. Even if someoneplimented her as irondy, she could never be sure whether it was sarcastic or sincere.
Shi Lina took on all this silently, and did she everin to Shi Sinan?
Oh, Im lonely. Mom wont spend time with me; Im so hurt.
Ning Shu was most annoyed when talking to this sort of simple, beautiful, dirtless person. She wanted to see if Shi Sinan would still beining when she didnt have enough to eat or wear.
It was only when there was no shortage of food and clothing that one had the heart to grieve about trivial things.
When Shi Sinan saw Ning Shu getting angry, her expression turned a little uneasy. She pressed her lips together into a thin line and looked out the car window.
Ning Shu sighed inwardly and said, Sinan, intern at thepany on the weekends.
Shi Sinan turned around and said tly, But Mom, Im a senior in high school. My studies are already tough, and I also have examsing up.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Those are things you wont be able to use in the future. You shoulde to thepany for an internship and work on understanding its operations.
Chapter 1539: Same-sex Repulsion Was So Illogical
Chapter 1539: Same-sex Repulsion Was So Illogical
Ning Shu wanted to train Shi Sinan. The old man wanted to give thepany to Xi Mucheng, which couldnt be allowed.
If thepany was handed over to Xi Mucheng, they would be at his mercy.
Besides, if Shi Sinan joined the workforce, she wouldnt have this free time to grieve about pointless things. She could see the cruelty of life.
Come to work at the office, and we mother and daughter would be able to meet and talk every day. Ning Shu smiled.
Shi Sinan was about to cry, her voice was choking with sobs as she said, Mom, other peoples mothers tell them to study hard, but you actually want me to give up studying to go to work.
Ning Shu: What the fr*ck...
She really couldntmunicate with a simpleton. Ning Shu said indifferently, Im just asking you to go to the office on the weekend. Its not like Im not letting you study.
But Mom, I want to study hard to get into college, said Shi Sinan.
If you want to go to college, it wont even take a minute to make that happen. Ning Shu suppressed the turmoil in her heart. Shi Sinan wasnt the child of an ordinary family. If she had time to stay up all night studying, she might as well learn something practical.
Ning Shu said in a steady tone, You can go to any school you want.
Mom, I want to achieve things on my own, said Shi Sinan stubbornly.
Ning Shu was helpless. Its good if youre happy.
Themunication between men and women waspletely different. It was one thing for Shi Sinan tomunicate with Xi Mucheng, and another tomunicate with her.
Same-sex repulsion was so illogical.
Ning Shu didnt force Shi Sinan to work in thepany anymore. There was still a Xi Mucheng in thepany. Wouldnt it just give him the opportunity to flirt with Shi Sinan?
After dropping Shi Sinan off at the school entrance, Ning Shu said mildly, Be safe.
Shi Sinan pressed her lips together. Mom, drive carefully.
Ning Shu nodded and drove off.
When she arrived at the office, Ning Shus secretary quickly walked over and said, CEO, the vice president had a car ident.
Ning Shu: Wahahahahaha.
On the surface, though, Ning Shu appeared puzzled. How did he get into a car ident?
The car spontaneouslybusted, said the secretary.
Justbustion? She had hoped for a crash. Ning Shu asked, Hows the vice president now?
Ning Shu did that to have Xi Muchengs car break down. She would wait until his car went for repairs before making her next move.
Its nothing serious. He jumped out of the car when it happened. The secretary said, But while jumping out, he was grazed by the car next to him.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: What a pity.
He was like a cockroach that couldnt be killed. How could the male lead possibly die like this?
Hes at the hospital now? asked Ning Shu.
The secretary nodded.
Ning Shu didnt go to see Xi Mucheng. Instead, she started working on thepanys affairs. It was a good thing that Ning Shu had learned to manage apany in the past.
She had been a male CEO before; now, it was time to be a female one.
Once the workday ended, Ning Shu prepared to go to the hospital to see Xi Mucheng. She asked the secretary for the hospitals address.
When she arrived at the hospital, she was told that Xi Mucheng had been discharged.
Ning Shu: _
Guess it was just a scratch. He might havee to the hospital to just get some ointments applied; otherwise, there was no way he would get out of the hospital in just one day.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1540: Maybe Someone Wants Me Dead
Chapter 1540: Maybe Someone Wants Me Dead
What was the purpose of going through all that trouble of cutting the oil pipe?
Ning Shu drove back to the vi. Upon entering the house, she saw Xi Mucheng leaning on Shi Sinans body. One of his calves was wrapped in gauze.
Xi Muchengs hand was on Shi Sinans shoulder, and half of his body was pressed against her body.
Shi Sinan held onto Xi Mucheng. Maybe because he was too heavy, she was struggling. Her small face was red from exertion.
This bastard was really able to look for opportunities. There were so many servants in the house, but he had to ask Shi Sinan for help.
Not missing a single opportunity to make physical contact.
Only when Shi Sinan helped Xi Mucheng to the sofa did Ning Shu walk into the living room. She asked with a raised eyebrow, Why did you suddenly have a car ident?
Xi Muchengs eyes swept over Ning Shus face. He shrugged and said, Who knows? Maybe someone wants me dead.
Shi Sinan stared at Xi Mucheng and asked, Who would want Uncle to die?
In some peoples eyes, Im an eyesore that must be removed. Xi Muchengs eyes remained on Ning Shus face.
I checked the garage and found gasoline dripping on the ground where I parked. Xi Muchengs voice was cold.
Shi Sinan was perplexed. Her eyes rolled around with confusion, but she didnt speak.
Ning Shu had a calm face, and there was no trace of guilt. She smacked her lips and said, Its a pity about the car worth tens of millions. Its all because you usually dont pay attention to its maintenance.
Shi Sinan smiled and said, As long as the people are fine, the car could be bought again. Life is the most important thing.
Ning Shu:
She knew that Shi Sinan was a moron, but she never thought she would be so stupid.
Saying such words when she didnt have a bit of financial ability made Ning Shu feel extraordinarily ridiculous.
For her, what she wanted could be bought with a swipe of a credit card. Shi Sinan wouldnt scrimp and save for cosmetics and bags like ordinary girls.
Honestly speaking, Shi Sinans life wasnt even worth tens of millions. If someone were to pay to kill her, Shi Sinans price would never be high.
She was someone with no value at all.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu frowned.
Xi Mucheng just hooked the corner of his mouth and sneered. He nced at Ning Shus expression and finally said, Sister, you have crows feet at the corners of your eyes. You should also pay attention to your maintenance. Be less angry and a little more broad-minded. Else, what if you end up angered to death?
This body was in its 40s, and to be sarcastic about women like this was to force them to explode.
Ning Shu smiled instead. Im not angry. Why should I be? Im not the one who had an ident.
Shi Sinan knew that Ning Shu was upset but she didnt know why. She felt that her mother had changed.
There wasnt the same warmth towards her as before, and this made Shi Sinan a little angry, so she wouldnt talk to Ning Shu either.
Plus, she didnt think she had done anything wrong.
Ning Shu went upstairs to take a shower. She didnt feel tired confronting the ruthless Xi Mucheng. However, in the face of Shi Linas daughter, she felt powerless from the bottom of her heart.
Ning Shu didnt even know if it was because she was too realistic, but when she faced such a pure and beautiful, non-pretentious Shi Sinan, she fricking wanted to strangle her.
Children were all debts. Having a daughter like Shi Sinan, Ning Shu felt that Shi Lina must have destroyed the universe in herst life to have to bear such a great sin.
Shi Sinan was not at all like the efficient and decisive Shi Lina. All the romance in her bones was inherited from her father.
Every single one of them seemed to be too aloof to be involved in the matters of mortals; Shi Lina was the only one covered in the stench of copper.
The ident had left only a small scrape on Xi Mucheng, and it put him on guard.
She had to rethink her n. She had to get rid of Xi Mucheng, but she must not be caught in the act.
Xi Mucheng had underground forces in the dark and power in thepany in the open. It truly was hard to deal with him.
Chapter 1541: Buy a Few More Pairs, Just in Case
?Chapter 1541: Buy a Few More Pairs, Just in Case
There was one hurdle to get through first: Shi Sinans 18th birthday.
Although Ning Shu didnt like Shi Sinan, she couldnt watch Xi Mucheng bully Shi Linas daughter like this. If she could avoid this incident, she might get more points at the end.
But having dodged this one, there would be a next time and a next one. It wasnt as if she could follow Shi Sinan everywhere.
Such a pain.
During dinner, Xi Mucheng nced at Ning Shu and said to the old man, Dad, Im going to call the police to investigate this car ident.
Xi Mucheng said this while keeping his eyes on Ning Shu, obviously hinting at something.
Grandfather Shi had a look at Xi Mucheng, then at Ning Shu, and didnt say anything for a long time.
Ning Shu calmly ate. Who was he trying to scare? His car was burned to a crisp. There was nothing he could investigate.
Just buy a new car. Grandfather Shi tried to smooth things over.
Xi Muchengs expression was cold. Hostility shed in his eyes, and he said indifferently, Ill listen to Dad.
Ning Shu didnt say anything and ate most of the food on the table in silence.
Xi Mucheng put down his chopsticks and said to Shi Sinan, Niece,e over and help your uncle to the sofa.
Okay. Shi Sinan put down her chopsticks and was about to stand up to help Xi Mucheng.
Ning Shu pressed Shi Sinan back down into the chair and smiled. Brother, let Sister help you.
She then winded around the table and walked over to Xi Muchengs side.
Xi Mucheng narrowed his eyes, smiled, and said, Thank you, Sister.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When he extended his arm, Ning Shu helped him walk towards the sofa. As Xi Mucheng moved to sit down on the sofa, she mmed her foot on his wound.
Xi Mucheng muffled a groan, his face a bit white. He turned his head to look at Ning Shu, who had a smile hanging on her lips. What else does Brother need?
Hostility shed in Xi Muchengs eyes once again, but he held it in. Instead, a smile crept onto his face. Thank you, Sister.
As he called her sister, his voice was full of sneering malice.
Ning Shu said, If you need anything, just call the servants at home. Tomorrow, Sister will buy you a pair of crutches so that you can go wherever you want.
Xi Mucheng wore a dark smile on his face, giving off an aura of evil. Thank you, Sister. Buy a few more pairs, just in case.
Ning Shu smiled, not caring at all about Xi Muchengs veiled threat.
When Xi Mucheng saw how calm Ning Shu was, his expression became a bit unsightly. He turned towards Shi Sinan and said, Niece, in return for helping your uncle today, you can ask your uncle if you have any problems with your homework.
Okay. Shi Sinan responded with a smile, her eyebrows arching. She looked kind and sweet.
Shi Sinan is such a good kid. Xi Mucheng winked at Shi Sinan.
Then he turned towards Ning Shu and said, Sinan is really a beautiful and tender young girl.
Ning Shu: _
He was actually describing Sinan as tender. Such a lustful word...
This scumbag. He was using Shi Sinan to provoke her and their mother-daughter rtionship.
But when Ning Shu saw such a well-behaved Shi Sinan, she inwardly gave a coldugh.
Behind every great scum, there was a woman shrouded in the glory of the Virgin Mary. After being pped by a scum, all that was needed was a sweet date and a vow of repentance, then the heart softens again.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1542: Abroad for Further Study
Chapter 1542: Abroad for Further Study
Even though she was abused so badlysent into a car ident, tricked into an abortion, losing her mother, father, and the entire familyas long as the female lead didnt die, it only took minutes for her to fall in love with the perverted scum. She even became willing to give birth to his child.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
If he was scum, she was his lowly bitch. Once a scum and a saint met, nothing else mattered.
Ning Shu said to Shi Sinan, Your uncle is injured, so let him rest. Go to my room. Ill help you with your homework.
Shi Sinan nced at Xi Mucheng. Just as she was about to nod, Xi Mucheng said, Sister, I just have a leg injury, not a brain injury. I can still help my niece with her homework.
Besides, I only have one niece. If I dont treat her well, who would I treat well? Xi Mucheng lifted his brows. His long, white fingers rubbed his lips as he smiled provocatively at Ning Shu.
The action seemedposed yet iparably evil. It was full of charm. Really, if a man wasnt a bad boy, women would not fall in love with him.
Every single move of his was flirtatious.
Ning Shu just wanted to p him across the face. The f*ck you acting cool for?
Do you want your uncle to give you a lecture on the subject? Ning Shu asked Shi Sinan.
Under her mothers and uncles gazes, Shi Sinan suddenly had the feeling as if she was facing a life choice.
When Shi Sinan looked at her uncle, who gave her a wink, Shi Sinans face burned and her heartbeat quickened.
Shi Sinan felt like she was in a strange atmosphere right now.
Ning Shu walked over, put her hand on Shi Sinans shoulder, and brought her upstairs. Some things are easier for us women to talk about.
As Shi Sinan went up the stairs, she couldnt help but look back at Xi Mucheng, who had an ambiguous smile on his lips. It made Shi Sinan blush again.
Shi Sinan couldnt help but cover her heart, feeling like a deer in the headlights.
In the bedroom, Ning Shu looked at Shi Sinan. Shi Sinan felt a little ufortable facing her mothers stare, so she said, Im going to take a shower. She hurriedly entered the bathroom.
Facing Xi Muchengs deliberate approach, there was no way the simple, beautiful, and unpretentious Shi Sinan could resist him.
When Shi Sinan came out of the shower, her skin was so soft and pink that it was no wonder she could attract wolves.
Ning Shu said to her, Shi Sinan, after your eighteenth birthday party, Mother ns to send you abroad for further study.
Leaving Xi Mucheng was the best option. It was not possible to defend against wolves every day.
Besides, under Xi Muchengs deliberate provocation, with both face and money, how could one resist?
Shi Sinan was stunned. She said in a puzzled manner, Mom, why do you suddenly want to send me out of the country? Im about to go to college.
Ning Shu said, After careful consideration, I feel that going abroad would be the best experience for you. All the children of rich families that are your age have gone abroad.
Shi Sinan looked at Ning Shu with tears in her eyes. Mom, you dont love me anymore. First, you want me to work, and now, you want me to leave the country.
Ning Shu:
I want to rely on my own hard work to get into college and live a normal college life. Shi Sinan looked at Ning Shu pitifully.
Ning Shu stared back at Shi Sinan with deadpan eyes. Hand over your credit card and go live your normal college life then.
What ordinary life?
How could the human heart be so greedy? She just wanted to enjoy her life without any responsibility, living a life that others could only dream of. She even desired freedom in her love life.
Scram, just scram
Mom, I dont want to go abroad. Shi Sinan was a bit afraid of going abroad, shed never left her family before.
Ning Shu said wearily, Well talk about this after the birthday party.
Mom! Shi Sinan couldnt help but raise her voice and shout, her tone ustory.
Chapter 1543: Wandered Into the Wrong Room by Mistake
Chapter 1543: Wandered Into the Wrong Room by Mistake
When Shi Sinan saw Ning Shu ignoring her, she was furious. She took her things and stormed out of Ning Shus room.
Ning Shu didnt go to coax Shi Sinan. After all, she was not her actual mother who would indulge her, so she did not feel distressed.
After Shi Sinan left, Ning Shu set up the Spirit Gathering Formation in the house, then started her cultivation.
Shi Sinan was the protagonist and couldnt die anyway. Instead, a cannon fodder like her was always the unlucky one, so she must strengthen herself.
When Shi Sinan returned to her bedroom and turned on the light, she saw Xi Mucheng lying on her bed. Three of his shirt buttons were unbuttoned, revealing a muscr chest.
Her uncles head was resting on her pillow, and for some reason, when Shi Sinan saw this scene, she felt that he was seriously sexy.
The temperature in the house felt so high all of a sudden. The blood in her body was boiling, making her sweat, and she didnt know where to put her hands and feet.
Why did it feel like she had wandered into the wrong room by mistake when it was her own room?
Shi Sinan couldnt think straight and stammered, U-Uncle, Uncle, why, why are you in my room?
Xi Mucheng raised his hand to block the light, looked around, and lifted his brows. This is your room? Sorry. Seems like I got into the wrong room.
Shi Sinan waved her hand. Its fine, Uncle. Just head back to your own room.
Xi Mucheng sat up and leaned back. As he propped himself up with his hand, his shirt reflected his shapely muscles, and he said indifferently, My legs hurt. Come over here and help me.
Shi Sinan made her way to the bedside and reached out to help him.
With a smile, Xi Mucheng tugged on Shi Sinans arm and effortlessly pulled her into his arms.
Xi Muchengs arm wrapped around Shi Sinans waist. Their bodies were pressed tightly together, and their heat radiated out through their clothes.
Shi Sinan was first confused, staring nkly at Xi Muchengs face. They were so close it felt suffocating as their breaths entwined.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
As if she was scalded, Shi Sinan jumped away, her expression a mess. She stammered and shouted, Uncle... Uncle.
Shi Sinan felt as if she was sick. Whenever she saw Xi Mucheng, there was always an uneasy feeling in her heart that made her flee from him. Yet, she couldnt help but get close to Xi Mucheng.
Xi Mucheng hooked his lips and looked at Shi Sinan. Whats wrong? You cant even help your uncle?
Shi Sinan controlled her urge to flee from the room, but she didnt dare to get close to Xi Mucheng. She had a stupid stunned expression as she stood rooted in ce.
When Xi Mucheng saw that Shi Sinan was about to cry, he asked, Did you encounter something troubling?
Immediately, Shi Sinans shoulders slumped, and she said, Mom is sending me abroad.
Xi Muchengs eyes became stern for a moment, then he asked softly, Does Sinan want to go?
Shi Sinan shook her head. I dont. I dont know anyone abroad, and its so far away. Im a little scared.
Xi Mucheng quirked his lips. I can help you.
Shi Sinan looked at Xi Mucheng with her eyes opened wide and asked, Uncle, what will you do?
Go find your grandfather. Ill be there to speak for you, Xi Mucheng said while getting up from the bed.
Shi Sinan ran over and hugged Xi Muchengs neck. She jumped while chirping, Thank you, Uncle. Youre so nice.
Xi Mucheng lowered his head slightly. He took in Shi Sinans body scent, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a dark smile.
Shi Sinan found that her hugging her uncle was inappropriate in hindsight, so she hastily released Xi Muchengs neck. She was red-faced and at a loss for words. Im sorry. I, I didnt mean to.
Xi Mucheng smiled and said, Uncle likes Shi Sinans closeness.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1544: Foreign Culture Is Awful
Chapter 1544: Foreign Culture Is Awful
Shi Sinan was angry at Ning Shu for trying to send her out of the country. When she saw her the next morning, she didnt even greet her, puffing up her cheeks.
While eating breakfast, Shi Sinan sprang at the old man. Grandpa, I dont want to leave the country.
Grandfather Shi was stunned. The country?
Xi Mucheng just raised an eyebrow, seemingly smiling at Ning Shu.
I didnt say anything about having you leave the country, said Grandfather Shi.
Shi Sinan immediately said, Mother said that I should go abroad. I dont want to leave, Grandpa. Grandpa, Grandpa...
Shi Sinan shook her grandfathers arm. The old man didnt know what to do and said hastily, Alright, alright. Dont go abroad. Youre such a pretty girl. How could you go abroad? Youll end up corrupted by bad examples.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Xi Mucheng took the coffee and said indifferently, Why do you have to go abroad? Its just wishful thinking that you would be groomed by going abroad. The foreign culture is awful with disorder, AIDS, drugs, and whatnot. The children of rich families get infected with bad habits when they go abroad. They dont learn anything, and instead be arrogant.
Thank you, Uncle. Shi Sinan smiled at Xi Mucheng.
Grandfather Shi nodded. It is no good to go.
He then said to Ning Shu, Sinans temperament isnt suitable for going abroad.
Mother, you see? Grandfather and Uncle dont approve of me leaving the country, said Shi Sinan to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: ...
Damn it, so it was just her being the bad guy.
She really wanted to flip the table. You could freaking do whatever you want. Who wants to care about you? Do you really think other people are that interested in nning things for you?
Even if Shi Sinan was going abroad, there was no way she could just let her go alone. Appropriate arrangements would have had to be made for her.
Ning Shu didnt know if Shi Sinan was reluctant to leave her handsome and charming uncle or what.
Dad, whatever you say, said Ning Shu indifferently.
A smile appeared on Shi Sinans face. Thank you, Grandfather. Thank you, Uncle. Then, she said to Ning Shu, Thank you, Mother.
Xi Mucheng hooked the corners of his mouth and took a sip of his coffee. His face had a gleeful, schadenfreude smile.
Ning Shu silently chanted the heart-clearing chant, ate breakfast, downed three sandwiches, and drank a ss of milk.
Ill take you to school, said Ning Shu.
Shi Sinan felt angry and guilty. She had pulled together her grandfather and uncle to pressure her mother, and now, her mother was sending her to school to teach her a lesson on the way.
Ning Shu saw that Shi Sinan was silent and asked, Arent you going to school today? Isnt the coursework heavy?
Shi Sinan reluctantly picked up her bag and followed Ning Shu out of the vi.
When the car left the vi, Ning Shu pulled over to the side of the road and said, Shi Sinan, you need to keep your distance from your uncle.
Why? Shi Sinan asked Ning Shu, Uncle is a family member. You have to keep a distance from family?
Even if your uncle is your elder, he still is a man. Of course, you must keep your distance. Ning Shu felt extraordinarily tired. Just like you do with boys at school, keep your distance.
Since you could keep your distance from the boys at school, why not from Xi Mucheng? Please dont say anything stupid like Uncle is family (s㧥)sߩ.
Not the same. Shi Sinan shook her head. Uncle isnt the same as the ssmates.
It was different. ssmates arent as handsome as Uncle (s㧥)sߩ.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1545: Mom Doesn’t Love Me Anymore
Chapter 1545: Mom Doesnt Love Me Anymore
Ning Shu couldnt understand why Shi Sinan wouldnt listen to her. She could barely suppress her irritation anymore.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and said, Youre a girl. You have to keep your distance from men, even if its your uncle.
I understand. Shi Sinan pressed her lips together and nodded.
Ning Shu said, Now that you know, you have to do it.
Mom, whats going on with you? Why must you make me keep my distance from my uncle? We live under the same roof and cross paths regrly. How do you want me to avoid him? Shi Sinan said somewhat unbearably, Mom, I think youve be strangetely.
The veins on Ning Shus forehead jumped. Do you want me to directly say that your uncle fricking wants to sleep with you?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She was a good little white rabbit in front of Xi Mucheng, yet before her mother, she had all kinds of temper. Shi Lina gave birth to her and raised her, but now she also had to put up with all her little tantrums.
Just do as I say. Ning Shu pinched Shi Sinans arm and squeezed hard. Keep your opinions to yourself.
Mom, youre pinching me. It hurts. Shi Sinans small face was in so much pain that her features twisted together. Mom, it hurts.
Ning Shu let go of Shi Sinans arm. Shi Sinans eyes were watery, and she turned to open the car door to leave.
Ning Shu dragged Shi Sinan back and asked, What are you doing? You have to go to school now.
Shi Sinan cried and shouted at Ning Shu, Mother, youre too much, ming me for something for no reason. You werent like this before.
So, what do you want me to do? Ning Shu looked at Shi Sinan with an indifferent expression.
I... Shi Sinan bit her lip tightly. I feel like Mom doesnt love me anymore.
If me lecturing you a bit means that I dont love you, then fine, I dont love you, said Ning Shu indifferently.
Mom, yelled Shi Sinan. Her voice was unusually harsh in the car.
Ning Shu dug at her ears and pped Shi Sinan. Keep your voice down. Im not deaf.
She had wanted to p her for a long time.
Pa... The loud p made Shi Sinan freeze, as if she had been hit silly.
Shi Sinan covered his face and looked at Ning Shu with dazed eyes. Mom, you hit me.
Tears cascaded down Shi Sinans face. Mom, you hit me.
Shi Lina could never bear toy a hand on Shi Sinan. Shi Lina wouldnt even touch a hair, but for the first time in eighteen years, she was pped.
pping was an incredibly insulting way to hit someone, and Shi Sinans pride couldnt take it.
She opened the car door to run off in a frenzy, but Ning Shu yanked her back into the car seat. Sit down properly.
Mom, how could you do that? Shi Sinan cried out, Mom...
Shut up. No more shouting, said Ning Shu coldly. She then locked the car door and drove to school.
Shi Sinan cried the whole way. She covered her hot and painful face, her nose red and looking pitiful.
At the school, Ning Shu dragged Shi Sinan to the principals office and asked the principal for a transfer.
Hearing this, Shi Sinan forgot her tears. She shouted at Ning Shu, Mom, why do you want me to transfer schools? Im not going anywhere.
Ning Shu ignored Shi Sinan, took her registration from the school, and stuffed her back into the car.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1546: Please Respect My Wishes
Chapter 1546: Please Respect My Wishes
Shi Sinan cried and pounded on the window. Mom, dont do this to me...
Ning Shu ignored the pitiful Shi Sinan. Shi Sinan wouldnt listen to her anyway, so now she was toozy to talk to her.
As Ning Shu drove, Shi Sinan tugged on her arm and begged, Mom, I dont want to transfer schools. Im about to take college entrance exams.
Ning Shu shrugged off Shi Sinans hand. She was now driving. Shi Sinans actions could result in a car ident.
When Shi Sinan saw Ning Shus indifferent face, she sobbed and took out her cell phone, ready to call the old man.
Ning Shu grabbed Shi Sinans phone and threw it on the back seat.
Shi Sinan looked at Ning Shu in shock and dismay, her tears flowing faster and faster. Mom, how could you do this? Youre being too much.
Mom, I dont want to change schools. Please respect my wishes. Im not a puppet doll, shouted Shi Sinan, seemingly on the verge of falling apart.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu indifferently swept a nce at Shi Sinan. Respect what wishes? You eat my food, wear my clothes, and rely on me to survive. Wait until you feed yourself and have the strength to do so. Come back to me then and tell me what your wishes were and what freedom you deserve.
Ning Shu drove to the school on the outskirts of the city. It was a military-run school that was fully closed to the outsiders.
Standing at the school entrance, Shi Sinan looked at the high walls and the iron gates. She couldnt hear anything from inside at all.
Shi Sinan was a little scared, and she shouted towards Ning Shu, Mom...
Ning Shu dragged Shi Sinan into the school and transferred her school registration to this school.
Mom, dont do this to me. What did I do wrong? Shi Sinan sobbed. I dont want to be in this school.
This schools facilities couldntpare with the private school. All the students in the private school were of the same social ss, they came from families that had money and power.
Having to adjust to a school all over again was a little scary to Shi Sinan.
Arent you going to take college exams? You can study without distractions here. Ning Shu handed Shi Sinan over to her ss teacher.
The headteacher of the ss was a woman in her forties who had a fierce, iron-blooded feel to her.
Ning Shu had donatedputers to the school, as well as some sports facilities, on the condition that they would train Shi Sinan well.
Ning Shu confiscated Shi Sinans credit card and cell phone, leaving her in tears. Mom, what will I do without these things?
Ive already paid for your tuition and meals. You wont need any money at school, said Ning Shu.
Mom... Shi Sinan still wanted to beg Ning Shu.
Shi Sinans ss teacher said to her, Shi Sinan, please go into the ssroom.
Her voice carried amanding air.
Shi Sinan bit her lip and entered the ssroom.
Ning Shu said to the ss teacher, Ill have to trouble you with this child. No one other than me is allowed to pick her up. If anyonees to visit her, please call me. They can only see her if I allow it.
All right.
After Ning Shu finished dealing with Shi Sinans matter, she left the school.
These militarized managed schools, usually for kids with too little self-control or severe inte addiction, were very strict. The kids had to do everything on their own, and most importantly, they had physical training.
The delicate body must bear the scorching sun while jogging around the yground. She would have to eatmunal meals, sleep in a shared bedroom, and wash her clothes, as there was no maid to serve her. She had no choice but to rely on herself. Shi Sinan who had always led a pampered life wouldnt be able to stand it.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1547: My Bigshot Husband
Chapter 1547: My Bigshot Husband
Ning Shu had long been impatient with Shi Sinan. Once she was out of sight, she would be out of mind. Most importantly, this kind of school only had one day off per month.
So, she would sessfully avoid Xi Mucheng.
After leaving the school, Ning Shu arrived at a clubhouse, which was quite upscale. She parked her car in front of the entrance and looked at the clubhouse.
The important thing about this club was that it hid corruption. The most profitable business was either selling drugs or prostitution, and this club had both.
This ce was full of rich people who came to y and take the high-end route.
Otherwise, how else could Xi Mucheng have such arge capital? With the money that her uncle took back then, how could he develop into what he was now?
This story should be called my bigshot husband.
The clubhouse was discovered by Shi Lina. Since she regarded Xi Mucheng as her biggestpetitor, it was impossible for her not to investigate him.
She found out that Xi Mucheng wasnt the son of her uncle and also discovered his underground influence. However, she was run over and killed before she could do anything about it.
The driver voluntarily confessed that he was drunk, and even if he was put in jail, Shi Lina was already dead.
Ning Shu studied the clubhouse. It was a bit challenging to break inside, but even an iron barrel had gaps.
Ning Shu decided to call a private detective.
Her purpose was to obtain information about what went on in Xi Muchengs clubhouse, especially evidence of prostitution and selling drugs.
Ning Shu wasnt afraid to spend more money and private investigators were skilled at swimming in grey areas.
Either photo or video is fine, said Ning Shu to the private detective.
She then took out a few stacks of money from her bag. Here. Take care of the clubs employees; buy them off if you can.
The private detective epted the money and the job. Still, he said to Ning Shu, You and I both need to keep this a secret. This clubhouse doesnt have a simple background. If you tell anyone, I wont be able to stay in this line of work anymore.
Ning Shu nodded. Got it.
After settling things with the private detective, Ning Shu headed to her office.
She was suddenly in a good mood without that scratchy feeling of having Shi Sinan around.
Ning Shu returned to the vi in the evening. When she walked into the house, she saw Xi Mucheng in the living room. He was constantly ncing towards the door, seeming a little confused and worried.
Xi Mucheng peaked out of the window from time to time. The sky had already begun to darken.
Ning Shu snickered inwardly. You can continue to wait.
Xi Mucheng saw Ning Shu, but he was unable to ask her where Shi Sinan had gone. He looked a little agitated.
Xi Mucheng walked in front of her. Ning Shu deliberately hit him, but his body didnt even shake a bit. His feet were steady.
And that was despite his injuries.
From this, one could see that Xi Muchengs martial art wasnt weak. As he had been mingling with bad crowds since childhood, how could he not have a little defensive ability?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
He should be proficient in the art of grappling and fighting.
It would be a little tricky to get close to him.
Xi Muchengs eyes narrowed as he looked at Ning Shu. He said faintly, Sister hit me. Shouldnt you say sorry to me?
Ning Shu said, Im sorry. I was walking too quickly.
Xi Mucheng sized up Ning Shu with a suspicious look in his eyes. He obviously sensed that the woman in front of him had learned some martial arts.
He had no idea that his sister could fight.
Ning Shu went upstairs. As soon as she reached her bedroom, the phone in her bag vibrated. It was Shi Sinans phone.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1548: Scumbag Was So Pretentious
Chapter 1548: Scumbag Was So Pretentious
Ning Shu rejected the call, pulled out the sim, threw it in the toilet, and flushed it away with water.
Xi Mucheng who was downstairs listened to the prompt from his phone. He frowned and kept looking out the door.
When Ning Shu went downstairs, she saw Xi Mucheng dragging his crippled leg around the living room.
What was this? He wanted revenge against Shi Sinan, but deep down, he was worried about her.
This scumbag was so pretentious. (_)
Xi Mucheng picked up his phone again to call Shi Sinan, but it was the same result.
Ning Shu leisurely drank water. He wouldnt get through even if he called until his phone overheated.
It was not just the sim. Ning Shu had also dealt with her social media ounts. She deleted the ones that could be deleted and changed the password for others.
Even if Shi Sinan went online at school, she couldnt reach anyone at home. She would just have to stay at school obediently.
Xi Mucheng made several calls one after another without getting through. The result left him shrouded in a powerful aura full of murder and hostility, and his face was iparably cold.
When Xi Mucheng saw Ning Shus casual appearance, he frowned even more. It was already dark outside, but Shi Sinan hadnt returned yet.
Xi Mucheng was furious and anxious.
While flirting with the girl, he ended up giving his own heart.
The dinner finally came. The old man came back from visiting a friend and found that there was one person missing. He said to Ning Shu, Shi Sinan, that girl, why hasnt shee down to eat?
Xi Mucheng stared closely at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu downed a bowl of soup, wiped her hands slowly and methodically, and said, I sent her to a military management school.
Grandfather Shi was stunned. Why did you suddenly transfer her to such a school? Sinan wouldnt be able to handle it.
Also, these schools dont have any holidays. Grandfather Shi looked at Ning Shu. Youve been too hard on Sinantely.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Sinan isnt young anymore. Shell be eighteen in a few days. She needs to learn to be sensible.
Xi Muchengs hand tightly squeezed the chopsticks, his joints whitening. He red at Ning Shu with a bone-chilling coldness in his eyes.
Grandfather Shi added, In a few days, itll be Shi Sinans eighteenth birthday party.
Ill pick her up and bring her back to the school after the banquet, said Ning Shu indifferently.
Suit yourself. Youre the one in charge now. Grandfather Shi rarely took part in decisions now. He was in retirement and did some senior activities with people of his own age when he had free time.
Still, the old man had thergest shares in his hands. Ning Shu was the master on the surface only. In reality, the old man made all the big decisions.
Xi Mucheng looked at Ning Shu coldly. When they did not allow Shi Sinan to leave the country in the morning, she had sent Shi Sinan to a closed school in the blink of an eye.
Sister, what are you afraid of? Xi Mucheng tugged at the corners of his mouth as he said this darkly.
Im afraid some dog will eye her, retorted Ning Shu.
Shi Sinan was the fragrant bun, and Xi Mucheng was a dog.
Xi Mucheng hooked the corners of his mouth. Something that can be eyed is a good thing, and the person will definitely try to get it.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Im afraid of chipping the dogs teeth.
Xi Mucheng narrowed his eyes. The things you get with great pain are the really good thingsNo, its only when you get this thing and then destroy it that you feelfortable. My things are mine, and I wont give them to others even if I have to destroy them.
Ning Shu: This cheap bastard...
This thing must be Shi Sinan.
It was really inexplicable. He had such deep-rooted hatred of the Shi family, but this was a grudge between the Shi brothers. It had nothing to do with Xi Mucheng, who had no Shi bloodline.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1549: Isn’t Adjusting to School Life
Chapter 1549: Isnt Adjusting to School Life
It was a mystery as to where Xi Mucheng got his confidence, as if everyone else owed him money. The Shi familys affairs had nothing to do with him.
First, he killed Shi Lina and took the position of thepanys CEO. Then, he killed the old man and got the shares in his hands.
Afterward, he fell in love with Shi Sinan, and they hurt each other.
Oh, he finally discovered that hed been tricked by his adoptive father. Things werent what his adoptive father said they were, so he vowed his regrets to Shi Sinan.
Then, a happy ending.
Psycho, go to hell.
The next day, Ning Shu received a phone call from Shi Sinans ss teacher, saying that a man hade to visit Shi Sinan at school.
Ning Shu: _
He was really impatient, going to see Shi Sinan so early in the morning.
Ning Shu said to the ss teacher, No visits. No need to worry about him and no one is allowed to see her except me.
The ss teacher acknowledged before she hesitantly said, Shi Sinan isnt adjusting to school life.
Shi Sinan waspletely at a loss at school. She had no idea how to do anything. She couldnt fold the nkets and didnt know to get in line for food.
In any case, it was a confused reaction, as if she was retarded.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Its okay. Shell get used to it over time; you dont need to be polite to her.
Xi Mucheng, who failed to meet Shi Sinan, came back and mmed his jacket on the sofa. He red at Ning Shu with icy killing intent in his eyes.
Ning Shu smiled. Brother, why are you so angry so early in the morning?
Even though his leg was injured, he still went to try and see Shi Sinan. But as if she would let him.
Xi Mucheng curled his lips and smiled coldly. His face also turned expressionless, and he said in a mocking voice, Was bitten by a mad dog.
Oh, Brother, be careful. Mad dogs are poisonous, said Ning Shu with a smile.
Xi Mucheng took a few steps with his long legs and stopped in front of Ning Shu. He stared at her condescendingly. I see that Sister is also a practitioner. How about the two of us have a spar?
Ning Shu shook her head. Brothers leg is still injured. How could Sister bully you?
Xi Mucheng said with little concern, Ignore it. Ive been through worse. While Sister was living in a big luxurious house, I had to tangle with hoodlums just to get some food.
Ning Shu: _
It was none of her business. What was so wrong about living in a big house?
Xi Muchengs childhood was bitter. Her uncle hit and scolded him, beating him for the slightest misbehavior. Xi Mucheng transferred this resentment to the old man.
Ha. Ha. Ha
Ning Shu lifted up her sleeve and said indifferently, Brother, take it easy on Sister.
Xi Mucheng coldly smiled. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Ning Shus shoulder. His long leg came as fast as the wind to sweep Ning Shu off her feet. His first move was vicious.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu grabbed his hand on her shoulder and kicked Xi Muchengs leg which wasing toward her. However, she felt as if she had kicked an iron te, her leg felt numb.
Ning Shus body spun to give Xi Mucheng an over-the-shoulder m. Only, Xi Muchengs body was so lean and strong that she wasnt able to carry him up and throw him over her shoulder.
Xi Mucheng smiled coldly. He leaned into Ning Shus ear and whispered, Sister, is this an initiative to get into your brothers embrace?
Ning Shus ear twitched as the hot air from Xi Muchengs speech hit her ear. It gave her goosebumps, and her back broke out into a sweat.
So disgusting.
Chapter 1550: It Also Smells Good
Chapter 1550: It Also Smells Good
Ning Shu mobilized her energy, and with a burst of strength, she mmed Xi Mucheng to the ground.
Xi Mucheng let out a grunt. Just as he tried to get up, Ning Shu stepped on his chest and crushed it hard.
Xi Mucheng felt like this womans leg was akin to a boulder pressing down on his heart, causing his heart to be a little overloaded. It was thumping fast like a drum.
Ning Shu smiled. Brother, you really took it easy on Sister, huh?
On the contrary, Xi Mucheng lookedfortable lying on the ground. His head rested on his hands, and he said in a soft voice, Itsfortable to be at my sisters feet.
Is that so? Ning Shu smiled slightly. Her foot applied some pressure on his chest, and Xi Mucheng muffled a grunt, his face a little white.
Comfortable? asked Ning Shu.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Xi Mucheng reached out and held Ning Shus ankle. He scraped his thumb on her ankle and said, Sisters ankle is so pretty.
He then ced his hand on the tip of his nose and took a deep breath. It also smells good.
Xi Mucheng looked at Ning Shu and hooked his lips in an evil smile.
Ning Shu didnt get annoyed and said indifferently, Is that so?
Its fragrant. Xi Mucheng took another sniff, as if he was relishing it.
Ning Shu said indifferently, I didnt wash my feet. Ignoring Xi Muchengs somewhat startled expression, she lifted her foot and stepped on Xi Muchengs face, crushing it hard.
In return, Xi Mucheng grabbed Ning Shus ankle and yanked it hard. When she fell to the ground, he flipped over and moved to crush her.
Ning Shu kicked him a short distance away.cool
Xi Mucheng coughed while covering his chest. He then wiped the nosebleed caused by Ning Shus stomp.
Xi Mucheng looked at Ning Shu and actuallyughed. I didnt think Sister was so powerful.
Well, Brother let me win, said Ning Shu while smiling.
Ning Shu picked up her bag and left the vi for work.
Xi Mucheng wiped the blood on his lips with his thumb and looked at Ning Shus back in a cold and sinister manner.
Ning Shu left the vi. As soon as she got into the car, she immediately rubbed her ankle with clenched teeth. The ce that had been pinched by Xi Mucheng was a little purple.
One day before Shi Sinans eighteenth birthday, Ning Shu went to school to pick her up for the party.
Ning Shu was a little surprised when she saw Shi Sinan. The current her was a little different from the previous wealthy youngdy.
Shi Sinans skin tone was a little darker than before, presumably due to theck of natural cosmetic maintenance, which made her skin coarser.
She also looked a lot more haggard and slightly different from the sweet and good girl she was before.
Hence the saying, paleness concealed three times the ugliness.
Tears popped out when Shi Sinan saw Ning Shu. She looked at her for a long while without speaking.
Ning Shu said, Get in the car.
Shi Sinan wiped at her tears. She then got in the car, looked at Ning Shu, and said in a crying voice, Mom, what did I do wrong for you to do this to me?
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. What did I do to you?
You said you wanted to go to university, so I transferred you to this school for a month, a school where no one will disturb your studies, said Ning Shu.
But this school is really bad. Really bad, cried Shi Sinan.
She had to run every day and doundry, which she never did before in her life. She woke up early in the morning to the sound of a noisy whistle while still feeling sleepy and had to fold her own nket.
It had to be folded neatly, like a block of tofu with sharp edges and corners. If it wasnt, the teacher had her keep folding it until it was done right.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Recruiting MTL Editors!
Currently recruiting 2 MTL editors! Also always recruiting trantors! No experience necessary, just need people who are willing to learn, have free time, and love the novel. Will start looking through applications on June 7th!
Requirements for machine trantion editor:
? 8 chps a week (~5 hrs per week) ? excellent English grammar (basically a super good editor) ? extensive knowledge of CN novels, knowledge of Chinese is not necessary ? ability to judge when the MTL is nonsense and good at editing it into easily readable English otherwise ? work coboratively with a CN trantor More details in this doc
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor guidelines
MTL editor test doc
MTL editor test doc Please make a copy of the google doc and edit in suggestion mode, then send the link to me in the email.
Chapter 1551: I Do Love You
?Chapter 1551: I Do Love You
Anyway, this school was confusing for Shi Sinan. The pace was too fast for her. One minute, it was time for one thing, and then the other minute, it was time to do the next thing.
There was no way for Shi Sinan to adapt to this life.
She had no closet full of clothes. Instead, the school had issued three sets of uniforms for her.
Shi Sinan didnt know how to doundry. She would just soak her clothes in the water and then hang them on the drying rack, not even knowing how to wring them out.
The rice wasnt as delicious as back home, making it very unpleasant for Shi Sinan. Once, she even ate a bug, a green one.
The incident left Shi Sinan with no appetite all day.
It was almost as if she was living with tear bubbles in her eyes. She just wished her family woulde soon to take her away from this hellhole.
With her phone confiscated and unable to contact her family, Shi Sinan felt like she had fallen from one world into another.
Mom, I dont want to go to that school, pleaded Shi Sinan to Ning Shu.
Its fine. Youll be taking exams soon. Youll leave that school when youre in college, said Ning Shu indifferently.
Shi Sinan broke down a bit and shouted at Ning Shu, Mom, you werent like this before. Mom, you dont love me anymore.
Ning Shu smiled gently. I do love you. Why wouldnt I love you?
Why are you sending me to a school like this? Mom, I want to go back to my previous school. Please, Ill listen to you from now on. Shi Sinan begged Ning Shu.
Ning Shu reached out to rub Shi Sinans head and said, Good girl, be good.
As if electrocuted, Shi Sinans body spasmed, and she silently wept.
As soon as she returned home, Shi Sinan rushed in, ready to find her grandfather and beg him not to let her go to that school.
As soon as Shi Sinan entered the living room, she saw Xi Mucheng sitting on the sofa. For some reason, though, she immediately covered her face. She did not want him to see her in such a mess.
When Xi Mucheng saw Shi Sinan, he stood up and walked over towards her. However, he stopped after two steps.
His eyes swept over Shi Sinan, and he said, What? You dont say hello even when you see your uncle?
Shi Sinan lowered her head and said quietly, Uncle.
Xi Mucheng was sizing up Shi Sinan, and his gaze made her face a little hot. Finally, he said, Well, youve lost a lot of weight.
When Shi Sinan heard this, her nose stung, and she almost cried out.
Ning Shu drove the car to the garage. When she stepped into the living room, she saw Shi Sinan and Xi Mucheng standing opposite each other. There was an inexplicable atmosphere between them.
Ning Shu walked over and took Shi Sinans hand. Go upstairs and take a shower. Your grandfather will be back in a bit.
Shi Sinan kept her head down and followed Ning Shu up the stairs, feeling her uncles lingering gaze on her.
Warmth welled up in Shi Sinans heart. At the very least, her uncle cared about her, unlike her mother, who was so cold and heartless.
After taking a shower and picking a beautifully crafted dress from the closet, Shi Sinan nced in the mirror. She realized that her face didnt quite match her outfit.
She used to look very pretty in this dress. But now, her skin was a little tanned from school, and so the outfit looked different.
Shi Sinan bit her lip tightly and picked up the makeup kit from the dresser. She powdered her face and neck so that she looked much fairer.
Ning Shu waited outside the room for Shi Sinan. When Shi Sinan came out, Ning Shu noticed her several shades whiterplexion.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She had put on makeup?
Shi Sinan stared at Ning Shu a bit unnaturally and said, Mom.
Chapter 1552: Sinan Is Much Stronger
Chapter 1552: Sinan Is Much Stronger
Yes. Your grandfathers back, said Ning Shu.
Shi Sinan immediately held the railing of the stairs and almost flew down. Ning Shu heard her daughter acting spoiled towards the old man. No matter what, she just did not want to go to that horrible school again.
It was a cmity.
The old man had rejected Ning Shu before with not allowing the child to go abroad, so it was not good to oppose again. Hence, the old man just smiled towards Shi Sinan and said that her mother was doing this for her own good.
Shi Sinan was dumbfounded. She wanted to cry, but she remembered that she still had makeup on her face. It forced her to hold back her tears.
The old man looked at Shi Sinan acting like this and said, See? After going to this school, Sinan is much stronger.
Ning Shu: Hahahaha
Xi Mucheng said carelessly, Shi Sinan is the eldest daughter of the Shi family. Theres no need to go to a school like that to waste time. Some things dont need to be done by her own hands, and its simply a waste of time. If theres time to doundry, it would be better to learn something useful and create more value.
Sinan doesnt have the life of doingundry and folding nkets.
When Shi Sinan saw Xi Mucheng speak for her, she was touched. She whispered to Xi Mucheng, Thank you, Uncle.
Xi Mucheng smiled. His eyes were on Ning Shu, who was standing on the stairs. The corners of his mouth curved wide, appearing sarcastic and contemptuous. Even though his gaze was trained on Ning Shu, he said to Shi Sinan, I am your uncle. Its only right to love and cherish you.
Ning Shus expression was indifferent as she ignored Xi Muchengs taunts and provocations.
The old man said, Dont overthink it. Tomorrows your birthday party, so be pretty and happy.
Shi Sinan acted childish for half the day, but she couldnt convince her own grandfather. It left her depressed and despondent.
After dinner, Ning Shu said to Shi Sinan, Tonight, youll sleep with me.
Ning Shu was worried that something would happen at night. Xi Mucheng was a wolf in sheeps clothing. After twelve oclock, Shi Sinan would be eighteen years old.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
In her heart, Shi Sinan was angry at her own mother for treating her so coldly. She said, Ill sleep on my own. Im not a child anymore. Didnt Mother say I need independence?
She sure was gifted at talking.
But howe she had her tongue cut in front of Xi Mucheng?
Ning Shu did not say anything and returned to her room. She set up the Spirit Gathering Formation and cultivated for a while.
At almost ten oclock, Ning Shu took the key and opened Shi Sinans room. She nned to hide in here tonight.
However, as soon as Ning Shu opened the door, she saw Xi Mucheng sitting on the edge while Shi Sinan sat in the middle of the bed.
When Shi Sinan saw Ning Shu, she shouted in a bit of panic, Mom.
Xi Mucheng turned around and nced at Ning Shu. He even threw a fearless smile at Ning.
Ning Shus heart was on fire. She clenched her fist and was about to smash it on that smirking face.
Xi Mucheng quickly grabbed Ning Shus fist and hooked the corner of his mouth. After falling for it once, how can I fall for it again?
Ning Shuughed coldly. What are you doing in Sinans room in the middle of the night?
Xi Mucheng sneered. What do you think? Ow
Before Xi Mucheng could finish his sentence, he felt a sharp pain beneath him. He looked down and saw a foot nted on his lifeblood.
The mans vulnerable spot was struck hard, and Xi Mucheng bent down in pain.
Ning Shu drew back her fist from Xi Muchengs hands. If her hands were restrained, she still had her feet.
Uncle! Shi Sinan looked at Xi Mucheng with some concern.
Chapter 1553: Fortunately, She Was Not Her Daughter
Chapter 1553: Fortunately, She Was Not Her Daughter
Ning Shu looked at Xi Mucheng, who was holding onto the wall while mping his legs. A murderous aura rose in her heart; she should kill him directly.
The atmosphere was stagnant as cold sweat rolled down Xi Muchengs forehead. He red at Ning Shu with reddened eyes.
Shi Sinan was busy getting off the bed. She blocked Ning Shus way and held up a delicately wrapped box.
Mom... said Shi Sinan. Uncle was here to give me my birthday present.
Ning Shu pivoted away from Shi Sinan and said coldly, Cant it be given at the party tomorrow?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Uncle said he wanted to give me a surprise. Shi Sinan said hastily, He said theres a present now and a present tomorrow.
You shut up. I didnt ask you. Ning Shu snapped. Coming to your room to bring you something in the middle of the night, even if hes your uncle, he is still a male. In ancient times, even brothers and sisters had to take care and wouldnt easily enter a womans boudoir.
Shi Sinan was stunned by Ning Shus lecture, then she said, What era was that?
Even if times had changed, the boundaries between men and women still existed. To top it off, Xi Mucheng had sinister thoughts about Shi Sinan.
How could a woman like Shi Sinan not naturally sense the strange situation?
At the very least, she should be able to sense whether she was being treated as a junior or a woman.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, feeling like her lungs were going to explode. If it wasnt for the fact that Shi Sinan was the protagonist of the banquet tomorrow, Ning Shu really wanted to p her into a pigs head.
Fortunately, she was not her daughter.
Ning Shu ignored the dark-faced Xi Mucheng and dragged Shi Sinan to the old mans bedroom. She then knocked on the door.
The old man had obviously fallen asleep by now. He opened the door in a daze. Seeing the angry Ning Shu and uneasy Shi Sinan, he asked, Whats going on?
Dad, what the hell does Xi Mucheng mean bying to Sinans room in the middle of the night? Ning Shu said to the old man, Youd better investigate this Xi Mucheng.
Grandpa, Uncle came to my room to give me my birthday present, said Shi Sinan.
The old manughed. Its just a gift. Ill talk to him tomorrow and tell him to pay attention.
Dad. Ning Shu frowned.
Go to bed. The old man said, Youre too old to stay upte.
He then closed the door.
Ning Shu sighed. She pulled Shi Sinan to her bedroom and said, Sleep here.
Shi Sinan was tightly squeezing the gift from Xi Mucheng in her hands. Till now, she hadnt opened the present, nor did she know what was inside.
When Shi Sinan saw Ning Shu leaving, she asked, Mother, where are you going?
Going to see your uncle, said Ning Shu.
Shi Sinan immediately said, Mom, I have nothing to do with Uncle. Mom, dont fight with him anymore.
By the time something happened, it would be toote for anything.
Ning Shu wanted to just cripple Xi Mucheng. However, Xi Mucheng had mixed with gangsters since his childhood and had a strong sense of vignce. It was already lucky that she could make him suffer twice.
Ning Shu looked at Shi Sinan, who was pulling her, and pushed her hand away. As she opened the door, Shi Sinans voice came from behind her.
Mom, the current you is scary. No wonder Dad left us. Why dont you just believe me?
Ning Shus figure paused. She was scary!?
She suddenly wanted tough. The real scary one should be someone full of hatred who wanted to kill the Shi family, right?
However, in Shi Sinans world, anyone who didnt do as she wished and mistreated her was scary.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1554: First Birthday Present
Chapter 1554: First Birthday Present
Why was she still dead set on Xi Mucheng even though he treated her so badly?
Ning Shu smiled slightly. She was just that scary!
When Ning Shu arrived at Shi Sinans room, Xi Mucheng was no longer inside.
Ning Shu heard the sound of the engine outside. From the window, she saw Xi Mucheng driving away from the vi.
Back in the bedroom, Shi Sinan was still wide awake and was holding Xi Muchengs gift.
Go to sleep. Itste; you need to rest up, said Ning Shu to Shi Sinan.
Shi Sinany down a little ufortably. She looked at Ning Shu, who was sleeping next to her, pressed her lips together, and said, Mom, I...
Ning Shu turned her head and said calmly, Sleep. And behave well tomorrow.
When Shi Sinan saw such a calm Ning Shu, she felt even more uneasy and stopped talking.
She rolled over, turned her back to Ning Shu, and secretly unwrapped the gift. Inside the box was a ne. It was fine and delicate, with a pink gemstone pendant on top.
Shi Sinan held the ne in her hand and smiled slightly. It was the first birthday present she had received for her eighteenth birthday.
The next day, the vi was all busy for the evening party. The living room wasrge enough for the party, and it was stacked with towers of champagne and all kinds of food. The waiters in tuxedos were shuttling about everywhere.
After Xi Mucheng drove awayst night, he didnte back until the party was about to start.
The designer was styling Shi Sinan.
Ning Shu pushed open the door and walked in. Upon seeing the beautifully dressed Shi Sinan, she smiled and said, Shi Sinan looks so beautiful today. Happy birthday.
Thanks, Mom.
Ning Shu noticed a ne around Shi Sinans neck and asked, Did the designer pick this for you?
Shi Sinan shook her head and said, No. I thought its pretty, so I put it on.
Ning Shu stared at the ne. This should be Xi Muchengs gift to Shi Sinan.
When Shi Sinan saw Ning Shu staring at the ne, she couldnt help but press her hand against it and change the subject. Mom, Im a little nervous.
Its fine. Ill go down with youter. Ning Shu consoled her.
The guests were arriving one after another.
After the participants all arrived, the old man gave a speech of thanks. Amid the apuse, Ning Shu slowly walked down the stairs while holding Shi Sinans arm.
Ning Shu noticed that Shi Sinan was a little nervous, so she patted her hand. Its alright.
She took Shi Sinan to introduce her to the elders. Facing unfamiliar people, Shi Sinan was a bit reserved. She greeted them however Ning Shu told her to, not saying much. She seemed very absent-minded.
From time to time, Shi Sinan scanned the entire banquet hall, but she didnt see her uncles figure.
She was a little disappointed. It must have been something that happenedst night that made her uncle angry.
Shi Sinan touched the ne around her neck, hoping that her uncle would be able to attend the banquet.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
In Shi Sinans heart, Xi Mucheng had reced her missing father, although sometimes it felt weird and her heart would beat faster in the presence of her handsome uncle.
Nheless, her heart was indeed filled with joy at the sudden arrival of this uncle in her life.
Ning Shu also looked around. None of them had seen Xi Mucheng. Where did this person die off to?
Just as Ning Shu was searching for Xi Mucheng, all the lights in the banquet hall suddenly went out. The abrupt darkness caused amotion.
Ning Shu reflexively held Shi Sinans arm and said loudly, Dont worry, everyone. Its just tripped. The lights will be back in a minute.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1555: A Birthday Surprise
Chapter 1555: A Birthday Surprise
As the power went out, the hall was plunged into darkness. One couldnt even see their fingers.
Ning Shu tugged tightly on Shi Sinans arm and waited for the lights toe on.
A lot of people had taken out their phones, which made the ce a little brighter.
Ning Shu faintly saw someone walking straight towards Shi Sinan.
The figure looked like Xi Muchengs.
Xi Mucheng leaned into Shi Sinans ear, said something, and left.
The ce wasnt bright enough, so Ning Shu couldnt see the expressions of Xi Mucheng and Shi Sinan. She also failed to hear what Xi Mucheng had said to Shi Sinan.
Xi Mucheng only spoke briefly to Shi Sinan before leaving.
After Xi Mucheng left, Shi Sinan said to Ning Shu, Mom, Im going to go to the bathroom.
Wait a moment. Wait for the electricity toe back. Ning Shu still clung to Shi Sinans arm.
What did your uncle just say to you? asked Ning Shu.
No... nothing, said Shi Sinan.
Ning Shu asked suspiciously, Was it really nothing? Im your mother. You can tell me anything.
Its just that, its just that Uncle prepared a birthday surprise for me outside, said Shi Sinan.
Ning Shus face went stern. Her grip on Shi Sinans arm tightened, and she said, This banquet is for you. How can you suddenly run away? Wait until this is over, and Ill go with you. Its sote at night, its not safe for you to go out.
To get close to Xi Mucheng was simply asking for death, like sending meat to a wolfs den.
This... Shi Sinan was hesitant. Her uncle had told her to go alone, that it was a birthday surprise he specially prepared for her.
The electricity will be back soon. Ning Shu said, This birthday party is for you. You have to stay to the end. As a rich girl, cant you even do this?
Shi Sinan wanted to leave more and more. It was such a boring party and her uncle must still be waiting for her outside.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Shi Sinan suddenly wrenched her hand out of Ning Shus grip and said, Mom, Ill be right back.
She disappeared like a puff of smoke after saying that. There wasnt enough light, so Ning Shu couldnt find Shi Sinan.
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu trotted out of the banquet hall with her skirt lifted and saw a car driving away.
She looked at the increasingly distant tail lights and smirked. The storyline was truly irreversible.
No, it was not the storyline that was irreversible; it was the heart. Whatever that handsome, amazing uncle said was right.
Since he was so handsome, he would be right about anything.
Ning Shu returned to the banquet, which had be brighter since the power was back.
She walked towards the old man who was talking to someone else and said, Dad, I have something to tell you.
The old man went to one side with Ning Shu and asked, Whats wrong?
Shi Sinan is missing. Ning Shu looked at the old man. She ran away with Xi Mucheng.
Dad, I dont know why you indulge Xi Mucheng so much, but his existence has me by the throat, said Ning Shu directly.
The old man who was wearing a Tang suit sped his hands behind his back with a frown. Where did these two go?
Who knows? Ning Shu had wholly given up on Shi Sinan and would never bother with her again.
The old man said, Ill call Xi Mucheng.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1556: XI Mucheng Must Die
Chapter 1556: XI Mucheng Must Die
The old man called Xi Mucheng, but he didnt get through.
His expression became a bit more serious, then he said, Its alright. These two will be back in a short while.
Naturally, Ning Shu was dissatisfied with the old mans protection of Xi Mucheng. She said, Dad, why are you so nice to Xi Mucheng? He doesnt even have the blood of the Shi family.
The old man looked at Ning Shu. Lina, youre losing your cool.
Ning Shu: _
You wouldnt be so calm after knowing that your son was going to tumble with your granddaughter.
Dad, Xi Mucheng isnt Uncles son. Why else would hisst name not be Shi? Ning Shu asked the old man, Have you investigated him thoroughly?
Xi Mucheng was named after his mother, said the old man.
Ning Shu held her forehead and couldnt help but shake her head. Dad, youre really... Old and confused.
Ning Shu frowned. The old man was a businessman; how could he do something so stupid?
When her uncle had embezzled all thepanys money and they had nothing, it was the old mans idea that saved thepany.
People like the old man only be more sophisticated the more they lived, turning into old foxes.
Youre being so nice to the son of the person who took the money from thepany because you feel guilty?
Or did the old man need Xi Mucheng for something?
Or did he need something from this Xi Mucheng?
It felt like things were moreplicated than they looked on the surface. The old man ended up getting killed by Xi Mucheng as well, so no one knew the details.
Ning Shu looked at the old man and finally shook her head. No matter what he had nned, Xi Mucheng must die.
Xi Mucheng was a bloodthirsty wolf who could not be tamed. Killing him was the safest, otherwise they would be the ones to suffer.
Ning Shu didnt bother to think about what happened to Shi Sinan. Instead, she chatted with her business partners.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Quite a few people inquired about Shi Sinan, presumably with the intention of forming a union with the Shi family.
Ning Shu justughed and said that Shi Sinan was still young and had to go to college, so they didnt have any ns to consider this for the time being.
If a girl like Shi Sinan married into someone elses family, it would not form a union but a grudge. She was innocent, beautiful, unpretentious, and aloof from the matters of the mundane world. Shi Sinan would not socialize with people like a richdy.
Ning Shu wasnt going to give Shi Sinan said inws, either. Since she liked her uncle, it was better for them to be together. They would never be apart in this life.
Here the party was still going on, and over there, Shi Sinan was sitting in Xi Muchengs convertible car. The evening breeze blewfortably on her face.
Shi Sinan couldnt help but raise her hand. She said with a smile on her face, Its better to be out here. The party was so suffocating.
Xi Mucheng kept looking at Shi Sinan, causing her to be a little embarrassed. She dropped her hand and said in an expectant voice, Uncle, what birthday gift have you prepared for me?
Xi Muchengs face had an evil smile on it. His deep eyes were bright, like stars in the night sky.
When Shi Sinan saw Xi Mucheng like this, she froze. She felt as if everything around her had disappeared, and there was only Xi Mucheng in her eyes.
Silly. Xi Mucheng flexed his fingers and flicked Shi Sinans head.
Shi Sinans face exploded red when Xi Mucheng touched her. She felt hot all over, and her heart actually hinted at sweetness.
Xi Mucheng noticed the affection in Shi Sinans eyes and his lips hooked.
He had arrived at a hotel with Shi Sinan. Shi Sinan looked confused and asked, Uncle, what did you bring me here for?
Xi Mucheng actually took Shi Sinans hand. Shi Sinan jolted as if in shock and tried to pull back her hand, but he did not let go.
Shi Sinans mind was in turmoil, and she murmured, Uncle, U...
The hotel is huge, but you wont get lost with me holding onto you. Xi Mucheng wore a meaningful smile.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1557: You Are the Princess
Chapter 1557: You Are the Princess
Shi Sinan allowed Xi Mucheng to lead her into the hotel.
Xi Mucheng pushed open the door of the room. It was a presidential suite, but it was decorated like a dream. Shi Sinan looked around in awe, it was as if she had entered a castle.
After Shi Sinan entered the room, she said in surprise towards Xi Mucheng, Thank you, Uncle. I like it a lot.
Xi Mucheng took out a shiny crown from behind him and put it on Shi Sinans head.
Diamonds sparkled under the light.
In my heart, you are the princess waiting to be rescued in the castle. Xi Muchengs voice was low and maic. Coupled with the dreamy setting, it carried a fatal attraction.
Shi Sinans face exploded red. She touched the diamond crown on her head with a bright, sweet smile. Thank you, Uncle.
When Xi Mucheng looked at Shi Sinans smile, his gaze deepened, and he kissed Shi Sinans forehead.
Shi Sinan was stunned and took two steps back but fell down on the couch.
The corners of Xi Muchengs mouth curled up in an indulgent smile. With one hand on the couch, he leaned over Shi Sinan. Why are you so careless?
Shi Sinans heart was beating like a drum. Her anxiety made her body tremble slightly with uncontroble fear.
Her womans instincts told her that what was toe would be beyond her imagination.
Shi Sinan ced her hands on Xi Muchengs chest, trying to push him away, but she failed in her meager attempt.
Xi Mucheng pressed down on Shi Sinans hand and lowered his head to kiss her lips.
The taste was so sweet. He sped the back of Shi Sinans head and ravaged her sweetness.
Shi Sinans mind went nk. She was unaware of anything going around her and froze. The electricity on her lips spread out to every corner of her body, making her so soft that her soul seemed to leave her.
Xi Mucheng let go of Shi Sinan. Seeing her appearance, he gave a lowugh and picked up the stunned Shi Sinan.
Shi Sinan reacted at once and struggled incessantly. However, she was held tightly by Xi Mucheng and couldnt get away.
Niece, in a bit, Uncle will make you very happy. Xi Muchengs voice was enticing, like the devil tempting the world.
No, you cant. No...
...
The next day, the sunlight filtered into the hotel room through the curtains. The floor was covered in messy clothes, and the two in the bed were embracing each other.
With trembling eyshes, Shi Sinan opened her eyes and saw her uncles handsome face by her side. She sat up in a hurry, which resulted in the sheet slipping off.
Shi Sinan busily wrapped the nket around her chest.
Xi Mucheng woke up confused. When he opened his eyes and saw Shi Sinan, he fiercely rolled over onto her body.
Uncle, no. Shi Sinans tears cascaded down her cheeks. She actually had such a rtionship with her uncle.
Xi Mucheng said with an evil smile, Why not?
No, no. Shi Sinan shook her head incessantly. Youre my uncle, my mothers younger brother.
Younger brother? Heh,st night, my younger brother was inside of you. Xi Mucheng chuckled quietly.
Xi Mucheng kissed Shi Sinan. She resisted at first, but her eyes were a little lost. All the strength in her body seemed to be drained away by Xi Mucheng.
After a kiss, he said with a wicked smile, Your mouth said no, but your body was honest.
Feeling embarrassed and ufortable, Shi Sinan begged Xi Mucheng, Uncle, dont tell Grandpa and Mom about this, please.
The light in Xi Muchengs eyes deepened, and he said in a hoarse voice, I like it when you call me Uncle underneath me.
Editor: Meraki
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1558: Have to Be Obedient
Chapter 1558: Have to Be Obedient
If you want me to keep quiet about it, youll have to be obedient in the future, said Xi Mucheng maliciously as his eyes swept over Shi Sinans body.
Shi Sinan couldnt help but wrap her arms around her chest. She covered her chest and nodded. Ill definitely listen to Uncle. Uncle, please dont tell anyone else.
What a good girl. Xi Mucheng put on an evil grin.
...
When Xi Mucheng and Shi Sinan returned to the vi, Ning Shu was having breakfast. She just threw a faint nce at these two and proceeded to nibble on her sandwich.
As soon as she saw Shi Sinans blushing cheeks, she knew what happened.
In the end, these two still got together.
That was just how Shi Sinans persona was; she seemed to be made for Xi Mucheng. In the end, Ning Shu couldnt stop Shi Sinan from wanting to throw herself at Xi Mucheng no matter how she tried.
Initially, Ning Shu thought that since Shi Sinan was the original hosts daughter, she had to step in and not let these two get together.
Especially with the subsequent physical and mental abuse, it was pretty painful for Shi Sinan at times.
But now, it looked like her concern was not needed. Even her own mother had given up on her, so one could imagine how stupid Shi Sinan was.
Ning Shu didnt care about Shi Sinan anymore. Shi Sinan was an enemy, just like Xi Mucheng, so she wouldnt be bothered about her.
When Shi Sinan faced her own mother, she felt guilty. She was afraid that Ning Shu would ask where she had been yesterday and what had happened.
Shi Sinan slowly walked up to Ning Shu and cautiously said, Mom...
Ning Shu just said, Eat. Ill take you to school afterward.
When Shi Sinan heard that Ning Shu still wanted to send her to that militarized school, her face darkened. She hastily turned to Xi Mucheng.
After she had that kind of rtionship with Xi Mucheng, she subconsciously treated him as the closest person to her.
Xi Mucheng said coldly, Sinan is the eldest miss of the Shi family. How can she go to that kind of third-rate school? I dont agree.
Ning Shu said with an indifferent face, I dont give a damn whether you agree or disagree. What right do you have to object?
My rtionship with her Xi Mucheng hadnt finished his words when Shi Sinan interrupted him. Hes just an uncle, just an uncle.
Xi Mucheng looked at the panicked Shi Sinan and sneered.
Shi Sinan was afraid that Xi Mucheng would spill the beans about their secret affair. So, she changed the subject, looking at Ning Shu pleadingly. Mom, dont send me to a school like that again, please.
Are you sure you dont want to go? asked Ning Shu indifferently.
Shi Sinan nodded. Mom, I really dont want to go.
Whatever. Ning Shu wouldnt care about Shi Sinan anymore.
Shi Sinan never expected Ning Shu to agree so easily. She was first stunned, then smiled. Thank you, Mom.
Shi Sinan hugged Ning Shu and said, Mom, thank you. I love you.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Whats that smell? Ning Shu unceremoniously pushed Shi Sinan away.
When Shi Sinan was pushed away by her own mother, she was still a little hurt. She couldnt help but sniff her clothes.
She already had a shower, so why did it still smell?
Ning Shu finished the milk in her ss, took her bag, and left for work. When Shi Sinan saw Ning Shu leave just like that, she shouted, Mom...
What? Ning Shu turned her head to look at Shi Sinan.
Facing Ning Shus t and indifferent gaze, Shi Sinan felt uneasy. Her mothers reaction was really too abnormal.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1559: Whatever Makes You Happy
Chapter 1559: Whatever Makes You Happy
Shi Sinan would rather her mother question her about where she had beenst night, what she had done, and why she hadnte home all night.
Shi Sinan had racked her brain for reasons on the way back and how to exin it to her mother, but the other party didnt even ask a single question.
Her indifference made Shi Sinan feel even more apprehensive.
Mom, can I really not return to that school? It was too sudden and easy, Shi Sinan couldnt quite believe it.
God knew how much she loathed and feared that school. Sometimes, she would be thirsty in the middle of the night but didnt dare leave the room when the dormitory was dark.
Although the dormitory was small, there were several people living together. Shi Sinan felt that there was always this strange smell in the dormitory.
Ning Shu looked at Shi Sinan. Whatever makes you happy.
After dropping these words, she turned around and left the vi, driving to the detective agency.
The private detective gave Ning Shu a video. It was a bit blurry and shaky, since it was taken in secret with a cell phone.
The video showed some customers buying drugs.
Ning Shu took out herptop from her bag, connected the phone with a data cable, and copied the video.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Afterward, Ning Shu asked the private detective, Where did this videoe from?
It was secretly taken by a waiter in the club, after I gave him two hundred thousand dors. The private detective spread out his hands. His life was on the line there. Had it not been for his family situation, he wouldnt have done such a risky thing.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Money isnt a problem. This kind of deal happens every day?
The clubhouse provides this to the members only. New guests have no ess, said the private investigator.
Even the waiters have ess? asked Ning Shu.
The private detective shook his head. Usually, waiters cant touch this kind of thing. They have a special dispatcher for this.
Ning Shu returned the phone to the private detective and paid thepensation fee.
After leaving the detective office, Ning Shu wiped the fingerprints off the sh drive with toilet paper, put it in a bag, and stuffed it in a box for express delivery to the police station.
Next, she called the police again from a public phone. When the line connected, she shouted in panic, Hello, I want to talk to the police. Im a female employee of the Xuancheng Club. They forced me to sell my body! Theyre going to kill me if I refuse.
I also photographed them selling drugs. The evidence has been sent to your police station. Ning Shus voice trembled, portraying her fear and nervousness.
Once the drugs were mentioned, the policeman on the other end of the phone said, Where are you? Dont be afraid. Wereing for you.
Dont, dont. Theyll kill me! Ning Shu hung up the phone.
After doing all these things, she went to the herbal medicine store to take a look and buy some medicine. Even if she couldnt poison them to death, she wouldnt make it easy for Xi Mucheng and Shi Sinan.
Of course, arsenic was out of the question. Modern equipment could easily detect it.
Ning Shu strolled around the herbal store.
Just as celestial medicine required celestial herbs, deadly poisons also needed top-notch poison materials. These herbal medicines were mostly artificially grown, which made them inferior to wild ones.
Ning Shu looked at these herbs and pondered over the poison recipe. However, the quality of these materials was too low to reach the desired effect.
In the end, she chose a more obscene prescription, congenial powder.
Ning Shu bought green costus root, musk, sulfur, and other raw materials.
She would make them understand what it meant to be making love and what true love was.
Ning Shu stuffed the things into her bag and went to the office to concoct the drug.
On the other side, once Ning Shu allowed Shi Sinan to leave the militarized school, Xi Mucheng took her to the school. He moved her school registration back to her original school.
Shi Sinans ss teacher called Ning Shu to ask about Shi Sinan.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and said indifferently, Let them do whatever they want.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1560: Remedy With a Bit of a Magic Touch
Chapter 1560: Remedy With a Bit of a Magic Touch
After hanging up the phone, Ning Shu returned to grinding the materials into powder.
Once all the ingredients were powdered, there was now just one thing missing: Shi Sinans and Xi Muchengs hair.
This remedy carried a bit of a magic touch in it.
After leaving work in the evening, Ning Shu returned to the vi. There was no one in the living room. She went to Shi Sinans room to find a strand of her hair.
Ning Shu grabbed the door handle and turned it, but the door was locked. She could faintly hear someone talking inside. Ning Shu stuck her ears to the door, but the voice was still not clear.
Ning Shu simplyy down on the ground and listened through the gap below.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
It was a lot clearer now, except...
Uncle, you cant. You really cant...
You little devil.
Do you realize youre ying with fire?
Dont move. I cant guarantee what would happen if you move again.
Since you started the fire, youll also have to put it out.
Uncle...
Ning Shu: (s㧥)sߩ
What the hell. Suddenly hearing so many original and authentic CEO quotes, Ning Shu got goosebumps all over her body.
What kind of filthy scene was taking ce in there?
Ning Shu felt like her eyes and ears had been filled with ten bottles of chili sauce, the Devils Pervert spicy kind even.
Ning Shu kicked the door with her foot. Shi Sinan panicked and pushed Xi Mucheng away.
She then asked nervously, Who is it?
Its me. Open the door, shouted Ning Shu.
Shi Sinans face went white, and she whispered to Xi Mucheng, Uncle, Mom ising. Hide, please.
Xi Mucheng pressed his lips together and stood still in his spot as Shi Sinan pushed him toward the bathroom.
Please hide. If Mom finds out youre in my room, you guys will fight again. Shi Sinan was so anxious that her face was red.
Xi Mucheng looked down at Shi Sinans sweet red lips opening and closing. His gaze deepened and he said, Are you that afraid of me getting hurt?
When confronted with such a blunt question from her uncle, Shi Sinan blushed and denied it. Im worried about Mom getting angry, not about you getting hurt.
Xi Mucheng stood still. He wouldnt budge, no matter how hard Shi Sinan tried.
I wont hide. Why should I? said Xi Mucheng indifferently.
Shi Sinan was so flurried. Her mother was banging on her door while her uncle refused to hide.
Uncle, please. I am worried about you getting hurt. Hide quickly. If Mom discovers our rtionship, shell beat me to death, said Shi Sinan frantically to Xi Mucheng.
Xi Mucheng said coldly, She wouldnt dare to do anything to you. No one dares to touch my people. Im protecting you.
Yes, Uncle is protecting me. Shi Sinan pushed Xi Mucheng into the bathroom, shut the door, and straightened her clothes. She took a deep breath before opening the door.
When Shi Sinan opened the door, she saw Ning Shus indifferent face. Her heart trembled. She felt like her mother had be unrecognizable to her.
There was no trace of warmth towards her anymore.
Ning Shu walked into the room and looked around. Once she spotted Shi Sinans long hair on the pillow, she picked it up.
Shi Sinan looked at Ning Shu with some surprise. Mom, what are you doing?
Nothing. Wheres the other guy? Ning Shu asked, I heard two people talking in the room.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1561: Meat Shield
?Chapter 1561: Meat Shield
Ning Shu looked around the room before heading toward the bathroom, but Shi Sinan immediately blocked her way. She shook her head, saying, Mom, theres no one else here. Im the only one.
I heard a mans voice, said Ning Shu indifferently.
Shi Sinan immediately shook her head. Theres really no one here. It was me on the phone.
Your phone was confiscated, okay?
How could you make a call?
Im just taking a look. Ning Shu stretched out her hand to push aside Shi Sinans head.
Ouch. Shi Sinan called out, Mom, your rings hooked in my hair.
Shi Sinan bent over as she shouted at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu said, Dont move. Ill take it off.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She looked at Shi Sinans seaweed-like hair and plucked out a few good roots. Shi Sinan hissed and inhaled sharply in pain.
Ning Shu put the hair away, then ripped off the hair wrapped around the ring.
Shi Sinan rubbed her head and asked Ning Shu, Mom, did you need something?
I just came to see you. When Ning Shu turned to the bathroom, Shi Sinan immediately yelled, Mom...
Her voice was loud, as if she was alerting the person in the bathroom.
When Ning Shu pulled open the bathroom door, a huge fist came smashing towards her face. She dodged it reflexively, and without a trace, she sent Shi Sinan towards Xi Muchengs fist.
When Xi Mucheng saw Shi Sinan, he tried to withdraw his fist. Even though he had pulled back in time, his fist still grazed her nose. Still, the force was reduced to the minimum.
Shi Sinans nose instantly started pouring blood, and she fainted on the spot.
Xi Mucheng furrowed his brows tightly, appearing very anxious. He squatted down to hug Shi Sinan. Her nose was bleeding, and she had her eyes closed.
Xi Mucheng red at Ning Shu with a bone-chilling look in his eyes. He picked up Shi Sinan, ready to leave the room.
However, Ning Shu had other ns. She flew to the back of Xi Mucheng, reached out, and grabbed his hair. She gave it a hard yank and ripped off a lot of Xi Muchengs hair.
Xi Mucheng gave a muffled groan. As his mind had been on the body in his hands, he had beenpletely caught off guard by Ning Shus sudden attack.
Xi Mucheng looked at Ning Shu and said coldly, No matter how cruel a tiger is, it wont eat its own child. But you actually treated your daughter like this.
Although Ning Shus movements were subtle, Xi Mucheng still saw that the woman was using her own daughter as a meat shield.
Xi Mucheng looked at Ning Shu with disgust. You and your mother are the same... Heartless and unrighteous whore.
She was a slut who yed with two men... There was malice hidden in Xi Muchengs voice.
The woman that Xi Mucheng mentioned was Shi Linas mother, who made the Shi brothers turn against each other.
Ning Shu sarcastically said, And who are you to say such things? This is a Shi familys matter. What business is it of yours?
Who did he think he was, an arbiter?
What did the Shi family owe him? It was baffling, to say the least.
Xi Mucheng looked down at Shi Sinans nose bleeding like a small fountain. He didnt talk to Ning Shu anymore and left with Shi Sinan in his hands.
Soon, there was the sound of an engine starting outside the house.
Ning Shu looked down and saw drops of blood. There were quite a few; the power of Xi Muchengs fist was really great.
She went out of the bedroom and noticed that the stairs were also covered with blood drops. She said to a maid, Wipe up all the blood in the young misss room.
Yes.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1562: Golden Eggs Were in Trouble
Chapter 1562: Golden Eggs Were in Trouble
Ning Shu was nning to go to the hospital to check on Shi Sinan when she received a call from the detective agency. She learned that the police had raided Xi Muchengs club half an hour ago.
A lot of arrests had been made, and they found that many rich people were also involved.
Half an hour ago, wasnt Xi Mucheng flirting with Shi Sinan?
By now, Xi Mucheng should have gotten the message. On one hand was his clubhouse, where his golden eggs wereid, and on the other hand was his lover.
Tsk tsk, what a dilemma.
Ning Shu asked the secretary to check which hospital Shi Sinan was in. She waited until the secretary found the address before driving to the hospital.
Ning Shu arrived at Shi Sinans hospital room.
Xi Mucheng wasnt here. He had apparently left to deal with the unexpected crisis first.
He didnt stay with Shi Sinan to wait for her to wake up.
Ning Shu walked over to the bedside and saw that Shi Sinans head was wrapped with gauze. Near her nose, the gauze was gradually bing stained with blood.
Ning Shu called the doctor over to change her bandage. If she let the blood flow like this, it could suffocate her once it reached her throat.
Ning Shu asked the doctor, Hows my daughter?
Serious soft tissue contusion. The doctor said, The nasal bone was cracked, plus a concussion.
Ning Shu: ...
If his fist had smashed her face, she would definitely have died.
Treat her well. Money is not an issue, said Ning Shu.
Ning Shu left after staying in the hospital room for a while. She went to thepany, as she nned to get rid of several of Xi Muchengs projects while he was busy with the clubhouse.
Two of the projects were directly withdrawn since the partners were both Xi Muchengspanies. Although thesepanies legal representative in the open was not Xi Mucheng, thepanies were indeed his.
The contract was literally a gift of money to Xi Muchengspanies.
Ning Shu directly withdrew from the projects. The guy moved the Shi familys money, killed the Shi family, and abused the Shi familys daughter. What in the world had the Shi family done wrong to be treated this way?
When Xi Muchengs secretary saw Ning Shus actions, he said, CEO, shouldnt we consult with the vice president about this matter?
Ning Shu said coldly, Ask for what? Im the CEO here.
She then looked at the secretary and said, Secretary Li, right? You took advantage of your position and epted bribes. Youre fired.
Secretary Li was stunned. He said, Im the vice presidents man. Even if Im fired, the vice president should be the one to do it. I didnt take any bribes.
Thispany belongs to the Shi family. Why would it take so much trouble for me to fire a secretary? Not only did you ept bribes, but you also harassed other female employees. Someone has already reported you to thepany.
Secretary Li, with a livid expression, turned and left the office to call Xi Mucheng.
Xi Mucheng was busy with the clubhouse. Many of the employees in the club had been arrested, and now, he had to think of a way to have them released.
Where would he have the time to care about such a small secretary? Those cooperation cases were just small change for Xi Mucheng.
The clubhouse was the hen thatid the golden eggs.
Secretary Li had be cannon fodder in the fight between the two parties, and he now wanted to fight for his rights.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Secretary Li said, CEO, pay me a years sry in advance and also a bonus of half the sry.
Ning Shu heard Secretary Li say that he wanted her to give a years sry and a bonus of fifty percent of the sry, that was, a total of a year and a half.
A secretary at the top of apany was definitely not underpaid. After getting fired, he still asked for a year and a halfs sry.
Paying three months sry was already benevolent.
Where was his sense of shame? How could he say that?
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1563: Like Boss, Like Secretary
Chapter 1563: Like Boss, Like Secretary
To Xi Muchengs men, Ning Shu wasnt going to be polite.
The reason Xi Muchengs subordinates were like this was because he encouraged it.
There were only benefits for Xi Mucheng if thispany copsed.
Ning Shu didnt say a word. Instead, she picked up the phone to call the police. Truly, a man who was not content was like a snake trying to swallow an elephant.
When Secretary Li saw that Ning Shu was going to call the police, he immediately said, CEO, I dont want the bonus. Just pay my sry.
If the police escorted him out of thepany, his career would be over, and nopany would ever hire him again.
Ning Shu just stared at the secretary. He had quite a bad reputation in thepany and had molested a number of female employees.
Because of Xi Muchengs outstanding appearance and status in thepany, many female employees were attracted to him and tried to get close to him.
The person closest to Xi Mucheng was naturally the secretary. Hence, many employees tried to curry favor with Secretary Li in order to get the opportunity to get along with Xi Mucheng.
As a result, Secretary Li coaxed and molested many women, not only for money but also for sex.
The female employees had to put up with it.
CEO, its not moral for you to do that. Business isnt about benevolence. What good would it do thepany if you call the police and affect thepanys image? said Secretary Li.
Ning Shu sneered. This kind of person was a scourge everywhere. She didnt hesitate anymore and called the police. She must kill the chicken to scare the monkeys.
The ethos of thepany was messed up by people like this.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When Secretary Li saw that Ning Shu had really called the police, his face turned white, and he fell to the floor, unable to get up.
In the end, Secretary Li was taken away by the police. The court would hold a trial against him shortly afterward.
Then, Ning Shu asked her secretary to inform everyone in thepany about Secretary Lis incident. However, she only said that Secretary Li had taken bribes and didnt mention his molestation of female employees.
Anyway, Ning Shu got rid of any of Xi Muchengs coboration projects as long as there were any doubts about them. While he wasnt in thepany, she must remove all that could be removed.
In the end, it was all about overriding Xi Muchengs influence in thepany.
Regardless of what the old man had in mind, the Shipany must be preserved. Xi Mucheng must end up with nothing, and he must die.
After these things were done, Ning Shu went to the hospital to see Shi Sinan, who had woken up. Still, she was dizzy and nauseous because of the concussion.
Shi Sinans face was iparably pale. Her eyes were watery, and she looked pitiful.
When Shi Sinan saw Ning Shu, her eyes closed with disappointment. She swept her gaze around and scanned the room, not seeing the one she wanted to see the most.
Ning Shu sat on the edge of the bed and asked, Does it hurt?
Shi Sinan didnt want to talk. Otherwise, she would disturb the gauze, and her nose would hurt very, very badly.
Now, her nose was swollen so high that it obscured Shi Sinans downward view.
Because of her concussion, Shi Sinan had nausea and vomiting. She couldnt even eat anything.
Nevertheless, Shi Sinan was famished. She looked at Ning Shu and said with difficulty, Im hungry.
Shi Sinans stomach was empty at the moment. When she woke up, she had thrown out everything in her stomach.
Shi Sinan had no choice but to eat a little liquid food. Ning Shu got some porridge from the hospital cafeteria, but it was very nd. It was made up of leftover dry rice from noon, and it tasted like water that had been used to scrub the pot.
Ning Shu took a spoon, scooped up the porridge, and fed it to Shi Sinan. Shi Sinan struggled to open her mouth and drink the porridge, her eyes somewhat disgusted.
When Ning Shu scooped up another spoonful and brought it to her mouth, Shi Sinan turned her head to the side. She couldnt eat this anymore.
Since Shi Sinan didnt want to eat, Ning Shu stopped feeding her and put the bowl of porridge on the bedside table.
The hospital room turned quiet as Ning Shu and Shi Sinan looked at each other. By now, the mother-daughter bond between them was basically gone.
Ning Shu did not spoil Shi Sinan like the original host did, so Shi Sinan always felt aggrieved and angry.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1564: Late Stages of Stockholm Syndrome
Chapter 1564: Late Stages of Stockholm Syndrome
In her heart, she was actually still waiting for Ning Shu to apologize. A person who had been good to her for almost twenty years had suddenly started treating her poorly; it was a bit too much for Shi Sinan to take in all at once.
On the other hand was a person who always mistreated her. But when he showed a little tenderness, she instantlypromised. It was the typicalte stages of Stockholm Syndrome.
Ning Shu stood up, intending to leave. There were many things waiting for her, so she wouldnt waste her time on Shi Sinan.
I... Ning Shu hadnt finished her sentence when the phone on the table not far from the hospital bed rang.
Shi Sinan looked a bit excited when she heard her phone ring.
She even sat up from her hospital bed.
But soon, shey back down, feeling dizzy and wanting to vomit from moving around so much. The wound on her nose was also bursting with pain.
Shi Sinan felt her nose leaking a wet, sticky, warm liquid.
The phone on the table was still ringing and vibrating.
Shi Sinan looked at Ning Shu. Mom.
Her eyes swiveled around as she switched between the phone and Ning Shu.
However, it was obvious that she wasnt in a good state now that her lips were as pale as paper.
The power of love was indeed remarkable.
Ning Shu picked up the phone and looked at the caller ID; it was her so-called younger brother.
She directly hung up and said to Shi Sinan, Your current condition isnt suitable for a phone call. Focus on recovering.
Mom. Shi Sinan hissed at Ning Shu. Her gaze darkened when Ning Shu took her mobile, and her gauze turned red from the blood flowing out of her nose.
Ning Shu pressed the rm button on the bedside table to notify the doctor.
Shi Sinan looked at Ning Shu stubbornly. Why did you hang up?
Ning Shu said indifferently, I confiscated your phone and your credit card. Where did you get the money to buy the phone?
She did not need to ponder too deeply to know that this cell phone was bought by Xi Mucheng.
Ning Shu flipped through the contacts. There was only Xi Muchengs number, as well as some text messages with ambiguous and provocative words.
Ning Shu didnt know why but she got goosebumps all over her body. She was disgusted.
By now, Shi Sinan should understand that Xi Mucheng was her uncle. Even though they werent rted by blood, they were legally kin.
No matter what, it was incest.
Despite knowing that it was wrong, Shi Sinans mouth kept calling out Uncle as she moaned under her uncles body.
Ning Shu felt like this three views shockwave was about to destroy her view of the world.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Shi Sinan looked at Ning Shu in shock. She was stunned that her mother had gone through her phone with such disregard for her wishes and privacy.
Mom, how could you do that? Shi Sinans brain ached. When did her mother be like this?
In a few moments, a doctor came over and pressed Shi Sinan down to treat her wound.
Ning Shu ced the phone on the table, turned, and left.
She wouldnte to the hospital anymore.
What happened to Shi Sinan was none of her business.
The whole Shi family didnt hold as much weight in Shi Sinans heart as Xi Mucheng.
Sometimes, women were an existence that could kill their parents for men.
Women in this life only cared about men. The one they talked the most about, missed the most, and med the most was men.
Men, men, all just men...
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1565: Emotional Abuse Won’t Solve Things
Chapter 1565: Emotional Abuse Wont Solve Things
Ning Shu drove back to the vi and saw the old man sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper when she entered.
Ning Shu greeted the old man, Dad.
The old man folded up the newspaper and ced it on the coffee table. He took off his sses and asked Ning Shu, Why has that girl Sinan made you so angrytely?
She even said that the injury on her face was because of you. The old man looked at Ning Shu. Youve been much colder to hertely. Emotional abuse wont solve things.
Ning Shu: _
Ning Shu hadnt thought that Shi Sinan would me her for her injuries.
She probably did not dare to say that her uncle, who was hiding in the bathroom, had hit her.
This daughter!!!
Dad, I have my reasons, said Ning Shu.
No matter what, shes still your daughter. Shell be burdened with the responsibility of being a member of the Shi family, one way or the other, said the old man indifferently.
Ning Shu could tell that the old mans words had deeper meaning. Could it be that he had some sort of n for Shi Sinan?
Ning Shu couldnt help but say, Dad, do you even know what kind of person Xi Mucheng is? You brought him home just like that?
I know, said the old man in a calm voice.
Ning Shu: ...
What did he even know?
Ning Shus eyes whirled, then she asked, Do you know that Xi Mucheng isnt the son of Uncle?
The old man said, Dont dwell too much on Xi Muchengs background. Hes already a member of the Shi family anyway.
Ning Shu: _
When she saw the old man like this, Ning Shu even suspected that he was interested in the power in Xi Muchengs hands, or he wanted to recover the money embezzled by her uncle back then.
Ning Shu stared at the old man, wondering if he knew about the rtionship between Shi Sinan and Xi Mucheng.
Dad, Im your daughter. You should tell me anything you want to tell me, said Ning Shu to the old man.
It was better not to end up getting killed by themter.
Ning Shu sighed and said, Dad, do you know that Xi Mucheng and Shi Sinan have that kind of rtionship? They are niece and uncle, yet they actually have a husband and wife rtionship.
The old man frowned as he looked at Ning Shu and asked, Really?
Would I joke about such things? said Ning Shu in an annoyed tone.
Ning Shu carefully observed the old mans expression and discovered that he wasnt very angry.
Dad, this person, Xi Mucheng, does not have good intentions. He cant be allowed to stay in the Shi family, said Ning Shu.
The old man looked at Ning Shu and asked, Personal prejudices aside, what do you think of Xi Muchengs abilities?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He has the means and the brains, said Ning Shu.
The old man nodded and said, Since the rice has already been cooked, let them stay together.
Ning Shu: Pfft...
Ning Shu almost kneeled in front of the old man. Looking at him in stunned silence, her voice shook as she said, D-Dad, what are you saying?
The current situation was utterly beyond Ning Shus imagination.
Ning Shu couldnt help but doubt her ears. She stared at the old man.
Xi Mucheng is your son! Ning Shus voice trembled.
Xi Mucheng is a capable person. With him here, the Shi family would rise to the next level. The old man said, Sinan could be used as the rope to tie up Xi Mucheng.
Ning Shu directly and unceremoniously rolled her eyes. You think too highly of your granddaughter; she couldnt act as that rope.
Even heroes have a weakness for the charms of a beautiful woman. Use soft against hard, said the old man.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Ha...
Anyway, you and I wouldnt be able to see the time when Shi Sinan used softness as strength.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1566: A Wolf That Can’t Be Tamed
Chapter 1566: A Wolf That Cant Be Tamed
Xi Mucheng is a wolf that cant be tamed, Dad. Its dangerous for you to do that. Ning Shu said, It could also backfire.
Was Xi Mucheng a person who would listen to others? He had killed Shi Lina and the old man who were on top of him.
The old man tried to tie up Xi Mucheng with his granddaughter, but Xi Mucheng took the rope in his hands and flung it around freely.
Xi Mucheng would always be on the strong side. As for your granddaughter... Just give up!
Was this what the old man meant when he said shed do her duty for the Shi family?
In the end, the Shi family all became part of Xi Muchengs property and ceased to exist.
Ning Shu shook her head. Dad, believe me, Xi Mucheng isnt someone that you and I can control, much less Sinan.
The old man said indifferently, Nothings impossible. You dont have to be in charge of Sinans affairs.
Ning Shus eyes turned. She was afraid that the old man wasnt only interested in Xi Mucheng. There was probably something else as well.
In the end, the n was poorly thought out, and the family was ruined by Xi Mucheng.
It is a pity that Shi Lina was implicated without knowing anything.
The old man felt that Xi Mucheng was a talent and wanted to use him for the Shi family, but Xi Mucheng was trying to take revenge on everyone in the Shi family.
Both of these men had a goal in mind when Xi Mucheng followed the old man back to the Shi vi.
Xi Mucheng even had to endure the humiliation of recognizing the thief as his father.
Ning Shu: _
What the hell!
Dad, if thats what youre nning to do, why did you still make Xi Mucheng your son? said Ning Shu in a bad mood.
I didnt know that he would be interested in Sinan, said the old man bluntly.
Ning Shu smiled. Dad, youre ying with fire.
It was better to get rid of people like Xi Mucheng, or there would be no end of trouble.
The old man didnt say anything, focusing his eyes on the TV.
Ning Shu also watched the TV, which was broadcasting the news.
ording to the reports, the police raided a clubhouse yesterday that was suspected of selling drugs and engaging in prostitution. The police arrested nearly 100 people on the spot. The club, now suspected of criminal activities, was ordered to shut down. This station will continue to track the follow-up developments...
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu looked at the TV and hooked the corner of her mouth. Before sending that video to the police station, she had posted it on the Inte.
Even if they wanted to conceal it, they couldnt.
Ning Shu was in a happy mood.
It was enough to make Xi Muchengs heart ache for a while.
Xi Mucheng didnte home for several days. The old man brought the hospitalized Shi Sinan home and hired highly professional nurses.
Furthermore, the doctor lived in the vi too.
Ning Shu was a little surprised that Shi Sinan had gotten better so quickly.
She looked at Shi Sinan lying on the bed. Her nose was still wrapped in gauze, and there was an IV stand by the bed. Clearly, she wasnt well at all.
Ning Shu asked the old man, Why did you bring her back? She could be discharged in this condition?
The old man said, The girl refused to stay in the hospital, saying that she couldnt stand the hospital care.
Ning Shu felt that it was just Shi Sinan disliking the hospital food.
It was not like home in a hospital. She had servants here at her beck and call.
The hospital was nowhere near as cozy as home.
Ning Shu didnt say anything. Shi Sinans return was only good for her, as she could put her n into motion.
Ning Shu returned to her bedroom and took out the cinnabar pen and yellow paper she had bought earlier. The paper was personally cut by Ning Shu.
The cinnabar pen was something that she had a seriously hard time finding.
After showering and purifying her body and hands, Ning Shu mobilized her spiritual energy before picking up the cinnabar brush to draw charms on the yellow paper.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1567: Drawing Talismans
Chapter 1567: Drawing Talismans
Ning Shu didnt know if she could use the Mt. Mao technique in this ne and whether drawing talismans would work or not.
Thews of each ne were different. She hadnt seen a single ghost here, while thest ne had ghosts everywhere.
A little spiritual light shown on the talisman. Ning Shu held a cinnabar brush in her hand and drew the talisman on the yellow paper.
Ning Shu failed in her first attempt, followed by several more failures in a row.
Could it be that she couldnt draw talismans in this ne, or was it because the Mt. Mao technique was doing so poorly that she couldnt even get a bit of n luck?
Ning Shu put down the cinnabar brush. Since she had failed to draw even after several tries, she had to think of other ways.
After pondering for a long time, Ning Shu set up the Spirit Gathering Formation to see if she could draw the talisman in an environment with more spiritual energy.
Once the Spirit Gathering Formation started functioning, Ning Shu picked up the cinnabar pen, the tip of which moved around on the yellow paper. She finally drew a talisman before the Spirit Gathering Formation ran out of steam.
Ning Shu, who had finished drawing the talisman, was sweating profusely. She had the feeling that her body had been emptied.
It wasnt this hard when she was a Daoist priest. The talismans were even thrown around for fun.
This ne was indeed heavily suppressed.
After a sessful talisman, Ning Shu rested for a while. She then took out the medicinal powder she had prepared earlier and Xi Muchengs and Shi Sinans hair. She rolled the strands together and used a lighter to burn them.
The hair made a snuffling sound and gave off a smell of burnt protein. Ning Shu put the ashes of the burnt hair into the medicinal powder.
She then held the talisman paper in her hand and chanted the incantation. The talisman paper fiercely burst into fire. Just as it was about to burn out, Ning Shu threw the talisman paper into the medicinal powder.
After doing this, she was so tired that she almost hung out her tongue. Truly exhausted.
Ning Shu packed up the powdered medicine, which was specially prepared for Xi Mucheng and Shi Sinan.
No matter what, she was considered Xi Muchengs mother-inw, so she must send her son-inw a little something good.
I wish you two good fortune and harmony.
The same day Shi Sinan came home to recover from her injuries, Xi Mucheng also returned.
Because of the clubhouse incident, Xi Muchengs face was cold, and he exuded an air of being a stranger.
In any case, he was irritated, very irritated.
Xi Mucheng narrowed his eyes when he saw Ning Shu. His gaze was deep and profound. It was unknown what he was pondering, but it made his eyes seem creepy.
It was a scheming look.
When Xi Mucheng and Ning Shu brushed past each other, he sneered in a low voice. Although the volume was small, it was loud enough for Ning Shu to hear. Dont get too happy too soon.
As Xi Mucheng went upstairs to Shi Sinans room, Ning Shu turned around to look at his back.
She was indeed not happy. The clubhouse was just the tip of the iceberg for Xi Mucheng.
Old man, a man like Xi Mucheng wouldnt live peacefully with the Shi family at all.
Ning Shu followed him upstairs. She passed by Shi Sinans room and saw Xi Mucheng sitting on the edge of the bed. He was talking to Shi Sinan.
Though her face was bandaged, Shi Sinans eyes were imploring, shy, and happy.
Ning Shu shook her head and returned to her bedroom. She took out the powdered medicine whileughing a little.
After Xi Mucheng said a couple of words to Shi Sinan, he drove away from the vi.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When he left, Ning Shu went to the kitchen and saw a chicken stewing in the earthenware pot. She tossed the medicinal powder in the pot.
After stirring a bit with a spoon, shedled out a bowl of chicken soup for Shi Sinan.
Ning Shu carried the chicken soup to Shi Sinans room.
Because of the severe injury to her nose, the area around Shi Sinans eyes was purple and swollen.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1568: Save the Chicken Soup
Chapter 1568: Save the Chicken Soup
Shi Sinan looked at Ning Shu and didnt greet her.
Ning Shu didnt mind at all, though, and said, Have some chicken soup.
The chicken soup was pretty tasty. There were a few green onions floating on top, with a faint medicinal aroma.
Ning Shu took a spoon, scooped up the chicken soup, and said, Youve got a head injury. This soup has some potato orchid in it, so its good for you.
After Shi Sinan drank the chicken soup, Ning Shu scooped up another spoonful. She slowly fed her until Shi Sinan drank the entire bowl of soup.
Ning Shu took the empty bowl and leaned against Shi Sinans desk. Without a trace, she attached a bug to a hidden ce underneath the desk.
After securing it well, Ning Shu said, Recently, who knows why, but everyonesplexion in the family looks bad. Your grandfathers back and legs hurt, probably because he worked too hard when he was young. Your uncle also looked bad. I guess hes not feeling well.
When Shi Sinan heard that Xi Mucheng wasnt in good health, her eyes moved, and she said, Mom, theres still some of this chicken soup left?
Ning Shu nodded. Want to drink more?
Not now. Could you save the chicken soup for tonight? said Shi Sinan, her eyes filled with warmth.
Ning Shu nodded. Most likely, this chicken soup was meant for Xi Mucheng.
Her grandfather wasnt feeling well either! However, Shi Sinan hadpletely filtered that out.
Xi Mucheng came back in the middle of the night and went straight to Shi Sinans room.
Ning Shu was in the middle of cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts when she heard the slight sound of the door opening in the next room.
Ning Shu took the rest of the medicinal powder and rushed downstairs. She went to the kitchen to sprinkle the rest of the powder into the earthenware pot.
The chicken soup was kept warm, so it was up to Xi Mucheng to decide if he would drink it.
After finishing, Ning Shu hurried back to her room. As soon as she entered, she heard the sound of the door opening next door. It was obviously Xi Muchenging out.
Ning Shu didnt know if Xi Mucheng would drink the chicken soup, but if Shi Sinan had asked him, the chances were more than 80%.
Xi Mucheng was working so hard. No matter what, Shi Sinan had to make him drink some chicken soup to nourish his body.
She was so worried about her uncle.
Not long after, Ning Shu saw Xi Mucheng carry a bowl into Shi Sinans room from the crack in her door.
Ning Shu turned on herputer and put on her earphones. She wanted to hear what these two were saying to determine whether or not Xi Mucheng had drunk the medicine.
Xi Mucheng carried the chicken soup into the room, sat on the edge of the bed, and said to Shi Sinan, Come, let Uncle feed you.
Shi Sinan looked carefully at Xi Mucheng. She noticed that his eyebrows were knitted together, and they did indeed have a hint of anxiety and exhaustion between them.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
There was a bit of heartache that permeated Shi Sinans heart.
Shi Sinan said, Uncle, I wont drink it. You drink it.
Xi Mucheng scooped up a spoonful and brought it to Shi Sinans mouth. Uncle wont drink it. Shi Sinan must drink it and get well soon. Uncle misses Sinan a lot.
This was a very ambiguous statement from Xi Mucheng.
When Shi Sinan heard Xi Muchengs voice, she only felt her heart pounding. Blood rushed to her nose, and it felt about to bleed again.
Shi Sinan shook her head and said, Ive already drunk it. I left this for you.
Xi Mucheng smiled, making his face look unusually handsome.
Uncle thanks Shi Sinan for thinking of Uncle so much. Xi Muchengs voice was low and sexy. You take a sip first, then Ill take a sip.
Shi Sinan had no choice but to do as told. Xi Muchengs eyes were abstruse. He made sure that she had drunk the soup before using the spoon Shi Sinan had used to drink the soup. However, his eyes were always on Shi Sinan.
Xi Mucheng stuck out his tongue and licked the corner of his mouth.
Shi Sinans face was red as an apple. She did not dare to look into the evil and ambiguous eyes of Xi Mucheng.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1569: Really Went Through a Lot of Trouble
Chapter 1569: Really Went Through a Lot of Trouble
Shi Sinan and Xi Mucheng took turns drinking the chicken soup. Perhaps because the atmosphere was too ambiguous and charming, but when the two finished the soup, their bodies were hot.
Xi Muchengs eyes looked deep into Shi Sinans, but she didnt dare to match his gaze. When her uncles eyes swept over her body, it lit up a fire in her, making her feel hot all over.
Xi Mucheng stretched out his hand and ced it on Shi Sinans hand. His thumb slowly rubbed against her skin. His actions were iparably flirtatious.
Uncle... called out Shi Sinan with some apprehension. Especially when she saw that her uncles eyes were a little red, she was worried.
Xi Mucheng narrowed his eyes. He could sense the heat emerging from his body, making him want to crush the woman in front of him under his body and ravage her.
The woman before his eyes was too attractive to him; she was unparalleled.
Xi Muchengs breathing became rapid, and his eyes were full of Shi Sinan, who was lying on the bed in such an amorous manner. Her hair was spread out like seaweed, and the injury on her face seemed to have healed. She was even smiling at him.
Xi Mucheng felt like the heat rolling in his abdomen was about to explode.
He couldnt help but reach out his hand to caress Shi Sinans face.
Hiss... It hurts, Uncle. It hurts. Shi Sinans nose hurt as if she had been hit by Xi Muchengs hand, causing tears of pain to fall.
Xi Mucheng was dazed for a moment. When he saw that Shi Sinans face was wrapped in gauze, he withdrew his hand. Are you alright?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Uncle, youre making my face hurt, said Shi Sinan. At the same time, her body was so hot that even though her nose was touched by Xi Mucheng and it hurt, her body craved her uncles touch.
Xi Mucheng instantly felt something was amiss. He said to Shi Sinan, Rest well. Then, he turned around and went out of Shi Sinans bedroom.
When Shi Sinan saw Xi Muchengs back, her heart filled with slight disappointment. Her body was hot looking at Xi Muchengs broad shoulders. Recalling the scene at the hotel before, Shi Sinan got a little stirred up.
Geez, what are you thinking? Hes your uncle. Shi Sinan couldnt help but shake her head. However, her body was so soft and hot.
Xi Mucheng returned to his room and drank arge ss of water, but his mouth was still dry. All he could think about was Shi Sinan.
With no other choice, Xi Mucheng went to the bathroom to take a cold shower over and over again. He plumped himself up, got it over and over again, and became more and more aroused. In the end, his legs started shaking before Xi Mucheng stopped.
This teasing little sprite. Xi Muchengs mind was full of Shi Sinan.
He was craving for her after getting a little taste, making it somewhat impossible for him to restrain himself. It was a pity that Shi Sinan was injured, or else he would have rushed over to her room by now.
Xi Muchengid on the bed, feeling a little sore at the waist because he had jerked off too much.
On the other side, Ning Shu took off her headphones. After learning that Xi Mucheng drank the chicken soup, her lips formed a wide smile.
You two must be happy together!
Ning Shu gave these two people an aphrodisiac that could take on 30 women in one night. She used their hair to tie them together.
As soon as they saw each other, there would be all kinds of restlessness and excitement.
No matter the time, ce, or asion, theyd always feel aroused. The next thing you know, they would be embracing each other.
Moreover, they would only be attracted to each other and have little interest in others.
Ning Shu smiled. To prevent her son-inw from cheating on her daughter, she really went through a lot of trouble.
Oh, and now, Shi Sinan was still injured. Who knew if theyd do it despite her injury.
Ning Shu shut down herputer and started cultivating.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1570: Was the Old Man’s Son?
Chapter 1570: Was the Old Mans Son?
Suffering such a big loss, Xi Mucheng would definitely retaliate.
After a whole night of cultivation, Ning Shu felt very refreshed. She went downstairs and saw the old man talking to Xi Mucheng.
It was unknown what the old man said that made Xi Muchengs expression and eyes take on an ironic look.
Ning Shu: _
Honestly speaking, Ning Shu even suspected that Xi Mucheng was the old mans son; otherwise, why would the old man treat Xi Mucheng so well?
He even wanted to betroth his granddaughter to Xi Mucheng.
A person like Xi Mucheng simply could not be taken in as ones own.
Ning Shu went downstairs and asked the old man, Dad, what are you talking about?
When the old man saw Ning Shu, he smiled and said, Just some things between men.
Ning Shu looked suspiciously at the old man and Xi Mucheng.
The old man saw the look in Ning Shus eyes and said, I was just asking Mucheng if he had any girl he likes. In two more years, hell be thirty. Its time to start a family.
Xi Mucheng had an indifferent expression. It wasnt the ce of the Shi family to make decisions about his marriage.
Ning Shu: _
Was the old man testing Xi Mucheng? As if Xi Mucheng would say that he liked Shi Sinan.
While eating breakfast, Ning Shu observed Xi Mucheng, whose cheeks were a little red, apparently from the aphrodisiac in his body. Those drugs would slowly seep into the muscles and hollow out the persons body.
Xi Mucheng saw that Ning Shu was sizing him up and asked indifferently, What is Sister looking at me for? Do you like this face of your brother?
Ning Shu smiled and gave a Buddhist sign. Amitabha Buddha, all appearances are illusory, just beautiful faces and withered bones.
Xi Mucheng snorted.
After having breakfast, Ning Shu drove to work.
At the traffic light, she stopped her car, but the brakes were not working. Ning Shu suddenly cursed in her heart. Xi Mucheng, that bastard.
It was the rush hour now, so the road was densely packed with people crossing the sidewalk. She would hit five or six people in this crash if the car didnt stop.
If anything happened, shed be in deep trouble.
She had done something with Xi Muchengs car, so Xi Mucheng turned around and retaliated. Ning Shu suspected that all of her cars had been tampered with.
Ning Shus hands that were holding the steering wheel were sweating buckets. She pulled the gear to its lowest and looked left and right. Since she could not hit pedestrians, she had no choice but to hit the flower bed railing in the middle of the road.
Ning Shu fiercely turned the steering wheel. The friction between the tires and road caused a sharp, screeching sound as the car mmed into the railing. Her head hit the steering wheel with a loud bang. Ning Shu felt dizzy and warm blood flowed out.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Since Ning Shu had suddenly changednes, the car behind also stopped, causing several cars to tailgate.
The traffic police surrounded Ning Shus car with barricades.
Ning Shu wiped at the blood that had flowed out, opened the door, and stepped out. She said to the police, Im responsible for this ident. My cars brakes failed.
As Ning Shus car was towed away by a tow truck, she went to the police station to record her statement. She alsopensated the few cars that had rear-ended her. She did all she could to keep this matter to a minimum.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1571: XI Mucheng, That Damned Bastard
?Chapter 1571: XI Mucheng, That Damned Bastard
The towed car was taken to the workshop to be checked. The brake line was so chipped that it was just a few copper wires now. Two more steps would definitely have done the trick.
And this morning, exactly that happened; the copper wire broke.
Ning Shu paid some fines before leaving the police station.
By the road outside, her lips were pressed together into a single line as she stopped a cab.
Ning Shu called a car repairpany toe to the vi. All the cars in the house had to be checked now.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Xi Mucheng, that damned bastard.
At the vi, Ning Shu got out of the cab and rushed straight in.
The old man was ying chess with Xi Mucheng, while Shi Sinan was being helped by the nurses to slowly walk around.
Although Xi Mucheng was ying chess, his eyes were fixed on Shi Sinans body. He scanned every part of her body, as if he wanted to strip her clothes.
Of course, Shi Sinan was embarrassed, looking shy with her head down.
Ning Shu walked into the living room without changing her shoes. Her high heels made a da-da-da crisp sound on the porcin-white floor.
The old man, Xi Mucheng, and Shi Sinan all looked at Ning Shu.
Didnt you go to work? Your head The old man hadnt finished speaking yet, but Ning Shu directly lifted up the chessboard and smashed it towards Xi Mucheng.
Xi Mucheng dodged at once, standing at the side. He stared at Ning Shu with a not-so-hidden smile.
When Shi Sinan saw Xi Mucheng dodge, she heaved a sigh of relief.
The old man frowned and asked, Lina, what are you doing? Werent you at work?
Dad, I just had a car ident and almost couldnt get back. Someone tampered with the brakes, Ning Shu said coldly. Now, I just want to let off steam.
Heh, what evidence do you have that you having an ident is rted to me and that I tampered with the brakes? You dont know how to maintain your own car, and now youre ming me. Xi Mucheng was full of sarcasm.
Helped by the nurses, Shi Sinan walked towards Ning Shu while saying, Mom, Uncle wouldnt do such a thing.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Scram.
Ning Shu expressionlessly looked at Shi Sinan. Your mothers head is covered in gauze, you fucking blind bitch.
Shi Sinan was a little scared by Ning Shus re. Her current mom was no longer the same.
Still, she mustered up her courage and said boldly, Mom, Uncle really wouldnt do anything like that. I want Mom and Uncle to get along peacefully. When will you guys stop being like this?
One dead would do the job.
Ning Shu looked at Shi Sinan. She had such a pitiful look on her. Was Ning Shu bullying her own daughter?
Even your daughter doesnt believe you. I really feel sad for you. Xi Muchengs expression was deeply mocking.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. She long knew what Shi Sinan was like, so what was there to feel pity for? In fact, he was the pitiful one to have such a wife. He would have to spend his entire life with her!
Thinking of it this way, Ning Shu also felt touched. When Xi Mucheng had nothing left but also had to deal with such a wife, that would truly be a sight.
Mom, its not that I dont believe you. Shi Sinan waved her hand. I just dont want to see you guys fighting all the time. Youre all Sinans family, and Ill be sad if anything happens to any of you.
Go y at the side. Ning Shu bent down and grabbed a handful of chess pieces. She then took one and hurled it towards Xi Mucheng.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1572: Hit by a Chess Piece
Chapter 1572: Hit by a Chess Piece
Xi Mucheng turned his head to dodge the chess piece, and it hit the antique bottle on disy. He looked at the broken bottle on the floor and turned back toward Ning Shu. His eyes carried a bone-chilling killing intent.
Biting like a rabid dog, what proof do you have that I had anything to do with your car being out of order?
Shi Sinan was also shocked. She stared nkly at Ning Shu.
What reason do I need to hit you? I just want to hit you. Ning Shu mobilized the energy in his dantian and threw a handful of chess pieces at Xi Mucheng. Although he ducked out of the way, a few still grazed his body.
Xi Mucheng, who had been hit by a chess piece, was in great pain, and the ce that had been hit swelled up at a rapid rate.
Xi Mucheng coldly red at Ning Shu. Youre looking for death.
He then took off his jacket and slightly tilted his chin. On the other side, Ning Shu picked up the chessboard from the ground and smashed it at Xi Mucheng. Xi Mucheng kicked it aside, reached out his hand, and bent his fingers towards Ning Shus neck.
Ning Shu dodged the attack and engaged with Xi Mucheng.
Every time she fought him, Ning Shu found the other partys body too hard, causing her hands and feet to feel numb.
Ning Shu knew that Xi Mucheng could fight but never considered him to be so powerful. He was basically aiming for her vitals, attacking her head, neck, and ribs.
Grappling arts made it easy to maim others, especially since Xi Mucheng was now attacking unreservedly. Ning Shu had to protect her vitals and inflict damage on Xi Mucheng at the same time.
If she hadnt cultivated the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Ning Shu didnt think she could confront Xi Mucheng.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Now, the two sides were just focusing on each others weaknesses.
Ning Shu let out a long breath as she red at Xi Mucheng.
Xi Muchengs expression wasnt good, though. He suspected that his fighting skills had declined; howe he couldnt even beat a woman?
Ning Shu picked up a chair and smashed it at Xi Mucheng, who had also picked up a chair. The two chairs collided with each other, and the chairs legs flew far away.
The entire living room was a mess. Shi Sinan was so anxious that she kept shouting, You guys, stop fighting. Stop fighting.
Both Ning Shu and Xi Mucheng ignored Shi Sinan, throwing away the broken chairs in their hands and engaging with their bare fists and feet.
Ning Shu lifted her foot and kicked at Xi Muchengs chest. He took a few steps backward with his hand protecting his chest.
Xi Mucheng smiled evilly and said, Youve managed to piss me off. He moved his neck left and right, which made clicking sounds.
Ning Shu: You have cervical spondylosis!
Ning Shu shook her own wrist and stared at Xi Mucheng without blinking, not daring to lose focus. If she lost her concentration for even a moment, Xi Mucheng would hit her in a fatal spot.
Thats enough. Stop it now. The old man said with a cold expression, Youre all so amazing now, is that it?
Both Ning Shu and Xi Mucheng red at each other, sparks flying between their eye contact.
Ning Shu saw that Xi Muchengs face was flushed red. Even his neck had turned red, and the veins there were slightly bulging. Obviously, the blood inside was flowing fast.
Ning Shu smiled inwardly. After this series of exertions, which resulted in his blood rushing, that congenial powder would mix with Xi Muchengs internal organs and muscles at a fast pace.
Nheless, this guys fighting skills were unnaturally strong. He had probably been practicing since he was a kid.
It was hard to get close to him.
The old man stood between Ning Shu and Xi Mucheng and said, No more fooling around. What matter is there that couldnt be discussed? Why do you have to use your fists?
Ning Shu just stared at Xi Mucheng. Xi Mucheng didnt speak, either. The atmosphere seemed rather stagnant.
Shi Sinan stood there, not knowing who to care about or what to say.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1573: Was She Really in Love With Her Uncle?
Chapter 1573: Was She Really in Love With Her Uncle?
Shi Sinans eyes were only focused on Xi Mucheng, with worry in them.
In this house, the attraction of Xi Mucheng to her was greater than that of anyone elses. Just seeing his body made her feel hot all over, and her head would be filled with erotic thoughts.
Shi Sinan didnt know what was wrong with her. Even though the atmosphere was so stagnant and her mother and uncle were at each others throats, she was actually thinking about doing that kind of thing with his uncle.
Shi Sinans mind was full of her uncles body.
Even more, it was a bit wet underneath, which made Shi Sinan feel very ashamed. Was she really in love with her uncle?
The old mans expression was dignified as he coldly said, Whats going on here?
Exin yourself. Smashing tables and beating people up as soon as you get back? The old man looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu said, Im just venting my frustration.
You think youre still young? Youre already forty years old, yet you cant control your emotions, said the old man, irritated.
He then looked at Xi Mucheng, You are a man. Fighting with a woman does not show a bit of your manhood. As a man, bullying the weak is very degrading. A mans strength isnt shown in beating a woman.
Xi Mucheng just sneered. The Shi family was all the same to him: there was no distinction between men and women, the old and the weak; they were all enemies.
This matter ends here today. Stop making a fool of yourselves in front of others. The old man swept a nce at Ning Shu and Xi Mucheng.
Ning Shu reluctantly agreed.
At that moment, the mechanic finally came over to tow the cars. When he walked in and saw the messy hall, he asked, Is this the ce to tow the cars?
Tow the cars? Shi Sinan looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu stared at Xi Mucheng and said indifferently, I need to have all the cars checked. I might have escaped this time, but I wont be so lucky next time.
Xi Mucheng sneered coldly, his expression unconcerned.
Ning Shu swept a nce at Shi Sinan, who was staring straight at Xi Mucheng, andughed coldly in her heart. She then headed to the garage.
Xi Mucheng picked up his jacket and went into his room, leaving the old man and Shi Sinan in the living room.
Grandpa? Shi Sinan shouted at the old man, What now? Mom and Uncles rtionship is now so strained.
The old man looked deeply at Shi Sinan and said, Your mother and uncle dont like each other. We have no choice but to reduce their conflict. I can see that you have a good rtionship with your uncle, so go persuade him. Ill handle your mother.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When Shi Sinan heard the old man, for some reason, her heart actually beat faster. She even slightly stammered, I-I got it, Grandpa.
The old man said, Im going to Grandfather Zhous house. Calm down your uncle a little bit, understand?
I know, Grandpa, said Shi Sinan.
Only when the old man was gone did Shi Sinan say to the nurse, Im fine. You can go home.
The nurse nodded and left.
Shi Sinan walked towards Xi Muchengs room and reached out for the door. She was a little nervous, gulping a mouthful of saliva.
She felt a bit like a sheep heading to a tigers mouth.
However, her body was so restless. At the moment, she just wanted to see Xi Mucheng, and the feeling was intense, like a raging fire. She craved for her uncles hugs and kisses.
Thinking so, Shi Sinans body trembled as she knocked on Xi Muchengs door.
Xi Mucheng opened the door. He wasnt wearing a shirt, revealing his sturdy chest. However, his body was red and swollen in some ces. Shi Sinan reacted as if she had been scalded and hastily shifted her gaze away. She stood awkwardly, not knowing what to do with her hands and legs.
She could feel his eyes roving over her body, and her skin flushed hot wherever his gaze swept past.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1574: Desperate Need to Vent
Chapter 1574: Desperate Need to Vent
Shi Sinan somewhat regretted knocking on the door. She even turned around with the intention of leaving.
Come in. Xi Mucheng took hold of Shi Sinans arm and pulled her inside.
When Shi Sinan entered her uncles room, she was nervous as a mouse. This was her first time in her uncles room, and it was filled with the smell of her uncles body.
Um... This. Shi Sinan was in a panicked state. Grandpa said you shouldnt lower yourself to Moms level.
Xi Mucheng was lying on the bed, just looking straight at Shi Sinan. Come here.
Shi Sinan swallowed a mouthful of saliva as she looked at the sexy and bewitching Xi Mucheng.
Come here, repeated Xi Mucheng, his voice a little hoarse. At the moment, he felt his bodys desperate need to vent, to whip and torment this woman.
Shi Sinan went over obediently and was pulled down on the bed by Xi Mucheng, who rolled over and pressed her down under him.
Xi Mucheng wasnt polite at all as he took off Shi Sinans clothes. Their bodies sweating, he leaned into Shi Sinans ear and said, Ill be gentle. I wont hurt you.
Shi Sinans body turned into jelly. She simply didnt have the strength to push Xi Mucheng away. Besides, she was eagerly waiting for him.
As soon as Xi Mucheng peeked under Shi Sinans bottom, he smiled evilly and hooked the corners of his mouth. So my niece was also thinking of Uncle. Youre all wet.
Shi Sinan moved her body uneasily and bit her lips tightly while listening to Xi Muchengs words.
Xi Mucheng long since could not endure it anymore. He got straight to the point, and they both let out sighs of contentment.
Xi Muchengs movements were very raw, as if he wanted to tear apart the woman underneath him. Like a wild beast, his body had inexhaustible power.
Shi Sinan bit her lips to prevent herself from making a humiliating sound.
On the other side, Ning Shu asked the car repairpany to tow away all the cars in the garage, except for Xi Muchengs, to check for any faults.
Once the cars were gone, Ning Shu returned to the living room, where the two maids were tidying up. Shi Sinan and Xi Mucheng werent there anymore.
Ning Shu headed to Shi Sinans room and opened the door to see that it was empty.
She then went outside Xi Muchengs room and heard some voices inside.
Ning Shuughed. The wound on Shi Sinans nose hadnt healed yet, but they were already tumbling together in such a hurry.
The more they did it, the more they would want to do it.
Ning Shu walked away expressionlessly.
Just as she was about to head to the office, she received a call from the hospital, saying that the old man had been in a car ident and was now admitted to the hospital for treatment.
Damn it. Ning Shu cursed in her heart while rushing to the hospital. She had no time to bother about the two people humping in the room.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When Ning Shu reached the hospital, the lights were still on in the operating room. She asked the police officer, What the hells going on?
Could it be that the old mans car was also modified by Xi Mucheng?
Xi Mucheng, that damned bastard.
The cop said, It was a collision with a truck. The driver was driving under the influence and has been arrested.
Ning Shu frowned. The drunk driver, wasnt he the one who had run Shi Lina down in the original storyline?
Ning Shu was a little worried about the old man.
She sat on the chair and looked at the operating rooms door.
The old man said that he wanted to use Shi Sinan to chain Xi Mucheng.
But now, he was lying on the operating table, while Shi Sinan was lying on Xi Muchengs bed.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1575: Had Already Accepted His Fate
Chapter 1575: Had Already epted His Fate
While waiting for the surgery to be over, Ning Shu went to meet the drunk driver, who was being held by the police with handcuffs on his wrists.
The driver was a man in his forties. Even though he had just been through an ident, his expression didnt seem very upset, to the point where it felt like he had already epted his fate.
This man had killed Shi Sinanst time, and now, he had hit the old man, whose life and death was unknown at the moment. However, there was one more death the man was responsible for: the old mans driver.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shus heart was filled with killing intent.
She was definitely not going to let off this man lightly. She would make sure that he would not get his dirty money and would spend the rest of his life in prison.
Ning Shu said towards the police, Please check this persons ount to see if anyrge sums of money have been wired into his ount.
When the driver heard Ning Shus words, a trace of panic shed across his face. He even lowered his head.
Interrogate him properly, said Ning Shu. When the timees, Ill hire awyer to prosecute him.
Ning Shu wasnt going to let this man go. Since he was receiving the money to harm people, he had to think of the consequences of failure.
After meeting the driver, Ning Shu proceeded to guard the door of the operating room.
When the surgical light went out, she stood up in a hurry and asked, Doctor, hows my dad?
Out of the two men who were brought here, one died after being rescued, while the other is now being transferred to the ICU, said the doctor.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together. The old mans driver had died because the head-on collision with the truck had deformed the front of the car. The old man sitting in the back suffered less damage than the driver.
In the original storyline, Shi Lina had been driving by herself and was killed directly.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead and stood outside the sterile ward. She saw the old man through the ss lying in a hospital bed. His body was full of tubes connected to life-support instruments.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together and went to meet the drivers family, who was bawling over the drivers body.
This driver had been with the old man for quite a few years. All Ning Shu could do waspensate them with some money. The drivers son was still in college, so she sponsored him until his graduation.
Thispensation was already generous. The drivers family couldnt afford to make any more noise, so they left with his body in tears.
Next, she went to the police station to record her statement. The police were questioning the driver, who admitted that he had been drinking before the ident.
Since Ning Shu had alerted the police, they also checked the drivers bank ount. Her spections hade true; not long ago, the driver had an additional half a million dors deposited in his ount.
And the driver couldnt tell them where the money came from.
Ning Shu directly said that the driver was paid to kill and had intentionally caused death.
I have plenty of time to spend with you anyway. Take your time, said Ning Shu indifferently. Even if he turned himself in, he had to be sentenced to life imprisonment, and even if he went to jail, she wouldnt allow him to have it easy.
Ning Shu didnt even consider dragging Xi Mucheng in this. She couldnt bring him down with just this.
It was already dark when she got out of the police station. Ning Shu went back to the vi to get a change of clothes for the old man.
Back at the vi, Xi Mucheng and Shi Sinan were having dinner. Shi Sinan was as fresh as a nourished delicate flower.
The hair on the back of her neck was still a little damp, meaning that she had just showered.
They really knew how to fool around, ying all the way until now.
Xi Muchengs face was a little flushed, and his eyes were a little red. He seemed to be thirsty as he kept drinking water.
When Shi Sinan saw Ning Shu, she shouted with some anxiety, Mom.
Shi Sinan was worried that her mother and uncle would fight again. Plus, she was worried her mother would find out what happened with her uncle just now.
Earlier, there were only the floating feelings of aching,forting, and insatiable desire.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1576: Your Grandfather Was in a Car Accident
Chapter 1576: Your Grandfather Was in a Car ident
But now, Shi Sinan was feeling ashamed and guilty. Furthermore, there was some pain down there, probably because they had done it for too long.
Ning Shu nodded and said, Your grandfather was in a car ident. Hes now in the hospital.
Shi Sinans expression was a bit shocked as she asked, Is Grandpa alright?
Ning Shu swept a nce at Xi Mucheng who was still drinking water and said indifferently, He hasnt woken up yet. His driver is dead.
Xi Mucheng slightly hooked his lips, turned his head towards Ning Shu, and said, The Shi family really shouldnt travel today. Howe there are so many car idents?
Ning Shu pursed her lips, looked at Shi Sinan, and said, Come with me to take care of Grandpa.
Okay. Shi Sinan nodded.
Ahem, cough, cough... Xi Mucheng coughed and said indifferently, Sinan herself is wounded. How can she take care of another patient?
Its better to go to the hospital anyway. You can take care of your grandfather while allowing the doctor to treat your nose injury more carefully. Ning Shu said, Besides, thepany still needs me to look after it. So you go take care of grandfather.
Shi Sinan hadnt spoken yet when Xi Mucheng said again, I say, Sister, your father is lying in the hospital, but you still only have thepany on your mind. Whats more, youre leaving your injured daughter to take care of the patient. Your hearts really cold.
Ning Shu: ...
She was raging in her heart, but she kept smiling on the surface.
The hell! She was cold!?!
Now that the old man was in trouble, she had to stabilize the board of directors and the shareholders and support thepany. By making Shi Sinan take care of her grandfather, her heart was cold? Excuse me?!
Howe Shi Sinan could screw around in the sheets but couldnt take care of her grandfather?
Ning Shu looked at Shi Sinan and asked, Are you going to the hospital?
It was hard to choose between her mother and uncle when Shi Sinan felt the two burning gazes on her.
Shi Sinan looked at the expressionless Ning Shu and then at Xi Mucheng, feeling as if her heart was in a burning frying pan.
You have to think about it... Xi Mucheng dragged out his voice and raised his eyebrows at Shi Sinan. At the same time, he rubbed his fingers on his lips, his eyes containing a charming threat.
Ning Shu: ...
Bitch, using his beauty tricks.
Shi Sinan took a deep breath, lowered her head, and whispered towards Ning Shu, Mom, my face hurts.
While saying this, Shi Sinan was so uneasy that she didnt even dare to look at Ning Shu. She added, Ill go see Grandpa tomorrow.
Ill go too, said Xi Mucheng with his hand on his chin, looking defiant and smug.
Ning Shu: So angry, so angry...
What was the point of raising such a daughter? It was better to have a piece of barbecue pork. At least, it could fill ones stomach when hungry.
Ning Shu turned around and went upstairs to the old mans room to find his clothes.
She then went downstairs with her bag and said to Shi Sinan, Ill be at the hospital tonight to watch over him and wont be back.
The corners of Xi Muchengs mouth curled into a smile, and his eyes lit up.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu left the vi and headed to the hospital. Have a good time.
Once again, she witnessed the ungrateful nature of Shi Sinan. She could be like this for a man but still acted like a beautiful, pure, and modestdy.
Shi Sinan probably thought of Shi Lina as nothing but a workaholic. Because her mother only cared about her work, her father had divorced her mother. Her mother only knew how to give money, but she didnt want money. She desired care and love.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1577: You Can Go if You Want
Chapter 1577: You Can Go if You Want
After Shi Sinan refused to go to the hospital, Ning Shu packed up the old mans things and left. In the vi, Shi Sinans heart was filled with unease as she looked at Xi Mucheng. Uncle, why didnt you let me go to the hospital? Moms angry now?
Shi Sinan wanted to go to the hospital, but faced with Xi Muchengs threatening gaze, she had no choice but topromise.
She was really afraid that Xi Mucheng would tell the truth about their rtionship.
Shi Sinan wanted to hide it for as long as she could. After all, she couldnt imagine the look on others faces if they found out about the truth.
Xi Mucheng downed another ss of water. He had been drinking water all this time, but the thirst refused to go away. When he heard Shi Sinan, he said, You can go if you want. Im not stopping you.
Uncle, you... Shi Sinan was angry. He was obviously threatening her before.
The only people in the living room now were Shi Sinan and Xi Mucheng. Xi Muchengs body started to feel restless again. There was an uncontroble feeling below as blood rushed to his head. His eyes looking at Shi Sinan were turning red.
Shi Sinan was still angry at her uncle for stopping her, but when she saw her uncle staring at her so directly, her heartbeat went out of control. Her body followed her emotions, also going a little soft.
Xi Mucheng stood up, grabbed Shi Sinan, and pressed her against the dining table.
Uncle... Uncle, Shi Sinan stammered and shouted. Facing Xi Muchengs aggressive gaze, Shi Sinans body softened despite her protests.
Niece, now that Uncle is covered in fire, you are responsible for putting it out. Xi Muchengs voice was muffled and hoarse. He grabbed Shi Sinans hand and reached down under.
When Shi Sinan touched something warm and throbbing, she wanted to withdraw her hand. However, it was gripped tightly by Xi Mucheng.
Shi Sinan was sweating all over, and her entire body was hot. Her skin had taken on a shade of pink. Seeing this, Xi Mucheng couldnt control himself anymore. He lifted Sinans skirt right there in the living room.
Xi Mucheng pinned Shi Sinan against the dining table, unbuckled his own belt, and got straight to the point.
Anxious and embarrassed, Shi Sinan struggled hard to push Xi Mucheng away. Uncle, this is the living room. Someone cane. Uncle...
Dont you find it exciting? Xi Mucheng wanted to rip Shi Sinan apart. At the moment, his body was full of restless power.
Shi Sinan was in a daze. She was caught up in the iparable joy and gradually forgot where she was. She tightly hugged Xi Muchengs neck.
Shi Sinan felt a great longing, a desire that couldnt be fulfilled.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
And Xi Mucheng felt like emptying his body inside the woman in his arms, Shi Sinan.
While Xi Mucheng and Shi Sinan were having a go at it, a servant came in to see the scene and was stunned.
Xi Mucheng turned his red eyes to look at this servant. The first thing he did was to pull down the skirt to cover Shi Sinans body.
When Xi Mucheng suddenly stopped, Shi Sinan looked at him in dazed confusion and shouted in dissatisfaction, Uncle...
Having been discovered by someone and now hearing Shi Sinan call him Uncle, Xi Mucheng actually had an iparable sense of pleasure, a euphoric feeling.
A warm current shed in Xi Mucheng, from his spine to the middle of his head. He let out a big load inside Shi Sinan.
Shi Sinan grabbed Xi Muchengs shoulder and screamed, then went limp on the table.
Xi Mucheng was dizzy for a good while as he leaned over Shi Sinans body. He then slowly and carefully put on his clothes, nced at the servant who had been standing there, and said coldly, Scram if you dont want to die.
When Shi Sinan heard Xi Muchengs words, she finally turned around and saw the servant. She held her head and screamed, Uncle, what should we do?
Shi Sinan thought that if one person knew, everyone else in this vi would know.
Xi Mucheng hooked the corner of his mouth coldly. Its fine.
Youre fired. If you dont want to die, keep your mouth shut and get out... said Xi Mucheng to the servant in a murderous manner.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1578: A Rich Family’s Dirty Deed?
Chapter 1578: A Rich Familys Dirty Deed?
The maid was terrified. What did she see? A rich familys dirty deed?
Facing Xi Muchengs eyes full of killing intent, the maid jolted back to her senses. She turned around and ran away without even grabbing anything.
Uncle... Shi Sinan looked at Xi Mucheng nkly and fearfully. What should I do now? Uncle, Im scared...
She was scared that people would find out about their rtionship and look at her differently. They wouldugh at her and her uncle for doing such things, and Grandpa and Mom would kill her.
Xi Mucheng smiled coldly. Dont worry. She wont tell anyone. There was no chance to tell anyone.
Xi Mucheng made a phone call. After hanging up, he said to Shi Sinan, Its okay. Everythings settled.
Shi Sinan exhaled, feeling relieved. She still believed in her uncle; there was nothing he couldnt handle.
Uncle, I dont want to do it in this kind of ce next time, said Shi Sinan with a visible sense of relief.
Xi Mucheng just smiled in response. He was quite enjoying this feeling. I wish I could just stuff you into my body.
Shi Sinan lowered her head, not daring to look at Xi Mucheng.
On the other hand, Ning Shu was outside the ICU. She was on herputer, going through her work documents and checking the emails sent by her secretary when she suddenly got a call from the maid at home.
The maids voice was frightened and trembling as she asked to meet her.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When Ning Shu told her the hospitals address, the maid hurriedly hung up.
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. What happened to scare her so much?
Half an hourter, a maid dressed in a maids uniform appeared in front of Ning Shu. Seeing her terrified expression, Ning Shu handed her a bottle of water. What happened?
Miss, you must save me, cried the maid, tears and snot hanging on her face. The murderous look in Mr. Xis eyes was still vivid in her mind.
What the hell is going on? asked Ning Shu.
The maid gulped and told the entire story.
Ning Shu: (o)
After she left, those two started shagging again.
Ning Shu smiled. Wasnt Xi Mucheng physically fit and living well?
Wasnt he a permanent humping machine?
Shed like to see how long he was going to remain awesome.
Still, the maids feeling wasnt wrong. After what happened, Xi Mucheng would definitely kill her. After all, he had to protect his beloved woman.
A random act by the protagonist could change the fate of an insignificant persons life.
For the sake of his love, so what if he made the whole world his enemy and killed everyone?
Miss, you must believe me. Im telling the truth, said the maid anxiously.
Take care of my dad at the hospital for now. I wont let anything happen to you. Ning Shu said, Dont go around saying anything about this.
The maid was grateful. Thank you, Miss. I wont say anything. Only people tired of living would speak nonsense. Besides, one of them was Misss daughter, so if she opened her mouth, it would ruin the misss reputation. At that time, the miss would be the first to deal with her.
After some consideration, Ning Shu decided to change the hospital. The old man was like a small me in the wind, extremely fragile. Xi Mucheng only needed to take away the old mans oxygen mask, and he would die.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1579: Carried Two Lives on His Back
Chapter 1579: Carried Two Lives on His Back
The old man was now helplessly lying here at the mercy of others. That was what happened when one condoned bad wolves, things that couldnt be raised to be loyal. To expect an animal to feel goodwill was unrealistic.
Xi Mucheng, who was burning with hatred, couldnt wait to see the Shi family die.
The doctor didnt approve of Ning Shus transfer, though. The old mans condition wasnt good right now, and it could easily go wrong if they disturbed him.
The old mans eyelids opened for a bit before he fell back into unconsciousness. Ning Shu channeled some mild energy into the old man to help him slowly repair his body.
Ning Shus determination to transfer the old man solidified and she signed all the requisite papers.
The old man was lifted into the car, and the maid also followed him.
At the new hospital, Ning Shu asked the staff to keep the old mans condition confidential and treat him in secret. His name also couldnt be found in the hospital system.
After doing these things, it was almost dawn. Ning Shu cracked her neck. If she didnt have the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, staying up all night like this would be too much for her body.
The old man had a doctor, nurse, and maid to take care of him, so his condition was stable, neither good nor bad.
The old man was already getting on in years. His body wasnt as it used to be in his youth, and the car ident made things even worse.
Ning Shu was a little worried that the old man wouldnt wake up.
She infused some spiritual energy into the old mans body. Ning Shu couldnt allow anything to happen to the old man. Otherwise, in the absence of a will, Xi Mucheng, a legal son, would also have inheritance rights to the shares and the real estate in the old mans hands.
Xi Mucheng shouldnt dream of getting a penny from the Shi family, as they didnt owe him anything.
Ning Shu received a call from the police station; the driver had admitted that he was paid to cause a traffic ident.
She didnt say anything. Instead, she directly got awyer to prosecute that driver. Not only would the man not get half a million, but he would also face jail time.
And even after going to prison, it wouldnt be easy for him.
She made sure he would be tortured inside.
So far, the driver carried two lives on his back: Shi Lina and the old mans driver.
The court awarded the Shi drivers family $500,000. Moreover, the truck driver also had to pay for the emotional distress of the Shi drivers rtives.
In the end, the truck driver was sentenced to life imprisonment and deprived of all civil rights.
Ning Shu used the money to pay off the prison bully who shared a room with the driver. He said he would treat the driver well.
The Shi drivers family received generouspensation. All in all, with the sum from Ning Shu, they had nearly a million dors of family wealth.
Ning Shu had the family leave the city. It was good to have money in hand, but there was no guarantee that Xi Mucheng wouldnt dispose of the Shi driver and his family.
A million was no small number.
The Shi familys driver was an innocent who was caught in the Shi familys struggles. When they learned that the truck driver was paid to harm people, the Shi drivers family didnt hesitate to leave the city anymore.
After dealing with these things, Ning Shu hurriedly went to thepany to hold a meeting with the board of directors. The old man being in a car ident couldnt be covered up. The prices of their shares had fallen, and the shareholders were getting a little restless.
Ning Shu had to ensure thepanys normal operation and keep these shareholders pockets from shrinking.
She was busy as a bee every day.
Ning Shu asked the secretary if Xi Mucheng hade to work. The secretary shook her head, saying that the vice president hadnte to the office for several days.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. If her guess wasnt wrong, he was humping with Shi Sinan every day.
Although she hadnt been back to the vi for days, Shi Sinan still hadnt made a single call to ask how her grandfather was doing.
It was a nightmare to have this kind of daughter.
Ning Shu really hated such people, who were simple and beautiful and oh so untouched by the world.
She bought a set of needles and went back to the vi. On the way, Ning Shu bought some weight-gaining pills that contained hormones. These things could be detected and should be used as little as possible.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: KahoN?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 1580: It Was a Lot of Fun
Chapter 1580: It Was a Lot of Fun
Combined with acupuncture, it should work.
When she got home, the living room was empty and quiet; not even the maids were here.
Wheres everyone? shouted Ning Shu.
It took a while for a maid toe over. Ning Shu asked her, Where are the others?
We are all staying outside or in our rooms. Mr. Xi said were not to step foot in the living room or around here unless called, said the maid.
Ning Shu: _
Most likely, they were afraid of getting caught likest time.
It was a lot of fun. The table, the sofa, the bathroom, the balcony, the carpet...
Wheres Xi Mucheng? asked Ning Shu.
Mr. Xi is out, said the maid.
Wheres Sinan?
Still resting in her room.
Ning Shu hooked the corners of her mouth. It was a good opportunity to proceed with her n. She waved the maid away.
Ning Shu walked into the kitchen and saw chicken soup stewing in an earthenware pot.
She took out the weight-gaining pills and poured them in. Ning Shu stirred them in with a spoon before getting a bowl of it and taking it upstairs.
When she opened the room, Shi Sinan was sleeping soundly on the bed. Her face was no longer wrapped in gauze, and her nose, though still swollen and bruised, was much better than before.
Shi Sinans face was beautifully red. Her hair was spread out on the bed, and there were some marks on her neck, apparently left by Xi Mucheng.
Shi Sinan was like a flower after being watered. She had both a girls delicateness and a womans charm in her, like a seductress.
It was afternoon, yet she was still sleeping. Why was she not studying for college now, huh?
Ning Shu sat on the edge of the bed with the chicken soup and pushed Shi Sinans body. Shi Sinan didnt open her eyes, but her mouth mumbled, Uncle, let me sleep for just a little longer. Im so tired.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and said loudly, Its me.
Shi Sinan immediately opened her eyes. When she saw that it was Ning Shu, she hastily sat up, looking a little chagrined. She then shouted towards Ning Shu, Mom.
Ning Shu nodded and handed the chicken soup to Shi Sinan. Drink it.
Feeling guilty inside, Shi Sinan slowly drank the bowl of chicken soup.
Ning Shu kept her gaze on Shi Sinan, whose eyes were wandering here and there. She was slightly afraid to meet Ning Shus gaze.
What are those marks on your neck? Ning Shu stretched out her hand to pull Shi Sinans cor.
Shi Sinan immediately pulled at her clothes and said, Its nothing, just red bumps from mosquito bites. Nothing, nothing really.
It was obviously done by someones mouth, but ording to her, it had to be a mosquito bite.
Ning Shu nodded and said, Ill put some anti-itch ointment on you.
While Shi Sinan was nervous and covered in sweat, Ning Shu took the ointment and approached her with a needle between her fingers. She stabbed it into the acupuncture point on her head.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Shi Sinan felt a puffy numbness on her head, like something was stabbing into her scalp. She couldnt help but touch it with her hand; however, she couldnt feel anything there.
After inserting the needle, Ning Shu tossed the ointment to Shi Sinan. Apply it yourself. Im going to the hospital to see your grandfather.
Shi Sinan asked Ning Shu, Hows Grandpa?
Ning Shu: ...
She never called to ask voluntarily and only asked after he was mentioned. Ning Shu wondered how the old man would feel now if he knew.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1581: Was a Little Hard to Get Into a University
?Chapter 1581: Was a Little Hard to Get Into a University
Shi Sinan didnt even care about the Shi family, so how could she rope in Xi Mucheng for the benefit of the Shi family? She simply didnt have the intelligence to be the rope.
When Shi Sinan saw Ning Shu just staring at her, she hastily asked, Is Grandpas condition serious?
Fuckin retarded!
Ning Shu grinned. Fortunately, he woke up.
Shi Sinan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, Its good that Grandpa is fine. Mom, Ill go with you to see Grandpa.
The whole purpose of transferring hospitals was to avoid Xi Mucheng. If Shi Sinan knew the address, it was the same as Xi Mucheng knowing it.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Dont you have examsing up? Study hard. Im waiting for your university eptance letter.
Shi Sinans face flushed. She hadnt been to school since her injury.
Whenever she said she wanted to go to school, her uncle would get upset and say she hadnt recovered yet. He forbade her from going to school.
But despite his overbearing attitude, sweetness still bubbled up in Shi Sinans heart.
During the days with her uncle, she lived a life where only the two of them existed in the world. She couldnt even think about studying.
Shi Sinan knew that she wasnt smart. With all the absences, she wouldnt be able to keep up with sses, so it was a little hard to get into a university.
Shi Sinan grabbed Ning Shus arm and shook it like a spoiled child, Mom, what if I dont make it to college? Mom would definitely not me me, right?
No, how could I? Even if you died in front of me, I wouldnt bat an eye.
It was too easy to die, though. What was more painful was to live a life worse than death.
It was only true pain when a heart was suffering in hell.
Ning Shu plucked away Shi Sinans hand, took the empty bowl, and left.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Ning Shu went downstairs, she encountered Xi Mucheng, who had just returned. They face each other coldly with mocking expressions.
Ning Shu sized up Xi Mucheng. His face was a little flushed, his lips were sweetly red, like a woman wearing lipstick, and there was fine sweat on his forehead.
His eyes were bloodshot. At the moment, he looked like he was suffering from excessive internal heat.
Xi Mucheng was very anxious. In recent days, several of his clubs had been raided by the police. He had instructed his people to follow the rules and not sell that kind of stuff for the time being.
But that stuff wasnt only addictive for the people who bought it; the dealers were also obsessed. After all, there were huge profits up for grabs, and for enough money, someone was always willing to take risks.
A police raid caught one such man red-handed.
In the past few days, while Xi Mucheng and Shi Sinan were living happily and carefreely like immortals, there was a problem with the clubhouse.
For a long time now, Xi Mucheng had his suspicions that there was an undercover police agent by his side. He did a clean-up operation and sank several bodies to the bottom of the sea.
When the clubhouse was closed for renovation, a rival in the business opened his clubhouse across the street. It was a naked provocation.
Drug trafficking was a major crime, and Xi Mucheng had a hard time keeping this matter down. But that was not the end of his troubles. Hispany was again found to be involved in tax evasion and moneyundering activities. At the moment, they were under heavy scrutiny.
The review would result in a hefty fine for sure. Would the business license be revoked as well?
Tax evasion was also said to have been reported by someone.
Xi Mucheng couldnt believe it. Howe all the reported industries were under his hand? If it wasnt someone targeting him, Xi Mucheng would chop off his own hand.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1582: Didn’t Bother to Be Polite
Chapter 1582: Didnt Bother to Be Polite
Xi Muchengs eyes scraped across Ning Shus face like a steel de, carrying a bone-chilling killing intent.
Ning Shu took the empty bowl, which was covered in weight-gaining pills, into the kitchen and rinsed it clean.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Xi Muchengs eyes stayed on Ning Shus body, somewhat certain and somewhat suspicious.
After Ning Shu dried up the water in the bowl, she put it in a cupboard. All the while, she ignored the re from Xi Mucheng, picked up her bag, and was ready to go.
Xi Mucheng reached out his hand and pulled Ning Shu. She turned her head to indifferently look at him. Brother, whats the matter?
Did you do that? Xi Mucheng said in a low voice. When he opened his mouth, a hot breath was sted out. Ning Shu could even feel the heat pounding on her face.
Obviously, Xi Muchengs internal organs were hot and dry.
Ning Shu looked at Xi Muchengs hand. His palm was covered with red circles and veins, a sign of pathogenic influence entering the body and attacking the kidneys.
Ning Shu looked confused. Who knows what youre talking about? What did I do now?
Ning Shu stared at him as if she was looking at a nut job.
Xi Mucheng narrowed his eyes as his fingers curved to grab towards Ning Shus neck. However, she dodged it with a tilt of her head, grabbed Xi Muchengs hand in return, and gave him an over-the-shoulder throw with all her strength.
When Xi Mucheng mmed heavily to the ground, he was a little blue. He turned over and tried to get up to his feet. However, a spell of dizziness overwhelmed him and forced him to hold onto the wall.
He had one hand on the wall and the other over his chest. His heart was beating so fast that it made him dizzy. Xi Mucheng couldnt help but shake his head to clear his senses.
Ning Shus over-the-shoulder m had made Xi Muchengs face turn blue. There were faint red marks showing on his eyebrows.
When Ning Shu saw Xi Muchengs light-headed state, she naturally didnt bother to be polite and gave him another over-the-shoulder m.
Xi Mucheng hit the ground with a bang, and a muffled groan escaped his mouth. At this time, a startling scream rang out.
Ah, ah... Standing upstairs, Shi Sinan saw her mother smash her uncle on the floor. It hurt so much just to hear the bang.
Shi Sinan ran down in a panic and blocked Ning Shu, asking, Mom, why are you fighting with Uncle again?
Cant we talk properly? Why do we have to fight all the time? Shi Sinan was busy squatting down to help Xi Mucheng up.
Ning Shus expression was rather indifferent. She took her bag and left.
Shi Sinan ignored Ning Shu and anxiously asked Xi Mucheng, Uncle, are you alright? Are you alright?
Xi Muchengs nose twitched. Upon smelling Shi Sinans body fragrance, his lower abdomen actually started to fidget, wanting to press this woman down beneath him.
The recent events had made Xi Mucheng really tired. However, being with Shi Sinan was exceptionally soothing. He would be carefree and happy.
This woman was filled with an unusual attraction toward him. Just looking at her made him want to crush her under him, rough her up, and tear her apart.
Xi Mucheng was like a beast whose savage nature had been unleashed. Once he tasted blood, he got addicted to it. His body was reinvigorated, waiting to enter the pce.
Shi Sinan was still worried about Xi Mucheng, checking if there were any injuries on his body. When she nced up, she saw him staring straight at her. His look was too obvious.
Shi Sinan immediately blushed, turned around, and left in a hurry. However, Xi Mucheng grabbed her arm and threw her on the sofa. Shi Sinan screamed in protest, but when he pressed in, she still took the initiative to circle his neck.
The battle on the living rooms couch was another battle that wouldnt end anytime soon.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu drove to the hospital. Of course, she knew what Xi Mucheng was talking about.
To get her hands on evidence, Ning Shu fully utilized her wealth. There would always be people willing to do desperate things for money. Once the offer was high enough, there was no one who would not betray.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1583: A Will Was in Order
Chapter 1583: A Will Was in Order
Moreover, it was not like those employees of Xi Muchengspany had sold their lives to him.
Xi Mucheng was rich, sure, but not every employee of his was the same.
Ning Shu had spent a lot of effort protecting the Shipany since the old mans ident. Fortunately, there was trouble on Xi Muchengs side. Otherwise, with his personality, how could he let go of such an opportunity?
It was simply not Xi Mucheng if he didnte out to cause trouble.
But he now had his fair share of problems, so he couldnt care less about the Shispany.
At the hospital, Ning Shu went straight to the old mans room. The old man had woken up, but his spirit was so bad that he couldnt talk much.
The maid was taking care of the old man, wiping his face and hands.
Dad. Ning Shu called out.
When the old man saw Ning Shu, he asked weakly, Did Old Zhang really die?
Yeah. Ning Shu said, He died after the ambnce rescued him. The driver who hit him admitted he was hired to kill him.
The old man didnt speak for a while, then said, Get mywyer over here.
Calling awyer, it looked like his will was in order.
Ning Shu called the old mans personalwyer. Soon after, thewyer, dressed in a suit, came over.
However, he was apanied by an old man of around the same age.
When the old man saw Ning Shus father lying in the hospital bed, he asked, Can you pull through?
He was the old mans friend from his youth to the present and was also his personalwyer. His position as awyer was now inherited by his son.
This old man had a very high status in Ning Shus fathers heart. Shi Lina even had to call him Uncle Zhou.
Im getting old. Who knows if Ill make it through this time? Ive called you here to write my will. The old mans voice was quite weak.
After Uncle Zhous son opened theputer, the old man said, Upon my death, all the assets under me, including mypany shares, real estate, and everything else, willthe old man looked at Ning Shube Inherited by my daughter, Shi Lina. The things said above were all said while I was conscious.
Uncle Zhous son typed on the keyboard and printed out the document. He then ced it in front of the old man, who looked at it word by word before saying to Ning Shu, Take a look.
Ning Shu took the document and scrutinized it. A long whileter, she said, No problems, Dad.
With the pen in hand, the old man lifted his hand with difficulty and signed it. He then pressed his thumb on the ink pad and left his fingerprint.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Now, this document has legal effect. Thewyer ced the will in the file bag. Once it was notarized, it could be sealed and put in a safe ce.
Ning Shu said to the old man, Dad, just take care of your health. Dont think about the rest.
After recording his will, the old man was exhausted. He closed his eyes.
Ning Shu said to Uncle Zhou, Thank you, Uncle, foring to visit Dad.
Uncle Zhou told Ning Shu to be strong. The old man was still here, so she didnt need to be too afraid.
After sending off thewyer, Ning Shu went to the hospital to register for the egg retrieval procedure.
The Shi family wouldnt be handed over to Shi Sinan anyway. Ning Shu had already given up on her. Shi Sinan couldnt inherit a single thing from the Shi family.
The things of the Shi family should all the more not fall into Xi Muchengs hands.
After egg retrieval, she would go to the sperm bank for quality sperm. Once she selected high-quality spermatozoa, shed need to find a professional surrogate mother to conceive the child.
This body was already forty years old. Although it had benefited from regr maintenance, it was already of advanced reproductive age. It wasnt good for the development of children.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1584: Surrogate a Child
Chapter 1584: Surrogate a Child
Furthermore, she still had to work and keep thepany stable. And that was not all; Xi Mucheng was eying thepany covetously. Pregnancy would limit her too much. If he suddenly made a move to attack her somehow, it would be too dangerous.
Ning Shu came out of the equipment ward while covering her stomach, which was a little bloated. The egg retrieval procedure didnt take long.
After the egg retrieval, Ning Shu didnt stop to rest. Through a professional agency, she contacted a surrogate mother who was young and healthy.
Then, Ning Shu headed to the sperm bank to select high-quality sperm.
Ning Shu picked the sperm of an elite member of the society. She had discovered that a child would inherit not only his parents DNA but also their personality.
Shi Sinans personality was just like her fathersromantic and affectionate. The pursuit of love was something that was simply carved in her bones.
Most of those that could be the elite of society were self-disciplined and self-controlled; otherwise, why would they be called elite?
After choosing the right sperm, the egg was fertilized. When fertilization was sessful, it would be imnted in the body of the surrogate mother.
Ning Shu chose to conceive a boy since it was way too hard for a girl to inherit thepany in the future.
No matter what, women were the underdogs; there was no denying that. They would always be ostracized and ridiculed on the battlefield of men.
For them, it was twice as hard to hold up apany than it was for a man.
From this moment on, one of Shi Linas children was conceiving.
The surrogate mother was under the care of a special agency. It paid attention to the surrogate mothers physical condition, enabling her to give birth to a healthy and smart child.
It cost a lot of money to surrogate for such a child, but it was worth it.
Ning Shu would asionally visit the surrogate mother and channel a bit of spiritual energy into her body.
After the egg retrieval, Ning Shus body was ufortable for a while. This was the aftermath of the procedure. In fact, the egg retrieval was harmful to a womans body.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Luckily, with the Unsurpassable Martial Artss energy slowly repairing her body, it wasnt too ufortable.
Ning Shu stayed in the hospital most of the time. She then went to work the next day, basically not returning to the vi.
The vi had be a vacation spot for Xi Mucheng and Shi Sinan, just like a paradise on earth.
Shi Sinan also didnt call to check up on her grandfather or ask why her mother was not home. She was presumably ying with Xi Mucheng and forgot everything.
Women sometimes didnt even care about their lives for men. Their loved ones or anything else didnt matter. Their hearts were so big that they could still amodate their enemies, even if their loved ones were killed by the other party.
Ning Shu sneered. Go ahead and y; the more fun you had, the better.
Life was too short, so one must enjoy oneself.
Ning Shu stayed in the hospital to take care of the old man, who wasnt in good spirits and spent the day mostly sleeping.
During the day, Ning Shu went to work again. For now, her world revolved around the hospital and thepany.
As soon as Ning Shu arrived at the office, the secretary informed her, CEO, the vice president is here today.
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. Why wasnt he hanging out with Shi Sinan?
The vice president has drawn up a proposal for a partnership with HJpany. They want to develop a new energy source, said the secretary.
Ning Shu just smirked. This HJ was Xi Muchengspany, and developing a new energy source was merely a front for burning money.
It was just an excuse to pull money out of thepany. Now that a couple of Xi Muchengs clubs had been shut down and apany was suspected of tax evasion, things were a bit bad for him right now.
So, to him, the Shipany was just stupid and money-rich, and he could take whatever he wanted? And after taking money, he still scolded the Shi family in his heart, thinking that they owed him?
He sure thought highly of himself. What the hell did the Shipany owe him?
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1585: How’s Dad?
Chapter 1585: Hows Dad?
Xi Mucheng was stealing money from the Shi family in such a self-righteous manner. Before treating everyone else as fools, he should see whether others agreed with his logic or not.
Ning Shu said to the secretary, Inform the finance department that Xi Muchengs cooperation agreement will not be approved, and no funds will be allocated.
Xi Muchengs project was moving tens of millions of dors, and would be investing even moreter. However, there would be no profits at all.
The secretary acknowledged and turned to call the finance department.
Also, none of Xi Muchengs coboration proposals will be passed, said Ning Shu indifferently.
It wasnt yet Xi Muchengs turn to make a fortune out of the Shi familys properties. Besides, now that the old man had written his will, everything of the Shi family belonged to her.
With that taken care of, Ning Shu started to read the documents. At that moment, with a bang, the office door was violently pushed open.
Ning Shu looked up from the file to see Xi Mucheng walk in with a cold expression. He mmed a folder down in front of Ning Shu.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Xi Mucheng red at Ning Shu. He then said in a haughty manner, Why didnt the cooperation agreement pass?
When he went to the finance department to get the money, he was informed that his agreement wasnt approved.
Ning Shu picked up the folder that Xi Mucheng threw over. She flipped it open, took out the document, and, without even ncing at it, tore it to pieces. You dare to propose useless projects. Xi Mucheng, is your brain full of sh*t?
Xi Mucheng stared at Ning Shu coldly. Even if you dont agree, there are plenty of people who will. The board of directors is looking to make money and take advantage of your situation. Theyll definitely agree once they see the handsome return from this project.
Ning Shu sneered. That group of people would rather be killed than part with their money and give it to someone. And this new energy project? It was aplete joke.
Thepanys stocks have been going downtely, so I wont be making any investments. Ning Shu directly rejected Xi Mucheng.
Xi Mucheng narrowed his eyes, Thats exactly why thepany needs new projects to boost the stock.
Ning Shu: Haha
No means no. Ning Shu was full of indifference. You can go now.
Xi Mucheng narrowed his eyes and changed the subject, asking, Hows Dad?
When he said the word dad, his voice was very cold.
Quite well, said Ning Shu.
What was this guy up to now?
Xi Mucheng turned around and sat on the sofa. He crossed his legs as he said, Speaking of which, I should also go see the old man. Where is he?
So he was now targeting the old man?
Dads fine, no need for you to worry. Yourst names Xi, not Shi. Its not your turn to care about how Dads doing, replied Ning Shu coldly.
Xi Muchengs finger tapped his forehead. He stared at Ning Shu and said with malice, Is the old man not here anymore?
Youre the one whos gone; your entire familys gone. Ning Shu sneered.
When Xi Mucheng heard Ning Shus harsh words, his face was filled with killing intent. His eyes turned bloodshot, as if he was possessed. When he looked at people, it made them shudder.
I really kind of miss the old man. Where is the old mans hospital? I have to go see him. After all, I am also his son, said Xi Mucheng.
Ning Shu sat on the leather chair and crossed her arms. The doctor said that Dad needs to rest and isnt fit for visitation. Ill naturally tell you when hes better.
Xi Mucheng hooked the corners of his mouth and stood up. Before leaving, he didnt forget to throw a sneer at Ning Shu.
It wasnt long before a shareholder called to ask how Ning Shus old man was doing, suspecting that Ning Shu was secretly in mourning.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1586: The Chairman Is Dead?
Chapter 1586: The Chairman Is Dead?
It wasnt just one shareholder who called to ask questions. Some even came to Ning Shus office to inquire in person.
They were all probing about the old mans condition.
The secretary said to Ning Shu, Its all over thepany that the chairman is dead and that you, the CEO, hid the news. It caused thepanys stock to fall.
Ning Shu: _
That lowly Xi Mucheng. He seriously refused to cut her a break. Damn it.
Those shareholders were there because of the old man. That was also the reason why Shi Lina was able to secure the position of CEO.
If something really happened to the old man, these people would immediately move to pull down the woman above their heads.
They were reluctant to have a woman be the decision-maker of thepany.
Xi Mucheng had started to cause trouble again. A casual remark from him was enough to make thepanys people disillusioned.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu called to report Xi Muchengs energypany. What development of new energy? It was simply a scam. A new source of energy was just a gimmick.
Nowadays, energy sources were limited to oil, electricity, water, and wind. They would all eventually be converted into electricity. What else kind of energy could you make?
Why not catch the thunder from heaven?
She insisted on continuing to report him. Even if she could not bring down hispany, shed f*cking stress him to death.
Ning Shu called the hospital maid and said, Put Dad on the phone.
Lina. The old mans voice was weak.
After Ning Shu told him about thepanys situation, she said to the old man, Ill hold a shareholders meetingter and video chat with them to reassure them.
The old man nodded.
Ning Shu said to the secretary, Notify the shareholders of the meeting.
At the meeting, Xi Mucheng was also there, sitting on a chair. When he saw Ning Shu, he sneered.
Ning Shu didnt bother with this bastard and directly said, The chairman wants to say a few words to everyone.
Ning Shu connected to the video on theputer, and the old man appeared on the big screen. He was lying on the hospital bed, which was elevated. While looking solemn and majestic, he said, While I recuperate, all thepanys matters will be handed over to CEO Shi Lina.
Hows your health, Chairman? a shareholder asked the old man to see if this video was pre-recorded.
The old man said indifferently, Im alright. You guys are the elders, so support Lina more. Ill be discharged in a short while.
The shareholders exchanged nces before they all told the chairman to rest easy.
Xi Mucheng frowned when he saw that maid in the video. Didnt he have someone deal with that maid? Why did she appear in that damned old mans hospital room?
So, his rtionship with Shi Sinan had been made known to the old man?
If he knew, why hadnt there been any movement at all?
Xi Mucheng then nced at Ning Shu. Didnt she care about her daughter?
Or was it that this family wasying a honey trap, using Shi Sinan as the tool?
Xi Mucheng had a stony expression, and he looked a little irritated, making his face flushed and his lips a sweet red.
There were straight red marks between his eyebrows.
Ning Shu turned off the video and said coldly, Now that thepany is in crisis, we are all in the same boat, and we share the risk. I dont want anyone to do anything detrimental to others. If you all support me more, Ill ensure the interests of everyone here.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1587: They’ll Bring the Company Boundless Returns
Chapter 1587: Theyll Bring the Company Boundless Returns
After the meeting adjourned, Xi Mucheng walked up to Ning Shu and asked, Wheres the old man?
I told you, he isnt fit for visitation right now. Ning Shu said emotionlessly, If you have the time, why dont you go investigate the HJ Company? See if its a fakepany or not, and dont present proposals that spill the money.
Xi Muchengs expression was indifferent. Shortsighted, women are just long-haired and shortsighted. You might not see revenue from some cooperation cases now, but in the future theyll bring thepany boundless returns.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: ...
Ning Shu very much admired Xi Muchengs ability to talk nonsense with apletely straight face.
She shrugged her shoulders and said unscrupulously, Im not willing to invest. Im shortsighted. I wont approve the cooperation and wont release the money. What can you do to me?
Jump up and bite me, for fucks sake.
Xi Muchengs eyes shed with a stern light. He then said, You said that the old man wasnt fit for visitation right now. Howe there was a maid in his room?
Of course, she is taking care of the old man. Ning Shu and Xi Mucheng looked at each other. When did you start caring about a little maid?
Its not that I care; its just that Shi Sinan misses her glutinous rice balls with osmanthus and sweet fermented glutinous rice. Send her back to make them for my niece.
Its more important to take care of the old man. Sinan wouldnt die without eating for a day.
When Xi Mucheng heard Ning Shu say this, his eyes turned sharp. He sneered and said, Shi Sinan is your daughter, yet you dont care about her at all. I question whether shes actually your daughter.
Is it any of your business whether shes my daughter or not?
Xi Mucheng became even more suspicious, feeling that he had fallen into a trap.
He still wanted to speak, but his phone suddenly rang. Xi Mucheng coldly swept a nce at Ning Shu and answered the call.
As soon as he heard the contents of the phone call, Xi Muchengs face turned very dark. He turned his head to look at Ning Shu and said tly, Good, very good.
His energypany was under scrutiny again, courtesy of the woman in front of him. Just as he said he was going to invest in thepany, someone had reported thepany.
Thispany was originally set up by Xi Mucheng. He intended to siphon money off the Shipany through it. Even if it was shut down, there was no loss.
But this p on his face made the proud and arrogant Xi Mucheng feel that his dignity had been trampled on.
Xi Muchengs eyes carried murderous intent. He then calmed down and looked at Ning Shu with vignt scrutiny.
Ning Shu tilted her head. I dont understand what youre going on about?
Xi Mucheng turned and left the conference room. He headed straight to thepany garage. Getting in his car, he stepped on the gas pedal to return to the vi.
Ning Shu smiled as she saw Xi Mucheng walk away with endless anger.
By the way, she hadnt seen her daughter in a while. Should she go back and see how she was doing?
When Ning Shu drove back to the Shi family vi, Xi Muchengs car was parked in front. She entered the living room and saw Xi Mucheng on top of Shi Sinan, with one hand clutching her neck.
Xi Muchengs eyes were dark and gloomy as he said, What kind of conspiracy do you have with your family?
Shi Sinan was strangled by Xi Mucheng to the point where she couldnt breathe. Tears flowed down the corners of her eyes, and she had no idea what her uncle was talking about.
As soon as her uncle returned, he had started strangling her. Looking at the suspicion and jealousy on his face, Shi Sinans heart ached like it was torn apart.
The past good sweet days were like a fleeting dream.
Xi Muchengs heart also grieved as he looked at Shi Sinans dazed and innocent appearance. However, the thought that she was using this appearance to attract his attention surfaced in his mind again. Nheless, even though he was furious and wanted to kill her, his body was still agitated. He wished to have this woman scream under him, to tear her apart and possess her.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1588: Fairness Concealed Three Ugly…
Chapter 1588: Fairness Concealed Three Ugly...
He simply had no idea what to do with her.
Xi Muchengs belly was now tight, and the hand pinching Shi Sinan couldnt help but rx. Shi Sinan abruptly exhaled and coughed violently.
When he saw her breathing in the air, Xi Mucheng choked her again. The force caused Shi Sinans face to turn red.
Her eyes were nk and innocent, sadly gazing at Xi Mucheng heartbreakingly. She did not put up any resistance at all.
Ning Shu: ...
Nutjobs.
Ning Shu walked over and pushed away Xi Mucheng who was on top of Shi Sinan. Shi Sinan immediately gasped for breath and coughed violently.
When Shi Sinan saw Ning Shu, she immediately hugged her. She cried out in an aggrieved manner, Mom...
Ning Shu pushed Shi Sinan away. As she sized her up, Ning Shu could not help but want tough a little. Shi Sinan had be plump all of a sudden. Her arms were fat and her thighs thick.
She was wearing loose pajamas, showing her calves. Her calf belly was thicker, so it looked like her legs had turned shorter.
Shi Sinan was now two times thicker than before. Her face was slightly swollen, and her cheeks were also greasy. She did not have any of the previous faint sweet smile of a pretty little girl.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fairness concealed three ugly, tallness concealed five ugly, richness concealed a hundred ugly, but fatness destroyed all.
Shi Sinan would only get fatter and fatter.
Ning Shu didnt look at Shi Sinan anymore. She turned her head to Xi Mucheng. Why did you attack Sinan? Do you want to fight?
Shi Sinan immediately blocked Ning Shus way. She said hoarsely, Mom, dont fight. Lets talk things out properly.
Ning Shu stared at Shi Sinan and disbelievingly blinked. Shi Sinans neck had red pinch marks and the congested blood in her face had not yet subsided, but she had already forgotten that Xi Mucheng just strangled her?
Only seven seconds of memory?
Ning Shu wanted to kneel down and write a word of respect.
No matter how mean Xi Mucheng was to her, she reflexively forgot everything.
This, this, this...
Ning Shu did not know what to say. A thousand words could not express herplex mood at the moment.
Under Shi Sinans saintly light, Ning Shu was feeling a little ashamed of herself.
Mom, if theres something, just say it properly. I dont want you guys to fight, repeated Shi Sinan. Her eyes were charming and pitiful, but they were now on a slightly bigger face. Ning Shu could not bear to look straight at her.
She had the look of Im fine. I can endure as long as everyone else is well. Me suffering a little is fine.
Xi Mucheng looked at Shi Sinan withplicated eyes. What a silly girl.
The Shi family was vicious and cunning, but this girl was so pure and silly that it hurt.
Xi Muchengs expression changed. One moment, he was full of murderous intent, while the next, he was in hesitation.
Xi Mucheng really did not know what to do with her. He thought about killing her, but his heart would be in pain. Besides, this woman had an undeniable attraction to him.
In fact, he had a hard-on right now. His heart frantically desired to crush this woman beneath him, and just the sight of her made his proud self-control vanish into a puff of smoke.
Xi Mucheng forced himself not to look at Shi Sinan. He couldnt even bear the fragrance of her body. He felt that his sense of smell was unprecedentedly sharp today, as if he was a male animal in heat that had gotten a whiff of a female animal.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1589: Lots of Fish and Meat
Chapter 1589: Lots of Fish and Meat
Shi Sinan was already hurt because Xi Mucheng had suddenly be merciless. When he refused to look at her, she became even more sad, feeling worse than death.
Shi Sinan really wanted to hug Xi Muchengs athletic body and tell her uncle not to be angry with her anymore, that it was hard and painful for her.
The atmosphere in the living room was stagnant, as none of the three spoke.
Ning Shu suddenly said, Its noon. After lunch, Ill go to the hospital to visit your grandfather.
Shi Sinan was in a painful trance, not hearing Ning Shus words at all.
Ning Shu asked the maids to prepare lunch. However, the dishes served were all rather oily and greasy, with lots of fish and meat. Ning Shu even saw a saucy braised pork leg.
When the maid noticed Ning Shus silence, she thought that Ning Shu wasnt satisfied with these dishes. The food in the Shi family had always been on the light side, so she hastened to exin, This is what Young Miss likes to eat.
Ning Shu just hummed. Stir-fry two tes of vegetarian dishes.
Xi Mucheng, Ning Shu, and Shi Sinan sat at the dinner table. Shi Sinan was still in pain from before, but facing a table full of dishes, her eyes focused.
At this moment, Shi Sinans stomach made a rumbling sound. She was obviously hungry.
Earlier, Shi Sinan did not feel too hungry. But now, facing a table of dishes, she was simply famished. Her stomach was empty, and she could not wait to put all the food in her mouth.
Shi Sinan continued gulping, and her eyes looked straight at the braised leg.
Recently Shi Sinan also did not know what was wrong with her. How could she eat so much and be hungry so fast?
After eating her fill at noon, before even reaching dinner, she was starving already. She had to find something to fill her stomach. After dinner, she still had to get up to find something to eat in the middle of the night.
Shi Sinan suspected that because of being with her uncle, her daily consumption of calories was too much. After all, they were entwined together the entire day.
When Ning Shu saw Shi Sinan like this, she hooked the corners of her mouth without a trace and said, Eat.
Shi Sinan hastily picked up the bowl. But she noticed that Xi Mucheng just kept drinking water without eating, so she couldnt help but say, Uncle, you eat too.
Xi Mucheng carefully looked at this girl, who was trying to please him. His heart automatically softened a little.
Still, he really didnt have much appetite. He hadnt had an appetite for a long time. Every day, his mouth felt really dry and he was very parched. He simply could not taste anything.
In any case, he always felt extremely thirsty.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Besides, since Ning Shu was sitting across from him, Xi Mucheng had even less appetite.
When he saw the little girl staring at him, Xi Mucheng picked up the bowl and ate slowly. His actions were elegant and noble.
More often than not, he just drank water.
Meanwhile, Shi Sinan was like a starving beast. Her lips were full of oil and her cheeks were bulging.
It didnt take long for her to finish the table of dishes. Out of the three, Shi Sinan had eaten most of the food. It was simply unimaginable.
What used to be a tiny birds stomach had now turned into a rice bucket.
Ning Shu just smiled faintly.
Come upstairs. I have something to say to you, said Ning Shu to Shi Sinan.
Shi Sinan didnt answer Ning Shu. Instead, she first looked at Xi Mucheng. Seeing him remain silent, Shi Sinan didnt know what he meant. Eventually, she said to Ning Shu, Mom, what is it? Lets talk here.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1590: Down the Road of Dying Alone
Chapter 1590: Down the Road of Dying Alone
Are you sure? Ning Shu looked at Shi Sinan.
What the hell? Shi Sinan now had to consult with Xi Mucheng first for everything she did?
What exactly was the point of raising a daughter? For her to warm another mans bed, give birth to his children, and ve for him?
Ning Shu truly felt a little tired. It was said that women would turn silly and sweet when they fell in love. But if they turned into Shi Sinan, Ning Shu would rather end up alone.
It seemed that she was already walking further and further down the road of dying alone.
Mom, what do you want to tell me? asked Shi Sinan.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Nothing. Whatever makes you happy.
She then took her bag and left. She would be sick in the head to chatter with Shi Sinan endlessly.
Originally, Ning Shu wanted to do acupuncture, but looking at Shi Sinans current appearance, it was no longer needed. If she continued eating this way, in less than two months, her weight would be doubled. With the fattening pills added on, Shi Sinans weight would soar like a rocket.
The head acupuncture point was connected to the stomach meridian. Treating this point would cause Shi Sinans digestion speed to increase, resulting in arge increase in her appetite.
The most intuitive manifestation was that they would get hungry especially easily. As soon as they got hungry, they would eat rampantly. Not long after eating, they would get hungry again.
The body didnt need that much energy, so it had to store it in the form of fats.
The Shi family could afford to raise a big fatty. It was just unknown if Shi Sinan could face herself in the mirror.
Watching Ning Shu leave, Shi Sinan looked a little chagrined. She had made her mother angry again.
Her rtionship with her mother was getting distant. Sometimes, Shi Sinan even felt like Ning Shu wasnt her mother. She was so indifferent, as if she was facing a stranger.
Shi Sinan didnt want to upset her uncle or mother, but these two people were like fire and water.
Xi Mucheng tilted back his head and drank the water from the ss. He then fiercely pushed Shi Sinan against the wall and lifted her pajamas.
Feeling Xi Muchengs robust, hot body, Shi Sinans heart thumped.
In this round of entanglement, Xi Mucheng was extra fierce and roughly tortured Shi Sinan. In the end, he gritted his teeth to vent, but it was extremely painful. Xi Mucheng could not help but let out muffled grunts.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
There was filth flowing out and sticking to Shi Sinans legs. When Xi Mucheng looked down, he noticed that filth was actuallyced with blood. He didnt know if it was his or Shi Sinans.
Xi Mucheng felt dizzy, and he was drenched in a cold sweat. His waist was very sore and limp and he had to gasp for breath. His eardrums were ringing, and his heart was thumping like a drum.
Despite this, his junior was erect like a spear, still wanting to tangle with this woman.
Xi Mucheng felt like he couldnt take it anymore as his arm was propped up against the wall. This little goblin was really going to suck him dry.
Xi Muchengs below was rising unbearably. He took a couple of deep breaths, threw Shi Sinan on the sofa, and pressed her underneath. The wall position was too strenuous, so he had to change position...
Because of what happened with hispanies, plus the defeats he had suffered at Ning Shus hands, Xi Mucheng suspected that Shi Sinan was bait that the Shi family deliberately put out.
But in the face of a dumbfounded Shi Sinan, Xi Mucheng was somewhat powerless. Even if he talked to her, it was of no use.
Xi Mucheng had no choice but to bury it in his heart. If he discovered that she was no different from the rest of the Shi family, he would definitely not show mercy.
Xi Mucheng doubled the torture on Shi Sinan. She frowned in pain under his body and kept shouting that it hurt, but he simply ignored her.
Shi Sinan felt as if her body was torn to pieces. Seeing Xi Muchengs red eyes as he kept biting and sucking at her body, Shi Sinan was a little scared. However, she could only bite her lips and endure.
Shi Sinan felt her bottom was numb and her body was covered with sweat. It was her first time feeling so much pain. Her uncle was really too rough today.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1591: Was Hollowed Out
?Chapter 1591: Was Hollowed Out
Shi Sinan felt her whole body reeling in pain. On the other hand, Xi Mucheng was also in torment. There was a tearing pain in that ce, but it was getting increasingly energetic, as if it was going to explode.
Xi Mucheng gritted his teeth and endured the pain. When he finally released it, he actually screamed in pain.
He frowned while looking at the filth. It was like yellowing pus with a fishy smell and was mixed with blood.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He suddenly realized that there was something wrong with his body. Before, he was still proud of his own ability. Doing it seven times in one night was nothing, he couldst the whole night like a vigorous stallion.
Now, Xi Mucheng realized hisck of restraint. The mere sight of Shi Sinan would make him want to torment her until she was crying beneath him. He had been over-indulging.
Earlier, he didnt know the meaning of fatigue, as his entire body seemed to be full of power. But now, it was as if he was hollowed out.
Xi Muchengs arm was trembling slightly as he propped himself up on the sofa. Shi Sinan, who was under him, was so tired that she didnt even have the strength to open her eyes.
Xi Muchengs lower body started to stir again; it was ready for the next round.
However, he was about to go crazy. Xi Mucheng hurriedly got up, put on his clothes, and walked away without looking back, as if there were a malicious ghost chasing him.
When Shi Sinan saw her uncle acting so cold and heartless, she couldnt help but be heartbroken. She covered her privates with her pajamas andy motionless on the sofa.
She silently wept there, looking grief-stricken, as if the entire world had abandoned her.
After leaving the vi, Xi Mucheng went to the hospital to get a checkup. The doctor advised him to abstain from sex, recuperate for a while, and also prescribed him a kidney medicine.
Xi Mucheng didnt want to return to the vi anymore. The moment he thought of Shi Sinan, he felt his heart skip a beat. His body would turn so hot that even if Shi Sinan wasnt around, he wanted to jerk off.
Xi Mucheng suspected that Shi Sinan was a demon, a fox spirit, specializing in sucking the essence out of men. Otherwise, why could he not hold back upon seeing Shi Sinan and wish to torture her to death?
Xi Mucheng ate the kidney tonic prescribed by the doctor, but it had no effect. His body was already too weak, so eating the pills only served to make Xi Muchengs body dry and hot.
Xi Mucheng would now end uping even while in the restroom, albeit only a little.
Although he didnt return to the Shi vi, he would recall Shi Sinan from time to time. He would reminisce about his time with her, how she was under his body, so charming and moving.
When Xi Mucheng thought of this, his junior became tense and erect. There was really no other way. He had to ejacte, but afterward, he always felt dizzy and his heart seemed to burst apart.
But the desire was so intense; how could he still care about these? Hence, the cycle went like this: Xi Mucheng jerked off remorse and irritated jerked off remorse and irritated jerked off again ah, I cant fucking stand it cante again...
Such a strange circle ran in an infinite loop. As long as Shi Sinan appeared in Xi Muchengs head, it was enough to make him excited for the whole day.
Whenever he thought of Shi Sinan, his head would be full of her bewitching appearance.
Thus, it made no difference if he was at the vi or not.
Xi Mucheng had lost a lot of weight and had dark circles under his eyes. Furthermore, his beard growth had slowed down. Before, he had to shave every morning, but now, a few days in a row would go by just fine.
This was an indication of faulty kidneys.
Every time Xi Mucheng went to the hospital, they said he was overworking and advised him to rest and recuperate.
Xi Mucheng frowned. He felt ufortable and very drowsy, as if something heavy was weighing on his body.
When he had free time, he decided to practice a couple rounds of military boxing. However, he ended up so tired that he copsed. He was sweating all over and his body was shing hot and cold.
Xi Muchengs body was abnormal as hell.
Ning Shu learned from a maid in the vi that Xi Mucheng hadnt returned for quite some time. The maid called to inform her that the vi had run out of money for living expenses.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1592: Also a Woman
Chapter 1592: Also a Woman
At the moment, the vi was upied only by Shi Sinan. However, she spent the entire day in tears. How could she possibly know anything about money?
Shi Sinan cried while stuffing her mouth with a great determination to turn her grief into appetite.
The maid also said that the current Shi Sinan had grown a bit fat.
Ning Shu instructed the maids to cook whatever Shi Sinan wanted to eat. There was no need to save money.
Ning Shu hung up and went to see the surrogate mother. The baby was now three months old. The mothers belly was slightly bulging, and all tests were normal.
Ning Shu sent some spiritual energy into the surrogate mothers body to enhance her health and make her energetic. It was also good for the fetus.
After visiting the surrogate mother, Ning Shu went back to the hospital to check up on the old man.
Having spent several months in recuperation, the old man was now able to get out of bed and take a couple of steps. He was too old to go back to his old self with such a severe injury.
When the old man saw Ning Shu, he asked, Hows thepany?
Fortunately, the stock has stabilized. It didnt go down again, nor did it go up. Besides that, theres nothing significant. Ning Shu helped the old man lie on the bed. She held his hand and channeled some energy into his body.
The old man nodded and asked again, What about that girl Sinan?
It had been months, but she hasnt visited him once or even made a phone call.
Ning Shu said, Im the one who didnt let her visit you. Im guarding against Xi Mucheng.
In the end, girls truly have their hearts with their husbands. That girl didnt understand the responsibility of being a Shi family member. The old man said with a sigh, I didnt think things through.
The old mans sentence was referring to him wanting to use Shi Sinan as a link to tie down Xi Mucheng, but Shi Sinan really did not have this capability.
If it was done by Shi Lina instead, who had faced the struggles of surviving in the market economy and seeded, it might have worked.
However, since Shi Lina was almost two generations older than Xi Mucheng, the old man had no choice but to settle on his granddaughter.
Did Shi Sinan need to understand the responsibilities of the Shi family? No need. She only had to wait for the right man.
Shi Lina was also a woman, but she bore the burden of the entire family and thepanys livelihood. When it came to Shi Sinan, though, she was simply like an angel that didnt eat the food ofmon mortals.
The fault alsoy with Shi Lina and the old man. They should not have pampered her so much. Instead, they should have made her understand her responsibility from a young age.
The clothes, the delicacies, the servants, shouldnt she have to pay a price to enjoy these?
Ning Shu spoke with the old man for a while. She then rushed straight to thepany without stopping.
Xi Mucheng hadnte to work for some time, so the vice presidents office was empty. In fact, there was no difference whether he came to thepany or not.
Ning Shu directly deducted Xi Muchengs sry and didnt let the finance department release money to his card.
Just for information, the sry of a vice president was quite a lot. They could buy some office equipment with the money saved.
It was just that since he hadnt appeared for such a long time, Ning Shu felt that Xi Mucheng was preparing some big move.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
She had to be on guard in case something beyond her control urred.
The f*ck. Xi Muchengs body was truly powerful. If it was some other man, hed have long been rendered useless.
As expected of a person favored by heaven.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1593: Had Vanished From the Surface of the World
Chapter 1595: Definitely Xi Muchengs Doing
Ning Shu continued to stay on guard against Xi Mucheng, but after such a long time, it was like he had vanished from the surface of the world.
Ning Shu called the vi and asked the maid if he hade there. She was told that Xi Mucheng hadnt returned.
She hung up the phone. Where the hell did this guy run off to?
After Ning Shu finished her work, she was ready to return to the vi to check on things.
The moment Ning Shu walked into the entrance of the vi, she heard the ghostly sound of crying. She thought she had entered a haunted house, giving her goosebumps.
Walking inside, she saw a fat girl sitting on the couch, eating chips and drinking coke non-stop while wailing and weeping.
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. Having not seen her for some time, Shi Sinan had gained a lot of weight. Her facial features were squeezed together, and she had a thick double chin. Her original slender posture had now be awkward. The moment her body moved a little, the flesh on her entire body would shake.
Ning Shu almost didnt recognize her own daughter.
As she stood there dumbfounded, Shi Sinan turned her head to see Ning Shu, and her tears cascaded down at once. Ning Shu averted her gaze, as she couldnt bear to look.
The previous Shi Sinan had such a charming and pitiful look, like that of a pure and lovely lily. But now, when tears flowed down the giant bun-like face, they would dry up before they even reached her chin.
Shi Sinan stood up with difficulty and thudded toward Ning Shu. With every step she took, the b on her body trembled a little.
Especially her pair of legs.
Mom cried Shi Sinan.
Ning Shu said indifferently, How did you be like this? Why did you not go to school when you recovered? All you do is stay at home and eat.
How could Shi Sinan think about going to school when her uncle was so far away? There had been no news of him at all.
She kept the phone next to her every day, hoping that the phone would ring, even if it was just a text message.
The only number on this phone was her uncles. As soon as it rang, she would know that he had called her.
She waited and waited and waited. In the end, she couldnt help but call her uncle, but his phone was busy.
Shi Sinan was in pain and torment. Did her uncle really not want her anymore?
She didnt know the reason. Every day, she would just think about her uncle, weeping her heart out in pain. How could she still go to school?
School was simply not as important as her uncle. She was heartbroken, and her life was dark.
As for why she ate so much, she simply couldnt control herself. She always felt hungry and had to have something in her mouth to feel better.
Shi Sinan was now afraid to look in the mirror. How should she face her uncle like this?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She hated herself. Why couldnt she control her mouth?
Did Xi Mucheng call you? Where did he go? asked Ning Shu.
When Xi Muchengs name was mentioned, Shi Sinan cried even more sadly. She started sobbing as tears and snot rolled down. However, she did not say a word.
Seeing her like this, Ning Shu was also toozy to ask her. Shi Sinan simply had no idea what was going on. She had a face of confusion all the time, waiting for people to love her. She could only remain happy under the wings of a man.
With eyes that had been squeezed into slits, Shi Sinan looked at Ning Shu pitifully, Mom, what should I do? What should I do?
There was no way Shi Sinan could go out like this. Shed be disliked by her uncle.
Eat less and run more, said Ning Shu insincerely.
Shi Sinans tears flowed even faster.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1594: Missing
Chapter 1594: Missing
Ning Shu turned around and walked away. Shi Sinan looked stunned and her face was filled with disbelief. Her mom just walked away so casually and left her.
How could her mother be so indifferent when she was in so much pain?
Shi Sinan was now in an iparablyplicated mood.
Ning Shu didnt care how Shi Sinan felt, though. No matter how much pain she was in, Ning Shu would not feel sympathetic.
Ning Shu had just left the vi when she received a call from the hospital maid. Her tone was anxious and filled with fear as she said, Master is missing. I just went to get dinner. When I came back, Master was gone.
Ning Shus expression turned overcast. Dads missing?
I just went to get a meal
When did he go missing? asked Ning Shu.
Just a bit earlier, like ten minutes ago. I returned after getting the meal, and Master was gone, said the maid with great trepidation.
Ning Shu frowned and hurriedly drove to the police station. She used her fastest speed to call the police.
Upon hearing this news, Ning Shus first thought was that it was definitely done by Xi Mucheng.
She had sealed off all news about the old mans situation, and his name wasnt even in the hospitals system.
So, how could Xi Mucheng still find the old man?
After Ning Shu thought about it, she felt that she had messed up on the video call. The old man was wearing a hospital gown with the hospitals logo. Back then, the video call was less than two minutes long, so she didnt pay much attention.
Ning Shu pped her forehead. After doing thousands of calctions, she never thought she would neglect such a minor detail. She should have transferred the old man to another hospital immediately.
Ning Shu shook her head. She was stillcking in strategy and schemes.
If she didnt have a few tricks up her sleeves, trying to beat others with her brain only was genuinely challenging.
At that time, Xi Mucheng must have deliberately spread rumors of the old mans death in thepany. If he hadnt died, at the time of the video chat, Xi Mucheng could find out the old mans location based on the ward.
Anyway, when the old man appeared in the video, he was covered in clues. It allowed Xi Mucheng to find the hospital.
Ning Shu went to the police station and said that her father had been kidnapped from the hospital.
But the old man had disappeared too suddenly. Ning Shu had no clues. Even if she spoke to the police, the kidnappers hadnt called yet. Therefore, the police had no way to take action.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
If Xi Mucheng really kidnapped the old man, she was afraid it was not just for the money. He might also take the old mans life.
After all, Xi Mucheng hated the Shi family to the bones!
When Ning Shu returned to the hospital, the maid was sitting on the sofa with a frightened look. As soon as she saw Ning Shu, she quickly apologized, Miss, I really just went to get dinner. When I returned, Master had disappeared.
Ning Shu frowned. Doesnt the nurse send the meal over?
Master said he was tired of always eating those tasteless dishes. He asked me to see if there was any other food, replied the maid.
Ning Shu nced at the maid before turning to look at the bed. The bedsheet was a bit messy, indicating that the old man had struggled before he was taken away.
Ning Shu hurriedly pulled up the hospitals surveince video.
The screen showed the maid taking the lunch box out of the ward. Not long after, a man in a nurses uniform walked towards the room. He wore a mask, his hair was a little long, and it almost covered his eyes fully. It was impossible to see the mans face.
This person was of medium build. Even in a nurses clothing, Ning Shu believed he was a man.
In any case, there was an indescribable awkwardness.
However, this probably wasnt Xi Mucheng since his body was tall and robust. Even thergest size of the nurse uniform couldnt fit him.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1595: Definitely Xi Mucheng’s Doing
Chapter 1595: Definitely Xi Muchengs Doing
Besides, with Xi Muchengs proud nature, how could he wear a nurse, a womans, outfit?
Nheless, even if this person, who was pretending to be a nurse, was not Xi Mucheng, he was still rted to him.
The man in the nurses uniform walked into the room.
Soon after, the man pushed a wheelchair out. On the wheelchair, the old mans head was tilted, and his body was motionless, apparently unconscious.
Ning Shu looked at the surveince screen and heaved a sigh.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu now had no clue where to find the old man.
The old man could barely take two steps, so there was little chance of escape.
Since Xi Mucheng did not directly take the old mans life, it meant he still had ns for him.
Xi Mucheng was really skilled.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. In the end, it was her carelessness that resulted in this. She had not considered every aspect. Just a slight negligence might cost a human life.
Ning Shu delivered the video recording to the police station to prove that her father had really been kidnapped.
Ning Shu had tried to see the cars license te number at the hospital entrance. However, the recording was a little blurry. She had no choice but to make do with the rough outline of the number.
After getting the number, Ning Shu immediately went to investigate the owner of this car.
She would then head to the traffic department to check the cars whereabouts.
Ning Shu was busy to the point her head spun when the phone rang. She looked at the caller ID; it was from home.
Ning Shu picked up the phone. Shi Sinans nasally voice came from the other end. Mom
She raised an eyebrow in surprise. Shi Sinan actually took the initiative to call her. There must be something.
Mom, I feel so bad. Mom, where are you now? said Shi Sinan as she sobbed all over again.
She was alone in the living room at the moment. It was dark outside, and the servants were in their rooms. They wouldnte to the living room.
Shi Sinan curled up on the sofa before she mustered the courage to call Ning Shu.
Now, Shi Sinan felt abandoned by the world. She was so lonely and scared. The night breeze blowing against the floor-to-ceiling windows was so cold and frightening.
However, Ning Shu had her own fair share of troubles. She had no time tofort her lonely daughter, saying directly, Your grandfather is missing. I am busy searching for him.
What? Shi Sinans voice was unusually shocked.
Ning Shu looked at the traffic departments road monitoring system. Seeing the direction of the car, she had a vague guess in her heart.
There was one of Xi Muchengs vis in that direction. Whether the old man was in that vi or not, Ning Shu would have to go there.
Mom, howe Grandpa is missing? Only then did Shi Sinan vaguely remember that she hadnt seen her grandfather for a long time.
Ning Shu quickly said, I have work to do. Then, she hung up.
As Shi Sinan listened to the busy beep on the phone, tears gushed out of her eyes. At the same time, her stomach made a rumbling sound.
While shedding tears, Shi Sinan picked up the snacks on the table. Her tears and snot mixed together with the snacks and went down the stomach.
Ning Shu took off the OL suit and changed into regr clothes. She then put on rubber sole t shoes, took a rope, shlight, knife, and weapona long stick. She was ready to go to that vi.
It was almost midnight, and there wasnt much traffic on the roads. Ning Shu stepped on the gas all the way to the destination.
The vis living room was lit up, but it was dark upstairs. Ning Shu moved close to the living room window, which was covered by curtains. She could not see the situation inside.
However, she could hear someone talking. It looked like there were quite a few people.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1596: I Don’t Have Any Regrets. You…
Chapter 1596: I Dont Have Any Regrets. You...
Ning Shu pressed against the wall. In all probability, the old man was in this vi. However, it had quite a few rooms. So, where was the old man?
Before she had a clear picture of the situation, she could not act rashly in case they decided to hurt the old man.
Plus, it was unknown how many people were inside. Ning Shu wasnt sure she could beat them all.
Ning Shu raised her head and noticed an air conditioning box. She carefully climbed a tree next to the vi, mobilized her energy, and jumped to the air conditioning box. Using it as leverage, she leaped to the balcony of the second-floor room.
After walking into the room, Ning Shu turned on the shlight and scanned her surroundings. This was a bedroom without anyone inside.
At that moment, Ning Shu suddenly heard footsteps in the corridor outside. She hurriedly turned off the shlight.
When the footsteps disappeared, Ning Shu slowly and gently opened the door. Fortunately, the noise in the living room downstairs could be heard here.
The smell of cigarettes and alcohol also washed over her nose.
There were really quite a few people here.
Luckily, she hadnt rushed straight in before.
Otherwise, even if each person only stabbed her one time, she would be reduced to minced meat.
Ning Shu slipped into the next room. It was also pitch ck. She turned the shlight on but did not see the old mans figure.
Where exactly was he?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Since this room was empty, Ning Shu switched rooms. However, this one was brightly lit. She instantly pulled out the fruit knife tied to the calf in defense.
The old man was being tied to a heavy solid wooden chair, and his face was ghastly white.
Ning Shu hurriedly walked over and called in a small voice, Dad.
The old man opened his eyes slightly. He froze for a moment when he saw Ning Shu. Why are you here?
Ning Shu cut the rope with the knife and whispered to him, Lets not talk about that first. Ill put you on my back and escape.
There are too many of them. Lina, Dads already old. I dont have any regrets. You... The old man still wanted to talk, but Ning Shu put him on her back and identally touched his wound. The pain immediately shut him up.
Ning Shu used the rope to tie the old man to herself. Next, she used her free hands to tie the rope to the beds legs. She then flung the rope over the window and slowly slid down.
As the rope rubbed against her hand, the friction made it hot and painful.
Furthermore, she was bearing the weight of two people. There was piercing pain in her palm. Most likely, her skin was ruptured.
After finally getting down, Ning Shu stuck close to the wall. She carried the old man to the parking ce, loosened the rope, and put him into the car. Finally, Ning Shu hurriedly drove away.
When the car traveled some distance, Ning Shu heaved a sigh of relief.
It was considered lucky to have saved the old man so smoothly. No, it should be thanks to Shi Linas tireless investigation of Xi Mucheng. As a result, she knew the location of Xi Muchengs vi.
Ning Shu took out her cell phone and called the police. At that time, she saw several cars speeding toward her from the rearview mirror.
Could it be that they discovered the old man was missing?
Ning Shus face turned solemn. She pressed hard on the gas pedal and zoomed straight... to the police station.
Since they f*cking came after her, shed like to see if they dared to chase her to the end!
The cars behind wereing fast. Some people were sticking their heads out of the windows, screaming at Ning Shu to stop.
Ning Shu didnt pay them any attention. She pursed her lips as she focused on the gas pedal.
Since she had called the police, there were police cars heading towards Ning Shu. Soon, she saw the police mobiles. Right away, the cars chasing her immediately turned around and turned tail.
By this time, Ning Shu was finally relieved enough to look back at the old man. He had already passed out.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1597: Donate to a Charity
Chapter 1597: Donate to a Charity
After the adrenaline rush wore off, Ning Shu felt sore and weak all over.
The trembling hands holding the steering wheel were sticky and wet. Ning Shu turned over her hand. Her palm was bloody and torn.
Ning Shu gritted her teeth and drove to the hospital. However, she didnt go to that hospital from earlier. A nurse that came out of nowhere had actually been able to enter the VIP ward.
When they arrived at the hospital, a nurse wheeled the old man to the operating room.
The nurse also treated the cut on Ning Shus hand and wrapped it with gauze.
Ning Shu was slumped in the chair at the entrance of the operating room, waiting for the operation to end.
She waited and waited. At the end of this long day, she was really sleepy and tired. She didnt struggle anymore and closed her eyes. After some time, the nurse woke Ning Shu up.
Hows my dad? asked Ning Shu.
Its not life-threatening. Hes now being transferred to the ICU, said the nurse.
Ning Shu nodded and found a hospital bed to sleep on.
She was so exhausted.
After Ning Shu woke up, she went to the ward to see the old man, who had already woken up. When he saw her, his eyes were extraordinarilyplicated.
Dad, what were they kidnapping you for? asked Ning Shu.
The old man said weakly, You probably couldnt imagine why they kidnapped me. It was to get me to write a will and donate all my family assets andpany to a charity.
Ning Shu: ...
So, Dad, did you write it?
The old man moved the corners of his mouth slightly. Wrote it. I am too old to withstand the torment. Writing it meant it would all end sooner.
In any case, Ive made a will before, legally notarized. This will would be of no use, as I didnt n toe back alive.
Ning Shu: ...
Then, did you see Xi Mucheng there? That vi is his, so he was definitely behind this, asked Ning Shu.
No, I didnt see him. He never appeared from the beginning to the end, said the old man.
Xi Mucheng was so cautious!
Ning Shu opened the tablet to check this charity organization. However, she barely found any information on the Inte. There was nothing useful.
It was probably because it was newly established. Xi Mucheng liked to use this trick the most.
I wont stay in the hospital. Ill go home. I want to see what he can do to me. The old man said, If ten guards wont work, get twenty, thirty.
Ning Shu nodded. After getting discharged from the hospital, she hired a rather good doctor to follow them to the vi.
Next, Ning Shu went to a securitypany and found twenty security guards to guard the vis perimeter.
Sitting in his wheelchair, the old man entered the living room and found it empty. He couldnt help but ask, Where are the others?
Servants arent allowed in the living room, except when serving food, said Ning Shu indifferently.
Why? asked the old man.
Ning Shu said with a smile on her face, Dad, you dont want to know why.
Because many ces in this vi had traces of Xi Mucheng and Shi Sinan.
The old man headed back to his room andy down on his bed.
Ning Shu walked into Shi Sinans room. Shi Sinan was still sleeping. Her huge body made the bed look small.
Probably because she had grown fat, she had started snoring. Saliva was flowing from the corners of her mouth.
Shi Sinan had gained weight again.
Editor: Meraki
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1598: Who Are You?
Chapter 1598: Who Are You?
Ning Shu pushed Shi Sinan, but she didnt wake up. Instead, she turned over in her sleep, causing the bed to make a creaking noise.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Get up. Get up, yelled Ning Shu.
Shi Sinan opened her eyes. Upon seeing Ning Shu, she sat up with difficulty and shouted, Mom.
Your grandfather is back. Go and meet him, said Ning Shu to Shi Sinan.
After Shi Sinan got up from the bed, she went to the old mans room. Ning Shu followed her inside and heard the old mans shocked voice, Who are you?
Grandpa, its me, Sinan, said Shi Sinan a little sadly.
The old man was speechless for quite a while. Why are you like this?
Grandpa, do you know where Uncle is? asked Shi Sinan as she squeezed out her tears towards the old man.
The old mans facial color became unsightly. He indifferently said, I, your grandpa, have been staying in the hospital. How could I know where your uncle, a healthy man, has gone?
Shi Sinans expression turned painful. Her face was scrunched up, so there was no need to exin how ugly it was. The old man said with a sigh, Grandpa is tired. You go out.
Grandpa, do you really not know where Uncle went? asked Shi Sinan somewhat reluctantly. Why didnt anyone know where her uncle was?
Her uncle left without saying goodbye. Didnt he know how sad and scared she was?
Let Grandpa rest. Ning Shu said, Your uncle will be back in a bit.
Really? Shi Sinan immediately opened her eyes wide and looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded. It was indeed the case. Xi Mucheng mighte back to confirm the situation.
Shi Sinans face lightened up, with anticipation in her eyes.
Ning Shu just silently watched. In Shi Sinans life, other than love, there was nothing else.
Ning Shu felt that she would never understand the idea of this fierce love and death without regret.
Usually, they were all healthy and normal people. However, when it came to love, they would lose their brains.
Soon, someone from the police station informed Ning Shu toe over and record her statement. They also told her that they had apprehended two suspects. Out of so many people, only two were caught?
The suspect who had kidnapped the old man confessed that he wanted the old man to write a will to donate all his family assets to this charity.
When the police investigated the charity organization, they discovered that it was an underground operation set up to target the old man.
In their words, the old man had no one to seed him, only his daughter and granddaughter, so it was no surprise that he donated his fortune.
This charity didnt belong to Xi Mucheng, and the vi was also not owned by him anymore. He had transferred it to someone else.
In other words, Xi Mucheng had no rtionship with this matter. He had extracted himself cleanly.
The f*ck. If this thing wasnt done by Xi Mucheng, Ning Shu would go eat sh*t.
Kidnapping for ransom was a felony, so those who were caught were convicted, and those who ran away would be wanted. Anyway, they would have to live in hiding.
Just where in the world did Xi Mucheng go? He had nned this series of schemes, but he didnt show up himself.
Ning Shu was suspicious of what Xi Mucheng was holding back next.
Just as she was worried about Xi Mucheng, he appeared and was stopped outside the vi by the security guards.
When Shi Sinan heard that Xi Mucheng had returned, she immediately dashed downstairs with her heavy feet to the door to meet him.
Ning Shu and the old man sat in the living room waiting for Xi Mucheng.
When Xi Mucheng walked in, he looked at Shi Sinan with a distinctly shocked expression.
Especially when he heard Shi Sinan call him uncle, with eyes wide open and looking at him with adoration. Xi Mucheng swallowed hard.
It was like how the world feltpletely different when you had been away for a while.
This damned fatty in front of him was definitely not the pure and wonderful Shi Sinan. There was no trace of the Shi Sinan from before.
No, no, absolutely not
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1599: His Body Still Desired Her?
Chapter 1599: His Body Still Desired Her?
The person in front of him was the one he had been thinking about, the one who had been on his mind all the time, the one that made his entire body heat up restlessly.
The most unbearable thing for Xi Mucheng was that even though Shi Sinan had be like this, her attraction to him was still unparalleled.
His body was already restless, wanting to press this deformed and swollen Shi Sinan under him.
Xi Mucheng felt like he had gone crazy. Howe even though she had changed beyond recognition, his body still desired her? His junior had gone erect, and he was barely able to contain the desire exploding in his body.
When Ning Shu saw the countless expressions shing across Xi Muchengs face, finally settling on a devastated expression, she felt the unspeakable sourness in his heart at a nce.
It must be such a delightful sensation!
Ning Shu had used the hair of the two to bind them together. No matter what happened, both sides would have a huge attraction to each other.
It wouldst until one party died.
Ning Shu carefully observed Xi Mucheng and noticed his frail face, which seemed covered with ayer of gray.
His forehead was blue, but the cheekbone areas and lips were flushed.
Xi Muchengs body was about to copse.
Ning Shu hooked the corners of her mouth.
Xi Mucheng didnt dare to put his eyes on Shi Sinan again, but Shi Sinan was quite happy to keep her eyes on him.
Xi Mucheng saw the old man sitting on the sofa with an elegant posture and said, Old manno, Dad, we havent seen each other for a long time.
You still have the face toe back? Get lost. From now on, you arent a member of the Shi family, said the old man coldly. His tone was hard as iron.
Xi Muchengs lips curved into a sneer. Dad, what did I do for you to want to kick me out?
Car idents, kidnapping, these were all done by Xi Mucheng. However, there was no evidence, so on the surface, they had nothing to do with him.
I was living a good life, but you wanted to bring me to the Shi family. Now, you want to kick me out? What do you take me for? said Xi Mucheng indifferently.
When Shi Sinan heard that the old man wanted to drive away Xi Mucheng, she quickly said, Grandpa, did Uncle do something wrong? Dont kick Uncle out. We are all family.
You... The old man was choked speechless. He couldnt help but cover his heart, and his face turned blue. He then said, You guys can do whatever you like.
The old mans attendant pushed him back to his room to rest.
Ning Shu understood what the old man had in mind. It was better to keep Xi Mucheng under his watch.
Ning Shu had two security guards stand at the door of the old mans room. Before passing the old man any food, Ning Shu would look first to see if it was poisoned.
When Xi Mucheng saw Ning Shu so alert, he snorted with a sarcastic look.
Xi Mucheng then stayed at the vi while avoiding Shi Sinan. Whenever he saw her, he would ignore her or pretend not to see her.
Shi Sinan had been trying to find a chance to talk to Xi Mucheng, but with her grandfather and mother around, she didnt dare to be too obvious.
In the middle of the night, Shi Sinan knocked on Xi Muchengs room.
Xi Mucheng opened the door. When he saw Shi Sinan, he was pained to death. Xi Mucheng really could not stand her. It felt like the sight had scarred his eyes. At the moment, her fat was blocking the door.
Nheless, his body still craved this woman beyond measure. He desperately wanted to embrace her.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was almost like fire and ice.
Uncle, I was worried about you. Where have you been all this time? Shi Sinan moved her body and walked into Xi Muchengs room.
Xi Mucheng endured his bodys desire and closed the door.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1600: You Left Without Even Saying Goodbye
Chapter 1600: You Left Without Even Saying Goodbye
Uncle, do you know how I spent these days? You left without even saying goodbye, said Shi Sinan with a tearful sob.
Xi Mucheng was so stiff down under that it felt like it was going to blow up.
He was holding back so hard that his body was trembling. Meanwhile, he still had to hear Shi Sinans ramblings.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Fuck... Xi Mucheng could not bear it anymore. He shut his eyes and directly pushed Shi Sinan down. His hands fondled a piece of fatty soft meat.
Xi Mucheng seriously couldnt endure it anymore and went straight into the main course. However, Shi Sinan was too fat now, so a lot of positions were out of the picture. He had no choice but to settle on the traditional position.
While on top of Shi Sinans body, Xi Mucheng felt like he was on a meat cushion, it was greasy as hell.
Xi Mucheng was a high-ss, robust man. What kind of woman did heck? However, he had ended up with such a woman. The crux was that she was full of attraction to him.
In the past, Shi Sinan was pure and sweet, simple and beautiful. Therefore, him being obsessed with Shi Sinans young body made it justifiable.
But now, even after Shi Sinan had be like this, the attraction hadnt diminished a bit.
Xi Mucheng didnt open his eyes the entire time. He only listened to Shi Sinans voice and imagined what she used to look like.
Xi Mucheng felt his body was about to explode as he fiercely tormented Shi Sinan.
Ah...
A shrill scream resounded throughout the vi. It was so painful and miserable that it tore the hearts of the listeners.
Ning Shu, who was cultivating, stopped and hurriedly followed the sound to Xi Muchengs room.
Even the old man was rmed.
A security guard had already broken open the door. Ning Shu peeked inside and saw the bby Shi Sinan and Xi Mucheng.
Regardless of their naked bodies, Shi Sinans voice was trembling with fear as she shouted, Uncle, Uncle...
Ning Shu took the nket and covered Shi Sinan before looking at Xi Mucheng.
Xi Mucheng was clutching at his chest, and panting sounds came out of his mouth as he gasped for breath. His face was twisted due to ack of air. His lower body seemed to bepletely out of control, shooting filth that was mixed with blood and foam. He simply could not stop.
Xi Muchengs body twitched, and his face grew green. At the same time, he covered his heart and opened his mouth wide as his breathing became more and more rapid.
His body was still dripping with filth.
When the old man rushed over to witness such a scene, he said in shock, Death from intercourse. Then, he shook his head. He cant be saved.
Xi Muchengs face twisted as his eyes filled with strong unwillingness, fear, and hatred. He let out a low roar before his body violently twitched a couple of times. He then stopped moving altogether, but his body was still ejacting uncontrobly.
An indescribably strange smell permeated the room.
Dying during sex was a very rare urrence, and it was clinically known as sudden death during intercourse.
Too much intercourse would result in physical weakness. Furthermore, the erosion caused by sexual drugs could also cause the heart to stop beating.
Xi Muchengs body had been hollowed out. Even when he wasnt with Shi Sinan, he wouldfort himself or find other women.
His weak body could not withstand the torment, leading to sudden death.
Uncle, Uncle... When Shi Sinan saw Xi Muchengs still body, she also trembled. She shouted in despair until she finally couldnt take it anymore. Her eyes rolled over, and she fainted.
Ning Shu asked the security guards to carry Xi Mucheng out.
After Xi Muchengs body was removed, Ning Shu opened the room window to disperse the smell.
She nced at the unconscious Shi Sinan, who couldnt ept reality, and picked up the clothes on the ground. She put them on Shi Sinan to cover her body.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1601: We’ll Have a Funeral
?Chapter 1601: Well Have a Funeral
Ning Shu dressed Shi Sinan, then walked out of the room. In the living room, she saw Xi Muchengs body wrapped in a nket. It asionally twitched once or twice.
She once again checked Xi Mucheng just in case.
Xi Muchengs face was twisted, his mouth was wide open, and saliva was flowing out and wetting the floor. Hisplexion was blue and white.
Ning Shu stretched her hand out towards his nose to see if he was breathing. She then touched his neck artery. There was no breathing and no heartbeat.
The task to make Xi Mucheng die was considered finished, but they might have to face the counterattack of the forces under him.
There would be someone who would seed Xi Mucheng. However, it was unknown whether they would take revenge for Xi Mucheng or not.
Ning Shu asked the old man, What should we do now?
Death during intercourse is really too ugly. The old man frowned. At such a young age, he actually died during sex.
Xi Muchengs body was hollowed out, so it made sense to end up dying during intercourse.
Have the crematorium peoplee over and take the body to be cremated. No matter what, hes a member of the Shi family. The old man said, Well have a funeral.
This funeral was done as a front for others.
Ning Shu nodded. Just as she picked up the phone, she heard a heartbreaking cry, Uncle...
The voice was so sharp and sorrowful that Ning Shu almost threw the phone out of her hand in shock.
Even the old man couldnt help but clutch at his heart.
The previously unconscious Shi Sinan had woken up and ran out of the house with loud stomps. Her fat, trembling body pounced on Xi Muchengs dead body.
Uncle, theres no way you died. Uncle... Shi Sinan cried uncontrobly. In her heart, her uncle was omnipotent; anyone could die but not her uncle.
Shi Sinan suspected that she was dreaming. Her heart seemed to be squeezed by a hand, and she was unable to breathe.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She couldnt imagine what her life would be like without her uncle.
Without him, what was the point of living!
Shi Sinan hugged Xi Muchengs corpse, bawling and crying. All the while, she pitifully shouted, Uncle, wake up. Uncle, Sinan is so scared.
Shi Sinan felt cold all over. She was in a daze, as if her soul had left the body.
Ning Shu phoned the funeral guys. Not long after, someone came over to remove Xi Muchengs corpse.
Do not touch my uncle. He isnt dead, not dead. Shi Sinan clung to Xi Muchengs body, refusing to let go of him. No, dont hurt Uncle.
The crematorium personnel had no choice but to look at the old man in the wheelchair and ask, Do you want him to be cremated or not?
Ning Shu nodded. Of course.
Mom, dont do this... Shi Sinan looked at Ning Shu pleadingly. Dont hurt Uncle. Uncles not dead.
Shi Sinan could not believe that Xi Mucheng was dead so suddenly. It was even while they were having sex.
Ning Shu ignored Shi Sinans pleading eyes and called over a few security guards to pull her away.
Shi Sinan heart-wrenchingly screamed. When she saw the body of Xi Mucheng being dragged away, she struggled hard and lunged towards Xi Mucheng.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1602: This Was the Power of Love?
Chapter 1602: This Was the Power of Love?
Shi Sinan was very heavy now. Adding on her demented state, she had a lot of strength. Even five security guards were unable to keep her under control.
Ning Shu was more direct in her approach. She used one hand tond a chop on Shi Sinans neck and knocked her out. Shi Sinan fell to the ground with a thud. Her eyes were tightly closed, and her face was filled with tears.
The old man wiped his face. Looking unusually tired, he said to Ning Shu, Ill leave the funeral to you.
Yes, you go and rest. It was early in the morning right now. With how weak the old mans body was, after such a sudden upheaval, his facial color was poor, and his expression looked ugly.
The attendant pushed the old man away to rest.
The security guards also went around the vi to patrol. The living room now only had Ning Shu and the unconscious Shi Sinan on the floor.
Shi Sinans weight was too heavy. Ning Shu wasnt able to drag her to the bed. Therefore, she took a thin nket and covered her body before leaving her like that.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the sofa and started to cultivate. The recent events had made her feel exhausted. There was always a pile of things waiting for her.
This body was in her middle-age, so after a period of tossing and turning, including jumping over walls and leaping out of cars, it was a bit overwhelming.
The unconscious Shi Sinan quickly woke up in just two hours. Ning Shu had expected her to sleep the whole morning.
This was the power of love?
Shi Sinan woke up with a groan. She raised her hand with difficulty and touched her neck. When she turned her head and saw Ning Shu on the sofa, she immediately shouted at her with indignation, Mom, I hate you, hate you
Faced with Shi Sinans flourishing resentment and hatred, Ning Shus expression didnt change. She only felt partly speechless.
If Shi Lina or the old man had died, Shi Sinan would not be so crazy. After her rtives died, there was an uncle tofort her in all sorts of positions and ways.
As Shi Sinan cried and wept, she wanted to run out of the vi to find her uncle. However, she was stopped by the security guards. She hated these abominable guards and iled her hands, scraping at their faces.
Her nails left scratch marks like a cat on the guards face.
Ning Shu shouted, Enough. What are you doing? You feel that youre not embarrassing enough yet?
Shi Sinan, have some sense of shame! Hurry up and get back inside, said Ning Shu coldly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Shi Sinan stopped swinging her arms. She turned her head to look at Ning Shu and bit her lips hard until they were bleeding. Her eyes were filled with despair and pain.
I hate you. I hate you so much. Shi Sinans lips were bleeding as she said, Yes, I have no shame. I just love my uncle. I love him, and I cant live without him.
I dont care if hes my uncle. Shi Sinans voice was hoarse and her eyes were red. You simply dont understand love. Your heart is cold and dead. Thats why Dad left you. You are ruthless and heartless, and no one loves you.
Shi Sinan hammered her heart, making her arms and chest swell withyers of flesh waves. Do you know how ufortable it is here? Its as if I am dying.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together. Then, go die.
Mom, please, let me go see Uncle. Please. Shi Sinans face was pale as she cried and begged Ning Shu.
Ning Shus expression was indifferent. What the hell? She just used her of cruelty and heartlessness yet was now begging her again.
What the hell did she owe her?
Ning Shu said to the security guard, Drag her back to the room.
Mom Shi Sinan looked at Ning Shu in shock. How can you do this?
In the end, Shi Sinan was dragged back to her room by several security guards. She struggled violently while shouting at Ning Shu, Mom, I hate you. I hate you. Youll never know love. You will always be a lonely wretch that no one loves.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1603: I Don’t Want to Live Without My Uncle
Chapter 1603: I Dont Want to Live Without My Uncle
Ning Shus expression remained unchanged while listening to her daughters curses. When Shi Sinan cursed her to die without anyone to shed tears for her, she even dug at her ears.
She was going to be a pitiful thing that no one loved? Oh, she was soo scared.
She simply was cold, uncaring, and unreasonable.
Scoff. If a woman obtain the love and care of the opposite sex, then she could not get the respect of the same sex either. Women were simply this lowly.
Even the simple and wonderful Shi Sinan was using this as a weapon to attack her. You were an old hag that no one wanted, you do not know how to love, and there is no man who loves you, etc.
In peoples minds, a mans love was a direct reflection of a womans charm.
After Shi Sinan was dragged into the room by the security guards, Ning Shu locked her door. She cried and pounded the door, but it was all futile.
Ning Shu ignored Shi Sinan, whose shouts came from inside the house. Mom, if you wont let me see Uncle, Illmit suicide. I dont want to live without my uncle.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu opened the door and said, Do you really want to see your uncle be thrown into the fire and turn into ashes?
Youre making things up. Youre making things up. When Shi Sinan heard Ning Shu, she couldnt stand it anymore and shook her head frantically. Uncle cant die. Its impossible.
When Shi Sinan tried to rush outside, Ning Shu pulled her back inside. Since you want to go, Ill take you there.
Ning Shu drove the car, taking Shi Sinan to the crematorium. At this time, there was a mortician putting makeup on Xi Mucheng. Afterward, he would be cremated.
When Shi Sinan saw the motionless Xi Mucheng lying on the tform, she lunged at him straight away. Her sudden action startled the mortician.
Shi Sinan hugged Xi Mucheng while bawling. Finally, it was Ning Shu who pulled Shi Sinan over.
The madness in Shi Sinan was intense, so Ning Shu had to mobilize the energy in her dantian to pull her apart.
No Shi Sinan watched as her uncle was pushed into the furnace and the fire burned his body. He didnt even react.
Her uncle had really died and left her alone. What was she going to do now?
Shi Sinan couldnt bear it and fainted.
Ning Shu had no choice but to drag her into the car. She then took Xi Muchengs ashes and drove back to the vi.
Next, Ning Shu held a simple funeral. Although Ning Shu didnt invite many people, a lot of guys who received the news came to the funeral.
Naturally, many of them were curious about Xi Muchengs sudden death. ording to some rumors, the cause of death was death during intercourse.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Anyway, the Shi family had be a private joke of these people.
Ning Shu also didnt lose her sleep over this. When Xi Mucheng died, there were so many security guards to witness it. The news would certainly be spread out. Besides, death during intercourse was still better than rumors that Xi Mucheng was killed by the Shi family.
Ning Shu didnt let Shi Sinan attend the funeral. After returning from the crematorium, she had been crying and wailing. She was full of despair and pain and would heart-wrenchingly shout for her uncle.
If such a Shi Sinan appeared at the funeral, the Shi family could not show their faces in public again.
Uncle and niece incest, uncle dying on his nieces belly, it was simply
Ms. Shi. A man in a suit walked up to Ning Shu. He was about thirty years old, and even in his suit, he couldnt hide the grim hostility emitting from his body.
Ning Shu went through a circle in her head, but she couldnt remember this persons identity. In the end, she asked, Who are you?
Im one of Xi Muchengs subordinates, said the man.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1604: Her True Destiny
Chapter 1604: Her True Destiny
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes at him. Oh, your boss died in the Shi family, so you want to avenge him?
The man snorted and said carelessly, Why would I take revenge for a dead man? I am happy to see Xi Mucheng die. In fact, many share my feelings.
The corner of Ning Shus mouth twitched. Xi Mucheng was quite unpopr. In order to show his male dominance, he used an iron hand to reign over his underlings, like an ancient emperor.
Ning Shu was wary that she might face the counterattack of his forces, but now, there was no such concern.
After the funeral, Ning Shu went to the cemetery and casually found a ce to bury Xi Mucheng.
Once she was done with Xi Muchengs funeral affairs, Ning Shus heart immediately rxed a lot. She no longer had that feeling of a crisis.
However, now, there was another worry: Shi Sinan. She had been unable to ept Xi Muchengs death.
In Shi Sinans heart, her uncle was the one who would spend her life with her. No matter what she went through in between, they would end up happily together.
This feeling was intense, so much so that Shi Sinan considered Xi Mucheng as her true destiny.
Shi Sinan was hugging the nket and crying wretchedly. It seemed that until she went blind, she would not stop. It was to the point that the old man, who was recuperating, could not stand it any longer. He returned to the hospital.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu did not know how to describe Shi Sinans distraught expression. Was this really that painful?
Shi Sinan went on a hunger strike and refused to eat. However, with the amount of food she needed, if she skipped one meal, she would eat double on the next.
So hunger strike or whatever wasnt at all useful. Shi Sinan stuffed things into her mouth while in pain.
It was probably because starving was too unbearable for her, so she wanted to stuff everything in her mouth. In the end, Shi Sinan sneakily took a de and slit her wrists tomit suicide.
She was lying in a wide bathtub and had a de in her hand. It must be known that Shi Sinan was now very fat. To reach her blood vessels, she h ad to first get through a thickyer of fat. Once the de cut into her meat, the pain could only be imagined.
However, Shi Sinan endured it all. As long as the thought of her uncle turning into ashes shed in her mind, she would be in such torment that she wished to die.
It was a maid, who was delivering the meal, that noticed her disappearance. She searched through the house and finally found her in the bathroom.
Her wrist was resting on the edge of the tub, and blood was dripping onto the floor.
Ning Shu was at work when she got the news. She instantly rushed to the hospital.
Shi Sinan was unconscious and had a bandage on her wrist.
Ning Shu was tired of Shi Sinan and her antics. After all that effort raising her, here she wasmitting suicide for a man that had never done anything for her.
To give up her life so easily, didnt she know how precious life was? Meanwhile, Ning Shu was bouncing from world to world just to live.
When those born with silver spoons in their mouths encountered something, they immediately had to look for death. They did not know the difficulties of survival.
This was just torturing themselves with their self-inflicted pain. Furthermore, only the heroine had the right to be so willful. Ning Shu wanted to see how far Shi Sinan would go.
If their stomach was empty, where would they have the time to feel sorrow over such trivial things? To worry about warmth, lust, and desire?
If the money used to raise Shi Sinan was used on pigs, they would have already made a fortune.
Ning Shu sat on the edge of the bed. She watched the sleeping Shi Sinan, who was shedding tears even in sleep.
When the old man heard that Shi Sinan had attempted suicide, he rushed over from his hospital. He shook his head when he saw her. This child is ruined.
The old man was in poor condition. The car ident and the kidnapping had left a toll on the old mans body. He had aged a lot in a few days, and his hair was already frosty white.
The old man said to Ning Shu, This family, please support it a little more.
After saying these words, he let the nurse push him away.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1605: The Master of This Family
Chapter 1605: The Master of This Family
The old man asking Ning Shu to support the family meant that he waspletely delegating his power to her. From now on, Ning Shu would be the master of this family.
Shi Sinans attempted suicide failed. When she woke up, she kept nkly staring at the ceiling and shedding tears silently.
The doctor said that Shi Sinans health was deteriorating because of her fat, which was a burden on her body. She would also suffer from anemia since she had lost so much blood.
After listening to the doctor, Ning Shu said to Shi Sinan, You are only eighteen now. Is this how you want to live your entire life? Pull yourself together.
Shi Sinans eyes moved slightly. She focused on Ning Shus face and said in a hoarse voice, Mom, you dont understand. I cant live without Uncle. Mom...
Ning Shu: Kneels...
Ning Shu stopped paying attention to Shi Sinan. The child in the surrogate mothers belly was born; it was a six-pound boy.
After Ning Shu rushed to the hospital, she held the wrapped child in her hands. She would raise this one properly.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The good thing was that Ning Shu had been a wet nurse several times and was not flustered one bit. She brought the child along even when heading to work. Hence, the office lounge was full of all kinds of baby supplies.
The old man was d to learn that he had a grandson. He would wait for Ning Shu to bring the child back from work every day.
Good, good... The old man squeezed the childs hand, and his face was full of smiles. He kissed the childs hand before asking Ning Shu, Whos the father of this child?
He was selected from the sperm bank, said Ning Shu.
At this moment, Shi Sinan wasing downstairs. When she saw the old man holding the child in his arms, she sized him up and asked, Grandpa, who is this child?
After Shi Sinan slit her wrists and left the hospital, she started living like a wandering soul. She didnt care about anybody and just hid in her room all day.
Now, there was an extra half-brother, but she didnt even know.
The old man said with a smile, This is your brother. Grandpa is still thinking of a name.
Shi Sinan froze and stammered, Mom, how could you? How can you do this to Dad?
Ning Shu: ...
The fuck? What did she do?
This brother is your child with another man. Shi Sinan bit her lips. Its not right for you to do that.
Ning Shu: _
Your father had already re-established a family, but your mother had to keep her body for him? They were both women; why was she so harsh toward her own mother?
When the old man heard Shi Sinans words, his face also darkened. However, he lowered his head to coax the child.
The atmosphere was frozen. As if sensing it, the child in the old mans arms cried uneasily. The old man didnt know how to coax him, so he kept saying, Good grandson, dont cry. Do not cry, ah...
Ning Shu took over the baby. With his arms now free, the old man said to Shi Sinan, Since you are well, go to school. You cant just stay at home all day.
Shi Sinan hurriedly shook her head. She did not want to go to school. With her appearance, how could she face others? She didnt even want to live; why would she still care about learning?
The old man waved his hand feebly. Then, behave, and dont wander around.
Shi Sinans tears started cascading down. Everyone was cold to her to the extreme. Her grandpa and mom hated her, her uncle had died, and now, a brother had appeared out of nowhere.
Shi Sinan fell into another bout of sadness. In the entire world, she was the most miserable.
When Ning Shu saw Shi Sinan like this, she really could not understand. Could it be that after finding a cool and handsome man with strong capabilities, a womans life wasplete? After sleeping with him, she didnt have to do anything else except wait to be spoiled? She could just live under the mans shelter?
Shi Sinan turned around and ran upstairs to her room. She was probably going to cause more trouble now.
Ning Shu felt quite tired. She hadnt felt this helpless even when facing Xi Mucheng. There was no way to solve themunication barrier.
Ning Shu prepared milk powder and fed it to the child. She then asked the old man, Dad, what do we do about Sinan?
Leave her for now. The old man sighed. They would just treat it as if they were raising this person for free.
Ning Shu had nothing to say. Shi Sinan was the granddaughter of the old man and Shi Linas daughter. It wasnt her ce to make the decision.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1606: Don’t be a Stupid People Pleaser
Chapter 1606: Dont be a Stupid People Pleaser
But Shi Sinan was perfectly skilled in tormenting herself until she was in endless pain.
After the child drank the milk, Ning Shu put her hand against the childs back and channeled some gentle energy into his body. The energy would strengthen his body and make it harder for him to get sick.
The child was quite well behaved and not fussy, so he was rather easy to take care of.
In the evening, Ning Shu put the child in the cradle by her bed, then sat on the sofa to cultivate. 2333s voice suddenly appeared in her mind.
Taskplete. Would you like to leave the task world?
Leave. Ning Shu nced at the child in the cradle onest time, then left.
She instantly felt a bout of dizziness and when she opened her eyes again, she was already in the system space. She abruptly copsed and sprawled out on the sofa to check the points from this task.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 6150k
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 244
Charm: 10
Luck: 74
Mental Strength: 150
Martial Arts: 162
Faith: 1314
Aptitude: 69
Merit: 10050
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x5, Upgraded Protective Talisman
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing)
Fulfilled Shi Linas wish.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 2000k experience points.
Gained 50 attribute points.
Gained 500 faith points.
There were quite a lot of experience points and attribute points this time, and something that was a pleasant surprise to Ning Shu was that she had actually gotten 500 faith points.
2333, howe there are so many faith points this time? asked Ning Shu.
It umted from the previous worlds you were in. In the future, itll continue to increase, so you should do more things that will help you gather faith. Faith points are pretty useful, said 2333.
Once you be an advanced tasktaker or an expert tasktaker, people dont look at experience points anymore, but at faith points and merit points. Experience points are easy to get, but faith points arent.
Ning Shus eyes whirled with a thought and she then asked, How many merit and faith points does it take to be an expert tasktaker?
Please be an advanced tasktaker first before asking me this question, said 2333 with contempt. Dont bite off more than you can chew.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. Just asking a question was biting off more than she could chew?
Then are there a lot of expert tasktakers? asked Ning Shu.
Im not sure about the exact numbers, but a lot of tasktakers got stuck due to merit and faith points. Some tasktakers not only do not have enough merit points, but also have a lot of bad karma due to wrongdoings so it became very hard for them to advance to bing an expert tasktaker, said 2333 carefully.
Even if youre a tasktaker, its still better to be a good person. But dont be a stupid people pleaser.
Chapter 1607: Afterstory of Shi Lina
Chapter 1607: Afterstory of Shi Lina
Since she got 50 attribute points, she added the points to intelligence, luck, mental strength, martial arts, and aptitude like usual.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 8150k
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 244 (+10)
Charm: 10
Luck: 74 (+10)
Mental Strength: 150 (+10)
Martial Arts: 162 (+10)
Faith: 1314
Aptitude: 69 (+10)
Merit: 10050
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x5, Upgraded Protective Talisman
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing)
After allocating the attribute points, Ning Shu sat on the sofa to cultivate. She absorbed the soul energy in the space until she felt saturated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu said to 2333, I want to see the situation after Shi Lina went back?
Okay.
A screen appeared in front of Ning Shu. Shi Lina was sitting in her office and the child was now almost 2 years old. He was walking unsteadily while holding onto the sofa.
Shi Lina was working, but would look up from time to time to see how the child was doing. There was a smile on her lips and her gaze was gentle.
The child fell on the floor, but Shi Lina didnt hurry over to pull the child up. There was a carpet on the ground so even if the child fell, it wouldnt hurt.
Shi Linas secretary saw the child fall and wanted to help the child up, but Shi Lina said, Let him get up by himself. He can get up by himself.
When the child saw that no one was paying attention to him, he was toozy to walk anymore so he crawled on the floor. After a while, he slowly got up again and started walking around while holding onto the things in the office or biting on random things.
Shi Lina watched the entire time with a smile.
When the workday ended, Shi Lina headed back with the child. The old man in the vi was currently ying chess with the old secretary. When he saw the child, he immediately said, My dear grandson is back!
The old man couldnt lift the child anymore, so he had the child sit on hisp to talk to him.
Chapter 1608: Impossible to Wake
Chapter 1608: Impossible to Wake
Shi Lina looked towards upstairs, then went upstairs to Shi Sinans room.
Shi Sinans rooms floor was covered with snack bags and all kinds of smells were mixed together. The room was so messy that it was hard to figure out where to step.
Shi Lina frowned and walked into the room to see that Shi Sinan was still lying in bed, sleeping in broad daylight. These days, she was always either eating or sleeping.
In these past two years, Shi Sinan had gained a lot more weight. As shey in bed, her body upied over half of the bed. She looked like a blown up balloon. It was pretty frightening, especially the sight of the meat on her stomach. It was already impossible to find pants that fit Shi Sinan on the market.
Shi Sinans facial features had been squished together. She could barely even open her eyes now.
It had been almost two years, but Shi Sinan still hadnt recovered from her heartbreak. Shey inside her room every day, never stepping out. She also stopped going to school.
When Shi Lina saw Shi Sinan like this, she couldnt help but get angry. How long exactly are you going to mourn for a guy thats already been dead so long? What you should be doing now is getting up and getting rid of the fat on your body in order to live a good life.
If you go on like this, your body wont be able to bear it. Shi Lina couldnt help but say these things. When she saw Shi Sinan like this, she almost wanted to just strangle her to death.
Shi Sinan was indifferent to Shi Linas words. She rolled over with great difficulty so that her back faced Shi Lina. You already have a son, so dont bother me anymore. Even if my body cant handle it anymore, Im fine with that. I have long wanted to die.
Shi Lina:
Shi Lina was infuriated. Since you want to die, starting tomorrow, just stop eating! Look at how much you eat! A single meal of yours is a portion for four people. You have plenty to eat and drink, but you use it to just trample yourself like this. You are the older sister, cant you set a good example for your younger brother?
Fine! I wont eat! Grandpa cant bring himself to look at me, you also cant bring yourself to look at me. Since no one can bear the sight of me, whats the point of me living? cried Shi Sinan.
Shi Lina was taken aback for a moment. When she saw how irascible Shi Sinan was, she softened her tone and said, Sinan, Mom will find you a psychiatrist. Mom thinks that youve been staying at home for too long. Well also invite a fitness instructor toe to the house, to help you start to work out. Sinan, youre still young. Theres still a long path ahead of you.
Im tired of hearing those words. I dont want to live anymore, life is so meaningless. Shi Sinan said with hollow eyes, I cant live in a world without Uncle.
Shi Lina took a deep breath and didnt say anything else. She found a psychiatrist to help persuade Shi Sinan.
Other than that, there was really nothing she could do.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
She really didnt know what to do with this daughter.
After leaving the Shi Sinans room, Shi Lina collected her feelings and went to make milk powder for her son.
Shi Lina found a psychiatrist for Shi Sinan, but Shi Sinan simply refused to cooperate and locked the psychiatrist outside. When the fitness instructors saw Shi Sinans body shape and horrible meal size, they all shook their heads. If they really took on this job, it would only serve to destroy their reputation.
Ning Shu shook her head. It was outside of her expectations that Shi Sinan would grow this fat. She was already way over 300 pounds.
The effect of the acupuncture was already very weak, but Shi Sinan still kept eating nonstop, continuing to increase the size of her stomach. If she got a surgery to make her stomach a little smaller andbined that with exercise, it was entirely possible to slim down.
However, it was impossible to wake up a person who was pretending to be asleep.
In any case, Shi Linas life was sessfully reversed for the better.
After seeing what happened after Shi Lina headed back, Ning Shu was ready to go to the fabricated space to wander around and get a meal.
In the spiritual state, even if she ate too much, she wouldnt feel stuffed and she also wouldnt get fat. No matter how much she ate, she wouldnt end up like Shi Sinan.
When she got to the fabricated space, she surveyed the surroundings. There was no difference, things looked exactly the way they did before.
Ning Shu asked 2333, Last time the uncle crushed the fabricated space. Is this fabricated space still the original one?
Not anymore, this one is new. 2333 said, Thatst fabricated space was already unstable and could have copsed at any time.
Ning Shu: _
The person who could crush a space and then rebuild a new space was the same person that had been wounded by a hidden weapon that time? What the fr*ck?
Ning Shu first wandered around for a while before going to the restaurant and ordering a table full of dishes to satisfy her cravings.
Chapter 1609: The Number is Fixed
Chapter 1609: The Number is Fixed
The restaurants food tasted quite good, and as she ate, she also felt a bit of energy flow into her soul. It was probably the power contained in these foods.
Wonder what material these dishes were made of? The meat tasted like meat and had a variety of seasonings so it was extremely delicious.
Itpletely satisfied her cravings.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As Ning Shu was eating happily, a person sat down across from her. Ning Shu nced up and found that it was an unfamiliar woman.
Hello. Ning Shu greeted this woman. She was rather pretty and looked good-natured.
Mei Ziqing sized up Ning Shu and asked, Are you an advanced tasktaker?
Uh, no, said Ning Shu.
Mei Ziqing raised her eyebrows in surprise, Your soul is pretty solid, so I thought you were an advanced tasktaker. Theres an advanced task and I was hoping to invite you to the group.
A group task? So advanced!
Ning Shu said, Im an intermediate level tasktaker.
There was still a long way to go before she would be an advanced tasktaker.
So sad.
In that case, sorry to have bothered you. As Mei Ziqing spoke, she stood up. After a moment of thought, she asked, Whats your number? My number is 639. Once you be an advanced tasktaker, we can work together.
The moment the number was mentioned, Ning Shu couldnt help but feel out of sorts. She asked Mei Ziqing, Is it possible for the number to ever change?
No. The number gets fixed the moment the soul is captured by the system.
Ning Shu: Flips table
Whats your number?
2 2333.
What?
2333.
Mei Ziqings eyes contained a smile. Ill be in touch.
Mei Ziqing turned around and walked away.
Even though Ning Shu was in her spiritual state, she still wanted to flip the table. Why was her number like this!?
After stuffing herself full of food, she headed back to the system space.
Ning Shu asked 2333, Can I change my number? Im not looking for a pretty number, just not this number?
That yer was right, the number is fixed, said 2333 with a smirk.
Dont you feel like its humiliating to be called by this name? Ning Shu said as she scratched her head.
2333 replied without hesitation, What is there to feel humiliated about? The number and the name are just ways of address. Why are you so fixated on something like this?
Of course she was fixated on it. Your looks were decided at birth, but your name had to be high end and ssy.
The person with the number 639 said that she was going to be in touch. How do we get in touch? asked Ning Shu.
You can activate the chat system, said 2333.
Howe I dont know about anything? Ning Shu couldnt help but feel like a retard.
Why didnt you ask me before if I wanted to activate the chat system? asked Ning Shu.
You dont have anyone to contact, so whats the point of activating this? The chat system takes one point for every word you send, said 2333.
A point per word? What a ripoff!
Chapter 1610: Beauty, Come Cry in My Arms!
Chapter 1610: Beauty, Come Cry in My Arms!
Ning Shu said, Activate it.
All right.
A chat interface appeared in front of Ning Shu. The notification bar was shing and when she clicked on it, she saw that number 696 was applying to talk to her.
Ning Shu clicked agree and typed hello.
696 sent Ning Shu good luck and said that she was going to contact the other tasktakers.
Ning Shu turned off the chat system and took out the Unsurpassable Martial Arts from the bookshelf. The Unsurpassable Martial Arts was bing filled with more and more designs. There were all kinds of rare creatures in the book
The 500 faith points this time all came from here. As long as someone practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, faith points would be generated. Not bad
These lifelike drawings represented all the people that cultivated the martial arts she had left in that world. She couldnt help but wonder if there was a legend about her on the Jianghu.
This just showed that if she wanted to get faith points, she had to establish her own faction of power.
She set down the Unsurpassable Martial Arts and picked up another cultivation manual to silently memorize the techniques. These techniques were suitable for supernatural beings to practice. If she transmigrated and became a supernatural being, it woulde in handy.
She didnt know if it was possible for all species to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
After memorizing the cultivation manual, Ning Shu took out another book and read it silently. After each task, she would read a book. However, she didnt know if she could be an advanced tasktaker after reading these books.
It was still best to be an advanced tasktaker quickly.
The system space was quiet. There was only the sound of Ning Shu flipping through the book. After she finished reading, she put the book back on the shelf, watered the potted nts, and organized the coffee table and other things a little bit.
Ahem Ning Shu coughed as she sat down on the sofa and said to 2333, Lets take a look at the entrustor.
Okay.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
A person gradually appeared in the system space. It was a girl wearing a dress. She was very pretty, but hardships had clearly left their marks on her face and made her look very old. She was clearly quite young, but she looked so tired and powerless.
The girl looked at Ning Shu and said, I want a counterattack. I will offer up all of my soul energy for a counterattack.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. She was offering all her soul energy the moment she opened her mouth? Ning Shu didnt agree immediately and instead said, Lets discuss things slowly. Trading soul energy is no small matter.
Soul energy was very important. Some entrusters would offer up their soul for a counterattack, but when they go to reincarnate, the less soul energy they had, the less advantages they would have. It was even possible for them not to be able to reincarnate in aplete state.
If you gave up all of your soul energy, when you reincarnate, you may end up bing an ignorant animal.
Everyone wanted their lives to be perfect, to have a chance to do it all over, but it came at a price.
Im willing. The girl bit her lips tightly, Im willing to offer up all my soul energy in order to make Yang Yuhui, that damned bastard, lose everything. To make him fall from his lofty altar.
There was a heavy air of resentment around the girl. Her spiritual body was trembling and she looked about to be a malicious spirit.
Ning Shu hurriedly recited the Rebirth Mantra to calm the girl down.
Tears of blood flowed from the girls eyes. Please help me counterattack. Im willing to give you all of my soul energy.
It was Ning Shus first time seeing such an emotional client. She grabbed a tissue and passed it to the girl as she said, Dont rush, take your time.
The sight of the girl shedding blood tears silently made it so that Ning Shu almost had the urge to pull the girl into her arms tofort her. Beauty,e cry in my arms!
Ning Shu nodded and said, Ill help you counterattack, so dont cry anymore. This will only fill your soul with resentment and thats not good for you.
If she turned into a malicious spirit, she would only be more fixated on this and would lose the chance to transcend.
Thank you. The girls face was covered with tears of blood.
The girls soul gradually disappeared from the system space.
Based on how the girl was dressed, she was from a modern ne. Ning Shu clicked on the system marketce to see if she could exchange for a gun.
The weapons of mass destruction were all grayed out, there was no way to exchange for them. She couldnt even exchange for a small gun.
Since she couldnt exchange for a gun, then it meant that it was a peaceful era.
?Chapter 1611: Will You Accept My Confession?
Chapter 1611: Will You ept My Confession?
Ning Shu couldnt exchange for guns, so she exchanged for fasting pills, water, and some basic medicine. That way, no matter what happened, she would be able to survive.
When she recalled the entrustors hatred and resentment, she knew that this task was probably anotherplicated one. Ning Shu took a deep breath and said to 2333, Lets start the task.
Immediately, Ning Shus head started to spin. Since her soul was gradually bing stronger, she could clearly feel her soul merging with the body.
It felt as if she was forcibly trying to stuff herself in it.
When Ning Shus soul hadpletely fused with the body, she opened her eyes, only to see a boy standing in front of her. This boys hair was slicked back with hair gel and he had some e scattered across his face.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
This boy was a young male student, but his body exuded the feeling of a man past his prime. He didnt have any of the youthful vigor that was characteristic of young people, his gaze contained intense self-confidence and joy.
He looked just like someone who had just won five million in the lottery.
Fellow ssmate Chen Jianan, will you ept my confession? said the boy standing in front of Ning Shu. A corner of his mouth was lifted up in a smile, and he seemed very personable.
He held a huge bouquet of roses in his hands. The roses even had drops of fresh dew on them.
Not far from him were a few boys, standing with their arms slung around each others shoulders. When they heard the male student confess, they roared withughter and whistled towards Ning Shu and the male student.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. Did his self-confidencee from this bouquet of flowers?
When she saw this persons face, she felt an intense loathing rise up in her heart. Then she realized that this person was probably the damned yer that the girl mentioned.
Ning Shu silently recited the heart-clearing chant to suppress the hatred gushing out of her heart.
Yang Yuhui saw that Ning Shu was silent. When he confessed earlier, the other party had also just stared nkly at him. Now, she didnt even say a single word in reply. Was she looking down on him?
Chen Jianan, please go out with me, repeated Yang Yuhui. His expression was sincere, but there was an unconcealed arrogance in his eyes.
Say yes.
Say yes.
Several of the boys surrounding them began to make noise, attracting the attention of the people passing by.
Yang Yuhui looked at Ning Shu and tried to stuff the roses into her hands, but she took a step back and didnt take them.
Yang Yuhuis expression instantly turned unsightly. When he turned around, he saw that his roommates looked like they were watching a good show, and he felt even more embarrassed. He said to Ning Shu, What do you mean? Please give me an answer.
I refuse, said Ning Shu coldly.
Hahahaha
Thats what I said
I won. Pay up.
Several of Yang Yuhuis roommates suddenly started tough.
Yang Yuhuis expression immediately stiffened and his gaze turned cold. Without pausing, he turned and left, throwing the huge rose bouquet into a trash can on the side of the road.
After all, he was extremely arrogant. If she refused, it was her loss.
Ning Shu saw that there were many people looking at her. She simply ignored them and sat down by the flowerbed to receive the storyline.
This story was about a person bing a mega-superstar after their rebirth. The protagonist of this story was Yang Yuhui, the boy who had just confessed to her with flowers.
In Yang Yuhuis previous life, he spent most of his life as a mediocre, unimportant, and unqualified assistant director who didnt have any achievements to his name. To put it bluntly, he was an assistant director whose real job was to just be a handyman that ran errands but never got to produce a work of his own.
Yang Yuhui med the heavens for being unjust and believed that his talent had not been used fully.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1612: Reborn in a Parallel World
Chapter 1612: Reborn in a Parallel World
One day, when Yang Yuhui was on the filming set, he was killed in an idental explosion. After he woke up, he found that he had been reborn, and in a parallel world at that.
None of the people around him had changed. He was still a student in Communication Universitys Department of Film Production.
But, this worlds worldview wasnt the same.
In this world, China was a very strong country. It had not undergone colonization, and had kept growing stronger to be one of the most powerful world powers.
But, this worldcked entertainment. It didnt have any of the ssics that his previous world had. There were no Tang poems, no Song poems, no Four ssic Novels of Chinese literature, no Jin Yongs wuxia novels, no ssic songs, no Titanic, no 3D Avatar, and no popr TV or variety shows.
The entertainment industry was underdeveloped. It didnt have the previous worlds worldwide popr games like World of Warcraft or Crossfire. Even the lucrative Blizzard Entertainment gamepany had not yet been established. Moreover, the esports industry simply wasnt a thing.
In short, everything that could be censored was censored.
What excited Yang Yuhui the most was that he actually had an inbuilt search engine, simr to Baidu, in his brain and it allowed him to search for things in the other world.
Songs, TV shows, movies, and games were all just one search away.
He could casually write ssic songs one after another, and everyone would be moved to the point of tears and obsessed with them after listening to it just once. He could even shoot a couple of popr TV shows effortlessly.
All Yang Yuhui had to do was copy whatever the search engine showed him word for word, and itd be done.
If he wrote novels, every novel would have tens of thousands of people fighting to get copies of it.
If he shot films, hed make blockbusters one after another and countless stars would want to act for him.
If he sang, his songs would shoot straight to the top of all the ranking lists.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
In short, Yang Yuhui could do anything. He could be a director, an actor, or a game developer.
Not only did he take things from the other world for his own purposes, he even shamelessly took credit for them.
Oh, Chinas entire entertainment circle underwent earth-shaking changes thanks to Yang Yuhuis arrival.
He was praised as an all-round genius for changing the entire Chinese entertainment circles system. He was the supreme entertainment god who had the ability to change someones entire life with a single sentence.
Furthermore, the originally rather ugly Yang Yuhui relied on the things provided by the system to be more and more handsome.
After gaining sess, recognition, and charm, Yang Yuhui attracted all kinds of beauties.
The pure school princess, an intellectual teacher, a tsundere loli, a noble aristocraticdy, a gorgeous female president, a bold policewoman, a domineering gangster girl, a superbly beautiful celebrity
One of his fangirls was even the princess of a country with a constitutional monarchy, and because of his ideal life he became the public enemy of men all around the world.
The loser received a golden finger, counterattacked, and got all the girls, reaching the pinnacle of life.
Ning Shu:
Dang, why dont you just ascend to heaven?
Ning Shu suspected that this world was actually Yang Yuhuis imagination space. Otherwise, how could this kind of mindblowing thing happen?
The owner of this body was called Chen Jianan. She was the third eldest in her family. Her family originally hoped for Chen Jianan to be a boy, but it was still a little girl that came out. So, Chen Jianans grandmother gave her the name Jianan and hoped for a boy after her.
Chen Jianans parents held their breaths and desperately prayed for a son. After having Chen Jianan, they finally gave birth to a son.
Chen Jianan was Communication Universitys school princess. Beautiful girls were as numerous as clouds in a school like Communication University. Since most of the girls attending the university would join the entertainment circle in the future, it went without saying that they were drop dead gorgeous.
As a school princess, Chen Jianan was naturally very beautiful. However, there were several school princesses in this school, not just one.
In hisst life, Yang Yuhui had a secret crush on Chen Jianan. However, Yang Yuhuis familys circumstances werent good, and he wasnt handsome either, so naturally, he felt inferior and couldnt even say a word to Chen Jianan back then.
Trantor: LiLi
#LiLisments: Ah, Jianan in Chinese, its . The first character means auspicious, and the second character means male or boy. Basically, her name waspletely meant to wish for a boy.
#Emisments: That sort of name sounds like shed get teased for chasing after guys at school haha ()
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1613: As He Pleased in This World
Chapter 1613: As He Pleased in This World
Thanks to the systems backing, the reborn Yang Yuhui was filled with confidence and felt that he had the ability to pursue the girl whom he had a crush on in his previous life.
With this search system, he could go all out and climb as high as he pleased in this world.
Money woulde rolling in from all directions. Things like fame, status, and women were also no longer out of his reach.
Even though he knew that Chen Jianan had a boyfriend, he still felt that he could sessfully steal her away. If her judgment was sound, there was no way she wouldnt choose him.
Yang Yuhui dered that he would woo the school princess, Chen Jianan, but his dormitory roommates didnt believe him. They thought he mustve gone crazy. Why would Chen Jianan toss away her perfectly good second-generation rich boyfriend for a poor bastard like him? So his dormitory roommates even rowdily started to ce bets.
Yang Yuhui was brimming with confidence, so he bought some flowers and didnt waste any time in confessing to Chen Jianan.
Of course, he was rejected by her. She didnt even know who he was, so how could she agree to be his girlfriend? Besides, she already had a boyfriend.
If Chen Jianan agreed to be with every boy who confessed to her, then how many boyfriends would she have?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Chen Jianans boyfriend found out about this, he naturally went to warn Yang Yuhui not to pester his girlfriend.
This was after Yang Yuhui got the system. He had already relied on the search system to sell two songs lyrics. His ego had blown out of proportion and it was very close to bursting, so when he was humiliated like this by Chen Jianans boyfriend, Li Xinze, he couldnt take it.
The low self-esteem and arrogance rooted in Yang Yuhuis blood fueled his hatred towards the condescending Li Xinze.
Yang Yuhui greatly despised rich people. Li Xinze reminded him of his previous life, when he had to desperately grovel in front of those producers just so he could film a movie or TV series.
And that was how the grudge between them started.
The rest of the story was about the loser counterattacking and beating up the second-generation rich kid, and the second-generation rich kid courting death in all kinds of stupid ways, repeatedly finding people to try and avenge his lost reputation.
Li Xinzes family ran an entertainmentpany, so Yang Yuhui used his resources to fund the Li familys rivalpany.
Under the fire of Yang Yuhuis attack, the Li family soon went bankrupt. Li Xinzes fathermitted suicide by jumping off a building, and Li Xinze broke his legs in a car ident.
Meanwhile, Yang Yuhui gained a firm foothold in the entertainment industry, and his poprity increased steadily. He could effortlessly write screenys and all kinds of ssic novels at the same time. In short, he was omnipotent.
His writing style also changed with ease. He could film literary romance films, but he could also film silly Mo Lei Taumercial movies.
Both of Li Xinzes legs were broken, his family went bankrupt, and he had not even an ounce of hope left. He waspletely reliant on Chen Jianans care.
In order to take care of Li Xinze, Chen Jianan workedboriously at various jobs. Once, she met the infinitely well-off Yang Yuhui at a high-end club.
Yang Yuhui became dazed for a second when he saw Chen Jianan. Then, he insultingly stuffed a handful of banknotes in her chest before swaggering off.
Among the women who adored Yang Yuhui, one of them was a gang leaders daughter. She was troubled by Chen Jianan, especially since she saw that Chen Jianan was so beautiful. So, she ordered her subordinates tocerate Chen Jianans face.
The gangsters had wanted to rape Chen Jianan too, but Chen Jianan was carrying pepper spray on her and used it to escape.
Li Xinze saw that his girlfriend had been disfigured because of him. His father died because of Yang Yuhui, and his girlfriend, who originally had a bright future ahead of her, had her beautiful face ruined.
Li Xinze felt more dead than alive like this, so he nned to die and take Yang Yuhui down with him. It was unknown by what means he used, but he managed to acquire a bomb to blow up Yang Yuhuispany building.
Naturally, Li Xinze met a miserable end. He was thrown into the prison and tortured to death by a group of prisoners.
When Chen Jianan went to collect Li Xinzes body, she found that he was covered in scars. He was thin to the point of looking like a bag of skin and bones, and his anus was leaking filth.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1614: Written by Ghostwriters
Chapter 1614: Written by Ghostwriters
Chen Jianan felt that she was the one who implicated Li Xinze. Everything began when Yang Yuhui confessed to her.
She hated that high and mighty man whose news was broadcasted on TV every day.
Chen Jianan gathered all of Yang Yuhuis works and discovered that every one of them had a different style. Even his ssics had different writing styles.
He could write with Jin Yongs majestic, simple, and elegant words, but he could also write with Gu Longs sense of romanticism.
He pioneered a variety of genres.
A persons work more or less showed that persons own, unique style. Yang Yuhuis style was simply inconsistent to the point that it dazzled the onlookers eyes.
The foreign films he made also had foreign conceptualization at its core. They had just been covered in a Chinese skin, nothing more.
Chen Jianan made a post on the Inte, saying that all of Yang Yuhuis works were written by ghostwriters. She also listed various pieces of evidence.
This post garnered a lot of attention. When Yang Yuhui saw this post, he couldnt help but panic.
The system was his greatest support so naturally, Yang Yuhui felt a strong sense of killing intent towards this poster.
The gang leaders daughter detested the fact that someone ndered Yang Yuhui this way, so she found Chen Jianan through various means before having her raped and killed. Then, she had Chen Jianan thrown into the sea to be food for fish.
Chen Jianans wish: Let Yang Yuhui, this scoundrel, be left with nothing. He should be trampled on forever, possess nothing, and suffer hardships. Protect Li Xinze, and change Li Xinzes tragic fate.
Ning Shu was dripping with sweat by the time she finished epting the storyline. To say nothing of Yang Yuhuis nature-defying golden finger, his haremswork alone was very terrifying.
There were princesses and multiple daughters of the higher ss. They alone were enough to fully protect Yang Yuhui.
In any case, this world didnt have any other outstanding men, so all the outstanding women flocked to Yang Yuhui, attracted by his heroic aura.
Although they were under a monogamous system, these women actually acquiesced to the existence of his other women. They got along with each other like real sisters. Truly harmonious.
They would rather be the concubine of someone strong than the wife of someone weak.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shus forehead was dotted with cold sweat as she headed to her dormitory. Fortunately, it hadnt been long since Yang Yuhuis rebirth when she started the task.
Yang Yuhuis awesomeness had yet to explode into outer space. She still had some leeway at the moment.
Once Ning Shu reached the dormitory, she went to take a bath. Then, she carefully recalled every detail of the storyline, recording everything Yang Yuhui did, the songs he penned, and the scripts he wrote.
Itd be fun to watch Yang Yuhui extremely confidently send something out, only to find that it had long been published in this world.
Without the system, Yang Yuhui would have nothing. He wasnt worth anything. All he did was rely on the abundant resources of the other parallel world.
He barely had any ability, but he still wanted to ascend to the heavens. Relying on his golden finger to reach the pinnacle of life wouldnt change Yang Yuhuis true ugly, inferior inner self.
Ning Shu was writing down Yang Yuhuis glorious resume, life chronicles, and his achievements and works, when suddenly her phone rang.
Ning Shu picked up the call. A candid voice made its way to her ear from the other end of the phone. Jianan, I heard someone confessed to you.
It was Li Xinze, Chen Jianans boyfriend. Such a good young man, but he fell to that point because of Yang Yuhuis retaliation.
Ning Shu: _
This was the first boyfriend she ever had, but he wasnt her boyfriend.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1615: Just Making a Report
Chapter 1615: Just Making a Report
It hadnt been long since Yang Yuhuis confession before Li Xinze found out about it and called Ning Shu to ask about it.
Ning Shu said, Its just some baffling person. You can ignore him.
These kinds of people are just asking for a beating. He clearly knew that you were my girlfriend, but he still did this. He was clearly looking for trouble. Li Xinzes tone was very bad.
Ning Shu had never had a creature like a boyfriend before. So, what should she say at a time like this?
Ignore him. If you argue with him, itll lower your own reputation. Ning Shu tilted her head and lifted her shoulder, wedging the phone in ce as she wrote stuff down on a piece of paper.
Dont worry about him. She would try to dy the conflict between Yang Yuhui and Li Xinze for as long as possible. Now, she had to think about how to deal with Yang Yuhui.
Li Xinze fell silent for a while. Fine, Ill do as you say.
Okay, then Im hanging up. Ning Shu hung up.
Li Xinze:
What was with this indifferent manner like she was just making a report?
Ning Shu scribbled her notes and drawings on the paper, while also looking into Yang Yuhuis next ns.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Since Yang Yuhui was still a sophomore and had yet to leave campus, he wanted to publish another world-renowned online novel on the Inte soon.
He only needed to search for the novel in his head and type it out. He could effortlessly finish several chapters in just a days time.
Ning Shu thought for a while. She had to publish the novel before Yang Yuhui did.
Fortunately, Ning Shu knew the storyline. Plus, after Li Xinzes death, Chen Jianan had closely studied all of Yang Yuhuis works.
There was quite a lot of information in Ning Shus brain.
She turned on theptop. She had hacked into Yang Yuhuisptop through the campuswork and the screen showed Yang Yuhuisptops interface on it. Yang Yuhuisptop had some movies, and in one folder, she found quite a few manuscripts. Furthermore, it wasnt for just one project.
All these texts were written in different styles. It seemed that Yang Yuhuis ambitions werent small.
Ning Shu hacked Yang Yuhuis manuscripts and copied them to herptop. Then, she deleted all the manuscripts in hisptop.
Ning Shu looked at thisrge number of manuscripts and created an ount to upload them onto the Inte before Yang Yuhui could.
Ning Shu didnt n to make money from this. She just wanted to make Yang Yuhui feel sick.
Ning Shu very easily published the novels on the Inte by copying and pasting.
If she published them first, Yang Yuhui would no longer be able to im these novels as his own to make money because they already existed.
All of these novels were tremendously popr for a while in that world. They were carefully selected by Yang Yuhui, and were smash hits that could even be made into TV series and movies.
Ning Shu was stretching her neck after doing all this when all the other people living in the dormitory returned.
Chen Jianan, I heard that someone from the film production department confessed to you. Why didnt you ept? A girl asked Ning Shu. This girl had a good figure, and most importantly, her personality was very refreshing and pure.
This girl was named Fang Menghan. She would join Yang Yuhuis harem in the end. Later, as Yang Yuhui gradually revealed his outstanding talent in school and became an influential figure, Fang Menghan mocked Chen Jianan for being short-sighted and judging people by their appearance.
When Yang Yuhui confessed to Chen Jianan at the beginning, she even refused aloofly.
Ning Shu scoffed. If Yang Yuhui confessed to Fang Menghan right now, would Fang Menghan ept?
Ha. Ha. Ha
Ning Shu said with an indifferent expression, I already have a boyfriend. Why should I ept? If he confessed to you, would you ept?
Chapter 1616: Luck Is Also a Type of Strength
Chapter 1616: Luck Is Also a Type of Strength
Fang Menghan curled her lips in disdain and changed the topic. Youre really lucky to have Li Xinze as your boyfriend. His family owns an entertainmentpany. As soon as you graduate, youll be able to get the female lead role. Its much better than us miserable people.
Fang Menghans tone was sour and she was just one step away from saying that Ning Shu was in a rtionship with a financial backer.
Ning Shu looked at Fang Menghan. Fang Menghan was willing to share her man with other women, just like a mistress. Wasnt she also in a rtionship with a financial backer?
Yang Yuhuis women were all merely his mistresses.
Fang Menghan only saw the convenient benefits Chen Jianan got thanks to her rtionship with Li Xinze at present, but she didnt see how it was for her when Li Xinze was in dire straits. Chen Jianan stood by Li Xinze steadfastly through thick and thin.
Would Fang Menghan be able to do that? Love has always been exclusive, between only two people, yet Fang Menghan could endure Yang Yuhui having so many other women. Wasnt that because she was after other things?
Yeah, Ive got pretty good luck. Luck is also a type of strength, said Ning Shu lightly.
The original host Chen Jianan and Fang Menghan werent really on the best terms. The two were both school beauties, but Fang Menghan felt that Chen Jianan was being kept by a financial backer, while she herself was a pure lotus growing unsullied out of the mud.
Frankly, it was just hatred born out of envy and jealousy.
Ning Shu never considered bing good friends with Fang Menghan.
Their conversation fell through. Fang Menghan went to the bathroom to freshen up with an irritated expression, muttering under her breath, Whatre you showing off for?
Ning Shu decided to anonymously send the ssic songs Yang Yuhui wrote to Li Xinzespany.
That way, Yang Yuhui would lose his opportunity. If these songs were already in existence, could Yang Yuhui still im that he had created them and that they belonged to him?
Chen Jianan, your boyfriends fighting with someone. Hurry and go see! A girl ran into the dormitory, out of breath, and told Ning Shu, At the gymnasium.
Ning Shu was taken aback for a moment, before realizing right after that the boyfriend the girl was talking about was Li Xinze.
Ning Shu turned off theptop and went to the gymnasium.
As soon as she walked in, she saw a crowd of people gathered together. She could hear several of them swearing too. Ning Shu hurriedly walked over.
Though Li Xinze was being dragged back by people, he still managed to throw a kick at Yang Yuhui. Yang Yuhui was also being held back by the crowd, and was forced to take this kick.
Yang Yuhuis expression was extremely ugly. He red at Li Xinze with an incredibly bone-chilling expression.
What are you looking at me like that for? So what if I kicked you? You pestered my girlfriend. I wasnt nning to bother with you, but what did you mean by purposely provoking me? Li Xinzes brows carried an air of arrogance as he looked down on Yang Yuhui.
Li Xinzes family was well-off and he was also handsome. However, the Yang Yuhui opposite him was a bit unsightly. His basketball uniform had a footprint on it, his whole face was flushed, and there were obvious pimple marks on his face.
The current Yang Yuhui was clearly being suppressed by Li Xinzes grandeur.
Humiliation shed in Yang Yuhuis eyes. Arent you just relying on your familys money? If you didnt have money, you wouldnt be able to be so cocky.
My family has money because my dad can make money. My lifes good. You cant ept that? Li Xinze sneered and said, Clearly, you long for it, but you still act like you hate the rich. Isnt that just disgusting?
Ning Shu: _
Li Xinzes tongue was also sharp.
Yang Yuhui narrowed his eyes and said with powerful, resonating words, Dont regret it.
Li Xinze declined toment.
Yang Yuhui turned to leave when he saw Ning Shu, who was standing not far away. Loathing and despise shed across his face.
Yang Yuhui left. His dormmates also followed him and left.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Li Xinze saw Ning Shu and walked towards her. Jianan.
Ning Shu swallowed a mouthful of saliva with a gulp. She wasnt quite sure how she should act towards Li Xinze. She forced a smile and asked, Are you okay?
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1617: Why Did You Fight Him?
Chapter 1617: Why Did You Fight Him?
If Li Xinze was a scumbag, Ning Shu would naturally turn and leave. However, Li Xinze was the person the original host wanted to protect.
Why did you fight him? asked Ning Shu.
Li Xinze brushed away his hair with a hand. When he lifted his wrist, his armpit hair was revealed.
Ning Shu silently took two steps back.
This really isnt my fault. We were ying basketball, and he came up to me, wanting to y a match with us. When ying, he purposefully smashed the basketball on someone elses body. He even pushed Jiaozi to the ground. That son of a b*tch definitely did that on purpose. I havent even found him to look for trouble yet, but he came to find me first.
Dont you think that this persons really crazy? said Li Xinze. I dont know what hes being so haughty about.
The current Yang Yuhui had gone crazy from the abundance of resources at his disposal thanks to his entertainment system.
Then, are you injured? Ning Shu sized Li Xinze up.
Of course Im fine. Im so powerful and mighty. How could I not be able to beat a hunchback? Besides, I have so many people on my side to help me, while very few people on his side are willing to lift a hand against me, said Li Xinze smugly.
Li Xinze had a strong and healthy figure. There was no way hed lose in a fight. Moreover, people would praise him no matter what he did because of his family background. Even if they didnt praise him, they would stay as far away as possible from him.
The entertainment circle was a ce where close attention was paid to rtionships.
In the future, you should stay a little further away from this person. Avoid him as much as possible, said Ning Shu. Now, she had to think of a way to deal with Yang Yuhui.
Could it be that you think Im afraid of him? No way. Even if I cant beat him, theres still Jiaozi. Would a whole group of people be unable to defeat a student from the film production department? The Jiaozi that Li Xinze spoke of was a student with a family background on par with Li Xinzes.
They could only be counted as a pack of scoundrels. When the Li family went bankrupt, she never saw those people lending a hand, for fear that Yang Yuhui would go after them.
Li Xinze frowned and asked, Jianan, you dont like that guy, right?
Ning Shu: _
Theres nothing between us, said Ning Shu.
Youre pretty dirty. You should head back and wash up. Ning Shu didnt have much to talk about with Li Xinze.
Li Xinze said, Ill walk you back to the dorm first.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
No need. Go wash up. Ill head back by myself. Ning Shu was very polite. Do you want to leave first?
You leave first, said Li Xinze.
Ill off then. Ning Shu turned and left.
Li Xinze:
When Ning Shu returned to the dormitory, Fang Menghan asked her, What happened? Is everything settled now? I heard that your boyfriend got into a fight with someone.
What could ever necessitateing to blows? This is the problem with second-generation rich kids. Who knows if theyll resort to domestic violence in the future? They never know to respect women.
You didnt hear it from me, but with people like Li Xinze, theres no telling whether hell still remember you after he graduates. After that, he will enter his familyspany, meet numerous beautiful actresses and celebrities and experience the world of sensual pleasures.
Ning Shu looked expressionlessly at Fang Menghan, who was chattering away without stop. She said coldly, You seem to be very concerned about whats going on between me and Li Xinze?
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1618: Don’t Read Into It Too Much
Chapter 1618: Dont Read Into It Too Much
Fang Menghan was just too meddlesome.
Plus, Fang Menghan and Chen Jianans rtionship wasnt very good. They didnt even have any friends inmon. Though they were from the same dormitory, their rtionship was so bad they wouldnt exchange more than a couple sentences with each other asionally.
Fang Menghan seemed as if she was just trying to help her, but all of her words were an attempt to incite disharmony between Chen Jianan and Li Xinze.
People who were deeply in love constantly let their imaginations run wild. Anyone who heard this kind of words would definitely feel ufortable and unable to help but suspect their lover.
In the end, Fang Menghan was just jealous that Chen Jianan had such a good boyfriend. After graduation, shed be able to skip so many years of struggling in the entertainment circle.
This is between me and Li Xinze. Whats it got to do with you? said Ning Shu indifferently.
Embarrassment shed across Fang Menghans face. She immediately replied breezily, It doesnt have anything to do with me. I was just judging the matter as it stood. I just said it in passing, so dont read into it too much.
See, these kinds of people really didnt know how to hold a pleasant conversation. Fang Menghan made people feel revolted on purpose. The words had already been said, but then she told her to not read into it too much. If you didnt frickin say it, would I read into it too much?
Dont worry. I definitely wont think about it much, said Ning Shu.
Resentment shed through Fang Menghans eyes.
NIng Shu turned on theputer and continued writing the song lyrics. These were all songs that Yang Yuhui had produced before. The songs were all celebrated ssics in the other world.
Ning Shus fingers moved swiftly across the keyboard as she typed. Fang Menghan moved over and looked towards Ning Shusptop, so Ning Shu shut theptop lid. Fang Menghan hadnt seen a thing, but when she saw Ning Shu acting this way, her eyes shed, and sheughed ambiguously at Ning Shu.
Be honest. Are you in an online rtionship? What do you have to hide from others? Fang Menghan stroked her chin as if thinking. She already looked very pure and pleasant, but with this movement, she looked even more beautiful and charming.
Do you not like Li Xinze anymore? asked Fang Menghan.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was really extremely annoyed at this girl. Fang Menghan had set her sights on Chen Jianans boyfriend, or rather, she was simply unwilling to see Chen Jianan doing well, so without further thought, she pped on thebel of having an online rtionship on Ning Shus head.
Dont worry. I wont tell anyone else. Fang Menghan acted like a good bestie.
I said, youre really annoying. Are we close? Its none of your business if Im in an online rtionship, said Ning Shu bluntly. Why should I let you see whats in myptop?
Fang Menghansplexion alternated between green and white. Then, she turned around and left.
Ning Shu packaged the songs she had already written and sent them to the Li familyspany.
On the other end, Yang Yuhui left the gym with a gloomy expression. He and a few of his dormmates looked at each other for a while before they finally told Yang Yuhui, Whats gotten into you recently?
His dormmates felt that recently, Yang Yuhui had been behaving like a chuunibyou, acting like he was so amazing. This was the so-called legendary pompous ass aura.
The Yang Yuhui from before didnt have much of a sense of existence, but recently, he bought flowers, confessed to a school beauty who had a boyfriend, and provoked Li Xinze.
Ill say, Yang Yuhui, your actions today were a little impulsive. Offending Li Xinze can only be bad for people like us, who are studying in the film director department. Put nicely, directors may be creative visionaries, but the reality is, they are just money-making tools forpanies. Thats just the way things are in the entertainment industry, said one of Yang Yuhuis roommates.
Dont kick up such a fuss over a woman. This kind of stuff happens too often in Communication University. Who knows how many luxury vehiclese every afternoon to pick up female students only to return to drop them off in the evening.
Yang Yuhui didnt pay any attention to his roommates words. He wasnt afraid of Li Xinze at all.
If he couldnt be a film director, he could be something else. With the search system, any random thing he took out would be worth money. As long as he had money, there was nothing he couldnt do.
With money, he could film movies and TV shows. Any random business idea could make him rich.
Yang Yuhui secretly felt invigorated inside. He had already sold off two songs, so his bank ount had some money in it now. At least he didnt have to worry about his school fees anymore. Plus, he could even make some investments.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1619: Disappeared Without a Trace
Chapter 1619: Disappeared Without a Trace
Though Yang Yuhui didnt care about Li Xinze, he was very angry with Chen Jianan. He felt that he was really silly to have had a crush on Chen Jianan for so long.
Really stupid!
That Chen Jianan was just a maniptive bitch. A vain, scheming bitch. She would definitely regret it one day.
Yang Yuhui returned to his dormitory and turned on theptop. Since he was still in school, he would first use novels to gather funds. Yang Yuhui had already nned out his future. He would use the time he was in school to earn all the money he could.
Writing novels, writing songs, writing screenys, these were all an endless stream of wealth.
But when Yang Yuhui turned on hisptop, he couldnt find his manuscripts. His heart suddenly started to thud heavily as he searched through every folder, looking for his manuscripts.
But all the manuscripts had disappeared without a trace.
What the frick was going on.
There were so many manuscripts. He had even stayed upte writing some, with infinite anticipation and enthusiasm. Since he knew theyd be popr, he had been brimming with energy while writing them. But now, the manuscripts had disappeared!
Disappeared! Disappeared!!!??
Yang Yuhui was so mad that he wanted to smash hisptop. He angrily interrogated his roommates, Did you guys use myptop? The stuff in myptop disappeared.
Yang Yuhuis roommates looked at each other in confusion, then shook their heads and said, We didnt touch yourptop at all. Wasnt yourptop always on your cab?
Yang Yuhui had bought theptop recently. He treated it just like it was a treasure, so how could anyone possibly get near hisputer?
The moment something happened, Yang Yuhui immediately started to yell at his roommates. It made them all very unhappy.
Yang Yuhui was about to blow his top. The stuff he had worked so hard on had just disappeared.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The search system in his head could only let him search for information. It couldnt copy and paste. All those words had been typed out by him one by one.
If it wasnt you guys, how could the stuff in myptop disappear? Yang Yuhui couldnt repress his inner panic.
This was already his second failure. The first failure was when he confessed to Chen Jianan. He had been so confident only to end up getting his face pped.
When he had been humiliated that way by Li Xinze in the gymnasium, he already felt stifled.
Now, his manuscripts had also gone missing. Howe nothing he did went smoothly?
Since he had a system, it should be like he was being aided by the gods.
Yang Yuhui furrowed his brows tightly before asking again, Who the hell used myptop?
Everything else was there. It was just the manuscripts that disappeared. Yang Yuhui heavily suspected that someone else saw these manuscripts and stole them.
In Yang Yuhuisst life, he mingled among the entertainment circles lowest rung of society, so he was very clear on the dark side of things. Once his manuscripts disappeared, his first reaction was that someone had seen them and wanted to take the manuscripts for themself.
When Yang Yuhuis roommates saw him looking like he wanted to devour someone, they were baffled. One of them sneered and said, Yang Yuhui, you arent taking your anger out on us because you were mistreated by Li Xinze, are you? Who would use yourptop? Youre being really unreasonable. Have you lost it or something?
What did you say? Yang Yuhuis eyes were bloodshot. Say that one more time.
So what if I said it? Youve lost it. His roommate wasnt willing to take even a single step back.
The two looked like they were about to start fighting, so the others held them back. Calm down.
Yang Yuhui, we didnt touch yourptop. Go look for the stuff in yourptop yourself.
Yang Yuhui rubbed his forehead, feeling a little vexed. Then he turned hisptop on again and carefully looked through the folders. Finally, he gave up. His manuscripts were really gone.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1620: These People Were Ingrates
Chapter 1620: These People Were Ingrates
Yang Yuhui was trembling with anger. In the end, he could only search for those novels in his mind again and slowly start writing them all over again.
Yang Yuhui stayed up until midnight in order toplete those manuscripts quickly.
Its already midnight, but youre still not letting us sleep. Stop banging on the keyboard! said his roommate resentfully. The light from theptop as well as the noisy typing soundsing from his keyboard ticked off his roommates greatly.
Yang Yuhuis face turned gloomy. With the light from theptop illuminating his face, he looked very terrifying.
Originally, he wanted to rope his roommates in too when he started developing, since they had been roommates for two lives already.
But now, it seemed that he had thought too much into it. These people were ingrates.
Yang Yuhui now felt that he should be ttered and praised by everyone. If these people were willing to go through thick and thin with him, he would definitely give them lots of benefits.
Plus, these people all developed well in the entertainment circle. Every single one of them had their own works to their name. Yang Yuhui wanted to bring these people under him as his subordinates, and in the future, he would give them a slightly better script and let them be famous.
But they had given this up.
Yang Yuhui turned off hisptop and locked it into his cab.
When the others saw his overly cautious manner, they couldnt help but sneer.
Another musicpany wanted Yang Yuhuis song lyrics, and they offered a pretty generous price too. However, Yang Yuhui wasnt very satisfied with the price. If it werent for the fact that he didnt have enough money, he wouldnt sell those lyrics so cheaply.
But right now, he didnt have enough resources to produce his own albums.
Yang Yuhui wrote a few not so well-known songs and gave them to the musicpany. He left the ssic songs for himself. There was no way he would give them to anyone else.
Especially not when the price was so low.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Like this, Yang Yuhui gained a sum of money, and his depressed mood lightened.
Yang Yuhui spent all his time on the manuscripts, and after workingte into the night for two months, he finally managed to finish rushing them out.
He immediately went to publish it onto the web, full of joy and expectation. But when he entered the novels name into the search bar, he was told that this name already existed.
Yang Yuhui was taken aback. What the hell!?
Only he knew this novels name. How could there be other people whose novels had the same name as his?
Yang Yuhui looked up that novel and found that this novel had long been published. The content was also exactly the same as his.
Yang Yuhui reeled from the shock, feeling as if he had been hit by a hammer. How was this possible? He had confirmed that this world didnt have these novels. What was going on right now?
Yang Yuhui had an ominous feeling about this situation. As if possessed, he looked up the other novels. All of them returned results, and even all the authors pen names were different.
Yang Yuhuis hand started trembling as he held the mouse.
These were definitely his novels, but they had been released online earlier by someone else. It also happened to have the same content that his novels had. No more, no less.
These novels were very popr and had a lot of readers.
Under the novelsment section, Yang Yuhui typed This is a copy of my novel. This was the novel I wrote. Its mine!!!!
This time, Yang Yuhui couldnt repress his anger and smashed hisptop.
First, the original manuscripts disappeared so he had already been really angry. Then, after working very hard on quickly rewriting the manuscripts, he found out now that the novels had already been released.
At the same time, Yang Yuhuis heart had an ineffable sense ofck of self-confidence. Could there be other reborn people in this parallel world?
On the other hand, Ning Shu was drinking water as she read the review that Yang Yuhui had left with tears of blood. Even through the screen, Ning Shu could sense Yang Yuhui vomiting blood.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
?Chapter 1621: What Proof Do You Have?
Chapter 1621: What Proof Do You Have?
Ning Shu put her cup down and typed a line of words. What proof do you have to say its your novel?
Yang Yuhuis original manuscripts had already disappeared. Even though Yang Yuhui had hurriedly rewritten them, the date he posted them was still after the date of the novels release. There was absolutely no way for him to prove the novel was his.
Could it be that Yang Yuhui would say that the novel was actually from another world?
People would definitely think that he was crazy.
Ning Shu didnt pay any more attention to the matter of the novel. Li Xinzes familyspany had messaged her back. They said that they wanted to use her lyrics and asked her how much she wanted for the copyright.
Ning Shu didnt want much. She sold the lyrics cheaply, at the price of five hundred yuan per song, which was dirt cheap. It was enough as long as the earnings could cover her living expenses.
It should be mentioned that Yang Yuhuis songs could easily fetch tens of thousands of yuan. There was an entertainment deficit in this world, so Yang Yuhuis songs actually sold for a pretty high price.
Ning Shus five hundred yuan was next to nothing inparison.
Li Xinzes familyspany very happily paid the money and also said that if she had other works, she could sell those as well to them. The price was also negotiable.
Ning Shu replied with an okay. With these lyrics, the Li family would be able to oppose Yang Yuhui better.
Ning Shu didnt even consider telling Li Xinze and taking credit for this. It was best to hide in the dark and y dirty tricks like this.
Yang Yuhui was stupefied. He didnt have the slightest clue as to how things had gone wrong and he couldnt find the reason for it either. He was probably extremely panicked right now.
Yang Yuhui reliedpletely on the system. He didnt have any works of his own. During his entire past life, he hadnt filmed a single TV show or movie. He hadnt even filmed an advertisement. Meaning that he himself didnt have any ability. When he suddenly got the system, he just relied on the resources provided by the system.
As soon as these resources no longer belonged to him alone, his advantage would disappear.
Ning Shu once again tried to hack into Yang Yuhuisptop, but discovered that she couldnt get in. What was happening?
Could he have gotten an inte security software?
Ning Shu didnt know that Yang Yuhui had smashed hisptop into smithereens.
Yang Yuhuis roommates indifferently watched as Yang Yuhui went about like a crazy person.
What exactly made him snap like this?
Yang Yuhui hadpletely smashed hisptop. As he looked at hisptop whose appearance had no more traces of its original state, a sense of defeat suddenly arose in his heart.
Since his rebirth, he was sure that with the help of the search system, he would have a bright future ahead of him. He believed that this was the heavenspensation to him.
But what was going on now? Were his manuscripts stolen, or had someone else been reborn too?
Now that Yang Yuhui had been reborn, he definitely wouldnt let himself be that mediocre person from before. He would no longer obediently work under the director timidly, too scared to express his anger in front of bigshot celebrity actors, and be forced to coax those radiant, lofty figures.
Yang Yuhui picked up the bigger pieces of hisptop and swept up the fragments with a broom.
Although Yang Yuhui had vented his feelings, he still needed to buy anotherptop. He also resolved to buy a very expensiveptop, so next time he was angry, he wouldnt be able to bear to smash it.
Afterwards, when Yang Yuhui went to buy aptop, the shop assistant looked down on him for some reason, saying that Yang Yuhui couldnt afford it. Yang Yuhui switched to another shop assistant and generously swiped his card. Then, he swaggered out.
The shop assistant who was left behind felt a deep sense of regret and grief, regretting that he had acted like a snob. The generousmission that shouldve been his,e back
N?v(el)B\\jnn
In any case, no matter where the protagonist went, there would always be a brainless passerby around to give him the chance to show off.
Even when he was just eating a meal, there would always be a second-generation rich kid chasing after the restaurants waitress. The girl would be very annoyed, so the protagonist woulde out to p the second-generation rich kids face with his capabilities on her behalf. Then, the fool of a second-generation rich kid would go out and find people to help him get revenge, only to be pped generously on his face once again.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1622: The Lyricist Is Yang Yuhui?
Chapter 1622: The Lyricist Is Yang Yuhui?
Ning Shu was still diligently trying to hack into Yang Yuhuisptop. However, she couldnt get in no matter what, so she could only give up for now.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The singer I like released a few good songs recently, said one of her roommates.
Ning Shu asked, What songs?
Her roommate told Ning Shu the names of the songs. Ning Shu looked it up online and found that it was a song from that world. It was just that the person singing it had changed.
Ning Shu looked at the songs information. The lyricist was credited as Yang Yuhui.
Huh? Yang Yuhui? The lyricist is Yang Yuhui? eximed Fang Menghan in astonishment as she looked at her phone. Then, she asked Ning Shu, Is this Yang Yuhui the same as that film director department student who confessed to you?
I dont know, said Ning Shu indifferently.
The gears in Fang Menghans brain turned. As she listened to the singers voiceing from the phone, she decided that she needed to go investigate whether or not it was the same Yang Yuhui that she was thinking of.
The songs that just came out turned into quite the sensation. The lyricists name Yang Yuhui also attracted the students attention.
Especially those who knew Yang Yuhui all felt that he must be a bigshot.
For example, Fang Menghan especially went to look for Yang Yuhui right away to probe into whether or not he was that lyricist.
Yang Yuhui had sensed early on that lots of people were watching him and whispering to each other, so he couldnt help but stand up straighter.
It actually suddenly made him seem somewhat charismatic. Sess and recognition were a mans greatest charm.
Fang Menghan looked at Yang Yuhui walking towards her. Suddenly, her heart began to throb violently and she felt as if her whole body had been electrified.
Fang Menghan blushed. Then, she walked over and asked straightforwardly, Senior Brother, did you write the lyrics for those songs?
Fang Menghans appearance was pure and moving, and when she smiled, she seemed very sweet. Even when she said such rude words, Yang Yuhui wasnt angry.
Perhaps, the existence of these songs gave Yang Yuhui confidence. When he saw Fang Menghans wless and beautiful face, he felt like teasing her. Do you think that theres a second person named Yang Yuhui?
Fang Menghans eyes widened immediately. Her pair of limpid eyes reflected Yang Yuhuis face, making Yang Yuhuis heart tremble. He thought that this girl was much prettier and purer than Chen Jianan.
Senior Brother, were those lyrics really written by you? How are you so talented? said Fang Menghan incredulously. Her expression was very charming and lovable, so Yang Yuhui felt that she was very cute. He wanted to reach out and touch her face.
As Yang Yuhui thought this, he actually pinched Fang Menghans face with his hands. Beneath his hands was a smooth and tender feeling.
This was the first time Yang Yuhui had touched a girls face. His expression mellowed and he looked somewhat intoxicated.
Senior Brother? Fang Menghan couldnt help but take a step back, staring at Yang Yuhui wide-eyed.
Yang Yuhui coughed with some embarrassment. Then, he said righteously, That was me pinching you to help you see whether or not youre dreaming.
Fang Menghan humphed as she red at Yang Yuhui, then she turned and ran away.
Yang Yuhui watched Fang Menghans graceful figure moved away. He rubbed the fingers that he had used to touch Fang Menghan before lifting them to his nose and smelling them.
Fang Menghan blushed as she ran back to the dormitory. She took off her shoes and climbed onto her bed, before turning on her phone and listening to the songs Yang Yuhui wrote over and over again.
Ning Shu saw Fang Menghan looking like an infatuated teenage girl. She probably had some kind of contact with Yang Yuhui, and then started liking him.
Well, Yang Yuhui had such a domineering aura. All the girls who were close to him would fall for him and be added into his harem.
When Fang Menghan saw Ning Shu staring at her, she suddenly thought of how Yang Yuhui had confessed to Chen Jianan before. Even though Chen Jianan had refused, now that she saw that Yang Yuhui was so talented, she might regret it.
Fang Menghan was pretty disgusted. Hooking up with one person wasnt enough for Chen Jianan, so she even seduced Yang Yuhui into confessing to her.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1623: Who’s Yang Yuhui?
Chapter 1623: Whos Yang Yuhui?
As Fang Menghan listened to these song lyrics, she felt that Yang Yuhui was a very talented person. Even though he was still a student, he could already write these kinds of songs. He would definitely do well after graduation.
When she looked at it this way, she thought that Yang Yuhui was pretty charming.
Fang Menghan looked at Ning Shu and asked, What do you think of Yang Yuhui? He confessed to you before, could it be that you really dont have any feelings towards him?
Whos Yang Yuhui? asked Ning Shu expressionlessly.
When Fang Menghan saw Ning Shu act like this, she wondered if Ning Shu had really forgotten or if she was just saying this on purpose.
Upon further thought, your boyfriends still better. His familys got money and he is also very handsome. Such a good boyfriend can only be found if its fated, said Fang Menghan.
Ning Shu sneered inwardly. It seemed that Fang Menghan had changed her mind again. Before, she was still persuading her to ept Yang Yuhuis confession.
She was simply full of calctions.
Ning Shu ignored the blush spreading across Fang Menghans entire face and busied herself with hacking into Yang Yuhuisptop. This time, she was finally sessful. She quickly skimmed through the contents of hisptop.
After a while, she finally found the screeny that he was currently writing. It was that worlds My Fair Princess, which had been famous all over China.
Ning Shu almostughed aloud when she saw the words My Fair Princess. The Qing Dynasty didnt exist in this world.
If he followed the originals Qing Dynastys strange queue and liangbatou hairstyles, it might not be epted by this world.
The historical background had to be changed.
She just didnt know what Yang Yuhui would do.
Ning Shu thought about it. Since he had written My Fair Princess, she would write New Legend of Madame White Snake. It was much better to watch a love story between a human and a demon than a group of mental cases.
This TV show about a human and demon in love was something that Yang Yuhui wanted to leave for himself to shoot independently. He wanted to leave all the good things for himselfter.
While Yang Yuhui was still in school, Ning Shu would release these ssics that had been handed down. Then, thered be less things Yang Yuhui could take outter.
Ning Shu searched for this worlds history on the Inte. She also looked up famous mountains and great rivers that had more of a connection to legends. The original Bai Suzhen cultivated on Qingcheng Mountain, but this world wouldnt necessarily have a Qingcheng Mountain.
Ning Shu looked up Qingcheng Mountain. Yep, it existed. As long as Qingcheng Mountain existed, it was good. Basically, this world was a copy of that parallel world, except that the historical rivers had separated, bringing about different historical and spatial dimensions.
Ning Shu began writing the script.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
This kind of copying didnt require any mental effort at all. Only when she came across some fuzzy parts in the memory did she need to think it over once more.
asionally, she would hack into Yang Yuhuisptop to see what he had stored there.
Fortunately, when she became a game NPC, she had learned all kinds of coding. Ning Shu could still do these kinds of simple hacking with ease.
Except for when Ning Shu went to ss, she stayed in the dormitory all the time. On the weekends, while her roommates went out to y and shop, she would stay in the dormitory, writing scripts.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1624: Wrote a Song for Fang Menghan
Chapter 1624: Wrote a Song for Fang Menghan
In the evening, Ning Shu pulled the bed curtains closed and sat cross-legged on the bed to start practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. After practicing for the entire night, she was full of energy the next morning. It felt like she had an inexhaustible amount of energy for the whole day.
Meanwhile in the dorm, Fang Menghan and Yang Yuhui were getting closer and closer. Yang Yuhui still felt pretty satisfied with himself because a school beauty fancied him. He even wrote a song for Fang Menghan.
Fang Menghan sang the song, filmed it, and uploaded it onto the Inte. Fang Menghan was already pure and beautiful and adding the fact that her voice was melodious, she attracted quite a bit of attention, allowing her to instantly be a celebrity at Communication University.
Before, Fang Menghan was just a pretty face. At Communication University, there were many good-looking people. There was a high concentration of handsome boys and beautiful girls. But now that Fang Menghan had her talents to set her apart, she wasnt just an ordinary beauty any longer.
Anywhere Fang Menghan went, she attracted attention. Any corner of Communication University she went to, there would be people watching her attentively. She was already enjoying the feeling of being a celebrity in advance.
A managementpany had evene to recruit Fang Menghan. After that, Fang Menghan felt even more strongly that Yang Yuhui was a very talented person. If she got closer to him, she would certainly benefit from it.
When faced with the attractive conditions the managementpany offered, Fang Menghan simply said that shed consider it. Then, she asked Yang Yuhui in an indecisive manner, Senior Brother, what do you think I should choose?
That depends on what you want. Yang Yuhui was quite proud. A song he had written changed Fang Menghans life. Yang Yuhui was intoxicated by the feeling of holding another persons fate in his palm.
Fang Menghan said firmly, I dont want to join a managementpany. I want to be with you, no matter what is ahead.
Just one song had been enough to make her stand out. Fang Menghan believed that Yang Yuhui could write even better songs. This intuition was very strong so she felt very confident about her choice.
Yang Yuhui suddenly felt a little moved. After his rebirth, there was actually someone who believed in him so unconditionally, no matter what the road ahead was like. Yang Yuhui stated resoundingly, Since Junior Sister thinks so highly of me, I will definitely not disappoint you.
Fang Menghan smiled sweetly and held his hand for a moment before turning and walking away. Yang Yuhui felt very happy.
When one door closes, another one opens. His confession to Chen Jianan was rejected, but he met Fang Menghan, who was purer and more beautiful than Chen Jianan.
When Fang Menghan returned to the dormitory and saw Ning Shu still ying on herptop, she couldnt help but sneer. Chen Jianan was arrogant and didnt know that she had lost a pearl.
Now, Yang Yuhui had achieved such amazing results. Chen Jianan had probably never imagined that he had such ability. Yang Yuhui would be more and more famous in the future. When that happened, Chen Jianan would definitely regret it.
Fortunately, Chen Jianan rejected him. Otherwise, how would she get to walk by Senior Brothers side?
Ahem Fang Menghan coughed to get Ning Shus attention. Ning Shu turned slightly to nce at Fang Menghan.
Fang Menghan said, Senior Brother Yang Yuhui wrote a song for me. Listen to it and tell me how it sounds. I think Senior Brother Yang Yuhui is quite talented. How about you also go ask him to write a song for you?
Ning Shu just said oh indifferently. She was currently hacking into Yang Yuhuisptop and checking the progress of his script.
Ning Shu felt even more amused because Yang Yuhui had not altered the script at all. The title Gege didnt even exist in this world. What Huang Ama, what Fu Jin? These were all very novel things. Most people wouldnt be able to understand it.
In fact, Gege could be reced by Princess. It would be much more eptable than Gege.
Fang Menghan originally wanted to probe and provoke Ning Shu, but seeing her indifferent reaction, Fang Menghan suddenly felt ufortable. She felt a bit dissatisfied, as if she was just hitting cotton.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fang Menghan couldnt stand this particr offensive manner of Ning Shus the most. Fang Menghan was really vexed by Ning Shus aloof appearance. Wasnt it just that Ning Shu had found a second-generation rich boyfriend?
Why did it seem like she had ascended into the sky?
Dont you regret it? asked Fang Menghan bluntly.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
#Kahosment: gege = princess, huang ama = imperial father, fu jin = wife
Chapter 1625: He Doesn’t Even Count as an Ex
Chapter 1625: He Doesnt Even Count as an Ex
Ning Shu was very annoyed by how Fang Menghan kept chattering away by her ear incessantly, continuously trying to sound her out. Now that Fang Menghan thought Yang Yuhui was a treasure, she seemed to feel that everyone else also thought the same.
Ning Shu said bluntly, If you think that Yang Yuhui is that good and talented, why dont you two just get together? What are you sounding me out for? I dont go back to my exes, no, he doesnt even count as an ex.
Fang Menghans expression immediately stiffened and she couldnt help but say, How can you talk like this?
Then how do you want me to talk?
She was so frickin hard to please. If they couldnt see eye to eye, then they just shouldnt talk to each other.
Fang Menghan really made Ning Shu want to just hack into Yang Yuhuisptop and steal all the scripts away. But when Ning Shu imagined Yang Yuhui confidently taking out the scripts to sell them only for his client to say in bewilderment, What the hell is this?, she felt an indescribable sense of delight.
Ning Shu very kindly didnt poach Yang Yuhuis scripts.
When Fang Menghan saw how tough Ning Shus attitude was, even though Fang Menghan wasnt happy that Ning Shu had said such words, she was d because even if Ning Shu wanted to take him back in the future she wouldnt have the chance to.
Besides, Yang Yuhui probably wont pay any attention to her even if she wanted him back.
Fang Menghan went to wash up while humming happily.
Ning Shu finished hacking into Yang Yuhuisptop. Just as she was nning on sending the scripts to the Li familyspany, she received an email from them.
Ning Shu opened the email and looked through its contents.
Hello, thank you for sending us your lyrics. The songs MV is currently being recorded. What is your name? You will be credited as the lyricist.
Ning Shu thought for a while, and replied, You dont have to put my name on it. Dont put any other name under lyricist either. Just omit the section entirely.
Ning Shu didnt want to be exposed right now.
These songs were all smash hits from that world. If her name appeared, Yang Yuhui would definitely suspect that she had also been reborn.
Ning Shu wasnt certain what would happen should her existence hinder Yang Yuhui.
The other party quickly sent another email back with a ding, asking, Can we fill in someone elses name then? If you let us add the names of other lyricists, well give you more money.
Ning Shu frowned. No. If you fill in someone elses name there, our cooperation is over. And I was originally nning to send my scripts to you guys as well.
They wanted this bit of glory,pletely unaware of the dangers that came with.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fine, please send us the script.
Ning Shupressed the script files and sent them over. Then, she waited for their response.
Ning Shu stretched, nning to go find something to eat. Suddenly, her phone rang. As soon as the call connected, an ear-splitting, heart-piercing sound came out from the phone.
Chen Jianan
Ning Shu nearly dropped her phone from the scare. She put the phone to her ear and asked, Whats wrong?
Im downstairs. Come down quickly. Li Xinze sounded angry.
Ning Shu:
Shed forgotten that she had a boyfriend.
Ning Shu washed her face and casually tied her hair up into a bun before going downstairs.
She saw Li Xinze standing there while tapping his foot impatiently. His arms were crossed and his expression was ugly.
Ning Shu walked over and asked, Whats wrong with you?
Due to the mournful sound that came from the phone, Ning Shu almost thought that Li Xinze had been vited.
What do you think is wrong? Li Xinze looked at Ning Shu condescendingly.
Ning Shu: _
Whats wrong? asked Ning Shu.
What do you think is wrong!? Are you seriously asking me whats wrong? Li Xinzes expression was getting increasingly dangerous and angry.
Trantor: LiLi
#LiLisments: Poor Li Xinze. He always gets so mad when hes with Ning Shu. So awkward. They are just notpatible. They cant evenmunicate properly lmao
#Emisments: *silently lights a candle for the poor guy*
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1626: Dating Someone on the Internet?
Chapter 1626: Dating Someone on the Inte?
Ning Shu stared Li Xinze in silence and didnt say anything for a long time. How should she deal with this creature known as a boyfriend?
Li Xinze brushed his hair back irritably and asked, I heard your roommate say that you were dating someone on the Inte, and that youve been constantly staying in the dorm, ying on yourputer.
Its been more than a month, almost two months, since youst called me or sent me a text. Li Xinzes expression was ugly.
I wanted to see just when you wouldve remembered me had I not called you. Li Xinze was very angry and irritated. Chen Jianan, youve be very strange recently. Did you want to break up?
Oh. A look of understanding appeared on Ning Shus face and she said, Recently, Ive been a bit busy. Sorry.
She hadnt paid attention to the darling, so the darling became unhappy.
Then, are you dating someone online? asked Li Xinze again.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Do you believe everything other people say? Use your own brain more.
I already have a boyfriend, so why would I date someone else online? There could even be a disgusting bald, pot-bellied man on the other side of theputer.
Lets go. Li Xinze reached out to grab Ning Shus hand. Ning Shu smoothly avoided his hand and asked, Where to?
Its noon now. Lets go eat lunch. Li Xinze didnt manage to grab Ning Shus hand, so he slung an arm around Ning Shus shoulders.
Li Xinze took Ning Shu to a western restaurant to eat some top-quality steak. Ning Shu looked at the piece of steak that was only as big as the palm of her hand and felt a bit speechless. How could this little bit of food be enough to make her feel full?
Ning Shu finished the steak in just a few moments. Li Xinze looked at Ning Shu and asked, Do you want to order another one?
Ning Shu thought of how Chen Jianan was a quiet, soft, and cute girl who didnt eat much. She couldnt ruin Chen Jianans image, so she hid her true desires and said, Im full. I even feel a bit overstuffed.
Li Xinze:
You have to send me a text every day from now on, said Li Xinze. And dont just stay in the dorm all the time. You should move around more.
Okay
Ive been going to my fatherspany to help out recently, so I dont spend much time at school any more. You have to take care of yourself well, said Li Xinze.
Ning Shu nodded. I see. Good luck.
After they left the restaurant, Li Xinze took Ning Shu to a jewelry store and said that he was going to buy jewelry for her. Ning Shu waved her hand and refused.
In any case, youre with me, a second generation rich kid, but you still arent wearing any expensive things. How shameful is that for me? Li Xinze dragged Ning Shu into the store.
Feelings that dont lead to spending money arent genuine feelings, said Li Xinze.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu chose a pricey pair of exquisite, handmade silver stud earrings.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Li Xinze breezily paid for it before walking unhurriedly towards the school.
Coincidentally, they ran into Yang Yuhui, who was wearing a suit and carrying a file folder bag at the schools entrance.
Yang Yuhui looked a bit like a sessful person because he was wearing a suit, but his expression at the moment was quite ugly.
When Yang Yuhui saw Ning Shu and Li Xinze standing together, his expression became even worse. He looked like he had just stepped into a pile of poo.
Yang Yuhui snorted coldly before entering the school.
Ning Shu watched Yang Yuhuis figure from behind and saw the file folder bag in his hand. He had probably gone to sell My Fair Princesss script.
Based on Yang Yuhuis expression, the negotiation didnt go too well.
Ning Shu had guessed right. Yang Yuhui had just gone to sell that script. The course of events that transpired there could only be called embarrassing.
My Fair Princess was the type that had a pile of lines that needed to be said with intonation and cadence, for example:
Youre ruthless. Youre cruel. Youre unreasonably making trouble!
Then does that mean youre not ruthless? Not cruel? Not unreasonably making trouble!?
How am I ruthless? How am I cruel? How am I unreasonably making trouble!?
Ill be more ruthless than you! More cruel than you! More unreasonable when making trouble! You are the most ruthless, cruel, and unreasonable troublemaker that Ive ever seen!
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1627: Pile of ‘Unreasonably Making Trouble’
Chapter 1627: Pile of Unreasonably Making Trouble
These lines about unreasonably making trouble would still have been fine had they been read out loud by an actor, but it simply sounded like a disaster when reading the script. It was just a pile of unreasonably making trouble.
Therefore, when the investors saw such a script, let alone offer a good price, they werent even able to read any further.
But there was an utterck of good scripts in the entire entertainment industry, so they nned to buy this script at a dirt cheap price, treating it as some worthless thing for now, just in case it really did be popr.
When Yang Yuhui heard such a low price, he felt insulted and immediately exploded. With just this tiny amount of money, they wanted to buy a script that would be popr all over China? That was simply an unrealistic dream!
Yang Yuhui refused to sell the script. He would rather keep this kind of script for himself to use in the future and let these short-sighted people see just how popr it could get.
Yang Yuhui said very firmly that he wouldnt sell it, but he was still very upset about it. When he saw that damned couple at the schools entrance, his mood became even worse.
Yang Yuhui chose another script. Since scripts based on ancient times were hard to sell, he would just sell scripts with modern settings.
He thought that everything would go smoothly since he had the system. However, all the people he met were short-sighted.
While writing this script, he also nned to write a few songs to sell.
Since the songs written by Yang Yuhui before had be famous and even shot their singers to fame, many singers andpanies had requested for him to write lyrics for them. Thanks to this, he regained some of his confidence.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes slightly. What did Yang Yuhui n on doing next?
What are you looking at? asked Li Xinze, feeling displeased when he saw Ning Shu staring at Yang Yuhuis back for so long.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Dont you think Yang Yuhui is very strange?
How is he strange? All he did was write a few song lyrics. Li Xinzes expression was a bit grave. Thepany that distributed Yang Yuhuis songs was his familyspanys rival. Their rtionship was quite bad.
Both sides wanted to bring the other down and swallow them up.
Due to those songs written by Yang Yuhui, the otherpany now had the upper hand and Li familyspany was being suppressed.
And so, Li Xinze hated Yang Yuhui very much.
Even though hes written a few songs, hes still just a loser. But he actually believes himself to be so amazing. Though Li Xinze said this, he still felt very solemn.
Li Xinze didnt know that hispany had acquired some decent songs. Since thepany was afraid of information leaks, they kept everythingpletely under wraps and waited until the songs had beenpletely recorded before making things public.
Dont you think that Yang Yuhui seems to have be apletely different person? He used to just be some nobody. Furthermore, he has never been smart either and performed very mediocrely even in college. But now, hes suddenly able to write such good lyrics, said Ning Shu lightly.
Li Xinze stroked his chin. Do you mean to say that someone else wrote it for him?
Ning Shu shrugged. Who knows?
Li Xinze was silent. Ning Shu didnt know what he was thinking about.
Li Xinze saw Ning Shu off at the dorms first floor and said, Remember to call and text me.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded before turning and going upstairs.
Li Xinze waited until Ning Shu went upstairs before turning around and leaving.
Ning Shu returned to the dorm and turned on herptop. Then, she hacked into Yang Yuhuisptop and found that Yang Yuhui was not only writing songs, he was also writing scripts.
This time, Li Xinze was writing iPartment.
iPartment was a humorous and uplicated si with distinctive characters. It had received very high ratings and had a high search index.
If Yang Yuhui sold this script, it would definitely be very sessful.
Ning Shu pursed her lips. This kind of script couldnt be allowed to fall into Yang Yuhuis hands.
Ning Shu waited calmly. Once Yang Yuhui was almost done writing, she would steal his drafts.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1628: Was a Talented Person
Chapter 1628: Was a Talented Person
After that, Ning Shu started working really hard to write down all of the hit songs and send them to the Li familyspany.
Yang Yuhui wanted to keep these songs for himself. He had definitely never thought that someone would release these songs before him or that someone had already sung it before him.
There was a ding sound. The Li familyspany had sent an email, saying that they were very satisfied with the script of New Legend of Madame White Snake and wanted to meet Ning Shu to discuss the price.
Ning Shu definitely wouldnt meet with the people from the Li familyspany. She just asked them for ten thousand yuan to cover this semesters tuition.
Ten thousand yuan was nothing. The people over at thepany really wanted to meet Ning Shu, saying that Ning Shu was a talented person and coulde to work at theirpany. They promised that they would certainly treat her well.
Ning Shu: _
She didnt have any talent.
Ning Shu refused immediately and just sent over some songs, five hundred yuan each.
Thepany readily gave her the money. It was probably because they wanted to rope her in, but they paid her twice as much as before and also reminded her that if she had any other good works, she should contact them first.
Ning Shu spied on Yang Yuhuisptop every day. When she saw that Yang Yuhui had pretty much finished writing the script, she immediately stole them and finished writing the unfinished parts herself before packaging it and sending it out.
Yang Yuhui, who discovered that his drafts had disappeared: (s㧥)sߩ
Yang Yuhui grabbed a fistful of his hair with one hand and clicked the mouse frantically with the other, looking for his script with scarlet eyes. Where was his script?
How did it disappear again!?
This was already the second time. Last time, his novels had been published onto the Inte. Now, his scripts also disappeared.
Had his scripts been stolen again?
Yang Yuhui, this manly man, was about to cry. The scripts that he had produced with such painstaking effort had just disappeared.
Just what in the world was going on?
Yang Yuhui threw his mouse away harshly before turning around and looking at the people in the dormitory with scarlet eyes. Just who used myptop? Was it you guys?
His roommates looked baffled. This person had really lost it. He would go crazy every once in a while. Who the heck would touch hisptop?
They didnt even have the chance to touch hisptop.
Yang Yuhuis roommates all ignored him and went out to y. This made Yang Yuhui so angry that he nearly smashed hisptop to pieces again.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
But, thisptop was very expensive. In the end, he couldnt bring himself to ruthlessly smash it.
Yang Yuhui took deep breaths, forcing himself to calm down, and started over with writing.
There was nothing he could do except rewrite the script. Heforted himself and just took it as the road to happiness was strewn with setbacks.
With great difficulty, he finally started transcribing the drafts again. However, something happened that threw Yang Yuhui into a state of panic and made him flustered.
The Li familys entertainmentpany had released several albums.
Moreover, these songs were all popr songs from that world. All of them had dominated every major music chart as soon as they came out.
He had hidden these songs privately in preparation for him to be an instant sess in the future. But they suddenly appeared now, so it made Yang Yuhui very panicked.
Could there really be someone else who had been reborn like him?
What if he wasnt unique?
Yang Yuhui was both panicked and angry. If someone else had been reborn too, then his search system would be a worthless existence.
Yang Yuhui yed these songs one by one. The melody was familiar and the lyrics were the same. Only the singers were different.
Yang Yuhui watched with red eyes as these songs became popr. Li Xinzes familyspany made a lot of money.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1629: This Glory Should Have Been His
Chapter 1629: This Glory Should Have Been His
These songs should have been his. This glory should also have been his.
Yang Yuhui was so angry that his head throbbed. He checked to see who the lyricist of these songs was. Since they could write these kinds of lyrics, they mustve been reborn too.
After Yang Yuhui was reborn into this world, he had already confirmed that this world didnt have anything from that world. But now, these things suddenly appeared.
Yang Yuhui felt like his things had been stolen.
He clicked with his mouse and found that the lyricists name was not listed under these songs. Yang Yuhui stood up in anger and kicked the chair hard, sending it flying a far distance.
Who is it? Who the heck is it? growled Yang Yuhui furiously.
Underhanded guy.
The other person might know about his existence, but he didnt know anything about them. His enemy was in the dark, while he was in the light. Yang Yuhui felt like he was fully experiencing the feeling of being restrained and hindered in his life.
His every move was being watched.
A wave of hostility emerged in Yang Yuhuis heart. One mountain couldnt contain two tigers, especially not when the other person had the same things as him.
Yang Yuhui slid down to the ground powerlessly.
Why was everything so tiring? Hed thought that with a cheat system, his life would go very smoothly.
On this side, Ning Shu was in a very good mood as she watched the songs climb up the charts. They were ying on herptop and sounded very good.
Yang Yuhui couldnt use these songs anymore. It was really a good deal for Li Xinzes familyspany.
As long as Ning Shu could gradually weaken Yang Yuhuis luck, it was fine if thepany got the things cheaply. Besides, Li Xinze was Chen Jianans boyfriend.
These songs arent as good as the ones written by Yang Yuhui at all, said Fang Menghan, curling her lip.
Ning Shu ignored her. She picked up her phone and sent a text to Li Xinze, saying, Have you eaten? Then, she promptly abandoned her phone.
Fang Menghan was afraid that these songs would affect Yang Yuhuis mood, so she prettied herself up and went off to find Yang Yuhui.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Yang Yuhui was originally in a gloomy mood, but when he saw Fang Menghan standing at the foot of the boys dorm in a skirt, looking lively and beautiful, his gloominess dissipated a bit.
Yang Yuhui put on the designer clothes he bought and walked downstairs.
Fang Menghan said charmingly, Senior Brother, I came to invite you to dinner today.
Yang Yuhui saw that there were many people looking at him and Fang Menghan. Standing together with a beauty like Fang Menghan really added points to his social standing.
Especially since those boys were looking at him with envy and jealousy. Yang Yuhui suddenly felt refreshed and revealed a rather charming smile. Alright. Its really a dreame true to be invited out by a beauty.
When Fang Menghan saw the smile on Yang Yuhuis face, her face turned red and she followed him outside the school.
At the dinner table, Fang Menghanforted Yang Yuhui. Youll definitely be able to write songs that are better than those.
Yang Yuhui didnt speak, so Fang Menghan quickly said, Really! Senior Brother, I believe in you.
Yang Yuhui nodded and said, Of course its possible. These songs are just average.
Fang Menghans eyes widened. You can really write songs that are even better than these?
Yang Yuhui nodded.
Fang Menghans eyes whirled craftily, then she took the initiative to ce some veggies in his bowl.
Fang Menghan only returned when the dorm door was about to be locked for the night. When she came back, Ning Shu saw that her face was flushed and her whole body was exuding a special charm.
Her skin was colored with a rosy glow.
As soon as she came back, sheid down on the bed without even washing up.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. Yang Yuhui had probably popped Fang Menghans cherry. Yang Yuhui was a realdykiller. All those who got in an ambiguous rtionship with him would sooner orter hurry to bed with him without exception.
And most of the time, it was the woman taking the initiative, as if this was the only way Yang Yuhuis masculine charm could be disyed.
He was loved by so many women.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1630: Had She Lost Chen Jianan’s Boyfriend?
Chapter 1630: Had She Lost Chen Jianans Boyfriend?
Fang Menghan had always unted herself as a clean lotus that had grown out of the mud unsullied. From Ning Shus point of view, Fang Menghan was just selling her body for benefits.
When Yang Yuhui graduated, he would meet more and more women and these women would all be of different types.
He collected women as if collecting stamps.
Ning Shu holed herself up in the dorm every day and kept a close eye on Yang Yuhui at all times.
In the afternoon, she had sent a text to Li Xinze, but Li Xinze still hadnt responded, so she thought for a moment and sent another one.
No new messages came even after a long time.
It was alreadyte, so Ning Shu washed up and climbed onto her bed. She pulled the window curtains shut and sat on the bed to cultivate.
She cultivated until dawn. Then, she stopped and picked up her phone from beside the bed. There wasnt a single text or call.
Ning Shu: _
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
What was going on right now? Had she lost Chen Jianans boyfriend?
Had she lost the boyfriend that loved her so much in the original storyline and relied on her in their darkest times?
Fine. Now, Chen Jianan was a different person. Even if the body was still Chen Jianans, she wasnt Chen Jianan.
The one Li Xinze loved was Chen Jianan.
A persons body and soul were one entity. If either was missing, it was no longer the same person.
Just as Ning Shu was thinking about this, the phone rang. She epted the call hurriedly, since most of the people in the dorms were sleeping right now.
Ning Shu got off the bed and heard Li Xinze saying through the phone, Im downstairs.
Ning Shu looked below the window and saw Li Xinze leaning against a car, looking up in the direction of her dorm.
She hung up and went downstairs.
Li Xinze was wearing a dress shirt and a casual suit. He looked much more mature than he did in school.
His face was a little haggard, but he was still in good spirits and seemed to be full of energy.
I only got your text this morning, said Li Xinze. Thepany has been very busy recently. There are a lot of new songs that need to be recorded, and there are even a few TV shows that need to be filmed. Its going to be really busy for the time being, so I might note see you.
It seemed that the Li familyspany was going to film TV shows now.
They were probably going all out.
Ning Shu nodded. Then, pay attention to your health.
Li Xinze said, Im pretty excited. This time, I can definitely raise thepany up by a level.
Congrattions, said Ning Shu with a smile.
Then, I might not be able to answer your calls or read your texts during this period of time, said Li Xinze. Dont be angry.
Its okay. Your work is more important, said Ning Shu, waving her hand. Ill call less often and send fewer texts, so I wont disturb you.
Li Xinze:
You just dont want to call or text me, right? said Li Xinze speechlessly. I feel that youve be a lot colder towards me recently.
Hahaha Really? I havent, have I? said Ning Shu, smiling. If love between both sides canst for ages, why need they stay together night and day?
Good luck with your work. Ning Shu patted Li Xinze on the shoulder.
I brought you breakfast. Li Xinze opened the door. Then, he took out a bag, and handed it to Ning Shu.
Thank you. Have you eaten? You can eat these. Ning Shu didnt take the bag. You work so hard every day. Youll only have enough energy to work if youve eaten your fill.
Li Xinze didnt know why, but now, every time he heard his girlfriend talk, he always felt a little stifled.
He also felt very unwell. Li Xinze could clearly feel that the current Chen Jianan didnt love him. Had her love dissipated?
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
?Chapter 1631: You Look Pretty Tired
Chapter 1631: You Look Pretty Tired
When Ning Shu and Li Xinze met, neither could find anything to say to the other. Li Xinze just stared at her with an indescribable expression in his eyes.
Ning Shus eyes shed. Then, she smiled and said, You look pretty tired. Do you want to go back and rest a little? Even though work is important, your body is more important.
Are you trying to drive me away? asked Li Xinze expressionlessly.
Ning Shu quickly shook her head, No. Im not trying to do that. Dont overthink it.
Frick, what should she say?
He was simply making trouble without any reason!
Then, Im leaving. Remember to call and text me, said Li Xinze as he reached out to pull the car door open.
Ning Shu opened her mouth but then changed her mind and just nodded. Okay.
She wanted to say that since he was so busy with work, she wouldnt disturb him by calling, but she figured Li Xinze would be angry if she said that.
Were all lovers this lovey-dovey?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Was there really so much that needed to be said?
Sure enough, it was best being alone!
Li Xinze reversed the car and left. Only after he left did Ning Shu release a long sigh and turn to go upstairs, carrying the breakfast box in her hand.
After she ate breakfast, she tidied up and prepared to go to ss. Then, she saw that Fang Menghan was still in bed, sleeping soundly. Almost all the people in the dorm had already left.
Hey, Fang Menghan, its time to go to ss, shouted Ning Shu.
Fang Menghans eyshes fluttered. She let out a hiss as she sat up and herplexion wasnt very good.
Fang Menghan had just been deflowered. She hadnt felt anything yesterday, but today, her body felt sore and painful.
Ning Shu left after calling her once. Fang Menghan had wanted to ask Ning Shu to help her ask for leave, but Ning Shu had already left the dorm.
Fang Menghan slowly got up from the bed. Even though her body ached, she had gained some songs. Yang Yuhui had even taught her how to sing these songs.
Ning Shu spent most of the ss lost in thought, thinking about what she nned to do next. When she looked back, she saw Fang Menghan and Yang Yuhui sitting together.
After not seeing Yang Yuhui for a period of time, she felt like he had be a bit more handsome. It wasnt his appearance that had be better, rather, it was his inner aura that had changed. Yang Yuhui went about with his chin lifted up and his chest stuck out, so he gave off a different feeling now.
Men with sess and recognition had the most charm. The charm of the strong.
Ning Shu retracted her gaze and took her phone out to send a text to Li Xinze, reminding him to make sure to rest and eat properly, etc.
She didnt know if it was because she didnt feel any affection for Li Xinze, but when she read the text she sent, she felt it was rather dull.
Forget it. In the future, if she didnt have anything to say, she wouldnt send any text.
Ning Shu immediately went back to the dorm after ss and took out herptop from the cab. After she opened it, she skimmed through the entertainment news.
The Li familys entertainmentpany had released a few more songs. Every song was a hit. Ning Shu listened to them. They were pretty much the same as the ones from that world.
Also, the Li familyspany said that they had filmed a few TV series. Two of them were almost finished.
As soon as the news came out, some people said that the Li family was just exaggerating, while others expressed that they were looking forward to them very much.
One of these two dramas was probably Madame White Snake, which was about the love between a human and a demon.
If Ning Shu were to choose, she would release this drama first, as this drama covered the greatest age range among the audience.
The story about immortals, demons, humans, and devils was marvelous.
If they used this show as the opening shot, thepany would definitely be very sessful.
Ning Shu typed up an email and sent it to the Li familyspany, suggesting that they release the TV show about a human and demon in love first.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1632: Couldn’t Ruin This Beautiful Face
Chapter 1632: Couldnt Ruin This Beautiful Face
Ning Shu told them her reasoning for it too.
The other side quickly replied, saying that they would follow Ning Shus suggestion.
Do you know who this is? asked Li Xinze to one of the staff as he looked at theputer.
The staff member shook his head. No.
For this kind of talent to not join thepany, were letting a big catch slip away. Li Xinze sighed, Find a way to make an appointment with them. It doesnt matter what method you use.
On the other side, Ning Shu was writing novels. She had already passed over some ssic novels to book publishers. They became very popr after their serializations, especially the wuxia novels by Jin Yong and Gu Long.
As long as these works already existed, Yang Yuhui wouldnt be able to say that they belonged to him. He wouldnt be so shameless.
Ning Shu searched on the Inte for publishingpanies and saw that the Li familyspany had some entertainment newspapers, so she submitted these drafts to them.
For example, Jin Yongs novels had been adapted into TV shows many times. If the novel was published through the Li familys newspaper, the copyright would also be with the newspaper.
Other than when Ning Shu ate in the dining hall, she spent most of her time in the dorm, writing up drafts.
After half a month, Ning Shu felt like her body had been hollowed out. If it werent for the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, she would probably be just like a ghost right now.
Ning Shu patted her face and tilted her head up before pasting on a facial mask. She couldnt ruin this beautiful face by spending all her time typing.
Fortunately, all of her hardships had been worth it. Ning Shupressed and packaged the finished drafts and after thinking about it, she took on the pseudonym Jin Yong.
She used Jin Yongs pen name for Jin Yongs books, Gu Longs pen name for Gu Longs books, and Wen Ruians name for Wen Ruians books.
She wondered if Yang Yuhui would feel pleasantly surprised when he saw these familiar names.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
These drafts sold very well, and Ning Shu got an extra sum of money.
These things, which had been giarized from others, brought in money very fast.
Yang Yuhui had relied on them to raise his status and be a person respected by tens of thousands of people. She didnt know whether Yang Yuhui had a guilty conscience or not.
If he giarized and stole things from others without spending a single penny, then there would certainly be retribution!!
Ning Shu chanted Amitabha and donated half of the money to children living in rural mountainous areas. Then, she saved the remaining half for her own living expenses.
Ning Shu also bought home a copy of the newspaper and magazine when they came out. When Yang Yuhui saw Jin Yongs pen name, he had probably gotten a nice surprise.
Back then, Jin Yong had also used the method of serializing his wuxia novels in order to increase his newspaper sales.
The novels were very well-received. Yang Yuhui didnt usually read newspapers, as he thought that they didnt have much substance. He would rather use his time to write more scripts.
When Yang Yuhui heard his roommates discussing whether Mu Nianci or Huang Rong was more beautiful, his heart thudded heavily and he snatched the newspaper from his roommates hand.
When Yang Yuhui saw Jin Yongs pen name, he suddenly felt like the wind had been knocked out of him. He was so stunned his entire body went limp. His hands trembled as he held the newspaper.
Jin Yong!? Yang Yuhui stared fixedly at those two words and it seemed as if his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets.
Was Jin Yong also in this world?
Yang Yuhui felt very uneasy. He cared a lot about these wuxia novels. These novels pioneered the genre of chivalrous adventures in the Jianghu. Most importantly, Jin Yongs novels had received several TV adaptations.
The Legend of the Condor Heroes had been reproduced many times.
He had lost another weapon in his hand, another opportunity to start a new genre.
Yang Yuhui hatefully threw the newspaper onto the ground and trampled on it with all his might.
Did Jin Yong really exist here or had others been reborn too?
Arge number of misgivings were corked up in Yang Yuhuis heart. He couldnt understand it no matter how he thought about it, making him extremely fretful.
Howe not a single thing went well?
The Li familyspany released a few more songs. Unsurprisingly, they were all hit songs from that world.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1633: Pearls Before Swine
Chapter 1633: Pearls Before Swine
The music albums released by the Li familyspany made Yang Yuhuis temple throb. These hit songs all came out one after another.
Perfectly good songs had be pearls before swine. These songs clearly couldve been worth more.
When Yang Yuhui saw how the Li familyspany was raking in money like crazy and thought of Li Xinzes high and mighty attitude, he felt extremely depressed.
Did the Li familyspany also have someone who had been reborn? Everything he had tried to keep for himself had been tossed out into the world by the other person in one fell swoop. It was as if they were afraid they would be a beat too slow.
Yang Yuhui even suspected that the other person also had a search system. Otherwise, how could they write so many things? A persons memory also had limits.
Yang Yuhui didnt dare to say that he himself could memorize all of this.
If the system wasnt unique and unmatched, then what use was this golden finger?
Yang Yuhui crushed the newspaper under his feet with a frightening, sinister expression.
What are you stomping on my newspaper for? Youre crazy! Yang Yuhuis roommate pushed him aside and pointed a finger at him while yelling, Im telling you, Ive tolerated you for a long time! Do you really think that youre all that?
As he shouted, he pushed Yang Yuhui. Yang Yuhui was pushed back a few steps.
Yang Yuhuis expression was very bad. Isnt it just a newspaper? Ill pay you back with a hundred copies.
Crazy bastard. His roommatended a punch on the corner of Yang Yuhuis mouth. Yang Yuhui was already very angry. He had already be ustomed to being praised to the high heavens, but now, someone actually dared to hit him.
At once, a feeling of who do you think you are to dare offend me? arose in his heart.
Both of them started to fight. Some people tried to intervene and de-escte the situation, but there were even more people who just watched from the sidelines, fanning the mes so that Yang Yuhui took a couple more punches.
In truth, Yang Yuhui had been simply too annoying recently. He constantly had the attitude of Im so high and mighty, all you mortals should bow down and worship me.
When the stuff in hisptop disappeared, he started to get angry at other people and even insisted that they had touched hisptop.
Hadnt he just written a few songs that got some decent poprity? But he acted like he had ascended.
Finally, the two people who had been fighting were pulled apart.
Yang Yuhui looked around at the people in the dorm and wiped the bloody foam off of the corner of his mouth. Then, with a cold snort, he turned and left.
After this kind of unpleasant incident happened, Yang Yuhui decided to move out and find a little apartment to live in.
Now, he had money so he didnt want to squeeze into a dorm with these people.
Yang Yuhui moved out that same day. Not a single person in the dorm urged him to stay. On the contrary, they used his bed as a ce to pile up junk.
As usual, Ning Shu wrote drafts every day. She wrote a bit of every novel. She wrote some of Jin Yongs novels, some of Gu Longs novels, and some other peoples novels too. Then, she sent them to the newspaper. That way, Yang Yuhui wouldnt be able to use these things and had one less way to earn money.
Even if he did write the story, people wouldnt believe it was an original work.
While Ning Shu was busying herself, Li Xinze called and said, Tonight, my familyspany is releasing a newly filmed TV show. It will definitely be good. The website will be updatedter and it will be aired on a satellite TV first.
Remember to watch it. This show was filmed by me. After you finish watching, give me a like, said Li Xinze.
Ning Shu resisted the urge to spit at Li Xinze with contempt. At most, Li Xinze had acted in a supporting role. He said that this TV show had been filmed by him, but there was no way Ning Shu would believe him.
Li Xinzes career path was in managing thepany, not filming movies and TV shows.
Ning Shu swallowed a mouthful of spit and said with difficulty, Youre so amazing. Ill be sure to see it tonight.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yeah. Its going to be summer break soon. Thepany has several excellent scripts. Come over, Ill arrange a role for you, said Li Xinze. Didnt you always want to act? Acting in a supporting role can help temper your acting skills.
Ning Shu:
So now, she had to be an actress too!!?
If she had the time to go act in a minor supporting role, shed rather write some more stuff. The more things she released, the less things there would be for Yang Yuhui to use.
Ning Shu considered it for a while, then finally said, I want to go home during break.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1634: So Hard to Please!
Chapter 1634: So Hard to Please!
Opportunities are hard toe by. Dont go home. The script is really good so it will definitely be popr. Its good to show your face to the audience, said Li Xinze. Didnt you say you wanted to act? Dont miss out on such a good opportunity.
Just what is going on with you? Through the phone, Ning Shu could hear some displeasure in Li Xinzes voice. You wont even take such a good opportunity? Dont be willful.
Ning Shu immediately said, My bad, I wont go home. Ille over during summer break.
If you dont want toe, then I wont force you either, said Li Xinze.
Ning Shu: _
He was angry again!!!
Ning Shu couldnt help but pull at her hair. Frick, so hard to please!
Im very willing to go. Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I cant thank you enough, said Ning Shu jubntly.
Remember toe. Li Xinze hung up.
Ning Shu looked at the phone, feeling very tired inside.
Ning Shu gulped down a big cup of water before sitting down again to type things. At the moment, she was racking her brains in order to write songs.
After she packaged and sent the songs to the Li familyspany, she also left a message telling them that they should register the songs copyright under theirpany. That way, this song would belong to thepany, and anyone who came out to im it would have their ims dismissed. Furthermore, if necessary, the Li familyspany would be able to file awsuit and win.
These songs could be stored somewhere and then released in a slow, trickling stream.
Mainly, Ning Shu wanted to defend against Yang Yuhui.
Other than writing songs, she wrote drafts. She finished writing Jin Yong and Gu Longs novels and sent them to the newspaper.
At night, Ning Shu waited to see what the TV show the Li familyspany filmed would be like.
However, the show was released onto the Inteter than it was broadcasted on satellite TV, so Ning Shu had to stay up until eleven to watch it.
They broadcasted the human-demon love of Madame White Snake.
Ning Shu watched carefully. The quality was much clearer than that worlds quality. The special effects and stuff were also done really well.
As Ning Shu watched, she unexpectedly became absorbed in it. A crowd of roommates gathered behind her.
Even after having watched two episodes, she still wanted to watch more.
So pretty.
Howe its gone?
One roommate pinched her neck and sang, Bai Suzhen under Mount Qingcheng, resting in a cave for a thousand years in order to cultivate, ah ah ah
The girls singing didnt sound very good, causing all the people in the dorm to startughing.
Chen Jianan, this seems to be the TV show produced by your boyfriends familyspany. Ask him, when does it broadcast every day? OMG, I cant wait!
In any case, theres two episodes a day, said Ning Shu.
Ning Shu sent a text to Li Xinze, saying that the TV show was really good, and gave him a round of praise.
This TV show was very popr in that world. As soon as summer break started, it would start to be aired in turns.
From her roommates impatient-for-more attitudes, she could calcte how much money and reputation Yang Yuhui wouldve gained had he been the one to write the script and film it.
Ning Shu closed theptop and crawled onto the bed to cultivate. Then, she started to think of her next ns.
She wouldnt give anymore songs or drafts to the Li familyspany.
Now, the Li familyspany already had quite a few good things. If this sess continued, they would be targeted from all sides.
If the Li family was eatingrge bites of meat while others couldnt even get to the scraps, it was easy for idents to happen.
Everyone would be unhappy. Only if you were unhappy and I was unhappy would everyone be happy.
Trantor: Lili
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1635: Money Had to Be Earned Together
Chapter 1635: Money Had to Be Earned Together
The Li familyspanys scripts and songs were high in both quality and quantity. They were all famous hits from that world.
If they showed off too much, theyd attract the ire of others.
Money had to be earned together by everyone.
Ning Shu nned on submitting drafts to allpanies except for the Li familys rivals.
After Ning Shu finished her ns, she let out a sigh and sat cross-legged on the bed to cultivate. The next day, she threw herself into work with high spirits.
Ning Shu sent several songs to several differentpanies. Since they werent acquaintances, the price she asked for was four times the price that she asked from the Li familyspany. She sold the songs at the rate of four thousand yuan per song. Some of the song lyrics had the name of the original lyricistbelled on them.
In any case, she just wanted to release all these things in advance.
Only writing scripts really wore on Ning Shus spirits. She felt like she could barely hold on.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
There was still a gap between her and Yang Yuhui because he had the search system.
Ning Shu decided to just call it a day. She had pretty much finished writing all the songs Yang Yuhui had written in the original storyline. Then, she sent them all out.
After Ning Shu busied herself for this period of time, she felt like her body had been hollowed out.
Frick, now it had gotten to the stage where shed feel sick whenever she saw aptop and dizzy whenever she saw aputer file.
After Ning Shu finished writing the songs, she started to write the script.
Ning Shu nned to hack into Yang Yuhuisptop, but she found that the IP address from before wasnt right so she wasnt able to.
Ning Shu shot a nce at Fang Menghan and asked probingly, Howe youre not going out to hang out with Yang Yuhui? Isnt today the weekend?
Fang Menghan nced at Ning Shu and said lightly, Why do you care so much about whats going on between me and Senior Brother?
As Fang Menghan said so, her expression immediately turned grave and she red at Ning Shu vigntly. Are you starting to be interested in Senior Brother Yang Yuhui?
I was just asking randomly. What are you being so tense for? said Ning Shu indifferently.
Fang Manghan saidcently, If Senior Brother says he has something going on, I definitely wont go disturb him.
As Fang Menghan spoke, she started to dress herself up, clearly about to go out.
Senior Brother already has his own house now. He doesnt even live at school anymore, said Fang Menghan smugly. To have managed to buy his own house when he was still a student, Yang Yuhuis future prospects were limitless.
Ning Shus eyes shed. No wonder she couldnt hack into Yang Yuhuisptop. It was because he had moved.
Fang Menghan dolled herself up prettily and then left.
Ning Shu continued to type up scripts. She didnt know how Yang Yuhui was doing, so she could only speed up her writing.
She figured that when Yang Yuhui saw the TV shows the Li familyspany produced, he would definitely speed up his own pace.
The two of them werepeting and whoever showed their cards first would have the upper hand.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead and continued typing out the script. She didnt know whether or not what she was writing right now had already been sold by Yang Yuhui.
However, by the time she sessfully sold two scripts, summer break arrived and she had to go act in a small supporting role.
Li Xinze drove to Ning Shus ce to pick her up. After Ning Shu made herself presentable, she went downstairs.
Why do you look like this? Li Xinze blinked a few times.
Ning Shu touched her face. What?
Yourplexion is pale and you also have dark eye bags. She looked exactly like a schoolboy who had be dispirited and listless after rubbing too many times.
Dont get addicted to the Inte. Li Xinze rubbed his forehead, feeling like he couldnt look straight at her.
Ning Shu: _
Typing had indeed spoiled her beauty!!
It seemed like she had to stop typing for a while and start working on the task from other directions. This beautiful face really couldnt be ruined.
Why dont youe stay at my house while youre filming? All the other students have already packed up and left, said Li Xinze.
Ning Shu waved her hand and said, Its fine. Ill just stay in the dorm.
Youll be really busy when filming. Itll be too tiring if you still have to rush back and forth between the dorm and the filming site, said Li Xinze.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1636: They Really Were in Love
Chapter 1636: They Really Were in Love
Ning Shu shook her head. No need.
How would things look if she lived at Li Xinzes house? He really was a guy. So inconsiderate.
If Li Xinze and Chen Jianan wanted a good ending, they couldnt be so negligent.
Li Xinze didnt insist anymore after Ning Shu refused.
When does filming start? I need to prepare a bit, asked Ning Shu. She had to apply makeup on her face.
Ille pick you up tomorrow. Lets go eat now, said Li Xinze. We havent eaten together in a long time.
Ning Shu nodded and got in the car.
Lets go eat Chinese food this time, suggested Ning Shu.
Okay, lets eat that. Li Xinze took Ning Shu to a Chinese food restaurant and ordered a fewmon household dishes.
Li Xinze didnt eat and just watched Ning Shu eat by herself.
Ning Shu was stared at so much she couldnt swallow the food down anymore. She asked, Why arent you eating?
Didnt you always dislike eating mapo tofu before? said Li Xinze.
Ning Shu:
They really were in love. Li Xinze even knew Chen Jianans tastes and habits.
Crap, now, Ning Shu didnt even know how she should set her chopsticks down.
She ate some of the canavalia that the original host liked to eat and said, I just feel like trying different foods sometimes, thats all.
Li Xinze nodded and ate unhurriedly.
Ning Shu let out a long breath inside, feeling like she should interact with Li Xinze less.
Ning Shu and Chen Jianan werent the same person. Everyone had their own distinct habits.
Not even two leaves were the same, much less two people.
After they finished eating, Li Xinze was going to send Ning Shu back home, but since Ning Shu knew that he was still busy with work, she told him to go back to work.
As for Ning Shu, she went to a pharmacy to buy some medicinal ingredients. Then, she returned to the dorm, ground the ingredients into powder, and made a Yurongsan face mask. Ning Shu pasted the mask on her face.
She had really mistreated this face recently. Since she was going to act, she had to improve her skin, so it would be easier to put on makeup.
Ning Shu washed off the facial mask when her skin became a bit tighter. After she washed it off, her skin felt more satiny and emanated a rosy glow.
Ning Shu hadnt really slept well since she arrived in this world, so after washing off the face mask, sheid on the bed and slept. She still had to go act in a small supporting role tomorrow.
Ning Shu slept deeply. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was a face.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
WTF!
Ning Shu got a shock and her face stiffened. She asked Li Xinze, How did you get here?
This was the girls dorm, but he actually came upstairs.
I came to drive you to the filming site. Since the gates werent closed, I came up, said Li Xinze.
Ning Shu stretched, climbed down from the bunk, and went to wash up.
Li Xinze sat on the bed and waited. When he saw Ning Shue out after washing up, he nodded and said, You look much better today. Dont always be so absorbed in the Inte.
I know, nodded Ning Shu.
Ning Shu really had no idea how to interact with Li Xinze because she wasnt Chen Jianan. She could be found out any day at this rate.
Whenever Ning Shu became someones wife, her husband was always a scum man who didnt care about the original host at all. No matter how the original host changed, they didnt care.
But now, with this pair of mutually loving sweethearts, their two hearts beat as one, so her each and every move was noticed by the other.
It was so tiring to have a boyfriend.
Lets go. Li Xinze reached out and led Ning Shu by the hand. Ning Shu really wanted to shake his hand off, but she barely managed to control herself.
Li Xinzes palm was scalding, making Ning Shu feel very ufortable.
He wasnt the person she liked, so she really couldnt stand him.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1637: First Time Acting In a Show
Chapter 1637: First Time Acting In a Show
Li Xinze drove to the filming site and told the director to arrange a role for Ning Shu.
The director sized Ning Shu up before giving her the role of a maid who would be beaten to death not even two episodester.
Good luck with work, Li Xinze told Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded at him and then got called to get her makeup done.
As a maid, she had to be humble and tter others.
Ning Shu had been a maid before, serving the princess in the fourth princes harem.
However, this was Ning Shus first time acting in a show. She NGed many, many times before the shot finally went without a hitch.
For lunch, Ning Shu had a boxed lunch. It didnt taste very good, but she ate it all and then pondered over her lines as she waited for her next scene.
How do you feel today? asked Li Xinze when he came over at noon.
Not bad, replied Ning Shu. Howe you have the time toe over?
I came to check on the filming progress, said Li Xinze.
Then have you eaten yet? Is work hard? said Ning Shu. Even so, you should rest when you need to.
Li Xinze looked at Ning Shu. Why are you being so distant?
Ning Shu: (s㧥)sߩ
Frick, it seemed like everything she said and did was wrong.
I-Im concerned about you, said Ning Shu sincerely.
So fake. You dont have to act like this, said Li Xinze lightly.
The two sank into silence.
Ning Shu: o()o Sigh
What should she say next?
Ning Shu felt like she didnt have anything to talk about with Li Xinze.
The atmosphere suddenly became a bit awkward.
Li Xinze turned and went to ask the director about the filming progress.
Sigh. Ning Shu felt that she couldnt do it even if she wanted to. She didnt love Li Xinze, so not even a single one of her actions towards him contained love. Just because she pretended to be in love didnt mean it could be passed off as real love.
If they continued like this, the two people who mutually assisted each other in the original storyline might end up breaking up.
Looked like she had to speed things up. As soon as she finished the task, shed beat it.
Next task, she had to first ask the entrustor clearly whether or not they had a lover.
Chen Jianan the production assistant called Ning Shu over to film her scene.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Li Xinze had originally wanted to say a few more words to Ning Shu before leaving, but Ning Shu had been called away, so he could only leave first.
Ning Shu nced over at Li Xinze and couldnt help but sigh.
How depressing. She really wanted to leave this world.
When it came to dealing with scummy guys, Ning Shu definitely wouldnt be lenient. However, when it came to a situation like Li Xinzes, she was a bit unsure on what to do.
After she was done acting in todays scenes, she called Li Xinze and told him that she was going to go back to her dorm.
Li Xinze told Ning Shu to wait for him. He said that he woulde over to pick her up.
So, Ning Shu waited for him at the filming site.
Li Xinze drove to the filming site in a shy silver car.
He got out of the car and walked over very dashingly, staring straight at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu immediately felt many gazes zero in on her.
These gazes contained doubt, envy, jealousy, and contempt
When it was time to film, Ning Shu felt like her opponents were deliberately making things difficult for her, full of dislike towards her.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Kahosment: Kyaaa, NSs taking her first step towards stardom!! Cant wait until she transmigrates as an actress! ,,]__
Chapter 1638: Finish the Task Quickly and Beat It
Chapter 1638: Finish the Task Quickly and Beat It
Ning Shu guessed that one of the reasons was Li Xinze.
Lets go back, said Li Xinze.
Ning Shu got into the car and nced at Li Xinze who was driving. His fingers were slender and spotlessly white, while his side profile was dashing and bright. Li Xinze was a charming man. Adding on the fact that he had now made his debut into society, he seemed very dazzling.
Ning Shu only had one thought on her mind: finish the task quickly and beat it. She could already feel Li Xinze getting suspicious of her.
When they arrived at the dorm, Ning Shu opened the car door. Li Xinze also got off and walked in front of Ning Shu. Then, he ced his hand on her shoulder.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Li Xinze lowered his head to look at Ning Shu. His head dipped lower and lower.
Ning Shus whole body stiffened. She even got goosebumps.
Frick, he wasnt going to kiss her right!!!?
She watched as Li Xinzes face came closer and closer and the hot airing out from his nostrils sprayed onto her face!?
Ning Shus facial muscles twitched and she promptly said, You you have something on your head.
Li Xinze stopped for a moment and looked at Ning Shu. Ning Shu raised a hand and patted his hair, letting out augh before saying, There was some dust on your head.
Li Xinze pursed his lips for a moment, then said, You should head up and rest well. You still have a scene to film tomorrow.
Ning Shu felt very ufortable. Her urge to give up grew increasingly and she tried to exin, That, this
You should go, said Li Xinze.
Ning Shu couldnt help but scratch the back of her head and look at Li Xinze at a loss. Ill go upstairs then. You should also rest well.
Li Xinze sighed.
When Ning Shu heard Li Xinze sigh, she also couldnt help but sigh.
Li Xinze watched Ning Shu somewhat speechlessly before finallyughing, How has it gotten so awkward recently? Its like youve be someone else.
Ning Shu didnt say a word.
Then, Im going upstairs. You should leave first. Ill see you off, said Ning Shu.
Li Xinze got in the car, reversed, and left.
Ning Shu waited until Li Xinzes car disappeared before turning and going upstairs.
First, she took a shower. Then, she took herptop out from the cab.
When Ning Shu skimmed over the entertainment news, she noticed several familiar songs hade out. Clearly, these were the songs that Yang Yuhui had just written.
Ning Shu opened up the school forums. There were all kinds of posts there. She skimmed through these posts and saw Yang Yuhuis name.
His forum username was Deity Yang Yuhui.
Pfft, he really made it seem as if someone would impersonate him. Ning Shu checked this users IP address and hacked into Yang Yuhuisptop using it.
Yang Yuhui had a lot of things in hisptop. There were many scripts and songs.
Ning Shu didnt even hesitate before hacking into Yang Yuhuisptop and taking his drafts. Then, shepressed them into a file and sent them out.
The current Yang Yuhui already had some fame. His inte profile listed him as an up-anding innovative lyricist and screenwriter.
When Ning Shu saw the long string of achievements under his name, she curled her lip. He was using other peoples things to glorify himself. How brazen he was to be able to im that these things were all his own.
Ning Shu sent the drafts to eachpany and quickly got back responses discussing the price with her. The other party offered a very high price, so Ning Shu also agreed.
She donated half the money she earned.
After Ning Shu finished doing these things, she took out the Yurongsan and made it into a face mask. Then, she applied it to her face. After that, sheid on the bed and fell into a deep slumber.
Ning Shus mood was very pleasant, but on the other side, Yang Yuhui was so angry that he just wanted to tear his house down. The files in hisptop had disappeared again. How did this keep happening?
This time, Yang Yuhui didnt care about how expensive theptop was and just smashed it.
Why did nothing ever go smoothly for him? When he went to sell the scripts, he was told that thepany already had that script.
Yang Yuhui originally nned to wait till he got a good price for his scripts. He would submit the scripts to multiplepanies and sell them to the highest bidder.
Now, Yang Yuhui just wanted to quickly secure some capital before using the money to prepare to be a hit in one go.
But as time went by, Yang Yuhui discovered that his advantage had gotten smaller and smaller because there were now more and more things that kept appearing from that world.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1639: Did You Use My Laptop?
Chapter 1639: Did You Use My Laptop?
Even now, Yang Yuhui didnt know who that other reborn person was. More and more of his works kept getting exposed. He lost many good things just like that.
Yang Yuhui was helpless. He could only take out all his capital in order to emerge victorious from this battle of works.
Every time Yang Yuhui saw Li Xinzes familyspanys songs and TV shows, his heart would bleed. The works they released were all total hits.
Yang Yuhui really wanted to drag that guy out of the shadows but he couldnt find any tracks.
When his drafts had been stolen at the dormitory, he had suspected his roommates. But now, he had already moved out and he still lost the drafts.
Senior Brother, whats going on? When Fang Menghan opened the doors, she saw theptop smashed into pieces and got a shock.
When Fang Menghan saw Yang Yuhuis scarlet red eyes, her heart thumped heavily.
It was Fang Menghans first time seeing such a scary Yang Yuhui. She really just wanted to flee as soon as she saw him, but she still forced herself to stay.
Yang Yuhui sat on the sofa motionlessly. Fang Menghan poured a ss of water for him and asked softly, Senior Brother, what happened?
Yang Yuhui stared at Fang Menghan without blinking. Fang Menghan was frightened by the suspicion in Yang Yuhuis eyes and whispered, Senior Brother.
Did you use myptop? asked Yang Yuhui.
After thinking about it, he realized that only Fang Menghan had a key to his house. Plus, they could now be considered boyfriend and girlfriend. At the same time, they were more like friends with benefits.
Fang Menghan had also gotten advantages. Yang Yuhui had personally selected songs suitable for her with the search system.
I didnt touch yourptop. Really. Fang Menghan hurriedly tried to prove her innocence. You said that you had important things in yourptop, so I didnt dare touch it.
Yang Yuhuis brows knitted together. When he saw Fang Menghans nervous and aggrieved appearance and tiny beads of sweat on her pretty nose, his heart softened up.
Yang Yuhui unted himself as someone who had tender, protective feelings towards the fairer sex. Although he felt suspicious inside, he didnt beat up Fang Menghan.
Give me the key. Im going to be away for a while so there wont be anyone in the house, said Yang Yuhui.
Fang Menghan was stunned for a moment before asking a bit emotionally, Senior Brother, did I do something wrong for you to want to drive me away?
This house key had been given to her by Yang Yuhui. The house was well-decorated andfortable to live in. Now, he wanted the key back. Did Yang Yuhui want to break up with her?
Did he still suspect that she had used hisptop?
Fang Menghan promptly said, Senior Brother, I really didnt touch yourptop.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Yang Yuhui was very careful when it came to hisptop so she simply didnt even have a chance to touch it.
Fang Menghan felt really wronged. She felt like Yang Yuhui was still taking his anger out on her.
This man was really heartless. She came to this house to take care of him. She washed his clothes, cooked for him, and looked after him.
Fang Menghan bit her lip before she firmly handed the key over to Yang Yuhui. She felt a bit angry. She was so beautiful but was still with Yang Yuhui.
She had gotten together with Yang Yuhui when he didnt have any fame. She hadnt shunned him then, but now that he had gotten a little sessful, he wanted to just dump her?
Fang Menghan forced herself to smile and put on the appearance of being reluctant to part with him. Then, Im going. Take care of yourself well.
Yang Yuhuis lips moved twice, but in the end, he still didnt ask Fang Menghan to stay behind. Recently, he had gotten entangled with a little tomboy.
This little tomboy said that she was his fan and insisted on getting a signature from him. In order to get an autographed photo of him, she had brought along a gang of hooligans.
Yang Yuhui also didnt know whether tough or cry.
Then, there was also a beautiful chairwoman whosepany was in dire straits. Yang Yuhui wrote a script for her, which would definitely be able to bring herpany back to life.
He had met more and more women now, so he didnt cherish Fang Menghan as much anymore. Of course, if Fang Menghan continued staying by his side, he wouldnt treat her badly.
After all, she was his first woman.
Trantor: LiLi
#LiLis Comments: Ew, what a g. Nothing we didnt already know, of course ].]
#Emis Comments: r()q
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1640: Mutual Love Between a Human and a Demon
Chapter 1640: Mutual Love Between a Human and a Demon
But now, he was in a bad mood. So many drafts had disappeared, making him feel irritable. It was already very manly of him to not reach out and strangle her by the neck.
Fang Menghan could only pick her bag up and return to the school dormitory.
When Fang Menghan arrived at the dormitory, she saw Ning Shu applying a face mask. Fang Menghan took a sneak peek at Ning Shusptop and saw that it seemed to be ying Madame White Snake, the saga about mutual love between a human and a demon.
Fang Menghan remembered that Yang Yuhui had been very angry when the TV show came out. She asked him what was wrong, but he didnt answer. He just red at the TV, as if he wanted to burn a hole in it with his eyes.
Fang Menghan felt that recently, Yang Yuhui had been acting a bit abnormal. He had a sullen expression all day long and didnt give off that same confident and easy feeling as before.
He looked like he was full of hatred and bitterness.
When Ning Shu saw Fang Menghan, she said with some surprise, School hasnt started yet. Why have youe back?
Fang Menghan rolled her eyes. She hadnt gone home in the first ce. She had gone to live with Yang Yuhui, but now she had been inexplicably kicked out.
Fang Menghan looked depressed from head to toe, as if she had been abandoned. Had she broken up with Yang Yuhui?
Ning Shu washed off the Yurongsan on her face and looked in the mirror. Her face was fair and ruddy. Squish, squish, squish. It was pretty stic.
It looked really beautiful.
Fang Menghan saw Ning Shuing out of the bathroom, looking bright and beautiful. Her skin looked so good it made Fang Menghans eyes turn green with envy. She couldnt help asking, What face mask did you use?
Li Xinze gave it to me, smiled Ning Shu.
Fang Menghan immediately rolled her eyes. Ning Shu was just showing off her rtionship. When she thought of how Yang Yuhui had driven her away, she suddenly wasnt in the mood to ask about the face mask anymore.
Fang Menghan and Ning Shu were the only ones in the dormitory. The two sank into silence.
Ning Shu pulled close the curtain and sat cross-legged on the bed to cultivate for a while before falling asleep on the bed.
Early the next morning, Li Xinze arrived at the dormitory. It was a bit awkward to see an extra person in the dormitory.
Fang Menghan saw Li Xinze, who was wearing a dress shirt and a suit, and had to admit that Li Xinze was more handsome than Yang Yuhui.
Coupled with the fact that he was now working, he was even more attractive.
Ning Shu got up from her bed, washed up, and said to Li Xinze, Lets go.
Fang Menghan quickly got up from her bed and asked Li Xinze, Where are you guys going so early in the morning?
Ning Shu:
N?v(el)B\\jnn
None of your business!
Li Xinze said, Jianan is filming a movie right now. Im taking her to the set.
A smile suddenly appeared on Fang Menghans face and she said, Senior Brother, can you help me get a small supporting role? Its weird to be so idle when school is out.
Li Xinze didnt speak and nced at Ning Shu. Then, he suddenly said, Okay, lets go together then.
Ning Shu: Ѧ
Jianan, shes your roommate. If you go there together, you guys can take care of each other. Is this fine with you? Li Xinze said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: _
What was going on now!?
Ning Shu racked her brains before finally lifting her chin. No, I dont agree.
Li Xinze raised his eyebrows. Why?
Why? Why!? This situation was a bit off. Ning Shu couldnt tell whether Li Xinze was trying to make her jealous or if he was just tired of her and wanted to find a new me. But in any case, she wouldnt let these two have any rtionship with each other.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
#Kahosment: O_O,,!!
?Chapter 1641: Too Frickin’ Hard to Guess
Chapter 1641: Too Frickin Hard to Guess
Ning Shu really wanted to just throw the towel down. A mans thoughts were so frickin hard to guess.
This time, Fang Menghan asked someone elses boyfriend for a role without a trace of politeness. Moreover, the boyfriend actually agreed.
What if they started an affair!!?
Ning Shu was an expert at destroying peoples romantic rtionships, not at maintaining a romantic rtionship.
Rtionships were fragile and easy to break, but hard to maintain. Any little matter could cause them to vanish into thin air.
Chen Jianan and Li Xinze were not allowed to break up before she left.
There are no more small supporting roles left, said Ning Shu sternly.
Fang Menghan couldnt help but say, There must still be some extras, right? How is it possible for there to not be any small roles left?
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. There just arent.
A corner of Li Xinzes mouth hooked up and he told Fang Menghan, This movie is being filmed in a courtyard. There arent many small supporting roles.
Ill let you know if there are any roles in the future, said Li Xinze to Fang Menghan.
Fang Menghans expression abruptly turned ugly. She nced at Ning Shu before going into the bathroom and shutting the door with a bang.
Ning Shu and Li Xinze went downstairs. Li Xinze said, Shes your roommate. If you talk like this, wont you end up having a bad rtionship with her in the future?
Ning Shu said expressionlessly, Even if she wanted a role, she shouldve told me first so I could tell youter. How could she directly ask my boyfriend for a role?
Either shes not good with social rtionships, or she has some other inclinations. Otherwise, why would she overlook me and go directly to you?
Li Xinze nodded and drove Ning Shu to the filming site.
Today, Ning Shu only filmed one scene before her character died off. After she finished, she nned to go back to the dorm, but when she passed by a set, she happened to see Yang Yuhui.
Ning Shu walked over and took a look. What show was this?
This was probably a script written by Yang Yuhui, a costume drama.
Yang Yuhui was talking to the director. She didnt know what they were talking about, but the director looked very unhappy, and Yang Yuhui also looked irritated.
Yang Yuhui was simply speechless. Such a good script had been filmed into this. This script definitely had the potential to be sessful, but now it had been filmed into such a state by someone else. Even the costumes werent done well.
The script was simply wasted. He had even wanted to rely on this script to earn some more money.
Yang Yuhui went to talk to this director, but the director actually didnt listen.
If it hadnt been for the fact that he didnt have enough capital, he wouldve filmed this kind of TV show himself.
What a pighead. No wonder this worlds entertainment circle was a piece of trash.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Yang Yuhui felt very helpless, and he sighed internally.
Ning Shu looked at Yang Yuhuis face and saw that it was now shrouded in a cloud of worry. Things had probably not gone too smoothly for him recently.
He had already lost many good things.
Yang Yuhui turned to look at Ning Shu. His expression was indifferent, but seeing this woman made him feel somewhat uneasy.
This woman was the beginning of his failures. His failure to get her had been the start of a whole string of failures.
Why are you here? asked Yang Yuhui unhappily.
Ning Shu smiled and said, Im filming on another set.
When Yang Yuhui saw Ning Shus smile, he felt even more uneasy, evoking an unparalleled amount of hostility inside his heart.
Yes, this was hostility!
Yang Yuhui used to think that this woman was a hateful and vain scheming bitch. Now, he felt especially uneasy looking at her.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1642: Anything Unusual About Chen Jianan?
Chapter 1642: Anything Unusual About Chen Jianan?
Yang Yuhui had no idea where such a dense amount of hostility came from.
Yang Yuhui and Ning Shu brushed past each other. Yang Yuhui frowned deeply before turning back again and asking Ning Shu, Has Fang Menghan returned to the dorm?
Ning Shu was a bit surprised. Why did hee to ask her about this kind of thing? Couldnt he just call Fang Menghan? Ning Shu said, Shes already returned.
Yang Yuhui turned and left.
Really so baffling.
Ning Shu gged down a taxi and returned to the dorm.
Yang Yuhui left the set and took his phone out to call Fang Menghan.
Fang Menghan was very happy to see Yang Yuhui calling her. She quickly asked, Senior Brother, whats the matter?
Yang Yuhui asked Fang Menghan, Its about Chen Jianan, whos in the same dormitory as you
What are you asking about her for? Do you still want to confess to her? asked Fang Menghan, displeased. She suddenly became angry.
Had he still not given up on Chen Jianan? Chen Jianan was really amazing. Not only did she have a second-generation rich boyfriend, even her senior brother was still interested in her.
I just wanted to ask if theres anything unusual about Chen Jianan? Yang Yuhui felt rather uneasy. Even he couldnt tell where this feeling hade from.
It was a fearful, apprehensive sort of feeling, like the way hed feel if a huge boulder suddenly appeared in front of him as he was walking along the road. If he didnt move the boulder aside, he wouldnt be able to move forward.
Fang Menghan felt even more unhappy when she heard Yang Yuhui say this. She said perfunctorily, Theres nothing unusual. She just spends every day being lovey-dovey with her boyfriend.
Of course, Yang Yuhui heard Fang Menghans perfunctoriness. In a deep and serious voice, he said, Im asking if theres anything usual about her, like if she suddenly got a lot of money.
No, theres nothing unusual, said Fang Menghan coldly.
This is something very important. Please tell me. Fang Menghan felt even more ufortable.
Yang Yuhui was still thinking about Chen Jianan.
If you dont want to say it, then fine. Yang Yuhui became irritated because of Fang Menghans insensibility and was about to hang up.
Fang Menghan had been with Yang Yuhui for a while and knew that Yang Yuhui was angry, so she quickly said, There is really nothing strange about her. Does being in love with the Inte count?
She stays in the dorm all day, surfing the Inte, said Fang Menghan.
Does she type a lot every day? asked Yang Yuhui.
Fang Menghan rolled her eyes. I think so.
Yang Yuhui narrowed his eyes and hung up. He guessed that Chen Jianan might have been reborn.
Fang Menghan had still wanted to say some more, but she heard a beeping sound and realized that Yang Yuhui had hung up on her, making her want to stomp her feet in anger.
Her expression was full of hatred.
This Chen Jianan was really like an evil spirit. Like repels like. Both of them were school beauties. One mountain couldnt contain two tigers. Their rtionship wasnt good in the least.
There was definitely a lot ofpetitiveness between them.
As soon as Ning Shu returned to the dormitory, she was greeted by Fang Menghans resentful face. Fang Menghan looked at Ning Shu with loathing hatred in her eyes.
Ning Shu:
What was with this? Ning Shu hadnt even gotten angry with Fang Menghan about her behavior this morning yet, and Fang Menghan actually dared to pull a long face in front of her. Ning Shu was really speechless.
Chen Jianan, can you exercise a bit of restraint? You have a boyfriend, but you still want to hook up with someone elses boyfriend, said Fang Menghan angrily. Youre a scheming bitch.
Ning Shu was stunned and looked at Fang Menghan. Whos the scheming bitch? In the morning, you asked Li Xinze for a role. What exactly did you mean by it? I think youre the one who wants to hook up with Li Xinze.
When did I hook up with Li Xinze? Youre the one who just hooked up with my senior brother. Senior Brother even called to ask about you. Dont tell me you didnt fool around with my senior brother in private!
Youre crazy. When did I have anything to do with your senior brother? Youre wrongly using someone for no reason! What did he say?
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kahon/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 1643: Yang Yuhui Had Become Suspicious
Chapter 1643: Yang Yuhui Had Be Suspicious
Ning Shu felt a bit uneasy. When had Yang Yuhui started to pay attention to her? He had even specially made a phone call to ask about her.
Had Yang Yuhui discovered something?
I dont have anything to do with Yang Yuhui. Youre sick in the head. Ning Shus expression was radiating sarcasm. What did Yang Yuhui ask you for you to be like this?
Fang Menghan took a deep breath before suddenly lifting her hand to hit Ning Shu. Ning Shu grabbed Fang Menghans wrist, raised her own hand, and pped Fang Menghan on the face.
If you try that again, Ill hit you again. Ning Shu sat down on the table.
Fang Menghan covered her face with a hand and took some deep breaths before saying fiercely, Chen Jianan, I wont let you off. Senior Brother is my boyfriend. You should be less shameless and stop entangling yourself with my senior brother.
Ning Shu looked indifferently at Fang Menghans agitated expression. There was nothing going on between Ning Shu and Yang Yuhui, but Fang Menghan had already be so emotional.
In the storyline, Yang Yuhui had so many women. How had Fang Menghan managed to endure it? Although, Yang Yuhui had already be famous then.
Fang Menghan had probably endured for the benefits she would get if she stayed with Yang Yuhui.
What did Yang Yuhui tell you? asked Ning Shu.
Fang Menghan had just been pped in the face by Ning Shu, so she was now harboring a grudge. When Ning Shu asked Fang Menghan, she refused to answer.
Ill call Yang Yuhui myself then, said Ning Shu, taking out her phone.
Youre not allowed to call him. He was just asking me if there was anything unusual about you, said Fang Menghan quickly.
Ning Shu frowned deeply. Yang Yuhui had be suspicious of her.
Then from now on, she had to be more careful.
She had to carry pepper spray or something around with her.
How did you answer? Ning Shu looked coldly at Fang Menghan. What did you tell Yang Yuhui?
Ning Shu approached Fang Menghan with a very imposing aura, causing Fang Menghan to take two steps back and stammer, W-what are you nning to do?
Fang Menghan covered her face, afraid that Ning Shu would p her again.
I asked, how did you answer Yang Yuhui? asked Ning Shu.
I just said that you love surfing on the Inte. Fang Menghan pushed Ning Shu away.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Ning Shu didnt shove her face in front of Yang Yuhui all the time, nor did she cross paths with Yang Yuhui anywhere. She did all the dirty tricks in secret from her dorm room. However, Yang Yuhui still suspected her.
She just couldnt understand him.
The next day, Ning Shu nned on going out to buy some breakfast off campus. School hadnt started yet, so the cafeteria was still closed.
At the entrance of the school, Ning Shu encountered Yang Yuhui. Yang Yuhui seemed to have been waiting for her there.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes and she pretended as if she didnt see him.
Yang Yuhui stretched a hand out to block Ning Shus path. Ning Shu looked at him expressionlessly. What are you doing?
Chen Jianan, lets talk. Yang Yuhui kept scanning Ning Shus face.
Ning Shu was a bit impatient. What do we have to talk about? I dont really know you.
Then Ill get straight to the point. Are you the one who has been selling song lyrics and scripts?
Ning Shu looked baffled. Im an actress. I dont know how to write songs or scripts.
Yang Yuhui took a deep breath. Were you reborn?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
What do you mean reborn? Youve been reading too many YY novels, havent you? Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Is being reborn so easy that anyone can be reborn?
What the heck are you looking for me for? Ning Shu became even more impatient. Yang Yuhui, can you please note bother me? I already have a boyfriend. I have nothing to do with you, and I cant possibly ept you.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1644: How Dare They Try to Touch Her?
Chapter 1644: How Dare They Try to Touch Her?
When Yang Yuhui saw Ning Shus aloof appearance and heard what she said, he felt extremely nauseous. She should look at herself in the mirror to see what kind of thing she actually was.
How had he ever liked this woman in the past? He had been secretly in love with her for so many years at that.
He had even been sad for a long time when Chen Jianan got married to Li Xinze.
However, when Yang Yuhui looked at her now, he found her repulsive enough to make him want to throw up.
Yang Yuhui red at Ning Shu for a while before turning and leaving.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she watched Yang Yuhui walk off. Then, she went outside the school to buy breakfast.
Only, on her way back, she met some crude, entric Shamate-styled hooligans.
These hooligans had a frivolous attitude and whistled at Ning Shu, Yo, beauty,e do it with us.
Ning Shu: _
The hooligans reached out to pull Ning Shu, but she easily avoided them and pped them hard. How dare they try to touch her? She was going to p them to death!
When Ning Shu pped one of the hooligans, half of his face started swelling up and he became a bit dizzy. He couldnt help but shake his head a bit.
Disgusting wh*re. How dare you! The hooligan red fiercely at Ning Shu and rushed over.
Ning Shu took out her pepper spray and sprayed it in the eyes of the hooligans rushing towards her crazily.
The hooligans eyes became so irritated by the pepper spray that they couldnt even open them anymore. Ning Shu used one kick per hooligan to kick them to the ground. In the end, all the hooligans were left lying on the ground as they groaned in pain.
Then, Ning Shu left with her breakfast in hand.
A girl came out of a coffee shop not far away. This girl was wearing a leather jacket and leather pants. She looked very badass. Her hair was very short, and she appeared to be confident and in high spirits.
Damn, they have so many people, but they were still unable to beat a single girl. Theyre seriously hopeless. The girl put her hands on her hips. Her waist was thin, while her legs were d in leather pants and appeared straight and slender.
Big sis, that wh*re hits hard, groaned the hooligan between grunts of pain.
The girl couldnt help but rub her forehead. So embarrassing. Youve made me lose face in front of my idol.
Yang Yuhui also came out from the coffee shop and walked to the girls side.
When the girl saw Yang Yuhui, she immediately started twirling her hair and said embarrassedly, Its all because my subordinates were useless.
Its not your fault. Thank you for helping with this, said Yang Yuhui softly.
The girl patted Yang Yuhuis shoulder. I had just collected these useless fellows in passing. I havent brought out the elites yet. Next time, Ill find other people to help you teach that woman a lesson.
How did that woman provoke you, for you to be so angry? asked the girl.
This could be considered a you die or I die kind of hatred. Now that Yang Yuhui had be suspicious of Chen Jianan, he wouldnt let her go.
Clearly he was the one with the search system, but he was being suppressed everywhere. Things that should have originally belonged to him hadnded in someone elses hands.
Even though he had some money now, this bit of money wasnt enough to allow him to do big things.
The more money he had, the more money he wanted.
How do you want me to deal with her? asked the girl. Want me to have her killed in secret?
Yang Yuhui shook his head. Even if youre a gangster, you shouldnt let your hands be stained with blood.
Its fine if you just dig out her wrist tendons and make her unable to go to school again, said Yang Yuhui in a low voice.
Once her wrist tendons were dug out, her hands would be weak and powerless. She wouldnt be able to type anymore. Yang Yuhui thought for a while before saying, You might as well cut her tongue out too.
If she didnt have a tongue, she wouldnt be able to talk anymore.
The girl nodded. Ill find some professionals.
Thank you. Yang Yuhui held the girls hand.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Kahosment: However, when Yang Yuhui looked at her now, he found her repulsive enough to make him want to throw up. Must be the effect of Ning Shus amazing charm lvl. What was it, 5?
Chapter 1645: Yang Yuhui Was Different
Chapter 1645: Yang Yuhui Was Different
Yang Yuhui wanted to teach Ning Shu a lesson, so he went to Long Shuangshuang.
Long Shuangshuangs father was the underground power in this city. To put it simply, he was a gangster.
Long Shuangshuang had followed her father around and gained all sorts of experience since she was a child. She was tyrannical and domineering. When she met Yang Yuhui, she felt that Yang Yuhui was different.
Unlike other guys at Yang Yuhuis age, he wasnt immature and reckless. He looked very mature, so Long Shuangshuang had a pretty good impression of him.
Yang Yuhui came to her and asked for her help in dealing with a woman. When Long Shuangshuang heard that the woman was a college student, she didnt didnt take it seriously and randomly sent a few hooligans.
She had never imagined that shed be embarrassed in front of Yang Yuhui like this in the end.
Long Shuangshuang kicked the hooligans lying on the ground and said angrily, What are you still doing here? Do you feel like youre not embarrassing enough yet? Scram, the farther the better!
Some of the hooligans had been pepper sprayed in the face, so they couldnt even open their eyes. When they heard the bosss voice, they could only support each other and leave.
Long Shuangshuang resisted the urge to cover her face. So embarrassing!
Yang Yuhui, you said that you wanted to dig out that womans wrist tendons. Ill definitelyplete this simple task for you, Long Shuangshuang assured Yang Yuhui.
Yang Yuhui was still a little angry because he hadnt managed to teach Chen Jianan a lesson this time. Now that they had alerted her, she would definitely be on guard next time.
It wouldnt be so easy to deal with Chen Jianan in the future.
Chen Jianan even had a rich second-generation rich boyfriend.
Really, this was such a simple task, yet those gangsters couldnt do it well. Were all gangsters such good-for-nothings?
Yang Yuhui had spent half a lifetime chasing fame and fortune in the entertainment industry. He had long be used to seeing all kinds of shady methods like framing, starting rumors, and using others as stepping stones. Such fights went on everywhere. Some people gained both fame and fortune like this, while others would never be able to turn their lives around because of it.
The entertainment industry was a prosperous yet chaotic ce. It was like a big dyeing vat. Once people fell in, how could they still be as clean as new, holding onto the intentions they started out with?
Kindness and innocence couldnt survive here.
Yang Yuhui believed that he wasnt a good person when it came to his own future and destiny. He had the search system, which was such a good card, in his hand. It couldnt be wasted.
He had received the chance to be reborn. He couldnt waste it.
He couldnt be soft-hearted when dealing with the enemy. A great man had to be ruthless.
Can I ask how this woman offended you? Why do we have to go through so much trouble? Isnt it fine if we just kill her? I promise that the police wont be able to find out. Long Shuangshuang couldnt help but ask Yang Yuhui.
That woman was very beautiful. Did they have something between them? Or had that woman done something unforgivable to Yang Yuhui?
Yang Yuhui said indifferently, Its just a wh*re. A hateful wh*re. This matter is very important to me. No matter what, I dont want to let her live well. Theres no need to kill her. Its enough as long as she loses her hands and her tongue.
Although he was angry that these hooligans werent able to fight at all, he couldnt show his anger in front of Long Shuangshuang.
Long Shuangshuang nodded. It was easy to make someone die. However, making someone wish for death, torturing both their mind and body, was what was truly cruel.
Long Shuangshuang had already seen all that could be seen, but she appreciated Yang Yuhuis character. Someone who tried to be on good terms with everyone else wouldnt be able to do anything.
Unconventional methods had to be used to aplish great things.
What Long Shuangshuang hated most were indecisive people who unted themselves as good people.
Just seeing them made her lose her appetite.
Thank you for your help this time. How about I treat you to dinner? Yang Yuhui took Long Shuangshuangs arm.
Ning Shu was hiding not far away, silently nibbling on her youtiao, when she heard Yang Yuhui say that he wanted to cripple her hands and cut her tongue out.
If she couldnt write with her hands or speak with her mouth, even if she had been reborn, what could she do? Write with her feet? By the time she finished writing, Yang Yuhui would have already be famous.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1646: Expression Full Of Pity and Amusement
Chapter 1646: Expression Full Of Pity and Amusement
Yang Yuhuis strategy was really ruthless.
Ning Shu swallowed thest bite of her youtiaos, gulped down a cup of soy milk, and threw the soy milk cup into the trash can.
If you want to cripple me, I must definitely cripple you first.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When Ning Shu saw Yang Yuhui and that woman getting into a car, she considered finding a taxi to follow them, but the car disappeared in the blink of an eye.
Ning Shu gave up on following them and went to the pharmacy instead to see if there were any silver needles and such avable.
When she arrived at the pharmacy, she bought silver needles and ced them in her bag. Then, she slowly made her way back to school.
She definitely had to strike first in order to gain the upper hand.
This time, it was just some hooligans. She didnt know what kind of people there would be next time.
The daughter of the underworld boss had directly caused Chen Jianans death in the original storyline. She had disfigured Chen Jianan before having her raped and killed.
Yang Yuhui was the main culprit, while Long Shuangshuang was the aplice that resolutely carried out his orders.
Long Shuangshuang was the one who did all of these dark and dirty things.
Ning Shu returned to the dormitory and saw that Fang Menghan had just woken up and was ying on her phone.
Ning Shu deliberately stared at Fang Menghan with an expression full of pity and amusement, the kind that induced anger in others.
Fang Menghan put her phone down and said in a displeased tone, What are you looking at me like that for?
Tsk tsk tsk Ning Shu clicked her tongue. When I went out to buy breakfast this morning, I saw your senior brother Yang Yuhui eating with another woman.
Youve probably been dumped, Ning Shu provoked Fang Menghan. Why did you choose that kind of guy as your boyfriend? Not only is he ugly, hes also fickle to boot.
Youre a school beauty too, yet you were still two-timed by that kind of guy. Ning Shu wore an expression of pure schadenfreude.
Fang Menghans face turned red. She became so angered by Ning Shus words that her chest kept heaving up and down. Fang Menghan feigned calmness as she scoffed, My senior brother is already someone with a career now. His social circle must also be very big. Even if hes eating together with a woman, its probably someone seeking a coboration or a singer whos looking for him to write songs for them.
It isnt strange at all for a beautiful woman to be next to my senior brother. Its normal for people to like someone as outstanding as my senior brother, said Fang Menghan calmly.
Ning Shu:
What a mindset. Ning Shu felt very ashamed of herself.
Fang Menghans tone was so flippant, but it would have been more convincing had her facial muscles not been twitching and her hands werent clenched into fists.
Ning Shu shrugged. Youre so flippant about this. I clearly saw them feeding each other.
Chen Jianan, youre trying to sow discord between me and my senior brother. Is it because you cant stand seeing us happy together? Fang Menghan red at Ning Shu.
My senior brother and I are doing well, said Fang Menghan harshly.
Ning Shu curled her lip. I told you that you were being cheated on out of the kindness of my heart. What are you yelling at me for?
Yang Yuhui was clearly the one who cheated, but Fang Menghan looked like she wanted to tear Ning Shu into pieces, as if Ning Shu was that mistress.
Ning Shu was really speechless.
Fang Menghan was iparably tolerant of men, but towards those of the same sex, she was always extremely harsh.
Ning Shu dared her to go find Yang Yuhui to tear into if she had the ability.
Did she think that her boyfriend would stop cheating if she yelled at other people?
How dare you say youre doing this with good intentions? Fang Menghan got off her bed. Stop sticking your nose into our business.
Whos trying to stick their nose into your business? Its not like I have nothing better to do, Ning Shu sneered.
Fang Menghan was so angry that her face had turned red. She went into the bathroom and mmed the door so loudly that it felt like the entire floor trembled in response.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1647: Simply Putting on a Front
Chapter 1647: Simply Putting on a Front
From the looks of things, Fang Menghan was simply putting on a front. She said that she and her senior brother were doing well, but her angry appearance had already exposed everything.
When Ning Shu saw Fang Menghan upset, she felt much happier.
The reason Yang Yuhui suspected her was because Fang Menghan had bbed too much.
Only a short time passed before Fang Menghan came out of the bathroom and changed her clothes. The Fang Menghan of the past used to always like wearing skirts.
Fang Menghan was originally the pure and agreeable type, so when paired with a skirt, she looked just like a goddess. But today, Fang Menghan had put on pants and ts.
Her attitude was like that of someone preparing to get into a catfight. She was prioritizing convenience of movement over everything else.
Fang Menghan red hatefully at Ning Shu before picking up her bag and leaving.
Ning Shu put on a hat and followed Fang Menghan.
Yang Yuhui no longer lived in the school. Ning Shu didnt know Yang Yuhuis address, so she could only follow Fang Menghan. Fang Menghan probably knew where Yang Yuhui lived.
Fang Menghan hurried out of the school as Ning Shu followed behind her.
After walking for about ten minutes, Fang Menghan arrived at a high-end apartmentplex that was not far from the school.
Yang Yuhui mustve made a lot of money in order to buy a house with such good security measures in a university town.
Ning Shu followed behind Fang Menghan and watched her enter theplex. Ning Shu didnt follow her in.
The guard probably wouldnt even let her in. Even Fang Menghan had to say a few words to the guard in order to be let in.
This apartment had an elevator too. Ning Shu didnt even know which floor Yang Yuhui lived on. She would have to follow Fang Menghan into the elevator to know, but if she did that, Fang Menghan would definitely spot her.
Fang Menghans mind was preupied, so she hadnt even noticed that someone was following her.
Ning Shu stood just outside theplex. It was enough as long as she knew where Yang Yuhui lived.
Ning Shu turned around and went back to the dormitory.
Back in the dorm, Ning Shu turned on herptop to see if she could hack into Yang Yuhuisputer.
She failed once again. The IP address she entered was obviously correct, but she just couldnt get in.
Ning Shu didnt know that Yang Yuhui, who had already lost two drafts, now wrote directly in his notebook instead of using hisptop.
Yang Yuhui had gone to inquire about the matter of losing his drafts and found out that the reason his drafts had gone missing was because he had been hacked.
Yang Yuhui felt angered to death. His intuition told him that Ning Shu was the culprit, so he tried everything he could to destroy her.
So now, Ning Shu had no way to get the scripts and songs from Yang Yuhui.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She could only slowly write them by herself.
Fang Menghan had gone to find Yang Yuhui in the morning and didnt return until noon. When she came back, her eyes were red and there were some red imprints on her face.
It was obvious that someone had hit her.
She was also hunched over and held onto her waist. Had she broken her hip?
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. Did Yang Yuhui have violent tendencies?
Fang Menghan saw Ning Shu staring at her and covered her face instantly.
Fang Menghan went into the bathroom and came out only after she washed her face.
Did someone beat you up? asked Ning Shu promptly.
Fang Menghan snorted coldly, and in a very nasally voice, she said, None of your business.
Fang Menghans gaze was filled with extreme hatred towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu had deliberately incited disharmony in her rtionship with Yang Yuhui. She had rushed over to find Yang Yuhui, only to actually see a woman at Yang Yuhuis house.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1648: Nothing More Important Than His Career
Chapter 1648: Nothing More Important Than His Career
Ning Shus words had already provoked Fang Menghan to the point that she was burning with anger, so when she saw that woman, she could no longer control her rage.
Fang Menghan quickly walked forward with her hand drawn back in an arc in order to p Long Shuangshuang. But Long Shuangshuang wasnt a little white flower that just about anyone could beat up. For a man-eating flower like her, it was already very good of her to not bully others first.
Long Shuangshuang grabbed Fang Menghans hand right away, performed a shoulder throw on her, and then pped her several times with alternating hands.
If it werent for Yang Yuhui pulling Fang Menghan out, her face would probably be even more swollen than it was now.
Although Fang Menghan had been beaten up, Yang Yuhui didnt feel any pity for her.
Yang Yuhui only felt extremely irritated. He was already vexed because he had so much going on, but Fang Menghan was still kicking up such a big fuss.
In Yang Yuhuis heart, there was nothing more important than his career. As long as he seeded, he would have money, women, and status.
The grievances in Fang Menghans heart grew, especially upon seeing thecent and aloof Long Shuangshuang. Fang Menghan felt that this woman was even more hateful than Chen Jianan from the dorm.
Yang Yuhui pulled Fang Menghan outside. Fang Menghan could only cover her swollen face and run away with her tail tucked between her legs.
Back at the dorm, Fang Menghan climbed onto her bed, pulled the curtains together, and covered her head with the nket. She ignored Ning Shu.
Ning Shu could asionally hear Fang Menghan waking up and sobbing spasmodically and sniveling.
Ning Shu was watching a TV show as she put on her face mask. Then, she felt someone watching her from behind. When she turned around, she saw Fang Menghan looking at herptop through a small gap in the curtains.
Fang Menghan and Ning Shus eyes met. Then, Fang Menghan immediately pulled the curtains close.
Ning Shu turned around slowly and rolled her eyes.
Why was Fang Menghan spying on her?
Was it to help Yang Yuhui monitor her?
Ning Shu turned theptops volume up using the mouse.
Fang Menghan pulled the curtains aside and shouted, Can you keep your volume down? This is the dormitory, not your private room.
Ning Shu shrugged and turned the volume down.
Fang Menghan drew the curtains together harshly andid down on the bed.
Ning Shu thought for a bit before copying all the files in theptop into a USB sh drive and deleting everything from theptop.
After Ning Shu finished copying them over, she put the USB sh drive into her bag, turned off herptop, and put it in the cab before going outside.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Fang Menghan pulled the curtains open, nced at Ning Shu, and asked, Where are you going? If youe backte, I wont be opening the door for you.
I have a key, said Ning Shu lightly.
Fang Menghan asked again, Then, when are youing back? You should tell me since you and I are the only ones living in the dorm right now.
Ning Shu looked straight at Fang Menghan. When did I disturb you? Arent you being too nosy?
Ning Shu put on her hat and left the school. She wandered around Yang Yuhuis apartmentplex.
Her main purpose was to check which ces were under surveince and which were not.
Ning Shu scouted out the situation several days in a row. She would wear different clothes every time, but she would still make sure to always wear a hat to cover her face.
Sometimes, she wore invisible high heels, and at other times, she wore ts, to change her height. Sometimes, she put on makeup, and other times, she went without any makeup. She also put on a wig sometimes.
Naturally, she had to be careful when doing bad things.
Ning Shu wanted to observe Yang Yuhuis daily routine and find a suitable ce to do bad things.
Ning Shu felt a little anxious.
Recently, some strange people had beening to the school. It was the holidays now. Plus, the university town was always open to others.
Ning Shu had just passed by some people who had bulging temples and an evil glint in their eyes. She could instantly tell that they were trained fighters. Had Long Shuangshuang sent these people?
The people sent to dig out her wrist tendons and cut her tongue.
Ning Shu passed by these people expressionlessly. She had put on a wig and was wearing heavy, smoky makeup and a gaudy dress. These people might not be able to recognize her.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1649: Smelled Just Like a Man
Chapter 1649: Smelled Just Like a Man
Given the situation, Ning Shu had to speed up her ns.
After a round of investigation, Ning Shu found that Yang Yuhui usually returned to theplex only after 11 pm, reeking of booze. Clearly, he had been attending some dinner parties.
The current Yang Yuhui didnt have the qualifications to be willful yet. He hadnt still reached the level where a single stomp of his foot would make the whole entertainment circle tremble.
Ning Shu hid in a little alley. It was one of the blind spots in the surveince.
Ning Shus ck clothes reeked of sweat. She wasnt wearing any perfume, so she smelled just like a man.
Ning Shu tied her hair into a bun, covered her head with pantyhose, and put on a hat. It was difficult to see what she looked like.
She didnt know if Yang Yuhui was walking back home or if someone else was going to drive him back today. If he was being driven back, then all her preparations today would be for nothing.
Ning Shu hid and waited for Yang Yuhui to pass by.
It would be midnight in another hour, so there werent many people on the road. The light shining from the streetmps created an expanse of silver.
Frick, so many mosquitoes!
Ning Shu couldnt help but swat at the mosquitoes on her face. They could even bite her through the pantyhose.
Whos there? asked a man.
Ning Shu quivered in excitement when she heard this voice. She hadnt been mosquito food all night for nothing!
Yang Yuhuis heart suddenly started pounding quickly. An ominous premonition arose in his heart, and he wanted to sprint away immediately. Then, he saw a dark figure rushing towards him.
The persons body waspletely painted ck and Yang Yuhui couldnt make out their face. Yang Yuhuis heart suddenly started thudding heavily. His eardrums were filled with the sound of his fast, pulsing heartbeats. He couldnt hear the surrounding sounds anymore.
Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her body and used all her strength to pull Yang Yuhui into a secluded ce.
Yang Yuhui didnt even have a chance to struggle. He was dragged away before he even had the chance to react.
Yang Yuhui suddenly smelled the stinky smell of sweaty salted fish. Someone was covering his mouth. This persons hands stank terribly.
Ning Shu knocked Yang Yuhui out without a second thought. With a grunt, Yang Yuhuis eyes rolled back and he passed out.
Ning Shu pinched a silver needle between her fingers. She felt around for Yang Yuhuis face and found a ce to stick the needle in.
There were many nerves and acupuncture points in the face. Ning Shu didnt even need to cut his tongue out to make him unable to speak properly anymore.
After Ning Shu finished sticking in one needle, she stuck another needle by the wing of his nose, causing a part of Yang Yuhuis mouth to droop lopsidedly. Drool started flowing out the corner of Yang Yuhuis mouth.
After Ning Shu stuck in that needle, she felt around for Yang Yuhuis hand. When Ning Shu found his wrist, she stabbed deeply into his meridian.
Yang Yuhui suddenly woke up from the pain. Ning Shu pped him with one hand and he passed out again.
Ning Shu used scissors to cut the silver needle apart, leaving only a small part of the needle stuck in Yang Yuhuis wrist.
After Ning Shu was done with one hand, she took out another silver needle and stuck it in Yang Yuhuis other wrist. Yang Yuhui woke up from the pain, sweating profusely with a dizzy expression.
Ning Shu knocked him out again without the slightest hesitation. Then, she cut the silver needle apart and pressed it deeper into his wrist.
After Ning Shu did all this, she searched Yang Yuhuis wallet. He only had a little bit of money in cash. The wallet was mostly filled with credit cards. Then, Ning Shu found a check. It was too dark for her to see the amount, so she simply tore it apart.
Ning Shu threw Yang Yuhui aside, came out of the alley, pressed her hat down some more, and left.
Ning Shu stood on the bridge and threw the scissors, silver needles, and such into the river. Then, she took the pantyhose off of her head and stuffed it into a bag.
She could still wear it after she washed it.
Ning Shu returned to the dormitory. It was already a little past two.
Just as Ning Shu was about to go upstairs, a bright beam of light shone onto her body. Ning Shu used her hands to block the blindingly bright car lights.
Through the cracks of her fingers, Ning Shu saw Li Xinze leaning on the front of the car with his arms crossed. His head was tilted as he stared at her.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
WTF!
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1650: Gone to Do Bad Things
Chapter 1650: Gone to Do Bad Things
What was he doing here in the middle of the night?
Ning Shu walked over and asked Li Xinze, Why are you here?
Li Xinze looked at Ning Shu loftily, and said lightly, Where did youe back from sote?
Ning Shu:
How should she put it? Should she say that she had gone to do bad things?
Even if she told Li Xinze the truth, would he believe her?
I just want to know where you went sote. Li Xinze walked towards Ning Shu and took a sniff of the smelling off her body. What did you go to do? Whats this smell on you?
With a wah, Ning Shu threw her foul, sweaty self into Li Xinzes arms.
Li Xinze suddenly felt as though he was being suffocated. In the end, he sighed and hugged Ning Shu back. He asked, Just what in the world happened?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu lifted the hem of Li Xinzes clothes and used it to wipe her tears.
I was being chased by people who wanted to kill me. Ning Shu blew her nose. Yang Yuhui found some gangsters to dig out my wrist tendons and cut out my tongue. Then, he wanted me to be r*ped and killed.
Why does he want to dig out your wrist tendons and cut out your tongue before r*ping and killing you? Why would he spend so much energy on you? Li Xinzes tone wasnt very good. I just want to know where you went tonight and why you only came back now. Ive been waiting here since ten oclock.
If he digs out my wrist tendons, I wont be able to struggle anymore. After he cuts out my tongue, I wont be able to call out for help anymore. It makes sense, doesnt it? said Ning Shu.
Li Xinze:
Why would Yang Yuhui be interested in seeing her body covered in blood?
I just want to know why you came back sote. Do you know how dangerous it is for a girl like you to wander around outside at night? Li Xinzes tone was horrible.
Im telling you the truth. Yang Yuhui asked Long Shuangshuang to find people to cripple me. Some strange people have been showing up on campus recently. If you dont believe me, I can prove it to you tomorrow, said Ning Shu sincerely. Please trust me.
Li Xinze rubbed the space between his eyebrows. I just want to know where you went tonight. What nonsense are you talking about?
Ning Shu: (s㧥)sߩ
Sh*t, this was so annoying!
Being lovey-dovey was really exhausting, so annoying!
Did he still suspect that she was having an affair and went to go on a date and slept with someone else?
Ning Shu said dully, If I say that some people were trying to kill me and I barely just managed to shake them off now, would you believe me?
You must be joking, said Li Xinze, his voice as light as a feather.
See, you really didnt believe me. Ning Shu sighed. I went to tail Yang Yuhui and Long Shuangshuang.
Boss Longs daughter? Li Xinze raised an eyebrow.
In the entertainment circle, there were both good and bad people. Naturally, Li Xinze knew Long Shuangshuang.
Yes. I dont know how I offended Yang Yuhui, but Yang Yuhui wants to use Long Shuangshuang to deal with me, said Ning Shu. I think that Yang Yuhuis trying to get revenge because hes embarrassed about me rejecting him before.
Li Xinze stroked his chin and took another sniff of the smell wafting from Ning Shus body. Then, he said, Ille find you tomorrow morning. I have to confirm this matter.
Ning Shu nodded, Im going to take a shower. Remember to drive carefully.
Call me if you need me in the future. Dont wait here like this. It wouldve been better if you used the time you waited here to sleep well and take care of your body, said Ning Shu briskly.
After a while, Li Xinze said, Your phone was turned off.
Ning Shu:
The atmosphere became awkward again. Ning Shu gave Li Xinze a smile before turning to go upstairs.
When Ning Shu saw Li Xinze driving away, she breathed a sigh of relief.
It was really hard dealing with Li Xinze. Even performing sneak-attacks on others wasnt so tiring.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1651: Yang Yuhui Had Been Robbed
?Chapter 1651: Yang Yuhui Had Been Robbed
Ning Shu quietly entered the dormitory. She didnt turn the lights on and went straight into the bathroom to wash herself clean. She also washed her dirty clothes.
Chen Jianan, are you sick? If you arent ying on yourptop, youre doingundry at night. Dont you ever stop to rest? eximed Fang Menghan angrily. Cant you just let me sleep?
Ning Shu ignored Fang Menghan and hung her clothes on the balcony to dry. Then, she started blowing her hair dry with a hair dryer.
Chen Jianan, are you doing this on purpose? shouted Fang Menghan as she pulled the curtains aside. Her expression was very ugly.
I cant sleep when my hair is wet. Ning Shu half-dried her hair before sitting cross-legged on the bed to cultivate.
Ning Shu soon fell asleep while cultivating.
On the other side, Yang Yuhui had been robbed and spent the entire night in the little alley.
When Yang Yuhui woke up in the morning, the sun was already high up in the sky, and his body ached all over.
First of all, he couldnt seem to close his mouthpletely. Saliva kept flowing out from a corner of his mouth, making his neck sticky. The saliva that had flowed outst night had clearly stained his clothes.
Yang Yuhuis face felt itchy, as if ants were crawling over it. It was very itchy, like they were crawling in his heart.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Yang Yuhui couldnt help but try to scratch his face with his hand. However, when he raised his hand, he found that his wrist was swollen and painful.
He touched his face with his hand. He felt his hand bing covered in saliva and realized that the corners of his lips were crooked.
His hand ached so badly that he couldnt help but shake it a bit. That made it hurt even more.
Yang Yuhui examined his wrist. His wrist was a mass of redness, and the swelling was really severe. All ten of his fingers had be swollen like carrots.
His skin was scalding hot, while the veins in his palm and fingers had popped out.
What exactly did that dark shadow do to himst night?
Yang Yuhui promptly stood up and prepared to go to the hospital. When he saw some paper scraps on the ground, he quickly took out his wallet. The check that shouldve been inside was gone.
It was a check for one million yuan. He had sold several good scripts in addition to some songs in one go in order to get this small amount of money. Now, it had all be scrap in the course of one night.
Yang Yuhui was so angry his expression became twisted. The corners of his mouth became even more crooked, and saliva flowed out of his mouth in strands.
B...ba....bastard. Yang Yuhui said incoherently. His mouth seemed to have something in it, making his speech a bit unintelligible.
Yang Yuhui had a bad feeling about this. A wave of dread appeared in his heart.
He gged down a taxi and went to the hospital.
Yang Yuhui went through a round of examinations at the hospital. He cared about his face the most. When he looked in the mirror, he got a scare. He hadnt even realized that the corners of his lips had been hanging askew.
Doctor, doctor, just what... Yang Yuhui closed his mouth to swallow his saliva. When he spoke, he felt like his mouth was full of saliva. He simply couldnt speak at all. Saliva also flowed out of the corners of his mouth.
Just what... what is this disease? it was very difficult for Yang Yuhui to get this sentence out. Even saying just this one sentence took so much effort.
Itchy, face is very itchy... Yang Yuhuis eyes were a scarlet red.
It may be a disease affecting your nerve endings. Did it suddenly be this? asked the doctor.
Yang Yuhui wiped the saliva that automatically flowed out from the corners of his mouth. His hands hurt so bad that his wrists had to be wrapped in gauze.
Both his hands were so swollen that the skin looked transparent and shiny.
Take these medicines first and massage your face often to ease the muscles, said the doctor. Apply some anti-inmmatory medicine and medicinal wine on your hands.
Yang Yuhuis body kept alternating between hot and cold. He felt extremely unwell because of his inmed hands.
Yang Yuhui went to see a traditional Chinese medicine doctor too. The doctor told him that this situation might be because he had been exposed to the wind after drinking and sleeping outside for a night.
Though it was summer, there was a lot of dew at night. Plus, the chilly winds had entered his body. This exnation sounded usible.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Emi
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1652: Had a Small Stroke
Chapter 1652: Had a Small Stroke
Basically, Yang Yuhui had a small stroke.
The traditional Chinese medicine doctor prescribed many kinds of traditional medicine and told Yang Yuhui to go back home and nurse his health.
Yang Yuhui was angered to death. He just wanted his face to be a bit more normal. Not only did he have drool flowing out uncontrobly out of the corner of his mouth, his mouth had also be crooked.
Although the crookedness wasnt serious, it seriously affected his image. He wanted to establish himself in the entertainment circle in the future. Even if he wasnt the most handsome man in the world, he still had to look normal at the very least.
When Yang Yuhui tried to talk, his tongue would get tied up in knots and it would feel as if he had a mouthful of water inside his mouth. It was extremely hard to talk. As soon as he opened his mouth, saliva would flow out.
How could he negotiate business with people when he was like this?
Yang Yuhui was so anxious that his facial muscles twitched a few times. He spit out the saliva in his mouth. Is there a faster method?
Yang Yuhui felt like there were ants and insects crawling on his face. His face felt so itchy that he wanted to die. He couldnt relieve the itchiness even if he scratched it.
This kind of itch was an itch of the heart. It was too ufortable.
This kind of diseasees quickly, but its not easy to cure, said the traditional Chinese medicine doctor.
Yang Yuhuis heart spasmed in pain. How many opportunities would he miss this time? Not to mention he had been reborn.
His hands were swollen, so he couldnt write drafts. His mouth was crooked, so he couldnt speak clearly.
How in the world would he be able to write drafts?
Yang Yuhui felt an unprecedented despair. This despair made Yang Yuhui extremely panic-stricken.
After being reborn with great difficulty, he got this strange disease before he could even do anything.
What was the meaning of his rebirth? Did the heavens just want to y around with his life?
He had spent the entirety of hisst life in disappointment and frustration. Even though he had a search system this life, he was still gued with disasters.
The heavens were evil!
Yang Yuhui returned to his apartment, trembling all over. The chills were very violent, and alternated between hot and cold.
Yang Yuhuiid down on the bed and wrapped himself up in the nket.
The corners of his mouth were slightly crooked, and his facial features looked grotesque.
Yang Yuhui felt severe pain in his hands. They were scalding, as if they had been boiled. The swelling was so severe that he couldnt even bend his fingers.
Yang Yuhui picked up the phone with difficulty and called Fang Menghan.
Yang Yuhui couldnt even speak clearly now. Drool flowed out of the corners of his mouth as he said with difficulty, Comee here.
On the other end of the phone, Fang Menghan couldnt make out Yang Yuhuis indistinct words at all. She checked the caller ID again.
It was really her senior brother. Had he pressed the wrong button? She shouted, Senior Brother, are you there?
When Yang Yuhui heard Fang Menghans words, he leaned over the edge of the bed and spit out the saliva in his mouth. Then, he roared loudly, I saide over!
Unexpectedly, he said this sentence really well. The words were very articte.
Fang Menghan bit her lip before packing her bag and going to Yang Yuhuis house.
Ning Shu leaned against herputer chair and watched as Fang Menghan left to go to Yang Yuhuis ce. She couldnt help but wonder if she had made a mistakest night.
Could it be that it was too dark out so she didnt prick the right acupuncture points? Why did it sound like Yang Yuhui was perfectly fine?
If she had failed this time, Yang Yuhui would definitely be on his guard and she wouldnt have another chance to attack.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Pity.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1653: Unwilling to Break Up With Yang Yuhui
Chapter 1653: Unwilling to Break Up With Yang Yuhui
Yang Yuhui had called Fang Menghan very early in the morning. Fang Menghan was upset, thinking that Yang Yuhui didnt think of her as his girlfriend at all.
He didnt show her any of the love and care a boyfriend was supposed to show his girlfriend.
Yang Yuhui didnt put any effort into trying to create a romantic atmosphere between them. Plus, Fang Menghan knew that he had some other ambiguous rtionships too.
Fang Menghan sighed. Even so, she was unwilling to break up with Yang Yuhui from the bottom of her heart.
Yang Yuhui was a sessful man. In the future, he would be more sessful. There would definitely be many coquettish sl*ts around him.
Fang Menghan was Yang Yuhuis first woman. No matter what, she had to establish her position.
Fang Menghan arrived at Yang Yuhuis apartment. She rang the doorbell several times, but no one opened the door.
Fang Menghan felt very annoyed. Yang Yuhui had called her over, but he wasnt opening the door. What was the meaning of this? Was he just messing with her?
Yang Yuhuiy on the bed,pletely flushed. His forehead was covered in cold sweat. When he heard the doorbell, he got up and tried to open the door. However, his hands just wouldnt move.
Every time Yang Yuhuis hands moved, the needle inside would prick him. The pain was unbearable so his face turned paler with every movement.
When Yang Yuhui finally managed to open the door using all his strength, he had almost fainted from the pain.
Senior Brother? Fang Menghan was very surprised when she saw Yang Yuhui, who had fallen to the ground. Especially when she saw Yang Yuhuis crooked mouth and the drool flowing down the corners of his mouth.
Fang Menghan looked disgusted for a moment before she quickly helped Yang Yuhui up.
T-take me to the hospital, said Yang Yuhui with difficulty.
His hand hurt so much he couldnt even move.
Fang Menghan helped Yang Yuhui onto the sofa before calling for an ambnce.
Senior Brother, whats wrong? Fang Menghan took out a handkerchief and wiped the saliva from the corners of Yang Yuhuis mouth.
Yang Yuhui felt a stab of pain in his heart because of Fang Menghans actions. He was very humiliated. He felt like an imbecile.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, Yang Yuhuis mind was very clear. He just couldnt control his facial expressions, lips, and tongue.
He was drooling and stuttering like a fool.
While they waited for the ambnce toe, Yang Yuhui said to Fang Menghan with difficulty, In-inside the drawerrgh Yang Yuhui took a sip of water, but there was still saliva flowing down the corners of his mouth.
Fang Menghan felt a little nauseous, but she still wiped the corners of Yang Yuhuis mouth with her handkerchief. After she wiped his drool off twice, the handkerchief became sticky and unspeakably gross.
Fang Menghan wanted to throw the handkerchief away.
The f-files in the drawer Yang Yuhui said to Fang Menghan, his lisp making his words unclear.
Fang Menghan followed Yang Yuhuis line of sight and opened the drawer. She took out a folder, opened the file, and saw the name of the script.
Fang Menghans heart skipped a beat.
Go to SK-K
Take this script to the SKpany? said Fang Menghan.
Yang Yuhui nodded, big drops of cold sweat forming on his head.
Fang Menghan stuffed the script into her bag.
I-Ive already negotiated the price said Yang Yuhui with difficulty, wishing he could just cut his disobedient tongue off.
Yang Yuhuis face was flushed. His self-esteem had been trampled to the ground, in front of a woman who admired him at that.
Before long, the ambnce arrived. The paramedics carried Yang Yuhui downstairs and took him to the hospital, while Fang Menghan took the script to the SKpany.
Fang Menghan gave the contents of the folder to the SKpany. She exined to them that Yang Yuhui was not feeling well so he had asked her toe over to deliver the items.
Yang Yuhui had negotiated all the matters beforehand, so the negotiations went smoothly and the SKpany handed a check to Fang Menghan.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1654: Could She Take Some?
Chapter 1654: Could She Take Some?
The check was worth five million.
When Fang Menghan saw this number, she got a fright and her heart started pounding.
No wonder Yang Yuhui could buy a house as a sophomore. If he hadnt wanted to be low-key, he wouldve bought a car too.
Plus, Yang Yuhui already had ns to buy a car.
Five million. Most people wouldnt be able to make this much in their entire lifetime.
A few scripts and a few OSTs, it was really just like rolling in money.
Fang Menghan put the check in her bag and covered her bag tightly.
After Fang Menghan walked out of thepany, she got a daring idea. What if she liquidated the check for five million into cash?
Could she take some from it?
Anyways, the current Yang Yuhui couldnt even speak clearly, so he wouldnt question the SKpany.
Wealth moved peoples hearts. Fang Menghans heart thumped. The thought was constantly enticing her.
Fang Menghans palms turned sweaty. Her expression showed her inner struggle. Then, she finally let out a long sigh.
There was no need to fall out with Yang Yuhui over a few million. She would enter the entertainment circle in the future. When she became popr, getting a few million would be a trivial matter.
Especially since Yang Yuhui could write scripts and songs. If he wrote a script for her and made her the female lead, how could she everck money?
If he wrote songs for her, how could she ever be unpopr?
Fang Menghan thought it through and breathed a long sigh. The long line of zeros really tested peoples wills.
Fang Menghan took the check to the hospital to find Yang Yuhui.
Fang Menghan obediently gave Yang Yuhui the check for five million. Yang Yuhui was very satisfied when he saw the check. He opened his mouth slightly to speak, but saliva flowed down the corners of his mouth.
Yang Yuhuis heart suddenly dropped to his stomach. When he looked like this, no matter how rich he was, he wouldnt be able to make up for his damaged self-esteem.
He had to cure this strange disease no matter how much money he had to spend.
Yang Yuhui used to think that he wasnt handsome, but when he thought about it now, it was already very nice to be healthy.
Fang Menghan endured the disgust in her heart and wiped the corners of Yang Yuhuis mouth with the handkerchief. The handkerchief had already been used several times, and was now permeated by an unpleasant odor.
Yang Yuhui had slept in the alley all night. He hadnt brushed his teeth in the morning. His hand was injured, so there was no way for him to brush his teethter either.
Fang Menghans expression was calm, but her heart wasnt calm at all.
In short, Yang Yuhuis image in her mind had copsed.
Yang Yuhui was about to undergo an operation. His hand was already very swollen, and it was getting more and more swollen. There seemed to be a fine incision on his skin. The doctors guessed that there was some foreign matter inside.
When the doctors took an X-ray, they discovered a thin needle the length of a fingernail in Yang Yuhuis wrist.
The hospital arranged for an operation as quickly as possible and took out the thin needle.
When Yang Yuhui woke up and saw the needle, he knew immediately that someone had purposefully done this to him.
He couldnt speak, and a thin needle had been inserted into his hand. The doctor said that the needle was inserted right where his wrist tendon was so his tendons became inmed and infected. Yang Yuhui had to nurse himself well. The doctors couldnt tell whether or not there would be any aftereffects.
He couldnt speak or write!?
Yang Yuhui had wanted to deal with Chen Jianan like this, but it happened to him instead.
Only Long Shuangshuang knew about this. Why did Long Shuangshuang do this?
Yang Yuhui remembered that that person was very strong and gave off a strong body odor. That person was probably a man.
If that man was really Long Shuangshuangs subordinate, why didnt he go deal with Chen Jianan? Howe he ended up being attacked?
Yang Yuhui was puzzled. He couldnt figure out why Long Shuangshuang did this. What had gone wrong?
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kahon/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 1655: More Than Happy to Meticulously Care for Yang Yuhui
Chapter 1655: More Than Happy to Meticulously Care for Yang Yuhui
Yang Yuhui stayed at the hospital overnight, and Fang Menghan also stayed behind to take care of him. Fang Menghan was more than happy to meticulously care for Yang Yuhui.
After all, when Fang Menghan saw Yang Yuhui raking in millions every minute, it was only natural that she would want to solidify her position next to Yang Yuhui.
Yang Yuhuis thoughts were in a whirl. He wanted to call Long Shuangshuang and ask her what was going on, but even after a long time passed, he still couldnt bring himself to say aplete sentence.
There were so many things bottled up in Yang Yuhuis heart, but he couldnt say any of them out loud. He was pretty much about to copse.
Yang Yuhui didnt think that Long Shuangshuang would betray him. This incident must have had something to do with Chen Jianan.
Yang Yuhui believed that this matter had something to do with Ning Shu. It was his intuition.
Even if Chen Jianan couldnt do this, she still had a second-generation rich boyfriend. Especially since the Li familyspany was now very strong and had established their status as the leading entertainmentpany in the entertainment industry.
The person who attacked him was definitely sent by Li Xinze.
Yang Yuhui wanted to talk to Fang Menghan, who was next to his hospital bed, and ask if Chen Jianan had gotten injuredst night or if there was anything abnormal about her, but when he opened his mouth, saliva flowed out with a gurgle.
Yang Yuhui wanted to die.
Fang Menghan could only wipe the corners of Yang Yuhuis mouth with a tolerant and sincere expression.
When Fang Menghan saw Yang Yuhuis foolish appearance, she started doubting whether her efforts were worth it.
Moreover, Fang Menghan noticed that the corners of Yang Yuhuis mouth were getting more and more crooked.
Yang Yuhui drankrge helpings of medicine every day, but the effect was very small and the daily medical expenses werent cheap. He was pretty much throwing money away.
Fang Menghan had never seen Yang Yuhui treat her so generously.
Fang Menghan sighed. She could only continue taking care of Yang Yuhui. She even had to help him take off his pants when he went to the bathroom.
Fang Menghan didnt even treat her own parents this well.
During the past few days, Ning Shu obediently stayed in the dormitory and didnt go anywhere. She felt that Li Xinze was angry that night.
Every time she contacted Li Xinze, she would turn on her camera to prove that she was in the dorm and hadnt gone anywhere else.
Ning Shu told Li Xinze that someone was following her, but Li Xinze didnt believe her.
Ning Shu sighed. All Li Xinze cared about was where she went that night.
Why did it have to be so annoying!?
Being with someone was so troublesome!
Ning Shu thought for a while before calling Li Xinze and saying, Lets go to the hospital.
Are you ill?
I was really just following Yang Yuhui and Long Shuangshuang that night. I didnt go out with anyone. Lets go to the hospital to check whether or not Im still a virgin.
Li Xinze:
On the other side, Li Xinze didnt speak for a long time.
Li Xinze really didnt know how to respond to this.
He sighed. Lets have lunch together.
Okay, said Ning Shu immediately. Shed let him see whether she was being targeted or not.
Ning Shu washed her face and tied her hair up, exposing her smooth forehead. Her features were clearly visible at a nce.
Ning Shu wore ts and pants. Her clothes were very in.
Thanks to Chen Jianans looks, even a simple get-up was enough to make her look very beautiful.
At noon, Li Xinze drove his car to the dorm.
Ning Shu put two bottles of pepper spray in her pocket. Everything was ready. As long as she wouldnt be burdened when running, it was fine.
Ning Shu locked the dormitory door and went downstairs.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Li Xinze saw Ning Shu wearing a T-shirt and jeans and kept feeling that his girlfriend had toughened up a lot. Her temperament had also changed. Chen Jianan used to have a quiet and elegant temperament.
But her current temperament
Lets go. Li Xinze opened the car door.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1656: We’re Being Followed
Chapter 1656: Were Being Followed
Ning Shu said, Lets walk instead. We can just eat at a restaurant close to the school.
Alright. Li Xinze took Ning Shus hand and walked across the school grounds.
In the past, you said that you liked this path the most. The falling leaves fluttering about in the air was a very poetic and aesthetic sight, said Li Xinze gently.
Ning Shu felt several eyes on her.
These people didnt stand out of the crowd. They were doing work, either weeding or sweeping the ground. They wouldnt attract peoples attention at all.
As Li Xinze and Ning Shu left the school, several people followed after them.
Ning Shu leaned against Li Xinze and said, Were being followed.
Li Xinze wanted to turn around and look, but Ning Shu immediately said, Dont look back.
Li Xinze frowned. Lets call a taxi and leave while the street is still crowded.
Ning Shu shook her head. Lets go eat. Maybe I felt wrong.
Ning Shu pulled Li Xinze into the restaurant by the side of the road, and the people behind them followed suit. They sat down at a dining table not far from Ning Shu and Li Xinze.
Li Xinzes expression wasnt good. These people had followed them.
How long have they been following you? asked Li Xinze quietly.
Ning Shu moved her lips and said, For quite a while.
Ning Shu ordered two dishes. Then, she just picked up the bowl and started eating. Li Xinze didnt have much of an appetite, so he just watched Ning Shu stuff her mouth.
The handful of people next to them were making a racket as they ordered their food. However, they still looked over at Ning Shu and Li Xinze from time to time.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu ate a small bowl of rice next before putting her bowl and chopsticks down. Then, Li Xinze paid the bill and pulled Ning Shu to leave.
One of the people who were following them deliberately stretched out his foot, trying to block Li Xinze and Ning Shus way out.
Li Xinzes expression abruptly turned ugly and he stomped heavily on the leg blocking the aisle.
Li Xinze wasnt someone who would take things sitting down.
After Li Xinze stomped on the mans leg, Ning Shu also stretched out her foot and stomped down. Ning Shus strength was much greater than Li Xinzes. When she stomped down, she heard the sound of a bone snap.
Ow The person who was stepped on suddenly wailed, clutching his leg.
What do you two mean by this?
F*ck, do you guys want a fight?
Ning Shu grabbed Li Xinzes hand and ran out of the restaurant. Behind them, several people quickly got up to chase after them.
They quickly caught up to Ning Shu and Li Xinze. Then, they surrounded the two.
These people had a hostile and murderous aura. It was obvious that their hands had been stained with blood before.
What are you two running for? Keep on running, then, said a man with a fierce look in his eyes. Want to run after breaking my bros leg? Do you think I wont teach you guys a lesson today? Do you guys think Im a fool?
Do you guys know who I am? I know Boss Long. Are you sure you want to do this? said Li Xinze coldly, looking very imposing.
Boss Long who? Since youve touched my bro, even if you know God himself, I wont let you off. The mans expression was cold.
Ning Shu leaned close to Li Xinze and stuffed a bottle of pepper spray into his hand.
Li Xinze froze for a moment, before grasping the pepper spray tightly.
This womans pretty good-looking, Brother Hao. How about letting us bros feel good togetherter? Another man looked Ning Shu up and down with vulgar eyes.
So disgusting.
F*ck, you bastard. Li Xinze took out his pepper spray and sprayed it into the mans eyes. Ning Shu also quickly sprayed the pepper spray into the eyes of several others.
Ah
Sh*t
The hooligans immediately covered their eyes, and tears streamed down their faces. Their eyes burned so much they felt like they were going blind.
Li Xinze took this chance to give several of them a good beating.
Then, Ning Shu grabbed Li Xinze and ran back to school.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1657: Why Did He Always Feel so Helpless?
Chapter 1657: Why Did He Always Feel so Helpless?
Ning Shu pulled Li Xinze as she ran through campus. She kept running until she reached the dormitory, where she stopped, panting and bent over, hands pressing down on her knees.
Li Xinze sprawled out on the ground, his chest fiercely heaving up and down.
After a long while, Li Xinzes breathing became even again and he got up from the ground. He looked at Ning Shu and said, You did that on purpose. You clearly knew that people were following you, but you still insisted on walking.
You didnt believe me, so I wanted to let you experience it, said Ning Shu bluntly.
If you still have any doubts, you can just tell me frankly. There wont be any misunderstandings if we talk it out, right? said Ning Shu sincerely. I really didnt do anything unforgivable to you that night.
Li Xinze:
Why did he always feel so helpless when it came to her?
I wasnt trying to argue about that. It was just that it was sote. Its not safe for you to be alone at night. If anything happens, you should just tell me. Dont recklessly do stuff like this yourself, said Li Xinze.
Ning Shu immediately said, Its fine as long as you dont have any misunderstandings. In the future, Ill tell you about everything. Oh, right. You said you knew Boss Long. How do you want to deal with this matter?
Naturally, Ill go find Boss Long. Boss Long has a coboration with mypany. Theres a TV show that were making together. Li Xinzes expression was serious as he said, We cant just let this go.
Long Shuangshuangs dad also makes movies and TV shows? Ning Shu was a little curious.
Shooting movies is the fastest way tounder money. Theres also lots of money to be made. Now, the higher-ups policies are strict, so many people are starting to go aboveground and whitewash themselves. If they just keep fighting and killing, theyll be targeted by the higher-ups, said Li Xinze.
Ning Shu nodded. Then, Ill leave this matter to you. Im very scared from being followed every day.
Li Xinze asked a bit doubtfully, When did you start to be able to run so fast? Even I couldnt keep up with you.
Its the perseverance thates with a strong will to survive, you understand? Its the strength that erupts when theres danger, said Ning Shu seriously.
Since Im all sweaty, Ill be going up now. Ning Shu wiped her sweat as she said to Li Xinze, You should also go back.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Li Xinze nodded and drove away.
Ning Shu turned and went upstairs. When she arrived at the dormitory, 2333s voice rang in her mind. Ning Shu, try to think of a way to get near Yang Yuhui.
Why?
Yang Yuhuis destiny is about to be exhausted. His system is about to leave him and select a new host, said 2333. I want topletely destroy this system now.
This was the first time Ning Shu had heard 2333 speak so domineeringly.
Does this kind of system hurt the ne? asked Ning Shu.
Of course. This is a type of defective ne that has no way of forming a space with its ownws. By giving all kinds of benefits and conveniences to its host, it makes this worldsws heap more luck onto its host and through this process steal the fortune andws of this world.
Its like a parasite.
Ning Shu nodded. Alright, now she was going to find Yang Yuhui andpletely destroy that system. That was the real solution to this problem.
All I have to do is get close to Yang Yuhui? asked Ning Shu.
No, you have to wait for the system to try to break away from the host before I can take the opportunity to attack his data, said 2333. If I attack the system directly, its host will die.
Isnt it fine even if Yang Yuhui dies? said Ning Shu.
2333 said angrily, Im just a system. If I cause the death of someone from the task world, Ill be erased, regardless of whether that person deserved to die or not.
The reason why there are so many restrictions is because we are afraid that the task taker will use their system to do things that are harmful to the ne.
Ning Shuforted 2333, Its okay. I wont be relying on you anyways, so you dont have to worry about being erased.
2333: Scram, scram, scram
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1658: Was He Really Fine After All?
Chapter 1658: Was He Really Fine After All?
Ning Shu took a shower. The question now was, where could she find Yang Yuhui?
Ning Shu didnt know where Fang Menghan had gone either. She hadnt seen Fang Menghan in a long time.
She also didnt know how Yang Yuhui was doing right now. Howe there wasnt a single word of news?
Was he really fine after all?
But 2333 said that Yang Yuhuis luck would soon be exhausted.
Where had he died off to?
Ning Shu applied Yurongsan on her face using water. Then, she turned herptop on and browsed through the entertainment news.
The entertainment circle was very lively now. Recently, quality TV shows and songs had emerged inrge numbers.
For a time, it was like a hundred flowers blooming all together. The industry was quite prosperous.
She just didnt know how long this prosperity wouldst.
These things didnt originally belong to this world. They were forcefully stuffed into this world.
As Ning Shu was watching the TV show, she heard the door open with a click.
Ning Shu turned around and saw Fang Menghan.
Fang Menghan looked a little haggard. There were dark circles under her eyes. As soon as she came in, she started rummaging through her drawers and taking out her clothes to ce them in her bag.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows and asked, Why are you packing? School is about to start. Where are you going to take these things?
I have something to do, said Fang Menghan tiredly, toozy to argue with Ning Shu. Then, she took a few changes of clothes and prepared to leave.
Wait a minute. When will youe back? School is about to start. What if the dormitory manager asks me about you? What do you want me to say? Ning Shu asked Fang Menghan.
Ill be back when school starts. Fang Menghan opened the door and left.
Ning Shu went to the bathroom to wash off the face mask before quickly chasing after Fang Menghan. At the school gate, Fang Menghan got into a taxi.
Ning Shu also hurriedly gged a taxi and told the driver, Follow the car in front.
Fang Menghans car stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Ning Shu followed Fang Menghan to the entrance of the ward and nced at the ward number.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When the ward door opened, Ning Shu saw Yang Yuhui on the hospital bed. Yang Yuhuis mouth was crooked, and saliva flowed down the corners of his mouth. Fang Menghan wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief.
Yang Yuhui looked at Fang Menghan and said with difficulty, Th-this times money, w-why was it cut in half?
Last time, Fang Menghan had handled the matter pretty well and returned with a check for five million.
Yang Yuhui was full of confidence in himself, and he felt that Fang Menghan would be loyal to him. So, he handed his scripts to Fang Menghan and asked her to negotiate on his behalf.
Yang Yuhui had given Fang Menghan a price in advance. He wouldnt sell it for any less. However, the amount he got had been reduced by nearly half.
Fang Menghans eyes shed. Thepany pushed the price really low. Plus, I also paid for your medical bills with this.
Yang Yuhui didnt doubt her. He was resentful that thesepanies took advantage of him being down on his luck to profit. When his illness got better, he would have enough money to film his own movies.
Fang Menghan was relieved to see that Yang Yuhui didnt pursue the matter of money anymore, and asked, Do you have any more scripts? Ill help you sell them.
Yang Yuhui shook his head. The price was too low. I w-wont sell them.
Fang Menghan looked disappointed. Are you out of scripts?
I do When Yang Yuhui saw Fang Menghan staring at him a strange glint in her bright eyes, an ufortable feeling gushed out into his heart. No, I dont have any
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1659: Had Become Used to Relying on the System
Chapter 1659: Had Be Used to Relying on the System
Yang Yuhui hadnt lied either. He really didnt have any scripts on hand. Right now, he couldnt speak clearly and had no way to read the systems search results.
He couldnt even move his hands, let alone type on aputer.
Yang Yuhui was about to copse. While he was justying there, wasting time, the scripts he had written before would probably be scraps.
Another reborn person could have already sold those scripts.
Yang Yuhui was full of anxiety and fear. He had be used to relying on the system and easy sess.
If he had to go back to the life where he was nothing again, he would fall apart.
Ning Shu stood at the door of the ward, listening to Yang Yuhui and Fang Menghans conversation. She just felt that Yang Yuhui was really trusting, having left everything to Fang Menghan to take care of.
Was the rtionship between the two already so strong?
Yang Yuhui had so many women. It wouldnt be unlikely for him to meet his downfall because of women too.
Yang Yuhui had Fang Menghan sell scripts for him. Fang Menghan must have pocketed some of that money for herself.
Ning Shu asked 2333, Has the system left Yang Yuhui yet?
Not yet, said 2333. Its not easy to find a suitable host, so it wont try to separate from Yang Yuhui rashly.
Yang Yuhui still has some luck on him right now.
Ning Shu frowned. Then when will the system leave?
How would I know? I just know that I can only attack that system during the instant it separates from him, said 2333. As the luck on Yang Yuhuis body continues to diminish, the system will naturally abandon him.
It sounds so terrifying. Yang Yuhui relied wholly on the system. Without the system, he would return to his original form.
How can there be a free lunch in this world? Only he alone has a system. Is he really that special? said 2333 lightly.
Since Ning Shu had to wait for the system to separate from Yang Yuhui, she would have to go to the hospital every day.
Ning Shu turned and left. For now, it seemed that the system would not leave Yang Yuhui.
Ning Shu took a taxi back to the dormitory and turned herptop on.
This time, Ning Shu wrote a movie script. Now that Yang Yuhui couldnt use his hands or move his mouth, with every additional script that she wrote, the luck on his body would decrease a bit more.
Once Yang Yuhuis luck waspletely exhausted, the system would leave him.
Anyways, she was the only one in the dormitory. Ning Shu spent all day and night writing the script. Once she was finished, she sent it to the Li familyspany.
Then, whenever she had nothing to do, she would go stake out at the hospital. However, 2333 hadnt made any moves.
Yang Yuhui was being taken care of at the hospital, but his symptoms, like his crooked mouth, still hadnt improved. He took a lot of medicine every day, but it was all useless.
Yang Yuhui was very anxious. He had been staying in the hospital for more than a month, and school was about to start soon. How could he face the others looking like this?
Moreover, the hospitalization fee of this hospital was no joke. Yang Yuhui was even staying in a single room and using only the best of everything. It wouldnt be long before the doctor would make him pay the bill.
Yang Yuhui currently had no scripts to sell, and no revenue. In fact, he was just spending money like water every day.
Fortunately, Fang Menghan was around to take care of him. Yang Yuhui said to Fang Menghan with difficulty, W-wait for me, to get well, Ill write a song f-for you.
Fang Menghan took the handkerchief and wiped the saliva from the corners of his mouth, before reluctantly saying, Dont rush to write a song. Lets discuss that after your body gets better.
Your condition still hasnt improved. I feel like its not an actual illness, said Fang Menghan.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Yang Yuhui stared at Fang Menghan.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1660: I Know a Daoist Priest
Chapter 1660: I Know a Daoist Priest
It might have been caused by something unclean, or maybe you were cursed by someone. Otherwise, why would you still not have gotten better after taking so much medicine? said Fang Menghan.
I-Is that r-really so? asked Yang Yuhui anxiously.
Whether someone hates you and cursed you, or whether you encountered something unclean, Senior Brother, I think you should find someone who knows the mystical arts toe and take a look, suggested Fang Menghan.
Yang Yuhui seemed to have been granted a new lease of life. However, he didnt know anyone who was proficient in the mystical arts.
Senior Brother, I know a Daoist priest from my hometowns Daoist temple. This priest has profound skills in the mystical arts. Whenever people in my hometown need help, they go to him, said Fang Menghan.
But Fang Menghan looked embarrassed.
Wh-what? Yang Yuhui became agitated, and the corners of his mouth became even more crooked. Saliva dribbled right down.
Fang Menghan frowned, her eyes shing with disgust as she wiped the corners of Yang Yuhuis mouth with the handkerchief.
Yang Yuhui stared at Fang Menghan fixedly, before she reluctantly said, Its just that the Daoist priest doesnt leave the mountain at all.
The Daoist priest doesnt care about mortal affairs at all. He just wants to cultivate.
Yang Yuhui looked a bit skeptical. The priest was even cultivating to be an immortal?
Upon seeing that Yang Yuhui was a little suspicious, Fang Menghan calmly said, We can also find some other Daoist priests toe and see. If theres really something wrong, we can invite the priest over to fix it.
Yang Yuhui thought it over before nodding in agreement. Every new path was another hope.
Then, shall I contact the Daoist priest, Senior Brother?
Yang Yuhui nodded.
When Fang Menghan turned around, she had a smile on her face. Then, she left the ward with her bag.
Ning Shu hid outside the ward and listened to Yang Yuhui and Fang Menghans conversation. She couldnt help but smile. Fang Menghan was trying to cheat Yang Yuhui of his money, right?
What a good show. When he was sessful, he was pursued by thousands of people. When he was down, his own woman nned on stomping on him and scraping even the oil off his body.
It seemed that Fang Menghan didnt love Yang Yuhui much.
Yang Yuhuis protagonists aura had been weakened, so his appeal to women was also reduced.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
All kinds of outstanding women favored Yang Yuhui because of his sess.
If Yang Yuhui was mediocre, these women would never have had anything to do with him.
The strong had more resources. Beauty was also a kind of resource. What qualifications did the mediocre Yang Yuhui have to guard such resources?
The current Yang Yuhui wasnt qualified. He was almostpletely disabled. If it wasnt for the fact that he still had some money, Fang Menghan wouldnt bother taking care of him like this.
He drooled like an idiot and he couldnt even go to the bathroom by himself.
Yang Yuhuis radiance was getting dimmer and dimmer.
Fang Menghan found a Daoist-robe wearing Daoist priest. The priest had just walked into the ward when his expression changed drastically. He seemed as if he had seen something terrifying.
Ning Shu found it very funny. Just because he was wearing a Daoist robe didnt mean he was a Daoist priest.
When Ning Shu saw the Daoist robe, she suddenly thought of Old Tao Cheng. Only someone like him was qualified to be called a Daoist priest.
The Daoist priest trembled violently as he pointed his horsetail whisk at Yang Yuhui. After doing some fancy motions, he said with a profound look, Youre being followed by something very powerful.
This thing absorbs your essence. It will even make everything go wrong for you. Your life should have been iparably smooth and you should have been very rich. But because this thing is following you, your fate has been affected, the Daoist priest continued to speak nonsense.
However, Yang Yuhui believed him. He had a system that could search for a lot of things, and these things were all equivalent to riches.
Was something really following him!?
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
?Chapter 1661: My Taoism Skills Are Too Shallow
Chapter 1661: My Taoism Skills Are Too Shallow
Yang Yuhui seriously contemted the specious words that the Daoist priest found by Fang Menghan told him.
Most of the people in the entertainment industry believed in destiny to a certain extent. Some people would be extremely popr, while others wouldnt be able to make a name for themselves even when they died.
Yang Yuhui had been in the entertainment industry for most of his life. He had even seen some stars sacrifice babies and practice witchcraft in order to be popr.
Yang Yuhui didnt know if it was a psychological effect, but he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, as if there were a pair of eyes looking at him from a ce he couldnt see.
Yang Yuhuis emotions were in turmoil. The reason that everything was going wrong for him might really be due to some kind of an evil influence.
Daoist priest, what should we do? Can you remove the thing that is entangled with Senior Brother? asked Fang Menghan anxiously.
The Daoist priest shook his head, My Taoism skills are too shallow, and this thing is too powerful. I cant beat it. If I do, I might even anger him and put everyone in danger.
Im leaving now. The Daoist priest left in a hurry, as if he was running for his life.
Yang Yuhui was panicking internally. As he looked at Fang Menghan, his mouth became crooked and drool flowed out.
Fang Menghan wiped the corners of his mouth with the handkerchief, and said with a fearful expression, Senior Brother really is being followed by a harmful presence. What do we do now?
Go find that Daoist priest, said Yang Yuhui with difficulty.
Fang Menghan shook her head, That Daoist priest wont leave the mountain easily. Ill call my parents and ask them to persuade him.
Yang Yuhui nodded quickly.
Ning Shu just watched indifferently as these events unfolded. If Yang Yuhui really was cheated out of his money by Fang Menghan, his luck would decrease even more.
Fang Menghan didnt actually bring over a highly skilled Daoist priest from her hometown. That fake Daoist priest had repeatedly refused showily, saying that he didnt want to mess with karma, especially since the evil presence around Yang Yuhui was just too powerful
They just wanted to strike fear in Yang Yuhuis heart.
Yang Yuhui had tried to invite the priest over several times and this matter had been brought up again and again, so the impression it left on his heart got deeper every time. This was especially so because everyone else seemed very scared as well. After a while, even Yang Yuhui himself would believe it to be real.
Moreover, its importance would magnify infinitely in his heart. When Yang Yuhui recalled how during this period of time, everything really had gone wrong, he felt even more strongly that there was something following him.
Yang Yuhui couldnt eat or sleep. No matter how strongly Fang Menghan tried to persuade the Daoist priest toe down the mountain, the Daoist priest simply refused.
Yang Yuhui said without hesitation, N-no matter what his conditions are Ill agree to them all.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fang Menghan told Yang Yuhui, How about I personally go and ask the Daoist priest toe over? Asking through the phone isnt sincere enough.
Yang Yuhui was now eager to change his current passive situation, so naturally, he agreed with Fang Menghans words.
Fang Menghan packed her luggage, bought a ticket that same day, and left. After a few days, she returned, followed by an old Daoist man with a head full of silver hair and a beard that grew down to his chest.
He had a bit of an immortal aura about him.
Since the hospital forbade such practices, Yang Yuhui could only discharge himself from the hospital and go back to his ce.
The old Daoist priest inspected the house where Yang Yuhui lived. He said that the feng shui of this house was not good. The White Tigers presence was too fierce, andbined with the overflowing amount of Yang energy, the house was flooded with light, which would make it hard for those living in the house to control their tempers.
In any case, he spewed a bunch of specialized terminology, causing Yang Yuhui to fall into a daze. Fang Menghan quickly asked, Then what should we do now, priest?
Its better not to live in this house. Pick another apartment to live in, said the Daoist priest, stroking his gray beard.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Kahosment: Lilis exnation of the sacrificing babies phenomenon: theres this thing called С, which I just found on Baidu so apparently, you kill and mummify a baby, and then you wrap gold leaf around it, and its supposed to bring you luck (???)
Chapter 1662: Wealth Is a Mere Worldly Possession
Chapter 1662: Wealth Is a Mere Worldly Possession
Yang Yuhui couldnt help but frown. He had bought this house with a lot of money. Could it be he really couldnt live here anymore?
Wealth is a mere worldly possession. If you truly begrudge this small amount of money and still continue living in a house like this, you wont live long, said the Daoist priest, upon seeing Yang Yuhui hesitate.
Fang Menghan sat next to Yang Yuhui and persuaded, Senior Brother, you should listen to the priest. You can sell this house.
Yang Yuhui had no choice but to nod.
The old Daoist priest started his performance. His actions kicked up a storm, making for a rather spectacr scene. Just by looking at the old priests pale white face, one could see how difficult it was to fight evil spirits.
Finally, the old Daoist priest spat a mouthful of blood and passed out.
As soon as the priest woke up, he rushed to leave, saying that this thing was too powerful for him to deal with.
Yang Yuhui became even more anxious. He immediately offered 200,000 yuan to the old Daoist priest. As long as the priest dealt with the things around him, Yang Yuhui could even pay him 200,000 yuan.
The old Daoist waved his hand without even considering it. Then, he packed his things and left without looking back.
Fang Menghan hurriedly chased after the priest and tried her best to drag him back. Yang Yuhui offered him one million right away this time.
The old Daoist priest sighed and said, This thing is too powerful, forgive me for being powerless.
The old Daoist priest turned and left.
Fang Menghan looked at Yang Yuhui helplessly. The corners of Yang Yuhuis mouth were extremely crooked as he shouted at Fang Menghan, Chase after him.
Fang Menghan chased after the Daoist priest and brought him back.
The old Daoist priest was a little impatient. What are you doing? If I say I cant deal with it, it means I cant deal with it.
Yang Yuhui said firmly, Five million.
After Yang Yuhui finished speaking, he could almost feel his heart dripping blood. He had kept this money aside for filming movies, but now that he was like this, being able to write scripts and make movies was just a pipe dream.
Its not about money, said the old Daoist priest with a pale face.
Fang Menghan cried and pleaded with the Daoist priest, Please help my senior brother. Hes supposed to be an iparable genius, not someone like he is now. Im begging you.
Fang Menghans words evoked the depression and panic in Yang Yuhuis heart. Yes, he was someone who wanted to start a big business. How could he remain in such dire straits like this? How would he be worthy of the search system in his mind when he was like this?
Yang Yuhui added another one million to make it a total of six million. The old Daoist priest sighed and decided to stay in the house to heal him. He said that they would discuss payment after Yang Yuhui recovered.
The Daoist priest gave Yang Yuhui another talisman to drink.
After a long and difficult exorcism, they finally managed to drive the evil spirit away. The old Daoist priest took the six million yuan that Yang Yuhui handed to him and left. As he was leaving, he asked Yang Yuhui to sell the house. This house was really ominous.
However, Yang Yuhui had already spent many years mixing in society. When it came to real estate, having more was always better than having less. He didnt heed the old Daoists words, and instead rented it out again.
After six million went down the drain, Yang Yuhuis assets were all gone. Yang Yuhui felt distressed, but he thought about how he would recover soon and could earn all the money back in the future.
However, by the time school started, Yang Yuhuis crooked mouth did not see any improvement, and drool flowed out of his mouth in torrents.
Although the fine needle in his wrist had been taken out, his hands were still weak and powerless. It was inconvenient for him to do anything by himself.
And, Fang Menghan didnte to take care of him anymore. He finally dialed Fang Menghans phone with much difficulty.
Fang Menghan apologized over the phone, saying that school had just started, so she was going to ss. She couldnt take care of Yang Yuhui and asked him to find a nurse to take care of himself.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1663: Swindled Away His Money
Chapter 1663: Swindled Away His Money
As Yang Yuhui listened to Fang Menghans excuses on the phone, he instantly realized that he had been deceived. Fang Menghan was the one who first pointed out that there could be some sort of a harmful presence around him.
Fang Menghan was also the one who brought the Daoist priest to him.
Six million, six million!
Fang Menghan, this bitch, had partnered with others to swindle away his money. His trust in her had beenpletely betrayed.
It wasnt just that six million. That bitch mustve also embezzled some of the money he got from selling those scripts before.
Yang Yuhui called again, but couldnt get through. Fang Menghan had already blocked Yang Yuhuis number.
Yang Yuhuis whole body trembled with anger. The corners of his mouth hung askew, and saliva flowed down incessantly. Finally, his eyes rolled to the back of his head and he fainted.
When Yang Yuhui woke up again, half of his body had turned numb. He really had suffered a paralyzing stroke.
Yang Yuhui just couldnt understand how things hade to this point. He was disabled and also backstabbed by a woman he trusted.
Women were no good.
When he was well-off, they flocked towards him. They would do whatever he wanted them to, likeplete sluts. Now that he had fallen into slightly dire straits, this woman turned away and pretended like she didnt know him.
Exorcising spirits waspletely futile. In fact, he couldnt even move half of his body now. Yang Yuhui could only return to the hospital to continue receiving treatment.
Only, after Fang Menghan swinded all that money away, Yang Yuhui had no money left.
The treatment costs stacked up higher and higher by the day, so the money flowed out like water, and soon, there was no money left in his credit card. Yang Yuhui had no choice but to sell the house.
It was very inconvenient for Yang Yuhui to take care of himself without Fang Menghan by his side. It was impossible to expect the nurse to do everything.
Now, he had an opportunity to go abroad for treatment. As long as the disease was cured, he would be able to make aeback.
Yang Yuhui sold his high-end apartment at a low price and used the money to go abroad for treatment.
Yang Yuhui was also worried that his health wouldnt get better, and that he would be a paralyzed person at a young age. In case he couldnt be cured, this money would be enough for him to live out the rest of his life.
But in fact, he wasnt resigned to this fate. He was extremely unresigned to it. He had an incredible cheat in his possession, but he had no way to use it.
He was not resigned to living out the rest of his life like this, not even being able to move freely. He had already had a taste of sess and the admiring gazes of others on him. Naturally he couldnt ept it now that hed lost it so suddenly. He couldnt ept it at all.
As long as he recovered from his illness, he would definitely be able to make aeback.
So, Yang Yuhui went abroad for treatment with the money he got from selling his house.
Ning Shu, who was at the school, discovered that Yang Yuhui had disappeared again. She still had to get close to Yang Yuhui in order for 2333 to destroy his system.
On a different note, Fang Menghan still lived in the same dorm as her and she had gotten a lot of brand name bags and clothes.
Fang Menghan was all smiles, without a care in the world. She seemed to havepletely forgotten Yang Yuhui.
Ning Shu just smiled. The heroine who gave her undivided loyalty to Yang Yuhui in the plot had now plotted against her own boyfriend.
She would squeeze even thest bit of blood from her boyfriends body if it came down to it.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows and asked, Your clothes and bags are all thetest models. They are quite expensive. Did Yang Yuhui buy them for you?
No, I bought them myself. Am I the kind of person who would ask for her boyfriends money? Fang Menghan looked serious.
Ning Shu:
No, she wouldnt ask for money, she would just swindle it.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Fang Menghan would set a honeytrap.
Ning Shu curled her lip. Girl, I have a video of you setting a honeytrap in my hand.
It also included a clip of Fang Menghan splitting up the money with that Daoist priest.
Fang Menghan hadnt provoked Ning Shu. If Fang Menghan did provoke Ning Shu and this video was released, Fang Menghan might be cklisted before she could even debut.
This was a weapon with immense destructive power.
Ning Shu had never thought about making this video public.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1664: Being in Love Was a Feeling
Chapter 1664: Being in Love Was a Feeling
Fang Menghan didnt want to talk about her brand name items, and instead asked Ning Shu, Your boyfriend has already stoppeding to school now, even though hes only a junior.
Ning Shu asked back, Why doesnt Yang Yuhuie to school? Hes only a sophomore.
Talking to you is so pointless. Fang Menghan picked up her bag and went to ss.
Ning Shu was a little speechless. Where would she go to find Yang Yuhui now?
Ning Shu got her books and went to ss. In any case, she didnt need to write scripts now and could just happily enjoy college life.
Of course, it would be better if there was no boyfriend. Calling and texting Li Xinze everyday felt like a chore.
Ning Shu wanted to find Yang Yuhui quickly, so that she could hurry and leave this world.
If this continued, Ning Shu felt that she would end up breaking up with Li Xinze.
People were very sensitive to the emotion of love. Theyd be able to feel whether or not their partner loved them clearly.
Being in love was a feeling. A soul mingling kind of feeling.
s~~~~~~
Ning Shu just hoped that Li Xinze wouldnt break up with her before she left.
Ning Shu asked 2333, Can you pinpoint Yang Yuhuis location?
No, said 2333 immediately.
Then what use are you? said Ning Shu. Even after thinking about it for a long time, I still cant find any use for you.
I already said that Im an auxiliary system, said 2333.
Youre the task tasker, youre the leader. If you rely on me for everything, then are you the task taker or am I the task taker? said 2333 grimly.
Ha. ha
Apletely useless system.
Then where should I go to find Yang Yuhui? I cant possibly search all around the world, can I? said Ning Shu grimly. This is all for the task. Theres no need to waste time on such things.
How about you activate the tracking system? It costs 500,000 points, plus 5 merit points.
Frick, this was daylight robbery. 500,000 points and 5 merit points? Why dont you just go die?
Ning Shu was willing to spend 500,000 points, but these 5 merit points were too big of a sacrifice. There were times when she wouldnt get even a single merit point from a world.
Was one tracking system really so expensive? This was just exploitation.
Do you want to exchange for it? In the future, youll be able to locate whoever you want to locate. Its very convenient. It costs only 500,000 points and 5 merit points, enticed 2333.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu smiled. Even if she was being cheated to the point she wanted to cry, she could only smile. Dammit.
Exchange.
Loading the tracking system, please wait.
Ning Shu propped her chin on her hands as she watched the professor lecture at the podium. Ning Shus phone suddenly vibrated. She took out her phone. Li Xinze had sent her a text message.
It said that he would pick her up to eat lunch at noon, and that he had something to tell her.
When Ning Shu saw that Li Xinze had something to tell her, an uneasy feeling arose in her heart. Li Xinze sounded so serious. He wasnt going to break up with her, right?
Darn it.
At noon, Li Xinze drove to the schools entrance to pick Ning Shu up. Li Xinze called her and asked her toe over quickly.
Ning Shu changed her skirt, put on high heels, and applied a little lipstick to make herplexion look better before slowly making her way to the schools entrance.
Ning Shu raised the corner of her lips up as she looked at Li Xinze. Li Xinze scanned Ning Shu up and down before he opened the door and said, Get in the car.
Li Xinze took Ning Shu to a high-end western restaurant. The tables had lit candles,ce tablecloths, and bright red roses in vases on it.
Li Xinze pulled a chair out for Ning Shu.
Ning Shu had a smile stered on her face from beginning to end. How gentlemanly. He wasnt trying to break up with her, right?
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1665: It’s so Fragrant
Chapter 1665: Its so Fragrant
Li Xinze pulled out a rose and offered it to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu quickly took it, sniffed it and said, Its so fragrant. It was so frickin fragrant.
Li Xinze:
Li Xinze ordered two steaks, and the two of them ate quietly, as they sat facing each other. From time to time, Ning Shu would nce at Li Xinze. When she saw that Li Xinze was about to speak, Ning Shu took the initiative to say, How did you deal with Long Shuangshuangs matter?
How else would I deal with it? Li Xinze put down his knife and fork and wiped his mouth. I just needed to say a few words to Long Shuangshuangs father, and now Long Shuangshuang isnt able to cause trouble anymore.
Ning Shu nodded. Recently, no one had been following her. In addition, now that school had started, those shady people wouldnt be able to enter school grounds that easily.
Li Xinze looked at Ning Shu, pondered for a moment, and was about to speak, but Ning Shu interrupted him again, What if Long Shuangshuang finds other people?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She cant. For the sake of the cooperation between ourpanies, Boss Long wont let her willfully make trouble. Besides, Long Shuangshuang wants to inherit the Long family, so she wont be so foolish. She still has more than a dozen older brothers who all want to inherit the Long family.
More than a dozen older brothers? Ning Shu was a little surprised.
Li Xinze said indifferently, Thats just the number of older brothers. There are still many younger brothers below her. Boss Long has many mistresses.
Every one of his children has the right to inherit the business. It all depends on who has the greatest ability, said Li Xinze tly.
Boss Long was really capable at having kids. He had a huge pile of illegitimate kids.
It seemed that in the original storyline, Long Shuangshuang had won the right to the Long Family in the end. She had the assistance of Yang Yuhui, someone whose luck could soar all the way into the sky. Naturally, as Yang Yuhuis woman, Long Shuangshuang also had a lot of luck.
Now, Yang Yuhui couldnt even take care of himself, so there was no way he could pay attention to Long Shuangshuang, who was caught up in the struggle for the Long family.
Since they wonte find me, I can rest assured. Ning Shu let out a long sigh of relief.
Um, Jianan, I think
Ning Shu, Yang Yuhui is nearby, 2333s voice sounded in Ning Shus mind.
Ning Shu quickly stood up, and said to Li Xinze, I have something to do, so Ill leave first.
Jianan, wait, hey shouted Li Xinze discreetly.
Ill be back soon. Ning Shu turned around and ran out of the restaurant, as she asked 2333, Which direction should I go?
Go forward and turn left, said 2333. Hurry up.
Ning Shu hurriedly ran in the direction indicated by 2333, took off her high heels and rushed over there.
Ning Shu hurriedly caught up with Yang Yuhui who was ahead. Yang Yuhui was sitting in a wheelchair as he entered a neighborhood.
Due to Yang Yuhuis mobility difficulties, he rented a house on the first floor. He rolled his wheelchair into the house with great difficulty.
Just opening a door used up a lot of his energy. Although his hands were no longer swollen, he was still very weak and half of his body was still a little numb.
Yang Yuhui didnt dare to appear in front of anyone right now. He even hated himself for being like this. He didnt dare to see other peoples reactions at all.
The contempt, the strange looks.
Not everyone could bear the sense of loss that came from falling from grace.
Yang Yuhui even wanted to kill himself. His mouth filled up with drool every time he spoke, his hands were powerless, and half his body was paralyzed due to the stroke.
He took the money he got from selling the house to go abroad for medical treatment, but there was no cure. His symptoms hadnt eased at all. Rather, he had spent nearly all of the money he got from selling the house already.
Yang Yuhui watched his money flow out in huge torrents. Every day he took pillsbelled in English. The urine in the toilet had a strong medicinal smell, and even his sweat smelled like medicines.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1666: One Foot Already in the Grave
Chapter 1666: One Foot Already in the Grave
When the hospital once again notified Yang Yuhui about paying his hospital fees, Yang Yuhui decisively left the hospital and returned to China.
However, he did not have much money left.
Ning Shu looked on from behind at the bleak figure Yang Yuhui cut. In the past, Yang Yuhui had a heavy, lethargic aura. He had, after all, already lived for decades.
When Yang Yuhui was sessful in the past, this aura felt mature and steady, but now that his life was at a low point, he looked like someone with one foot already in the grave.
From the back, Ning Shu felt that Yang Yuhui seemed like someone who was already sixty years old.
Now that Ning Shu knew where Yang Yuhui lived, she was relieved. She wouldnt have to travel all over the world to search for him.
But why was Yang Yuhui in a wheelchair? He might have some problems with his hands, but his legs were fine, so why was he now in a wheelchair?
Ning Shu remembered that Li Xinze was still waiting for her at the restaurant, so she ran back. She ran all the way to the door of the restaurant before patting off the dust on the soles of her feet and putting on her high heels again. Then, she pushed open the door of the restaurant.
But, Li Xinzes seat was empty. She looked around the entire Western restaurant but didnt see Li Xinze.
Li Xinze was gone.
Ning Shu sighed and took out her cell phone to call Li Xinze. Li Xinzes cell phone was turned off and her call didnt go through.
Ning Shu:
Sigh~~~~~~
He was angry again.
Fine, then be angry. When Yang Yuhuis system left him, Ning Shus mission would be consideredplete and she would leave the world. Li Xinze had nothing to do with her.
Ning Shu returned to school and changed into afortable pair of jeans and a T-shirt. When she wasnt in ss, she would go to the ce where Yang Yuhui lived and wait for the moment the system separated itself from him.
Yang Yuhui basically never went out. The curtains in the room were pulled close during the day, and there was no movement in the room. It seemed as if there was no one living there.
After standing guard for several days, Ning Shu became a little impatient. She couldnt help but ask 2333, Just when will the system leave him?
Recently, Li Xinze had constantly been sending Ning Shu text messages, saying that he had something to tell her. Ning Shu turned him down again and again, with the excuse that she was busy and needed to write a paper.
Since Ning Shu left the restaurant that time, she hadnt seen Li Xinze again. Ning Shu just wanted to leave quickly now. This kind of emotional matter was too troublesome to deal with.
How would I know when his system leaves? Just keep waiting, said 2333 unhappily.
Frick this. Ning Shu could wait, but could Chen Jianan and Li Xinzes feelings wait?
Frick waiting.
Li Xinze wanted to break up with her right now.
Ning Shu waited outside, her heart burning with anxiety. Inside the room, Yang Yuhui was lying on the bed. It was very dark inside the room, and Yang Yuhuis face looked a little blue. The corners of his mouth were crooked and his drool flowed down uncontrobly.
Yang Yuhui took the handkerchief from the bedside table and wiped his mouth.
But he was so weak that even this movement seemed to exhaust all his strength.
Yang Yuhuis gaze was bright as he searched for things in his mind. These were all wealth; TV show scripts, movie scripts, and all kinds of games.
These things could make him sessful, but he didnt have a way to bring them out of his mind.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yang Yuhui didnt know where he went wrong. His life after rebirth had be distorted beyond recognition and extremely tragic.
In his past life, he was mediocre and had no aplishments to his name. He was like a dog at the beck and call of others, but his body was still in good condition.
However, after being reborn and getting the system, he couldnt even walk. His face had be lopsided, and he couldnt even manage to say aplete sentence.
He obviously should have been a sessful person at the pinnacle of his life.
Trantor: Lili
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1667: Could Still Achieve Success
Chapter 1667: Could Still Achieve Sess
Yang Yuhui searched through the system over and over again, watching the various movies and TV dramas of that world. He analyzed them again and again, so that when he was well enough, he would be able to make amazing movies and TV dramas.
He could still achieve sess.
Yang Yuhui searched for sessful business cases in that world since he definitely wanted to open his ownpany. He had such good resources in his hands, there was no way he was going to hand them off to others.
What Its gone? Yang Yuhuis expression was stunned and his facial muscles trembled. His mouth was askew and drool dripped in a straight line onto his clothes.
But Yang Yuhui didnt care about that at all. He closed his eyes as the veins on his temples pulsed, and when he opened his eyes again, they were bloodshot.
No, no way. Yang Yuhuis expression was extremely shocked. The system in his mind was gone. In the past, whenever he searched for something, the contents would appear in his mind with iparable rity.
But now there was nothing there. There was no trace of any content.
No! Yang Yuhui grabbed at his head, half-sobbing in disbelief. His system was gone! How was he supposed to change his fate without it?
Yang Yuhui had only been able to hang on because of the system. It was his only hope. But now that the system was gone, all his hopes were destroyed. There was no chance of aeback anymore.
How could this be? It was impossible!
How could the system disappear? How could the system abandon him!? Yes, abandon. Yang Yuhui felt he had been abandoned.
Abandoned by the world.
Yang Yuhui thrashed and fell off the bed, and was unable to get up. His body spasmed and jerked as white foam spilled out of the corners of his mouth.
Yang Yuhuis pupils dted. The system disappeared before he was even able to make something of himself. Why!?
Yang Yuhuis body convulsed harder and harder, and his face contorted into an even uglier expression.
Ning Shu, who was hovering around outside, heard 2333s excited voice. It separated itself!
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu immediately became alert. What should I do?
Nothing. 2333 didnt make another sound after that. A small rippling sound came from the surroundings, like something had exploded.
Ning Shus eardrums felt very ufortable, and goosebumps rose all over her body.
It was a while before 2333 said, Its done.
This system is a type of data. This kind of data is useful to you? Ning Shu asked 2333.
After a brief silence, 2333 said, It can optimize my data. Im a primary system right now. There are still intermediate, advanced, and ultra intelligences.
You systems also have levels? Ning Shu was a little surprised. She had never heard 2333 mention this before.
You all can level up, of course we can also evolve, 2333 said.
So how do you get an upgrade? Ning Shu asked.
2333 said, Through constant optimization of theplete data, so it requires lucky encounters.
Ning Shu hadnt known how the system evolved, since it didnt evolve when she upgraded the system.
Ning Shu now felt anotheryer of pressure. Since she had leveled up, 2333 had to be upgraded too. Otherwise, when she became an advanced task-taker, or ultra task-taker, shed be stuck with 2333 who was still a fricking primary support system.
Itd be so embarrassing.
Then did you also get the luck that this system had collected? Ning Shu asked 2333.
This system had been stealing the luck of its host and the heavenlyws of this world. Since 2333 had destroyed the system, the systems stuff should also be his, right?
Yeah, the luck and the heavenlyws are all mine now! said 2333 happily.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1668: Why Isn’t It Mine?
Chapter 1668: Why Isnt It Mine?
_ Why isnt it mine? Ning Shu was annoyed.
Its all data, can you use it? 2333 said, This is something between us systems, whats it have to do with you?
Ning Shu:
With the matter of the system solved, Ning Shu turned around and headed back to school. After washing up, sheid down on the bed and had a good sleep. Things were finally resolved.
Yang Yuhui had no way of continuing school in his condition, so his parents came to do the withdrawal paperwork, then take the partially paralyzed Yang Yuhui home.
Rumors flew around the school that Yang Yuhui had gotten his leg cut off because he messed with the mafia. In any case, all sorts of of rumors went around.
Yang Yuhui had written lyrics and dramas before, so he was a pretty well-known figure at the school. He had risen so quickly, then fell like a meteor.
Yang Yuhui never showed up at school again.
Fang Menghan heaved a sigh of relief. Yang Yuhui had left and he hadnte to question why she had lied to him. That indicated that Yang Yuhuis illness hadnt healed and he still couldnt speak clearly.
She had managed to get a couple million for free.
Buddha was truly merciful. Fang Menghan soonpletely forgot about Yang Yuhui. There was already an agency that wanted to recruit her to be a star.
Since she already had a small fan base from the couple of songs that Yang Yuhui had written for her, after a bit of packaging, she easily debuted.
In any case, right now Fang Menghan was flushed with sess.
Ning Shu just watched without making a sound.
Fang Menghan, Long Shuangshuang, and the other women in Yang Yuhuis life, without Yang Yuhui, their fates would be different as well.
Yang Yuhui would no longer save them from any problems that they encounter.
Those who should enter a political marriage would get married, those who would be framed by their siblings would be framed, and those who had to climb their way up in the entertainment circles would have to struggle in order to do so.
Even though Fang Menghan was very pleased with herself now, she would never be able to climb to the same position she had in herst life. Without Yang Yuhui as her umbre, Fang Menghan would have to pay quite a price in the chaotic entertainment world.
Furthermore, she still had evidence of Fang Menghanmitting fraud.
In the original storyline, she had been able to be loyal to Yang Yuhui and tolerate Yang Yuhui having so many women because of Yang Yuhuis godlike status in the entertainment industry.
No one was more powerful than Yang Yuhui.
Fang Menghan was someone who was good at currying favor. With what Li Xinzes status would be like in the entertainment industry, there was no way she would let him pass.
However, with this evidence in hand, Chen Jianan would have nothing to fear from Fang Menghan when she returned.
Taskplete. Do you wish to leave the task world? 2333s voice appeared.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Go, go, go. Hurry up! said Ning Shu hastily. She really couldnt hold on any longer.
Shed leave it to Chen Jianan to worry about her own boyfriend. In the original storyline, they had been able to support each other under such difficult conditions. Such love wouldnt dissipate so easily, right?
Ning Shu was dizzy for a moment, and when she opened her eyes again, she was already back in the system space.
When she saw the familiar set up, Ning Shu let out a long sigh and wiped at the non-existent sweat on her forehead.
It was finally over.
Facing Chen Jianans boyfriend was more scary to Ning Shu than facing scum.
Shed rather have scum in front of her than this incredibly loving person.
Every move she made in front of him was a w.
Ning Shu sat on the sofa and silently recited the heart-clearing chant to cleanse the emotional buildup. Then she started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, absorbing the soul power in the space to replenish her soul.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1669: Task Results
Chapter 1669: Task Results
After she finished cultivating, Ning Shu stretched out her legs, feeling refreshed. She said to 2333, Lets take a look at the task.
Ok! 2333s tone was light. It was clear that he was in a good mood since he got benefits out of this task.
A stats panel appeared in front of Ning Shu.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 8150k (+3500k)
Soul: 300
Life: 71
Intelligence: 254
Charm: 10
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Luck: 84
Mental Strength: 160
Martial Arts: 172
Faith: 1814 (+600)
Aptitude: 79
Merit: 10050 (-5)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x5, Upgraded Protective Talisman
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing)
Fulfilled Chen Jianans wish: Make it so Yang Yuhui lost everything and would have to struggle forever in the mud.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 3500k experience points.
Gained 65 attribute points.
Gained 600 faith points.
Deducted 500k experience points and 5 merit points for the tracking system.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1670: Women Were Petty
Chapter 1670: Women Were Petty
Ning Shu covered her mouth in surprise. There were 3.5 million points and she actually got 65 attribute points.
She thought that because of Li Xinze, she wouldnt be getting many experience points or attribute points for this task, but unexpectedly she got more than she had in any of the previous tasks.
Ning Shu grinned. As expected, women were petty. She suddenly got the feeling that even if she had broken up with Li Xinze, Chen Jianan wouldnt have med her.
What Chen Jianan would have minded was if she had actually be lovey-dovey with her boyfriend.
Ohohoho
Ning Shu added the 65 attribute points to soul, life, intelligence, luck, and martial arts.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 11150k
Soul: 300 (+10)
Life: 71 (+10)
Intelligence: 254 (+10)
Charm: 10
Luck: 84 (+15)
Mental Strength: 160 (+10)
Martial Arts: 172 (+10)
Faith: 2414
Aptitude: 79
Merit: 10045
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x5, Upgraded Protective Talisman
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing)
After adding the attribute points, Ning Shu took out the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. There were more energy patterns inside the Unsurpassable Martial Arts now.
Many more species had appeared, and this time there was actually an image of a human.
There were stars, suns, moons, nts, trees, rivers and all kinds of species in this book.
A thought suddenly crossed Ning Shus mind. Would this book form a world?
Ning Shu asked 2333, Do you think its possible for my manual to form a world?
2333 was silent for a moment before he said, It might be possible, but who knows when it will happen.
The formation of a ne requires many lucky encounters. If the world is formed from a book, how should this world work? How should thews of heaven and earth be established?
Ning Shu hugged the book. It didnt matter as long as there was a chance. Maybeter on she would get some treasure in a task world that would help the book evolve into a ne.
If the Unsurpassable Martial Arts formed a ne, this ne would belong to her. When she was tired, she could even go to this ne for a vacation.
Itd be awesome.
Dont get cocky. Who knows if youll actually be able to form a ne? 2333 said in an annoyed tone.
Ning Shu didnt care. Theres already a good start. If I keep working on it, things will definitely work out.
Ning Shu stroked the book cover for a moment, then ced the book back on the shelf. She couldnt help but pat the book gently again. Ill be counting on you for my retirement.
If she had her own ne, she would have one additional way out. She would only get true peace of mind when she had a ce that belonged to her.
Once her excitement calmed down a bit, Ning Shu sprawled out on the couch and said to 2333, Lets see the situation after Chen Jianan headed back.
A screen appeared in front of Ning Shu.
When Chen Jianan woke up, she was lying in bed. It was dawn and the phone on the bedside table was vibrating.
It was a text from Li Xinze.
Li Xinze was waiting for Chen Jianan downstairs.
Chen Jianan covered her mouth and tears streamed down her cheeks. She changed quickly and hurried downstairs.
Chen Jianan rushed into Li Xinzes arms, causing Li Xinze to stumble back a little.
I missed you, I missed you so much Chen Jianans voice was choked and she hugged him even harder.
Li Xinzes expression was dumbfounded for a moment. He finally felt that the person hugging him was the one familiar to him, the one he loved.
Li Xinze thenughed out loud and hugged Chen Jianan, stroking Chen Jianans hair.
Whats wrong? Why are you crying all of a sudden? Li Xinzes voice was trembling as he sized up Chen Jianan.
He looked at her inch by inch, carefully.
Chen Jianan wiped at her tears. Just missed you, missed you a lot.
Thats nice. Li Xinze took Chen Jianans hand as he swallowed his previously prepared break up words.
This was truly the person he loved.
Chen Jianan gazed deeply at Li Xinze. Its really good that youre like this.
Their eyes met, surging with unspeakable affection. Li Xinze lowered his head and kissed Chen Jianan.
Looking at the people kissing on the screen, Ning Shu silently stuffed a mouthful of dog food in her mouth. So this was the proper way to start a romance.
The couple that hadnt seen each other for a long time was exploding with unprecedented sweetness. Ning Shus lips twitched as she watched.
Chen Jianan took advantage of her summer vacation to take on a role in a drama. Because she had a boyfriend like Li Xinze, although she didnt be the female lead, she still had a good amount of screen time in the drama as a fourth supporting lead.
Chen Jianan was slowly honing her acting skills and getting more and more opportunities to show her face in front of the audience.
When Chen Jianan graduated, Li Xinze prepared a grand marriage proposal for her.
A grand spectacle like that, with a prince and a dream proposal, was literally all any woman could ever wish for in her life.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chen Jianan cried tears of joy, and Li Xinze ced the ring on her index finger.
They embraced and kissed. It was beautiful and romantic.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and she silently stuffed herself with dog food. Best wishes for the princess and the prince to live happily ever after.
Trantor: Kaho
?Chapter 1671: Unprecedentedly Magnificent Wedding
Chapter 1671: Unprecedentedly Magnificent Wedding
A year after graduating, Chen Jianan married Li Xinze.
The wedding ceremony was so big, all the politicians and businessmen came. The entire affair was unprecedentedly magnificent. Just the sight of it made people swoon, so there was no need to mention the reaction of the female lead, Chen Jianan.
This wedding alone was enough to get people talking.
Yang Yuhui stared fixedly at the new couple on the TV who looked as if they had stepped out of a painting. There was saliva on the corner of Yang Yuhuis mouth and faint wheezing sounds came out of his mouth involuntarily.
Yang Yuhuis eyes were staring at the TV. These two were together again, and the wedding was even bigger than that in hisst lifetime.
Meanwhile, he ended up in an even worse state than in hisst life. Last lifetime, he just did odd jobs on the film set, so he didnt even qualify to attend Chen Jianans wedding.
This life was even worse than thest. He was like a cripple, he couldnt move at all.
What was he reborn for? God was just ying with him, giving him the chance to prosper. He had been so full of confidence, but then the hope was extinguished again.
Its actually possible to study yourself into being a cripple? A sarcastic female voice came from outside the room. The entire family was scrimped and saved so that he could study. With that kind of money you might as well go eat and drink. See how skinny everyone in the family has be?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
We spent so much money on a fool, and now also need to take care of him for the rest of his life. He cant do anything and is even a waste of food.
When Yang Yuhui heard his sister-inws words, his face darkened. His mouth was still askew and his eyes were filled with disgust.
He had given his family more than 100,000, so how dare they show disdain for him?
Yang Yuhui looked at his room, which was incredibly dpidated. There was only a small television set so the image was very blurry.
Tears flowed out of the corners of Yang Yuhuis eyes. It was worse than death for him to live like this, but when he really considered death, he also felt fear.
He had been reborn once. If he died, he didnt know if such a thing could still befall him?
If he could, Yang Yuhui wanted to go back to the past. He wouldnt have confessed to the gue-like Chen Jianan, wouldnt have passed by the alley in the middle of the night and ended up like this.
To this day, Yang Yuhui still didnt know who really hurt him. He didnt even know who to hate.
God was unjust. That was why his reborn life was so miserable.
When he saw Li Xinze and Chen Jianan happily tied the knot, Yang Yuhui felt that the world had concentrated all the tragedies in the world on him.
Chen Jianan and Li Xinze went on a lovey-dovey honeymoon after their marriage.
Chen Jianan wanted to continue acting after marriage, but Li Xinze embraced Chen Jianan from behind and gently said, You just need to be Mrs. Li. I couldnt bear to see you suffer.
Chen Jianan nodded sweetly and tidied up everything in the house very well. From the furniture selection to the matching flower arrangements, she did everything to the best of her ability.
She did her best to make her home as warm and sweet as possible.
Li Xinze always said that having a wife like Jianan was a blessing from three lifetimes of prayers.
Chen Jianan smiled extraordinarily sweetly.
Outside of the house, people addressed Chen Jianan as Mrs. Li. It was always Mrs. Li, few people seemed to know what Chen Jianans name was.
The Li familyspany grew increasingly bigger, and Li Xinzes work got more and more busy. He basically didnt go home at all.
Chen Jianan stood at the door waiting for him.
She often slept on the couch until the early hours of the morning, and when she woke up, Li Xinze still hadnt returned.
Entertainment news and magazines were full of stories about entertainment mogul Li Xinze attending events. About him taking this actress to the events and that actress to the hotel.
Some of it was true, some of it was media hearsay.
Chen Jianan felt exhausted and couldnt help but ask Li Xinze if these things were true, if he had an ambiguous rtionship with an actress?
Li Xinze vehemently denied it, saying that he was only going with it because of work.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1672: Didn’t Want Her Happiness to Dissipate
Chapter 1672: Didnt Want Her Happiness to Dissipate
Li Xinze told Chen Jianan not to think too much.
Chen Jianan didnt know if she should trust Li Xinze or not. The entertainment industry wasplicated. It was possible that actresses who wanted to climb up using Li Xinze were deliberately making this news.
Chen Jianan loved Li Xinze. Furthermore, her and Li Xinzes wedding had been so sensational, so dazzling. Her happiness was envied by many women.
Chen Jianan didnt want her happiness to dissipate just like this, so she forced herself to maintain the appearance of being very happy.
All the way until Fang Menghan provocatively called to say that she and Li Xinze were currently at a hotel.
The hotel spoke for itself.
When Chen Jianan rushed over, Fang Menghan and Li Xinze were entangled on the bed.
The reporter who followed Chen Jianan got a big story.
When the reporter snapped a picture, Chen Jianan finally reacted and closed the door, isting the reporter outside.
Fang Menghan covered her body with the nket, smiling smugly and provocatively.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Li Xinze rubbed his forehead and said softly, Jianan.
Why? Chen Jianan asked.
Li Xinze didnt speak.
Youre just a yellow-faced old woman. Fang Menghan sneered.
Chen Jianan directly yanked off the nket on Fang Menghans body. Fang Menghan hastily covered her body with her hands.
Chen Jianan then grabbed Fang Menghans hair and they started fighting.
Both soon had scratches on their faces, but they kept fighting as if they had a life or death grudge.
Thats enough. Take a look at yourself! Chen Jianan, stop fighting. Li Xinze separated the two.
Chen Jianan looked at Li Xinze. She only felt that the man in front of her had be a stranger, the love between them had already at some point vanished.
She stole my husband. I really want to just strangle her to death, Chen Jianan cried.
If you continue to be so insensible and make such a scene, lets just get divorced. I dont even want to think about what tomorrows headlines will look like, Li Xinze said irritably, rubbing his forehead.
Ning Shu:
The sudden turn of events was really a bolt from the blue for Ning Shu. This couple had been able to support each other even in such difficult times, but unexpectedly, in a time of peace, the two hearts gradually moved away from each other.
Li Xinze was a sessful man. In the entertainment industry, he was surrounded by beautiful women, and these beautiful women also actively threw themselves at him.
The temptation was too great to face. It was up to the individual whether or not they would stay true to their principles.
Marriage really was the tomb of love.
The princess and princes married life perhaps was never that happy. The prince would look for other women and the princess ended up a resentful, tired woman.
Chen Jianan gave up all her soul power to change her life. She never would have imagined that she and Li Xinze would end up like this.
The next day, the entire world was bustling with news about Chen Jianan and Li Xinze. That sensational wedding of the century was now aplete joke.
Fang Menghan also spoke on Weibo, saying that she and Li Xinze were the ones truly in love and had liked each other since their student days, that Chen Jianan was the third party.
Chen Jianan was so angry that her head was about to explode. She directly released a few videos of Fang Menghan scamming Yang Yuhui out of his money.
Public opinion immediately shifted direction, and Fang Menghan became a green tea whore in no time at all. She even got a summons from the police.
These were all past events. Fang Menghan didnt know where Chen Jianan got the videos, but she knew that she was done for.
Chen Jianan hadpletely won this battle, but as she looked at Li Xinzes indifferent expression, her heart gradually turned cold.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1673: Had Once Been so Beautiful
Chapter 1673: Had Once Been so Beautiful
The game of catching him in the act with other women grew more and more intense. In the end, Li Xinze was the one to withdraw from the game. After all, he was the main character, so it wasnt very pleasant.
Li Xinze went home less and less, and their marriage existed only in name. In front of the media, Chen Jianan still had to find excuses on Li Xinzes behalf and make the outside world believe that their rtionship was very good.
Chen Jianan swallowed all her bitterness and cried night after night, like a resentful woman.
Chen Jianan looked at herself in the mirror. She had once been so beautiful, but now there was only despondency and resentment on her face.
The corners of her mouth were too heavy to lift up.
Was she going to continue wasting her life like this? In a marriage of mutual resentment? Fighting with an endless number of women?
It was too tiring!
After struggling over it for several nights, Chen Jianan collected herself and pushed the divorce papers in front of Li Xinze with a faint smile.
Li Xinze signed after a nce. Seeing that the other party had signed just like that, Chen Jianans heart pulsed with pain.
Li Xinze asked Chen Jianan, What do you want? I canpensate you.
Chen Jianan shook her head and said no need.
Chen Jianan left with her suitcase and bought a ne ticket out of the country that very day.
Abroad, Chen Jianan lived in a tiny room. She woke up at dawn every day and after eating a sandwich, headed out to find roles on Hollywood sets.
Whenever a film needed a Chinese face, no matter how big or small the role was, Chen Jianan took it.
The wires on set left Chen Jianan with marks all over her body, but it was only through working hard that she could stop herself from feeling sorry for herself over this failed marriage.
Gradually, Chen Jianan received more and more roles. The various hardships she had gone through only made her shine brighter.
As she flicked her hair in front of the camera, she was indescribably beautiful. Even when her face was dusty and she was fighting with a gun, she was still so beautiful.
It was a beauty that shook viewers to the core, it was beyond the beauty of her face.
Once time actually passed, that hurt was really nothing. People grew enough to forget the hurt of the past and live for themselves.
There was no longer any need to guess where her husband went today. She was no longer affected by rumors of the gossip magazines.
Chen Jianan wore a gown that outlined her fabulous figure to the Oscars and encountered Li Xinze on the red carpet with an actress holding onto his arm.
Their gazes met, but Chen Jianan didnt flinch or dodge.
How are you?
Im fine.
Chen Jianan was calm. Her life had be even more brilliant without Li Xinze.
On the awards stage, Chen Jianan epted the trophy and smiled brightly.
Li Xinze looked at Chen Jianan. The current Chen Jianan was beautiful to the point that it caused his heart to tremble. She was captivatingly beautiful.
Li Xinze settled down abroad and moved in next door to Chen Jianan. He did everything possible to strike up a conversation with Chen Jianan, including jogging in front of Chen Jianans house at dawn in hopes of bumping into her.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chen Jianan just watched indifferently as Li Xinze fawned upon her.
To obtain a mans heart, the most inferior way was to be docile and obedient.
The alright approach was to be vague and ambiguous.
The best way was to be out of reach.
Men were simply this lowly. As of now, if Li Xinze was made to drink Chen Jianans foot washing water, Li Xinze would probably drink it dly.
In this life, Chen Jianan would never marry Li Xinze again. People who didnt know to respect and fear losing what they have, would never cherish what they have.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1674: Seriously Quite the Ride
Chapter 1674: Seriously Quite the Ride
Li Xinzes attentiveness didnt sway Chen Jianan in the least. Too many good men had made promises to her, but Chen Jianan wouldnt easily entrust herself to someone else again, to allow someone else to control her destiny.
Li Xinzes anxiousness had no effect on Chen Jianan. What did it have to do with her?
Ning Shu:
Another bolt from the blue. This was seriously quite the ride.
A woman had to be strong, respect herself, and love herself. It was only then that others would love her too. A woman must have her own career, since it was only with their own career that they were able to establish an independent personality and dignity.
Men were things that you should never put all your hopes on.
Love was a kind of chemical reaction. After the initial chemistry ended, love naturally also dissipated. Was it possible to love someone deeply and tirelessly day and night, day after day?
Ning Shu smacked her lips. Although the pair of true loves had separated, Chen Jianans life still counted as a sessful counterattack. A womans sess didnt necessarily depend on marrying a good man, there were other forms of sess.
After all, do good men really exist?
Ning Shu turned off the screen. She felt like she had just watched a heart rending romance, no, a womans rise to power story.
If Ning Shu were to choose, she would rather live as thetter Chen Jianan, whose soul was free.
The marriage between Chen Jianan and Li Xinze had gone wrong from the moment Chen Jianan agreed to stop working and be a housewife, dependent on Li Xinze.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu let out a long sigh and stretched before pulling down a book from the shelf. 2333 said, Someone sent you a message.
Ning Shu lifted her eyebrows and opened the chat system. It was a message from 696 who she had encountered in the fabricated space earlier.
Theres a task to repair a copsing ne, do you want toe?
Ning Shu messaged back, Im allowed to participate even if Im only an intermediate task-taker?
There was a ding and another message came, Yes, you can. Come to the trading hall in the fabricated space for the specifics.
The rewards are generous, and there will be a lot of merit points if we sessfully repair the ne.
Ning Shu considered it. She had always been doing things solo, itd be good to go and meet some people. She already had 10 million points, with another 10 million, she would be able to be an advanced task-taker.
Then she could go to the higher levels to collect resources that would allow her manual to grow into a ne.
She could also go ask other people about things that she didnt know. Every time she asked the silver-haired man, she got a chunk of meat cut off of her.
Ning Shu asked 2333, What dangers are present in a copsing ne?
You want to do this task? 2333 sounded a little skeptical, That kind of ne is very dangerous. The storylines are very confusing. Although you will receive a storyline, the actual events that ur on the ne may bepletely different.
Ning Shu:
However, she still decided to give it a go. She exchanged for fasting pills from the system marketce and also got water and some basic medication.
Because this was a group task, Ning Shu got double the amount of fasting pills and water.
After taking a deep breath, Ning Shu said to 2333, Lets go to the fabricated space.
In all honesty, Ning Shu was still a little nervous about doing a task with other task-takers.
After a moment of weightlessness, Ning Shu was already standing on a cobblestone b.
So where is the trading hall? Ning Shu nned to ask someone on the street.
Didnt you activate the tracking system? Did you pay five merit points for nothing? 2333 said.
Oh right, she forgot about the tracking system.
A small red dot appeared in Ning Shus mind along with instructions on how to get there.
Ning Shu sessfully arrived at the entrance of the trading hall. The trading hall was veryrge, the building was majestic and was permeated with a powerful pressure that made people hold their breaths.
There were peopleing and going in the trading hall. Some had wispy souls, others had solid souls and were obviously very strong.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1675: An Advanced Plane Task
Chapter 1675: An Advanced ne Task
There were people trading things in the trading hall, but all the objects were rare. They were things that Ning Shu had only seen in books.
Ning Shu found that she didnt actually have anything good in her possession. Nothing she had couldpare to what these people had.
Well, she had a soul pearl.
The soul pearl was very useful though, so Ning Shu had no intention of trading it.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
2333, over here. Mei Ziqing was leaning against a pir in the hall as she waved at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu lowered her head and pretended not to see her.
2333.
Ning Shu: _
Seriously hate this number.
Ning Shu dragged her feet as she walked towards Mei Ziqing.
Lets go upstairs. Mei Ziqing started walking, and Ning Shu followed behind her.
The task this time is in an advanced ne. As it was evolving into an ultra ne, itsws fell into chaos. Mei Ziqing said to Ning Shu.
There are a few others on this task. When they ask you what your name ister, just say your number. For example, my number is 696, said Mei Ziqing to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded with a depressed expression. Her number!!?
Mei Ziqing opened the door to a room, and as soon as she opened it, there came the sounds of people arguing.
Arent you just here for that person? Its just a ne restoration task, but you rushed over the moment you found out that he wasing. A man said, his face full of scorn. The mans appearance was nothing special.
The scowl on his face was clearly directed at the woman sitting across from him.
This woman was extremely beautiful. Every move of hers had an aura of magnificence, her eyes were stunning, and she was wearing an exquisite ancient era outfit with a flowing robe and long sleeves. Her hair was slightly pulled back and there was not a single piece of jewelry on her, making her look ethereal and beautiful.
It felt like no jewelry in the world could match her.
Ning Shu stared so hard that her eyes crossed. Beautiful, she was so beautiful.
However, the beauty was furious right now, so her aura was very imposing. She said coldly to the man who had spoken earlier, What do you mean by this? We simply had a bit of a conflict during a task, how long are you going to keep holding a grudge?
Haha, The mans face was filled with disdain. I dont talk to whores.
What did you say? You better fix yournguage, Im an ultra task-taker and youre just a little advanced task-taker, said the woman with her brows furrowed. Even when she was angry, she was still beautiful.
Okay, super whore who scammed people out of their hearts and lives, said the man,pletely unconcerned.
You
Alright, alright, stop it. Someone beside them said.
Ning Shu: _
Howe it was such a fiery scene the moment she walked in?
It seemed that there was quite a grudge between these two.
Mei Ziqing walked in with Ning Shu, and the four people in the house immediately turned to look at them.
Ning Shu looked around and when her eyesnded on a certain person, she really wanted to turn around and leave.
The f*ck, why was Zhang Jiasen here?
When Zhang Jiasen saw Ning Shu, he smiled at her. What a coincidence.
Upon seeing Zhang Jiasens fake smile, Ning Shu expressed that she didnt want to interact with Zhang Jiasen at all.
You know each other? Mei Ziqing asked.
Ning Shu shook his head. No.
Yes.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Let me introduce you. Everyone here are the task-takers for this task.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1676: Nice Number
Chapter 1676: Nice Number
This is 496, an ultra task-taker. Mei Ziqings eyes were on the woman in the ancient era outfit.
Hello.
496 just nodded faintly.
This is 2333, an intermediate task-taker. Mei Ziqing introduced Ning Shu.
Pfff! 2333? The man who had been fighting with 496 couldnt help butugh, Nice number.
Ning Shus lips twitched. Thanks.
If it werent for the fact that she couldnt beat him, she would have already punched him!
Mei Ziqing introduced the people in the room one by one, introducing Zhang Jiasenst, This is a primary task-taker, 6457.
Zhang Jiasen smiled and said, Hello.
Hello. Ning Shu said indifferently. So Zhang Jiasen was still a primary task-taker.
Ning Shu sat down next to Mei Ziqing. The room was quiet, no one talked, so Ning Shu also kept her mouth shut. She sensed someones eyes on her, so she turned around to find that Zhang Jiasen was looking at her and even winked at her.
Ning Shu looked away expressionlessly, ignoring Zhang Jiasen. She quietly asked Mei Ziqing, Why is this task avable to both ultra task-takers and primary task-takers?
The roles are assigned differently. Like if 496 went, she would transmigrate as the main character and wed all be supporting characters. Were assigned different levels based on how much each supporting character does.
Ning Shu nodded. People like her would probably transmigrate over as a passerby.
Are we still waiting for someone? The atmosphere in the room wasnt very good. Everyone was silent. How were they supposed to work together like this?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yeah, were still missing one, Mei Ziqing said.
Click. The doorknob turned.
The ultra task-taker was the first to stand up, and she stared intently at the door.
The others also followed suit. When Ning Shu saw them all stand up, she hastily did so too.
The door slowly opened and a man dressed in ck appeared in front of the room. His legs were so long they made the door look short, and the corners of his ck trench coat were billowing slightly.
Ning Shu:
I-, I dont want to do this task. It was enough that there was Zhang Jiasen, howe there was even the twisted school doctor uncle?
The uncle looked around the room, then his gazended on 496, the ultra task-taker. You dont qualify for this task. You dont need to go.
I can do it. This world will soon evolve into an ultra ne. In fact its already an ultra ne, its just unstable, said 496 hastily, her expression anxious.
Let me go.
You,e over here and wipe down the chair. The uncle looked at Ning Shu and pointed at the chair next to him. Wipe it clean.
Ning Shu:
Cant you wipe it yourself?
The people in the room all looked at Ning Shu. Next to her, Mei Ziqing quickly jabbed Ning Shu with her elbow. Hurry and go wipe it. Make sure its clean.
Feeling the inquisitive looks of the people in the room, Ning Shu wanted to die.
Ning Shu used her sleeve to wipe the stool vigorously, then stood to one side without a change in expression.
Only then did the uncle sit down and say indifferently, This task is very dangerous. Its a cyclic death and reincarnation scenario, so you may die several times in a row. Those who dont want to go can back out now.
As soon as Ning Shu heard that it was a cyclic death and reincarnation scenario, she wanted to back out. She didnt have that many protective talismans, so maybe it was best not to go. Ning Shu raised her hand and was just about to speak when Zhang Jiasen said, Lets go together.
Ning Shu: Fuck you.
I dont know you, alright!?
The school doctor uncle looked at Ning Shu indifferently. Youre not going?
Ning Shu was about to nod when Mei Ziqing jabbed her. Ning Shu looked at Mei Ziqing, who shook her head at her.
Ning Shu:
Sh*t, couldnt she just use words?
Ning Shu retracted her hand and said calmly, My arm hurts a little.
Mei Ziqing let out a sigh of relief, causing Ning Shus brows to furrow. What was going on?
Trantor: Kaho
#Kahosment: Kyaa, its my favorite male lead~~~~ *:.?.o(RQ)o.?.:*
Chapter 1677: Just Worry About Yourself
Chapter 1677: Just Worry About Yourself
The ultra task-taker kept looking at Ning Shu. She frowned as she asked Ning Shu, Do you not want to go? If you dont want to go, say so before its toote so we can find someone else.
Was that possible?
Ning Shu was about to speak when Mei Ziqing jabbed her again, so she immediately said, I want to go.
Dont force yourself if you dont want to go. The ultra task-taker said. Her voice was so beautiful that even Ning Shu, a woman, felt her heart flutter as she listened.
She was like a petite beauty that had stepped straight out of a painting. Her posture was natural, her aura captivating, and every feature of hers seemed to be perfect strokes from a brush.
Just looking at her beautiful features made people feel soothed. After all, everyone liked looking at beautiful things.
I think shes quite suitable. You should juste with us. The man who had been arguing with the ultra task-taker said this to Ning Shu.
He was just purposely provoking the ultra task-taker.
Ning Shu saw that everyone in the room was looking at her. She was already halfway in, if she really left, it would be awkward to re-encounter these people again, especially Mei Ziqing who had brought her here.
Ning Shu shook her head. Im not forcing myself, Im just worried Ill end up dragging everyone down with my ipetence.
The uncle pushed up his golden-rimmed sses. Those who arent capable enough deserve to be eliminated. Just worry about yourself, no one else is any of your business.
Ning Shu: _
What did he mean? Wasnt the point of making a group so that we help each other out?
Aaah, she really didnt want to go.
Enter the task. The uncle was the first to disappear, and the tense atmosphere in the room loosened up a bit.
Ning Shu wipe at her cold sweat and whispered towards Mei Ziqing, Who is that person?
I heard hes a first generation task-taker, that he had existed ever since the nes first formed, said Mei Ziqing, patting at her heart. He can decide the life and death of ordinary task-takers.
Damn, the uncle was older than she had thought!
The ultra task-taker also quickly disappeared after the uncle left, apparently entering the task.
The people in the house disappeared one after another. Mei Ziqing said, You should also hurry and enter the task.
Mei Ziqing then disappeared.
Ning Shu and Zhang Jiasen were the only ones left in the room.
Zhang Jiasen said, You hate me a lot?
Yes. Ning Shu nodded and said inwardly to 2333, Enter the task.
Ning Shu disappeared from the room. Zhang Jiasen pressed his lips together and disappeared as well.
The room, which had been rather crowded before, was now empty.
Ning Shu felt like she was entering a body, but she couldnt merge with the body for a long time.
This was the first time Ning Shu had ever encountered such a situation. After finally squeezing into the body, Ning Shu opened her eyes and saw a mottled ceiling that had some water-soaked marks.
Ning Shu looked around and found that there were a few girls lying on arge brick bed, sleeping soundly.
Ning Shu couldnt help but wrap the nket tighter around herself. She felt like there was a chill seeping into her bones as wind howled loudly outside the window.
Ning Shu was so cold she was shivering. She sniffled hard before starting to receive the storyline.
The bodys name was Tang Shimin. She was a sophomore in college and a member of the traditional painting club. During winter break, the thirty or so members of the traditional painting club had gathered to collect local cultural materials and went to a mountain vige in a remote area.
In the end, all of the students died mysteriously.
Everyone died, so it was unknown who the killer was.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1678: Infinite Loop of Death Games
Chapter 1678: Infinite Loop of Death Games
Everyone seemed to be trapped here until they died, then the scenario started all over again. Each time they died, they died in a different way than they did thest time.
But still, no one could find the murderer, no one knew who the murderer was, hence everyone would die again. They were stuck in an infinite cycle, unable to get out.
It was like a movie that was ying over and over again. Though, each time it had different content.
The task was to end this infinite loop of death games.
Ning Shu sniffled, wondering inwardly who could be the murderer. The first suspect was the president of the traditional painting club. Who would pick a day with such freezing weather when everything was covered in snow to collect cultural material? And he even chose such a remote ce?
As Ning Shu pondered, the girl sleeping next to her whispered towards her, Are you a task-taker?
Yes, Ning Shu hurriedly replied.
696, said Mei Ziqing.
2333.
Mei Ziqing smiled at Ning Shu. The two of us really do have fate.
Have you received the storyline? If this task never gets done, are we going to be stuck here in a loop forever? Ning Shu asked Mei Ziqing.
Yes, thats highly likely. Mei Ziqing couldnt help but rub her forehead.
Ning Shu had encountered a simr situation in that hentai world. The female lead, Mu Yanmeng, was also reborn over and over again three times.
But here, it was taking ce in a peasants courtyard. They kept looping through the same events.
This is so dangerous. Ning Shu still felt lingering fear from Mu Yanmengs task. She almost ended up bing a recement for Mu Yanmeng.
Mei Ziqing sighed and whispered, There is no way around it, Ive been stuck as an advanced task-taker for a long time and Ill get a lot of merit for this task.
Ning Shu was miserable. Had she known it was so dangerous, she wouldnt havee. She was only an intermediate task-taker.
She thought it would be easier to do a group task. She never thought it would be like this.
Get up for breakfast. There was a knock at the door followed by a mans voice.
Ning Shu couldnt help but wrap herself in the nket. It was too cold to get up.
2333, get up. Dont get left alone, Mei Ziqing told Ning Shu. As she spoke, she went to call the other students.
Every time Ning Shu heard the name 2333, she felt helpless. It felt as if they were calling the system-sama in her head.
This body of mine is called Tan Shimin.
Mine is Li Yuan, Mei Ziqing said. Wake them up.
Ning Shu shook the student next to her. Then she sat up and picked up the fleece jacket and down jacket to put them on.
Ning Shu was all dressed, but the girl next to her still hadnt moved, hadnt even grunted, and didnt respond to her.
Ning Shu had a bad feeling. When she slowly reached out and turned the girls body over, she was confronted by one eye, wide-open, with a dted pupil that seemed to protrude from its socket.
The other eye had a drawing brush inserted halfway into the eye socket. There was blood flowing from the socket. ck and red mixed with a dried grayish-white substance, indicating that she had been dead for a while.
Uh Ning Shus heart jumped abruptly. Her hand covered her mouth as she stared at the girl with wide eyes.
So this meant she had been lying next to a corpse for a long time?
She was given such a shock as soon as she entered this ne.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The other girls in the room screamed and shrieked at the horrifying sight.
Mei Ziqing frowned and started checking the bodys condition.
Ning Shu reached out to touch the corpse. The skin was still soft, presumably because it was in the nket and so was kept warm. The corpse wasnt hard, but it was already very dead.
Chapter 1679: Pan Chen
Chapter 1679: Pan Chen
Ning Shu and Mei Ziqing were the only calm people in the room. The other girls were hugging each other. They were scared out of their wits.
Ning Shu took out a notebook and pen from her bag that was next to the bed.
She recorded the deceaseds condition, name, and symptoms of death. She then looked for any clues.
Ning Shu observed carefully. She found a name inscribed on the brush, Pan Chen.
Pan Chen was a boy from the traditional painting club.
Did he enter the girls room? How did he get in? The door was locked and it couldnt be opened from the outside. Or could it be there was an aplice inside the room?
Moreover, how could the victim not struggle when the brush was inserted into her eyeball? The sheets werent even messy. Though there was a possibility that someone had tidied them up afterwards.
Still, not a sound was heard. There were six girls in this room and none of them heard a sound.
Did they really sleep that well?
Ning Shu sniffed. Was there some kind of incense lit in this room?
Or maybe they had been drugged.
Mei Ziqing shook her head at Ning Shu.
Bang, Bang, Bang.
Loud knocking came from the door.
Whats going on? Open the door. Noisy voices came from outside the door.
When Mei Ziqing was about to open the door, Ning Shu hastily said, Wait a minute, I havent put on my pants yet.
She put on her pants.
Mei Ziqing opened the door and a swarm of young students poured in. When they saw the girl killed by the brush, their faces went pale with fright. All the girls started screaming at this sight.
A handsome boy stood at the front of the swarm. When he saw the situation, he was scared but remained much calmer than the others.
He was the club president, Fan Junyang. It was his idea toe here to gather cultural material.
A-a dead body
Oh my god.
Over thirty people were gathered in this room, but the area near the bed waspletely empty. No one dared to go near the dead body.
The advisor is here.
The uncle in the ck windbreaker walked over to the corpse. He put on his medical gloves and pulled out the brush from the eyeball.
As it was being pulled out, some blood sshed on Ning Shu who was standing next to the corpse.
Ning Shu:
The uncle inspected the brush. When he saw Pan Chens name, he asked bluntly, Who is Pan Chen?
Me A fair-skinned, weak-looking boy said. I didnt kill anyone.
The school doctor uncle twirled the nib of the brush. He then extracted a needle from within the brush. He narrowed his eyes as he scrutinized the needle.
Ning Shu recorded the situation in her notebook. The needle was just an ordinary embroidery needle. It was put inside the tip of the brush so it could kill faster.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The uncle nced at Ning Shus notebook and didnt say anything.
I really didnt kill anyone. Its not me. Pan Chen shook his head. We put all of the painting tools together. Anyone could have taken them. They could have just taken mine.
Pan Chen kept defending himself and his face turned red.
He didnt even dare to look at the body on the bed.
The uncle said bluntly, Carry the body downstairs.
As soon as the uncle said that, everyone scrambled out of the room.
Move it, said the uncle to Ning Shu who was also getting ready to run.
_ Im a girl. I cant move it, Ning Shu said.
The uncle took off his blood-stained gloves, threw them out of the window, and turned to leave the room.
Ning Shu:
Why was it always her who got hurt?
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1680: Wait Until I Dissect It
Chapter 1680: Wait Until I Dissect It
Ning Shu carried the corpse down the stairs with difficulty. It was really creepy to carry a dead person like this.
She somewhat overestimated herself as well. Her current body hadnt practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, so it wasnt very strong. By the time she carried the body to the yard, Ning Shu was so exhausted, she was struggling to catch her breath.
The snow on the ground was up to their calves and it was still snowing heavily. They couldnt walk or drive a car in this weather.
Why court death this way? It was really a case of no do, no die.
With great difficulty, she ced the body at the foot of the courtyard wall. The dead body was wearing a thick silk and cotton nightgown. There was a dark eye socket where the eye was poked out and the other eye was wide open. It was a horrifying sight.
Ning Shu thought about undressing the body to see if there were any other wounds on her body.
Are you a pig? The uncles voice sounded from behind her. I just told you to carry it down, not carry it out into the yard. This much snowfall would cover the body. At the very least, wait until I dissect it before throwing it out.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu felt helpless. It was clearly his fault. He didnt make it clear, okay?
If we dont take the body outside, should we just leave it in the house and sleep with it?
Ning Shu lifted the corpse onto her shoulders and carried it again back into the lounge.
The lounge was very simple. It had one table and four stools. The table was just a few boards pieced together. Many people had no choice but to stand.
When they saw Ning Shu carrying the body back again, someone hastily said, Dont leave it here, were scared.
Many of the girls were so scared that they cried.
Ning Shu couldnt even straighten her back. She had carried a body weighing more than a hundred pounds from upstairs to downstairs, then out into the yard, and back into the lounge.
She was exhausted.
Advisor, what should we do? Should we call the police? said Fan Junang to the uncle, his face pale and his eyes trembling.
It was clear he was doing his best to keep his calm.
There is a snowstorm right now. Even if we call the police, they may not be able to get here. The signal here is also bad. The call cant even get through, said a pretty girl while looking at the uncle. What do you think we should do, Advisor?
The uncle adjusted his sses. What? If you want to eat food, do you need me to spoon-feed you?
The girls face flushed red. She couldnt help but say, Advisor, its me.
The uncle was expressionless.
Ning Shu looked at this beautiful girl. Presumably, she was that expert task-taker and she had entered this girls body. Even her bodys temperament and charm had increased a lot.
Many of the boys had their eyes on her. But she was looking at the school doctor uncle.
Put the body on the table, the uncle told Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: Howe its me again?
Using her, a girl, for heavy lifting. There were so many people in the house, why order her around?
Ill do it. A boy stepped forward and moved the body from the floor to the table.
Thank you, said Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
No need. You and I know each other. The boy smiled slightly.
F*ck, it was definitely Zhang Jiasen.
The uncle used medical scissors to cut the corpses clothes, revealing a naked body with pale skin and two plump mounds.
Some of the boys couldnt help but blush and peek at it out of the corner of their eyes. But it was a corpse, so it was easy to imagine how conflicted they felt.
The uncle took a silvery scalpel and started cutting the skin from the corpses chin to its crotch in a straight line.
With his gloves on, he pulled at one side of the skin with one hand, tearing and peeling the skin away. The red bloody ribs and the internal organs were clearly revealed in front of everyone.
Crowd:
Vomit
Some people were so scared they ran upstairs, throwing up wildly as they ran.
Ning Shus eyes twitched. This guy was still this twisted.
Everyone else had entered a hosts body, but this guy just showed up and became the club advisor.
These students were still convinced that this guy was their fr*cking advisor. What kind of advisor was so chillingly aggressive and didnt care about the students at all?
Editor: Sam
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1681: Everyone Was a Suspect
Chapter 1681: Everyone Was a Suspect
Ning Shu silently watched as the uncle, wearing his gloves, reached his hands into the corpses gut and cut open the stomach to examine it carefully.
Ning Shu didnt feel well. She silently swallowed a mouthful of saliva.
Who do you think the killer is? asked Zhang Jiasen who was standing next to Ning Shu.
Everyone is a suspect, Ning Shu said indifferently.
Everyone who shared a room with the victim, including Ning Shu and Mei Ziqing, were suspects. The original host could have killed the victim before Ning Shu entered this body.
Or it could have been several people in the room who killed the victim together. It could also be the owner of the paintbrush, Pan Chen.
There were a million possibilities anyways, so it was impossible to be sure.
Why did the president of the club, Fan Junyang, choose a remote ce like this? When Ning Shu looked out the window, there were only a few families around. It was very quiet, except for the asional barking from the two dogs.
There wasnt a soul in sight.
Ning Shu just couldnt figure out why the first person to die was the person sleeping next to her.
In each loop, the deaths were different and they happened in a different order. There was no pattern to it at all.
Everyone in the traditional painting club was a suspect. Everyone was also in danger.
Zhang Jiasen narrowed his eyes. Is it possible that it was a supernatural force?
It shouldnt be a supernatural power. Mei Ziqing shook her head, I have a psychic constitution and theres no strange maic field around.
Ning Shu looked at Mei Ziqing with some surprise. She didnt expect for Mei Ziqing to have an ability like this.
Ning Shu pondered for a moment. She then pinched Zhang Jiasens hand until it bled, staining her fingers with blood. She recited an incantation and applied the blood to her eyelids.
Tch, this body of yours isnt a virgin, she told Zhan Jiasen. Her expression was disgusted. She couldnt see anything as a result.
Ning Shu wiped the blood from her eyelids.
It is perfectly normal around here. These deaths are man-made, the uncle said bluntly. Throw the body out.
The uncle took off his gloves and tossed them over the corpse. He then grabbed the antiseptic spray and sprayed his hands in a frenzy.
Whats going on here? An old woman came out of the room next to the living room. Her body was crooked. Her face was covered with spots from old age and her hair was white as snow.
Next to her stood a girl who was around seventeen years old. The girl was holding on to the corner of the old womans coat. She was wearing a thick cotton coat and had very strange eyes. Her dark pupils were very small and were surrounded by a grayish-white color. Her eyes looked like they were covered by a shadow.
This, this The old woman stumbled in shock when she saw the body on the table with its innards exposed. What are you doing!? Leave. You arent wee here. The old woman looked flustered.
Grandma, whats wrong? The girl tugged tightly at the old womans clothes.
How could you kill someone in my house? Go away! You will be punished for this. The old woman pointed her cane straight at them.
Granny, we didnt kill this girl, advanced task-taker Lu Shanshan said mildly.
I dont care. You cant stay in my house anymore. The old woman waved her hands dismissively, looking determined.
Lu Shanshan frowned. She turned towards the blind girl and said, Little sister, there is no way we can leave now when it is snowing so hard. Please let us stay here. We really didnt kill this person.
The girl tugged at her grandmothers clothes. Grandma, let them stay here. Weve never had so many people here before.
Girl, you didnt see what they were doing. The old woman looked anxious.
Well pay five times as much to stay, Lu Shanshan said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Grandma, with this much money I can go to the hospital for my eyes, the girl said excitedly.
The old woman sighed but didnt say anything.
Lu Shanshan made a victory sign towards the school doctor uncle, who had an indifferent expression. He stared at his hands to make sure not even a speck of dirt stayed under his nails.
Ning Shu carefully observed this pair of grandmother and granddaughter. They were the owners of this house. She heard that the girl had an eye disease and was born blind. Her parents had gone out to work and hadnt returned for many years.
Editor: Sam
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1682: Was Her IQ Too Low?
Chapter 1682: Was Her IQ Too Low?
No more news arrived regarding her parents. It was unknown whether they were dead or alive.
As for the grandmothers husband, he passed away a long time ago.
Therefore, the grandmother and granddaughter depended only on each other.
The reason Fan Junyang chose this ce was that it was the only two-story house in the neighborhood. It wasrge enough to amodate thirty-two club members.
Though it was a two-story house, it was dpidated.
Throw the body out, the uncle said bluntly.
Ning Shu really couldnt bear to look at the corpse that had all its organs exposed. She reached out to drag the corpse when Mei Ziqing volunteered, Ill help you.
Stepping deep into the snow, they carried the body to the foot of thepound wall.
Ning Shu stuffed snow into the corpses abdominal cavity before covering the corpse with snow, thus slowing down the dposition of the corpse.
As Mei Ziqing helped pile snow onto the corpse, she asked Ning Shu, Who do you think will be next?
Who knows? Ning Shu had no idea why the culpritmited the murders or what methods they were using.
The motive for the murder was unknown, the method they used was unknown, and everyone was a suspect.
Ning Shu used the snow to wipe the blood off her hands and suddenly asked Mei Ziqing, You said youre psychic. Did you see the soul of the victim?
Mei Ziqing shook her head. No, I didnt feel anything.
Everyone has a soul. Did the soul of the victim dissipate so quickly?
Ning Shu was muddled. Was her IQ too low?
The snowfall was getting heavier and before long, Ning Shu and Mei Ziqing were covered in snowkes.
Mei Ziqing pulled Ning Shu back into the living room where several people were sitting around a table.
All of them were task-takers and they were currently discussing the situation.
Each person wasing up with an idea to slowly sort things out.
Ouch! Ive got a mouth ulcer. A boy covered his mouth.
The boy turned his gaze to Ning Shus face and said, I heard that a girls saliva could cure mouth ulcers.
Ning Shu shook her head. That has no scientific basis.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Why would he talk about such trivial things when they were in such a serious situation?
Lu Shanshan was clearly prettier, so why didnt he ask Lu Shanshan for spit and instead asked her for it? Could it be that this body was pretty too?
Based on those sloppy mannerisms of his, it was obvious that this was the same 795 who previously spoke out against the expert task-taker and called her an expert whore.
Share your saliva with me, wont you? It hurts so much when I touch the sore with my tongue, 795 told Ning Shu.
Ning Shu was getting annoyed. She hacked up a mouthful of phlegm from her throat onto the table. There, lick it.
795:
Everyone:
The uncle looked at Ning Shu with a stern murderous aura. Wipe it off.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu grabbed some straw paper to wipe off the spit and 795 stopped asking her for her saliva.
Zhang Jiasen silently looked at Ning Shu with a deep, unreadable look in his eyes.
Ah!
Someones dead!
Editor: Sam
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1683: Dead in the Latrine
Chapter 1683: Dead in the Latrine
A terrified scream came from outside and the few people inside the house ran out. This time the dead body was in a simple outhouse in the inner courtyard.
In ces like this rural countryside, having an outhouse in the inner courtyard wasmon.
One girl was vomiting with a pale face filled with fear.
Ning Shu walked over and nced into the cesspool. She saw the corpse floating while lying on its back. Its face and head were covered in filth.
The victims expression was twisted and the open mouth was filled with sewage water.
Ning Shu felt her stomach churn and wanted to vomit.
Dead in thetrine.
The uncle told Ning Shu, Tell me about the situationter. He turned around and walked away. Lu Shanshan covered her mouth and walked away as well.
Other members of the club who rushed over saw the scene and started throwing up. Seeing one person throw up made the rest of them throw up as well.
One more person has died since they woke up, and they havent even had breakfast yet. There was another death already and the victim even died in such a way. Everyone threw up until there was nothing left in their stomachs.
How did this happen? The club president, Fan Junyang, couldnt help but scratch his head, his eyes red.
Fan Junyang was under tremendous pressure now. He had brought all of them here. Two people were already dead and there were still more deaths toe. Was this the beginning or the end?
Two people dying in a row was disturbing and frightening for everyone.
Tense emotions swirled in everyones hearts. Any extra tension and it would get out of control.
Ning Shu plugged her nostrils, moved the corpse with a tree branch, and measured the depth of thetrine with the branch. It wasnt that deep.
If you fell, you were perfectly capable of standing up without suffocating to death.
Did someone hold the victim down and drown them in thetrine? Or did they kill the victim before throwing them in?
There was no way to do an autopsy like this. It was unbearable for an average person, let alone a serious germaphobe like the uncle.
Mei Ziqing frowned. No soul.
Either there was no soul or the person wasnt dead. However, they were definitely dead. Then did that mean the soul has dissipated, so quickly?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhang Jiasen crouched down next to Ning Shu, staring at the corpse in thetrine, and said, Ive always felt that this wasnt a purely human action.
Unnatural forces.
Ning Shu poked the corpse. What clues did this body have?
Lets drag it up, Ning Shu said.
Mei Ziqing looked disgusted. Dont.
Ning Shu moved the corpse towards her and viciously tugged at its clothes. Her hands instantly became covered in the sticky mess, so she was extremely disgusted.
With one big pull, she dragged the body out.
The foul-smelling feces instantly seeped into the snow.
Zhang Jiasen and Mei Ziqing immediately moved away from Ning Shu. Ning Shu wiped her hands on the snow and picked up a branch to peel off the victims clothes.
The dead mans chest and arms had bite marks and deep scratches on them. His face was unrecognizable.
There was a hole in his chest where the heart should be, but the heart was missing.
Ning Shu: !!!!!
Mei Ziqing also approached. Is the heart missing?
What kind of animal can make these bites and scratches? Ning Shu looked at the marks on the body.
Dogs,rge dogs, Zhang Jiasen guessed.
Ning Shu frowned. For someone to be bitten like that, to have arge hole dug out, and then to have the heart taken out, how painful must it be? But they didnt hear any screams at all.
Editor: Sam
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1684: Carried in the Smell of Feces
Chapter 1684: Carried in the Smell of Feces
The family inside didnt even have a dog. How did the killer find the time tomit the crime?
Ning Shu was getting muddled. It was too confusing.
She buried the body in the snow as it was too disgusting to even take a second nce at.
As soon as Ning Shu walked into the crowded living room, she carried in the smell of feces. The uncle pointed at Ning Shu. Stay outside the room.
Ning Shu:
I have something to say, Ning Shu said. And to be honest, this cleanliness fetish of his was really annoying.
The victim had scratches and bite marks on his body, probably from an animal, Ning Shu said.
Where was the fatal wound?
The heart is gone.
Carnivorous animals always attack vital and vulnerable ces. The uncles long fingers pointed to his neck. This is where it is the most vulnerable.
The heart was still protected by the chest cavity. Its impossible for a person to die in one blow when that area is attacked.
Ning Shus eyes swiveled. That meant that maybe the victim wasnt really bitten by an animal and the wounds were artificially created.
What if you use ws to scratch up the body of the victim?
Advisor, what should we do? Fan Junyang asked the uncle. Lets get out of here.
The uncle said indifferently, How do you think well get out of here? Do you have a ne?
The snowfall was getting heavier and it wasnt showing any signs of stopping anytime soon. There was no way to drive out of here.
Fan Junyangs face turned ashen. His tall and handsome presence disappeared as he hunched down and became dispirited.
Many of the girls started crying. Some even spoke up and pointed at Fan Junyang, Why did you bring us to this hellhole? You just want to kill us!
The girls cried harder when this was said. Even the boys, though they didnt cry, were disoriented and looked frightened and pale.
The people who were even more cowardly, were trembling with fear.
Fan Junyang looked even worse. He couldnt help but say, This ce was rmended to me by Pan Chen.
I Everyone looked at Pan Chen. I read on the inte that the scenery here was nice, especially the snow in winter.
You must be the murderer! The calligraphy brush had your name on it and you were the one that found this ce. A girl pointed at Pan Chen.
Pan Chen was a meek and weak boy. Being used and looked at by so many people made his fair skin redden. Waving his hands in panic, he said in a hurried, anxious voice, I didnt kill anyone! I really didnt kill anyone!
There was a suffocating atmosphere full of panic in the living room. No one knew if anyone else would die. Would it be someone close to them, or themselves?
Grumble
Ning Shus stomach growled. She hadnt eaten anything since this morning and had been doing manualbor this entire time.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Other peoples stomachs also started growling.
Fan Junyang left the living room and went to the kitchen to get breakfast from the grandmother and granddaughter.
Soon the old woman made coarse bread, some pickled vegetables, and corn flour porridge. Each person only got a thin porridge and bread.
The food in the countryside was already bad. Moreover, it was winter and they didnt have any vegetables.
There werent enough chopsticks and bowls for all of them either. You had to wait until someone else had finished eating, then wash the dishes before getting any porridge.
Ning Shu was going to the kitchen to rub her hands with ash. Because she went to the cesspool to retrieve the corpse, no matter how hard she washed her hands, they still smelled bad.
This was a situation where you should be taking a shower, but it was freezing cold and the bathroom was drafty. You could literally freeze to death.
Ning Shu walked into the kitchen and saw the blind girl sitting in front of the stove. The little girls eyes were looking straight ahead and her slightlyrge pupils looked particrly strange.
The little girl took the firewood at her side and shoved it into the stove pit.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together and walked over. I need some ash to wash my hands.
Oh, ok. Xiao Lan was surprised for a moment, then she said, Theres ash in one of the stove pits over there.
Editor: Sam
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1685: Are You Afraid Of Me?
Chapter 1685: Are You Afraid Of Me?
Ning Shu walked past Xiao Lan. She took a wooden stick and used it to take out the ash in the other stove pit.
Here you go. Xiao Lan handed Ning Shu a fire poker.
Ning Shu looked at the fire poker and nced at Xiao Lans face that was brightly lit by the fire.
As Ning Shu stared at the fire poker being handed to her, Xiao Lan withdrew her hand uneasily. Are you afraid of me?
No. Ning Shu took the fire poker. Thanks.
She washed her hands using water mixed with ash and sniffed them. There was no fecal odor left on her hands, but the smell on her body remained.
Ning Shu looked at Xiao Lan and asked, Have you eaten yet?
As Ning Shu had taken the initiative to talk to her, Xiao Lan became happy. She replied with a smile, We havent eaten yet. Grandma said well wait until you guys finish eating.
Xiao Lan had a thick ent so it was difficult for Ning Shu to understand her.
There you are. Mei Ziqing walked in and gave Ning Shu a ck dough steamed bun.
Ning Shu smiled and thanked her, then proceeded to munch on the steamed bun. Mei Ziqing nced at Xiao Lan then told Ning Shu, The advisor is calling you.
Oh. Ning Shu followed Mei Ziqing out of the kitchen. Looking back, Ning Shu saw Xiao Lan looking in their direction with vacant eyes.
Her eyes werent focused at all.
Ning Shu walked into the living room and asked the uncle, What do you want from me?
Youre on night watch tonight, the uncle said. Everyone will do it in pairs. You choose who you want to be with.
Ning Shu:
Nothing ever good resulted from being called by him. Why didnt he ever call her to eat?
Ning Shu really wanted to spit on his face.
Ill go with her, Mei Ziqing said as she stood next to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu was a little touched and held Mei Ziqings hand tightly. Lil sis, you are so cute.
The uncle nced at Ning Shu. Lu Shanshan asked, Since when have you two been so close?
Its not safe for two girls to be on night watch. Let me be on night watch tonight, Zhang Jiasen said.
Ning Shu: _
Anyways, no matter what Zhang Jiasen says or does, Ning Shu felt that he had bad intentions.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
No, well be fine, Ning Shu refused.
The uncle said, Try not to go out at night and dont give the murderer an opportunity by moving around on your own.
Yes, Advisor. Whenever the uncle spoke, these people became as well-behaved as schoolchildren.
After all, who could skin and dissect bodies without a change in expression like the advisor?
Ning Shu headed upstairs to get a notebook. She wanted to record things and then slowly straighten them out.
Ning Shu felt like her head was going to explode from having to deal with things like this which tested intelligence.
When she saw that all the task-takers were calm andposed, Ning Shu felt anxious.
She felt an inexplicable panic.
Her mind was foggy.
It was like her brain was fried.
Ning Shu climbed onto bed and took out the notebook from her bag.
The first victim was stabbed through her eye into the brain using an embroidery needle that was concealed in a brush. Since they were all students, they were not likely to carry an embroidery needle around with them. Besides, these students couldnt mend their own clothes.
Then the embroidery needle must belong to the olddy.
If the wounds on the other victim were not actual animal bites, like the uncle said, then there must be tools that were hidden somewhere.
Any way you looked at it, it was a crimemitted by someone familiar with the house.
2333, something happened again, said Mei Ziqing, walking in with a grim look on her face.
Ning Shu got down from bed and asked, Who?
Editor: Sam
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1686: The Biggest Suspect Was Dead
Chapter 1686: The Biggest Suspect Was Dead
Pan Chen.
Ning Shu rushed to the scene of the murder. Pan Chen was dead at the doorway of the room. The back of his head had knocked against the doorstep and blood was spilling out all over the floor.
Earthen houses like this in the countryside all had doorsteps. Hey motionless on the ground.
The uncle had gloves on his hands and was inspecting Pan Chens head.
Who was with Pan Chenst? The uncles expression was very stern.
Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads. A boy whispered, He said he was going back to his room to get something.
Didnt I tell you guys not to get left alone? Are your heads filled with nothing but sh*t? The uncle took off his gloves and put his hand on his waist.
The crowd was trembling.
Ning Shu frowned. Pan Chen was the most suspicious person. He was the one who suggesteding to this ce; the brush was his, and now Pan Chen was dead.
The biggest suspect was dead.
Now everyone had an equal possibility of being the murderer.
President Fan Junyang held onto the wall. His forehead was covered in a cold sweat and he looked overwhelmed with panic. He forced himself to remain calm and said, Anyone who wants to go anywhere in the future must tell the group. Well all go together.
His voice trembled.
Theres a ghost, theres a ghost! Im not staying in this hellhole! A girl fell apart and started screaming as she stumbled down the stairs.
Lin Xia! Dont run around! Fan Junyang shouted at the girl.
Lin Xia covered her head, ignored Fan Junyang, and continued to run.
Ning Shu and a few task-takers hurried to chase after her. When they got out of the courtyard, they saw Lin Xia running in the blizzard while stumbling.
Hurry up, or well get lost. 795 said with a frown, Were already at a disadvantage in this task.
Three deaths in a row and we still dont even have a clue as to who the killer is. 795 cursed, Sh*t, I dont want to reincarnate to die over and over again.
Shes gone, Ning Shu said helplessly. Lin Xias figure was gone. There were only snowkes being whirled around by the cold wind. Even the footprints were covered by the snowkes.
795 shrugged and turned to walk back. Go back, shes dead.
She would either starve or freeze to death.
Ning Shu also turned around and looked at the white expanse. Do you remember the way back?
The crowd:
795 walked ahead, his fingers twirling as if working with an invisible thread that was wrapped around his hand. Follow me, he said.
Ning Shu squinted her eyes but didnt see anything in his hands.
It was probably some sort of treasure.
The group followed behind 795.
Ning Shu touched her stomach. All she had in the morning was a hard, ck-dough steamed bread, it was nowhere near enough. She was already hungry again.
Ning Shu took out a few fasting pills and asked, Do you guys want some?
Give me two, Im fucking starving. 795 held out his hand, There isnt spit on this, is there?
Youre so disgusting! I cant even have it anymore! Mei Ziqing took one and threw it into her mouth.
Ning Shu gave 795 two pills, one to Zhang Jiasen and another task-taker.
Thanks. Zhang Jiasen thanked Ning Shu.
No need. Every time she saw Zhang Jiasen acting like a decent human, the hairs on her back stood on end.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
After taking the fasting pills, her body instantly became much warmer and she wasnt hungry anymore.
Didnt Lu Shanshane? Ning Shu looked around.
795 was full of scorn. She wouldnt do such a troublesome thing. She just uses her body to conquer men and makes them do things for her.
Ning Shu:
It seemed like there was quite arge grudge between the two of them, for a grown man to hold such a grudge against a woman
Is a person who doesnt even know how to construct a world worthy of being an ultra task-taker? 795 spoke in a very condescending tone.
Editor: Kai
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1687: Constructing a World?
Chapter 1687: Constructing a World?
Constructing a world?
Ning Shu silently noted this down. What was this?
795, an advanced task-taker actually had such an attitude towards an ultra task-taker.
By the time they got back to the house, they were covered by a thickyer of snow. Ning Shu helped Mei Ziqing dust the snowkes off of her cor.
You guys werent able to get her? The uncle looked indifferent and his tone was light, not at all concerned about a human life.
795 shrugged, She ran away.
Advisor, lets go search for her. If not, something will definitely happen to her, said Fan Junyang anxiously.
She and Pan Chen were the best members of the traditional painting club. They were going topete in the nationalpetition this year. Fan Junyangs face was very pale.
Several people had already died and something happened to two of the top traditional painting students as well.
The uncle said indifferently, Then go look for her. I wont stop you, but know that theres no guarantee youll return.
If you dont have anything else to do, stay inside and dont go anywhere. The uncle had an eerily shining scalpel in his hand.
Fan Junyang looked outside the house. The sky was dark with thick leaden clouds. Even if he didnt know how to read the weather, he knew the snow would get heavier.
Advisor, well stay with you, said Fan Junyang.
Everyone just stayed in the living room, making it look overcrowded.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Some of the girls sobbed quietly as they huddled close together.
Advisor, do you have a clue? Ning Shu asked the uncle.
The uncle stared at the old woman who came in with the fire pan. Xiao Lan was behind her, holding the hem of her clothes.
Did the uncle suspect the olddy and Xiao Lan?
Get that out of here. It is already dirty enough with so many people in the house. Dont bring the fire pan in. The uncle said.
Ning Shu:
And she had thought that the uncle suspected the grandma and Xiao Lan of being the murderers.
The living room is chilly, so I brought a fire pan to warm it up. The old woman put the fire pan down. The charcoal was crackling.
Ning Shu smelled a fragrance. It was very crisp and clear, like the clean scent of trees. She couldnt help but ask, What is this? Its so fragrant!
This is fragrant branch wood. The wood carries a natural fragrance, said Xiao Lan. She didnt look at Ning Shu. Her eyes were straight and unfocused.
Ning Shu sniffed carefully, there was no strange smell.
The olddy sighed. I was going to kick you out, but theres going to be a blizzard.
Thank you, madam. Fan Junyang said immediately.
The lunch was still the ck bread with thin porridge and pickled vegetables.
The ashen clouds in the sky grew heavier and heavier, causing the sky to rapidly darken. Since everyone was gathered in the living room, the entire afternoon was very quiet. Nothing happened.
The wind was howling, so those in the living room were shivering with cold after dinner.
Fan Junyang told the uncle, Advisor, its too cold, so were nning on going back to bed. We wont go anywhere alone.
The uncle nodded indifferently.
The task-takers stayed behind and sat around the table.
795 said, Let me start with my opinion. There is more than one murderer.
Lu Shanshan snorted, Wheres the proof?
Almost everyone had an alibi, so there must have been an agreement.
Lu Shanshan whispered, I think theres something wrong with the grandmother and granddaughter. Someone in the club must have something to do with them.
Every time the old woman serves porridge to Fan Junyang, she gives him more than anyone else. Lu Shanshan said, She always serves Fan Junyang first.
Editor: Kai
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1688: Yellow Rosewood
Chapter 1688: Yellow Rosewood
Why was she biased towards Fan Junyang when theyre not rted?
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. Lu Shanshan was worthy of being an ultra task-taker. Even if 795 despised her, she did have some skill.
Ning Shu noted down everything she said.
The uncle nodded. And?
Zhang Jiasen said, The grandmother and granddaughter dont seem to be as poor as they act.
This table is made from yellow rosewood. Zhang Jiasens fingers tapped the table.
Ning Shu looked at the table. She thought that it was made from a few wooden nks with some grease on it, but now that she looked at it, the texture was quite clear and beautiful.
Ning Shu raised her doubts, What if they didnt know the value of the yellow rosewood?
Country people often didnt know the value of things and would even use antique bowls to feed their dogs.
Zhang Jiasen nced at Ning Shu. The yellow rosewood is produced in the South China Sea, a ce where the weather is hotter. There arent many produced and theyre mainly imported. This isnt the ce where it is produced. Its impossible to go to the mountains and cut down the trees.
Ning Shu: (0)
Fuck, she felt retarded.
Ning Shu noted it in her notebook. So to speak, there was quite a problem with the grandparent and her granddaughter.
If they really wanted to harm the traditional painting club, there had to be a reason, either love or hate. You couldnt just kill someone for no reason.
The uncle stood up and told Ning Shu and Mei Ziqing, You guys are on night watch tonight.
As soon as the uncle left, so did Lu Shanshan. The others yawned as they walked away.
Ning Shu and Mei Ziqing were the only ones in the living room.
696, did you find anything? Ning Shu asked.
A girl was pregnant. Mei Ziqing whispered.
Ning Shu: !!!!
How do you know? Ning Shu asked curiously.
Shes got an extra soul in her body. Its very faint, Mei Ziqing said. Im very sensitive to things like souls.
Someone here had gotten pregnant even though she was still a student. Who was the father of the child? Was he a member of the national painting club too?
There were a lot of disagreements in this group.
Ning Shu and Mei Ziqing sat together. The cold wind whipped outside the house. The entire world seemed quieter. There were no signs of life.
Ning Shu stretched out her hand to warm it over the fire pan, then prepared to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. All the events that had urred since they had woken up this morning were overwhelming.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Someones there! Mei Ziqing hastily opened the door. Ning Shu also saw a shadow flicker at the window.
Mei Ziqing went into the inner courtyard to chase after the shadow. Ning Shu took a shlight and followed her. She saw her standing under a tree.
Ning Shu walked over to Mei Ziqing and asked, What did you find?
She didnt say anything. Ning Shu reached out her hand and touched Mei Ziqing. Her body fell forward, then blood spurted out of her neck.
Ning Shu was shocked and took a step forward, which resulted in her neck being cut by something. She reached out and touched it. Her neck was wet.
Ning Shu used the torch to shine a light and found that she hade across a thread as thick as a hair something that was impossible to detect if you didnt pay attention to it.
Mei Ziqing was simply in too much of a hurry to catch up, so her neck hit it and it got caught up in her neck.
The thread was incredibly tough. Ning Shu was unable to pull it off with her hands, instead, it cut into her palm. Knives werent the only things that could kill.
It was quite unsettling. Someone she knew had suddenly died in front of her even though they were stillughing and talking just a moment ago. Ning Shu now understood the fear of the members of the club.
Mei Ziqing copsed in a pool of blood. Ning Shus limbs were frozen and her brain was buzzing.
Who knows if shell be eliminated, but she should have the means to avoid the elimination.
Crunch. There was the sound of feet in the snow. Ning Shu raised her head to see a shadow rushing towards her
MTL Editor: Kai
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1689: Dear Uncle, Help!!
Chapter 1689: Dear Uncle, Help!!
A shadow rushed over. Before Ning Shu could react, a thread was ced around her neck. The shadow strangled her neck tightly with the tough thread from behind.
Ning Shu grabbed the thread tightly with both hands. The thread tightened around her bones, plunging deep into the skin and flesh.
It hurt like hell.
Despite the pain, Ning Shu didnt dare let go. The moment she let go, it would be her neck that would be bearing this pain and shed end up the same as Mei Ziqing who was lying on the ground. Half of Mei Ziqings neck had been cut off by the wire.
The two bodies were so close together that her ears could even feel the heat of the breath puffing out behind her. She could smell the scent of fragrant wood mixed with the bitterly cold wind.
Ahem! Ning Shu coughed and said with difficulty, Zhang Jiasen, it must be you!
The hand holding the thread paused a little but quickly increased its strength again. The threads went deeper into the flesh. Blood dripped on the ground.
The imminence of death made the hairs on Ning Shus body stand on end. She was fearful and desperate.
Ning Shus face reddened and she lifted her foot to step on the feet of the person behind her, but instead she was kicked in the calf and felt a sharp pain.
Havinge to this world for just one day, there was simply no time to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Three people had died in one day and there was no time to stop and catch her breath at all.
So now that she was at a disadvantage, she didnt even have a chance to fight back.
From start to finish the person behind her didnt speak, but Ning Shu clearly felt that it was a man. One factor was because of the strength, the second was the angle of the stranglers neck. If they were taller than her, the thread would be raised slightly upwards. It was an issue of angle.
Crack. There was the sound of a window opening. Ning Shu turned her head with red eyes to look towards the second floor.
There was a faint light in the room and a shadow stood at the window. Ning Shu coughed violently. Dear uncle, help!!
The man behind her didnt immediately run, but instead increased his strength and strangled harder. The thread immediately plunged deeper into Ning Shus palm.
The uncle pulled out the gun at his waist and shot the person behind Ning Shu. With a thud, the person behind Ning Shu fell onto the ground.
His body twitched for a moment, then his breathing stopped.
Ning Shu fell onto the snow. Before she had any time to celebrate, a voice entered her soul, No matter what grudges you have, if you start fighting each other in this mission, you will be eliminated.
I Ning Shu could only stare as the uncle shot her with the pitch-ck barrel of a gun. It was as if her body was immobilized by some force and she didnt even have the strength to move.
Silently, power poured into her brow.
The power of the protective charm protected Ning Shu as she felt a tremendous force explode inside her soul.
The enormous pain in her soul made Ning Shu sweat profusely. When she woke up, there was still a terrible tearing pain in her soul.
Her body was covered with sweat. When the wind blew, Ning Shu shivered from the cold. She got up from the ground and turned over the mans body.
It really was Zhang Jiasen.
What the f*ck? Ning Shu almost cried out in frustration. She was almost killed and then got eliminated. If it wasnt for the upgraded protective charm, shed damn well have to wait until everyone died this time and start the storyline all over again.
The feeling of being eliminated scared Ning Shu to death it was the sensation of beingpletely annihted and in desperate pain.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhang Jiasen, that f*cking suicidal bastard.
Ning Shu kicked the body of Zhang Jiasen, then forced her weak body to run towards the living room.
The fire on the fire pan in the living room had gone out. Ning Shu sat on the bench and ced her hand on the table.
Her hands were dripping with blood. A thread was plunged into her hands and scarlet flesh was dangling from it. Ning Shu carefully removed the thread.
Editor: Kai
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1690: I Can’t See, I Can’t Feel
Chapter 1690: I Cant See, I Cant Feel
The threads were very thin yet tough. Ning Shu wondered where Zhang Jiasen had got it. If Zhang Jiasen had gotten it from the original host that he possessed, then that person was also a suspect.
Zhang Jiasen used the thread against her.
She knew that Zhang Jiasen would take revenge and try to take advantage of the situation to kill her.
As Ning Shu took the threads out, blood poured out in a stream. Fortunately, she had exchanged for medicine before entering the task world.
Ning Shu sprinkled the powder on the wound and wrapped it with gauze. Both her hands were injured, so it was really hard to wrap the gauze.
Creak. The door of the room next to the living room opened and Xiao Lan came out, feeling her way across the wall. She sniffed using her nose, then asked, Youre hurt?
When Ning Shu nodded in reply, she reached out and touched the edge of the table. She sat down, asking, How did you get hurt? Were you the only one?
Ning Shu watched as Xiao Lan looked straight at one ce. Her eyes were unfocused. She was obviously talking to her, but she looked the other way.
There was another one that died. Ning Shu observed Xiao Lans expression.
Xiao Lan just pressed her lips together. She was so calm that Ning Shu couldnt help but ask, Youre not afraid?
Xiao Lan shook her head. I cant see, I cant feel. I cant see the good in the world. This means Im also cut off from the things that scare me.
I know someone died, but I dont feel scared. Xiao Lan said honestly.
Ning Shu didnt know what to say. Xiao Lan couldnt see, so she didnt even know how many people there were. Even if a person or two were missing she wouldnt feel anything. But with so many deaths urring in this house, it was hard to not be afraid.
Ning Shu took the anti-inmmatory medicine. She was worried she would get tetanus.
Xiao Lan asked Ning Shu, Are you hurt badly?
Its fine. I wont die, Ning Shu said without much concern.
Grandma told me to ask you all to leave tomorrow. She believes that you guys have attracted evil and it wont stop until youre dead. Well get caught up in it as well, Xiao Lan said.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together without saying anything.
The cold wind outside was blowing even more rampant. It was whistling through the door and walls and into the house. She felt chilled to the bone.
Ning Shu saw how little Xiao Lan was wearing and said, Go to sleep. Its quite cold.
Thanks. Xiao Lan stood up and held out a fumbling hand.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Didnt you go to the hospital to get your eyes looked at? Ning Shu asked.
Xiao Lan touched the wall and said, The family had no money.
Ning Shu looked at the yellow rosewood table. This thing was worth a lot of money and this wasnt the ce of origin of yellow rosewood. The pieces of yellow rosewood that were put together as a table were probably from a tree that was a hundred years old.
There was seriously something off about this pair of grandmother and granddaughter.
Selling this desk would be enough for them to make a trip to the hospital.
Ning Shu changed the medicine twice. It was quite cold in the living room. Mei Ziqing was dead and there was no one to talk to.
Ning Shu took two stools and put them together. She sat on the stools and started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
If she had put up just a little resistance just now, she wouldnt have been strangled by Zhang Jiasen. She wouldve been able to withstand the kick from him. It was important to have the ability to defend herself.
The uncle wiped people out mercilessly with his gun. He wouldnt even listen to a word of exnation. She was weak and didnt have enough power. The other party naturally felt no need to listen to the exnations of an insignificant ant.
Editor: Kai
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1691: The Strong Ruled
Chapter 1691: The Strong Ruled
Only then did Ning Shu understand what Mei Ziqing meant when she said that first generation task-takers could easily decide if ordinary task-takers lived or died.
If only she were powerful. Then when the f*cking twisted uncle tried to obliterate her she wouldve fr*king obliterated him first.
Without power, there was no dignity or right to speak.
The harsh truth was that the strong ruled.
After practicing all night, a fine strand of energy formed in her dantian. Her body became warmer and she felt a lot morefortable.
Her hand which was torn up by the thread still had flesh dangling and was now getting very itchy and red. Ning Shu took a few more anti-inmmatory pills to prevent fever and inmmation.
The uncle and 795 came downstairs. When Ning Shu saw the uncle, she lowered her head. She could only see his slender calves and his faintly floating windbreaker out of the corner of her eyes.
Each step that he took down the stairs was like a stomp on her heart. It was extremely hard to bear.
She had developed a fear of the man.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and silently recited the heart-clearing chant, suppressing her negative emotions. One day she would be strong and take her revenge by eliminating him.
She fantasized for a while.
The hell? Two more dead in one night and they were even task-takers? 795 shrugged his shoulders, This mission is just, wow.
Ning Shu was silent. If it wasnt for her upgraded protective charm, it wouldve been three people who were dead.
Damn, it had taken so much merit to exchange for an upgraded protective charm.
Ning Shu was really frustrated. She wanted to cry.
Wipe down the stool. The uncle beckoned Ning Shu.
Ning Shu smiled and held up her messily wrapped hand, Im crippled.
Fuck, he had just eliminated her once and now he was making her do things again. Did he have any fucking shame?
Didnt it make him feel guilty?
795 thought for a while. He wiped the stool with his own butt, stood up and told the uncle, Ive wiped, you can sit down.
The uncle nced at him. He didnt sit on the stool and instead sat on the chair beside 795.
How did they die? 795 asked. He had been in the same room as the boss. It was so safe that he slept right through it.
The guy didnt know anything that happenedst night.
Ning Shu nced at the uncle and said, It was murder. To be precise, Zhang Jiasen wanted to kill her. Mei Ziqing was killed identally because she was in a hurry.
Ning Shu felt that Mei Ziqing was very anxious. She was probably desperate to catch the murderer to end this mission and gain merit to be an advanced task-taker.
It was easy to make mistakes when in a hurry.
795 raised an eyebrow. So 6457 was killed by you?
Ning Shu shook her head. She nced at the indifferent uncle and said, Maybe he was eliminated.N?v(el)B\\jnn
795 couldnt help but look at the uncle. He pulled Ning Shu out of the room and asked, Whats going on?
Ning Shu told 795 about the whole incident.
795 couldnt help but shake his head. He was probably eliminated. He didnt even consider what kind of mission this is.
This ne was about to be an ultra ne. It wouldve been a catastrophe if thews copsed. Hundreds of millions of creatures on this ne would just perish. The ne fragments andw fragments would cause damage to the neighbouring nes. nes are all interconnected. If not, how could there be so many transmigrations?
The mission is the most important thing. I hate that 496 whore so much but I still didnt do anything. Grudges can be settled afterpleting the mission. 795 shook his head. If the mission fails, even the souls of a hundred thousand dead task-takers wouldnt be enough to stabilize the copse of the ne.
Editor: Kai
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1692: My Handsome and Beautiful True Appearance!
Chapter 1692: My Handsome and Beautiful True Appearance!
Especially795 carefully looked around the room and whispered, With first generation task-takers, you gotta behave. Theyre the ones who make the rules.
Ning Shu couldnt help but breathe out a long sigh. Because Zhang Jiasen was a low level, primary task-taker, he was impulsive. He couldnt understand the matters of the hierarchy above.
He was too eager for revenge.
795 patted Ning Shus shoulder, Take your time. Its good that 6475 is no longer here. We dont have to be on guard against him.
Thank you. Ning Shu said.
Is a first generation task-taker really powerful? Do they not have to use anyone elses body? Ning Shu asked.
They just need to keep their power down to the bare minimum and enter a ne, 795 said. I also want to show up with my handsome and beautiful true appearance!
Ning Shu: _
I have a bad mouth ulcer. 795 pouted, Give me some spit.
Ning Shu turned around and entered the house. She saw the uncle sitting with his long legs crossed and gulped a mouthful of saliva. She felt that the uncle was really scary now.
Where did the cute school doctor who used a scalpel to dissect people and wouldnt obliterate them with a gun go?
Hurried footsteps were hearding down the stairs. 496 Lu Shanshan told the uncle, Two girls are dead!
The uncle stood up and went upstairs.
Ning Shu also rushed to follow him. When she entered the room, she saw two girls tied up with their backs to each other. Wooden sticks shaped like textile shuttle were plunged into their mouths till the back of their heads.
Their heads looked like skewered candy hawthorn. Their mouths were open wide with their eyes bulging out.
The sharp ends of the sticks were bloody with chunks of brain tissue.
Ning Shus pupils shrank. This was a really inhuman way to kill people.
Ning Shu shuddered. It seemed as if the killer killed for pleasure. She didnt think it was possible for anyone to hold such deep hatred as to kill someone in such a gruesome way.
With a cold face, the uncle put on gloves to check the four bodies. The uncle looked at the other two girls who were hugging their nkets. They were nestled at the corner of the bed. He asked, What happenedst night?
The two girls, already in a frightened trance, spasmed at the sound of the uncles voice. They frantically said in horror, No, no, We dont know! We dont know anything!
One girl held her head in her hands. Her eyes were red. She cried half-crazed, Were going to die! Were all going to die
She giggled with a crazed smile on her face.
She had been scared insane.
The club president, Fan Junyang, kneeled on the floor. His expression was panicked and full of despair as he desperately knocked his head on the floor. Blood dripped from his forehead.
How could this happen? How could this happen? He kept muttering to himself, How could this happen?
The uncle pressed his lips together and said sternly, Bring the bodies down.
Ning Shu checked the scene. She wondered if it was someone in the room or someone who hade from outside that hadmitted the crime.
The uncle walked towards the bed. He knocked on the walls and the bed with his hands, checking for any secret passageways.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
There had been no sounds when the murder urred.
When they died, it was quiet. People struggle and scream when they feel pain. The uncle was awake all night but he heard nothing.
If it was done by people, there was sure to be evidence.
These people seemed like they were killed when unconscious or without pain.
Were they drugged or anesthetized?
Editor: Kai
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1693: Someone Must Have Cleaned It Up
Chapter 1693: Someone Must Have Cleaned It Up
Ning Shu suspected that the people who were killed had been killed while they were unconscious. The people in the same room hadnt noticed anything, so maybe everyone in the room had been dead asleep.
Ning Shu sniffed but didnt smell anything in the house. She checked everywhere and found a pile of delicate ash at the foot of the wall behind the door. They were in small broken off mounds.
Someone had lit incense in the house.
Ning Shu put a bit of the ash on the tip of her finger and smelled it. There was no smell at all.
The uncle came over and crouched beside Ning Shu, looking at the ash.
Hidden fragrance. The uncle said bluntly.
Ning Shu was a little surprised. She heard of it and knew that the incense didnt have any smell.
The incense had a powerful calming effect. When the legendary Hua Tuo scraped the bones of Guan Yu to remove poison, he lit a stick of hidden fragrance, so Guan Yu didnt feel any pain at all. While his bones were being scraped, he drank wine and ate,ughed and yed chess.*
Simrly, the victims werepletely unconscious and everyone in the room was dead asleep.
Ning Shu walked to the two girls who were cowering at the corner of the bed. She reached out to pinch the girls arms but they didnt seem to feel any pain at all.
This wasnt found in the room before, so someone must have cleaned it up.
Hidden fragrance was a very rare and hard to craft item. It had a secret recipe that had long been lost and there was no such item on the market.
Rare things were definitely expensive, outrageously so.
Was it possible for something like this to appear in a ce like this?
749 leaned in to Ning Shus side and said, In this group, excluding the dead Pan Chen, Fan Junyangs family is the richest.
Ning Shu nced at the bloodied Fan Junyang. He was slumped on the floor, leaning against the wall.
All these indications showed that Fan Junyang was the most suspicious.
The uncle stood up and told Ning Shu, Get the body down.
My hand is crippled, said Ning Shu as she lifted her hand.
Ill do it. 749 said.
749 was strong enough to carry the bodies which were tied together downstairs.
The uncle told Fan Junyang, Gather everyone in the living room.
Alright. Fan Junyang struggled to stand up. Earlier he had bumped his head too hard and was dizzy. Even then, he still went to call everyone.
Ning Shu followed the uncle to the living room. The old woman looked at the corpses in the courtyard and mouthed that evil was here.
Cant you guys get out of here!? What have you messed with!? The old woman said in a panic.
You must leave, please. I dont want your money! The old woman was pivoting on her crutches. She looked panicked, scared and in stark contrast to Xiao Lan behind her.
Xiao Lans expression was a little dazed. Since she couldnt see, even if she knew someone was dead, she couldnt see how they died.
Xiao Lan was the only one in the group who was truly fearless.
Fan Junyang called everyone down. The living room was filled with people, all of whom were trembling with fear.
There was also a frightened girl who was giggling continuously. Her smile was creepy, especially when there was such a tense and scary atmosphere.
Advisor, what exactly should we do? Fan Junyang looked about to fall apart. He said, shouting, I f*cking cant take it anymore!
The uncle asked indifferently, So what do you want to do? Leave?
Id rather leave than stay in a ce like this. There are ghosts here! I really cant take it anymore! Fan Junyangs voice changed and his fingers trembled uncontrobly.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Youre the ones who got involved with something and brought it here! Yet now youre saying that this ce is haunted. The old woman twisted her cane indignantly.
Xiao Lan pulled on the old womans clothing and said, Grandma, its snowing outside. How can we ask them to leave?
Then do we let these people die in our house!? How can we allow that!? How are we supposed to keep living in this house!? The old womans voice rose.
Editor: Kai
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1694: Where Were These Two?
Chapter 1694: Where Were These Two?
The silence in the room was broken by asional breathing here and there. Some girls were silently weeping, but they did not dare to run. Although they wanted to get out of here, they would then recall Lin Xia, who had escaped before.
She didnt return the entire night. Most likely, she was already dead.
A lot of people ced their hopeful gazes on the tall, handsome, and calm uncle.
Lu Shanshan asked the uncle, Advisor, do you know who the murderer is?
I think Fan Junyang is the most suspicious, said Lu Shanshan.
749 immediately choked. You think? If you suspect someone, youve got to have evidence.
Are you even a man? Youre picky like a girl. Lu Shanshan swept a disgusted nce at him and turned to look at the uncle.
749 curled his lips in disdain. Whenever you have a chance, you immediately throw yourself in front of a guy. So disgusting.
Lu Shanshan looked at 749 with a strong murderous look in her eyes. However, since the uncle was still around, she suppressed it and turned her head to avoid looking at the annoying guy.
I didnt kill anyone. In fact, I have no reason to kill at all. Im the club president of the traditional painting club, and Im responsible for anything that happens to the members. Fan Junyangs face was red. The blood on his face had dried and turned dark red.
The other club members looked at Fan Junyang with caution, even moving away from him.
Fan Junyangs face showed a deep bitterness.
Ning Shu and the other task-taker stood off to the side without saying anything.
The most important thing now was to survive. All thirty-two members of the traditional painting club had died. Ning Shu looked at the old woman and Xiao Lan, trying to recall the storyline. When the club members were dying, where were these two?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
They didnt have much of a role in the storyline, plus this story had been reenacted so many times that the original storyline had changed beyond recognition.
Ning Shu couldnt help but scratch her head. What would happen if she caught the murderer? Kill him?
The task this time was to end the infinite cycle, but how?
They had been looking for the killer since the beginning. Instead of finding him, more and more people died. Obviously, this killer was extremely elusive.
Ning Shu had the feeling that this pair of grandparent and granddaughter was the most suspicious.
What about the motive? Was it simply for the thrill of killing?
Ning Shu tried to put herself in their shoes. There was a group of people living in her house. What could drive her to want to kill them all?
For money?
The duo had yellow rosewood. If the hidden fragrance was also theirs, it meant they didntck money.
Boredom?
Were they trying to y a murder mystery with them, making them guess who the murderer was?
Revenge?
Was someone from the group of thirty-two an enemy of the grandparent-granddaughter pair? But they had killed everyone. Was it to remove all evidence?
Ning Shus thoughts were in a tangled mess.
None of the logic made sense.
The uncle pointed at the crazy, frightened girl and said, Stop with the crazy act. You killed the two girls.
Everyone stared nkly at the crazy girl, who was still giggling.
Liu Manman
She was the one that killed them
The crowd immediately moved away from her.
The crazy look on Liu Manmans face froze a little.
The uncle said with some impatience, Tie her up. Take turns in watching her.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1695: I Didn’t Kill Them. I Didn’t Kill Them…
Chapter 1695: I Didnt Kill Them. I Didnt Kill Them
I didnt kill them. I didnt kill them, mumbled Liu Manman. Her face was pale.
If you didnt kill them, why are you acting crazy? Lu Shanshan scoffed. You revealed what you tried to hide.
I Liu Manman pursed her lips tightly. She then sounded like she was swearing. I really didnt kill anyone. I didnt.
Youre pregnant, said the uncle indifferently.
Liu Manman opened her eyes wide and reflexively covered her stomach. The others looked at her in a particrly strange manner.
Liu Manman turned crimson with embarrassment. Im not pregnant. No
She punched her abdomen to prove her innocence.
But after two hits, her face turned pale. She didnt dare to do it again.
Ning Shu looked at Liu Manman. Earlier, Mei Ziqing had said that a girl was pregnant. So, it was her.
If Mei Ziqing could see a soul, could the uncle also see an additional soul in Liu Manmans body?
Ning Shu felt like she was wasting her brain cells for nothing. As a first-generation task-taker, he could definitely see it.
Why did you kill them? And in such a cruel way? Fan Junyang asked in shock.
Liu Manman bit her lip and said, They said that I was pregnant
Ning Shu pressed her lips together. So, she stabbed the two directly through their mouths with a stick?
Ning Shu asked, Where did you get that hidden fragrance from?
What hidden fragrance? I dont know anything about that. Liu Manman shook her head in tears. Her face was filled with remorse.
Ning Shu looked at the uncle. He looked indifferent and said, Tie them up and take turns watching.
Did you kill the others as well? asked Lu Shanshan.
Liu Manman was tied up. She shook her head and said, I only killed these two.
Youre really Ning Shu was a bit speechless.
Liu Manman stared at Ning Shu. What do you know? I was raped raped! The man raped me!
She broke down and started yelling.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu pressed her lips together and apologized, Im sorry, I didnt know.
A man had raped her, making her pregnant. Because of this, she decided to kill the gossipy people.
Embarrassed and even disgusted with herself, she developed the idea of killing.
But the matter was still unresolved. Who lit the hidden fragrance? Who killed the first few people?
Was the man who raped you in the club? asked Ning Shu.
Liu Manmans hands and feet were tied. She sat on the floor with her head hanging low.
Her body was trembling, and there were tears dripping on the ground. She didnt seem to have heard Ning Shu and didnt make a sound at all.
Ning Shu said to the uncle, Its better to untie her. With so many people watching her, she cant make any trouble.
Youre so disgusting. Are you trying to be a pure white lotus? Do you actually sympathize with her? She killed someone for her own selfish desires. Whats there to sympathize with this kind of person? said Lu Shanshan with contempt. She nced at Ning Shu with disgusted eyes.
Ning Shu:
Fine. She was a white lotus.
However, a pregnant woman was being made to sit on the cold floor. Even when a pregnant woman was sentenced to death by firing squad, the government would still wait for her child to be born first.
You think that everyone is as cold and heartless as you. She didnt kill you; what are you so righteously indignant about? If you had been raped, maybe you would do the same thing. 795 paused before saying, No. Even if a man fucked you, youd be happy.
Ning Shu: _
Damn, what kind of deep hatred was this, attacking people with that kind ofnguage?
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1696: Every One of You Carries Evil
Chapter 1696: Every One of You Carries Evil
Lu Shanshan was trembling with anger. She pointed at 795 and barked, I wont let you off.
See, I just said a couple of nasty things, and youre already like this. 795 spread his arms and shrugged. Are you going to kill me for your own selfish desires?
You Lu Shanshan was so angry that her eyes were red.
Advisor, lets tie her up. The members of the club said, Were in the same club, and we all know each other well. How could she do this? Its too cruel.
Liu Manman still kept her head down, not saying a word.
Ning Shu didnt speak, either. Until things happened to them, theyd never know what it was like.
Liu Manman was left alone in a corner. No one dared to approach her. She curled over her knees with her forehead ced on them. People passing her would take a detour, as if she had created a vacuum around her.
The living room was silent, the cold wind was raging outside, and a heavy atmosphere pressed on everyones hearts.
So what if they had caught the murderer of the two girls? It was still impossible to leave. Losing ones way in the whiteout was easy, and the snow was knee-deep.
It was as if some inexplicable force was preventing them from leaving the area.
There had been continuous cycles of systematic murders in this house.
Madam, please prepare something to eat, said Fan Junyang wearily.
The old woman, pivoting on her cane, said with anxiety, Cant you just leave my house? Every one of you carries evil.
Grandma, its snowing so hard. Its better to wait, said Xiao Lan.
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow and asked, Xiao Lan, you can see its snowing?
Xiao Lan shook her head, I heard it. Rain and snow all have sounds.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
And did you hear anything upstairsst night? asked Ning Shu.
Xiao Lan said, There were footsteps. Every night. The sound of you guys getting up and walking around.
Ning Shu shut up when she couldnt get anything out of her.
The old woman took her granddaughter to prepare breakfast, which consisted of ck buns with gruel three times a day.
Whenever the olddy served porridge, she first served it to Fan Junyang. She got him mostly rice without water. Just like Lu Shanshan said, there was something really fishy about it.
Ning Shu felt her brain hurt so badly. Everyone was starting to look like a murderer.
Things were going nowhere at all. Ning Shu turned to look at the uncle. His expression was cold, and it was impossible to see what was on his mind at all.
He looked extra horrifying with the glinting silver scalpel in his hand.
What is it? The uncle turned around to look at Ning Shu.
Under his gaze, Ning Shu lost her confidence. She remembered what it was like to be eliminated. She shook her head and said, Its nothing. Do you want some steamed buns?
Ning Shu handed him a ck steamed bun. She did it on purpose. This kind of steamed bun looked pitch-ck and dirty, and she thought he wouldnt eat it.
Starve to death, you son of a bitch!
Advisor, eat mine. Lu Shanshan took a steamed bun and handed it to the uncle.
Seeing this, Ning Shu retracted her hand and put the steamed bun in her mouth to nibble on it.
The uncle got a bottle of water from somewhere and looked at the ck buns with disgusted eyes. Im not hungry.
Lu Shanshans face flushed. It was unknown if it was from shame or embarrassment.
Tch~ 795 was getting started again. Doesnt he have his own hands? Does he need your help?
Lu Shanshan looked calm and aloof. She just threw a nce at him
795s expression abruptly turned serious and he pointed at Lu Shanshan. If I die, youre the culprit!
Ning Shu:
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1697: Contribute More Money to Her Wedding Gift
Chapter 1697: Contribute More Money to Her Wedding Gift
Who knew what kind of hatred existed between 795 and Lu Shanshan. No matter what Lu Shanshan said, 795 immediately opposed it. He insisted on fighting against her.
Ning Shu felt that 795 must be secretly in love with Lu Shanshan and wanted to use a unique way to get her attention.
Lu Shanshan was the most beautiful woman Ning Shu had ever seen. Both her temperament and looks were top-notch.
Especially when she was in ancient era attire, it was like she was untainted by the impurities of the mortal world. She was not at all what 795 saida slut.
There was nothing wrong with liking someone, but 795 ying this way was pissing Lu Shanshan off. Forget liking him; she probably wanted to murder him.
Ning Shu threw an inexplicable look at 795, who was gnawing on the ck steamed bun. Noticing her gaze, he said, Why are you looking at me like that?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu said, If you like someone, work hard and make lots and lots of money. When she gets married, contribute more money to her wedding gift.
795:
What are you talking about? 795 looked baffled.
Ning Shu smacked her lips with an expression of understanding.
She then took a bite of her steamed bun. When she saw Liu Manman squatting in the corner with her head down, she took a steamed bun and walked over. She said, Have something to eat.
Liu Manman kept her head buried and ignored Ning Shu.
Ning Shu put the steamed bun in a bowl next to her. She then sat next to Liu Manman and asked, Did you kill both of them?
A pregnant girl tying two girls together and killing them with a wooden stick sounded a little far-fetched.
Where did you get the idea to use that method? asked Ning Shu.
With her head down, Liu Manmans body trembled slightly. Her voice was thick and nasally as she said, I hated the two of them for saying nasty things. I really wanted to cut their tongues off.
Who raped you? asked Ning Shu in a small voice.
Liu Manman didnt say anything.
Where did you get the stick from? And it was sharpened. If you wanted to kill someone, you needed a tool.
The heart was taken out by a w, the head was skewered by a stick, and a brush was thrust into the eye.
It was in the shed next to the kitchen, said Liu Manman without looking up.
Ning Shu stood up and left the living room. She stepped through the thick snow to the shed next to the kitchen. It was a simple structure with some firewood in it.
There was a pile of sticks half a mans height on the side. They were almost half a fist thick, and all of them were sharpened.
This was where Liu Manman got the murder weapon.
Ning Shu once again trudged through the snow to head back to the living room. When she passed by the kitchen, she saw Xiao Lan sitting in front of the stove, lighting a fire.
Ning Shu thought about it and walked into the kitchen towards Xiao Lan. She asked, Is there any use for the sharpened sticks over there?
Xiao Lan said, That was going to be a fence. Grandma said that when the snow melts, we will nt vegetables in the yard. Those sticks were sharpened by Grandma. They are good for staking.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together. This exnation was logical. Liu Manman saw this thing and used it as a murder weapon.
Ning Shu went out of the kitchen. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a red rope around Xiao Lans neck as Xiao Lan leaned over to get firewood. It seemed to be hanging something to ward off baleful energies, such as a jade pendant or charm.
It must have never left her body because the red rope was a bit ckened.
Do you need something else? asked Xiao Lan with hollow eyes.
Ning Shu asked with some surprise, You knew I was watching you?
Xiao Lan said, When you cant see, your other senses are much more sensitive. Besides, I can feel it when you keep staring at me.
Ive been eating steamed buns every day without any vegetables. Could you make some vegetable soup? Im constipated. Ning Shu touched her stomach. Its so ufortably bloated.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1698: You’re Not Dead
Chapter 1698: Youre Not Dead
Local areas like this northern part of the country were supposed to have cers to store some potatoes and sweet potatoes and such.
Ning Shu was looking for a reason to go to the cer.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Xiao Lan shook her head, Grandmas old, and I cant see. Even though we did nt some vegetables, its not enough tost through winter.
So, theres no food in the cer? asked Ning Shu.
Xiao Lan shook her head. Actually, theres not much food in the house. Grandma wants you to leave because you are covered in baleful energy and theres not much food in the house. If you dont leave, well all starve to death.
We cant walk in this weather. Ning Shu said, How about we eat one meal a day from now on?
Xiao Lan smiled, but her eyes were vacant. She looked a little creepy while smiling.
When Ning Shu left the kitchen and returned to the living room, the uncle waved at her. Come here.
Ning Shu felt ufortable. She moved over slowly. Advisor, what is it?
Youre not dead, said the uncle.
Ning Shu:
The hell? What was with this? Not only was he eliminating people, he also had to rub it in?
The corners of Ning Shus mouth twitched. She didnt even know what to say.
Remember, as a task-taker, you have to be able to prioritize in order to make it far. Eternal lifees at a price. The uncle pointed to the chair next to him. Sit down.
Ning Shu sat down, her hair standing on end. She could feel the coldness of the uncles body through his clothes.
Thank you, Advisor. I understand, said Ning Shu sincerely.
The f*ck! Ning Shu really wanted to pound her chest. She was overwhelmed with irritation. After being eliminated, she still had to say thank you.
The uncle looked at Ning Shu, crossed his long legs, and slightly tilted his neck. The sound of his neck cracking made goosebumps pop up on Ning Shus skin.
Youre afraid of me? The uncle turned to look at Ning Shu.
Ahaha Ning Shu forced augh. No.
She straightened her back with her hands on her knees. She was f*cking scared to death. This person next to her dictated the fate of others and had killed her once justst night.
Yet, he was asking if she was scared. Scared?
Yes, she was almost scared to death.
Aaaah
There were screamsing from upstairs. Ning Shu stood up in a hurry. Something had happened again.
As Ning Shu hurried upstairs, 795 thudded down the stairs. He collided with Ning Shu and knocked her to the ground.
Geez, cant you watch where youre going? 795 pulled Ning Shu up. He then anxiously said to the uncle, Someone is dead again. This time, its even more disgusting.
The uncle stood up and strode up the stairs with his long legs.
Ning Shu hurried upstairs and saw the entrance to a room filled with people. Some girls were even leaning against the wall and vomiting.
Ning Shu squeezed into the room and saw a body that was hung upside down. The lower half was naked, and the two legs were tied with ropes. The legs were pulled apart, and a palm-wide saw was used to cut the body. The cut went from the crotch to the abdomen, severing the person in half.
The two hips had been separated, and the saw had reached the navel.
Even more terrifying, the man seemed to be conscious since he was hanging upside down with ample blood to his head to provide oxygen.
He had experienced the saw cut through his body while conscious.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1699: Wasn’t a Qualified Autopsy Technician
Chapter 1699: Wasnt a Qualified Autopsy Technician
As she took in this horrifying scene, Ning Shu felt like a giant hammer was hammering at her heart. She felt dizzy.
Ning Shus stomach churned with the desire to vomit, especially since the house smelled of blood mixed with filth from the stomach and intestines.
It was disgusting.
This task kept challenging peoples ability to ept things each and every time.
The uncle looked at the body with an indifferent expression, then turned away. It seemed he had no intention of performing an autopsy.
He seriously wasnt a qualified autopsy technician. After all, werent things all the same once the body was dissected?
Ning Shu covered her nose and walked into the room. It was small and had a spittoon in the corner that was temporarily used as a toilet.
This was here because it was too cold at night. The bathroom was in the inner courtyard, and no one would be able to rest properly with people running up and down the stairs. And it was seriously too cold.
That meant the man had been using the restroom when he got hung up.
The dissected body was still warm, and there was a bit of steam visible. The male features had changed beyond recognition, though.
His mouth was stuffed with rags. His eyes were protruding, and he was barely holding on. When he saw Ning Shu, his eyes begged, but in the end, he still breathed hisst.
795 walked in, nced at the body, shook his head, and said, Thats too cruel.
This would make the person suffer the pain for longer.
Ning Shu sighed and said to 795, Lets get him down.
All in all, this was the eighth one.
Ill do it. 595 sat the body down, leaving a long trail of blood.
Ning Shu went downstairs and saw the pregnant Liu Manman looking at the sawed-up corpse. There was a cold smile in her eyes.
When she turned her head and saw Ning Shu, she immediately lowered her head, shrinking into a corner.
Ning Shu walked over to her, narrowed her eyes, and asked, Hes the one who raped you, right?
Liu Manman kept her head down without saying anything.
Ning Shu couldnt help but rub her forehead. This was unbelievably confusing.
Another death.
Ning Shu asked 795, Do you have any clues?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
In any case, it was this group that did it. Its possible that its a coordinated effort. 795 said, There were messy footprints on the ground of different sizes, so there were obviously more than two of them.
Werent you upstairs? Didnt you hear any noise? asked Ning Shu. She and the uncle had been chatting downstairs.
795 brushed back his hair. It happened too quickly. It only took a short while, so the crime scene must have been set up beforehand.
I think it was two men. Girls dont go into the mens restroom. In the girls rooms, the spittoon was behind the rooms door.
795 took a deep breath. This task is really suspenseful.
If everyone dies, well be forced to reincarnate. I have a method to avoid elimination. How about you? 795 asked Ning Shu, Every reincarnation is equivalent to being eliminated once.
Ning Shu:
She felt like dying. Why did she take on one of these tasks?
Do you have a suspect? asked Ning Shu. We cant just sit around like this.
I suspect that the deaths of these people is a religious ritual. 795 spected, There are some religions that have fanatics who would use all sorts of extreme methods to demonstrate their loyalty and faith in the religion.
Ning Shu thought about it and asked, A religious ceremony?
But Liu Manman killed those two girls. Ning Shu said, There are too many other factors at y. Also, 696 was killed by a task-taker.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1700: Why Did You Run Into the Pigsty?
Chapter 1700: Why Did You Run Into the Pigsty?
795 was also irritated. There must be something that weve overlooked.
Theres still no word on that Lin Xia who ran away. If it really was a religious ceremony, her body would have turned up somewhere. 795 said, I once came across a mission where a serial killer would put all the bodies in a special position and use a unique killing technique.
Now, the problem is that theres more than one murderer among these people. Or do you actually think that theymit suicide after killing everyone? said Ning Shu in an annoyed tone.
795 shrugged his shoulders, Who knows?
Ning Shu: _
Ning Shu thought about it and whispered to 795, Lets explore this house. With so many murder tools, they definitely need to hide them somewhere.
In the northern part of the country, every house has a cer. I still havent found a cer here, though, and I think its the best ce to hide things.
795 nodded. He then apanied Ning Shu to look at the entire house. They even went to the pigpen, but they couldnt find the cer.
The house didnt even have a cer.
Theck of a cer means that there are other secret chambers in the house, said 795. The pair of grandparent-granddaughter must have been involved in this killing.
Ning Shu kicked away the ck pig charging toward her. Her shoes got covered in pig sh*t.
795 tugged at Ning Shus arm and dragged her out of the pigsty. Why did you run into the pigsty to find it?
The more unexpected the ce, the more likely it is. Ning Shu wiped the dirt on her shoes in the snow.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
795 rolled his eyes.
Ning Shu and 795 walked into the living room and saw that uncle had moved away from the table in the middle of the room. He was crouching and knocking on the floor with his hands.
The ce made a hollow sound. It was clear that the floor was empty underneath.
The more unexpected the ce, the more likely it was.
Ning Shu hastily walked over and searched for floor cracks. This kind of rural floor was covered with mud, so she had to check the cracks everywhere.
What are you doing? When the old woman saw Ning Shu lying on the ground, she couldnt help but ask while leaning on her stick.
I dropped something, so I was looking for it. Ning Shu got up from the ground.
The uncle sat down at the side and sized up Ning Shu. At that moment, his nose twitched, and he smelled a foul odor.
The uncle turned and went upstairs.
What were you looking for? asked Xiao Lan.
A small rhinestone on a hairpin. Ning Shu lied through her teeth.
Xiao Lans pinhole-sized pupils were looking straight in one direction.
Grandma said another one died? Xiao Lan asked, What is it that makes people keep dying?
Ning Shu scratched her head. She also wanted to know the answer to that question.
Thud!
There was a loud thud upstairs like something heavy had fallen on the floor.
Ning Shus heart jumped. Something had happened again.
She rushed upstairs and saw a girl on the ground. Her face was shed by an ax, and the de had sunk deep into her facial bones.
Ning Shu was really irritated. Howe another person had died?
How could this be Fan Junyang looked more and more like he was falling apart. He looked crazed. We must get out of here. We cant stay here.
Ning Shu asked Fan Junyang, Why on earth did you want toe to such a ce in this weather to collect cultural material?
Fan Junyang grabbed at his head with both hands. I came because I heard Pan Chen say that the snow scene here was very beautiful.
But Pan Chen was dead.
Ning Shu saw from the corner of her eye that there was a red rope around Fan Junyangs neck. The pendant couldnt be seen because it was ced inside his clothes.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1701: Red Rope
Chapter 1701: Red Rope
Ning Shu noticed the red rope on Fan Junyangs neck. She had seen it on Xiao Lans neck before.
Upon careful thinking, it most likely was a coincidence. Since she hadnt seen the pendant, she could not tell if the two people were rted.
Fan Junyang wiped his face. He couldnt bear to look at the body on the ground, whose face was deeply cut by the ax.
I want to leave. I dont want to stay here. Fan Junyangs eyes were red, as if he was about to cry.
The others also had panicked expressions. They couldnt help but curse when they saw the club members dying one by one, and in such a brutal manner at that.
Why did Ie to this hellhole?
Im scared. I want to go home
Sh*t. The
Who the hell is it? Man or ghost, just reveal yourself!
The atmosphere of fear and anxiety made people unable to calm down. They were now even suspicious of those around them, as if they were startled birds.
Fan Junyang, you were the one who brought us here. I want to go home now! I want to go back! A boy grabbed Fan Junyangs cor and mmed his fist on the guys face.
Fan Junyang fell to the ground. Despite the fact that blood was spilling out of the corners of his mouth, he didnt strike back. He just sat on the floor, looking somewhat broken as he continued yanking at his hair.
The boy still wanted to hit Fan Junyang, but he was pulled back by the others. Wang Jie, forget it. Its useless even if we beat him to death now.
The boy named Wang Jie snorted. He might be the murderer. Once we kill him, everyone will be safe.
The uncle had squatted down to check the corpse. He took a moment to pull out the ax from the corpses face before standing up. Holding the ax dripping with blood in his hand, he asked, Whats themotion?
Get your asses in the hall and stay there. I wont bother to be polite to anyone who dares to take a step outside.
The uncle slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at Wang Jie. Wang Jie immediately lowered his head when he met the uncles gaze.
Drag the body to the courtyard, said the uncle indifferently. He then turned around and went downstairs.
The others followed behind him.
795 looked at the corpse on the ground. With a long sigh, he moved the body downstairs.
Ill help you, said Wang Jie.
Okay. 795 and Wang Jie carried the body down.
Ning Shu followed the two men. The blood was dripping on the floor. There had already been many murders upstairs, and the blood on the floor had dried into dark red traces.
Several bodies were buried under the snow pile in the courtyard, including 696 Mei Ziqing, Zhang Jiasen, two girls, Pan Chen, the girl who was stabbed in the eye, the boy whose body was sawed in half, the girl who was hacked to death with an ax, and a girl who had her heart ripped out and thrown in thetrine. There was also Lin Xia, who had run away.
Ten people had died in such a short time.
Do you think someone could have faked their death? How about we dig and check if the bodies are still there? said Ning Shu to 795.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
These bodies were buried under the snow. Who knew if they were still there?
795 thought about it and found her concern sensible. He took a shovel and handed it to Ning Shu. Then, lets dig.
Ill do it. Her hands injured, said Wang Jie while taking the shovel.
795 nced at Ning Shus gauze-wrapped hand, but he didnt say anything. The two started digging up the bodies.
Ning Shu stared at Wang Jie. This person basically had no presence. The fact that he was eagerly contributing now always gave Ning Shu quite a weird feeling.
795 and Wang Jie dug up a body, which had frozen stiff. However, the internal organs were starting to decay and smelled strange.
Ning Shu checked these corpses. None of them had a red thread around their neck.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1702: A Body was Missing?
Chapter 1702: A Body was Missing?
The girls had nes or other jewelry pieces around their necks, but none had a red rope.
One was a country girl, while the other was a college club president, and they both had red ropes. They must have some kind of connection.
Coincidence or not, it was important to investigate.
Ning Shu found a body missing; it was the refined and gentle Pan Chen.
The back of Pan Chens head had been hit hard against the doorstep, so he had died from the head injury. However, his body was now missing.
Theres one person missing. 795 rubbed his chin. Even if hes not the killer, hes definitely rted.
Wang Jie said, Who got rid of his body? Or maybe hes not dead at all? Wheres he hiding now?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu looked at Wang Jie. Why was he so enthusiastic now?
Wang Jie scratched his head as he looked at Ning Shu, asking, Does your hand still hurt?
What was it to him?
Ning Shu grinned and didnt say anything. She just turned to head back to the hall. She paused in front of the door, dusting off the snow on her body, then walked in towards the uncle. Ning Shu said, Pan Chens body is missing.
The uncle narrowed his eyes. When the others heard the news, they whispered, Could Pan Chen be the murderer?
Is Pan Chen not dead?
Stay in the hall and dont go out, said the uncle indifferently.
As of now, the weather had begun to darken, and everyone was starving. There was no ce to sit, so they had to make do with the ground. The growls of empty stomachs filled the room.
In the silent hall, the crowd was depressed, scared, and fearful. Their emotions were intensified by their hunger and tiredness. It was all they could do to provide warmth to each other with their backs.
Ning Shu had taken the fasting pills, so she did not feel much hunger. With the fact that she had cultivated a strand of energy added on, her body was in good shape. It was just that the hand injury was very itchy.
Wang Jie and 795 buried the bodies back into the snow. When they walked into the house, they brought a chill along with them.
The old woman and Xiao Lan made dinner for the crowd. It was even less than before; the ck flour buns were smaller. They were supplemented with only a bowl of boiling water.
The crowd chewed slowly, afraid to eat it all at once. Th
ey only got one meal a day, and it was such a small steamed bun at that.
795 nibbled on the steamed bun. After eating the fasting pill, he wouldnt be hungry for half a month. He really couldnt bring himself to eat dough lumps.
For you. Wang Jie tore off a half of his ck-flour steamed bun and gave it to Ning Shu.
Ning Shus expression was confused. People who expressed goodwill for no reason were either traitors or thieves.
Thanks, but no need. Ning Shu directly refused him. She didnt know him well enough.
Snort The uncle nced over with a mocking expression on his face. It was unknown whether it was for Ning Shu or Wang Jie.
When Wang Jie saw the uncle looking at him, he didnt insist on giving Ning Shu some of the steamed bun anymore. He bowed his head to eat.
The old woman carried the fire pit to the hall again. It was still lit with the fragrant wood. The house became a little warmer and there was a faint fragrance.
The old woman, hunched over with her cane, said, When the hell are you going to leave? Theres no more food in the house.
As the leader of the team, Fan Junyang naturally had to step forward to solve the problem. He said helplessly, Madam, could you go to another house to buy some food? We will pay you.
How much food could we possibly have in this poor lump of a ce? Its good enough if we make it through this winter. Theres simply no food left, said the old woman, shaking her head.
The old womans facial color looked terrible. She looked at them very unkindly, as if everyone in this room was a freeloader.
Please, just let us stay here for two more days. As soon as the snow stops, we will leave. Fan Junyang gritted his teeth and said, Saving a life is better than creating a seven-level pagoda, let alone there are so many of us.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1703: Wanted to Tell You How I Feel Before I Die
Chapter 1703: Wanted to Tell You How I Feel Before I Die
The old woman banged her cane on the floor with an ugly expression. By saving you, my grandchild and I are going to starve to death. Why dont you think about us?
Fan Junyang sighed. It was simply an unsolvable situation.
We have no choice but to see if other households have any grain. The old woman stomped her cane and went into the room next to the hall. Xiao Lan held onto the corner of the old womans coat and entered the room along with her.
Ning Shu slightly narrowed her eyes. She stared at the red rope around the necks of Xiao Lan and Fan Junyang. She was quite sure that they were simr.
Ning Shu checked the necks of others to see if there was a simr red thread.
But it was winter, so everyone was wearing thick clothing now. Some people used scarves to shield their necks from the cold. Nothing could be seen underneath.
If she had a chance, she had to get that item from Fan Junyang and Xiao Lans necks.
The uncle had strictly ordered everyone to not leave this ce tonight. Whether they wanted to go to the toilet or do other things, they had to report first.
Some people took a nket and draped it over their bodies, then leaned against each other to share warmth.
Ning Shu sat in the corner with her eyes closed. Although she was cultivating, it looked like she was sleeping.
Wang Jie sat down next to Ning Shu. She opened her eyes and looked at Wang Jie warily. What are you doing?
Nothing. Wang Jie smiled. Actually, I quite like you. I dont know how long we have left to live, so I wanted to tell you how I feel before I die.
Ning Shu nced to the side: _
This guy liked the original host?
Tch, howe she didnt see him being this enthusiastic earlier?
This came out of nowhere. Which idiot would believe him?
It couldnt be that he was trying to getid before dying, right?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was not Ning Shu being overly pessimistic, but men were creatures that were even more calcting than women. They only offered attention if there were benefits.
Once the fear was infinitely magnified, it bred thoughts that he normally did not dare to think.
Ning Shu moved to the side, away from Wang Jie. This person gave her a bad feeling anyway.
Liu Manman, who was squatting in the corner, whispered, I need to use the toilet.
Ning Shu was currently bothered by the presence of Wang Jie. When she heard Liu Manmans words, it was like a way out for her. Ill apany you.
Thanks, said Liu Manman to Ning Shu. However, she was bound by a rope. She said, Can you help me untie the rope?
Dont untie the rope. The uncle said faintly, Two more people go together.
You go too, said the uncle to Lu Shanshan.
Lu Shanshans expression was somewhat reluctant as she took off the nket. She really didnt want to go.
But the uncle had spoken. No matter how reluctant she was, she still had to go.
Ill go in with you. Ning Shu took Liu Shanshans arm and went into the room next door to the hall, where a spittoon was set up.
Ning Shu looked around and found no spittoon. Where did the spittoon go?
How do I know? said Lu Shanshan with a frown.
Liu Manman clenched her legs, her face red. She obviously couldnt hold it much longer. Besides, pregnancy caused frequent urination.
We have no choice but to deal with it outside said Ning Shu.
Ning Shu opened the door, and a bone-chilling wind blew into the house. The house was abruptly filled with sniffing sounds.
Ning Shu and Lu Shanshan went outside, nning to pee in the yard. Ning Shu pulled down Liu Manmans pants for her. Pee.
Can you not look at me? I cant pee like that, said Liu Manman in a jarring voice.
What are you afraid of? Were all girls, said Ning Shu indifferently.
Lu Shanshan was freezing. She couldnt help but rub her hands together.
When Liu Manman was done peeing, Ning Shu pulled her pants up again and reentered the house.
Thanks. Liu Manman said thanks to Ning Shu.
No need.
However, near midnight, Liu Manman said to Ning Shu again, I I want to go to the bathroom.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu looked towards Lu Shanshan, who promptly decided to fall asleep.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1704: A Shadow Flashed Past
Chapter 1704: A Shadow shed Past
Ning Shu took the shlight and said, Lets go.
Its the big one, said Liu Manman.
Ning Shu:
She brought Liu Manman to the courtyard and said, Do it here.
I want to go to the toilet. Liu Manmans face burned.
Do it here. The toilet is too dangerous. Bury it with snow after finishing. Ning Shu shook her head.
It was impossible to imagine what this yard would look like after the snow melted.
Sh*t, piss, and corpses.
Liu Manman had no choice but to relieve herself in the courtyard.
Theres someone. Out of the corner of her eye, Ning Shu saw a shadow covered in ck sh by.
Ning Shu grabbed Liu Manmans clothes. She didnt go after the ck shadow, which was obviously trying to lure her away.
The uncle stood in the doorway and asked Ning Shu, What did you see?
A shadow shed past, said Ning Shu.
The uncle turned around and went into the house. On the other side, Liu Manman was embarrassed and red in the face. Her ass was still on full disy.
After tidying up, Ning Shu and Liu Manman went into the house. Liu Manman continued squatting in the corner.
Ning Shu noticed that everyone was in the house; no one had gone out. It meant that in addition to the people in the house, there were others.
Advisor, is it possible that Pan Chen isnt dead? Ning Shu said to Uncle, And Pan Chens body is missing.
There are two people missing, said the uncle.
Who said the people in the house couldnt leave?
Ning Shu:
So, things were still going nowhere. Ning Shu asked, At the very least, the people in the hall didnt go out.
Oh The uncle hooked the corners of his mouth.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: _
Was he mocking her?
Ning Shu looked at the room of the old woman and Xiao Lan. As Xiao Lan was blind, the two of them were sleeping together.
It was possible that the room had a passageway that could lead to the outside.
She must find a chance to enter their rooms and check things out.
Ning Shu nced at Fan Junyang, who was sleeping against the wall with a red thread around his neck. Ning Shu turned her head and noticed the scalpel in the uncles hand. She asked, Can you lend the knife to me?
The uncle nced at Ning Shu and handed her the surgery knife.
Ning Shu took the knife, carefully lifted the red rope around Fan Junyangs neck, and cut it off. She then carefully pulled out the pendant.
Fan Junyangs body shifted. He seemed to be waking up, so Ning Shu hurriedly put the pendant away.
Thanks. Ning Shu returned the scalpel to the uncle and looked down at the pendant in her palm. It was an ordinary pendant with a simple stone. The stone was round and had an inexplicable pattern painted on it.
It was very abstract. Ning Shu couldnt make out what it was.
The uncle extended his hand towards Ning Shu. She gave the pendant to him.
Wipe it clean, and then give it to me. The uncle didnt ept it.
Ning Shu:
Such annoying problems. Why was he still like this in this sort of situation?
Ning Shu wiped the pendant on her own clothes before handing it to the uncle. Even if the top was wiped, bacteria still existed.
The uncle took the stone and studied it. He then hooked his lips into a smile. This is good stuff.
Ning Shu thought back to the books she had read. They didnt introduce anything like this?
What is this? asked Ning Shu in a small voice.
If I said that this thing can bring back the dead, would you believe it? said the uncle with a raised eyebrow.
Ning Shu immediately asked, What kind of treasure is this?
Not telling you. The uncle put the item away.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1705: A Kind of Spirit Stone
Chapter 1705: A Kind of Spirit Stone
Ning Shu saw the uncle put the pendant away. He clearly had no intention of returning the pendant, so she asked, Should we return this to Fan Junyang?
Why should I give it back to him? asked the uncle indifferently.
Then, tell me what it is? Ning Shu was burning with curiosity.
No matter how she looked at it, it was an ordinary stone, not a treasure.
Its a kind of spirit stone. This one is the daughter stone; there should also be an apanying mother stone, said the uncle in a rather good mood.
She must be retarded. She still couldnt understand what it was.
Whats the purpose? asked Ning Shu.
It can absorb souls, all souls within a kilometer, said the uncle.
Ning Shu nodded. So, this kind of stone could also absorb souls. No wonder Mei Ziqing said he didnt see the soul.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was probably that the soul was absorbed by this stone.
Actually, this stone was simr to her soul pearl.
Could it be that Fan Junyang had killed so many people to collect souls?
Theres probably a passage under this table. This entire ce is probably hollow underground, said the uncle to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
Always just bossing people around.
Ning Shu crawled under the table and groped around to see where the gap was. Although it might be hollow, she still did not know the mechanisms location.
And this passageway had a thickyer of earth above it.
Ning Shu went to the woodshed to get a shovel. She was ready to pry the soil.
However, with her movements, some of the people woke up. Wang Jie asked Ning Shu, What are you doing?
Ning Shu immediately put the shovel on her shoulder and said, I grabbed this as a weapon in case the killeres. That way at least I can put up a little fight.
With so many people present, the killer will not act for the time being. 795 said, The ck shadow you saw before was probably a trick of your eyes.
No, there was someone who ran past, said Ning Shu.
Hearing someone speak, the people in the hall opened their eyes one after another. Fan Junyang also woke up with a sore neck because he was sleeping against the wall. When he rubbed his neck, he found that the red rope around his neck was missing.
Fan Junyang hurriedly touched his chest. There was no stone. His face instantly turned dramatically pale.
Have you guys seen my stuff? Its a stone, a talisman I grew up with. Fan Junyang was searching everywhere. He seemed anxious.
Ning Shu looked at the uncle, who didnt speak. Would he just ignore this thing?
What was it? asked 795.
It was a stone, a stone strung with a red rope. Its my protective talisman. Fan Junyang asked anxiously, Did you see it?
795 shook his head.
Wang Jie frowned and said, You could ask her. She was awake the entire time. Wang Jie pointed at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
The hell! With this kind of behavior, he still dared say that he liked her. Ning Shu simply could go bang her head against the wall.
This guy was practically saying that she was the one that took it.
Have you seen it? Fan Junyang asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu shook her head. Didnt see it.
What should we do now? Fan Junyangs forehead was drenched in a cold sweat.
Ning Shu asked, Is it important?
Very important.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1706: My Pendant Is Missing
Chapter 1706: My Pendant Is Missing
Ning Shu stole a nce at the uncle. His expression was calm, without a hint of guilt. Clearly, his skin was much thicker than her.
Fan Junyang was terrified and looked apprehensive.
Whats going on? Its the middle of the night! Cant you let an old woman sleep peacefully? The old womans voice came from the next room.
Madam, Ive lost something important, and now Im looking for it. Fan Junyangs voice was loud. A lot of people who were sleeping woke up.
There was no more movement in the next room. After a while, the old woman and Xiao Lan, both dressed, came out and asked, Whats missing?
My pendant is missing. Its always been around my neck, said Fan Junyang.
The old woman frowned. At the same time, Xiao Lans pinhole-sized pupils shrunk, bing even smaller. She opened her mouth and said, Must still be in this house. You look for it.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yes, you look well. It must be in this house. Dont me it on our heads if you lose things yourselves, said the old woman in a hurry.
Ning Shus eyes shed, and she said, Xiao Lans neck also has a red rope. You can see if its the same.
Xiao Lan immediately touched her neck and said, My grandmother went to the temple to beg for this protective talisman for me. Its not a stone.
Ning Shus eyes narrowed, How do you know it was a stone?
I heard you guys talking about the stone. Xiao Lan said, When I woke up, I heard someone say that a stone strung with a red string has gone missing.
I indeed asked for this talisman, said the old woman.
Fan Junyangs eyes shed, and he said to Xiao Lan, Can you take off the red string around your neck and show me?
Xiao Lans face remained unchanged, and her eyes were hollow. She said, This is mine. I didnt pick up your things.
What Xiao Lan is wearing is something that I, this old woman, went to the temple to beg for. Its not yours, yet you guys insist that my granddaughter has stolen your things. You guys first eat in my house and live under my roof, and now, you want to take my granddaughters stuff.
The old woman shakily sat down on the ground. She pped her hands on the floor and cried loudly, making a scene.
When Ning Shu saw this, she came close to the uncle and said, This is a thorny situation
The uncle ced the back of his scalpel against Ning Shus forehead. Stay away from me.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. Why did Xiao Lan refuse to show the item? If it really was a protective talisman, taking it out was no big deal.
That meant she was probably wearing the same thing as Fan Junyang.
So, Xiao Lan might have a spirit stone on her body that could absorb souls.
Old woman, Im just asking. You should get up first, said Fan Junyang helplessly.
The old woman got up with the help of her cane and said hatefully, Dont bully us and take advantage of my granddaughter who cant see.
Xiao Lan, go in with Grandma. The old woman took Xiao Lans hand and went inside.
Fan Junyang ruffled his hair in annoyance.
Advisor, I think wed better start using force. Lu Shanshan said, We are too passive.
The uncle turned the scalpel in his hand. It should be soon.
Ning Shu blinked. So, the uncle knew who the murderer was?
After failing to find his pendant, Fan Junyang was very annoyed. More than that though, there was a kind of fear and anxiety.
I want to go upstairs to look for it, said Fan Junyang to the uncle.
Are you sure you want to go up and find it yourself? asked the uncle.
I want to call a few people to join me. Can I, Advisor? said Fan Junyang.
Sure.
Thank you, Advisor. Fan Junyang hurriedly thanked him and called a few boys to go upstairs with him.
Wang Jie took the initiative to say, Ill go with you guys.
Fan Junyang recalled this man beating him earlier. He didnt have any good impression of him, so he refused outright, No, a few of us are enough.
Wang Jie pressed his lips together and didnt insist on going along.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1707: Suddenly Became so Proactive
Chapter 1707: Suddenly Became so Proactive
Ning Shu looked at Wang Jie. This person suddenly became so proactive, there was no way he had good intentions.
Before, he had no sense of existence. He was just a mass actor, the type that would die after a few scenes. However, his presence was now so strong.
In any case, Ning Shu couldnt help but feel hostility and annoyance towards Wang Jie.
She even wanted to cut open his skin to see who was inside.
Ning Shu had a rather frightening thought, which was that this was Zhang Jiasen. But hadnt Zhang Jiasen already been obliterated by the uncle?
If he had managed to stay alive, Ning Shu had to express sincere admiration.
Upon noticing that Ning Shu was staring at him, Wang Jie threw a gentle smile her way. Ning Shu suddenly felt goosebumps all over her body. She immediately removed her gaze and focused at the foot of the wall. There, she found that Liu Manman had disappeared.
Where did she go? Ning Shu couldnt help but ask 795.
I was watching the olddy go crazy and didnt pay attention. 795 said and stood up, Ill go with you to find her.
Ill go too, said Wang Jie.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu took the shlight and headed out of the hall. The group of three searched the inner courtyard. When the shlight swept over, Liu Manman was sitting on something like a rocking horse.
Liu Manman was tied so as to prevent her from falling off the wooden horse. One end of the rope was connected to a branch, while the other end was bolted to the wooden horse. It was a pulley device.
The wooden horse was rocking, but Liu Manman could not fall off.
Liu Manman wasnt wearing pants underneath. When the light fell on her, you could see the blood flowing down the snow-white legs.
Ning Shu ran over as soon as possible, but Liu Manman was already near death.
Ning Shu barely controlled her urge to vomit. It was simply too cruel.
The wooden horse wasnt a toy but rather a very, very cruel torture tool for women. On the saddle was a foot-long wooden stake that was an inch in diameter. The tortured woman was forced to sit on it. With the wooden horse rocking, the hard wooden stick would smash the womans womb, uterus, and internal organs.
This was a method of the ancient feudal society to deal with lustful women.
And Liu Manman was even pregnant.
This is clearly a method of passing judgment. They were punishing Liu Manman as if she were a criminal, said 795.
Liu Manman was raped and even got pregnant. Hence, she was deemed an unfaithful woman.
Not only did they punish Liu Manman, but they also sawed up the man who raped her.
Ning Shu sneered. The cold-blooded murderer, who was hiding, actually saw himself as a messenger of justice.
Hurry up and get her down, said Ning Shu.
795 broke the rope, and Wang Jie helped Liu Manman down.
She wont survive. 795 said, The bleeding cant be stopped at all.
The lower part was gushing blood. In a moment, it had already formed a puddle.
Liu Manmans face was getting blue. She grabbed Ning Shus pant leg and said, Save me
Ning Shu didnt speak. Liu Manmans hands were stained with two lives.
Liu Manmans breathing gradually faded. Her bottom was still bleeding, emitting a stench of blood.
There are too many murderers. Ning Shu said to 795, How did she get to the inner courtyard? She would have told us if she wanted to use the toilet.
795 said, Probably a secret tunnel.
People were dying quite frequently. If it was a single murderer, who was fast enough tomit the crimes almost simultaneously?
It must be a partnership.
Pan Chen and Lin Xias corpses were missing. They might be hiding nearby right now to spy on them.
795 buried the body in the snow. Lets go back.
Ning Shu put away the rope; this was a tool that might be useful.
Back in the hall, Ning Shu told the uncle about Liu Manman. She then stood to the side and leaned against the wall.
Fan Junyang, who had gone upstairs to look for his ne, came down with an ugly expression.
Evidently, he got nothing.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1708: Go Out for a Stroll
Chapter 1708: Go Out for a Stroll
It was in the hands of the sick school doctor, so what could he possibly find?
So much had happened, and another person had died during the night. The sky gradually lightened, bringing the dawn of a new day.
Ning Shus eyes were sore. She had spent the whole night without rest and didnt cultivate. As a result, her body was very ufortable.
The old woman and Xiao Lan came out of the house and said, Today is thest day Ill keep you. You guys can leave after breakfast.
Xiao Lan didnt ask her grandmother to keep anyone this time.
Well then, lets get out of here, said Fan Junyang.
President, where and how?
We were riding the bus before we came here. Now, the snow is so thick that even cars cant get through.
And itll be easy to get lost in this weather.
Were not familiar with this ce at all.
The crowd had been discussing it for some time. They certainly wanted to go, but if they really went out, they might not be able to survive. Whether they stayed or left, they still faced a ten thousand foot drop.
People were dying one after another, and they were familiar ssmates. The fear in their hearts was indescribable. It felt like they ran the risk of going crazy at any moment.
Advisor, lets go. If we stay here, well get into trouble sooner orter, said Fan Junyang.
The uncle nodded. Well, then, lets go. But how? If we walk on foot, how long would it take?
Even if we have to walk, we have to get out of here. Fan Junyangs attitude was very resolute.
Fine. The uncle didnt object.
The olddy made enough food this time. Now every person could probably eat three steamed buns. Donte back after you leave.
Considering that there would be no food outside, each person took three or four steamed buns and put them away. They did not need to bring water. If they were thirsty, they could just eat a couple mouthfuls of snow.
They had nothing except snow.
Ning Shu put the steamed buns away. Although she had fasting pills, more food was always better.
Advisor, do we really have to go? Ning Shu asked the uncle. If they left, how would they do the task?
Its good to go out for a stroll, said the uncle.
Ning Shu:
The crowd packed up their luggage and gathered in the courtyard. In a ck windbreaker, the uncle stood in front. Everything outside was covered with white. As the only one all-ck, he was too conspicuous.
The murderer would probably first look for him.
The old woman hurriedly waved her hand. You guys go. Go, go, go
Also, the bodies in this courtyard, get them away. Take them with you urged the old woman.
How do we get the bodies out in this situation? asked Fan Junyang as he nced at Xiao Lan, who was leaning against the door. He then turned to walk away.
Thus, the group stepped into the thick snow. Ning Shu found it genuinely difficult to walk; it was almost knee-deep.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Why was there no government action in such a severe snowstorm?
At the very least, they had to ensure ess to the roads and remove the snow.
This ce felt isted from the world.
Ning Shus foot was swallowed by the snow. She saw the school doctor uncle walking ahead in the snow; it was only up to his lower calves.
It went against logic. His body was tall and upright, and his weight wasnt light either. Howe his feet didnt sink?
Was he a soul or a body?
It felt like a body; after all, he had flesh and blood. But, the task-takers were souls. Perhaps once they got to a high enough level, they would have a physical body.
So jealous!
Walking in the snow was extraordinarily difficult. They were all panting for breath but hadnt gotten very far.
Ning Shu couldnt figure out why the uncle took them away. Were they not doing the task anymore?
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1709: An Unending White Expanse
Chapter 1709: An Unending White Expanse
Ning Shu was pulling a suitcase. She nced at the school doctor uncle walking in front. God knew how long they had been walking. If they kept going like this, when would they be able to leave?
All around was simply an unending white expanse. The sight of it aroused the feeling of despair.
Besides, if they stayed in the snow for a long time, it was easy to get snow blindness.
Ning Shu had previously cultivated the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, so her physique was still okay. At least, she could walk. The others could not even do that.
It took forever for them to pull out their legs for every step. Walking was especially hard here.
Advisor, can we take a break? Its too tiring, said Fan Junyang. The club members were also grumbling.
The uncle touched the throbbing stone in his pocket and said indifferently, Weve only been walking for a little while. You guys cant keep up anymore? It hasnt even been a mile.
Please, take a break. Advisor, we really cant walk anymore. Lu Shanshan hammered her leg. Advisor, please.
Fine. The uncle nodded. Rest here now. Well leaveter.
Lu Shanshan smiled and sat directly on her suitcase.
Ning Shu let out a long breath. They had finally stopped.
The crowd sat down, panting.
It was already dark, and it looked like it was going to snow again.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fan Junyang raised his head to look at the weather. His face was filled with worry, and he could not help but look at the uncle.
The uncle said, Ill go around and take a look. You guys wait here.
Advisor, where are you going? Lu Shanshan stood up in a hurry and said, Ill go with you.
Ning Shu was hammering her legs as she looked at Lu Shanshan, who was so tired her face was ashen. Yet, she still insisted on following him. It was actually quite impressive.
No, Ill be back in a moment.
But its going to snow soon, said Lu Shanshan.
As she spoke, a whistling cold wind had picked up, interspersed with snowkes.
I told you to wait here. The uncle turned around and left. The cold wind rolled up his coat as he gradually disappeared in the wind and snow.
The uncle walked through the snow holding the red rope in his hand. The stone was issuing a clear pulsing sound.
Ahead, a hand was poking out from the snow-covered ground. The body had been buried by the wind and snow.
A transparent soul was desperately grasping the snow to eat; it was hungry beyond belief.
It was Lin Xia, who had run away earlier and died in the snow.
This soul looked even thinner under the ravages of the wind and snow. It was about to dissipate.
Upon seeing the soul, the stone throbbed twice and sucked the transparent soul away.
The uncle put the stone in his pocket, turned around, and walked away.
When the uncle came back, the crowd looked at him as if they had seen a savior. Fan Junyang said to the uncle, Advisor, what should we do? The snow is getting heavier and heavier. Well freeze to death here.
What do you want me to do? Youre the one who wanted toe here. Have you now run out of ideas? said the uncle indifferently, patting off the snowkes on his shoulder.
Lets find a new family to stay with. The snows getting heavier, said Fan Junyang.
But there arent any homes around here. Lu Shanshan looked around. Her eyes felt really ufortable, she couldnt help but rub them.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1710: Be More Like a Man
Chapter 1710: Be More Like a Man
The wind was blowing harder and harder. Some peoples lips were frozen purple. Things looked quite bad.
Ning Shu felt like the cold wind was blowing into the crevices of her bones. She could now understand the saying about being chilled to the bone.
Despite having cultivated the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, she was still a bit overwhelmed, let alone others.
Its so cold. Lu Shanshan couldnt help but rub her arms. She looked at the uncle and said, If the snow doesnt stop, we wont make it through the night.
795 came up to Ning Shus side and said, Look at the way Lu Shanshan is acting. She must want the boss to take off his clothes and drape them on her.
Ning Shu squinted at 795. Arent you way too petty? Why do you have to act like this to a woman? Be more like a man. Besides, even if its a single piece of clothing, its still gentlemanly, understand?
Tsk, tsk, tsk 795 snorted. What do you know about what kind of person she is?
Is she from an ancient era? asked Ning Shu. Lu Shanshan the name of the body, her number was 496.
As if. Shes a modern person. She just thinks that she can act cool by wearing ancient clothes, said 795.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Why bicker with a woman? asked Ning Shu indifferently.
795 grimaced. We have to head back now.
Sure enough, Fan Junyang struggled for a while before saying, Lets go back.
Thats fine, said the uncle indifferently. He turned around and walked back.
The crowd was speechless. They had to go back now?
Id rather freeze to death than return. Im sure Ill die if I go back. Some people voiced their objections. They were holding their arms and shivering.
Those of you want to stay, stay. Those who want to go back, return with me, said Fan Junyang with some impatience.
You brought us to this hellhole. So many people have already died, yet you still have this attitude? Fan Junyang, you son of a bitch. Some people were very dissatisfied with Fan Junyangs attitude.
Fan Junyang ruffled his hair in annoyance. So, what do you want? Things are like this anyway. Go back with me if you want.
Ning Shu raised her hand and said, I want to go back.
Several more agreed with the proposal. Humans were prone to herd mentality. Seeing so many people wanting to return, even if they did not want to go back, their resolutions still wavered.
Now, they had to walk back again in the cold wind, their feet sinking unevenly into the snow.
Ning Shu felt really helpless. They werepletely wasting their energy.
So all they did was make a round trip. The journey wasnt far, but by the time they returned to the old womans house, it was already dark.
Why are you guys back again? Didnt you already leave? The old woman opened the door. Seeing the group, she said in an irritated tone, What are you doing back?
We really cant leave in this weather. We had no choice but toe back. Please give us shelter from the wind and rain, said Fan Junyang sincerely.
Now, you talk so eloquently. You wanted to rob my granddaughter just earlier today. Are you actually nning to kill us? asked the old woman warily.
Theres no such thing. Fan Junyang said, I just wanted to see what was around Xiao Lans neck. I never thought of taking Xiao Lans things for myself.
I dont trust you guys. The old woman was still vignt.
Grandma, just let them stay in the woodshed, said Xiao Lan expressionlessly. Her pupils were vacant and unable to focus.
Although this woodshed was said to be a room, it was simply a shed. It leaked from all sides and could not shelter one from the wind and snow.
The crowd felt annoyed. They had been toiling away for some time now. However, after working so hard ining back, they had to stay in a leaky shed. This treatment was much worse than before.
Well stay in the main hall. Just give us a ce to stand. Fan Junyang bargained with the old woman.
Things gradually developed to the point that Fan Junyang was about to use threats. The old woman finally reluctantly agreed to their stay.
Trantor: Kaho
?Chapter 1711: Ended up Right Where They Started
Chapter 1711: Ended up Right Where They Started
Ning Shu felt like the current Fan Junyang was very impatient and restless, so much so that he wasnt afraid of threatening others. The previous Fan Junyang wasnt like this.
It felt like he was a cornered rabbit ready to bite.
The crowd was freezing to the point that snot was running down their noses. Their bodies finally warmed up a little after they each had a bowl of hot water. As of now, no matter what anyone said, there was no way any of them would leave again.
After all that, they had ended up right where they started. They did not know what would happen next.
Ning Shu was even more confused. Was the uncle someone that bored? Why would he take everyone around for no reason?
Ning Shu pondered. She had gotten really tired of this non-stop killing game. She might as well take the initiative.
Anyway, no matter how hard she racked her brain, she still could not think of who the murderer was. There were many suspects, and all of them felt like they could be the murderer.
Ning Shu nced at Xiao Lans neck. What exactly was hanging on that red string?
There was no dinner, as the old woman didnt prepare food for them. They had a falling out anyways.
It was already good to have a sip of hot water. Ning Shu took out the mornings ck-flour steamed buns, which were hard and unptable.
She then slowly started nibbling them.
The crowd either sat or stood in the hall. Although it was still cold, it was much morefortable than the freezing temperature outside. Surprisingly, none of themined.
Ning Shu was sitting at the foot of the wall. She wondered whether Xiao Lan was really blind or was she wearing contact lenses?
After some time, Ning Shu closed her eyes to cultivate. The hall turned quiet, with only the sound of breathing.
She had no idea how long she had cultivated when she was awoken by faint footsteps. Ning Shu opened her eyes and saw that Fan Junyang, Wang Jie, and even the uncle lying on the recliner were missing.
Where did they go?
Ning Shu tiptoed out of the hall. As she looked for the missing persons, she eventually discovered two dark shadows in the inner courtyard.
Ning Shu carefully hid herself, perking up her ears to hear their conversation.
She vaguely heard, You dare to go against your superiors?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
I cant be bothered to worry about that anymore. Just give me the stuff.
Fan Junyang, youre just a small outer sect disciple. How dare you speak to me like that?
Upon listening carefully, the voice seemed to be Xiao Lans.
Ill die without that thing.
While chatting, the two actually started fighting. In the middle of the fight, Fan Junyang pulled out a knife. Its de gleamed in the light, shining with a snowy glimmer.
Xiao Lans incredulous voice came after the sound of the knife cutting into the flesh resounded, How dare you attack me?
Fan Junyang yanked off the thing around Xiao Lans neck.
At once, Xiao Lan covered her heart and copsed.
Fan Junyang put the pendant away and turned around, only to have a sharpened wooden stick thrust into his heart.
The relieved expression on Fan Junyangs face froze. After onest stunned nce at the person in front of him, he fell on the snow with Xiao Lan.
Ning Shu:
What was this situation? Ning Shu squinted to see Fan Junyangs killer.
The ck shadow bent down and picked up the pendant in Fan Junyangs hand.
Give me the stuff. The uncles voice was light and airy.
Ning Shu: _
Exactly how many people were hidden here?
When the uncle raised his gun, Wang Jie said calmly with his hands raised, Even if you are a first-generation task-taker, this thing is now mine. A first-generation task-taker would not snatch something from me, a small primary task-taker, right?
The uncle scoffed. Who are you to bargain with me?
Wang Jie had a cold expression. He remained quiet for a long time and didnt give the pendant to the uncle.
Ning Shu dug at her ears. Wang Jie was a primary task-taker? She remembered the only primary task-taker here was Zhang Jiasen.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1712: Switched Skins
Chapter 1712: Switched Skins
The hell? Zhang Jiasen had switched skins?
What the hell?
If this worked, why didnt Mei Ziqinge back?
Why did he want to switch skins? Was getting himself killed part of his n?
Could it be that he was after the spirit stones? What exactly was this spirit stones purpose?
Ning Shu felt like she didnt know anything. In the end, she had to resort to 2333. She asked in her head, What the hell is that stone?
If it was really priceless, she had to get a piece of it too. This task had cost her an upgraded protective talisman, after all.
At that moment, blood had dripped from her heart.
2333, where did you run off to? Ning Shu called for half a day, but 2333 didnt respond.
What was wrong with it?
It couldnt be something malfunctioning, right?
When she saw no response from 2333, Ning Shu also gave up.
In any case, 2333 was a waste of space that only knew how to make cynical remarks and was useless when it mattered.
Ning Shu quietly stared at the uncle and Wang Jie. Trying to steal food from the tigers mouth was just something to fantasize about. This was an existence that was able to destroy a ne with a swipe of his hand. If she went against him, that would be trying to break a stone with an egg.
As soon as she saw Zhang Jiasen, Ning Shu wanted to roll her eyes. Damn it, why wouldnt this guy just die?
Scourges truly lived a thousand years. After causing the death of Miao Miaomiaos entire family, he was able to live as one of the elites. Even with two counterattacks, the result was, he fucking also became a task-taker. The heavens didnt take pity, ah.
Wang Jie, who was pointed at by the uncle with a gun, was helpless. He knew he had no choice but to give the pendant to the other party.
The uncle directly slid the pendant into his pocket. However, he didnt eliminate Zhang Jiasen. Instead, he turned around and walked away.
Ning Shu was full of excitement that Zhang Jiasen would fight with the uncle, but the result was disappointing. Zhang Jiasen didnt resist and conceded directly. What a wimp.
Ning Shu ran back to the hall. She sat cross-legged at the foot of the wall and pretended to cultivate. When the uncle came in, Ning Shu slightly opened an eye to peek at him.
The uncle nced at Ning Shu before lying on the recliner.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Zhang Jiasen returned, his face couldnt be uglier.
It made her happy to see him suffer.
If he was well and good, that would be too bad.
Although she couldnt get that something, Zhang Jiasen had also gone through all the effort for nothing. Ning Shu was in a good mood.
Zhang Jiasen sat next to Ning Shu. Smelling the stench of blood on his body, Ning Shu opened her eyes and moved to the side.
Zhang Jiasen didnt care about Ning Shus actions. His eyes stared straight at the uncle as he rubbed his fingers together.
Ning Shu very much hoped that Zhang Jiasen would go up and start fighting with the uncle. It would be great if he got eliminated one more time.
But Zhang Jiasen didnt do anything reckless. Ning Shu had expected this; Zhang Jiasen was patient and could keep his emotions under check.
Now, two more people were dead, Xiao Lan and Fan Junyang.
The two prime suspects were dead, but these two were rted to these murders.
Fan Junyang had tried to rob Xiao Lans jade pendant but was killed by Zhang Jiasen.
Ning Shus vignce against Zhang Jiasen rose to the highest point. This was someone who could kill another person without any hesitation despite bearing no grudge or hatred towards them.
Ning Shu already had such a bad history with him, so he would get her killed as soon as he got a chance.
2333, are you there? Ning Shu called out to 2333 inwardly again.
2333 was the same as before, irresponsive.
Ning Shu took a long breath. She pushed awake 795, who rubbed his eyes and asked, Whats wrong?
What do you think that treasure was good for? asked Ning Shu.
795 looked puzzled. What treasure?
Ning Shu said with a smile, Continue sleeping.
What treasure? You have to tell me! We slept on the same stove bed before. We now have to share all benefits equally, said 795.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1713: Please Forgive Me
Chapter 1713: Please Forgive Me
Ning Shu shook her head. We havent slept in the same bed.
Thats not the point. The point is, we have to get some extra ie from this task, said 795.
Ning Shu couldnt tell if 795 really didnt know or he was just pretending, but she didnt dare to underestimate anyone. 795 was an advanced task-taker. If someone said he didnt have any trump cards up his sleeves, Ning Shu absolutely wouldnt believe it.
How many tasks must bepleted to be an advanced task-taker?
Ning Shu didnt say anything. When the time came, she would see if she could get her hands on anything good.
In any case, the things were in the uncles hands at the moment. Ning Shu didnt dare to snatch from him.
Trying meant that you were definitely tired of living.
At this point, Zhang Jiasen turned his head toward Ning Shu and 795 and said, Want to work together?
No need. Ning Shu refused outright.
Zhang Jiasen looked at Ning Shu. Youre still angry?
Oh ho, why couldnt I be angry? Ning Shu had a sarcastic expression on her face.
Zhang Jiasen remained silent for a moment and said, Without forgiveness, life would be controlled by endless hatred and revenge. I really had no intention to hurt you.
Ning Shu said, Speak in human terms.
Zhang Jiasen said, Please forgive me.
Ning Shu o(*ݨ)ĩ [pping the table with wildughter!]
She really had to admit her respect for Zhang Jiasen. How thick his skin must be to say such shameless words? Seriously, forgiveness!?
How about she killed him and sent him to the afterlife. Then, at his grave, shed say, Without forgiveness, life would be controlled by endless hatred and revenge. You have to forgive me.
He probably would be so angry that his soul would scatter.
Ning Shu looked at Zhang Jiasen with an expressionless face. Im sure convinced.
Zhang Jiasen didnt say anything. He perhaps did not even care about Ning Shus forgiveness. It was likely just a casual remark.
The following morning, the old woman found that her granddaughter was missing. She was so scared that her face turned ashen. Wheres my Xiao Lan? Xiao Lan
The old woman searched around for her granddaughter with her cane. When she found Xiao Lans body in the inner courtyard, which was covered with snow, she threw herself on the body and started wailing.
Its you guys! You guys killed my Xiao Lan. The old woman pointed her trembling hand at the crowd and said, Gave me back my Xiao Lan! Xiao Lan, Xiao Lan
Zhang Jiasen said coldly, Was she really your granddaughter?
She killed Fan Junyang, said Zhang Jiasen.
Ning Shu: _
Nonsense. He was clearly the one that had killed Fan Junyang.
The ability to say nonsense with apletely straight face was also rare in the world.
Zhang Jiasen was truly a shameless, lowly person.
Impossible. Xiao Lan wouldnt kill anyone. She cant see at all. We have lived together for more than ten years. Xiao Lan is my granddaughter. How could she not be my granddaughter?
The olddy held Xiao Lans body and sobbed. Upon seeing the corpse of Fan Junyang not far away, she took her cane and stabbed it. She smashed his head and beat his face to the ground, even spilling his brains out.
Those present were somewhat disgusted and averted their eyes.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
How dare you do this to my granddaughter, you lowly thing? The old woman looked sad and frightened.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. She turned around and quietly went to the hall, ready to slip into the old womans room to see if there was a secret passage or something like that.
Anyway, things had be clearer. There were several murderers and aplices, and Fan Junyang and Xiao Lan were definitely acquaintances.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1714: You Killed My Xiao Lan!
Chapter 1714: You Killed My Xiao Lan!
Ill go with you. When 795 noticed Ning Shu sneaking around, he immediately said this to her.
Ning Shu nodded. She went into the hall and then to the grandmothers room. The room was pitch ck and damp, with a musty smell. There was a small window where the curtains had not been pulled open.
When Ning Shu pulled the curtains open, light shone into the room, illuminating the insides.
Hurry and see if theres any secret passage mechanism, said Ning Shu said to 795. She herself started searching in the bedside closet and the worn-out paintings hanging on the wall.
Theyre in the courtyard. We need to go, said 795.
Ning Shu had also heard the footsteps. She went out of the room, closing the door behind her.
The old womans cloudy eyes were streaming with tears as she shouted, Get out of my house right now. You killed my Xiao Lan! Xiao Lan was just a blind child. Why did you do this to her? Leave my house! Get out
Zhang Jiasen sneered and said, We will leave in time. We cant leave now.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
You guys are shameless. The old woman was trembling with anger. Are you trying to take over the house now? This is my home!
Zhang Jiasen walked close to the old woman. He abruptly turned over her cor and saw a ck thread hanging on her neck. He directly ripped off the pendant.
Ning Shu was a little surprised that the old woman also had this kind of stone.
Who are you to take my things? Give it back to me! The old woman stretched out her hand to snatch back the pendant, but her aging body was no match for the young and powerful Zhang Jiasen.
Zhang Jiasen kicked the old womans chest, sending her to the ground. She covered her heart for half a day before getting up. Her face was white as a sheet of paper.
Aigoo, hes trying to kill me the olddy covered her heart and cried.
Wang Jie, you
Everyone else stared nkly at Zhang Jiansen. They obviously did not expect Zhang Jiansen to strike so hard. Besides, the other party was an old woman.
Zhang Jiasen put the spirit stone in his pocket. At the same time, he cast a stealthy nce at the uncle, who looked indifferent. His emotions couldnt be read from his face.
This grandmother and granddaughter are murderers, said Zhang Jiasen.
That cant possibly be right
Why would they want to kill us
Theyre an olddy and a blind girl. Its not easy for them to take us down
Isnt the blind girl dead now?
Zhang Jiasen didnt exin too much. He reached into his pocket and held the pendant tightly.
When Ning Shu saw Zhang Jiasen so concerned about this stone, her heart was itching with curiosity. What was the benefit of this thing? Why would Zhang Jiasen be so reckless to get it?
How about we secretly attack him? whispered Ning Shu to 795.
795 said, Are you sure? Were carrying out the task now. What if we get eliminated?
Then, forget it. Ning Shu stared at Zhang Jiasens pocket. She really couldnt bring herself to ept that thing falling into Zhang Jiasens hands.
The olddy stood up with difficulty with the help of her cane. She bowed and hunched, and her eyes swept the crowd with a sinister look. You will not end well.
She then went to the room and closed the door behind her.
How did things end up going in such a different direction?
Earlier, it was obviously a murder, but now, it had changed into a treasure hunt?
The cold wind howled as the crowd entered the hall.
Advisor, what should we do now? Lu Shanshan asked the uncle, Is it still not finished?
Lu Shanshan was trying to ask how exactly this task was considered to bepleted.
Ning Shu stared at Zhang Jiasen, who was standing far away from the uncle. He was clearly afraid that the uncle would snatch his stuff again.
Ning Shu pondered for a moment, then took a shovel from the yard. She started digging the soil from the ground.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1715: Do You Smell Blood?
Chapter 1715: Do You Smell Blood?
After getting rid of ayer of soil, a wooden floor was revealed. 795 knocked on the board, making a hollow, empty sound.
Its hollow. 795 said, Theres probably a passage under here.
795 took the shovel from Ning Shus hand and started to work on the solidified soil on the ground.
A good whileter, the hall floor was turned over, revealing a floor made of a patchwork of wooden boards.
Ning Shu crawled on the ground. She wanted to see what was underneath through the cracks.
What weed her was darkness. There was nothing at all to see.
Help see if there are any mechanisms around here, said 795 to the others.
The uncle didnt move from the recliner. But Lu Shanshan was whispering something to him.
Look at that behavior of hers, said 795 to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
What exactly did Lu Shanshan do to 795?
Ning Shus nose twitched. Do you smell blood?
795 kicked open the door of the room next to the hall. Ning Shu looked inside and saw the olddy kneeling on the floor. Her eye sockets were hollow, and her eyes were gouged out. There was a bit of blood and flesh stuck to the eyeballs, hanging on the face.
Ning Shu shifted her gaze away after just a nce. This was the bloodiest killing Ning Shu had ever seen. In this task, each persons death was extraordinarily gruesome.
There must be tunnels in this house. We didnt see anyone enter this room at all. 795 looked around.
Ning Shu touched the walls. She had a feeling that there were cobweb-like passages under this house that could lead to any part of the house.
People could move in and out without a trace.
795, Ning Shu, and Zhang Jiasen felt around the whole room. Finally, under the bed, 795 felt a bump. Upon pressing it, a channel appeared underneath it.
Here. 795 crawled out from under the bed. Move the bed aside.
Several boys worked together to lift the bed out of the way and looked into the hole. It was like the maw of a monster that was about to swallow everyone up.
Advisor, should we go down? 795 asked the uncle.
When 795 talked to the uncle, Zhang Jiasen stood far away. He tried his best to reduce his presence.
Go in, said the uncle with a nod.
Wait. Ning Shu raised her hand.
You dont want to go? The uncle raised an eyebrow.
Ning Shu rushed to the yard, took a few sharpened sticks from the woodshed, and gave 795 one.
Thanks. 795 weighed the wooden stick in his hand and thanked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu wanted to hand one to the uncle, too, but she recalled that he had a rule-breaking pistol at his waist. He could carry a gun in even the ancient era nes, so she didnt give it to him.
Give me one, said Lu Shanshan.
Ning Shu handed one to her.
At that moment, Zhang Jiasen spoke up and said, If we leave, what about the other people in this room?
There were more than ten people still left!
Thats right. Advisor, what are we supposed to do without you guys?
What if the killeres back?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Why dont we go together?
Its scary in here.
Uncle pressed his lips together. If you go down, you might end up dead.
Ning Shu felt that it wasnt safe to be in the house. The passage below allowed the murderer to appear at any time and kill these unarmed college students.
But the situation below wasnt yet known. There was no information at all. As it was impossible to know whaty ahead, the danger couldnt be predicted.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1716: You Be Careful
Chapter 1716: You Be Careful
Advisor, let use with you. Lets go together, said the crowd.
Just stay here. No need to follow us. The uncle said indifferently, Its dangerous down there.
No, Advisor, we must be with you.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Your choice, said the uncle indifferently.
The crowd had learned from Ning Shu. Each of them went to the courtyard and took a wooden stick.
The uncle took the lead and headed down, followed by Lu Shanshan.
You be careful, said Zhang Jiasen to Ning Shu before stepping down the stairs.
Ning Shu:
Look at him, acting like he cared so much about her.
795 turned on his phones shlight and walked down.
Ning Shu tightly gripped the wooden stick in one hand and took the shlight in the other. As she walked into the hole, she said to the nervous club members, Follow quickly.
One by one, the whole group went down the passage, leaving an empty house. The snow fell heavily amid the whistling gale, as if to flood the entire ce.
Ning Shu was holding the shlight in her mouth now. One of her hands was holding onto 795s shirt as he walked in front of her, and one hand was clutching the wooden stick.
The staircase was veryplex, and it was packed with passages. There was no way to know where these passages led, so it was easy to get lost.
And there were all kinds of mechanisms in the passage. A little slip in focus would cause their deaths. As they walked ahead, the people behind them might disappear.
They could fall into a trap without a moments notice.
She didnt know if it was an illusion, but it felt like someone was spying on them.
The groups atmosphere was gloomy, and there were even small sobs.
Ning Shus palms were sweating as she turned toward 795 and said, I feel like someone is messing with us.
Just as her words fell, a poof was heard. Ning Shu looked back and saw that the ground had suddenly revealed a sharpened iron bar. A boy was just taking a step when this thing appeared at the bottom of his other foot.
It went straight through to his head from below, and the other end of the iron rod came out of his mouth.
Ah
Some people couldnt bear the gruesome scene. They covered their heads and screamed uncontrobly in fear.
The uncle walking in front drew the gun at his waist. He narrowed his eyes and fired a burst at the wall. He then quickened his pace.
The people behind had to trot, but for the time being, there were no more casualties.
It felt like an inescapable was surrounding them, as if there were cameras everywhere.
The uncle kept the gun in his hand. After every few steps, he would fire a few shots, but no bullets left the muzzle.
Ning Shu released her spiritual consciousness, but it wasnt strong. She had no choice but to make do with just scanning her surroundings to see if there were any mechanisms and traps underground.
Ning Shu looked at the uncle walking in front. He seemed to know his way around this ce as he went straight in one direction without any hesitation.
Zhang Jiasen touched the bouncing stone in his pocket. He tightly pursed his lips and looked at the uncle leading the way.
Ning Shu did not know how long they had walked and how many detours they had taken. However, the road in front was widening, and there was a piercing bright light.
Ning Shu squinted and adapted to the light at the cave entrance.
She saw a lofty building with strange drawings carved on giant pirs. It had a square sacrificial tform in the middle and a pir on which a round crystal was ced.
The stone was colorful and unusually gorgeous.
This is good stuff, really good stuff. 795s breathing was so rapid that he couldnt help but move two steps forward.
Zhang Jiasen touched the stone that was pulsating more and more in his pocket. His eyes were deep and profound.
Ning Shu asked 795, What is this?
795 whispered, In the countless realms, there are three thousand greatws. However, something always escapes the control of the heavenlyws. Its not troubled by karma and is able to circumvent karmic sins.
Get to the point? He was saying a bunch of things that werent understandable at all.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1717: Escape Karmic Sins
Chapter 1717: Escape Karmic Sins
795s face was red with excitement. We task-takers also have sins, but with this thing, not only could we save our lives, but we could also escape the sins we are held ountable for by the heavenlyw.
Once you get this crystal, depending on how many souls are in there is equivalent to the number of lives you have. Even if you killed innocent people, you wont rack up any karma.
Ning Shu:
Holy sh*t, how could something so cheat-like exist?
If a task-taker got it, there was no fear of being wiped out. There was a soul inside anyway, which would substitute for the task-taker being wiped out.
Ning Shus heart was itching with desire. As she gazed at the brilliance of the stone, it felt even more gorgeous. She wanted to get this thing.
In the face of something so rare in the world, greed was infinitely magnified.
Ning Shu clenched her fist, and her nails dug into the palm of her hand, bringing up a wave of pain. It allowed her to calm down a bit. She swept a look at the indifferent face of the uncle and suddenly sighed in her heart.
Her chances of getting it were pretty slim. Besides, having something like this, where the task-taker could do almost anything, felt unrealistic any way she thought about it.
p p p The sound of slow pping suddenly appeared and echoed in the passageway.
The crowd looked towards the sound of pping, only to see Pan Chen wearing a white priest costume. It had a dark color and wide sleeves. With his clean and cultured features, he looked like a polite ancient schr.
Pan Chen
Arent you dead?
Pan Chen said in a sagely manner, Wee to my Divine Stone Hall!
Pan Chen, did you kill all those people? a club member couldnt help but ask.
Pan Chen nodded. Not all of them were killed by me, though.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He then lowered his head and counted on his fingers. Several people were killed by Fan Junyang, a few were killed by me, while some people took advantage of the chaos to kill.
The one riding the wooden horse was killed by the old woman, and the sawing was done by Xiao Lan. Pan Chenined, Xiao Lan was really useless. I even gave her a pair of heavenly eyes, but she died just like that.
Ning Shu:
Were those the heavenly eyes?
They were clearly dead fish eye cataracts, okay?
Are you still a human being? Were all ssmates. Why did you kill them? someone indignantly shouted at Pan Chen.
Pan Chen asked rhetorically, Why couldnt I kill them?
Wont there be guilt?
No. Besides, they werent all killed by me. I just provided some convenience, said Pan Chen with a bashful look on his face.
When they saw Pan Chen like this, the crowd couldnt help but be creeped out. He simply made killing look as normal as eating.
Since you are here, I have to give you a little gift, said Pan Chen gently.
As soon as he said that, the stone on the pir emitted a dazzling light.
Ning Shu immediately felt as if her soul was leaving her body. A powerful suction force was trying to suck her body out.
Everyone held their heads and wailed in pain. The feeling of their souls being forcibly stripped from their bodies was too painful.
The uncle held the gun and squinted his eyes. He fired a shot at the stone, causing the stones light to suddenly dim. The power yanking their souls out also vanished.
Pan Chen looked at the gun in the uncles hand and asked with a frown, What kind of gun is this?
The uncles arm turned, and he fired two shots at Pan Chen. Pan Chens body moved a little, and his form darkened.
This gun of yours can erase souls? Pan Chen looked alert.
Ning Shu:
What the hell was Pan Chen?
Why couldnt he be killed?
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1718: Be Good and Come Here
Chapter 1718: Be Good and Come Here
Did Pan Chen have a spiritual body?
Ning Shu asked 795, What is he?
795s entire person didnt look good. He pounded his heart and said, Ah, its so depressing. Who knows how many souls this thing has absorbed to form a spiritual body?
I thought I could get the stone with some luck, but it already has a consciousness of its own.
Ning Shu: ...
This sort ofpletely put an end to their greedy ideas. Forget the uncle, this things soul was also more powerful than her. If she tried anything, she would end up getting her soul swallowed.
Ning Shu covered her chest like 795. Her heart was depressed to the point of no return.
Then, why can it reincarnate over and over again? asked Ning Shu.
It lets people experience death over and over again with more pain, hatred, and fear each time. The seven emotions are infinitely magnified, resulting in a greater power of the soul, said 795.
Zhang Jiasen stared at Pan Chen. His eyes narrowed, and a dark tide swirled under his eyes.
Everyone, back off, said the uncle indifferently. The crowd immediately retreated.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The uncle waved at Pan Chen. Be good ande here.
Pan Chen took two steps back and warily looked at the gun in the uncles hand. His schrly face was filled with doubt. Can you tell me what the gun in your hand is?
The uncles face was expressionless. So disobedient.
After two more shots, Pan Chens spiritual body darkened some more. Pan Chens expression became serious as he turned into a stream of light, flying into the stone.
The uncle followed and shot at the stone, which shook slightly. The entire underground building started to quake.
The stone emitted a powerful suction force, wanting to suck everyones soul inside.
The uncle frowned. Pointless resistance.
The uncle pulled the bolt and turned slightly sideways, his body forming a straight line with the gun as he fired a shot at the stone.
Ning Shu covered her head and saw that the space was slightly distorted. A powerful force struck toward the stone.
The stone erupted in a radiant light to resist this powerful force, but the result was obvious.
You guys can leave. I wont make things difficult for you. Pan Chens voice came from the stone. At the same time, a tiny strand of light shot out from the stone and went toward the uncles face.
The uncle dodged it with a sideways turn and fired two more bullets at the stone.
Eventually, Pan Chen showed his figure and looked at the uncle. You are also a spiritual body?
Since we are of the same kind, why are you giving me a hard time? asked Pan Chen discontentedly.
Ning Shu looked at the uncles windbreaker corners, which were slightly floating. Was he really a spiritual body?
There was no difference between him and a real person, right?
He clearly had a physical body.
795 sat directly on the ground. We have no chance. Lets just enjoy the show.
Ning Shu squatted next to 795 and asked in a whisper, Didnt you say that the stone was divided into a mother stone and a child stone?
Ning Shu lifted her chin in Zhang Jiasens direction. Whats the use of the child stone?
795 also nced at Zhang Jiasen, It has the same effect, but its very difficult to form a consciousness.
Given its cheat-like ability, its impossible to have a cheat-like intelligence. Pan Chen was able to, through some lucky coincidence, develop a consciousness. 795 hammered his heart, Shit. We can only look at the treasure in front of our eyes. We just cant touch it.
Ning Shu was even more crushed than 795. She was depressed that Zhang Jiasen got this thing. She had no idea what Zhang Jiasen would be like in the future.
Even worse than not getting the treasure was the enemy getting the treasure.
Perhaps Ning Shus gaze was too intense. Zhang Jiasen turned around and locked eyes with Ning Shu. He hooked the corner of his mouth towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu curled her lips. What was he being smug for? Getting it was one thing; keeping it was an entirely different matter.
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1719: We Can Talk
Chapter 1719: We Can Talk
Pan Chen and the uncle were confronting each other. Pan Chen soon found that his way of attacking the soul was of little use to the man in ck. Instead, his own soul had lost a lot of soul energy after being shot a few times.
Faced with the pitch-ck muzzle, Pan Chen felt some palpitations.
Not even the heavenly dao could erase him. There was nothing he could do.
Pan Chen politely said to the uncle, We can talk.
If I said that thisst shot will directly disintegrate your body, would you believe it? The uncle said coldly, I gave you one chance since it was not easy for you to form consciousness. But you didnt appreciate it. Keeping you alive will only leave a scourge for the world.
Pan Chen furrowed his graceful eyebrows. Is there a need to be so violent all the time?
The uncle fired a shot at Pan Chens spirit body. The silent power almost destroyed his spiritual body, turning it transparent.
Pan Chen raised his hand in shock; it had be transparent. Pan Chen immediately burrowed into his original body and said, I surrender.
Ning Shu:
She thought she was in for a show! But he adapted quickly!
Pan Chen flew towards the uncle, who stretched out his hand to catch the stone.
Ning Shu was practically drooling. This was such a good treasure!
Killing people wouldnt result in karma, and it could also be used to rece oneself in case of elimination.
The uncle put the stone away.
Give me the item, said the uncle indifferently to Zhang Jiasen. This kind of thing isnt something you should have as a task-taker.
Zhang Jiasen squeezed the stone tightly and took two steps back. This is what I got for myself. I have the right to possess it.
Didnt you also want this thing and even knew it was there since a long time ago? You let them kill to draw it out. Zhang Jiasen looked serious.
The uncle said lightly, So what?
Zhang Jiasens expression was exasperated. Then, what right do you have to take away my things?
I want to. Who are you to say such things to me? asked the uncle without any emotion.
Are you stupid? They are just souls now. Who knows how many times they have died. The flesh, the body, its all fake, said Pan Chen.
Ning Shu was slightly surprised. Was the body she was possessing also a fake? But there was a temperature and heartbeat. And she could also breathe. Was it all an illusion?
Could it be that the first generation task-takers can just steal other peoples things? Before Zhang Jiasen could finish his sentence, the object in his hand flew out.
This is something I bestowed on a few ves. Are you going to be my ve? Pan Chen said, Can you help me kill people to find souls? Ill grant you eternal life.
The uncles hand pressed on the stone, and Pan Chen immediately turned silent.
The thumb-sized child stone flew towards the uncle, who held the stone and said, How many more stones are scattered outside? Call all of them back.
Yes replied Pan Chen timidly.
Zhang Jiasens face turned blue and extremely ugly.
When Ning Shu saw Zhang Jiasen lose the thing he had so painstakingly plotted to obtain, her heart leaped in her chest. She could not help but want to stand and apud.
Nice job!
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, with an item like this, without anything left to restrain them, they would be reckless and carefree. The unrestrained task-takers would cause incalcble damage to the nes.
Without Pan Chens support, the space started to copse. Everyone felt their vision blur for a moment before they appeared in the hall.
Ning Shu felt a vibration under her feet. It should be the divine stone hall copsing.
She let out a long breath. This time, the task was finallypleted after wasting an upgraded version of the protective talisman.
But now, she was very happy. Having been able to see Zhang Jiasen fail within reach of sess made it all worth it.
Whats happening to me?
Ah
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1720: The Passage of Reincarnation
Chapter 1720: The Passage of Reincarnation
The bodies of the surviving club members started to slowly petrify, finally bing human statues. Then, their souls floated out from the stone statues. Every single one of them had be a spiritual body.
Ning Shu also returned to her original appearance. All the task-takers were restored.
Lu Shanshan was dressed in an elegant ancient costume. There was no need to mention her beauty.
Wow, you guys have nice souls. If I knew earlier, I would have devoured you first, said Pan Chen in a depressed tone.
The uncle pointed his finger in the air, and a ck hole slowly started emerging from his fingertip. Once the ck hole appeared, these souls immediately scrambled to float towards it.
The ck hole gradually shrunk and finally disappeared.
Ning Shu had seen this kind of ck hole when she was transcending people as a Mt. Mao Daoist priest.
What was that? Ning Shu asked 795.
The passage of reincarnation. Since these people have died, they naturally have to enter the reincarnation cycle, said 795.
Ning Shu:
What the hell? He was able to invoke the passage of reincarnation that easily?
Ning Shu forced a polite smile. From now on she should really stay away from the uncle. Who knew if he would suddenly kick her into the path of reincarnation?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Go back, said the uncle indifferently.
Ning Shu suddenly felt a bout of dizziness. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in a room in the fabricated space.
She let out a long breath and looked down to see her soul had darkened a lot.
Is everything okay? Mei Ziqing asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu turned her head. She saw Mei Ziqing and asked in surprise, Youve been waiting here?
Well, the task wont beplete until you guyse back, said Mei Ziqing.
Ning Shu asked in confusion, Isnt there an upgraded version of the protective talisman? Why dont you exchange one?
Mei Ziqing said somewhat helplessly, Ive been stuck as an advanced task-taker for a long time. I have to save as much merit as possible to level up.
Seeing Ning Shu nod, Mei Ziqing said, Then, Ill leave first. I have to go see how much merit I got this time. But I died early, so I guess there wont be much. I still have to do such tasks. It seems like I have to get my hands on a few upgraded protective talismans. Sigh
When Mei Ziqing finished the sentence, her body had disappeared.
795 said to Ning Shu, 2333, Im also leaving. Add my number. If theres an opportunity in the future, lets cooperate again.
Sure.
Once the task-takers departed, only Zhang Jiasen, the uncle, 496, and Ning Shu were left behind in the room.
Zhang Jiasens soul was iparably transparent, as if it was about to dissipate. It seemed that the two possessions had cost him no small price.
If Ning Shu used a little prop, she might be able to make Zhang Jiasenpletely vanish.
Zhang Jiasen keenly sensed Ning Shus malicious gaze. He gave her a look and disappeared.
496 said to the uncle, Can you give me a small piece of that stone?
The uncle said indifferently, No.
496 was a little discouraged. Then, can you show it to me? Ill just take a look. I havent seen this kind of stone before.
No.
Cant I even just look at it?
It seemed like 496 was trying to act spoiled in front of the uncle again despite the embarrassment. It was so strange. Still, the uncle had really good determination. Even in the face of such a beauty, he wore a cold look.
After getting rejected, 496s facial color looked a little bad. She stared at the indifferent first-generation task-taker and felt exasperated. Nheless, she was still full of fighting spirit.
Ning Shu felt that it was best not to stay here. She mentally called out to 2333, Head back to the system space.
Yes The previously dead 2333 finally responded.
Ning Shu felt another bout of dizziness as she left the virtual space.
?Chapter 1721: Their Eight Characters Seriously Clashed
Chapter 1721: Their Eight Characters Seriously shed
Once she was back in the system space, Ning Shu hastily sat on the carpet and began cultivating. The wear and tear on her soul was very serious this time.
Ning Shu stopped cultivating when her soul had sufficiently recovered and coldly asked 2333, Why did you ignore me earlier? I asked you questions but there was no response.
I crashed and waspiling data at that time, 2333 said. Didnt I gain a systems fortune and heavenlyws?
Ning Shu was utterly speechless. Her and 2333s eight characters seriously shed. Their personalities couldnt harmonize, that was why they were never on the same page.
Ning Shu didnt bother saying anything else. She called up the stats panel to see what the harvest was this time.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 11150k
Soul: 310
Life: 81
Intelligence: 264
Charm: 10
Luck: 99
Mental Strength: 170
Martial Arts: 182
Faith: 2414 (+1000)
Aptitude: 79
Merit: 10045 (+3000)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x5, Upgraded Protective Talisman
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing)
Forpleting the special task she got 3000 merit points and 1000 faith points.
Ning Shu rubbed her eyes. That was it?
Just 3000 merit points?
No experience points? No attribute points?
This task was a troll!
Ning Shu opened the chat system and asked Mei Ziqing, How was your harvest? Can you be an ultra task-taker?
Mei Ziqing said, Im still a little short! I didnt gain a lot of merit points: theyre really rare. I still need to do more special tasks, but they arent always avable.
Ning Shu tried to reassure Mei Ziqing. Dont be too anxious. Just take your time.
Mei Ziqing considered the advice. Id better go do some ordinary tasks first, Im pretty exhausted. Ill think things through when another special task pops up.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu chatted with Mei Ziqing for a while and was about to close the chat system when she heard the telltale sound of an iing message.
Ning Shu opened it and saw that it was 795 who wanted to talk. Ning Shu epted the request.
795 sent a message and asked, How did the task go this time? How was the harvest?
It wasnt ideal, Ning Shu replied.
795 said, What happened with Pan Chen wasnt something we could control. Since there was nothing we could do, its only logical that the rewards were reduced.
Ning Shu sighed. She might as wellplete ordinary tasks, get 20 million points, and be an advanced task-taker. As for making it to ultra task-taker? That was too far away and she was toozy to even think about it.
Another ringing sound told Ning Shu that someone else wanted to talk to her. Ning Shu checked the request and saw it was 6457.
That number belonged to Zhang Jiasen. Ning Shu immediately refused the request. She definitely couldnt be bothered to talk to Zhang Jiasen and there was nothing to say.
At any rate, Zhang Jiasen would just try to kill her the moment he had a chance. His schemes wereplex.
Even though he acted aimable towards her now, hed definitely attack without mercy at the next avable opportunity.
Chapter 1722: Only One Free Question Left
Chapter 1722: Only One Free Question Left
Ning Shu closed the chat system and took out her Unsurpassable Martial Arts manual. What did she have to do in order to make this book form a world?
She really wanted her own world.
Ning Shu closed the book and recalled that the silver-haired man still owed her three questions.
The silver-haired man was quite knowledgeable.
Ning Shu took the manual and told 2333, Go to the fabricated space.
Alright.
After a moment of dizziness, she was standing again on the blue stone street. Still clutching the manual of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, she headed towards the consultation room.
As soon as she walked into the consultation room, Ning Shu smelled a fragrant and elegant incense. It made her feel clear-headed as all her negative emotions slowly dissipated and her mind was set at ease.
Ning Shu desperately inhaled the incense.
The silver-haired man came out of the inner room and saw Ning Shu. His expression was faint.
He held a book that never left his hand and his long silver hair was tied back.
What do you want to ask this time? The silver-haired man sat down. His movements were elegant, gentlemanly, and graceful.
Ning Shu ced the manual on the table and asked, What would it take to create a world?
The silver-haired man raised an eyebrow. Youre only an intermediate task-taker and you want to construct a world?
Construct a world?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She remembered that 795 also mentioned something about constructing a world.
Ning Shu flipped open the Unsurpassable Martial Arts manual and said, Take a look. Can this be a world?
The silver-haired man took the book, flipped through its pages, and raised his eyebrows. The patterns formed by its power of faith could create a world, but it would be more difficult than usual.
A world needsws and a power system to maintain the operation of the world. It needs an environment where living beings can survive: water, sunlight,nd. Just as souls have soul origins, so do the five elementsmetal, wood, water, fire and earthneed an origin. The power of these origins maintains the world.
Ning Shu internalized the silver-haired mans words and asked, So I need these elemental origin powers?
The silver-haired man closed the manual and pushed it over to Ning Shu. Yes. Origin power isnt easy to get. Its usually derived from the realm itself. With your current abilities, it would be too difficult to artificially create a world.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together. Maybe she could get origin power.
Ning Shu asked, What does it mean to construct a world?
A task-taker is also a kind of cultivator. Generally once one bes an advanced task-taker, they start constructing their own world. With their own independent world as backup, they are not so easily eliminated. The silver-haired man said.
Ning Shu nodded. What that task-taker said about an advanced task-taker who didnt even know how to construct a world made sense now.
So this is what that was all about.
The silver-haired man said, Youve already asked two questions. Theres only one free question left.
What? That was just one question, okay? Ning Shu was speechless.
The first question was whether this book could form a world. The second was how a world is constructed. The silver-haired man crossed his arms, his tone mild.
Ning Shu:
Damn it.
That traitorous businessman!!!
Ning Shu inhaled the incense hard. The silver-haired man made his way back to the inner room, but then paused on the threshold. He turned back towards Ning Shu and said, This incense is an additional charge as per the length of the session.
Ning Shu took her manual and ran out of the consultation room. When she looked at the sign on the door, she had the urge to flip a table.
Gentlemanly, elegant, and treacherous.
They were all cunning old foxes!
She once again wondered how long this man had existed.
After leaving the consultation room, Ning Shu went to the restaurant and ordered something to eat.
A table full of food, where eating it all doesnt make you feel full or gain weight, is awesome!
After heading out of the restaurant, Ning Shu decided to buy an upgraded version of the protective talisman. She got eliminated thest time she bought one.
So she needed a new one now.
Chapter 1723: I Don’t Even Know Why
Chapter 1723: I Dont Even Know Why
The upgraded version of the protective talisman cost about a hundred merit points. Ning Shu went to the same store where shed bought themst time. Earlier she spent 95 merit points on one talisman but this time Ning Shu spent 190 merit points to buy two of the upgraded protective talismans.
She felt much safer with those two talismans in hand.
After she bought the protective talisman, Ning Shu told 2333, Go back to the system space.
Upon her return to the system space, Ning Shu took a book off the shelf and began to read it. Afterwards, she used a sprinkler to water the flowers and organized the space. She then told 2333, Lets meet the entrustor for the next task.
Alright, 2333 said.
A figure slowly appeared in the space. She was dressed in coarse linen, wore cloth shoes on her feet, and a wooden hairpin was tucked into her bun. Her face looked waxen and tired.
She was thin and had high cheekbones. She looked like an overworked peasant woman from an ancient era upon first impression.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes to examine the woman more closely. She knew a little about fortune-telling based on facial features and this woman had a noble face. She was obviously very wealthy once.
The womans slightly clouded eyes surveyed the entire brightly-lit space: the polished floors, the potted nts sparkling with dew, the fresh and lovely flowers, the bookshelves full of books, and the beautiful sofa.
The woman pinched her whitened skirt with some restraint and took two steps back.
Ning Shu asked her, Hello. Are you requesting a counterattack?
Yes. My name is Chen Ermei, she said quietly. Can you help me counterattack?
Yes, what is your wish? Ning Shu asked.
Chen Ermei looked a little timid and was silent for a while before she said, I want to take revenge on Bai Yiqiao. She ruined my life and I dont even know why she did this to me.
And my husbandhe defiled me. Chen Ermei looked horrified and afraid as she spoke of her husband.
Ning Shu decided to see the storyline before deciding whether to ept the task.
Chen Ermei didnt know why Bai Yiqiao disliked her so much. The truth was that Bai Yiqiao had been reborn.
Bai Yiqiaos father was a schr who had failed to pass the imperial examinations all his life. But being a schr was still very impressive in a small, remote vige.
And once you became a schr, you didnt have to pay taxes and levies.
Bai Yiqiao was born beautiful. She had fair skin because she didnt need to work and wore beautiful clothes. In a crowd of vige girls and peasant women, she stood out.
When Bai Yiqiaos grandfather was younger, he arranged a marriage for her and her future husband was a hunter.
But Bai Yiqiao was too proud and naturally looked down on this man. She went against her engagement to travel to town and became a concubine for the son of a rich family.
It was a time of chaos. Fang Yong, who had been ditched by Bai Yiqiao, wanted to join the rebellion. But before he left, Fang Yongs mother arranged another marriage for him. His new partner was Chen Ermei.
Fang Yong went to join the army shortly after his marriage. With his agile hands and archery skills, Fang Yong soon made his way up the militarys ranks. After the new emperor ascended the throne, Fang Yong was made a high ranking official.
And Chen Ermei was given the title of Madam Gaoming because of her husbands honor.
Bai Yiqiao, who became a concubine, was framed by her husbands legal wife and thrown out of the residence. Her legs had been broken as punishment and she had to beg for a living.
Bai Yiqiao saw Chen Ermei when Fang Yong returned to his hometown. The woman who was once inferior to her in every way was now dressed in brocade and fancy clothes, wore silver and gold, and was attended to by several maids.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even the matriarch of the family who broke her legs acted very humble in front of Chen Ermei. When she saw Fang Yong in his officials clothes, Bai Yiqiao was stunned. She never knew that Fang Yong could be so heroic.
This husband and all his glory became someone elses. Chen Ermei had done nothing to deserve this, she just had good luck.
Chapter 1724: A Real Green Tea Bitch
Chapter 1724: A Real Green Tea Bitch
As Bai Yiqiao prostrated herself on the side of the road, Chen Ermei threw a few coppers into her bowl. Ashamed and insulted, Bai Yiqiao covered her face with her dirty and messy hair.
She watched Chen Ermei and Fang Yong walk into the distance and saw how considerate and caring Fang Yong was towards Chen Ermei. Bai Yiqiao felt extreme regret over her decisions.
Steeped in bitterness and regret, Bai Yiqiao froze to death in the street. When she woke up again shed been reborn in the moment where she was about to go back on her engagement. The reborn Bai Yiqiao decided to turn over a new leaf. She was no longer vain: she became down-to-earth and decided to live a good life with Fang Yong.
Ning Shu after receiving the storyline:
Why was rebirth the issue again? People like her were reborn while those whod suffered injustice and those whod experienced great pain didnt even have the chance to start over!
Fuck this Bai Yiqiao! She was a real green tea bitch. The only reason she wanted to live a down-to-earth life with Fang Yong was because she knew that he would be outstanding and rich sooner orter.
Bai Yiqiao had always been afraid of Chen Ermei, who had lived a lifetime married to Fang Yong, and Chen Ermeis current situation was Bai Yiqiaos handiwork.
Bai Yiqiao wasnt a kind or gentle person. Shed been a concubine in arge family and the affairs of itsplex inner courtyard were marked by struggles and all kinds of shameful secrets.
Ning Shu looked at Chen Ermei. It was hard to imagine that Chen Ermei died when she was only in her thirties. Her appearance showed the many challenges she had to go through and the exhaustion she bore.
Ning Shu asked Chen Ermei, Counterattacking requires you to sacrifice soul energy. Are you sure?
Chen Ermei nodded. Im sure. Ill give up fifty percent of my soul energy.
So your hearts desire is to get back at Bai Yiqiao and your husband? Ning Shu inquired.
Chen Ermeis eyes darkened. She bit her lip and nodded. Yes.
Alright, Ill take this task, Ning Shu said.
Thank you, Miss. Chen Ermei courtesied to Ning Shu, and her form vanished from the system space.
Ning Shu opened the system marketce. She redeemed a few fasting pills, medicines, and antidote pills.
Knowing that this was a chaotic world, Ning Shu wanted some protection and bought a very short dagger.
With all her preparationsplete, Ning Shu then told 2333, Lets start the task.
Alright 2333 responded.
Ning Shus head spun for a moment. She felt as though her body was merging with anothers. She could feel someone pressed against her body, pecking at her neck. He was making slurping, slobbering sounds and his breath smelled vile.
One hand roamed over her body and removed her clothes.
Ning Shu immediately opened her eyes and saw a man lying on top of her.
Ning Shu felt more sickened and disgusted than ever before. She reached out a hand and chopped at the mans neck. His eyes rolled back and he fainted on top of Ning Shu.
Ning Shu pushed the mans body off of hers. She shook out her hand. Only one chop and it was aching.
Ning Shu kicked the man hard and quickly buttoned up herpels.
This man was likely the original hosts husband in this life, Li Gouzi. He was a loafer that stole chickens and dogs. People hated him and he even looked like a pervert.
This was the event that changed Chen Ermeis second life. Li Gouzi had defiled Chen Ermei and they were caught in bed together. Under pressure from all sides, even Chen Ermei threatening suicide couldnt save her from being forced to marry Li Gouzi.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu put her shoes on and took out the dagger. Li Gouzi was just scum.
Chapter 1725: Thought You Two Went Off to Play
Chapter 1725: Thought You Two Went Off to y
Ning Shu held the sharp de in her hand and was about to teach Li Gouzi a lesson when she heard a rush of footsteps outside.
Ermei said she was going to the toilet, but no one can find her.
I looked for her everywhere.
The voices outside the room were getting closer and the footsteps were getting louder. To make matters worse, it sounded like there were many people outside.
Ning Shu quickly considered her situation. The most important thing at the moment was to not get involved with Li Gouzi.
Putting away the dagger, Ning Shu opened the window and jumped out, closing the window behind her.
Ning Shu took a detour avoiding the rooms and returned to the main hall.
There were colored threads for weaving Chinese knots ced on the tables in the hall.
The reborn Bai Yiqiao was impressive at weaving knots. She has seen many styles back in her rich household. The women in the area, married and unmarried, all came to learn from her. Chen Ermei was also one of the women who came to learn from her.
But it was precisely in Fang Yongs house that Chen Ermei was defiled by Li Gouzi.
As of now, Bai Yiqiao and Fang Yong were already married.
Ning Shu picked up an unfinished knot on the table. She ited the knot in her hands as she walked to the abandoned room in the backyard.
Hey, what are you all doing here? Ning Shu looked curious. I was wondering why there was no one inside, so it turns out that you all came out here.
Little Sister, where did you go? The girl from the Bai family said you went missing, a man asked Ning Shu.
This man was Chen Ermeis elder brother, the eldest child of the Chen family. He looked simple-minded.
Ning Shu looked at Bai Yiqiao. After I went to the toilet, I went back inside.
Although Bai Yiqiao was dressed like a peasant woman living in the countryside, her clothes were sewn with intricate embroidery, which immediately elevated the ss of the hemp garment.
Bai Yiqiao was a concubine in her previous life so she knew how to please people with her appearance. Women loved to look nice in front of the ones they liked. Even in harsh conditions, they would find ways to look good.
For a moment, Bai Yiqiaos expression had a tinge of surprise before she quickly smiled. Ermei, you didnt even let us know that you came back? You had us looking for you everywhere.
I heard that Li Gouzi came to visit you. I even thought you two went off to y, Bai Yiqiao added.
Ning Shu quickly shook her head. I couldnt y with Li Gouzi. Sister-inw Fang, how could you say it like that? I came to learn how to weave knots from you. How could I go y with Li Gouzi? Everyone in the vige knows what kind of person Li Gouzi is. How could I possibly be involved with Li Gouzi? Im avoiding him like the gue. Sister-inw Fang, how could you speak like this?
Bai Yiqiao gently said, I was just speaking casually.
What are you all doing here? Ning Shu squeezed into the room. She saw Li Gouzi who had been tied up and said in surprise, Sister-inw Fang, how is there a man in your home?
Isnt this Li Gouzi?
Bai Yiqiao reluctantly said, He must have slipped into this room to sleep.
Ning Shus face held some trace of contempt towards Li Gouzi. Once Big Brother Fang Yonges back, have him sort Li Gouzi out. People who dont know the situation would have thought that you were hiding a man, Sister-inw. Your reputation will be ruined for no reason.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Bai Yiqiaos expression turned ugly and her gaze became cold for a moment. When she saw the loose-tongued, gossipy women pointing and whispering, Bai Yiqiao cursed Li Gouzi in her heart.
Chapter 1726: Foisted Off to Be Li Gouzi’s Wife
Chapter 1726: Foisted Off to Be Li Gouzis Wife
When Bai Yiqiao heard Ning Shu familiarily call Fang Yong Big Brother Fang, she felt unhappy.
Li Gouzi mustve had bad intentions. He came here to steal from my house, but ended up falling asleep, Bai Yiqiao exined calmly.
Ning Shu nodded. This Li Gouzi is a piece of trash, Sister-inw Fang. Trust me, dont let him off lightly.
Youre right, Ermei, Bai Yiqiao said.
The Chen familys eldest son, Chen Li, said to Ning Shu, Lets go home now. Our parents will be worried.
Ning Shu smiled and said to Bai Yiqiao, Well then, Sister-inw Fang, Ill be leaving first.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Once she turned around, the smile on Ning Shus face disappeared. Chen Li noticed her expression. As soon as they left the Fang familys house, he asked Ning Shu, Little Sister, are you feeling unwell?
Im okay, Ning Shu said. Looking back at the Fang familys house, Ning Shu thought that Bai Yiqiao was really vicious. She knew perfectly well how important reputation was to a woman, yet she ruined Chen Ermei in such a vile way.
Chen Ermei and Li Gouzi were seen by many people doing indecent things. Li Gouzi then falsely used Chen Ermei and said that she had seduced him. He turned her into an extremely obscene woman.
No matter how much Chen Ermei refuted his ims, no one believed her. Peoples gazes on her felt like knives.
The reputation of the Chen family was ruined because of Chen Ermei. A woman who lost her chastity was extremely shameful. It was to the extent that people felt like the sight of her dirtied their eyes. She would be pointed and stared at wherever she went.
Chen Ermei was either going to be drowned in a pigs cage or punished by infibtion.
Infibtion was the punishment of castrating a woman to punish immoral rtionships between men and women and erase a womans sexual desires. It was carried out by sewing a womans vagina closed.
The world was simply this cruel towards women. At this point, Li Gouzi stepped forward and casually said he wanted to marry her. Considering the circumstances at the time, marrying Li Gouzi was the best option.
Chen Ermei was foisted off to be Li Gouzis wife. Li Gouzi was a real ruffian who was admired by all the local hoodlums. He was brazen, shameless, andpletelycked a sense of honor.
Li Gouzi was the type of person to take everything and give nothing back. He wasnt willing to work for the livelihood of his household. When wild grass grew in his fields, he wouldnt bother to weed. If there was no food at home, he would either just steal some food or shamelessly eat at another persons house.
In short, Li Gouzi was a hopeless and inhuman scumbag who was beyond saving.
After Chen Ermei married him, she had to do everything in the house. Washing the clothes, starching them, and working at the farm were all Chen Ermeis responsibilities.
If there was any money at home, Li Gouzi would take it and use it for drinking and for pleasure. He would also abuse Chen Ermei, often iming to be her savior. He would im that if he hadnt married her, she would have drowned in a pigs cage.
Chen Ermei worked extremely hard while having to face the inhuman treatment from Li Gouzi, whose beatings were so severe, she once suffered a miscarriage. Even while she was recovering, she had to continue doing heavybor in the fields such as cutting ragweed.
Li Gouzi never helped her. He didnt care if Chen Ermei was dead or alive. Sometimes when he returned home, he would press Chen Ermei down on the bed without considering how she felt.
Chen Ermei died from exhaustion at the age of just thirty.
Ning Shu sighed. No wonder Chen Ermei wanted to get revenge on Li Gouzi despite being in an era where husbands were treated like deities.
Under Li Gouzis tyrannical abuse, Chen Ermei didnt even have the spirit to resist. Even if she wanted revenge, she could only have Ning Shu get revenge in her stead.
This was how women lived in ancient times. Reputation was a heavy shackle on their necks. Even though it was clear that Chen Ermei was the victim, no one cared how she had suffered. Instead, they wanted to drown her in a pigs cage.
While Li Gouzi was only punished on a small scale.
Chen Ermei was so devastated that she didnt have any spirit left. If it were up to Ning Shu, even if the oue was death, she would drag Li Gouzi down with her. There was no way she would let him off.
Chapter 1727: To Marry a Wife Was to Marry Virtue
Chapter 1727: To Marry a Wife Was to Marry Virtue
Chen Ermeis forbearance did not make Li Gouzi treat her well. It only made Li Gouzi increase his abuse. Ultimately, this was how women were restricted and oppressed in this era.
Ning Shu returned home with her elder brother, Chen Li. As soon as they walked in, Father Chen stormed over to hit Ning Shu with his smoking pipe.
Ning Shu wasnt the type to stand still and let people hit her, so she dodged and avoided his hit.
You dare dodge? Father Chens eyes were bloodshot and fierce.
Lady Li mediated from the side, Thats enough, old man. Isnt Ermei back?
Father Chen sat on the bed-stove and inhaled deeply from his pipe. He angrily said, Youre already all grown up. You shouldnt be doing things that make me lose face. Its even been said that you and Li Gouzi have grown close.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Father, how could I be with Li Gouzi? Li Gouzi was clearly in Fang Yongs house. He was even sleeping there. What does that have to do with me?
Fang Yongs wife came to tell me and your mother that you disappeared while weaving knots. Father Chen knocked his pipe on the small table ced on the kang bed-stove.
All I did was go to the toilet and Bai Yiqiao immediately became worried. Who knows what shes plotting? Ning Shu said. Im never going to her house again to learn how to weave knots from her.
If you dont want to go, then dont go. Weaving knots can barely make any money. Its enough for you to do all your tasks at home well, Father Chen said.
Ning Shu smiled. Thank you, Father.
Go and feed the chickens, Father Chen said.
Ning Shu lifted the curtain and walked out of the room. She picked a few yellow vegetable leaves that had insect holes in them from the vegetable patch at the door, then chopped them up and fed them to the chickens.
Chen Li, while helping Ning Shu with the chores, said, I dont think Sister Bai is a bad person.
Because Bai Yiqiao is pretty, right? Ning Shu looked at Chen Li.
Chen Li nodded honestly. Shes very pretty. Many people say that Fang Yong must have burned a great amount of incense to marry the daughter of a schr, who also turned out to be virtuous and beautiful.
Tch. Ning Shu sneered. The eyes of men could only see appearance. When it came to a wife, they looked at her eight birth characters. When it came to a concubine, they looked at her beauty.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
To marry a wife was to marry virtue, not to marry beauty. In Ning Shus opinion, Bai Yiqiaopletely acted like a concubine.
She was already married to Fang Yong, but she still did this kind of thing to Chen Ermei.
In her previous life, Bai Yiqiao was caught having an affair. She was found sleeping with a young manservant from the household, on the same bed. The households official wife used this adultery charge to break her leg.
In this life, Bai Yiqiao used the same scheme on Chen Ermei.
Ning Shu really couldnt figure it out. Why would this kind of person get a chance to be reborn?
Bai Yiqiao was indeed a genuine green tea bitch. Although she was loyal to Fang Yong after her rebirth, in her past life, she tried everything she could to capture the affections of a rich young master. In this lifetime, the rich young master fell in love with her again.
He even went as far as getting divorced with his wife for her, and then proposed to her.
The reborn Bai Yiqiao seemed to have gained cheats. Her business raked in money. She knew that troubled times wereing, that Fang Yong would participate in the insurrection, and that she had to buy and grow food.
She often sent food and clothing to the rebel army, which made the members envy Fang Yong for having such a good wife. Even the leader of the rebel army, the future emperor, had a good impression of her.
But the reborn Bai Yiqiao vowed to live a good life with Fang Yong and be his other half. She did not care about other people.
In the end, Bai Yiqiao naturally became a legendary woman.
Ning Shu: Ha ha ha
Chapter 1728: Having Beauty Was a Calamity
Chapter 1728: Having Beauty Was a Cmity
Ning Shus task was to retaliate against Bai Yiqiao and Li Gouzi. So naturally, she wouldnt allow Bai Yiqiao to enjoy such a beautiful future.
If you were reborn, enjoy your second life. Why bother ruining other peoples lives?
Ning Shu asked Chen Li, Brother, what kind of woman do you want to marry?
Chen Li scratched his head. Of course, a woman that treats me well. But if she looked pretty that would be even better.
The corner of Ning Shus mouth twitched.
Without strength, having beauty was a cmity. This was true for both men and women.
Bai Yiqiaos situation became difficult after Ning Shu said those suggestive words. The main issue was that Li Gouzi had been in her house.
What Bai Yiqiao suggested earlier was that Chen Ermei and Li Gouzi had agreed to bump into each other at her house and that Chen Ermei was learning to weave knots as an excuse to secretly meet with Li Gouzi.
But now that nothing had happened between Chen Ermei and Li Gouzi, she was implicated by the misunderstanding instead.
Bai Yiqiao couldnt help but inwardly criticize Li Gouzi for being such useless trash.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When Fang Yong came back home with two pheasants, Bai Yiqiao deliberated awhile then told Fang Yong about what had happened.
Fang Yong, who had a herculean physique, lifted the tied-up Li Gouzi and gave him a solid beating, causing Li Gouzi to emit bloodcurdling screams.
Bai Yiqiao was angry at Li Gouzi, so she allowed Fang Yong to beat him up without interfering.
Still, Fang Yong was a person with a sense of propriety, so after teaching Li Gouzi a lesson, he stopped and threw Li Gouzi out of the Fang familys yard. Fang Yong pointed at Li Gouzi and harshly said, If you dare step foot in my house again, I will break your leg.
Bai Yiqiaos legs instinctually became cold when she heard Fang Yong threaten to break Li Gouzis leg. Her legs had been broken in her previous life, and that feeling of her bones shattering still made her shudder.
Ever since she was reborn, she felt like she was dreaming, and that she would wake up someday and find herself still crawling on the ground, with a broken bowl in front of her, begging people who walked past her for some money or some food.
She would never live like that again in this lifetime. She just wanted to live peacefully with Fang Yong.
Fang Yong was a hunter who spent his time hunting in the mountains all year round. The amount of blood on his hands gave him a vicious aura. Fang Yongs cold face was so fearsome that Li Gouzi, who bullied the weak and feared the strong, almost pissed his pants in fright. He didnt dare say anything.
Bai Yiqiao said to Fang Yong, Li Gouzi said that he was here to see Chen Ermei and that he had agreed to meet with her. So he slipped into the room, but he fell asleep.
Fang Yong furrowed his thick ck eyebrows and said doubtfully, Why did Chen Ermei want to meet Li Gouzi at our house?
Fang Yong was a man who fought beasts using his wits and bravery in the mountains and forests. If he really had no brains, how could he rise through the ranks in the army and be such an outstanding figure?
Bai Yiqiao pursed her lips and deliberately said, I dont know. I suppose Father Chen was too strict with her so she had to resort to this method.
Fang Yong warned her, Dont believe what people like Li Gouzi say. Which girl in this vige doesnt avoid him like the gue? Chen Ermei is not stupid enough to be involved with this kind of person.
When Bai Yiqiao heard what he said, she immediately became unhappy. She had always felt that there was an unbreakable connection between Fang Yong and Chen Ermei.
After all, the two had been husband and wife in their previous lives, and they even had children together.
Even though she felt unhappy, Bai Yiqiao smiled and said, So you understand Chen Ermei well?
Its not that I understand Chen Ermei. But as long as Chen Ermei doesnt want to ruin herself, she will not have a rtionship with Li Gouzi. Just by looking at him, you can tell that Li Gouzi is not someone that a woman can entrust her life with, Fang Yong said with a smile.
Fang Yong pinched Bai Yiqiaos tender and fair cheeks. Why do I feel like youre jealous? You are my wife, and Chen Ermei has nothing to do with me. Im only stating facts.
Bai Yiqiao swatted Fang Yongs hand away and pretended to be angry. Im not jealous, youre jealous.
Chapter 1729: Felt Uncomfortable With Chen Ermei’s Existence
Chapter 1729: Felt Ufortable With Chen Ermeis Existence
After their bout of teasing, Li Gouzis matter was glossed over. Fang Yong didnt investigate why Li Gouzi came to his house.
After all, Li Gouzi was a well-known thief. It made no difference which house he was found at, breaking into other peoples homes was amon urrence for him.
Bai Yiqiao sighed in relief and asked with a jealous tone, Do you like people like Chen Ermei?
Chen Ermei was like a thorn in Bai Yiqiaos heart. Bai Yiqiao could never
N?v(el)B\\jnn
forget the scene she saw in her past life of Chen Ermei wearing a brocade dress, tossing money into her bowl.
If Bai Yiqiaos father had not died, she would not have resorted to begging. In her previous life, relying on the fact that she was a schrs daughter, she would always act arrogantly. She also didnt have a good rtionship with her rtives, which was why no one helped her out when she fell in dire straits.
In this life, Bai Yiqiao had changed a lot, but she always felt ufortable with Chen Ermeis existence.
So Bai Yiqiao was a little sensitive when it came to Chen Ermei. Especially when she heard Chen Ermeis name from Fang Yongs mouth.
But Bai Yiqiao wouldnt cause a scene. She knew that men grew tired of crazy and unreasonable women. So she questioned Fang Yong in a delicate, coquettish manner.
Bai Yiqiao looked very delicate and beautiful. Her fair skin did not resemble the skin of peasant women. Even her demeanor had a faint sense of coquettishness. All of this made Fang Yongs fond feelings for her increase.
I already have Yiqiao as my wife, I dont care about other women, Fang Yong said.
Fang Yong did treat Bai Yiqiao really well. He tried his best to work hard both inside and outside the house to reduce Bai Yiqiaos burdens. He couldnt bear to make such a charming wife tired.
But Bai Yiqiao still helped. Bai Yiqiao intended for them to be a loving husband and wife for the rest of their lives. Naturally, they must help each other out and she would also support Fang Yongs future glory.
Bai Yiqiao also curried favor with Fang Yongs mother whose eyesight was bad, so that Fang Yongs mother would be pleased with her. Even if she was wronged or if Fang Yongs mother badmouthed her, Bai Yiqiao would still endure it. Afterward, when Fang Yong learned of what happened, he treated her with even more affection.
Bai Yiqiao was a very smart woman. She used the experience of theplex backyard struggles from her previous life, to benefit herself in this life.
Ning Shu had to do a lot of tedious chores at home, which included cooking with Lady Li. Father Chen and Chen Li would never enter the kitchen, as cooking was only done by women.
Ning Shu was mulling over how to deal with Li Gouzi. Li Gouzi was actually starting to wander around the Chen familys house now. Whenever he saw Ning Shu, he would immediately take the opportunity to shamelessly spout some misleading words.
Why did you leave me behind at Fang Yongs house? We even agreed on it
You left and let Fang Yong beat me.
Li Gouzi said to Ning Shu in a spoiled manner, Im in so much pain.
Ning Shu tilted her head and looked at Li Gouzi indifferently. Li Gouzi was unbearable to look at and he even had vegetable leaves stuck in his teeth.
He really looked like a toad.
Even without taking his looks into ount, Li Gouzis iparably disgraceful temperament made Chen Ermei want tomit suicide.
Although Chen Ermei couldnt be described as an extremely beautiful and stunning woman, she had good facial features and a pleasant figure that was pleasing to the eye.
Noticing that Ning Shu was indifferent to what he said, Li Gouzi couldnt help but feel a little anxious. Li Gouzi felt that he was not getting any younger and that he should get married soon.
Chen Ermei wasnt a bad choice. Li Gouzi knew that the Chen family despised him, so he shouted at Ning Shu from behind the fence, Ermei, did you forget that we were in the same room?
We agreed to meet.
Ning Shus expression hardened. Li Gouzi was really trying nonstop to smear her name and ruin her reputation.
In the yard, Lady Lis face turned red with anger when she heard Li Gouzis bullsh*t.
Chapter 1730: People Could Actually Be This Shameless
Chapter 1730: People Could Actually Be This Shameless
Li Gouzi, if you dare step foot into my house or dare nder Ermei again, I wont forgive you. Chen Ermeis mother, Lady Li, smacked Li Gouzi with a broom.
While dodging Lady Lis broomstick, Li Gouzi shouted shamelessly, Ermei and I like each other. Aunt Li, we share the same surname. We should treat each other as family.
Li Gouzis actions attracted the attention of many onlookers. Lady Li shook with anger. Ill tear your mouth off.
Ning Shu felt like she had gained a new perspective on the world. So it turned out that people could actually be this shameless.
Li Gouzi was making such a huge ruckus. It was very likely that someone else had given him this idea.
Ning Shu patted Lady Lis back, then looked at Li Gouzi. Li Gouzi.
Yes, Li Gouzi immediately replied with a beaming smile.
Ive never set up a meeting with you. You went to Fang Yongs house by yourself. Did you go to peep on the women who were there that day?
And how did you get into the room at Fang Yongs house? Ning Shu asked indifferently. The door was locked, so how did you get in?
We clearly agreed on it, Li Gouzi said anxiously. Arent we already close like that?
When Li Gouzi said that, Ning Shu immediately felt many insinuating eyes on her.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together and clenched her fists tightly. She really wanted to kill Li Gouzi.
Ning Shu calmly said, You said we agreed to meet at Fang Yongs house? Youre acting as if his house is a brothel in the red light district. Tell me, why would we want to meet at his house?
Li Gouzi, if you dont speak clearly our family will let the vige constable deal with this matter, Ning Shu said. We also have to prove the innocence of Fang Yongs wife after all. How could she possibly have let you into her house?
Li Gouzi quickly replied, Fang Yongs wife doesnt know anything. This was between us.
Son of a bitch, how dare you nder my daughter like this? Lady Li grabbed the broom and struck Li Gouzi with it. Everyone knows what kind of a rotten person you are! How could my daughter be involved with you?
Li Gouzi became unhappy. Auntie, youre making me upset.
Like I care if youre upset or not. Lady Lis broom hit Li Gouzi on his face, making him wail in pain.
Ning Shu looked at Li Gouzi silently. He was determined to smear her name, so in order to get rid of one rumor, she had to create another one.
Ning Shu squinted at Fang Yong and Bai Yiqiao who were walking alongside the road.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Bai Yiqiao wore a pleated skirt, a brightly colored top, and an exquisitely embroidered waistcoat that made herplexion look soft and delicate, giving off the charming and lively atmosphere of a young woman.
She was simr to the young daughters-inw of big affluent families and stood out distinctly in the dull crowd.
The fabric Bai Yiqiao wore wasnt of a good quality, but she was skilled at using embroidery and small essories to make her clothes look beautiful.
Many mens gazes were drawn to Bai Yiqiao.
Fang Yong red at Li Gouzi and said in a low voice, Are you causing trouble again?
When Li Gouzi saw Fang Yong, he recoiled, remembering the pain that Fang Yong had inflicted on him. Li Gouzi said weakly, Im not, Im just here to find Chen Ermei.
Quit looking for her. Just look in the mirror, you think youre fit for her? If youre looking for trouble again, Ill take care of you, Fang Yong said coldly.
Bai Yiqiao frowned. What did Fang Yong mean? Why did he care about Chen Ermei? Why?
?Chapter 1731: If You Like Pimping So Much…
Chapter 1731: If You Like Pimping So Much
Bai Yiqiao was displeased that Fang Yong was getting involved in this matter, and her expression became downcast. In the end, there must be an intangible connection between Fang Yong and Chen Ermei.
Was it possible that the two were still fated for each other in this life?
Bai Yiqiao felt like stomping her feet in anger.
I I suggest you dont interfere in other peoples business. TThis is between me and Chen Ermei, Li Gouzi said in a trembling voice while trying to put on a brave front.
Bai Yiqiao said, Li Gouzi, even if you and Ermei are in love, you shouldnt be causing trouble and ruining Ermeis reputation. You can find a matchmakerter and go to the Chens house to propose properly.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and sarcastically said, Bai Yiqiao, are you crazy? Whos in love with Li Gouzi? I think that youre the one whos actually involved with Li Gouzi.
Chen Ermei, think before you speak. Thats nonsense! Bai Yiqiao was so furious that her eyes bulged. She looked at Chen Ermei sharply.
Ill just say it clearly, if you like pimping so much, why dont you be a madam at a brothel? Who set up the meeting with Li Gouzi? Li Gouzi obviously went into your house. How much kickback did he give you for you to use your own house as a brothel?
You tricked the girls and the women toe to your house by using some excuse of weaving knots, but you clearly meant to harm the girls in the vige. I wasnt the one who set up the meeting with Li Gouzi, you did. You let Li Gouzi defile the women in the vige while you made some dirty money.
Ning Shus words poured out, showing no sign of stopping. It made Bai Yiqiao turn purple with anger, especially when she saw how the others were looking at her.
The gazes of some of the women who came to her house were filled with suspicion, and they quietly backed away from her.
Bai Yiqiaos blood was boiling. Chen Ermei wasing after her with the persistence of a mad dog.
Chen Ermei, if you continue to spout nonsense, I wont be polite, Bai Yiqiao said with a cold expression on her face.
Ning Shu casually said, Why shouldnt I spout nonsense? Arent you also spouting nonsense? You insisted that Li Gouzi and I are a happy couple. What exactly are you after?
Ive never seen such a shameless pimp. At least the girls in the brothel are willing, but youre ruthlessly harming the women of your own vige.
If you dare smear my name, Ill get back at you even harder.
Bai Yiqiao said coldly, Chen Ermei, be careful when you speak. What do you mean by pimping? There were so many women in my house, but theyre all fine. Why did Li Gouzi choose you?
Ning Shu shrugged. Who knows? Maybe you made a deal with Li Gouzi. After all, Li Gouzi was sleeping in your house, not mine.
Bai Yiqiao, maybe you and Li Gouzi are in love with each other and you had to use me as your scapegoat. Ning Shu bbed on, Li Gouzi looks so ugly. He has yellow leaves stuck in his teeth that are most likely fromst night. You can even smell his bad breath from miles away. Who would like this kind of person? Bai Yiqiao, your taste is really unique.
Bai Yiqiao was trembling with anger and the veins on her forehead bulged. She red at Ning Shu with extreme loathing in her eyes.
Chen Ermei, uttering malicious words wont solve the problem. Fang Yong stepped in front of Bai Yiqiao to shield her. Dont cause any more trouble regarding this matter.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
I never wanted to cause trouble. Think about who exactly was the one implying things? Ning Shu said lightly. If Li Gouzi everes to my house again, Ill consider Bai Yiqiao to be behind it.
Come and Ill break your balls!
You
Okay, stop making trouble, Fang Yong said to Bai Yiqiao.
Chapter 1732: I’ll Make Sure You Never Walk Again
Chapter 1732: Ill Make Sure You Never Walk Again
Bai Yiqiao was stunned and looked at Fang Yong incredulously. She was being bullied right now. Her husband should be protecting her, but instead, he was protecting Chen Ermei.
Did the two of them have a secret rtionship?
Fang Yong, you Bai Yiqiao turned around and left. Since Bai Yiqiaos rebirth, she had cherished Fang Yong, supported him, and always put him first, but this was the kind of treatment she got in return.
Fang Yong furrowed his brows and said fiercely to Li Gouzi, If you dare continue to cause trouble, Ill make you pay.
Im not kidding. If Yiqiao gets involved in this quarrel again, theres no way Ill let you off.
After he said that, Fang Yong chased after Bai Yiqiao.
Whos scared of you? As soon as Fang Yong left, Li Gouzi immediately became cocky. He turned towards Ning Shu and said, When ites to you, I
Ning Shu picked up the broom and hit Li Gouzi hard. If you say one more word, Ill make sure you never walk again.
During this time, Father Chen and Chen Li hade back from work. When they saw so many people surrounding their house, they rushed back in a hurry and saw Ning Shu chasing after Li Gouzi. Without a second thought, Chen Li lifted his hoe over his shoulders and swung it towards Li Gouzi. Li Gouzi was scared out of his wits and quickly ran away.
The crowd of onlookers at the door gradually dispersed. Father Chen looked at Ning Shu with a heavy expression on his face. Look at what youve done. As your father, how can I not be ashamed?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ill take care of this, Ning Shu said.
Youll take care of this? How will you take care of it when your reputation is already ruined? Father Chen looked irritated. Cant you act with a little more self-respect? Li Gouzi didnte here looking for anybody else, he came looking for you.
Ning Shu coldly said, Then I wont get married.
Is it up to you whether youll get married or not? Father Chen fiercely struck the table with his pipe. Have you considered this? Your father is already very old, do you still want me to squat in jail?
If you dont get married by the time youre seventeen, I might as well go to jail.
Ning Shu sighed inwardly. She forgot that in ancient times if a woman was not married off by the time she turned 17, her parents were at fault. If a man did not take a wife by the time he turned 20, the womans parents were still guilty! This was the moral standard in a feudal society where men were worshiped, but women were neglected.
This was the cause of the severe patriarchy in ancient times. Having a daughter was basically throwing money down the drain. And if a daughter couldnt be married off, the parents were the ones who carried the me.
Fuck, it would be better to just destroy this kind of world.
The more Father Chen talked, the angrier he became. He raised his hand at Ning Shu to hit her, but Ning Shu dodged his hit.
Father, dont hit her. Li Gouzi is the one pestering Little Sister, Chen Li defended Ning Shu. Even if you beat her to death, it wont make any difference.
Shes really a money pit. A really worrying money pit. Father Chen continued to nag, but didnt try to hit Ning Shu again.
After dinner, Ning Shu washed the dishes. Once she was done, Ning Shu returned to her room, sat cross-legged on the bed, and began practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
Because the air was cleaner and spiritual energy was more abundant in ancient times, Ning Shu cultivated a lot of energy within three days.
On that day, Li Gouzi showed up to cause trouble. Ning Shu nned to give Li Gouzi what he was due for. Bai Yiqiao was trying every means possible to get her involved with Li Gouzi, so Ning Shu nned to give her a taste of her own medicine.
Even if Bai Yiqiao was cautious of Chen Ermei, why did she have to scheme against Chen Ermei and tie Chen Ermei and Li Gouzi together?
It was as good as driving Chen Ermei to her death. In her past life, Bai Yiqiao was the one who broke off her own engagement. When had Chen Ermei done anything to Bai Yiqiao that would warrant this kind of treatment in their current lives?
Chapter 1733: Why Did Fang Yong Help Chen Ermei?
Chapter 1733: Why Did Fang Yong Help Chen Ermei?
Bai Yiqiao let such a rotten person like Li Gouzi defile Chen Ermei.
This trick was obscene and insidious but very effective. A woman whose reputation was ruined could only either die or marry the rapist.
It seemed that Bai Yiqiao could not rest easy if she didnt trample Chen Ermei into the mud. It was as if she thought that if Chen Ermei did not end up in a miserable state, Chen Ermei would eventually be involved with Fang Yong.
Ning Shu hated Bai Yiqiao in her heart, but Bai Yiqiao hated Ning Shu even more. Bai Yiqiao was even dissatisfied with Fang Yong. Why did Fang Yong help Chen Ermei?
She was Fang Yongs wife now, not Chen Ermei.
Bai Yiqiao was lying on the bed with her back facing Fang Yong, silently angry and using.
Fang Yong sighed, put his hand on Bai Yiqiaos waist, and said, Dont be angry, why do you dislike Chen Ermei? Chen Ermei has nothing to do with us.
Then why are you helping her? Bai Yiqiao turned around and said resentfully, Chen Ermei called me a female brothel keeper.
Fang Yong said, I did this for you. Chen Ermei is an unmarried girl and Li Gouzi keeps bothering her. In order to avoid losing her reputation, she will implicate us. After all, Li Gouzi was indeed in our house, which is also bad for your reputation. Adding on to the fact that you said that she and Li Gouzi are in love, it made Chen Ermeis situation not good. I was afraid she would hurt you out of desperation.
She will definitely drag you into the muddy waters for the sake of her reputation. Fang Yong said, I dont want you to be bothered by rumors.
Be good, dont be angry. Fang Yong rubbed Bai Yiqiaos soft hair, If Chen Ermei goes too far, I wont let her bully you.
Bai Yiqiao curled her lips and said, I hate Chen Ermei. You are not allowed to talk to Chen Ermei in the future.
Yes, my little green-eyed monster. Fang Yong said with indulgence.
Fang Yong kissed Bai Yiqiaos forehead.
Bai Yiqiao wrinkled her brows. Chen Ermei was always a thorn in her heart. Chen Ermei was able to enjoy glory and wealth in her previous life because she was married to Fang Yong and they lived as a couple together their whole lives.
However, Chen Ermei turned out to be hard to deal with and Li Gouzi was alsopletely useless. He had been given an opportunity to im Chen Ermei but hepletely wasted it.
After this rebirth, Bai Yiqiao just wanted to continue her rtionship with Fang Yong, to live the rest of her life with Fang Yong. They got engaged as children and grew up to be husband and wife, as it should be.
She had to firmly hold onto this man in this life. She didnt want to be someone elses throwaway concubine like in her previous life.
Ning Shu practiced until the middle of the night, then stopped and got out of bed. She put on clothes and shoes, then quietly opened the door to go to Li Gouzis house.
The sky was rather dark. There was a hazy moon in the sky, and asionally there was the sound of barking dogs and even croaking frogs from the fields.
Ning Shu walked on the ridge of the farm fields which were damp with dew. By the time Ning Shu reached Li Gouzis house, her skirt and shoes were all wet.
Li Gouzis house was very simple. It was a thatched house, there was basically nothing in the house, and the tables and chairs were allcking either arms or legs.
Ning Shu crossed the threshold and walked into the house. The house was even leaking rain, and the sky was visible when she looked up.
This was the situation that Chen Ermei had to deal with after marrying Li Gouzi. The family didnt even have any traditional words of fortune pasted on the walls for the happy asion.
In the quiet room, Ning Shu walked into the bedroom. There was no one in the room. As she had expected, Li Gouzi was sleeping in the red light district again.
Li Gouzi was alone, so as long as he was full the whole family was not hungry. Even after he married Chen Ermei, he often stayed out all night. He would eat and drink his fill outside, and then slept wherever he pleased. If he was free he would call a prostitute.
Once he ran out of money, he woulde back and turn the house upside down looking for more money.
This scum!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Unable to find who she was looking for, Ning Shu turned around and left. She returned home and continued to practice. Therge-scale uprising would be breaking out soon.
Chapter 1734: These Days Were Very Hard
Chapter 1734: These Days Were Very Hard
Without having the necessary strength, how could someone survive, let alone be able to protect their family?
Before Fang Yong joins the army, Ning Shu must deal with Bai Yiqiao.
Considering Fang Yongs archery skills, he will definitely stand out in the army.
Either way, the mission this time had nothing to do with Fang Yong, so naturally, Ning Shu wouldnt bother with Fang Yong. She would simply deal with Bai Yiqiao secretly.
But if Fang Yong wanted to avenge Bai Yiqiao, then Ning Shu would definitely fight back.
Ning Shu spent the entire night practicing. Early the next morning, Lady Li told Ning Shu to do her chores. Ning Shu had to wash the clothes, cook, feed the pigs and chickens, as well as finish the other household tasks.
Father Chen and Chen Li had left very early in the morning for the fields. They only came back after the sunrise to have breakfast.
They had to spend their days toiling over the fields as the sun beat down upon their backs. These days were very hard.
Moreover, the crops that they grew were excessively taxed until almost nothing was left for them. So, the whole family had to eat sparingly.
Its this years weather. Father Chen sat on the kang, eating his coarse Chinese cornbread, his expression full of worry. There hasnt been a single drop of rain all year long. At this rate, we will be scorched to death.
What will we do if we cannot pay the food tax? Father Chen was very worried.
The current imperial court was corrupt, so immoral officials were rampant. If the tax wasnt paid, the government would take ruthless actions. They would beat anyone who couldnt pay to death. Even if they survived, they would still be left at the brink of death.
In any case, it was hard to live in such circumstances.
When it was time for the autumn harvest, arge-scale peasant uprising broke out.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Food was a matter of life or death for people, but the current government disregarded the suffering of themon people. Corruption tainted every part of the government until the weight that fell onto the shoulders of the citizens became unbearable. It was normal for the people to raise their torches and pitchforks to rebel, if the alternative was starving to death.
Chen Li asked, Father, do you want me to go work in town?
Ning Shu nced at Chen Li. Chen Li was simply an unskilled worker. Even if he worked, his wages would not amount to much.
Ning Shu took a bite out of her cornbread and said, Father, how much money do we have? Lets go buy some food. It doesnt look like it will rain any time soon. As time goes on, the food will definitely be more expensive.
Father Chen nced at Ning Shu. Lets wait and see, maybe it will rain soon.
The more you held onto unrealistic hopes, the more you would sufferter on.
Ning Shu knew that as a girl, she had no say in family matters. So she didnt insist or urge Father Chen to spend his money on buying food any longer.
After the meal, Ning Shu took the initiative to wash the dishes and wipe the table. When she finished cleaning, Ning Shu said to Father Chen, Father, I want to go to town.
Father Chen looked at Ning Shu, knocked on his pipe, then said, You should stay at home. Dont run around for the time being. You were recently involved with Li Gouzi, so you definitely shouldnt be running around. And the town hasnt been peaceful recently, I heard that many women went missing.
Youre not allowed to go. Father Chen said.
Life was really hard in ancient times. The distance from here to town wasnt small. It took an entire day of travel to go there and thene back.
Without her familys permission, Ning Shu didnt dare to leave. Such a disappearance would have arge influence on a womans reputation.
Ning Shu gave up on this n. She was initially thinking of buying medicinal supplies from town to make jade herbal masks and earn some money to buy food.
But now, she couldnt go to town. Would she have to go to the mountain instead to pick the herbs?
After harvesting the herbs, it was necessary to wash and dry each of the ingredients ording to their nature, which would be extremely troublesome.
Chapter 1735: Look for Herbs
Chapter 1735: Look for Herbs
Noticing Ning Shus dejected expression, Chen Li asked Father Chen, Why dont I take her?
No. I said youre not allowed to go, so youre not, Old Chen said impatiently. Being constantly worried about this years harvest and his familys livelihood agitated him.
Chen Li could only look at Ning Shu helplessly. She smiled but remained silent.
Ning Shu left the house and picked up a bamboo basket like she was going to cut the weeds. However, Ning Shu was actually nning to go to the mountains to look for any herbs.
She couldnt buy the herbs, so she could only find some in the mountains.
Ermei, let mee with you, Chen Li said to Ning Shu, grabbing the pack basket from her.
Big Brother, arent you going to go to the fields? Ning Shu asked.
I finished everything that was supposed to be done, Chen Li answered.
Ning Shu nodded and let Chen Li carry the bamboo pack basket while holding a sickle herself.
Due to the drought, the grass along the path through the fields was very dry. Even the water in the stream was turbid, looking almost like mud. The drought was very serious.
As Ning Shu was passing by Fang Yongs house, she heard voices in the courtyard that sounded like Bai Yiqiao and Fang Yongs mother.
It sounded like they were having a quarrel.
Ning Shu stopped walking and listened to the voices inside.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Dont call those women to our home again. Do you know what people are saying about me now? Theyre saying that our house is a brothel! This voice belonged to Fang Yongs mother.
Fang Yongs mother was widowed at a young age. She made a living by washing and repairing clothes while raising Fang Yong by herself. She also suffered from an affliction in her eyes. As long as there was even a small amount of sunlight, her eyes would tear up uncontrobly.
Bai Yiqiao said, Mother-inw, Chen Ermei spread those lies to nder our family. She was the one that did shameful things and now she wants to bring our family down.
I dont care whos right and whos wrong. How did Li Gouzie into our house? Wasnt there an entire group of people at our home?
Who knows how Li Gouzi got into the house, Bai Yiqiao said.
I was widowed at a young age and Ive always lived a clean life. Although our family is poor, our good reputation is unquestionable. It hasnt been long since you married into our family and youve already created so much trouble. A good reputation is not easy to gain, but its easy to ruin.
Bai Yiqiao curled her lips and nced at Fang Yongs mother, whose eyes were tearing up. She scowled impatiently, then obediently said, I know, Mother-inw.
Listening to these words from the outside, Ning Shu felt that only a person like Fang Yongs mother, who had a strong moral backbone, could raise someone with Fang Yongs bearing.
He was both smooth and principled in his actions. He needed only a single opportunity to shine and stand out from his peers.
Ning Shu picked up her sickle then left and Chen Li followed after her. After they had walked far enough, Chen Li said, Why does Fang Yongs wife talk about you this way? Im going to find her and tell her off.
Whats the point of arguing with her? It doesnt benefit anyone to talk any more about this matter. Ning Shu turned to Chen Li and said, Lets go to the mountains and see if theres anything edible. We can find some wild fruits to eat.
Most people who liked to gossip about such misunderstandings were frivolous and impatient. It was easy to seize their weak points. If Ning Shu wanted to take revenge, she had to put herself in a safe position. Thus, the matter was cast aside like this.
Chen Li didnt have any objections. As they walked, he wiped at his sweat nonstop. The weather was too hot. Seeing Ning Shu walk effortlessly, he couldnt help but ask, Sister, arent you tired?
Of course I am.
Ning Shu grabbed a tree branch and poked through a brush, wanting to see if she could find any herbs. She ran all over the mountain based on the growth habits of the herbs.
Chen Li followed Ning Shu, breathing heavily, and asked, Ermei, what kind of herbs are you looking for?
Just some ordinary medicinal herbs.
You actually know about medicinal herbs? Dont y around, lets go back. Father is going to scold us if wee backte. You shouldnt make him angry these days. What happened with Li Gouzi and the drought still has him in a bad mood, Chen Li said.
Chapter 1736: The Protagonist’s Strong Luck
Chapter 1736: The Protagonists Strong Luck
Ning Shu saw that there were still two medicinal herbs she needed missing from the pack basket. She said to Chen Li, Lets look around a little longer, well return at noon.
What a great find. Ning Shu was pleasantly surprised when she unexpectedly saw ginseng.
As soon as Ning Shu stopped speaking, someone stepped on the ginseng. Ning Shu raised her head and saw Fang Yong who was carrying two rabbits and a pheasant.
Ning Shu:
She thought she had been lucky toe across ginseng, but it turned out to be the protagonists strong luck.
Fang Yong did not expect to meet Chen Ermei here. When he saw Chen Ermei looking at him, he asked Chen Li, Why did youe to the mountains?
I came here with Ermei, Chen Li said while wiping his sweat.
Could you move your feet? Ning Shu asked Fang Yong.
Fang Yong took a step back and Ning Shu saw the ginseng leaf that had been trampled on. She was instantly distressed, even the leaves of the ginseng were valuable.
Ning Shu knelt on the ground, holding the sickle, and started to carefully dig the ground bit by bit in fear of breaking the roots of the ginseng.
Ginseng with intact roots were more valuable.
Fang Yong narrowed his eyes, Is this ginseng?
Ermei, is this really ginseng!? Chen Li asked in surprise, his expression looked as if he had found gold.
Even someone like Chen Li, who wasnt knowledgeable in medicinal herbs, knew ginseng. In any case, ginseng was valuable. Very valuable.
Ning Shu ignored both of them. She cautiously and carefully squatted, knelt, and thenid down in order to dig up the ginseng. She kept digging until her whole body was covered in sweat.
Seeing how Ning Shu was exhausting all her efforts, Chen Li fanned Ning Shu with his clothes. Fang Yong stood at the side and waited.
It took almost two hours for Ning Shu to dig out the ginseng. This ginseng was about the size of Ning Shus pinkie finger and had dense roots. The roots were intact and undamaged.
Ning Shu let out a long breath, her body felt numb from fatigue. She had used all of her concentration and her muscles became stiff after two hours of staying still. This was more tiring than having a fight.
Its really ginseng! Great, how much is this ginseng worth? Chen Lis tanned face was flush with excitement.
Fang Yong raised his eyebrows in surprise. He didnt expect Ning Shu to actually dig out a stalk of ginseng. He looked at Ning Shu. If he was alone, he would have missed the ginseng.
To be honest, Fang Yong also wanted this ginseng.
If he had some extra money, he could buy Yiqiao something nice like some food, clothes, or jewelry.
The surroundings turned very silent. Even the simple-minded Chen Li didnt say anything. There was only one ginseng, how would it be divided?
Fang Yong coughed and said, Who would have thought I would step on a ginseng?
Once Ning Shu heard what Fang Yong said, she knew she had to share the ginseng.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu carefully wrapped the ginseng then said to Fang Yong, In that case, those who are here can have a share, but no one can say anything about it.
What theyve encountered was basically a windfall that would bring them money, but it would also cause many problems.
Especially when it came to people living within a small vige. If anyone so much as sneezed, the whole vige would know about it.
Fang Yong nodded. Only our families will know about this.
So how do we divide it? I want seventy percent. I found this ginseng and I dug it out, Ning Shu said.
Fang Yong pursed his lips without speaking. Clearly, he wasnt satisfied.
Chapter 1737: Just to Keep Him Quiet
Chapter 1737: Just to Keep Him Quiet
Ning Shu was a little discontent and said, You dont expect us to split evenly, do you? Then whats the difference between this and stealing?
Did he think that just by stepping on the ginseng, it was his?
The male lead was truly blessed with good luck. Ning Shu ran all over the mountains without encountering any ginseng while he could just casually step somewhere and find it.
Taking seventy percent for yourself is too much, Fang Yong said.
Ning Shu was unhappy. She was the one who found the ginseng, but Fang Yong just stepped on it and wanted to have a share of the money based on that.
If only it werent for the fear of attracting thieves because her family would gain unexpected wealth. Especially during this time when the world was in chaos, if there was a root of ginseng at home, people with bad intentions would crawl out of the woodwork the very next day. Her family might not only lose the ginseng but their own lives as well.
If this werent the case, Ning Shu wouldnt give Fang Yong anything at all. Giving Fang Yong thirty percent was just to keep him quiet.
But Fang Yong, the bastard, thought that even this amount was too small.
Ha ha ha
Forty percent, it cant be any more than that. Or else Ill take the ginseng to town and offer it to the government official. Ning Shus gaze was cold.
The government official, in this case, was the county magistrate.
Fang Yong thought about it for a while. Indeed, if Chen Ermei wasnt here, he wouldve missed the ginseng. Forty percent was eptable.
Alright, Ill take forty percent, Fang Yong said.
Then its a deal. Well sell itter, Ning Shu said. My brother and I will leave first. You should wait until were far enough and then leave.
Fang Yong nodded.
Ning Shu ced the wrapped ginseng in the pack basket and covered it with grass. She turned to Chen Li and said, Lets go.
Chen Li carried the bamboo basket on his back and walked very carefully.
When they arrived home, Ning Shu took out the ginseng and talked to Father Chen about dividing the ginseng with the Fang family.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Father Chen was so surprised when he saw ginseng that he jumped. This type of windfall could attract misfortune.
Ning Shu told him that she would go with Chen Li to sell the ginseng and once they sold it, the danger would pass. Otherwise, someone mighte every day wanting a piece of the ginseng.
Ning Shu grabbed the basket that was filled with the Chinese knots that Chen Ermei had woven before. She ced the ginseng inside and covered it with the Chinese knots.
To get to the town from the vige, you had to ride in an ox cart. Fang Yong pretended to be there by coincidence, carrying pheasants and rabbits to sell. He sat in an ox cart with Ning Shu and Chen Li.
Other people also boarded the cart along the way, but Ning Shu and Fang Yong didnt say a word the entire way.
Chen Li was profusely sweating and didnt dare to speak.
After all, when had poor people ever seen something as precious as ginseng?
When Ning Shu arrived in town, she first went to the rouge shop to disguise herself. She thickened her eyebrows, drew pockmarks on her face, and disguised herself simply before she went to the medicine store to sell the ginseng.
Ning Shu entered the pharmacy and Fang Yong came in soon after. Fang Yong pretended that he had recently suffered from excess internal heat and wanted to buy some cooling medicine to drink.
From beginning to end, he didnt talk to Ning Shu at all.
Ning Shu bargained with the shopkeeper who settled on a price of 200 taels.
Ning Shu was not very satisfied with that price. The ginseng was fresh. After it was processed and dried, the price would definitely be more than a thousand taels. Ginseng was a popr item, especially within the circles of the rich and powerful officials, each house had to have some in it.
But the shopkeeper insisted on buying it for only 200 taels and wouldnt budge.
Chapter 1738: Ning Shu Felt Like a Criminal
Chapter 1738: Ning Shu Felt Like a Criminal
Ning Shu nced at Fang Yong who nodded almost imperceptibly, agreeing to sell for 200 taels.
Ning Shu approved as well, 200 taels was also a huge amount of money. As far as the Chen family was concerned, they would never be able to earn this much money in their whole lives.
Ning Shu asked for silver taels instead of banknotes. Before long, the country would descend into chaos and banknotes would be mere scrap paper.
Ning Shu took the heavy silver and left the medicine store. Fearing that someone would follow her, Ning Shu entered a clothing shop to buy new clothes, washed the makeup off her face, and even changed her hairstyle before leaving the store.
Ning Shu felt like a criminal. The money was obviously hers but she was acting like a thief.
When you lived at the bottom rung of society, the world you lived in was chaotic and people held malicious intentions. Even people who had just a little bit of power could trample onmoners like them. It would be too easy to identally anger those people and bring a life-threatening disaster on themselves.
Ning Shu would rather take cautious measures than risk the chance of that happening.
She secretly gave Fang Yong 80 taels then parted ways with him.
After returning home, Ning Shu let out a sigh in relief. She kept a few silver taels for herself and gave the rest to Father Chen.
Father, we have money now. Lets buy some food, Ning Shu said to Father Chen. I heard in town that some ces have already be chaotic. I heard that all crops have withered and that even the ground has cracked because of the drought.
This is a year of severe drought. Im afraid it wont rain so easily and food will be very expensive if a rebellion breaks out, Ning Shu said.
Okay, then go buy some grain. With money in hand, many things can be resolved easily. Father Chen agreed to buy food.
We shouldnt buy too much at a time. Lets buy it a little bit at a time, Ning Shu said.
Father Chen took a long draw on his pipe, nodded, then said, I know. We shouldnt expose our wealth.
Father Chen then said to Chen Li, You too. Dont go bbing about this anywhere.
Chen Li shook his head quickly. Father, I would never. I wont say anything.
Because she had dug out the ginseng then went to town to sell it, Ning Shu was exhausted beyond belief. She told Lady Li, Mother, Im going to take a nap.
Go, have a good rest, Lady Li said.
Ning Shu copsed on the bed to rest. She had only just dozed off when she was shaken awake by someone. She opened her eyes and saw Lady Li. Ning Shu sat up and asked, Mother, whats wrong?
Lady Lisplexion looked bad. She said, Fang Yong and Bai Yiqiao are here.
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. What are they here for?
Ning Shu had a guess. There was no doubt that it was about the money they made from selling the ginseng.
Ning Shu put on her shoes and went to the central room where she saw Fang Yong and Bai Yiqiao.
Bai Yiqiaosplexion was fair and rosy and she wore a neat skirt. Her whole figure radiated beauty and grace, which made the tanned and rough-looking Chen family seem even more uncouth and miserable byparison.
To be honest, Bai Yiqiao and Fang Yong were a very good match. Fang Yong was heroic and powerful, while Bai Yiqiao was charming and lovely. The two of them didnt look like people who made a living off of working thend.
To put it simply, the temperaments of the male and female lead were extraordinary. One could tell they werent ignorant peasants at a nce.
Ning Shu crossed the threshold, entering the room, and asked Fang Yong, Whats the matter? Did I give you the wrong amount of money?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Bai Yiqiao said, The money distribution for this ginseng is unreasonable. It should be a fifty-fifty split.
Ning Shu smiled. If it werent for me, you wouldnt be able to get even one copper right now. Dont be greedy.
At the time, I had already found the ginseng, but Fang Yong stepped on it, Ning Shu said. Dont make a fuss. If you keep this up, everyone will know what happened and none of us will benefit from that.
If you still want to cause trouble, then Ill have no choice but to make everyones lives difficult, Ning Shu said coldly.
Bai Yiqiao looked dissatisfied. Every time she saw Chen Ermei she felt an indescribable loathing and dread. She was afraid that fate would push Fang Yong and Chen Ermei together to be husband and wife like they were in her previous life.
Chapter 1739: This Distribution Is Unfair
Chapter 1739: This Distribution Is Unfair
Ning Shu didnt know what Bai Yiqiao was thinking. She actually had the gall to ask to split evenly. Splitting evenly? Like hell! Not even in her dreams!
Ning Shu asked Fang Yong directly, What happened? Arent you satisfied with the distribution?
If you have anything to say, lets talk it out between us women. Why ask Fang Yong? Bai Yiqiao said dissatisfied.
Ning Shu:
She couldnt even talk to Fang Yong?
The division was decided by me, my brother, and Fang Yong. Ning Shu sneered. You dont even know anything. What are you here for?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Bai Yiqiao pursed her lips, took a deep breath, and said mildly, Chen Ermei, cant we just talk things out calmly? We cant solve anything if you insist on being sarcastic.
Ning Shu also mildly said, I can clearly see that you didnte over to solve any problems. Youre here to demand repayment as if our family owes you. From the start, youve been the odd one here.
Bai Yiqiao suppressed her exasperation and said calmly, I just think this distribution is unfair.
This distribution was approved by your husband. Now youre running over here to make a fuss. Is this how you respect your husband? Is it only fair if you get all the money? Ning Shu said serenely.
Bai Yiqiao was shocked when she heard what Ning Shu said. Earlier, she was just worried over the reason why the Chen family got arge share of the money. She suspected that Fang Yong deliberately gave Chen Ermei more money.
But what was she doing now? She actually gave Chen Ermei and Fang Yong more opportunities to interact and talk with each other.
She had always avoided repeating any of her past mistakes that could lead Fang Yong and Chen Ermei to get together the way they had in their previous life.
When she was a concubine in her previous life, she was careful not to allow herself to be attacked by the madam of the house, while still earning favor with the man they were married to. It was extremely stifling.
In her previous life, Bai Yiqiao was very proud and arrogant, that was why she decided to be a concubine of an influential family. She had to go through a lot of suffering to learn how to behave. In the end, however, she still fell to ruin at the hands of the madam of the house.
On the other hand, Fang Yong was a man of dignity who also loved her tenderly. Being married to him in this lifetime made Bai Yiqiao let her guard down after some time. After all, she was the main wife and her husband even stayed with her every night.
Bai Yiqiao felt that she should think of the bigger picture. In the future, Fang Yong would be a high-ranking official and he would definitely take other women.
What Bai Yiqiao wanted was to grow old together as a couple. She had had enough of the pain of being a concubine and the pain of fighting over a man with other women in her previous life. She never wanted to have that kind of experience again in this life.
It was too trivial to fight over a few dozens of taels. In fact, Bai Yiqiao already had a bit of money that she made by doing business with other people.
She ran a restaurant that specialized in foreign cuisines, such as barbecues and hot pots, that were both novel and delicious.
Not to mention,ing here was the same as snubbing Fang Yong.
When did she lose her ability to read people?
Bai Yiqiao finally understood. Because Fang Yong got involved with Chen Ermei over the ginseng matter, she couldnt help but be flustered, which caused her to lose her usual cool.
No woman could stay calm facing the woman who was her husbands wife in their previous lives. Or at the very least, Bai Yiqiao couldnt.
Especially after getting married, she found that Fang Yong was vastly superior to the greasy, pale-faced man she married in her previous life. In addition, knowing that Fang Yong would be brilliant in the future made her naturally fall in love with him.
The more she cared, the more scared she was of losing him. Bai Yiqiao was afraid that there might be some fate between Fang Yong and Chen Ermei.
Bai Yiqiao nced at Fang Yong. Fang Yongs expression looked normal and she couldnt tell if he was angry. Bai Yiqiao said to Ning Shu, Since Fang Yong agreed to it, its natural to divide it in this way. Fang Yongs decisions are the decisions of the entire Fang family.
Fang Yong smiled at Bai Yiqiao. Bai Yiqiao felt a little pleased with herself. Men loved their reputation. If you could protect a mans reputation and satisfy his pride, all your problems could be solved easily .
Chapter 1740: The Small-Minded Attitude of a Concubine
Chapter 1740: The Small-Minded Attitude of a Concubine
We apologize for the intrusion. Well leave first, Bai Yiqiao said.
Ning Shu: _
Bai Yiqiaos sudden change in attitude made her seem like a nutjob. She changed her attitude way too quickly. Even Ning Shu was shocked until she realized that Bai Yiqiao was doing this for Fang Yong.
Ning Shuughed inwardly. This was why she said Bai Yiqiao couldnt get rid of the small-minded attitude of a concubine. She was still using the methods she learned as a concubine to deal with men.
A real husband and wife would talk things through and respect each other equally. But in ancient times, this was obviously impossible.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, this method was very rewarding for Bai Yiqiao. The numerous men who had amorous feelings towards her were all men in high positions which increased Bai Yiqiaos value and attractiveness. When people fought over an object, the object increased in value. In this way, Fang Yong would dote on her all his life, never taking in a concubine.
Fang Yong stood up, handed the two pheasants in his hand to Chen Li, and said, This is the game I caught today. Here, try some. Its been a little tense between us recently but were neighbors and well cross paths often. As neighbors, well often need to help each other out. If were in the wrong, I hope you dont take it to heart.
Chen Li looked at the two pheasants, not knowing whether he should pick them up. He couldnt help but look at Ning Shu. Ning Shu lightly nodded.
Fang Yong obtained so much money for doing nothing. It was letting him off easily to just eat his two pheasants.
Chen Li took the pheasants with a smile and said, Its okay. Its normal for neighbors to have disputes from time to time. Thank you for the pheasants.
Ning Shu:
Even if Fang Yong could hunt and sell all the pheasants on the mountain, he would still not be able to earn eighty taels. Fang Yong could really handle matters neatly.
He knew when to advance and when to retreat. It didnt matter whether he got more money bying to their house or not. He could handle the situation either way.
Sure enough, his sess was not idental. Fang Yong was able to smoothly rise to officialdom in the end. In addition to his excellent physical skills, a sharp mind was also indispensable for sess.
To be honest, Fang Yong was a man who could be entrusted with a womans life. Thats why Bai Yiqiao tried to deal with Chen Ermei in this way.
Father Chen knocked his pipe on the table and said to Fang Yong, Fang Yong, only our families know about this matter. Make sure it doesnt get out.
Fang Yong nodded. Uncle Chen, I know. Dont worry.
After Fang Yong and Bai Yiqiao left, Ning Shu sighed. In her opinion, Fang Yong didnt deserve to get a single share of the money. But since he showed up at the time, a share of the money had to go to him, otherwise a disaster might ur.
Damned deceitful heavens, they used her hands to give Fang Yong money. The autumn harvest would being soon and riots were getting more frequent everywhere.
With this money, Fang Yong could pave his way easily once he joined the army.
Ning Shu recalled that in their previous lives, Fang Yong caught a white tiger before joining the army. That tigers skin and bones made him a lot of money.
Forget it. Although the loss gnawed at Ning Shu, the money she received could be considered her payment for painstakingly digging up the ginseng.
Ermei, do you think we should stew or braise these pheasants? Chen Li asked Ning Shu, carrying the two pheasants.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Look at how stupid he looked, it was only two pheasants, but he looked so delighted.
Braise one and stew the other, Ning Shu said.
Lady Li said, Lets stew both. Your fathers teeth arent very good.
Alright, both of them will be stewed in soup. Chen Li went to kill the pheasants.
?Chapter 1741: Food Was in Short Supply
Chapter 1741: Food Was in Short Supply
The weather was getting hotter and the sky remained cloudless. Father Chen was still hoping for it to rain on the fields, but the soil in the fields was almostpletely cracked from the drought.
Father Chen stopped hoping for a miracle. He took some money and went to buy food. By this time, the price of the food was 10% higher than it used to be. Due to the riots, food was in short supply.
Father Chen felt a little regretful.
It wasnt that Father Chen, who has lived a long life, was stupid, but poor people were reluctant to spend any of the money in their hands, let alone spend it on buying food.
As for Ning Shu, she would asionally go to town. The ginseng incident gave Ning Shu a bit of say in the house. Generally, Father Chen would grant any request Ning Shu made that wasnt unreasonable.
asionally, Ning Shu would meet Bai Yiqiao who was also going to town. When Bai Yiqiao saw Ning Shu, her expression remained indifferent and she wouldnt speak. She was extremely cold towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu didnt care about Bai Yiqiao at all. She just did whatever she had to do.
Ning Shu would also go to Li Gouzis house at night every once in a while. Li Gouzi was never at home though and there was no clue as to where he was. Ning Shu even started suspecting that Li Gouzi had been dealt with by a third party.
Ning Shu surreptitiously nced at Bai Yiqiao who was sitting in the same carriage. Was it Bai Yiqiao who got rid of Li Gouzi? Bai Yiqiao had been trying to force her to get together with Li Gouzi.
Bai Yiqiao looked at Chen Ermei who was sitting opposite her. When Bai Yiqiao saw Chen Ermeis calm look, a sense of dread filled her.
Bai Yiqiao nced at the clothes Chen Ermei was wearing. They were mediocre without any bright colors, the fabric was worn out, she didnt wear any jewelry on her body or in her hair, and her skin was tanned. Bai Yiqiao was unquestionably prettier than her.
What made Fang Yong cherish Chen Ermei so much in her previous life?
She remembered the Chen Ermei she saw in her previous life. She wore magnificent official attire with numerous hairpins in aplex hair bun. It was indescribably luxurious.
That image haunted Bai Yiqiao. She wouldnt be able to rest until she exorcized it.
The two reached town without speaking the entire time and parted ways.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu went to the pharmacy in town and bought some medicine and some acupuncture needles. After the disaster, there would be a major epidemic. If she prepared medicine, she wouldnt panic if something happened.
Since this task was a counterattack, she had to be careful. She couldnt lose her life in this troubled world.
Ning Shu exchanged the silver in her hand for some materials like cotton, cloth, and some grain. After the rebellion started spreading, an ingot of gold might not be able to buy even a steamed bun.
Even though Chen Ermei enjoyed high status and wealth in thetter half of her life, that didnt mean that she didnt experience her fair share of suffering.
Originally, when Fang Yong went to join the army, it wasnt just any army but a revolutionary army. To the imperial court, it was a rebellious army full of traitors. There were definitely officials who wanted to capture the family members of any traitors.
While Chen Ermei was pregnant, she took Fang Yongs old and poor-sighted mother and fled to find Fang Yong. But Fang Yongs mother died on the way.
To give Fang Yongs mother a proper resting site, Chen Ermei cremated Fang Yongs mother and traveled all the way to find Fang Yong with his mothers ashes.
During troubled times, in order to survive and in order to fill ones stomach, anything could be done. A woman with a child was practically a moving granary. She could get killed by a deranged person who would eat her and drink her blood.
Chen Ermei wanted to protect herself and her child, as well as her chastity. The hardships Chen Ermei went through were unimaginable. Bai Yiqiao only saw Chen Ermei when Chen Ermei was enjoying prosperity and wealth because of Fang Yong. It never urred to her how much suffering Chen Ermei must have gone through.
Even Chen Ermeis paternal family was implicated and the issue was only solved by paying double the grain tax. However, the Chen family became extremely poor and they couldnt even afford their next meal.
If one desired to wear a crown, one must bear its weight.
In contrast, Bai Yiqiao originally broke her engagement with Fang Yong because Fang Yongs family conditions werent good and he was only a hunter who wasnt worthy of her.
When Fang Yong became famous, she saw Chen Ermei wearing exquisite brocade and felt that Chen Ermei had stolen something that belonged to her, that Chen Ermei only picked up what she had thrown away.
But when Bai Yiqiao was reborn and became Fang Yongs wife, she had never experienced the hardship or the suffering of being a fugitive.
Chapter 1742: Fates Had Been Vastly Different
Chapter 1742: Fates Had Been Vastly Different
Despite the fact that the two of them had held the same position, their fates had been vastly different.
Ning Shu felt helpless. The fact that everything went smoothly for the reborn Bai Yiqiao could only be attributed to the protagonists halo. They even had enough money to bribe the government.
When Ning Shu came out of the medicine store, she ran into Li Gouzi on the street. Li Gouzi was dressed like a chatan, even holding a folding fan. It looked very incongruous, like a monkey wearing human clothing.
The bastard was leaning out of a brothels front door. Ning Shu saw a purse hanging around his waist that seemed to have some weight to it.
It was no wonder that he hadnt gone home recently. It was because he had money. Though it was a mystery how he even got the money.
Ning Shu lowered her head and walked past Li Gouzi, then reached out to snatch Li Gouzis purse. At the same time, a brothel girl pulled Li Gouzi into the building.
Li Gouzi smiled wretchedly and entered the building without realizing that his wallet had been stolen.
Ning Shu ced the purse into her basket and covered it with a cloth.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She narrowed her eyes while looking at the brothel, then turned back to the medicine store and grabbed some medicinal materials specifically for Li Gouzi.
Li Gouzi must not be let off so easily.
Ning Shu used Li Gouzis money to buy the medicine shed use to deal with him.
After buying the medicine, Ning Shu went to the restaurant that Bai Yiqiao co-owned. It was called Lucky Restaurant and the decorations were very grand.
Ning Shu walked in and smelled a fragrant spicy scent. There were quite a few guests in the main hall of the restaurant, not to mention those in the private rooms upstairs.
A waiter came up to greet Ning Shu. How can I help you?
Ning Shu looked at the hanging bamboo menu. Get me three portions of the barbecue and five portions of the vegetables. I want it packed to take with me.
Very well.
Ning Shu wanted to taste the food of the restaurant Bai Yiqiao operated and while doing so, estimate the condition of this restaurant.
It looked like her business was doing pretty well.
No wonder Bai Yiqiao had been able to open another branch and still have enough money to donate food and clothing to the rebel army. Because she knew that the rebel army would overthrow the dynasty in the end, she invested in them early. Unexpectedly, she drew the attention of the rebel leader, the future emperor.
Of course, he couldnt snatch his subjects wife, but he was partial towards Bai Yiqiao.
Bai Yiqiao really had lifes cheat code.
Ning Shu was waiting for the barbecue to be ready when she heard Bai Yiqiaos voice. Chen Ermei?
Ning Shu turned her head and saw Bai Yiqiaoing down the stairs. For a moment, Ning Shu was in a daze. She felt that Bai Yiqiao was truly good-looking.
You came here for dinner? Bai Yiqiao asked as she walked to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded. Yes, Ive been hearing of this restaurant since a long time ago so I came to try it today and take back some food for my parents.
Listening to Ning Shus words, Bai Yiqiaos expression shone with self-satisfaction.
Bai Yiqiao came up with the idea of opening a restaurant because she had tasted the food of foreign nomads while living within a rich family in her past life. It had been served with various spices and powders and was both filling and delicious. In this life, she finally came up with the idea of opening a restaurant.
Chen Ermei didnt even know that this restaurant belonged to her.
Miss, the food you ordered. The waiter brought the food over.
When Ning Shu was about to pay, Bai Yiqiao said, Put it on my tab. Chen Ermei, just consider this as my treat.
Chapter 1743: It’s My Treat
Chapter 1743: Its My Treat
Ning Shu was slightly surprised, Bai Yiqiao actually wanted to pay for her meal and treat her. Did the sun rise from the west today?
Ning Shu refused. Thats fine. Ill pay for it myself. Ning Shu ced the money on the counter.
Bai Yiqiao saw the copper coins on the counter and contempt shed in her eyes. She picked up the coins, grabbed Ning Shus hand, and ced the coins in her hand. I said its my treat, so its my treat. You dont need to be polite. I know the owner of this restaurant.
Ning Shu:
Oh, so Bai Yiqiao was just trying to show off and y her like a fool. Bai Yiqiao was obviously the owner of this restaurant.
Ning Shu collected the money, ced the dishes into her basket, and said to Bai Yiqiao, Thank you then.
No need. Bai Yiqiaos expression shed with joy. This kind of condescending charity felt really great.
Bai Yiqiao felt that the humiliation she felt when Chen Ermei threw copper coins into her bowl in her previous life had been washed away.
Ning Shu suddenly asked, Did youe to town alone? Why didnt Fang Yonge with you?
Bai Yiqiao put her guard up immediately. She said, being vignt while also unting, Brother Yong found a white tiger in the mountains and intends to hunt it.
White tiger? Not only could Fang Yong sell the tigers skin and bones for money, but this could also improve Fang Yongs status. If his army mates knew that he had in a tiger, Fang Yong would be very impressive.
Once Fang Yong achieved astounding sess, this would be another legend about him.
Ning Shu took her food and left. Bai Yiqiao looked at Ning Shus back as she was walking away. Bai Yiqiao really couldnt feel at ease. Even if Chen Ermei was just mentioning Fang Yong casually, Bai Yiqiao felt there was something more to it.
Bai Yiqiao said to the waiter in the restaurant, Im leaving now, let Wen Yu know.
Wen Yu was the son of a merchant family in town. He partnered with Bai Yiqiao to open this restaurant.
Bai Yiqiao didnt stay in town anymore. What if Chen Ermei stole her husband in the vige while she was gone?
Ning Shu left the town and headed to where the ox cart was parked. Chen Li also arrived carrying a bag of grain that contained some coarse grains.
As soon as Ning Shu got on the ox cart, Bai Yiqiao hurriedly ran over and sat in the ox cart, catching her breath.
The ox cart started moving slowly.
Bai Yiqiao nced at Ning Shu and pretended to inadvertently ask, Chen Ermei, you also seem to be fifteen years old. Has your family arranged a marriage for you yet?
Before Ning Shu could speak, Chen Li said, Father said well wait until Ermei is sixteen.
Bai Yiqiao said, Then Chen Ermei, what do you hope for your future husband to be like?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu considered provoking Bai Yiqiao by saying that she liked Fang Yongs type, but then it urred to her that getting the upper hand in a conversation wouldnt really count as winning. Besides, if this got out it would stain her reputation.
In this age, where a persons reputation was more important than their life and where chastity was a shackle that crushed people to death and could even implicate their family. Even a persons own rtives would not tolerate those with tainted reputations, let alone strangers.
It was hard being a woman.
To be honest, it wouldnt matter if this world got destroyed.
Ning Shu said, Ill abide by what my parents and the matchmaker decide.
Bai Yiqiao nodded without speaking and then turned to look at the scenery.
When Ning Shu returned home, she took out the medicinal materials she bought and slowly ground them into powder. There werent any grain mill machines in ancient times, so the powder produced was a bit coarse.
In the worst case scenario, she could just forcefully feed it to Li Gouzi.
Chapter 1744: Went to LI Gouzi’s House
Chapter 1744: Went to LI Gouzis House
In the evening, Li Gouzi, who had no money, finally returned home. But he came back with injuries. It was clear that because he didnt have any money at the brothel, he got beaten up.
Not only was Li Gouzi beaten, but he was also forced to stamp his fingerprint on a high-interest loan. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to leave the brothel. They also stipted a time for repayment. If he did not repay the money by then, his hands and feet would be chopped off.
Li Gouzi was miserable. He really did have the money, but his purse was gone. Which bastard stole his money? That asshole!
Li Gouzi, who was badly beaten, went back home andy on the bed, groaning in pain.
In the middle of the night, Ning Shu took the powdered drugs and went to Li Gouzis house where she saw him sleeping like the dead.
There wasnt even an oilmp in the room. Ning Shu scooped up some water from the water pot in the kitchen. She poured the powdered drugs into the bowl, then waited for therger bits to settle down, and poured the mixture into another bowl.
She quietly entered the bedroom with the bowl and ced the bowl beside the head of the bed then left the room, watching Li Gouzi from outside the window.
For fear that Li Gouzi would not drink the water, Ning Shu took out some medicinal powder and lit it with a me stick. The medicinal powder was slightly damp and emitted a thick smoke.
Ning Shu covered her nose with a handkerchief and fanned the smoke into the house, then hurriedly extinguished it once there was enough smog in the room.
At night, even just the sparks from mes were very conspicuous. Although everyone was asleep, someone could still wake up in the middle of the night and see Ning Shu.
To live in such an era, one must be extremely vignt.
As Ning Shu waited outside, Li Gouzi began tossing and turning on the bed until he finally sat up from the bed.
Li Gouzi felt that his mouth was very dry, so he got up to drink some water. He vaguely saw a bowl beside the bed, so he took a sip from it and then gulped the rest down.
After drinking, Li Gouziy back down and went back to sleep.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But this time he wasnt able to fall back asleep. He felt hot and sweaty, so he got up and went out of the house to get some fresh air.
Li Gouzi sighed deeply. The high-interest loan weighed heavily on him. If he couldnt pay up, his hands and feet would get chopped off.
Li Gouzi feared death terribly and he feared the pain of having his hands and feet cut off. Li Gouzi was the type to wail for hours after getting just a paper cut.
Li Gouzi wiped his sweat and decided to find Bai Yiqiao. He helped her out before and she even paid him money for itst time. She had to solve this matter for him as well.
Li Gouzi went to Fang Yongs house while it was still dark.
Ning Shu followed Li Gouzi. She saw him draw near Fang Yongs house, then bark three times.
Bai Yiqiao woke up when she heard the barking of a dog and was taken aback for a moment with a puzzled expression on her face. Then she heard three dog barks again and lightly sat up from the bed.
Fang Yong slept very lightly. Even if Bai Yiqiaos movements were lighter, she would still wake him up.
Whats the matter? Fang Yong asked Bai Yiqiao.
Bai Yiqiao whispered, Its nothing. My stomach feels a little ufortable so Ill go to the restroom. You can go back to sleep.
Fang Yong asked, Do you want me to go with you?
No need.
Bai Yiqiao left the room, closed the door, and walked out of the yard, looking around.
Sister-inw Bai. Li Gouzi popped out suddenly, shocking Bai Yiqiao. She lowered her voice and said, What are you doing?
Sister-inw Bai, I need your help. Last time I helped you solve the issue with Chen Ermei, Li Gouzi said to Bai Yiqiao.
You actually have the nerve to say that? You didnt ruin Chen Ermei at all. You slept in the house all by yourself. If you dare mention this again, Ill be implicated by you. Bai Yiqiao was furious.
Luckily, she was Fang Yongs wife now. If she was still with that affluent familys slimy son and there was another man at home, she wouldve been drowned in a pig cage by now and gotten taken care of by the madam of the house.
This incident counted as a stain on her reputation. She didnt know if Fang Yong actually cared about it or not. Bai Yiqiao was afraid that it would be a ticking bomb inside his heart that could explode sometime in the future.
Chapter 1745: You Can’t Abandon Me
Chapter 1745: You Cant Abandon Me
The most unbearable thing for men was getting cheated on by their women.
Bai Yiqiao didnt want to be estranged from Fang Yong because of this incident, otherwise, it would be a waste to be born again.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Bai Yiqiao was fed up with Li Gouzi. She lowered her voice and said, Donte looking for me in the future. You cant even do simple things correctly.
Li Gouzi was afraid that Bai Yiqiao would ignore him and since he couldnt pay back so much money without her help, he hurriedly argued, It wasnt my fault. That damn girl Chen Ermei actually ran away.
Ning Shu hid in the darkness. She already knew that Bai Yiqiao and Li Gouzi had nned that incident together, but hearing it personally made her almost unable to restrain her anger.
Ning Shu tried to suppress her murderous aura. They werent far from Fang Yongs house and Fang Yong was someone who had wandered mountains and forests. He was very sensitive to murderous auras.
Li Gouzi and Bai Yiqiao were afraid of Fang Yong finding them and Ning Shu didnt want him to discover them as well. She wanted to wait until the deed was done and it was toote to turn back.
Sister-inw Bai, you cant abandon me. Li Gouzi was anxious, which caused him to break out in sweat. His body felt extremely hot beyondparison. When he smelled the fragranceing from Bai Yiqiaos body, his body became even hotter.
Li Gouzi swallowed and said hoarsely, Can you give me a hundred taels?
How much!? Bai Yiqiao almost yelled loudly. One hundred taels? In his dreams!
Li Gouzi felt his body getting hotter and hotter. Smelling the feminine scenting from Bai Yiqiaos body made his nose bleed.
I had to sign a high-interest loan. If I dont repay it, my hands and feet will be cut off. You wouldnt ignore a dying person, would you? Li Gouzi said anxiously.
Bai Yiqiao said coldly, What does that have to do with me? Youre nothing but trash and yet you dare ask for 100 taels? Who do you think you are?
Li Gouzi was very anxious. If you dont help me, Ill go around saying that you wanted to harm Chen Ermei and that you asked me to defile her. Ill tell everybody that you said youd make her my wife. That as long as Chen Ermei was defiled, shell be my wife, Li Gouzi threatened.
Youre an evil woman. An evil wicked-hearted woman.
Bai Yiqiao was not threatened by Li Gouzi at all. She calmly said, Then go talk and see whos going to be out of luck. Fang Yong will beat you to death.
Remembering Fang Yongs fists on his body, Li Gouzis entire body shuddered. He was terrified of Fang Yong. After all, Fang Yong was a man who could even kill mountain beasts.
Bai Yiqiao turned around and was about to head back. Fang Yong would be suspicious if she had been out for a long time. If Fang Yong found out that she and Li Gouzi met in the middle of the night, it would definitely be a problem. No matter how much Fang Yong loved her, he would still get angry.
Seeing that Bai Yiqiao was about to leave, Li Gouzi quickly grabbed Bai Yiqiaos arm. The sensation of her soft skin through her clothes shook Li Gouzis soul and his lower abdomen instantly became tight.
What are you doing? How dare you touch me? When Li Gouzi touched her body, Bai Yiqiaos eyebrows instantly shot up as if she had stepped on something as gross as dog sh*t.
Li Gouzi was worried that he would not be able to pay off the loan sharks, so he asked Bai Yiqiao for money but she waspletely unsympathetic. Li Gouzi felt evil urges grow in his heart and coupled with the ufortable strain in his body, he suddenly wanted to tear down this proud and arrogant person. If he was going to die, he might as well go down enjoying himself.
And as this was Fang Yongs woman, he could retaliate against Fang Yong as well.
Li Gouzis anger turned to recklessness. He covered Bai Yiqiaos mouth and dragged her to the nearby fields.
Bai Yiqiao was extremely frightened, but Li Gouzi was covering her mouth so she couldnt call for help at all and under such urgent desires, Li Gouzis strength was abnormally great.
Chapter 1746: What About Her Blissful and Happy Life With Fang Yong?
Chapter 1746: What About Her Blissful and Happy Life With Fang Yong?
Li Gouzi appreciated the woman under him. His vanity and beastly nature were running at an all-time high, and her bodys fragrance further fueled his desire.
Bai Yiqiaos face was deathly pale, and her heart was in an abyss of despair. Was she reborn just so she could be tarnished by a rotten man like Li Gouzi?
What about her blissful and happy life with Fang Yong?
Bai Yiqiao kept struggling, but it was all futile. She was not a countrywoman that did farm work or heavy manualbor. Instead, her body was delicate as a porcin doll and easy to push down. Her supple waist was soft and seemed boneless like that of a snake. There was no way for her to break free.
Li Gouzi took off Bai Yiqiaos pants. He couldnt care less whether Bai Yiqiao was ufortable or not. He directly prated her.
After being entered by Li Gouzi, Bai Yiqiao went nk, as if her soul had exited her body.
She felt that her whole world had copsed at that moment. The beautiful life she had imagined for herself also shattered into a thousand pieces.
Although Bai Yiqiao was born again, she was 101% a woman belonging to ancient times. The importance of chastity and reputation had been ingrained deep into her bones. She couldnt imagine Fang Yongs reaction when he learned about it in the future.
Would she be drowned in a pig cage? But the most crucial thing was Fang Yong. His appearance in an officials uniform in her previous life was deeply etched in her mind.
She wanted to be by Fang Yongs side. She had to stand beside Fang Yong until he reached the pinnacle of his life. At the moment, Bai Yiqiao was like a block of wood without a soul, tears streaming down her nk eyes. Li Gouzi moved on top of her body without any concern. He was probably too excited, so he soon finished.
Bai Yiqiao was nauseous. The stink that came from Li Gouzis mouth made her wish she could die.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
For a moment, Bai Yiqiao really wanted to bite her tongue andmit suicide right then and there. She was extremely downhearted. This was the result of her rebirth. She had defended against Chen Ermei in every possible way.
She never imagined that she would actually end up ruined at the hands of trash like Li Gouzi. In fact, Bai Yiqiao never cared about Li Gouzi. How dare Li Gouzi do that to her! How dare he!?
Ning Shu hid in the darkness and watched everything indifferently. Did it feel ufortable to be defiled by Li Gouzi? Only after it happened to herself could Bai Yiqiao know how soul-crushing and despair-inducing it was.
Bai Yiqiao, who was like a bright moon in the sky, was defiled by the foul-smelling mud-like Li Gouzi.
Fang Yong, who was sleeping in his room, woke up suddenly. Seeing that Bai Yiqiao hadnt returned, he opened the door and started searching for her.
Yiqiao, Fang Yong called out in a low voice.
Li Gouzi originally wanted to have a go again, but when he heard Fang Yongs voice, he was shocked. His back broke out in a cold sweat. Although he said he wanted to take revenge on Fang Yong, Li Gouzi was terrified upon really facing the guy.
Li Gouzi lifted his pants and ran away while stumbling all over the ce.
Fang Yong went to the toilet to find Bai Yiqiao.
Upon hearing Fang Yongs voice, Bai Yiqiaos entire body shuddered in fear. How could she appear in front of Fang Yong with her disheveled clothes and mud all over her body?
Bai Yiqiao tried to calm herself down. She quickly came up with a countermeasure in her heart and put on her pants.
Bai Yiqiao hardened her heart and clenched her teeth hard. She then smashed her foot, which made a light bone-cracking sound. She muffled her groan of pain with tears cascading down her cheeks. Finally, she slid into the stream next to the house with her painful ankle.
It was the time of drought, so there was not much water in the stream. The ce was also very muddy. Bai Yiqiaos whole body was covered with grime. She was battered and exhausted and couldnt get up when lying in the muddy water.
Fang Yong, Fang Yong. Bai Yiqiao said in a weak voice, I am here, Fang Yong. Fang Yong, save me.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1747: My Foot Hurts So Much
Chapter 1747: My Foot Hurts So Much
Fang Yong followed Bai Yiqiaos voice and saw her lying in a ditch. He quickly slid down to pick her up.
My foot hurts so much. Bai Yiqiao said in a tearful voice.
Fang Yong picked up Bai Yiqiao, carried her out of the riverbed, and walked into the house. Suddenly, Fang Yong stopped.
Bai Yiqiaos heart shook heavily. She asked in a trembling voice, Whats the matter?
Fang Yong frowned and said with some uncertainty, I feel like someones watching us.
Hows that possible? Bai Yiqiao thought that Fang Yong was talking about Li Gouzi, so she immediately said pitifully, How could there be someone in the middle of the night? Fang Yong, my foot hurts so much.
Fang Yong shook his head. It mustve been just his imagination. He took Bai Yiqiao back to the house and then went to boil water for her to bathe in.
Bai Yiqiao looked at the bustling Fang Yong, biting her lips hard. Her tears would not stop flowing.
Why are you crying? Fang Yong saw her red eyes.
Bai Yiqiao wiped away the tears, but there was muddy water on both her hands and face. My foot hurts.
It must be dislocated. After taking a bath, Ill handle it for you. Itll definitely stop hurting then, Fang Yongforted Bai Yiqiao. How did you fall into the ditch?
Bai Yiqiao had alreadye up with an excuse. I was squatting and my legs went numb. It was dark and I was so sleepy that I couldnt even open my eyes, so I identally stepped into the ditch.
You Fang Yong said helplessly.
Bai Yiqiao looked at Fang Yong and hardened her heart. Nothing was going to destroy her happiness. She was reborn, so her life shouldnt be like this. She shouldnt fall into disrepute and be disdained by Fang Yong.
Bai Yiqiao clenched her fists tightly. At least for the time being, she passed this hurdle.
Watching this dazzling development, Ning Shu silentlyughed. It seemed that Bai Yiqiao was determined to hide tonights events.
But Li Gouzi was a disgusting blood-sucking parasite. Once he grasped onto someone, he would suck all their blood dry. The only way to stop him would be to kill him.
Ning Shu returned home quietly. She didnt practice that night, buty down on her bed and slept peacefully.
Elsewhere, Bai Yiqiao was washed clean until there were no traces that she had been vited. All traces had been washed away.
Bai Yiqiao looked at the manforting her. She would never speak of this until the day she died.
Meanwhile, Li Gouzi ran back to the dpidated house andy on the bed panting. He didnt expect that he could sleep with Bai Yiqiao. It felt so good.
Li Gouzi had an idea. He felt that he had finally found a way to pay back the money. If he threatened Bai Yiqiao with what happened, he might get a hundred taels from her.
Early the next morning, Li Gouzi wandered around Fang Yongs house. Since the house was calm, he knew that Bai Yiqiao, being such a crafty woman, had concealed what happenedst night.
Li Gouzi felt that he had caught Bai Yiqiaos Achilles heel.
Why are you roaming around here? Do you think I wont break your legs? Fang Yong said ruthlessly as soon as he saw Li Gouzi roaming around his house.
Li Gouzi shrank a little. But when he thought of having taken Fang Yongs womanst night, he suddenly startedughing wretchedly.
Li Gouzi felt refreshed. This feeling was probably even better than cing first in the imperial examination.
Fang Yong saw Li Gouzis vulgar and inexplicableugh and he couldnt help furrowing his brows. He picked up a wooden stick that was leaning against the foot of the wall.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 1748: It’s That Loafer LI Gouzi
Chapter 1748: Its That Loafer LI Gouzi
Li Gouzi immediately ran away whileughing and jumping with joy, looking like a madman.
Fang Yong walked back inside with a calm expression on his face. Bai Yiqiaos heart suddenly started thumping. After what happened yesterday, Bai Yiqiao became extremely sensitive and she was very attentive to Fang Yongs mood.
Whats the matter? Bai Yiqiao stood up. Although Fang Yong had set her bonesst night, it still hurt. When she stood up, her body started to sway.
Fang Yong helped her sit down and said, Its that loafer Li Gouzi. He was wandering around early in the morning.
Upon hearing Li Gouzis name, Bai Yiqiao almost jumped out of her chair in fright, her heart pounding like a drum. With a trembling voice, she said, Did he say anything?
No. If I ever see that bastard again, Ill beat him up, Fang Yong said. You should also try to avoid him.
Bai Yiqiao felt like thousands of arrows were piercing her heart and crushing it.
How could her life after her rebirth be so miserable? What was even the meaning behind her rebirth?
Bai Yiqiao clenched her fists tightly. Her whole body went cold and she couldnt help trembling.
Fang Yong was originally going to go hunt in the mountains, but when he saw Bai Yiqiaos appearance, he decided against it. Bai Yiqiao gently said, Im fine. Juste back earlier at noon.
Bai Yiqiao feared she wouldnt be able to control her emotions any longer.
Fang Yong nodded, took his hunting tools, and left.
As soon as Fang Yong left, Bai Yiqiao hammered at her chest and wept silently with her mouth wide open, tears pouring uncontrobly.
After crying, Bai Yiqiao took a banknote out from a small box in her closet. This banknote was worth a hundred taels.
After Fang Yong left, Li Gouzi wandered around Fang Yongs house again. Bai Yiqiao saw Li Gouzi but ignored him. She went to the vige entrance to take an ox cart to town.
Li Gouzi hesitated but followed her to town.
Once she arrived, Bai Yiqiao walked around in a winding manner before heading to a remote area. Li Gouzi followed after Bai Yiqiao.
Were you waiting for me? Li Gouzi asked casually. He walked closer to Bai Yiqiao and stretched out his hand to touch Bai Yiqiaos face.
Bai Yiqiaos expression went cold. She roughly swatted Li Gouzis hand away. Li Gouzi hissed and couldnt help saying, Youre so heartless. We were so affectionatest night.
If you bring up what happenedst night one more time, Ill kill you, Bai Yiqiao said sinisterly.
Li Gouzi said nonchntly, It is possible for me not to say anything. But if my hands and feet were to be cut off by someone and I cant make a living anymore, there is no guarantee that I wont say anything.
How shameless! Bai Yiqiao was trembling with anger. She didnt regret provoking Li Gouzi, but she hated Chen Ermei for escaping. Li Gouzi was the husband she had selected for Chen Ermei. Of course, the worse he was, the better.
But now that this piece of trash was sticking to her, she hated Chen Ermei even more.
Take it. Bai Yiqiao threw the banknote at Li Gouzi and then threatened, You got the money, so behave. If you dare say anything aboutst night, Ill definitelye after you.
Li Gouzi picked up the banknote and his eyes immediately lit up. But he couldnt read, so he shamelessly asked Bai Yiqiao, How much is this worth?
Is this banknote real? You should just give me silver.
Bai Yiqiao was so angry that her head was about to explode. The veins on her forehead pulsed as she hissed, One hundred taels.
Li Gouzi was immediately delighted. He put the banknote away and stretched out his hand to grab Bai Yiqiaos hand. Bai Yiqiao backhanded Li Gouzi on his face. Get lost! If you so much as touch a single strand of my hair again, youll have to face the consequences.
Li Gouzi covered his face and looked at Bai Yiqiaos flushed face. He immediately pressed her against a wall. We already did it once, so its not a big deal if we do it again, right? Either way, Fang Yong has already been cuckolded.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 1749: You Had an Affair With Me
Chapter 1749: You Had an Affair With Me
Bai Yiqiao was pushed against the wall by Li Gouzi. She could smell his disgusting stench. His sweat mixed with his uncleaned body to produce a nauseating stink.
While talking to her, his yellow teeth that had vegetable leaves and shredded meat stuck on them were exposed. Bai Yiqiao felt like she was going to go blind.
When she thought about how she was defiled by such a person and how his disgusting thing had entered her body, Bai Yiqiao hated her helplessness. She wanted to kill Li Gouzi so badly.
And yet, at this time, Li Gouzi still wanted to defile her. Bai Yiqiao was trembling with anger, and her eyes went red.
Scram! If you dare to be disrespectful to me, Ill kill you. Bai Yiqiao pushed Li Gouzi away and made a move to leave.
Li Gouzi wouldnt let her get away so easily, though. He blocked Bai Yiqiaos way and said vulgarly, Just one more time. Otherwise, Ill tell everyone that you had an affair with me.
You dare? Ill really kill you, Bai Yiqiao said coldly.
Dont be like this. Spending one night together as a couple will spark one hundred days of affection. Li Gouzi was shameless to his core. Besides, we also count as a couple.
It was too darkst night, plus he was too excited to thoroughly savor the feeling. When he saw her beautiful face once again, he began to feel restless.
Li Gouzi raised the banknote in his hand. Do you want to bet whether or not Ill tell everyone that you gave me money looking for an escort?
Bai Yiqiao was so furious she couldnt even speak. She had never expected such a shameless person to exist in the world.
Bai Yiqiao hated him beyondparison. Why was she defiled by this dog? Chen Ermei even escaped from this fate.
Li Gouzi looked at Bai Yiqiao, who was in a daze. He giggled, reached out, and touched Bai Yiqiaos small hand. Bai Yiqiao snapped back to her senses and threw off Li Gouzis hand. Li Gouzi, behave if you still want your life.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Li Gouzis face sank. He shouted at the top of his lungs, Theres a wife who is lewd and licentious here! Shes thirsty for a man, and she will even give money to spend a night with her.
Li Gouzis words instantly attracted the eyes of many men. Looking at Bai Yiqiao beside him, the gazes revealed a touch of lust. Some even started to head over here.
Bai Yiqiaos head buzzed, and she almost fainted. The eyes of these men were like thousands of des that pierced her body.
She covered her face with her long sleeves and ran away. Li Gouzi chased after Bai Yiqiao.
Just give it to me once more. I promise I wont make trouble again, Li Gouzi said shamelessly.
All the blood in Bai Yiqiaos body rushed to her head as she looked at the self-satisfied Li Gouzi. How could a person be rotten like this?
If she lost a good man like Fang Yong because of this scum, Bai Yiqiao felt like dying just thinking about it.
Bai Yiqiao took a deep breath, exuding a cold air from between her teeth. Lets go to an inn.
Okay, okay Li Gouziughed loudly. He then said, You have to give me money. I dont have any for amodation.
Bai Yiqiao used a veil to cover her face, only showing a pair of eyes. She then went to the inn to ask for a room.
Li Gouzi followed to the room soon after and then immediately leaned in. Bai Yiqiao vomited in disgust and said, Can you go and take a bath first.
Okay, okay Li Gouzi was like an obedient dog now that would do anything he was told.
No, to say that Li Gouzi was a dog was an insult to all dogs.
After Li Gouzi cleaned himself, he pounced towards Bai Yiqiao, who had been in a daze during the whole process.
Chapter 1750: Why Was Her Second Life Like This
Chapter 1750: Why Was Her Second Life Like This
Bai Yiqiao couldnt understand why her second life was like this. Li Gouzi had disrupted all her ns.
There were many things she was concerned abouther reputation, Fang Yong, and their future prosperity.
Li Gouzi had nothing. In retrospect, though, those who had nothing would also have nothing to lose. Bai Yiqiao was exquisite porcin, and Li Gouzi was just a rock.
Using fine porcin to try to smash a rock waspletely not worth it.
Bai Yiqiao cried silently. This was originally supposed to be the pain that Chen Ermei had to endure. Why did it end up being imposed on her?
In her previous life, her leg was broken, and she had to beg for a living while Chen Ermei wore a beautiful dress and enjoyed wealth and glory. In this life, she ended up being defiled by a rotten man like Li Gouzi.
The harshest torture in life was this.
Li Gouzi sighedfortably, his sweaty body sprawled on Bai Yiqiao. The scene made Bai Yiqiao empty her stomach.
Li Gouzi didnt care that Bai Yiqiao disliked him. He himself knew better than anyone what kind of person he was.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Li Gouzi was lying on the bedfortably. The muscles, or rather skin, on his chest were rxed, and the ribs were clearly visible. It was ugly beyondparison. However, his eyes were still ogling at Bai Yiqiaos slender body.
After Bai Yiqiao vomited, she began to put on clothes and looked at the carefree naked Li Gouzi. She said, I want you to do something.
Yes, whatever you say. If youre still not satisfied, we can do it again, said Li Gouzi vulgarly.
Bai Yiqiao said coldly, We are on the same boat now. If you dare spread this and Fang Yong finds out, even if I were to be drowned in a pig cage, you will still be killed by Fang Yong. He will first use arrows to shoot through your hands, then your feet, then finally your head.
Li Gouzi flinched, rubbing his head as he asked, What do you want me to do?
Chen Ermei, solve the problem of Chen Ermei. It is best to take her as your wife. No matter what method you use, you must ruin her reputation. It must be trashed, said Bai Yiqiao viciously.
She was defiled by Li Gouzi and dragged into the quagmire. She didnt know how long this matter could be concealed, but Chen Ermei was still undamaged. Here she was struggling in the gutters, yet Chen Ermei waspletely clean and watching from the side.
Bai Yiqiaos heart was broken. She suspected that fate deliberately teased her and wanted Fang Yong and Chen Ermei to rekindle their rtionship. It wanted her, Fang Yongs wife, to be defiled.
If Fang Yong knew about her situation, she would definitely be abandoned. Then, Fang Yong would be able to get together with Chen Ermei again.
Bai Yiqiaos face became more sinister the more she thought about it. She must not fall to the point where she was abandoned by a man like in her previous life. If she was abandoned by Fang Yong in this life, she would never be able to live with it.
Even at this time, Bai Yiqiao was still ming others. If she hadnt been thinking about harming Chen Ermei by finding someone like Li Gouzi and getting involved with him, how could these things have happened?
She was already married to Fang Yong. Why be so cruel to the clueless Chen Ermei?
Li Gouzi couldnt help asking, How did Chen Ermei offend you for you to do this to her?
Its none of your business. I just want you to deal with Chen Ermei. Bai Yiqiao opened the door and left.
Li Gouzi took out the banknote and snickered. Flicking the note, he muttered to himself, Who would have thought this woman was so rich?
He then put on his clothes and took the money to spend on wine and pleasures. As for Bai Yiqiaos request to deal with Chen Ermei, he would squander the money then think about it.
Bai Yiqiao went to her jointly-opened restaurant to take a shower. Afterward, she headed to the medicine store to get some medicine for traumatic injuries as an excuse. She then took the ox-cart back to the vige.
When she got back to the vige, Bai Yiqiao saw Ning Shu, who was cutting grass at the edge of the fields. Her expression turned malevolent for a split second.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
?Chapter 1751: The Heavens Were So Unfair
Chapter 1751: The Heavens Were So Unfair
When Bai Yiqiao saw Ning Shu, her body trembled because of the overwhelming resentment. She stared fixedly at Ning Shu.
Why did she end up like this, yet Chen Ermei remained so clean and pure? Everything she suffered should have been Chen Ermeis to suffer.
Chen Ermei had already enjoyed wealth and gloryst lifetime, could it be that that woman would get to enjoy it this lifetime as well?
The heavens were so unfair. Fang Yong was originally her fianc. In her previous life, Chen Ermei had ended up with her fianc. In this life, she was now with Fang Yong, but she was defiled by Li Gouzi. It was as if she was destined to lose to Chen Ermei.
When Ning Shu turned around, she saw Bai Yiqiao with a fierce and gloomy expression on her face. She smiled, almost blindingly, at Bai Yiqiao in a very good mood and greeted her, Sister-inw Fang.
Ning Shu walked over to Bai Yiqiao with a basket on her back and asked, Why is Sister-inw Fang looking at me like this?
Bai Yiqiao looked away and brushed shoulders with Ning Shu as she passed by her. It wasnt like this woman could be smug for much longer anyways. Even if she was defiled by Li Gouzi, Fang Yong would never be yours.
Ning Shu smiled and went back home carrying the bamboo basket. The grass in the basket was wilted and yellowing because of the drought.
If this continued, there would be nothing more for the chickens and ducks to eat.
The fields were dry and cracked, and the seedlings had been roasted yellow by the zing sun.
Back home, Ning Shu chopped up the grass and fed it to the chickens.
Then she tried her best to find a container to store some water. The water level in the well was dropping too fast. Without water, it would be impossible to live.
She had exchanged for water before starting the mission, but it would be suspicious to take out the water abruptly.
Ning Shu could only store as much water as possible. Even if there came a time where there was no more water, she could secretly take out some water without arousing suspicion.
While eating lunch at noon, Ning Shu said to Father Chen, Father, lets slowly kill the livestock in the family. Theres nothing to feed them.
Father Chen would likely choke from anger if they fed the familys food to the chickens, ducks, and geese.
Lady Li said, I also agree. We can kill them one by one.
Father Chen sighed. Oh, the weather this year. Where its dry, its dry to death; where its flooded, its flooded to death. I heard that some ces have been flooded, and the houses are submerged in water.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Father Chen lowered his voice. Chaos is about to break out.
If there was strange weather, evil spirits must be at work. The ancients always liked topare natural phenomena with human affairs.
The weather was terrible, the people couldnt get enough to eat, and adding the exploitation of the imperial government, the normal logic was to raise the g to rebel.
But the ancient people believed that it was a heavenly punishment.
No matter what, the current imperial court was indeed rotten. It was high time to overthrow and establish another regime. This disaster was an opportunity in disguise.
It truly looked like a punishment from the heavens, though.
Fuck, Ning Shu was stunned by her own thinking.
Chen Li said to Father Chen, Father, what about the food tax this year? The weather is so dry. We should be exempted from it.
Wrong. Ning Shu said, They will only double the tax. Some ces are already in chaos. In order to suppress the rebellion, the court needs military rations. These will all be dumped on our heads. I am afraid that this years tax will be unprecedentedly heavy.
The court wascking in organization, and officials wanted to line their own pockets. Everyone was desperate to take advantage of the troubled times to strike gold.
Gosh, how can we even live? Chen Li looked worried.
Lets use the money to pay taxes this year. Father Chen said, Now food is expensive beyond belief.
Ning Shu didnt speak. In the face of a whole country and the general trend, an individuals strength was nothing.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1752: He’d Definitely Be Delighted
Chapter 1752: Hed Definitely Be Delighted
However, since they had the money from selling ginseng, the Chen family did not need to panic.
There was no problem with their livelihood, so Li Gouzi and Bai Yiqiao could be properly dealt with.
Now, Li Gouzi and Bai Yiqiao were in a physical rtionship. With Li Gouzis rogue temperament, he would definitely implicate Bai Yiqiao.
Bai Yiqiao was the owner of a restaurant. If Li Gouzi found out, hed definitely be delighted.
In the middle of the night, Ning Shu went to Li Gouzis house and found that he was not at home. Who knew where he went?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
If her guess was right, now that he had a rtionship with Bai Yiqiao, he would already be extorting Bai Yiqiao for money.
Li Gouzi, just like Ning Shu guessed, was now at the gambling parlor, holding the money given to him by Bai Yiqiao.
He had a hundred taels of silver in his hands. Li Gouzi hadnt gone to repay the loan shark. He first visited the bank to exchange for silver, then went to eat exotic delicacies and y with two brothel girls.
Ah! When he noticed that there was not much money left in his hands, he wanted to gamble to win it all back. There were no surprises, though. He lost it all.
Once he ran out of money, Li Gouzi went to get another high-interest loan and continued to gamble. In the end, he was thrown out of the gambling parlor.
Li Gouzi, who had no money, instantly remembered that he had not yet repaid the loan shark. On top of that, he owed another one hundred taels. He couldnt help scratching his head, and then he remembered that his hands and feet were about to be chopped off. Imagine how much that would hurt.
Early the following day, Li Gouzi returned to the vige like a bat out of hell and ran over to Bai Yiqiao.
Bai Yiqiao was very anxious now because she had done something unworthy of Fang Yong. As a result, she treated Fang Yong more gently and tenderly.
She was afraid of being abandoned, afraid that she would repeat herst life, afraid that Fang Yong would find out the truth and that he would be unhappy. Before, Bai Yiqiao had a little temperament and attitude, a yful delight between husband and wife. Now, she didnt know how to act in front of him anymore.
She could only stay humble, very, very humble.
Fang Yong couldnt help but feel that Bai Yiqiao was acting strange. Finally, he asked, Whats the matter with you?
Bai Yiqiao trembled when she heard his voice. She said with a smile, Nothing.
Fang Yong just furrowed his brows and shook his head. Youve lost weight recently, and your face has also lost all its color. Ill do the chores at home. Are you not feeling well?
Bai Yiqiao touched her face while suppressing the panic in her heart. She said with a smile, Its okay. Its probably too hot, and so I have no energy.
Fang Yong assumed that Bai Yiqiao couldnt stand the hot weather. He urged her like a caring husband. Dont stand under the sun. If you cant do any more work, just wait for me to do it. Once I kill the white tiger, Ill buy you some breathable fabric to make clothes.
It was too hot to wear clothes made of coarse linen.
Bai Yiqiao looked at Fang Yong. Everything was afraid ofparison, and people were no exceptions. Li Gouzi ckmailed her, as if to suck her blood dry, but Fang Yong was really good to her.
She definitely could not lose Fang Yong.
Tigers are very dangerous. If you cant kill it, just run away, said Bai Yiqiao with concern to Fang Yong.
After Fang Yong left, Bai Yiqiao saw that Li Gouzi hade to find her again. She felt scared of what he would do next. Upon learning that he was asking for another two hundred taels, Bai Yiqiao felt murderous intent arise in her heart.
Didnt I give you a hundred taels to repay the loan sharks? A metallic taste appeared at the back of Bai Yiqiaos throat, she felt like she was on the brink of spitting blood.
Li Gouzi said, One hundred taels were not enough at all. There is interest on top of interest. I wanted to use the one hundred taels to gamble and pay the interest.
Bai Yiqiao was dizzy with anger.
Li Gouzi was a scum, aplete piece of trash!
Sister-inw Bai, can you help me pay back the money? Li Gouzi said, As long as you help me repay it, Ill help you deal with Chen Ermei. Chen Ermei will be scorned by everyone.
Why should I believe you? Bai Yiqiaos heart was filled with all kinds of emotions. She was teeming with anger, resentment, fear, and sorrow.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1753: Don’t Let This End in Mutual Destruction
Chapter 1753: Dont Let This End in Mutual Destruction
Bai Yiqiao knew what kind of person Li Gouzi was. He was just trying to cheat money out of her.
Scum!
But why did she have anything to do with such a scumbag?
This person was obviously Chen Ermeis husband. Chen Ermei had enjoyed status and wealth in her previous life, so she should pay her dues in this life.
Li Gouzi, dont think I dont know what youre thinking. Bai Yiqiao said coldly.
If you dont give me money, Ill make everyone condemn and scold you. Li Gouzi threatened, You can only trust me.
You can only live easy if I live easy. Dont let this end in mutual destruction. Li Gouzi relied on the fact that he had Bai Yiqiaos weak point in his hands, so he ckmailed her.
Bai Yiqiao took a deep breath to barely calm down. You deal with Chen Ermei for me first. Ill give you the money then.
When Li Gouzi heard that Bai Yiqiao had money, his eyes immediately lit up. He swiftly said, You should first let me pay back the money. I need to take my time with Chen Ermei.
Bai Yiqiao had lived for two lives, so how could she not know that Li Gouzi was trying to y her? She said coldly, I wont give you a single copper coin until you solve the matter of Chen Ermei.
My hands and feet are going to be cut off by the loan sharks. As long as I am not dead, Ill tell everyone about your love affairs. On top of that, you were the one looking for me!
Youre the one who defiled me! Bai Yiqiao was trembling with anger at how Li Gouzi had inverted ck and white.
Li Gouzi said indifferently, Anyway, youll be known as a slut.
Bai Yiqiao red at Li Gouzi, her eyes bloodshot with deep hatred.
Seeing that Bai Yiqiao didnt take out any money, Li Gouzi unexpectedly stretched out his hand to search her body, frightening her out of wits.
If someone saw them, everything would be over.
Bai Yiqiao said resentfully, Wait here.
Theres also interest, one hundred taels, said Li Gouzi while rubbing his chin.
Bai Yiqiao stumbled in shock when she heard this. She went into the house and grabbed a banknote.
Li Gouzi immediately took the banknote and ran away without a trace.
How could she lose three hundred taels just like that? Many people had never even seen such a massive sum of money in their lives. Her savings were gone by half.
Bai Yiqiao wanted to kill Li Gouzi, but she was very unreconciled whenever she remembered that Chen Ermei had not been defiled and tortured by that filth yet.
Li Gouzi was kept to deal with Chen Ermei. Only by dragging Chen Ermei into the quagmire could there be no hope between Fang Yong and Chen Ermei.
The more disgusting Li Gouzi was, the more Bai Yiqiao learned the value of Fang Yong. She had been reborn to stand shoulder to shoulder with Fang Yong.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
This time, Li Gouzi actually honestly repaid his loan. However, there was still a lot of money left on him, enough for him to enjoy himself for some time.
Bai Yiqiao waited every day for Li Gouzi to grab Ning Shu and smear her name, but Li Gouzi never appeared.
She was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. Li Gouzi would only appear in front of her when he had no money.
Li Gouzi regarded her as a bank.
Bai Yiqiao was filled with so many thoughts in her heart and was so worried that she couldnt eat. She used to be tender and delicate, but now, she looked sickly. Her face was going wan and pale.
She was under too much pressure.
When Fang Yong saw her like this, he asked Bai Yiqiao if anything had happened. Bai Yiqiao always said that everything was okay. He would give Bai Yiqiao all the game he had hunted to nourish her body.
Compared with Bai Yiqiaos worries, Ning Shus daily life was much simpler. Other than doing housework, she spent all her time reading.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1754: I Want to Join the Army
Chapter 1754: I Want to Join the Army
She spent most of her time reading medical books. Chen Li asked Ning Shu if she knew those words.
Ning Shu said that she didnt and that she sometimes had to go to the street to consult a scribe.
Chen Li had a headache when he saw the squiggly words so he stopped paying attention to what Ning Shu was reading and said to her, Ermei, I want to join the army.
Ning Shu said without even raising her head, Father wont agree. You are the sole son of the Chen family and must continue the family line. You must be dreaming.
Chen Li:
Im afraid of conscription. If things go on like this, I might be conscripted. Chen Li said, I want to join the rebel army.
Keep it down. Ning Shu couldnt help but say, Whether it is the imperial army or the rebel army, they are all deadly. If you dont pass down the Chen family line, Father will break your legs.
Not everyone had Fang Yongs luck to seed in life. Based on Chen Lis IQ, he would definitely be cannon fodder.
Honest people were truly not suited to survive for long in the army. Not only must they face the enemy but also the politics and schemes of those from the same camp.
It was hard to know what Chen Li looked like inside. Maybe he could be polished and be a sly old fox, but before that, he had to make sure that he survived.
Moreover, the conditions of the rebels were not good. They were starving but had nothing to eat; they wanted clothes but had nothing to wear. They were only epted by themoners because they were waving the banner of justice.
Chen Li sighed and said nothing.
It was hard enough already to survive in troubled times, but he actually wanted to join the army? One could go fight for the sake of their future, but what would Chen Li be fighting for?
Boom, boom, boom
Suddenly, the sound of gongs and drums sounded from outside.
Chen Li stood up and said, Thats the gong of the government officials. Something must be happening in the county government.
It probably isnt anything good, said Chen Li with a frown.
Not long after, the vige constable came to the door. He said to Chen Li with a helpless expression, Wheres your father? Go to the vige entrance. Some official from the government hase to discuss matters.
Uncle Constable, whats the matter? asked Chen Li.
Its about the food tax.
But its not yet time for the autumn harvest, and the grains have all died from drought. Why are they collecting now? Chen Li said, Even if there was no drought, it would take two more months to harvest the grain.
Ning Shu pursed her lips. This indicated that the treasury was now empty, but the war had intensified. Although there was not yet any direct impact here, the signs were already there. Many refugees wereing here to seek shelter.
The gongs and drums became more insistent. Father Chen returned from the field to the entrance of the vige to join the crowd.
Ning Shu and Chen Li also followed. Two bailiffs of the yamen hade this time. One was beating the drums while the other was holding official documents.
Ning Shu nced at the people around her and spotted Fang Yong and Bai Yiqiao. After not seeing each other for a while, Bai Yiqiaos mental state had gotten much worse.
Her face was pale, and her whole person looked gloomy. She no longer had the aura of being proud and faintly superior.
Li Gouzi was a man who destroyed beautiful things without any mercy. As long as a woman got involved with him, she would be drained of blood and life.
Chen Ermei had suffered a simr fate. She was tormented to death by the age of thirty, and now, Bai Yiqiao was suffering the same. However, she was reluctant to part with Fang Yong.
She was thinking of every method possible to hide this from Fang Yong, fearing that she would lose him. Her inner turmoil could be easily imagined.
This was the taste of her own medicine.
Bai Yiqiao felt that someone was looking at her and turned her head to see Ning Shu. She didnt know if it was a misperception, but she felt that Chen Ermei had be more beautiful.
She was calm and collected, neither hurried nor slow; herposure filled Bai Yiqiaos heart with a sense of crisis.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Bai Yiqiaos heart was very sensitive. She always felt that Ning Shu was looking at Fang Yong. She couldnt help but pull Fang Yongs arm and put his attention on herself.
Trantor: Take
#Takesments: Chen Li had a headache when he saw the squiggly words. Wow am I Chen Li?
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1755: Time to Pay Your Grain Tax
Chapter 1755: Time to Pay Your Grain Tax
Bai Yiqiao pulled Fang Yongs sleeves tightly. Her expression was nervous, and she was in a very agitated state.
Bai Yiqiaos mind was in disorder. She was worrying about too many things and felt as if her hands and feet were tightly bound. She couldnt breathe.
When Fang Yongs clothes were tugged by Bai Yiqiao, he turned around, lowered his head, and asked, Whats wrong?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Bai Yiqiao smiled with difficulty. Its nothing.
Fang Yong raised his sleeves to block the scorching sun for Bai Yiqiao. His caring action brought tears to Bai Yiqiaos eyes.
Such a Fang Yong made Bai Yiqiao hate Chen Ermei and Li Gouzi even more.
She also hated the heavens. Why couldnt she achieve anything she desired?
Was the purpose of her rebirth to live a life of being abandoned by others just like her previous life?
Ning Shu looked away from Bai Yiqiao and focused on the two government officials.
Everyone is here, said a bailiff. Now for the imperial courts edict.
It is time to pay your grain tax. Each familys tax is calcted at 30 pecks per person. If you give silver instead, each person will have to pay four taels of silver, said the bailiff.
Its best to hand in grain. It doesnt matter if its new or old; both can be used.
Upon hearing such a heavy tax, the vigers wailed in agony. Their faces were full of panic.
Such taxes couldnt possibly be paid even if they were beaten to death.
Ning Shu was also stunned. Although she knew in advance that the tax might be heavy this time, she didnt expect it to be so heavy. Ten pecks was about 90 kilograms, which was about two hundred catties. A single person would have to pay nearly 600 catties of grain.
Taking the Chen family with four people as an example, they had to pay two thousand catties of grain. In ancient times, the yield per mu was very low, only amounting to a few hundred catties. Even more, it was currently a time of drought, so not even a stalk of grain was growing.
As for the four taels of silver, for the poormoners, they might only save so much money in one yearno, it might even take two or three years.
Four taels of silver for one person. The court was really just demanding whatever they wanted.
It was basically asking for people to rebel.
The government officer then gave a sermon on loyalty to the emperor. The country was currently in distress, and the people should contribute their fair share. He also denounced the rebel army, saying that as soon as the insurgents were caught, they would be executed via death by a thousand cuts.
The bailiffs asked everyone to go home to prepare. After ten days, they woulde to collect food and money.
Ning Shu couldnt help but shake her head. If the Heavens wished for the humans to be wiped out, it must first drive them mad. The court had gone mad. It didnt give the people any way to live at all. In order to survive, starting an uprising and riots were all too normal.
Bai Yiqiao turned her head and nced at Ning Shu. Seeing Ning Shus solemn expression, she sneered in her heart. There were more than one hundred taels of silver in her family, yet she pretended to have an anxious face.
So disgusting. Seeing other Chen family members with rxed expressions, Bai Yiqiao suddenly said, Brother Bailiff.
When Ning Shu heard Bai Yiqiaos voice, she immediately looked in her direction. She could see an indescribable ruthlessness on Bai Yiqiaos face. Ning Shu suddenly had a bad premonition in her heart.
Bai Yiqiao nced at Ning Shu and said, There is a family who can pay taxes right now.
She pointed to Ning Shu. The Chen family found a ginseng nt, and it sold for a lot of money.
As soon as Bai Yiqiao said this, the surrounding vigers stared at the Chen family with strange gazes. They were whispering to each other, saying that the Chen family was really good at keeping secrets.
There was no one in the vige who could pay their taxes, so much so they didnt even have food to eat. However, the Chen family had actually sold ginseng. How much money was that?
Scarcity was not the problem but rather uneven distribution. They didnt didnt mind living a poor life and feared chaos more. The vigers just wanted to pay the taxes and live in peace, and the Chen family was the way they could do it. Now, the Chen family had be everyones target.
As soon as the bailiffs heard this, their eyes lit up. Their gazes were full of greed.
Trantor: Take
#Takesments: 600 catties is about 793.6 pounds or 350 kg. (??? ;). Also Bai Yiqiao is really capable of drawing aggro
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1756: Agreement Between the Two Families
Chapter 1756: Agreement Between the Two Families
Father Chens expression was extremely ugly at the moment. Looking at Fang Yong and Bai Yiqiao, Chen Li actually wanted to rush over and beat her into a pulp.
Bai Yiqiao, is your mouth just for spouting nonsense? Chen Li rolled up his sleeves while trembling with anger. He shouted at Bai Yiqiao.
Upon seeing this, Fang Yong hurriedly pulled Bai Yiqiao behind him protectively. Ning Shu calmly stopped the rioting Chen Li.
Fang Yong was also quite shocked. He absolutely did not expect Bai Yiqiao to say this under such circumstances.
This matter was concealed by agreement between the two families.
Yiqiao, said Fang Yong with a frown. He was unable to understand why Bai Yiqiao would do such a detrimental thing to others, especially when there were no benefits in it.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Seeing Fang Yongs unhappy expression, Bai Yiqiao trembled in her heart. However, she still pursed her lips and said, Im telling the truth.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and said to the bailiff, whose face was already full of greed, The Chen family did find ginseng, but Fang Yong, the hunter, was also present at the scene.
The ginseng was sold to the medicine store in town for two hundred taels. Brother Bailiff can go there and verify it. The two hundred taels were divided between the Chen family and the Fang family.
The bailiffs and the vigers looked at Fang Yong and Bai Yiqiao.
Fang Yong rubbed his face in annoyance. That was why he felt that Bai Yiqiao had done something that harmed others and had no benefits. He knew that this would be the result. Just as he was about to speak, Ning Shu was one step ahead of him.
Although it was sold for two hundred taels, as Fang Yong had discovered this ginseng, he was given a bigger share, one hundred and fifty taels. The Chen family took fifty taels only, said Ning Shu calmly.
When the Chen family heard Ning Shus words, they were stunned for a moment. They didnt say anything, though.
The Fang family was the first to be impolite, so they couldnt be med for acting deceitfully.
When Fang Yong heard Ning Shu say that the Fang family was given one hundred and fifty taels, his face became very ugly. Bai Yiqiaos face was also deathly pale. She pointed at Ning Shu and shouted, Chen Ermei, youre speaking nonsense. When did the Fang family ever get 150 taels? It was obviously your family that got the bulk.
Ning Shu spread her hands. Look, you also admit that your family divided the money with us.
Bai Yiqiao choked on her words. Fang Yong pulled at Bai Yiqiao. Bai Yiqiao staggered and almost fell to the ground.
Bai Yiqiao felt a little wronged in her heart. However, she knew that she had messed up, so she lowered her head and said nothing.
Bailiff
Brother Bailiff. Ning Shu interrupted Fang Yong once again. She bowed to the two government officials and said, The Chen family is willing to hand over one hundred taels of silver. I hope that Brother Bailiff can reduce the taxes for each family as appropriate.
Fang Yong was helpless. He also saluted the government officials. The Fang family is also willing to hand over fifty taels.
Since it was evenly divided, why are you only giving fifty taels when they are giving one hundred taels? asked the bailiff. He was clearly dissatisfied.
It clearly wasnt Bai Yiqiao wanted to speak, but Fang Yong stopped her with a pull.
Fang Yong said helplessly, My family is really impoverished. After getting the money, we bought some things. Theres only this much money left.
Hand over what you have. We will go back and report it to our superiors. They will definitely praise your two families, said the bailiff.
Ning Shu:
Thisment was the equivalent of a fart. She didnt believe a single one of their words.
In the end, Fang Yong handed over seventy taels of silver. The two government officials had collected nearly ten catties of silver in one trip and left triumphantly.
The vigers thanked Father Chen. Father Chen had never been so respected before in his life. He was both proud and regretful.
Ahh, so much money.
That Bai Yiqiao looks so beautiful and refined, but I didnt expect her to be so vicious. Chen Li started cursing as soon as he got home.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1757: She Thought That She Had Plenty of Money
Chapter 1757: She Thought That She Had Plenty of Money
After Bai Yiqiaos disturbance, the rtionship between the Chen family and the Fang family dropped to a freezing point. The Chen family had lost one hundred taels while the Fang family lost seventy taels.
As soon as the government officials left, the two families also turned around and left.
Bai Yiqiao lowered her head as she followed Fang Yong. From time to time, she would raise her head to look at Fang Yongs heroic figure. She wanted to talk to him, but his heavy aura made Bai Yiqiao afraid to speak.
She regretted her actions in her heart. If she had known earlier, she wouldnt have opened her mouth.
She thought that she had plenty of money. If the Chen family couldnt produce the money from selling ginseng, they would be in a lot of trouble.
It was nothing much for her to lose a hundred taels. She could earn it all back in half a month or a month. However, if the Chen family did not have this money, it would be hard to imagine what would happen next.
Before doing anything, Bai Yiqiao would think things through clearly. But she really hated Chen Ermei. Whenever she saw Chen Ermei, it felt like a thousand ants were biting her.
Fang Yong was not a narrow-minded man. However, now he wasnt saying a single word to her. He was obviously angry.
Bai Yiqiao was anxious, and tears came streaming down her eyes.
Hearing the sobs from behind, Fang Yong stopped in his tracks. He turned his head and looked at Bai Yiqiao helplessly. You even started crying?
When she saw that Fang Yong was paying attention to her again, she felt even more aggrieved and cried more intensely. She wanted to vent all the emotions she had umted in her heart.
Fang Yong sighed and looked at Bai Yiqiao, who was crying like a child. If youre nning to do anything again in the future, please discuss with me in advance so that I can be prepared. What you did today was not proper. We gave the government seventy taels for nothing and also worsened the rtionship between the two families.
I know I was wrong. Fang Yong, please forgive me. Ill find a way to make up for the taels, said Bai Yiqiao while wiping away her tears.
Fang Yong sighed. The money is just a small matter.
Bai Yiqiao smiled through her tears. She stretched out her hand to pull Fang Yongs clothes, and the husband and wife returned home.
That Bai Yiqiao looks so beautiful and refined, but I didnt expect her to be so vicious. On the other side, Chen Li was ring up in anger as soon as he got home.
Lady Li also said, Who wouldve thought that she was such a person? Last time, she stirred up trouble by saying Ermei and Li Gouzi had a love affair. What a wicked heart.
Ning Shu just sipped from a ss of water without speaking.
It was so much silver, an entire hundred taels! Chen Lis face was filled with distress.
Just take it as spending money to avoid disasters. Father Chen said, To be honest, having so much money at home made me really uneasy.
The wealth was gone, but at least the people remained.
Ning Shu also thought the same. Since the government officials knew about the matter, they would definitely not be able to keep the money. Also, the officials must be fed until they were satisfied. They could not be sent away with just ten or twenty taels.
If they hadnt handed over the money, there would have been a loss of both life and property. The government officials would havee to their house to search for money, and they would also lose their food. At that point, they would really not have been able to survive.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Themon people could not fight with the government. There were only two government officials. It wasnt that the people in the vige couldnt beat them up with their numbers. What they really feared was the court.
After losing the money, other people wouldnt think about it either. At the vige entrance earlier, the vigers eyes had gone red because of greed.
So, the money was kept in their hands for a moment before flowing away, but fortunately, there was still some left. It couldst them for a while.
That Fang Yongs wife! When Father Chen spoke of Bai Yiqiao, his expression was filled with contempt. Dont interact with that family in the future. You can see a persons moral quality during critical moments.
Ning Shu pursed her lips. Bai Yiqiao had wanted to make the Chen family go bankrupt, so she would make Bai Yiqiao have a taste of going bankrupt.
In the middle of the night, Ning Shu arrived at Li Gouzis house. Li Gouzi was still not at home. The whole ce was in dpidated condition andcked any traces that a person was living there.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1758: Didn’t Know How to Cherish People
Chapter 1758: Didnt Know How to Cherish People
There were even spider webs inside, and the broken closet was crammed with dirty clothes.
People like Li Gouzi could not get along with others. When Chen Ermei married a man like him, she had suffered so much. She was so worn out that it was hard to tell if she was a human or a ghost.
Li Gouzi didnt know how to cherish people. Forget about cherishing people, he would beat women. He wouldnt do any work and ask his woman to support him.
Scum or bastard was not enough to describe Li Gouzi.
After not finding Li Gouzi, Ning Shu turned around and left.
Early the next morning, Ning Shu told the Chen family that she was going shopping in the town.
Now that there was no money at home, Father Chen told Ning Shu to save up and not buy any ridiculous things.
Ning Shu carried the basket onto the ox cart and went to town.
She was going to find Li Gouzi. Since Bai Yiqiao had used Li Gouzi to ruin Chen Ermeis life, she would deal with Bai Yiqiao by using Li Gouzi.
The Fang family was still peaceful, so she knew that Bai Yiqiao intended to keep her matters a secret. She even wanted to live with Fang Yong like nothing had happened.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu wouldnt b to Fang Yong, telling him something like your wife cuckolded you. It was best to watch dogs eat dogs while her hands remained clean.
When Ning Shu arrived in town, she bought a little makeup from the costume shop. She disguised herself a bit and also made her face full of pockmarks. She nned to go to the gambling parlor to find Li Gouzi.
If Li Gouzi had money, he would definitely gamble.
In any case, Li Gouzi never did anything proper. If he wasnt in the red light district, hed be at a gambling parlor. If not there, hed go to a restaurant to eat and drink his fill.
Ning Shu walked into a gambling parlor. The ce had a foul atmosphere. It was noisy and crowded, and the men were naked from the waist up and were sweating profusely. In addition to the heat, the smell in the air was enough to send your soul out of your body. Ning Shu covered her nose with a handkerchief as she searched for Li Gouzi everywhere.
She soon spotted Li Gouzi at a gambling table. His eyes were glued to the croupier who was shaking the dice. His eyes were red, and his face was gloomy. He had obviously been gambling all night.
There was not much money in front of him, just two pieces of broken silver.
The croupier shook the three dice and revealed them as Big, but Li Gouzi had bet Small.
Li Gouzi was upset. His face turned blue with anger, and his eyes turned red. However, he continued to gamble and bet all the money in front of him.
Ning Shu covered her nose and went out, waiting for Li Gouzi at the gate of the gambling parlor. Anyway, he woulde out naturally once he had no money.
While standing, Ning Shu fanned herself with her sleeves. It was really too hot today. The heat was practically distorting the air.
It didnt take long for Li Gouzi to be thrown out by the gambling houses hired thugs. Li Gouzi was tossed on the ground. He inhaled sharply from the pain.
Li Gouzi cursed as he got up and patted the dust on his clothes. He felt hungry, so he decided to go eat in a restaurant before thinking of a way to get money.
Speaking of money, Li Gouzi thought of Bai Yiqiao. He didnt know where Bai Yiqiao got the money from.
Overall, she had given him four hundred taels of silver so far. He had repaid more than two hundred taels of his loan and squandered the rest.
Based on how effortlessly Bai Yiqiao had taken out that money, there must still be some on her.
Li Gouzi believed he had struck a jackpot. Bai Yiqiao was beautiful and had money, so he wouldnt have to worry for the rest of his life.
Li Gouzi hummed a little song and went to a noodle restaurant for breakfast. Ning Shu followed behind him and saw him enter the noodle restaurant.
Ning Shu found two men, gave them some money, and asked them to enter the noodle shop and say some words a bitter.
Trantor: Take
#Takesments: Li Gouzi is ying Sic Bo, if anyone is curious.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1759: Lucky Restaurant
Chapter 1759: Lucky Restaurant
Ning Shu gave the two men some money. When they saw that they could get paid for saying a few sentences, they dly went into the noodle shop and ordered two bowls of noodles.
These noodles are really tasteless, one of the men said, Theyre not good at all.
Its already good enough. These days, having a bowl of noodles to eat is already considered good. It will be even more expensive in theing year, said the other man.
Im telling you, its really not delicious. Theres no oil at all. They just put in two grains of salt and didnt even put in any green onions. How can I eat this? The man put down his chopsticks. You havent tasted good food. Only food from Lucky Restaurant can be called delicious. Its incredibly fragrant.
Is it really so delicious? Ive also heard of Lucky Restaurant, but their dishes are expensive.
I have eaten there before. My cousin works as a manservant in a wealthy family. He served the eldest son and was rewarded a little. The man said, Its all people from wealthy families that eat there. Lucky Restaurant really is raking in some money.
The barbecue is brushed with oil and sprinkled with various seasonings, tut-tut, that taste The mans face was full of longing.
Li Gouzi listened to their talk and also felt that the noodles were vorless. He simply couldnt eat anymore.
With Li Gouzis all-take-and-no-give personality, he, of course, had eaten Lucky Restaurants dishes. As he listened to these two people talk, he started really craving for their food.
He felt the money in his purse. Although he wanted to eat a meal there, he only had two copper coins. He definitely couldnt afford it.
Really! They evoked peoples sense of gluttony.
Who opened this Lucky Restaurant? How much money must they make every day! One man eximed in surprise.
Its Wen Yu, the son of the Wen family. The Wen family already has enough money and is one of the most powerful families in this town, but I heard that this restaurant was opened in partnership with someone. Its even a woman.
A woman?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Yeah, she is very low-key, though. I heard that shes called something like Bai Yiqiao. I heard that shes a peasant woman. But its only things Ive heard. I dont know if it is true.
Who knows, haha
Li Gouzi was originally going to pay the bill and leave. When he heard this, his fingers trembled. There were stormy waves in his heart at the moment. The restaurant was opened by Bai Yiqiao?
This woman was so tight-lipped that no one in the vige knew that she had opened such a profitable restaurant. Maybe even the person who slept next to her, Fang Yong, also had no idea.
When he thought about it again, giving him a few hundred taels truly was not a big deal for her. It all made sense now. Otherwise, how could Bai Yiqiao just give him money as if she had too much?
Li Gouzi felt that the Heavens were finally on his side. How refreshing!
He threw two copper coins on the table and went out of the noodle restaurant to Lucky Restaurant.
Ning Shu followed Li Gouzi to Lucky Restaurant. He carefreely walked inside and studied the whole ce carefully.
The more he looked at it, the more magnificent it seemed. All the peopleing and going were rich. Li Gouzi stroked his chin. It seemed that asking for a few hundreds of taels from Bai Yiqiao was just a small amount. She was simply a hen whoid golden eggs.
A waiter came up and asked Li Gouzi what he would like to eat. When Li Gouzi saw the bowing waiter, he felt like he was reinvigorated from his heels to the crown of his head.
He felt like he was a protagonist in a y. In any case, he counted as Bai Yiqiaos man, right?
Li Gouzi didnt eat in the hall. Rather, he booked a private room and ordered whatever dishes were expensive. He ordered a table of dishes that permeated the air with their fragrance.
He thought that his days of eating like a Daoist monk were gone now.
Li Gouzi ate until he burped. He wiped the oil on the corner of his mouth and was about to leave without paying. The waiter stopped Li Gouzi. Honored guest, you havent settled the bill yet.
Settle the bill? I need to settle the bill? Li Gouzi red, trying to make himself look more imposing. He looked even more ridiculous, though.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1760: I Am Your Boss’s Husband
Chapter 1760: I Am Your Bosss Husband
The waiter said, Honored guest, you ate the food in our restaurant. Of course, you must pay. Could it be you want to dine and dash?
You must be joking. Do I look like a freeloader? Let me tell you, I know your boss. Dont you know I am your bosss husband? As her husband, Im also considered the boss of this restaurant. You, a mere waiter, dare to ask your boss for money? Are you too impatient to die?
Li Gouzi straightened his back, using his imed connection as intimidation. His expression was extremely self-satisfied. For a moment, he wondered how good it would be if Bai Yiqiao really were his woman.
The waiter looked bewildered. One of the bosses was indeed a woman, and she was also married.
Boss Bais husband was someone like this? The waiter looked at Li Gouzi with suspicion and contempt in his eyes.
Whats going on? A man walked over. He was wearing brocade and had a gentle temperament as he neared Li Gouzi step by step.
Li Gouzi felt like he was in the presence of a celestial being.
Boss, this person said he is Boss Bais husband, said the waiter.
Wen Yu looked at Li Gouzi up and down. His face remained expressionless, putting Li Gouzi a bit ill at ease. He felt inferior.
Are you really Bai Yiqiaos husband? asked Wen Yu aloud.
Of of course, stammered Li Gouzi. The brilliance of the other party had made him at a loss.
He was handsome and on top of that, rich. He was sure was skilled at picking his reincarnation.
Wen Yu said indifferently, Then, I will treat you today. You dont need to pay any money.
Thats good. Li Gouzi was feeling out of ce. He turned and headed downstairs to leave, but Wen Yu said, Ill send you off.
How can I ask you to do that? Li Gouzi was extremely ttered. Usually, the people he met on the street wouldnt even spare him a nce. But now, he was even sending him to the door.
Li Gouzis vanity skyrocketed, and he became more determined to hold Bai Yiqiao firmly. Not only did she look beautiful and had money, but she also made him a more respected person.
Ning Shu was standing at the entrance of the restaurant and saw Li Gouzi being sent out. She raised her brows and looked at the man next to Li Gouzi.
He had a beautiful appearance, bright eyes, and handsome eyebrows. He looked like an elegant son of an official.
Oh, this was a member of the group who all adored Bai Yiqiao, Wen Yu. He was born in a merchant family. He wasnt wearing any gold or other jewelry but still gave off an outstanding temperament.
He didnt look like a merchant at all.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, although he looked gentle on the surface, he was a sly businessman inside. How charming must Bai Yiqiao be that she, a married woman, could make such a man fall in love with her?
After talking with Wen Yu a little, Li Gouzi immediately ran. Facing Wen Yu, he felt extremely ufortable. He was suppressed by the opponents grandeur, and he didnt even know where to put his hands and feet.
In fact, it was Wen Yu who silently studying Li Gouzi in all aspects. Facing a rival in love, he couldnt help but put on a more imposing manner. Li Gouzi obviously didnt cut it.
Bai Yiqiao loved her husband very much. If her husband was like this
Wen Yu shook his head. It was likely that this man was not Bai Yiqiaos husband.
It had to be said that Bai Yiqiao was really cautious. She never told Fang Yong about having opened her own restaurant, making a fortune without letting out a word.
Her n was to wait for Fang Yong to join the army and then give him a nice surprise.
In her previous life, Bai Yiqiao had begged for a living. She knew too much about the importance of money. After all, she froze to death in the ice and snow without any clothes.
Even if she loved Fang Yong, she still had reservations. After all, she had been ruthlessly abandoned by that son of a rich family in her previous life.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
?Chapter 1761: Don’t Allow Him to Enter the Restaurant in the Future
Chapter 1761: Dont Allow Him to Enter the Restaurant in the Future
Wen Yu squinted his eyes and looked at Li Gouzis back. How could Bai Yiqiaos husband be this kind of person? Hecked any education and was just a street thug. However, Bai Yiqiaos blessed expression didnt look fake.
Wen Yu said to the waiter, Dont allow him to enter the restaurant in the future.
He then shook his head and walked back inside the restaurant.
Having achieved her goal, Ning Shu went to the medicine store to buy some medicinal ingredients to bring back. Now that there was no money at home, she had better make some herbal facial masks to sell.
She just didnt know whether they could be sold or not. Anyway, Ning Shu didnt n to sell all of them to ordinary peasant women.
Ning Shu also bought some drugs to kill rats. It was a drought, and crops couldnt survive. Hence, swarms of rats could be seen scurrying across the dry and cracked ground.
There was a lot of food at home, and they had to guard against rats every day.
In addition, the rats would bite people when they were starving. The viruses they carried would spread to people, resulting in a gue.
After buying these things, Ning Shu went to the grain shop to take a look and asked about the price. The price of grain was now through the roof. It was several times more than the previous price, even for coarse grains.
With the amount of money used to buy ten catties in the past, now it could only buy two catties.
More merchants were storing food, nning to take advantage of the drought and riots to make money while the country was in turmoil. The food would only be more and more expensive.
Fortunately, she had bought enough grain before and stored it.
Ning Shu returned to the vige in an ox cart. When she returned home, she took out all the herbs.
Father Chen watched Ning Shu mess with the herbs without saying anything. Now that there was no work in the field, Father Chen wandered around the house every day. He had nothing to do at all.
Their three meals a day had been reduced to two meals. In the words of Father Chen, they didnt do anything all day. What was the point of eating so much? They had to save food, as they had no idea how long they would go on without rain. They had to wait until the next season of crops were matured to yield any sort of harvest.
Anyway, if they were not doing farm work, two meals were enough.
In addition to grinding medicinal powder and reading medical books, Ning Shu focused on the Fang family. It had been a while since Bai Yiqiao and Li Gouzi had developed sexual rtions, but the Fang family was still calm. It was a testament to Bai Yiqiaos ability.
Bai Yiqiao, who had experience in household matters, was a lot more clever than ordinary peasant women. She was also more resolute than ordinary peasant women when encountering issues.
If it was an ordinary peasant woman, they probably would have already been caught by their husband. They could only cry and face being abandoned by their husbands. At the same time, they would be criticized by people and perhaps even be drowned in a pigs cage. Their entire life would be destroyed.
In fact, Bai Yiqiao was not as rxed as Ning Shu thought. It could be said she was both mentally and physically exhausted. While concealing the truth from Fang Yong, she had to deal with the ckmailer Li Gouzi.
Just like now, Li Gouzi actually asked her for money again. He also said that she was the boss of Lucky Restaurant.
Bai Yiqiao was shocked. She had never told anyone, even Fang Yong, about Lucky Restaurant. Where did Li Gouzi hear about it?
What nonsense are you talking about? How could Lucky Restaurant belong to me? Are you sleep talking? Bai Yiqiao whispered.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1762: This Trash Actually Claimed to Be Her Husband
Chapter 1762: This Trash Actually imed to Be Her Husband
While talking, Bai Yiqiao looked around. She was squatting under a wall with Li Gouzi, hidden by dead grass.
Li Gouziughed wretchedly. I know you are the boss of Lucky Restaurant. Today, I went there to eat. When I said I was your husband, they didnt even collect any money.
When Bai Yiqiao heard Li Gouzis shameless words, she was so angry that her vision almost went ck. This trash actually imed to be her husband.
Moreover, he said it in the Lucky Restaurant. What kind of person was Li Gouzi? He was such a disgusting rascal.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She couldnt imagine how Wen Yu viewed her now. Li Gouzi had ruined her image inside Wen Yus heart.
As a woman, she could sense how a man felt about her. Bai Yiqiao knew Wen Yu had feelings for her, but she always pretended not to know and didnt respond. However, she still acted with a faintly discernible ambiguous air.
Bai Yiqiao subconsciously used Wen Yus goodwill to seek benefits. For example, at the time of the monthly dividend, Bai Yiqiao would find that the money was a bit more than written in the ounts book. Even if she resolutely tried to return it to Wen Yu afterward, he would not ept it.
Bai Yiqiao looked at Li Gouzi with red eyes, and bursts of killing intent appeared in her heart.
Boss Wen even escorted me out. He personally delivered me to the door. Li Gouzi said proudly, Now I have no money left. How about you give me some money?
Li Gouzi had a sexual rtionship with Bai Yiqiao. As for the arduous task of tarnishing Chen Ermei, he was toozy to do it. It would be much easier to grab Bai Yiqiaos weak point and ask for money.
Who do you think you are? You think you have the right to ask me for money? You didnt do what I asked you to do, yet you still want money. Do you want to die? asked Bai Yiqiao coldly.
Especially upon seeing Li Gouzi acting as though he was doing nothing wrong when he stuck out his hand asking her for money, Bai Yiqiao was so angry that her blood vessels were about to burst.
I dont have any money. Im not the owner of Lucky Restaurant. Im just a woman; how could I be the owner of a restaurant? Bai Yiqiao refused directly, internally thinking about how to take Li Gouzis lowly life.
She was really disgusted to death by Li Gouzi. She couldnt let him off so easily, or she wouldve suffered in vain this whole time. She wanted Li Gouzi to suffer until he wished he was dead.
Come on, I know you are the boss of Lucky Restaurant. Otherwise, where did the money you gave mee from? In any case, I am also your man anyway. If you dont give me money, I will tell everyone about you. I also know that there is a mole on your chest. Li Gouzi said triumphantly, If I tell Fang Yong about this, or tell the people at Lucky Restaurant, can you still keep your position?
Bai Yiqiao was so angry her face turned pale. Her stomach was churning, and she wanted to vomit on Li Gouzis face.
How could there be such a shameless person in the world? If only it had been Chen Ermei who Li Gouzitched onto. Chen Ermei would no longer be with Fang Yong, and there wouldnt be any chance for them to develop a rtionship.
The murderous intent in Bai Yiqiaos heart became more and more intense. She shouldve killed Li Gouzi right when he tarnished her. He wouldnt have had a second chance to defile her and she wouldnt have lost so much money.
Although she was thinking at that time was that she had to foist Li Gouzi on Chen Ermei.
Li Gouzi could no longer be kept. He had not harmed Chen Ermei. Instead, she was entangled with him inexplicably. Li Gouzi stuck to her like a ster. This matter would be exposed sooner orter.
Only when Li Gouzi was dead could their affairs be concealed.
As for the matter of Chen Ermei, if there was no Li Gouzi, there would be a Zhao Gouzi. As long as Bai Yiqiao could find a man, Chen Ermeis reputation could be tainted.
She had been suffering like this because of Chen Ermei. She had already been tainted, so she could not leave Chen Ermei undamaged.
She couldnt lose Fang Yong, and she couldnt let her business partner, Wen Yu, know that she has been tainted by such a man either. She had acted well with a sense of propriety in front of a gentleman like Wen Yu all along. Now that she had mixed with a disgusting man like Li Gouzi, what would Wen Yu think of her?
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1763: Not Worth It to Be Angry With a Dead Man
Chapter 1763: Not Worth It to Be Angry With a Dead Man
Bai Yiqiao suppressed the strong murderous intent in her heart and asked with an ashen face, How much do you want this time?
This was thest time she would give Li Gouzi money. This money was for buying his life, and for getting him to leave for the time being.
Bai Yiqiao really wished to kill Li Gouzi immediately. It was too revolting to look at him for even a second more.
Seeing that Bai Yiqiao hadpromised, Li Gouzi immediately cracked his mouth open and beamed with his yellow teeth. He thought his threat had worked, so he said after thinking, Five hundred taels.
Hearing such a huge amount, Bai Yiqiaos face was expressionless. She couldnt even be bothered to be angry. It was not worth it to be angry with a dead man.
Killing such scum also counted as doing something good for themon people.
Bai Yiqiao said faintly, Thats too much. I dont have that much at all. I only have some shares in Lucky Restaurant. Most of the profit goes to Wen Yu. After giving you a few hundred taelsst time, I dont have any money on me anymore.
Then how much do you have? asked Li Gouzi quickly.
Bai Yiqiao said, Twenty taels.
She used to throw away hundreds of taels at the drop of a hat. When Li Gouzi heard twenty taels, he immediately said with dissatisfaction, Are you kidding me?
In fact, twenty taels was not a small amount. Ordinary people wouldnt necessarily be able to earn two taels in an entire year. Li Gouzi had just been spoiled, and his appetite was getting bigger and bigger.
Even if Bai Yiqiao told herself not to be angry, her liver still hurt from Li Gouzis shameless behavior.
Whether you want it or not, I have nothing more to give. Bai Yiqiaos face was cold, slightly twisted even.
Li Gouzi immediately threatened her, Did you think I was kidding when I said that Ill tell others about your love affairs?
Go and tell others if you want. Once Im dead, lets see who you ask for money, said Bai Yiqiao fiercely.
You really dont have any more? Li asked Gouzi.
Bai Yiqiao shook her head and didnt even bother to speak.
Then, give me twenty taels.
Li Gouzi took the money given by Bai Yiqiao and went to the town to indulge himself. Not long after he left, Bai Yiqiao followed him to the town.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu, who was paying attention to the movement of the Fang family, noticed Bai Yiqiao heading to the town. After considering things, she decided to follow her.
Bai Yiqiao first went to Lucky Restaurant to see Wen Yu. Looking at her pale and thin face, Wen Yu asked in surprise, Are you sick?
Bai Yiqiao sighed and said, Recently, a hoodlum has been bothering me. A local rogue named Li Gouzi insisted on iming to be my husband. He loves to ruin the girls and the daughters-inw of the vige. Whenever the women in the vige see him, theyll take a detour. I dont know where, but he heard that I had shares in Lucky Restaurant, so he came to ckmail me.
Wen Yu nodded. Thats exactly what I was thinking. How could such a person be worthy of you?
Wen Yu, do you have a house that no one lives in? I want to borrow it, said Bai Yiqiao to Wen Yu, her voice tinged with coquetry and pleading.
I do have one, but what for? Wen Yu held a teacup and took a sip.
Just to teach that Li Gouzi a lesson. If he continues spreading nonsense, my reputation will be ruined by him, and Fang Yong will be angry, said Bai Yiqiao.
How do you want to teach him? Wen Yu said indifferently, obviously not that concerned about the fate of a local ruffian. If you really feel troubled, Ill take care of it for you.
No, Ill just do it myself. Bai Yiqiao said, Ill be thankful if you could lend me a house.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1764: It Was Time to Go Eat Something
Chapter 1764: It Was Time to Go Eat Something
She was made so miserable by Li Gouzi. She must teach him a lesson.
Bai Yiqiao really wanted to skin Li Gouzi alive.
Wen Yu lent the house to Bai Yiqiao and also sent two family servants to help teach Li Gouzi a lesson.
Li Gouzi, who had gambled away twenty taels, was thrown out of the gambling parlor.
Twenty taels were only enough for Li Gouzi to gamble for a while. He was greedy and wanted to win big money. Each time he betted, the amount of money was rtivelyrge. After a few rounds, he lost all the money.
After thinking about it, Li Gouzi decided to go to Lucky Restaurant to ask for more money. The restaurant was so rich, and he also didnt pay for the mealst time. If he again said that he was Bai Yiqiaos husband, he could definitely get some money. Even if he didnt get any, all his gambling had made him hungry. It was time to go eat something.
Li Gouzi went to Lucky Restaurant. Before he could walk inside, he was grabbed by two family servants who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. They dragged him into a house with his mouth covered.
Ning Shu hid not far away. She watched Li Gouzi be dragged in through the back door, and then the door was tightly closed.
She suspected that the current Bai Yiqiao couldnt stand Li Gouzis endless ckmail anymore and intended to deal with him once and for all.
Why engage in such mutual destruction?
But Ning Shu didnt want Li Gouzi to die like this. A dead Li Gouzi would tell no tales.
Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her body and stepped over the courtyard wall to enter the residence. Although this house was not big, it had all the essentials. The garden had everything, but there was no trace of people present. There were some weeds in the flower bed, and the flowers were overgrown. The nts grew rampantly without anyone trimming them. It was very messy.
Li Gouzi was dragged into a room. He was stripped to his undergarments and was tied to the bed, restricting his movements. He was so frightened that he wanted to call for help, but his mouth was stuffed with something. He couldnt shout at all.
The door opened with a creak. Li Gouzi was so scared that he sweated profusely when he heard the sound. His facial muscles twitched as he turned his head to look at the door.
What he saw was a womans skirt, a beautiful pleated skirt. Li Gouzi looked up and saw Bai Yiqiaos pretty face.
Seeing Bai Yiqiao, Li Gouzi immediately started to wail, his expression a pleading one.
Bai Yiqiao coldly looked at Li Gouzi. His eyes were threatening to fall out of sockets, and he was trembling all over because of Bai Yiqiao. He couldnt help but struggle.
How does it feel to lie here and not be able to move? Bai Yiqiao asked aloud. She took out a thick wooden nk with her hand from behind her back.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
A wooden ruler was nothing, but this one had nails set on it. The nails were densely packed. Once they hit a persons body, they would sink into the flesh, bringing much misery to the victim.
It could beat people into a sieve full of holes.
Wuwuwu Li Gouzis eyes widened. He had a look of horror on his face as he struggled violently. He frantically shook his head at Bai Yiqiao.
Bai Yiqiao just hooked the corners of her mouth indifferently. Do you know how long I have tolerated you? Who are you to think that you are fit to treat me like this?
Wuwuwu Li Gouzi whimpered at Bai Yiqiao as tears streamed down his face.
You want me to spare you? When you asked me for money and threatened me, werent you very proud? Bai Yiqiao raised the wooden ruler and hit Li Gouzis thigh.
Li Gouzis eyes suddenly protruded, and he sobbed from his throat. His whole body was trembling with pain and was convulsing uncontrobly. His eyes were turning white.
Bai Yiqiao took the wooden nk and pulled it out. The nails were covered with bloodstains. Li Gouzis thigh had several bloody holes, and all of them were bleeding.
Bai Yiqiao looked at the ashen-faced Li Gouzi and said with a smile, Does it hurt? What you put me through was a thousand times, a million times more painful!
Her rebirth, which was supposed to be happy, was ruined by a rotten man like Li Gouzi. Being defiled by a man like him was worse than death.
When facing Fang Yong, she could no longer be as confident as before.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1765: Everything Was the Fault of Others
Chapter 1765: Everything Was the Fault of Others
Ning Shu hid outside the window and watched Bai Yiqiao abuse Li Gouzi. She hit Li Gouzi between the legs with the nk.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
That ce was where men were most fragile, and it was mangled to pieces by the nails.
Li Gouzi passed out from the pain.
Ning Shus eyes widened. As she continued listening to Bai Yiqiaos ming words, she couldnt help but feelplete disbelief.
To be honest, of all the people she had met, Bai Yiqiao was the best at shifting me. Everything was the fault of others, and she was never in the wrong.
She wasnt wrong for harming others; it was for the sake of her happiness. In fact, it was wrong for others to not let her hurt them obediently.
What a weird way of thinking. God gave her a chance at rebirth; was it so she could torture others?
Ning Shu couldnt figure out why such a person would have the opportunity to be born again in this life.
What sins had other peoplemitted to be tortured like this?
Bai Yiqiao hit Li Gouzi for a while and stopped when she was tired. She stared at Li Gouzi, who was lying still on the bed like a man made of blood. There was a pungent smell of blood in the air.
Bai Yiqiao covered her mouth with disgust and ran out.
When Ning Shu saw that there was no one else in the room, she jumped into the room from the window. She saw Li Gouzi on the bed, covered in bloody holes, and did not know how long he could live.
Ning Shu first stuffed a fasting pill into his mouth. Once the pill melted in his mouth, it turned into a hot stream that flowed into every corner of his body. The body had gotten some energy to support itself for some time.
She then transferred a strand of energy from her dantian into Li Gouzis body. It would slowly repair his injured body.
Ning Shu untied the rope that bound Li Gouzis hands and feet and wrapped him with the sheets on the bed. Li Gouzi was covered in blood. Wherever he went, he would leave a blood trail. Ning Shu carried Li Gouzi on her back and used the rope to tie him to herself. She then slipped out of the residence.
Ning Shu ran fast. She took Li Gouzi to the clinic, gave the doctor a couple of taels, and put him in the backroom of the clinic.
Ning Shu wanted to feed Li Gouzi anti-inmmatory tablets, but the current him couldnt even swallow water.
So, Ning Shu ground the pills and mixed them with water. She pinched Li Gouzis chin and poured the mixture in, but most of the water flowed out along the corners of his mouth.
Li Gouzisplexion was deathly gray. His breath was like hanging by a thread, and it seemed like he was about to die.
Ning Shu transferred all the energy in her dantian to Li Gouzi, using her spiritual consciousness to guide the energy to repair his wounds.
There were many bloody holes in Li Gouzis body. The energy could only stop Li Gouzis bleeding.
However, being able to stop the bleeding was already quite good.
The doctor in the clinic sprinkled powdered medicine on Li Gouzis wounds.
When Ning Shu saw that it was gettingte, she got ready to return. If she waste, the Chen family would be worried.
Before leaving, Ning Shu paid the medical fees and then asked the doctor not to tell others that this person was here. No matter what, he couldnt let anyone find out.
Before leaving, Ning Shu bought a few more medicinal ingredients and took the basket back to the vige in the ox cart.
Elsewhere, Bai Yiqiao, who was disgusted by the smell of blood, vomited bile. After vomiting, her body was extremely weak and dizzy.
There was a bad premonition in Bai Yiqiaos heart. What did this symptom mean?
Pregnancy!?
How was this possible?
Bai Yiqiao was scared out of her wits. If she was really pregnant, who was the father of this child?
Bai Yiqiao was angry and anxious in her heart. She returned to the room and saw that Li Gouzi, who was supposed to be lying on the bed, had disappeared.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1766: Congratulations
Chapter 1766: Congrattions
Bai Yiqiaos heart skipped a beat, and her limbs went weak and she fell to the ground. How could Li Gouzi disappear? How could he disappear with his severely injured body?
It wasnt like he could untie the rope himself.
Come here. Bai Yiqiao called the two servants at the door. Where is he? Where has he gone?
The two Wen family servants also looked at each other in dismay. They had been guarding the room the entire time and never saw anyonee out.
Bai Yiqiao was so angry that she abruptly passed out.
When Bai Yiqiao woke up, she was at Lucky Restaurant. Wen Yu was sitting next to the bed. Seeing her wake up, he said with aplex expression, Congrattions, you are pregnant. Its been a month.
Bai Yiqiao originally still had a little hope. But now, seeing a doctor next to the bed and hearing Wen Yus words, it was like someone had mmed her head with a hammer, making her see stars and turning her vision ck.
Whats wrong? Are you feeling sick? asked Wen Yu.
Bai Yiqiao saw that it was already sote. She quickly lifted the quilt and wanted to return to the vige. It was toote already.
Im leaving now. Thank you. Bai Yiqiao stood up and staggered a bit. Wen Yu stretched out his hand to help, but she pushed him away. Thank you. Im leaving now.
Bai Yiqiao sessfully returned to the vige despite the pain. The sky had turned dark, and Fang Yong was looking for her everywhere.
Before Fang Yong could speak, Bai Yiqiao said first, Fang Yong, Im pregnant.
Fang Yong was stunned for a moment. He then immediately regained hisposure. Why are you sote? Its dangerous at night.
I know, said Bai Yiqiao.
Fang Yong stretched out his hand to support Bai Yiqiao. She smiled and said, Im not that weak.
Fang Yong still supported Bai Yiqiao. She smiled brightly, but her heart was full of gloom.
Most likely, this child was Li Gouzis. As she was defiled by someone like Li Gouzi, she was disgusted with that kind of thing. She was even indifferent to Fang Yong for a while.
If this was really Fang Yongs child, it shouldnt have been a month.
Bai Yiqiao looked at Fang Yongs happy expression. Seeing him care for her so much, she felt extremely ufortable in her heart. This child was not Fang Yongs at all.
How could she be pregnant with Li Gouzis child? A disgusting person like Li Gouzi?
And she didnt even know where Li Gouzi had vanished off to. What if the escaped Li Gouzi decided to recklessly tell everyone what happened between them?
Bai Yiqiao felt ufortable and vomited so badly that Fang Yong, a novice father, didnt know what to do. He could only ask his mother for advice.
The more Fang Yong treated Bai Yiqiao well, the more Bai Yiqiao hated the child in her stomach. There was a vile spawn in her belly.
She couldnt imagine what this child would look like with an ugly father like Li Gouzi.
Bai Yiqiao was always on the lookout for Li Gouzis sudden appearance, but for the next several days, he seemed to have disappeared off the face of the Earth.
Bai Yiqiao breathed a small sigh of relief. Maybe Li Gouzi had already died. After all, he was so severely injured.
Hisher region was mangled to pieces. Such a Li Gouzi should not want to live.
Bai Yiqiao was both worried about the child in her stomach and its father. She wanted to solve both problems.
This child could not be kept.
She wanted to give birth to a child of Fang Yong.
However, Fang Yong and his mother were very concerned about this child. Fang Yong did not let her do anything now and was even more considerate towards her. It was hard to imagine how he would react if she were to lose the child.
Moreover, Fang Yongs poor-sighted mother walked with a wooden stick to every household to ask for old clothes. She was using the old clothes to make clothes for the child.
The skin of a newborn baby was delicate. The old clothes worn by people were soft. Once washed and turned into clothes for the baby, they would befortable to wear.
Trantor: Take
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1767: Its Death Must Be Valuable
Chapter 1767: Its Death Must Be Valuable
Both the Fang familys mother and son were looking forward to the child in Bai Yiqiaos belly, but her own heart seemed to be simmering in a frying pan. She was extremely disgusted with the child who was growing up in her belly every day.
This was the product of rape.
There was no way she would keep it.
She was pondering in her heart about how to get rid of this child. Its death must be valuable.
Ning Shu only learned that Bai Yiqiao was pregnant when Fang Yongs mother came to her house to ask for old clothes. She couldnt help but wonder who the father of the child in Bai Yiqiaos belly was.
However, Ning Shu noticed that Bai Yiqiao was always wandering around the Chen familys house. She seized whatever opportunities there were to speak with her, saying that she wanted to apologize.
Bai Yiqiao wanted to apologize to Ning Shu because of the ginseng incidentst time.
Ning Shu understood in an instant that Bai Yiqiao was afraid that the child was Li Gouzis. She was now going to get rid of the child and frame her at the same time.
Ning Shu:
No wonder Bai Yiqiao was a product of backyard scheming. She was practically killing two birds with one stone. She would solve the evil creature in her stomach and also pin a vicious reputation on Ning Shus head.
What would Fang Yong do with a person who killed his child? Even if he had any emotions for her, the only one would be hate.
Ning Shu simply ignored Bai Yiqiao. She closed the courtyard door and hid at home. She would not see her and not have physical contact with her. She wanted to see how Bai Yiqiao could still put the me on her.
Ning Shu asked the Chen family to avoid Bai Yiqiao when they saw her.
When Bai Yiqiao saw that the Chen family was not being fooled at all, she was beyond angry. Not long after she came, she would be led home by Fang Yong. He was worried shed get heatstroke and her body would not be able to bear it. His care made Bai Yiqiao feel incredibly irritable, yet she couldnt even get angry at him.
Ning Shu went to see Li Gouzi in the towns clinic. He hadnt woken up yet, and all the wounds on his body were festering.
Ning Shu fed him a little more medicine and put all the energy she had cultivated in the past few days into Li Gouzis body. She slowly helped heal him.
Ning Shu had no ns to treat Li Gouzi until he fully healed. As long as he woke up, it would be fine.
After all, Li Gouzi had done such a disgraceful thing. There was no way he would survive; Fang Yong was not a good person to offend.
Furthermore, it was a chaotic time now, and killing someone was nothing. On top of that, Fang Yong was someone set to join the rebel army.
Ning Shu paid the medical expenses, bought some things, and went back to the vige.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
While carrying the basket, she ran into Bai Yiqiao at the door of her house. When Bai Yiqiao saw Ning Shu, her eyes brightened. She rapidly walked towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu turned around and ran away, refusing to talk to Bai Yiqiao.
Bai Yiqiao:
Ning Shu made a huge circle, avoided Bai Yiqiao, and returned to her home.
Bai Yiqiao:
Seeing Ning Shu like this, Bai Yiqiao couldnt help but hammer her stomach. Chen Ermei, that Chen Ermei was seriously hateful.
Bai Yiqiao genuinely hated Ning Shu to the bone.
Whatever she did never went smoothly.
Bai Yiqiao stood motionless under the sun. Even though it was scalding, Bai Yiqiaos body radiated cold air.
How could her life be like this?
Yiqiao, why are you out again? Its so hot. Fang Yong saw Bai Yiqiao standing still under the sun, staring nkly.
He felt that Bai Yiqiao had be very strange. She was different from when they first got married.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1768: My Chen Family Can’t Afford Such a Debt
Chapter 1768: My Chen Family Cant Afford Such a Debt
Fang Yong took Bai Yiqiaos hand, which was cold. Your hand is so chilly. Are you cold?
How could her hand be so cold in this kind of weather?
Ning Shu opened the courtyard door a crack and poked her head out. She said to Fang Yong, who was standing nearby, Fang Yong, can you stop your wife from wandering around my familys door all the time? Your wife is pregnant now. What if something happens? All the me will fall on my family.
I wont talk about the ginseng issue fromst time. This time, its a child, a life. My Chen family cant afford such a debt, said Ning Shu bluntly.
Shes pregnant and isnt staying at home to properly raise her child. What is sheing to my house for? said Ning Shu with her lips curled down.
Fang Yong nced at Ning Shu, held Bai Yiqiaos hand tightly, and said indifferently, Even if something happens, I wont me you. But, Yiqiao just wanted to apologize. Theres no need to speak so unpleasantly.
She was speaking unpleasantly? What Bai Yiqiao did was unpleasant, not her.
Ha, all right, I forgive you. Just donte here to hang around. Ning Shu closed the courtyard door.
In front of outsiders, Fang Yong naturally protected Bai Yiqiao. However, when only the two of them were left, he couldnt help wrinkling his brows and said, Yiqiao, whats the matter? Just tell me if you have anything to say. This makes me very uneasy. Even if you dont care about yourself, you have to worry about the child in your stomach.
Bai Yiqiaos eyes were red, and tears came flooding down. Im not feeling well, but youre still being fierce towards me.
Fang Yong sighed helplessly and took Bai Yiqiao home.
After that, Bai Yiqiao no longer sought Ning Shu out. After all, no one was a fool. Bai Yiqiao knew that Ning Shu was on guard against her.
She no longer put in any useless effort. Bai Yiqiao had to think of other ways to get rid of the child in her stomach.
Seeing Bai Yiqiao staying at home obediently, Fang Yong was relieved. He took his hunting tools up the mountain.
After all, tigers were not so easy to kill. It might be because the weather was too hot and there was no water, but this tiger seemed especially riled up.
Fang Yong secretly observed the tigers condition for a long time.
Now that there was a child to raise, Fang Yong wanted to get some money from the tiger skin and bones.
After a difficult battle, Fang Yong shot the tiger to death. To not harm the integrity of the tigers skin, Fang Yong had shot an arrow into the tigers eye.
Moreover, he used his fists to kill the tiger.
Fang Yong lifted up the tiger that was as tall as a person and went home. The sight attracted the attention of the vigers.
Chen Li said to Ning Shu, Fang Yong is so amazing. He actually killed a tiger.
Ning Shu didnt have any expression on her face. It was nothing glorious to kill a tiger. She could also kill one.
But, she was a virtuous youngdy.
Ning Shu was pulled by Chen Li to see the tiger. The tiger was truly big. The tiger skin was fully intact, and the fur was glossy. It was very likely it would be worth a lot of money, not to mention the tiger bones.
Ning Shu didnt care about the tiger at all. She looked at Bai Yiqiao instead. Her facial color was pale, and her face was thinner than before.
She was bone thin, and there was an indescribable air of gloom between her eyebrows.
She had none of the tenderness and joy of bing a mother at all. Ning Shu once again confirmed that the child in Bai Yiqiaos belly was not Fang Yongs.
Ning Shu nced at Fang Yong, who was skinning and deboning the tiger. His expression was triumphant. Killing what was considered the king of the jungle was a testament to his heroism. In addition, his wife was now pregnant.
Life seemed to be perfect.
Chen Li whispered in Ning Shus ear, saying that Fang Yong was so amazing. He also wanted to learn martial arts and wanted to hunt, etc.
Ning Shu shrugged with a nk expression. She then turned around and went home to get some medicine. These were prepared for Li Gouzi.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu wrapped up the medicine powder and put it in the basket before going to see Li Gouzi.
Li Gouzi had already woken up, but he was still unable to move. Ning Shu didnt appear in front of him. She didnt intend to involve herself in the affairs between him and Bai Yiqiao.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1769: Time to Reap the Harvest
Chapter 1769: Time to Reap the Harvest
Ning Shu went to the ce where carts were rented and got a donkey cart. After wasting so much of her energy, it was now time to reap the harvest. Li Gouzi was conscious, clearheaded, and could speak. She naturally had to send him to Fang Yong and Bai Yiqiao.
Ning Shu told the driver of the donkey cart the address and asked him to take Li Gouzi to Fang Yongs door.
When Li Gouzi woke up, he was at first d that he had survived. Then the doctor told him that he would be handicapped his entire life. He would be a handicapped person without the ability to have children. Just like a eunuch, there was nothing underneath.
Since that part had beenpletely destroyed, the doctor directly cut off his lower organ to prevent inmmation.
Li Gouzi was so crushed that he hated the bitch Bai Yiqiao to death.
Now, someone was carrying him somewhere. They wanted to take him somewhere. Li Gouzi immediately said in fear, Where are you going to take me?
Li Gouzi hated Bai Yiqiao in his heart, but he was also a little terrified of her. The feeling of nails being driven into the flesh was chilling.
His body was riddled with injuries. If Bai Yiqiao caught him, he would be dead.
Once he was healed, hed definitely make Bai Yiqiao pay.
Where are you taking me? Li Gouzis voice trembled in fear.
Li Gouzi was a scaredy-cat. Although he wanted to retaliate against Bai Yiqiao, he still felt that his own life was more important.
He was carried to the donkey cart that was waiting at the door. In order to prevent Li Gouzi from moving, his hands and feet were tied up.
The donkey cart slowly ambled towards the vige.
Seeing this, Ning Shu hurried back. After nning for quite some time, everything was finally about to be revealed.
Ning Shu returned to the vige before the donkey cart and then waited for them to reach Fang Yongs door.
Li Gouzi, who was tied to the donkey cart, looked at the scene on the side of the road. Ah, this was the way back to the vige.
He would definitely be killed by Bai Yiqiao when he returned to the vige. He was currently covered with wounds so he couldnt run away.
The closer they got to the entrance of the vige, the faster Li Gouzis heart beat.
Finally, after reaching Fang Yongs door, the donkey cart stopped. The owner of the donkey cart went to knock on the courtyard door.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
It was Fang Yong who opened the door. The driver said, Ive brought the person back for you.
Li Gouzi turned his head and saw Fang Yong. He was so scared that his heart was about to burst. Fang Yong nced at Li Gouzi with a little surprise in his eyes and said, His house is farther down at the end of the vige.
Fang Yong, who is it? Bai Yiqiao came over and asked. When the corner of her eye swept over the figure of the person on the wooden cart, she immediately froze. The blood drained from her facepletely.
Bai Yiqiao staggered. She looked at Li Gouzi on the wooden cart in a daze and said in horror, Why are you here?
Her heart was beating like a drum. It was as if a multitude of rods were hitting her head, making her vision go dark. She almost fainted.
Upon seeing Bai Yiqiao, Li Gouzis eyes instantly went red. He recalled Bai Yiqiao torturing him and how he could no longer y with women. He couldnt even be counted as a man anymore.
Fang Yong, I am not feeling well. Lets go in. Bai Yiqiao took Fang Yongs arm and pulled him into the courtyard. She wanted to close the courtyard door.
Huh? But I was told to deliver him here? The cart driver was a little confused.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1770: I Was Turned Into This by a Poisonous Woman
Chapter 1770: I Was Turned Into This by a Poisonous Woman
Fang Yong, what happened? A few people came out of the house. Ever since Fang Yong had hunted and killed a tiger, people often came to his house to see the tigers skin, the tigers penis, and so on.
There were a few people in the house. When they came out and saw Li Gouzi lying on the tbed cart, they asked one after another, Li Gouzi, what atrocities have you done for someone to beat you like this?
I was turned into this by a poisonous woman, said Li Gouzi through gritted teeth.
The onlookers roared withughter and said one after another, Li Gouzi, were you ckmailed by thedies from the red light district? You didnt have money to pay for prostitutes, so you were beaten?
Li Gouzis face trembled, and his eyes stared at Bai Yiqiao with hatred. She avoided his gaze and said to Fang Yong, The sun is so strong, and my stomach is ufortable. Fang Yong, lets go in. Dont mind him.
Bai Yiqiao hurriedly pushed Fang Yong inside, looking terrified.
Whats the matter? asked Fang Yong with concern.
I have a terrible headache. Lets go in. Dont talk to such a person. Bai Yiqiaos voice held a trace of tension and fear that she couldnt suppress.
There were more and more onlookers, and the Chen family also joined the surrounding crowd.
Ning Shu just watched silently. She calmly joined the popcorn-eating crowd.
Li Gouziy on the tbed cart, unable to move around. However, he only had himself to me for it.
He was so miserable, yet no one sympathized with him. It was clear how badly he had failed in being a decent person as he was hated by all people in the vige.
Scourge!
Earlier, Li Gouzi was still scared, but now, seeing his greatest enemy, blood rushed to his head. Especially when he saw Bai Yiqiaos soft and weak look and then recalled how she had so cruelly tortured him, Li Gouzi started to rave incoherently, Bai Yiqiao, you bitch! You dare to hurt me!? Shameless bitch!
Facing Li Gouzis usation, Bai Yiqiaos body trembled. Her face lost all color, but she forced herself to calm down. Her expression was slightly distorted.
She should have pulled out Li Gouzis tongue so that he could no longer speak. Why did Li Gouzi appear now? Who saved him?
Fear, panic, and anger were filling Bai Yiqiaos heart until it was about to burst. She wanted to faint at this moment.
Fang Yong stood in front of Bai Yiqiao and said to Li Gouzi with a cold face, Li Gouzi, be careful when you speak. If you spout nonsense, I wont be polite to you.
Li Gouzi sneered. Relying on the crowd around him, he said coldly, The injuries on my body are all caused by your good wife. What a virtuous wife. She inserted nails in my body, that vicious bitch!
Brother, help me lift up my clothes, said Li Gouzi to the driver.
Let me. Many helpful people reached out their hands to undress Li Gouzi. Once the clothes were taken off, his body became visible to everyone. It was densely packed with small holes.
The weather was too hot, and the wounds were all inmed. There was white pus in the wounds, and they all emitted a foul smell. The onlookers immediately took a couple steps back.
Fang Yong tightly furrowed his handsome eyebrows. Li Gouzi, why are you ming Yiqiao? How can she do anything to a big man like you?
Yiqiao has no reason to treat you this way. If you dont make things clear today, I will break your leg, said Fang Yong fiercely.
Her facepletely pale, Bai Yiqiao said to Fang Yong weakly, Fang Yong, dont listen to his nonsense. Talking to this type of person is a waste of time. I am not feeling well. Lets go inside.
Fang Yong held Bai Yiqiaos hand and said, This matter must be cleared up. I cant let someone nder you like this. If this matter is not cleared up, its bad for your reputation. I dont want you to be criticized by others.
I dont want our child to be born having to suffer a bad reputation.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
?Chapter 1771: She Gave Me Money So That I Would Sleep With Her
Chapter 1771: She Gave Me Money So That I Would Sleep With Her
Fang Yong wanted to make things clear for Bai Yiqiaos sake.
The times were harsh on women. Besides, it was also for the sake of the child. He didnt want people to see the child and gossip about what their mother was like.
Moreover, Fang Yong would never allow others to bully Bai Yiqiao. His wife was not someone that any random passerby coulde and take a bite out of.
Dont be afraid. Im here. He wont dare to do anything to you, said Fang Yong to Bai Yiqiao.
Bai Yiqiao shivered. Her entire body spasmed as she said, The innocent know they are innocent. It doesnt matter what other people say.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
What the innocent know they are innocent? Bai Yiqiao, dont be so theatrical. You were afraid of revealing your affair, so you wanted to kill me and torture me. When Li Gouzi saw Bai Yiqiao panicking, he spoke with schadenfreude.
Bai Yiqiaos vision blurred, and she almost fainted. However, Fang Yong managed to react fast enough to catch Bai Yiqiao.
Fang Yong didnt believe Li Gouzis words at all. If you dare to spout bullsh*t and talk nonsense, even if it costs me my life Ill kill you.
Seeing Bai Yiqiaos face distorted in fright, Li Gouzi was thrilled. He was tied up by this bitch, unable to move, and had to be tortured by her. Now, it was Bai Yiqiaos turn.
She gave me money so that I would sleep with her. She gave me hundreds of tales. Li Gouzi said, Now, she is afraid of being exposed, so she wants to kill me.
Youre speaking nonsense, nonsense Bai Yiqiao could sense the weird gazes of people around her, as well as the eyes of men who scanned her body without any restraint.
Bai Yiqiao picked up a stick at the foot of the wall and mmed it towards Li Gouzis head.
Li Gouzi shouted in horror, Help! She wants to kill me to silence me.
Many people watching the excitement moved to stand in front of Li Gouzi. Bai Yiqiao couldnt cause any threat or harm to him at all.
Seeing this, Li Gouzi became even more courageous. Its true. Bai Yiqiao really gave me money to satisfy her. She also said Fang Yong couldnt cut it.
Li Gouzi opened his mouth to talk nonsense. As he had lost his lower organ, Li Gouzi resented Bai Yiqiao and Fang Yong.
Ning Shu: _
The male lead couldnt cut it? Wasnt he supposed to possess arge package and endless stamina to make women go crazy? Without the powerful ability to conquer women under the sheets, was he even qualified to be a male lead!?
However, it was true that Bai Yiqiao was tarnished by Li Gouzi. She couldnt deny this matter.
Fang Yongs face was so dark that it couldnt be any darker. He could sense that the people around him were looking at his lower half.
Bai Yiqiao trembled with anger and shrieked, Li Gouzi, Im going to kill you! Im going to chop you into mincemeat!
Fang Yongs face was indifferent. When he spoke, his voice was light but full of danger, You have to pay for spouting such nonsense. Even speaking nonsense has its limits. You said Yiqiao gave you a few hundred taels. How can she have so much money?
Wow, are you really her husband? Dont you know that she is the boss of Lucky Restaurant? Lucky Restaurant makes so much money. A few hundred taels are nothing to her. Li Gouziughed. However, he immediately grimaced because he had pulled the wounds on his body. His face was so ugly that it was unbearable to look at.
Fang Yong was stunned for a moment. He turned stiffly to look at Bai Yiqiao. Bai Yiqiao threw away the stick in her hand, stretched out her hand to grab Fang Yongs arm, and exined anxiously, I am not the boss of Lucky Restaurant. I just receive a few shares of the profit, a couple of taels every month. You already know this, ah. Dont listen to Li Gouzis nonsense. He just wants to ckmail us.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1772: Is There Any Evidence?
Chapter 1772: Is There Any Evidence?
By the end, Bai Yiqiaos voice was full of pleading.
Fang Yong reluctantly hooked up the corner of his mouth and said to Li Gouzi, Dont try to destroy the rtionship between us husband and wife. I already know that Yiqiao has a share in Lucky Restaurant.
Li Gouzis mouth twitched. A couple of taels? She gave me a few hundred taels without even batting an eyelid. Lucky Restaurant has only been open for less than a year, yet she has so much money to give me.
Fang Yong pressed his lips together tightly into a thin line, making his face look a little daunting. He intimidated others at first nce. Is there any evidence that Yiqiao has given you money? And so much at that.
The hundreds of taels I borrowed from loan sharks were repaid by Bai Yiqiao. If you dont believe me, you can ask one of the loan sharks. Right, I still have the receipts in my house. Li Gouzi grinned and revealed a mouth full of yellow teeth. Although he was smiling, his expression was quite bitter and resentful.
Oh, yes, Bai Yiqiao has a mole on her chest.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ah Bai Yiqiao covered her mouth and vomited. She ran over to Li Gouzi with tears and shouted, You are talking nonsense. You are talking nonsense!
Fang Yong, dont believe him. He probably peeked at me while I was taking a shower. Bai Yiqiao cried and begged Fang Yong, Dont believe him.
At the moment, Fang Yongs expression was difficult to describe. He opened his mouth but didnt say a word.
Not only is there a mole on her chest but also on the inner side of the thigh, the right one. Li Gouziughed sinisterly.
When Bai Yiqiao heard this, she was furious, and her vision became dizzy. She stubbornly held on and scanned the crowd. Their contemptuous gazes stabbed at her.
Bai Yiqiao spotted Ning Shu in the crowd. Although her expression was t, Bai Yiqiao just felt that the other party was jeering at her,ughing at her for losing Fang Yong.
Who was it? Who instructed you to frame me? Bai Yiqiao howled at Li Gouzi.
It must be you, Chen Ermei. It must be you. You hate me for telling everyone about the ginseng, so you went to find a rotten person like Li Gouzi to nder me. Bai Yiqiao pointed at Ning Shu and shouted in a shrill voice.
Ning Shu looked confused when she was pointed out. What does this have to do with me?
She was just a spectator in the crowd. How did she get involved again?
Its obviously you who had an affair with Li Gouzi, but now youre trying to me me. Thest time Li Gouzi went to your house, he obviously had an appointment with you. Li Gouzi was found out, so you insisted that I made an appointment with him. You even said that he and I are a harmonious couple. Ning Shu was not happy. What exactly have I ever done to offend you to smear my reputation so much?
Bai Yiqiao, dont try to divert everyones attention and push things on my little sister. Chen Li stood in front of Ning Shu. Dont think that our Chen family is easy to bully.
Bai Yiqiao was panicked and didnt know what to do. She could only beg Fang Yong over and over again, Fang Yong, you have to believe me. I really am innocent. I am innocent.
Fang Yongs expression was wooden. He was standing there dumbstruck, motionless like a piece of wood.
Li Gouzi coughed and attracted everyones attention. He then cruelly said, I didnt do anything to Chen Ermei. I just slept with Bai Yiqiao.
Shut up! Ill kill you! Bai Yiqiao rushed towards Li Gouzi, raining blows down onto Li Gouzi until he was yelping with pain.
A woman went to pull Bai Yiqiao and yanked her away.
The wounds on Li Gouzis body were opened by Bai Yiqiaos vigorous blows and were bleeding. The nails that had pierced his abdomen earlier started hurting again.
The only reason Li Gouzi had been able to speak was because Ning Shus energy had been repairing his body. Now that he was violently beaten by Bai Yiqiao, his condition had worsened.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1773: Bai Yiqiao Had Miscarried
Chapter 1773: Bai Yiqiao Had Miscarried
Li Gouzis injuries abruptly worsened. The nail holes in his abdomen began to bleed again, and he vomited blood from his mouth.
Li Gouzi looked terrified. ck blood filled his mouth, emitting a foul stench. His face was dead gray.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
His eyes widened, and he red at Bai Yiqiao. She gave me the money Li Gouzi vomited a mouthful of blood. To defile Chen Chen Ermei. She said that she would give Chen Ermei to me to be my wife.
After Li Gouzi spoke, he vomited blood mixed with blood clots. His face was getting greener, and the blood in his abdomen was pouring out like fountain spouts.
Seeing this scene, even the people around who hated Li Gouzi couldnt help but look away. The current him is really too miserable.
Li Gouzi wanted to open his mouth to ask for help, but more blood bubbled out from his mouth. Thest of his strength was used to vomit twice. Then, his body spasmed twice, and he died.
Bai Yiqiao was dumbfounded when she heard Li Gouzis words. Her mind went nk, and she fell straight to the ground.
After Bai Yiqiao fell to the ground, her skirt gradually seeped with blood.
Bai Yiqiao had miscarried.
Yiqiao. Fang Yong hesitated and his expression showed struggle. A myriad of emotions and expressions were shing on his face.
Bai Yiqiaoy on the ground, and the amount of blood on her skirt kept increasing.
Fang Yong. Fang Yongs mother yelled at him, gesturing with her cane. Get Yiqiao into the house.
Despite being faced with this situation, Fang Yongs mother remained calm.
Fang Yong finally snapped to his senses and picked up Bai Yiqiao from the ground. He carried her inside and was about to call a doctor when gongs and drums sounded.
Only then did everyone react. Today was the day when the government officials came to collect the grain.
So, you are all gathered here. Bring the food and money from each family. This time, several bailiffs and government officials hade.
The onlookers immediately dispersed and went to their homes to get money or food.
Some people had no money or food, so they actually sold their children to the government.
The wails of children came from all directions.
Ning Shu looked from the side and found the scene truly miserable. The dynasty was indeed built on the suffering of themon people.
She already thought that it was ridiculous when the people presented their children. Even more absurd was that the government actually epted these children.
Were they going to sell their children as ves? Their proof of identity was handed over to the government by their parents.
They sacrificed one or two children in exchange for the survival of the whole family.
The children who were being sold were anxious. They cried and shouted, but their parents left without looking back.
Was the imperial court now rotten to the point of publicly buying and selling people? They would then sell these children to the ve market?
They really didnt let off any opportunity to seize benefits.
Fang Yong originally wanted to ask for a doctor for Bai Yiqiao, but he was stopped by a bailiff. The bailiff said to him, I heard that you killed a tiger. The tiger skin is still there, right? The county head is getting on in years and has cold legs. He needs to use this tiger skin to cover himself.
Fang Yongs expression was fierce for a moment.
When Ning Shu heard this from not far away, she was a little speechless. That bailiff didnt even bother to find a good reason. This summer was so hot that people wanted to die, yet he wanted the tiger skin as a nket? He clearly just wanted Fang Yongs tiger skin.
Now, Fang Yong was a tiger-fighting hero who was well-known in the nearby regions. Even the people in the county government were coveting this tiger skin.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1774: They Wanted His Tiger Skin
Chapter 1774: They Wanted His Tiger Skin
Fang Yong had just suffered the biggest blow of his life. His wife had cheated on him, and the child in her stomach might not even be his own.
Fang Yong was a smart man. He thought of Bai Yiqiaos abnormality during this time. She didnt even have any joy during pregnancy. Combined with what Li Gouzi said, Fang Yong could just about figure out what happened.
Now Fang Yong was full of resentment and had nowhere to vent. Unfortunately, as it happened, the bailiffs were acting greedy and insatiable. He gave seventy taels only ten days ago, and now, they wanted his tiger skin.
That unblemished tiger skin was at least worth a thousand taels. Tigers were rare, and it was not something ordinary people could hunt.
Fang Yong felt a surge of blood rushing up to his head. He clenched his fists tightly.
Whats with that stare? Showing filial piety to the county master is a meritable deed. Quickly give me the tiger skin. The bailiff was a little frightened by Fang Yongs eyes. However, thinking that he was a government official, someone who this country hick could not afford to offend, he immediately straightened his back and demanded the tiger skin.
Fang Yong said, This simple viger intends to give the tiger skin to his mother.
Hey, you dare to object? The bailiff widened his eyes. Believe it or not, I will tell the county master of your disrespect.
With the support of the imperial court and the county master, the government official said to Fang Yong bravely, Hand over the tiger skin obediently, or well make you pay.
County magistrates destroyed families, prefectural magistrates exterminated families!
In ancient times, local officials had authority over all civil affairs, taxation, justice, and civilization. If the officials in charge felt that the people under their jurisdiction were not pleasing to the eye, they could find any random reason to throw them in prison or even leave them ruined and destitute.
They left people without a road to survival. Not everyone could go to the capital to plead in the imperial court. Furthermore, the current bureaucracy was corrupt, the world was chaotic, and riots were frequent everywhere. Who cared about a trivial peasant?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Right now, the bailiffs were threatening Fang Yong and telling him to act tactfully.
Fang Yong clenched his fists and looked at the vigers attempting to curry favor with these bastards. He then nced at the children who were crying incessantly in fear and the wife who had betrayed him lying at home.
Fang Yong felt uncontroble indignation in his heart. He said coldly, What if I dont hand it over?
Alright, thats it. The bailiff drew the saber at his waist and shed towards Fang Yong. Fang Yong dodged at once. He easily grabbed the bailiffs saber.
While holding the de, Fang Yongs heart was full of uncontroble impulses. He sliced the bailiffs neck with a single swipe.
Blood spurted and sttered from the neck of the bailiff. Before dying, his expression was shocked and horrified. He covered his neck with his hands and fell to the ground with his eyes wide open.
Themotion here had attracted the attention of several other government officials. They each drew out their weapons to surround Fang Yong.
Fang Yongs killing of the bailiff caused panic among the vigers. They thought that the whole vige would be implicated because of him.
The vige constable shouted towards Fang Yong, Fang Yong, put down the de.
Ning Shu just watched silently. Fang Yong was now embarking on the road to rebel against the imperial court. He would join the uprising army and achieve meteoric sess in the future. This was Fang Yongs destiny.
Fang Yong ignored the constable and held the de tightly. Blood dripped down the de to the ground.
His face was grim and full of murderous intent. He raised the de and shed towards the officials.
As a hunter, Fang Yong was very agile. Moreover, he knew a bit of kung fu. He was not someone these useless people who only ate and drank could deal with.
Fang Yong made a ruthless attack and killed all the bureaucrats, including the county governments secretary.
Anyway, no one from the county government was left alive.
With blood covering his face, Fang Yong said to the terrified children, Go home.
The children dispersed in a rush, while some vigers were panicked and looked rmed.
The vige constable yelled at Fang Yong, What are you doing? You dare to kill the officials? Once the government finds out about this, our whole vige will suffer.
Fang Yong wiped the blood on the back of the de and said calmly, Ill take the me for everything. Even if the county master was in front of me just now, I would have killed him like the rest. The current court is better off overthrown. Its impossible to make a living. I would rather do everything in my power than sit here and wait for death.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1775: The Child Has Been Lost
Chapter 1775: The Child Has Been Lost
Fang Yong killed all the bailiffs. It was only once his raging emotions calmed down that he recalled Bai Yiqiao, who was unconscious.
His expression was quiteplicated as he went to find a doctor.
When Fang Yong returned home, Bai Yiqiaos face was deathly pale. The whole bed was wet with the blood under her, and no one had boiled some hot water to wash her off.
Fang Yongs mother was sitting by the bed. Her vision was almost gone, so it wasnt easy for her to do things. She blurrily saw Fang Yonging back and asked, Did you find a doctor?
The doctor took the pulse of the unconscious Bai Yiqiao, shook his head, and said, The child has been lost.
Fang Yongs expression was calm. As expected, the child was lost after she lost so much blood.
The doctor prescribed her some medicines and left. Before leaving, he said, Excessive blood loss hurts the body. It will be difficult for her to give birth in the future.
Fang Yong pursed his lips and said nothing.
Only Fang Yong, his mother, and Bai Yiqiao, who was unconscious on the bed, were left in the room.
Fang Yong, what do you want to do? Fang Yongs mother asked Fang Yong, Bai Yiqiao...
Fang Yong pressed his lips tightly. He then told his mother that he had killed the government officials. His mother stood up in fright when she heard that but forced herself to calm down.
Mother, I want to join the rebel army. Fang Yong said, The imperial court is extorting money from the people with exorbitant taxes and levies. The world is already chaotic, and peoples hearts cannot differentiate between right and wrong. Sooner orter, the court will fall.
So you want to join the rebel army? Fang Yongs mother closed her eyes. You go then. Pack your things and leave tonight.
But Mother, if I go, what will you do? asked Fang Yong.
Fang Yongs mother said lightly, Im an olddy. Ive just about lived out my years. If you live, the Fang family lives on.
Those people wouldnt go so far as to deal with an olddy like me, would they? said Fang Yongs mother.
Fang Yong wasnt someone who would just watch his mother die. If he hadnt killed the officials, he could quietly sneak away to join the rebel army.
But he did kill the bailiffs. The government would definitely not let him go, and his rtives might be treated inhumanely.
Mother, lets go together. Fang Yong said, unflustered, Us mother and son must both live.
Fang Yongs mother didnt have any objections. Her husband was dead, so she should listen to her son. She asked, What about Bai Yiqiao?
Fang Yong looked at Bai Yiqiao withplicated eyes. I used to think that I was climbing up high to marry her, but who knew that in her heart, she didnt want to spend her life with me. The child in her stomach also belonged to someone else.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She was hiding a lot of things from me. She didnt treat me like a husband in her heart. Fang Yong said indifferently, She wouldnt be able to bear the suffering of being on the run with me.
Ill divorce her, and we will have nothing more to do with each other. Fang Yong let out a long sigh. He then began to pack up in order to leave the vige.
While he was packing up his things, he found a box hidden in the cab. There were some banknotes inside. Fang Yong made a self-deprecating smile and put the box back.
When Bai Yiqiao woke up, she felt her stomach hurt like a knife was stirring her insides, but her face showed a relieved expression.
After all that chaos, the child in her stomach should be gone.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Meraki
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1776: Could Not Be Touched by Cold Things
Chapter 1776: Could Not Be Touched by Cold Things
Bai Yiqiao felt both her mouth and throat were dry. She wanted to drink some water, but there was no one around. At that moment, she heard the sound of the door opening. Someone hade in.
Bai Yiqiao immediately adjusted the expression on her face, as if she was on the verge of breaking down. Tears gathered at the corner of her eyelids and slowly dripped down. Her appearance made people feel distressed.
Fang Yong walked in and saw Bai Yiqiaos pitiful appearance.
Fang Yong. Bai Yiqiao said to Fang Yong hoarsely, Im so thirsty. Can you pour me a ss of water?
Fang Yong pursed his lips and poured her a ss of water from the teapot on the table. Only, the water was already cold.
When Bai Yiqiao took a sip, her expression darkened. She had been a wife and had suffered through miscarriage as a concubine in her previous life. She naturally knew that those recovering from a miscarriage could not be touched by cold things.
But now, Fang Yong had poured her a ss of cold water. Bai Yiqiao felt that the lower half of her body was sticky. Upon lifting the nket, she saw her skirt was wet with blood.
Her clothes still havent been changed?
Bai Yiqiao had a bad premonition in her heart. Based on Fang Yongs temperament, he should definitely be caring to her. However, he was so indifferent and expressionless.
He must have believed Li Gouzis words. Bai Yiqiao moved her body, and nasty liquid seeped out from her lower half. The wet and warm liquid coated her thighs.
Bai Yiqiaos face turned even paler. She reached out, pulled Fang Yongs sleeves, and said, Fang Yong, dont be angry. I really didnt betray you.
Fang Yong gave a divorce slip to Bai Yiqiao. Her pupils trembled. After taking the divorce slip, she said emotionally, Fang Yong, dont be like this. You should believe me. You would rather believe Li Gouzi, that scoundrel, over me? I am your wife. You have to believe me!
Seeing the divorce slip, Bai Yiqiao felt everythingreputation, husband, future glory, and wealthwas slipping away from her.
What was the point of her being born again?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fang Yong was Bai Yiqiaos biggest goal since her rebirth. She had worked hard to maintain their rtionship as husband and wife. Not talking about the fact that Fang Yong would be prosperous in the future, just his personality was enough. He was a responsible man who cared for others. In the eyes of women, he was someone worthy of them entrusting their lives to.
Fang Yong said, I killed the officials, and I will be chased by the court in the future. If you stay with me, you will be implicated. Let us separate like this, and you can pass your days peacefully.
When Bai Yiqiao listened to Fang Yongs words about killing the officials, she froze for a moment. She did not mind his act one bit and said, Im not afraid of hardship. Fang Yong, dont leave me.
She knew that Fang Yong would achieve sess in the future. Killing the officials was nothing. He should be joining the rebel army now. Bai Yiqiao said to Fang Yong, Theres some money in a box inside the closet. You should take it.
When Fang Yong saw Bai Yiqiao acting like this, he felt a little helpless. He said, I cant tolerate betrayal.
Fang Yong could tolerate everything, except her betraying him, not to mention what Bai Yiqiao did in private. Li Gouzi said that she had hired him to ruin someone elses innocence.
Fang Yong couldnt figure out why Bai Yiqiao had to be so vicious toward Chen Ermei. He knew that she was hostile to Chen Ermei, but how this hostility came about was very inexplicable.
Bai Yiqiao cried and said, Fang Yong, I really didnt betray you. You have to believe me.
She could only say over and over again that Fang Yong should believe her.
Fang Yong rubbed his brows and said, You should get some proper rest.
If you say it like that, then it means you believe me. Fang Yong, thank you. Bai Yiqiao smiled through her tears, What I want is to be happy with you for the rest of my life. How can I get involved with people like Li Gouzi?
Fang Yong did not speak.
In the middle of the night, Fang Yong left the divorce slip on the table and took his mother away.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1777: The Courtyard Was Quiet
Chapter 1777: The Courtyard Was Quiet
When Bai Yiqiao woke up the next morning, the courtyard was quiet. There was no movement. She turned over with difficulty and saw the divorce slip on the table.
There was a bad feeling in Bai Yiqiaos heart. She struggled to get up from the bed and felt tearing pain from her abdomen when she moved. Bai Yiqiao held her belly and got out of the bed. She walked to the table and picked up the paper.
It was the divorce slip Fang Yong gave herst night, but he had put it away afterward. She thought Fang Yong had changed his mind, but now it appeared again.
Bai Yiqiao opened the closet. Fang Yongs clothes were all gone. She hurriedly opened the door and shouted, Fang Yong, Fang Yong
Bai Yiqiao searched every room, but Fang Yong could not be found. Even his mother was gone.
Bai Yiqiao sat on the ground in a daze, covering her mouth and crying.
This is the house. This is the home of that traitor Fang Yong. The sound of people talking came from outside the courtyard. It was followed by a banging of the door.
The gate of the courtyard was violently smashed open. There were more than a dozen bailiffs dressed in official uniforms. When they saw Bai Yiqiao squatting on the ground, they asked her, Where did Fang Yong go?
Bai Yiqiao held the divorce slip in her hands. When she heard the question, her expression was dumb. Where did he go?
At the moment, Bai Yiqiao felt angry, panicked, and worthless. She had spent so much effort for Fang Yong, yet he just dropped a divorce slip and disappeared.
Search, said an official.
More than a dozen bailiffs rummaged around the house and finally found the hundreds of taels in Bai Yiqiaos box.
The bailiffs were suddenly filled with enthusiasm. They did not expect that this trip would have such a harvest.
Bai Yiqiao only felt discouraged. She thought about nothing and cared about nothing. Even when the banknotes were taken away, her expression didnt change.
She thought that she had done so much for Fang Yong, but he was merciless, so cruel that he only left a divorce slip and disappeared.
This was even more painful than Fang Yong scolding her or beating her.
After the government officers collected the banknotes, the leader said, She is a member of the traitors family. Lets capture her.
Two government officials arrested Bai Yiqiao without any pity.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Then the bailiffs called all the vigers over, arrogantly rying the order of the county government.
The main idea was that government officials had died here, and the vige constable and other vigers allowed the rebel Fang Yong to kill them. This disrespect towards ones superiors was a heavy crime, and the vige must be used as an example.
Everyone over the age of 14 and under the age of 50 would be drafted. Regardless of men or women, they were all sent to repair the embankment.
There were floods in many ces, and river dikes had been washed away.
When Ning Shu heard the news, she was dumbfounded. Fang Yong ran away with his old mother. When he went on a murder spree, he spoke so heroically and boldly, proiming that he would take all the responsibility. In the end, he just ran away.
Each family had to send two people. The Chen family only had four members in total. If they followed the order, they would only be left with two people. If Father Chen and Chen Li were drafted, there would only be two women left in the family: Lady Li and Chen Ermei.
Unexpectedly, the wrath of the government was so fierce that the entire vige suffered. Usually, only one male was drafted from each household. Now both males and females were conscripted, and they even wanted two people.
Moreover, the flooded ces were very far from here. No one knew what might happen on the way. Although the people who were conscripted were not in as much danger as those fighting in a war, they still had to suffer unbelievable hardships. Their blood and tears would be used to build structures and roads.
The ground was full of buried bones.
The bailiffs said that they woulde back to get the draftees two dayster. They then escorted Bai Yiqiao away.
When she arrived at the county office, Bai Yiqiao was thrown in jail. The cell was dirty and messy, and the environment was very poor. In addition, Bai Yiqiao had just miscarried and was weak. Under such circumstances, she immediately fell ill.
It was actually Wen Yu who used the money to get Bai Yiqiao out. When he saw that Bai Yiqiao had be so skinny, he asked, What happened to you?
Bai Yiqiao hugged Wen Yu and cried, Fang Yong abandoned me.
Wen Yu couldnt help but raise his eyebrows. He patted Bai Yiqiaos back andforted her softly, Its him who cant see how good you are, truly.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1778: Her Efforts Were Not Rewarded
Chapter 1778: Her Efforts Were Not Rewarded
Wen Yu sent several maids to take good care of Bai Yiqiao, but she was always depressed, full of pent-up frustrations.
Bai Yiqiaomented her own fate. Why was she born again and still couldnt change her own destiny?
In the end, Bai Yiqiao was afraid of her fate. Were she and Fang Yong never meant to be? After being reborn once, she still had to give way to Chen Ermei?
Why? It was too unfair. No woman would willingly hand her husband over to someone else.
Wen Yu had been by Bai Yiqiaos side, caring for her silently, but she was immersed in her own grief.
She couldnt ept that her efforts were not rewarded. Bai Yiqiao was too absorbed with herself to see other people.
On the other side, after being told about the recruitment, the Chen family fell into a dilemma.
What do we do? Father Chen seemed to have aged ten years in an instant.
Lady Li silently wiped away her tears.
Since it is a conscription, I must go, said Chen Li.
Ning Shu sighed inwardly. After doing tasks for such a long time, it was her first time getting drafted.
Let Brother and I go then, said Ning Shu. She already had a n in her heart.
My two children are all gone. Lady Li suddenly wailed.
Father Chens face was trembling. His eyes were a little red, and he bit his cheek tightly without speaking.
Mother, please me make two sets of mens clothes. It wont be convenient to wear skirts, said Ning Shu to Lady Li.
Lady Li wiped her tears and took out the needle and thread to make clothes for Ning Shu. She didnt even need to measure Ning Shus figure.
Its too rushed. If I knew earlier, I wouldve made shoes for you two. Lady Li moved the needle as she kept wiping her tears.
Father Chen bit his lips and said, I will go with Ermei. Chen Li will stay at home.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chen Li hasnt yet continued the Chen family line.
Ning Shu:
Adults couldnt even protect themselves in this chaotic era. How could a fragile baby survive? It was really an iparable obsession with the session of the lineage.
You are already old. You cant walk to the dike and will die from exhaustion on the road. What I will go? Lady Li cried andined.
Chen Li stood up. If I dont go, who will?
Ning Shu began to pack up her things. She wrapped up all the medicine she usually got. There was even the dagger that could cut through iron like butter that she had exchanged points for.
Since she couldnt avoid it, why not
She looked at Chen Li. She might as well push him into the rebel army and let the Chen family rise.
Ning Shu transferred some energy into Chen Lis body without a trace. The energy could slowly transform Chen Lis body, making his hearing sharp and vision good. It would make his body more agile.
Ning Shu said to Chen Li, Brother, I have a secret martial arts book. Do you want to learn it?
Chen Li: _
Ermei, stop messing around. Chen Li said, If only I was going to join the army.
It was not as if he could just fight if he wanted to fight. He had to be drafted for it first. They could only go to do hardbor in this situation.
Ning Shu told Chen Li a lie, I saved a warrior in the town, so he gave me this secret martial art book in return.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1779: Do You Want to Practice It?
Chapter 1779: Do You Want to Practice It?
Chen Li didnt believe in any secret martial arts. Instead, he said to Ning Shu, I will protect you.
Seeing that Chen Li didnt believe her, Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her body, stepped on the courtyard wall, and jumped over it. Her movements were rxed and agile.
Ermei. Chen Li opened the courtyard door and looked at Ning Shu in shock. How did you do that?
Didnt I say Ive been practicing the martial art given to me by a warrior? Do you want to practice it? Ning Shu patted the dust on her hands.
Yes, I want
Ning Shu told Chen Li the training method of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. She then taught him how to practice bit by bit.
Lady Li stayed up all night to make clothes for Ning Shu and Chen Li, crying all the time while sewing them. Father Chen couldnt sleep all night either. He just smoked his pipe, and the room was so full of smoke that people couldnt see clearly.
After two days, Ning Shu wore the clothes that Lady Li had sewn for her, which unexpectedly fit her well. She tied the trousers in ce of a skirt.
Lady Libed Ning Shus hair and tied it into a mans hairstyle. Ning Shu took off the tea stem studs from her ears.
Then, she picked up a bundle. The parcel contained dry food prepared by Lady Li for her and Chen Li. They were slices of snow-white wheat pancakes.
The family of four arrived at the entrance of the vige. There were people from the county government in charge of registering the conscription quota waiting here. Every household was overwhelmed with grief and sorrow. Once they left, no one knew when they would return or if they would evere back.
Under the influence of this gloomy atmosphere, Lady Li also wept with Ning Shu and Chen Li in her arms. She sobbed uncontrobly.
Ning Shu patted Lady Li on the back whileforting her, Mother, dont worry. Brother and I will definitelye back alive to see you.
My children. Lady Li embraced Ning Shu and Chen Li and refused to let go.
Father Chen pulled Lady Li away as he bit his lips. His voice choked a little when he said to Ning Shu, You must make sure your brother lives.
Ning Shu nodded. I know.
She didnt feel indignant. In this era, girls were not as important as boys.
After counting the number of people for half a day, the authorities sent a team of officers and soldiers to escort these people to their destination.
Ning Shu looked back at the entrance of the vige, which was getting farther and farther away. Leaving now, it was unknown what her fate would be.
She would rather live in a peaceful world as a dog than in a chaotic, war-torn world as a person.
Ermei, dont be afraid. Your brother is here. You will definitely be safe. Chen Li looked at Ning Shu, who had her head down, and thought that Ning Shu was afraid. He quicklyforted her.
Ning Shu smiled and changed the subject. How is your practice?
My body feels so limp and numb. I also get hungry fast, said Chen Li.
This was the cells absorbing energy.
What are you chattering about? Hurry up. A soldier took a whip and cracked it on the peoples bodies.
The attitude of the officers and soldiers was horrible. They would whip people at every turn. There were many old people on the team. Once they were whipped, they couldnt get back up.
However, the officers and soldiers would just whip them harder.
Chen Li wanted to help several times, but Ning Shu always grabbed him. She shook her head towards Chen Li. It was not the time yet.
They just got on the road. Everyone had grievances against the officers and soldiers, but they could still endure it. Themon people were the ones most capable of tolerance. As long as they had enough food and clothing, they had amazing endurance. Unless they reached their breaking point, they would endure everything.
As time went by, the officers and soldiers became more and more courageous. They beat and scolded at the slightest pretext. They basically didnt let people rest and kept on hurrying the journey. If someone couldnt keep up with the group, they would be beaten until they were covered with wounds.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: KahoN?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 1780: She Would Be Sure to Pay These People Back
Chapter 1780: She Would Be Sure to Pay These People Back
It was very hot now, and escorting the drafted people was an arduous task. Basically, only people who were pushed out to the front by their colleagues were chosen to do this kind of chore.
These officers and soldiers used these people to vent their anger when they were upset. They would whip at every chance. Even the well-behaved Ning Shu was given a few whips.
Seeing that she was struck, Chen Li was about to retaliate but was stopped by Ning Shu. She was onlyshed a few times. In the future, she would be sure to pay these people back.
Some people, who could not bear it, tried to escape, but they were all caught. They were tied to the horses and dragged until they died.
Yet, these officers and soldiers were still smiling proudly, using military force to keep the disobedient people in check.
Chen Li was so angry that Ning Shu saw his exposed arm muscles throbbing several times, looking like he was about to kill.
Ning Shu calcted when they would arrive at the dike and what time to strike.
She definitely wasnt going to go repair any dike.
It was unknown how long they had walked, but Ning Shus shoes had worn out. Not only were the conscripted people starting to get restless, but these officers and soldiers were also abnormally jittery.
Every day, they had to be in charge of so many people and watch their every action. If these people had to go to the toilet, they had to follow.
These officers and soldiers gradually focused their attention on the women in the crowd. They wanted to use these women to vent their pent-up emotions.
When it got dark, the officers and soldiers would sleep in camps, while the drafted could only feed the mosquitoes outside. Ning Shu had medicine though, so the mosquitoes would not bite her.
Little Brother, save me A females mournful voice sounded. Ning Shu turned her head to see two officials dragging a woman.
Her younger brother was not an adult yet. His face was filled with horror and fear as he kept calling for his sister.
Chen Li stood up abruptly. Ning Shu didnt stop him this time. Counting the days, they had been out for half a month already. They were far away from home.
She also saw a lot of refugees on the road recently. They were clearly not far from the destination.
So many refugees were dying from starvation, yet instead of giving these nearby refugees work and food to feed themselves, they were escorting people from thousands of miles away to repair the embankment. Were these people even using their brains? Was there any benefit to this?
Ning Shu grabbed Chen Li, who immediately said, Little Sister, I cant bear it anymore. They want to defile this woman. It might be your turn next time.
Ning Shu smiled slightly. Kill them all. Also, instigate the people to kill all the officers and soldiers.
Chen Li was taken aback. Little Sister.
He just wanted to teach the officers and soldiers a lesson, but he didnt expect his sister to be even more ruthless than him.
Ning Shu handed her dagger to Chen Li and said, Brother, if we dont resist, we will be the dead ones. Once we reach the dam, there will be no future for us.
After killing these officers and soldiers, we will join the rebel army. Ning Shu said, We have been out for a while, and the speed of our journey was not slow. We should be hundreds of miles away from home.
Information in ancient times was seriouslygging behind. Even if something happened on the road, it would take a long time to discover.
One side thought that they had reached the dam, and the other side thought that they were still on the way. Their moment of opportunity was the time in the middle.
Besides, these vigers were worthless. They could just get more people if they were gone.
Sister, I Chen Lis severely tanned face was filled with struggle, and his face trembled.
Chen Li was sweating profusely. If he really did this, a road with an unknown future would lie in front of him. He would definitely be walking on the edge of a cliff.
Didnt you want to fight in a war? asked Ning Shu.
Chen Lis body was tense, like a taut bowstring. He said in a low voice, But, this is a rebellion.
Ning Shu said, The current court is like a tree hollowed by termites. No matter what, it cant escape its fate of destruction. The world is in disorder. Weve reached the point where without destruction, there can be no construction. Its time to overthrow and re-establish a new order.
Trantor: Take
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trantor: Kaho
?Chapter 1781: Just Seizing an Opportunity
Chapter 1781: Just Seizing an Opportunity
Chen Li was a man with ancient customs and traditions weaved into his bones. He lived in a society where the feudal emperor was a god. Hence, he didnt really dare to rebel from the bottom of his heart. Even if the officers and soldiers were excessive in their actions, he just wanted to teach them a lesson. Chen Li really didnt dare to truly rebel.
Ning Shu had experienced a lot of worlds and was rtively indifferent. Historical changes were the norm. New life would rece the old, and traditions would change every generation. It was the rule of heaven and the cycle of rebirth.
Brother, you are just seizing an opportunity. It has nothing to do with rebellion, Ning Shu said.
Chen Li: _, dont try to fool me.
While Chen Li was in a dilemma, the woman caught by the officers and soldiers was giving them a hard time. Her resistance made them very impatient. One of them drew his saber and stabbed the woman in the abdomen, then kicked her away.
The woman fell to the ground and clutched her abdomen. Warm blood gushed out between her fingers.
Sister, Sister The younger brother stumbled to the woman and stammered in panic, Sister, dont leave me. Im scared, Sister
The officers and soldiersughed wildly. They couldnt care less about the woman who died on the ground. Fueled by their wanton desires, they pulled up another woman and threatened her, Take care of us well. Else, you know what happens.
The woman was so frightened that her face lost all color. She asked for help from the people around her in a panic, Help me!
Ning Shu walked in front of the officers and soldiers. When they saw her, they immediately stroked their chins and lewdlyughed out loud. What? Do you want to serve us lords instead of her?
Ning Shu smiled slightly before kicking the crotch of an officer with great force. The man let out a guttural sound from his throat, then his eyes rolled back. He fell to the ground with foam in his mouth.
The officer convulsed twice and died. He died from overwhelming pain!
Chen Li:
Everyone around was stunned for a moment. The other officers and soldiers were first to regain theirposure. They were truly enraged this time. Presumptuous! Are you trying to rebel?
Chen Li raised the sharp dagger in his hand and shouted, Everyone, these ruthless minor officials treat us like cattle and kill us whenever they want. Im afraid we will be killed by them before we can even reach the dam.
Dont tell me you want to die just like that? Do you want to see your women get defiled by these brutes?
Impudent. An officer drew out his saber to kill Chen Li. Chen Li dodged the attack clumsily. He then slit the officer neck with the dagger in his hand. Flowers of blood bloomed everywhere.
Chen Lis face turned a little pale. However, once his hands were stained with warm blood, a different feeling grew in his heart.
He roared at the top of his lungs, They are humans too, just like us. They can also be killed.
You pay back my sisters life. The younger brother of the woman from earlier rushed towards the officers and soldiers.
These officers and soldiers could no longer control the riot. On the road here, too many emotions had umted in everyones hearts. They felt like they were suppressing a volcano in their bodies.
Even well-trained soldiers would mutiny, let alone themon people who had a strong herd mentality.
Once someone resisted, others would follow their lead. Adding on the resentment in these vigers hearts, theyunched a full-blown attack on their captors, these officers and soldiers.
In the end, the group of unarmed people killed more than twenty officers and soldiers in total.
Ning Shu just watched from the sideline. Once everyone gave vent to their emotions, Ning Shu said, Bury these people. We will head up north.
The rebel army had gone in that direction. Despite moving at a snails pace, they still broke through the pce gate in the original storyline.
Only after these people calmed down did they realize what they had done. All of them were scared to death.
Chen Li said, Well join the rebel army. We cant go back home now. It will only implicate our family members.
No one had any idea what to do. Finally seeing someone stand up and call the shots, although they were anxious and confused, they could only ept their fates.
They worked together to bury the officers and soldiers. Ning Shu used the soil to cover up the bloodstains on the ground.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1782: Do We Really Have to Join the Rebel Army?
Chapter 1782: Do We Really Have to Join the Rebel Army?
The sky had darkened. Everyone was sitting on the ground with expressions of trepidation. Some of them were even crying softly.
Chen Li wiped the blood from the dagger and returned it to Ning Shu. Where did thise from?
I bought it. I visited town whenever I had free time. I found it on one of my trips and got it for self-defense. Ning Shu said, Brother, how about you keep it?
Chen Li shook his head. I have the soldiers sabers.
He had collected all the sabers of the dead captors and distributed their dry food to everyone.
After working for a while, Chen Li sat next to Ning Shu. He pursed his lips and said, Sister, do we really have to join the rebel army?
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. Could it be that Brother is able to feed so many people on his own?
Chen Li couldnt say anything in response. His expression was helpless.
Ning Shus meaning was that with these people, the brother and sister pair would have some bargaining chips upon joining the rebel army.
Some things were inevitable. The leader of the rebel army was the future emperor. Even the male protagonist, Fang Yong, did not be the emperor. Of course, Fang Yongs low birth status could not be ruled out.
With Chen Lis simple mind, he certainly couldnt understand the profoundplications. The issue of supporting this bunch of people was already enough to make him weep.
In the rebel army, there would be plenty of other people to worry about these things.
The next day, Ning Shu and Chen Li led the group northward. They did not attack any territories of the county government along the way. After all, a group like them had nobat effectiveness at all.
On the way, someone in the group got sick. Ning Shu had to take out the medicine she had prepared in advance.
When passing by a town, Ning Shu used the silver Father Chen had given her before they left to buy medicinal materials. These were troubled times, so grain and medicinal materials were in short supply. They were expensive and might not always be avable.
Ning Shu, who really had no money, went to the doors of the affluent families to sell her jade herbal masks.
Chen Li wanted to rob the rich and help the poor. However, Ning Shu shook her head. Once the government was rmed, they would only have one ouedeath. In fact, their group was already conspicuous.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chen Li, with no other choice, ended up leading the strong young men in the group to take on some heavybor jobs.
Ning Shu:
Fuck, why all her tasks were so hard!?
Chen Ermei married Fang Yong and had to suffer as she fled, and she was still like this now.
Like this, the group somehow managed to support themselves during this journey. Although it was still arduous, at least no one tortured them along the way, so it was bearable.
Ning Shu finally saw the rebel g waving in the distance. Although the g was in a miserable state, it was still fluttering in the wind without falling, exuding an indescribable aura.
Were here, Ning Shu said happily.
Chen Li let out a heavy sigh. This journey could be described as the most daunting period in his life. From a person who only knew to follow his father to go to the fields, he changed to having to worry about the livelihood of the entire group and solve any unexpected problems that crept up every now and then.
If the group was tired, he even had to cheer them up, acting as a psychological counselor. If it was not for his younger sister by his side, Chen Li believed that he couldnt have handled these people.
When they finally reached their destination, Chen Li understood what his sister meant. Once they joined the rebel army, he wouldnt have to deal with these annoying matters. He would only be responsible for fighting and besieging cities.
Ning Shu and Chen Li sat on the backs of the only two horses that hadnt been sold. Ning Shu patted away the dust on her body, turned her head, and said, Look sharp, everyone. Now that were here, our fates may be changed beyond our imagination.
Everyone began to tidy up their clothes. They smoothed out their hair and puffed out their chests, ready to ept whatever fate had in store for them. However, there was an unconceble fear and anxiety between their eyebrows.
If they could choose, no one would want to live a life where their future was so uncertain.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1783: We Have Enough Leverage
Chapter 1783: We Have Enough Leverage
The group traveled all the way, almost like beggars, and finally reached their destination.
This was a deserted vige where the insurgents were living for the time being. Two gs were stuck at the vige entrance, waving freely in the wind. They were dazzling under the scorching sun.
The vige was not far from a town. If they wanted, they could attack the town at any time.
Chen Li said nervously, Little Sister, will they take us?
Yes, the more people there are, the more momentum you can create. Dont worry. We have enough leverage on our hands Rebellion depended on the numbers and morale. Acting at a small scale wouldnt serve to achieve anything significant.
Who are you? Someone shouted at them from the entrance of the vige.
Chen Li saluted with cupped fists and yelled back, We are refugees. We killed the officers and soldiers who were escorting us. We are here to seek aid from the general.
The leader of the rebel army was born in a military family. His family was framed and killed by corrupt officials right at the time that this natural disaster struck. So, fueled by his rage and the desire for revenge, he took advantage of this opportunity to gather people and rise up.
Wait here. The man ran into the vige.
Ning Shu, holding the horse reins, stared at the entrance.
The group was quiet, and the atmosphere was a bit solemn. Only the asional sound of horses snorting could be heard.
Chen Lis face was full of sweat. His cheeks were twitching, and his breathing was a bit out of sync. He was extremely nervous.
It didnt take long for people toe out of the vige, and there were quite a few of them.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes and said to Chen Li, Big brother, get off the horse. Lets go take a look first.
You all wait here. Ermei and I will go and check out the situation inside, Chen Li said to the people behind him.
Then, Ning Shu and Chen Li walked towards the group of people at the vige entrance.
When the two sides met, Chen Li was so nervous that he even forgot how to walk. The poor guy was swinging the same arm as his foot. He turned his head to nce at his little sisters face, which was so serene. He could only take a deep breath to calm himself down.
Chen Li didnt know how his little sister was so calm, cool, and collected. No matter what she did, she did it without expending any effort, unlike him, who was always flustered.
Ning Shu cupped her hands towards the leading man. Chen Li quickly followed her example.
Greetings, General Liu, Ning Shu said.
General Liu, the leader of the uprising army, said curiously, How did you know that myst name is Liu.
Who in the world doesnt know you? Ning Shu took the opportunity to tter the man.
General Liu shook his head amusedly. He said, If you say it like that, Im afraid theyre all calling me a traitor.
He had handsome looks. As he was born in a family of generals, he was well-built and had a toned body. However, dressed in coarse linen with straw sandals on his feet, he did not look like the suprememander of an army.
Ning Shu shook her head. What was wrong with his get-up? Sometimes, if you overdo your acting, it would be counterproductive.
Did he want to show to the world that he shared the peoples suffering?
Of course, Ning Shu would not say anything.
General Liu, this is my elder brother, Chen Li. This group is led by my brother and this humble woman. Ning Shu introduced Chen Li to General Liu. Chen Li quickly cupped his fists in salute. This humble one greets General Liu.
Good, good General Liu smiled candidly. Once you join us, we will all be a family. Theres no need to act like strangers. We must work together to survive in this troubled world.
Yes.
Ning Shu watched from the side. General Lius expression was a bit contradictory, and his smile was mixed with worry. He was obviously concerned about food and livelihood.
Ermei, shall I call them over? Chen Li asked Ning Shu, who nodded and said okay.
General Liu raised his eyebrows and said, his tone hinting at something, You are the leader of this group?
Ning Shu shook her head. Im just benefitting from my brothers brilliance.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1784: Arrange a Place for Them to Live
Chapter 1784: Arrange a ce for Them to Live
General Liu just smiled without saying a word. He turned and said to a person next to him, Arrange a ce for them to live.
Yes, General, General Lius guard said deferentially.
Ning Shu and Chen Li led the group into the vige. There were men, women, old, and young, people of every kind inside.
These were the soldiers family members. In the worst case scenario, these family members could also pick up arms and fight.
In troubled times, being able to stay together with ones family was an extravagant hope. It was even more difficult to keep the whole family full and satisfied.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It worked both ways, though. The family members could be used as hostages, and they could also make the soldiers more determined.
After all, General Liu was born into a military family. He could easily figure out what people were thinking.
The guard took Ning Shu to the ce where they would take up residence. Chen Li cautiously tried to get on good terms with the guard, but Ning Shu pulled the corner of his clothes.
Chen Li turned his head to look at Ning Shu. She shook her head at Chen Li, who stopped talking.
The guard nced at Ning Shu and said, This is where you will live.
The houses in this row were rather dpidated, and there was rubbish everywhere. This ce was a mess. Moreover, Ning Shu could also smell the scent of atrine.
There were even feces lying around. Clearly, children had been defecating here.
Chen Li frowned and wanted to ask the guard if there was a better ce.
He was feeling a little upset. They hade all the way here after forsaking everything. The leader even said everyone was a family at the entrance of the vige, but now, they were assigned a ce like this.
Just as Chen Li was about to open his mouth, Ning Shu stepped forward and said, Thank you, sir.
Just call me Guard Zhou, said Guard Zhou.
Okay, please thank the general for giving us a ce to live on behalf of this humble woman, said Ning Shu.
Guard Zhou exchanged a few polite sentences with Ning Shu and left.
As soon as the guy left, Chen Li asked, Why cant we ask for a better ce?
As a neer, what qualifications do we have to ask for a good ce? Weve earned no merits, and the other party does not necessarily trust us. They might even suspect that our group has spies in our midst, said Ning Shu indifferently.
We are all poormoners. There can be no spies among us. retorted Chen Li.
Ning Shu looked around and said lightly, But others wont believe us.
Clean up the surroundings. Ning Shu said to the party, We will be living here in the future. Our future is uncertain. Maybe we will earn high positions and great wealth. Maybe we will be buried on the battlefield. If anyone wants to leave now, I wont stop you.
The nearly two hundred people in the group all looked at each other. They discussed in hushed voices, but no one left. After killing the soldiers, they had be enemies of the imperial court. Those who left would be without food and die sooner orter.
Alright, no quits. Now clean up the houses, said Ning Shu.
The crowd dispersed to get busy. Ning Shu also picked up a hoe and dug a hole to bury the feces. There were flies buzzing around everywhere.
Ning Shu took out some medicinal powder and sprinkled it in every room.
Just as Chen Li was going to lead some people to do other chores, Ning Shu said to him, Ill take a look at the surroundings.
Okay, be careful. Take the dagger with you, said Chen Li.
Ning Shu just nodded. She then checked the situation of the army camp. The people here didnt have any armor. Instead, they were all dressed in coarse linen. Some of them didnt even wear shirts, showing their tanned arms.
When not attacking cities, these people would lie at home or just sit in the shade of the trees. They didnt look like an army at all.
However, it was still understandable. After all, physical training required a lot of energy. In this drought, one couldnt even eat enough to be full, so forget physical training.
Yet such a ragtag army, carrying hoes and sickles and with no horses and armor, had actually beaten the courts standing army.
It was really as if the gods were favoring them, and there was some sort of heavenly intervention. At the same time, it also showed what the current court had decayed into.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1785: What a Coincidence
Chapter 1785: What a Coincidence
After taking in everything, Ning Shu felt that General Liu was really daring. Not only was he trying to feed all the soldiers, he was also trying to support the soldiers families.
Ning Shu turned around and saw General Liu talking with someone. She tilted her head and suddenlyughed out loud. They sure were fated. It was someone she knew, Fang Yong!
On the other side, while chatting with General Liu, Fang Yong felt that someone was looking at him. His eyes swept the surroundings upon seeing that familiar figure, he was stunned.
General Liu turned his head to look at Ning Shu. He then said with a smile, This is someone who just joined us today.
Chen Ermei, yelled General Liu towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu walked over and cupped her hands towards General Liu. General Liu. Then she said to Fang Yong, What a coincidence.
They hadnt seen each other for a while. Fang Yong was already skilled in martial arts from all the hunting in the mountains. Now, his killing spirit was so strong that it was obvious he had been on the battlefield. He must have killed a lot of people.
Fang Yong looked surprised. He stared at Ning Shu, who was dressed in mens clothing, and asked, How are you here?
Ning Shu smiled. After you left, government officials came to the vige to enlist two members from every family. Then we killed the soldiers on the road. And here we are now.
Fang Yong was stunned for a moment. I actually implicated you all?
Ning Shu nodded. That went without saying.
You guys are from the same vige? General Liu was surprised. You are truly fated.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Haha, she was afraid that it was more of an ill-fated rtionship.
Ning Shu exchanged a few words with Fang Yong. She then turned around and left. On the way, she stopped a person to inquire about Fang Yong.
Fang Yong was already well-known here. He was good at martial arts and had good archery skills. He already had some subordinates.
Ning Shu knew that Fang Yong had begun his journey to the top.
She returned to the ce where she lived and said to Chen Li, How about we teach the Unsurpassable Martial Arts to the others? That way, well have a bigger chance to survive on the battlefield.
Big Brother, these people might be our Chen familys troops one day, whispered Ning Shu.
Chen Lis heart skipped a beat. He could vaguely sense something, but it was not clear. He nodded and said, I got it. Ill teach them now.
Focus on cultivating the young and strong, said Ning Shu.
Just as Ning Shu was nning to check how much herbal medicine she had, Guard Zhou, who was always next to General Liu, came over and said that the general was looking for her.
Ning Shu put away her things and followed Guard Zhou to see General Liu.
General Liu lived in a simple house without any decorations. At this moment, he was reading a book. When he saw a visitor, he put down the book in his hand.
To avoid suspicions or rumors spreading in the camp, General Liu let Guard Zhou stay with them.
Ning Shu cupped her hands and asked, Why is the esteemed general looking for this subordinate?
Ning Shu conscientiously regarded herself as a subordinate.
General Liu said, There will be a siege in five days. How about you participate in that?
Ning Shu said solemnly, This subordinate understands.
He was going to test theirbat effectiveness.
Dont be so serious all the time. General Liu couldnt helpughing.
Ning Shu maintained her rigid posture. General is the leader of an army. We cannot skimp on the necessary customs. Otherwise, how can General lead the army?
General Liu squinted his eyes and said, You just came here. Do you have any suggestions about the ce?
Ning Shu shook her head. No.
Dont be afraid. If you have something to say, just say it, said General Liu.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1786: Then, I’ll Be Frank
Chapter 1786: Then, Ill Be Frank
Ning Shu: _
Then, Ill be frank. You wont be angry, right? confirmed Ning Shu.
Just say whatever you want to say, said General Liu. He put on an expression that seemed angry at her humming and hawing.
First of all. Ning Shu scanned General Liu, her eyes pausing on his straw sandals that showed his bare feet.
When a woman stared at his feet so tantly, General Liu was a little uneasy. He pulled his feet back and coughed, interrupting Ning Shus gaze.
The general only has this to wear? You dont have a pair of shoes that can cover your feet? asked Ning Shu.
I do have one. Its a little bit better than this one. General Liu said a little embarrassedly, But everyone wears these sandals. Its not too good for me to be special.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Although Ning Shu was expressionless, she couldnt help roasting him in her heart. In the end, this man still used the militarys style of doing things. Loving soldiers like they were his own children made him a good general, but he was now the leader of the army. There was no one putting pressure on him from above. He must establish a supreme image in the soldiers minds rather than his current image.
General, now everyone is following you and taking you as their idol. In addition to eating their fill, they also have ambitions deep in their hearts. They wish to forge ahead in their lives, give their wives titles, and appoint their sons as heirs. They wish to nt trees that will shade their descendants, but you Ning Shu turned her attention to General Lius feet again. If youre like this, how can those under you have something to strive for? How could the rebel soldiers exert strength to climb up and enjoy privilege?
Special people have special privileges. If you eat meat, no one will dare to say anything, even if they have to survive on chaff, said Ning Shu.
The clothes of the generals and leaders were specially crafted. They were a privilege. Although it made them conspicuous like a beam of light on the battlefield, it also served to let their own people see and establish a beacon of hope in their hearts.
What kind of hierarchy did these bare dusty feet represent? There was really no sense of dignity at all.
There was no need to insult himself like this while walking among the masses. The people wouldnt care at all as long as they could feed themselves.
Sometimes, the people wouldnt fancy warm feelings. They were not that greedy; they just wanted to eat and drink their fill. If someone provided them with food, they would recognize them. However, if the person couldnt let them fill their stomachs, they would turn their heads and leave. ying the feelings card at this point was of no use.
First, respect status, and then respect the person.
It had been the case since ancient times.
Just like before on their journey here, she and Chen Li could ride on horses because their contributions to the group had virtually established the leadership position.
General Liu was distracted for a moment. He finally said, This general understands. You can go.
Ning Shu cupped her hands. If this subordinate said something wrong, please forgive me.
Dont worry. General Liu waved his hand, indicating for Ning Shu to leave.
When Ning Shu returned to the residence, she pulled Chen Li aside and said, General Liu will attack the city in five days. We have to participate.
So fast? Chen Li was taken aback.
Ning Shu nodded while feeling a little apprehensive. They didnt have any weapons in their hands, and General Liu didnt intend to give them any either.
This campaign would be self-funded. How poor was this army?
But they Chen Li pointed to the people practicing haphazardly.
Ning Shu also felt anxious.
She walked over and injected a trace of energy into everyones bodies. She then found a knife from a room.
When Chen Li saw Ning Shu holding a kitchen knife, he asked, What are you going to do?
Ning Shu said, We cant go to the battlefield with bare hands, can we? I have to get some weapons.
After speaking, she stepped on the tree trunk next to the house and climbed up. Whenever she saw a suitable branch, she would cut it down.
Ning Shu was agile like a monkey. She went from one tree to the next and chopped down the branches without breaking a sweat.
Once she felt that she had gathered enough, Ning Shu asked the women to cut the branches to the length of a pike. They then had to sharpen one end. Unfortunately, there was no metal tip.
Come here, everyone. Ning Shu called the people over. Each person will take one stick and practice stabbing and thrusting.
At the moment, Ning Shu could only make do with what she had. She was trying her best to preserve this group on the battlefield.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1787: Why Was It So Difficult to Change One’s Life?
Chapter 1787: Why Was It So Difficult to Change Ones Life?
Ning Shu held a wooden stick and stabbed at the scarecrow, piercing its neck. She said, You dont need any fancy moves. Just stab at the neck and eyes. Those are vital points, so stab wherever it is.
Dont target the chest, as it has breastbone protection. You may jam the wooden pike, said Ning Shu loudly. She then gave Chen Li the wooden stick in her hand.
Chen Li epted the wooden stick solemnly. He clenched his teeth and assumed the correct posture as the muscles on his face trembled. He then fiercely stabbed the scarecrow.
After watching these people train for a while, Ning Shu went into the house to get the herbs. There would definitely be injuries on the battlefield.
After training all afternoon, someone came to deliver food in the evening. It was coarse cornbread with yellowed vegetable leaves inside.
They had to mix the cornbread with cold water to barely digest it. Ning Shu ate the cornbread without saying anything. It was hard as a stone and almost broke her teeth. When she finally swallowed the cornbread, it felt like a knife was going down her throat. It was painful.
Ning Shu quickly drank some water to dislodge the cornbread stuck in her throat.
What kind of days were these?
Why was it so difficult to change ones life?
Things went on like this for a couple more days. The people under them finally couldnt bear it any longer. They were dissatisfied andined to Chen Li, Why do we eat the worst? I heard that some people eat steamed buns and some even have stuffed steamed buns.
Chen Li didnt know what to say. He looked at Ning Shu, who said lightly, Those people have military merits to their names, have killed enemies on the battlefield, and have seen mountains of corpses and swam in seas of blood. Its normal for them to eat well. Its already good enough for us to have food.
If you can survive on the battlefield, you will naturally eat the same thing as them, said Ning Shu.
Although the people were aggrieved, they couldnt really say anything more.
They were supposed to attack five dayster, but suddenly on the third day, an order came down from above, telling them that they were going to attack the city.
That morning, there was an extra piece of cornbread.
It turned out that they wanted everyone to be full.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Wasnt it five days? asked Chen Li with a frown.
Ning Shu pursed her lips. She knew that General Liu didnt trust them. If he wanted to change the time, no one would stop him.
Chen Li took out two horses, one of which was given to Ning Shu. He then flipped onto the back of the horse, fixed a saber from one of the soldiers they killed earlier around his waist, and held a sharpened wooden stick in one hand.
Chen Li straightened his back like a javelin. It seemed as if he was ready to face death. However, Ning Shu could see that Chen Li was very nervous. The blue veins on the back of his hand holding the wooden stick were clear proof.
Ning Shu ordered everyone to tidy up their appearance, tie their belts, andb their hair neatly before heading to the entrance of the vige.
She had discussed with Chen Li earlier and only brought a hundred people on this campaign. The rest were either too young or too old. There were also a few women.
Ning Shu urged her horse forward and headed towards the entrance of the vige.
There were already many people gathered at the entrance. Ning Shu almost choked to death when she saw the rowdy scene. They wanted to siege the city like this?
Those with hoes had hoes and those with rakes had rakes in their hands. Clearly, everyone was a farmer here.
Even the tense Chen Li was a little speechless when he saw this scene. He didnt feel so nervous anymore. He always thought that his group was the worst, but at second nce, it was not bad.
Although they only had sticks and no armor, the formation of his troops was quite good.
Ning Shu rode the horse over and cupped her fists to salute General Liu.
Unlike before, todays General Liu shone brightly like a diamond. He was wearing silver armor, and the tassel on top of his helmet was like a fire under the sun.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1788: Can Women Also Go to the Battlefield?
Chapter 1788: Can Women Also Go to the Battlefield?
He had shaved his beard and washed his dusty face. As he belonged to a military family, his features had a martial countenance.
His dignified grandeur was even more pronounced as he stood on the high tform, surrounded by fluttering gs.
Chen Lis eyes were filled with respect and awe. Many people held their breaths when they saw General Liu like this.
An impressive image was easier to shapepared to the image of being close to the people. You didnt have to tire yourself out as much. Just putting on a show was enough.
People ate up this act more.
Ning Shu turned her head and saw that several leaders of the army were all riding horses. Fang Yong was riding a horse as well. There was a troop of soldiers behind him.
Fang Yong turned his head, nced at Ning Shu and Chen Li, and looked at the group behind them. There were many acquaintances inside, all from the same vige.
Fang Yong didnt expect that this pair of brother and sister would bring the people from the vige and lead a troop of soldiers from the start, unlike him, who got to his position step by step.
With a rein in one hand and a big bow in the other, Fang Yong suddenly said, Can women also go to the battlefield?
Chen Li frowned. Who knew that it would be an acquaintance from the vige who questioned him first? He said, Why cant women go to the battlefield? My little sisters bravery and military might wont lose to men.
Chen Li, I just meant that the swords on the battlefield have no eyes. She is a woman, and it is not safe for her to go. She should stay behind and handle things in the barracks. Fang Yong said, I dont want a woman in our midst. She can be used by the enemy to attack and mock us.
As soon as Fang Yong said this, many people frowned. Since ancient times, authority and battlefields had been the stages of men. There was no ce for women.
Fang Yong just said what most people thought.
Chen Li felt that he needed the assistance of his sister. Her mind was more nimble than his. Besides, since this was his first time going to the battlefield, hecked confidence.
Chen Li still wanted to speak, but Ning Shu said first, It is a mans ambition and responsibility to protect his home and the country by taking up arms and horses. However, in these troubled times, you and I are both victims of the social upheaval. Whats the difference between us?
Its possible that you wont see tomorrows sun, yet you still have time to argue over this. Ning Shu almost rolled her eyes.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fang Yong narrowed his eyes and kept quiet. Instead, General Liu on the high tform said, Set off.
The army slowly moved towards the city gates not far away. Ning Shu and the others were at the rear.
When they made it to the city gates, they were shut tight. Soldiers were waiting on top of the gates, and there was the sound of drums.
This was thergest gate of Dazhou City. If this city gate was broken through, the rebel army would have a ce to rest, allowing all the troops to be supplied with food. There would be a qualitative leap in all aspects.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows tightly. Attacking a city was much harder than defending. Moreover, they were so poor that they didnt even have adder.
Ning Shu still didnt know how such a group could seed in besieging a city. Could it be that the gap between their ability and victory had to be filled up with human lives?
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. Upon seeing bows and arrows on the city wall, even a trebuchet, her heart started pounding.
General Liu stood on a dpidated war chariot. Guard Zhou protected him by the side as General Liu waved the g in his hand.
Four groups carrying huge wooden logs rammed them towards the gate.
Ning Shus eyelids jumped wildly. They were really filling the gap with human lives.
Before the groups even reached the gate, they were shot by the rain of arrows. When one person fell down, another took his spot. The others guarded the ram to reach the gate.
In an instant, the battlefield was covered with the wails of the fallen rebel soldiers and the whooshes of the arrows.
General Liu ordered Ning Shu and Chen Li to rece the fallen people who were carrying the ram.
Lifting the wooden ram meant being a living target. There was no hope for survival. General Liu had asked them to carry the ram on their first fight.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1789: We Must Seize the Momentum
Chapter 1789: We Must Seize the Momentum
Sister Chen Li frowned. If this were the case, their group might not be able to return today.
Ning Shu bit her lips. If they disobeyed a direct order, they would have no way to gain any standing in the rebel army.
All the incredible feats and achievements were built on the bones of theirrades and enemies.
Fang Yong pulled his bow and, with a precise aim, killed an archer on the wall in one fell swoop. Judging from the distance the arrow had traveled, the bowstring should be very heavy.
Ning Shu used a knife to chop the arrowsing her way. Many in their troop were already injured. Thanks to the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, though, only a few were life-threatening injuries.
With a bang, the wooden ram fell to the ground. Ning Shu waved her hand, and more than a dozen people followed behind her.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu grabbed the rope, put it on her shoulders, and mobilized her internal energy to lift the wooden ram. She then moved toward the city gate.
The strength of those who had practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts was greater than an average person. As Ning Shus group was in the front, it was under a lot of pressure.
The other party concentrated their attacks on them. As Ning Shu watched her soldiers fall one by one, her heart bled from the inside. At that moment, she suddenly felt her hair stand on end. She turned her head to see an arrowing straight towards her.
Ning Shu was holding a knife in her hand and was about to chop the arrow with it. However, another arrow suddenly flew over and shot the first arrow away.
Ning Shu didnt fall into a daze. Instead, she rushed towards the city gate with all her strength. She could hear the arrows whistling past her, barely missing her flesh.
Ning Shu clenched her jaw tight and mobilized all the energy in her body. A groan escaped from her throat as she rushed forward with the wooden ram.
The short distance felt like a boundless ocean.
Chen Li was already injured from protecting her.
General, it seems that the siege is a bit difficult today, said Guard Zhou to General Liu.
General Liu furrowed his brow. We must seize the momentum, or else, Im afraid well lose all morale. Right now, blood is pumping in their veins, and they dont know fear. Wait a minute.
Ning Shu carried the wooden ram with difficulty. At the same time, she was also paying attention to the arrows. When she finally reached the city gate, Ning Shu used everyst ounce of her strength to ram the gate with the others.
The city gate was very strong. However, heedless of the wounds on their bodies, Chen Li and everyone else pounded the gate with the ram. The rebounding force of the wooden ram made Ning Shus internal organs hurt a bit.
Fortunately, the city gate was soon smashed open under theirbined assault. As soon as the city gate opened, the morale of the rebel army was immediately boosted. They cheered and flooded towards the gate.
When the city gate mmed open, a stream of armored soldiers gushed out. The soldiers carrying the ram didnt even have a chance to feel happy before they were killed.
Ning Shu held the knife in her hand. She was not afraid of killing. Rather, she was afraid of not killing enough. Ning Shu took the sharpened wooden stick and pierced it towards the opponents eye and throat. The person lost his life in an instant.
Seeing their leader so calm and collected, the others also clenched their sticks to defend themselves. Although they were clumsy, they could still take down one or two enemies.
Arge group of people carrying hoes and rakes poured inside the opened gate. Without any appropriate training, they used their tools to randomly hit and punch their enemies to death.
Indeed, the troops swarmed into the city just like that. It was actually possible to fight a war without any proper training?
Most likely, this chaos was only temporary. Once there were sufficient resources, their situation would definitely change.
General Liu took Ning Shu, Chen Li, Fang Yong, and several othermanders to the central government building. He held a silver spear in his hand and directly stabbed the officers to death.
In the end, he slowly walked towards a fat official who was dressed in an officials robes. The guy was so frightened that he wetted his pants. He fell to the ground and begged for mercy, Dont kill me. I have a lot of money and food.
General Liu said lightly, Where?
The officials eyes looked around wildly. When General Liu raised his spear, the official immediately said, Its buried inside vegetable jars in the yard.
What about the food? asked General Liu.
The food, I sold all of it to the grain merchants in the city, said the official when he saw the spear point at him.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1790: If You Had Told Me This Earlier…
Chapter 1790: If You Had Told Me This Earlier
The official thought that the other party would let him go, but in the next moment, General Liu stabbed him with the silver spear.
Take him out to the gate and hang the corpse. General Liu pulled out his spear and wiped it clean.
The next step was to settle down and count the casualties. Ning Shu first treated Chen Li. The arrow was still stuck on his body, so she picked the arrow out with a dagger. She sprinkled the wound with some medicinal powder before bandaging it.
Chen Lis tanned face turned pale with pain.
Because of using excessive force earlier, Ning Shus four limbsno, her whole body was sore. She could barely move, but there were several soldiers in need of her help. Ning Shu grabbed handfuls of powder and pressed them on their wounds.
You know how to treat wounds? said General Liu in surprise when he saw Ning Shu treat someone.
Ning Shu wiped the sweat off her forehead. I know a bit.
If you had told me this earlier
Ning Shu: _, he wouldnt have made her lift the wooden ram?
In the end, anyone who did extraordinary things had determined hearts and was callous. Their wills were as hard as iron. General Lius gentle appearance was only misleading. He wouldnt even blink twice while sending people to death.
What medicinal materials do you need? I just found a batch of medicinal materials from the government office. You can tell me whatever you need, said General Liu before leaving in a hurry.
When everything settled down, Ning Shu was so tired that she couldnt even lift up her hands. She said to Chen Li, Brother, Im going to take a rest.
Ning Shu leaned against the wall and closed her eyes to rest. When she woke up, Chen Li was guarding by her side, and his clothes were draped over her.
When Ning Shu moved, she almost let out a moan. Her whole body was extremely sore.
Ning Shu asked, How many people died this time?
Thirty, ah said Chen Li, his face pale because of the blood loss.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
We can only step up the troops training, said Ning Shu. War was a meat grinder, not to mention unspeakably cruel.
General Liu said that the troops will stay in Dazhou for some time. He said that Dazhou will be developed as the national capital, said Chen Li.
This was staking a im as a king.
His n was to first capture Dazhou and then gradually eat up thend around the city.
This was good. Carrying a hoe and a rake wouldnt get them far. They had set up regtions.
General Liu said that once things calm down, we will be rewarded. Chen Li said, Speaking of which, we are also lucky. We fought in a big battle as soon as we arrived.
Ning Shu understood the generals intention. No wonder General Liu wanted them to do such a dangerous thing as lifting the wooden ram. They had to show their loyalty.
General Liu and the others went out to hunt down the deserters. I was injured, so theres no way I could go, said Chen Li.
Its fine. This small amount of credit doesnt matter. There will be many opportunities in the future, said Ning Shu indifferently. They had just stepped foot in thisnd, so it was not good to be in the spotlight too much. Besides, Dazhou was just a small ce. There would be many more battles in the future.
Early the next morning, the people who had gone out to hunt down the deserters returned. The breakfast this time was made up of big white steamed buns stuffed with meat. The whole army enjoyed this treat.
It was the first time Ning Shu had eaten such a good meal since leaving home. Eating it with meat broth was beyond delicious.
Ning Shu only ate one steamed bun, though. She gave the other one to Chen Li. She ate fasting pills earlier and was not hungry at all. All the food she ate was just a symbolic meal.
After all, anyone who could live without eating food would be a monster.
You eat it. Chen Li didnt take the steamed bun and said, Youve gotten thinner. Eat more.
Im full. You can eat it.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
?Chapter 1791: Thank You for Saving Me
Chapter 1791: Thank You for Saving Me
Chen Li was a little anxious. He saw his sister eating so little like a cat every time. He couldnt help saying, Actually, you dont need to give me your share.
Oh, Im not hungry. Ning Shu stood up, ready to wander around. This was the military camp of Dazhou, so there must be various weapons and armors.
Ning Shu saw Fang Yong wiping the bow and arrow. After thinking about it for a second, she walked over to say, Thank you for saving me.
Earlier in the intense battle, when the arrow shot towards her, only Fang Yong had the capability to shoot the arrow away.
Fang Yong opened his mouth and said, No need to thank me. Since we are all on the same side, its impossible for me not to help when your lifes in danger.
The atmosphere between Fang Yong and Ning Shu was quite awkward. There had been a conflict between their families previously, so it would be a lie if they said that things werepletely fine between them.
Ning Shu thanked Fang Yong once again before turning and leaving. She would just return his life-saving grace next time.
General Liu led the army to the wealthy people in the prefecture city to ask for food. Putting it nicely, he was asking for these people to sponsor and support his work.
However, if they didnt, then he would just ransack and exterminate their families.
General Liu only targeted the wealthy. After taking over the city, he did not wantonly massacre the popce. He first spoke to the grain merchants in Dazhou City.
If the merchant wanted to dominate the market or drive up food prices, General Liu would directly send them off to hell and then slowly collect the food.
He had enough authority over the city. Besides, with soldiers and people in hand, he could solve many problems. If the wealthy refused to fall in line, they were just looking for a beating.
The people in Dazhou were trembling at first. However, when the rebel army did not move against these ordinary people, they became more courageous.
Seeing as General Liu was going to collect money, Ning Shu urged Chen Li to bring the group. There were always some good scraps if they followed behind. They could get their hands on some loot.
After Dazhou City was captured, their group was seeing much better days. Although they werent eating meat every meal, it wasnt the rock-hard cornbread either. The coarse-grain steamed buns with broth that tasted faintly of meat were not bad.
They were also allocated some weapons from the Dazhou barracks.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu sorted out the medicinal materials sent by General Liu. It was obvious that General Liu wanted to make use of her as a free doctor. Ning Shu made some hemostatic golden wound salve.
General Liu squeezed all the resources he could out of Dazhou City. He then summoned several leaders, including Ning Shu, and said, This general has decided to be known as emperor.
Chen Li reflexively looked at Ning Shu, but she didnt say anything. He was going to be the emperor sooner orter anyways.
One country, two emperors, a country inside a country!
The court would probably have a full-blown reaction. This was a provocation. Until now, it had been just ordinary riots. Hence, the court only sent troops to suppress them at most. But now that he imed the title of emperor, it would be strange if the court put up with him anymore.
Perhaps there would be a fierce counterattacking their way soon. It was hard to say if they could withstand it.
Seeing that no one was saying anything, Ning Shu kept her mouth shut as well. He who stuck his neck out at this moment would suffer after all. Furthermore, the fact that she, a woman, was sitting here, was enough for the others to be antagonistic toward her.
Chen Li saw that Ning Shu was spacing out with her head lowered, so he remained silent and said nothing.
This whole time, the entire room was quiet. General Liu said, If you have anything to say, you can speak freely.
A man stood up and said, This subordinate supports the general bing emperor.
Following his lead, two more people stood up.
If General Liu proimed himself emperor, he would obviously bestow rewards to his subordinates. No matter what, they would at least get some sort of official position, which was enough to bring great honor to their ancestors.
Fang Yong didnt speak. His face was tranquil, and it was unknown what he was thinking.
Chen Li frowned, wondering about the advantages and disadvantages of dering oneself an emperor.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1792: Should I Declare Myself the Emperor?
Chapter 1792: Should I Dere Myself the Emperor?
Chen Ermei, you say something. General Liu looked at Ning Shu.
Everyone instantly turned their eyes to Ning Shu. Even Fang Yong couldnt help doing the same, feeling a little surprised and confused about why General Liu asked her.
Ning Shu: _
Frick, she had to be careful this time, or else shed end up offending someone she really couldnt afford to offend.
If you have any thoughts, you can voice them. Should I dere myself the emperor or not? said General Liu.
Ning Shu stood up and cupped her hands. This subordinate actually agrees with the generals decision. Proiming yourself as the emperor can boost the morale of our army since everyone is eager to be appointed as officials. But theres still one important question: can we afford to fight the standing army of the court in our current state?
If you be the emperor, the court will definitely send more troops to destroy us. Ning Shu said, Should we continue with slowly capturing more ground or directly fight the imperial court?
General Liu frowned and waved at Ning Shu. She cupped her hands and sat down.
Others also showed conflict expressions on their faces. So, there were advantages and disadvantages to iming the title of emperor. If they werent careful, their insurgency would be quashed like fireworks, bing only a line or two in the history books.
General, this subordinate feels that iming the title of emperor is not a pressing matter. Once you have led us to capture morend and gain the peoples sentiment, then we willply with the mandate of heaven. Raising arms under this title at that time will be more impactful. Fang Yong also stood up and chimed in.
General Liu thought for a while and nodded. This matter will be put off for now. Lets talk about it when the time is right.
After leaving the room, Ning Shu heaved a long sigh. Chen Li said to her, Sister, you are so amazing. I really dont know anything.
Take it slow, said Ning Shu.
They will capture Pingzhen in two days. Do you want to go? said Chen Li to Ning Shu.
After experiencing the baptism of blood, Chen Lis subordinates were now beginning to slowly toughen up. Adding in the fact that Chen Li had them practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, the soldiers now were very different from their previous noob status.
General Lius strategy was to expand outward from Dazhou and capture some small viges. He would not lead the army anymore. Instead, he would dispatch people to do so while he himself handled various affairs, acting like an emperor.
Everyone was itching to have a go at Pingzhen. There were military merits and food to earn, so why not? Moreover, if the capture was sessful, they could even get some benefits.
Chen Li was also interested in capturing Pingzhen. He asked Ning Shu if she was going to apany them.
Ning Shu nodded. Im going, of course.
Chen Li breathed a sigh of relief. He still needed his sister by his side to give pointers. He didnt know why the two of them were so different when they had the same mother.
Early the following day, Ning Shu and Chen Li donned their armors and jumped onto their horses. They were followed by a troop of nearly two hundred people. With one person carrying a banner, they surprisingly looked proper and disciplined.
Chen Li yelled to set off, and they headed towards Pingzhen.
As soon as the troop arrived at the gate of the city, they encountered a panicked group. They were carrying a person on a stretcher.
Whats the matter? asked Chen Li.
Captain Chen, Captain Fang was hit by an arrow, said a soldier.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was a little surprised. With Fang Yongs ability, he was still hit by an arrow?
She got off her horse and saw that Fang Yong was already unconscious. An arrow was embedded in his chest, and the wound was bleeding rivulets this very moment. If things continued like this, he would die of blood loss.
Put him down. Let me see. Ning Shu took out medicine and a dagger from her bag.
Lady Chen, the arrow was barbed, said a soldier. They didnt dare to take out the arrow.
Ning Shu pursed her lips. The arrow tip had barbs. If it was pulled out hard, it would rend the skin and flesh along with it and might even hurt the meridians. Ordinary people wouldnt be able to survive at all. However, if the arrow was left as it was, the body would reject the foreign object, resulting in inmmation and decay. There was no way to survive.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1793: Fang Yong Had Been Too Eager for Quick Success
Chapter 1793: Fang Yong Had Been Too Eager for Quick Sess
How did this happen? asked Chen Li.
We were going to attack Li County. However, we didnt expect the other side to have a powerful archer, said the soldier.
Li County wasparable to Dazhou City. It would not be easy for Fang Yong to take a bite at Li County with his few men and horses. He was so severely injured now.
Fang Yong had been too eager for quick sess.
Ning Shu untied Fang Yongs clothes, then took out rice wine and poured it on a dagger. She then ced the powdered medicine beside herself and said to the others, Hold him down.
Sister, are you confident? Chen Li asked, If something happens, Fang Yongs mother will definitely me us.
Im going to do everything I can. If he really dies, we will just take over the people under hismand. Ning Shu washed her hands with wine.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fang Yongs soldiers:
Ning Shu was just saying that, though. There was no way the protagonist would die.
She held the dagger and cut the wound into a cross shape. Thanks to the sharp dagger, the cut was very neat.
Ugh Fang Yong woke up from the pain. He opened his eyes and saw Ning Shu. She bared her white teeth and said, Endure it.
Ning Shu followed the incised wound, found the direction of the hook, and used a dagger to push the flesh away. Fang Yongs face turned pale with pain, and cold sweat rolled down his forehead.
Hold him down. Im going to pull it out. Ning Shu grasped the arrow tightly. She suddenly used all her strength, and with a pop, the arrow left his body. Fang Yongs body arched in pain. A fountain of blood sprayed out from the wound,nding all over Ning Shus face.
Ning Shu wiped her face and hurriedly sprinkled powder on the wound. She then used a cloth to press Fang Yongs wound tightly.
Brother, you go first. I will catch up to youter, said Ning Shu to Chen Li.
Okay.
Ning Shu applied pressure on Fang Yongs chest. When blood stained the cloth strip, she changed to another cloth.
Once the bleeding became less severe, Ning Shu used a needle and sutured Fang Yongs wound under the horrified eyes of others.
Fang Yong was also strong-willed. He hadnt fainted even after all this. His gaze was tired and dim as he watched Ning Shu fix him up as if she were sewing clothes. He was speechless.
When the sewing was finished, Ning Shu tied a knot, cut the thread with scissors, and wrapped the wound.
Dont let water touch the wound and change the cloth strips frequently. Ning Shu put her tools away as she instructed him. She then slung her bag on her shoulder, flipped onto horseback, and chased after Chen Li.
When she caught up with Chen Li halfway, Chen Li asked, Is Fang Yong okay?
He wont die. Ning Shu wiped the blood from her face and asked, Do you know the situation in Pingzhen?
Theres no money. Its pretty poor, said Chen Li. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to get this task. No one else had any interest in it.
They just had to go and disy some military force. It was easy to put Pingzhen under the jurisdiction of Dazhou.
When they arrived outside Pingzhen, the gate was closed. A group of people was watching them from the top of the city walls.
Ning Shu held the reins of her horse and stared at the people at the city gate.
Are you from the rebel army? someone shouted from the wall.
Chen Lis face was unsympathetic as he said, Yes, you have a quarter of an hour to open the door. Otherwise, we will attack.
The people on the wall huddled together, discussing something quietly. Soon after, someone shouted, We can open the city gate, but you cant massacre the people in the town.
The rebel army does not ughtermoners, said Chen Li.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1794: A Single Spark Can Start a Wildfire
Chapter 1794: A Single Spark Can Start a Wildfire
What guarantees can you provide?
Chen Li said loudly, I can guarantee everything that I say. The rebel army does not ughter the ordinary people at all. You can rest assured.
Chen Li left some leeway for himself in those words. If someone was not amoner or was an evildoer, he would definitely not let them off.
After discussing it for a long time, the people atop the city gate opened the door. It let out a creak as it weed the rebel army.
Chen Li waved his hand and rode inside the town. Contrary to expectations, there was no joy on his face. Being able to seed so easily showed that there was nothing of value here.
Ning Shu said with a smile, This is a good thing. To defeat the enemy without fighting shows that peoples hearts favor the insurgents. A single spark can start a wildfire.
Chen Li said helplessly, Im afraid there will be no gain this time.
There are always people in every ce who are rich and corrupt, and there is always something to gain from killing them, said Ning Shu.
The mayor of Pingzhen weed the pair of Chen brother and sister.
Chen Li saw that the guy had a greasy face and plump body. Furthermore, he was wearing silk satin. Fearing for his life, he had cowardly opened the city gate and surrendered. So, Chen Li wanted to kill him.
Ning Shu stopped Chen Li. He held the spear and said, Sister, look at him. He must have plundered a lot of the people. Whats the use of leaving such a person alive?
Brother, the mayor is already willing to surrender, and he has managed Pingzhen for so long, Ning Shu said, He is the most suitable person to manage Pingzhen. However, we still need to set an example and scare him.
When dealing with a person like this, if you were strong, he would be loyal to you. As long as you had strength in your fists, he would not dare to have any thoughts of betrayal. Pingzhen was close to Dazhou. Hence, he would not have the balls to be disobedient.
The more people there were like the mayor of Pingzhen, the easier it would be for them to attack and capture cities.
After pondering for a while, Chen Li called for one of his subordinates. He ordered them to investigate any tyrants in this town by going from house to house to root out those who were rich and unkind, or those who bullied people but did not allow people to speak up.
Chen Li took everyone with him and directly killed these tyrants, in order to let his subordinates get used to the sight of blood. If they didnt do this, they would have traveled this far for nothing.
While at it, they took all the money. At the same time, they announced the crimes of these people to the world.
The fat mayor was so frightened he almost peed his pants at the sight of the Chen family brother and sister. He didnt dare to question Chen Li and Ning Shu. Didnt they say that they wouldnt kill anymoners?
What happened to the trust between people?
The mayor raised his hand to swear that he was loyal to the rebel army. He then took out all the good things in his house. There were almost two full chests of jewels and money.
Chen Li showed his white teeth as he smiled, almost scaring the mayor into tears. He brandished the red tasseled spear in his hand and said, I hope the mayor can manage the town well. I hope that every household can eat their fill. The mayor should know what to do, right?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
I know, I know. Dont worry, dont worry.
Chen Li and Ning Shu left with the grain and money they had extorted. When they returned to Dazhou City, they bestowed rewards to the people below them.
Sister, Ill go by myself next time. Its too dangerous for you as a girl, said Chen Li.
Ning Shu shook her head and said, Its okay.
In current times, it was natural to go to the battlefield. Once the country was established, women would have to squat in their houses again, embroidering and waiting for their husbands.
Generally, when a country was first established, it was the most tolerant time. You had to wisely use this time to fight for some privileges.
Chen Li didnt say anything. He naturally hoped that his sister would be by his side. A single persons ability to n was limited. With two people, they could bounce ideas off each other. This was good.
After everything was settled, Chen Li went to report to General Liu. General Liu nodded when he heard about how Chen Li handled the situation. Thats good. Was this your little sisters idea?
Chen Li let out a smile. He scratched his head and said, It was Ermeis idea.
Its a pity that your sister is not a man, said General Liu regretfully.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1795: How Good Are Your Sister’s Medical Skills?
Chapter 1795: How Good Are Your Sisters Medical Skills?
General Liu felt that this person named Chen Ermei was knowledgeable and her thoughts ran deep. If she were a man, she would definitely enter the court in the future.
But as a woman in this world dominated by men, she couldnt change anything using her own power. In the end, it was a waste of talent.
Chen Li also sighed. He was a man, but he didnt have the brains of his sister.
Your sister knows medicine. I heard that she saved Fang Yong. How good are your sisters medical skills? asked General Liu.
Chen Li said, I dont know. She just reads medical books by herself.
General Lius expression was a little speechless. Could medical skills be gained just by reading books? He waved at Chen Li. Dismissed.
Chen Li cupped his hands and returned to the camp. When he saw Ning Shu checking the medicinal herbs, he walked over and asked, Where did these medicinal herbse from?
Ning Shu said without raising her head, Fang Yong sent them over, saying that it was for repaying his life-saving grace.
Who would have thought that Fang Yong had found so many good things?
I thought you were angry with Fang Yong and wouldnt save him. Chen Li said, After all, there was that whole drama in the vige.
Chen Li didnt like Fang Yong. After all, what Bai Yiqiao did was truly malicious.
When we attacked the cityst time, he blocked an arrow for me. A life for a life, said Ning Shu indifferently. Although there was some hostility between them, it wasnt like she would just let the man die.
In addition, if they had internal strife, she was afraid that General Liu would not let them off. There would be no way for them to work with any other troops.
Interpersonal rtionships were soplicated.
Chen Li nodded. Youre so broad-minded. No wonder General Liu praised you.
Ning Shu just curled up the corner of her mouth. She was calm and tranquil.
After obtaining these medicinal materials, she prepared some necessary medicines for the army, including ones for dysentery, heatstroke, and various other minor problems.
Ever since Ning Shu rescued Fang Yong, knowing that she knew medical skills, people came to her for medicine almost every day. Of course, it was free. They would asionally give some money or some weird ythings, but Ning Shu epted them all.
She gave Chen Li two bottles of specially made medicine; it could quickly stop bleeding. Ning Shu asked Chen Li to offer it to General Liu so that they could brush up their reputation in front of General Liu.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
As long as you had some value, you could stay in this army.
When there was nothing to do, Ning Shu would go with Chen Li to attack the surrounding towns. Chen Li now had around three hundred people under him. With Ning Shu by his side, he acted with more and more poise.
Every time they attacked a ce, they would persuade them to surrender first, capturing the towns and viges with the smallest loss. Upon meeting resistance, they would have to use force.
Every time they went back to the camp, they were covered in blood.
More and more people in the troop had practiced enough to generate a strand of cultivation energy in their bodies. The troop was getting stronger and stronger. They didnt care about their numbers, only that each one of them was the cream of the crop. Every single of them was a match for ten other men.
Besides, General Liu, in order to ensure his power and keep others in check, would not allow a leader to control more than five hundred soldiers.
General Liu used Dazhous resources to make armors and weapons and rear war horses. Only then would hisbat effectiveness increase.
On the whole, the towns and viges that were captured near Dazhou acquiesced to the rule of General Liu. They ignored the court and only recognized General Liu. After all, anyone who refused to ept it would be wiped out.
Of course, in order to buy peoples hearts, there would be various preferential treatments. For example, no taxes were collected. If the army needed money, they would plunder it from corrupt officials and wealthy businessmen.
When the opportunity presented itself, General Liu took nearly one hundred thousand people to attack the big city next to Dazhou and slowly expanded hisnd.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1796: How Will You Get Married in the Future Aaaah…
Chapter 1796: How Will You Get Married in the Future Aaaah
General Liu did not rush to be the emperor. Instead, he kept his strategy of slowly expanding their territory, capturing every inch ofnd around them. They waged war to support the war. After all, to feed so many people, he had to capture morend, kill corrupt officials, and take money from the rich to sustain the army.
Ning Shu participated in every campaign. In addition to killing the enemy, she carried her medicine box, acting as a doctor. If an important figure in the army was injured, she had to treat them immediately.
Although it was an arduous task, Ning Shu felt that her status in the army had improved significantly. No one could guarantee that they would not get harmed. Going to war was so dangerous that even life could not be guaranteed, let alone injuries.
But Chen Li was quite conflicted. After hesitating for a long time, he finally decided to confront Ning Shu. Little Sister, you have seen so many mens bodies. How will you get married in the future aaaah
Ning Shu said, With my merits, no one will dare to say anything even if I dont marry.
But, a woman has to get married after all. Chen Li said, Could it be that you want to be an old spinster?
The corners of Ning Shus mouth twitched. In this situation, who do you think I can marry?
It was now wartime, an era of chaos. Who would talk about getting married?
Chen Li sighed. If a woman is not married, people will criticize her behind her back.
Let them, said Ning Shu lightly.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The status of a woman could not be changed. She would not marry and let a man hold her down. It was a chaotic world. Which bastard would care about holding the parents responsible for not marrying their daughter at the age of seventeen?
Could her meritorious service not let her choose her own life?
Chen Lis attempts to reason with her never seeded, so he just changed the subject and said, Sister, its been more than two years, almost three years now. Can we send a letter home? Our parents are probably worried.
Ning Shu was in a daze. Without her realizing, she had already been in this world for such a long time.
She thought for a while and said, Wait a bit.
Its just a letter. What am I waiting for? asked Chen Li with some confusion.
Wait until General Liu proims himself to be emperor. We will receive our rewards before writing to our parents, said Ning Shu.
Chen Li said, Wasnt the matter of proiming himself as emperor postponed?
General Liu has 30% of the countrysnd in his hands now, so he can be the emperor. Ning Shu said, Didnt you notice the recent construction?
Ning Shu felt that she was already quite stupid, but she didnt expect Chen Lis head to be more empty than hers. General Liu had always wanted to be the emperor, and the time was now ripe.
Chen Li curled his lips. Im not in General Lius head. How can I know what he is thinking?
He then went out to train his soldiers. After Chen Li left, Fang Yong brought medicinal ingredients over, put them on a table, and said to Ning Shu, Give me ten bottles of golden wound salve.
Fang Yong pushed the medicinal materials to Ning Shu. He was obviously offering these in exchange. Ning Shu generously epted the materials and gave Fang Yong ten bottles of golden wound salve.
After Fang Yong epted the medicine, he looked at Ning Shu and said, Chen Ermei, I think you are suitable for being a military doctor. Sometimes, it is more useful to save people than to kill.
Ning Shu smiled. Thank you for your suggestion. I will consider it.
Fang Yong nodded. He took the medicine and left.
After he left, Ning Shu propped her chin on her hand. She already knew that, but she had to earn military merits.
Chen Ermei was also suitable to take the military doctor route. However, Ning Shu didnt know if Chen Ermei could ept seeing a mans body.
Ning Shu took a book and ground ink to record various medicinal powders, the diseases that armies were most likely to get, how to fix them, and even how to deal with some wounds.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1797: Gloom and Joy in the Air
Chapter 1797: Gloom and Joy in the Air
Whenever nothing major was happening, Ning Shu would record all the medical knowledge applicable to ancient armies. Once she possessed a body, these skills would remain in the body of the original host. The original hosts could use them as long as they practiced hard.
Although there had been no battles for a while, there was an atmosphere of both gloom and joy in the air.
Chen Li ran to Ning Shu, lowered his voice, and said, Ermei, General Liu is really going to dere himself the emperor. I heard that General Liu has asked the embroiderers to make dragon robes and official uniforms.
As expected. Ning Shu didnt lift her head. She was dipping her brush in ink on the inkstone.
Sitting opposite Ning Shu, Chen Li said with some expectation, Ermei, what kind of official position do you think General Liu will bestow on us?
Ning Shu reluctantly put down the brush and said, No matter what position, it is by the emperors grace. Big Brother should be more cautious in his words. It is better to be more silent rather than more talkative, keep your thoughts private.
Yes, imperial kindness is vast and mighty, said Chen Li.
Since he will dere himself emperor, if he wants to establish a country, there will definitely be civil officials. When dealing with these civil officials, you must pay attention to propriety, said Ning Shu.
Brother, you should read more when youre free, said Ning Shu.
Chen Lis expression was rather helpless.
As long as those rigid civil servants were there, Ning Shu felt that she had no chance to enter the court. Her merits would only allow her to enjoy some privileges at best.
It wasnt even easy to get this far.
It didnt take long for General Liu to announce the date of his enthronement. He told everyone to get ready.
The whole camp was busy. They were trying to build an eptable looking pce before the emperor ascended. During this time, General Liu also led everyone to attack another city.
Ning Shu also participated. Perhaps it would be thest battle before he became emperor. Everyone was in a frenzy. They did their best to achieve outstanding performance in hopes of winning high-ranking official positions.
Morale was high, and the siege was finished in less than half a day. On the one hand, there was the other partys low morale, and on the other hand, the people here, stimted by the prospect of wealth and status, made a huge mor. Every single person wished they could kill all the enemies by themselves.
With the incentive of a reward, there would always be brave men who were willing to risk their lives.
On this day, the weather was clear, gs were fluttering in the wind, and drums were beating loudly. Countless soldiers stood neatly under a high tform.
A solemn and majestic atmosphere hung in the air.
Ning Shu and Chen Li sat on horsebacks, with Chen family troops behind them. Fang Yong was beside Chen Li, looking straight at the high tform.
Boom, boom, boom The drum beats rang in the area. Apanied by the rhythmic thundering booms, General Liu appeared, wearing an imperial crown and dressed in a ck dragon robe. The dragon robe had flying golden dragons and auspicious clouds embroidered with gold thread. He stood atop of a war chariot like a child of the gods. Eight majestic horses pulled the chariot slowly towards the high tform.
General Liu ascended the red steps one by one. Step by step, he stately walked onto the high tform, looking down on everyone.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Sitting on horseback, Ning Shu quickly got off her horse. All the generals and soldiers dropped to one knee and shouted, Long live the emperor, long live, long live. Long live the emperor, long live, long live
Their cheers resounded across the sky, louder even than the sound of the drums.
After the cries stopped, there was only the sound of the banners waving in the air. General Liu shouted, Everyone may rise.
Thanking the emperor
Guard Zhou, who was standing next to General Liu, opened the imperial decree and started reading, This emperor has experienced hardships and campaigned with his beloved subjects for several years. We have finallypleted our grand undertaking. Among the people, this emperors beloved subjects have worked together to push this emperor to ascend, saying that this emperor is virtuous and prosperous and will be loved by the people with a pure and good reputation. Eternally fated by the heavens, this emperor epts the heavenly mandate. Today, all my beloved subjects have joined forces to shake the world with their great meritorious achievements. This emperor is greatly honored to have such support. We have many lofty goals, but only one great desire. Following the heavenly will, on the tenth day of the ninth month of this year, this emperor prayed to the ancestral temple, ascended to the throne, and started a new era of prosperity. This dynasty shall be named Yan.
This emperor promises to show sincerity, maintain honesty and righteousness, be lenient and benevolent, and promote peace and prosperity. Thus ends the edict
Long live the emperor, long live, long live
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1798: The Yan Dynasty!
Chapter 1798: The Yan Dynasty!
The Yan dynasty!
After aplicated ceremony, the next step was to confer ministers for their outstanding service. Ning Shu saw Chen Lis body trembling with excitement.
Guard Zhou opened another imperial edict and announced the bestowments. Ning Shu listened carefully and heard that Fang Yong was conferred the position of General Wei, a general of the third rank. The reward was quite high.
Fang Yong knelt and took the armor, loudly chanting long live.
In Chen Lis turn, he was conferred the position of General Who Conquers the East, one of the four campaign generals, a third-grade general, two or three grades lower than Fang Yong.
Fang Yong had made more meritorious contributions than Chen Li. He was outstanding in his abilities, superb in archery skills, and exceptional in his conduct.
Ning Shu couldnt deny this. It was already pretty good that Chen Li could receive this title.
After all the military leaders had been awarded their titles, it was Ning Shus turn.
Guard Zhou looked at Ning Shu and read, There is the female Chen Ermei, who has distinguished military service and is conferred the position of General of Ningyuan.
Ning Shu knelt down and thanked him, The Emperors grace is vast and mighty.
Everyone looked at Ning Shu. Chen Li couldnt help frowning. General of Ningyuan was a fifth-grade title. Despite her meritorious deeds, she was only given a fifth-grade title.
Even Fang Yong couldnt help raising his eyebrows. Her achievement demanded more than that.
Ning Shu internally sighed. For a woman to get the same reward as a man, she had to put in twice, five times, no, countless times more effort than a man
Chen Ermei will also be conferred a que of amnesty and receive the sry of a princess, continued Guard Zhou.
Ning Shu was taken aback for a moment. Then, a smile crept up on her face, and she shouted, The Emperors grace is vast and mighty.
Out of all the people present, she was the only one who had obtained a que of amnesty. To a certain extent, this thing was a get-out-of-jail-free card. As long as she did notmit grave treason, her status would be guaranteed.
Ning Shu took the que of amnesty, which was engraved with her deeds, many of which were about saving people.
She lowered her head and quickly nced at the emperor on the high tform. In her heart, she believed that he likely didnt want her to go to battle and kill the enemy anymore. Instead, she should take the role of a doctor.
Once a country was established, it would not tolerate a woman who messed with thews of the court. Nheless, it was still possible to get preferential treatment, such as receiving a princesss sry.
Various thoughts shed through Ning Shus mind as she tried to figure out the thoughts of the person standing high above.
However, the sound of two generals from the Chen family was also very pleasant to the ears. To a certain extent, Emperor Yan had acknowledged her military merits, but she couldnt be given a higher post.
Ning Shus official position was, in fact, merely nominal. There was no need to attend the matters of court at all.
When the court stabilized, Chen Li and the others went to battle again. However, this time, Ning Shu didnt join the frontlines. Instead, she carried a medicine chest and went around saving people.
Ning Shu took the initiative to tell Emperor Yan that she wanted to train a few military doctors. Sometimes, there were so many wounded that she had her hands full.
Emperor Yan agreed and said that if there were no suitable apprentice candidates, he could rmend a few.
Ning Shu: _
Ning Shu only said she already had a few people in mind.
The people rmended by Emperor Yan would all be loyal to him. She didnt know if they would truly acknowledge her in a master-disciple rtionship.
Ning Shu chose a few youngsters to study medicine with her, but Emperor Yan still rmended two young men.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu couldnt drive them away, so she taught them all.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1799: Your Status Is Different Now
Chapter 1799: Your Status Is Different Now
Once she taught the fundamentals to these apprentices and they were able to deal with basic wounds, Ning Shu told Emperor Yan that she missed her parents and wanted to visit her home.
She had no idea how the two Chen elders were doing and didnt know when a letter would arrive. It was faster to go home than send a letter.
Emperor Yan agreed readily. It wasnt a big deal. Besides, she deserved preferential treatment. He even sent a group to escort Ning Shu back. She saluted him and said, No need. This subject can go back by herself. The frontlines are in a tense situation, so theres no need to waste manpower on this subjects trivial matters.
Not returning to your hometown in honor and splendor is like wearing brocaded clothes for a walk at night. All your gloryes from your own efforts. It is only right to return to your hometown with riches and honor. Emperor Yan said, Your status is different now. You should not act as an ordinary person.
What kind of social hierarchy would allow this?
Ning Shu:
Shoot, wasnt this what she told Emperor Yan before? Was this revenge?
This subject was talking nonsense just now. Emperor, please forgive me. Ning Shu half-squatted and saluted him.
Its okay. I wont take it to heart, said Emperor Yan.
Ning Shu:
Damn it, it felt like this bastard was holding a grudge.
At this time, a couple of pce maids came in with trays. One of the trays had a luxurious, crimson piece of womens clothing, and in the second were all kinds of headwear and jewelry.
You are a woman, so return in womens clothing, said Emperor Yan.
Ning Shu saluted. This subject thanks the emperor for his grace.
Ning Shu told Chen Li that she would go home. He wanted to send his lieutenant to escort Ning Shu, but she refused.
The next day, Ning Shu led a procession to grandiosely return back home. After much rushing, she finally made it back to the town near her home vige.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It had been a long time since she returned. Ning Shu felt something like homesickness.
In the town, Ning Shu freshened up and changed into womens clothing. A maid styled Ning Shus hair and inserted a luxurious dangling hairpin.
With makeup on her face, she really felt graceful and stately.
After leaving the inn, Ning Shu got into the carriage. The carriage was surrounded by curtains on all sides, and there were gilded bells on the four corners. As the carriage moved, they made a crisp tinkling.
Such disys were quite conspicuous in the small town, so the streets were full of people.
Ning Shu swept her eyes over the crowd at will. She unexpectedly saw Bai Yiqiao and Wen Yu in the crowd. The two stood very close, and it seemed that they had a close rtionship.
Could it be that Bai Yiqiao and Wen Yu were together?
After three years of absence, Ning Shu felt that Bai Yiqiao was not living happily. Her brows were covered with worries and concerns.
When the group arrived at the entrance of the vige, Ning Shu got out of the carriage and headed towards the Chen family home. Lady Li was carrying beans using a wicker basket on top of her head.
Ning Shus eyes stung with tears. She didnt know whether it was her own or the original owners emotions. She called out to Lady Li, Mother.
Lady Li was stunned. She looked around with a doubtful face as Ning Shu approached Lady Li. Mother, I am Ermei.
The basket in Lady Lis hand fell to the ground. Ermei? Really?
Its really me.
Old man, Ermei, Ermei is back. Lady Li turned around and ran into the house, crying to Father Chen.
Father Chen also came out. When he saw Ning Shu, he didnt dare to believe his eyes. His voice shook when he spoke, Ermei?
Yes responded Ning Shu.
Lady Li started crying. She wanted to hug Ning Shu, but upon seeing her clothes, the outstretched hand was retracted again.
Ning Shu hugged Lady Li.
Lady Li cried fiercely, but Father Chen got impatient and told her to be quiet.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1800: Bai Yiqiao
Chapter 1800: Bai Yiqiao
Ning Shu told the Chen parents about what happened after she left home. Once Father Chen learned that Chen Li was a general, his originally thin and aged face instantly became filled with a healthy flush. "Then, is your brother married? He must have a child. He has to carry on our ancestral line
Ning Shu:
While listening to Ning Shu, Lady Li kept her hands together, chanting Bodhisattva blessings the whole time.
Ning Shus escort troop was still at the entrance of the vige. She took out some silver and gave them as rewards. Lady Li said that she would make delicious food to receive the guests.
Father Chen offered incense to his ancestors. He was thrilled. Ning Shu even saw Father Chen pinch his own thigh. When he felt the pain, heughed again and wandered out the door. In less than half a day, everyone in the whole vige knew about the affair.
There were some vigers who had followed Chen Li. They also obtained great recognition and glory. Ning Shu delivered some letters to the families of her soldiers.
For a time, the whole vige was bustling.
Ning Shu asked Lady Li about Bai Yiqiao.
When Bai Yiqiao was brought up, Lady Li''s expression turned indifferent. "It seems that after separating from Fang Yong, she got together with the boss of Lucky Restaurant."
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. So, she really was with Wen Yu.
"The two got married?" asked Ning Shu.
"Im not sure about that." Lady Li said, "Maybe Bai Yiqiao wasnt fated to have such a life. Now, Fang Yong has also risen above the masses, and his rank is even higher than your brothers."
Ning Shu nodded.
"She just isnt fated," said Lady Li.
Ning Shu smiled. Fang Yong had taken advantage of the troubled times to rise in status, but that rank and wealth had nothing to do with Bai Yiqiao. Before leaving, he wrote a divorce slip and left Bai Yiqiao.
Bai Yiqiao had always wanted to trample Chen Ermei into the mud. Yet, Chen Ermei was a general now and was even awarded a que of amnesty. She was honored with glory and wealth.
She didnt know what Bai Yiqiao had be.
Bai Yiqiao was shocked when she found out that Chen Ermei was the one sitting in the horse-drawn brocaded sedan.
The Chen family and Fang family''s affairs made the whole town go crazy. Bai Yiqiao did not expect that the Chen family in this life would be even better off than her previous life.
That stupid Chen Li actually became a general. There were two generals in the same family. Huh, Chen Ermei became a general even as a woman?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She thought that she could change her destiny and stay with Fang Yong, but destiny favored Chen Ermei more instead. Chen Ermei advanced from a high-ranking madam to a female general. She was given a que of amnesty and enjoyed the sry of a princess.
Why? Just why!
Could it be that Fang Yong and Chen Ermei were going to be together again?
Bai Yiqiao held her skirt tightly with both hands. Her joints turned white due to the force. She would never allow this to happen.
She and Li Gouzi had inexplicably ended up in a rtionship. Chen Ermei was definitely not meless in this matter.
Fang Yong, oh Fang Yong! Bai Yiqiao felt heartache when this name was repeated.
Her biggest concern for rebirth had been Fang Yong. The one thing she couldnt let go of the whole time was Fang Yong. Originally, she should have lived happily with Fang Yong.
Bai Yiqiao sighed deeply. She opened the cab and began to pack her things.
At that time, Wen Yu walked in and saw Bai Yiqiao packing things up. He couldn''t help asking, "Where are you going?"
"I''m going to find Fang Yong. He can''t do this to me," said Bai Yiqiao firmly.
Wen Yu looked upset. He said, "Fang Yong has already divorced you. You are only humiliating yourself by going to him like this."
Bai Yiqiao sighed deeply. "Its impossible for me and Fang Yong to be separated like this. Fang Yong is everything to me."
Wen Yu didn''t expect that despite apanying Bai Yiqiao for nearly three years, he didnt even enter her heart.
He withstood the pressure of his family and nned to marry the abandoned woman Bai Yiqiao, who wasnt even chaste, but she had never agreed.
Fang Yong was the only one in her heart.
"Wen Yu, thank you. You are a good person. You will meet a woman who truly loves you and belongs to you both physically and mentally." Bai Yiqiao said, "I am not fit for you."
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
?Chapter 1801: No Matter What, I Love Fang Yong
Chapter 1801: No Matter What, I Love Fang Yong
Bai Yiqiao apologized to Wen Yu, then took her things and left.
Wen Yu grabbed Bai Yiqiaos arm and asked in a low voice, Are you really going to leave?
She pushed aside his hand and said, Wen Yu, I know how good you are to me, but being moved is not affection. You will meet a girl you sincerely like.
Wen Yu pursed his lips tightly. Do you really think Fang Yong will marry you again?
No matter what, I love Fang Yong, said Bai Yiqiao firmly.
Wen Yus face was unreconciled for a moment. In the end, he said, Then, I wish you happiness. If I meet you in the future, I will pretend not to know you. We are strangers from now on.
Wen Yu, Ive let you down. Bai Yiqiao hugged Wen Yus waist, her tears wetting his chest.
Before leaving, Bai Yiqiao still made such an ambiguous move.
Bai Yiqiao asked around to figure out when Chen Ermei would return to the capital.
After staying at home for two days, Ning Shu took the two elders of the Chen family and the families of some soldiers from the vige to the capital.
As for some of the soldiers who had passed away in the war, Ning Shu gave their families appropriatepensation.
Father Chen and Lady Li had long wanted to see Chen Li. When Ning Shu said they were going to the capital, neither of them objected. They ughtered all the livestock they had raised and cooked them for the guards who had escorted Ning Shu back. They even held an all-day banquet and invited all the vigers to eat.
Ning Shu took the two elders to the town to buy good clothes. While at it, she bought some jewelry for Lady Li. When there was nothing to do, she made Lady Li apply sheet masks.
As the day of departure approached, the two elders stayed up almost all night, busying about to deal with the matters here. However, the next day, it was like they took revitalization pills. They were teeming with energy.
The three of them sat on a carriage and headed towards the capital.
Both Father Chen and Lady Li were people who had never traveled far. At first, it was a very novel experience, but as time passed, they couldnt bear it. They both got motion sickness.
Ning Shu gave the two people an invigorating medicine packet. They could sniff it when they felt ufortable.
When they were halfway there, a guard came over and said to Ning Shu, General, someone is following us. Theyve been following us the entire time.
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. Go and ask who it is.
The guard returned quickly and said to Ning Shu, Its a woman who says that her surname is Bai and that she is also going to the capital. She said that she is going to the capital to find someone.
Ning Shu almostughed out loud. Bai Yiqiao was probably going to the capital to look for Fang Yong.
At that moment, Ning Shu felt schadenfreude. Most likely, Bai Yiqiaos trip would cause a lot of ruckus.
This was why Bai Yiqiao was a two-faced bitch. In the years since Fang Yong left, she had a good man to care for her. Once she found someone better, she immediately kicked Wen Yu aside.
Bai Yiqiao had a big ego. She felt that only Fang Yong was worthy of her. She actually looked down on Wen Yu. Wen Yu was only a merchant, the lowest ss. Although merchants were rich, they could not make other people servile to her.
All her fussing was because she felt unsatisfied and believed that she deserved better.
Let her follow if she wants. Dont worry about her.
When she arrived in the capital, Ning Shu ced the two elders in the manor bestowed upon her by Emperor Yan. The two elders of the Chen family had never lived in such arge house in their lives. There were even maids to wait upon them. Every day, they felt that they were dreaming.
As Chen Li was besieging a city and was not at home, Ning Shu stayed with the two elders.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1802: She Should Also Be the Owner of This House
Chapter 1802: She Should Also Be the Owner of This House
Bai Yiqiao followed the group and also reached the capital. She found out where Fang Yong lived by asking around. As Fang Yong was on an expedition, there was only his mother in the mansion.
Bai Yiqiao wanted to visit Fang Yongs mother but was rejected at the gate. The olddy did not go out, either, so she had no way to see the olddy at all.
Originally, she should also be the owner of this house. It was not that she could not buy a house. After all, she had the money, but the meaning was different here.
Bai Yiqiao waited for half a month before Fang Yong, Chen Li, and the others returned triumphantly. Bai Yiqiao stood on the side of the street, looking at Fang Yong on horseback. She remembered that he also looked so heroic in her previous life.
When the army walked into the city, themon people lined the streets to wee them. Some young women even threw embroidered pouches to the unmarried Fang Yong and Chen Li.
Bai Yiqiao squeezed her handkerchief tightly. Who knew how many people were interested in such a sessful Fang Yong?
As soon as Chen Li returned home, Lady Li heartily cried in his arms. At the dinner table, Father Chen mentioned that he wanted Chen Li to get married.
How could Chen Li think about getting married? It was currently the fiercest time of battle between the two countries.
Faced with the pressure of his parents, Chen Li could only ask for help from Ning Shu. Ning Shu said, Father, Mother, Brother is now the General Who Conquers The East. Many girls are willing to marry Brother, but it is not easy to find a good daughter-inw. You pick someone first. After you have chosen, Brother will have no objections, right, Brother?
Yes, you guys look first, said Chen Li repeatedly.
Then, the topic shifted to Ning Shus marriage. They discussed what kind of family she would marry into.
Ning Shu didnt say anything, and her face remained expressionless. It was none of her business anyway.
As for Fang Yong, once he returned home, his mother told him that Bai Yiqiao hade to find him. When he heard her name, Fang Yong frowned. He told his mother to ignore her.
However, Bai Yiqiao went to Fang Yongs door almost every day to visit him. In addition, Fang Yong was now the best candidate for a husband. His family condition was simple; there were no brothers and sisters, and there was only one mother to serve.
Too many people longed for Fang Yong. Bai Yiqiao was a little panicked. She even spent some money to spread the word that she was Fang Yongs wife.
But Fang Yong still ignored her. Even if they met, Fang Yong would pretend not to know her. Bai Yiqiao was almost a one-man show. She deeply felt in her heart how much she loved Fang Yong and how innocent she was. He had to forgive her.
Otherwise, she would think of ways to make Fang Yong be gentler towards her, hoping that if Fang Yong could recall their past happy days, his cold heart would be thawed.
But Fang Yong was still stone-faced; there was no reaction. He was an extremely unyielding man, someone with a strong conviction. Once he decided something, he would almost never waver.
When the other party did not respond to her advances, Bai Yiqiao became a little anxious. She even criticized Fang Yong for bing rich and wealthy and abandoning his old destitute wife.
Bai Yiqiao was very persistent and used a lot of methods: showing weakness, making threats, pretending to be pitiful, harming herself, and even threatening to hang herself at the door of Fangs house. She employed one trick after another.
In any case, it was quite lively, providing a lot of humorous material for people to talk about in their after-dinner tea conversations. Ning Shu almost moved a bench and sat in front of Fang Yongs house to watch the show.
Ning Shu basically never went to the battlefield now. It was all her apprentices running in her ce instead. Even if these people get high-ranking official positions, she still had her share of the rewards.
The faith power would not be small.
Ding, the task isplete. Do you want to leave the task world? 2333s voice sounded in her mind.
She had been in this world a long time. Counting time, Chen Ermei was eighteen years old now.
Leave. She clicked yes.
With a buzzing sound in her head, Ning Shu returned to the system space.
Ning Shu felt very tired. The first thing she did was toy on the bed to sleep. War could destroy everything. It was the most exhausting to go to battle and kill others, and the fatigue had seeped into her soul.
Trantor: Take
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
#Takesments: And thats the arc. I hope you enjoyed it, and look forward to finding out what happened to Chen Ermei after Ning Shu left!
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1803: Thank You
Chapter 1803: Thank You
Ning Shuid down on the bed, closed her eyes, and inwardly recited the heart-clearing chant to calm herself. Slowly, she fell asleep.
She feltpletely refreshed by the time she woke up.
After waking up, Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the bed and began absorbing the soul energy in the system space. When her cultivation was almostplete, Ning Shu opened her eyes and saw that a person had appeared in front of her. The woman was staring straight at her.
Ning Shu was startled, but tried to keep a straight face. Shed be seen as a total joke if people found out shed been scared in her own space.
The visitor was Chen Ermei. Her soul was much darker and more transparent than before, making it obvious that shed already paid for the counterattack.
Ning Shu was a little surprised and asked, You havent gone back yet?
Chen Ermei bowed and said, I wanted to see you before I go back to say thank you.
Ning Shu saluted in the way of the ancients. She politely said, Theres no need for thanks. You and I both got what we needed; I also do this toplete tasks. As long as youre satisfied, its fine.
No matter what, I still need to thank you. Chen Ermei saluted again.
Theres really no need, Ning Shu said.
Chen Ermei smiled. Her originally tired and old face slowly turned youthful as she prepared to leave.
Her form gradually disappeared from the system space.
Ning Shu smiled. Even though this was all toplete tasks, hearing an entrustor say thank you still warmed her heart.
Ning Shu opened the stats panel, wanting to see how much shed earned this time. At the very least, there should be plenty of faith points since she had worked so hard on the battlefield to gain achievements. The amount of experience and attribute points this time should also be high.
She wanted to gather 20 million to be an advanced task-taker. Then she could head to a more advanced world and find the materials necessary for constructing her own world.
If the construction was sessful, she wouldnt have to worry about being eliminated all the time. Just the thought of having her own world excited her.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 11150k (+4000k)
Soul: 310
Life: 81
Intelligence: 264
Charm: 10
Luck: 99
Mental Strength: 170
Martial Arts: 182
Faith: 3414 (+1000)
Aptitude: 79
Merit: 13045
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x5, Upgraded Protective Talismans x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empress blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing)
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 4000k experience points.
Gained 80 attribute points.
Gained 1000 faith points.
Gained Chen Ermeis blessing.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu smiled. The harvest was really good this time. She was at 15 million points now. If she did one or two more tasks, she might be able to be an advanced task-taker.
Eighty attribute points! It was the highest shed ever had and she could allocate them wherever she wanted to. There was no need to be as stingy as before.
Chapter 1804: What Exactly Do the Halos Do?
Chapter 1804: What Exactly Do the Halos Do?
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 15150k
Soul: 310 (+10)
Life: 81 (+10)
Intelligence: 264 (+10)
Charm: 10
Luck: 99 (+20)
Mental Strength: 170 (+10)
Martial Arts: 182 (+10)
Faith: 3515
Aptitude: 79 (+10)
Merit: 13045
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x5, Upgraded Protective Talismans x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empress blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing)
Ning Shu looked over her collection of halos. They didnt seem very useful so she asked 2333, What exactly do the halos do?
2333 exined, Anyone who gave you a blessing had faith in you, so they increase your faith power.
So halos generated faith points.
Ning Shu settled down on the sofa and said, Lets see what happened after Chen Ermei went back.
Alright.
A screen showing Chen Li and Chen Ermei appeared in front of Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chen Ermei was reading a book while examining herbs. At her side, Chen Li asked, Little Sister, you have so many men hoping that youll choose them. Youre not young anymore and our parents are getting anxious. Which one do you fancy? Your brother will fetch him for you.
But she didnt care. Which men? The men that want to use me to gain wealth and glory but for whom the thought of marrying me hurts their male ego? Those men always have this long-suffering expression thats annoying to see.
Chen Li nodded helplessly. Your halo does overwhelm men.
The generals all fought over Chen Ermei whenever she entered the battlefield, especially now that her medical skills were even better than before. Yet there were no men who wanted her as a wife.
You mean the ipetent men who still judge me for being capable? Chen Ermei sniffed the herbs. They want to use me for their own gain but also want me to be gentle andck ambition so their egos will be satisfied.
Youll be an old maid if you dont get married soon. Do you want gossip following you everywhere you go? Chen Li asked.
Mavericks will always be criticized. Men resent a woman of merit like me. And women are jealous that I determined my own fate and they couldnt, so they vilify and attack me because of the bitterness in their own hearts, Chen Ermei said, unconcerned.
Chen Li:
There was nothing he could say to refute that.
Chen Ermei was satisfied with her current life. After being tormented to death by Li Dogzi, she didnt want a husband: no matter how good a man seemed.
Some things were just deeply rooted in the hearts of men.
Chen Li was speechless. He took out a portrait, unfolded it, and said, Look here! Its the son of the Minister of Justice, a talented man whos well-renowned across the city.
Chen Ermei eyed the portrait. After a moments thought, she nodded. I think Ive seen him before. At a banquet.
Chen Lis eyes lit up. What did you think?
Oh, he called me a shrew in public. Apparently Im a female devil with bloodstained hands and whoever marries me is a sinner, Chen Ermei said.
Chapter 1805: Good Women Are Easy to Find…
Chapter 1805: Good Women Are Easy to Find
Chen Li: Sh*t
He tossed the portrait to the ground. I wont let him off! A devil with bloodstained hands!? Ill show him who the devil is!
What about this one? Chen Li took out another portrait. Hes Prime Minister Lis eldest son. I heard hes interested in you. He even came up to me and asked about you.
Hes not a bad match. He aims to take over his fathers job in the future and is currently training in the Ministry of Rites. Ive heard he has talent and that his future is unlimited, Chen Li said.
Youve heard? Hearing something doesnt make it true. Chen Ermeis expression was cold. Have you also heard that he already has a close female friend but that his father ordered him to marry me anyway? Now that the conquest continues, military officials are gaining power. Prime Minister Li wants a marriage to strengthen his position. The Young Master Li youre speaking so well of wants to bring me home to disy like a y Bodhisattva, and then continue being lovey-dovey with his female friend.
Big Brother, it wasnt easy for me to obtain this life. I waded through mountains of blood and corpses for it and now Big Brother would entrust me to such a person. Chen Ermeis expression turned helpless.
Chen Li: Fuuuck
He threw the portrait onto the ground and stomped his feet. This damned motherfucker
But Little Sister, everyone gets married! Father and Mother Chen Lis expression was also helpless. Since these embroidered pillow gentry wont do, why dont you choose someone from the military?
But those men are not the kind of people that I could trust for a lifetime. Do I have to get married just to appease others? Im unwilling to do that, Brother. Im not afraid of dying: what Im afraid of is being trapped in an inner courtyard where Im only allowed to care about my husband, Chen Ermei said. I paid a huge price to avoid that fate, yet you guys are desperately trying to send me there now.
Chen Li looked at his sisters reddened eyes and sighed. He said, Dont cry, I wont force you.
But its nice to be loved by someone, just like your sister-inw. Shes very warm and loves me a lot.
Chen Ermei fiddled with the herbs. Good women are easy to find, good men are extinct.
Chen Li:
Chen Ermeis tone was insincere when she said, Maybe one day Ill meet a man that I would like to marry.
His expression went nk. No one is perfect. You always scrutinize every single one of a persons ws, so how could you find a good match by chance?
So tell me, which one of the men you mentioned earlier is worth tolerating? What grievances should I ept? Chen Ermei asked.
Chen Li:
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
My troops need me so Ill get going. He then turned and left.
Chen Ermei rolled her eyes and continued to sort the herbs.
Bai Yiqiao and Fang Yongs matter still hadnt been resolved. She kept considering herself his wife and continued to make a fuss about it all the time. It even happened during court, causing the Emperor of Yan to question Fang Yong on the matter.
Fang Yong said they were once married but that the marriage had been annulled and they had nothing to do with each other.
His mother was annoyed at Bai Yiqiao and began nning to find a new wife for Fang Yong.
Meanwhile, Bai Yiqiao had to consider her own situation. Fang Yong had power and soldiers whod follow his orders. Getting rid of amoner like her was very easy for someone like him.
She exaggerated and stirred up drama so that Fang Yong wouldnt dare kill her to cover up the truth. It was why she announced that she was his wife: it killed two birds with one stone.
But no matter what methods Bai Yiqiao had at her disposal, there was no way to melt Fang Yongs frigid heart and get his mother to agree.
Childbirth was difficult for Bai Yiqiao, especially after shed suffered a miscarriage due to excessive blood loss. Furthermore, Fang Yongs current status was no longer the same. If he had no children and grandchildren, what was the point of desperately trying to build a career?
He was risking his own life to build a career and gather assets to provide for future generations. If there were no future generations then what was all that work for?
Chapter 1806: Betrayal
Chapter 1806: Betrayal
Fang Yongs mother was very displeased with Bai Yiqiaos inability to understand their situation.
Sometimes, Chen Ermei would also get involved in all the drama. Whenever she had free time she would dress in shy clothing and drive around in a luxurious, expensive carriage to ces she knew Bai Yiqiao frequented. That caused Bai Yiqiaos face to pale in sheer fury.
Every time Bai Yiqiao saw Chen Ermei, her heart bled. It felt like a scab was picked open every time her wounds were about to heal.
She really wanted to scratch Chen Ermeis eyes out to wipe that smug expression off her face.
But Chen Ermei was not only surrounded by guards, she was also a general. Thus, Bai Yiqiao had no choice but to endure the pain in her chest as she watched Chen Ermei swagger off.
However, she still had dreams of dealing with Chen Ermei and so she secretly spread rumors. Rumours such as Chen Ermei being shameless, etc., but those who spread such rumours quickly found themselves in prison.
In the face of absolute strength, any crafty plots and clever tricks could be crushed by brute force.
It was so simple and brutal, that Bai Yiqiao spit blood. However, so what if Chen Ermei was making use of her power to crush people? After surviving mountains of corpses and blood to get that power, it was her right to use it as she pleased.
Bai Yiqiao encountered Wen Yu in the capital when she was lonely and depressed. The moment she saw him, she had a list of grievances prepared.
She was so used to having Wen Yufort her in times of need that she instinctively turned to him as her heart filled with bitterness.
But then she saw him choose a hairpin at a stall and slide it into another womans hair, a woman who smiled happily in response.
A wave of anger swept over Bai Yiqiao, followed by a feeling of betrayal. Wen Yu imed to like her, to love her, and yet he was with someone else now.
Subconsciously, she had hoped that he would refuse to marry anyone else and that he would never move on from her in his lifetime. She never even considered another woman making Wen Yu happy.
Just loving her should be enough.
Bai Yiqiao was a Mary Sue, a green tea whore, through and through.
When Wen Yu turned around and saw her staring right at him, he was taken aback for a moment. The woman next to him asked, Whats wrong?
Wen Yu was shocked only for a moment. He soon turned his focus back to the woman and said, Its nothing. He didnt look back as he and the woman walked away.
How could he walk away so calmly!? Back then he had said that he would treat her as a stranger in the future, but he was actually doing it?
Wen Yu ignoring her like this was even harder to bear than him ridiculing her. Did this mean he truly didnt care for her anymore?
The most heartbreaking thing in the world was when something one firmly believed was theirs forever slipped through their fingers. And Bai Yiqiao certainly thought Wen Yus love would forever belong to her.
She thought she made him love her so much that she was forever engraved in his heart.
Yet the current Wen Yu was so unconcerned that she began to doubt whether hed ever really loved her.
But how could the three years that Wen Yu had been by her side be fake?
Bai Yiqiao wanted to rush up to him and ask him if he had truly loved her, but she was rooted in ce when seeing how gentle and attentive he looked as he spoke to the woman beside him.
That tenderness belonged to her!
Bai Yiqiao felt abandoned by the world. Not a single thing that once belonged to her still did.
The heavens were really unfair! Bai Yiqiaos face twisted as resentment filled her.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu turned the screen off. In the end, Bai Yiqiaos greed left her with nothing.
Nothing in life would patiently wait around to be her second choice while she wandered off in search of something better. She wanted to get all the benefits without any of the drawbacks. How would that even be possible?
Chapter 1807: Someone Wanted to Talk to Her
Chapter 1807: Someone Wanted to Talk to Her
Ning Shu wondered whether Chen Ermei eventually found a partner, but it wasnt easy for someone like her to find a man. Chen Ermei didnt seem to be ready to marry either.
As long as she was happy, that was enough.
Since Ning Shu had received so many experience and attribute points, Chen Ermei was clearly quite satisfied with the task.
Ning Shu took a book from the shelf, The Unsurpassable Martial Arts, which contained ever more energy patterns. She needed to slowly construct her world.
But since she couldnt even find the origins of the world, she still had a long way to go!
She put the secret manual back on the shelf just as she heard a ding from the chat system. Someone wanted to talk to her. She opened up the menu to check.
For a moment, Ning Shu stared at the number 6457.
Ning Shu: _
Wasnt that Zhang Jiasen? She was very wary of this number. After all, this was the same person who had killed her once.
Her hatred ran deep!
Ning Shu didnt know why Zhang Jiasen was so insistent on talking to her and what he expected to get out of it.
Whats the point when they already revealed their mutual hostility?
Zhang Jiasens malice towards her was undeniable.
He would keep apologizing while constantly searching for the right opportunity to stab her in the back. The moment he saw a chance to kill her, he would take it.
It was rare for anyone to have such a thick face. She felt like she needed to be prepared for her next encounter with Zhang Jiasen. There was no way it would be simple.
The feeling of being stalked by a vicious wolf who kept eying her like prey was really unpleasant. Clearly, the only choice was to kill the wolf first.
Ning Shu immediately refused Zhang Jiasens call. She didnt want to chat with him. Chatting costs one point per word.
Itd be aplete waste!
Ning Shu to see if anyone else sent her any messages. But no one did!
Looking at her empty chat interface, it felt like she had very few friends. Still, there was no need to be anxious. She just needed to take her time, one didnt always meet like-minded people immediately.
Ning Shu dismissed the chat interface. She opened another book and was about to read it when 2333 suddenly started coughing like he got tuberculosis.
Ahem Ahem. Ahem, ahem 2333 coughed.
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow and asked, Do you have a virus?
Lets do a task with a system next time, okay? 2333 told Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu closed the book and asked, What kind of system?
Haha! I snagged a favored concubine system. 2333ughed and said, As you know, I need data and fortune to improve myself, and to refine my data.
Ning Shu stared nkly. What does your upgrade have to do with me? Youre still useless even after you upgrade. Why waste time if nothing changes?
I dont feel like working for you. Ning Shu was disgusted with just how useless 2333 was.
Dont be like this! Were like girls in the same brothel: well be trampled if were too weak so we need to help each other, 2333 said in a hurry.
It doesnt matter. Even if you get stronger, I dont get anything out of it. Ning Shu said, still indifferent. 2333 only appeared once each task. 2333s role was just to chime in and tell her that its time to leave the world.
No matter how advanced a notification system was, it was still just a notification system
2333 said, Dont you want to know who that uncle and silver-haired man are? Once Im more powerful, Ill be able to hack the main system so you can find out whatever you want.
Chapter 1808: Wow, That’s Amazing!
Chapter 1808: Wow, Thats Amazing!
Wow, thats amazing! So all you can do is hack to check peoples identities? Why should I care who they are and what their rtionship is? Even if theyre gay, it has nothing to do with me. By the time youre strong enough to hack the main system, I might be able to take those two down myself, Ning Shu said and scoffed. Once she was strong enough to get to that level, she would already know their identities.
You entered each circle based on your status. There was no need for 2333s sneaky hacking!
Howe the system never talked about helping each other back when she was weak? But now that she had some value, the system started acting like this? How irritating.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
There was a saying that people only noticed you if you had value to them, but she and 2333 were tied together as a single entity. Yet the system never bothered to teach her anything, or even be kind to her.
Feelings grew from the way people interacted. Ning Shu didnt have any positive feelings towards 2333. The two of them were just a person and a system forcibly bound together.
Doing a task just because 2333 wanted her to? She refused.
2333 was silent for a while and finally sighed. If you dont want to do it then forget about it. I wont force you.
I wouldnt do it even if you forced me to. Ning Shu continued reading the book in her hands, her heart as calm as a still pond.
The system space was so quiet that the atmosphere became somewhat depressing. However Ning Shu was unconcerned. She just finished her book and then continued doing little chores.
As for whether the system was angry Ning Shu just didnt care.
The system had ignored her to the point of not even doing the most basic work. Sometimes he didnt even respond when she asked questions during a task.
Yet he still wanted her to upgrade him? Keep on dreaming.
Even if he wanted to upgrade, it could only happen if she was willing to help. She would do tasks she wanted to, not tasks she was told to do.
The system was nothing more than an aid.
Even if Ning Shu had no system or the weakest possible system, it wouldnt make a difference.
Ning Shu picked up the water can and hummed a little tune as she watered the potted nts. She heard the chat system ding again and continued watering even as she opened the menu.
There was a message from Zhang Jiasen, followed by one asking her to meet him at the restaurant in the fabricated space.
He went on to say that fabricated space prohibited fighting, so he wouldnt do anything to her. He just had some things he wanted to discuss.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Ha
Ning Shus face was expressionless as she closed the chat system. Why would she go? She didnt even want to see him and sooner orter she would kill him.
With Zhang Jiasens sinister and cunning, he could find a way to harm someone even if the rules prohibited fighting.
It wasnt Ning Shus style to approach someone she knew harbored bad intentions towards her just to let herself get hit.
The moment shed closed out of the chat system, another message came through. Of course it was Zhang Jiasen. Again, he said there was something important they had to discuss.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes, and then opened up the system marketce. Shed already decided to kill Zhang Jiasen; she might as well do it now.
She browsed the marketce to see if there were any props that could deal with him while he was in his spirit form and still be untraceable.
The fabricated space prohibited fighting so she needed to avoid getting caught.
Ning Shus gaze rested on the soul nail. The soul nail could be driven into a soul and would then absorb the souls energy,pletely consuming it.
An item that could steal other peoples soul energy?
It sounded quite sinister. It was also very expensive: it cost 1000 merit points and 2000 faith points.
The product introduction was very, very tempting though: there was no escape as long as the other party was in their spiritual state.
And the energy gathered by the soul nail could be used for her own purposes.
A soul nail was equivalent to an intermediary energy converter.
She was able to buy it butwas spending 1000 merit points and 2000 faith points just to deal with Zhang Jiasen worth it?
Chapter 1809: The Air Must Be Very Fresh
Chapter 1809: The Air Must Be Very Fresh
Ning Shu looked at the soul nail. It was so expensive! Her whole body ached at the thought.
Merit and faith points were the hardest to get. Sometimes a task didnt even give her a single merit point.
Her faith power was slowly rising now, but two thousand faith points? Thats too much!
As for the 1000 merit points, Mei Ziqing was working so hard to save them up and be an ultra task-taker. It was clear that they were incredibly rare.
Damn. Was Zhang Jiasens death worth this much? Even if she wanted to kill him, she couldnt use something this expensive.
She just couldnt afford it!
Ahem 2333 made a sound. Ning Shu, I suggest you dont touch things like soul nails. Most of the task-takers who used them were ruined by it.
What do you mean? Ning Shu asked.
Soul nails seize other peoples soul energy. Its a simple process that makes soul energy too easy to get. Task-takers be stronger by absorbing soul energy, 2333 exined. A task-taker is supposed toplete the wish of the entrustor to obtain that soul energy, but a soul nail acts as a shortcut. They can use it to steal the energy of others as they please.
That feeling is addictive. Some task-takers start killing people in their task worlds to gain soul energy just so they can strengthen themselves, 2333 said, and then end up being eliminated.
More importantly, when an entrustor dedicates their soul energy, that energy is first purified into pure power. Directly absorbing power gathered by a soul nail means taking on energy tainted by the seven sins. The souls gathered grievances and impurities can wreak great havoc on the mind.
Ning Shu shuddered. She knew it was extremely sinister from the moment sheid eyes on it.
There was no such thing as a free lunch.
Ning Shu frowned and said, If this thing is so dangerous, why put it in the system marketce?
Why shouldnt it be avable? Merit and faith points are good things that everyone needs.
Those who cant withstand the temptation of power, choose this option. It means their will is weak and that their erasure and destruction are deserved. The strong survive and the weak are eliminated. The world is fickle with many opportunities for profit. How can someone be an excellent task-taker without having a strong will? How can someone be a strong person otherwise?
2333s tone was frigid. Taking the easy way out was their choice. What do soul nails have to do with it?
Fine. She couldnt argue with that logic.
Ning Shu nced at the soul nail. It was just a tool. And since it was a tool, it was made by people. There was no way that it had been impossible to include the functionality of purifying the collected energy in the soul nails.
It was a deliberate w meant to troll people.
And it was still so damned expensive
It felt like the administration couldnt care less about the task-takers, that it didnt even matter if they died.
There was no chance to start over if the people in power thought someone should be eliminated.
Ning Shu closed the system marketce. Life was filled with trolls. It was already hard enough toplete tasks, yet the administration was willing to troll their own people.
This was so messed up.
The closer one gets to the top, the fewer people there are. Afteryers of screening,yers of pruning, there were very few people left.
The air up there must be very fresh. Ning Shu would love to climb up thedder to see the view from above.
Ding! The chat system notified her of another message and Ning Shu briefly checked it. It was still Zhang Jiasen
She suddenly felt helpless. How could someone be this obsessed!? What on earth was Zhang Jiasen up to?
MTL Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kahon/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 1810: Wait Until I’m in the Mood
Chapter 1810: Wait Until Im in the Mood
Did he want revenge or was he trying to get something from her?
No matter what Zhang Jiasen was up to, Ning Shu didnt intend to y along.
She bared her teeth into a mockery of a smile and immediately blocked Zhang Jiasen. Adios
Meanwhile, the chat system informed Zhang Jiasen that his message couldnt be sent. He raised an eyebrow and then logged off.
His expression was indifferent. It would be good if the other party was willing to meet him but it didnt matter if she didnt. He was just giving it a try.
Ning Shu told 2333, Lets meet the next entrustor.
2333 spent ages stammering. You really dont want to do the task with a system?
Im not doing it, Ning Shu said without hesitation. Wait until Im in the mood.
Its not like youre just doing the task for me! Youll also get experience points and attribute points! Why are you being so stubborn? 2333 asked.
Ning Shu smiled. Its not the task Im refusing, its you.
2333 suddenly started acting cute. Ning Shu, dont be like this~
Could you grow a spine? A little bit of backbone? Ning Shus smile remained. Like me, for example. Ive always disliked you. Thats a firm position that will never change.
You were always trash.
2333:
A figure slowly appeared in the space. The girl looked about 16 years old. She wore brocade clothing and although the material was a little old, Ning Shu could see that it was very fine. She also had a hairpin in her hair, but its style was rather old fashioned.
Not at all the kind someone that young would wear.
The girl was beautiful: she had sculpted eyebrows, fair skin, dark eyes, and cherry-red lips. One nce was enough to dere her a beauty. But she had a certain timidness about her that dropped her beauty from a solid nine to a mere four.
Even here, her head hung low and she looked very ill at ease. She saluted Ning Shu. Qingqians humble greetings, Lady
Ning Shu inhaled, already feeling an ache in her jaw. Another ancient era world. Ning Shu really didnt like these ancient era worlds, they had far too many restraints on women. That was always a huge hindrance topletion of her tasks.
Ning Shu returned the greeting and said, You want a counterattack.
Yes, I would like to request a counterattack. Feng Qingqian raised her head and said, Ill offer 70% of my soul energy. I dont want to be the object ofparison! I want my body back and my parents I hate them!
Ning Shu saw Feng Qingqians agitation spiking and tried to soothe her. Please speak slowly and clearly so I can understand what you want.
Feng Qingqian took a deep breath. Her beautiful eyes met Ning Shus. I want my body to be mine again. I dont want her to dominate it.
Seeing the state Feng Qingqian was in, Ning Shu decided to take a look at this worlds storyline first.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It was the story of an assassin queen who transmigrated into ancient times.
Ying Su was a top-tier female assassin. She was cold, noble-looking, and ran the world before she was finally betrayed and tossed into the ocean. Then she transmigrated into the body of the cowardly, ipetent, and na?vely in love, Feng Qingqian.
Upon waking, Ying Su discovered that the body had been drowned, and then discovered that the bodys mother was killed by the familys legal wife.
Ying Sus phoenix eyes slightly narrowed and a harshness shed within them, the warmth of the original hosts gaze freezing over. While she was disgusted with the original host for being useless and letting others bully her, she said, Ill live well for you. Ill make those vicious people suffer a hundred times, no, a thousand times over.
If the original host could live on instead, why would she want someone else to live for her? It was ridiculous. It felt like the original host existed only to contribute her body to this interloper.
No one in the world would be willing to ept that fate.
?Chapter 1811: Out of the ‘Goodness of Her Heart’
Chapter 1811: Out of the Goodness of Her Heart
Ying Su intended to avenge this body and her mother out of the goodness of her heart.
And so the king of a generation of assassins started to abuse scum as she climbed to the very top of thedder. While at it, she also gained a powerful, two-faced lover who doted on her. Hand-in-hand, the two watched over their kingdom.
The entrustor was the bodys original host: a child who lived less than sixteen years before dying so she could hand her body over to Ying Su.
Now Feng Qingqian wanted to offer up her soul to snatch her body back. The purpose of the original hosts entire existence was to act as a foil to Ying Su.
While she was a cowardly, love-struck fool, Ying Su was cool and cold. While she was timid and inferior, Ying Su was bold and wild. While she was disliked by her fianc, Ying Su attracted many mens attention.
Even though Feng Qingqian had already died, she was still constantlypared to another. Everyone who met the magnificent Ying Su would say, Look how different she is from the rumors! What an interesting woman. Youve sessfully aroused the interest of this prince! h, h, h
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
How could Feng Qingqian not be traumatized!?
And there wasnt a single good person in the entire Feng Residence! The father was scum and the legal wife was a flirtatious slut who tormented the concubine daughters in her free time. Her sisters were all green tea whores who always tried to steal her men. The servants were bullies who targeted the weak. In short, the entire family was awful.
When the nest of scum that was the Feng family had almost been cleaned up, the original hosts dead concubine mother returned. It turned out that her mother was in truth a noble, a princess even, and that the identity of her old man was even more amazing.
She wasnt a child of the Feng family at all! No wonder they bullied her.
The parents returned to shower their poor child with all kinds of pampering and love, hoping to make it up to her.
But their child was dead. All that pampering wasvished upon an impostor wearing their childs skin.
How could Feng Qingqian not be depressed!?
They were gone when Feng Qingqian was alive, but immediately popped up when she was dead.
That was why Feng Qingqian was disgusted by her birth parents.
The Feng family wasnt very good to her, but they saw to her basic needs. In all those years, her biological parents had never bothered to ask how she was doing.
Her mother faked her death when she was a child, so she could go find her man.
Ning Shu after receiving the storyline:
Ning Shu turned her head to look at Feng Qingqian, speechless.
So your wish is to take your body back? she asked.
Feng Qingqian nodded. That demon wearing her skin shouldnt be allowed to rampage around.
She bit her lip and added, I want to protect the Feng family, if possible. Who knows where I would be without them.
Didnt the Feng family bully you? Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. ording to Ying Su, the Feng family was a nest of scum.
Feng Qingqian shook her head, Im not a child of the Feng family. It was Father, General Feng, who took my mother and I in. General Feng didnt throw me out when my mother died.
I know Im cowardly and useless, Feng Qingqian said, but the Feng family was my home for fifteen years.
It was true that Feng Qingqian was bullied by the Feng family, but that was her business. Ying Su had no right to fight the Feng family and beat them into the ground in her name.
Ying Su was arrogant and vengeful. Since she wanted payback against others, they naturally wanted the same. Those grudges bing deep enough to kill over after a few rounds of back-and-forth was normal.
There was always a reason behind such mutual hatred.
Ning Shu thought Feng Qingqian was kindhearted. Or at least capable of distinguishing between right and wrong.
What good coulde to a woman with no family and no n in ancient times? They either became ves or prostitutes.
Can you help me counterattack? Feng Qingqian asked Ning Shu.
Chapter 1812: Ying Su
Chapter 1812: Ying Su
Ning Shu nodded. Yes, but a counterattack will cost soul energy. Are you sure its what you want?
Im sure. Feng Qingqian nodded and her figure slowly vanished.
After she left, Ning Shu opened the system marketce. She bought fasting pills, water, and a few basic medicines. Then she told 2333, Lets enter the task world.
In a small, dpidated section of the Feng familys inner courtyardy a woman. Her body was wet and there were traces of moss on her clothes.
Her hair was disheveled and her face was pale.
Shey alone in bed, with no one to change her out of the wet clothing.
The womans fingers twitched and her eyshes fluttered. Her eyes moved slightly underneath her eyelids before they suddenly snapped open.
The eyes were cold and clear, like the distant stars shing in the night sky.
Ying Su frowned. When she did so, her temperament was frigid. Her entire body emitted an indescribable chill.
She had clearly died? That man worked so hard to get close to her and finally managed to kill her. All men truly were liars.
The one time she trusted a man, she ended up like this.
Ying Su felt her head throb with pain. The memories of the body swarmed her, and after receiving them Ying Su rubbed her brow.
The bodys original host was really
She ended up being killed just like that?
Ying Sus eyes shed with a snowy luster. Since she had a second chance at life, this time would be different.
The first thing she needed to do was to deal with the maids who did favors for others while taking her money.
Ying Su heard footsteps at the door and sat up. She kept her back straight and her gaze stern. People wouldnt dare look directly at her as they all felt a chill down their spine when her gazended on them.
The maid, Zhi Tao, walked in. The moment she saw the miss who had originally stopped breathing stand up, she screamed in terror.
Shut up, Ying Su said coldly, looking at Zhi Tao with an icy re.
Zhi Tao stopped screaming and stammered, Miss You, you, you How are you alive!?
She had just gone to inform Madam that Miss had stopped breathing, but now Miss was actually alive?
Zhi Tao, who do you think your master is? Ying Su asked coldly.
Zhi Tao was puzzled. What was she doing? This was baffling.
She said, somewhat unconcerned, Miss is naturally this servants master. Now Mad-
Audacious! Is this how you treat your master? Ying Sus eyebrows rose, making her seem extra stern.
She hated such disloyal, dishonest people.
As if she didnt know that Zhi Tao wanted to climb thedder. That maid always ran to the main courtyard whenever she had nothing to do, trying to please the legitimate daughter.
Miss, Madam and Second Miss areing over now, Zhi Tao said. This servant will help change your clothes.
As Zhi Tao spoke, she reached out a hand to take off Ying Sus wet clothing.
She had to clean Miss up before Madam came over. If Madam saw Miss in that state, she, the servant, would definitely be punished.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhi Tao also wanted to serve a new master. If she didnt prove she waspetent, how could Madam look upon her favourably?
Ying Su was previously an assassin and what annoyed her the most was others getting too close. That was why she immediately grabbed Zhi Taos hand as the maid casually reached out to touch her. There was a forceful wrench followed by the crisp sound of bones cracking.
Chapter 1813: Are You Possessed?
Chapter 1813: Are You Possessed?
Zhi Tao was caught off guard by the fractured wrist. Her face turned pale, and she immediately screamed in pain. She kept on shouting, H-hand, hand
My hand Zhi Taos hand was limp.
Ying Sus eyes shed with a trace of disgust and she released Zhi Taos hand. Zhi Tao held her wrist with one hand and questioned, Miss, what were you doing? What do you think you are doing?
She broke her wrist for no reason.
I hate it when someone touches me. Ying Su said coldly.
The pain in her wrist made Zhi Tao shout, Miss, are you possessed by a ghost? How can you do this!?
Youre the one who is possessed by a ghost. Ying Su stood up, walked up to Zhi Tao and pped her twice, Who do you think you are?
At that moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside. A well maintaineddy in a brocade dress came in. She looked about thirty years old. It was Madam Feng, who was followed by her daughter, Feng Feiyan.
Feng Feiyan was very beautiful. The clothes on her body were carefully tailored and her jewelry was carefully selected to match her clothes. Her entire being looked like it was shrouded in a bright haze.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Beautiful and bright!
Madam Feng looked at Ying Sus wet clothes which were still covered with water and grass and took in the sight of her messy hair. Madam Feng couldnt help but frown and say in a stern voice, Look at you! Hurry up and change your clothes.
Fourth sister, how can you be dressed in wet clothes like this? If people see you, it would ruin your reputation. Feng Feiyan looked Ying Su up and down in a very condescending manner.
Hurry up and change your clothes. Madam Feng said, Is this how your maidservant serves you?
Madam, Madam, you have to get justice for the maid! Zhi Tao knelt on the ground and cried out, This servant was supposed to change Misss clothes, but Miss broke this servants wrist and even pped this servant. It was not because this servant didnt serve well.
Ying Sus expression became more and more indifferent. Her eyes grew colder as she looked at Zhi Tao. She had alreadypletely given up Zhi Tao. Zhi Tao usually neglected the original host, and now she was actually selling out her own master for benefits.
Madam Feng saw Ying Sus untamed look, which waspletely unlike the previous Feng Qingqian, and couldnt help but say, Are you possessed? What kind of look is that?
My mother is asking you a question, why arent you answering? Feng Feiyan couldnt help but say.
Change the fourth misss clothes. Madam Feng waved her hand and had the maids behind her change Ying Sus clothes.
Ying Su eyebrows knitted, and she used her fighting techniques on these maids to knock them down. Her actions were clean and iparably sharp. Her hands were also very ruthless, each of her moves were either aimed at the vital parts or broke their limbs.
Madam Feng looked at the room full of crying maids and older women. She frowned, Feng Qingqian I think you really are severely sick. After falling into the water, it seems like the water has gotten into your brain.
I fell into the water thanks to whom? Ying Su asked coldly.
Feng Qingqian, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that someone pushed you? Feng Feiyan couldnt help but say.
Feng Qingqian, you are just a concubine daughter, how dare you speak like this to my mother? You didnt even curtsy when you saw my mother. Feng Feiyan scolded Ying Su.
Ying Sus spine straightened, I will not salute a woman with a vicious heart. I only kneel before the heavens and the earth, not to such a woman.
Madam Feng felt like she had some headache and rubbed her forehead. I think your mind is muddled.
Feiyan, go get more maids toe over and tie up this girl. She cant be allowed to act in such a crazy manner. Madam Feng said towards her daughter since the maids in this house couldnt get up.
Chapter 1814: You’re Hogging My Body
Chapter 1814: Youre Hogging My Body
Call the doctor and tell him toe over and take a look at Feng Qingqians brain.
Yes, Mother. Daughter will go now. Feng Feiyan humphed at Ying Su, lifted her skirt to cross the threshold and left.
Ying Su said coldly, There is no problem with my brain, it is you guys who have the problem.
Ying Su directly gave a sweeping wind kick to both Madam Feng and Feng Feiyan. The two of them were directly tripped to the ground.
Madam Feng, who had never suffered such pain, fell to the ground and held her waist, she couldnt get up.
Ying Su snorted as she dusted off her hands, then said coldly, Dont try to mess with me in the future, or Ill make you eat your words.
Feng Feiyan hurriedly climbed up from the ground, helped up her mother and shouted at Ying Su, Feng Qingqian are you crazy?! You dare to threaten my mother like this?
Madam Fengs back hurt. She bit her lip and told Feng Feiyan, Lets go.
The group left the dpidated courtyard like they were fleeing.
Miss, you, you, Zhi Tao was dumbfounded, Are you crazy?
From now on, you are no longer my servant. If you want to climb up, feel free to do so, Ying Su said with a clear and cold expression.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Although it was the same body, because of the change in soul, the entire persons temperament was different. The face was the same, but it was obvious at a nce that it wasnt the same person.
Get out, dont appear in front of me again, or else it will be your leg that will break next time. Ying Su scolded Zhi Tao, and directed a harsh killing intent towards her.
Zhi Taos body turned cold. She looked at Ying Su as if she had seen a ghost, then quickly turned around and ran out of the room.
As soon as Zhi Tao left, Ying Su rxed. This body was really bad. It was very ufortable after just two rounds of fighting, her heartbeat was irregr and she was already out of breath.
Ying Su opened her closet, found a rtively in dress, and changed out of the wet clothes. She felt a little tired and intended to lie down on the bed to rest.
She would only be ready to n her new life once she had enough energy.
Ying Su had just closed her eyes for a short while when she suddenly sat up. She clutched at her head in pain. The pain was so extreme, she felt like her head would explode.
An unknown force was trying to squeeze her soul out of her body.
What are you? Ying Su said, biting her lip.
What kind of wandering soul are you? I am Feng Qingqian. You are actually hogging my body, Ning Shu truly felt speechless. She did not expect that she would be one step toote and Ying Sus soul would have already upied Feng Qingqians body.
And Ning Shu found that although Ying Sus soul wasnt considered powerful, it carried a powerful aura of fierce fury and resentment, making her soul appear extraordinarily aggressive.
It wasnt that Ning Shu hadnt seen a soul before, but she had never seen such a dark soul before. This was the soul of a killer, whose hands had a lot of human lives on it. It did not matter whether these lives were benign or evil, they were killed.
How could a person who could be the king of assassins be virtuous?
Ning Shu spent half a day but was unable to integrate into Feng Qingqians body, the Yin and baleful energy in the other partys soul made her soul very ufortable.
Ning Shu mobilized her spiritual power and slowly integrated her soul into Feng Qingqians body.
Ying Su clutched at her head, it was painful beyond measure. She clenched her teeth and said, Feng Qingqian, youre already dead. Instead of living in such a cowardly way, wouldnt you prefer I live a radiant life for you?
Chapter 1815: I Will Help You Live
Chapter 1815: I Will Help You Live
Ying Su felt like her head was going to explode. It felt like her brain was being pierced by a million steel needles, the pain was unbearable. It felt as if an inexplicable force was going to separate her from her body.
Fear rose inside Ying Sus heart, it wasnt easy for her to be reborn. Finally, she didnt have to keep killing every day.
Finally, she would be able to start a new life after being treated as a killing machine for her entire life.
Ying Su held her head, gritted her teeth and spoke with difficulty, Feng Qingqian, I will help you live the rest of your life. I will not allow anyone to bully you, you will be like a reborn phoenix bathed fire. It will be the start of a new life for you.
She had not yetpletely fused with the body. If she hadnt just entered this body, with Ying Sus nature, she simply wouldnt have bothered to speak to Ning Shu in such a polite manner.
Ning Shu simply hmphed lightly andughed, This is my body, my life. How I live my life, how is it any of your business? The things you speak of, thats how you want to live your life, what does that have to do with me?
If I give up my body, I will die. Why should I give up? Ning Shu frowned. She felt her soul being tainted by a stream of resentment, which was making her mood irritable.
A cold force surged into her soul, stabbing her painfully.
Ying Sus soul was quite tough and strong-minded. As an assassin, killing was just like eating for her. She was used to it. If she did not have a decisive mind, she wouldnt have be the king of killers.
Ying Su saw that Ning Shu was not moved and said, If it wasnt for me, you would have been killed.
Hmph You are speaking as if I could live if I give up my body. Ning Shu couldnt help but snort, Youre such a shameless lonely ghost, snatching someones body and iming credit like this. Id rather die myself than have you hog my body. If I die and you use my body, am I alive?
Ning Shu said while chanting the heart-cleansing mantra in her mind to dispel the gloom and resentment in her soul.
Ying Sus face was cold, the veins on her forehead bulged. She was determined to not leave her. Do you think I want to enter your body? Do you think I had a choice?
If I could choose, I wouldnt have entered a weak body like yours. Ying Su endured the pain from her soul and spoke coldly.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Then you can leave this body.
The reason the original host seemed to have lived to this age was only because this body was specially prepared for Ying Su. The original host was treated differently by the Feng family and this became a reason for Ying Su to retaliate against the Feng family.
Aigoo, the world was truly filled with little bitches, so there was no choice but to go against the heavens and show that my life was owned by me, not the heaves. If you move against the heavens, what does heaven owe you in the end?
She opened a brothel, set up a camp for killers, and even made guns and bombs in the era of cold weapons. Her journey was extremely smooth. In the end, she unified the entire continent with her man. Heavens made her just like a cheat, she could even go against the sky.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
How could the heavens let someone like her be reborn? The heavens were the ones that were really blind.
Ning Shu integrated into Feng Qingqians body, but there was no way to drive Ying Su out of the body. Ying Sus soul permeated a fierce aura that made Ning Shu feel very ufortable.
This confrontationsted for a while. Ying Su breathed a sigh of relief, her head finally didnt hurt. She still felt weak, after all, her body had just been salvaged from the water. Shey on the bed without moving.
Since neither you nor I can do anything to each other, so be it. Ying Su spoke to Ning Shu. Sooner orter, the day woulde when she would be erased.
This was the same thought that was ying in Ning Shus mind. She had to get back the ownership of this body.
Good, Ning Shu said indifferently and then started to mentally recite the heart-cleansing chant. Ning Shu could feel an invisible soul next to her, waiting like an alert tiger, eyeing her intently.
The physical fight had made Ying Su feel really tired and hungry, so she couldnt help but shout, Someone, bring me something over.
It was already dark by now, plus Ying Su had broken the maids bones directly. Because of this, there was no one around to serve her.
Chapter 1816: It Was Just a Few Steps to the Kitchen
Chapter 1816: It Was Just a Few Steps to the Kitchen
Ying Su said in a ridiculing tone, Hmph, still cant bear to let go of this body? Look at what kind of life youre living. Although youre a miss, youre simply ignored. Youre so neglected that you cant even get anything to eat. People who live like you are seriously pathetic.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu: _
If theres no one to serve me, cant I go find something to eat on my own? Ning Shu couldnt help but point out that it was just a few steps to the kitchen.
Pathetic. Not only was Ying Sus tone filled with frustration and anger, it also had a hint of disgust.
Ning Shu:
A killer actually developed such an excessively aloof personality, was there no one who wanted to beat her up?
Sometimes, people simply thought too highly of themselves.
Ying Su had no choice but to get up and find something to eat on her own. She walked out of her room, looked around the dpidated courtyard and sneered, Whatdy lives in such a dpidated courtyard?
If she remembered correctly, the courtyard that Feng Feiyan lived in was magnificently elegant and exquisite.
Ning Shu didnt reply. People with different personalities naturally saw things differently.
Feng Qingqian was a girl of few words. Her mother was dead and her father was a general, a military man who spent most of his time at the army camps.
Madam Feng was the master in the residence. How could you expect the main wife to treat the child of a concubine like her own?
A child who would cry would have milk to eat. Feng Qingqian didnt say anything to them, so could it be that Madam Feng should forcefully stuff things into her hands?
Since Feng Qingqian didnt say anything, Madam Feng just acted as if she didnt see anything.
This was all it took for Ying Su to feel that Madam Feng was treating her concubine daughter harshly and had a malicious heart.
Ying Su went to the kitchen, stole a little something to eat, and headed back to her courtyard.
Shey down to rest on the bed. Ning Shu thought about things for a bit, then fought for the dominance of the body while Ying Su was asleep.
Ning Shu slowly tried to gain control of the body, and unexpectedly, really managed to do so.
Ning Shu opened her eyes and clenched her fist. The feeling of having a physical body was reallyfortable. In all honesty, being one of two souls crammed into one body felt like she had been squeezed into a narrow ss bottle. It was extremely ufortable.
Feng Qingqian, what are you doing? She had just closed her eyes for a while, and this woman took advantage of the moment to seize the body.
Ying Su was fierce in her efforts to take back her body. She was furious, and Ning Shu lost control of her body in just a few moments.
Ying Su felt smug. Someone this weak actually wanted to snatch the body from her? Even if this girl regained control of the body, she would only continue living a life of being bullied, so what was the point?
Ying Su loathed this kind of person who only knew to cry when she was wronged. Ying Su was the type that would rather turn her back on the world instead of risking having the world turn its back on her.
Her personality was simply this fierce and decisive. Anyone that hurt her or made her displeased, although it may take time, she would pay it back a thousand times over.
When Ning Shu lost control of the body, she couldnt help but say, This body isnt yours, you cant keep hogging it. I also want to use it.
You should just stay in the body, watch well how I live. What to fight for must be fought for. If I lived like you, what would be the difference from being dead? Ying Suughed coldly.
Chapter 1817: Had Experience Transcending Souls
Chapter 1817: Had Experience Transcending Souls
Ning Shu listened to Ying Sus domineering words but did not respond to them. She had not reached the point where she could fight against Ying Sus soul.
Not only was Ying Sus soul powerful, it was filled with resentment, fury, and some karmic hindrance which Ning Shu simply did not want to touch.
Although these things were wrapped around Ying Sus soul, they actually served to make her soul more aggressive and they were very damaging to souls.
Ning Shu had been a Mt. Mao Daoist priest before and had experience transcending souls. She silently recited the transcension chants, which slowly integrated into Ying Sus soul.
Although the fury dissipated a little, the effect wasnt very big. It was simply a drop in the bucketpared to the karma wrapped around Ying Sus body.
What Ning Shu wanted to transcend were the souls that clung to Ying Sus soul. In fact, these could not even be counted as souls, they were simply instinctively clinging onto Ying Su.
Although Ying Su acted so domineering, in reality, her soul was extra heavy. She couldnt even sleep peacefully.
Her own exnation was probably that since she was a killer, she had to remain alert at all times.
Ning Shu chanted the incantation nonstop. These things were what made Ying Sus soul aggressive. Without them, Ying Sus soul wasnt that strong. Furthermore, her soul had also just crossed a spatial barrier, so that had taken quite a toll on her soul.
Perhaps it was because Ning Shu had gotten rid of these spirits, Ying Su had a good sleep and woke up in the morning in good spirits and stretchedzily.
She hasnt had such a good nights sleep since she was ten years old. In order to survive, she killed animals, people, and went through countless brutal trials and tribtions just to stay alive.
Now that she was reborn, she would no longer have to live such a life.
They were, at the very least, in one body. Ning Shu could vaguely sense what Ying Su was thinking. After killing so many people, she was still ying the victim and iming that she did what she did just to survive? _
Could it be that she should tell Ying Su you have worked hard and suffered?
Since she had done those things to survive, stop being so pretentious. No one had it easy.
Ning Shu watched as Ying Su changed into easy to move in clothing and started practicing shadowboxing in the courtyard. She couldnt help but ask, Why arent you going to pay your respects to Mother?
Feng Qingqing was a concubine daughter, so every morning she had to go to the legal wife to pay respects. Even though she went there, she had no presence, and only went to watch the other sistersugh and chat. She basically did not make a sound.
But at the very least, it expressed her attitude.
When Ying Su heard what Ning Shu said, she sneered, Right now your mother may not even be able to get up. After all, injuries take a hundred days to heal.
Ning Shu froze for a moment. Did something happen before she came?
You made a move against Mother? You assaulted the legal wife? Ning Shus tone had a hint of displeasure. Based on Ying Sus vengeful nature, it was likely that she had. Setting aside the fact that Madam Feng is an elder, hitting the legal wife is unfilial. How will others look at me in the future?
In this feudal society, where honor was more important than anything, women who lost their honor were either sent to the family temple or killed to prove their innocence.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ying Sus actions were practically challenging the feudal system, and she was reckless to the point that even if she saw the emperor, she wouldnt kneel. She would im that she would only kneel in front of heaven and earth, not to any person, and bber about how the ancient emperors were so wicked.
And the male lead actually freaking liked this personality of hers. Ill spoil you, so you can do whatever you want. The protagonist was seriously truly favored by the heavens.
Chapter 1818: Change Wasn’t Something That Could Be Brought About Easily
Chapter 1818: Change Wasnt Something That Could Be Brought About Easily
Pedantic and stubborn, said Ying Su coldly, her expression filled with disdain. I do what I want, nobody can dictate my fate. And who cares about the worlds perception of me?
One must bear the consequences of rumors when they live in a ce where reputation matters the most. I dont know what your life was like before, but the life I live here is like this, with the three principles and five virtues, and clear ss differentiation, Ning Shu said.
Can one person shake up a system that everyone has agreed on?
Because of the recognition of the system, anyone who challenged or tried to jump out of such a system was punished and condemned. Not everyone could have a good life like Ying Su.
Most women in this era were surviving in the system this way.
Because of this, Ning Shu didnt like the ancient era nes. The restraints on women were too great, and Ning Shu also knew the extent of her own abilities. There was no way to change this, and change wasnt something that could be brought easily to such deep-rooted thoughts.
Even after the development of society to date, there was still a lot of male chauvinism in society. Women were expected to have children, do housework, have no personality, live like a doll, and work withoutining. Society treated women with contempt and belittled the value of women.
It was clear from this how deeply rooted some ideas were.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu smiled faintly. These men could all go to hell. It would be best if they couldnt find a woman for the rest of their lives.
Her task was simply to counterattack for someone, and she would leave when the time was up.
Oh, how pathetic. So this is what a pathetic woman that is dependent on men to survive is like? All you care about is your man, its seriously pathetic, have a little sense of self, will you? A group of women in the inner courtyard fighting over the same man. Ying Su grew more and more contemptuous as she used a handkerchief to wipe the sweat on the neck of the face.
Ning Shu did not know what to say. In these times, a woman was naturally suppressed and chained down. This was simply the default way of life. Who would willingly choose to endure such a life?
She shouldnt rely on the fact that she had been fortunate to view other peoples misfortune with contempt. Not all women could meet a man who was willing to be loyal only to them.
Ancient times were more cruel than one might think.
These women in the harem, if put into modern times, which one wouldnt be an elite employee in an office? Did she really think that the ancient aristocracy educated women really just for men?
Yes, yes, you were the best. Crush all the pedantic and dumb ancient people
Ying Su ignored Ning Shu and got changed, then took a few pieces of broken silver from the box. Ying Su was wearing mens clothing. With her hair up, she was the picture of an aristocratic nobleman.
Ning Shu asked, Youre nning to go out? You should be going to go pay your respects to the legal wife right now. No matter what, you should go and admit your mistake.
Hahahaha, admit my mistake? What a joke. Ying Sus tone was full of contempt. Feng Qingqian, are you stupid? They were bullying you, yet you want to go and apologize? Youre letting that woman rely on her age to oppress you, are you an idiot? No wonder youre living like this, you can only me yourself.
I really want to kick you out of this body. With the way you are, you might as well go and die. Youre pretty much asking to be bullied, you lowly bitch. You deserved your fate of being murdered. Ying Su took the silver, jumped over the inner courtyard wall, and left.
Lowly?
Ning Shu simply smiled faintly. She was not at all angry. Not everyone had the right to be capricious. Even if you wanted to do something to someone, you had to make sure that you were standing on the side of justified, in order to stand steadily.
Ying Su didnt care about reputation, but she cared, and the original host cared. With Feng Qingqians delicate and sensitive personality, encountering this kind of thing would mean that her life was ruined.
Feng Qingqian was even engaged to the prince. She wouldter marry into the imperial family so she had to be especially careful and discreet to maintain the reputation of the imperial family.
If you didnt have a good reputation, no matter what you did, youd be attacked. Everywhere you went, thered be people pointing at you. Not everyone could meet a tolerant man who would spoil them endlessly, saying that anything they said was right, just like a no brains and all power man.
Chapter 1819: Such Different Lives
Chapter 1819: Such Different Lives
Such reckless arrogance was unparalleled. In the end, nothing happened, though. Ning Shu expressed her admiration silently.
They had such different lives despite sharing the same identity.
Ning Shu swept a nce at Ying Sus soul and silently recited the transcendental incantation. She slowly purified Ying Sus soul.
Ying Su was wearing male clothes with a folding fan in her hand. Feng Qingqians bones were on the small side. No matter how the girl dressed up, she could not pretend to be a man.
However, Ying Su insisted on acting majestic and valiant. When she passed by a brothel, she even wanted to go inside.
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. Ying Su acted as if not going to a brothel in ancient times was wasting the chance of transmigration.
Going around with her own worldview, it was amazing she hadnt been killed yet for doing whatever she wanted in this world.
Ying Su also opened a brothelter on. However, it was in the style of a modern clubhouse. She could make money and could collect information at the same time.
Ying Su wanted to go inside and check the ce out, but when she touched her pockets, she only found a few pieces of broken silver. It was such a pitiful amount of money, almost like a beggar; it couldnt go on like that.
Ying Su nced at the brothel before turning around and leaving. She had more important things to do on this trip.
There was no one in the Feng family who belonged to her. She had to train people loyal to her.
Ying Su arrived at the ce where ves were sold. Every person was either ced in a cage or tied by a rope. There were signs on their chests and they were being showcased to be sold like pets.
This was simply how cruel the ancient era was. If there was no family or n to shelter them, the people would be treated like this. The Feng family didnt drive Feng Qingqing out. Instead, they gave her shelter and put food in her mouth. Otherwise, shed now be bundled and sold as one of them.
When you didnt have absolute power and authority, you had no choice but to adapt. No life was perfect.
Feng Qingqian wasnt the type to curry favor with others, so it was natural that she would be neglected. Even to fight for her own things, shed have to justify herself. Shed have to put up a strong front so that others could not catch her weak spots.
Ying Su always said Feng Qingqian was stupid and lowly. Ning Shu also wanted to use violent means to solve her problems. If violence was a solution, she wouldnt bother to be polite and would be happy to use violence to resolve her conflicts.
But unfortunately, this world was not like that. To say more would make her tear up. The only thing she could do was pray that the next time she would get a world where she could fight and kill at will. Things would be much simpler then.
It felt like the tasks were getting increasingly harder. There were too many things to consider. Ning Shu felt like her intelligence wasnt quite enough.
In order to seed in a counterattack, she had to take many aspects into ount.
Ning Shu heaved a long sigh. She was bored watching Ying Su pick a ve. Anyway, whoever she chose would be amazing. Moreover, they would either be a killer that was currently at a low point in their life or harbor great hatred towards someone. Since the female lead was purchasing them, they would be extremely loyal toward her.
Ying Su took a liking to a caged brother and sister. The mans eyes were cold and vignt as he shielded his sister.
Ying Su turned to the seller and asked, How much for these two?
Ten taels of silver.
Ying Su didnt have ten taels of silver on her at all. She sneered and said, Which ve is that expensive? I only want the man, not the woman.
Guest, these twoe as a package. Buy them together or dont. Heres the dealeight taels, said the seller. These two were a burden for him.
Every time he saw the mans icy, wolf-like eyes, he couldnt help but get chills. It would be good to get rid of them.
Three taels.
Seven.
Four.
Five. They are yours for five taels of silver, no less.
Ying Su bought the siblings with five taels of silver and said to them, Follow me. Ill fulfill what you have in mind. If you serve me loyally, you will have the strength to take revenge.
Ying Su could see the resentment and hatred in the siblings eyes.
The siblings looked at each other and asked skeptically, How can we believe you?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1820: Power of the Kingly Aura
Chapter 1820: Power of the Kingly Aura
This, you do not need to doubt, said Ying Su in a confident, resounding tone. The listeners could not help but want to believe her.
The two siblings looked at each other. They then dropped to their knees. From today onwards, Miss is us brother and sisters master.
Ning Shu:
The heroine was so cool and domineering. All she had to do was release a bit of her kingly aura, and lo and behold, she got two subordinates.
Just acting cool for a bit was all it took.
Ning Shu was not convinced at all. How the frick did this work?
The brother and sister were from another country. The man was called Pei Yuan, while the sisters name was Pei Zhen.
Ying Su gave Pei Yuan a few taels of silver and said, First, find a ce to settle down. Two dayster, Ill give you arge sum of money. Pei Zhen will go back to the Feng family with me.
Feng family? Pei Yuan froze for a moment, his facial color a little ugly. Feng Chang?
So, Miss is a member of the Feng family? asked Pei Zhen in a hurry.
Ying Su narrowed her eyes. Could it be that you have a grudge against the Feng family?
Pei Yuan knelt and said to Ying Su, Thank you, Miss, for saving us from such a crisis. We, brother and sister, will certainly return this money to you. Please forgive us for not being able to serve Miss.
Ying Su didnt move from her spot. Tell me, whats going on?
Our father died because of Feng Chang, said Pei Yuan.
In short, the two countries were at war. Pei Yuans father lost a battle, so he was questioned by the emperor. As per norms of the court, hispetitors fanned the mes, pinning the whole me on him. The matter snowballed to treason, and Pei Yuans father was beheaded. The siblings mother lured the enemy away to give them a chance at survival.
The brother and sister were hunted the whole way on their journey. In the end, when they were on the verge of death, they got caught by ve traffickers.
After hearing this, Ying Su said indifferently, I have never considered myself a member of the Feng family. In fact, my situation in the Feng family is no better than yours.
Only by standing at the peak could you achieve your hearts wishes. Revenge requires power, said Ying Su.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When the timees, Ill definitely not stop you from wanting to take revenge. Our goals are the same.
The Pei family siblings looked at each other. Eventually, Pei Yuan epted Ying Sus silver. I hope Miss can keep her word. When the timees, please dont stop us from taking revenge.
I wont.
Pei Yuan took the silver and disappeared. Pei Zhen stayed behind to serve Ying Su as a maid.
Ning Shu:
The frick? Their father had lost the war, but they put part of the me on the Feng family?
It was the emperor and ministers of their country who had killed their father.
Even if they knew that this matter had nothing to do with the Feng family, their minds refused to ept the fact. They had transferred part of the hatred to the Feng family.
Still, the two siblings eventually helped the hero and heroine to unify the continent. In doing so, they were also able to get full revenge on the former country.
Ning Shu watched Ying Su boldly ept Pei Zhen. She even had her stay at the Feng family residence as a maid.
Why was Ying Su so hostile to the Feng family? Even if there was hostility, it should belong to the original host.
She had picked up a body for free and vowed to avenge the original host.
Now, if Ning Shu asked her not to take revenge, she would most probably again scold her by calling her a coward, huh
It felt like the Feng family was Ying Sus newbie vige for fighting monsters. The problem was that all kinds of idiots would go up to her to provoke her. Then, she would solve it with just a wave of her hand.
If there was something she couldnt resolve on her own, a powerful man would appear to help her.
Trantor: Kaho
?Chapter 1821: The Feng Family Isn’t Treating Me Well
Chapter 1821: The Feng Family Isnt Treating Me Well
Ning Shu deeply sighed and proceeded to silently recite the incantation.
Recovering the health of this body was imperative.
Pei Zhen apanied Ying Su back to the Feng house, and was taken aback to see that Ying Sus yard was poorly maintained.
Pei Zhen used to be the daughter of a wealthy family as well and lived in a house much better than this courtyard. She asked, Miss, you live in a courtyard like this?
Yeah, as you can see, the Feng family isnt treating me well, said Ying Su, unbothered. Since you are here, youll have to change your name. Do you have any in mind?
Please give me a name, Miss. Pei Zhen cupped her hand.
Lets call you Pei Lan then.
At this moment, Zhi Tao ran over with her broken hand, came inside and hurriedly gave a casual salute to Ying Su then said, Miss, the second highness hase over and the general is also back, do you want to go see?
Ying Sus face darkened when she saw Zhi Taos very casual curtsy. In addition, there had not been a trace of her earlier, but now she came running.
What are you doing here? Didnt I tell you that you are no longer my maid? Scram Ying Su said sternly.
Zhi Tao nervously replied, While alive, this servant is Misss servant, when dead, this servant will be Misss ghost. Madam told me to take care of you, so I must take good care of you, Miss.
Ying Sus eyes shed with sarcasm. Ha, I already have someone to serve me, I dont need you at all, you can go.
Zhi Tao noticed Pei Lan who was standing at the side and asked, Miss, who is she and how can she appear in the Feng Residence? Her deed of sale is not even in the Feng Residence! Miss, she will be punished by Madam for this.
Shes mine, no one can punish her, Ying Su said arrogantly.
Pei Lan bowed towards Ying Su. This servant is grateful.
Zhi Taos face became sour. Miss had broken her hand and was even very fierce to her. It was clearly the miss who was useless, but the miss med her.
She still remembered what the madam had entrusted to her and said to Ying Su, Miss, better change your clothes quickly, the general and the second highness is waiting.
They can wait as long as they like, just tell them, Im noting, Ying Su said indifferently.
Zhi Tao looked like she had seen a ghost and said, Miss, are you crazy? The general and the second highness are waiting for you, how can you not go there?
Ying Su sneered, Theyre looking for me, so I have to go?
The stupid original host was the only one who didnt know anything.
Ning Shu:
Dont forget theres still another spirit here.
Ying Su sneered and inwardly said to Ning Shu, This is your man? So disgusting.
Ning Shu pursed her lips. Who the hell knew how a concubine daughter of Feng Qingqian came to be engaged to the second highness and even as the primary consort?
Was it just to give Ying Su a chance to counterattack?
Zhi Tao stared nkly at her miss who has been abnormal ever since she woke up from falling into the water. It was as if she had lost her mind, to have the audacity to say such things.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The miss has really gone crazy.
Chapter 1822: Was Just Working for a Living
Chapter 1822: Was Just Working for a Living
Ying Su took a sip of tea and said unhesitatingly, Just tell them that Im noting.
Miss Zhi Tao still wanted to try and persuade her. If she let the miss be like this, shell be reprimanded by Madam again and wont be able to leave this courtyard in her lifetime.
She didnt want to serve the fourth miss, who was always getting violent and breaking peoples wrists.
What disloyalty and unrighteousness? She was just working for a living.
With this thought in mind, Zhi Tao did not bother with Ying Su any longer. She left the room and went to report to the madam. Not long after, Zhi Tao ran back to Ying Su and anxiously said, Miss, if you do not go over, the general will be angry and Feng Residence would be censured by the Emperor for neglecting the imperial family.
Ying Su remained expressionless. What does that have to do with me? Since he is looking for me, let theme to this courtyard, or is this courtyard too shabby for people to see?
Zhi Tao was stunned and looked at Ying Su incredulously. Miss, they are men, how can they enter the inner courtyard?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ying Su snorted. I dont want to go and they cante, so its too bad.
Zhi Tao shook her head and left. She didnt want to serve the fourth miss anymore. From the start, the fourth miss had a quiet personality, so among the misses of Feng Residence, she was non-existent. There was no future in following such a master, and besides, she could sense that the master didnt like her.
Ning Shu couldnt help but ask, Why wont you go? Was it really okay to act this aloof?
Ying Sus expression was cold. Why should I go? Im not someone who can be beckoned so easily.
Ning Shu:
It didnt take long for footsteps to sound outside the house. Soon after, people walked in.
Walking in front was a middle-aged man, with a long beard, thick eyebrows over big eyes and a sturdy build.
Next followed a young man dressed in brocade clothes and wearing a jade crown. He had beautiful looks with grand bearing, giving off the air of imperial reserve and nobility.
At this moment, he was surveying his surroundings and frowning.
Ying Su saw Feng Chang and the second highness and couldnt help but sneer, It is truly an honor for this shabby courtyard of mine that it could wee two distinguished guests.
Ying Sus words were full of sarcasm.
Feng Chang couldnt help but re. What were you doing? Why didnt you go to the front room when you were told to?
Feng Changs voice was loud. Look at yourself! And His Highness is still waiting for you.
Feng Chang scolded Ying Su.
Pei Lan, go and pour some tea for the honored guest, Ying Su instructed Pei Lan. Sorry, I dont have any good tea in my courtyard.
The second prince frowned and said, No need to prepare tea, General Feng. This time I came to say that I want to break off the engagement with the fourth miss.
Why? This marriage contract was decreed by His Majesty, how can Your Highness withdraw from the marriage just like this? Does His Majesty know about this? Feng Chang asked in a loud voice, shaking his head. Your Highness, you cant break off the marriage contract in such a hasty manner.
The second prince couldnt help but say, General Feng, Fourth Miss and I are really mismatched, such a marriage is too absurd. He really didnt like Feng Qingqian.
Ying Su gave a sneer, Break off the engagement?
He was simply despicable.
Ying Su stood up, looking very stern. You dont like me so you want to withdraw from the marriage. How can I let that happen? I dont like you anymore so even if you want to withdraw from the marriage, it should be me who breaks off the engagement.
Second Prince, I, Feng Qingqian, break off all ties with you. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other.
Ying Su slightly raised her head, proud as a phoenix soaring in the nine heavens, brilliant and eye-catching, bright and beautiful. There was no trace of the previous cowardice and inferiorityplex between her eyebrows.
The second prince froze and looked at Ying Su, then realized that this woman Feng Qingqian actually wanted to break off her engagement with him. A woman wanted to break off all ties with him?
Chapter 1823: Have No Interest in Him
Chapter 1823: Have No Interest in Him
Ying Su, who became the first woman in history to break off her engagement with a man, raised her chin slightly with a look that regarded the second highness as beneath contempt.
When her words came out, it appalled everyone in the room. General Fengs mouth fell open slightly. Immediately afterwards, he cupped his fist towards the second highness and pleaded, My daughter is saying nonsense. Please forgive, Your Highness. Ill definitely discipline her properly.
Ha discipline? I was never disciplined nor educated. Ying Su was full of sarcasm when she heard Feng Changs words.
The second highness had an expression of disgust and sarcasm. He swept back his sleeves and said coldly, General Feng, I truly cant afford such a woman.
Feng Qingqian, speak sensibly, Feng Chang scolded Ying Su. Do you really want to withdraw from the marriage with His Highness?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
So what if he breaks off the engagement? An indecisive man like this, I, Ying Feng Qingqian, have no interest in him. Could it be that Father wants me to marry such a man? Father, are you going to sell your daughter for glory and wealth?
The sarcasm on Ying Sus face was disparaging, making the second highnesss face darken with stifled anger.
Even Feng Chang, who had gone through countless battles was stunned, and he apologized to the second highness nonstop.
Who do you think you are? How dare you break off your engagement with this prince? The second highness gritted his teeth and said, Feng Qingqian, just you wait.
Ning Shu: (s㧥)sߩ
Ning Shu was dumbfounded and gathered all her power to fight for the dominance of the body.
For a woman to break off their engagement, if it was the main character that did it, it showed that they defied the ways of the world and had a personality. It would be a reason for men to fight over them. However, if a supporting character were to do the same, it was considered a great disgrace.
If she allowed Ying Su to break off the marriage like this, after she drove Ying Su out of this body and the original host came back, shed face aplete loss of reputation.
No one dared to marry a woman who the imperial family broke off an engagement with.
Ning Shu couldnt figure out how Ying Su managed to be so arrogant and not get killed?
Ning Shu felt countless steel needles pricking her head but gradually mastered the dominance of the body. However, her soul was wrapped inyers of resentment and an extremely cold aura seeped into her soul.
This was the main reason why Ning Shu decided not to fight with Ying Su for the time being. Being entangled in such things would cause her to take on karma, but now this situation demanded differently.
Feng Qingqian, have you gone crazy? How dare you snatch my body? Ying Su shouted icily while trying to squeeze Ning Shu out of the body.
What are you doing popping up when youre being bullied like that, you weakling! Ying Su shouted. Scram! Ill handle this.
Ning Shus head hurt so much that the veins on her forehead burst out, but ignoring Ying Sus shouting, she bowed towards the second highness and Feng Chang. Qingqian greets Your Highness, and greets Father.
The second highness coldly snorted, Feng Qingqian, if you dont give this prince an answer today, this prince would have to use you for the crime of treason and offending superiors.
Ning Shu endured the headache and said, The previous rant was because this humble girl was shocked by Your Highnesss sudden withdrawal from the marriage.
Hmph The second highnesss face was still distorted with anger.
Ning Shu calmly said, Your Highness came to withdraw from the marriage. Does His Majesty know?
He doesnt. If you withdraw from the marriage with me, this prince couldpensate you, said the second highness.
Chapter 1824: Just Didn’t Want to Marry Feng Qingqian
Chapter 1824: Just Didnt Want to Marry Feng Qingqian
Feng Chang shook his head imperceptibly, so Ning Shu added, This marriage is rted to the reputation between the Feng family and the imperial family.
If Qingqian withdraws from the marriage with Your Highness for no reason, Qingqians reputation will be lost. Does Your Highness intend to force Qingqian tomit suicide? Ning Shu said with a cold face.
This The second prince hesitated for a moment. That is not what I meant.
If Father found out that he had forced his fiance tomit suicide then hed also have to suffer. Furthermore, the Feng family still had military power in their hands.
He did want to marry a Feng family woman. He just didnt want to marry Feng Qingqian since she was a concubines daughter.
Has Qingqian ever done anything to disgrace the imperial family, the Feng family or Your Highnesss reputation? Ning Shu questioned.
No, said the second prince. He just found her timid look unappealing.
So is it because Qingqian looks unpleasant which makes Your Highness feel displeased? Ning Shu raised her voice slightly, looking straight at the second prince.
The second prince quickly nced at Ning Shu. Her features were delicate and lovely. She was a beauty. After some time he said, Miss Fengs looks are not unpleasant.
Ning Shus tone was confused. Then why does Your Highness want to withdraw from the marriage? Does Your Highness know that once this engagement is broken off, Qingqian will never be able to get married in this life? How will Qingqian live with a ruined reputation?
This The second princes facial color was poor. Finally, he said, Miss Feng, you are good, however this prince already has someone in his heart.
Ning Shu almost couldnt prevent her expression from filling with contempt. Men were really scumbags. They made a variety of rules and regtions to force women to be submissive.Then they had the audacity to say that such women werent interesting.
Theyined that these women were all molded from the same mould and had no personality. However, as soon as a woman developed a little personality they would say that she was not virtuous.
The frick? These men should all just go to hell!
The headache became extremely bad as Ying Su was fighting again for the dominance of the body. Ning Shu felt her soul was in unbearable pain and her body was drenched in sweat.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, and said, If Your Highness wants to withdraw from the marriage, its not impossible. However this matter should be rified to His Majesty. Qingqian wants to make this clear for the sake of her own reputation, and the entire Feng familys reputation. There is also the issue of the reputation of the Feng family women. If the Feng familys sisters were to be left unmarried because of this reason, then not even Qingqians death could make up for such a sin.
Nor could we let our Father beughed at by the world because of such a reason, Ning Shu calmly said.
He wanted to withdraw from the marriage? How could it be that easy? Even if she agreed to this, she had to make sure he suffered.
In this era, the reputation of women was very critical. If a family had a woman who degraded the familys reputation, it was inauspicious to marry someone from that family.
Hence Ning Shu connected this issue with the entire Feng family, especially with Feng Chang.
He wanted to kick her out and marry the first daughter of the Feng family? Keep dreaming.
Feng Chang cupped his fist towards the second prince and saluted. Your Highness, please reconsider. This marriage rtes to the reputation of both families.
The second princes brows furrowed. Initially he thought that he could easily withdraw from the marriage, after thinking about it, the other party wasnt at fault, so he had no excuse with which to withdraw from this marriage. His imperial father likely wouldnt ept it either.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
If this issue was brought to Imperial Fathers attention, even if he seeded in withdrawing from the marriage, Imperial Father may not agree to him marrying the first daughter of the Feng family.
There were several princes that wanted to gain a connection to the Feng family.
Various thoughts shed through the second princes brain. Finally, his gazended on Feng Chang.
If he could negotiate for the first daughter to be the substitute bride, it would be good. If it came to it, he could juste up with a n to ruin Feng Qingqians reputation. Then it would be justified for him to withdraw from the marriage.
Ning Shu noticed that the second princes eyes contained malice as he looked at her. She could tell he hadnt given up on withdrawing from the marriage. Who knew what he was plotting next?
Chapter 1825: Making the First Move
Chapter 1825: Making the First Move
Faced with the dark gaze of the second prince, Ning Shu decided to make the first move. This era was harsh on women but tolerant of men. No matter what happened, the mens actions could easily be forgiven. Even visiting the brothel could bebeled as flirtatious and dashing.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fuck that.
Since the second prince didnt achieve his goal, he was in a bad mood.
The f*ck. He would rather face a woman who would jump to her feet and say she was going to break off her engagement with him. He could then righteously withdraw from the marriage. The other party would have to take a hit to her reputation for him.
Right now, though, he was at a disadvantage. The Feng family was controlling the scene. Recing Feng Qingqian with Feng Feiyan was still a viable option though.
As the saying went, there was nothing higher than reason. Besides, the Feng family wasnt a party that he could bully just because he was a prince.
The second prince turned his head to look at Ning Shu. He tried to rile her up. Feng Qingqian, this prince already has a woman in his heart. I hope to withdraw from the marriage to be with the woman I really love.
Ning Shu bowed expressionlessly. Qingqian will remember.
What beloved woman!? He obviously felt that she, as a concubines daughter, didnt have a valuable enough status. There was a difference in status between a daughter of a concubine and the legal wife. She had no sway over the Feng family and had no weight in her words. In his moment of need, she could not make the Feng family take his side.
Wasnt he simply interested in that position of supremacy?
When the second prince saw Ning Shusck of reaction, he couldnt help but fling his sleeves and leave helplessly.
Your Highness, Ill see you off. Feng Chang nced at Ning Shu, then walked the second prince out.
As soon as the two left, Ning Shu could no longer remain standing. She sprawled on a chair while covered in sweat. The moment she rxed, Ying Su snatched the body back.
Ning Shu also didnt argue with her and just looked at her soul which was tainted with ck gas. This ck gas was moving around in her soul, and it made her heart feel ufortable. These things could evoke negative emotions.
In fact, Ning Shu was now quite annoyed.
She chanted the transcendental incantation to eliminate the ck gas from her body.
Feng Qingqian, you are really Ying Su was so angry that she swept the tea set on the table to the floor. You are really worthless beyond redemption. You still cant bear to let go of such a man? Are you nning to rely on your own naive kindness to make the scums heart melt?
Ying Su was disgusted with Ning Shu. Why do you even bother trying to survive? Youre so weak that anyone could bully you.
Ning Shu said coldly, Youre the one whos worthless, your entire familys worthless. Just because Im weak, I should give up my body? Just because Im weak, I should die? Since I do notmit outrages like you with no sense of propriety, I should die? You know what, you are disgraceful and have a vicious heart. You are vengeful and small-minded. There you go, I said it. Now, why dont you go die? People like you only bring harm to others and themselves. You go to hell.
Sh*t. Why did she deserve to live and other people deserve to die, huh?
Feng Qingqian, you dare to be mean to me? If you have the ability to yell so much, then what happened with the second prince? The moment you faced him, you shrunk like a turtle. He came to your doorstep to withdraw from marriage, yet you still have that respectful look. Disgusting, said Ying Su coldly.
I do not dare to yell at the second prince; what can you do about it? His father could put the Feng family in their graves. Ning Shu choked with anger. Ying Su thought things would be fine if she just overbearingly broke off the engagement with the prince? Without the heroine halo, shed be six feet under in the next scene.
This was the era where reputation mattered more than life. That was why there were so many women who had been killed or forced tomit suicide so as not to damage the reputations of the other women in the family.
Whats the difference? They are all humans. My life is up to me.
Ning Shu said slyly, Yes, all are human. So, why must you make me give up my body and die?
The double standard should not be too obvious. To her, as long as something was in her favor, it was right.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1826: Why Don’t You Rest in Peace?
Chapter 1826: Why Dont You Rest in Peace?
Feng Qingqian would rather die and have her corpse rot away than see it be taken by Ying Su.
Youre already dead. Why do you have to keep popping up? Cant you rest in peace? said Ying Su irritably. Such a person had suddenly appeared out of nowhere to interrupt the rhythm of her work.
Arent you also a wandering ghost? Why dont you rest in peace? asked Ning Shu rhetorically.
Ning Shu didnt continue bickering with Ying Su. She concentrated on chanting the incantation to eliminate the ck gas in her body. At the same time, she had to build up her strength to take over the body and deal with the second prince.
The second prince didnt hold any good intentions. In these times, the most effective way to deal with a woman was to destroy her reputation.
There was no need for men to take action. The womans family would do it for him. They would not tolerate a woman with a tarnished reputation.
Damn, lowly bastard!
Feng Chang, who had gone to see off the second prince, returned and said to Ying Su, Go to the front hall. I have something to tell you.
Not going. Ying Su crossed her legs and sipped her tea idly.
Feng Chang:
Feng Chang looked puzzled. Why did her attitudepletely change after just a short while? Feng Chang said with a cold face, Youve sure grown guts. You actually dare to break off your engagement with the second prince? If His Majesty mes us, the Feng family will not be able to take it.
Oh Ying Su said faintly, What does that have to do with me?
Where have all the rules you learned gone? Feng Chang frowned. Even if he was a coarse person who didnt care that much about manners, he still couldnt stand the way that Ying Su was acting. Is this how you talk to your father?
Raising but not teaching. When I can barely get to eat, how can I be bothered to worry about learning manners? said Ying Su sarcastically.
Despite being the fourth miss of the Feng family, I live in the courtyard like this, without a single servant around. On top of that, you sold me to the imperial family to seek glory and wealth for the Feng family. At the very least, you could feed me enough. You want the horse to run without eating grass? Wheres such a good thing in this world? said Ying Su in an indifferent manner.
As Ying Su talked with her father, she inwardly addressed Ning Shu, Youre so dumb. Not only do you not know how to fight for yourself, but you even count money for the people who sold you.
Ning Shu just ignored her, though. She sped up the purification of her own soul. This kind of thing was like a ticking time bomb. However, the purification efforts bore little results.
Ning Shu noticed that using this incantation was slow in transcending these grievances.
There was no significant effect.
Feng Chang was once again choking in anger due to Ying Sus words. He red at her with tiger-like eyes. Where did you hear that nonsense?
Heh. Do I not live in a broken courtyard? Did the Feng family not neglect me? Ying Su retorted. And now you want me to marry an indecisive scum of a man for the sake of the Feng familys glory and fortune. Really, you can stoop to any level.
Why are you spouting such nonsense? The Feng familys glory and wealth were fought for by the Feng family on horseback. As for your marriage with the second prince, it was your mother who made the engagement with Noble Consort Du. The blue veins on Feng Changs forehead were bulging conspicuously.
Heh, my mother is dead, yet youre still ming it on her. After all, the dead have no way to jump out to confront whatever you say. Ying Su looked as if she had a grudge against the whole world.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Feng Chang:
Stay well at home and reflect on it. Feng Chang turned around and left.
Ying Su didnt care. Anyway, she wasnt going to let the Feng family seed in using her for a political marriage. She was going to take control of her own life. She wasnt that weak and timid Feng Qingqian.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1827: Fine, I’ll Accept
Chapter 1827: Fine, Ill ept
Not long after Feng Chang left, manservants and maids carried things over to her courtyard. It included some brand new furniture and dressing tables, as well as a few trays with some jewelry and hairpins.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The wet nurse that served Madam Feng bowed towards Ying Su. This is from Madam to Miss.
Thanks, then, said Ying Su insincerely.
Oh, all these new things were for Feng Chang to see. The madam wanted to use her marriage to exchange for the Feng familys wealth and prosperity. Ying Su wanted to gain power for the sake of protecting the people she wanted to protect. If she had to sacrifice in order to maintain wealth and glory, she would rather not have it at all.
Power was for protection, not sacrifice.
That woman wanted her to sacrifice herself with just a few gifts as bribes, huh? Humph
No matter what the Feng family did, Ying Su was full of sarcasm and malice.
The wet nurses face had be unpleasant when Ying Su told her to put the things down. Ying Su said indifferently, Ive gotten used to using worn-out things over the years. I wont feelfortable using such good things. Send them back.
Ning Shu:
Hey, what is wrong with you? You keep saying you want to fight for what you deserve. Now that it has been sent over, you want to refuse? Ning Shu couldnt help but say. She was really pretentious.
Ying Sus expression was cold. She had no interest in the Feng familys things. Werent they obviously trying to use these things to get her to stay with that cheating, indecisive man for the rest of her life?
The Feng family was looking down on her way too much. In modern times, what jewelry had she not seen? As the king of killers, would sheck money? Ying Su had never valued money or such materialistic things.
Even if she hade to the ancient era, she could still make money.
When the wet nurse saw that a concubines daughter was refusing the things sent by the legal wife with such an attitude, her angry face turned blue. However, the other party was higher in status than her, so she could not say anything. With a stiff expression, she said, Fourth Miss, this is General and Madams gift.
Oh, since its from them, I have to ept it, right? Then fine, Ill ept it, said Ying Su indifferently. Put the stuff down. You can go.
The servants and maids ced the things down. Their faces were a bit unsightly, though. After they had worked so hard to carry these over, they didnt even get any reward money.
The wet nurse took everyone and left. Judging from the wet nurses expression, when she got back, shed probably beining to Madam Feng.
Ning Shu was speechless. The king of killers was so cool. She simply didnt have to pay attention to the mundane world. She had no need to consider other things.
If you werent convinced, she would continue until you changed your mind. And then, if you still stayed adamant in your beliefs, you would be killed
Pei Lan, collect these things then take them to the store to be sold. Ying Su grabbed a handful of jewelry from the makeup box.
Miss, this is a gift from Madam. Is it really okay to sell it? asked Pei Lan.
Ying Su said, We need the money to strengthen ourselves. Since the things have been gifted to us, they are left to our discretion.
Yes Pei Lan started to pack up the jewelry and jewels.
Ning Shu spoke up at this moment, Who are you to sell all these things? These things fundamentally still belonged to the Feng family. The fact that they had sent over only meant that she had the right to use these things.
After all, these things were registered.
Haha. Since they sent them over to me, why cant I use it? said Ying Su indifferently.
Ning Shu:
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1828: Biting the Hand That Was Feeding Her
Chapter 1828: Biting the Hand That Was Feeding Her
Ying Su was using the Feng familys money to increase her strength to deal with the Feng family itself. Ning Shu was really disgusted by Ying Sus rightful attitude; she was basically biting the hand that was feeding her.
Ning Shu focused her gaze at Ying Sus soul. She had to find a way to remove the aggressive resentment karma on Ying Sus soul as soon as possible.
Wasnt the reason that Ying Su was so reckless solely based on the fact that she could dominate the body for a long time?
Ning Shu wondered if the power of her chant was too low. Else, why didnt it work on the things haunting Ying Su?
Those things were tightly wound around her. No matter what she did, they refused to dissipate. Ning Shu felt like a foolish man trying to move a mountain.
Forcefully trying to snatch the body from Ying Su would only end up contaminating her own soul. Ning Shu didnt want her soul to be tainted with these ghosts. If her mind was stained, it would have an impact on her emotions.
If she couldnt control her emotions, it would hinder her greatly in her tasks.
Ahem 2333s voice suddenly sounded in Ning Shus mind. Ning Shu, I have a solution. Do you want to hear it?
Talk. Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. This was the first time she saw 2333 so enthusiastic. He was presumably trying to coax her to do some system task so he could perfect her data.
Karma can be removed with merit. 2333 said, But this killer has a lot of karma. It would probably take a lot of merit to offset it.
Ning Shu was suddenly conflicted. It was really hard to get merit. After all, doing good deeds wasnt easy, and even if she did them, she would not necessarily get merit.
Was it necessary to use her merit on Ying Su?
Would she remove Ying Sus karma for her?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This person had alreadybeled her stupid and weak. Now, was she going to use her own hard-earned merit to eliminate the karma for Ying Su?
Sh*t. Shed not do this task anymore!
Ning Shu first used some merit to dissipate the ckness sticking to her soul. At once, a string of golden light ran into her soul. The ck gas in her body suddenly melted like ice. A momentter, her soul was clean and clear, and her spirit weed a long-lost wave of refreshment.
It was really good stuff.
As Ning Shu looked at Ying Sus soul, her heart was partly torn. She really didnt want to use the merit on Ying Su.
My soul is protected by merit, so she shouldnt be able to attack me, right? asked Ning Shu.
Probably not. Those with the protection of great merit, even the gods did not dare touch. But I dont know how these unconscious residues of resentment will react. 2333 said, Besides, the soul pearl is going wild. It probably wants to devour Ying Sus soul.
The soul pearl? Ning Shu was a little curious. Why would it want to devour her soul?
Well, if I hadnt suppressed it in time, it would have rushed out. Your and Ying Sus souls would have been absorbed by the soul pearl. 2333 said, Soul pearls like to devour all kinds of souls; those with great merit, those with karma, and those with all sorts of resentful energy.
Lets wait until I upy the body. Ning Shu started to seize control over the body.
Feng Qingqian, why are you acting up again? Ying Su covered her head. She felt as if it was about to explode. What exactly are you unsatisfied with? I can just do it for you, alright? Why do you keep haunting me?
Miss, whats wrong? Pei Lan looked at Ying Sus painful appearance. At the moment, her eyes were red and her gums were bleeding as she gritted her teeth.
Ning Shu slowly fought to take over the body. Her soul was protected by merit, so Ying Sus body of ck gas had much less impact on her.
Miss Pei Lan shouted. Ning Shu jerked her head up and stared at Pei Lan. The maid was startled by her gaze and asked again, Miss, are you alright?
Im fine. Put away these things first. Theres no need to sell them. Well talk about it after a while. Ning Shu took a handkerchief and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1829: Intermittent Mania
Chapter 1829: Intermittent Mania
Pei Lan was puzzled. Just a moment ago the miss told her to sell these things, and now she had changed her mind. When did the miss be so indecisive?
Ning Shu looked at Pei Lan who was simply standing there without moving and raised her eyebrows.
She asked, Whats the problem?
Didnt Miss just say
I didnt mean that seriously. This isnt the right time to sell those things, said Ning Shu indifferently.
She looked at the bronze mirror and inspected her clothes. With swift movements of her hands, Ning Shu straightened her clothes. She had to find Feng Chang, now.
Miss, where are you going? Pei Lan asked, baffled. The miss she knew was not like this. It was as if she had be a different person.
You clean up the ce. I have something to do, Ning Shu said as she turned around and left.
Understood said Pei Lan with a confused expression.
Meanwhile, when Ning Shu arrived at Feng Changs study, she was greeted by two of his guards. They stood in front of his studys entrance and stopped her when she came near.
Could you please help me announce my presence? she asked in a good-natured tone.
Feng Chang was a general. Most of the time, there would be important and confidential things scattered in his study, such as maps of the nation. In the ancient era, maps were important strategic resources.
One of the guards went in. Ning Shu waited for a while until Feng Chang came out and walked towards the front room. She stayed silent and watched, before following close behind him.
Feng Changs face was marred with a frown. Even when they had already arrived in the front room, he did not spare Ning Shu a nce. Instead, he opted to pick up the tea on the table.
His movements wereposed, but s, he finished the cup of tea in one gulp. A general indeed, he certainly had a different mannerismpared to schrly men that had an unique kind of innate elegance in them.
Ning Shu bowed towards him and said, Greetings, Father.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Well, what have youe for?
Father, since Daughter fell into the water, Daughters mind hasnt been clear. If Daughter identally says something, Daughter humbly asks that Father do not me Daughter.
Feng Chang raised a rugged eyebrow and asked, What kind of illness is it? Did you get a doctor to look at you?
Father, Im fine, she assured him with a calm voice. Im merely suffering from intermittent mania.
Ying Shu growled. She struggled to take control of the host body and roared, Feng Qingqian, do you want to die?
Ning Shu felt some headache because of Ying Shus action, but it was bearable.
Since when did you be sick? Feng Chang asked. Keep this quiet. Dont go around talking about this. The second prince mustnt know, do you understand?
Daughter understands, she replied. She curtsied, then said, Father, I think the second prince means to annul his engagement with me.
As long as the Feng family stands, he wont do that, said Feng Chang dismissively.
The second prince must feel like this daughters status as a concubine daughter isnt good enough for one as noble as him. In my opinion, I think he wants to annul his engagement with me and asks for the first daughter of this familys hand in marriage instead.
Feng Chang narrowed his eyes. With a sharp nce towards Ning Shu, he rebuked her, Dont spout nonsense.
It is true that Daughteres from a status not worthy of a heavenly prince like the second prince, said Ning Shu. The second prince seems intent on breaking off the engagement, so I also wish to break off the engagement.
This marriage was nned by your mother and the second princes mother, Noble Consort Du. His Majesty has also agreed, said Feng Chang.
As a concubine, how could the original hosts mother get to know a noble consort in the pce? The only possibility was that the noble consort knew that the original hosts mother was the princess of another nation.
Thus, she asked, Father, how did Aunt get to know Noble Consort Du? And to even set up an engagement with a noble consorts son?
Your mother saved Noble Consort Dus life by chance, Feng Chang exined. Noble Consort Du set up this engagement to repay the kindness your mother showed her.
When Ning Shu heard this, she almost burst outughing. To repay a life-saving grace? She didnt believe a single word. What noble consort would be willing to have her son marry a concubine daughter of a general?
Chapter 1830: Love Will Always Find a Way
Chapter 1830: Love Will Always Find a Way
Couldnt she see that her own son despised this? He was trying all sorts of ways to withdraw from the marriage.
Ning Shu smiled and said, Father, I still wish to annul the engagement. Could Father allow this daughter to see His Majesty?
Why are you so insistent on breaking off the engagement? If youre worried about the second prince trying to break off the engagement, Noble Consort Du wouldnt let the second prince do that. You can rest assured, Feng Chang said.
Ning Shu said helplessly, But the second prince truly despises this daughter. What if he were to nder me in order to withdraw from the marriage? Then I would end up with a tarnished reputation, while he gets what he wants. On top of it, the Feng family would be dragged down along with me. Even you may be affected, Father.
Surely he wont go that far. It wouldnt do him any good, would it? Feng Chang mused as he thought about it. Those who have weathered countless battlefields could never be truly dumb.
It was easy for Feng Chang to figure out the twists and turns in all of this. If Feng Qingqians reputation was ruined, it would be considered the Feng familys fault while the second prince would simply be the victim of the situation. If the second prince were to ask for another daughter of the Feng family instead, his request would be justified.
Feng Changs facial muscles trembled, then he asked, What will you say to His Majesty when you see him?
Daughter wants to allow the second prince to be with the one he loves, of course. After all, love will always find a way, said Ning Shu in a matter-of-fact tone.
Feng Chang:??!?!?
It looks like youre still sick, so go back and stay inside to rest. Dont talk about this anymore. Feng Chang ordered as he waved his broad hand at Ning Shu dismissively.
Father! Ning Shu shouted.
Go back, Feng Chang said decisively, his body emitting the iron-blooded majesty of military men.
Ning Shu had no other choice but to bow and withdraw.
The entire way back, Ying Su was raving. Its just a man, and you even want to help him be with the one he loves? Feng Qingqian, Ive never met anyone as disgusting as you!
A man like that can just be discarded directly, she continued coldly.
Ning Shu merely smiled. Youre also the most disgusting person I have ever met. Nopetition whatsoever. Would you like a prize?
When they arrived in the courtyard, Pei Lan was already waiting for them. She said to Ning Shu, Miss, Ive cleaned up the ce and everything has been sorted. Heres the list.
Ning Shu nodded and took the list.
Ying Su desperately fought for control of the body. Ning Shu felt herself gradually losing control of the body, before losing itpletely.
In the end, the female lead was favored by Heavens. The original hosts body only had great luck and things would only go smoothly whenever the body was upied by Ying Su. Whenever it was Ning Shus turn, the Heavens would immediately turn into a vicious stepmother.
As soon as Ying Su took over the body, she immediately said to Pei Lan, Sell everything on this list.
Miss? Pei Lan was confused. Her master was changing her mind so much that she really didnt know what to do.
Miss, do you really want to sell it? Pei Lan asked.
Ying Su pped the list on the table. What would I keep them for? Sell it all!
I understand. When Pei Lan was about to take the list from the table, a hand pressed down on the list and stopped her. Pei Lan turned her head up to look at the hands owner in confusion.
Theres no need to sell them, said the person with a smile on her face.
Pei Lan:????
Miss, do you want to sell them or not? Pei Lan suppressed her annoyance and asked in a low voice.
Sell! Sell them all, the miss said again, her face twisted and her teeth gritted.
Pei Lan:????
Then Miss, this servant will take the things and sell them? Pei Lan asked once again, just to be sure. She was starting to think her master might be sick.
No need to sell them. Keep them for now. Ill let you know when its the right time to sell them.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Pei Lan felt anger growing in her chest. Impatiently she asked, Miss, please decide whether you want to sell or not, so that this servant can prepare ordingly!
Chapter 1831: My Money Will Be Your Money Too
Chapter 1831: My Money Will Be Your Money Too
Pei Lan did not know what to do. The miss told her to sell the things, then changed her mind again all in the span of a few seconds.
Ning Shu said to Ying Su, "If you dare sell these things, I swear on my life that I will drag you down to hell with me."
She wanted to grow her power with that money? She should keep dreaming!
"Feng Qingqian, are you dumb? My money will be your money too. Why are you acting like this? Ying Shu asked, annoyed.
"I just like to disagree with you," Ning Shu said. If these things were sold and someone asked about themter, how was she supposed to answer them?
Not to mention that the assassins'' group was not an establishment that Feng Qingqian could control. They may bite the hands that feed them, especially considering the Pei siblingss hostility towards the Feng family.
Nutjob.
Ying Su waved her hand in defeat. Fine. Dont sell it.
Pei Lan:
"Okay, Miss." Pei Lan stayed still, expecting Ying Su to backtrack again on her decision.
"Miss, you really dont want to sell it?" Pei Lan asked.
"Mm. Dont sell it." Ying Su felt that it was getting harder and harder to maintain control of the original hosts body, while it was getting easier for Feng Qingqian to take over it.
Could it be that she was really going to disappear? Although she disliked this body, she didnt want to leave it either. If she left, who knew whether or not she would be able to survive?
Pei Lan sighed and said, "This servant will go prepare the meal then, Miss."
Not long after the second prince came to try withdrawing from the engagement, a rumor started spreading in the capital. It said that the fourth miss of the Feng family was suffering from a mdy and was simply not suitable to be a daughter-inw of the imperial family.
It seemed like the second prince would have liked to spread some more damaging rumors, but then it urred to him that she was still his fiance in name, and he didnt have the courage to make up rumors that would implicate himself.
Ning Shu was rendered speechless when she heard the news. No wonder this guy couldnt be the emperor. Since he had a shortsighted and closed mind, he should at least have a little ruthlessness and patience, but this guy had nothing!
"Tsk, tsk, tsk, Feng Qingqian. Look at your man" Ying Su sarcastically said, "You consider a man like this a treasure?"
Ning Shu: Hes not my man
"Tidy yourself up. You have to go to the pce," said Feng Chang, walking in.
"I''m not going, she answered indifferently.
Feng Chang paid no mind to her answer. He just thought this girl''s intermittent mania was acting up again, and instructed Pei Lan, "Help yourdy freshen up."
"Yes." Pei Lan curtsied. She could barely suppress the hatred in her voice. Now that her enemy was in front of her, she simply couldn''t suppress the emotions inside her.
"Hurry and get ready, or I''ll have someone drag you to the carriage," Feng Chang said.
Ying Su frowned even as she got ready and followed Feng Chang out of the house. On the veranda, she encountered the main daughter, Feng Feiyan.
Feng Feiyan saw that her father was taking this concubine daughter out, so she felt a little upset and asked, "Father, where are you taking her? Why arent you bringing me?"
"Be good, Father has something to do in the pce," Feng Chang said gently. His tone was, of course, full of love for his daughter.
Ying Su watched from the side with an expression of contempt.
"Fourth Sister, you were the one who pushed Mother to the ground. Why didn''t you go visit her at all?" Feng Feiyan questioned. At the same time, she was tattling to Feng Chang.
Ying Su sneered and simply ignored Feng Feiyan.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
MTL Editor: Vita
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1832: Dropped to a Kneel
Chapter 1832: Dropped to a Kneel
"What kind of attitude is that?" Feng Feiyan''s expression turned ugly. "Father, look at her. Shes a concubine daughter, yet she didnt even curtsy when she saw me, the first daughter! What a rude girl."
"See, I wasnt taught any rules so I dont know any of them. Apologies, but I wont greet you." Ying Su''s face was cold and her attitude was arrogant and uncaring.
Feng Feiyan was so angry that her face turned blue. She stomped her feet and started screaming to Feng Chang, "Father, look at her!"
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Be good, Feiyan. You can exin what happened once Ie back," Feng Chang said.
Feng Chang took Ying Su to the pce to request to see His Majesty. As they waited outside the pce, he said to her, "The second prince is insistent on annulling his engagement with you. You know what to say when you see His Majesty, right?"
"Of course," she replied.
The eunuch came out of the hall and said, "General Feng, the emperor summons you."
Feng Chang brought Ying Su into the hall. He knelt down and saluted, but Ying Su remained standing and looked straight at the emperor.
When Feng Chang nced over and found that Ying Su was not moving, he was startled. He hurriedly whispered, "Kneel down and pay your respects to the emperor."
Ying Su gave a coldugh. "I"
Thud! Ning Shu dropped to a kneel on the ground. She fell so hard her knees throbbed with pain. "This humble girl pays respects to Your Majesty. Long live the emperor!"
Ning Shu shouted aloud while she kowtowed.
"Feng Qingqian, will you die if you don''t act out!?" Ying Su roared after she lost control of the original hosts body.
Feng Chang let out a breath. It seemed like annulling the marriage was the right choice. Considering Feng Qingqians weird behavior, the second prince would probably divorce her anyway.
"General Feng, what have youe to see me about?" The emperor asked as he continued reading the memorials. He was now well into his middle age. His expression was serene and emotions werent apparent on his face.
"This" Feng Chang hesitated a bit.
"Dear General, you can be forthright." The emperor ced the memorials down and lifted his eyebrows.
Feng Chang cupped his fists and finally said with a sigh, "I havee to plead with Your Majesty. Your Majesty, please release the second prince from the engagement with my concubine daughter."
"Oh." The emperor lifted his brows, his tone dangerous. "Why? Is my son not good enough for your daughter?"
Feng Chang hurriedly kowtowed. "The second prince''s status is noble and heavenly. It is my daughter who isn''t worthy of the second prince."
"General Feng, I don''t want to hear your excuses." The emperor settled his gaze on Ning Shu who had her head against the ground the whole time. "Tell me why you want to withdraw from the engagement."
Ning Shu cowered for a moment. "Replying Your Majesty, this humble girl knows that her status is humble and that it doesnt please His Highness. Moreover, His Highness already has a woman in his heart, so he too, hopes that this daughter would withdraw."
"His Highness already went to the Feng family to discuss this matter beforehand. I felt that Qingqian was indeed not a good match for His Highness, so I want to bring it up for Your Majesty to decide," said Feng Chang as he kowtowed.
"Who is the woman that the second likes?" The emperor flipped through the memorial without much concern. His fingers were idly plucking at a string of round and clear jade stones.
"This.. This subject does not know," Feng Chang said.
"Since this marriage was ordered by Noble Consort Du, go and call her over. Call the second prince as well." The emperor gave instructions to the eunuch next to him.
Soon, Noble Consort Du arrived. She saw Feng Chang and Ning Shu, swept a nce at Ning Shu, then curtsied towards the emperor.
"Noble Consort, the Feng family wishes to withdraw from the engagement. Apparently the second has a woman he likes?" the emperor said.
Noble Consort Du was wearing a graceful and luxurious pce dress. Though she was already over thirty years old, she still had a face as beautiful as a peach blossom. When she heard the emperor''s words, she froze for a moment and looked at Ning Shu. Immediately afterwards she said, "As far as this consort knows, the second prince doesnt have any woman he likes."
Noble Consort Du then said to Feng Chang, "General Feng, this marriage was made between this consort and Qingqian''s mother. Now that Qingqian''s mother has passed away, we should follow the wishes of the deceased."
MTL Editor: Vita
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1833: Breaking Off the Engagement
Chapter 1833: Breaking Off the Engagement
"Your Majesty, although the marriage is a matter between two families, in the end, the young couple are the ones that are going to live through it. The second prince has clearly said that he doesnt like Qingqian. Moreover, Qingqian is, after all, a concubine daughter. Her understanding of rules and customs arecking, so this subject is afraid Qingqian will bring dishonor to the imperial family.
Feng Chang felt quite helpless. If it werent for the second prince spreading rumors left and right, there was no way he woulde to break off an engagement with the imperial family.
The second prince was still only around sixteen. He yed with childish means, means that old and more experienced people like Feng Chang could easily see through.
Rules can be taught. Even if she doesnt understand now, after they get married and get to know each other, theyll naturally be able to mutually support each other, said Noble Consort Du. This consort will definitely love Qingqian like shes this consorts own daughter.
"Noble Consort likes her that much?" The emperor lifted his brows, his expression mild. No one could tell what was going through his mind.
Noble Consort Du smiled. This consort and Qingqians mother were friends, but she left us so early. This child lost her mother at such a young age, it is only natural for this consort to love her more to make up for it.
The emperor smiled slightly without saying anything.
"Your Majesty, the second prince is waiting outside the pce," the eunuch said, walking in and saluting the emperor.
"Let him in."
When the second prince walked in and saw Feng Qingqian, he froze for a moment. He was obviously not expecting a concubine daughter from a generals residence to be here. This subject son greets Imperial Father."
"The daughter of the Feng family said that you have a woman you like. She wants to withdraw from the marriage to allow you to marry that woman, The emperor said mildly.
The second prince kneeled down. "Imperial Father, this subject son does already have a woman he likes, its"
"Your Majesty, there is no woman that Xu''er likes," Noble Consort Du interrupted the second prince''s words with a forced smile.
The second prince hesitated. When he saw his mothers stern eyes, though, he knew his mother was angry and obediently kept his mouth shut.
"Your Majesty, if this subject may have a word in private," Feng Chang spoke up.
Noble Consort Du turned her head to look at Feng Chang, her facial color very poor. The emperor nodded. "Yes, the rest of you withdraw for now."
Ning Shu stood up with her numb legs and walked out of the pce.
"Qingqian. If you had suffered any grievances, you can just tell this consort. What need is there to go so far as to ask to withdraw from the marriage? Noble Consort Du took Ning Shu''s hand. She then said earnestly like a mother-inw, "If Xu''er bullied you, you shouldve told this consort first."
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"I''ll definitely defend you," Noble Consort Du said.
Ning Shu grinned. A noble consort being so attentive to her, a generals concubine daughter, was simply too abnormal. She must be after something. It was likely that she was simply after the original hosts mother.
"I hate it when people touch me." Noble Consort Du''s hand was flung away.
Noble Consort Du looked in shock at Ning Shu whose behavior had abruptly changed. When the second prince saw the aloof look on Ning Shus face, he said coldly, Feng Qingqian, this manner of yours is precisely what I hate. Who do you think you are?"
"Xu''er!" Noble Consort Du shouted at the second prince. She then turned her head, her facial muscles trembling, and said, "Qingqian, no one spends the rest of their life with another person without bickering. Listen to Auntie. Dont make it so that things get out of hand. Withdrawing from the engagement is also bad for your reputation.
MTL Editor: Vita
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1834: Very Mixed Feelings
Chapter 1834: Very Mixed Feelings
"Since when were you my aunt? I didn''t realize I had any," Ying Su said with a scoff.
A sharp light shed through Noble Consort Dus eyes. A girl from a younger generation and of lower birth at that actually spoke that way to her. She was infuriated.
"His Majesty asked for Your Highness and the second prince toe in. Miss Feng you should go in as well, said the eunuch who came out of the hall towards the three.
The three entered the hall. When Noble Consort Du met the emperor''s profound and inscrutable eyes, she couldnt help but feel uneasy.
The emperor cleared his throat and said mildly, "Since both children do not wish to be together, then just let it be. Even if Noble Consort Du wishes to take care of a friends daughter, theres no need to set up a betrothal. You can simply adopt her instead."
"This" Noble Consort Du hastily answered, "Its public knowledge that these two children are engaged and are to be married. Surely withdrawing from the marriage will not be good for Qingqings reputation?
"Since when were they engaged to be married? It wasnt formal. You were trying to take care of your deceased friends daughter as if she was your own daughter, the engagement was simply a joke," said the emperor with a cold expression.
Noble Consort Dus facial color was poor. On the other hand, the second prince breathed a sigh of relief since he didnt have to marry a woman like Feng Qingqian.
"Kowtow and show your gratefulness to His Majesty." Feng Chang kneeled down to thank the emperor. He saw Ying Su still standing straight up and couldnt help but to be startled. He pulled Ying Su down to her knees and held down her head with his big hands in a kowtow position. Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness."
Ying Su:
Noble Consort Du took a deep breath and bowed towards the emperor. "I understand.
Qingqian is my adopted daughter."
The emperor nodded and waved his hand. The three people immediately walked out of the pce.
Noble Consort Du turned around with a cold snort and left. The second prince followed her to her resting pce.
Once they were in her resting pce, Noble Consort Du first took a sip of her tea. The tea was already cold. She was so angry that she directly smashed the teacup. The second prince was still happy that he managed to get out of the engagement. When he saw his mother like this, he said, Mother, dont be so angry.
"Youre happy?" Noble Consort Du squinted at the second prince. He nodded honestly. This son isnt satisfied with Feng Qinqian. Shes a concubine daughter who cowers at the sight of people. Just the look of her is annoying!
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Stupid." Noble Consort Du pped the second prince. He covered his face in shock. "Mother!"
"I really want to beat you to death. Im so painstakingly nning your future but you drag us down like this! Noble Consort Du was so angry that her body was trembling. "Feng Qingqian isn''t just a concubine daughter of the Feng family. Shes the child of the Scarlet mes Nations eldest princess. The current emperor of the Scarlet mes Nation is her uncle.
"I prepared this marriage for you. With Feng Qingqian''s temporary identity as the concubine daughter of a general, you wont stand out among your brothers and it will make your father think you have no ambition. After you and Feng Qingqian are married, you can try to get in touch with the Scarlet mes Nation and get their support to ascend the throne.
"I never imagined youd be so unwilling. If you asked me beforehand, things wouldnt have gotten to the point of the engagement beingpletely broken off." Noble Consort Du was so angry that both her heart and liver hurt.
The second prince was dumbfounded. He opened his mouth and said, "But you never told me, Mother."
The second prince now had very mixed feelings. All the happiness from earlier instantly turned into extreme disappointment. "Who would have thought that the general''s concubine daughter was the daughter of a princess?"
"This son will definitely make Feng Qingqian ept this son again," the second prince hastily said. Although the Scarlet mes Nation was small and rarely involved itself with neighboring countries, their people were good at handling poison. This was why they were able to survive in the midst of the many tripartite countries.
"No need to try. Theres no chance left for you and Feng Qingqian. Noble Consort Du rubbed her forehead. Her face showed her exhaustion and her disappointment with the second prince.
MTL Editor: Vita
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1835: Shortcomings Now Became Strong Points
Chapter 1835: Shorings Now Became Strong Points
The second prince opened his mouth just to close it again. It was as if he had just fallen from heaven to hell. He thought that by withdrawing from the marriage, he could marry the first daughter of the Feng family. He didnt know all he had done was throw away a diamond to pick up a rock.
"Mother, I''ll persuade Feng Qingqian to ept me again. She had been betrothed to me for so many years and everyone knows that. No one will want her, said the second prince with his fist clenched.
Noble Consort Du shook her head, "She wanted to withdraw from the marriage so much that she risked her reputation. She doesnt want to marry you, and your father also wont agree to it.
"Im only afraid Feng Chang, that old brute, told your father about Feng Qingqians mothers real status. In order to end our hopes, your father chucked Feng Qinqian to me as my adopted daughter. That way you and Feng Qingqian being together is no longer possible. As Noble Consort Du spoke, she felt the urge to hit him again.
"Not only are you stupid, you are also self-centered. Youre my son, did you really think that I would find a concubine daughter to be your wife? Noble Consort Du said coldly.
The second prince was even more frustrated than Noble Consort Du. Feng Qingqian, who in his eyes was a cowering little girl with no initiative and all the shorings possible in the world now had be an advantageous match. The shorings now became strong points since if they got married, she would do whatever he said.
The second prince lost his previous excitement and joy. He sat on the chair, remorseful beyond measure, and finally said with a grumble, "Why didn''t that Feng Qingqian tell me she was the Princesss daughter? Was it deliberate?"
"She probably doesnt even know her own real background." Noble Consort Du sighed, "Over ten years of nning was ruined by you just like this. You can pull out a random person from Scarlet mes Nation and they will still be a poison expert"
"Mother, I am not willing" The second prince growled.
"So what if you arent willing, what can you do? Think of your father before you do anything. He sits on a high ce and can see everything clearly." Noble Consort Du waved her hand, "You leave the pce first. I want to clear my head."
Noble Consort Du didn''t want to see him at all now.
On the other side, as soon as Ying Su left the pce gates, she was pushed into the carriage by Feng Chang. They returned to the Feng residence as quickly as they could. He then said to Ying Su, "Stay quiet in the courtyard by yourself. Don''te out."
"Who are you to confine me? I can go wherever I want. Its none of your business," Ying Su said with a cold face.
Feng Chang made a face, the words are you sick again? apparent in his expression. He paid her not the slightest of mind and said, "Just stay quiet at home."
Frick, he thought she was a crazy person that opened her mouth only to talk nonsense.
"General, youre back just in time for dinner. Qingqian, youre also here? Let''s have dinner together," said Madam Feng and she came out of the residence. When she saw Ying Su, her face visibly stiffened, before she gently invited Ying Su.
Ying Su scoffed. Madam Feng must despise her so much, yet she was still able to invite her to dinner with a smile. What a hypocrite.
"Oh, I cant afford to eat such delicacies. Ill stick to my coarse bran," Ying Su said deliberately in a ridiculing tone.
Madam Feng''s expression stiffened and she couldn''t help but nce at Feng Chang. She then said, "Then I''ll have the servants deliver the meal to your courtyard."
"Don''t be like that. You should just ignore me like before. Don''t put on this fake virtuous look, I''m tired of looking at it," Ying Su waved her hand and brushed straight past Madam Feng. Madam Fengs facial color turned extremely poor.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Feng Chang said to Madam Feng, "Madam, don''t pay any attention to her. If she says anything unpleasant, just ignore her.
"General, please don''t me this wife. Qingqian is a sensitive and quiet girl, so she usually doesnt say anything even if something happened. This wife has to manage the Feng family, it is inevitable that sometimes this wife ends up unintentionally neglecting her, exined Madam Feng to Feng Chang.
"Qingqian started to be abnormal since she fell into the water. Should we find a Daoist priest to perform an exorcism? Compared to the old Qingqian, shes like a whole different person, with no sense of propriety at that." Madam Feng would not forget that she was pushed to the ground by her, in front of a cadre of subordinates. It was extremely humiliating. How is she supposed to continue managing the inner courtyard with dignity after that?
"Its fine, I trust you." Feng Chang led her back into the house.
Ning Shu couldn''t help but ask Ying Su, "Cant you act like a decent person?" Was it really all right to act this cold and rude?
"Ha, dont you know to beware of people whoe to you bearing gifts? They definitely arent up to anything good," Ying Su said coldly. "Im worried Ill get indigestion, eating with a hypocritical woman like that."
"How is she hypocritical?" Ning Shu asked. Could it be that, to Ying Su, a person has to cuss at her to not be hypocritical? Does she not understand people have personal images to keep up?
MTL Editor: Vita
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1836: How Can It Be Called Generosity?
Chapter 1836: How Can It Be Called Generosity?
"Feng Qingqian, your mother has been so mean to you, yet you still speak up for her. She torments all of the concubine daughters, shespletely hypocritical and vicious." Ying Su was full of mockery. "Ancient people are so pedantic and pathetic."
Ning Shu:
"You mean Madam Feng isn''t generous enough?" asked Ning Shu.
"How can it be called generosity if she cant even tolerate a concubines daughter? Whatsughable is that such a woman is still praised for keeping a family together," said Ying Su coldly.
Ning Shu: _
Generosity?
In Ying Sus eyes, being antagonistic meant not being generous. On the other hand, from the perspective of Madam Feng, her husband had returned triumphantly with a pregnant woman. He had sired a concubine daughter, yet she tolerated all of it.
Haha, when it came to others,Ying Su viewed this as not being generous. However, she herself waspletely ruthless when it came to dealing with her rivals. She never held back in killing those shameless bitches pestering her man. This maam would only ept a man that waspletely hers
Why didn''t she consider being generous at that time?
Her double standards were too much. Only things that were beneficial to her counted as right.
Haha
"Since youre so generous, will you allow your husband to have other women?" asked Ning Shu.
"Hows that possible? My husband must be loyal to me. If he cant even do that, he doesnt deserve to be my husband." Ying Su snorted. "I want a man whose body and mind only belong to me."
Haha
Ning Shu couldnt be bothered to talk with her anymore. Her logic simply didn''t make sense. Ying Su was an extreme egoist. What she did was always right.
Ning Shu started attempting to gain control of the body. Ning Shu found that each time she took over, she would enter a period of fatigue. It was too tiring for this body to change masters.
In Feng Chang''s words, the intermittent mania had gotten worse.
"Feng Qingqian, you''re at it again. Cant you stop?" shouted Ying Su.
Ning Shu clenched her fists, moved her neck, and said faintly, "I have toe out for some air too."
"Miss, the main courtyard has sent food. Do you want to eat?" asked Pei Lan.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Alright." Ning Shu nodded.
A maid came in with a food box and set several tes of colorful and fragrant dishes on the table.
Ning Shu picked up her chopsticks, picked some food, and smelled to see if there was anything extra. Afterward, she got to eating and chewed slowly, fully savoring the taste. This was the first meal shes had sinceing to this world.
Drinking hot soup and warming your stomach was all it took for a meal to make you feel happy and alive.
Once Ning Shu finished eating, the maid who had brought the food over put the te away, Ning Shu wiped her mouth and said, "Thank Mother for me."
The maid froze for a moment, then she curtsied towards Ning Shu and said, "This servant will do so."
After eating, Ning Shuzily stretched then started walking around in the yard. She turned a deaf ear to Ying Su''s ranting.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1837: Changed Personalities Every Few Minutes
Chapter 1837: Changed Personalities Every Few Minutes
Pei Lan suspiciously looked at Ning Shu, who was walking. She didnt know if she was seeing things or something else, but she always felt that her miss changed personalities every few minutes.
She now had a cold and distant look. She was not at all like the miss who had the temperament of looking disdainfully over the world. What was going on?
Pei Lan felt very conflicted. She did not know how to talk to Ying Su about her brother. He had entrusted her to ask their miss about their future ns.
Miss said she would give him money to develop, but she had never brought it up after that. Earlier, she instructed her to sell the jewelry, but now, her attitude had suddenly taken a 180-degree turn.
After thinking about it, Pei Lan walked up to Ning Shu''s side and hesitantly asked, "Miss, my brother wanted to inquire about next ns?"
Ning Shu stopped in her tracks and suddenly asked, "If you two became powerful, would you seek revenge on the Feng family?"
Pei Lan froze for a moment. She then said, "Miss, then you say that you wouldn''t stop us from taking revenge?"
Ning Shu tugged at the corner of her mouth. "Why put the hatred of the whole country on the Feng family? Even without General Feng, there would be other generals to defeat your father."
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
To hate the Feng family was a bit inexplicable. ording to this logic, Pei Lan should also hate the emperor. After all, he was the one who had started the war.
The only reason they hated the Feng family was to let Ying Su and the siblings have a like-minded goal. As a result, the siblings would follow Ying Su loyally to death.
"If I allow you two to go far away, will you be willing?" asked Ning Shu.
Pei Lan immediately kneeled on the ground and took an oath. "This servant and her brother have already been bought by Miss. We will live as Miss''s people and die as Miss''s ghost. We swear to serve Miss to our deaths."
Ning Shu casually smiled. "If I don''t allow you to retaliate against the Feng family, will you still serve me?"
"This Pei Lan was speechless for a moment and didn''t respond for a long time. She was a bit confused. She didnt know whether Miss was saying it casually or intentionally testing her loyalty.
Pei Lan didn''t know how to answer for a while.
Ning Shu never expected to get an answer from Pei Lan. Besides, Ying Su didn''t have enough money to develop the assassin group because of her restrictions.
The Pei siblings were dependent on Ying Su. They could not rise without her. To put it bluntly, they were just Ying Su''s little followers.
After a short walk, Ning Shu was ready to go to Feng Chang to discuss changing residences. Soon, that impressive prince of a different surname would be showing up.
Prince Xin was a prince with a different surname. He was a dilemma for the imperial family. Moreover, he was of the same generation as the current emperor. Therefore, whenever people like the second prince saw Prince Xin, he had to address him as Imperial Uncle.
Prince Xin had his own army and forces. The reigning emperor had wanted to get rid of him many times, but Prince Xin was so amazing that no matter what he did, he could not be killed.
Honestly, Prince Xin and Ying Su''s nature were alike. She had no choice but to say that marriages were predestined.
In a short while, Prince Xin would go to the capital to congratte the empress dowager on her birthday. The emperor would take advantage of his departure from his territory to send assassins to get rid of him. Prince Xin would be wounded and end up running to Ying Su''s courtyard.
Ying Su would conveniently save Prince Xin. From then on, Ying Su would always be on Prince Xins mind. He would visit her boudoir at night like a rogue to take advantage of her.
Ying Su had a strong nature. In the face of Prince Xin''s provocation and stimtion, of course there was no way she would admit defeat. She insisted on getting revenge. However, Prince Xin would only dotingly watch her baring her fangs and waving her ws.
Time after time, Ying Su could do nothing about this rogue man. Furthermore, he kept sending her people and money without any pretext.
When the Feng family made her suffer, he would immediately run over to suppress them with his status. He berated Feng Cheng, calling him a blind old man, and called Madam Feng a malicious woman.
In short, the duo had great chemistry. They disyed their love to the whole world, blinding the passers-bys.
Ning Shu grinned. She felt that if she were Madam Feng, she would probably want to kill Ying Su even if it cost her own life
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1838: Messenger of Justice
Chapter 1838: Messenger of Justice
It was a pity that the difference in power was just too great. Madam Feng naturally ended up in defeat.
Honestly, the fact that she was able to be the main wife and the head of the family showed her ability to see the big picture. She wouldnt waste her time doing anything severe against a concubines daughter. After all, Feng Qingqian was just a concubine daughter, not a concubine son who would take a split of the family property.
Madam Feng just had to prepare dowry for a concubines daughter and marry her out. In fact, she could even be used in political marriages for the benefit of the family.
Feng Qingqians current state of life was a result of her personality, in addition to being engaged with the second prince as a concubines daughter. The other sisters in the house naturally isted her because of their jealousy.
Feng Qingqian herself was aware of this, but the moment Ying Su came, Ying Su listed all the people in the Feng residence as enemies. Ying Supletely saw herself as a messenger of justice.
Ning Shu stood outside the study, waiting for Feng Chang toe out since she wasn''t qualified to enter the study.
"What''s the matter now? Are you feeling better already? Come back when you are well," said Feng Chang directly.
Ning Shu:
"This daughter is all better now _," said Ning Shu.
Ning Shu did not stand on ceremony and said, "Father, this daughter wants to switch courtyards. My current courtyard is a bit leaky."
Feng Chang nced at Ning Shu. "So you''re once again implying that the Feng family has been mistreating you?"
"Father, this daughter doesnt think so," said Ning Shu with a salute. She was trying to avoid Prince Xin who would be making use of that courtyard as a hiding ce once he got injured.
"This daughter just wants to renovate that courtyard, nothing more. Its a bit damp." Ning Shu said, "In truth, this daughter knows about her own birth. This daughter has always been grateful to Father for giving her a ce to stay."
"Oh?" Feng Chang lifted his brows in surprise. "How did you know about that? Did your mother tell you?"
Seeing Ning Shu remain quiet, Feng Chang took a sip of tea and considered things. After a moment of thought, he said, "You can stay with Feiyan for now."
With Feng Feiyan?
Ning Shu said somewhat awkwardly, "Father, during an earlier reup of the illness, this daughter had pushed Mother to the ground. Now, this daughter is afraid that Second Sister wont let this daughter live there."
"You, ah. You Feng Chang pointed at Ning Shu and said, "No matter what, you have called her mother for so many years. No matter how senseless you were, you could not do such a thing. Do you even care about your reputation anymore? The person you pushed is my wife!"
"I''m sorry." Ning Shu curtsied in apology.
She then said, "Father, could you please find a new ce for me? Second Sister is probably not willing to stay with me either."
"Theres Orchid Garden. Just stay there." Feng Chang walked away with his hands behind his back.
"Father," Ning Shu called out to Feng Chang.
He turned his head to look at her. "What now?"
Ning Shu: _
His attitude was as if she was too troublesome for him to deal with.
"Father, in a short while, it will be Empress Dowager''s birthday. The city will be flooded with people, so Father should send more men to patrol the residence."
Feng Chang just hummed in agreement.
Ning Shu headed back to her courtyard to pack up her things. Ying Su kept ranting in her head.
"Feng Qingqian, you actually apologized to him? You deserve it, you know. You deserve to be bullied. You will bring a lowly death upon yourself." Ying Su was so angry that she was shouting in her head, "I was kind enough to teach the person who bullied you a lesson, but you actually apologized."
"Why are you the one to live in this body? People like you aren''t qualified to live at all." Ying Suughed coldly in quick session. "Just living humbly and pitifully while your resources are snatched by the strong. You cant change. A weak person like you isn''t qualified to live."
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1839: Resources Were Snatched by the Strong?
Chapter 1839: Resources Were Snatched by the Strong?
Resources were snatched by the strong?
It was merely an excuse to steal something.
"The strong seizing the resources of the weak, huh? Okay, Ill agree with that." Ning Shu tilted her head. Feng Qingqian had offered her soul to request for a counterattack, so Ying Su was the one who had to get the hell out of this body.
"Do you always like to yell at people like that?" Ning Shu said indifferently, "Do you feel powerful just because you feel no apprehension in saying anything?"
Ying Su snorted. "Daring to speak is also a skill. Look at yourself; you cant even get out a single word. You deserve to be bullied."
Ning Shu just chuckled. Mind you, dogs that bite without barking were the most powerful.
Wait, why did she call herself a dog?
Ning Shu returned to the courtyard and asked Pei Lan to pack up her things and move to Orchid Garden.
She didn''t want to deal with Prince Xin.
Orchid Garden was named as such because the yard was full of orchids. The courtyard there was quite good and scenic.
Ning Shu settled down with ease.
She then informed Feng Chang that she wished to go out for a stroll and get some fresh air.
However, rubbing his hairy beard, Feng Chang directly told her that she was too sick to be running around!
Ning Shu:
Nevertheless, Ning Shu went out to buy a vermilion brush and some vermilion.
In the final analysis, the situation with Ying Su was the result of a ghost possession. She had to employ the methods and techniques of Mt. Mao Temple to deal with her. Although 2333 said merit could eliminate Ying Su''s karma, there was no way she would squander the merit she had worked so hard to get just like that.
She had to make ends meet in an assignment.
Besides, the soul pearl was salivating over Ying Su''s soul and wanted to devour her. It was presumably interested in the yin and baleful karma on Ying Su''s soul. All in all, eliminating her with merit would be a bad move.
Ning Shu used a veil to conceal her face while buying the tools for drawing talismans. She didn''t stay out a second longer than necessary and headed back to the Feng residence.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Feng Qingqian, what are you doing?" When Ying Su looked at Ning Shu drawing on the paper, she couldnt rein in her curiosity, "Don''t tell me you''re trying to perform an exorcism?"
"You guessed right. It is for exorcising a ghost." Ning Shu recited the chant in her heart. She gathered heaven and earth spiritual energy on the vermilion brush tip, but it wasn''t so easy to draw a sessful talisman. Every time she got halfway through, she would already be exhausted.
"Feng Qingqian, if you think you can drive me out with these fake Daoist tricks, you''re dreaming." Ying Su tried hard to seize the control of the body, but she found it very difficult. The golden light in her opponent''s soul made her soul ufortable. She had no idea what the golden light was.
"Feng Qingqian, do you have to be like this?" Once Ying Su failed to gain control of the body, she started panicking. "What will you get for driving me out?"
"There are many benefits, of course." Right at this time, there came the sound of footsteps from outside, interrupting her talisman drawing. Ning Shu put her things away.
"Didn''t you say that the body belongs to the strong? Now I''m going to drive your soul out of this body," said Ning Shu indifferently.
Ying Su froze for a moment. She then said, "You aren''t Feng Qingqian. Feng Qingqian wouldnt use such tactics. You and I are both outsiders. Who are you to drive me out of this body? You aren''t qualified yet."
"Resources are for the strong, remember?" said Ning Shu with a smile on her face.
Pei Lan finally walked in and saw her miss standing there with a slight smile on her lips. Who knew why, but Pei Lan felt a shiver down her spine. It was summer outside, yet she felt cold all of a sudden.
"Miss, Xiao Cui has brought something for you." Pei Lan curtsied towards Ning Shu.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1840: A Letter
Chapter 1840: A Letter
Xiao Cui was a cleaning maid. She quickly eyed the surroundings as she walked in and bowed towards Ning Shu. "This servant greets Fourth Miss. Second Prince asked this servant to give this to Fourth Miss."
Ning Shu looked at the thing in Xiao Cui''s hand. It was a delicate lotus purse with bright colors and a beautiful peony flower threaded on it.
When Xiao Cui held the purse, it looked as if she was holding a flower.
Ning Shu sniffed and smelled a faint elegant fragrance on the purse.
She nodded towards Pei Lan, who epted the purse for her. Xiao Cui looked at Ning Shu with bated breath. After Ning Shu gave her a little tip, Xiao Cui happily left the courtyard.
Ning Shu opened the purse and found a jade pendanthalf of a jade pendant. Apparently, this jade pendant came as a pair. The other half should be in the hands of the second prince.
There was also a piece of paper in the purse; it was a letter written by the second prince. Ning Shu skimmed the letter. It was nothing more than an apology. He was sorry for breaking off the marriage and then said some sweet and honeyed words.
Ning Shu could not stop rolling her eyes. The second prince really thought he was that popr with girls? He probably found out that this body had a princess mother and an emperor uncle, so he wanted to salvage their broken rtionship.
Did he really think it would be that easy?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Moreover, he had a servant sneak over something like this. He was seriously scrum. He was probably counting on establishing a non-disclosed rtionship with her.
Ning Shu put the jade pendant and the letter back into the purse, then tied it up, and took it to Feng Chang.
After reading the letter, Feng Chang raised his thick eyebrows and said, "You don''t have to worry about this matter. I''ll handle it."
"Thank you, Father." Ning Shu curtsied and smiled faintly.
If the second prince knew that this letter had reached Feng Chang''s hands, who knew what expression he would have? However, it was his fault for treating everyone else as fools.
He was first adamant about withdrawing from the marriage. After he got his wish, he then learned the noble identity of his ex-fianc. Now, he wanted to redeem himself. In a nutshell, he was tantly indicating that all he wanted was to make use of her.
Frick, did he think that he was the only one in the world with brains and that everyone else was retarded?
Feng Chang punished Xiao Cui, who had delivered the letter, by selling her. They had no idea that there was such a maid living in their residence. If others wanted to do something to thedies in their house, all they needed to do was to give the maid a little something and that would get the job done. If they kept a maid like this, what would happen to the reputations of the girls of the Feng family?
From then on, Ning Shu never got any more stuff from the second prince.
Her life in Orchid Garden was full offort. She did nothing except for drawing talismans. Ying Su kept trying to gain control of the body, but she never seeded.
"Feng Qingqian, what gives you the right to keep hogging this body?" Ying Su couldn''t help but growl at Ning Shu.
"Resources are imed by the strong," said Ning Shu indifferently.
"Youre not Feng Qingqian. You aren''t qualified to upy this body as the master," said Ying Su. The other party was getting increasingly stronger with every passing second. Ying Su felt that an inexplicable force was going to eject her soul from this body sooner orter.
"Resources are imed by the strong."
"You Ying Su was so angry that her soul was about to explode. She had to soften her tone in the end. "Theres no sense in us both losing so much."
"No, its very meaningful," said Ning Shu with a smirk.
Ying Su didn''t speak again. She concentrated her strength to take over the body. On the other side, Ning Shu picked up talisman paper while chanting, and put it on her forehead.
"Aaah Ying Su screamed. She said in a pained voice, "Stop it! Feng Qingqian, I said stop!"
Ning Shu''s body erupted with heavy ck gas. The talisman paper on her forehead disintegrated and turned into ash.
Ning Shu couldn''t help but shake her head. As expected, the talisman paper was too weak to take down Ying Su in one go.
"Feng Qingqian Ying Su''s voice was frail. "Why do you want to drive me away? I can leave this body if you want. You just have to help me find a recement. Afterwards, well have nothing to do with each other. How about that?"
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1841: I Think We Should Talk
Chapter 1841: I Think We Should Talk
Ying Su red at Ning Shu. She finally believed that Ning Shu knew some mystic arts. Adding the blow just now, Ying Sus confidence was at an all-time low. She knew she had little chance of winning in case of a head-on fight, so she took a step back.
The power of that earlier talisman felt strong enough to tear her soul apart. The pain went deep into her soul.
"Feng Qingqian, I think we should talk," said Ying Su.
Only now did Ying Su consider Ning Shu as an equal and wanted to negotiate with her. Before, her attitude had always been condescending.
"Whats there to talk about? Theres only one body, so there can only be one soul. Its either you or me," said Ning Shu while wiping her sweat.
After that struggle just now, her body felt weak. After considering things for a moment, Ning Shu sat on the bed to cultivate. In any case, Ying Su already knew that she wasn''t Feng Qingqian, so there was nothing to hide.
"Hey, Feng Qingqian Seeing the other party ignore her, Ying Su tried to fight for the bodys control. However, just like before, she was repelled by the golden light in Ning Shus soul.
Ying Su was exasperated beyond words. What the hell was this light? Dammit, this golden light could even automatically attack and defend.
Why? This person couldnt also be a transmigrator, right? She was also trying to snatch this body? How shameless. She even pretended to be Feng Qingqian.
After a strand of energy appeared in her dantian, Ning Shu stopped this cultivation session. She clenched her fist and felt her increased strength. She then took out a talisman paper and continued drawing.
"Feng Qingqian, let''s talk." As soon as Ying Su saw Ning Shu mess with that stuff again, she couldn''t help but say, "Why do we have to be enemies? We can cooperate instead. You can upy Feng Qingqian''s body. How about you help me find a different body?"
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu held the vermilion pen in her hand and asked, "And why should I help you?"
It would spell disaster for her if she got swindled by Ying Sus amiable attitude. If she really found a body for her, the first thing on Ying Sus mind would be to exterminate Feng Qingqian.
Ying Su believed in paying people back a thousand times over.
"Do you think I''m that nice?" Ning Shu said with a smirk, "Didn''t you say I was easy to bully? I took your advice and learned from you. I am determined not to be a good person anymore."
Ying Su:
Ning Shu then ignored Ying Su. She held the vermilion brush, mobilized the energy in her body, and smoothly drew a talisman.
Ying Su''s soul trembled when she saw the finished talisman. She said fiercely, "Feng Qingqian, are you deadset on this path of mutual destruction?
"If you''re going to be so vicious, I won''t let you off even if I die."
Ning Shu ignored her threats. She chanted the spell and put the talisman paper on her forehead.
"Aaah Feng Qingqian, I''ll take you down with me!" roared Ying Su as she desperately charged towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu continued reciting the chant as she sensed the heavy collision between Ying Su and her soul. It felt like her soul would copse at any moment.
Although Ning Shu wasn''t in a good state, Ying Su was even worse off. The power of the talisman paper plus the golden light ate away at Ying Sus soul. She was almost transparent.
Ying Su howled in pain and screamed for a long time before stopping.
Who knew whether she was scared or just building up her strength and not making any more noise?
Ning Shu wiped the sweat on her forehead and put the things away. Outside the house, Pei Lan asked Ning Shu, "Miss, its lunchtime. Do you wish to have your meal?"
Ning Shu hummed in agreement.
Pei Lan came in with the lunchbox. Seeing Ning Shu''s slightly pale face, she asked, "Miss, are you okay?"
"Its nothing." Ning Shu picked up the chopsticks and ate her meal.
Pei Lan stood at the side while peeking at Ning Shu from time to time. She wanted to say something but was hesitant.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1842: Changed Like the Weather
Chapter 1842: Changed Like the Weather
Her miss simply didnt look like she was going to do anything big. There was a world of difference from her previous approach when she first bought the siblings.
Day after day, she remained locked in the house. No one knew what she was doing, and she didnt allow anyone inside either. Did the miss not trust her?
What was the point of keeping them hanging like this? Could she please indicate her stance already?
Ning Shu finished her meal, wiped her mouth, and asked Pei Lan, What is it?
Miss, my brother is asking about Misss future ns. In the end, Pei Lan decided to voice her thoughts. They had followed the miss because she said she had the power to let them get their revenge. But now, the miss didnt even step out of her room, much less avenge them.
Her brother had no money to eat anymore. Last time, the miss had given him a few taels of silver, so he was able to just barely make ends meet. But now, he hadpletely run out of money.
The miss also didnt update them about her future ns. She at least had to make some exnation. Nowadays, her attitude changed like the weather, leaving herpletely confused.
Ning Shu replied with a cold expression, I havent thought about it yet. Ill tell you guys when I do.
Ying Su had established an assassin group and a brothel. Despite being a woman, Ying Su brought such harm upon other women. She tried to write the brothel off as giving homeless women shelter, but who in their right minds would believe that?
Under Ying Sus kingly dominance and the aura of the protagonist, these girls had willingly gave up their bodies and sold their dignities with a smile. Theyy under the bodies of countless men, only for the sake of their masters great undertaking.
It sounded so touching, didnt it?
When Pei Lan heard Ning Shus nonchnt words, a trace of displeasure shed across her face. She was acting so perfunctory. Did the miss think that she was blind? Pei Lan kneeled on the ground and said to Ning Shu, Miss, this servant and this servants brother arent afraid of hardship and tiredness. Just give us themand, Miss. Whatever wish you have, this this servant and this servants brother will cross any mountains of knives and any seas of fire without hesitation to fulfill it.
Ning Shus expression remained the same. I told you, I havent thought about it yet. If you cant wait, youre free to leave.
Miss, this Pei Lans expression was quite helpless.
Put the tes away, said Ning Shu indifferently.
Pei Lan got up from the floor, picked up the tes, and carried the lunchbox out. Her expression was a bit hesitant. It was clear that her heart was wavering, she didnt know whether she should stay or leave.
The Empress Dowagers birthday was right around the corner. The capital was bustling with activity, so the emperor sent extra men to patrol the streets.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The Feng residence had also tightened the security around their perimeter.
Prince Xin came, as predicted. However, he was not alone. He had brought nearly a thousand troops with him on this trip and camped outside the city. The reason he gave for bringing so many soldiers was to fight bandits along the way.
Prince Xin knew that the emperor didnt like him, so he didnt dare to go to the Empress Dowagers birthday without any security. He didnt mind risking the emperors suspicion either. He had to bring people with him no matter what.
If he truly did not bring some backup, he might not be able to leave the capital alive. Anyway, since the emperor didnt like him, he could also intimidate the guy a little with so many soldiers.
Ning Shu did not sleep at night. Instead, she spent her nights cultivating. In the middle of this particr night, she vaguely heard the sound of the roof tiles rattling. Someone was clearly walking on the roof.
Ning Shu:
She had even changed residences, so why would he still follow her here? This storyline genuinely made her speechless.
Ying Su had also been quite quiettely, not making so much as a peep. However, at this moment, she suddenly started fighting for control of the body. She had probably recuperated for some time, which was why her soul was slightly stronger.
Ning Shus guess was that Ying Su had integrated these unconscious Yin spirits into her own soul, that was why she had be so much stronger. She wanted to use every means to grab the bodys control from her.
Ha
Prince Xin had appeared, and Ying Su was now trying to seize control of the body. It was clear that the storyline wanted to allow the male and female leads to meet.
Ying Su was saving her strength and didnt even bother saying a single word to Ning Shu. She used all her focus to snatch the body back.
Ning Shu saw a ck shadow sh by the window. At the same time, Ying Sus soul burst forth with power!
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1843: Well Then, Let’s Die Together
Chapter 1843: Well Then, Lets Die Together
Ning Shu sneered. She was also hell-bent on not letting these two meet. While chanting an incantation, she pasted one talisman in front of her chest and one on her forehead.
She also used some merit at the same time.
Under the double attack, a thick stream of ck Yin and baleful energy came out of Ning Shu''s body. It was apanied by Ying Su''s painful roar in her head, "Feng Qingqian, I won''t let you off! I''ll destroy this body! Neither of us will live!"
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shuughed coldly. "Well then, lets die together."
RIght at that moment, her nose twitched, and she smelled a heavy stench of blood. It was apanied by a heavy killing aura.
Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her body and jumped out of the window. She had no desire to meet Prince Xin.
"Who goes there?" the men on patrol shouted at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu stepped out of the shadows and said, "Its me. I''m going to find Father. You guys remain alert."
Ning Shu headed towards the main courtyard. It was already midnight, and the Feng residence had gone quiet. Everyone was deep asleep.
When Ning Shu wpke Feng Chang, he had an unhappy expression on his face, "Youre having an attack in the middle of the night?"
"Father, someone has sneaked into our residence, said Ning Shu.
Feng Chang instantly put on his jacket. "Dont make a disturbance. Regardless of whether or not someone has broken into the residence, we cant let the news spread."
Indeed. If the emperor knew they had taken in the injured Prince Xin, the Feng family would be suspected of colluding with Prince Xin.
Feng Chang took a team of guards and arrived at the Orchid Garden where Ning Shu lived. He lit up the lights and found blood on the ground.
With a wave of his hand, Feng Chang had the room searched.
Prince Xin frowned as he covered his wounds and fled the Feng Residence with clenched teeth.
There were many people chasing after him. He initially nned to flee out of the city to join his army. However, now that the city gates were closed, he had no choice but to slip into amoners home and take a woman hostage to force her to treat his wounds.
In the original storyline, Ying Su would treat Prince Xins injuries. As a killer, she certainly knew how to deal with wounds. Afterward, Ying Su would even clean up the blood in the room without a change in expression.
It was this calmness and not showing any weakness in front of him that had attracted Prince Xin.
But now, Prince Xin had to kidnap another woman. How could that woman possibly have experience with such a situation? She was dumbfounded and terrified. Moreover, she did not know how to treat his wounds.
Prince Xin''s face was getting whiter and whiter. His wounds were poisoned, and it made him bleed uncontrobly. The emperor was seriously vicious.
Prince Xin looked at the woman, who was trembling with fear, and almost blew his top. He had no choice but to flee again.
Feng Chang had someone take care of the blood in the house. Everything was handled quietly, without alerting the others in the residence.
After Feng Chang returned, he asked Ning Shu, "How did you know someone sneaked in?"
"I was thirsty. When I got up to drink water, I saw several figures shing by the window. I was worried, so I came to see Father right away," said Ning Shu fearfully. "Father, why don''t I switch residences again? I''m scared."
"The blood there has been cleaned. Most likely, he will note back. You can return to sleep without worrying." Feng Chang waved his hand. "You are not to speak of this matter with anyone, understand?"
"Yes." Ning Shu nodded repeatedly. "But what if he returns?"
Feng Chang said, "If you are that afraid, stay here. You can just stay up all night. In any case, its almost dawn."
Ning Shu:
Feng Chang didn''t go to sleep. Instead, he poured a cup of tea for himself. There was some worry between his brows. Whenever things got lively, it was easy for mishaps to happen.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1844: You Still Having Flareups?
Chapter 1844: You Still Having reups?
Ning Shu sat on the chair and stared at Feng Chang.
Feng Chang noticed Ning Shus rather dumb look and asked, "How has your health beentely?
You still having reups?"
"Its alright. There hasnt been that many reupstely. Ill probably be fully recovered in just a few more days," said Ning Shu with a grin.
Feng Chang nodded and put down his teacup. "Do you want to go to your uncle? Since you already know your background, have you ever thought of going back to the Scarlet mes Nation?"
"This daughter doesnt know that uncle and this daughter doesnt know anyone from the Scarlet mes Nation," said Ning Shu.
The country was so far away. Even if she wanted to return, she had to wait until the princess mother came to pick her up. If she ran over just like that, she might not even be able to see the emperor uncles face.
If she ran over and said that she was the daughter of the eldest princess, people would only treat her as a psycho.
"Father, this daughter wants to stay in the Feng family," said Ning Shu.
Feng Chang nodded. "If you want to stay, then stay. Visit your mother in your free time and admit your faults. These were originally matters of the inner courtyard, but you came directly to me. Youve already displeased your mother."
Ning Shu, of course, knew she was in the wrong. However, Madam Feng didnt like her. If she had gone to her, Madam Feng would not have spared her any attention. Hence, she had no choice but toe to Feng Chang.
Ning Shu nodded. "This daughter understands."
Sigh. It would be strange for Madam Feng not to have a knot in her heart. She only hoped that after she left, that princess mother who had disappeared for such a long time in pursuit of love, could reappear and take the original host away.
Madam Feng was the master of the inner courtyard. It would take no effort at all for her toe up with a n to make someone in the inner courtyard have to suffer in silence.
"Apologize to your mother properly. I''ll also find some time to tell her about your background so that she wont bother you anymore. Don''t go crazy in the future, and think before you speak. You are currently the daughter of the Feng family. Your every move is rted to the family," said Feng Chang.
Ning Shu nodded. "This daughter will try to be less crazy in the future."
Feng Chang put down the cup of tea in his hand. "Stay here. Father is going to sleep for a while. We have to go to the pce tomorrow for the Empress Dowagers birthday. By the way, you are the adopted daughter of Noble Consort Du, so you also have to attend the banquet. Do you have an appropriate dress?"
The frick? Why not mention this earlier? Ning Shu said with a smile on her face, "I dont, Father."
The original host really did not have anything nice to wear.
Feng Chang let out an oh. "Thats also right. Your engagement had just been broken off, so its better to stay at home. No need to go."
Ning Shu:
Then, why even bring it up?
After Feng Chang left, Ning Shu returned to the Orchid Garden and entered her courtyard. Although the blood on the floor had been cleaned, the stench remained in the air.
Ning Shu checked the entire room to make sure there was no one else in the house before sitting on the bed to cultivate.
"Feng Qingqian, what exactly do you want?" Ying Su''s weak voice rang out. An indescribable sense of loss was gnawing at her heart, as if she had missed something iparably important. This made Ying Su feel extremely ufortable.
"Feng Qingqian, we can cooperate. You help me find a body, and I''ll leave. Theres really no point in fighting like this. It will only be a lose-lose situation." Ying Su calmly negotiated with Ning Shu.
She did not scold Ning Shu anymore.
Ning Shu shot back, "Why should I help you? If I help you, you might retaliate against me. Why should I feed a tiger just for it toe bite meter?"
Ying Su swore, "I, Ying Su, swear to the heavens that as long as you help me find a substitute body, I absolutely will not take revenge on you."
Ning Shu smiled. She didnt believe a single word of her oath. Ying Su was from a modern era, where people simply did not believe in heavenly punishment or in the fact that they would face retribution if they went back on their word.
Ying Su wouldnt even give a second thought to the oath she just took.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1845: A Return Note
Chapter 1845: A Return Note
Although Ying Su made this vow, inside, she was probably already thinking about getting revenge and making her pay back double.
Ning Shu just smiled. Ying Su really shouldnt treat everyone as fools. Vengeful people like Ying Su would eradicate others from the roots even if they were only slightly offended. Ying Su was extremely ruthless.
With how terribly she had treated Ying Su, it would be strange if Ying Su would let her off. When dealing with people like Ying Su, one mustpletely exterminate them.
There was no way she could help Ying Su find a body. Ying Su could easily cripple the original host considering the original hosts meager ability. It would be like leaving a bomb for the original host.
"Feng Qingqian, I have already made a vow. Now you should be relieved," said Ying Su, looking at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu replied indifferently, "You want me to run errands for you with this powerless vow and work so hard looking for a body? I''m not as stupid as you think."
Ning Shu closed her eyes to cultivate and ignored Ying Sus shouts.
Early next morning, the elderly maid that served Madam Feng brought over a set of clothes and some jewelry.
The elderly maid said stiffly, "Fourth Miss, these are the clothes sent by the madam. After you have freshened up, please go to the pce with the family to celebrate the birthday of the empress dowager."
Ning Shu replied gently, "Thank you foring here, and thank Mother for me."
The elderly maid stiffened her face and nodded, but deep in her eyes, there was disgust and contempt for Ning Shu.
Ning Shu simply didn''t care about the attitude of this elderly maid. The other party was no longer indignant. She was still the fourth miss of the Feng family, and no matter how irritated this maid was, there was nothing this maid could do.
The elderly maid ordered a few maids to help freshen her up. Ning Shu marveled as she looked at the person in the bronze mirror who looked very beautiful after dressing up a bit.
The original host of this body was a budding beauty and that was why Ying Suter turned out to be so gorgeous. If the foundation wasn''t good then how could she have attracted so many men?
After all, men looked at a woman''s exterior to decide whether or not to dig deeper into the woman''s inner beauty.
Ning Shu came out of the Feng Residence with her hair in a thick bun fixed by hairpins.
Feng Chang and Madam Feng were waiting for Ning Shu. When Feng Feiyan saw Ning Shu, she sarcastically said, "Fourth Sister is really delicate. Even Father and Mother have to wait for you."
"Enough. Feiyan, we are leaving." Madam Feng swept a nce at Ning Shu and helped Feng Feiyan on the carriage.
Feng Feiyan red at Ning Shu, but Ning Shu didn''t care about these sorts of conflicts between small girls. She wasn''t going to bicker with a girl who was a generation younger than her.
Ning Shu tilted her face towards Feng Chang and spoke, "This daughter camete."
"Just mind your manners at the banquet and call for me if there''s anything, said Feng Chang, then he rode off on his horse.
Ning Shu got into the pnquin that was at the rear end of the procession.
Inside the pnquin was a box. Apparently, it was a birthday gift that the Feng family had prepared for her to give to the Empress Dowager.
During the entire banquet, Ning Shu held no presence. She basically did not speak, and no one noticed Ning Shu. There was only one person who was always looking at Ning Shu with deep eyes that seemed to be stifling a great many words.
It was the second prince who kept winking at Ning Shu, but she simply ignored him.
The second prince wanted to speak with her alone, so he was very depressed at herck of response. Even the jade pendant that he sent to herst time had been returned.
There was even a note clipped to it, with very messy and crude handwriting that read: Your Highness, this subject already has a wife and family.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
MTL Editor: Vnov
TLC: Kaho
#Kahosment: lmaooo
Chapter 1846: Who the Hell Admired Feng Chang!?
Chapter 1846: Who the Hell Admired Feng Chang!?
The second prince was blue in the face. Who the hell wrote that for that man? Feng Changs reply nearly made him vomit. Who the hell admired Feng Chang!?
After that, he tried delivering gifts and messages to the Feng Residence, but everything was returned. He even tried to approach the first daughter of the Feng family, Feng Feiyan, but he was denied even from that route.
Furthermore, Ning Shu was also holed up in her house. The second prince couldn''t even find the opportunity to say a word to Ning Shu, let alone flirt with her.
Now, during the banquet, the second prince tried signaling with eyes till his eyes hurt but she didnt even nce at him.
Ning Shu was stealthily scanning the whole banquet hall. She spotted Prince Xin. His face was pale, but this didnt stop him from looking good.
As the male lead, Prince Xin''s looks alone could suppress everyones luster. He was an existence that practically radiated light, he attracted attention wherever he went.
Judging from how he looked, he probably wasnt in a good state.
Ning Shu only took a nce before withdrawing her gaze, she didn''t want to get involved with Prince Xin.
As soon as she saw Prince Xin, Ying Sus soul reacted violently. It was clear that the world wanted the male and female lead to meet. Ning Shu obviously wouldnt let these two meet though.
If these two people met and came to like each other, then the sky would fall. They would cause chaos across the continent before finally sessfully uniting it.
No choice but to bow to their power.
Ning Shu hung her head low and silently chanted a spell to suppress Ying Su''s active soul. Ying Su''s voice carried a strong resentment as she cursed, "Feng Qingqian, you lowly bitch. I''ll kill you."
Ning Shu turned a deaf ear to the ruckus. After a long time, the banquet finally came to an end.
The second prince couldn''t find an opportunity to speak with Ning Shu throughout the banquet so he was very anxious. In the end, he had no choice but to stop Ning Shu''s pnquin on the road.
"Sister." The second prince shouted across the road at Ning Shus pnquin. "We are brother and sister. I havent had a chance to give you a gift yet. Would you please apany me to the restaurant in front, so that I can treat you to a cup of tea?"
The second prince heard a cough from the pnquin before a pair of white hands slowly lifted the curtain. His heart was beating furiously, and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva in nervousness as he stared straight at the curtain that was lifted.
To his horror, a bubbling ck face with a talisman paper stuck on its forehead suddenly jumped into his view.
The ghastly face was smiling eerily at him and wailing silently for the second prince: Your Highness!
"Ghost ah" The second prince shouted as if he was struck by lightning. He was so scared that he fell to the ground with a loud thud before rolling and crawling away. He sprang to his feet some distance away before running away and screaming at the top of his lungs about a ghost.
Ning Shu calmly lowered the curtain and said to the driver, "Return to the residence."
After taking care of the trivial matters, Ning Shu was preparing things to finally drive Ying Su out of her body. Ying Su had been quiet ever since she was hit by the talisman paper.
Ning Shu released her spiritual consciousness to take a look at Ying Su. Ying Su''s soul was rtively thin and her spiritual body was surrounded by a thick ck gas full of resentment.
Ying Su noticed someone spying on her and immediately shouted, "Feng Qingqian, was that you?"
"What exactly do you want? Must we hurt each other like this?" Feng Qingqian asked weakly, "I know you aren''t Feng Qingqian. Neither of us is the original host of this body. You can have this body, and you help me find another body. We can dissolve the hatred between us with that."
While still holding the talisman, Ning Shu replied calmly, "I don''t believe you. I dont believe a word you say."
"Feng Qingqian, must you drive me to my death?" An unsettling premonition surged in Ying Sus heart. She could feel how serious Ning Shu was this time.
Why? Why does this person insist on killing her?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
MTL Editor: Vnov
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1847: Stop, or We Will Both Die
Chapter 1847: Stop, or We Will Both Die
Ning Shu ced the talisman paper on her forehead and formed signs with her fingers. She ignored Ying Sus angry cursing as she gradually expelled her out of the body.
Ying Su resisted and refused to leave the body. She shouted shrilly, Feng Qingqian if youre going to insist on going this far, I swear Ill make you suffer.
Saying so, Ying Su tried to snatch the body with destructive power, Ning Shu felt her head was going to explode as blue veins protruded on her forehead.
The powerful pressure caused Ning Shus eyes to turn bloodshot. She felt as if her eyeballs were going to burst.
Feng Qingqian. Stop, or we will both die. Ying Sus voice was unusually gloomy. If ites to it, Ill destroy this body and both of us will end up as ghosts.
Ning Shu bit on her lower lip as she took another talisman paper and put it on her forehead. She continued chanting and ignored Ying Sus threat.
Ying Su took in Ning Shus firm attitude. She knew all too well how painful a soul fight was, it was like torture from the eighteenth level of hell. Ning Shus resolute attitude struck fear in her.
Ying Su always thought that she was different from the rest. She came into the world and she hadnt even started a career, or lived a life where she was free from killing people, or lived for herself and gained the life that she wanted.
She never imagined that another person would appear and would drive her out of the body, refusing to even consider cooperation. This person was dead set on putting her to her death. What the hell was with that?
Soon, the talisman paper stuck on her forehead turned ck and disintegrated. Ning Shu stuck another one on her forehead, even using some points this time, to drive Ying Su out of the body. Dying may cause a change in the situation. Destroying Ying Su before it was toote, and preventing her and Prince Xin from meeting took priority over everything else, especially now that the male lead, Prince Xin, was in the capital.
Ning Shu increased the power and Ying Su gradually fell to a disadvantage. Ying Su started panicking. Without a body, wouldnt she gradually dissipate and diepletely?
Feng Qingqian, Feng Qingqian Ying Su shouted with a hint of begging. Although Ying Su was begging, her tone still carried a feeling of superiority, even condescending. It was probably because Ying Su had never begged before.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu felt like her soul was being stabbed by countless fine needles. She was drenched in sweat. With great difficulty, she took out thest talisman paper, an iparablyplex glowing talisman paper that exuded great power.
This was her trump card. Ning Shu drew blood from her finger and smeared it on the talisman paper before putting it on her forehead.
Ah Ying Su screamed. She felt a powerful force squeezing her soul out of the body.
A gust of wind rampaged around the room as the windows rattled violently.
Miss, whats wrong, should Ie in? Pei Lan shouted from outside.
No, donte in. Ning Shu replied through clenched teeth.
Ying Su was going to be expelled but she resisted so fiercely that Ning Shu felt as if her soul would also be dragged out of Feng Qingqians body.
Ning Shu chanted a mantra, and eventually, Ying Su was expelled from the body. Her soul no longer had the protection of a body, of flesh, and it was cowering as it floated in the room,
Feng Qingqian, you Ying Su could no longer calm down. In despair, she couldnt help but plead, Feng Qingqian, Ive now left this body. Please help me find a body, and we can work together.
Ning Shu wiped the sweat off her forehead and said to 2333, Give me the soul pearl.
Chapter 1848: We Can Cooperate and Earn Lots of Money
Chapter 1848: We Can Cooperate and Earn Lots of Money
In the next moment, a ck pearl, pure ck like a ck hole that would devour everything, appeared in Ning Shus hand.
This soul pearl had devoured the soul of a phantom king as well as the Ninth Abyssal me and had be purer as a result. It was cold in her hand, and it felt like her hand would freeze if she held it too long.
Ying Su''s soul trembled when she sensed the soul pearl. Her soul was trembling instinctively as if she was facing the most terrifying thing in the world.
Feng Qingqian, don''t do this. We can cooperate." Ying Su said fearfully. "I could make guns, bombs, soap, and many other things that are not avable in this era. We can cooperate and earn lots of money. We can break through the shackles of this era and ascend to the peak of power."
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
These were the things that had allowed Ying Su to sessfully ascend to the throne. Together with Prince Xin, they were known as the two Emperors.
However, if not for the fact that she was the heroine, she would have long been captured and made use of. Having too many talents attracted disaster.
Ning Shu did not bother to argue with Ying Su and wanted to solve the problem quickly. Whenever the protagonist encountered great danger, a strong person would always end up saving them.
"Feng Qingqian, you" Ying Sus soul trembled with uncontroble fear at the sight of the soul pearl even though she did not know what the pearl was. She tried to float away and escape but Ning Shu threw the pearl at her.
As soon as the pearl touched Ying Su, it started to absorb her soul. Ying Sus soul trembled as she struggled with all her might, but it was futile.
Ying Su gave onest struggle as she shouted, "You bitch! I curse you to have a terrible death! To be lonely for life and bullied for the rest of your life!"
Ning Shus face was calm as she didnt care about the curse. In any case, she was able to resist all curses because of the faith halo.
Sorry to disappoint you!
Ying Su red at Ning Shu with ferocious resentment. She was dying before she could aplish anything. It should have been her turn to shine in this world, but this person suddenly appeared and caused her to fail.
Regardless of how unwilling she was to ept it, Ying Su was eventually absorbed into the soul pearl. After absorbing this soul, the soul pearl trembled slightly.
Ning Shu extended her hand and the soul pearl flew back into her palm.
Completely exhausted, Ning Shu plopped herself down on a chair.
After downing two cups of tea, she looked at the soul pearl in her hands and released her spiritual consciousness to explore inside. Inside the pearl, there was just darkness. She couldnt find anything, it was just darkness without end.
She sensed that the pearl was absorbing her spiritual consciousness, and hurriedly stopped exploring.
Bam!
She heard the sound of footsteps on the roof. She had 2333 put away the soul pearl as she lifted her head to peer at the roof.
"Who? How dare" Ning Shu shouted coldly.
Immediately after that an old man with white hair and ruddy cheeks jumped into the room from the window. He came in and scanned the entire room, before resting his gaze on Ning Shu.
The old man had a puzzled look on his face. He was staring at Ning Shu and sizing her up as if searching for something. Then he pinched his fingers, like a fake Daoist, to divine something.
He looked as if something was bothering him.
MTL Editor: Vnov
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1849: The Child of Heaven Was Here
Chapter 1849: The Child of Heaven Was Here
There were no wrinkles on the old mans skin and hisplexion was extremely good. He seemed almost like an immortal Daoist, like an expert who had cultivated for many years in seclusion.
Currently, he had a puzzled expression on his face as he murmured, No. It was here. The purple qi erupted to the sky from this point. The child of heaven was here.
Then he looked at Ning Shu and shook his head, "No, not this girl."
Ning Shu just silently watched as she mused. This old man was probably Ying Su''s master. Perhaps it was because he saw that she possessed great fortune or that their personalities matched, but he insisted on bing her master.
This old man was very skilled. He knew Qimen Dunjia as well as methods to maintain good health. After bing Ying Sus master, he taught her many skills.
Ning Shu inwardly patted herself on the back. Fortunately she hadnt wasted time chatting with Ying Su and decisively collected her soul. Otherwise, if this master in shining armor came and saved Ying Su, shed have to drown in her tears.
From now on, no matter what she did, she had to be decisive. She couldnt becent before obtaining sess since the future could always change in the blink of an eye.
"Old man, it is not good for you to barge into thedys chamber like this." Ning Shu said with a cold expression. Pei Lan was clearly right outside, so why hadnt she said anything?
The old man frowned. "Girl, you"
"Forget it, I''ll go somewhere else to look. The purple qi that had rushed to the sky had clearlye from this ce though. The old man shook his head in confusion.
Purple qi rushed to the sky?
Was he sure? Shouldnt it be baleful yin energy that was shooting to the sky?
Purple qi meant that Ying Su had the destiny of an emperor. He only saw the purple qi and not the baleful yin energy that was also filling the skies?
"You can see yourself out." Ning Shu said indifferently.
The old man jumped out of the window, still puzzled.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu then hurriedly opened the door to find Pei Lan sleeping on the ground. She picked up a small stone and threw it at Pei Lan, causing her to wake up with a jolt.
"Miss, what happened to me?" Pei Lan spoke, still dazed.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. Pressure points martial arts seemed quite useful. She should study it when she has the chance.
"Its nothing, you just fell asleep on the floor." Ning Shu turned around and headed back inside.
Pei Lan remained outside, frowning in confusion.
Ning Shu cracked her neck. She was pretty exhausted, so shey down on the bed to rest. In any case, she had dealt with Ying Su, the main problem, so now she could rx.
From the moment she entered this world, she had been very tense. She had to watch out for Ying Su all the time and prevent Ying Su from snatching the body.
She told Pei Lan not to bother her and that she was going to rest for a while. Then she, mentally exhausted, went to bed and drifted off to sleep.
After an unknown amount of time, Ning Shu woke up from her sleep and opened her eyes. However, right in front of her was a magnified face that was currently staring intensely at her, to the point of being cock-eyed.
"Old man, you couldnt be nning to be a flower thief at such an old age, right?" Ning Shu asked calmly.
"Was there anyone else in this room earlier?" The old man asked. His divination was correct, and he did see the purple qi erupt from here, so howe it instantly disappeared without a trace?
He was also sure that this girl, her body, did not have any significant purple qi. There were some but it could be attributed to the rtionship with the imperial family.
The purple qi that he saw was extremely intense and obvious to the point that he could recognize it at a nce.
Ning Shu was somewhat baffled. The old man was someone aloof from the matters of the mundane world, why would he want to find a person with purple qi? Could it be that he would gain some sort of benefit if his disciple united the continent?
MTL Editor: Vnov
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1850: Shame to Lose Your Integrity at This Age
Chapter 1850: Shame to Lose Your Integrity at This Age
Why would he be so proactive if there was no benefit to him?
What are you looking at me like that for? The old man saw her staring straight at him with a strange expression and he couldnt help but ask, You are looking at me so strangely. You girl, you dont seem like an ordinary person.
Ordinary people would have shouted by now, there was no way they would have remained so calm.
I am an ordinary person. I just wanted to ask if my maid has fainted again? Ning Shu asked.
The old man nodded. Yeah.
Why do you keep saying that youre looking for the person with the purple qi? What do you want them for? Ning Shu asked casually.
The old man shook his head. Nothing, just wanted to see what the child of heaven was like.
Ning Shu just gave a politeugh.
I didnt see any purple qi erupting to the sky. Ning Shu hooked the corner of her mouth. Old man, please leave. Itd be a pity to be taken as a flower thief andpletely lose your integrity at this age.
The old man touched his beard and couldnt help but sigh. Then he jumped out of the window. He threw a small stone at Pei Lan on his way out.
Pei Lan got up from the ground with a dumbfounded look, wondering why she was lying on the ground again.
Ning Shu sat on the bed. It was not that she didnt want to take this old man as a teacher and learn pressure points martial arts, but this old man obviously had some criteria on his mind and he simply would not ept her as a disciple.
What he wanted was a disciple who was destined for greatness.
Ning Shu did not believe that the old man only came to look at the Son of Heaven, she just did not know what benefit it would bring to the old man.
Miss, youre awake? Pei Lan entered the room and walked to the bedside as she asked, Miss, do you want to eat now?
Ning Shu nodded and asked Pei Lan to prepare the meal. While Ning Shu was eating, Pei Lan kept ncing over at her, looking like she wanted to say something.
Speak, whats the matter? Ning Shu asked, knowing that it was going to be about money.
Miss, have you forgotten something? Pei Lan knelt down, Didnt Miss say that she wanted to build forces that could protect her and help her rise to the top, but why hasnt Miss made a move at all?
Pei Lan was obviously dissatisfied with Ning Shu doing nothing all this time.
Ning Shu nced at Pei Lan, feeling that she was no longer loyal. Pei Lan had submitted to Ying Su but now that Ying Sus soul was no longer here, Pei Lan was naturally having different thoughts.
I have my own thoughts on this matter. Clean the table. Ning Shu waved her hand at Pei Lan.
Pei Lan was somewhat irritated and her expression showed it. She was clearly tired of doing things that a servant should do. She was wondering when they would have the power to take revenge. Having stayed in the Feng Residence for this long, she came to realize that Feng Chang was really cunning and wise, and that there would be no way to take revenge.
They would clearly die if they fought alone.N?v(el)B\\jnn
The siblings had ced all their hopes on Feng Qingqian but she didnt seem keen on pursuing power anymore. She was just being a good girl of the Feng family.
Pei Lan pressed her lips together and cleared the tes on the table.
When Pei Lan left, Ning Shu put away the makeup box that was on the dressing table. She also hid some valuable jewelry and some silver.
Originally, Ning Shu had done this as a precaution, to guard against Pei Lan, but she never thought that Pei Lan would really sneak into her room at night to look for something.
Ning Shu sat on the bed and watched silently as Pei Lan lit an oilmp and felt around.
Damn, it really was different, even for the same person. People willingly became followers of Ying Su when she acted just a little cool but all she got was a follower who steals her things. The heavens were so unfair!
The fortune on her body was diminishing extremely fast. To be precise, Ying Su had the fortune and now that Ying Su has left the body, she has now be an insignificant supporting role.
MTL Editor: Vnov
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1851: Just Came to Check on Miss
Chapter 1851: Just Came to Check on Miss
Pei Lan searched around for some time but when she couldnt find anything, she became alert and quickly turned around to leave the room.
There was some uneasiness in Pei Lan''s heart because she had seen the jewelry on the dresser during the day, but now it was gone.
When she neared the bed, she raised the oilmp to see if Ning Shu was awake or not. To her shock, she found a ghostly face staring straight at her in the dim light.
Pei Lan was so scared that she almost screamed and threw away themp in her hand.
"Miss" Pei Lan knelt with a plop and spoke as calmly as she could. "Miss, I came in to see if you were asleep. Is there something you need?"
"I''m fine, what were you doing just now?" Ning Shu asked indifferently.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"I I just came to check on Miss. It is autumn now and the night is colder, so this servant came to check if the Miss had kicked the nket." Pei Lan''s voice trembled a little.
"Since Miss doesnt have any orders, this servant will leave now." Pei Lan carried the oilmp and scurried off in a panic. She closed the door on her way out.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha
She got out of bed to go find Pei Lan. There was no way she could allow Pei Lan to stay here. Without the purple qi of fortune of the protagonist, she would not be able to control the Pei family siblings.
She would not keep people with malicious intent around.
Ning Shu went to Pei Lan''s room which was faintly lit. When she walked in, she found that there was no one in the room.
Ning Shu frowned, wondering if Pei Lan had already run away.
"2333, turn on the tracking system," Ning Shu said to 2333. She had already spent five merit points, not using it would be a waste.
A red dot appeared in Ning Shu''s mind. She followed the systems prompt and finally found Pei Lan in the rock gardens fake cave.
Pei Lan was curled up into a ball. When the light from Ning Shusmp hit her, Pei Lan immediately stood up to run.
Ning Shu yanked at her cor and pulled her back. "Why were you squatting here in the middle of the night? Don''t tell me you were pooping?"
Pei Lan didn''t know what Ning Shu meant by pooping, but the bad feeling in her was ever increasing as she was being held by the cor. She tried hard to break away from Ning Shu''s control, but she was dragged towards the Orchid Garden.
At the Orchid Garden, Ning Shu closed the door to her room and sat on a chair as she looked at Pei Lan emotionlessly.
Technically, Ying Su was the one who bought and became Pei Lans master, not her, but now that she had caught Pei Lan trying to steal from her, it gave Ning Shu the opportunity to deal with this servant.
Pei Lan knelt on the ground and kowtowed to her.
"Why did you steal?" Ning Shu asked.
Pei Lan lifted her head to look at Ning Shu. Her eyes were flooded with tears, and she didn''t speak for a long time.
Ning Shu wasn''t in a hurry either. She was not the one kneeling, and in fact, she was quitefortable sitting on the chair while drinking water.
"This servant knows that she has wronged Miss, but my brother and I could not wait anymore. We want to have the power to take revenge," Pei Lan exined in tears.
Ning Shu asked, "Stealing something will give you the power to take revenge?"
Ning Shu couldnt understand this.
Sure enough, some people were born to support the protagonist. When the protagonist was strong, these people would rise. Now that Ying Su, the protagonist, was dead, Pei Lan started having different thoughts.
She actually thought of stealing from her.
"Brother has no more money on him. He has been waiting for Miss to send instructions but you havent done anything," said Pei Lan. "Before, Miss said that you would let us siblings have the power to take revenge, but"
MTL Editor: Vnov
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1852: Now It Was Her Fault?
Chapter 1852: Now It Was Her Fault?
Ning Shu: Hmph
If there was no money, could a man not make his own money to support himself?
They were toozy to do hard work and simply stole things to fund their goals. Their logic was unbelievable.
She got them out of very, but now, it was her fault for not being able to fulfill their wishes?
It was also due to Ying Sus bragging that the two siblings now had such high expectations of her. However, she was not Ying Su, and she wasnt interested in setting up an assassin group or a shady brothel.
Miss, please forgive me Pei Lan kowtowed to Ning Shu. This servant will never give birth to such thoughts again.
Ning Shu smiled, then went to Madam Feng and said that she wanted to sell her maid.
These sorts of matters were part of the inner courtyard and it wouldnt be good to go to Feng Chang for such minor matters. If she did, she would just be berated again. After all, Feng Chang wasnt very good-tempered.
Madam Feng responded very indifferently towards Ning Shu. When Ning Shu said the reason for her visit was to sell off her maid, Madam Feng asked her for the reason.
Ning Shu simply said that Pei Lan had stolen something.
Uninterested, Madam Feng had a manservant call for the ve trader and told Ning Shu, This servant is yours and her sale deed isnt in the Feng Residence, so you can handle it yourself.
When Pei Lan heard that Ning Shu was going to sell her off, she knelt at Ning Shus feet and begged. Miss, please dont sell this servant. This servant is really sorry.
She did not want to go back to that dirty ve house ever again. There, the ves were like animals being sold, without any dignity. She was also a generals daughter but she had suffered a lot in the ve house. That was why the hatred in her heart was so strong to the point that she was willing to sacrifice anything for revenge.
Now, she would have to return to the ve house. Pei Lan was shivering at the thought of it. It was only now that she realized that life in the generals residence was not bad.
Without contrast, there was noparison.
However, Ning Shu did not show any expression. There was no way she would allow someone like Pei Lan to stay by her side. Her loyalty was to Ying Su and she also wanted to get revenge on the Feng family.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Only a stupid person would keep such people around.
Miss, you are not keeping your promise. You are going back on your words! Pei Lan shouted towards the indifferent Ning Shu. Miss, you promised my brother and me. Thats why we were so loyal to you, and now youre going to abandon us like this?
You are just ves who I paid for. What right do you have to question me? Ning Shu retorted with a frown. The more you gave and promised, the more people came to think that they were entitled.
Because of Ying Sus promises of all sorts of good prospects for their future, Pei Lan wasnt willing to be an honest servant of the Feng family. All she cared about was revenge. To have the power to take revenge!
Ning Shu waved her hand and asked the ve trader to take Pei Lan away. Pei Lan loudly cursed Ning Shu to have a terrible death.
Ning Shu:
Every single one of them cursed her this way, tsk tsk
Ning Shu then said to the ve trader, Sell her far away, dont let her stay in the capital.
Dont worry, Fourth Miss. The ve trader assured.
Pei Yuan would have to earn money to buy his sister back, but the price wouldnt be cheap.
These two people existed because of Ying Su. Without her, they would not rise up in this world. To put it bluntly, they were supposed to ride on the main characters coattails, and seed in life.
After dealing with the matter, Ning Shu bowed towards Madam Feng and turned to leave the main courtyard.
Madam Feng said mildly, It wont do for you to not to have any servants around. You probably already have suitable candidates, so promote one to be your personal maid. There is no need to tell me about it.
Ning Shu saw that Madam Feng obviously didnt want to get too involved with her, so she expressed her gratitude and promptly left the courtyard.
MTL Editor: Vnov
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1853: Injuries Take 100 Days to Heal
Chapter 1853: Injuries Take 100 Days to Heal
Ning Shu returned to Orchid Garden and saw her old maid Zhi Tao waiting for her at the door. She raised an eyebrow and walked over, asking, "Why are you here?"
Zhi Tao curtsied. "This servant is Miss''s personal maid so of course this servant must be by Miss''s side to take care of Miss."
This girl hade out of nowhere. Ning Shu rolled her eyes and curled her lips in disdain. If this was the case, where had this servant been all this time?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Zhi Tao saw Ning Shu remain quiet with a strange expression, she hurriedly said, "This servant had been recovering from the broken hand. Now that this servants hand is almost back to normal, this servant hase to serve Miss."
"Oh, injuries take 100 days to heal. You better go back and recuperate well," said Ning Shu indifferently. She just took a leave to recover from her injuries without saying a word.
Zhi Tao knelt down. "Miss, this servant will serve Miss well in the future. Please give this servant another chance."
Ning Shu said, "Just do what should be done. I wont request for you to be particrly loyal."
These maids were, to put it bluntly, just workers. It was all too normal for them to aim to move towards higher ces.
"Yes, yes, this servant understands." Zhi Tao immediately cried with joy.
Ning Shu said again, "Go sweep the yard. Youll be the sweeping maid for now."
The personal maid had to be carefully chosen, how could it be decided so easily? After all, a personal maid knew their masters situation quite well, perhaps even better than their masters parents.
They could be said to be the closest people to their master. Ning Shu intended to examine Zhi Tao for some time.
After all, Zhi Tao had always been Feng Qingqians servant. She just didnt know how Feng Qingqian would deal with this servant when she returned.
When Zhi Tao heard that Ning Shu had demoted her to being a sweeping maid, her face copsed. Still, she bowed towards Ning Shu and said, "This servant understands."
Ning Shu nodded, waved her hand, and indicated Zhi Tao to leave the room. She then took off her shoes and sat on the bed to cultivate.
Due to Ning Shu and Ying Su''s battling, Feng Qingqians body mechanisms now had some problems. Ying Su''s heavy Yin energy had caused quite some damage to this body.
Ning Shu had no choice but to cultivate and slowly repair this body. Otherwise, Feng Qingqian would end up with a short lifespan when she came back.
Ning Shu stayed in the generals residence and didnt take a single step out. A big event took ce in the capital, though. Prince Xin had attempted to assassinate the emperor. He was now being hunted by the entire city, and the guards werebing through every house.
As a result, the atmosphere in the capital was quite tense.
Prince Xin hadnt done the deed personally. The emperor would invite his vassals, who hade to offer birthday gifts, to the pce to chat from time to time. The stage would be set with singing and dancing. They would drink and appreciate the beautiful women.
This time, the enchanting and charming dancing girls suddenly drew their snowy swords and shed at the dumbfounded vassal kings. They killed two of them on the spot and injured several others.
While some dancers shed towards the emperor, others actually shouted towards Prince Xin, Master, you withdraw first. We subordinates swear to protect you with our lives, and h h. They said some iparably touching words about loyalty to death and then identally dropped a token they were carrying.
Above the token was arge Xin character.
Prince Xin''s expression was extremely dark at that time. He was surrounded by several dancers and was dragged away in the name of protection.
Prince Xin turned around and saw the emperor, who had been stabbed in the thigh, and was furious.
Stabbing the thigh was nothing. If they had the ability, then stab the heart. Judging from their crooked aim, it was clearly a conspiracy to pin the me on him.
By relying on his strong strength (halo), Prince Xin got rid of the dancing girls, who were grabbing him, and escaped from the pce.
The emperor, with bandages on his thigh, was furious. He vowed to catch Prince Xin. The entire city was put on red alert, and the gates had been closed.
MTL Editor: Meraki
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1854: What a Schemer
Chapter 1854: What a Schemer
However, Feng Chang had already been given themand to find the traitor at all costs. Hence, Feng Chang had no choice but to head out to find the criminal.
Ning Shu was also pretty speechless. The emperors behavior was pretty much dering that he was purposefully trying to frame the prince.
Even Prince Fan got caught up in the mess. The emperor was probably taking advantage of this chance to sort out everyone he was annoyed with.
Wow, what a schemer.
However, this didn''t have much to do with her. Whenever she had free time, she would cultivate and guide her energy through every part of her body so that the energy would slowly heal this body.
However, Feng Chang wasn''t able to catch Prince Xin. An old man had rescued Prince Xin and brought him out of the city, allowing him to sessfully reunite with his own troops.
Feng Chang and the others ended up being punished by the emperor. Feng Chang lost half a year of his sry.
Feng Chang wasn''t in a good mood, so all the servants in the Feng family were extra careful around him, fearful that they would cause him to explode.
When Ning Shu saw how worried Feng Chang was, she consoled him, saying, "Father, it''s only half a year''s worth of sry."
What officials family didnt have a few stores and had to rely solely on that meager sry to feed the entire family?
Feng Chang shot Ning Shu a look. "You''re so shortsighted. Who says that I am sad over the sry? It''s just that Prince Xin had managed to escape this time. There''s no way he''ll just let this incident go, so there''s bound to be chaos soon."
He was definitely heartbroken about the sry.
Ning Shu sighed. Numerous countries were establishing themselves during this time. It was the way of the world. Those united eventually separated, those separated eventually united.
It was just that the process of unification would now be a bit difficult. As of now, Ying Su had already been absorbed by the soul pearl so there would be no more futuristic early thermal weapons. Relying only upon swords and spears to unite so many countries really seemed quite unrealistic.
In any case, war was always apanied by pain and destruction. Out of destruction arose new life, but those who suffered were always the powerlessmoners.
Who knew if Feng Qingqian would be able to see the unification in her lifetime? However, the process would definitely ur during her lifetime.
If there was going to be a war, then it would concern the interests of the Feng family. Should anything happen to Feng Chang, the Feng family would likely fall to ruin. That was why Feng Chang was so worried.
Honestly speaking, Feng Chang should now be considering the issue of the Feng family''s next sessor and training that sessor.
However, Ning Shu didn''t talk about these things to anyone. After all, she wasn''t really someone of the Feng family and she was also a woman. If she tried to get involved in these things, Feng Chang will definitely glower at her again.
The one thing that was on her mind right now was: when would this body''s princess mother finally appear?
If the princess mother appeared, the original hosts life would probably improve. It couldn''t be that since the female lead Ying Su had died, the princess mother would no longer be showing up?
It felt like this mother was Ying Su''s mom, not Feng Qingqians mom.
Ning Shu didn''t bother to worry about what was going on outside and just spent her days in Orchid Garden cultivating. Whenever she had free time, she would write some medical books or work on writing down the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. If anyone used what she wrote in the future, it might generate some faith power.
When the original host came back, she could also study them. It was very important to have skills of one''s own, especially since the world was about to fall into chaos. It was better to rely on oneself than on anyone else.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu kept waiting for the original hosts princess mother, but what she got was 2333s notification. "Taskplete. Would you like to leave the task world?"
Ning Shu nodded. "Leave."
Ning Shu felt a bout of dizziness, and then she had returned to the system space.
Since she had been able to leave the task world, it meant that she had sessfullypleted this task. However, she wished that she had been able to see Feng Qingqian''s mother.
She had an inkling suspicion that Feng Qingqian''s mother was actually dead. If it had been Ying Su, she would be alive. Did that mean only Ying Su had the ability to trigger the parents of this character?
TL:Kaho
Chapter 1855: The Assassin’s Cold and Lonely Heart
Chapter 1855: The Assassins Cold and Lonely Heart
The princess mother had never appeared before, but as soon as Ying Su transmigrated over, she immediately showed up with the appearance of a warmhearted and regretful mother that was iparably loving and doting towards Ying Su.
It helped heal and fill up the assassins cold and lonely heart and she finally experienced the warmth of the family.
All thepensation for the suffering that Feng Qingqian had experienced went to Ying Su in more than full.
Ning Shu couldn''t help but squeeze out a couple tears ofpassion for Feng Qingqian.
She then opened the stats panel to check on the number of points she got this time.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 151150k (+3000k)
Soul: 320
Life: 91
Intelligence: 274
Charm: 10
Luck: 119
Mental Strength: 180
Faith: 3515
Martial Arts: 192
Aptitude: 89
Merit: 13045 (-100)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x5, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing)
Fulfilled Feng Qingqian''s wish: Snatch back control of her body.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 3000k experience points.
Gained 40 attribute points.
Gained 200k faith points.
Deducted 100 merit points.
There weren''t that many experience points this time since the task was only to snatch back the body. And she also lost 100 merit points. Tears!
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
What a loss! Sigh.
Sometimes she wouldn''t gain a single merit point even after several worlds.
Yet in this world, she instantly used up 100 points. Her heart ached so bad her entire body was trembling.
"You used these merit points on yourself, so it''s not really a waste. " said 2333. "It''s pretty good to have merit enveloping your body. The worldsws will give slightly more preferential treatment since everyone who has merit on them tends to be virtuous people. "
Oh, that made her feel better. Wait, she was a virtuous person!??
Ning Shu started allocating the 40 attribute points.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 151150k (+3000k)
Soul: 320
Life: 91
Intelligence: 274 (+10)
Charm: 10
Luck: 119 (+10)
Mental Strength: 180 (+10)
Faith: 3515 (+2000)
Martial Arts: 192 (+10)
Aptitude: 89
Merit: 13045 (-100)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x5, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing)
TL:Kaho
Chapter 1856: Two Sides of the Same Coin
Chapter 1856: Two Sides of the Same Coin
Ning Shu said to 2333, Lets see what happened after Feng Qingqian went back?
In all honesty, based on Feng Qingqians personality, if she didnt make some changes, her life would remain the same as before. Whether a person was able to live well or not depended on themselves.
A screen appeared in front of Ning Shu.
Not long after Ning Shu left, Feng Qingqians dead mother came back to life and Feng Qingqian returned with her mother to Scarlet mes Nation.
However, Feng Qingqians attitude towards her parents was a bit distant. She still couldnt get over what had happened in the past. Whenever she had free time, she would study the things that Ning Shu had left behind. The people of Scarlet mes Nation were also poison specialists, so Feng Qingqian soon found a skilled teacher and started investigating poisons all day.
Poison and medicine had always been two sides of the same coin, and Feng Qingqians personality has always been quiet, calm, and patient, so she was able to pick things up very quickly.
However, Feng Qingqians personality remained the same. She didnt speak much and didnt have a great sense of presence. It was understandable though. Ones personality was difficult to change.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was enough as long as one had the ability to protect themselves. After all, wasnt the reason that Ying Su had been able to look down on Feng Qingqian so much based mainly on the fact that not only was Feng Qingqian quiet, she didnt have any abilities of her own?
A person without any ability was always perceived as full of ws. The current Feng Qingqian had the ability to save people, and also kill people, so her quiet personality now made here off as calm and dependable.
Ning Shu turned off the screen and proceeded to sit on the sofa and absorb the pure soul energy in the system space.
When she finished cultivating, she touched her soul. It felt like her soul was getting stronger. In the past, the texture of her soul felt like soft cotton, but it felt like jelly and was much more dense.
However, it still couldnt be counted as strong. After all, jelly could still be easily cut by something sharp. Her soul could only be said to be truly strong when no weapon could damage it and when it could once again possess a physical body.
Ning Shu couldnt help but wonder if the school doctor uncles body was made purely of his soul or if it was a new physical body.
If it was a body, wasnt it gross to be wearing the same outfit every day?
Wasnt he a germaphobe?
Ning Shu pulled herself back from these wandering thoughts and asked 2333, Is it better to maintain a good soul status, or is it better to once again have a physical body?
The limitations of the physical body are too great. All task-takers are souls. said 2333. Its nothing but a skin.
That kind of made sense.
But, how were you supposed to pa-pa-pa in a soul state?
Mentally!?
Task-takers also have significant others right? Then are they supposed to pa-pa-pa-, no, I mean, how are they supposed to exchange affections? asked Ning Shu.
Uhh 2333s voice contained clear disdain. Task-takers are above the lowly pleasures of the flesh.
Ning Shu was also a little speechless. How did she end up discussing this with 2333? However, she was still very curious. Could it be theres some sort of more elegant way of exchanging affections?
Could it be theres no other way except for pa-pa-pa-ing? said 2333 in an annoyed tone.
But in all the love I saw, it was always about the pa-pa-pa, replied Ning Shu. The ultimate purpose of men and women was to reproduce. All love, heartbreak, sweet talk, and romantic pursuit were only the efforts of men to persuade women of their ability to mate. The final goal was to reproduce. For the sake of sessful reproduction and to make people create more descendants, the act was made to contain pleasure.
2333:
Lets change the topic, said 2333.
Ning Shu nodded. Alright, but you still havent told me if there was a more elegant way tomunicate affections?
Uhh Well, the task-taker couple could enter the same task world, then enjoy an ordinary couples life, said 2333.
Ooh Ning Shus voice contained the same disdain. This is the more elegant way ofmunicating affections you were talking about?
Chapter 1857: What Kind of World Would It Be?
Chapter 1857: What Kind of World Would It Be?
Ning Shu also didn''t want to bother with talking to 2333 anymore so she just took out the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. The book was getting increasingly thick and felt heavy in her hand.
She flipped through the book slowly. In the future, she should leave a copy of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts in every world. If someone ended up practicing it and got far enough to form a strand of energy, she would gain another portion of faith power.
She started daydreaming while hugging the book. If it really ended up forming a world, what kind of world would it be?
Would it be a primary, intermediate, advanced, or ultra ne?
"All nes go through a process of evolution and have to constantly refine theirws. You want to get an ultra ne right out of the box? Keep dreaming! It''s like me hoping to be an ultra level AI instantly. " said 2333.
Ning Shu curled her lips in annoyance as she put the book back onto the shelf.
It wouldn''t be easy to form a ne. It required origin powers. What she needed was a ne that would allow life to survive, not a space that could only store items.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
If she possessed her own ne, it would give her a lot of faith power. Furthermore, the existence of the ne would be closely intertwined with her own existence.
The only true way she could escape from the shackles ced on task-takers was by constructing her own world. At that point, if she was killed, it would be the same as killing all the life on an entire ne. It would be equivalent to destroying a ne. That was a huge sin.
However, at that time, they would probably have a new method of punishment in store for her.
It was probably too early to worry about that though. She hadn''t even seen a single one of the five origin powers, so it was way too early to be thinking about constructing a world.
As for how she was supposed to obtain an origin power, she still had no idea.
Maybe she should check if there was any ce to exchange for it in the fabricated space? If she could exchange for it, that would be best.
Ning Shu stood at the entrance of the passageway and said to 2333, "Let''s go visit the fabricated space. "
After a moment, Ning Shu was already standing on the ancient-style limestone paved street. She headed straight towards the trading hall.
There was an official trading hall, but there was also a ck market.
With so many task-takers gathered together here, there were naturally people from all walks of life. It formed another type ofpetitive rtionship, another world of which the strong ruled.
Ning Shu first headed towards the trading hall. She looked at therge hanging screen on the wall which had various kinds of tasks posted and also postings for all sorts of trades.
There were people who set up stalls as well. Ning Shu started walking by the stalls and checking the items one by one. Finally, a potted flower caught her eye.
The flower petals were pristine white. Each flower was only about the size of a thumb, but they were very exquisite and smelled exceptionally elegant. The scent was actually a little like what she had smelled in the consultation hall.
It calmed one''s heart and soothed the soul.
However, when she asked the price, it was actually 20k experience points plus two merit points!
Goodbye. She''ll pass. The frick, it was just a flower! Did it really warrant that price?
She had just lost 100 merit points in thatst task. Spend more merit points to buy a flower? Ning Shu expressed that she wasn''t that rich
She had to save up merit points and faith points in order to advance to be an ultra task-taker. Furthermore, she really had no idea how to earn more merit points.
The only reason she was able to have 10k merit points waspletely due to that one ne. She had to save a fricking world to get this 10k!
She really wanted to try destroying a world and see if that would cause all of her merit points to be deducted. However, shed probably end up with a lot of karmic hindrances.
Just the thought of it made her wimp out.
"Sir, give me this flower. "
Just as Ning Shu was agonizing over how expensive this flower was, a female voice appeared beside her. She turned around to see Mei Ziqing standing there with a smile on her face.
Mei Ziqing took the flower, then passed it to Ning Shu. "Present for you. "
TL: Kaho
Chapter 1858: Gift-Givings
Chapter 1858: Gift-Givings
Thanks, but theres no need. Its too expensive. Ning Shu asked, You dont need to save up merit points anymore?
Mei Ziqing was working so hard to umte merit points in order to be an ultra task-taker. Spending two merit points to buy just a flower was seriously a waste.
It would be like her experience in herst world. Not only had she not gained a single merit point, but she also lost 100 points.
Ning Shu was just like a resentful wife who keptining about the merit points she lost.
I participated in another task to fix a breaking ne. The rewards were pretty good. After doing another task, Ill be able to get promoted. Two merit points arent an issue. Mei Ziqing shoved the flowerpot into Ning Shus hand. For you.
I cant ept something like this for free, said Ning Shu. How about this? If you see something you like, Ill pay for it.
She and Mei Ziqing were only slightly past being friendly acquaintances. Their rtionship wasnt to the point that it was appropriate for her to ept such an expensive gift. She had to return the favor.
Mei Ziqing looked around and her gaze finally settled on a string of bells lying on the stall. This bell required three faith points.
Ning Shu generously paid the bill.
She got faith points pretty much every time now, but not every world would result in gaining some merit points.
The moment Mei Ziqing heard that it required faith points, she nned to set it back down. When she saw Ning Shu pay for it, she asked in surprise, Werent you only an intermediate task-taker? Howe you have faith points?
Sometimes when I do tasks, Id gain some faith power, said Ning Shu.
Mei Ziqing raised her eyebrows. Her expression was a little strange, but she didnt press any further. She hung the bell at her waist and as she moved, the bell emitted an unusually pleasant sound. The sound of it seemed to clear ones heart.
Ning Shu held the flowerpot and left the trading hall with Mei Ziqing.
Mei Ziqing asked Ning Shu, Did youe to the trading hall because you wanted to trade for something?
I was nning to ask about the world origin powers, said Ning Shu.
Mei Ziqing shook her head, This kind of thing is so precious that no one in the fabricated space has it. Those who possess this kind of thing are all super powerful higher-ups.
Even ultra task-takers dont have it? asked Ning Shu. She thought for a moment to see if she had anything that could be exchanged for an origin power.
But after thinking about it, she found that she didnt really have anything valuable on her. Did the soul pearl count?
But she didnt want to trade the soul pearl. It had helped her a lot in two separate worlds.
She couldnt bear to give it up.
In your opinion, ultra task-takers are very strong? asked Mei Ziqing.
Ning Shu nodded. Yeah.
Sometimes numbers dont always represent ability, and rank doesnt necessarily represent ability either, said Mei Ziqing. When you get up there, you only get to enjoy some preferential treatment.
Mei Ziqing sighed. Ultra task-takers still dont have control over their own fates. With how dangerous the world is, ultra task-takers can still end up dying.
Well just have to take it one step at a time. Ning Shu wasnt very concerned. She had gotten to visit so many worlds and live so many different lives.
Her original fate was to die, but she had gotten an opportunity like this instead. It was already a win. If she could live, then she would work hard to live. However, if she really ended up dying
Frick, how could she possibly end up dying!?
Ning Shu felt that Mei Ziqing knew quite a lot, so she invited Mei Ziqing to the restaurant for a meal together.
However, the moment she walked into the restaurant, she saw someone familiar. It was Pan Chen, the stone spirit.
At this moment, Pan Chen was currently staring at the task-takers walking in and out of the restaurant. His elegant features currently had an expression of practically drooling. He was clearly coveting the souls of the task-takers.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 1859: Can You Guys Treat Me?
Chapter 1859: Can You Guys Treat Me?
Pan Chen was a stone. Hadn''t the uncle taken him? Why was he wandering around here?
Those eyes were filled with desire, like he wished he could just absorb all the souls here.
But he was probably apprehensive about something and could only drool helplessly while staring at the task takers.
Ning Shu and Mei Ziqing shared a nce, then turned to quietly leave the restaurant.
"Oh,dies. " When Pan Chen saw Ning Shu and Mei Ziqing, his eyes instantly lit up and he scurried to the two of them.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Are you here to eat? I don''t have any points, can you guys treat me? " Pan Chens expression was a little shy. "I wanted to try tasting the stuff you guys eat. "
It made her balls hurt every time she saw how bashful and shy Pan Chen looked even as he was carrying out the act of killing people to devour their souls. Furthermore, this guy didn''t fricking end up with any karmic hindrance after killing people.
Even if he destroyed an entire ne, nothing would happen to him.
Howe he got such perks!?
Pan Chen shamelessly sat down with Ning Shu and Mei Ziqing, then picked up the menu and ordered an entire table of food. Afterwards, his gaze started wandering back and forth between Ning Shu and Mei Ziqing.
He looked like he was eying food.
Ning Shu asked, "Why are you here? "
Was it really okay to leave such a person in the fabricated space?
It was like throwing a wolf into a sheep pen.
"I was just walking around, " said Pan Chen with a smile. Pan Chen had a very clean look and seemed like a very schrly college student. He seemed exceptionally harmless, to the point that he would blush after just saying a few words.
However, this was all just a front.
The food that Pan Chen ordered was brought to the table. He picked up the chopsticks and took a bite, then smacked his lips. "The taste is really good, you guys should eat too. "
Ning Shu picked up her chopsticks and started eating. She was the one who was going to be paying, there was no way she would not eat.
Ning Shu ignored Pan Chen and asked, "Do you know who has world origin powers? "
Mei Ziqing shook her head. "Even if someone got their hands on this sort of thing, they wouldn''t advertise it. After all, it''s super rare. "
That was true.
As Pan Chen ate, he looked at Ning Shu, and also at Mei Ziqing. "What are you guys talking about? "
Nothing, " said Ning Shu.
Pan Chen stretched out his slender, clean-looking hand, and ced it on Ning Shu''s shoulder. He even pressed down a little, as if checking to see how her soul would taste.
Ning Shus shoulder moved, dodging his grasp. "Are you sure you want to do this? "
If he wanted to absorb soul energy, it would first depend on whether or not he could catch her.
"You have a pretty nice soul. Pan Chen praised Ning Shu politely, but it sounded as if he was saying this foie gras tasted good.
Ning Shu''s face trembled. She silently considered her chances of winning against this guy.
The chances were probably almost none.
"Why are you here? " asked Mei Ziqing.
Pan Chen smiled shyly. "There are so many souls here. "
Mei Ziqing:
"Get back here. " An indifferent voice appeared.
The moment Pan Chen heard this voice, his face fell. He turned to look towards the door at the uncle in the ck windbreaker.
He then set down his chopsticks and despondently walked over to the uncle.
TL: Kaho
Chapter 1860: Silently Filled in a Love Story
Chapter 1860: Silently Filled in a Love Story
Pan Chens feelings were ratherplicated. He didnt want to listen to the uncle, but he was also afraid of the uncles strength which could easily crush him. It hadnt been easy for him to finally gain intelligence.
As Ning Shu looked at the two, she silently filled in a twisted top and shy bottom love story set up.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The uncle swept a nce over Ning Shu and Mei Ziqing, then left with Pan Chen. Even as they were leaving, Pan Chen continued to look around with his gaze fixated on the nearby task-takers.
The moment Pan Chen left, Mei Ziqing sighed in relief and said, Only the first generation task-takers can control these types of things. This guy wreaks havoc wherever he goes.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together tightly. In the end, she really wasnt strong enough. If she was strong, she could just toss the rock for fun without having to worry about anything.
After talking to Mei Ziqing for another while, she didnt ask any more about the world origin powers. However, it was practically confirmed that the trading hall didnt have anything like this. The ck market might, but it was possible that someone would just lure her with it to rob her of everything. It was very unsafe.
With her current strength, she wouldnt be able to protect an item like this anyways.
In any case, the journey would be long. All she could do was keep an eye out for world origin powers in her task worlds.
Furthermore, there were five types of world origin powers. It would be extremely difficult to even find one, so it was no wonder that worlds were so difficult to construct.
After the meal, Ning Shu and Mei Ziqing went their separate ways. Ning Shu nned to go check out the ck market.
I advise you not to do that right now. You should wait until youre a little stronger, at least until you be an advanced task-taker. The ck market isnt a ce that anyone can enter. The minimum threshold is that youre an advanced task-taker, said 2333.
Ning Shu:
Such discrimination!
Ning Shu could only say helplessly, Then I guess I wont go. Lets head back to the system space.
Ning Shu felt a bout of dizziness, and then she had returned to the system space. Ning Shu ced the flower that Mei Ziqing had given her on the coffee table.
An elegant smell slowly filled the entire system space, the scent of it made one extremelyfortable.
Ning Shu pulled out a book from the bookshelf and started reading slowly. After she finished, she ced it back on the bookshelf and sat down with an upright posture. She said to 2333, Lets see the next entrustor.
2333 coughed and said, Do you want to do the favored concubine system one?
Thest world was an ancient era one. I dont want to do another ancient-era task. Ning Shu said somewhat wearily, Lets talk about it next time.
2333 was a little disappointed, Okay.
Ning Shu sat on the sofa and waited for the entrustor. A woman slowly appeared in the space. She had dignified features, but her face was pale and her figure was a little bit fat. She seemed rather young.
She was probably only around 25 years old.
Her gaze was dull and her hands were ringed in front of her, as if she was rocking a baby infant. However, there was nothing in front of her.
Ning Shu cleared her throat and said, Hello.
However, the woman did not react. Ning Shu couldnt help but lift her brows. Hello?
The woman finally looked towards Ning Shu, but she didnt say anything.
It was Ning Shus first time encountering an entrustor like this. She had encountered people who were filled with hatred, sorrow, regret, but none like this one. It was as if she was past despair.
There was not a trace of life in her. What exactly had she gone through?
Ning Shu asked, Are you the one who wishes for a counterattack?
It doesnt matter. Why did I have to be brought to such a ce even after I died? said Zhang Ning. From start to finish, her arms did not move from their initial position and maintained the position of holding an infant.
Counterattack? Theres nothing I want to counterattack. What would change? said Zhang Ning, her brows furrowed.
Ning Shu took a deep breath to calm herself. She decided to first look at this worlds story.
The person in front of her was Zhang Ning. She was an ordinary woman, without any amazing talents. She could only be described as ordinary.
However, she was a bit older than Ning Shu had guessed. She was 28, and through a matchmaker, had met her husband An Jinwei.
An Jinwei was an employee of a state-owned enterprise. His family had a house, so to outsiders, his situation was pretty good. Zhang Ning was getting old and her parents had a favorable opinion of An Jinwei, so after epting a bride price of 100k, they married Zhang Ning off to An Jinwei.
?Chapter 1861: Postpartum Depression
Chapter 1861: Postpartum Depression
The two got together without any emotional foundation. Chen Ning was a stay-at-home wife and after a year, gave birth to her daughter Nannan.
After giving birth, Chen Ning ended up with severe postpartum depression. Furthermore, since she gave birth to a girl, her mother-inw was unhappy and the entire An family neglected this child.
Chen Ning, as a newbie mother, had to take care of the child herself. She felt a lot of pressure, and her body was also exhausted, so her mood became very unstable. Sometimes she would start screaming for no reason and other times she would silently weep. An Jinwei only expressed annoyance: Im already providing for you guys, what else do you want? Dont you know how tiring it is for me at work?
Chen Ning knew that she was sick, but her mother-inw justined that she was really hard to please. Her mother-inwined that she had never seen a daughter-inw like her. The family was feeding her and clothing her, yet she wasining about depression. How unreasonable!
The mother-inw liked to gossip and the father-inw never got involved in anything. Meanwhile, the husband was indifferent. The entire family exerted emotional violence that caused one to despair.
When Nannan was half a year old, Chen Ning was in deep despair. She had no way of escaping from this depression in this sort of environment. In painful despair, holding her daughter who was still in swaddling clothes, she climbed up the stairs of the building.
Chen Ning wanted to leave this world with her child. In the future, her child would also have to experience everything that she had experienced. Postpartum depression had caused her severe insomnia. She couldnt sleep all night and it had been weeks since she had been able to have a good night of sleep.
Chen Ning was exhausted and anxious, she couldnt take it anymore. There was nothing for her to live for anymore. Her spirit had beenpletely destroyed.
As she stood on the edge of the balcony, she looked at the An family members who were currently yelling at her, berating her as if she hadmitted some great crime. Meanwhile, her husband just stood to the side, his face cold and terribly dark.
Chen Ning hugged her child and without any hesitation, jumped.
After Ning Shu finished receiving the storyline, her mouth fell open, speechless.
The reason that Chen Ning had ended up this way was that no one supported her. No one understood her, so she was so alone that she fell into despair.
The problem at the root of this was that the An family did not care about this daughter-inw of theirs at all. Chen Ning fell into the trap of feeling inferior and self-me, so thoughts of suicide kept resurfacing in her mind.
Ning Shu nced at the silent Chen Ning and asked, What do you wish for?
Chen Ning looked at her and asked as well, What can you do?
What kind of result do you want to get? Theres gotta be some wish she wants to be fulfilled, right?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
A strange expression appeared on Chen Nings face. What would you know? How could you understand my pain?
Give me back my Nannan!
Ning Shu sighed. Then you dont want a counterattack?
I do, Ill offer up all the soul power I have, said Chen Ning, half smiling and half crying.
Then what is your wish? asked Ning Shu.
What do you think I need?
Ning Shu furrowed her brows. The current Chen Ning really didnt care about anything.
Make sure your daughter is happy? Ning Shu tried asking.
What happiness could a woman have? They can only get married, give birth to children, be ignored and trampled. Chen Nings face was expressionless.
Ning Shu felt a little helpless. Even with the current development of society, women were still existences that were belittled.
How many husbands were truly respectful towards their wives?
Men were seriously loathsome existences.
Then what do you want? asked Ning Shu. She didnt really want to take on this task anymore. She was only observing right now, but her mood was already bing very heavy.
Heavy to the point that there was a shadow forming in her heart.
This was the current state of womens existence.
You had to be a full-time wife.
You had to work 24 hours a day.
You are a mother.
You are a wife.
You are a daughter.
You are a daughter-inw.
You are an rm clock.
You are a cook.
Chapter 1862: Must Always Be “On-Call”
Chapter 1862: Must Always Be On-Call
You are a chauffeur.
You are a maid.
You are a teacher.
You are a waiter.
You are a nanny.
You are a nurse.
You are a handyman.
You are an escort.
You are a consultant.
You don''t get any weekends.
You don''t get any sick days.
You don''t get any holidays.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
You work around the clock.
You must always be "on-call", but the reward you get is: "What have you been doing all day?"
If you do have a job, then you still have to do all of the above jobs.
Ning Shu: Haha
"Do you want a counterattack?" asked Ning Shu, even as she silently repeated the heart-clearing chant. This kind of life was torment. One failed marriage was enough for someone to lose all faith and courage in this kind of life.
In all honesty, even Ning Shu felt insuppressible anger.
"Sure, give me a counterattack," said Chen Ning. Her arms remained bent, in the position of holding an infant.
"Then what do you wish for?" If she didn''t have any wishes, how was she supposed to counterattack for her? She had to give a goal. If there were no goals, what was the counterattack supposed to be based on? Who knew what this woman wanted?
"I just want to be freed. If your counterattack can end this pain, then you can counterattack." Chen Ning didn''t really care. She just wanted to be freed from this current spiritual state.
She had be a soul, but she was still conscious and that terribly engraved pain still existed. If she had a choice, she would probably choose to have her soul destroyed.
Mental cancer could sometimes be even more devastating than physical cancer. It made you sick, mentally and emotionally
2333s voice appeared in Ning Shu''s brain. "Ning Shu, let''s refuse this task."
"Why?" Ning Shu nced at Chen Ning as she asked this in surprise.
"A few people have already counterattacked for her, but they all failed, said 2333.
Ning Shu felt even more surprised. "This task is that hard?"
"The most torturous things in the world are trivial little matters. Some task-takers had directly killed everyone in the An family. Some were even more extreme and even killed everyone in Chen Nings maternal family."
Ning Shu: My god
Exactly how hard was this task?
A single marriage situation had caused so many task-takers to fail.
Ning Shu let out a long sigh. "I want to try."
What kind of world hadn''t she seen before?
"I don''t know how this task ended up being assigned to us. Are you sure? If you fail, you will lose a protective talisman. Protective talismans are pretty much merit points," said 2333, dragging out his tone. "How about we do the favored concubine system first? Why don''t we destroy the favored concubine system and improve my data first?"
Nah, I have to try," said Ning Shu. If she didn''t try, how was she supposed to know whether or not she could do it? When had there ever been an easy task?
The entrustors weren''t offering up their souls for task-takers to go vacationing in their worlds.
Fine, do what you want." 2333 didn''t speak again.
"Are you sure you want to offer up all your soul power for this counterattack?" asked Ning Shu again as she looked towards Chen Ning. "Once this transaction is sessful, it can''t be changed. I think you should reconsider it."
TL: Kaho
Chapter 1863: I Don’t Have Any Wishes
Chapter 1863: I Dont Have Any Wishes
The price of all ones soul power was a little too high. The core of the soul would remain, but without any soul power, there would be no advantages during reincarnation.
Very few people would offer up all of their soul power.
Ning Shu felt that Chen Ning simply did not understand the importance of soul power, or did not care.
So she felt the need to warn her.
Chen Ning looked at Ning Shu. Her gaze was dim and empty. Thank you. Then Ill offer up 3/4 of my soul power.
Are you certain? asked Ning Shu.
Chen Ning nodded.
Then what do you wish for? asked Ning Shu.
I dont have any wishes. As Chen Ning spoke, her figure started slowly disappearing from the system space.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu took a deep breath, then clicked open the system marketce to exchange for fasting pills. However, she discovered that the exchange button was grayed out and couldnt be clicked at all.
Ning Shu asked, Howe I cant exchange for these normal items?
2333 said, This is an extremely peaceful world. There is no shortage of food and clothing, nor medicine, so the system has locked these items. Thats why you cant exchange for them.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu:
It was a peaceful world, but a bad feeling was rising up in Ning Shus heart.
She closed the system marketce and took a moment to calm down before saying to 2333, Lets enter the world.
Alright replied 2333.
Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, then she felt the sensation of being squeezed into a body. Once they were fully merged, she heard the sound of a child crying.
She also smelled the scent of disinfectant, so she was probably in a hospital.
There was pain in her abdomen. It was very painful, and the moment she moved, she could feel something warm gushing out. Her entire body was covered with sticky sweat.
When she opened her eyes, she saw a child in the crib next to the bed. Her face was bright red. It was probably the original hosts child who had lived only half a year.
Ning Shu wanted to move, but the moment she tried, she felt unbearable pain. Was this a C-section?
Ning Shu:
So this was right after the original host had given birth?
Heavens! She had to go through a postpartum confinement?
Ning Shu felt extremely ufortable, weak, and exhausted.
Youre awake. Chen Nings mother-inw came back from fetching water as she said this to Ning Shu, somewhat coldly. She ced the kettle by the bed, then looked towards the child in the crib.
This mother-inw looked pretty young. Her hair was curly as ramen, but currently, her attitude towards her daughter-inw who had just given birth was not very good.
She picked up the child and muttered, Why is it a girl?
Her following motion almost made Ning Shu jump up. This woman proceeded to hold the child by one leg, lift her upside down, and shake her. Drop a son, drop a son
This chant was to pray that the next child would be a boy.
This child had just been born, so her entire body was really soft. Her neck hadnt even had the time to grow more stable, so the child was currently extremely fragile. However, she was currently held upside down by the ankle. Her little face turned a suffocated red and she started wailing.
Ning Shu was so angry that her abdominal incision ripped. She struggled up, enduring the pain that made her entire body tremble.
Chapter 1864: Emotional Abuse
Chapter 1864: Emotional Abuse
Newborns had poor digestion and vomited easily. After the child was shaken twice, the milk flowed back out through her nose and dripped all over her face as she choked.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu struggled to stand. She took the child from Chen Nings mother-inw and rolled up the corner of her hospital gown to wipe the vomit off the childs face.
Some vomit had flowed into her nose, causing the child to cough harshly. Her small face was turning blue.
Whats wrong with her? Chen Nings mother-inw asked from beside her.
Ning Shus heart filled with rage. What kind of person was this?
Ning Shu leaned down and held the childs nose, gently sucking out the filth. Otherwise, the child would choke to death.
Ning Shu turned the child over, gently patted her back, and then pressed the bedside pager.
When the doctor and nurse arrived shortly after, Ning Shu told them about the childs condition.
The doctor reprimanded Chen Nings mother-inw, making her face take on an unttering shade. This is my granddaughter.
Even Ning Shus calmness halo couldnt quench the mes in her heart at the thought of there being people who would treat their granddaughters like this.
As the doctor took the child away for an examination, Ning Shu realized her hospital gown was stained with blood. Her stitches hade undone.
The pain in her abdomen felt as if someone had wrenched her wounds open. It hurt like hell and Ning Shu began to sweat profusely.
Ning Shu was pushed into the operating room. Perhaps it was because her soul was now stronger, but even with the anesthetic, she could feel the needle piercing her skin and the thread being pulled through her flesh.
Ning Shu inexplicably felt like crying. It was this body crying, crying from exhaustion.
Ning Shu woke up after the surgery and told the nurse, Give me a PCA pump.
To not even give her a painkillerwere they trying to kill their patients?
Her mother-inw stood beside her bed and muttered, The baby is just a girl, yet youre still being so finicky.
The veins in Ning Shus forehead throbbed but Chen Nings mother-inw ignored her and went on. You should save a little. Its not easy for Jinwei to earn money and now that you gave birth to a girl, youll need to have a second child.
Ning Shu had just given birth and this woman was already nning for the next child!
It was only after personally going through this experience that Ning Shu truly understood the pain. She couldnt even go through puerperium in peace.
After exhausting her mind and body giving birth she wasnt just treated poorly but also told her child was worthless.
This was emotional abuse.
Women not only had to face mens scorn and oppression but also face humiliation from their fellow women. Women that were ever eager to put down others to please men.
The three obediences and four virtues were even made up by one and were meant to degrade women. In order to gain favor, women had to take care of men in every way, to treat them like gods.
Women would fight with each other to the death over the slightest w, yet they were all right with men doing whatever they pleased.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, Arrange a PCA pump for me.
Her mother-inws expression darkened and she kept muttering to herself.
Weary, Ning Shu quickly fell asleep.
It was normal when suffering from postpartum depression and mental or emotional abuse.
Due to the hormonal changes during pregnancy and childbirth, women would often develop endocrine disorders. These caused vtile emotions, general apathy, crying, low self-esteem, and exhaustion. That exhaustion could be mental as well as physical and could reach a point where it became difficult to think. That was why there was the saying that one pregnancy resulted in three years of dumbness.
At noon, An Jinwei came to the hospital from work to see Ning Shu.
An Jinwei was not a very handsome man, he was average at best. He was tall, thin, and wore a pair of sses.
Ning Shu felt a chill when he walked in to sit by the bed, expressionless. This guy was cold and selfish.
His marriage to Chen Ning was a marriage of convenience thatcked any true passion.
Chapter 1865: Indifferent, Selfish Demons
Chapter 1865: Indifferent, Selfish Demons
This man didnt care about Chen Ning at all. He was still working even as his wife was giving birth.
If she questioned him, he would probably just respond again with, If I dont work, how can I feed you all?
In any case, it was like the fact that he had a job made him so amazing that he could look down on her.
If he frickin couldnt support a family, then what was he doing taking a wife and having a child?
The An family only needed a daughter-inw to carry on their family lineage so Chen Ning wasnt treated equally, especially since she spent all her time at home doing nothing. She relied on An Jinwei to support her.
When An Jinwei saw Ning Shu pointedly staring at him, he asked awkwardly, Does it still hurt?
How could it possibly hurt? She was given painkillers, An Jinweis mother said immediately. She seriously doesnt know how to be frugal for the family!
An Jinwei pursed his lips and said nothing. Moving to the crib, he touched the childs cheek with his finger. There was a hint of happiness in his eyes.
An Jinwei stayed in the hospital ward for a while. Afterwards, he looked at his watch, then said that he was going to work. He also reminded Ning Shu to rest well.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
A heartless man, and a heartless mother-inw!
This family only consisted of indifferent, selfish demons.
Actually, no, this indifference was only aimed at the daughter-inw, Chen Ning.
Chen Nings existence was only for the purpose of having children, raising them, and satisfying An Jinweis physical needs. Apart from that, she didnt have a life of her own. She didnt need to have any life of her own.
To outsiders, this marriage seemed quite satisfactory, but only Chen Ning could understand the pain that it brought.
Ning Shu silently chanted the heart-clearing chant. After she had calmed down a little, she began to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. However, this was a modern era where the spiritual energy was sparse. In addition, this was the hospitala ce where sick people gathered and thus there was even less spiritual energy.
Ning Shu had to cultivate for the whole night before she managed to only create a single, weak thread of spiritual energy. Even this was a blessing she acquired only due to her martial arts stat and the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
There was really too little spiritual energy.
Ning Shu used all her spiritual energy to repair the incision in her belly.
It hurt so much.
She got up slowly to go to the toilet as she didnt dare exert any force on her belly.
Ning Shu didnt expect for there to be a day where she would be so weak and frail.
This body was suffering from postpartum depression, tinnitus, and loss of appetite. It could barely even produce milk, but An Jinweis mother still made Ning Shu breastfeed.
Milk powder was too expensive and even a little can cost hundreds of yuan. Even if the child couldnt get enough breastmilk, they wouldnt get any milk powder.
This situation made Ning Shu want to curse, but there was nothing she could do since she didnt have a single cent.
She had never been in charge of An Jinweis sry and she even had to ask his mother just to buy some veggies.
The socio-economic base determined superstructure. Only with economic independence could one achieve true liberty and dignity.
Ning Shu tried to eat as much as possible every day. However, these meals were bought from the small restaurants outside the hospital, so the hygiene was not guaranteed. Furthermore, the food wasnt very nutritious and it was very nd.
How could she produce enough milk this way? Then it urred to her that despite being a virgin, she had to worry about how to breastfeed a childshe felt so embarrassed that she just wanted to find a hole to disappear into.
She really regretted taking this task.
There was so much pain and suffering involved in this. Ning Shu suddenly understood why previous tasktakers had directly killed the family.
After the baby was born, An Jinweis father only came one time to take a look at the baby in the hospital. Then he went back to y chess with the other old men in themunity.
An Jinweis mother wasnt too happy to look after a little girl. Ning Shu had to hug the child herself as she went to sleep. What happenedst time really made Ning Shu realize the callousness and cruelty in this womans bones.
Chapter 1866: Just Because She Was Not a Boy?
Chapter 1866: Just Because She Was Not a Boy?
How could she treat her granddaughter like this? She was a woman too.
After staying in the hospital for three days, An Jinwei''s mother, this great mother-inw, tried to get her discharged from the hospital. Three days wasnt even enough for the stitches toe out yet, but An Jinwei''s mother rushed to get Ning Shu home for postpartum confinement.
Staying in the hospital was just flushing money down the toilet.
Ning Shuid on the bed and ignored her. The doctor had to say that the stitches needed to be removed for Ning Shu to be discharged before An Jinweis mother stopped trying so hard to get her out of the hospital. Even so, she kept mumbling under her breath about how they were wasting money.
Perhaps it was due to An Jinweis previous actions scaring the child, but Nannan cried all night long.
The people in the bed next to themined, which made An Jinwei''s mother even more impatient and she directly scolded the child, saying that she was such a troublemaker.
Ning Shu asked her to help change the diaper and wash the baby''s butt, so that the baby''s skin wouldnt be irritated from the urine, but An Jinweis mother refused.
Ning Shu doubted whether or not this child was even her granddaughter. What kind of mentality must one have to be so impatient and neglectful towards their own granddaughter?
Nannan was rted to her by blood, but was disliked just because she was not a boy?
How did people like An Jinweis mother, who valued males over females, still exist in this era? All they were doing was supporting the malignant tumor named feudal ideology.
When An Jinwei came to see Ning Shu and the child, the child cried so much that An Jinwei got a headache. An Jinwei never stayed the night.
Every time An Jinwei came to the hospital, his mother would tell him to go back, saying that he had to go to work the next day and shouldn''t tire himself out.
So An Jinwei was just going through the motions andpleting the task of visiting Ning Shu and his child every day, not really investing much time or energy.
Ning Shu took a deep breath as she felt dizzy and light-headed. She coaxed the child while lying on her side. She silently mouthed the heart-clearing chant, hoping to calm the child''s frightened heart.
Ning Shu''s tears came down as she recited. She didnt want to cry, but tears still flowed out. A sorrowful and depressed mood enveloped her heart like a dark cloud covering up every beam of light, and she couldnt drive it away.
Ning Shu raised the corner of her mouth and tried to smile. Even if she cried, she wanted to do so while smiling. Her body''s exhaustion had infected her mind and soul.
Despair was like a virus. First it upied the body, then invaded the soul.
Ning Shu hummed the heart-clearing chant and gently patted the child with one hand.
The child kept crying, taking short, strenuous breaths, but she still eventually fell asleep.
After the child was asleep, Ning Shu closed her eyes and began cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. No matter what, her body was the top priority.
She couldnt do anything without a healthy body. Sweat poured down her like a waterfall, especially since it was summer. She hadn''t taken a shower since the caesarean section, so she had a strong odor of sweat.
An Jinweis mother wasnt even willing to wipe the childs butt, so how could she be willing to wipe off Ning Shus sweat?
The mother-inw serving the daughter-inw? That concept was just too ridiculous.
On the sixth day after giving birth, Ning Shus sutures were removed and she was discharged from the hospital.
An Jinwei came to pick up Ning Shu and her daughter and take them home. Ning Shu put on two moreyers as well as a coat and hat and covered herself tightly.
If she ended up getting puerperal fever, she would be the one to suffer. No one else would even care.
Back at home, Ning Shu got some water to wipe off her sweat, and then started her postpartum confinement. She would take advantage of this time to n for the future ahead.
At home, Ning Shu once again experienced the An family''s neglect. Women who had just given birth should eat soft and easy-to-digest, nutritious food, but the An family just gave her a bowl of what they were eating: rice and veggies.
Ning Shu sneered. She picked up the bowl and chewed the food carefully. No matter how many others she wronged, she shouldnt wrong herself.
MTL Editor: Wheat n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
TLC:Kaho
Chapter 1867: You Can Have a Second Child
Chapter 1867: You Can Have a Second Child
The second day after Ning Shus discharge, Chen Ning''s family came to deliver some postpartum confinement gifts like eggs and pigs feet.
Mother Chen sat on the side of the bed, looking at the child in the crib. She told Ning Shu, "It''s okay. If you take care of yourself, you can have a second child."
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu:
She was physically and mentally exhausted from one child, yet her mother was already talking about having another. Was this woman really her mother?
"Let''s talk about thatter," Ning Shu said indifferently.
"You are my daughter. Of course I love you, but a woman has to give birth to a boy to keep a stable position at home," said Mother Chen.
Ning Shu let out a long sigh. They were all women. They should know that giving birth damaged the body. It was like right after she had been stabbed, these people were already all eagerly discussing her next stabbing.
They could at least wait until her body recovers.
Ning Shu felt overwhelmingly stifled.
"Mom, do you have money? Lend me some." Ning Shu shifted the topic away from having children.
Mother Chen frowned. "What do you want money for? Does the An family not give you any?"
"Your brother has a partner and is about to get married. All the money was used to decorate his new house," Mother Chen said.
Ning Shu sneered. This was what being a woman was like. After marrying someone, she was an outsider to her birth family, but she was also an outsider to her husband''s family.
She had no ce in either of them.
"Daughter, take care of your health. If you want to eat something, make sure to tell your mother-inw." Mother Chen didn''t want to talk about money. "When the incision is healed in three years, give the An family a son."
Ning Shuy on the bed without speaking. Mother Chen thought for a while and put two hundred yuan on Ning Shu''s pillow. "Buy yourself something to eat."
"Thank you," Ning Shu said lightly.
Ning Shu didn''t seem to want to talk anymore so Mother Chen just touched the child''s cheeks one more time, then left.
When An Jinwei came back in the evening, Ning Shu directly said to him, "I want to drink pig''s feet soup. Theres not enough breastmilk for the child."
An Jinwei didn''t say anything. He went out of the bedroom to talk to his mother.
An Jinwei''s mother immediately said loudly, "We dont have any."
"My mother just delivered eggs and pig''s feet this morning. Where did they go?" Ning Shu said.
An Jinwei frowned. He was a little annoyed. "Mom, just make some for her. As soon as Ie home, you guys kick up a fuss. Its really bothersome. Im tired from work, but I still have to face these trivial things when Ie back."
An Jinwei was also ming Ning Shu for being troublesome. Ning Shu''s expression remained unchanged, but her heart was full of hehes
Behind each one were an infinite amount of fuck yous.
She was giving birth to and raising children for him, but he reacted like this when all she wanted was a bowl of soup.
He was spoiled rotten by his parents and became indifferent and selfish. He was aplete male chauvinist.
Apart from working, he was basically useless at home. It really was the same as only needing to stretch out your hands to be clothed and open your mouth to be fed. Just because he went to work, everyone had to cater to him. As if going to work was that impressive.
Why didnt he try staying at home, taking care of the children, doing theundry, cooking, and cleaning? Shed frickin go to work. Bet he couldnt evenst a single day.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC:Kaho
Chapter 1868: When I Gave Birth…
Chapter 1868: When I Gave Birth
We didnt used to have things like this. When I gave birth, I started working only three days after giving birth. Now, you just lie in bed, and yet you are still being picky about your food, An Jinweis mother said, dissatisfied.
An Jinweis expression showed a little impatience. This was obviously directed at Ning Shu, who had brought up the topic. She never stopped looking for trouble.
In An Jinweis opinion, his wife should do everything well, so that he could go to work without worries, and then rx at home.
Ning Shu ignored An Jinwei and coaxed her child.
This child would only feel safe if she was emotionally stable. If the child felt safe, she wouldnt cry all the time, and it would also make things easier for Ning Shu.
For dinner, there was a bowl of pork knuckle soup, but it had very little meat. There was just a bit of fatty skin without any lean meat.
Smiling, Ning Shu picked up the bowl and walked out of the room. She went to the dining table and saw that there was a pot of pork feet and hind legs.
Ning Shu directly poured her bowl of soup into the pot and scooped out a bowl of meat.
At the dinner table, the An family looked at Ning Shu nkly. Ning Shu picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into her mouth.
An Jinwei frowned. What are you doing?
Just eating. It doesnt make sense for you to eat meat, while I drink soup. If you do this, we really cant get along with each other. Ning Shu licked the oil off her fingers.
You really An Jinwei looked at Ning Shu, who had eaten til her whole face was covered in oil, with disgust. He was very dissatisfied with the trouble Ning Shu caused.
Chen Ning, the elders are still at the table. How can you act like this? An Jinweis mother was dissatisfied. If there were guests here, the An family would lose all their face with you acting like this. Even if you dont care, we do.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu wasnt using chopsticks. She just picked up the meat and ate it with her fingers. When she heard her mother-inws words, she said, You know, seeing you guys eat such avish meal while I get soup really makes me want to flip the table. Maybe next time I will
Chen Ning, are you crazy? How dare you speak like this! An Jinweis mother was shaking with anger. She felt that her authority had been challenged.
Actually, do you know that Im sick? Ning Shu had a weird look on her face. I have severe postpartum depression, so I might do some uncontroble things.
Actually, flipping the table is such a trifling thing. Im more worried that Ill do something that hurts other people. Ning Shu tilted her head and said this with a smile.
Ning Shu smiled at An Jinwei. Although it was a brilliant smile, it also had a bone-deep coldness. An Jinweis heart jumped and a thought emerged in his heart.
His wife really was sick.
What are you making trouble for? Do you have to throw this family into disarray before youre satisfied? Her father-inw, who usually didnt get involved in matters at home, finally spoke. He looked at Ning Shu. Youre the daughter-inw. Act like one. You should be striving to create a stable and peaceful family.
Ning Shuughed silently, open-mouthed. This peace and stability relied on others suffering grievances and making sacrifices in order to maintain it.
Making any tiny request was like murdering the harmony of the family.
The father and son had the same values and expected others to handle everything. If others had any grievances, they had to bear it silently. Those two were the emperors.
This kind of peace was kept by sacrificing certain people and in this family, Chen Ning belonged to those sacrificed.
Dedication and sacrifice were not respected. They just thought of it as her duty. She was supposed to protect this kind of joke?
Ning Shu clutched her heart. Im so sad, so angry! I really want to flip this table!
While talking, Ning Shu grasped the table with her hands, then lifted it up. The bowls and chopsticks started sliding off.
An Jinweis parents turned pale and An Jinwei stretched out his hand to pull Ning Shu away. Ning Shu let go and the table fell. The soup sshed everywhere, making the table of dishes extremely messy.
An Jinweis mother was closest to the soup pot. Since Ning Shu quickly picked up the table and then let go, the soup sshed onto her body. She immediately jumped up and wiped the soup on her body with a tissue.
Trantor: LiLi
Chapter 1869: I Also Regret Marrying You
Chapter 1869: I Also Regret Marrying You
"Chen Ning, you must have taken the wrong medicine today. How dare you do this!" An Jinwei''s mother stared at Ning Shu angrily. Her expensive dress was now ruined.
At the same time, she was shocked. Chen Ning had no major problems with her personality and she worked hard. Even when she was pregnant, shed still do some light chores
Yet now she was intolerable. This made An Jinweis mother very angry. Since when did this woman gain the right to kick up such a fuss?
"Chen Ning, what''s wrong with you? Why are you making so much trouble?" An Jinwei frowned, feeling troubled. "Have you seen how youre acting? I really regret marrying you."
Ning Shu said, "I also regret marrying you. You guys eat meat while Im only given soup. Dont forget, I have to breastfeed my child as well."
"I''m so angry! This is so painful!" Ning Shu picked up the bowl with both hands and hurled it onto the floor. Porcin shards and soup sshed everywhere.
"Ahhh!" An Jinwei''s mother screamed, rmed by Ning Shu''s sudden behavior.
An Jinwei dodged the fragments and then looked at Ning Shu impatiently. "Just how long are you going to continue being unreasonable?"
"Wahhh" In the bedroom, Nannan started crying loudly.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Youre not going to tend to the child?" An Jinwei said to Ning Shu. "You woke it up."
Ning Shu took a te from the table and threw it on the floor. "It was obviously you who woke her up, but you insist on saying that it was me."
Ning Shu took thest pieces of meat from the pot, put it in her own bowl, and returned to her bedroom. She closed the door, leaving the people outside with ugly expressions on their faces.
Ning Shu put the bowl with the meat on the bedside table. She picked up the child from the bed and slowly coaxed her. The child gradually calmed down, probably after being close to her mother again. In addition, Ning Shu was now in a cheerful mood and the child seemed to be aware of it. She stopped crying as she rubbed against Ning Shu''s arms.
Ning Shu was eating meat while coaxing her child.
When An Jinwei came in, he saw Ning Shu, whose mouth was stuffed with meat. The scene was indescribably ugly.
Ning Shu nced at An Jinwei, ignoring his disgusted expression. She couldn''t use fasting pills in this task and she needed energy to cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. How could she have the strength to cultivate if she doesn''t have enough to eat?
Besides, Ning Shu had used the little bit of spiritual energy she had in order to repair her wound. She had also transferred some to the child''s body to strengthen it. That way, the child would be healthy and wouldnt get sick as easily.
"Chen Ning, you shouldn''t have done that just now." An Jinwei walked to the bed and said to Ning Shu, "Youre my wife. You must always consider my reputation. What you did just now made things very hard for me. Those are my parents. You should show them respect."
Ning Shu swallowed the meat she was eating. "They arent the parents who gave birth to me. I also didn''t grow up eating your familys rice."
"What did you say? When you married into the An family, my parents became your parents." An Jinwei looked dissatisfied. "You might not have grown up eating our food, but you eat it now."
"Right now, youre relying on the An family to support you, so you can''t be unruly," said An Jinwei. "I hope that today''s incident won''t happen again."
Ning Shu tilted her head. She silently looked at An Jinwei.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC:Kaho
Chapter 1870: I’m Sorry, I Couldn’t Control Myself
Chapter 1870: Im Sorry, I Couldnt Control Myself
"I''m talking to you," said An Jinwei.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu used one hand to cover the child''s ear and press the child against her chest. And then
"Smack." Ning Shu used her other greasy hand to deliver a huge p right to An Jinweis face. An Jinwei''s head was whipped to the side and his sses flew off.
An Jinwei seemed to have been knocked stupid and he didnt react for a long time.
Ning Shu looked down at her hand in disbelief. She apologized in tears, "My dear, I''m sorry. I couldnt control myself. Does your face hurt?"
"No, why did this happen? I nked out just before I hit you. Please forgive me." Ning Shu squeezed out a few tears.
An Jinwei turned his head, trembling with anger. "Chen Ning, did you do that on purpose?"
"No, I didn''t mean to." Ning Shu repeatedly shook her head. She blinked desperately, managing to produce some more tears. She grabbed the corner of An Jinwei''s clothes. "You must forgive me. I didn''t mean it, you have to believe me."
"Please, if you don''t believe me Im so sad." Ning Shu stretched out her foot and knocked over the bedside tablemp. Shattered ss and stic instantly covered the floor.
When she kicked themp, Ning Shu tried her best to cover the child''s ears. The other side of the child''s head was pressed to her stomach, so the child wasnt frightened.
An Jinwei stared at Ning Shu, dumbstruck. He looked at the mess. "Youre a total lunatic."
"Sorry, Jinwei, my heart is just so ufortable. Don''t be like this to me. I can''t control myself. I''m so sad, I cant take it" Ning Shu wailed.
An Jinwei''s face trembled. The half of his face that was pped by Ning Shu was bright red. He red at Ning Shu with hatred before leaving, mming the door as he went.
Ning Shu wiped the tears off her face and hummed a song for the child.
With a "bang," the bedroom door burst open. An Jinwei''s mother rushed angrily into the room. She pointed at Ning Shu and cursed, "You wretch! How dare you hit your husband!?"
Ning Shu covered the child''s ears again. With a grieved expression she said, "Mother-inw, I didn''t mean to. Sometimes I can''t control my actions. I really am sick."
"You" An Jinweis mother pointed at Ning Shu. Then she saw the remnants of the smashedmp. "That was an expensivemp and its only been used for a short time! You wasteful wretch, first it was a te and now its amp. Are you going to demolish this whole house?"
Ning Shu shook her head repeatedly. "I wont. After all, I can''t move the sofa."
"Mother-inw, can you take me to the hospital? I think I am very ill. I might identally kill all of you without noticing it. You know, I can''t control myself." Ning Shu held her baby and took two steps towards An Jinwei''s mother.
An Jinwei''s mother immediately backed away. She said in a trembling voice, "Stop scaring people. Im telling you, stop messing ar"
Ning Shu took another two steps forward. An Jinweis mother took immediately two steps back. Ning Shu said, aggrieved, "Mother-inw, I would never lie. I feel so tired and the world seems colorless. Your face is so ugly, twisted, and fierce, just like a malicious old hag."
"You Are you trashtalking me?" An Jinwei''s mother was furious.
"You dont believe me?" Ning Shu immediately raised her eyebrows. With a very irascible look, she said, "You were always an old witch."
"I''m telling the truth, so why wont you believe me?" Step by step, Ning Shu approached An Jinwei''s mother.
#LiLisments; I cant move the sofa AHAHA Ning Shus so funny XD
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1871: Don’t Feign Madness
Chapter 1871: Dont Feign Madness
Ning Shu continued walking towards An Jinwei''s mother with a cold expression. An Jinwei''s mother was a little frightened by Ning Shu''s appearance, but she didnt want to lose her dignity as the mother-inw. She pointed at Ning Shu. "Chen Ning, I''m telling you, dont feign madness."
"Im not pretending to be crazy," Ning Shu said with a miserable look. "Mother-inw, please save me. My heart feels so ufortable, its so painful."
"You" An Jinweis mother paused. She was slightly taken aback by Ning Shus constant changes in temperament. "Chen Ning, you Im telling you, if you do this again, I will have Jinwei divorce you."
"What are you talking about?" Ning Shu instantly shot her an expressionless look. "Who do you want Jinwei to divorce?"
Ning Shu stared fixedly at her. "I didn''t hear you."
Ning Shu rushed towards An Jinwei''s mother. "What did you say?"
"I" An Jinweis mother turned and ran out of the bedroom.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
This old woman simply bullied the weak and feared the strong.
That was why people who acted virtuously would be bullied.
As soon as one became fierce, others would no longer dare to mess with them.
Ning Shu locked the bedroom door. When the door had closed, she hissed. Her wound hurt a bit.
Ning Shu nursed the baby before putting her in the crib. She then sat cross-legged on the bed to start cultivating. She needed more energy to repair her body.
She wouldnt be able to do anything without strength. In the future, she was afraid that this family would really treat her like a mental case and tie her up. That would be bad.
She wasnt happy, so why should they get to be?
Ning Shu wouldnt be like Chen Ning. She wouldnt cry silently by herself and endure everything, hoping for her cold-hearted husband to eventually care about her.
She refused to suffer alone. If she didnt have it good, and they didnt have it good, everyone not having it good was the true good ending.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
An Jinwei''s mother was scared away by Ning Shu. She went to her husband and said, "This daughter-inw has seriously gone crazy. S-she even called me an old witch!"
"I was really deceived by her back then. I didn''t expect her to be such a person." An Jinwei''s mother turned red with anger. Chen Ning wasnt like this before.
She used to be very obedient.
"She couldnt possibly have grown arrogant because she gave birth to a girl, right?" An Jinwei''s motherined endlessly to her husband.
"Thats enough, dont talk so much. Its annoying to listen to," An Jinwei''s father said irritably. An Jinwei''s mother immediately closed her mouth with an aggrieved expression.
An Jinweis mother looked at her son who was sitting on the sofa and said, You have to teach that wife of yours a proper lesson. What daughter-inw does this, and also dares to hit her husband? She eats well and drinks well all day. What else does she want?"
An Jinwei pressed his lips together tightly with an annoyed expression. The half of his face that had been beaten by Ning Shu was a little swollen. "At the beginning, you were the one who said that Chen Ning had a good personality and that she would properly take care of the family as a wife. I listened to you, but now Chen Ning is like a crazy woman."
Hearing the ming tone in her sons voice, An Jinwei''s mother felt very wronged. "How would I know that she was like this? Her nature was only exposed after pregnancy. She was pretending before."
"She thinks that since she gave birth to a child, she has a firm foothold in our An family. So now shespletely arrogant and domineering," said An Jinwei''s mother.
An Jinwei thought for a while. "Tomorrow is the weekend anyway. Take her to the hospital to see if she really is crazy."
An Jinwei''s expression was very displeased. Chen Ning had hit him, but she hasnt evene to apologize.
He worked very hard to support her and her daughter. He worked hard for this family, but she still had to kick up a fuss.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC:Kaho
Chapter 1872: You’re Surprisingly Clear-Headed Now
Chapter 1872: Youre Surprisingly Clear-Headed Now
"What disease could it be? Shes just pretending to be crazy," An Jinwei''s mother said while rolling her eyes.
An Jinwei ignored his mothers nagging and went to the bedroom to tell Ning Shu about the hospital check-up. He also wanted the other party to apologize to him.
As a result, he discovered that the door had been locked. An Jinwei''s expression changed. What was this person doing?
An Jinwei asked his mother to find the key to the bedroom door. He went in, only to see the mother and daughter pair sleepingfortably in bed.
An Jinwei didnt think of himself as a short-tempered person, but at this moment, he was so angry that he roughly shook Ning Shu awake.
Ning Shu opened her eyes and looked at An Jinwei. "You aggravated my wound. It hurts, it hurts a lot."
An Jinwei let go of Ning Shu''s shoulder and said, "Go to the hospital for an examination tomorrow."
"I''m still in the confinement period and can''t go out. What if I get puerperal fever?" Ning Shu asked.
"Youre surprisingly clear-headed now." An Jinwei''s voice had some irony in it.
Ning Shu blushed. She lowered her head and said shyly, "My mother said that I must take care of my body and then give you a son."
"It''s too early to talk about giving birth to a son," An Jinwei said impatiently.
"What?" Ning Shu immediately sat up straight. "You don''t want me to have a son Are you going to listen to your mother and divorce me?
Ning Shu''s expression was ice cold and mocking. She sneered, "I know you disdain me for not giving you a son."
As An Jinwei took in this side of Ning Shu, a dense ominous feeling arose in his heart. This woman was too unstable.
"Go to the hospital tomorrow." An Jinwei left the room after saying that. He didn''t stay at home very much anyway. She wouldn''t know if he went out to work or to go somewhere else.
Ning Shu shrugged. It was just an examination and wasnt a big deal. She did have severe postpartum depression.
Ning Shu got out of bed and walked to the bedroom door. She said to An Jinweis mother, "I''m hungry. I want to eat meat."
"You just ate lunch, and now youre hungry again. How can you eat so much?" A mere daughter-inw was trying to boss her mother-inw around. She really was a troublemaker.
It was unbelievable. The lowest-ranking person in the family wasmanding her in this way. A daughter-inw wanted to order her mother-inw to do things?
Ning Shu said, "Im currently in the puerperal period. I can''t be hungry during this time. You should understand, I still have to breastfeed Nannan. How can I feed my child if I don''t have enough food?"
"Doesn''t Mother-inw want me to eat?" Ning Shu asked, frowning. "Why won''t you give me food? I''m very hungry, very very hungry.
"Mother-inw, do you want to starve me to death?" Ning Shu said aggrievedly.
"It''s really annoying, just get her something to eat." An Jinwei''s father left with his hands sped behind his back. The mother-inw and daughter-inw were left alone along with the young child.
"Mother-inw, I want to eat meat," Ning Shu said to An Jinwei''s mother. Then she turned and closed the door before beginning to cultivate again.
An Jinwei''s mother was infuriated that she had to serve her daughter-inw. When she was a daughter-inw, she was properly serving her mother-inw.
What kind of bad luck caused them to end up with such a daughter-inw?
An Jinweis mother had an even a submissive daughter-inw will one day be a domineering mother-inw sense of superiority. She was now a mother-inw, so her daughter-inw had to diligently serve her.
Those who married into the An family, had to abide by the An familys rules.
This woman only gave birth to a girl, yet she was ordering her mother-inw around?
An Jinweis mother felt that her authority as the mother-inw had been insulted.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC:Kaho
Chapter 1873: The Woman’s Role
Chapter 1873: The Womans Role
Ning Shu used all of her energy to repair the incision in her abdomen.
An incision needed to be made in order for the child to be born safely. If a man were to see it, hed probably be scared senseless.
Carrying a child for ten months and then giving birth was a painful ordeal, yet men still thought that was how it should be. The womans role was to give birth, raise children, and solve the man''s physiological needs. Other than that, she had no purpose, and had no need for an independent life.
Thanks to the energy she had gotten from cultivating, her wound healed really quickly. Now she could move around the house without any problems.
This didnt mean that Ning Shu would be a busybody and find work for herself though. If she had to be in confinement, she would do sofortably. She definitely wouldnt recover quickly, only to serve her family when she was better.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The key point was that they wouldnt be grateful even if she served them.
Ning Shu looked at the child in the crib and sighed.
An Jinweis mother had finished making food so she knocked on Ning Shus door. She had cooked a pot of meat that Ning Shu atepletely clean. An Jinweis mother was left stunned.
Ning Shu huped as she slowly digested the meal and a warm feeling spread throughout her body.
"All take and no give. You eat a lot while doing nothing. What other daughter-inw is like you? It must have taken our An family eight lifetimes worth of bad luck to end up with a daughter-inw like you." An Jinwei''s mother couldn''t help but scold her.
The rtionship between the mother-inw and daughter-inw was quite strained. None of the other family members liked her either.
Because she wasnt obedient or virtuous, and she was a troublemaker.
Ning Shu turned a deaf ear to the scolding. She closed the bedroom door and changed the child''s diaper before continuing to cultivate.
Due to the earlier events, An Jinwei was quite dissatisfied with Ning Shu. He stopped entering the bedroom and slept in a different room. He was trying to torment Ning Shu by giving her the silent treatment.
At the same time, it was because there was a child in the bedroom along with a woman who didn''t bathe often during confinement and breastfeeding. The smell was really unpleasant. The child would also wake up several times a night, so he couldnt rest well at all.
Ning Shu didn''t care about An Jinwei''s attitude. He could do whatever he liked. Who wanted to sleep on the same bed as him? Without him sleeping next to her, she could just cultivate even more.
This was the silent treatment that the An Family liked to use the most. Once they were dissatisfied with you, they would ignore you and have terrible attitudes towards you. It made the whole family fall into a depressing environment until one day, it was too much to bear and you admitted your mistakes.
Early the next day, the An family took Ning Shu to check her mental state and see if her hair-trigger temper was because of a mental illness.
Probably because it was rted to the family''s future ns, but this time, An Jinwei''s father went with them.
Their family of three walked in front and Ning Shu walked behind with a stroller. It was clear that they were a family and she was an outsider.
She felt that Chen Ning''s entire purpose in the family was to serve them.
Despite this, the An family still acted aloof. She didnt have a job, so the An family was providing for her. Doing housework was seen as her duty as a daughter-inw.
Who asked you to rely on the An family to support you?
For goodness sake, it was like the An family was keeping a servant without even giving her a sry!
The group drove to the hospital and went to the obstetrics and gynecology department.
The doctor inquired about Ning Shu''s condition.
"How do you feel?"
"I feel tired and like I want to cry. I feel sad for no reason. I can''t control my temper and I''m very irritable and depressed. Im also worried about my childs health and future. "
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC:Kaho
Chapter 1874: Afraid That My Husband Will Divorce Me
Chapter 1874: Afraid That My Husband Will Divorce Me
"I am afraid that my husband will divorce me because I havent given birth to a son."
The doctor listened to Ning Shu''s words and couldn''t help but shake his head. "Is your diet normal?"
"I eat too much and I can''t control myself. However, Im afraid of bing fat and afraid that my husband will divorce me because of it," Ning Shu said with vacant eyes.
When An Jinwei heard Ning Shu continuously mention her fear of divorce, he was very irritated. It was like his chest was being pressed down by a stone. This made him extremely unhappy, as if he had to drag a huge weight around.
An Jinwei''s mother looked a little smug. In the end, this girl was still a woman, and all women were afraid of being abandoned by men. As such, she somewhat started wanting for her son to leave Ning Shu.
She imagined Ning Shu being pitifully abandoned, begging for An Jinwei to stay. Just thinking about it, An Jinwei''s mother felt inexplicable pleasure in her heart.
After giving birth to a child, Chen Nings behavior was just too outrageous. She needed to be taught a good lesson.
The doctor listened to Ning Shu''s words and saw her dazed face. He couldn''t help but shake his head and say, "The mother has severe postpartum depression, a non-neurotic depression syndrome."
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
An Jinwei didn''t want to hear this kind of professional terminology. He only cared about whether it could be cured. "Can it be cured?"
"Generally, there is no need for drug treatment, but psychological intervention is needed to ensure that the patient maintains a happy mood," said the doctor.
An Jinwei frowned deeply with an impatient expression. He had married a woman so that she could take care of everything in the family. But now she had a disease: this finicky postpartum depression or whatever.
She didn''t do anything but he still had to make her happy. An Jinwei felt that his wife was so moody that sooner orter she might just explode.
It was really irritating. She was a woman who not only couldn''t take care of the familys affairs, but also needed to be served like an ancestor. What even was this?
An Jinwei and his parents were all dissatisfied.
Aftering out of the hospital, the family was silent. Ning Shu pushed the stroller and whispered to An Jinwei, "Jinwei, you won''t divorce me, right?"
An Jinwei frowned and said nothing.
"You won''t divorce me, will you?" Ning Shu asked again, as if she just had to get an answer.
An Jinwei looked at the overbearing Ning Shu. She seemed to be trying to hold back her irritability. This made An Jinwei very annoyed, very very annoyed. She interrogated him like he was a criminal.
"Jinwei, you won''t abandon us mother and daughter, right?" Ning Shu asked anxiously. Looking at An Jinwei''s constipated face, she had to hold back herughter.
"No." An Jinwei said in a perfunctory manner as he gritted his teeth. He felt a sense of unwillingness.
Ning Shuughed and nodded joyfully. "I knew you wouldnt divorce me or abandon us mother and daughter."
An Jinweis whole body felt unwell.
In An Jinwei''s view, depression was a mental illness. If his co-workers in thepany knew that his wife was a mental case, who would respect him anymore?
How could he establish himself in thepany under such strange looks from his colleagues?
An Jinwei was infuriated. He was also very disgusted and impatient with Ning Shu, even feeling disgust towards his own daughter.
In fact, An Jinwei didn''t have any deep feelings for his daughter. He never changed her diapers and at most, had just held her for a few moments before putting her down.
When he hugged Nannan, she was surrounded by unfamiliar smells. This made her feel unsafe and caused her to cry. As time passed, An Jinwei just didn''t hold her at all.
Ning Shu had only given birth to a daughter, yet she got some random postpartum depression. They didnt even know when it would get better. If it kept up like this, he would not only be busy with work, but would also be carrying aroundpletely useless baggage.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC:Kaho
Chapter 1875: Tie Her Up
Chapter 1875: Tie Her Up
After Ning Shu was diagnosed with severe postpartum depression, the atmosphere around the entire family became very restless.
An Jinwei was even more impatient with Ning Shu. He frowned when he saw her, and didn''t even say a word to her.
It didn''t matter if he ignored Ning Shu, but An Jinwei also didn''t care at all about his own daughter. From the time the child was born, she was taken care of solely by Ning Shu.
And because the child was getting spiritual energy from Ning Shu, she ate and slept well every day. Shed only cry when she was ufortable after pooping.
This meant that the child was basically invisible in the family.
In order to prevent Ning Shu from going crazy, An Jinwei directly said to his mother when they returned home from the hospital, "Tie her up."
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu who was holding the baby:
What do you know? If it could be thought of, it could be done.
An Jinwei''s mother snorted at Ning Shu and went to find some rope. There wasnt any, so she tied Ning Shu up with a power cord.
Ning Shu immediately sneered, "An Jinwei, how can you treat me like this? I am a patient, not a lunatic."
"You are a lunatic like this," An Jinwei said irritably, his expression full of indifference.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu hugged the child, pressed her hand to the child''s back, and sent some energy into her body. This caused the child to fall into a deep sleep. Ning Shu then put her back in the stroller.
Ning Shu coldly looked at the An family members who were staring at her, and asked, "Do you have to treat me like this?"
"This is for your own good. Everyone feels ufortable when you make trouble like this. I still have to go to work every day. I can''t let you kick up a fuss and make me too tired to work the next day," An Jinwei said.
"Now Im the only one supporting my family. Not only can you not take care of the family, but you even add to the chaos." An Jinwei looked at Ning Shu. "Do you know how stressed I am? I work like a dog in thepany and when Ie back, I still have to face the mess at home. Cant you be more considerate of me?"
Ning Shu: (ѣ)
Be considerate of you? Chen Ning should be considerate of you? What a selfish person.
Such a husband was obviously not someone who would go through thick and thin with his spouse. This kind of postpartum depression needed both parties to cooperate in order for things to improve. He only needed to care a little bit, like helping to coax the child when she cried. It was just that simple.
Once something happened, An Jinwei immediately started considering his own gains and losses, his own face, and his own career.
Ning Shu saw that An Jinwei still wanted to get a divorce. There were many women in the world, so he could just marry another one.
Hed find someone to sort out the things at home for him and take good care of the home. Then he could enjoy it like a bigshot after getting off work.
This status was inferior to a nanny. A nanny would at least get money. As wives, there was no pay, but they still had to warm the bed, have children, and call other people their parents.
"When you get better, you won''t be locked and tied up," An Jinwei said.
Ning Shu was dumbfounded. She didn''t know what to say. Could her illness even be cured with such treatment? Ning Shu could only kneel in awe at these people.
Ning Shu quickly walked up to An Jinwei. Then she lifted her foot and aimed a kick straight at his crotch. She was fed up with this self-centered man.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC:Kaho
Chapter 1876: I’m Sad, so Sad
Chapter 1876: Im Sad, so Sad
Men were all scheming. Women tended to scheme about little things, but the schemes men came up with were sinister enough to ruin a person.
"Urgh" An Jinwei was kicked down there by Ning Shu, so his eyes abruptly rolled back and he fell to the ground. He curled up like a shrimp, gripping his legs and groaning from the pain.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Jinwei, how can you treat me this way? I''m sad, so sad" Ning Shu grabbed An Jinwei''s face.
Blue veins bulged from An Jinwei''s forehead. He was panting heavily and couldn''t even form aplete sentence.
"Bitch, how dare you beat my son!" An Jinwei''s mother took the power cord and whipped it at Ning Shu. Ning Shu immediately moved out of the way and the cord struck An Jinwei''s body.
An Jinwei yelled in pain, his expression sinister. With a vicious look, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Ning Shu''s ankle, pulling with all his might. Ning Shu fell and mmed heavily into the ground with a bang.
Ning Shu groaned. The incision on her stomach hurt.
An Jinwei gripped Ning Shu''s ankle tightly. "How dare you do this to me!? I can''t stand women like you! You will pay for this."
"Hurry and tie her up, she''s gone crazy again," An Jinwei yelled at his mother.
An Jinwei''s mother immediately tied the cord around Ning Shu. Her eye was then greeted by Ning Shus fist. The pain was so great that she could only produce agonized sounds.
An Jinwei was about to explode from anger. He was also hurting down there. He tugged Ning Shu''s ankle and stabbed her deeply with his fingernail. He actually used enough force to cut through her skin and flesh. Ning Shu''s ankle immediately started bleeding.
An Jinwei''s expression was abnormally sinister and filled with a deep hatred.
An Jinwei originally had no feelings for Chen Ning. The union between the two people was the decision of their elders. Now this woman had be so unreasonable.
An Jinwei despised Ning Shu. With such a woman, who knew how many strange looks he would receive.
For a moment, An Jinwei really wanted to make this woman disappear.
Ning Shu forcefully kicked at An Jinwei''s hand with her other foot. She kicked him hard enough for his hand to bleed.
An Jinweis father, who had been sitting by the wall and observing them all this time, also took action to suppress Ning Shu. Ning Shu mobilized her spiritual energy and kicked again at the hand that An Jinwei was using to grab her. An Jinweis hand immediately emitted a faint sound of bones cracking.
His hand felt painful and numb and he no longer had the strength to grasp Ning Shu''s ankle. Ning Shu turned over and got up from the ground.
She directly picked up the fruit te from the coffee table and threw it to the ground with a bang. Then she flipped over the coffee table with another bang. The marble coffee table was smashed to pieces.
"You, you actually dare" An Jinwei''s mother pointed to Ning Shu, her face twitching with distress. The bruise around her eye was already turning ck. "You are a disgrace."
Out of the corner of her eye, An Jinweis mother saw the child. She was sleeping peacefully, blissfully unaware of the chaotic turn of events. An Jinweis mother suddenly strode to the stroller, picked up Nannan, and shouted at Ning Shu, "If you dare to break anything else, I wont let you have the child. I don''t want my granddaughter to be around a crazy person."
An Jinweis mother hugged the child tightly. This caused the child difort and she woke up and started crying.
An Jinweis mother didnt bother to coax the child who was producing ear-splitting wails. Instead, she shouted angrily, What are you crying for? You two must be debt collectors. You and your mother are both debt collectors. The An family must have umted eight generations of bad luck to encounter you mother and daughter pair."
The child cried louder.
"Chen Ning, put down the vase," An Jinwei''s mother shouted to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. This was really refreshing her understanding of the ruthlessness of the An family. Was she threatening her while using the child as a hostage?
This child was rted to the family by blood. She was a descendant of their family, but just because she was a girl, she was neglected and ignored.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC:Kaho
Chapter 1877: Cold-Blooded Utilitarians
Chapter 1877: Cold-Blooded Utilitarians
If Nannan had been a boy, would she have been willing to let her cry like this? She didnt even bother to coax her. If a child cried too hard, the child could develop a hernia.
A feeling that Ning Shu had never felt before appeared in her heart. Human beings reproduced for the survival of their species, but what was the point of passing down the bloodlines of people like this?
They were cold-blooded utilitarians.
Please dont say it was for the whole of mankind. When people couldnt even live their own lives well, how could they really care about the whole of mankind?
Oh, everyone here has gone through this, so everyone has to keep living like this. Endure, endure, a hundred endurances can be steel, keep going until thest breath.
As long as theres a great burial when I''m dead, I''m satisfied with this life.
Ning Shu held the vase and confronted the An family, who were threatening her with her own blood like an outsider.
They were trying to use a mothers love for her child against her.
Ning Shu''s bottom line was refreshed again. She looked around at the three An family members, put down the vase, and said, "Give me the child first, shes crying a lot."
The child was choking to the point that her whole face was red.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
An Jinwei got up from the ground, leaning against the wall for support. His sses were cracked and his face was covered with nail marks made by Ning Shu. He cut a rather sorry figure.
"Don''t move. Well tie you up first so you dont go crazy and hurt the child." An Jinwei was hunched over, moving a little weirdly.
"Postpartum depression can hurt the child. Youre acting so crazy, I don''t trust you," An Jinwei said.
This negotiation scene was really funny and sad.
"Let me coax the child first," Ning Shu said calmly. "I feel peaceful now, very peaceful."
Ning Shu felt her ankle hurting. She looked down and found that the ce that An Jinwei had been gripping was bleeding. Blood was running down her ankle and into her shoes, making them warm and wet.
"Why should I believe you? Who knows if youll suddenly go crazy again?" An Jinwei said coldly. At the same time, he stood in front of his mother, blocking her and the child. This prevented Ning Shu from violently stealing back her child.
Ning Shu couldn''t see the child, and could only hear her crying herself hoarse.
"Chen Ning, since you are now sober, let''s talk about divorcing," An Jinwei said. "You are not suitable for me."
Ning Shu was expressionless. Since it hurt to stand up, she went and sat on the sofa.
As soon as Ning Shu moved, the An family reflexively took a step back. It seemed that they were still afraid of Ning Shu going crazy.
"Divorce? Why do you want a divorce?" Ning Shu brushed back her hair and looked up innocently. "Did you think you could just get a divorce because you said divorce?"
"You should know that ording to the provisions of the Marriage Law, the man is not allowed to file for divorce during the woman''s pregnancy, one year after delivery, or six months after the termination of pregnancy. Even if you do, the court wont ept it."
Ning Shu pointed at herself. "The court will only ept it if I file for a divorce."
Ning Shu crossed her legs and said, "Moreover, I am still suffering from severe postpartum depression. Do you think you can get away from this marriage?"
Getting a divorce as soon as he wanted one, was just abandoning his responsibility. Once something couldn''t serve him anymore, he discarded it immediately. There were no human emotions or affection involved.
They had been married for almost two years, but An Jinwei never bought anything for Chen Ning, nor did he give her anything for her birthday.
These were both extrinsic things. Whether or not she received them didnt matter that much, but An Jinwei hadn''t even said a word of thanks for her hard work. Instead, he took it all for granted.
"You" An Jinwei looked at Ning Shu in shock. "How do you know this?"
An Jinwei hadnt known the details. He just thought that he could just get a divorce whenever. He didn''t expect it to be so troublesome. He would have to endure this lunatic for a year?
Forget a year, he didn''t want to endure it for even one more day. In fact, just sharing a roof with this crazy woman was ufortable.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC:Kaho
Chapter 1878: Marriage Isn’t Like Child’s Play
Chapter 1878: Marriage Isnt Like Childs y
An Jinwei felt annoyed to death.
Ning Shu smiled shyly at him. "Because I was afraid that youd divorce me, I checked all the information about it." For better or for worse, she had been awyer before.
When An Jinwei saw Ning Shu smile at him, he felt chilled. Even if she was smiling beautifully now, she was still crazy. Besides, this woman wasnt very pretty.
An Jinwei looked away and said angrily, "Then what do you want? What do you want in exchange for a divorce?"
Ning Shu said lightly, "Give me the child first. If my child cries much more, I dont know what I might do."
"No," An Jinwei refused without thinking. "If you agree to the divorce, Ill give you the child."
Ning Shu:
"Jinwei, I won''t divorce you even if I die." Ning Shu didn''t ask for her child anymore.
An Jinwei''s forehead bulged with blue veins. He was furious with Ning Shu''s scummy attitude. "But I hate you so much. I don''t want to live with you anymore."
Ning Shu waved her hand and said with an earnest and wise voice, "Don''t be so willful. Marriage isnt like child''s y. Give me the child and well talk about it."
An Jinwei:
This crazy woman!
Her attitude kept flipping as fast as the pages of a book.
An Jinwei rubbed his forehead. He turned and said to his mother, "Give her the child."
"No, not unless she agrees to a divorce," An Jinwei''s mother said, holding the child tightly.
"Give it to her first." An Jinwei nced at Ning Shu, who was leisurely sitting cross-legged on the sofa. His voice had irrepressible irritability.
"Give it to her. Its not like the babys some treasure." An Jinwei''s father irritatedly said to his wife. His expression was the same as his sons: full of annoyance. He was obviously quite dissatisfied with Ning Shu, who was causing trouble.
An Jinwei''s mother nced at Ning Shu, a bit afraid to go over. After all, she had been punched before, and her eye was still swollen.
"You carry her over. I don''t want such a daughter-inw." An Jinwei''s mother handed the child to An Jinwei.
"Mom, how do you expect me to carry her over?" He was kicked by that crazy woman, and now he couldn''t walk because of the pain.
An Jinwei''s mother had no choice but to go over and hand the child to Ning Shu. Then she immediately moved away, fearing that Ning Shu would punch her again.
Ning Shu coaxed the crying and huping child who gradually stopped crying, probably because she smelled her mother''s scent. Ning Shu gave the child a little spiritual energy and coaxed her to sleep.
The family of three just watched Ning Shu motionlessly.
With Ning Shu having torn apart the familys face and also the rtionship between husband and wife, Chen Ning and An Jinwei were now inferior to strangers, strangers who hated each other.
Ning Shu whispered the heart-clearing chant and put the child to sleep.
She raised her head and looked at the three people.They all had cold expressions and looked warily at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu stood up while holding the child. An Jinwei started to say, "Let''s talk about"
Before he finished speaking, he could only dazedly watch as the mad woman holding the child quickly ran away.
Was she sick again?
An Jinwei endured the pain from below and ran after Ning Shu.
Ning Shu climbed the stairs to the top floor of the building with the three An family members chasing after her.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu took off her shoes as she ran. She smeared the blood from her ankles all over her calves, and then messed up her hair into a chicken nest.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC:Kaho
Chapter 1879: If You Come Over, I’ll Jump
Chapter 1879: If You Come Over, Ill Jump
Ning Shu ran to the top floor while holding the baby. She stood on the edge of the balcony and looked down.
Fuck, this was high enough to cause vertigo!
How did Chen Ning have the courage to jump off back then?
An Jinwei caught up with her, panting. His face was deathly pale. Soon after, the old couple also came up. An Jinwei''s father said with an ashen expression, "Are you trying to cause enough trouble to notify the entire building?"
An Jinwei walked towards Ning Shu and said in a low voice, "Stop making trouble."
Ning Shu covered the child''s ears, then yelled sharply, "Stay away! If youe over, I''ll jump."
Ning Shu moved a little to the side.
An Jinwei stopped and scolded, "Chen Ning,e here, dont be such a disgrace. If you want to say something, lets talk after we go back."
"Youre not allowed toe over. Donte over!" Ning Shu shouted sharply.
An Jinwei could only stop. Ning Shus wailing was so loud that the entiremunity was attracted to the situation on the roof.
It was human nature to seek excitement, especially the drama of jumping off the building.
Soon a lot of people gathered under the building. Many people even climbed up to the top floor, and the area became bustling at once.
The faces of the An family warped.
An Jinwei''s expression was full of hatred and loathing for Ning Shu, especially since he could hear people gossiping about him. His body was trembling with anger and he tightly clenched his fists.
"Chen Ning, be good. Let''s talk about this when we go back," An Jinwei said softly to Ning Shu, but his eyes were full of disgust and impatience.
Ning Shu shook her head in fear. "I won''t go back, I won''t go back. Once I go back, youll tie me up and stab me with things."
"Chen Ning, who stabbed you?" An Jinwei''s mother couldn''t help but shout.
"My leg hurts." Ning Shu touched her ankle and came away with a hand covered in blood.
The onlookers spected about the cause of the wound. They all gossiped, and some people called the police.
"Jinweis mother, what''s wrong with your daughter-inw?" some women asked.
An Jinwei mother''s face was dark. "Who knows, shes crazy."
"I''m not crazy. The doctor just said that I have a little postpartum depression. This doesnt require medication and doesnt cost much to treat. Don''t tie me up and don''t divorce me," Ning Shu said with tears. Her hands were stained with blood so when she wiped her face, it turned bloody.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Huh?" The gazes directed towards the An family were very strange. What did the family do to force the daughter-inw to want death?
Ning Shu was showing her sincerity by dying, and everyone sympathized with the weak.
Ning Shu plopped down on her knees and her face contorted with pain. My god, it hurt.
"Jinwei, husband, don''t divorce me. Next time, next time, Ill definitely give birth to a boy. Ill definitely give birth to a boy for the An family," Ning Shu cried sadly. I can raise Nannan myself. Don''t divorce me. Ahhhh"
The people around them looked at the performance and couldn''t help but say to An Jinwei''s mother, "Your daughter-inw hasn''t finished her confinement yet, right? How could ite to this when she hasnt even finished her confinement?"
"It''s not rted to my mother-inw. The doctor said that I had a bit of postpartum depression so sometimes I have a bad temper." Ning Shu wiped away her tears. "As long as Jinwei doesn''t divorce me, I can take care of myself and the child. When the incision heals, I will give birth to a boy for the An family. It will definitely be a boy."
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC:Kaho
Chapter 1880: Quick, Come and Drag Me Back
Chapter 1880: Quick, Come and Drag Me Back
Ning Shu''s humble and pitiful attitude nearly angered the An family to death.
"Enough, Chen Ning, I didnt know that you had such an ability. Who are you trying to threaten by doing this?" An Jinwei couldn''t stand the looks from the surrounding people.
This crazy woman.
How could he still show his face if this matter ended up spreading to thepany?
Ning Shu hurriedly stood up. She moved a bit to the side again while hugging the child. Then she said sadly, "You still want to divorce me, right? I''m really not crazy, I just have postpartum depression. Why are you so anxious to divorce me?"
Ning Shu: Frick, I can''t shift over anymore. Ill end up falling off.
Police sirens sounded from afar. Soon, a police officer came up and advised Ning Shu, "Don''t act rashly. You still have a child in your arms."
"What about the child? My inws don''t like girls at all. They never cared about this child. They never changed her diapers just because she wasnt born a boy. The family just wants boys."
Ning Shu bbed a lot. The An family did consist of such people after all.
Ning Shu''s words could madden the An family to death.
Ning Shu wouldn''t be like Chen Ning and just end things by jumping down. After a long time, the matter no longer had any effect on the An family. They could just carry on with their lives as before.
But now there was the precedent of having hounded a daughter-inw to death. Just wait and see which family would dare to easily marry off their daughter to them. Even if they were willing to sell their daughter, the price would definitely make the An family spit blood.
They were even dead-set on having the daughter-inw give birth to a son.
Which woman could guarantee that she would give birth to a son the first time? Besides, whether or not the child was a boy or girl depended on the husband.
The police officer was also a little helpless. He whispered to An Jinwei, "Now, you need to stabilize your wife''s emotions. Just say that you wont divorce her."
Won''t divorce?! After this incident, he must divorce!
An Jinwei pursed his lips and tightly clenched his fists. He remained silent for a long time.
Ning Shu widened her eyes and looked at An Jinwei expectantly. As time passed, her expression fell more and more towards disappointment. "I just knew that you wanted to divorce me because I didn''t have a boy. I only have a little bit of postpartum depression. I just need time to adjust. After a while, Ill be fine. Can''t you wait? Why do you have to divorce me in such a hurry?"
"If you divorce you have to get married again. You don''t like my child now. When you remarry, my child will have a stepmother. What should my child do?" Ning Shu wailed, "Its better for the child to just die with me now. At least she wont have to suffer in the future."
The gazes of the people looking at the An family became even stranger. The police officer couldn''t help but say to An Jinwei, "Your wife just gave birth to a child. Can''t you be more considerate? Tell her that you won''t get a divorce."
An Jinwei opened his mouth and finally said, "I won''t divorce you. Are you satisfied now?"
"Really?" Ning Shu burst intoughter and took two steps forward. Immediately after, her expression changed and she took a step back. "You must be lying to me, tricking me so that I go back. Then youll tie me up and I can never leave the house again."
"Then why dont you jump off, Chen Ning? Don''t bully people too much." An Jinwei was so angry with Ning Shu that he lost his mind. He ended up pouring a bucket of shit on the An family''s head.
An familys reputation had been ruined by this woman, and she even did it deliberately.
Ning Shu blinked her eyes and forced out tears. "You hate me so much that if you can''t get a divorce, you want me to die?"
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Frick, the wind really was strong on the roof. It was also a bit chilly. Quick,e and drag me back over there.
The police officer hadpletely given up on getting An Jinwei to appease Ning Shu. Just by seeing An Jinweis behavior, he knew that the daughter-inw was in a bad situation at home.
No one had helped her even when she had gotten wounded.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC:Kaho
Chapter 1881: You Won’t Divorce Me?
Chapter 1881: You Wont Divorce Me?
The police officer made repeated guarantees, even promising to visit the An family home once every three days to confirm that Ning Shu was ok.
The An family really couldn''t do anything to Ning Shu because of her strength, but she still asked hesitantly, "Really? They wont tie me up with power cords?"
An Jinwei''s face was dark. His familys dirtyundry was being aired out in the open right now. They had be a joke for the wholemunity to gossip about after dinner. This lunatic
While moving towards Ning Shu, the police officer said to her, "We will definitely guarantee your safety. You can rest assured."
He reached out and pulled Ning Shu to safety.
Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief. She could finally get out of the chilly wind now.
Ning Shu asked An Jinwei, "Husband, you said you won''t divorce me?"
An Jinwei gave Ning Shu a stern look before turning and leaving. He walked a little weirdly, like a duck.
Ning Shu blinked before weeping silently. The An family turned and went down the stairs. No one offered to help Ning Shu carry the child.
The An family had been harmed to this point by her. Not killing Ning Shu was already considered self-control.
Ning Shu lowered her head, looking very deste and fearful. She limped downstairs while holding the child.
The police officer sent Ning Shu back home and reprimanded the An family members in order to stop them from abusing their daughter-inw.
Ning Shu carried the child to the bedroom and put the child in the crib. She shook out her arm. It was sore from holding the child for such a long time.
Ning Shu went to the bathroom, cleaned the blood from her legs, and looked at the wound on her ankle. She had been ruthless, but An Jinwei was also ruthless. Anyway, there was a deep hatred between them and they wanted to kill each other.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The An family was a mess. Ning Shu had shut herself in the bedroom, so all of the clean-up fell to An Jinwei''s mother.
If Chen Ning held the lowest position in the family, then An Jinwei''s mother was second tost. That was why she loved so much to unt her superiority over Chen Ning.
While An Jinweis mother cleaned up the trash, broken ss, and porcin, the An family father and son were sitting down. They were silent.
"Dad, I want to divorce Chen Ning. The An family doesn''t want a daughter-inw like her," An Jinwei said. "I must divorce her, no matter the price."
An Jinweis father shook his head. Its not the right time to get divorced. If you divorce right after shes kicked up such a fuss, how will others view our family?
"We are on the unfavorable side. What if she ckmails us?" An Jinwei''s father said.
"She wouldnt dare to use ckmail. It''s already good that we arent making her return the 100,000 yuan bride price," An Jinwei''s mother said angrily. "How shameless must she be to ckmail us?"
"It''s your fault too, youzy woman. Why didnt you spend some time helping take care of the child, instead of ying mahjong and square dancing with the women in themunity all day?" An Jinwei''s father pointed at her and scolded her.
"You also go y cards and chess every day," An Jinwei''s mother retorted.
"I have a retirement sry. What about you? You women should do these things. Do you want me, the father-inw, to take care of the daughter-inw? How dare you even think this?" An Jinwei''s father pointed to her. "How dare you talk back"
An Jinweis mother was extremely wronged. I didnt act like this when I gave birth and was in confinement. How can she act so haughty and even try tomit suicide? She must have done it on purpose.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1882: Wait a Little Longer
Chapter 1882: Wait a Little Longer
"Whatever, I just want to divorce her right now," An Jinwei said. "I don''t want to live with such a woman for even one minute more."
"Wait a little longer, until the worst of the storm passes," An Jinwei''s father sighed.
Ning Shu opened the door and said, "I''m hungry. I want to eat meat."
"Go eat shit!" An Jinwei''s mother yelled at Ning Shu. "You still have the face to want food?"
Ning Shu tilted her head and looked at them nkly. An Jinwei''s father cursed, "Go cook. What are you doing standing there in a daze?"
An Jinwei''s mother hadn''t finished sorting out the garbage in the living room. Now she was instructed to cook again. She was so annoyed that she threw down the broom in her hand before going to the kitchen to cook.
Ning Shu nced at the phone An Jinwei had put on the table and ran to grab it. An Jinwei immediately stood up and shouted, "Chen Ning, what have you gone crazy about now?"
"You want to divorce me. Is it because there are other women?" Ning Shu started swiping through An Jinwei''s phone, but he snatched it back.
"Chen Ning, Im warning you. Do not challenge my patience." An Jinwei put the phone in his pocket. "Don''t think I won''t divorce you because I''m afraid."
Ning Shu said without changing her expression, "Before that, you have to endure my moodiness for another year. Im clear-headed right now, but I don''t know what Ill do in the next second."
"I really want to die. Maybe Ill drag you guys to die with me," Ning Shu said with a smile. "Husband, can''t we just live peacefully?"
This was living in peace? An Jinwei mmed the door and left. Ning Shu shouted at An Jinwei''s back, "My husband, today, today is the weekend. Where are you going?"
An Jinwei ignored Ning Shu and left without looking back.
Ning Shu shrugged her shoulders with indifference. She turned to see An Jinwei''s father staring at her and asked, "Father-inw, is there anything you want to tell this daughter-inw?"
"You don''t look like a suicidal person now. Is acting in your little one-woman show fun?" An Jinwei''s father said. "Are there any grievances that can''t be said? Making trouble like this, who are you doing it for?"
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Even if she voiced her grievances, they wouldnt care and would simply use her of making trouble. Ning Shu said, Depression is like this. Suicidal thoughts can ur at any time. I might just choose to die, or the urge might suddenly pass. Then Ill attempt suicide again and everything will repeat. Father-inw, dont you think this is painful?"
Ning Shu''s tone was light and fluttering, with an indescribable gloom.
This was obviously an illness, but few people cared. Why? Because women were in a vulnerable and powerless position. Their family would only think that they were being unreasonable and troublesome.
In addition, illnesses like depression werent taken seriously by many people.
There was no justice in this family. It relied on the sacrifices of some to maintain peace and happiness. There was nopensation for the sacrifices.
"Do you really want to live with Jinwei?" An Jinwei''s father asked Ning Shu.
"Yes, I want to live with him, but he doesn''t want to live with me." Ning Shu chuckled, "Divorce is not that easy."
She grinned and said, "Once a husband and wife rtionship is established, the deep feelings willst forever. Father-inw, its better to tear down ten temples than one marriage. You wont let Jinwei divorce me, right?"
An Jinwei''s father looked at the smile on Ning Shu''s face, and he truly understood why his son had to divorce her. She really was crazy and her expressions changed every moment.
She was irritable and moody: crying and kicking up a fuss at one moment, as gloomy as a ghost possessed the next. How tiring must it be to live with such a woman?
Moreover, she couldnt do anything for the family. They were basically raising a waste of a person, raising a person for nothing.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1883: Because You Are Not a Good Wife
Chapter 1883: Because You Are Not a Good Wife
An Jinwei''s father was very dissatisfied with his daughter-inw. He threw the cigarette butt in his hand into the ashtray. The room was filled with heavy smoke. Ning Shu turned around to leave.
"You, wait a minute." An Jinwei''s father stopped Ning Shu. "Some things should be rified. Your mother-inw should tell you these things, but she is alsozy and irresponsible."
"Do you know why Jinwei insists on divorcing you?" An Jinwei''s father asked.
Why divorce? He was afraid of trouble, afraid of losing face
"Because you are not a good wife. Everyone in this world has gone through disagreements, but you make trouble at the slightest grievance. You dont take the familys honor into consideration at all," An Jinweis father said. "What benefit do you get from kicking up such a fuss?"
Ning Shu just grinned, of course there were benefits. Why else would she do it?
"Father-inw, I can be a good daughter-inw, but my husband''s family is not a good one. I can suffer grievances, but just because I am at a low point in my life right now, you guys n on abandoning me. What worth do the wrongs that Ive suffered have?" Ning Shu said lightly, "People will always protest against injustice."
Since you had to endure anyway, just endure it even if youre wronged.
"If you want a family to ept you, why can''t you be wronged a little? It is only after youve endured these grievances that the family can ept you and treat you as a member, but look at what youre doing now," An Jinweis father said. "No matter where you are, whether it is work or family, only sacrifices can give you a harvest and make people ept you.
"Your actions make us unable to ept you."
Marrying into a family meant that you had to bow and scrape, suffer wrongs, and beg the family to ept you!? What kind of logic was that!?
"Hahaha" Ning Shu couldn''t help butugh. "How can a familypare to work? At least the grievances from work give me money that allows me to survive. With the grievances I am faced with in the family, so much work that I cant even finish it in a day, and having to raise a baby, all I get is recognition from the family."
Ning Shu chanted Amitabha Buddha in her heart. Fortunately, she died and became a task taker. She could break away from the marriage and reproduction values of ordinary humans.
Sacrifice and dedication depended on whether it was worth it or not, especially for people with no blood rtions.
If she encountered a good person, she was more than happy to do some things for them, but if she met a cold-hearted person?
"Isnt the family feeding you?" An Jinwei''s father said with a dark expression.
Ning Shu nodded. "There is no shortage of food, but Im just like a beggar receiving alms. If I went and got any random job to earn some money so that I could eat and drink as I pleased, it would be morefortable than serving you at home."
Ning Shu suddenly realized that with her mindset, she was destined to be single for life!
Usually, a woman''s sess depended upon how many men liked and how many men loved her, so from that point of view, it seemed that Ning Shu was a total loser.
No matter how sessful a woman was, how sessful her career was, if no man liked her, she would be ridiculed. Look at how much she earned, but there still wasnt a man who liked her. She couldnt get married and no one wanted her.
Ning Shu:
"If you think that way, and feel that the An family has wronged you, divorce Jinwei and find a ce where you don''t feel wronged," An Jinwei''s father said.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
No matter how much was said, he still wanted to abandon this useless daughter-inw.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and smiled slightly. "Father-inw, you told me to bear with it if I was wronged. Now, Im sitting in confinement and youre talking to me, wanting me to divorce your son. It would be weird if I could bear it.
"Father-inw, you should smoke less. Theres a just-given-birth-mother and a newborn in the family. Don''t you know how to sacrifice a little for the family? Tsk tsk tsk" Ning Shu raised her hand and waved the smoke away before returning to the bedroom.
The An family simply never practiced what they preached.
Back in the bedroom, Ning Shu took out her mobile phone and called An Jinwei.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1884: Why Haven’t You Come Back Yet?
Chapter 1884: Why Havent You Come Back Yet?
Hey, where are you? Why havent youe back yet? I will take the child and go find you if you donte back.
Chen Ning, are you going to meddle with my work life now too? An Jinwei was very annoyed. Let me tell you straight, I dont want to see your face.
Youre not qualified to intervene in my affairs. An Jinweis tone was practically shouting who are you and what right do you have to control me?
Ning Shu shrugged and hung up the phone.
Who tf wanted to control you?
Ning Shu turned on the positioning system to monitor An Jinweis current location. It showed a hotel.
A hotel?
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. A ce like a hotel was quite suitable for catching an adulterous couple in the act.
Ning Shu put her phone aside, nced at the child in the crib, and then began to cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
Strength was very important. If it werent for this bit of strength, she probably wouldve already been tied up in the house by the An family, unable to see the light of day.
Due to her earlier show of jumping off the building, the An family didnt dare to do anything for the time being. However, rumors were still being spread.
The attempted suicide was a big deal. Her parents also received the news. Chen Nings mother soon came to see Ning Shu. Her first sentence was, Why are you trying to get a divorce? You cant get a divorce.
Ning Shu said with an indifferent expression, After this much fuss, its better to get a divorce.
Where do you n on going after a divorce? Your sister-inw said that one room was too small for her, so her room and your room were merged. You know how it is, young people like to be spacious and high-end now, Chen Nings mother said.
Ning Shu:
This was just too ridiculous.
What on earth makes you want a divorce, cant you just bear the little things? Take a step back and things will pass, Chen Nings mother said. Some disputes always happen when two people live together, but dont they just pass easily after a few fights? Everyone lives like this.
Ning Shu was speechless and felt suffocated. Everyone lived like this, so she had to live like this too?
It was only when she experienced it first-hand that she truly understood how painful it was. Ever since she entered this task, she had been trying to restrain her anger. All they knew to do was to tell a woman to endure everything, and then continue enduring it forever.
And what would it even be for? To seek what? To obtain what?
Ning Shu said perfunctorily, I know, Im well aware.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Its good that you are aware. The child has already been born. You have to consider the best interests of the child, Chen Nings mother said to Ning Shu. An Jinwei is a good person. He has a stable job and no shorings. Despite this, youre still kicking up such a fuss and trying to get a divorce. Even you know youre being very troublesome, right?
If the shoes were not on your feet, you would only look at them and say that they were beautiful, pretty, and of such good quality. What else was there to be dissatisfied with?
Think of the child. It was the most annoying thing to bring up the child. When a child was eighteen years old, a man could start a new life, but a woman had to endure until death.
It was decades worth of time.
Ning Shu didnt know much about Chen Nings mother, but she had a feeling Chen Nings mother was worried Cheng Ning would be a burden on the family after she got divorced and returned home.
Chen Ning was disliked wherever she went.
Because she had no value, she was always regarded as a burden.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1885: Everyone Lives Like This
Chapter 1885: Everyone Lives Like This
Ning Shu had a conversation with Chen Nings mother. Chen Nings mother exhorted Ning Shu to not have temper tantrums or divorce. Divorce would be an earthquake that would split the rtionship between the two families.
The originally amicable rtionship would be one between enemies.
Chen Nings mother also vaguely added that the 100,000 yuan gift money from the An family had been used up. All kinds of electrical appliances in the house had been renovated.
The implication was to have Ning Shu endure for the 100,000 yuan. If the An family asked for the money, the family had nothing to give.
Ning Shu:
Chen Ning, since childhood, youve never let your family worry. You are sensible. When you feel wronged, look at your child. The child is still so young. Chen Nings mother touched Ning Shus head. Women just live like this. Everyone lives like this.
Ning Shu had a wooden expression and nodded. I know. Im aware.
Your younger brother will be getting married soon, so dont make any trouble with your husband. It will make your sister-inws family unhappy, Chen Nings mother said.
Ning Shu asked casually, Is the wedding date set?
Im discussing the date. Ill invite you and your husband toe over, so tell him and have a good discussion, Chen Nings mother said.
Ning Shu made a sound of agreement.
Chen Nings mother had brought over some more eggs for Ning Shu to replenish her body. Ning Shu hooked the corner of her mouth.Thank you.
Before leaving, Chen Nings mother told Ning Shu again not to quarrel with her husband.
Ning Shu hmmed twice very insincerely.
As for the wedding of the original hosts brother, Ning Shu hadnt decided whether or not to go. She hadnt met Chen Nings younger brother, but she felt very indifferent towards him. His sister had given birth to a child, but he didnte to check on her. He also used his sisters bride price to decorate his house and get married.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
s!
It seemed that pretty much all women lived like this now.
Ning Shu shrugged. She felt tired andy on the bed to rest. As for her maiden familys affairs, Ning Shu didnt care.
She had to divorce. Did they really think she wanted to live with An Jinwei?
The first person to show their ace often lost. Because of thew, An Jinwei couldnt get a divorce within a year. Even if it was filed, the court wouldnt ept it. Right now, she had the upper hand.
The sleeping Ning Shu was awakened by sounds of movement. She opened her eyes to see that An Jinwei was taking clothes from the closet and putting them in a suitcase.
An Jinwei nced at Ning Shu, looking extremely detached and annoyed. He put all his ties, shirts, and his suit jacket in the suitcase.
Ning Shu asked, Where are you going?
I wont live at home anymore. When youre ready to agree to the divorce,e and tell me, An Jinwei said coldly.
Ning Shu didnt care. Who cared where he went? He was using this method of ignoring people again in order to torture them.
Ning Shu looked at the child in the crib. She didnt say a word.
An Jinwei was angry at Ning Shus indifferent attitude. In his opinion, if he said he was moving out, she should have fearfully begged him to stay with deference.
What was this woman good for?
Chen Ning, I told you already, I am definitely going to divorce you, An Jinwei said. As long as we live apart for long enough, I can file for divorce with the court. Our previous feelings would have faded away.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1886: I Wish You Well
Chapter 1886: I Wish You Well
Our previous feelings would have faded away?
What feelings were there, for them to fade away!?
Ning Shu nodded. "I wish you well."
It was best for him to move out and live alone. No one would be there to serve him tea or water. No one would cook and wash clothes for him. How long will his sryst?
An Jinwei took a deep breath. "Don''t challenge my patience. Sooner orter, Ill kick you out of this house."
An Jinwei heavily mmed the lid onto the suitcase and then picked it up and left.
An Jinwei''s mother clung to him to prevent him from leaving. She begged An Jinwei not to move out and also scolded Ning Shu.
An Jinweis mother was in tears. An Jinwei had never left the house before so she was worried about him going out.
An Jinwei insisted on leaving. He flung off his mother''s hand, took the suitcase, and left.
An Jinweis mother rushed to Ning Shus room and looked at her with hatred. "How dare you force Jinwei to leave."
Ning Shu held the child and covered her ears so she would not be frightened by An Jinwei''s mother shouting herself hoarse.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"If someone has to leave, it should be a woman like you! Chen Ning, youve sure grown guts! Hurry and get Jinwei toe back!" An Jinwei''s mother roared at Ning Shu, her expression full of disgust.
Ning Shu said, "His legs are with him. I can''t stop him from going wherever he wants. Should I chop off his legs?"
"You''re still talking back!?" An Jinwei''s mother shouted at Ning Shu. "Go get him back, even if you must kneel down and beg him."
Ning Shu was expressionless. "I am in confinement and you want me to go out to find someone?"
All the me was ced on her, and she had to kneel and beg him toe back?
Unbelievable.
Ning Shu held the child and ignored An Jinwei''s mother.
An Jinwei''s mother kept jabbering on and scolding Ning Shu, saying all kinds of nasty things.
"Mother-inw, when you scold me like that I feel so ufortable." Ning Shu smiled at An Jinwei''s mother, showing her pearly white teeth.
Ning Shu held the child and got out of bed. An Jinwei''s mother turned pale with fright and hurried out of the room.
Ning Shu snorted and followed her out of the room. She said to An Jinwei''s mother, "Mother-inw, why are you running? I haven''t finished talking to you yet. I want some radish soup tonight. How about pork cutlets and radish stew?"
"Go eat shit! After angering Jinwei away, you still have the mind to eat? Keep dreaming." An Jinwei''s mother rushed into the kitchen and grabbed a kitchen knife. "Don''t think that I''m afraid of you. Dont think that Ill be scared just because you go crazy. You torment my son like that and still have the face to eat? You go around wielding your illness to force others to tolerate you. If you want to die together,e and well die together."
Ning Shu tilted her head and said, "Its disgraceful if I want to eat something? Your son left on his own. It has nothing to do with me. Don''t think that I''m afraid just because you have a knife in your hand."
"In any case, I don''t want to live anymore either, so we can just die together," Ning Shu said nonchntly.
"If it weren''t for you making Jinwei unhappy, if it weren''t for you making him feel annoyed in this house, how could he leave?" An Jinwei''s mother''s eyes were red. "Hes never left home before. This is all because of you."
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. "Whether or not he ever left the house before has nothing to do with me."
"Youre a ruthless and heartless woman who doesn''t care about her husband at all and only cares about her own happiness. The An family must be suffering the umtion of 8 generations of bad luck to marry a woman like you." An Jinwei''s mother raised her hand and pped her knee. "You can''t carry on the An family line. You only gave birth to a girl and yet you still act like youre a god."
Ning Shu was expressionless. "Yourst names not even An and yet every sentence you say keeps bringing up the An family, tsk tsk tsk"
"Now what''s going on? I really can''t pass a minute in peace." An Jinweis father, who was smoking on the balcony, walked in and saw the confrontation between the mother-inw and daughter-inw. Hurry and put the knife down!
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1887: Now Are You Satisfied?
Chapter 1887: Now Are You Satisfied?
An Jinwei''s father saw the chaotic family atmosphere and was very upset. He was dissatisfied with his wife and Ning Shu. If you still want to fight, get out of here."
"What are you yelling at me? My son is gone and you wont even let me say a few words?" An Jinwei''s mother threw the kitchen knife to the ground with a tter. She ran out of the room while covering her face and crying.
An Jinwei''s father looked gloomier. He looked at Ning Shu, who was holding the child. His voice was low and resentful. "Now are you satisfied? Do you have to make this house so depressing in order to be happy?"
"Why would I be happy or unhappy? Im in my confinement and am hungry. I just want to eat something," Ning Shu said nonchntly. "Mother-inw was the one holding a kitchen knife wanting to die with me.
"I just can''t cook by myself right now. Why does she act like this when I just wanted something to eat? Why cant she bear even this kind of grievance for the sake of family? Why make trouble like this?" Ning Shu shook her head and went into the bedroom helplessly. She didn''t even look at her father-inws face.
Ning Shu returned to her room and closed the door. She breastfed the child and then sat cross-legged on the bed to cultivate.
Now that her wounds were almost healed, the spiritual energy she cultivated was used to strengthen her body or to give to the child.
The child hadnt been sick since she was discharged from the hospital and this saved Ning Shu a lot of effort.
While cultivating, she vaguely heard the sounds of a quarrel in the opposite room. It was obvious that An Jinwei''s parents were arguing.
She vaguely heard the sharp voice of An Jinwei''s mother.
"Ive worked like a cow and a horse for this family
"Now I even have to take care of my daughter-inw
"Damned old man, how can you abuse me like this"
Ning Shu sneered. Youve been a cow and a horse for the An family and now you think its Chen Ning''s turn to be a cow and a horse. It seems that the An family has always had this mindset.
An Jinwei''s mother was the oppressed that became the oppressor.
Ning Shu closed her eyes and continued to cultivate, eliminating the noise from the outside world. She didn''t know how long she had practiced, but Ning Shu was interrupted by the sound of something breaking.
It was also mixed with An Jinwei''s father yelling, Just look at yourself now."
"Why should I serve her, the daughter-inw? Is it not enough to just serve you father and son? I still have to serve that woman?" An Jinwei''s mother yelled. "I gave birth to Jinwei as my first child, and I gave birth to a boy, too. I never acted that unreasonable, but now I have to serve her? Im a mother-inw, a mother-inw!
Ning Shu opened the door and saw An Jinwei''s fathere out. There were scratches on his face, apparently made by his wife.
An Jinwei''s father nced at Ning Shu and directly left.
Ning Shu nced at the opposite bedroom and saw An Jinwei''s mother sitting on the bed crying.
Ning Shu found this rather dumb. It was already the modern era, yet the An family still acted like a feudal family.
An Jinweis mother suffered when she was young. Now that she had a daughter-inw, she felt that the daughter-inw should do everything, and that the daughter-inw should take care of the family.
She could now enjoy herself and could find a sense of superiority in using her daughter-inw.
Ning Shu closed the door and continued to cultivate. She was just going to do whatever she wanted. This family could rot. It didnt matter to her.
Stability and peace relied on human sacrifices, on unofficial unspoken rules. Once someone was unhappy and broke these rules, it was impossible to maintain that peace and stability.
An Jinwei''s father went out and didn''te back even after it got dark. Originally, An Jinwei''s mother was quite angry, but when she kept waiting and no one came back, she panicked and called everywhere trying to find him.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1888: Stockholm Syndrome
Chapter 1888: Stockholm Syndrome
An Jinwei''s mother was anxious to the point of tears. She sat in the living room crying. Her son and her husband were gone. What should she do?
"It''s you, it''s all you. Youre an evil spirit, you and that evil you gave birth to. Since that childs birth, the An family has never had a peaceful day. You evil cmity!" An Jinwei''s mother pointed at Ning Shu and cursed, screaming and crying.
Ning Shu was expressionless. What was she crying for? Could an adult that old possibly get lost?
An Jinwei''s mother had probably developed Stockholm syndrome. An Jinwei''s father treated her badly, but she couldn''t leave and was dependent on him.
The father and son were very good at using the silent treatment. Just like now: they both ran away by themselves without saying anything, and they didnt return even after it got dark. The pair was deliberately trying to make them anxious and torture them.
An Jinwei''s mother was now worried about what had happened to her husband. She was also worried about whether or not he had climbed into some other womans bed. She anxiously paced circles around the living room.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu wasnt in the mood to argue with An Jinwei''s mother. She closed the bedroom door and then turned on the tracking system to check An Jinweis location.
When she had free time, shed go check around the hotel. Something might happen after all.
"Chen Ning, open the door." An Jinwei''s mother knocked forcefully.
Ning Shu opened the door and asked, "Are the pork cutlets and radish stew ready?"
"Eat, eat, you only know how to eat." An Jinwei''s mother stretched out her hand to grab Ning Shu''s arm and shouted fiercely, "Follow me to find your father-inw. Hes so old. Its sote but he hasnte home, he might be in danger."
Ning Shu pulled her hand away. "It''s cold at night and I''m in confinement."
"Is your confinement more important than finding people? Chen Ning, I have never seen as cruel a woman as you." An Jinwei''s mother looked at Ning Shu hatefully.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes, "Hes not a three-year-old kid. How could anything happen?"
"I called all his friends in themunity, but they all said that hes not with them."
"You scratched his face into bloody shreds. How could he possibly go to a friend''s house?" The men of the An family all treasured their reputation and would rather die than lose face.
"Hes probably with your son now." When Ning Shu checked the tracking system, she had found that there were two red dots and that they were always together, one was probably An Jinwei''s father.
Ning Shu didn''t care about this at all. These people had nothing to do with her, and she wouldn''t bat an eysh even if they died in front of her.
Because she didn''t care, she felt no emotions. Their silent treatment could only harm those who cared about them.
Hearing what Ning Shu said, An Jinweis mother called An Jinwei immediately. Then she let out a long breath and sat on the sofa. She probably found out where her husband was.
Ning Shu looked at how she had acted like the sky had fallen, and now she suddenly rxed, like all the energy was drained out of her
An Jinweis mother was just another person enved by the An family. She had to find a way to show superiority in front of her daughter-inw.
Ning Shu went to the kitchen to get something to eat. Afterwards, she closed her room door and ignored the rest of the drama.
Ning Shu opened the tracking system again and found that the two red dots were still there. It seemed that the father and son really were together.
For the next few days, they both slept at the hotel.
When her husband did note home, An Jinwei''s mother looked very irritable. When she called him, the other party hung up immediately, making her eyes turn red.
Ning Shu didnt care. She ate and slept well every day. She also cultivated and her body became stronger.
Usually in this situation, the person who gave up first was weaker. Eventually, An Jinwei''s mother ran to the hotel to find her husband.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1889: Go Get Jinwei Back
Chapter 1889: Go Get Jinwei Back
Ning Shu didnt know exactly how An Jinweis mother convinced her husband toe back, but she probably admitted her weakness and used coaxing words.
As soon as An Jinweis mother returned home, she told Ning Shu, Go get Jinwei back.
Dont you know how hard Jinweis life has been in the hotel? No one washes his clothes and he cant eat well even after spending so much money. An Jinweis mother yelled at Ning Shu.
He has a family, but he still goes to a hotel. Others will only think that you, the daughter-inw, are unqualified.
Ning Shu nced at An Jinweis father. If you can call Father-inw back, why cant you call your son back? You have to wait for me to call him back. Do you want me to bow and scrape like Im inviting over the emperor?
Its useless even if you go. Jinwei said that he will onlye back when you agree to the divorce. An Jinweis father said coldly. He turned around and headed for the door.
Where are you going? An Jinweis mother asked at once.
Its annoying to stay at home. Im going out to y chess. An Jinweis father walked away with his hands behind his back.
Come back early for lunch.
An Jinweis mother took a look at Ning Shu. She didnt dare make trouble with Ning Shu, probably because she was afraid of angering her husband again. Instead, she went to the kitchen to prepare lunch.
Ning Shu returned to her room and opened the tracking system. She found an interesting thing. The red dot representing An Jinwei now had another red dot beside him.
The two went to a restaurant, to the movies, and basically to all the ces where couples yed.
Ning Shu put the child on her back and prepared to go to the hotel and see what An Jinwei was doing.
Where are you going? An Jinweis mother looked at Ning Shu vigntly, fearing that Ning Shu would run to the top floor again to jump off the building.
Ning Shu said, Didnt you want me to ask An Jinwei toe back? Im going to bow and scrape.
Really. I will.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu left with the child on her back.
She arrived at the hotel ording to the instructions from the tracking system. It was not yet dark and An Jinwei hadnt returned to the hotel.
Ning Shu waited in the convenience store opposite the hotel and bought something to eat.
After waiting until twilight, Ning Shu learned from the tracking system that An Jinwei wasing back to the hotel. She saw An Jinwei entering the hotel with a woman holding his arm.
Ning Shu followed them into the hotel. Because of the tracking system, there was no need to ask the front desk where An Jinweis room was.
Ning Shu stood at the door of the guest room. She couldnt get in without the key.
She didnt know if the two people had started doing it yet.
They should be showering and spending some time getting in the mood. No matter what, she had to wait for the two to change into their pajamas.
Ning Shu waited at the door. After more than ten minutes, she rang the doorbell and said, Guest, your red wine is here.
In the room, the two people had showered and were wearing bathrobes. The woman was lying enchantingly on the bed and An Jinwei was just about to do something. He looked a little confused when he heard the hotel waiter bring red wine. He didnt order any red wine.
An Jinwei opened the door and saw Ning Shu holding up her phone. He immediately tried to close the door, but Ning Shu wedged her foot into the gap and entered the room.
What are you doing? Get out. An Jinwei tried to drag Ning Shu out of the room. She shook off An Jinweis hand and held up her phone to videotape the woman on the bed.
The woman immediately drew the draped bathrobe to cover her body. She lowered her head and covered her face with her hair before running out of the room.
Ning Shus voice was shocked, An Jinwei, you hired a prostitute and didnt even pay?
How dare you record this? Give me the phone. An Jinweis face turned dark. He reached out to grab Ning Shus phone.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1890: Maybe He’ll Be Back Later
Chapter 1890: Maybe Hell Be Back Later
Ning Shu put the phone in her bag. She didnt stay and chat with An Jinwei and directly ran out of the room.
An Jinwei wanted to chase after Ning Shu, but he was wearing a bathrobe and nothing else.
An Jinwei gritted his teeth and put on some clothes. He stuffed his things indiscriminately into a suitcase and went to check out and go home.
After having that kind of video taken of him, his only thought was that he had to stop it from being spread.
An Jinwei even had the desire to kill that mad woman. How dare she film him?
Ning Shu took out her phone, saved the video in an email, and went back home.
I knew you couldnt get Jinwei back, An Jinweis mother said with contempt when she saw Ning Shu return by herself.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu smiled slightly. Maybe hell be backter.
She now had evidence of An Jinweis affair. It would be strange if An Jinwei could sit still.
Within half an hour, An Jinwei hurried back. As soon as he entered the room, he lifted his suitcase and smashed it towards Ning Shu. His expression was full of anger and hatred.
Ning Shu wasnt going to stand there stupidly and let the suitcase hit her; she dodged. The suitcase hit the ground with a bang and the wheels flew off.
An Jinweis sudden move caused his parents to stare nkly at each other. An Jinweis mother quickly asked, Whats the matter with you?
Ask her. An Jinwei turned red with anger. He pointed to Ning Shu. Dont think you can threaten me with such a video.
What is it? An Jinweis father asked, frowning.
Ning Shu took out her mobile phone and yed the video she had taken. Oh, he was talking about this thing.
Ning Shu said miserably, You went looking for other women, Im so hurt. How can you treat me like this?
Why cant I find other women? You were pregnant and are now in confinement. I also need relief, An Jinwei said with a cold face.
An Jinweis father asked, Who is this woman?
Just someone I know on the Inte. One meeting wouldnt hurt the family, An Jinwei said. The next day everyone would go their own way, An Jinwei said lightly.
Ning Shu understood that this was an inte one night stand.
Haha, she didnt know if this was the first time or if it had already happened multiple times.
Jinwei, what kind of woman is that? An Jinweis mother asked eagerly, seeming slightly excited at the prospect of a new daughter-inw.
I wouldnt bring such a woman home, An Jinwei said. That kind of woman is fine for fun. Its just to resolve each others loneliness.
If I wanted to find a woman, I would find a good woman, said An Jinwei.
Ning Shu:
So men all wanted ythings. They wanted to sleep with other peoples wives and girlfriends, but still wanted their wives and girlfriends to be virgins.
Thats how it should be. A wife should be a virtuous woman. That kind of woman would only make the family miserable, An Jinweis father said, nodding.
Ning Shu: Haha. Haha. Ha. Ha. Ha
Was An Jinwei doing anything good? Shouldnt the point be that he had an affair with this girl? An affair!
Ning Shu coughed. An Jinwei, you are not loyal to our marriage.
Im not loyal. You can divorce me. An Jinwei sneered at Ning Shu. Chen Ning, if you have any backbone and think that Ive betrayed you, divorce me.
Trantor: Lili
MTL Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1891: Who Are You Going to Divorce?
Chapter 1891: Who Are You Going to Divorce?
"If you cant bear it anymore, Ill absolutely agree if you want a divorce." An Jinwei stared at Ning Shu, his expression full of contempt. He obviously felt that Ning Shu didn''t have the courage to divorce.
Ning Shu: Frick, so angry.
She had never seen a cheater act so righteous. Did he think that he could just use this opportunity to get a divorce?
Ning Shu expressionlessly raised her foot and stepped on the sofa. Shed just recorded such a shameless remark. What kind of discussion would it attract when posted on the Inte?
"What are you saying? Youre going to divorce me?" Ning Shu''s expression was indifferent. "Say it again. Who are you going to divorce?"
Ning Shu bent down, picked up an apple, and started tossing it into the air again and again in a careless manner. It felt like her grip would slip and the apple would end up hitting An Jinwei at any moment.
An Jinwei''s eyes followed the trajectory of the apple. He couldn''t help but move aside. He shouted at Ning Shu with a dark face, "Chen Ning, are you going crazy again? Put that down."
"Im just sad that you want to divorce me so badly. I can endure everything, please don''t divorce me," Ning Shu said pleadingly. However, her expression was dark like she was about to start fighting.
"Chen Ning, how trashy are you? You still won''t divorce even when things have be like this? No matter what, Im divorcing you." An Jinwei''s expression was particrly contemptuous.
"Who are you calling trash?" Ning Shu tilted her head and looked at An Jinwei. The apple then directly smashed into him. An Jinwei was already on guard against Ning Shu and so he dodged, but he was still hit.
An Jinwei hissed, feeling as if he had been hit by a stone. It was fiery hot. Before he could breathe, another wave of apples hit him. He immediately cried out in pain.
"Chen Ning, what are you doing?" An Jinwei''s mother turned red with anger when she saw that her son was beaten. She couldnt bear to lift even a finger against her son, but now he was being bombarded with one apple after another by this crazy woman. An Jinwei''s mother had long wanted to rip Ning Shu to shreds.
She stretched out her hand to hit Ning Shu, who dodged her as soon as she moved.
"You dare dodge!?" An Jinwei''s mother opened her eyes wide, red blood vessels visible, and glowered at Ning Shu sinisterly.
"Youre the one who couldnt even hit me, and yet you me me. Why are you being so unreasonable and making trouble?" Ning Shu said indifferently.
"Chen Ning, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t resort to violence," An Jinwei''s father said with a solemn face.
Ning Shu said lightly, "I''m already being very polite by not cutting off his family jewels. Maybe when I go crazy I will cut them off.
"I heard that killing is not as easily punishable if you have a mental illness. I have severe postpartum depression and I often feel like Im in a trance. ces that are obviously high up I see as being level with the ground.
"Thest time I was in the bathroom, I felt like I was locked up. I couldn''t get out or shout, so I could only desperately hit the wall," Ning Shu said indifferently. "I think I''m already insane."
"You" An Jinwei looked at Ning Shu, furious. He couldnt help but mp his legs together. He was really afraid that Ning Shu would cut off his jewels.
Even people who werent afraid of death were afraid of lunatics. Who knew what lunatics would do?
An Jinwei coughed. He tried to soften his own voice and said, "Chen Ning, can we talk properly? This kind of quarrel ispletely pointless."
N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Then you talk to me reasonably. I havent heard a single f*cking reasonable word from you. You act like cheating is no big deal. Ill hit you once every time I hear you say that." Ning Shu sat on the sofa and pointed to the apple on the ground. "Wash me an apple, I''m thirsty."
The An family stood still. Ning Shu pointed to the apple again. "Wash it. What are you doing in a daze, didn''t you say you wanted to talk?
"I want to eat an apple now, so wash one for me." Ning Shu lifted her chin and looked at An Jinwei. "Hurry up."
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1892: Let My Beloved Wash It
Chapter 1892: Let My Beloved Wash It
"You go and wash one," An Jinwei''s father said to his wife. "Go."
An Jinwei''s mother curled her lips in disdain and bent over to pick up an apple. "You really think of yourself as an emperor."
"Let my beloved wash it." Ning Shu pointed to An Jinwei. "You go and wash it."
"Ive always served you. Today, it''s your turn to serve me." Ning Shu''s expression changed. "Why, you wont do that?"
An Jinwei breathed in deeply. He took the apple from his mother and went to the kitchen to wash it.
"Wash it very cleanly. I won''t eat it if its not washed clean. If I don''t eat, I wont talk," Ning Shu saidzily, resting her chin on her hand.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
An Jinwei washed and handed the apple to Ning Shu. Ning Shu looked at it. "Theres water on it."
An Jinwei yanked out a tissue to dry the water from the surface of the apple and handed it back to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took the apple and bit into it with loud crunches.
Youll talk now, right?" An Jinwei said. "Before we talk about things, give me the video first."
"Im eating an apple right now," Ning Shu said nonchntly.
The An family stared at Ning Shu as she ate the apple. An Jinwei''s mother stared at Ning Shu, her eyes about to bulge out.
Ning Shu handed the apple core to An Jinwei.
"What do you want now?" An Jinwei asked with some hostility on his face.
"You cant expect me to talk while holding an apple core, can you?" Ning Shu reached out to An Jinwei. "Throw it out for me."
An Jinwei let out a breath of anger. He took the apple core from Ning Shu''s hand and threw it into the trash can. As he sat down opposite Ning Shu, he grimaced. The ces where he was hit by the apples had be red, swollen, and hot.
"Then let''s talk." An Jinwei looked at Ning Shu and said, "Do you really want to live like this with me?"
"Why can''t we live like this? Just because Im sick now, youre going to divorce me?" Ning Shu said with her chin propped up. "You just want to get rid of me so you can avoid trouble. You can''t throw me away like this."
"Then what do you want? The An family doesn''t want an unqualified daughter-inw like you," An Jinwei''s mother said loudly. "How do you still have the face to live in this home?"
Ning Shu ignored the blustering mother-inw. She nced at the An family father and son and said indifferently, "You can drag this on for as long as you want. Anyway, you can''t get a divorce within a year and you even cheated, which is an offense in marriage. What do you think will be the result of going to court?"
Ning Shu held up her mobile phone. "If I submit this phone to the judge and divorce because of cheating, I don''t know what your colleagues would think."
"Are you threatening me?" An Jinwei said with a cold face.
Ning Shu nodded. "I am threatening you."
"Then what are you asking for, what do you want?" An Jinwei looked at the phone in Ning Shu''s hand. "Under certain conditions, I can satisfy you."
"It''s not impossible for me to get a divorce. If you want the things from the phone, Ill have to see what price you offer and if the price satisfies me. Note that this is something youre buying, so I will set the price," Ning Shu said casually.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1893: How Much Do You Want?
Chapter 1893: How Much Do You Want?
Ning Shu talked while picking at her nails. Looking over her hands, she clicked her tongue and said, "Its been less than two years since I got married. My face has turned yellow, my hands are rough, and my back is sore."
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Im not interested, what do you want? How much do you want?" An Jinwei said impatiently.
"What price are you offering?" Ning Shu said.
"Twenty thousand yuan." An Jinwei held up two fingers.
Ning Shu:
"Oh" Ning Shu flicked her nails. "Two hundred thousand, the child is yours. Otherwise I won''t get divorced."
"Two hundred thousand!? Why don''t you go to heaven?" An Jinwei''s mother jumped with fright. "You want two hundred thousand after just one round of marriage and divorce? Are you a scammer?"
"Youre going to leave by yourself and the child will still be left behind. You want to take two hundred thousand yuan and go live a happy life? Dream on." An Jinwei''s mother pointed at Ning Shu. "Do you think you are Yang Guifei? That youre worth such a price?"
Ning Shu picked at her ears. "How many times do I have to say this? I''m selling something. Youre buying your son''s reputation. If you annoy me, I will post this video on the Inte tomorrow and email it to his colleagues."
"By the way, if we divorce, youll probably get married again. Be nice to my daughter when you remarry. Otherwise, I wille back, and I will make everyone suffer," Ning Shu said with a smile.
An Jinwei was so angered by Ning Shu that his chest heaved up and down. He had a stern expression on his face and said in disgust, "You''re really disgusting, you could even abandon your own flesh and blood. Youre hypocritical and vain. Why did I marry you in the first ce?"
"Cant I get a new start? I don''t want to remarry and have to care for a child from a previous marriage. Besides, Nannan is your familys blood," Ning Shu said nonchntly. She was speechless in her heart. An Jinwei couldn''t even fulfill the responsibilities of a father. However, he insisted that women had to show their motherly love and care for children. If you didn''t love children, you werent a good woman.
With a choice between a house and a child, a man would definitely choose a house. Women could always birth more children, but houses were very expensive
Ning Shu yed with her mobile phone. "If you hesitate any more, I''m going to publish the video."
"Jinwei,e here, I have something to tell you." An Jinwei''s mother pulled her son''s clothes.
An Jinwei followed his mother to the balcony. She whispered, "Jinwei, that stupid kid can''t stay. If you really get divorced, you will definitely have to remarry. With a kid here, other girls wont want toe over and have to be a stepmother."
"Make sure Chen Ning takes the girl. Also, two hundred thousand is too much. She wants two hundred thousand? We can''t give it to her. We absolutely can''t give it." As An Jinwei''s mother talked about the money, her face trembled with heartache.
"I know." An Jinwei nodded. He walked into the living room, sat on the sofa, and said to Ning Shu, "I will give you fifty thousand and the child will go with you."
"It seems that theres no need to continue this discussion." Ning Shu stood up and stretched. "Actually, I don''t want to get divorced. As for your cheating, I can bear it. Let''s raise Nannan well and let her have a happy family, what do you think?
"By the way, about this video, if you have an affair with someone next time, Ill post it directly on the neighborhood forum so that youll be the hot topic of the entire neighborhood."
Ning Shu smiled softly at An Jinwei, and turned to go back to the room to rest.
"Wait a minute, since you arent satisfied, we can renegotiate," An Jinwei said.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1894: This Kid Is Your Family’s Blood
Chapter 1894: This Kid Is Your Familys Blood
Ning Shu said impatiently, Do you not understand the humannguage? I am selling something. Your offer of such a small amount of money is only enough for me to be a beggar. I will not sell at the price you are giving. Besides, this kid is your familys blood, why are you insisting that I raise her?
Dont act so high and mighty. Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Im sick now, anyway. Im going to depend on you for as long as I can.
By the way, I wont do housework in the future. Otherwise I might end up going crazy and pouring hot oil on all of your faces, Ning Shu said with a smile.
You, sit down. Business has always been about negotiation. Since you arent satisfied with the price, we can increase it, An Jinweis father said as he stared at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu tilted her head and sat down. I want two hundred thousand and not a cent less. The child also stays with you.
Eighty thousand, and the child is yours, An Jinwei said. We dont want this child. Itll affect my remarriage.
Ning Shu wasnt surprised that the An family didnt want the child. This child had been unpopr since birth.
Ning Shu had to take the child away. She didnt even need to use her brain to think of what would happen to the child if the child was left behind.
Ning Shu directly shook her head. No, two hundred thousand. I dont want the child. I want to pursue my happiness. The child affects your remarriage, but doesnt it also affect my remarriage? Will the man I marry in the future be willing to raise someone elses child? Anyhow, this is your child. If I take the child, how will I live?
Ning Shu looked dissatisfied. I dont want this child.
You are her mother, why dont you want her? An Jinweis mother looked at Ning Shu with contempt.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
You are her grandparents and her father, why wont you raise her? Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
One hundred thousand. The child belongs to you, and then you have to give me the video, An Jinwei said. This is my bottom line. If you dont agree, then I will wait for a year to divorce, and you will get nothing.
Ning Shu shrugged indifferently. Posting this video to themunity forum will only take half a minute. If I insist on not divorcing, and tolerate your mistakes and your cheating, the judge will not give us a divorce.
An Jinwei took a deep breath and then another. It was probably that Ning Shus shamelessness made him too angry to speak.
Chen Ning, dont overdo it, or we wont be on good terms in the future, said An Jinweis father.
Ning Shu looked surprised. How can we be on good terms in the future? Were already enemies, but we can still be friends in the future?
Its more normal if we dont interact with each other even till old age and death, right?
Then what do you want? An Jinwei pulled at his tie irritably. Two hundred thousand is impossible. Chen Ning, dont push people too far.
One hundred fifty thousand, and the child is yours, An Jinwei said. This is my final price. If you dont agree, forget it and Ill think of another way. I cant guarantee what would happen then.
Ning Shu nced at the expressions of the three family members. This probably was their bottom line. Ning Shu curled her lips. One hundred eighty thousand, I dont want the child.
One hundred fifty thousand, you take the child. An Jinwei said.
Ning Shu looked bored. One hundred fifty thousand, and I dont want the child. Since you dont want the child, youre just going to stuff her with me?
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1895: One Hundred Fifty Thousand Yuan
Chapter 1895: One Hundred Fifty Thousand Yuan
Anyway, the price was set at one hundred fifty thousand yuan. Now there was the issue of child custody. The An family didnt want the child, and neither did Ning Shu.
The child was being kicked around like a ball that neither of them wanted.
One hundred fifty thousand, Ill give you the child. We will get the divorce certificate together tomorrow morning, An Jinwei said.
I wont go. If we get the divorce certificate first and you dont end up giving me the money but make me take the child, who will Iin to? Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Dont you still have my video in your hands? An Jinwei said, rubbing his brows.
Ning Shu shook her head. Sometimes, its scary when people are shameless. If you divorce me first, you wont care about this video at all.
If I give you the money first, you wont get a divorce, An Jinwei said.
As long as you give me money, I will definitely divorce you and give you the memory card immediately, Ning Shu said.
An Jinwei rubbed his forehead. If you lie to me, Ill go to your familys house to make trouble. Then no one will be at peace.
Yes, even if I run, my family and reputation cant. Ning Shu yawned. Then, well go to the bank to transfer the money tomorrow.
Im going to bed first. Oh right. Ning Shu turned her head and said, Dont try to steal my phone during the night. I have a fruit knife under my pillow. If I identally stab someone while in a trance, I cant guarantee anything.
Good night, sleep well and have a good dream, Ning Shu said with a sweet smile.
Ning Shu took the child back to the bedroom. She looked at the sleeping child and sighed. This was an innocent child.
Ning Shu put the child in the crib and then sat on the bed to cultivate. She felt refreshed and cultivated all night.
In the morning, Ning Shu changed the childs diaper, nursed her, and walked out of the bedroom with the child strapped to her back.
The members of the An family were sitting at the dining table. Youtiao, soy milk, and porridge wereid out. Ning Shu sat down and ate breakfast.
Theplexions of the other family members were not very good. Obviously they hadnt slept muchst night.
An Jinweis mothers gaze fell on Ning Shu like a sharp knife. Hearing the sounds of Ning Shu slurping down porridge, she couldnt help but say, The An family must have umted eight lives worth of bad luck to meet a wife like you.
Yes, you must have done too many wicked things in your previous life, Ning Shu said with a smile. I dont want the child. You really dont want this child? She has the blood of your An family.
Who wants this stupid kid? Since this girls birth, the An family has not had a good life, nor a peaceful day. This child is a disaster star, a debt collector, An Jinweis mother said in disgust.
Ning Shu curled her lips. It was good that the child knew nothing right now. If she could already remember and understand words, Ning Shu didnt know how she would feel when hearing this.
What age was this, and yet they were still so patriarchal? The An family was really a suffocating ce. You couldnt feel the warmth of a family, only the indifference of an extremely utilitarian hierarchical system.
Just because you guys dont want her, you guys are trying to shove her onto me. Ning Shu was very dissatisfied. She said to An Jinwei, Well transfer the money when we go to the bank.
After breakfast, the family went out. When they arrived at the gate of the bank, An Jinwei said, If you lie to me, I wont let you off.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1896: If You Pay, I’ll Deliver
Chapter 1896: If You Pay, Ill Deliver
If you pay, Ill deliver, Ning Shu said tly. I dont have a job and I need to feed my child. I need money. Why would I lie to you?
An Jinwei took a deep breath and asked Ning Shu for a bank ount number before going to the counter to transfer the money.
Ning Shu sat in a chair and waited. A few minutester, she received a text message from the bank. There was already one hundred fifty thousand on her card.
Give it to me. An Jinwei extended his hand and Ning Shu gave him the phones memory card.
You might have backups, An Jinwei said.
You can check my phone. Ning Shu gave her phone to An Jinwei. He took the phone and nced at Ning Shu. He fiddled with it for a bit before giving the phone back to Ning Shu.
Were going to the Civil Affairs Bureau, An Jinwei said coldly.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. The two arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau. An Jinwei seemed to be afraid that Ning Shu would regret her decision and wanted to get the divorce certificate as quickly as possible.
Ning Shu made herself Nannans guardian as soon as she could and signed the documents. From then on, Nannan was her child and had nothing to do with the An family.
After they left the Civil Affairs Bureau, An Jinwei heaved a sigh of relief. Ning Shu also let out a sigh in her heart. It hadnt been easy to get such a result.
Now, go home to pack your things and leave my house quickly. An Jinwei directly drove away without even looking at Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was indifferent. She first needed to find a hotel to stay in.
She booked a room and then slowly went home.
Upon returning home, Ning Shu saw her clothes messily piled up in the living room and a suitcase that had been thrown on the ground. An Jinweis mother was sitting on the sofa with a contemptuous look. Now that youve gotten the money, get out of my house.
Ning Shu was expressionless. Whoever did this to my clothes has made me very upset. Since Im upset, theres no telling what Ill do. Even Im scared of myself when I go crazy.
Organize my clothes and put them in the suitcase. Otherwise, Ill smash everything breakable in this house today. Ning Shu was eager to do so.
An Jinweis mothers face turned ck at once. She had wanted to show off her power, but she didnt expect that this woman was still so arrogant even after having been kicked out.
Pack them up for her, An Jinweis father said to his wife impatiently. Dont make trouble.
An Jinweis mother could only fold the messy clothes and put them in the suitcase. She was very dissatisfied. Her husband didnt even give her a little face in front of outsiders.
After youve packed your things, you should leave quickly. The An family cant continue to host your all-important self, An Jinweis father said.
You cant tolerate me? My future is as vast as a sea of ??stars. Im not meant to be revolving around the kitchen stove. Ning Shu sat on the sofa. She picked up an apple and wiped it on her clothes before eating it.
An Jinweis father looked at Ning Shus arrogant appearance. As an elder, I will tell you that with your personality, no matter where you go, you will have a bad life. Do you really think that youll have a good life after you leave the An family?
Yeah, I think I will have a good life after I leave the An family. Ning Shu nodded. As long as I dont have to serve your family, theres no way my life wont be good.
Dont tell me about whatever I as a daughter-inw should do. Im not one now. There are plenty of things I can do to survive in this society, why must I live under yourmand like a ve? Ning Shu threw the apple core into the trash can.
An Jinweis father said with a cold face, Then I want to see which family can tolerate your strong and unforgiving temper.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1897: Don’t Treat Women as Fools
Chapter 1897: Dont Treat Women as Fools
Hehe, Ill also watch carefully, to see what kind of daughter-inw you can find. Someone who has noints, no regrets, and only works hard, Ning Shu said with a smile. Dont treat women as fools.
No matter what, it wont be a wife like you. An Jinweis mother closed the suitcase and threw it at Ning Shu. Take it and get out.
Ning Shu stood up, grabbed the suitcase, and left. An Jinweis mother followed Ning Shu and waited until she was outside. Get out of here. Then she shut the door firmly.
Ning Shu smiled slightly. She put the suitcase on the ground and then started banging on the door, howling and crying, Mother-inw, dont drive me away, please! I will definitely control my temper and my depression in the future. I promise Ill get better!
Mother-inw, dont drive us mother and daughter away. Where will we go?
Ning Shu desperately hit the door while wailing loudly, My illness will definitely get better. I dont need medicine and it wont cost a lot of money. Just give me some time to adjust.
Mother-inw, husband, you cant abandon me and my child.
Ning Shus crying and banging awakened the child on her back, and the child also started wailing.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The neighbors on the opposite side opened their door. When they saw Ning Shu stered against the door with tears and snot dripping down, they asked, An familys daughter-inw, what happened?
My husband doesnt want us anymore. He insisted on divorcing me. My child and I dont know where to go. Ning Shu pounded the door. Mother-inw, please let us in.
Chen Ning, how shameless are you? You and Jinwei are divorced. What are you still doing here? Get out of here now that youve taken the money. Is one hundred fifty thousand not enough for you to spend? An Jinweis mother opened the door and saw that the corridor was crowded with people wanting to watch the show.
Ning Shu cried and said, Mother-inw, dont drive us away. Im sick and its not easy to take care of the child, please.
Scram. I have never seen a woman as shameless as you. An Jinweis mother was trembling with anger and heavily mmed the door shut.
Ning Shu coaxed the crying child while carrying her suitcase. She walked away, crying and wiping at her tears.
After leaving the neighborhood, Ning Shu got a taxi and went to a hotel.
Ning Shu put the child on the bed, took a shower by herself, and then hugged the child to sleep.
If she didnt sleep, she wouldnt be able tost. Although she could cultivate, staying awake for too long would make peoples minds foggy. The biological clock of human beings was to rise at dawn and rest at sunset.
Ning Shu finally got a good nights sleep. She and the child slept until the next morning.
After waking up, Ning Shu turned on her phone and saw a lot of missed calls. Chen Nings mother had called. It seems that she had heard about her divorce.
Ning Shu left the hotel with her child. She bought some breakfast and some health care products before going to her familys home.
Ning Shu rang the doorbell and Chen Nings mother opened the door. When she saw Ning Shus face, her expression immediately changed and she angrily pulled Ning Shu inside.
What did I tell you before? In the end, you didnt even give advance notice to your family. You just divorced by yourself, and you even took the child, Chen Nings mother said angrily.
I have already said that An Jinweis family conditions are pretty good. He has a secure job and there are various subsidies every month. With everything added up, his monthly sry is not small. In the future, he will have a retirement sry and hes also an only child. The An family will be just his and yours in the future. Chen Nings mother was very annoyed. How could you not tell your father and me about this?
Women are not desirable after they are divorced. When they are divorced, women will suffer a loss. On top of that, you have a child with you. Are you dumb?
Ning Shu listened indifferently to Chen Nings mothers nagging, without saying a word.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1898: I Heard That You Got Divorced
Chapter 1898: I Heard That You Got Divorced
Anyway, it was just herining about the divorce.
Chen Nings brother scratched at his messy hair as he trudged into the room while wearing flip-flops and lookingpletely drowsy. When he saw Ning Shu, he greeted her with a sister and then sat at the dining table to have breakfast.
Sister, I heard that you got divorced and that Brother-inw gave you one hundred fifty thousand yuan. Chen Nings brother asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu said faintly, They didnt. Its just the An family trying to save face, thats all.
One hundred fifty thousand, is there really one hundred fifty thousand? Chen Nings mother asked Ning Shu, and then said, Where did you gost night? I called you all night and was worried to death.
I stayed at a hotel since I wouldnt have a room to sleep in even if I came back, Ning Shu said.
Chen Nings brother swallowed the youtiao he was eating and said to Ning Shu, Sister, can you lend me a few dozen thousand? After I get married, I have to go to work. Its more convenient to have a car.
Ning Shu was expressionless, How would I have any money?
Didnt brother-inw give you one hundred fifty thousand? Chen Nings brother frowned and said, You cant bear to part with it? You can rest assured that I will pay you back.
Ning Shu: Return it? Ha ha
The bride price was not enough, and now they wanted her to buy a car. They were really trying to exploit her for all she was worth.
Chen Ning, if you really have one hundred fifty thousand, lend it to your brother, Chen Nings mother said.
Ning Shu asked back, Why should I? I am a divorced woman. If I gave him the money, how would I survive? I still have a child to raise, would you guys allow me to stay here?
You are siblings, so you should take care of each other, Chen Nings mother said.
Why should I give it to him? Hes just my brother. Its not like Im his mother, why should I have to give him everything? Ning Shu put down the nutritional and health products she was holding and said, This is what I bought for you and dad. Remember to eat.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ill leave first. Ning Shu didnt n to live in the Chen Familys house. Plus the house didnt have a room for her to live in. She would just be living off their charity, and she had a child with her.
The younger brother was getting married soon, and there would be a younger sister-inw. For the sister to live under the same roof as the sister-inw, the sister would probably be criticized all the time.
Shed probably be gossiped about every day.
I just want to borrow some money from you. Ill even pay you back, so why are you so stingy? Chen Nings brother said, dissatisfied.
Im just this stingy. Even if I had money, I wouldnt lend it to you. In this society, emotions were worth very little. This was a materialistic world. Sentiments like love, etc., were no match for money.
Ning Shu turned around and left. She already had ns and was ready to leave the city and go elsewhere to develop.
Otherwise, with all of them staring at the little bit of money in her hands and trying to find various ways to take it away, it would be buying a car today and buy this, buy that tomorrow. Things would be beautifully packaged as lending money, but in reality, they wouldnt return it.
They didnt consider at all how she could survive as a divorced woman with a child.
If she returned to the Chen family, she would simply be a person who had no status, had to do everything, and had to face cold looks and disdain every day.
Mom, Im leaving. Remember to eat. This is what little money I could spare to honor you two elders. Ning Shu turned to leave.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1899: Fate Was a Circle
Chapter 1899: Fate Was a Circle
Ning Shu put the gifts she had bought on the sofa, then turned around and left. She didnt want to get involved with Chen Nings family.
In just one night, the Chen family knew that she was divorced and that she had one hundred fifty thousand yuan in her possession.
Ning Shu sometimes thought that fate was a circle. Chen Ning was born into such a family, and the maic field of fate led her to people like the An family.
Destiny was a circle. You felt like you turned away, but in fact, you never left. No matter how many turns you made, you still ended up back where you started.
Even after crawling out from one pit, it wouldnt be long before you fell into another.
Some people fell into the pit and just stopped crawling, instead choosing to stay and be tormented. Others fell into the pit but still started afresh tenaciously. However, there was always the possibility of falling again and again, until they were scarred and traumatized.
No matter how much they struggled initially, people would eventually return to their set trajectory.
Such a fate had many influences from the outside world, and also had its own reasons due to variouspromises and helplessness.
Ning Shu sighed and left, carrying the child on her back.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chen Ning, why are you leaving? Chen Nings mother stopped Ning Shu. Have you had breakfast? Your father went for a walk and will be back soon. Wait for him.
If you leave, where will you live? Chen Nings mother took Ning Shus arm. Juste back and live here.
Ning Shu said, My rooms already gone. Didnt you guys knock the wall down?
I wont wait for Dad toe back. Say hello to Dad for me, Ning Shu said, pulling away.
Mom Chen Nings brother said impatiently. She doesnt want to live at home, so why do you have to keep her when shes acting like well steal her money.
If she wants to leave, let her go, Chen Nings brother said while rolling his eyes.
Ning Shu nodded nkly. I think my brother is right.
To be honest, I really want to beat you up, Ning Shu sneered. I am worried that you, this vampire, will suck all of my money away. You useless thing whos still living off our parents, youre a waste of money.
Who are you calling useless? What are you so smug about? Youre just a woman who was abandoned and divorced, Chen Nings brother mmed down his bowl and said with an ashen expression.
Chen Nings mother immediately scolded her son, What are you saying? Your sister has just gotten divorced. You stabbing at her sore spot like this, what kind of younger brother are you?
After Chen Nings mother scolded her son, she turned and said to Ning Shu, You are siblings and will need to support each other in the future. Even if you want to get married in the future, you still have to rely on your maternal family to support you.
When Ning Shu heard this, she almost spat in contempt. When she was suffering in the An family, did this brothere over? There wasnt even a word of care.
When she was about to jump off a building, of the people from her maternal family, only Chen Nings mother came over, and it was only to ask her not to divorce.
Count on such people to support her? Ha, maybe theyde in the next life or the next next life
It was better to rely on yourself than to rely on anyone else.
Ning Shu turned around and left. As she was going down the stairs, she met Chen Nings father in the stairwell. Chen Nings father was stunned when he saw Ning Shu, and then he asked, Where are you going? Come back with me.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1900: Baby, We’re Leaving Now
Chapter 1900: Baby, Were Leaving Now
Im going to run some errands. Ning Shu walked away.
Back at the hotel, Ning Shu took out her suitcase, bought a ne ticket online, and prepared to leave.
Ning Shu turned her head towards the sleeping child on her back. Baby, were leaving now.
Ning Shu picked up the suitcase, checked out of the room, and left the hotel. She watched the vehiclesing and going. She stood alone, looking very lonely.
However, she was cheerful. She finally didnt have to face those people anymore. She couldnt feel any warmth from them. It was better to be alone.
Ning Shu arrived at the airport by car. While waiting for the ne, she posted her recording to the neighborhood forum.
Although the video was given to An Jinwei, she had an audio recording of An Jinwei iming that he was righteous in cheating.
Ning Shu posted the recording to the forum with a smile, and then the phone rang. The call was from Chen Nings mother.
Ning Shu answered the phone and Chen Nings mothers reproaching voice came from the other side, Where are you? Come back quickly. Lets discuss whats happening. Dont take the child around everywhere. Come back and stay at home, youre still in your confinement period.
Your brothers words sounded offensive, but thats just how he is. You know he does care about you. Chen Nings mother said, Hurry up and bring the child back. This is your first child. Do you even know how to take care of the child?
Mom, Im going to live in another ce for a while. You dont have to worry about me, Ning Shu said lightly.
Where are you going? Youre a woman carrying a child around. Thats very dangerous. Stop messing around ande back already. Your brother is about to get married. Are you not nning oning back for the wedding? Chen Nings mother immediately said, dissatisfied.
You are my daughter. Do you want to cut off rtions with us by doing this? Chen Nings mother said angrily. I raised you until you were all grown up, but you didnt even tell me or your father that you got divorced, you just made the decision on your own. Now you feel that your parents are shallow and eying the money in your pocket.
Of course. Ning Shu said, I just want to have a change of pace. You guys dont need to worry about me. Im getting on the ne, so Ill hang up first.
Ning Shu hung up the phone and took out the SIM card. Then she broke it and threw it in the trash.
The airport notified her that they were beginning the boarding process. Ning Shu sat down with her baby in her arms, then gazed out the window of the ne at the blue sky and white clouds.
Sometimes family members were a burden. All people had to live for others. Just a few years, just give her a few years to herself, to do what she wants to do.
If she went back to her maiden family, it would be the same as being a daughter-inw, and shed have to face constantints and attacks.
Ning Shu looked at the white and tender child in her arms. She couldnt remember how many times she had ended up being a babysitter. It was enough that she had been a wet nursest time, but this time, she was the actual mother and had to even breastfeed the child.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu kept looking at the sky outside the window. She let out a long sigh, dispersing the depression and irritability in her heart.
Even Ning Shu, who didnt regard An Jinwei as her husband, was still angered, so it was easy to imagine how much despair Chen Ning, who had depended and relied on her husband, mustve felt.
Now she was finally free of him. People started a family because they wanted to support and give warmth to each other. A cold rtionship like this would only make people feel desperate and pained.
After experiencing so many worlds, Ning Shu felt that there was nothing more dependable than living by relying on yourself and living with your own dignity.
They said that having a good marriage was better than having a good job.
So the question was: was it easier to marry well than to work well?
Women also had to focus on self-improvement. Otherwise, the marriage they depended on wouldntst very long.
Trantor: Lili
?Chapter 1901: A Fresh Start
Chapter 1901: A Fresh Start
A marriage of dependence wouldntst long, so then there was a new question
Why the frick would I marry you if Im doing well?
If I can support myself, why should I marry you?
After flying for more than an hour, the ne finally arrived at the city that Ning Shu had selected.
This city had a prosperous economy and many opportunities. More importantly, it also had many universities.
Ning Shu carefully counted the money she had left. It was enough tost a few years if she lived frugally. During that time, Ning Shu nned to study for a bachelors degree and then get awyers qualification certificate.
After much deliberation, Ning Shu had decided to be awyer. Doing business would be difficult since she didnt have much money and she still had a child to take care of.
She would live off of her 100,000 yuan and wait until she could join the workforce before thinking about anything else.
At this time, society was regted and all professions required certificates. It was different from ancient times, where Ning Shu could set up a fortune-telling booth or make some Chinese medicine masks.
Nowadays, these things were restricted and impossible to do without any qualifications. Without a qualification certificate, it was a criminal offense. Ning Shu didnt want to be detained and fined.
She booked a room in a small hotel and bought a new SIM card for her phone.
Then, Ning Shu took the child to find a ce to live, a house in which to settle down.
The houses in the city center were too expensive, so Ning Shu didnt try to rent a house there. Instead, she rented a small house with a living room, a bedroom, and a bathroom on the outskirts of the city.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The rent was over 1,000 yuan a month.
Ning Shu was very satisfied with the house. It was pretty good for someone who lived alone with a child.
After signing the contract with thendlord, she went back to the hotel to take her suitcase to the rental house.
Thendlord saw that Ning Shu was by herself with a child and couldnt help but ask, Youre going to be living alone? Where is your husband?
I am divorced, Ning Shu said.
Thendlord looked at Ning Shu with pity, and of course, a bit of contempt as well.
In this society, divorced women were basically thought of as being unwanted by their husbands family because they werent any good.
Ning Shu just ignored thendlords gaze. Facing these kinds of gazes was better than suffering in the An family. There was no such thing as perfection in this world.
Ning Shu went to the supermarket to buy nkets and other daily necessities.
After that, she cleaned the entire house. Immediately, it felt like apletely different ce to live. She had started a new life. Ning Shu couldnt hide the excitement in her heart. She didnt have to open her eyes every morning and see that infuriating family.
There, her existence was always denied.
Once she had settled down, Ning Shu began to look for aw school.
Chen Nings academic qualifications were only at the junior high school level. As soon as a female graduated from junior high, she would work to earn money and then get married and have children.
Many women had no doubts about the trajectory of their lives because everyone lived this way. As soon as they grew up, their elders would hurriedly marry them off.
If they didnt follow everyone elses way of life, they would be condemned and gossiped about.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1902: These Things Were Only Temporary
Chapter 1902: These Things Were Only Temporary
Ning Shu chose a kind of self-study university that usually held sses at night. She bought a lot ofw books to read during the day.
Ning Shu already had the skills to be awyer. She only went to ss to obtain the certificates, and becausewyers had to be tested to move up.
However, Ning Shu felt rather awkward. She had to take her child to ss, so she always faced the strange looks of other people. Sometimes, the child would cry.
When that happened, Ning Shu could only apologize to the teacher. What was more embarrassing was that after one ss period, Ning Shus chest would be wet because her milk caused her breasts to swell.
She had to sit at the back of the ssroom because she needed to go to the bathroom to breastfeed her child right after ss.
At least these things were only temporary and would gradually be better. These sufferings were all for a better future.
Ning Shus schedule was to memorizew at home during the day and go to ss at night.
If there was an examination, Ning Shu would take the child to a nursery for a few hours, and after the examination was over, she would pick the child up.
Nannan had never left Ning Shu before. When she was sent to the nursery for the first time, she cried and let out many heart-wrenching wails.
Nannan slept much less now. Most of the time, her eyes wandered around and she waved her limbs about.
Her mouth kept making little ah sounds. When Ning Shu was reading, she would touch the childs little hands or feet.
Nannan was very healthy, and in just over two months, she was able to turn her head and look around.
Ning Shu had only one feeling: heavens, it was hard to be a nanny.
Since Ning Shu already had the skills of awyer, having worked as one before, the examinations were very easy.
As for what happened after Ning Shu chucked a bomb and ran away, it made An Jinwei miserable.
Ning Shu had posted the recording on themunity forum. This kind of forum was owned by the property management. There were variousints, gossip, and entertainment posts.
The recording that Ning Shu posted caused a heated discussion. The people in thements said that An Jinwei was a scumbag and a male chauvinist.
He was an ingrate who forced a divorce onto his sick wife and abandoned his child.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Before, the An family nearly forced their daughter-inw to jump off a building, and now An Jinwei was cheating. He even acted shamelessly when he was exposed. Every time An Jinwei went out, he always felt that the people in themunity looked at him strangely. They would gather together and whisper to each other, some even pointed at him.
When he arrived at thepany, people also looked at him weirdly.
It wasnt until An Jinweis father was ying chess with an old man in themunity that someone finally brought the matter up. The old man asked An Jinweis father whether or not the family had really forced their daughter-inw to divorce and said that they didnt want the child, and such. Basically, he said your son cheated, and everyone knows.
An Jinweis father was a person who valued reputation. Hearing these words, he was so angry that he went directly home and told An Jinwei.
An Jinwei went onto themunity forum and saw the post from Ning Shu. It was very popr, and there were many many arguments centered around it.
Many women said that Ning Shu was right to divorce. It was better to die than to live with a scumbag like this. He cheated but was still so arrogant.
An Jinwei looked at the post. The more he read, the uglier his face became. Most of the responses to the post were scolding him.
An Jinwei was trembling with anger. He took out his phone to call Ning Shu. This bitch, he already gave her the money, but she didnt keep her word. She even posted those things onto the inte. It was bad enough that she filmed it, but she also recorded the audio and poured bucket after bucket of sh*t onto his head.
It turned out that the phone number was unavable and he couldnt get through at all. An Jinwei was so angry that he smashed his phone.
An Jinweis father felt extremely depressed and rarely went out to y chess anymore.
An Jinwei was furious. He went to the Chen familys house to find Ning Shu and insisted that Ning Shu give him an exnation. She took his money, but broke her promise and exposed the scandal.
When An Jinwei arrived at the Chen familys house, he was told that Ning Shu was not at home. An Jinwei didnt believe it at all. He burst into the house and looked around, but didnt find Ning Shu.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1903: Must Have Taken His Money and Ran
Chapter 1903: Must Have Taken His Money and Ran
An Jinwei didnt believe that Ning Shu wasnt there. Although he didnt like Chen Ning, he still knew a bit about her. People like her had nowhere to go other than returning to their maiden family after a divorce.
Except for her maiden family, An Jinwei couldnt think of another ce where Chen Ning would go.
He felt that she must have gone somewhere to hide from him, so he surreptitiously waited near the Chen familys house for Ning Shu to return.
But after waiting for several days, there was still no sign of her. Then An Jinwei heard that no one, not even the Chen family, knew where Ning Shu had gone.
An Jinwei felt that the crazy woman must have taken his money and then run away with some other man.
His expression was cold and filled with murderous intent.
Because he wasnt the original poster, he couldnt delete the post about him. He could only request that the forum administrator delete it.
He also discovered that the post was not only found on themunity forum but that some people had also reposted it elsewhere. Its impact was growingrger andrger.
An Jinwei hated Ning Shu down to the marrow of his bones. If she had been standing before him, he might have even killed and eaten her.
An Jinweis mother was even more irritable. She used to y mahjong with the aunties in themunity. Those women had even said that they would introduce her to a new daughter-inw and that they would arrange for the two of them to meet. Now they directly refused to introduce her, saying that the girl had already found a new partner.
An Jinwei was originally going to remarry. The fact that it was a second marriage didnt matter. Although there was a child from the first one, it was given to his ex-wife.
The household was stable and An Jinwei could be considered to be pretty good.
However, he had been exposed by Ning Shu. An Jinwei had pressured his wife to jump off of a building, and then he cheated and acted like he was in the right for doing so. He had abandoned his sick wife, this kind of man couldnt be depended on.
Who could guarantee that they would be free from illness and disaster for the rest of their life? He was someone who would abandon his wife as soon as something happened. He was extremely cold and ruthless.
When An Jinweis mother previously looked for a daughter-inw, she was like an emperor selecting concubines. She didnt want to find another daughter-inw like Chen Ning,
a daughter-inw who was so disgraceful and violent that she would start beating people up at the drop of a hat.
An Jinweis mother actually had a secret idea. That was to let her son have a child with the other girl first. If the child was a boy, then theyd get a marriage certificate. Of course, it also depended on whether or not the girl developed postpartum depression.
An Jinweis mother now became rmed whenever she heard about depression. She had been beaten up badly by herst daughter-inw and she also lost 150,000 yuan. In addition to the previous bride price of 100,000, she had lost 250,000 yuan to that daughter-inw.
An Jinweis mother couldnt sleep at night when she thought of that money.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But now, no one would introduce any young maidens to her. She was only introduced to divorced women with children from previous marriages.
An Jinweis mother was so angry that she almost couldnt help but flip the table. Was the An family supposed to raise children for others? They could keep dreaming. Her son was too good to marry a divorced woman.
An Jinweis mother felt insulted.
Furthermore, these women would gather together and say bad things about her son. As soon as An Jinweis mother heard a topic about her son, she would explode and scold the people talking. She was just like a lit firecracker.
Other people were saying that she was a bad mother-inw who forced her son and daughter-inw to divorce. Her reputation kept plummeting.
An Jinweis mother was extremely angry. It was obviously that woman who strutted around the house and did nothing all day long. How did she be the wicked mother-inw?
Faced with these rumors, An Jinweis mother also didnt like going out much anymore. The old couple just stayed at home every day and stared at each other.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1904: It’s Your Fault
Chapter 1904: Its Your Fault
An Jinweis mother had originally thought that without Chen Ning, the An familys life would be better. However, the atmosphere in the house was still the same as before.
An Jinweis father was someone who really cared about his reputation. He could suffer from starvation and cold, but he couldnt lose face. He didnt expect that even after gaining a lifetime of honor, he still had to endure such things in his old age.
An Jinweis father felt annoyed, so he began chastising his wife. You dont even know how to take care of your daughter-inw while shes in her confinement period. She was fine before, but now shes sick.
You want me to take care of a chit who gave birth to a girl? You never told me to take care of her, and you dont like that girl either, An Jinweis mother retorted grievously.
I only said a few words, but youre already starting to argue back. If you had treated her a little better, she wouldnt have acted like that, An Jinweis father said, glowering. That woman isnt a good thing. Doing such things, her heart is so vicious.
Thats right, that heartless person. An Jinweis mother ranted. She began to criticize and curse Ning Shu.
Even after his reputation fell, An Jinwei still didnt lower his standards for a spouse. She needed to be a good woman with a gentle and considerate personality, one who would be good to him.
She couldnt be a bitch like Chen Ning.
An Jinwei wasnt in a hurry to remarry either. Since he didnt have a woman, he would hook up with people over the Inte and find someone to y with.
Ning Shu didnt know about the An familys matters. She had already passed the bar examination and now needed to find aw firm to enter as a traineewyer. Then she needed to get thewyers qualification certificate.
If she got an internship, her child would be a problem because she needed to take her to work.
As soon as a woman married and had children, she lost countless things. She had to sacrifice a lot, both for the family and the children.
The child couldnt leave her because she was so young, but if Ning Shu didnt go for an internship, how could she obtain awyers qualification certificate in the future?
Ning Shu began to browse forw firms on the Inte, but who would ept someone who had to take a child to work?
Ning Shu sighed.
However, she discovered that the boss of one firm was actually a woman. Ning Shu thought she may as well give it a try. After all, a woman would hopefully empathize with some things more than a man.
Ning Shu could ept a lower sry, she just needed to intern as awyer so she could get herwyers qualification certificate.
Ning Shu decided to apply for an internship at thew firm. There was no problem with her professional knowledge, the only problem was her child.
Ning Shu went to the firm to apply as a traineewyer, but when the person heard that she wanted to take her child to work, they refused without a second thought.
This was not a kindergarten. It was an elite and professionalpany. For a woman to want to bring a child to work, had this firm turned into a vegetable market?
Ning Shu didnt give up yet. ces didnt ept women with children because they had to focus on taking care of the child instead of working.
Ning Shu wanted to talk to the female boss of thew firm, so she waited at the door.
The boss drove up in a red sports car. She had curly hair and was dressed in beautiful clothes and aviator sunsses.
She was like a ball of fire, mboyant and beautiful.
When she got out of the car, Ning Shu hurried towards her and handed her a business card.
Although she wasnt an actualwyer yet, Ning Shu still acted as such and had even printed some business cards.
The female boss lowered her sunsses with a finger and nced at the business card in Ning Shus hand. She read in a clear voice, Traineewyer, Chen Ning?
Trantor: LiliN?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 1905: Not Every Woman Lived the Life That Everyone Else Had to Live
Chapter 1905: Not Every Woman Lived the Life That Everyone Else Had to Live
The female boss nced at the business card. She swept her gaze over Ning Shu, her eyes pausing on the child Ning Shu was carrying.
I dont know you. If youre looking for something, I must apologize. Ill be going to court to present a case soon. She took her bag and left gracefully. She looked very pretty, but her beauty came second. The woman had unparalleled self-confidence. The beauty of her confidence surpassed the beauty of her face.
The boss of thew firm had said that she was going to courtter, so Ning Shu nned to go and listen.
In the courtroom, the female boss had changed into a fiery red skirt and matching suit, her hair neatlybed. She spoke frankly and with confidence, with artiction as sharp as a knife. Ning Shu was captivated watching her.
If she was a man, Ning Shu wouldve desperately chased this kind of woman. Not every woman lived the life that everyone else had to live.
Looking around the courtroom, Ning Shu couldnt help but fidget with excitement. She hadnt been in court for a long time. The verbal battle taking ce was just too cool.
The confrontation between the two parties did not involve any cursing or violence. Instead, they both relied on professional skills to find the others shorings and overwhelm the opposition.
The female boss had taken over amercial case, and the course of events was rtively rxed.
Thewsuitsted over two hours. In the end, the other party requested a private settlement. If it couldnt be settled, then they would appeal.
The female boss left the room. Ning Shu picked up her child and hurried after her.
Im quite thirsty, can I invite you for coffee? The female boss looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded. Okay.
They went to a cafe and the female boss asked her, What do you want to drink?
Atte please, Ning Shu said.
The female boss nced at Ning Shu. So casual, are you sure?
Actually, I dont drink coffee, Ning Shu said. I still have to breastfeed my child.
Waiter, give me atte and a ss of juice.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Tell me, why did you want to see me? the female boss asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu said, I want to apply for a traineewyer position in yourw firm, and I also want to take my child to work.
The coffee was served. The female boss stirred her coffee, then took a sip. She said, Why should I hire you? If you have to take your child with you, wouldnt it be better to wait until the child grows older?
I am divorced, so just take it as me ying the pity card. This child was left with me. My hometown is the next city over, and I am here alone, Ning Shu said with a smile.
What value do you have for me to allow you to take your child to work? The female boss asked tly while stirring her coffee.
Ning Shu said, As long as I can intern in yourw firm, I can go to court immediately after I pass the exam and get awyers qualification certificate.
So confident. The female boss raised her eyebrows. What if you cant?
You have nothing to lose in trying. If I fail, you can fire me, Ning Shu said directly.
Well, let me test you a bit on legal uses and cases. Tell me how I should fight awsuit. The female boss asked Ning Shu a question.
Ning Shu listened carefully and gave her answer and a specific n.
The two women stayed at the cafe for a long time. The female boss showed Ning Shu the cases on herptop. There weremercial cases, criminal cases, divorce cases, inheritance disputes, and various others.
She randomly picked a case and asked Ning Shu how she would handle it.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1906: Secured an Internship
Chapter 1906: Secured an Internship
Ning Shu was able toe up with solutions for anything ording to the provisions of thew. The two women debated like they werepetitors in court.
They stayed in the cafe for a long time.
Ning Shu very much respected the female boss. She led a life that many women would envy and admire.
Both of them talked for so long that they became thirsty again. After drinking two sses of water, the female boss said to Ning Shu, You can go to work in thew firm tomorrow. At your level, you could go to court. After the internship period is over, you should quickly take the exam for yourwyers certificate.
Thank you, boss, Ning Shu said gratefully.
My name is Qiu Li. Everyone calls me Sister Li, so you can call me that too, Sister Li said.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu said with some surprise, Sister Li, I may be older than you. Im almost 30.
Im thirty-two, Sister Li said.
Ning Shu smiled and shouted, Sister Li.
Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief. She was finally able to go to work. She could even take her child with her. Ning Shu was d that she was a capablewyer. If she couldnt pass Sister Lis test today, she wouldnt have been able to enjoy such treatment.
Sister Li told Ning Shu to go to thew firm tomorrow and not to bete, then she left.
Ning Shu also left the cafe and went to the mall to buy an OL suit, which made her look capable and experienced.
Thew firm was in the city center and Ning Shus house was in the suburbs. Due to the distance, it took half an hour to get from one location to the other by car.
Sister Li was a very capable woman. Thend in the city center was very expensive, so the building must have cost a lot of money.
Early the next morning, Ning Shu made sure that everything was in order and took the child with her to work.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. Shed already taken her first step forward. Things would definitely get better and better in the future.
Ning Shu went to work with the child on her back. She attracted a lot of weird looks.
As a traineewyer, Ning Shus job was mainly to run errands and organize documents.
Sister Li didnt give Ning Shu any special treatment either. When she saw Ning Shu, she pretty much ignored her.
Ning Shu didnt care. She currently brought nothing of value to the firm, so being epted was already a good start.
However, it was exhausting having the child at work. She would start howling for different reasons, sometimes because her diaper needed to be changed, other times because she was hungry.
As soon as the child cried, Ning Shu would take her out of the office. It disturbed the other workers, who ended upining.
After a week, many people went to Sister Li toin about Ning Shu, but Sister Li shut them all down.
Ning Shu would sometimes hear women badmouthing her in the bathroom, saying that she was so poor and crazy that she brought her child to work, which affected everyone elses ability to work.
Ning Shu was speechless. These people werent polite when working with her, but she still carried out all of her tasks properly.
Most of the attacks women encountered came from other women.
Ning Shu opened the door. She looked at the women who were putting on makeup and said lightly, Although Im poor and crazy, I dont believe that you wont also get pregnant and have children in the future.
The women looked at Ning Shu with contempt. As a matter of fact, these women werent very capable people, at most they were clerks or handled the paperwork.
The truly capable people simply had no time to gossip. They were busy taking cases, going to court, and negotiating with their clients.
As long as she could survive through the internship period, Ning Shu could get awyers certificate and work as awyer.
Whys a divorced woman being so haughty? Youre just an old hag whos past her prime, a woman said disdainfully. Were you hiding in there to breastfeed your child? Pfft
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1907: The System
Chapter 1907: The System
Ning Shu couldnt understand why her colleagues called her an old hag. She hadnt offended these people much, nor had her performance at work caused any trouble. She had done everything that she should.
As an intern, any employee could direct her to run errands for them. Some people just thought that she wasnt pleasing to the eye.
Some people just liked to attack others. They gained satisfaction in hurting those who were weaker than themselves.
There was a hierarchy in thew firm, and the gold levelwyers who went to court were at the top.
Clerks like these women were at the lowest level of the system. Right now, Ning Shu was just a traineewyer. She was called awyer, but in fact, she was just someone who did all kinds of odd jobs. She would do anything. Moreover, she was also a divorced worker who took her child to work, and who always smelled of milk.
These people felt that they were nobler than Ning Shu, and they found a sense of superiority in looking down on her.
Ning Shu said expressionlessly, I am an old hag, but I dont believe that you guys wont ever grow old. Soon, youll all be old witches too.
Ning Shu went to the sink, washed her hands, and left. If you had free time, you might as well do more work. As long as shepleted the internship, Ning Shu could receive awyers certificate.
Sister Li asionally asked Ning Shu how her work was going. Ning Shu just nodded and said that all was well.
Ning Shu worked as an intern for more than half a year. After that time, Sister Li told Ning Shu to test for a certificate.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Sister Li took the initiative to help Ning Shu look after her child while she went for the exam.
Nannan was now 12 months old. She was able to crawl around and could walk a couple steps by herself with the support of a wall. Compared to the baby who died after half a year in the plot, this child was doing much better. At least she was alive.
Now that the child was weaned and was able to have milk powder and someplimentary food, Ning Shu released a sigh of relief. To be honest, she really didnt like breastfeeding her child.
Ning Shus exam went very well. It didnt take long for her to get herwyers qualification certificate.
Ning Shu couldnt hide her excitement when she received her certificate. She had now taken the first steps in changing her fate. Things would definitely improve in the future.
At this time,wyers could still make money as long as they had strong professional skills. To be honest, thew was just something for the rich to y around with. The rich and powerful had the tools to win anywsuit and gain a lot of benefits.
After obtaining herwyers qualification certificate, Ning Shu invited Sister Li to dinner. Sister Li didnt refuse. However, probably because she was worried that Ning Shu didnt have that much money to treat her to a meal, Sister Li asked Ning Shu to just casually find a restaurant.
Ning Shu found a Chinese restaurant with a pretty good environment. When she saw the ce, Sister Li raised her eyebrows and said, You have the money to invite me to this kind of ce? The food here isnt cheap.
Ning Shu held the child and smiled. She said, To thank you for giving me this opportunity, I must treat you to a meal.
It was nothing much. My firmcks goodwyers anyway, Sister Li said indifferently. Its hard to care for a child by yourself, right?
Its pretty hard, but I can only continue on like this, Ning Shu said. With a child, her hands would be tied no matter what she did.
It was said that with a child, a womans career would stagnate.
Its hard being a woman, Sister Li said with a sigh.
Ning Shuughed. Actually, I envy you.
Whats there to envy? I have to worry about the firms work every day and to tell you the truth, Im also divorced, Sister Li said.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1908: Life’s Not Easy for Anyone
Chapter 1908: Lifes Not Easy for Anyone
I always thought you werent married, Ning Shu said with some surprise.
Sister Li shook her head. Women cant escape the fate of getting married. Before my ex-husband and I were married, he was the one who pursued me, saying that I was a beautifuldy ofw and that he liked the way I looked in court.
But he still cheated after marriage. My ex-husband was quite rich, so I married into a wealthy family. Sister Li sighed. As soon as I was married, a lot of scheming took ce. Affairs and catfights weremon, and too many women threw themselves at him. I was vexed, and he also grew tired of me. Knowing that I was awyer, he didnt want to confront me in court. Instead, he gave me a sum of money, saying it waspensation. I used that money to open thisw firm. My dad is aw professor at a university. He has some connections, so the firm has been able to slowly seed.
Lifes not easy for anyone. Ning Shu sighed.
Ning Shu asked, Then have you ever thought of remarrying?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ha Sister Li had a contemptuous expression. My mother used to take me on blind dates every day. Those men would look me over from head to toe and disdain me because itd be my second marriage. Hearing that I had aw firm, they even haughtily said that they wanted to run it with me.
Even if I chose to donate my money, it wouldnt be to those men. Sister Li rolled her eyes. Im someone no one wants, but I wont wrong myself by marrying such a man. Thatd just be stupid.
Ning Shu nodded. Some men are quite despicable. They think women will absolutely insist on marrying them.
What about you, why did you divorce your husband? Sister Li asked while eating.
Ning Shu casually said, I gave birth to a girl, my husbands family preferred males. Coupled with my severe postpartum depression, the family didnt like me and wanted us to divorce.
Its okay, thats all in the past now. Work hard so the child can grow up healthy and happy. Sister Liforted Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded. Thank you, Sister Li.
After eating, they passed by a childrens clothing store and Sister Li bought a piece of clothing for Nannan. Ning Shu epted it and thanked Sister Li.
Sister Li treated Ning Shu very well. On the one hand, she felt empathy for her as a fellow woman. On the other hand, she hoped that Ning Shu would work hard in thew firm.
Ning Shu didnt n on changing firms. Sister Li had been extremely kind to her.
Now that Ning Shu was awyer, Sister Li first gave her a small case so she could practice her skills first. Then Ning Shu could slowly take onrger cases.
Ning Shu readily epted Sister Lis arrangement. Although she had the ability to eptrger cases, it was still good to take her time. These cases would all be experiences for her. The more sessful cases, the better.
Ning Shu went to court for the first time. Sister Li sat in the stands, observing. Once, when Ning Shu had been the second male lead, she fought in countlesswsuits. Hence, she wasnt nervous at all, but she still took it seriously.
It was easy to win the case.
After the court hearing, Sister Li said to Ning Shu, Thewyers from our firm are having a get-together this evening, you should go too.
Okay. Ning Shu nodded, knowing that she had entered thewyers social circle within thew firm. In the evening, Ning Shu went to the party and Sister Li introduced her to the firmswyers.
Ning Shu was now settled down in thew firm, so she stopped renting the house in the suburbs and found another closer to the firm. This way, she wouldnt waste so much time going back and forth every day.
After that, Ning Shu received several more cases and won them all. Sister Li arranged a personal studio for Ning Shu, and now Ning Shu had her own territory.
As soon as the door to the office closed, she could do whatever she wanted.
The female employees who used to say bad things about Ning Shu were still just clerks. Now, it was their turn to get the files for Ning Shu. Every time they saw Ning Shu, their gazes would be especially strange.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1909: Slow Steady Progress
Chapter 1909: Slow Steady Progress
After a few cases, Ning Shu gradually gained more money and her life became richer. When she was free, she would go online and work as a free legal consultant to improve her reputation.
This world had entered the age of the Inte. When people encountered problems, many would look for answers online. Lawyers could answer some of those questions for them.
Ning Shu only asionally went to office parties since it wasnt convenient to have a child with her. Sister Li also didnt force Ning Shu, knowing that she had to take care of her child.
But for important gatherings, Sister Li wanted Ning Shu to go. When that happened, Ning Shu would take Nannan to a nursery for a few hours and then take her home after the gathering.
Currently, Ning Shuswsuits were assigned by Sister Li, but in the future, shed have to find customers herself. When Ning Shu attended a banquet, she always brought arge stack of business cards with her. If someone came to her for advice, Ning Shu would generously tell them a few ways to handle awsuit and even give them some predictions as to how it would go.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Sometimes, the people were just asking for advice, they didnt necessarily want to hire her. Ning Shu didnt care. After all, they might look for her next time.
Life wasnt easy, no matter which circle you lived in.
After being born, the only difference was whether the conditions werefortable or ufortable. Even if a job wasnt enough to live off of, if you enjoyed it, you would still feel happy. If the job wasnt enough to support you and also didnt make you happy, there was no reason to continue that work.
During the rest of her work time, Ning Shu stayed with Nannan. Now, Nannan could call out mommy. She was white, tender, and very cute.
Sister Li also liked Nannan a lot. Every time she came to visit, she brought some small things for her.
When there were no other weekend obligations, Sister Li and Ning Shu would go shopping. They would rush around the mall, trying on one piece of clothing after another, or buying them for Nannan. It was super cute to see Nannan all dressed up.
Sister Li was quite willing to spend money. Every time they went out, she bought a lot of brand-name items. In her words, the reason for her to make so much money was so she could spend it.
Ning Shu smiled. She also spent some money to buy a couple of rtively expensive outfits and bags. Firstly, it was because she could now afford it. Secondly, in thewyer industry, she was always in contact with rich and powerful people. Dressing neatly butfortably was also basic etiquette.
After shopping, the two went for beauty treatments. They spent their own money and lived well.
Sister Li said that hoping to marry a good man wasnt as nice as being realistic, earning more money, and enjoying it.
Ning Shu agreed, saying that although everyone said that getting a good job was worse than a good marriage, the problem was whether or not you could meet a good man.
Many women encountered scumbags over and over again and got hurt over and over again. These circumstances could be described cruelly with the saying: birds of a feather flock together. Lonely people would find other lonely people, but they would still im to be alone. Instead of trying to change their circumstances, they justnguished in their self-made misery.
Ning Shu was not thewyer with the most requests on thepany list, but she had the highest sess rate and the cases that went to her were basically guaranteed to win.
Sometimes, Sister Li would hand over a more important case to Ning Shu, and the two would discuss it over and over again.
Law firms made most of their money fromrgemercial cases. There were also some divorce cases between wealthy people, and those usually involved the two sides tearing into each other.
Ning Shu had been in the city for more than two years and had slowly gained a foothold within themunity.
Those two years were very short, and during that time, Ning Shu had pretty much cheated. Since she had previous experience as a formerwyer, she could effortlessly act as awyer again.
It was a good thing she earned all of that knowledge herself. Things like this might not appear to be of much use at the moment, but they may y a huge role at some point.
Just like in the current task, if she didnt have her skills as awyer, she wouldnt be living so easily.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1910: A Place to Call Home
Chapter 1910: A ce to Call Home
Ning Shu hadnt yet finished spending the 100,000 yuan from the An family, but now she had even more money.
Ning Shu intended to buy a house in the city. It was only when she owned a house that she could truly have a ce to call home. However, it was difficult to buy a house, so shed been putting it off.
Sister Li told Ning Shu to put a down payment on the house. After that, the monthly payment would be much easier.
Ning Shu took out the 100,000 yuan from the An family, plus the money she earned in the past two years. Itd be enough for the down payment.
Sister Li asked Ning Shu whether there was enough money and said that if there wasnt, she could lend her some. Ning Shu shook her head. She had set her eyes on an apartment that was small, but enough for her to live with her child.
Although the apartment was small, the price was high due to its location. Ning Shu paid the down payment and obtained the title deed. Her household registration was also moved to the city.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Now that she had a debt to pay off, Ning Shu worked even harder. She epted two more cases every month, and gradually more people came to Ning Shu with cases.
Ning Shu wouldnt take cases where the win rate seemed very low. She needed her reputation of always having sessful cases. Besides, some of the cases were obviously wrong or illegal. There was no need to waste time on them.
She had now been in the city for almost three years. When Chinese New Year came around, Ning Shu nned to go back.
In the past few years, Ning Shu hadnt been in contact with Chen Nings maiden family. Nothing good woulde from contacting them. Instead, it would just be dragging her down into the mud again. She would just spend a few years working hard.
Although she hadnt been to Chen Nings hometown for a long time, Ning Shu still nned to go back once.
Ning Shu had difficulty buying ne tickets. The Spring Festival caused most of the flights to bepletely filled.
Holding Nannan while standing in the familiar city again, Ning Shu let out a long sigh. She found a hotel and dropped off her things in her room.
She went to the mall to buy some gifts before going to the Chen familys house.
Ning Shu carried two bags, onerge and one small, in one hand and Nannan in the other. Nannan was now three years old; shed soon be able to attend kindergarten.
Ning Shu rang the doorbell, but the door didnt open even after being rung several times. Ning Shu kept ringing again and again on purpose.
Iming, what are you rushing me for? A young woman opened the door. She had messy dyed yellow hair and was wearing oversized pajamas with slippers on her feet.
This should be Chen Nings sister-inw, Ning Shu sneered internally.
While Ning Shu was looking at the other person, the other person was also looking at Ning Shu. She looked Ning Shu over from top to bottom, her eyes bing brighter the more she looked.
This woman was covered in famous brands. The sister-inws gaze was fixed on Ning Shus bag, and she coughed before asking, Who are you looking for?
Ning Shu didnt miss the wolf-like glint in her eyes. She handed her the bags in her hand. I am your sister-inw, please hold these things for a second.
Ning Shu walked in and took off her shoes. The woman stared at the shoes Ning Shu removed.
Sister-inw? The woman was stunned for a moment. She didnt quite dare to believe it. She knew that there was such a woman in the Chen family, but she had left immediately after her divorce and never contacted them.
This woman covered from head to
toe in famous brands was her husbands older sister?
The sister-inw was nearly jumping around in excitement. With so many famous brands on her body, she must be very rich.
Trantor: Lili
?Chapter 1911: Your Sister Is Back
Chapter 1911: Your Sister Is Back
Wait here, Ill call Chen An, the sister-inw quickly said to Ning Shu. Then she said eagerly, Sit on the sofa first. We have fruit, you should have some.
The sister-inw entered the room and woke Chen An who was still sleeping. Your sister is back.
Who? Chen An asked doubtfully.
Your sister, she said excitedly. Dont sleep any longer, get up.
If shes back, then shes back. Its probably just that she couldnt survive outside any longer, Chen An said uncaringly, pulling the quilt over his head.
Nonsense, your sister is decked out in famous brands. The clothes and bags on her body look super good. Quickly get up. She pulled Chen An.
Chen An was taken aback. How is that possible?
Youll know when you see her.
Chen An got up at once and opened the door to look at Ning Shu in the living room. He rubbed his eyes, hardly daring to believe that the person on the sofa was Chen Ning. This woman was actually his sister?
No way this was her, okay? The woman in the past and the woman now were as different as night and day.
Sister, youre back, Chen An said as he walked over to Ning Shu. Seeing the child snuggling in Ning Shus arms, he suddenly eximed, Nannan is already so big! Nannan, I am your uncle.
Ning Shu hummed in response, and asked coldly, Where are my parents?
Mom is out shopping and Dad went for a walk, Chen An immediately said. Suppressed by Ning Shus demeanor, his whole person appeared very restrained. He sized her up.
Sister, where have you been thesest few years? Weve all been worried to death, Chen An said. Why didnt you call at all?
Ning Shu was toozy to answer him. Society was just like this. If you werent seen as capable, people would look down on you. Once you flourished, people would fawn over you. Worshiping the strong and trampling the weak was simply human nature.
Their feelings towards other people were quite apathetic.
Ning Shu only talked to Nannan, she ignored the young couplepletely.
The sister-inw watching the two from the side hurriedly winked at Chen An. Chen An also felt anxious. He picked up a fruit from the bowl on the table and handed it to Nannan, saying, Here, Nannan, Uncle will give you an apple.
Nannan looked at Ning Shu with a face full of suspicion and asked, Mom, is he really my uncle? Whats an uncle? Why have I never seen him before?
Ning Shu said gently, Uncle is moms younger brother. Moms been out of town all these years. Its normal for you to not know your uncle since youve never seen him before.
Nannan, right? Im your aunt, The sister-inw leaned over and said.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Sister, you must be thirsty. Ill pour you a ss of water, the sister-inw said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu waved her hand. Dont worry about it, Im going to wait for my parents toe back.
Ning Shus expression was indifferent. If she had decided to dress in clothes that looked even slightly more ordinary or cheap, she wouldnt have been given this treatment.
Chen An saw that Ning Shu was very indifferent towards himself. He looked at the clothes worn by Ning Shu and Nannan. They were all exquisitely crafted. Whether a dress looked good or not depended on its overall shape, and the clothes worn by the two of them were beautifully tailored.
Nannan was dressed very prettily. Her clothes and her small leather shoes made her look like a little angel.
Chen An leaned towards Ning Shu and asked, Sister, where have you been these past few years?
I didnt go anywhere, Ning Shu said faintly. Give Mom a call. Im onlying back this one time. Ill be leaving soon.
Why must you leave so soon? Why not stay at home for a few days? Chen An immediately said. Both Mom and Dad miss you a lot. You should stay for longer, Mom missed you so much that she cried.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1912: Stay at Home?
Chapter 1912: Stay at Home?
Ning Shu just let his words go in one ear and out the other. She said with a mocking expression, Stay at home? Do I even have a ce to stay?
You can sleep with mom and dad can squeeze in with me, Chen An said. This way you can talk to mom and let Nannan get closer to her grandma.
Ning Shuughed out loud. She looked at her sister-inw and said, Where will Sister-inw sleep? You cant be thinking of letting Sister-inw sleep on the floor, can you?
The sister-inws expression turned very ugly. Her face trembled as she said, I can sleep on the sofa.
Ning Shus meaning was unclear when she said, Its so cold, wont my sister-inw freeze to death if she sleeps on the sofa? Anyway, Ive already booked a hotel room, so I wont be staying here.
Right then, Chen Nings mother came back from grocery shopping. Seeing Ning Shu in the living room, she was stunned. Ning Shu called out to greet her. Chen Ning? Chen Nings mother eximed with some uncertainty.
Its me, Ning Shu said.
Chen Nings mother said with a displeased expression, What are you doing here? Why didnt you contact your family?
Mom. Chen An hurriedly stopped her from speaking further, fearing that she would upset Ning Shu. Sister just came back and she bought you so many things.
Chen Nings mother saw her son winking. She sighed and said, Everythings fine as long as youvee home. Ill go buy some more vegetables.
Mother-inw, buy Sister something she likes, the sister-inw said to Chen Nings mother. Speaking of which, this is the first time Ive seen Big Sister.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. Was she asking for a red envelope?
Ning Shu went to one of the bags on the sofa and took out a red packet. She said, I didnte back for your wedding. This is my gift money to you.
Thank you, Big Sister. The sister-inw happily took the packet. Chen An was also smiling.
The sister-inw turned around and opened the red packet to see how much there was. Her expression suddenly shifted. Why did she only give five hundred yuan? It wasnt like she was a beggar. Ning Shu was wearing 10,000 yuan-worth of clothes, so how could she give such a small amount of money as a present?
Chen An nced at the money in the red packet and his expression also twisted. Ning Shu ignored the couples ugly expressions and said to Chen Nings mother, You dont need to prepare much, a little bits enough.
Dont go buying groceries on such a cold day, Ning Shu said.
After a while, Chen Nings father came back. He also rebuked Ning Shu, saying that she was oh so independent now.
It was probably because of theck of red packet money, but Chen An didnt speak up for Ning Shu this time.
Ning Shu didnt say a word and just listened to Chen Nings father talk.
Since youvee back, dont run around anymore. Just settle down, Chen Nings father said. Find someone you can live a good life with.
Ning Shu said lightly, Im leaving in a few days. I need to go back to work and dont want to find a partner for the time being.
Sister, whats your job? Chen An asked.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu looked at Chen An indifferently. What do you think I do?
Sister, you couldnt be Chen Ans expression turned odd.
Ning Shus gaze became even colder. Put away your thoughts. I work in aw firm, its not whatever dirty thing youre thinking about.
Chen An couldnt believe it. His expression was filled with suspicion.
Youre a woman. What are you going to do if you dont get married? Dont dishonor the Chen family, Chen Nings father said. I cant afford to lose any face.
How have I dishonored your Chen family? Ning Shu hugged Nannan, who didnt understand what was going on. Dad, how could you say that to your daughter?
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1913: I Don’t Want the Others
Chapter 1913: I Dont Want the Others
So it turned out that the Chen family actually thought she was doing something shameful as an upation? How funny.
Ning Shu stood up and said to Chen Nings mother, Mom, go get ready. You shoulde shopping with me. It wasnt easy for me toe back, so Ill buy some clothes for you and dad.
Dad, dont be angry. Just go with them, Chen An said.
Yes, Father-inw, it wasnt easy for Sister to finallye back, the sister-inw said immediately after.
Chen Nings mother nodded and went to change clothes. Chen An and his wife also went into the house and changed their clothes, nning to go with them.
Ning Shu took Chen Nings parents to a big shopping mall. She only went to stores with good quality and expensive clothing. Chen An and his wife also tried on clothes. After they had all finished, the salesperson took them to the checkout.
At the counter, Ning Shu took only the clothes for Chen Nings parents and said to the salesperson, Wrap these up, I dont want the others.
This made the young couples faces abruptly turn dark. Dissatisfied, Chen An said, Sister, what do you mean by this? Cant you save me some face in public?
Who else knows you here? What face do you have to save? Im only buying stuff for my parents, not for you, Ning Shu said tly. She took out a card to pay.
Chen Ning, you two are siblings and you must support each other, Chen Nings mother said.
Ning Shu put the card away. Mom, I worked very hard to earn this money. It didnt just appear out of thin air. I have no obligation to support him. Hes my brother too, so howe he doesnt give me money?
Chen An said with an ugly expression, If you dont want to then dont, no ones treating these things like treasure.
Chen Ans wife turned green, her eyes fixated on the clothes. She wanted all of them. She usually didnt have any money to spend on luxuries. She had thought that she could let this sister-inw settle the bill, but as it turned out, she wouldnt pay for her.
She was really stingy.
Ning Shu took the bag of clothes and gave it to Chen Nings mother.
I dont need these clothes. Return them and buy the clothes for Chen An and his wife instead, Chen Nings father said.
Thank you, Father-inw, The sister-inw said quickly. Then she asked the salesperson to wrap up all the clothes she liked.
Ning Shu pursed her lips. She took out Chen Nings fathers clothes and said, We dont want these either.
Ning Shu took the refund money and said to Chen Nings mother, Mom,e on. Ill buy you some gold jewelry. Ning Shu pulled Chen Nings mother away and left.
Who did he think he was scaring? Wasnt he just asking her to buy clothes for those two?
Chen Nings father froze for a moment, then his face turned pale. Chen An and his wifes expressions were even worse.
Ning Shu took Chen Nings mother to a jewelry store and bought her a ne, bracelet, and a pair of earrings. Chen Nings father had a dark expression the entire time. He didnt show his anger yet, probably because they were in public.
Seeing Ning Shu buying jewelry, the sister-inw also chose a few items. However, Ning Shu still refused to pay, and only paid for Chen Nings mothers jewelry.
Sister, why are you so stingy? Chen An immediately yelled at Ning Shu when he saw his wifes expression.
Ning Shu said lightly, I dont owe you anything.
Ning Shu also bought a big gold ring for Chen Nings father. Probably because it was real gold, this time, Chen Nings father didnt refuse
Trantor: Lilin/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 1914: Birds of a Feather Flock Together
Chapter 1914: Birds of a Feather Flock Together
The family walked around the mall. There were many famous name-brand stores, and this sister-inw of Ning Shus constantly wanted to pull her into them.
This was mainly because she saw how casually Ning Shu paid for everything. With a swipe of her card, a few thousand yuan disappeared. With another swipe, another few thousand were gone.
What the sister-inw wanted the most was a purse, a brand-name purse. Women had a strong obsession with purses. Wasnt there a saying that a purse could cure all diseases?
Ning Shu simply ignored this sister-inw. It was true that birds of a feather flock together. This sister-inw was exactly the same as her husband, a man who still lived with his parents even though he was an adult.
Ning Shu had heard that Chen Nings younger brother didnt have a job. He just couldnt hold a job for an extended period of time. He was either fired or left on his own because he felt that the job wasnt good enough and that he wasnt meant for it.
He was simply an adult who depended on his parents. His wife also didnt work, so the family counted on Chen Nings father and his small amount of retirement sry.
Even like this, Chen Nings father still preferred his son more, thinking that his son could provide for him in his old age. With a son like this though, that thought would be nothing but a joke.
Ning Shu bought more clothes for the old couple. She also bought nkets, sheets, and other things.
Ning Shu nned to go back to the hotel after leaving the mall so she took her suitcase and prepared to head back. She was an outsider in the Chen Family. Nothing she did was ever right anyways.
However, she didnt expect fate to put enemies on the same narrow path. She actually met An Jinwei. A woman was sping An Jinweis arm and the two were talking andughing.
An Jinwei was stunned when he saw the Chen family. He was going to just leave as if he hadnt noticed them, but then he saw Ning Shu holding the child.
An Jinwei stared at Ning Shu for a long time. He felt that this woman was Chen Ning, but he didnt quite dare to say it because the current Chen Ning and the Chen Ning he knew werepletely different.
This Chen Ning had an outstanding aura, whereas the former Chen Ning had no sense of existence. They were simply too different from each other.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
An Jinwei felt very uneasy. Seeing Chen Ning like this, her life was probably very good.
When a man abandoned a woman, if she had a miserable life and was constantly thinking of him in her heart-begging him not to leave her, not to abandon her-the man would feel very happy.
But a woman who didnt want him, and who actually seemed to be doing better after leaving, hurt his pride and self-esteem.
An Jinwei was very upset. At the same time, he was a little frightened. How did this woman suddenly be so beautiful? The clothes she wore were elegant and stylish, which made An Jinweis heart jump.
But then he remembered all of the things this crazy woman had done. She had made him wear the hat of a scumbag and it was still hard to find a wife even after such a long time.
An Jinwei was so angry that he strode towards Ning Shu and yelled at her with a malevolent expression, Chen Ning, look at all the wonderful things youve done.
I gave you 150,000 yuan, but you still posted the recording on the forum.
Ning Shu said lightly, I said that Id give you everything for 200,000, but you only gave me 150,000. I wasnt satisfied with 150,000 yuan, so it was only enough to buy the video.
You An Jinwei was anxious and frustrated. He thought that this woman would panic and try to deny everything, he didnt expect the other party to be so calm. Her gaze made him very ufortable. It was extremely calm and contemptuous.
I wont let you off. An Jinweis gaze focused on Nannan, who gripped Ning Shus arm tightly.
This girl has the blood of my An family, I want to have the child back, An Jinwei said threateningly. He thought that using the child would definitely make Ning Shupromise.
Ning Shu no longer bothered to look at An Jinwei. hed put on some fat now and wasnt as tall and thin as before. He also looked uglier than before. Has your brain turned to mush? Im Nannans legal guardian, please educate yourself a bit.
Ning Shu shook her head and said to the Chen family, Lets go.
Youre so well-off now, you must be a mistress of someone rich. Or you are a prostitute? Acting so high and mighty.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1915: Just a Woman Who Doesn’t Know Restraint
Chapter 1915: Just a Woman Who Doesnt Know Restraint
An Jinwei tried his best to disturb the calmness on Ning Shus face, so he didnt hesitate to nder her as a mistress.
An Jinwei said to Ning Shu, You know why I didnt want you in the first ce? Because youre just a woman who doesnt know restraint.
This was a busy shopping mall, so the group was surrounded by peopleing and going. Some of them stopped to see what themotion was. Seeing so many people focused on him, An Jinwei immediately shouted loudly and said that Ning Shu was a mistress who became a prostitute for money.
Ning Shu recorded a video of him on her phone with a cold expression.
An Jinweis words made the Chen familys expressions turn unsightly. Chen Ans wife pulled him aside to avoid being affected.
Chen Nings father stood to the side with an ashen face. This daughter really embarrassed him. As if it wasnt enough that she brought a child with her after a divorce, she was also used of promiscuity.
Chen Nings father had already been dissatisfied with the previous matter of buying clothes, but now this kind of thing had happened. Being pointed at and made the center of attention caused Chen Nings father to feel even more dissatisfied with Ning Shu.
Seeing the growing crowd, An Jinwei talked more and more. He turned around triumphantly and saw that Ning Shu was videotaping him again. His heart shook. Thest time he was videotaped, he lost 150,000 yuan. Now there was another video being taken.
An Jinwei closed his mouth and ran over to take the phone away. Ning Shu immediately hid her phone.
Ning Shu shook her head speechlessly, Havent you learned how to behave afterst time?
Chen Ning, give me that! An Jinwei yelled at Ning Shu. Nannan was frightened and hid behind Ning Shu.
Dont worry, Ill definitely give it to you. Ning Shus expression turned stern. Be prepared to get my demand letter.
What do you mean by that? An Jinwei had a bad premonition, but he still stood firm. Who are you trying to scare? You arent trying to find your sugar daddy toe deal with me, are you? Im telling you. I, An Jinwei, am not afraid of anyone.
Ning Shus expression was cold, Is it necessary for others to deal with this? I can deal with you with just my pinky.
Ning Shu turned to Chen Nings mother and said, Ill leave first.
Ning Shu picked up Nannan. She nced at the Chen family and then sneered. This was Chen Nings mothers so-called mutual support. When other people ndered and bullied her, no one from the Chen family came to stand up for her.
They were probably ming her for bringing them embarrassment.
Mutual support was just an excuse to have her pay for things. The name said it all, the feelings and actions were supposed to be mutual. If you unterally asked others to give, how was that fair?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Women often hoped for a man who would love and treat them well, longing for a man that existed only in dreams. Despite the fact that even the people who shared your blood werent always reliable.
Ning Shu picked up Nannan and left. An Jinwei ignored the woman he came with and followed Ning Shu. He grabbed her arm. Where are you going? Give me the video. I wont be as stupid as before and be yed around by you, tricked into losing money.
Ning Shu shook off An Jinweis hand. Dont touch me. Im telling you, even if you dont want to give me money this time, Ill still make sure you do. Just you wait.
Ning Shu gged down a taxi and left. Looking back, she saw An Jinwei standing at the side of the road, but his expression couldnt be seen.
Ning Shu snorted. She had to make sure that he never dared to provoke her again.
Ning Shu directly sued An Jinwei for defamation and nder. An Jinwei had deliberately fabricated and spread fictitious facts, degraded others dignity, and damaged others reputations.
Ning Shu was familiar with the various procedures, and she handled the matter as quickly as possible. The court soon summoned the An family.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1916: She Actually Videotaped Me Again
Chapter 1916: She Actually Videotaped Me Again
When An Jinwei saw the courts summons, he waspletely stupefied. When he saw that the intiff was Chen Ning, he was nearly angered to death.
Hed just said some words casually, but that woman actually sued him. She was really making a mountain out of a molehill.
An Jinweis father put on his reading sses. He looked at the court summons and saw Chen Nings name written on it. Why did this woman pop up again?
I met her at the mall. I just said a few sentences, but she actually videotaped me again. An Jinwei swept a hand through his hair.
An Jinweis father immediately took off his reading sses and smashed the paper at his son. An Jinwei was hit in the face and instinctively shielded his head.
Why did you provoke this woman? You even need to go to court now, An Jinweis father said. Its taken so long for people to finally start forgetting about thest incident, but thisll just bring it up again.
An Jinweis father turned red with anger. Fewmoners were willing to go to court. They all wanted to avoid any trouble they could, making big disputes as small as possible. If a private settlement was possible, theyd settle it privately.
But now that a court summons hade, there was little chance of the matter being settled privately.
Call her and settle this in private, An Jinweis father said tiredly. After this incident, you should quickly marry a wife and pass your days peacefully. Your actions are getting more and more out of hand these days.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
An Jinwei wanted to tear Ning Shu into shreds, but he didnt know Ning Shus phone number. He went to the Chen family to find Ning Shu, but was told that she never returned. She stayed in a hotel and the Chen family didnt know where she was.
An Jinwei couldnt find Ning Shu, so there was no way for them to settle the matter in private. He could only wait for the day of the court hearing.
When the time came, even if the An family members didnt want to go, they had no choice.
The family of three waited at the entrance of the court. The old couple had aged a lot in the past few years. The incident from before had hurt the couples vitality a lot, right down to their roots.
There was always an aura of despair surrounding them.
Ning Shu drove to the entrance of the court. She wore a neat OL suit and ck high heels. Her hair was neatlybed and she had light makeup on. Herplexion was very good.
She looked very sharp and professional. Ning Shus heels clicked as she walked towards the An family.
An Jinwei stared at Ning Shu in a daze. Ning Shu smiled slightly. I am awyer, yet you called me a mistress and a prostitute.
How are you awyer? An Jinwei really did not expect that the wordwyer, such a high-ss, professional, and serious career, would have any rtionship with this madwoman.
Chen Ning, you bitch, why do you insist on clinging to my son? An Jinweis mother pointed at Ning Shu and cursed.
Ning Shu said lightly, At the entrance of the court, pay attention to your words. The reason your son is sitting in the defendants seat today is exactly because he kept talking drivel.
You An Jinweis mother pointed at Ning Shu, but didnt dare to say anything more.
An Jinwei looked at Ning Shu. Lets settle this privately, how much do you want?
Ning Shu said with a smile, I dont want money now. As soon as you opened your mouth, you thoughtlessly started to nder me, so I will make sure you wont dare to talk nonsense when you see me in the future.
Chen Ning, dont push people too far. Otherwise, we wont be able to meet cordially in the future, An Jinweis father said with a calm face.
Ning Shu squinted her eyes. Meet cordially? When your son met me, he called me a mistress and a prostitute. Is this what you mean by meeting cordially? If Ipromise a tiny bit, next time would an entire sh*t bowl be poured on my head?
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1917: Let’s Get Together Again
Chapter 1917: Lets Get Together Again
This case involving An Jinwei couldnt have been simpler. The evidence was all there; the basis was all there. Any random case handed to Ning Shu at thew firm was moreplicated than this. It wouldnt take long to settle this.
An Jinwei looked at Ning Shu dressed in a suit. His face was pale, but his eyes were bright as he stared at Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu asked the defendant topensate 50,000 yuan for mental damage and defamation.
Hearing 50,000 yuan, the old An family couple almost jumped from their seats in the audience.
An Jinwei pursed his lips, his thoughts hidden, but agreed to pay the 50,000 yuan, almost causing his mother to faint.
Thewsuit quickly ended. After leaving the building, Ning Shu said to An Jinwei, This is my bank ount number. Wire the money to me.
Chen Ning. An Jinwei stopped Ning Shu and asked softly, Is Nannan okay? When you go to court, does she stay at home alone?
Ning Shu looked at this version of An Jinwei. What does it matter to you?
Why wouldnt it matter to me? I am also Nannans father, An Jinwei said quickly. He blocked Ning Shu from leaving. Chen Ning, lets get together again and raise Nannan well.
Fuck. Ning Shu almost spat in An Jinweis face. How could a person be so shameless? Now that she could make money and was free of depression, he wanted to get back together again?
The heck, had she been too kind before?
When An Jinwei saw that Ning Shu wasnt saying anything, he actually reached out to hold her hand. She immediately pped his face. Dont think I dont know what youre thinking.
Its best not to mess with me. Otherwise, Ill y you to death. If you think you have the ability to y with me, see if that doesnt happen. Ning Shu sneered, You think Im someone you can just dump and pick back up at will? Ha
Ning Shu left immediately after finishing. An Jinwei covered his face, his eyes full of hatred.
You cant beat this woman right now. Its best to put away those thoughts, An Jinweis father sighed.
The money she earns should belong to our family, An Jinweis mother said.
She really is a cmity. s An Jinweis father sighed helplessly. His figure seemed to instantly be weaker and hunched over.
When Ning Shu left the court building, the Chen family was waiting for her at the intersection. Chen An hurriedly walked up to Ning Shu. Sister, how did you be awyer?
Ning Shu nced at him indifferently, gged down a taxi, and left. She went to the nursery to pick up Nannan. She never said a word to the Chen family.
The Chen family was the original hosts family, not hers. The original host could handle them however she wanted, Ning Shu didnt want to take care of that.
If you werent firm and were as weak as a steamed bun, you couldnt me dogs for following you. You must choose how to live your own life.
It wasnt easy for a divorced woman to care for a child. Ning Shu felt that there was never enough time. She had to work and take care of the child every day. She also acted as both a mother and a father to guide and teach the child, but she only had a limited amount of energy.
Ning Shus only goal in this task was to be a goodwyer. As for merit points, shed already stopped thinking about those. She was alreadypletely overwhelmed with just this one job. She just hoped that Chen Ning could continue like this and live well with her child when she came back.
Ning Shu was ready to go after picking up Nannan. When she returned to the hotel, Ning Shu received a text message from the bank. 50,000 yuan had been transferred to her card.
It was pretty fast. The An family didnt dare to refuse to pay up after all.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1918: Everyone’s Hearts Are Made Out of Flesh and Blood
Chapter 1918: Everyones Hearts Are Made Out of Flesh and Blood
Commoners were most afraid of dealing with the government. Going to court was very troublesome and embarrassing.
Ning Shu bought a ne ticket and left. The Chen family still wanted to wriggle into Ning Shus good graces, but she never said a word to them and they didnt know any of her contact information.
This made the young couple extremely upset. They thought that since there was a capable sister, it would be easier to borrow money in the future, but the other party just ignored them like they were dirt.
What a miser. After earning money, she still didnt support her family, such an ungrateful thing.
Chen Anined to his parents, Look at what kind of good daughter you raised. Shes so cruel and ruthless, hiding away alone for fear that we poor rtives will go and stick to her.
Chen Nings mother pursed her lips. You are also a capable person. No matter what happened, you never showed any concern for your sister. Everyones hearts are made out of flesh and blood. Your sister has been disillusioned to the point where she doesnt want to care about you.
Im still her younger brother no matter what, Chen An said, uncaring. Who else would be as heartless as her?
Enough. If others flourish, then thats their business. Ill just pretend that I never had this daughter. I told you guys to stay home before, but you two still insisted oning with us. Now, this proves that youve been ttering someonepletely indifferent to you. Chen Nings father was very angry. He turned around and left.
He really hated this daughter for not giving him any face.
Ning Shu ignored the Chen familys grievances, annoyance, and criticisms and left with her suitcase. She returned to her small apartment and helped make a table full of delicious food with her neighbors in the same building for the Spring Festival.
The more, the merrier? So what? They werent like-minded so why should she care? If Ning Shu had to choose, she would rather live this kind of life.
After the Spring Festival, Ning Shu started working again. Sometimes family members were really inferior to colleagues or even strangers.
Some family members manipted you by using familial affection: because you are my daughter, because you are my sister, because you are
Just because they were family, it was reasonable to let the person pay, pay endlessly, while they werent even grateful.
If you lived well, you had to support your brothers and sisters. If you lived badly, then you deserved it.
Human nature really made people despair!
Sometimes, people were happy just imagining what life should be like, but fantasizing about an ideal world wouldnt solve any problems.
Seeing reality clearly and nning ahead of time was truly being responsible for your own life.
After the Spring Festival, the An family decided to find a wife for An Jinwei.
Ever since An Jinwei met the radiant Chen Ning, who was also an outstandingwyer and earned a lot of money, hed wanted to start anew with her.
However, the old couple didnt agree. The current Chen Ning couldnt be suppressed by the An family. Even if she remarried into the An family, shed definitely be a despotic existence. Everyone in the An family would be her ves.
Chen Ning had already caused the An family to fall to this state when she had nothing. If she came back now, when she had everything, wouldnt the An family have to livepletely ording to her whims?
They wanted to find a wife, not a queen.
Regardless of whether An Jinwei wanted to or not, he went on a blind date. An Jinwei remarried a woman around his age. This woman was also divorced and had given birth to a child, but the child was given to the father.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
An Jinwei was unwilling. A divorced woman, especially one who has given birth to a child, waspletely different from the good woman he imagined.
He felt that he had picked up worn-out shoes that others didnt want. She wasnt even as good as his ex-wife. Chen Ning was like another person now, far different from before.
Trantor: Lili
Chapter 1919: A Giant Baby That Never Got Weaned
Chapter 1919: A Giant Baby That Never Got Weaned
An Jinwei had disliked this woman since their first blind date. However, his parents had pressured him, so he had no choice but to get married.
To a certain extent, An Jinwei was like a giant baby that never got weaned. He obeyed all his parents arrangements. His parents had arranged his previous marriage with Chen Ning, and now, his next marriage was also the arrangement of his parents.
If An Jinwei saw that his ex-wife was living very poorly, he would definitely be happy to start a new life without her. However, the current Chen Ning was living a great life, a life way better than his. She was capable, bold, and captivatingly charming.
With thisparison, his new wife was bad. Even if he was going to take a new wife, he had to marry a wife that was better than Chen Ning. His current wife simply could notpare.
Due to his unwillingness to ept the situation, An Jinwei did not care about this wife at all. He ignored her just as he ignored Chen Ning in the past.
In any case, he only took a wife so that she could take care of the house and serve the family.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, this wife of his was not someone to be underestimated. Since she had gone through a divorce before, she was now more selfish and knew that she had to take action to secure a good life. Hence, she made a terrible ruckus to gain possession of An Jinweis payroll card.
In the An family, it was practically treason for the wife to hold the economic power of the family. The An family parents didnt agree, and An Jinwei also didnt agree. If An Jinwei had agreed, in the future, whenever he wanted to buy even just some little thing, he would have to ask his wife for the money. How could a man like him ept this?
However, the woman threatened to get a divorce if the An family didnt agree. The divorce would tear the family apart again. The An family couldnt take this constant torment.
With no other choice, An Jinweis father told him to give his payroll card to the daughter-inw. Finally, the daughter-inw stopped making a ruckus.
The entire An family was exhausted, so if apromise would allow them to have a short period of peace, then they wouldpromise. As of now, An Jinwei was already past 30 years old, but he didnt have a single child.
There was Nannan, but she wasnt with the An family. Hence, An Jinweis mother kept urging her new daughter-inw to hurry up and get pregnant.
The wife had to deal with this pressure and nagging every single day. It wasnt like a child could be born just because of some words. So then, they started fighting.
It was very irritating to be told every day to hurry up and have a child, so the conflict between the mother-inw and daughter-inw was very big. They found each others existence an eyesore and every trivial issue erupted into a big fight.
Every little thing, even just a nce, would result in a family war.
Since the atmosphere at home was so unpleasant, An Jinwei also wasnt in a good state of mind. He had to work every day, but when he came home, he had to face such an unpleasant environment.
It was at this time that An Jinwei would miss Chen Ning quite a lot. Chen Ning had always kept the house tidy so when he went home, he never had to worry about anything.
His parents kept urging him to have a child, so An Jinwei always got a little scared when night fell. He felt like he was a pig that was being used for breeding purposes.
Pregnancy was the type of thing that was less likely to ur the more anxious you were. An Jinwei always just rushed to get the job done every time, he didnt feel any pleasure from the event at all.
When his wife didnt get pregnant, she pushed all the responsibility onto An Jinwei. After all, she did have a child in the past.
However, An Jinwei felt that the responsibility didnt lie with him. He also had a daughter.
In any case, in a marriage without any affection, the two parties would neverpromise because of love. On the contrary, they would bicker over the smallest things. Rather than saying they were husband and wife, it was more urate to call them enemies.
Just living together was a kind of torture.
Meanwhile, as Ning Shu started getting more and more cases, she gradually gained a reputation in thewyer industry and people started calling her a gold-medalwyer.
Whenever she had free time, she would spend time with the child or practice memorizing legal provisions. In any case, there was no harm in familiarizing herself with them. After all, they mighte into use in the future.
When Nannan turned almost 4 years old, 2333s voice appeared, Taskplete. Would you like to leave the task world?
Ning Shu nodded. Leave.
Ning Shu gave Nannan who was still asleep a kiss, then she felt a bout of dizziness and had returned to the system space.
Phew Ning Shu let out a long sigh and rxed a bit. She took a deep whiff of the elegant scenting from the flowerpot, and her mood instantly became calm.
She truly felt that the mostplicated and annoying things in the world were those trivial matters. They couldnt be said to be some great hatred, but they tormented people the most.
If someone was able to endure such a situation year after year, then they were practically a saint.
Chapter 1920: Halo of Lady Law
Chapter 1920: Halo of Lady Law
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 18150k (+4000k)
Soul: 320
Life: 91
Intelligence: 284
Charm: 10
Luck: 129
Mental Strength: 190
Faith: 5515 (+3000)
Martial Arts: 202
Aptitude: 89
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Merit: 12955
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x5, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing)
Fulfilled Chen Nings wish.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 4000k experience points.
Gained 60 attribute points.
Gained 3k faith points.
Gain Chen Nings blessing, the halo of Lady Law.
The harvest was pretty good, Ning Shu was very satisfied. Since she got a blessing from Chen Ning, shed be able to get even more faith points
Furthermore, she actually got 3000 faith points this time. This was thanks to these halos in addition to the people practicing her Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Her faith points were steadily increasing.
Ning Shu smiled happily as she allocated the 60 attribute points.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Intermediate Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 21150k
Soul: 320
Life: 91 (+10)
Intelligence: 284 (+10)
Charm: 10 (+10)
Luck: 129 (+10)
Mental Strength:
Faith: 8515
Martial Arts: 202 (+10)
Aptitude: 89
Merit: 12955
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x5, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing)
Chapter 1921: Become an Advanced Task-Taker
Chapter 1921: Be an Advanced Task-Taker
Once task-takers gained twenty million points, they could be advanced task-takers. Ning Shu was rather excited as she looked at her twenty million points, and she asked 2333, So can I be an advanced task-taker now?
You can, but every time you advance there will be a special task. You will only be promoted once youplete the task, said 2333. You can also choose not to participate in the special task and directly be an advanced task-taker.
You can choose not to participate? Ning Shu was taken aback for a moment. There must be some sort of condition, right?
You can spend 3000 merit points or 5000 faith points, said 2333. The difficulty levels of the special tasks are different. Some people end up getting very easy ones, but other people end up with difficult ones. Its up to fate.
But I would advise you to do the special task. Its best to advance step-by-step, said 2333.
Ning Shu nodded. Of course. Give up 3000 merit points or 5000 faith points? Thats pretty much asking for my life. An upgraded protective talisman only costs a hundred merit points. Even if I fail, Id still have the protective talisman, right?
She was still capable of this level of math.
2333:
But then you will have failed your special task, said 2333, a bit weakly. If you start over, youll still have to use up a lot of faith and merit points.
Lord, it felt like the higher-ups were constantly trying to exploit them little workers.
Such a sad life!
Lets just go step-by-step. Ning Shu inwardly said Amitabha. Her luck would definitely be good, right? After all, she had added points to luck every single time~~~~
Ding A notification sound came from the chat system.
Ning Shu sat down on the sofa and clicked on the chat system. Mei Ziqing had sent her a message. She had just be an ultra task-taker and entered a new space.
A new space?
Ning Shu asked Mei Ziqing, What new space?
There was a ding. Mei Ziqing immediately replied, Its a space that only ultra task-takers can enter. Its like the fabricated space.
So that was what it was about. Ning Shu congratted Mei Ziqing on sessfully bing an ultra task-taker, then opened the system marketce. She spent a couple faith points to exchange for some presents to give to Mei Ziqing.
After all, Mei Ziqing was pretty much the only person she could talk to as a friend.
Why are you spending money? You dont need to buy anything for me. You should save your merit points and faith points for when you be an ultra task-taker. Mei Ziqing tried to give the items back to Ning Shu.
Dont. This is my congrattions, if you refuse to ept it Ill be unhappy. Ning Shu then asked, That space that only ultra task-takers can enter, does it have a lot of treasures? Does it have world origins?
It might. Ill keep an eye out for you, replied Mei Ziqing.
Ning Shu chatted with Mei Ziqing for a while, then closed the chat system. She asked 2333, Are there other spaces besides the fabricated space?
Of course. The fabricated space has the most task-takers, and its also the lowest level. Aside from the space that only ultra task-takers can enter, theres still a space about that. Even fewer people can enter that space and its only for the strongest of the strong.
Its basically a pyramid, withyer afteryer. The very top holds very few people. Otherwise, how is it supposed to reflect the superiority of the strong? said 2333.
Oh Ning Shu said 2333 earnestly. Youre currently just one of the lowest level sentiment beings. After the special task, lets do the concubine system task.
Trantor:Kahon/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 1922: Suns, Moons, Stars
Chapter 1922: Suns, Moons, Stars
Ning Shu:
Wait until I finish the special task. Ning Shu sat on the sofa and began cultivating to absorb the soul energy.
After she finished cultivating, she fell asleep on the sofa.
After a good while, when she woke up, she feltpletely refreshed. She took out the Unsurpassable Martial Arts from the bookshelf.
The characters making up the name of the book were written in lesser seal form and golden light seemed to ripple across them, making them look rather magnificent.
The book had quite some weight to it. Ning Shu felt that the book was getting increasingly heavier as its content became richer. The energies were turning into a variety of nts and animals, forming suns, moons, stars.
However, she hadnt found a single world origin power. It was seriously not easy to make a world.
Ahem 2333 said, Its not enough to just form a habitable ne. Creatures will be born, age, get sick, die, then reincarnate. A world must facilitate reincarnation to be considered normal. If everything died without any rebirth process, everything would go extinct, and there may be no living things in your world anymore.
Ning Shu:
Jesus, this maam quits! Why was it so troublesome?
Could it be that her world could not give birth to her own ne like the ordinance sea? It couldnt evolve by itself and refine its own heavenlyw?
To make her own world was seriously a huge project. She didnt even know how to build a house, and now she had to build a world.
It was no wonder that even some ultra task-takers couldnt build their own worlds. The process was seriously tooplex and difficult.
Ning Shu let out a long sigh. No matter how hard it was, she had to construct her own world to get free from the shackles ced on task-takers. It was for the sake of no longer having to constantly face the threat of being eliminated.
Ning Shu closed the book and ced it back on the bookshelf. She then took out another book and started reading. When she finished, she asked 2333, Is the special task randomly selected?
Yes. 2333 said, Once youplete the special task, you can be an advanced task-taker.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, but she still couldnt stop her legs from shaking. She said to 2333, Then lets enter the task.
Alright. Right after 2333 said that Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness. After her soul merged with the body, she opened her eyes only to see that she was surrounded by three boys.
These three boys were rather handsome and tall. With their hands tucked into their pockets as they stood on the grass, they were picture-perfect examples of beautiful youths.
Because this was a special task, Ning Shu hadnt received the storyline yet. Every special trial task made her seriously dumbfounded.
She didnt know why these three young boys were surrounding her.
Yi Xiaotong,e and wipe my shoes clean. The boy in front of Ning Shu smiled maliciously at her.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu nced at the shoes on the boys feet. They were a pair of snow-white shoes without a trace of dirt. She coughed and said, Your shoes arent dirty though?
Yi Xiaotong, you actually have the nerve to talk back now? The boy tilted his head. He had a diamond earring on one ear. As he moved, the diamond reflected a devastating light.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It made him look very mischievous and evil. His eyes were full of malice as he looked at Ning Shu, then he kicked thewn with his foot, staining his shoe with some dirt.
Chapter 1923: Three Handsome Boys
Chapter 1923: Three Handsome Boys
Ning Shu was surrounded by three handsome boys.
She stood in the middle of argewn and noticed a pool nearby. This was a school, judging by the buildings surrounding the area, and yet there were no other students around.
Ning Shu touched her face. Was this body beautiful? Were they were going to rape her?
Yi Xiaotong,e here and clean my shoes. Ou Haoxuan cocked his head and looked at Ning Shu. Hurry up!
Ning Shu looked down and saw the boys mud and grass-stained shoes. He soiled them deliberately, just so he could force her to clean them.
Whats wrong? Are you going to refuse? Ou Haoxuans expression suddenly turned frigid. With his long strides, it only took him a few steps to close in on Ning Shu.
As he approached, Ning Shus body started to tremble uncontrobly. This body was terrified of Ou Haoxuan.
Ning Shu hastily took a step back and stared intently at this incredibly handsome boy.
He had a noble bearing and the clothes he wore were clearly expensive. He was likely part of the nobility or rich.
Ning Shu was cornered from the moment she arrived. She really felt as though campus worlds hated her. The first time she got ganged up on in the bathroom and this time she was trapped by a group of ill-intentioned boys.
She still hadnt received the storyline either. However, since this was an examination task, surviving until 2333 told her it was time to leave was the most important thing.
Haoxuan, why waste your breath? If she doesnt listen then beat her until she does, said the boy to Ning Shus left. He crossed his arms and looked at her, smirking wickedly.
Damn these little devils!
Ning Shu turned and tried to flee but the boys anticipated her escape. Two of them intercepted her.
She shoved them to the ground, leaving them stunned. The boys clearly didnt expect Ning Shu to have the courage to fight back.
They looked almost offended as grim scowls marred their handsome features.
Ning Shu kept running and didnt look back. She needed to find a ce to receive the storyline first.
Yi Xiaotong! Get your ass back here or youll regret it! Ou Haoxuan shouted after her, which caused Ning Shu to speed up.
The expressions on Ou Haoxuan and the two other boys faces were cial as the three exchanged nces.
Little pets that dont listen need to be taught a lesson.
Ning Shu found an isted spot and began to receive the storyline.
The original host was called Yi Xiaotong. She was an orphaned sixteen-year-old with a mentally disabled twin brother. Her brothers IQ matched that of a five or six-year-old.
Since theycked another source of ie, Yi Xiaotong had no choice but to collect garbage to support herself and her brother.
Yi Xiaotong was an orphan, yet studied at a private school. The schools principal saw that the Yi siblings lived a hard life and enrolled Yi Xiaotong in the school. He even waived her tuition fees so that she could study and ensure a better future for her and her brother.
But the principal didnt go to such lengths out of the mere kindness of his heart. Yi Xiaotongs father was his driver and had died in a car ident while saving the principals life.
With her husband dead, leaving a pair of childrenone of which was disabledbehind, Yi Xiaotongs mother simply left. She abandoned her children and hadnt been heard from since.
She probably started a new life.
The principal was well-intentioned, but this was a school for the upper ss. The children who attended were all extremely arrogant. Most were descendants of the gentry and nobility whose families boasted either several generations of officials or incredible wealth.
It was normal for a person like Yi Xiaotong, who appeared suddenly andcked status, to be rejected in a ce like this.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The three boys who surrounded Ning Shu before were Ou Haoxuan, Mu Yeyao, and Min Haochu.
Chapter 1924: Why Did an f4 Always Exist in Schools Like This?
Chapter 1924: Why Did an f4 Always Exist in Schools Like This?
Those three boys were very popr in this school.
Ning Shu was somewhat speechless. Why did an F4 always exist in schools like this? Their families were so rich that their slightest move could throw Asias economy into upheaval.
Everywhere they went girls would scream: Ah, theyre so handsome I could faint!
Haha. Rich school princes and an average girl? This was the setup for a hugely sessful love story.
Yi Xiaotong was just like Geum Jan-di.
As if!
Members of the upper ss saw things differently. In their eyes, a girl who collects trash was a lowly creep. They didnt even see her as a human being.
The boys never treated Yi Xiaotong like a girl. No matter how much they tormented her, they never touched her.
There was no way theyd let themselves be sullied by messing around with such a dirty womans body.
It was as if she was a mouse they found in the gutter. They fetched a branch so they could press the mouse further down and watch it struggle. Then they waited until the mouse was dying and used that same branch to drag it up so it would surviveright before they pushed it back under the water.
Sometimes they just tormented the mouse by forcing it to the base of the wall. That way, they could watch the mouse panic and squirm about as it tried to flee. A slow torture.
After all, it wasnt easy to find such a fun toy.
Those overenergetic brats came up with a variety of torture methods and called it training their pet.
Yi Xiaotong couldnt bear such torture anymore. She lived in fear every day. She wanted to take her brother and leave the school, but the three boys had powerful families. How could she escape?
Escape was impossible.
Yi Xiaotong just wanted to live a dignified life.
Although her brother was mentally handicapped, he was a genius painter. God took her brothers intelligence, but gave him unparalleled artistic talent in return.
Yi Xiaotong believed that no one in this private school could match her brothers artistic talent and she had hoped to help her brother establish an art exhibit one day.
But right now, the tortured Yi Xiaotong felt like that was just a pipe dream.
Ning Shu sat on the ground and started to cultivate. Since the Unsurpassable Martial Arts belonged to her, the system couldnt take it away.
At any rate, the most important thing right now was having enough power to protect herself and Yi Xiaotongs disabled brother.
If she hadnt entered this school, maybe Yi Xiaotong wouldnt have faced a situation like this.
No one here would seek justice for the indignity she suffered. The principal was the schools sole authority and even he couldnt punish these princes. He also had to tread carefully.
Though the students here were just children, one always had to remember the power of the families backing them.
And as for stubbornly shouting: You lot are the dregs of society, all you have is money! Well, then she might not live to see the next sunrise.
The students here were influential people. Making the garbage collecting siblings disappear was an easy task. The two were just a drop in the ocean and their disappearance wouldnt even make a wave.
Ning Shu was still practicing when she heard an announcement over the schools PA system. Yi Xiaotong. You have one minute to get to the sports field or youll have to face the consequences.
It was Ou Haoxuan who spoke. His voice was cold, yet enthralling.
Big Sis, Big Sis! Im scared A childish voice rang out from the speakers.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was the voice of Yi Xiaotongs brother: Yi Xiaodong.
Chapter 1925: Yi Xiaodong
Chapter 1925: Yi Xiaodong
Receiving the storyline only took a moment but Ou Haoxuan and the others already sought out Yi Xiaodong? Yi Xiaodong shouldve been in the drawing room. These people seriously
Thanks to the PA system, Yi Xiaodongs fearful whimpering could be heard in every corner of the school.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Those helpless and bewildered whimpers made Ning Shus heart ached with pain. Yi Xiaodong only had the IQ of a six-year-old child, hed definitely be terrified in such a situation.
Yi Xiaotong, you still have forty seconds. But if yourete Ou Haoxuans voice was dark. Just then, Yi Xiaodongs miserable scream filtered through the speakers.
Ning Shu quickly stood up and looked around, trying to find a weapon to take advantage of. Her only option was a thumb-sized branch which she snapped in half. A few sharp spikes lined the area where the branch was broken.
Ning Shu put part of the branch in her pocket and rushed towards the sports field.
This private school wasnt justrge, it was huge. Even though Ning Shu took a shortcut, more than forty seconds had passed by the time she made it to the sports field.
A lot of students had gathered on the field. The three boysOu Haoxuan, Mu Yeyao, and Min Haochulooked at Ning Shu with amused expressions.
Ning Shus attention was drawn to Yi Xiaodong. Yi Xiaodong was being held up. Wounds covered his face and the corners of his mouth were bleeding. When he saw Ning Shu, he helplessly called out, Big Sis!
Yi Xiaodong had clean-looking features, but his eyebrows betrayed confusion and timidness. When he wasnt speaking, he seemed normal. But the moment he opened his mouth, his mental disability was exposed.
Yi Xiaodong wore very old clothing and his clothes were currently covered in footprints. Hed obviously been kicked by someone.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together tightly. One hand clutched the branch in her pocket.
Yourete. Mu Yeyao tilted his head and raised his wrist to check his watch. Almost a minutete.
Mu Yeyaos aura was fierce and his neck cracked when he tilted his head. Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. This person was a strong martial artist.
As a punishment for your tardiness Mu Yeyao lifted his foot and kicked Yi Xiaodong in the stomach. Yi Xiaodong cried out in pain. His body curled in on itself and he began vomiting up everything hed eaten.
Nearby spectators covered their noses and backed away. The student who had been restraining Yi Xiaodong threw him to the ground and he wailed in pain as he fell. Yi Xiaodong stared up at Ning Shu pitifully, still whimpering and calling for his Big Sis.
The veins on Ning Shus forehead bulged with fury and her heart filled with all sorts of chaotic emotions. She took two steps forward.
Mu Yeyao, are you being disgusting on purpose? Ou Haoxuan pinched his nose. His tone carried clear dissatisfaction and his expression was one ofplete revulsion.
Mu Yeyao shrugged and insincerely apologized. Sorry about that. Ill be careful next time.
Ou Haoxuan fixed his gaze on Ning Shu and gestured to his feet. Come here and clean my shoes for me. Otherwise, itll be your brother who suffers.
Still unwilling? Ou Haoxuans expression was indifferent. Give this fool a proper beating, then feed him a bucket of sh*t.
A school staff member came over when Ou Haoxuan finished speaking, carrying a bucket of manure. People around him immediately got out of the way.
It stank too much.
Feed it to him. Ou Haoxuan waved his hand. As a punishment for your hesitation, when your brothers done eating, youll do the same. Since youre brother and sister, you should share lifes joys and sorrows, right? I wont discriminate.
Eww
Thats so nasty
A few of the surrounding students let out startled noises. While their expressions were disgusted, they acted like they were watching a good show. Most of the crowd stayed quiet so that they wouldnt be the ones in trouble next.
Chapter 1926: Interesting, Interesting…
Chapter 1926: Interesting, Interesting
The staff member moved the manure bucket in front of Yi Xiaodong.
Wait a minute! shouted Ning Shu as she ran to Ou Haoxuan.
Ou Haoxuan snorted and lifted his foot. Wipe.
Ning Shu slowly squatted asughter erupted around her. Ou Haoxuans expression was contemptuous and mocking. You shouldve done this earlier.
Ning Shu quickly stood up, wrapped her arm around Ou Haoxuans neck, pulled out a sharp tree branch from her pocket, and pressed it against his neck.
There were so many people here, so there was no way for her to escape. Rather than being tortured by them all, it was better to fight to the death.
Ning Shus sudden move made the people freeze for a moment, but then they immediately started jeering at her again. Even though Ou Haoxuan had been taken hostage, the people around didnt take it seriously. They felt that Ning Shu wouldnt dare to do anything drastic.
Interesting, interesting Min Haochu pped his hands slowly, his movements easy-going and dashing.
These three school princes each had their own characteristics. Ou Haoxuan was domineering and cold, Mu Yeyao was violent and cruel, and Min Haochu was evil and flirtatious, yet each still charmed the girls of the school.
Min Haochu, how dare youugh? Ou Haoxuans expression was ugly.
Min Haochu said with a smile, Dont be angry. The pet wasnt obedient, so we should just retrain her. Dont you think its more interesting now? It actually dared to take you hostage, it sure got bold.
Whats the point of having a submissive pet? Min Haochus peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly as his gaze scraped inch by inch across Ning Shus face.
As his gaze swept over her, Ning Shus body involuntarily spasmed and shivered uncontrobly.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and tightened her hold around Ou Haoxuans neck. Because Ou Haoxuan was much taller than her, his body tilted into a ridiculous arc.
Min Haochu and Mu Yeyao both couldnt help butugh. When Ou Haoxuan heard his friendsughter, he turned blue with anger. In his heart, he was mulling over how to torture this audacious pet.
Ning Shu:
Damn, she waspletely being ignored! Ning Shu shouted towards Yi Xiaodong, Xiaodong, dont be afraid. Come to Big Siss side.
Yi Xiaodong was lying motionless on the ground, looking at Ning Shu teary-eyed. Ning Shu gentlyforted him, Xiaodong, dont be afraid,e to big sis.
Mu Yeyao moved his neck and cracked his knuckles. You really dont take me seriously. I let you get away before, do you think Ill let you get away again?
Mu Yeyao stepped on the back of Yi Xiaodongs hand, crushing it hard. I heard that the fool was good at painting. Once I ruin these hands, what will he paint with?
It hurts, it hurts Yi Xiaodong wailed in pain.
Ning Shu didnt hesitate to take the branch and directly cut Ou Haoxuans face. Immediately, the surrounding people quieted down and didnt dare to make a sound.
Ou Haoxuans expression froze and he couldnt help but touch his face. What touched his hand was warm blood.
Not only did Ou Haoxuan freeze, but Mu Yeyao and Min Haochu also froze.
Ning Shu sinisterly said, I heard that this face of yours is quite something. If I ruin it, would you be able to keep parading around so proudly?
Yi Xiaotong, youre dead. Ill make you beg to die. Ou Haoxuans voice was eerie and terrifying, as if it came from the depths of hell.
Ning Shu sneered, So what? Even if I die, Ill pull you all to the same death. Itll be worth it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 1927: Tastes Pretty Good
Chapter 1927: Tastes Pretty Good
If you dare touch my brothers fingers again, next time, Ill directly stab the branch into Ou Haoxuans eyes. Facial trauma can be repaired through stic surgery, but I wonder if you guys are rich enough to fix eye trauma as well. Ning Shus expression was unusually cold. She stretched out her tongue and licked the blood on Ou Haoxuans face.
It tastes pretty good, Ning Shu said with a smirk.
Lets see who could be more twisted.
Min Haochu couldnt help but narrow his eyes and a small furrow appeared between his brows. Mu Yeyao lifted his foot and stopped crushing Yi Xiaodongs hand.
Min Haochu looked at Ning Shu carefully. Do you know what youre doing? You wont be able to afford the consequences.
Ill die at most. What is there to be afraid of? Ning Shus face was calm.
Die? Youre too naive. Min Haochu wore a fox-like smile. After what happened, you think you can die an easy death?
Ning Shu didnt care. Even if I die an unpleasant death, Ill be satisfied if I can drag you guys down to the Yellow Springs with me.
Ning Shu slowly traced Ou Haoxuans face with the branch as she said, You guys were the ones who drove me to this point, so give up on getting out of this situation easily.
Min Haochus pupils shrank slightly, but he continued with a mocking expression, How naive.
The number of people in the sports field was increasing. Ou Haoxuan struggled harder after he noticed how many people were witnessing his circumstance. However, Ning Shu was so strong that his efforts were useless.
Stop moving. Ning Shu stomped on Min Haochus leg. Min Haochu immediately felt like his leg was about to break.
Ning Shu gently said towards Yi Xiaodong, Xiaodong,e to Big Siss side. Dont be afraid, Big Sis is here.
Yi Xiaodong had tears and snot all over his face. Ning Shu continued coaxing him, and he eventually got up from the ground and went towards Ning Shu.
Mu Yeyao still wanted to try and kick Yi Xiaodong to death, but he was stopped by Min Haochu.
Yi Xiaodong walked to Ning Shus side and immediately held tightly onto the hem of her shirt.
Your brother has already gone over. Shouldnt you release Ou Haoxuan now? Min Haochu said.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu spoke with a smile, Theres no way I can do that. If I let him go, we wont be able to survive.
It cant be that you think you can still have a good ending after doing something like this? Mu Yeyao snorted. Let him go ande fight me.
Are you an idiot? Who would want to fight you? Ning Shu said bluntly.
Xiaotong, let go of Young Master Ou. The principal hade over with the schools security team. When he saw the blood on Ou Haoxuans face, his expression immediately changed.
If theres any problem, just talk it through properly. Hurry and let go of him. The principals voice changed due to shock. If the young master of the Ou family had an ident at school, he wouldnt be able to escape having to take responsibility. Furthermore, he was the one that got Yi Xiaotong into this school.
The Ou family owned shares of the school, so the board of directors would definitely remove him from the principalship.
As the principal, he was stuck in the middle and was very anxious. He was inwardly regretting letting the siblingse to this school to study.
Xiaotong, dont make such a big deal out of this. Hurry up and let go of Young Master Ou! shouted the principal.
Ning Shu said mildly, Principal, if I let go of him, I wont be able to live.
No matter what, you should still let go of Young Master Ou first, said the principal anxiously, his expression filled with agitation and regret.
Yi Xiaotong, let go of Ou Haoxuan, and Ill make sure youll be okay, Min Haochu said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu wrapped her arm around Ou Haoxuans neck and pulled him towards the school entrance. Yi Xiaodong held onto the corner of Ning Shus coat and slowly retreated with her.
Chapter 1928: Surrounded by Shit
Chapter 1928: Surrounded by Sh*t
Ou Haoxuan sneered. Not only was he taken hostage by a woman, but it was also someone he had despised and insulted, someone he had considered a ything.
Ou Haoxuan felt a numb, burning pain on his face. Presumably, the wound was inmed. After all, such a dirty branch had cut his face. Furthermore, the person who held it was even a person who picked things up from the garbage every day.
How dirty were those hands?
With his back pressed to her body, Ou Haoxuan felt like he was surrounded by sh*t. It was disgusting as hell.
His first order of business after getting free would be to bathe and disinfect himself.
Ning Shu intended to first take Yi Xiaodong and leave. If she stayed, her only fate would be death.
Yet before they had gone far, they heard the sound of police sirens. Ning Shus expression changed. She tightened her grip around Ou Haoxuans neck and held the branch to it.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ou Haoxuan coughed as he struggled to free himself.
The police cars stopped in front of the school. Then, the police teams got out of the cars and surrounded her. Several snipers immediately looked for the best position to shoot Ning Shu from.
See? As I said, the consequences arent something you can take. Min Haochu shrugged and spread his hands. The snipers here are some of the most elite. Each one is a marksman.
Big Sis, Im scared! Yi Xiaodong cried out in fear as he tightened his grasp on Ning Shus coat.
Ning Shuforted Yi Xiaodong, Xiaodong, dont be afraid. Big Sis will always be by your side.
Ning Shu looked around. Seeing all the pitch-ck guns pointed at them, she felt like the enemy of the entire world. No wonder No wonder Yi Xiaotong had no choice but to submit to the bullies. No wonder she didnt dare to resist at all.
The people studying in this school were pretty much a gathering of almost all the resources of the entire country and society. If the rich lost a dog, there would beplete chaos, and finding it would be a top priority. Yet there wouldnt be asrge of a ripple no matter how many ordinary people died.
This was reality.
Damn. Ning Shu stared at the guns pointing at them. She was probably going to have to give up on this task. However, before she got killed, she had to drag someone else down to use as a cushion.
Then lets use Ou Haoxuan.
Since she was going to die either way.
Ning Shu tightened her grip on the branch and stabbed Ou Haoxuans neck with it. Ou Haoxuan let out a muffled grunt of pain.
How dare you! Ou Haoxuan was furious.
Min Haochu stared closely at Ning Shu. He felt that this woman was a little off, like she no longer cared about anything.
Let go of him, Min Haochu said towards Ning Shu. Or else, you wont be able to bear the consequences.
Are you fucking retarded? Im supposed to let go just because you said so? If I let go, wont I die? Even if I have to die, Ill bring this person down to die with me. I wont be able to survive anyways. Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Min Haochu and Mu Yeyao looked at each other. Both felt that this woman was crazy.
It was hard to imagine that Yi Xiaotong would dare to do such a thing.
In the past, she would have already been scared to the point she was trembling after seeing so many people.
No one can insult the Ou familys reputation. The Ou familys reputation isnt something that people like you can tarnish. A middle-aged man walked over. He was followed by several security guards.
Dad! When Ou Haoxuan saw this middle-aged man, he finally became scared.
Worthless thing, getting threatened by such a lowly person, Ou Haoxuans father said with an unusually cold face. He turned to look towards the principal and said indifferently, Principal Li, it seems like your management of the school is a bitx. How can students like this be present in this school?
Chapter 1929: The Confidence of the Rich
Chapter 1929: The Confidence of the Rich
The reprimanded Principal Li kept bending over backwards to apologize. He was determined to not let the siblings stay in school.
Find a chance to shoot her directly, Ou Haoxuans father coldly ordered. Make sure to not harm my son.
This was the confidence of the rich. When fighting against the rich, there was a feeling of trying to break a stone with an egg.
Although she had already given up on surviving, if there was an opportunity to live, it must be seized. Ning Shu tightly gripped Ou Haoxuans neck.
There were countless guns all around her pointing at her head, prepared to blow it off at the first opportunity.
Ning Shu braced herself. At most this task would just count as a failure. Ning Shu stabbed the branch a little more deeply into Ou Haoxuans neck.
Blood flowed along the branch and dripped on the ground.
Hiss Ou Haoxuans face twitched in pain. His foremost concern was the branch stabbed into his neck. Ou Haoxuans greatest fear was bleeding to death because of a pierced aorta.
Feeling that the person behind him had cold intent and a powerful murderous aura, Ou Haoxuan felt a little timid. The scariest people were those that didnt care about living.
Let go of me. I promise I wont let these people hurt you, Ou Haoxuan said calmly.
Sh*t, did he think that everyone else was stupid?
Ning Shu snorted, Theres no ce for me in this world anyways. I wouldnt be able to live even if I escape this campus, so I might as well drag you to die with me.
Ou Haoxuan pressed his lips tightly together. The blood on his face had dried up, making him look very wretched.
The dirty shoes he had previously had Ning Shu wipe were now much dirtier.
Ou Haoxuans face trembled. He was the young master of the Ou family! No matter what, it simply wasnt worth it to apany this lowly, trashy, female to death.
Whether Ou Haoxuan admitted it or not, he had a good birth that allowed him to live a very privileged life. One where he didnt have to worry about food or clothing and where he could live fearlessly, doing whatever he wanted.
Ou Haoxuan couldnt bear to die.
Then what do you want? Ou Haoxuans father said with a dark face, his gaze focused on Ning Shus hands.
He saw that the hand that was holding the branch wasnt shaking at all. Even if someone was extremely courageous, in the face of a situation with so many guns pointed at that person, it was impossible to not be nervous.
Did this mean that she wasnt at all nervous?
Was she a professional killer?
I just want to live. Would you let my brother and me live? Ning Shu looked at Ou Haoxuans father. He was an imposing and cold man.
Compared to him, Ou Haoxuan was inexperienced and like a recently formed peach.
There was noparison. Just the presence Ou Haoxuans father gave off made people hold their breath.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
I could keep you alive, Ou Haoxuans father said.
With a calm face, Ning Shu directly said, I dont believe it. I wont believe a word of what a capitalist says. She was not at all happy because of the fathers promise. The number of cars in front of the school was increasing. Min Haochu and Mu Yeyaos family members were also rmed. When Ou Haoxuans mother came over and saw her son covered in blood, she almost fainted.
Chapter 1930: You Shouldn’t Underestimate Anyone
Chapter 1930: You Shouldnt Underestimate Anyone
Whats going on here? Min Haochus father asked. Min Haochu also never expected the cornered rabbit to actually bite.
In the face of his fathers questioning, Min Haochu honestly said he and his two best friends thought it was funny to bully this person who was like a mouse.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Put bluntly, it was school bullying.
Min Haochus father looked at Ning Shu, who was expressionless and seemed indifferent to life and death. When he heard his son go on to say that he even made the girl eat sh*t and drink pee, he couldnt resist the urge to p Min Haochus head.
What did I tell you? You shouldnt underestimate anyone. Go home and copy the family rules a hundred times, Min Haochus father said with his peach blossom eyes narrowed.
He looked at the girl. She was too calm. People like him had experienced too much plotting and scheming over the years. It was inevitable for them to overthink. He even suspected that Ning Shu had an unknown identity.
Min Haochu pressed his lips together. Bullying happened because of the target of said bullying. Yi Xiaotong didnt have any family background and her personality was timid and cowardly. The moment she saw them, she reacted like a mouse seeing a cat: with her whole body shaking.
Who would have thought that she would do something this audacious?
Life is seriously too easy for you here at school, isnt it? For you to cause this much trouble? Mu Yeyaos father was wearing a military uniform. His ck, oily military boot kicked towards Mu Yeyao who didnt dare to dodge.
Drag him back! Theres no need for you to study anymore. Instead, train properly in the army. Mu Yeyaos father had his men pull Mu Yeyao away.
A despairing Mu Yeyao was stuffed into the jeep.
Mu Yeyaos father said to Ning Shu, Release him. Are you aware that youre currentlymitting a crime?
You think youll be able to get away with it like this? He pointed at Ning Shu. Dont be so naive.
Im not naive, I know thew, Ning Shu said lightly. Only equals can talk aboutws. In a situation like this where the strong and the weak are obvious, thew binds the weak and is a tool for the strong.
I know I wont survive, but its worth it being able to take down the person who bullied me. Ou Haoxuans status is much nobler than mine, after all, Ning Shu said with a smirk. She looked at the green shoulder patch on Mu Yeyaos dads shoulder. I heard youre an admiral.
Its an honor to meet you. You defend the country, but your son bullies the weak. No matter what, I am also considered a child of this country, Ning Shu said.
Mu Yeyaos father said indifferently, The glory of the Mu family was won through our own hard work. I dont deny that you are weak, but being weak does not justify your actions. It is also true that you havemitted a crime.
Ning Shu was unfazed, seemingly unconcerned about living or dying. I do not intend to live, and even if I die, I want your son to carry the political stain of having forced someone to die and having caused the death of the Ou family young master, Ou Haoxuan. Your Mu family probably has political enemies, right? Your sons political career probably wont be smooth sailing.
Mu Yeyaos father had a cold, stern look on his face as he looked around at the reporters. He reached for the gun on his waist and touched it, but didnt draw the gun.
Ning Shu naturally noticed his movements, and said with a smile, Even if you shoot me down, Ill still be able to stab Ou Haoxuans neck.
As for you? Ning Shu turned her head to look at the Min father and son.
Upon seeing the scornful amusement in Ning Shus eyes, Min Haochus heart couldnt help but jump. His peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly even as his eyelids continued to twitch. It felt like they were nothing butmbs to the ughter.
This woman really didnt care about her life anymore.
Smiling, Ning Shu said, Actually, the food Min Corporation produces, including their ramen and potato chips, these things were actually
Ning Shu smiled even more brightly at the Min father and son, causing Min Haochu to feel more and more apprehensive. He was a bit fearful of this insane woman.
?Chapter 1931: All of Min Corporation’s Food Was Fried in Corpse Oil
Chapter 1931: All of Min Corporations Food Was Fried in Corpse Oil
They were actually afraid of Yi Xiaotong, this trash woman? What aplete joke! They never imagined that something like this would happen.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
All of Min Corporations food was fried in corpse oil, Ning Shu said with a smirk.
Min Corporation was a monopoly that had sixty percent of all the shares in the national food industry.
Anything with oil has corpse oil. What she said may have been nonsense, but if the rumor spread, people would still think of corpse oil whenever they saw Min Corporations products.
What are you babbling about? Min Haochus face turned white and he snarled at Ning Shu. Youd better take responsibility for your words.
Ning Shu nodded. I will. I heard you talking to Mu Yeyao and Ou Haoxuan. You said that the oil your family uses is from dead corpses. Extracting oil from their flesh is much cheaper than using vegetable oil orrd. You said that it saves money, but also that they shouldnt buy your familys stuff.
You Min Haochus face was deathly pale and his body trembled uncontrobly. This rumor was deadly. Even if they tested all of the corporations food and everything was fine, would the general public believe it?
No, they would not. Even if they repeatedly said that there was no corpse oil, people still wouldnt buy from them.
Min Haochu looked at his dad who seemed to be calm, though his face was somewhat pale. However, Min Haochu saw that his hands were trembling slightly, indicating that he was very
unsettled.
Yi Xiaotong, your words concern the livelihood of many Min Corporation employees. Speaking such nonsense could ruin the livelihoods of thousands, Min Haochu said, trembling.
Huh, is your Min family the only organization that can afford to feed people? For everypany that goes down, ten more spring up. The employees can just go to otherpanies. Its not like theyll die if they leave. Ning Shu smiled. I may be less educated than you, but dont lie to me. If yourpany fell, the food industry would only usher in a more prosperous age.
If the monopoly industry fell, other smallpanies would emerge. Monopolies were monstrous, especially when it came to food and creative products in non-tech sectors.
Min Haochus father gave Ning Shu a deep look and then dragged Min Haochu away by the cor.
I told you not to underestimate anyone! Even the smallest nail can still hurt you. As soon as they got into the car, Min Haochus father yelled and pped him.
Min Haochu was hit so hard he almost fainted. His face swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye.
You just like to y smart, Min Haochus father said coldly. Sooner orter, the Min family will be ruined because of you.
Have you thought about how many people will want to add oil to the fire to take us down when this rumor spreads? Min Haochus father said coldly. You kids have had too easy of a life, to the point that you guys have gottenpletely carried away.
Dad, what should I do now? Min Haochu pressed his lips together tightly. He didnt regret bullying Yi Xiaotong, he just regretted that he didnt deal with her earlier.
With the three of their family backgrounds, they could easily suppress the matter of two dead people.
Who would have thought that Yi Xiaotong actually dared to resist?
What else can we do? Call an emergency meeting, Min Haochus father said, unusually tiredly. He rubbed his forehead. Things were looking very unpromising.
The Min family father and son left and the atmosphere became iparably gloomy. Ning Shu had given up on this task, so she wasnt affected.
She knew that there was no way she was getting off campus alive today. These people wouldnt let her go.
s, she really had no power. She felt like a mayfly trying to shake a tree.
She just felt bad for implicating Yi Xiaodong. She had counterattacked badly, but maybe others could do better in the future.
Chapter 1932: Rescuing the Hostage Is the Top Priority
Chapter 1932: Rescuing the Hostage Is the Top Priority
Let go of my son, Ill give you anything you want! cried Ou Haoxuans mother. Tears were streaming down her face and she looked very pitiful.
However, Ning Shus expression remained unchanged and she directly ignored her words.
Ou Haoxuans face turned terribly pale. He seemed to have realized something. He felt like he was pressed against an ice-cold corpse.
Ou Haoxuans head started to spin and his vision started going ck, but whether it was due to blood loss or fear was unknown.
His heart was pounding so hard it felt like it was about to jump out of his chest. He had a very bad feeling.
He was surrounded by so many people, but at this moment, everything was quiet. Everyone was holding their breath and an atmosphere of death seemed to linger in the air.
Mu Yeyaos father narrowed his eyes. Rescuing the hostage is the top priority.
As soon as these words fell, a gunshot rang out. There was a loud bang, and blood sshed on Ning Shus face. Yi Xiaodong, who was next to her, fell to the ground.
Ning Shu didnt hesitate to stab the branch into Ou Haoxuans neck. Another bang sounded as a bullet exploded in Ning Shus head.
It felt as though a bomb had exploded in her soul. It felt like her soul was being torn apart; the force seemed about to obliterate her soul.
This was the power of elimination.
Just when Ning Shu thought she would be eliminated, a force shielded her soul and she returned to the system space.
Ning Shu sat on the ground, hugging her head. It felt like her soul was cracking open inch by inch.
It was extremely painful.
After two gunshots, three people had fallen to the ground. Everyone was stunned.
The sniper who fired the shot was trying to kill Yi Xiaodong and distract Yi Xiaotong so that he could shoot her down. He never thought she would kill Ou Haoxuan before she died.
Haoxuan, Haoxuan Ou Haoxuans mother saw that her sons eyes were wide open. His neck had been pierced by a tree branch and blood sttered everywhere. His body twitched for only a moment and then stopped moving.
Ou Haoxuans mother screamed, then her eyes rolled back and she fainted.
Mu Yeyaos father was frozen for a moment. He had never seen such a person like Ning Shu before. She really did drag someone down with her.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Excluding Ou Haoxuan, who was dead, Mu Yeyao and Min Haochu were now going to be hounded by public opinion.
Colonel Mu, my son was still in the hands of the criminal. Why did you order them to shoot? Ou Haoxuans fathers face was ashen and he questioned Mu Yeyaos father.
I never expected this to happen, Mu Yeyaos father said helplessly. But right now what we need to focus on is to erase the impact of this matter. This incident is a blow to all three of our families.
My son is dead, but the children of the Mu and Min families are still alive, Ou Haoxuans father said in a deep voice, his eyes moist with held back tears.
I demand an exnation. My son was just killed by a criminal.
And I will give you one. I didnt order the shooting. I only told them to do their utmost to rescue the hostage. I dont know which snipers gun went off, but I will find out for you. Mu Yeyaos father said.
Chapter 1933: He Couldn’t Just Whip the Corpse, Could He?
Chapter 1933: He Couldnt Just Whip the Corpse, Could He?
Ou Haoxuans father heard Colonel Mu say that he was only going to find out which sniper made the shot. This was simply shirking his responsibility to them. His face was sunken as he watched his son being carried away on a stretcher, a white cloth covering his body.
The person who killed him was already dead, so now he had no way to vent his anger.
He couldnt just whip the corpse, could he?
Colonel Mu got into the SUV and rubbed his forehead. Bring Mu Yeyao back to the old residence.
Colonel Mu headed there and beat his son half to death. Afterwards, he immediately sent him to the army, lest Mu Yeyao was attacked by public opinion.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
But this matter was too big. The Ou family heir had died and such news could not be suppressed. This was the era of the Inte. Make just a little wind and the Inte would be buzzing with activity.
Min Haochu was punished and forced to copy the family rules a hundred times. His father walked into the room with aputer and ced it heavily in front of Min Haochu. Look.
Min Haochu shuddered. The screen showed someone being carried away on a stretcher. Min Haochu had a bad premonition. His voice trembling, he asked, Who died?
The Ou familys boy. You know who killed him, Min Haochus father said. Now rumors have sprung up saying that our corporation uses corpse oil. This matter cant be suppressed.
The immediate effect is that 10% of the sellers are no longer buying goods from thepany, Min Haochus father said. Since you caused this mess, you will also be the one to fix it.
The frightening thing isnt how sinister and vicious people can be. Whats most frightening is the people who arent afraid of death. Maybe one day, someone who isnt fearful of dying will walk into thepany with bombs attached to them. Then were really done for. Min Haochus father sneered, It seems that your days have been toofortable, thats why you guys became so unbridled. This time, the corporation will definitely be hit hard.
Dad. Min Haochus face was pale. The image of his dead friend was right in front of him. This was a huge shock to him. If he had been the one who was taken hostage, then he would be dead right now.
The matter about the rich families fermented and many videos circted the Inte. The rich held eighty percent of the wealth and resources of society, while ordinary people were all at the bottom.
There was no shortage of people who hated the rich, making this an almost tsunami-like event that shook the Inte.
This was especially true as people sympathized with the weak. Two of the people involved in the incident were a pair of orphans and the younger brother even had an intellectual impairment.
People gathered to crusade against the high and mighty. It was so refreshing. Not only were they fighting for justice, but they were also venting their indignation.
Colonel Mu was reprimanded by his superiors, who directly said that Mu Yeyaocked military integrity and a sense of responsibility.
It was a casual sentence, but afterwards, Mu Yeyaos political road wasnt as smooth. The Mu family may have lost a generation with Mu Yeyao.
The Mu family had no choice but to give up and train others instead. They couldnt hang their hopes on Mu Yeyao anymore.
The Mu family lost a promising child, the Ou family lost a child directly, and the Min familys food sales directly dropped by forty percent.
Forty percent was a lot of money.
Even if the Min family had the authorities test their food, even if the food was qualified and the certificate was ced in front of the public, people wouldnt trust them.
Sometimes people just believed what they wanted to, and so repeated rumors became facts.
Ning Shu stayed in the system space for a long time before she finally recovered. The feeling of her soul being torn was too painful. It really was unbearable.
It was a failure, 2333 said with a sigh.
Ning Shu spread her hands. Failed.
Your attitude was too strong. If you had shown weakness, there may have been a way to survive, 2333 said.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Whats the use of showing weakness? Id definitely be pressed into a sh*t bucket to eat a bellyful of sh*t. How about you try doing the task?
Those people had nopassion at all. If they did, then the entrustor wouldnt have suffered like that, said Ning Shu.
They didnt even think of me as an equal. Would you let a mouse go just because it wouldnt stop squeaking at you? Ning Shu said helplessly.
Chapter 1934: You Can Still Pass
Chapter 1934: You Can Still Pass
Moreover, there were so many people. There was no way she could beat them all and resistance would only result in more brutal oppression.
In the end, two people died. She had only been able to drag one person down with her, it hadnt been worth it.
What do I do now, start over? Ning Shu asked 2333.
Lets look at yourprehensive data first. If the data is close enough, if you spend some merit or faith points, you can still pass.
Number: 2333
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Forbearance: 80
Reflexes: 60
Agility: 70
Intelligence: 60
Martial Arts: 90
Charm: 10
Aptitude: 70
Mental Strength: 80
Comprehensive Average Score: 65
Tsk tsk, 65 points? Its barely passing. 2333 was a little speechless. Your charm value is way too low.
Every attribute has its own corresponding characteristics. Charm doesnt refer just to having a pleasant appearance, it can also be defined as a persons charisma. It makes people feel instinctively close to you and rx their guard. 2333 said, All attributes have to be added together. These attributes are like a wooden barrel. If one board of wood is short, thats enough to limit how much water the entire barrel can hold. No matter how tall the other boards are, it wouldnt matter.
I know. Next time shell squeeze out some points to add to charm.
Are these points based on my performance on this task? asked Ning Shu.
Yes, this is based on your performance on this task. 2333 said, Each of the special tasks serves the purpose ofprehensively testing a task-takers potential. It uses the most intuitive attributes to evaluate the potential of the task-taker.
Could data really represent a persons potential? Sometimes, there were more factors than that. Ning Shu wasnt that concerned about these numbers.
It was just like how a persons grade didnt determine how their life would turn out to be.
Do you want to do the special task again, or just spend some faith points and call it a day? 2333 asked.
Ning Shu looked conflicted as she asked, How difficult was thisst task? Why do I feel like it was so difficult? It was like the entire world was her enemy. Like she was standing at the top of the forbidden city and shoutinge kill me, I dare you!
2333 was silent for a while. Triple S. SSS ss difficulty.
Ning Shu: Pfff
Like I said, the selection ispletely random. I never thought that you would end up with a task of this level either. 2333s tone was a little helpless. Its probably because your luck value is too low.
But I add points to luck every single time. Ning Shu felt so wronged. Did all the attribute points that she used go to feed some dog or something?
But your luck points arent high enough to make you lucky. 2333 consoled Ning Shu. Dont worry about it. Its just like that for some people, nothing ever goes their way and they often cry from the frustration. Just add more attribute points from now on.
Chapter 1935: I Have Bad Moral Character?
Chapter 1935: I Have Bad Moral Character?
Are you saying that I have bad moral character? Ning Shu said expressionlessly, Then why do I always encounter things that make people despair?
If someone was living well, if they had the tiniest bit of hope, then they wouldnt offer up their soul power for a counterattack. Only the people that had suffered unbearable pain in their life would want a counterattack. Do you think that normal people would want a counterattack? Not only would they have to have their body be taken over by the counterattacker, they would also lose soul power. If the difficulty of the task was too high and took too long, by the time they got back, they would already be old. Put yourself in their shoes. If you had any other choice, would you really ask for a counterattack? Furthermore, not everyone was guaranteed a counterattack even if they offered up their soul. 2333 started chattering nonstop.
Ning Shus head was ringing from his nonstop chattering.
Are you going to do the special task again? 2333 didnt want to discuss the issue of moral character with Ning Shu any longer, so he changed the subject.
Ning Shu was very conflicted. What if she ended up with another difficult task? If she failed again on the second try, it really would be kind of embarrassing. However, she couldnt bear to use faith points. Just the thought of it made her heart clutch and her entire body pulse with pain.
If I used faith points, how much would it cost? Ning Shu asked 2333.
5000 faith points, said 2333. Originally it was way more, but yourprehensive score was passable.
Originally it was way more? Were 5000 points little?
Ning Shus teeth hurt as she sucked in a deep breath. She had an optimistic thought: maybe shed be able to get a simpler task this time, and then she wouldnt have to waste 5000 faith points.
After so many tasks, she still only had a couple thousand faith points. If she used up 5000 faith points, then she pretty much had nothing left. After working hard for so long, shed end up where she started again.
She couldnt ept it aaah~~~~~~
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
If it was 5 million points, she would definitely just spend it. She could get experience points in every world as long as shepleted the task. However, faith points and merit points were seriously too rare.
Ning Shu couldnt help but scratch at her head as she asked 2333, How do you think I should choose?
Dont ask me. Idk. 2333 directly refused to answer, for fear that he would be med for the matter in the future.
Then what use is there for you? Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Yes, I am trash. 2333 directly admitted that he was trash.
Ning Shu tsked. Ill use faith points.
She now had a steady stream of faith points, but that wasnt the case for merit points.
You sure? 2333 asked.
I Im sure.
Are you really sure that you want to use 5000 faith points to offset the special examination task? 2333 asked.
I Im sure, said Ning Shu weakly.
Then Im going to deduct it. Im deducting 5000 faith points.
F*ck can you stop talking about it? Every time you bring it up I want to change my mind. Ning Shu practically wanted to cry. Im sure! Deduct it! Just deduct it! Dont notify me that youre doing it!
2333:
Such a temper!
Chapter 1936: Became An Advanced Task-Taker
Chapter 1936: Became An Advanced Task-Taker
Starting now, youre an advanced task-taker. Congrattions! 2333 said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu smiled. Thanks
Then I wanted to ask, what are the requirements for bing an ultra task-taker? From now on, I need to work towards bing an ultra task-taker. Ning Shu spoke with a smile.
To be an ultra task-taker, you need 100 million experience points, 50,000 faith points, and 60,000 merit points. Once you achieve these criteria, you can be an ultra task-taker.
The moment Ning Shu heard this, she felt like she was struck by lightning. With a thud, she copsed onto the carpet. She dug in her ears How many faith points, how many merit points, how many experience points?
Ahem, listen up, capitalized and in bold: 100 million experience points, 50,000 faith points, 60,000 merit points, said 2333.
Ning Shu smiled. I cant help but find it unreasonable. Could it be because I failed the examination task so the numbers have doubled? Otherwise, why
Why would it cost 50,000 faith points and 60,000 merit points? Why are there such absurd numbers!!? shouted Ning Shu. (s㧥)sߩߡ
Ning Shus heart was filled with madughter, then tons of curses.
Everyone gets these numbers. 2333 said, Did you think it was really that easy to be an ultra task-taker?
A lot of task-takers were only able to be ultra task-takers after countless years of doing tasks. Moreover, even if you have enough faith points and merit points, it doesnt mean that you can be an ultra task-taker.
There were still the 100 million experience points. Ning Shu lowered her head and started counting on her fingers. One, ten, a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand, a hundred thousand, one million, ten million, one hundred million. My average points for each task is 3 million. I currently have 20 million. 100 million minus 20 million leaves 80 million, 80 million divided by 3 million Just for the experience points, I have to do almost 30 tasks. Each task takes around 3 to 5 years. So just to get enough experience points, I have to do tasks for over 100 years.
Not only do I have to get experience points, I still have to get faith points and merit points. And there is no guarantee of getting merit points in any world. 40,000 merit points? What dah frick?
Ning Shu expressed that she wouldnt do the math anymore. The numbers from the calctions were too heartbreaking.
Furthermore, not every task would be sessful. There was the possibility of failure. If she failed, she would lose a protective talisman and it would cost more merit points to buy another talisman.
Ning Shu squatted in the corner, unable to face such a cruel reality.
Dont stress so much about the numbers. Our main priority right now is to construct a world. Its only after you possess a world that you can avoid being eliminated so easily. At that time, even if you did something that broke the rules, at most youd only be punished. Your life would no longer be at risk. 2333 said calmly to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded, I got it.
However, her mood was still low. She decided to head to the fabricated space and go eat at a restaurant. Afterwards, she would visit the trading hall to see if there was any news about world origin powers.
She hadnt encountered a single world origin power despite going through so many worlds. She didnt know when she would finally be able to encounter one.
However, even if she got news of one, she probably didnt have anything precious enough to exchange for it.
Ning Shu first headed to the restaurant and ordered a table of dishes to slowly enjoy. After she finished eating, she walked around the trading hall. The trading hall had a lot of good things.
She purchased some little gadgets and some rather unorthodox books. The trading hall still had no news about any world origin powers.
Ning Shu felt that it was rather unlikely for the trading hall to have something that precious. Furthermore, a lot of people didnt even know what world origin powers were.
She herself didnt know what it was. She only knew it by name and had never seen it before.
Having be an advanced task-taker, she decided to go visit the ck market. She had the right to now.
The ck market was a gray transaction area so ones safety was not guaranteed. And the part that annoyed Ning Shu the most was that to enter the ck market, she had to draw out a bit of her soul origin for the ck market records. It was basically to make a guarantee.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 1937: Visit Some Shops
Chapter 1937: Visit Some Shops
Soul origin was a resource that was much more precious than soul energy. The moment Ning Shu heard that they needed to take some of her soul origin, she turned and left.
The soul was the foundation of existence, and the soul origin was the core of the soul. She had no desire to lose any bit of her soul origin.
If she gave up some now, how was she supposed to recover more of itter?
She was also scared that someone would use her soul origin against her. If it was possible to devour soul energy, then it must also be possible to devour soul origin.
She wondered who established this ck market. It was right in the middle of the fabricated space yet it didnt get destroyed.
Since Ning Shu hadnt been able to get any news about world origin powers in the trading hall, she decided to visit some shops and ask around.
She walked into a shop and bought a few small items before asking the shop owner if they had any world origin powers.
The moment the shop owner heard her question, she said with a slight smile, Dearie, I run a small business. This little shop doesnt have things like world origin powers.
You can try asking around in the trading hall. If that doesnt work, you can ask in a higher level space, said the shop owner.
Thanks. Ning Shu smiled towards her, then left the shop.
She sighed, then asked 2333, Where do you think Id be able to find world origin powers?
I dont know either. Each world origin power exists in a different way. One might be a tree, another might be an artifact. It could be ake, or maybe even a stone. Furthermore, not every world could derive an additional origin.
A ne will always first create the source power that it needs, then it may derive additional world origin powers. Some nes will stop creating world origin powers as soon as they obtain the powers that it needs, while other nes will continue. Thats why, encountering these things ispletely dependent on luck, your luck.r(st)q
Ning Shu:
Reality was so harsh.
Ning Shu didnt bother wandering around in the fabricated space anymore. Rather than wasting time here, it would be better to head back and cultivate.
Wait. Something just urred to her, which was that she had now be an advanced task-taker. In the future, tasks would be increasingly hard. She had to figure out a way to keep herself calmer so that she couldplete tasks better.
The calmness halo no longer seemed to be as effective as before now that her soul had be stronger.
During the tasks, asionally she wouldnt be able to control her emotions and she would have to rely on the heart-clearing chant.
She headed back towards the shop to see if there were any tools that could allow someone to stay calm.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
As she was looking through the tools, the shop owner rmended one to her. This is a tranquility pill.
Ning Shu: _
Whats with the name? The tranquility pill was a bead about the size of standard Buddha prayer beads. It emitted a calming scent, almost like the scent of mint.
How much does it cost? asked Ning Shu.
50 merit points. The shop owner lifted her hand and spread out five fingers.
Thats too expensive. Why did everything cost merit points now? Why couldnt she use experience points?
What if I want to use experience points? asked Ning Shu.
Ten million, said the shop owner.
Ning Shu: Pfff
The frick? What was with this ratio? 500,000 to one? Experience points were seriously worthless.
Youngdy, better tools are always exchanged with faith and merit points. Furthermore, tools that were exchanged with faith and merit points will always belong to you. Even if youre participating in a special task, such as examination tasks, you can still use them.
Things that can be easily obtained like experience points are of course not very valuable. Furthermore, the system can take back items exchanged for with experience points at any time.
Ning Shu hammered at her heart. Life was so hard.
Its too expensive, can you make it a bit cheaper? Ning Shu bargained.
The shop owner didnt make it any cheaper, but she gave Ning Shu some little things along with it.
Chapter 1938: Can Sell Items Back to the System Marketplace
Chapter 1938: Can Sell Items Back to the System Marketce
Ning Shu bought it in the end. She needed this item.
As she took the tranquility pill in her hand, she instantly felt a cooling sensation flow into her soul. It was very refreshing.
Spending fifty merit points had been worth it. It was more useful than the calmness halo.
Ning Shu returned to the system space. However, now that she had the tranquility pill, she had no more use for the calmness halo so it was kind of a waste.
You can sell those items back to the system marketce, said 2333.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows, feeling that 2333 was really considerate. He was considerate to the point that she felt a little creeped out. He was answering all her questions, this wasnt like him.
Those who were eagerly attentive for no reason were either traitors or thieves.
She opened the system marketce and sold the calmness halo. Of course, the listed price was extremely low.
Lets start the task. Lets see the entrustor. Ning Shu said to 2333.
Alright. 2333 said, Lets do a system task this time.
So that was what he was after. Ning Shu nodded, Then lets do the system task.
A woman gradually appeared in the space. She was wearing a gorgeous pce outfit that was embroidered with a soaring phoenix design. The phoenix was extremely lifelike and the golden threads on the outfit glimmered as she moved, making it seem as if the phoenix was about to take flight.
She gave off such a graceful aura of luxury that it made people not dare to look directly at her.
The moment Ning Shu saw this attire, one word popped into her head: empress!
Finally, someone with a rather more noble status. Ning Shu straightened her back. Hello.
This empress needs a counterattack. Fu Wanhui stood there,posed and elegant.
Ning Shu nodded. OK, what wishes do you have?
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
My wish is to have Consort Xian die. To have her disappear. Fu Wanhuis voice was a little dark.
You are the empress, it should be easy to make a concubine disappear, said Ning Shu with her brows lifted. She already had an idea of the situation. This Consort Xian probably had a favored concubine system.
Fu Wanhui frowned. Her expression was very bitter as she said, Arent I a useless empress? I couldnt even deal with a consort.
Instead, the emperor even dispersed the entire harem to be loyal only to her for the rest of his life.
Ning Shu:
In reality, it was quite a touching love story.
Then what happened to the emperors consorts? asked Ning Shu.
That Consort Xian said that she was a kind person and couldnt bear to have us all stay in the inner pce with no one to rely on, so she sent us all back to our families, Fu Wanhui said bitterly.
Ning Shu:
The emperor divorced his legal wife along with all his concubines and sent them all home?
How could the ministers ever agree to this!?
Thats why my wish is for Consort Xian to disappear. As Fu Wanhui spoke, her entire soul trembled.
Ning Shu nodded. She was definitely going to take this task. After all, 2333 had already been nagging her about this for a really long time.
Counterattacks require that you offer up your soul energy, are you certain? asked Ning Shu.
I am willing to give 50% of my soul energy, Fu Wanhui said.
I ept this task.
Fu Wanhui gradually disappeared from the system space.
Ning Shu decided to receive the storyline first. It would be bad if she encountered an unexpected situation during the task and didnt have time to receive the storyline.
Fu Wanhui had a noble status. She was the empress of the Great Gan Dynasty, the daughter of the Grand Preceptor, and at the age of fifteen, had married Zhao Xu who was still a prince at that time.
Chapter 1939: Consort Xian
Chapter 1939: Consort Xian
Later, Zhao Xu became the emperor, and Fu Wanhui naturally became the mother of the nation. Fu Wanhuis life should have been spent managing the harem for the emperor. Her role was to not be jealous, notpete for favor, and to give birth to an heir. From time to time, she would also take action to keep the concubines in line.
However, an unexpected variable showed up, which was this Consort Xian. This Consort Xian didnt start off being Consort Xian. At first, she was just a concubine in the Cold Pce.
Furthermore, she was a concubine that hadnt even seen the emperor before. She had been chosen to enter the pce and was bestowed the title of selecteddy with only a rank of nine. It was the lowest ranking. And then she dumbly offended Consort Zhuang.
Consort Zhuang then directly sent her to stay in the Cold Pce.
Afterwards, a white cored worker from the modern era, Zhou Ningning, transmigrated into this concubines body. When she woke up, a favored concubine system had attached itself to her.
The favored concubine systems goal was to make her obtain the emperors favor.
Every once in a while, it would give her a task such as achieving a chance encounter with the emperor. If the female lead aplished it, there would be a reward.
For example, it would reward her with a graceful waist.
Every time the favored concubine system gave a task, Zhou Ningning had toplete it.
Zhou Ningning rather liked this game. She had been a white cored worker. She didnt love the emperor at all and only thought of him as her boss.
With the help of the system, Zhou Ningning gradually reached the pinnacle of life. She was beautiful like a celestial that had descended to the mortal realm, causing all the other beauties in the harem to lose color. She alone obtained all of the emperors love.
The emperor had such a deep-rooted love for her, he divorced his legal wife and all his concubines.
Some of the women that were sent back to their families directly hanged themselves in order to avoid damaging the family reputation.
The person in the most awkward situation was none other than Fu Wanhui, the legal wife. She could be said to be the first mother of the nation to be divorced and sent home in all of Great Gan Dynastys history. The history books didnt know how to even write about her.
After receiving the storyline, Ning Shu expressed that lust truly made one lose their head. People who encountered love seemed to lose all of their brain cells to the point that their brains seemed to be just there for decoration.
Didnt those ministers have any objections?
However, Zhao Xu had probably just suppressed all their objections.
Ning Shu said to 2333, This is the favored concubine system you were talking about, right? Is it the same as that star system? Youre gonna snatch it once the system leaves its host?
Thats right. Ning Shu, ganbatte! 2333 cheered Ning Shu on.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. 2333 was only being enthusiastic because this was rted to his interests.
Lets enter the task, said Ning Shu.
Alright.
Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, then felt the sensation of her soul merging with the body. Afterwards, she heard a womans clear, crisp voice by her ear. Your Majesty, this consort isnt trying toin about that little selecteddy. However, she had climbed onto the dragon bed without even a formal selection of her tablet, indicating for her to attend to the emperor for the night. Her behavior simply shows no respect for you!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu opened her eyes. Her hand was currently supporting her forehead and at this point, was starting to get a little sore.
She looked towards the consort who was speaking. It was Consort Zhuang. Consort Zhuang had a mboyant personality, so she was dressed in brightly colored clothes that made her look captivating.
She was currentlyining to her. Back then, it was Consort Zhuang who had sent Zhou Ningning into the Cold Pce. Now that Zhou Ningning had sessfully attended to the emperor, Consort Zhuang had gained an additional enemy.
That was why she was in a rush to report this to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu rolled out her arm as she said, Its fine as long as the emperor likes her. All the women in this inner pce were prepared for the emperor. The ceremonies are not that important.
Chapter 1940: What Do You Want This Empress to Do?
Chapter 1940: What Do You Want This Empress to Do?
Your Majesty. Consort Zhuang twisted her handkerchief and said in a dissatisfied tone, Everyone here had followed the rules. She was just a ninth rank selecteddy, but shepletely disregarded the rules. What will the other sisters think of this?
She directly ran into the imperial garden to talk with His Majesty, and that very night, climbed onto His Majestys bed. If everyone behaved this way, wont the inner pce be aplete mess? Your Majesty, please dont indulge her insolent behavior. Consort Zhuangs face was filled with indignation and disgust.
Ning Shu picked up the tea and took a sip. She had entered this world a littlete. If she had been a little earlier, she could have directly dealt with Selected Lady Zhou while she was still in the Cold Pce. She could have killed the issue in the cradle.
However, Zhao Xu now already had a rtionship with Zhou Ningning. Zhao Xu had already noticed Zhou Ningning.
Zhou Ningning was basically a walking aphrodisiac. As soon as you had a taste of her, you were addicted.
Your Majesty When Consort Zhuang saw that Ning Shu was spacing out, she couldnt help but say, Your Majesty, you are the master of the inner pce. You should make sure that the rules are followed.
All right, you must be thirsty from talking so much by now. Head back, have some tea, and calm down. Ning Shu set down the teacup and said calmly, As of now, Selected Lady Zhou had already attended to the emperor.
But Your Majesty, she had broken the rules. Consort Zhuang couldnt ept it. She had seduced the emperor.
Ning Shu scoffed. His Majesty has the final say on the rules. What do you want this empress to do? Have Selected Lady Zhou be beaten up?
Your Majesty, thats not what this consort means. This consort just cant take how much disrespect she is showing for you, how rude she is being towards all the sisters in this inner pce. Consort Zhuang wrung her handkerchief.
Enough, lets leave this at here. You should head back as well. The emperor dislikes not seeing the harem in harmony. Ning Shu waved dismissively. If you act in such a rush to target Selected Lady Zhou, the emperor will be displeased.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Consort Zhuangs facial color immediately changed and she stood up to curtsy towards Ning Shu. This consort is not trying to deliberately target Selected Lady Zhou. The fact of the matter is, Selected Lady Zhou truly doesnt understand the rules.
She had been sent to the Cold Pce as soon as she entered the pce. If she told His Majesty that she hadnt had a chance to learn the rules because she was in the Cold Pce, and at that time, His Majesty asked how she ended up in the Cold Pce? Ning Shu lifted her brows as she looked towards Consort Zhuang. Consort Zhuang was the reason why Selected Lady Zhou had ended up in the Cold Pce.
It was fine before since Zhao Xu had never seen Selected Lady Zhou before since the emperor wouldnt bother himself with a mere selecteddy. However, the current situation was different. He quite liked this new woman of his.
If Consort Zhuang insisted on targeting Selected Lady Zhou, she would definitely meet an unfortunate end.
With how impatient Consort Zhuang was, if it werent for the fact that her grandfather was a general, there was no way she could have survived this long in the harem.
The reason why Consort Zhuang was still doing well in the inner pce was because Zhao Xu was looking out for her.
When Consort Zhuang heard what Ning Shu said, she curtsied and said, This consort understands. Then this consort will leave now.
After Consort Zhuang left, Ning Shu did some neck rolls. Her hair had been piled up high above her head and was filled with hair essories, it was seriously heavy.
Qiu Ling, you can start preparing breakfast. Her stomach felt really empty.
Earlier, a huge wave of concubines hade over to give her their morning greetings, then Consort Zhuang stayed behind toin. So at this point, she was starving.
Qiu Ling hastily had pce maids bring the food to the table.
The empresss breakfast was rather sumptuous. The entire table was filled with dishes. Although Ning Shu was eating elegantly, she was stuffing her mouth with food nonstop.
A pce maid walked in and curtsied towards Ning Shu before saying, Reporting, Your Majesty, Selected Lady Zhou is still in the Pce of Flourishing Happiness.
The Pce of Flourishing Happiness was where the emperor slept. That meant that Zhou Ningning was still in his bedroom.
Ning Shu didnt say anything, so Qiu Ling had the maid leave.
Your Majesty, although Selected Lady Zhou had attended to the emperor, she didnte to give you her greetings. Qiu Ling said to Ning Shu, ording to the rules, all the concubines who have attended to the emperor muste to give their morning greetings to the empress.
Ning Shu took a bite of the sesame roll as she said, Perhaps Selected Lady Zhou doesnt have any suitable clothes and cannote to give her morning greetings. Qiu Ling, have the clothing department make an outfit for Selected Lady Zhou and send it to the Pce of Flourishing Happiness. Make it a personal trip.
Understood. Qiu Ling curtsied and headed off.
?Chapter 1941: The Task of Attending to His Majesty for the Night
Chapter 1941: The Task of Attending to His Majesty for the Night
In the Pce of Flourishing Happiness, Selected Lady Zhouy on the spacious dragon bed, eyes wide open as she looked at the intricate patterns at the top of the bed.
Zhou Ningning inwardly sighed in relief. The task of attending to His Majesty for the night was finally aplished.
What the heck? Just attending to His Majesty for the night wouldnt count, she even had to sleep for an entire night on the dragon bed?
Zhou Ningning still had a basic knowledge of the era. After concubines finished attending to His Majesty, they would be carried back.
After tumbling around with the emperor for half the night, Zhou Ningning pretended to be too tired to head back. Actually, there was no need to pretend, she really was exhausted. Zhou Ningning snuggled against the hollow of Zhao Xus neck and immediately fell asleep.
It seemed that the emperor had been satisfied with her service as he unexpectedly allowed her to sleep on the dragon bed.
Lady Zhou originally wanted to get up, but since she didnt have a single piece of clothing on her, she had no choice but to lie back down.
Congrattions onpleting the task of attending to His Majesty for the night. You have received breath of orchid. The voice of the favored concubine system echoed in Zhou Ningnings mind.
Lady Zhou was delighted. She got another skill!
Lady Zhou ced her hand in front of her mouth and exhaled, then took a sniff. Her breath was very pleasant to smell. It was a mild, very elegant fragrance, like an orchid hidden in a deep valley.
She had previously gotten skin like silk which allowed her skin to instantly be a few shades lighter and all of the blemishes on her skin disappeared. That was why the emperor had fondled her body so admiringly. And now, she received breath of orchid. It was practically doubling her power.
Suddenly, Lady Zhou heard the sound of the door opening. She immediately closed her eyes and felt someone approach the bed.
Still pretending to sleep? We can see your eyes moving. A low, deep, maic voice sounded.
Lady Zhou slowly opened her eyes and saw Zhao Xu, dressed in the dragon robe with the imperial crown on his head.
Zhao Xu had features like carved jade and a majestic aura. The imperial family didnt have much ugliness.
When Lady Zhou saw Zhao Xu, she sighed in her heart. The emperor was countless times betterpared to thosepanies obese bosses with bulging stomachs. It wasnt a loss even if they slept together.
Youre staring. Zhao Xu raised his handsome eyebrows and looked through the beaded curtain at the woman in the bed. Who gave you the courage to look at the face of the emperor?
Your Majesty. Lady Zhou promptly sat up and the nket on her chest slipped down, exposing her plump, kissmark-covered chest. Her chest bounced slightly from this movement, and the traces of red and purple on that snowy skin made Zhao Xus gaze deepen.
Upon sensing Zhao Xus burning gaze, Lady Zhou was startled and hurriedly pulled the nket up to cover her chest.
Zhao Xu sat down by the bed, his tone teasing. Havent we already shared it allst night?
Your Majesty Lady Zhou lowered her head. Her hair fell, revealing her beautiful swan neck that was slender and as white as jade. Against hair that was as ck as ink, the skin was as white as snow.
Zhao Xu extended a hand to touch Lady Zhous shoulder. His thumb moved slightly, rubbing against Lady Zhous smooth, tender skin.
Lady Zhou raised her head to look at Zhao Xu a bit pitifully. Your Majesty, this subjects body is very sore.
The corner of Zhao Xus mouth hooked up. Where does it hurt? Let us see.
Your Majesty. Lady Zhou tightly hugged the nket to cover her front, but it ended up revealing her corbone and arms which was even sexier.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Issuing a new task: leave the Cold Pce. Have the emperor arrange a pce for you, Host. The favored concubine system in Lady Zhous head said, Task reward: eyes like autumn waters, gaze full of tender feelings skill.
Trantor: Kiara
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1942: Pay Your Respects to the Empress
Chapter 1942: Pay Your Respects to the Empress
Lady Zhou smiled inwardly. She was the emperors woman now, how could she still return to the Cold Pce? Wouldnt that make the emperor lose face?
Shed definitely obtain that eyes like autumn waters skill!
Lady Zhou shyly pursed her lips and Zhao Xus eyes narrowed slightly as he gazed at her. The air became imperceptibly warmer, as if heated by the romantic tension between them.
Eunuch Li entered and curtsied as he spoke. Your Majesty, Qiu Ling of the Pce of Prolonged Autumn has arrived. Her Majesty sent her with a delivery.
Oh, the empress. Zhao Xu withdrew his hand from Lady Zhous shoulder. Let her in.
Qiu Ling entered the chamber, carrying a tray. Folded clothingy upon it and on top of them were a few pieces of jewelry.
Qiu Ling lowered her head and curtsied in greeting. This servant pays her respects to Your Majesty and Lady Zhou. Her Majesty sent this servant to give Lady Zhou some clothes.
The empress is as thoughtful as ever. Zhao Xu nodded. He turned to Lady Zhou and said, You will follow us to the Pce of Prolonged Autumnter to pay your respects to the empress.
Yes, this subject understands. Lady Zhou nodded tactfully. The emperor and the empress were her immediate superiors, so it was best not to do anything that might offend them.
Make her presentable, Zhao Xu ordered Qiu Ling and turned to leave the bedchamber.
Qiu Ling was stunned for a moment but immediately answered with: As Your Majestymands.
Qiu Ling was a fourth rank courtdy, while Lady Zhou was a mere ninth rank selecteddy. A courtdy under the empress serving a ninth rank selecteddy was practically a p to the empress face.
But Qiu Ling couldnt refuse amand from the emperor.
Qiu Ling moved beside the dragon bed and ced the tray atop it. She said, Lady, please rise.
Lady Zhou removed the nket only then, and her kiss-marked body was revealed as she stood. Qiu Ling only briefly nced at it before she began to dress Lady Zhou.
Issuing a new task: befriend Court Lady Qiu and acquire information about the empress. Task reward: divine voice. Once again, the favored concubine system issued a mission.
Divine voice? Did that mean that her voice would be very pleasant when she spoke and sang?
Lady Zhou nced at Court Lady Qiu, who had bent over to help tie her belt, and said, Im sorry to trouble you, Court Lady Qiu.
You exaggerate, Lady. His Majestymanded this servant to do this, thus this servant will do it well. Court Lady Qius tone was courteous but Lady Zhou understood the implication.
Im only doing this because of His Majestysmand. Without that, whod be fucking willing to serve you?
Please sit, Lady. This servant will do your makeup, Court Lady Qiu said. She had already finished tying the belt and had straightened up as she faced Lady Zhou.
Lady Zhou sat down, quite frustrated with her current status. It was still very low. Even if she attempted to befriend others, they would ignore her.
Lady Zhous tone was very sincere when she said, Court Lady Qiu, Im somewhat nervous as Ive never met the empress. I want to know if there is anything Her Majesty doesnt like? Im afraid that Ill displease Her Majesty on our first meeting.
There is no need to be nervous, Lady. Her Majesty is very amiable as long as the rules are followed. Court Lady Qius reply was evasive.
That was equivalent to saying nothing! Lady Zhous expression remained unchanged, but she cursed inwardly.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The empress was no pushover either. Delivering these things reminded the emperor that the inner pce is arge workce. However, it was far more dangerous than a normal workce. The loser would lose everything: their status, their wealth, their life, and anything they held dear.
You failed to acquire information about the empress. You have three chances. To encourage you to take the task seriously, you will be punished for your failure if you fail more than three times, the mechanical voice of the favored concubine system said.
Trantor: Kiara
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1943: Why Was There Suddenly a Punishment for Failure?
Chapter 1943: Why Was There Suddenly a Punishment for Failure?
This was the first Lady Zhou had heard of a punishment. She furrowed her brows, a bit worried. Why was there suddenly a punishment for failure?
It seemed like she would have to work harder toplete tasks in the future.
Lady Zhou mentally asked the favored concubine system, Whats the punishment?
Youll know when the timees. The favored concubine system fell silent after that.
Its finished, Lady. Court Lady Qiu looked in the mirror at the exceptionally beautiful, albeit frowning, Lady Zhou. She had excellent skin and her face was practically wless. A soft blush colored her cheeks without the need for makeup, her eyebrows were already thick without drawing over them, and her lips were already scarlet without being painted.
Even without makeup, her skin looked like snow reflecting the morning glow.
Court Lady Qius heart sank. She feared that the state of the inner pce would change.
Thank you, Court Lady Qiu, Lady Zhou said, smiling. She extended a slender, jade finger to touch her coiled-up hair.
Qiu Ling paid her respects and withdrew from the chamber. She headed back to speak to Ning Shu.
Your Majesty, His Majesty and Lady Zhou will being over soon, Qiu Ling said after she paid her respects to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu hummed in agreement and took a sip of jasmine tea. It was meant to aid digestion and cleanse her pte. She saw Qiu Ling hesitate to speak and asked, What else?
Your Majesty. Lady Zhou is a very beautiful girl, with a breath that smells of orchids and skin like snow. Qiu Ling frowned. Why is it that this servant has never noticed such a beautiful girl before?
Qiu Ling couldntpletely remember what Lady Zhou looked like before. Such a beauty would normally capture everyones attention.
Help me get ready. His Majesty will arrive soon. Ning Shu didnt care about how beautiful Qiu Ling thought Lady Zhou was.
Yes.
Qiu Ling helped Ning Shu with her hair, wanting to make her look as regal and beautiful as possible. Ning Shu felt as though her neck was about to snap from the weight. Simple is fine.
Your Majesty, you have to look graceful and dignified as befitting an empress. Demonstrate the empress prestige, Court Lady Qiu said while she coiled Ning Shus hair up.
Ning Shu raised a hand to stop her. Theres no need. Its alright to keep things simple. The empress standing is due to the emperors regard, so its not necessary to look more prestigious in front of him.
It was too fr*cking heavy.
Qiu Ling could only redo Ning Shus hair.
Keeping to the rules is enough, Ning Shu said. She needed to maintain the empress dignified demeanor without appearing too solemn.
His Majesty has arrived, the eunuchs piercing voice called from outside the Pce of Prolonged Autumn.
Ning Shu stood up and walked over to the doorway to wee Zhao Xu.
Zhao Xu was wearingfortable, everyday clothing. However, his outfit was well-tailored and entuated his noble, handsome features. Zhao Xu exuded regal authority.
Next to Zhao Xu stood Lady Zhou, who was as beautiful as Qiu Ling described. Her skin was so fair that it was almost transparent, like a gleaming crystal. No matter what she wore, she would still be beautiful. A good-looking person would still look good, even if they were wearing a potato sack.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Together, Lady Zhou and Zhao Xu looked like a pair of immortals. Or rather, like celestial beings.
This subject wife pays her respects to His Majesty. Ning Shu curtsied to Zhao Xu in greeting.
This subject pays her respects to Her Majesty. While Lady Zhou promptly paid her respects to Ning Shu, it was clear that she never fully internalized court etiquette. Her form when bowing was nowhere near correct.
Trantor: Kiara
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1944: Suppress the Empress’ Arrogance
Chapter 1944: Suppress the Empress Arrogance
Ning Shu wordlessly nced at Lady Zhou. Zhao Xu extended a hand to help Ning Shu up. Please rise, my empress.
Thank you, Your Majesty. Ning Shu stood up and asked, Your Majesty, why have youe here?
We brought Lady Zhou over. Zhao Xu coughed somewhat awkwardly. To let here and pay her respects to you.
Ning Shu acted as though shed only noticed Lady Zhou then and turned her head to look at her. Lady Zhou, please rise.
This subject appreciates Your Majestys kindness. As Lady Zhou stood up, her stance remained beautiful. Beautiful people still looked beautiful, no matter what they were doing.
Lady Zhou finished straightening up and heard a mechanical voice in her mind as she did so. Issuing a new task: suppress the empress arrogance. Task deadline: within half a year. Task reward: fully aromatic body, evesting scent.
When Lady Zhou heard that the task had a time limit of half a year, she felt relieved. She had been worried that the system would pit her against the empress right now, when she stillcked a firm standing. Directly offending her superior guaranteed a tragic death.
Right now, the empress would be able topletely destroy her by pinning any random crime on her. Even if something happened, the emperor wouldnt protect her. One was the woman hed been married to for several years after all, while the other was just a short-term fling. The fact that he had been able to be the emperor, the leader of a country, showed that he was skilled at weighing his priorities.
Moreover, there were so many beauties in the imperial harem, so what was one less?
These thoughts shed through Lady Zhous mind in an instant. This was what shed learned in her many years of experience in the modern workce.
My empress, Zhao Xu called out to Ning Shu from the chair he sat on.
Ning Shu asked him, Whats the matter, Your Majesty?
Now that Lady Zhou is a proper imperial concubine, she cant go to the Cold Pce. Arrange another ce for her to live. Zhao Xu rotated the ornamental ring on his thumb. And the status of a selecteddy is too low.
Ning Shu nodded. Allowing Lady Zhou to remain in the Cold Pce would indeed be wrong of us. The Jade Court in the Pce of Moonlight offers an excellent ambiance: its quiet and secluded, yet elegant. The master of the Pce of Moonlight is Consort Zhuangshes a lively person and will surely get along well with Lady Zhou.
Lady Zhou immediately had a bad feeling when she heard that the Pce of Moonlight was under Consort Zhuangs control. She nced at Ning Shu. It felt as though the empress was sending her into the hands of Consort Zhuang on purpose.
She knew that it was Consort Zhuang who originally banished this body to the Cold Pce.
Lady Zhou wanted to refuse, but noticed the satisfaction on Zhao Xus face. He was clearly pleased with this arrangement, so she could only stay silent. When one had no power whatsoever, they just had to ept it and carefully n for the future.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
As for Consort Zhuang? She would slowly trade blows with her when the time came.
Lady Zhou has already attended to the emperor for the night and should be promoted to a higher position. Right now shes a ninth-ranked selecteddy. How about promoting her to an eighth-ranked attendant? Ning Shu still smiled as she spoke to Zhao Xu.
Zhao Xu nced at the picturesque, simple, yet refined Lady Zhou standing there. He pursed his lips and said, Attendant is a bit too low.
What position does Your Majesty think she should be promoted to? The smile on Ning Shus face faded a little bit and her mood soured.
Zhao Xu naturally noticed Ning Shus expression and said, How about a third-ss seventh-ranked attendant?
This subject wife will obey Your Majesty. Ning Shu turned her head to look at Lady Zhouno, she was Attendant Zhou nowand faintly said, Hurry and thank His Majesty for his kindness. Others get promoted one rank at a time, yet you were promoted two ranks. Serve His Majesty well in the future.
Attendant Zhou curtsied promptly. This subject is thankful for His Majestys, and Her Majestys, kindness.
Status promoted. Reward: raindrops on pear blossom skill. The favored concubine systems voice echoed in her mind.
Attendant Zhou was ted. She didnt expect a reward for status promotion. The raindrops on pear blossom skill would make her look lovely and moving when she wept.
Issuing a new task: promote your status again within two months. Task reward: dragons pearl.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1945: Dragon’s Pearl?
Chapter 1945: Dragons Pearl?
Dragons pearl?
Attendant Zhou mentally asked the favored concubine system, Whats the dragons pearl?
Its a narrow vulva and slender vagina. The cervix wouldnt be too deep inside, the favored concubine system exined. It will make men endlessly infatuated.
Attendant Zhou blushed slightly at the exnation, yet was resolved to obtain it. The main connection between men and women was sex.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
My empress, we will return at noon to dine. Zhao Xu reached out to lightly pat Ning Shus folded hands as they rested on herp. Well be going first to deal with government affairs.
This subject wife respectfully sees His Majesty off. As Ning Shu stood up to curtsy, she sneered inwardly. Just a few moments earlier he didnt give her face and now he was trying to use a meal to make up for it.
Ning Shu wanted to say, Scram! Youd better note. All he had to do wase over and pick up the chopsticks to eat, but she would have to do a ton to prepare.
After Zhao Xu left, only Ning Shu and Attendant Zhou remained in the room. Ning Shu carefully sized the woman up. The more she studied her, the more beautiful Attendant Zhou became. Her skin was excellent: there really wasnt a single blemish.
It was like a top-quality sheep-fat white jade that carried a faint, healthy flush. What an amazingplexion.
Attendant Zhou couldnt help but feel apprehensive as Ning Shu stared at her. After all, she was only a seventh-ranked concubine, she was still too weak to confront the empress.
Qiu Ling, send Attendant Zhou over to the Pce of Moonlight. Tell Consort Zhuang to look after Attendant Zhou and that I hope theyll be good friends, Ning Shu told Qiu Ling. She then turned to Attendant Zhou and said, You must be tired after attending to the emperorst night. Go back and rest.
This subject thanks Her Majesty for her kindness. Attendant Zhou curtsied to her.
And arrange for an instructor to teach Attendant Zhou the proper customs, Ning Shu told Qiu Ling.
Attendant Zhous expression showed her embarrassment. She had to curtsy every other minute, yet now she was being disdained for bad form.
Yes. Qiu Ling curtsied to Ning Shu, then turned around and said to Attendant Zhou, Attendant Zhou, please.
Ning Shu watched Attendant Zhou walk away. Even with her back turned, she still looked elegant.
Ning Shu clicked her tongue twice. Love began with noticing a persons attractive features, then grew in admiration of their talent, and finally became devotion to the others character.
The favored concubine system created an image of a devastatingly beautiful goddess concubine in Zhou Ningning. Everyone desired beauty, especially the emperor who was used to being surrounded by beautiful women. So she had to possess outstanding beauty.
But what could beauty alone achieve? She needed to master all kinds of skills and learn a great deal of knowledge across various subjects to set herself apart. She had to be able to recite Tang poetry, Song verses, and Yuan opera. She had to be capable of discussing ancient philosophies, from Confucian ssics to Taoism, and be well versed in the four arts. All this was necessary to create the ideal, learned woman.
A woman whose work was exquisite: whose embroidered flowers attracted butterflies and whose cooking skill rivaled even that of the imperial kitchens imperial chef. A woman whose very presence suppressed her rivals.
When the male lead saw this, hed be like: Oh my! My woman is both beautiful and talented, a boon to my reputation! The poems she writes are even sought after by gifted schrs!
Whatever the topic of the day, she needed to be able to expand on it. There were many women in the inner pce. The empress was always lofty and dignified, out of fear that her prestige would decline. Meanwhile, other women were either only pretending to be sincere or were extremely stupid. It was only when he was with this woman that his spirit was truly liberated.
This was love!
But a love that had never been tested could not be called love. Every time the male lead was in danger, the favored concubine system issued a task that allowed the female lead to act like a martyrshe would dash forward to block knives and des for the male lead.
When the male lead saw that he would say, Oh my, how deeply moving! This inner pce woman was willing to die for him. Which other would be so brave as to risk her safety when his life was in danger? The women in the inner pce loved his status, his prestige, and great wealth. But this woman alone loved him for who he truly was.
And so, affection took root and grew. This woman alone was enough to satisfy him in this life, the presence of others were all hindrances to the existence of their love.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1946: The Perfect Woman in the Eyes of Men
Chapter 1946: The Perfect Woman in the Eyes of Men
Ning Shu expressed that there was truly nothing on Earth that could escape such patterns. Even wise monarchs could be tricked into falling in love with such a pattern.
These rogue systems were existences that stole the fortune and naturalws from nes.
Zhao Xu was the emperor. He imed the title of the rightful emperor, the Son of Heaven, so he naturally possessed strong luck, as well as the luck bestowed on the leader of such arge nation. As the emperors women, the women of the inner pce also possessed good fortune. If that wasnt the case, they never would have been able to be an emperors woman in the first ce.
The favored concubine system created the perfect woman in the eyes of men: a woman tailored entirely to that mans taste. That way she could defeat all others in the inner pce. It aplished this by concentrating all good fortune into the female leads body, even seizing the emperors fortune and the fortune of the nation.
Despite Attendant Zhous apparent freedom and the myriad of perks she received, she was just a puppet: a ve to the favored concubine system. But she was happy with this because she gained a high standing and wealth; even having an emperor fall in love with her as a result. He would go so far as to dismiss the imperial harem for her, which increased her vanity.
Your Majesty, this servant already sent Attendant Zhou over to the Pce of Moonlight and told Consort Zhuang to take good care of her. I also asked Nurse Cheng to instruct her, Qiu Ling reported when she returned.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded. Very good.
With her violent temper, Consort Zhuang would make things difficult for Attendant Zhou - both openly and secretly. Nurse Cheng was the eldest nurse from the former emperors time and was incredibly strict. Moreover, she was old. Her temper had be increasingly unstable over the years, and she rarely restrained herself.
They would definitely make Attendant Zhou suffer.
The favored concubine system constantly issued tasks to the female lead and she was given skills when shepleted them. As a result, the female lead would turn into the all-around perfect woman.
Right now, contact between Zhao Xu and Attendant Zhou had to be reduced. As long as they kept meeting, it would keep triggering tasks. The more of those tasks Attendant Zhoupleted, the more skills she gained.
However, she wouldnt be able to make the emperor love her if she failed too many tasks. Once the favored concubine system gathered enough fortune, it would discard its ve and begin its search for a new host.
What Ning Shu needed was the window of opportunity that would be created when the favored concubine system discarded Attendant Zhou. Once the two separated, 2333 couldpletely destroy and engulf the other system.
Your Majesty, His Majesty said that he woulde over at noon to have lunch. Should this servant notify them to start preparing now? Qiu Ling asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded in agreement and told her, Deliver a message to Mother.
Yes. Qiu Ling curtsied and withdrew from the chamber.
Fu Wanhuis father was the imperial tutor, and Fu Wanhui was the youngest daughter of her family. As she was born in her parents old age, they doted on her considerably.
Fu Wanhui had already been married to Zhao Xu for several years and yet had no children.
Ning Shu took this bodys pulse and knew it could be considered healthy.
At noon, Zhao Xu arrived for lunch and saw a table filled with various dishes. He watched as Ning Shu ate with her head lowered, then got some food for her as he said, My dear empress, you must be tired from managing the entire inner pce. Youve worked hard.
This subject wife isnt tired. Its just that Ive still not given Your Majesty children. This subject wife is too ashamed to face Your Majesty, Ning Shu said.
Theres no need to rush, it is as the heavens that decide such things. My empress and we are still young, Zhao Xu said unconcerned.
Ning Shu didnt know whether he truly didnt care or was faking it.
Was he really not anxious? There were very few inner pce heirs. So far, Concubine De was the only one who had a princess.
At any rate, Ning Shu wouldnt be the one giving birth so she didnt really care.
Once their lunch was finished, Zhou Xu chatted with her for a while longer before saying he had government affairs to deal with and leaving.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1947: Like a Fairy That Had Descended to Earth
Chapter 1947: Like a Fairy That Had Descended to Earth
Once Zhao Xu left, Ning Shu went to the side chamber to rest and didnt let anyone else enter. She sat on the bed and began meditating. After all, she needed to be able to protect herself.
It took some time before a thread of energy appeared in her dantian. Luckily, there was plenty of spiritual energy avable in ancient times. She let the energy slowly strengthen the body as she meditated.
Zhao Xu was honestly quite pleased with Attendant Zhous body, but he had already favored herst night and it would not look good if he were to continue favoring her.
Though unable to pamper Attendant Zhou, he still went to the Pce of Moonlight. This time, it was to visit Consort Zhuang.
Yet the moment he passed by the Jade Court, he noticed Attendant Zhou sitting on the verandas railings.
Attendant Zhoubed through her hair that was styled simply. Her fine ck hair was draped over her shoulders and she was dressed in in clothing. She held a round fan in her lily-white hands and wasnguidly fanning herself, her head raised to look at the sky.
She looked as beautiful as an orchid, like a fairy that had descended to Earth.
Zhao Xu narrowed his eyes and waved Eunuch Li over. Eunuch Li immediately understood. He briefly nced at Attendant Zhou before going to tell Consort Zhuang that His Majesty would not being.
Zhao Xu walked slowly towards Attendant Zhou, extended his hand to lift a few strands of her hair, and raised them to his nose.
Attendant Zhou, unaware of Zhao Xus arrival, said, Lian Er, Im thirsty. Pour me a cup of water.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Zhao Xu took the teacup from the maids hand and handed it to Attendant Zhou. She was just about to ept it when he feigned anger and said, You have great courage to dare demand that we pour you tea.
Your Majesty! Attendant Zhou was startled and immediately curtsied.
Drink. Arent you thirsty? Zhao Xu gave Attendant Zhou the teacup and she took a sip. He then took the teacup from her hand and finished drinking her leftover tea.
This beauty has the breath of an orchid, even the teacup she drinks from is enchantingly fragrant, Zhao Xu teased as he raised the teacup to his nose and inhaled.
When men were interested in new women, they had the patience to flirt and sweet talk. When a man lost interest in a woman, he didnt even want to see her.
Attendant Zhous crimson face looked particrly pretty and enchanting. Zhao Xu was unable to resist reaching out to touch her face. Her skin was soft, smooth, and warm.
Attendant Zhou rubbed her face against Zhao Xus palm, making his lower abdomen tighten. He picked Attendant Zhou up and her arms encircled his neck.
The closer the two got, the more he could smell the fragrance Attendant Zhou exhaled. It was elegant and enchanting.
What followed was naturally a round of tumbling.
And on the other side of the pce, Eunuch Li told Consort Zhuang that the emperor chose to stay in the Jade Court. She was livid and nearly threw her cup. Instead, she crumpled her handkerchief with all her might. However, she still couldnt stop herself from cursing that damned wretch. She was furious to the point she was on the brink of tears.
The next morning, she went to the Pce of Prolonged Autumn to pay her respects. When Consort Zhuang saw the beautiful glow on Attendant Zhous cheeks as a result ofst nights pampering, her re was fierce enough to bore a hole through Attendant Zhou.
Attendant Zhou elegantly fanned herself with the round fan she carried, ignoring Consort Zhuangs gaze entirely.
Ning Shu entered the main hall from the side hall and briefly nced between the two. Howe Attendant Zhou had gotten more beautiful again when only a single night had passed since Ning Shust saw her?
Fuck. The longer this went on, the more her beauty defied nature. Those who had cheats sure had it nice. She could turn a room of gorgeous women into nothing more than her backdrop, her beauty making them seemmonce.
Consort Zhuang looked at Ning Shu with teary eyes. It was an extremely pitiful sight.
Ning Shu ignored the concubines gaze. She focused on Attendant Zhou instead and said, I heard that His Majesty came to your Jade Court yesterday?
The moment she said that, Attendant Zhou was stared down by a whole room full of concubines.
Trantor: Kiara
MTL Editor: Shark
#Sharks Comments: I imagine a room of angry concubines is about equivalent to a school of starving piranhas.
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 1948: This Subject Is Merely a Lowly Attendant
Chapter 1948: This Subject Is Merely a Lowly Attendant
Attendant Zhou immediately stood and replied, Your Majesty, this subject is merely a lowly attendant whos unable to deny the emperors wishes.
The emperor was the one who wanted to visit her: how could she drive him out? There was no reason not to fight back when the empress was clearly trying to stir up trouble.
Moreover, she still had a task to suppress the empress arrogance. Uponpletion, she would receive the fully aromatic body, evesting scent reward.
Ning Shus eyebrows rose. Would Zhao Xu have gone to her Jade Court if she stayed in her room as was proper instead of striking a pose outside?
Men were often unaware that women were seducing them. Of course, when they did know, they took advantage of the situation for their own benefit. After all, a woman working that hard to keep a man showed him how charming he was.
Ning Shus tone was indifferent as she said, Why are you so agitated? I merely asked so the scribe may record it. Well drop the matter if you are unwilling to have it recorded.
If the emperors attendance for the night wasnt officially noted and Attendant Zhou became pregnant, they wouldnt be able to check the records. Thus the child would be considered illegitimate.
Attendant Zhou was taken aback for a moment, then she inwardly berated herself. She had been too impatient in wanting to obtain that fully aromatic body with its evesting scent. Her skin was currently the color of snow, which Zhao Xu adored. If she had a fully aromatic body, it would be even more perfect.
Please forgive me, Your Majesty. This subject spoke insolently and now asks Your Majesty for forgiveness. Attendant Zhou quickly curtsied. She needed to be more careful in the future.
If one wanted to bare their teeth, one first needed the strength to follow through.
Ning Shu nced at Zhou Xiaoyi. Your form is stillcking. Didnt you learn etiquette from Nurse Li? His Majesty wont be pleased. There could be a big event in the future. The imperial familys rtives as well as the civil and military secretaries would be watching you. Whatever action you take would represent the imperial family and His Majesty.
Learn more from Nurse Li. Nurse Li performed well as a courtdy under the former emperor. You cant go wrong learning more from her. Ning Shu looked directly at the kneeling Attendant Zhou. Alright?
Yes, this subject will remember. Attendant Zhous voice trembled slightly. Shed been half-squatting since the beginning and her body started to sway.
Ning Shu was nit-picking. Attendant Zhous form could be considered okay, but no one stood to speak up for her. They all seemed to be enjoying the show.
Having someone overshadow them just as they were about to seed always provoked disgust in others. There was only one man in the pce and everyone longed for his affection. After such a long wait for their turn, another person stole them away. Anyone would puke blood from this.
It was no surprise that deep-seated hatred would arise.
Ning Shu didnt order Attendant Zhou to get up. Instead, she picked up a teacup and took a sip before saying, Theres no need for you toe over and pay your respects to me in the following few days. Learn the rules and proper etiquette from Nurse Li first.
Attendant Zhou bit her lip. Was this a disguised house arrest?
But how should sheplete her task? Shed received a task to be favored in the inner pce. She needed to make Zhao Xu dote on her for seven days in a row to receive the glistening skin, jade bones reward.
The glistening skin, jade bones reward would allow the body to reach a perfected state, giving her the perfect figure: a curvy body and a dainty, small waist.
Attendant Zhou, did you hear what I just said? Ning Shu asked.
This subject understands and will certainly study etiquette from Nurse Li, Attendant Zhou said as she lowered her head.
Alright, everyone may leave, Ning Shu said.
We subjects respectfully withdraw. The concubines stood up, curtsied, then left.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Since Attendant Zhou half-squatted for quite a while, her legs ached quite a bit. Her maid helped her up.
Attendant Zhou turned her head to nce back at Ning Shu sitting. At that moment, Ning Shu stared at her. As the twos gazes met, Attendant Zhou lowered her head.
The other imperial concubines left but Consort Zhuang stayed behind. Her expression was aggrieved as she turned to Ning Shu and said, Your Majesty, look at that vixen. This subject feels deeply wronged.
Chapter 1949: Such Great Tea
Chapter 1949: Such Great Tea
Ning Shu was speechless as she took in Consort Zhuangs wretched expression. Attendant Zhou was served to her on a silver tter and she still couldnt beat her? Who else could she possibly me for that?
Your Majesty, look at that Attendant Zhou! Shes just a third-ss seventh-ranked attendant yet she dared to embarrass you in front of so many sisters, Consort Zhuang said angrily. She wrung her handkerchief as her face distorted in rage.
Ning Shu took a sip of tea and licked her lips. The imperial pce truly did serve high-quality goods.
Your Majesty, this subject consort doesnt mean to sow discord. But that Attendant Zhou is too much, Consort Zhuang uttered, looking at Ning Shu who was once again lost in thought.
Oh. Ning Shu put the teacup down. Attendant Zhou is from your pce. You cant even control your own people, but still have enough face toe to me andin? Go back to your pce and instruct her properly.
To think that the master of a pce, a fourth-ranked imperial concubine, couldnt control a mere seventh-ranked attendant. If Ning Shu was in her position, she would be too embarrassed toin.
Your Majesty, you havent seen her bewitching manner! How should this subject consort control that? This subject consort is ashamed, but cant help it! Consort Zhuang looked depressed. This subject consort was foolish for not knowing how to discipline her. Shes currently in favor with His Majesty too, so this consort really doesnt know what to do.
Its always, this subject consort really doesnt know what to do with you. If you dont know what to do, cant you think of something to do? Ning Shu was seriously defeated by Consort Zhuang.
As expected of someone that came from a generals family, her brain was as straightforward and un-wrinkled as physically possible. Nevertheless, since she was from a generals family, shouldnt she be well-versed in all sorts of tactics and the Thirty-Six Stratagems?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Warriors were the ones who were truly skilled at thinking on their feet. They had to fight to preserve their own lives, so all sorts of hidden potential were brought out on the battlefield.
Could it be because Consort Zhuang was a girl?
How do you expect me to deal with Attendant Zhou? Ning Shu asked. I am the mother of the nation, what I want most is harmony in the inner pce. If any sisters are to give birth to His Majestys sons, it will be a blessing for the great Qian dynasty.
Ning Shu almost bit her own tongue as she spoke.
Consort Zhuangs face was sullen and she looked helpless. She stood up and curtsied to Ning Shu. This consort understands. This consort asks to be excused.
Ahem Ning Shu coughed. You caught a coldst night. Are you feeling better?
What? Consort Zhuang was dumbfounded.
Didnt you say that you felt unwell? Call the imperial physician to take a look, Ning Shu repeated.
Consort Zhuang shook her head. This consort is not unwell.
You are ill.
This consort is not ill.
Ning Shu:
She waved her hand. Youre excused.
Your Majesty, why did you say that this consort is ill? Consort Zhuang stepped closer to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu said, Attendant Zhou needs to work hard on learning etiquette and rules.
Consort Zhuang took some time to ponder that. Then her eyes brightened though her eyebrows furrowed. Your Majesty, if this subject consort is ill, what happens if His Majesty calls upon this subject consort to attend to him for the night?
Ning Shu barely stopped herself from rolling her eyes. She said she was ill. The emperor definitely wouldnt go to the Moonlight Pce if that was the case. The dragon body was too important to risk entering a contaminated area.
There were so many women in the inner pce; he had a lot of options.
Consort Zhuang clearly had misgivings. The grace of the emperor was worth more than that of the heavens within the inner pce. Moreover, the entire pce would be locked down when she fell ill. It would result in neither side winning.
Ning Shu took another sip of tea. It ran smoothly down her throat and warmed her stomach. Lord, its so tasty!
To His Majesty, Attendant Zhou is still a novelty. Ning Shu was just one step short of directly saying that even if Zhao Xu went to the Moonlight Pce, it would have nothing to do with Consort Zhuang anyways.
Consort Zhuangs expression was one of confusion. Finally, she stomped her foot. Your Majesty, this consort feels ill!
Chapter 1950: Learn Proper Etiquette
Chapter 1950: Learn Proper Etiquette
Ning Shu:
So was she feeling sick or not?
Have an imperial physician take a look at you, Ning Shu helplessly said. Donte to pay respects for the next couple of days.
This subject consort kowtows in thanks to Your Majestys grace. Consort Zhuang withdrew.
After Consort Zhuang left the Pce of Prolonged Autumn, she returned to the Moonlight Pce. On the way there, she visited the Jade Court to see Attendant Zhou.
When she arrived, Attendant Zhou was standing upright while being lectured by Nurse Li. She had a book on her head and a flower vase sat atop it. Nurse Li held a bamboo stick in her hand, using it to force Attendant Zhou to curtsy.
Attendant Zhou only bent a bit as she did so, but the flower vase on her head crashed to the floor and broke into fragments on impact.
Attendant Zhou, please take this a little more seriously. Nurse Li hit the stick against Attendant Zhous lower back. When you curtsy, you need to straighten your lower back without moving it.
An attendant must learn proper etiquette as quickly as possible, Nurse Li said, her voice low. And Ive heard that Her Majesty was not at all satisfied with your manners. Over the next few days, this old servant will teach Attendant Zhou the proper customs.
Attendant Zhou hissed in pain as the stick hit her waist. Her skin became very sensitive due to the systems transformation. It would turn red at the slightest touch.
Being beaten by Nurse Li like this was incredibly painful.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Inwardly, Attendant Zhou regretted her rash move in the Pce of Prolonged Autumn more and more. The inner pce had a strict hierarchy. She shouldnt have moved against the empress that early.
Now she understood why the favored concubine system gave her half a years time.
Seeing Attendant Zhous predicament, Consort Zhuang sneered and told the female attendant beside her, I feel unwell. Call the imperial physician to the Moonlight Pce.
Yes, Your Highness.
Consort Zhuang looked at Attendant Zhous graceful bearing. Even though Nurse Li humiliated her and made her seem pathetic, she still looked lovely and moving. There were even tears in her eyes. If a man saw her like this, their hearts would surely soften.
However, Attendant Zhou faced the stone-hearted Nurse Li. The same techniques women used against men to great effect didnt work on other women.
It was just falling sick to close the pce down for a period of time, it was nothing if it hindered Attendant Zhou. After all, with Attendant Zhous looks, shed definitely achieve meteoric sess.
Consort Zhuang had offended Attendant Zhou before and made her enter the Cold Pce. She didnt believe for a moment that there wouldnt be retaliation.
The imperial physician arrived and examined Consort Zhuang. Consort Zhuang was informed that she had the summer flu and should recuperate properly. If she waited until the weather cooled down a bit, there shouldnt be a problem.
Ning Shu sent people to deliver a bit of nutritional medicine to Consort Zhuang, as well as to tell her not toe to pay her respects and to rest well.
Ning Shu then asked the scribe to temporarily bar the Moonlight Pces imperial concubines from attending to the emperor at night.
After all, who knows how long it would take Consort Zhuang to recover? r(st)q
Officially, Consort Zhuang was recuperating. In reality, she spent her time attentively watching Attendant Zhou. She took every opportunity to stop Attendant Zhou from meeting the emperor during chance encounters, so she was quite hard at work.
Consort Zhuang was not the only one watching Attendant Zhou like a hawk: Nurse Li also paid close attention. After Attendant Zhou was reprimanded by the empress in front of so many imperial concubines for herck of manners, Nurse Li felt that they had considerably lost face.
No one would doubt her professionalism.
Attendant Zhous favorite thing to do was untying her hair and donning simple, elegant clothing. It made her appear like a fairy, cing her above themon folk. It also gave her a mischievous air.
But Nurse Li thought this was a breach of etiquette and had the maidb her hair properly. At night, with her hair down, she resembled a ghost.
Attendant Zhou Xiaoyi was truly wracked with anxiety. Her task of bing favored in the inner pce had failed. Two days had gone by since shest saw Zhao Xu.
Men were all creatures that were always enamored with new women and bored with the old ones. He had forgotten about her already.
This is your second failure. You still have one more chance, but fail again and you will receive punishment, the favored concubine system said.in
Chapter 1951: Had Exposed Her Ambitions Prematurely
Chapter 1951: Had Exposed Her Ambitions Prematurely
s. Attendant Zhou sighed inwardly. Why did she feel so unluckytely when she had an absolute advantage?
Upon further consideration, Attendant Zhou realized that she had exposed her ambitions prematurely. No boss liked a subordinate who openly coveted their position.
She tried to move against the empress too early and dragged the emperor to her yard.
But she would have failed her task if she didnt reel Zhao Xu in.
Whats done was done. She had no choice but to find a solution.
Issuing a new task: attend to the emperor tonight, the mechanical voice of the favored concubine system said.
Attendant Zhou scratched her head in distress. How was she supposed to attend to him with such a fierce woman watching her every move? And with Consort Zhuang sick, no one from the Moonlight Pce could attend to the emperor.
This system constantly put her in difficult positions.
Attendant. Please dont act so inelegantly, Mama Li said when she caught Attendant Zhou scratching her cheek.
Attendant Zhou eyed her. The old tigers face was wrinkled, her expression was cold, and her once-sharp eyes drooped. Why was a woman like that still in the pce? She should be retired. Couldnt they just give her some money and drive her out?
Such opinionated old hags were a real nuisance!
Just the sight of her was infuriating. Attendant Zhou would definitely get rid of this old woman once she gained more power.
There was no way that she would fail this task again, right?
Please continue practicing proper etiquette. Dont bend your waist when curtsying. Dont move your upper body either. Now bend your knees slightly, Mama Li continued on.
Attendant Zhou felt extremely frustrated. As if it wasnt enough that she had to find a way to attend to the emperor tonight!
Your Majesty, Madam is here, Qiu Ling told Ning Shu as she walked in.
Ning Shu set her teacup aside. Quick, let my mother in.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Madam Fu walked into the hall with a girl dressed in servant garments at her heels.
This subject greets the empress. Madam Fu curtsied towards Ning Shu.
Mother, please get up. Ning Shu quickly helped Madam Fu and nced at the maid. Mother, please take a seat.
She then asked Qiu Ling to prepare some cakes and tea.
Your Majesty, have you truly thought this through? Madam Fu asked.
Ning Shu nodded. Is this the woman? Raise your head.
The maid behind Madam Fu walked forward and bowed to Ning Shu. This humble woman, Lian Yi, greets Your Majesty.
Lian Yi raised her head, revealing a bright and charming face. The woman had a single, defining characteristic: seductive, seductive, seductive.
Those slender eyes really did resemble a foxs.
A real-life fox spirit!
That was the first thought Ning Shu had when she saw the woman.
Lian Yi grew up in a brothel. Madam Fus expression was pleading. Your Majesty, please-.
Chapter 1952: If You Lead the Wolf to Expel the Tiger…
Chapter 1952: If You Lead the Wolf to Expel the Tiger
Mother, I know what Im doing. Ning Shu sipped her tea.
Lian Yi, show the empress, Madam Fu said.
Yes. Lian Yi lifted her foot and raised it above her head.
Ning Shu remained expressionless as her body bent itself into a frightening arc. It was just like watching a talent show.
Your Majesty, Lian Yi is very flexible and she has been soaked in baths with various herbs since she was young, Madam Fu said. Because of this, she wont be able to conceive.
She was originally cultivated as the top courtesan by the head of the brothel. This subject paid a high price for herBut, Your Majesty, the harem already has so many concubines and consorts
Madam Fu paused long enough for Ning Shu to speak to Qiu Ling. Take Lian Yi to freshen up.
Yes. Qiu Ling left with Lian Yi.
Your Majesty, if you lead the wolf to expel the tiger, youre likely to be bitten by the wolf, Madam Fu said, her concern tant. Your Majesty should give birth to the emperors heir soon. Then those women in the harem couldnt surpass Your Majesty.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together. Why had she looked for such a woman?
Because she was all too aware of how men thought. They liked the new and hated the old. This woman might make Zhao Xu ignore Attendant Zhou for a while.
And because she was not Fu Wanhui, she didnt care about Zhao Xu at all. However, there were enough women in the harem already. Was she really going to get him another?
This woman has the tools and the skills for seduction. She was trained for this since childhood and has a deep understanding of the psychology of men. Because she understood her destiny, she said that she would rather serve the emperor than be at the mercy of ten thousand others in the brothel.
Wanhui, such a woman is terrifying, Madam Fu said. They will do anything to survive. Theyre not like us, who are bound by various rules. They have no dignity. If it means survival then they do anything and everything to please men.
Ning Shu sighed. We all try to please men and were all dependent on men.
All Your Majesty has to do is gain enough capital to stabilize your position. The emperor has no male heirs yet and, in this pce, children are more important than anything else. Empress, dont put too much importance on whos being favored.
Madam Fu looked at Ning Shu. Your Majesty, knowing this, you should decide whether you want to keep Lian Yi.
Ning Shu ced her hand on her heart. The body was resisting, unwilling to ept Lian Yi.
Women were truly-!
Then take her back, Ning Shu said.
An excellent decision, Your Majesty, Madam Fu said. The girls in this harem alle from reputable families. They are well-chosen candidates, Your Majesty. Bringing in someone with such a bad reputation to attend to His Majesty would reflect poorly on Your Majesty as well. You are the mother of the country and a model for all women in the world. Every move you make is scrutinized.
Mother, this daughter understands. She carried the Fu familys century-old reputation, and everyone in the harem watched her every move.
In her position, there was just no way for her to have any sort of personal rtionship with anyone.
Fu Wanhui was a qualified mother of a country. Of two evils, she chose the lesser one. When forced to choose between sharing her husband with the women of the harem, or being divorced and sent home, Fu Wanhui chose to keep her reputation intact.
Ning Shu originally wanted to pull Zhao Xu down from the throne but discovered a problem. Which was, she had borne no heir to the throne at all, and not a single concubine had a child.
Ning Shu suspected that Zhao Xu purposefully avoided having children. If he had them too early and the children grew up, they could threaten his status. The consort who gave birth to a son could harbor sinister intentions.
While Ning Shu hadnt seen what kind of person Zhao Xu was yet, he was said to be a very capable emperor.
Except in the face of Attendant Zhous love tactics, she hadnt seen him open his heart to anyone. He saw most members of his harem as entertaining diversions and methods of release.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The harem belonged to the emperor, but the harem must not arbitrarily control the emperors thoughts.
His heart was as unpredictable as the sea. It seemed the saying that apanying an emperor was like walking with a tiger had a grain of truth to it.
Chapter 1953: Ascending to the Position of Emperor Herself
Chapter 1953: Ascending to the Position of Emperor Herself
Ascending to the position of emperor herself was an even less realistic solution. In this feudal society where men were viewed as superior, how could a woman ever be emperor?
Without any special abilities, she would definitely be torn apart by the men around her.
She couldnt ascend to the throne at all, even if she had five years to do so. And even if she could, once Ning Shu left and her host returned, would Fu Wanhui be able to survive as emperor?
Besides, Fu Wanhui had no children. A lone woman faced a hopeless future.
Ning Shu shook her head and scrapped the idea of bing emperor. It was too impractical. She had to be more realistic.
Her task was making Attendant Zhou disappear and getting rid of the favored concubine system. Why was she worrying about extra stuff?
It was better to take good care of the body and wait until Fu Wanhui returned to give birth to a child.
Women in this era live like that: by obeying the four virtues, with their husbands as the center of their universe.
If she tried to block a carriage with her measly arms, shed only end up crushed.
Your Majesty, Madam Fu called out.
Seriously, why was she getting so distracted? In the past, she was always alert and prepared for anything. Maybe it was because the task was unexpectedly easy.
At least, she wasnt constantly worrying about being ambushed by violent attacks.
Mother, Ive thought things through. You can take that Lian Yi back, Ning Shu said lightly.
Your Majesty, please let this humble woman stay in the pce! Lian Yi is willing to do all she can to serve the empress. Lian Yi had walked into the pce, and when she heard Ning Shus words, she immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed. Please ept this servant.
Ning Shu raised her brows and said lightly, Theres no need.
Your Majesty, please ept this servant. This servant was willing to be a dog for Your Majesty and do anything! Lian Yi cried and said, This servant doesnt want to go back to the brothel anymore. This servant would rather be a foot-washing servant by Your Majestys side.
A foot-washing maid?
Ning Shus eyes whirled, remembering that Qianlongs concubine Concubine Ling was Empress Fuchas foot-washing maid. When the empress died, that maid passed out crying at the funeral and attracting Qianlongs attention.
After that, she became a winner in life. She had many children with Qianlong, and was the biological mother of Emperor Jiaqing.
Ning Shu looked at Lian Yi, who was desperate and in tears.
No, go back with Mother. Ning Shu said and took a sip from her teacup.
It was quite dangerous to keep such a person at ones side.
Lian Yi and Attendant Zhou were both women built for men: one taking the low road and the other taking the high road.
No matter what, men liked such acts.
Ning Shu didnt believe that Lian Yi would be willing to be a maid. She suffered so much from her youth onward and was soaked in herbs every day. All that just to make her body more flexible and able to contort into various difficult postures so that men could feel supreme pleasure.
After spending so much time learning all that, she was definitely going to apply it.
Enough. Your status is unsuitable for remaining in the pce. Ning Shu asked Qiu Ling to take Lian Yi out.
Your Majesty, this subject will leave first. Please take care of yourself. Madam Fu stood up and curtsied towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu hummed and said, Mother, dont leave this woman at home. It would make the house restless.
She had been the one who hadnt thought things through.
Despite being an empress, she couldnt even deal with one little concubine and had to get another woman involved. She was seriously useless.
Ning Shu really wanted to p herself.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1954: Here to See How You Are Doing
Chapter 1954: Here to See How You Are Doing
This subject knows and will handle this person well. She will be sent back to where she came from, said Madam Fu.
No matter how unwilling she was to leave the pce, Lian Yi was still taken away by Madam Fu.
As soon as they left, Ning Shu told Qiu Ling, Consort Zhuang had been ill for a few days. Let us go see her.
Yes.
Ning Shu went to the Moonlight Pce to visit Consort Zhuang. Consort Zhuang was eating melon seeds and herplexion seemed pretty good.
Your Majesty. Consort Zhuang hurriedly bowed to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu pretended not to notice and said, Im.
This consorts heart still feels stuffy, Consort Zhuang said, covering her heart.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
I brought you some medicine. Remember to take it, Ning Shu said, pursing her lips.
Yes, this consort will remember to take medicine on time, Consort Zhuang said, nodding.
Ning Shu picked up a few melon seeds from the fruit tray and started snacking. She then asked, Did Attendant Zhoue to greet you?
Your Majesty, this consort isnt trying to instigate a fight but, since Attendant Zhou arrived at the Moonlight Pce, she hasnte to greet this consort despite this consort being the master of this pce! Consort Zhuang said, very excitedly.
Sit down and drink some water. Ning Shu pointed to the stool. Its just a ceremony, no need to mind it.
Consort Zhuang sat down and said, How could this be? Ones position determines ones noble status. If in the future, a consort saw the empress and didnt show any proper respect then the harem would be inplete disarray.
Ning Shu nodded. Youre right.
Empress, Consort Zhuang. Attendant Zhou from the Jade Court hase to give her greetings, the pce maid said as she walked in.
Let her in. Ning Shu put the melon seeds in her hands back on the fruit tray.
Hurry up and clean this up, Consort Zhuang ordered the maid.
Ning Shu almost didnt recognize Attendant Zhou when she came in. She was wearing her hair properly and her bun was neatlybed.
There were strict regtions on the style of fabrics and hair jewelry in the pce; each ss had no choice but to wear the clothes of their ss, and what kind of hairstyle went with which headgear was also clearly defined.
ording to the rules, a third-ss female attendant of the seventh rank would have a much shabbier outfit whenpared to the other concubines.
Attendant Zhou was followed by Mama Li. Mama Li was dressed in dark clothes and had a serious, wrinkled face. It was almost daunting. She looked like a tiger woman.
Maybe it was only Ning Shus imagination but she felt like Attendant Zhou was walking strangely. Her steps were very small, almost like she was wearing a kimono.
The olddies of the pce were truly skilled trainers.
Attendant Zhous face used to be fair and ruddy, but now she was very pale and her jaw was sharp. What happened?
Attendant Zhou stiffly curtsied towards Ning Shu and Consort Zhuang. This attendant pays her respects to the Empress and Consort Zhuang.
Her salute was like a machines. Very precise, but also very rigid.
As she curtsied, Attendant Zhou watched Mama Li from the corner of her eyes. To her relief, Mama Li looked satisfied.
All she could do was pray to see the emperor soon.
This Mama Li was horrible. She tormented her in the name of teaching her etiquette.
Attendant Zhou was in constant pain. Her entire body was sore and she was still forced to curtsy countless times every day by this twisted woman.
She suspected the old womans sadism was caused by abination of never having married and an endocrine disorder.
In the past few days of house arrest, Attendant Zhou finally saw the truth. Men were all trash and shed been dumped. After ying with her, he never came to find her again.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1955: Needle Punishment
Chapter 1955: Needle Punishment
All Attendant Zhou thought of now was getting out of her current predicament as quickly as possible. Now that she couldnt even see the emperors face, even a servant could bully her.
That was what it meant to have no power. Attendant Zhou had been a sly officedy in her past life, not a little girl longing for love. After her time in the harem, she truly felt that having power was the most important thing.
The emperor gave her a position, a courtyard to live in.
She had failed three tasks, and yesterday she was punished by the favored concubine system - jabbed by needles.
Attendant Zhou originally thought that the needle punishment was just being stabbed by a needle. However, the pain of being stabbed by needles in every part of her body almost made her wet herself.
Her eyes had rolled back in pain for the ten minutes her punishmentsted.
The system said that if she failed the next task, then the pain wouldst for half an hour. There would even be electric shocks.
With that threat lingering in her mind, Attendant Zhou was terrified. She didnt want to suffer anymore. No matter what, she had to leave the Moonlight Pce and see Zhao Xu.
Attendant Zhou saw the melon seed husks scattered on the ground and took in Consort Zhuangs goodplexion. She didnt look sick at all. These two were deliberately messing with her.
Faced with such a situation, Attendant Zhou could do nothing but endure. She bowed to Ning Shu. Empress, this attendant hadnt gotten to greet the empress for a long time, so her heart was very uneasy. Tomorrow morning, this attendant wishes to greet the empress.
Ning Shu raised her brows. Was this show of weakness meant to see her released from confinement?
Dont worry, when Consort Zhuang recovers from her illness, you two can greet this empress together, Ning Shu said calmly. Learn proper etiquette, and surprise the emperor when you get out.
Ning Shu looked at Mama Li and smiled as she said, Mama Li was someone who even thete emperor praised. Learn from her, Attendant Zhou. It will benefit you to learn from Mama Lis way of dealing with people.
Thank you, Your Majesty, for the praise. This old ve dares not to ept such words. Mama Li curtsied.
Rest well, Ning Shu said to Consort Zhuang before standing up and leaving.
Thank you, Your Majesty.
Thank you, Your Majesty.
Attendant Zhou watched Ning Shu and told Mama Li, Mama, I have something to say to Consort Zhuang. Please leave first.
Mama Li nced at Attendant Zhou, bowed, and left.
Consort Zhuang, this attendant apologizes to you. Attendant Zhou curtsied towards Consort Zhuang as she spoke.
Consort Zhuang rolled her eyes, then raised a hand to stroke her temples. Why are you apologizing when you didnt do anything wrong?
Theres no right or wrong in this harem. I admit that what I did before wasnt very considerate, but were under one roof and sometimes need to help each other. We could cooperate, Attendant Zhou said frankly.
If the emperor came to the Moonlight Pce, we would be the ones who benefit, Attendant Zhou said. Ill reciprocate.
This Consort Zhuangs expression was hesitant. She hadnt received any favor recently, and this method of pretending to be sick didnt help her situation.
In the end, this harem existed to fight over the emperors favor, for the opportunity to attend to him. Without his favor, they didnt evenpare to a ve.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Dont worry, Consort Zhuang. Ill never try to take whats yours and Ill repay you. Our previous minor disagreements can bepletely forgotten with a smile, Attendant Zhou said sincerely. You are a consort, but I am a mere attendant staying in the Moonlight Pce. Theres no way I could escape your control.
Consort Zhuang pressed her lips together and pondered for a while without answering.
She was struggling with the decision. If she cooperated with Attendant Zhou, it would be tantamount to betraying the empress. No one in the harem could beat the empress and she feared that the empress would hate her for the betrayal.
Trantor: Kaho
Editor: Shark
Chapter 1956: Betray the Empress?
Chapter 1956: Betray the Empress?
But it was her interests that the empress sacrificed. For example, the whole matter of pretending to be sick. She should have been attending to the emperor, but the opportunity was given to others instead.
Head back first and let this consort think about it. Consort Zhuang waved her off.
Attendant Zhou bowed and curtsied. Your Majesty, the emperor hasnte to our pce in a long time. You and I are in the same boat. Our Moonlight Pce will be aughingstock.
Your Highness, Court Lady Qiu, who serves the empress, has turned back and said that she has something for you, Consort Zhuangs maid said.
Hurry up and let her in. Consort Zhuang looked a little panicked. She turned her head and told Attendant Zhou, Go back to your Jade Court.
Attendant Zhous face darkened. Her promise wasnt as good as the empress word.
She had no choice but to leave. She needed to find a way to meet Zhao Xu. As long as she obtained his favor, she would be free of the current situation and would avoid the systems punishment.
Court Lady Qiu, did Her Majesty need something? Consort Zhuang asked Qiu Ling with an unnatural smile.
Qiu Ling took out a two-tailed golden phoenix hairpin. The phoenixs eyes were made of precious stones and paired nicely with the color of the gold. It was extraordinarily gorgeous.
Consort Zhuang, this is a gift from the empress. The empress said, The two-tailed phoenix will be reborn from the ashes and be the three-tailed. Court Lady Qiu said, holding the hairpin.
Consort Zhuang was stunned but rushed to let a servant ept the gift. Thank the empress for her grace. This consort will remember it.
Consort Zhuang was now one of the eight consorts who wore a two-tailed phoenix hairpin. The three-tailed phoenix hairpin could only be worn by one of four consorts, which was one level up.
The empress also said that Consort Zhuang should take care to recuperate, Qiu Ling said.
Thank the empress for caring, Consort Zhuang said, smiling. Cai Lian, see Court Lady Qiu off on this consorts behalf.
This servant will take her leave. Qiu Ling withdrew and left the Moonlight Pce.
Consort Zhuang looked at the phoenix hairpin on the table and sighed internally. The empress was warning her, giving her a sweet date after a punishment.
The rift between her and Attendant Zhou couldnt be mended. If someone made her stay in the Cold Pce, where the sun never shone then
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
If it was her, she couldnt wait to eat that persons flesh and drink their blood. Yet Attendant Zhou calmly spoke of cooperation. She was certainly aplex character.
As was the empress. Neither of them was simple.
Consort Zhuang carefully weighed her options. If she cooperated with Attendant Zhou, then once Attendant Zhou climbed up the ranks in the future, she feared that the first person Attendant Zhou would get rid of was her.
Furthermore, shed have to risk offending the empress.
She didnt know why the empress wanted to deal with Attendant Zhou. But her own rift with Attendant Zhou was how she ended up pretending to be sick in the first ce.
Could she betray the empress now?
Consort Zhuang didnt dare.
Forget it! She had better stick to pretending to be sick!
Qiu Ling returned to the Pce of Prolonged Autumn and told Ning Shu, When this maid went to the Moonlight Pce, she saw Attendant Zhou walking out of the main hall. The two of them probably had a long conversation.
Ning Shu took a sip of tea and sighed inwardly. The tea here was seriously delicious. She wasnt surprised by Qiu Lings news.
Attendant Zhou had to get out of a tricky situation and could only rely on Consort Zhuang. Differences in status could truly crush people.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1957: Surrounded by Enemies
Chapter 1957: Surrounded by Enemies
Attendant Zhou had nned to cooperate with Consort Zhuang, but after several days of waiting for a reply, she knew that Consort Zhuang had given up on this coboration.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
With another door closed, Attendant Zhou had to find a different way. She was unwilling to remain trapped in the Jade Court.
More importantly, the systems punishment was unbearable.
While there were no wounds on her body, she clearly felt the pain of needles piercing flesh and bones for what seemed like a lifetime.
What should she do now!?
Attendant Zhou nced at Mama Li, who stared back at her. She was surrounded by enemies, which wasnt conducive to taking action. Mama Li had been in the pce for so many years that she definitely had connections.
Endure. She had to endure this first. Han Xin had been able to endure the humiliation of crawling between the legs of his enemy and here she only had to show a little weakness in front of Mama Li.
Attendant Zhou curtsied towards Mama Li. However, Mama Li was a person who respected the rules of pce etiquette. A concubine had curtsied towards her, and although she was a mere attendant, she was still the emperors woman. Mama Li immediately curtsied deeply. Attendant, youre the master and this old servant is a ve. Its inappropriate for you to salute a ve like this.
Attendant Zhou suppressed her fury. This old servant was ridiculously stubborn.
Mama Li, Ive exhausted you during this period of time. Im very grateful. You deserve this curtsy, Attendant Zhou said.
Its what this old ve should do. Dont take it to heart, Attendant, Mama Li said and began lecturing her. Attendant, you are the emperors concubine! How could you salute a servant? You represent the heavenly family and His Majestys reputation! Itd cause trouble if anyone saw you curtsying towards a servant so casually in the future, Attendant.
Attendant Zhou took a deep breath. Understood.
Issuing a new task: rescue the emperor at the Mid-Autumn banquet. Task reward: peerless temperament. The favored concubine system sounded in Attendant Zhous mind.
Attendant Zhou flinched inwardly whenever she heard the systems mechanical voice. Though she was more startled when she heard Zhao Xu was in need of rescue. She asked, But I cant leave the Moonlight Pce at all now. How am I supposed to see Zhao Xu? Even if he encountered some danger during the banquet, its not like I could save him.
How am I supposed to save him? Attendant Zhou decided to ask first.
You can save Zhao Xu in whatever way you feel will best make an impression. The systems voice was emotionless. Usually a woman dying in a mans arms has the greatest psychological impact.
Die? How can I rule the harem if Im dead? Attendant Zhou shook her head at that. What was the point of glory, if she wasnt alive to enjoy it? Zhao Xu would only reward her with a coffin and an empty title. It was just a show for the living and she would bepletely forgotten after a while. With so many women in the harem, it would only take a few days before it became hard to remember who she was.
Dying for such a man wasnt worth it.
Ill release energy. That way, you could survive even if youre fatally injured, said the favored concubine system.
Attendant Zhou grimaced. The option was a painful one but she had to give something to gain something. Going along with the systems n was her only choice for now.
But I cant participate in the Mid-Autumn banquet, Attendant Zhou said helplessly.
All the harem concubines aside from those in the cold pce and the sick can participate in the Mid-Autumn Festival. All these consorts fight for favor every year, the favored concubine system replied mechanically.
Attendant Zhou sighed in relief. As long as she could go, she had a chance to make aeback.
But how will I attend to the emperor when Im injured? This waspletely suicidal.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1958: If You Fail Again, You’ll Be Cut Into Pieces
Chapter 1958: If You Fail Again, Youll Be Cut Into Pieces
Since you were injured while trying to save him, the emperor will definitely promote you. Once you obtain a perfect body, men will be more obsessed with you, the favored concubine system said mechanically. As for your wounds, theyll quickly heal.
Attendant Zhou still thought this was the wrong approach. Cant we use a different method? Getting injured right now wouldnt be worth it. If you give me the reward first then Ill definitely find a way to attract Zhao Xus attention during the banquet.
You have no right to object, the system said coldly.
Attendant Zhou sighed. Maybe she should take the opportunity to make asting impression on Zhao Xu.
Attendant Zhou tried toy out her terms. Then dont issue any more tasks during this time. Just let me get ready to participate in the banquet. And could you not punish me so I can recover properly?
You arent qualified to bargain with me. Once a task is issued, all you have to do isplete it. The voice of the favored concubine system remained frigid.
Im not bargaining. You wouldnt want me to go to the banquet looking haggard. Attendant Zhou understood her situation. How could she bargain with the system when she still relied on it to seed?
There will be no new tasks during this period. But if you fail again, youll be cut into pieces.
Attendant Zhou trembled when she heard what her punishment would entail: a thousand cuts, with the painsting for over half an hour.
She would rather take a knife for Zhao Xu.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Is there anything that could improve myplexion and make me look more beautiful? Attendant Zhou asked.
You only get rewards forpleting tasks. You arent qualified to ask for additional perks, the system replied.
Attendant Zhou was a bit disappointed. The system waspletely inhumane, leaving her with no choice but to patiently wait for the pces Mid-Autumn banquet.
During that time, Zhao Xu never visited the Moonlight Pce. Instead, he went to see other concubines, and asionally visited Ning Shus Pce of Prolonged Autumn.
Every time that Ning Shu heard Zhao Xu wasing to her pce, she asked Qiu Ling to dress her blindingly gorgeously and wore all kinds of pretty hairpins.
It was important to give off an aura of nobility and elegance. She was an empress, after all. She had to be dignified and virtuous.
If Zhao Xu disliked her having the air of an empress, then she insisted on having it.
She originally thought that she shouldnt act too arrogant in front of Zhao Xu, but now she felt that acting arrogant had its benefits.
Because she wore heavy makeup now, the original host could change her style when she returned. Only contrast would motivateparison, and her style would seem fresh to Zhao Xu.
Ning Shu took care of the body when she had nothing else to do, using strands of energy to strengthen it. The original host might even be able to give birth once she returned.
She carefully checked the body again. There didnt appear to be a problem, but if it hadnt gotten pregnant after so many years there was definitely an issue.
Ning Shu suspected that Zhao Xu was infertile. Why else were there so few children in the harem?
Zhao Xu didnt suppress his desires, yet he stillcked heirs.
But dressing up like a jewelry shop every day was tiring. Not only that but it disgusted others.
Qiu Ling felt extremely conflicted every time she dressed Ning Shu. When it came to jewelry and headdresses, more wasnt necessarily better. Having ones hair stabbed full of hairpins as the empress did was truly quite an ugly sight.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1959: You Don’t Need to Dress So Formally
Chapter 1959: You Dont Need to Dress So Formally
If even a woman like Qiu Ling disliked Ning Shus way of dressing, then a man like Zhao Xu would obviously find her head full of ornaments and heavy makeup unsightly.
Empress, were a couple. You dont need to dress so formally. Zhao Xu sat at the head of the table, holding chopsticks in his hand. Despite looking at a table full of food, he had no desire to eat.
What he was really looking at was the empress sitting next to him, sparkling with gold. It blinded and disgusted him. Hed lost his appetite and any desire to sleep with the woman along with it.
There were so many women in his harem, so it wasnt like he had to make do with her. He had options. If he was dissatisfied then he wouldnt force himself.
He recalled that the empress taste wasnt like this before.
The subject wife understands. Ning Shus headgear jingled as she nodded.
Zhao Xu:
The pce will hold the Mid-Autumn banquet in half a month. Zhao Xu put his chopsticks down. I heard that Consort Zhuang had a fever. Let her go out for a walk and get some air now that the weathers getting colder. Have the concubines get together and share a meal.
Ning Shu nodded, causing more jingling. I will do so. This subject wife will immediately arrange the affairs for the banquet.
Ning Shu nced at Zhao Xu, wondering if he specifically mentioned the Moonlight Pce because of Attendant Zhou.
Although he was thinking about her, he hadnt even gone to see Attendant Zhou. Was he worried about Consort Zhuangs disease infecting him or was there another reason?
Ning Shu found Zhao Xu difficult to read. He didnt have any special preferences and wasnt particrly passionate about his concubines. He usually left after sex. If he thought that a woman served him well, he would just send her gifts afterward.
Ning Shu suppressed all her spections and told Zhao Xu, Your Majesty. Since you have some free time, please go visit Consort Zhuang. This subject wife went to see her and Consort Zhuang misses the emperor a great deal. Since the weather is cooler now, her illness should almost be healed. And Attendant Zhou is also there.
Zhao Xu narrowed his eyes. His gaze flickered slightly as he remembered Attendant Zhous wless snow-white skin. He turned his head to the empress staring at him and lightly said, We will naturally see her at the Mid-Autumn banquet. Have Consort Zhuang rest and recover well.
Having intercourse with a concubine while anothery in the neighboring room, ill? Zhao Xu couldnt do it.
Furthermore, Consort Zhuang was born to a general and he still relied on her family to guard the frontier.
Zhao Xu sipped his tea as Ning Shu asked, Emperor, wont you eat more? This subject wife sees that youve eaten very little.
Im full, Empress. You can continue to eat and Ill watch, Zhao Xu said, smiling.
Ning Shu lowered her head shyly. As she did so, the pearl hairpins on her head collided with one another, and the nging sounded again.
Pff cough, cough, cough. Zhao Xu choked while drinking his tea.
Ning Shu quickly took out a handkerchief and wiped his mouth. Whats wrong, Emperor?
Im fine. Please continue eating. Zhao Xu reached his hand out to wave Ning Shu off.
Ning Shu sat back down and asked Qiu Ling to put the dishes away after taking a few more bites.
Zhao Xu shot a look towards his personal eunuch who immediately stood up and said, Emperor, Xiao Dezi came just now and said that the Ministry of War sent an emergency report from the border. A memorial has already been written up.
Zhao Xu stood up, frowning. Why hadnt you informed us immediately?
Forgive me, Emperor, but this servant saw that the emperor and the empress were eating. The eunuch knelt down.
Ning Shu: _
The frick? Did he think that his concubines were idiots? That he could bully the harem since they werent allowed to interfere in politics? That he could just take advantage of the fact that they were unlikely to know anything about the courts affairs?
Ning Shus expression turned anxious. Government affairs are very important. Your Majesty must hurry and deal with this.
Trantor: Kaho
Editor: Sharkn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 1960: If Two People Share an Eternal Love Then…
Chapter 1960: If Two People Share an Eternal Love Then
But Zhao Xu looked embarrassed. But today is the first day of the new year, so I should sleep in the empress pce.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: _
Frick, you even want someone to beg you to go when you want to leave?
Jesus!
The emperor should hurry and deal with government affairs. Maybe its something important. Theres always the 15th of the new year, Ning Shu told Zhao Xu shyly. If two people share an eternal love then theres no need to be together all the time.
Ahem. The empress truly is virtuous, Zhao Xu said as he turned and left.
Ning Shu stared at Zhao Xus back and rolled her eyes.
Your Majesty Qiu Ling looked at Ning Shu helplessly.
Ning Shu turned her head. Its time to prepare for the pces Mid-Autumn banquet. Tell the servants to do it well.
This banquet would serve as an unexpected excuse to free Attendant Zhou. In the end, Zhao Xu was still thinking about her.
However, even if she was freed for a time, she could still be locked away again. When the bird flew out of her cage, Ning Shu would shove her back in.
The consorts and concubines of the pces were very busy in the time leading up to the banquet. They would stand before Ning Shu when they had nothing else to do, crying that their clothes were too old and that their jewelry was missing.
Ning Shu asked the clothing bureau to make two outfits for each imperial concubine. This diverted the concubines attention. They were either busy getting clothes made and procuring new jewelry, or they were rehearsing the dance assiduously in an attempt to show the others up in front of Zhao Xu and gain his favor.
At any rate, the entire harem was busy.
On the night of the fifteenth day, the banquet took ce. The pce was gorgeously decorated and brightly lit with beautiful women singing and dancing.
Ning Shu and Zhao Xu sat at the top, looking down upon the rows of concubines below. In the middle, dancers enchanted the audience with their outstanding performances.
Ning Shu nced at Attendant Zhou. Attendant Zhou was very beautiful but was seated at the back due to her status. At that moment, she seemed to create a world of her own by just sitting there, her temperament exceptional.
On asion she would secretly sip a bit of fruit wine, causing her face to flush and giving her the alluring charm of a drunken beauty.
Ning Shu noticed that Zhao Xus eyes were drifting towards Attendant Zhou.
Even at the back, Attendant Zhous beauty and drunken naivety made her stand out.
Consort Zhuang rolled her eyes at Attendant Zhous act.
She was d that she chose not to ally herself with such a person. Consort Zhuang had already disliked Attendant Zhou, and with how Attendant Zhou behaved now she was sure she wouldnt get so much as a drop of the shared stew.
Consort Zhuang came from a generals family, so she couldnt act the way Attendant Zhou did.
Just then, a team of dancers slowly walked. The dancers were swinging their long sleeves, graceful and colorful, in time to the music.
Attendant Zhou, is this fruit wine that good? I think you already had several sses, Zhao Xu asked Attendant Zhou aloud.
Attendant Zhou turned her head to look at Zhao Xu with a dazed expression. Her face was flushed and her beautiful eyes were like silk. She quickly stood up. This subject, this attendant, has never had this kind of fruit wine before.
Zhao Xu smiled. Drink less. This wine is sweet, but its effects arent mild.
Attendant Zhou smiled brightly. This attendant understands.
Attention, Host. There are assassins in the crowd-be prepared to rescue the emperor, the favored concubine system said.
Trantor: Kaho
Editor: Shark
?Chapter 1961: Save the Emperor!
Chapter 1961: Save the Emperor!
When Attendant Zhou heard the favored concubine system say that there was an assassin among the dancers, she felt a little nervous. She nced at the dancers, trying to see which one was the assassin.
Attendant Zhou noticed that she was far away from Zhao Xu. Even if something happened, it would be toote to save the emperor. So she picked up a wine ss and walked towards the main seats, ignoring the judgmental stares, and raised her ss to Zhao Xu and Ning Shu.
This attendant offers a cup to the emperor and empress, wishing them good luck in all things.
Zhao Xu looked happy, and teased, It seems that I must drink this ss.
He took a sip as he spoke. Ning Shu also sipped her wine, a smile on her face.
As the two leaders drank, Attendant Zhou downed her entire ss of fruit wine. Zhao Xu said, Drink slowly. Arent you afraid of getting drunk?
Your Majesty, this attendant can drink a thousand cups without passing out. Attendant Zhou was starting to slur her words.
Haha. Youre still stubbornly saying that. Zhao Xu squinted and his eyes swept across Attendant Zhous blushing face.
When other concubines saw Attendant Zhous toast, they all said that the emperor was partial and wanted to toast Zhao Xu as well.
Zhao Xu raised his wine ss. Very well. Since everyone is toasting, I will drink this cup.
His expression was high-spirited. He looked around at all the beauties in the pce with whom he could do as he wished. The nation outside the pce was his. There was nothing more that a man could want in life than this.
As Zhao Xu tilted his head back to drink, a dancer pulled out a dagger and rushed towards him.
Attendant Zhou had been paying nonstop attention to the dancers. When she noticed the assassin rush forward, she immediately screamed, Be careful, Your Majesty! Then she rushed up to block the sword for Zhao Xu.
In an instant, Ning Shu grabbed Zhao Xus arm and pulled him away from the seat. Then Ning Shu secretly extended a foot to hook Attendant Zhous ankle, unbncing her and sending her straight onto the assassins knife.
Things had happened so quickly that no one reacted until they heard the sound of a de slicing into flesh.
Save the emperor! Save the emperor Guards rushed in at the eunuchs shouting.
Pfft, cough, cough Zhao Xu had been in the middle of drinking when Ning Shu suddenly yanked him. The drink went into his nose, causing him to tear up.
The dancer saw that she missed her target and noticed the iing guards. In a panic, she pulled the dagger out of Attendant Zhou. She raised her de and pulled Attendant Zhou to her. Donte any closer or Ill kill her!
Attendant Zhous face took on a deathly pallor. Shed been stabbed in the back. It hurt, it hurt a lot, and now she was being held hostage.
She was confused. This wasnt how the story was supposed to go! She shouldve stood in front of Zhao Xu and rescued him, but now she was being threatened instead.
Audacious. Who are you to dare assassinate me? Zhao Xu red at the dancer.
Ning Shu held his wrist and checked his pulse. His body was very healthy, but infertility wasnt always directly rted to physical health.
People who were infertile were no differentpared to normal people when in good health. But with Zhao Xus heart beating as quickly as it was, his fear was obvious.
Empress, Im fine. Let me go, Zhao Xu said as he turned to Ning Shu. His expression was dark, even looking at Ning Shu with suspicion.
Ning Shu ignored Zhao Xus gaze and pretended to be terrified. Its good that the emperor is safe. Its really good.
Damned emperor! I only regret that I didnt kill you, you damned tyrant! The dancer shouted at Zhao Xu, the look on her face grim.
Everyone in my Qi family was killed by you! My father was wrongly used. I cant believe that I couldnt kill you, you ipetent tyrant! The dancer was so agitated that the dagger at Attendant Zhous neck cut into her skin. Blood seeped from the wound.
Editor: Shark
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1962: Why Not Just Pull the Person Away?
Chapter 1962: Why Not Just Pull the Person Away?
Attendant Zhous face paled. With the pain in her back, the disappointment in her failed n, the systems punishment, and her kidnapping, survival was no longer guaranteed.
Fear, disappointment, pain All manner of emotions flooded Attendant Zhous tormented heart.
What emperor would care about a little third-ss seventh-ranked female attendant like her?
Attendant Zhou looked at Ning Shu. If the empress hadnt pulled the emperor away, she would have been his savior.
Ning Shu, naturally aware of Attendant Zhous gaze, looked at her resent-filled eyes and inwardly sneered.
If she had enough time to hug someone and block a knife then why not just pull the person away? What was the point of trying to block the knife?
Nutjob!
Lying in his arms while bleeding outWas it impossible to save someone without bleeding to death?
Nutjob!
Would it take longer to pull him away or to rush into his arms to block the knife?
Idiot!
Ning Shus expression was stern as she shouted at the dancer. Audacious assassin, let go of Attendant Zhou and ept your arrest!
Even if I let her go, that ipetent tyrant wouldnt let me live. Zhao Xu, youre a dog. To have killed my entire family my only regret is that I failed to kill you. The dancer looked at Zhao Xu with bloodshot eyes.
Zhao Xu looked cold. He didnt care about the dancers words. His expression was one of contempt and his gaze was lofty.
Which emperor in history hadnt wiped out a n or two?
Do you know what your father did? Youre just a woman in the inner courtyard who doesnt have a clue, yet youre still trying to take revenge. Zhao Xu coldly said, Arrest her.
Stay away! Zhao Xu, you truly are cold-hearted. Dont you care about your concubines life? The dancers face changed. You killed the minister at the drop of a hat. You have no mercy! Youre a tyrant.
Had she managed to kill that dog of an emperor, then shed be willing to die. But now that he didnt even have a scratch on him, she wasnt willing to die like this.
Zhao Xu didnt speak but his attitude was self-evidently upromising.
Attendant Zhous face was as pale as paper. A chill passed through her. Was Zhao Xu giving up on her? Even if it was just a task issued by the favored concubine system, she hadnt hesitated to block a knife for him.
Yet there he was, ready to give up on her.
Tears streaked down Attendant Zhous cheeks and she looked at Zhao Xu pleadingly. He nced at her and looked away.
Dont hurt Attendant Zhou, Zhao Xu calmly instructed the guards.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Attendant Zhou felt both rage and ridicule. This unreliable person had left her with no choice but to help herself. She began to plead with the favored concubine system. Is there any way to get me out of danger?
Due to excessive blood loss, Attendant Zhou felt cold. The assassins body pressed against her wound,pressing it, and causing her pain.
I can generate a lightning strike. The two of you are close together. You will transmit energy to her body so shell also feel the lightning. The favored concubine systems mechanical voice was cold.
Attendant Zhou:
At that moment, Attendant Zhou didnt know how to feel. It was like wanting to cry but not having tears to do so.
\Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1963: Some Kind of Sorcery?
Chapter 1963: Some Kind of Sorcery?
Not only was she hurt, but now she would be struck by lightning too? Attendant Zhou was certain that the heavens were messing with her.
She looked at the ruthless Zhao Xu. She felt the de cut deeper into her skin and her back wasced with pain from the previous incision. A cacophony of emotions flooded her heart.
Okay. Attendant Zhou closed her eyes and braced herself for the lightning strike.
Even though she was prepared for it, it felt like every cell of her being was tearing itself apart. Lightning spread from the top of her head throughout her body. She couldnt stop drooling as an iron taste filled her mouth. Attendant Zhous eyes rolled back and she fainted.
Ah The dancer behind Attendant Zhou was so frightened by the sudden electric shock that she screamed and dropped the dagger. She fell to the ground as she lost all sensation in one of her legs. She was subsequently crushed by Attendant Zhou and her entire body started twitching, white foaming out of her mouth.
The dancers eyes rolled back as she groaned in pain and the guards rushed to restrain her.
This sudden turn of events bewildered the concubines and pce maids crowded into the ball. No one understood what just happened.
Ning Shu reached out and grabbed Zhao Xus arm, holding it tightly. The strength of her grip left Zhao Xu in enough pain that he nearly failed to maintain his calm expression.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Your Majesty, could it be that someone used some kind of sorcery? Why did they fall down so suddenly? Ning Shu said, clearly afraid.
Hearing her say that, Zhao Xu also felt the hairs on the nape of his neck stand up.
Zhao Xu nced at the bewildered concubines and pce maids in the hall with a cold expression. Then he looked from Attendant Zhou, who was lying unconscious on the ground, to the dancing girl, who was still twitching as she was dragged away by the guards.
Ning Shu shivered and pressed herself tightly against Zhao Xu. Your Majesty, was there a ghost?
Dont speak nonsense, Zhao Xu said coldly.
Yes, this subject wife isnt scared. Ning Shus voice trembled as she spoke.
Zhao Xu narrowed his eyes and nced at Attendant Zhou with an unreadable expression.
Hurry and help Attendant Zhou up. She was injured, so please send her back to the Pce of Moonlight, Ning Shu said as she turned to Consort Zhuang. Do it quickly.
Yes, yes Consort Zhuang panicked. She asked her maid and Attendant Zhous to bring the unconscious Attendant Zhou back.
Once Ning Shu had stabilized the situation she turned to Zhao Xu. Your Majesty, do you want to go to the Pce of Moonlight to see Attendant Zhou? She was injured trying to save you.
Its fortunate that the assassin started having a seizure herself, said Ning Shu.
Zhao Xus expression was dark. After a while, he said, Well go to see her.
This subject wife will apany you, Ning Shu said quickly. She then told Qiu Ling, Go and fetch the ginseng I saved, it might be useful.
Yes. Qiu Ling hurriedly returned to the Pce of Prolonged Autumn.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu followed Zhao Xu to the Pce of Moonlight. Several imperial physicians had gathered in the Jade Court. Basins of blood filled from wiping wounds stood about.
Your Majesty, Attendant Zhou will be fine. Ning Shuforted Zhao Xu.
Ning Shu: _
Why did this scene look like Attendant Zhou was going through childbirth?
Zhao Xus expression was still dark. His gaze was cold enough to freeze water when he turned to Ning Shu. Empress, I asked you to arrange the banquet personally. Why was there an assassin among the dancers?
Ning Shus expression changed, and she quickly curtsied. I beg Your Majestys forgiveness. The negligence of this subject wife has caused you fright, but these dancers have always been in the pce. This subject wife doesnt know why the dancer was an assassin.
Her name is registered, Your Majesty. And now that the assassin has been caught, you can interrogate her to see if she has any aplices. That way this subject wife can finally rest assured regarding your Majestys safety. Ning Shu said, outwardly panicking.
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1964: I Don’t Blame You
Chapter 1964: I Dont me You
Zhao Xu rubbed his eyebrows, then held Ning Shus hand. Ning Shu suppressed the urge to shake his ws off.
How could my empress oversee so many people in the harem by yourself? Mistakes are inevitable. I dont me you, Zhao Xu said. These people hid themselves very well.
Ning Shu was very grateful. Thank you, Your Majesty but I have failed your trust in me.
Fuck. He was obviously still suspicious of her.
When the imperial physician came out of the room, Zhao Xu asked, How is Attendant Zhou?
The bleeding has stopped. The female physician says that the wound was deep but not at a vital point. Attendant Zhou is no longer in danger.
Zhao Xus face showed no signs of happiness at the good news. He seemed deep in thought.
Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief and said, Although the injury will leave scars, her life has at least been saved.
Will the emperore and see Attendant Zhou with this subject wife? Ning Shu asked.
Zhao Xu said lightly, We wish to see that dancer and interrogate her. Perhaps she has aplices.
The empress can check on Attendant Zhou for us. With that, Zhao Xu left.
Ning Shu nced after him. The emperor was a cold, ruthless man. What kind of true feelings would a man in such a position have when he could have any woman he wanted?
That was why Attendant Zhou had been so proud of Zhao Xu scattering the harem for her. To win the love of an emperor, for him to be true only to her for the rest of his life
Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain. When she walked into the room, she saw that a female doctor was dressing Attendant Zhous wound. Since the wound was on her back, shey prone on the bed.
Attendant Zhous eyes were tightly closed and her face was pale. Even now, her facial features were still exquisite. The favored concubine system had fine-tuned them. While her appearance didnt change, she looked better than before.
As for the assassins fainting and convulsing, Ning Shu assumed that was Attendant Zhous doing.
Heh. Now Zhao Xu wasnt only suspicious of her, but also of Attendant Zhou who had blocked the knife. The dancer suddenly lost the power to resist just as she threatened Attendant Zhous life. Anyone would be suspicious of that.
Although she had escaped catastrophe for now, a seed of doubt had been nted in Zhao Xus heart.
Being unable to save the emperor and injuring herself wasnt worth it.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Not to mention that she couldnt attend to the emperor while injured.
From Ning Shus point of view, Attendant Zhous actions werepletely pointless. The current Attendant Zhou hadnt been honored and favored, so she didnt leave much of an impression on Zhao Xu. Even if she had been sessful in her attempt, he wouldnt feel much.
It was probably a task from the system that made Attendant Zhou so desperate, but that systems protocols were too simplistic.
It knew that there were assassins, so it designed the y of rescuing the emperor in an attempt to maximize the benefits.
But if even one thing went wrong, the scenario would y out differently.
Attendant Zhou was just a puppet, running around like a string of data executing the systemsmands.
Ning Shu turned to Consort Zhuang whose face was still pale. Attendant Zhou was from your pce. Take good care of her.
Ah Consort Zhuang turned her head towards Ning Shu in a daze and said, This consort understands.
Ning Shu nced at Attendant Zhou and turned away. Consort Zhuang followed Ning Shu out of the room.
Your Majesty, do you think Attendant Zhou is a fox spirit? Maybe she fainted because she used up all her magic! Why else would the assassin suddenly have a seizure? Consort Zhuang looked to Ning Shu for confirmation.
Ning Shu: What a baffling train of thought.
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1965: Can You Really Tolerate Other Women Sharing Your Husband?
Chapter 1965: Can You Really Tolerate Other Women Sharing Your Husband?
Ning Shu sent Attendant Zhou some nourishing foods and told her to take good care of her body when she awoke from her three-daya.
After her bodys blood loss and oxygen deprivation her brain had suffered, her physical and mental states were unknown. When she woke up, she kept staring nkly at the top of the bed.
Ning Shu asked Qiu Ling to put the gifts down and intended to leave.
Your Majesty, arent you tired of this? Attendant Zhou turned her head to look at Ning Shu. You probably hate all the concubines with every fiber of your being, and must still pretend to be virtuous and tolerant. Can you really tolerate other women sharing your husband?
Ning Shu smiled slightly. What is it that Attendant Zhou really means to say? That the emperor hurt your heart?
Were less than nothing to him. We can easily be tossed aside. Attendant Zhous eyes were a bit red. All the harems women put together were worth less than one of Zhao Xus fingers.
That was the truth of the harem. The emperor was heartless and the concubines had to constantly attack each other. Even with the favored concubine system, she faced extreme difficulties.
Ning Shu wanted to roll her eyes. Tut, tut, tut. The man just wasnt as affectionate as she thought he would be, and here she was acting aggrieved when shed been treating others like fools not too long ago.
They werent sincere with one another. Their rtionship was only an equivalent exchange.
Both carried out their own schemes, neither taking the other seriously.
All of the women in the harem belonged to the emperor. He simply hadnt gotten to the point where he insisted on having Attendant Zhou. If a concubine died, Zhao Xu definitely wouldnt care.
Those who couldnt obtain what they desired always longed after the unobtainable, while those who managed to obtain favor always became unbridled.
Yet Attendant Zhou was acting all pretentious because her heart had been hurt? Who was this act for?
We all depend on the emperor to survive. You need to take good care of your body and recover quickly, Ning Shu said lightly. The concubines were all vassals of Zhao Xu and werent even his equals. They all had to refer to themselves as subjects in front of His Majesty, so what love was there to speak of?
Attendant Zhou sneered. This fucking world.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together. It didnt matter that the world was a fucking world, the only thing that did was whether one was strong enough to survive it.
Putting ones fate in the hands of others was stupid.
Another person being able to control your destiny as they pleased was utterly terrifying.
Attendant Zhous current resentment was nothing but anger at her own ipetence. Had she seeded in rescuing His Majesty this time, she wouldnt be whining but would happily wee a new round of his favor.
The favored concubine system turned Attendant Zhou into the perfect woman for Zhao Xu. She was talented, captivatingly beautiful, and narcissistic.
As for whether she truly loved Zhao Xuwho knew?
Seeing Attendant Zhou ying the victim made Ning Shu lose her appetite.
Take care of your body. Ning Shu made to leave.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Your Majesty
Ning Shu turned back to look at Attendant Zhou, who asked, Your Majesty, did the emperor say anything about-?
The emperor has been busy interrogating the assassin and this empress hasnt seen him. Ning Shus expression was serious. What you have to do now is take care of your body.
Attendant Zhous face turned even grayer upon hearing Ning Shus words. Her expression was disheartened.
You failed the rescue task. The allotted punishment of a thousand cuts will now be executed, the mechanical voice of the favored concubine system sounded once more.
Attendant Zhous heart raced. Even if its a punishment, could it wait a while? Just until my injury heals. I really cant take it right now.
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1966: Don’t, Don’t Leave
Chapter 1966: Dont, Dont Leave
This was a very disappointing incident that also consumed a lot of system energy. Therefore, you must be punished, the favored concubine system said coldly.
No, ah-! Attendant Zhou instantly felt as though her body wasnt her own. Her flesh was pierced by countless knives and she was in agony as metal scraped against her bones.
All of that horrific pain hit Attendant Zhou in a single moment. Her pupils dted, she dripped with sweat, and blood from the wound on her back soaked her clothes.
She couldnt even pass out, only able to lie there and suffer seemingly endless pain.
Attendant Zhou was sweating profusely. Her face was ashen and she breathed rapidly through an open mouth as tears streamed from her eyes. She begged the system, Please have mercy! Ill definitelyplete the task well-it hurts, it hurts!
Just kill me! Even if the emperor doesnt kill me, youll just torture me to death. So I might as well die, Attendant Zhou roared.
If you wish to be free of this system, then Ill leave. The favored concubine systems mechanical voice was frigid.
Dont, dont leave. Attendant Zhous tone immediately softened. She was still subconsciously relying on the system, even though she despised its cruelty.
Once the system really left, Attendant Zhou would definitely be at a loss for what to do. It had always been the one to n her next move. Without the systems tasks, Attendant Zhou was lost.
In the entire harem, all she could count on was the favored concubine system.
With the systems clever use of rewards and punishments, it enved Attendant Zhou.
After finally surviving her punishment, Attendant Zhou immediately fainted.
When Ning Shu left the Pce of Moonlight, a maid from the Pce of Prolonged Autumn informed her that the emperor was waiting for her there.
Ning Shu returned to the Pce of Prolonged Autumn and saw Zhao Xu drinking tea. She saluted him and asked, Howe Your Majesty is visiting at a time like this?
Where did my empress go? Zhao Xu put the teacup down and looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu sighed and said, Attendant Zhou was awake so this subject wife went to see her. After all, she was injured while saving Your Majesty, so this subject wife was obligated to visit.
Is she better? Zhao Xu asked, his expression calm.
Ning Shu nodded. Since she is currently awake, did Your Majesty want to visit her? Ning Shu asked.
Theres no need. Just ask the imperial physician to treat her well.
I will. Ning Shu nodded as was expected of her.
Empress, I want to dismiss all the dancers in the pce. We will keep no more dancers here, Zhao Xu said.
Ning Shu had no opinion on the matter either way. The women in this inner pce were all Zhao Xus reserve concubines, including those dancers. But there was one problem with his n
Your Majesty, imagine that the dancers have been dismissed. What would you do if an important banquet was held and you needed music and dancing? Letting dancers from outside the pce enter would be even more dangerous.
This subject wife thinks that we should check the identities of these dancers again. Then send away any who might be a problem, Ning Shu said.
Zhao Xu thought for a while before nodding. That is an issue. As the emperor of a country, my reputation would be ruined if I couldnt even provide a single dancing girl to entertain foreign visitors.
Ill assign someone to do this, he said. You were also shocked by the events at the banquet. You should rest as well.
This was a harem matter yet Zhao Xu wanted someone else to handle it. It was obvious that he didnt trust her.
Ning Shu nodded. This subject wife thanks the emperor for his concern. Your Majesty should also take good care of your dragon body.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhao Xu stood up and took a step forward before turning his head. Give Attendant Zhou something as a reward.
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1967: Whether You Send It or We Send It Is the Same
Chapter 1967: Whether You Send It or We Send It Is the Same
Ning Shu was pissed when she heard Zhao Xu ask her to reward Attendant Zhou. What did he mean? Did he want her to pay for Attendant Zhous reward from her own pocket?
Cheapskate!
Ning Shu asked, Why doesnt Your Majesty wish to reward Attendant Zhou personally? She would be very happy. Shes looking forward to seeing Your Majesty again.
We are not an imperial physician so whats the point of us going there? We are the ruler of a nation. As such, the nations burden is ours to bear and there are unending government affairs for us to handle, Zhao Xu said, seeming pleased with himself. Whether you send it or we send it is the same.
Fuck, that ruthlessness! In the end, it all came down to Zhao Xu being suspicious of Attendant Zhou.
Ning Shu stood and curtsied, looking panicked. This subject wife was wrong! This subject wife will send something to Attendant Zhouter. Please rest assured, Your Majesty.
Empress, weve been easily irritable recently. Zhao Xu rubbed his eyebrows.
Your Majesty, this subject wife is fine. Your Majesty must take care of your body. Ning Shu barely restrained the urge to roll her eyes. He always got angry with others when irritable and she had no choice but to endure it.
Zhao Xu swept his sleeves back and left the Pce of Prolonged Autumn. It is only then that Ning Shu gave Qiu Ling an order. Send a servant to make two sets of jewelry for Attendant Zhou.
Are you alright, Your Majesty? Qiu Ling looked at Ning Shu worriedly.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Im fine. Just go, Ning Shu said lightly.
Ning Shu originally predicted that Attendant Zhou would stay in bed for two months.
Unexpectedly, it only took half a month for her to find her way to the Pce of Prolonged Autumn to salute her and thank her.
When Ning Shu asked her to rest yet again, Attendant Zhou said she had toe to thank the Empress for her grace.
Ning Shu:???
Her ability to recover was amazing.
Consort Zhuang ran to the Pce of Prolonged Autumn first in the morning. She leaned into Ning Shus ear and, with a panicked expression, said, Miss, this consort has said before that Attendant Zhou is a fox spirit. She recovered after just ten days in the Pce of Moonlight! How could a normal person recover so quickly?
If this consort was cut by a hairpin, it would still take ten days to recover. Yet she suffered such a serious injury and is fine so soon? What is she if not a monster? Consort Zhuangs tone was mysterious.
Ning Shu was speechless. Dont talk nonsense. If the emperor heard this, he would scold you again.
Consort Zhuang pressed her lips together and said, Your Majesty, that fox spirit is about toe over. You can see the truth just by looking at her! Her face is rosy. Does she look anything like someone who was badly injured?
Alright, sit down, Ning Shu said in an annoyed tone.
When it was time for greetings, the concubines filed in and lined up neatly to salute Ning Shu.
You may sit. Ning Shu looked at Attendant Zhou at the end. Although herplexion wasnt as rosy as Consort Zhuang imed, it was quite good for someone whod been injured and suffered serious blood loss.
Why didnt you stay in bed to recover? After all, youve suffered such a serious injury, Ning Shu asked.
Attendant Zhou stood up. Although Im not feeling well, this attendant still wanted to thank the empress. Your Majesty took care of this attendant. This attendant is grateful and will remember this forever.
Ning Shu: _
Was this what they called speaking in opposites?
You were injured trying to rescue His Majesty so its only natural that youre rewarded. You must take care of your body. If you need any medicines, go to the imperial physician to have them prescribed. Ning Shu smiled as she spoke, maintaining the elegant and virtuous manner of an empress.
This attendant thanks the Empress for her grace. Attendant Zhou curtsied towards Ning Shu.
Sit down. You mustnt salute since you were injured, Ning Shu said generously.
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1968: Outright Fainted
Chapter 1968: Outright Fainted
After Attendant Zhou sat down, the other concubines took time to speak. They each said a few words to entertain or tter their empress.
Ning Shu drank tea and listened to them speak. It was obvious that some of the concubines disliked each other. When they talked to each other, there was a needle hidden in the cotton. To Ning Shu, it felt like watching a y.
Alright, all of you should head back, Ning Shu said. She hadnt eaten breakfast this morning. She was starving to death!
Yes. The concubine curtsied and filtered out of the Pce of Prolonged Autumn.
As they did, they saw Zhao Xu at the entrance. As soon as they noticed him, the concubines eyes instantly lit up, like starving wolves seeing fresh meat.
Since the assassination incident, Zhao Xu rarely entered the harem.
While the other concubines prepared to salute Zhao Xu with their most enchanting posture, Attendant Zhous eyes rolled back. She fainted, falling to the ground with a thud.
Whats wrong, Attendant? the maid next to Attendant Zhou shouted.
Zhao Xu raised his eyebrows. He stepped towards Attendant Zhou and bent down slightly. After closely examining her face, his eyes sweeping across every inch, he spoke to the eunuch beside him. Send Attendant Zhou back to the Moonlight Pce.
He then walked past Attendant Zhou and left.
While the other concubines were originally angry at seeing that Attendant Zhou had attracted Zhao Xus attention this way, he ultimately ignored her and walked off.
The concubines covered their mouths with their handkerchiefs andughed. They broke into smaller groups and started chatting as they walked, asionally looking back at the unconscious Attendant Zhou as she was carried away.
Attendant Zhou felt very wronged. This time, she had fainted for real. In order to avoid being caught faking, she had the favored concubine system make her faint.
Zhao Xu walked into the room and asked Ning Shu, Why did Attendant Zhoue to greet you and faint at the door?
She fainted? Ning Shu looked confused. This subject wife told her to rest. She said she was fine earlier so why did she faint?
Dont worry about her. Zhao Xu sat down. We asked the imperial hospital to prescribe some nourishing medicine for the concubines. Were not young anymore, and we still have no children. The ministers are starting to have opinions, so please help keep an eye on the situation.
This subject wife will do her best. Jesus. She really felt like an old mother! She had to look after every trivial thing in the inner pce, down to what people drank and ate. What a fate!
Zhao Xu took Ning Shus hands into his. We are lucky to have an empress like you.
Ning Shu really wanted to pull her hands away and pped Zhao Xus face. Every time he wanted someone to do something for him, he would say something disgusting and sensational.
Could he just not!? Ning Shu despised this tendency of his.
She lowered her head. Its what this subject wife should do.
After Zhao Xu ordered Ning Shu to prepare nourishing decoctions for the concubines, he headed to the Pce of Moonlights Jade Court.
Ning Shu was stunned when she heard Qiu Ling say that Zhao Xu went to find Attendant Zhou.
Was Attendant Zhou well enough to attend to the emperor now?
She really didnt know what Zhao Xu was thinking.
Ning Shu was surprised, but Attendant Zhou was ecstatic. She believed it was her fainting that caught Zhao Xus attention.
It was almost two months since she hadst seen him and she could finally attend to Zhao Xu.
As the two dined, Attendant Zhou kept getting food for him.
After being punished several times, Attendant Zhou was now very afraid of the systems punishment mode. And since she wanted something from Zhao Xu, her behavior became increasingly ingratiating.
Zhao Xu raised his brows and asked, How are you healing?
Im almost better. Attendant Zhou smiled brightly. The expression enhanced her extraordinary beauty and Zhao Xus eyes lit up.
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kahon/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 1969: This Attendant Is Like a Roach
Chapter 1969: This Attendant Is Like a Roach
Zhao Xu narrowed his eyes. He stared at Attendant Zhous face andughed.
Your body recovers this fast? Zhao Xu put some vegetables on Attendant Zhous te. Dont act brave if you dont feel well. Just take good care of yourself.
Attendant Zhou put down her chopsticks, stood up, and twirled. With her fluttering sleeves, she looked like a fairy dancing in a jadeke.
Your Majesty, look at this attendant. Dont I lookpletely fine? Attendant Zhou stopped. Everyones physique is different. This attendant is like a roach who cant be beaten to death.
A roach? Zhao Xu tilted his head slightly, Whats that?
An insect with strong vitality: a cockroach, said Attendant Zhou. Then she immediately realized her mistake. It was dinnertime, why was she bringing up cockroaches?
The more desperate one was, the more likely they were to make mistakes. She quickly changed the subject. Your Majesty, allow this attendant to dance for you.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
As Attendant Zhou spoke, she started dancing. Although her dancing wasnt as good as that of a professional, she had a good figure and temperament, so her performance was passable.
As she spun around, she identally stumbled into Zhao Xus arms.
Zhao Xu wrapped a hand around Attendant Zhous waist. As she sat on his thigh, struggling to get up, Zhao Xus arm tightened. With his other hand, he lifted her chin slightly.
Attendant Zhous brows were affectionate, her eyes glimmered, and she stared at Zhao Xu with clear infatuation.
Can your body handle it? Zhao Xu asked, his voice low.
Attendant Zhou bowed her head shyly. This attendant will be fine.
Zhao Xu immediately picked Attendant Zhou up and went over to the bed. She wrapped her arms around Zhao Xus neck and rested her head on his chest. She was both relieved and excited. This could finally get her out of her predicament!
After the two disrobed, Zhao Xu kissed Attendant Zhou and ran his hand over her back until he came across the shallow scar of her recent wound.
This scar was because of me. Zhao Xu turned Attendant Zhou over and kissed the scar directly.
Attendant Zhous body froze. In a breathy tone she murmured, Your Majesty.
Zhao Xu stared straight at the wound, his expression unreadable.
It was a beautiful night.
During the customary greetings the next morning, Ning Shu addressed Attendant Zhou directly. Are you not feeling well? I heard that you fainted after leaving the Pce of Prolonged Autumn. Why did you still attend to the emperor?
The other concubines were eyeing Attendant Zhou resentfully while wringing their handkerchiefs.
Now that Attendant Zhou attended to the emperor, she regained some confidence. She stood up, bowed, and said, This attendant has almost fully recovered.
Attendant Zhou must have an incredible physique. It only took half a month for the stab wound to heal. Ning Shus expression remained indifferent. Now that youre in good health, you must serve the emperor well.
As per the Empress Mothers instructions, this attendant will definitely serve the emperor well and add many new leaves to the family tree. With those words, Attendant Zhou vented all the anger that had been building within her.
The empress always made things hard for those with a dignified and virtuous appearance. As long as Zhao Xu could promote her even one more rank, she would be rewarded with a perfect body. And that would leave her one step closer to her goal of ruling the harem.
She would climb up thedder slowly.
After attending to the emperor, Attendant Zhou was filled with confidence. She waspletely convinced that her future would be bright.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. It was just a single night of attending to the emperor. What was she so smug about? One shouldnt believe a word of what a man says in bed.
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1970: One Day, She’d Be the Head of the Harem
Chapter 1970: One Day, Shed Be the Head of the Harem
Ning Shu was certain that Zhao Xu still had doubts about Attendant Zhou, especially after the events of the banquet.
Speaking of leaves, the emperor said that nourishing concoctions are being prepared for the concubines of each pce. From now on, His Majesty wille to the harem very often. Be sure to visit the imperial physicians for a checkup, Ning Shu said to all of the women in the room.
The concubines faces glowed with joy, and they all said that they would take good care of their bodies. They no longer cared about Attendant Zhou attending to the emperor yesterday.
Since Zhao Xu would oftene to the inner pce more often, they would all get a share.
Attendant Zhou pressed her lips together and sat down. She nced at Ning Shu, who was sitting up above the rest. One day, shed be able to achieve that position. and be infinitely favored.
With the aid of the favored concubine system, what modern person couldnt defeat these ancient women?
Ning Shu had these concubines go back to their pces, and the concubines all left with smiles on their faces.
Consort Zhuang stayed behind andined to Ning Shu. Your Majesty, did you see that? She attended to the emperor for one night and shes already so arrogant that she doesnt even respect the empress!
Ning Shu quietly drank her tea, contemting Zhao Xus actions.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Was Zhao Xu really thirsty enough toy his hands on a sick patient, or was he fascinated by Attendant Zhou?
Either way, it wouldnt be easy to deal with. Beauty was a powerful weapon.
Your Majesty, do you really not find it strange? Did Attendant Zhou take some kind of elixir? How could she recover so quickly? She was stabbed with a dagger and yet attended to the emperor so soon. If shes not a monster, then there must be an elixir. Consort Zhuangs eyes darted around.
What elixir? Zhao Xu walked in and asked with raised eyebrows.
Consort Zhuangs expression immediately changed. She quickly stood up and curtsied. Ning Shu asked with a smile, Has Your Majesty returned from court so early today?
There were no major issues. Zhao Xu sat down, picked up a teacup, and took a sip. What were the two of you discussing? I heard something about an elixir.
Consort Zhuang looked embarrassed. This consort didnt say anything.
I heard it clearly. Why not tell me the truth? Zhao Xus expression was sullen. Cant I listen in?
Ning Shu smiled and said, Consort Zhuang was just saying that Attendant Zhou is truly blessed by the heavens. She was so badly injured yet healed so soon. She thinks that an immortal mustve given Attendant Zhou an elixir.
Consort Zhuang was stunned. She didnt say that! But she still didnt speak.
Elixir? Zhao Xu paused, cup in hand. Thats just nonsense. Attendant Zhou said that she has a good constitution.
That may be, but women are frail. With such an incredible constitution, Attendant Zhou will definitely give the emperor a healthy child, Ning Shu said lightly with a smile.
Zhao Xu tapped the teacup. After a moment of contemtion, he said, Attendant Zhou did a great job in saving this emperor. We will increase her rank.
Ning Shu:
Attendant Zhous body really was an aphrodisiac. Once you got it, you couldnt quit. Was Zhao Xu beginning to be captured by Attendant Zhou?
Ning Shu was able to control her expression but Consort Zhuangs own immediately became unpleasant before she lowered her head and twisted the handkerchief between her fingers.
What kind of rank should Attendant Zhou receive, Your Majesty? Ning Shu asked. Attendant Zhou is currently a third-ss attendant of the seventh rank. Above it is the second-ss seventh-ranked beauty or talenteddy.
Zhao Xu thought about it and said, Skip the second ss. Promote her to a first-ss seventh-ranked nobledy.
Jumping two levels again? With this promotion speed, it wouldnt be long before Fu Wanhuis own position would be given up to Attendant-no, Noble Lady Zhou.
MTL Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 1971: She Saved the Emperor, Did You?
Chapter 1971: She Saved the Emperor, Did You?
Attendant Zhou saving the emperor was a great achievement. This reward is suitable, Ning Shu said with an unchanged expression.
Zhao Xu shook his head. The one who saved me was the empress. If the empress hadnt pulled me away, I wouldve very likely been injured. I dont even know how I should reward my empress.
Ning Shu shook her head. The emperor and his wife are of one body. The subject wife is just relieved that Your Majesty is safe and sound.
Zhao Xu had a gratified smile on his face and briefly conversed with Ning Shu and Consort Zhuang before leaving.
Your Majesty As soon as Zhao Xu left, Consort Zhuang started wailing at Ning Shu. How could Attendant Zhou rise in importance like this!? Promoted two ranks up after attending to the emperor for a single night!
When this consort entered the emperors pce, I was a mere imperial concubine. Up until now, Ive only risen to the status of consort. Consort Zhuang was indignant. What other concubine in this inner pce ever got treatment like her?
Ning Shu took a sip of tea. Her tone was indifferent as she said, She saved the emperor, you didnt.
Had I known earlier, this consort would have practiced martial arts at home! Grandfather always said that this consort is a girl and shouldnt be practicing martial arts. But if I knew martial arts and encountered such a thing, then this consort would also be able to save the emperor. Consort Zhuang twisted her handkerchief.
In the future, if this consort sees Attendant Zhou again
Its Noble Lady Zhou now. Ning Shu contemted what Consort Zhuang said. Its useless for us to discuss this. Let His Majesty visit your pce.
Consort Zhuang pouted. Visiting this consorts pce would also mean visiting the Jade Court.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The matter of Attendant Zhou being granted the title of nobledy spread all over the inner pce. Everyone was shocked by the speed of Attendant Zhous promotion. Taking everything into ount, she had jumped four ranks in two months.
This kind of special favor had never been enjoyed by any imperial concubine before.
Many concubines went to Ning Shu to verify the truth of the matter. Ning Shu merely said that it was His Majestys decree.
Many eyes reddened with jealousy, but no one could do anything about it.
Meanwhile, Noble Lady Zhou received a notification from the system. You havepleted the task of rising in rank within two months. Task reward: a perfect body. The body will transform now.
Noble Lady Zhou suddenly felt her body, particrly her abdomen, warm. Something was moving slightly and after quite a while of squirming, it stopped.
Transformationplete. Please continue to work hard. Issuing the next task: most favored in the inner pce. Have the emperor favor you for three consecutive days, the favored concubine systems mechanical voice said.
Three days? Thankfully it wasnt seven days. Last night was already the first so there were only two days left.
If Zhao Xu came again that night, hed feel the sensation of her changed body. She heard that it would make men especially infatuated. Then she wouldnt have to fear him noting back in the future.
Noble Lady Zhou waited for Zhao Xu. After dark, a eunuch she was familiar with came to inform her to get ready to receive the emperor.
Noble Lady Zhou was thrilled, thinking that her luck had improved recently. Everything was going smoothly.
She washed up and prepared everything appropriately. Meanwhile, Zhao Xu had arranged a ride and arrived.
When he did, Zhao Xu was greeted by a flushed face and a body carrying a freshly-bathed fragrance. He felt as though this woman became more charming all the time. As he looked at her, he felt an unexpected restlessness within.
Zhao Xu narrowed his eyes at Noble Lady Zhou when she curtsied. He teasingly said, Our beloved concubine is very fragrant.
Noble Lady Zhous face burned. Has Your Majesty dined yet?
I came over precisely to eat. Zhao Xu pulled Noble Lady Zhou into his embrace and took a deep breath.
Noble Lady Zhou smiled artfully and, sweetly holding Zhao Xus fingers, pulled him to the bed. Zhao Xu smiled and pressed down on Noble Lady Zhous body.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1972: Such Beauty Was Hard to Find
Chapter 1972: Such Beauty Was Hard to Find
After some forey, Zhao Xu entered. He immediately feltpletely enclosed. This unexpected sensation caused a fatally tititing sense of excitement that caused Zhao Xu to instantly climax.
Zhao Xu was stunned and his expression darkened. He propped himself up to gaze into the beautiful eyes of the woman beneath him. Such beauty was hard to find.
What was going on with this woman? Hed never felt anything like this with her before.
Zhao Xu tested it again. This time the sensationsted a bit longer but remained very, very pleasant.
At the end of the night, Zhao Xu decided to leave, not wanting to remain in Jade Court at all. Before leaving, he examined the scar on Noble Lady Zhous back.
It was already very shallow, almost invisible unless carefully examined.
Zhao Xu narrowed his eyes, his face darkening. That wound healed far too quickly.
When he tried to get out of bed, his legs suddenly gave out. It felt as though he had been squeezed dry. Unintentionally, he came more times than he usually did, which caused a strain on his body.
Zhao Xu nced at Noble Lady Zhou. Shey there, deeply asleep after passing out from exhaustion, with sweat dripping from her face.
In the early morning hours of the second day, Noble Lady Zhous legs ached beyondparison, leaving her with a pronounced limp. It felt like her entire body was about to fall apart. She sent her maid to the empress to ask for a leave of absence: not wanting to pay respects in her condition.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When the maid arrived at the Pce of Prolonged Autumn, the hall was already filled with seated imperial concubines. Facing the gazes of so many people, the maid trembled. She nervously said that Noble Lady Zhou was too unwell to pay her respects.
After hearing the maids words, Ning Shu said indifferently, Let your nobledy rest properly.
Your Majesty, she just became a nobledy and shes already like this on the first day? This will escteter on
Your Majesty, this concubine is bewildered! Why is a nobledy noting to pay respects after just attending to His Majesty for the night?
Exactly
These imperial concubines spoke directly in front of the maid from the Jade Court, whose face flushed with embarrassment.
Ning Shu waved her hand and allowed the maid to retreat.
Consort Zhuangs expression was especially dark. Last night, two people tumbled next door in the middle of the night. She could hear the groaning from the neighboring Jade Court while lying in bed.
Consort Zhuang hadnt been favored for almost two months already, which irritated her to no end.
She hated that vixen, Noble Lady Zhou, with every fiber of her being. Noble Lady Zhou had even imed willingness to cooperate. Cooperate, my ass. Sure enough, there was nothing left for her, not even a scrap.
Consort Zhuangs expression was contemptuous as she said, I believe Noble Lady Zhou is a fox spirit. When she was held under duress by the assassin, the assassin started foaming at the mouth like a fool. She suffered an injury but in less than ten days she was as healthy and active as ever. If that doesnt make her a fox spirit, then what exactly is she?
Shes simply a fox spirit who specializes in absorbing mens vital essence!
It does make sense when you put it like that. Noble Lady Zhou is too charming. I, too, believe Noble Lady Zhou must be possessed by a fox spirit. The previous Noble Lady Zhou certainly wasnt this beautiful, Consort Xian said.
Could it be that the Cold Pces natural environment and climate enhance the beauty of those who stay there, even for a short time? The other imperial concubines all joined the subject.
One after another, everyone imed that Attendant Zhou was a fox spirit. They enumerated all kinds of evidence to prove it.
Ning Shu drank her tea and allowed the discussion to continue. She waited for a while and then said, This conversation is getting outrageous. Noble Lady Zhou is a proper human, what exactly are you talking about? And to even im that she has magic. Did any of you see her using magic?
Cease all talk of such things. The inner pce is forbidden from spreading word about such strange phenomena. Itd be difficult to handle if His Majesty med us for such rumors. Ning Shu looked at Consort Zhuang. Attendant Zhou is a member of your pce. Do you think your reputation will fare any better if you im that Attendant Zhou is a demon?
Consort Zhuang frowned, This consort is telling the truth. Attendant Zhou was originally rather peculiar-even before this possession, she concealed secrets. The subject consort has been in the pce for so long. So why hasnt this consort be that beautiful?
Ning Shu:
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1973: Your Majesty, …
Chapter 1973: Your Majesty,
Consort Zhuang truly didnt spare any effort in attacking Noble Lady Zhou with nder. She was worried that Noble Lady Zhou would seek revenge on her if she prospered.
Since Consort Zhuang believed Noble Lady Zhou wouldnt let her off, she might as well spread rumors of her being a fox spirit.
And as it turned out, everyone disliked Noble Lady Zhou. They had been in a drought for so long while she alone had spent many nights being favored by the emperor.
Consort Zhuang imed Noble Lady Zhou was a fox spirit-a demon-and one by one, the others went along with it. The more she spoke, the more she believed that her ims were true.
Even if Ning Shu prevented them from speaking about it, and even if no one outrightined, they all felt apprehensive.
Noble Lady Zhou attended to the emperor for three consecutive nights. The whole inner pce frothed with rage and, one after another, the concubines all ran to Ning Shu to tearfullyin.
Your Majesty, this concubine drank so many medicinal decoctions, and His Majesty still hasnte to this concubines pce
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Your Majesty, without His Majesty, how can this concubine conceive an heir?
Your Majesty, Noble Lady Zhou is a seventh rank nobledy! How can she receive so much favor? His Majesty must treat everyone equally
Your Majesty, that Noble Lady Zhou is definitely a fox spirit! See how shes made His Majestypletely crazy about her
Ning Shu: (s㧥)sߩ
Ning Shus ears were constantly filled with the buzzing voices of the imperial concubines. She told them that His Majesty had his ns.
The imperial concubines went to Ning Shu to vent, hoping that the empress would be able to punish Noble Lady Zhou. However, Ning Shu was firm and unyielding, causing the concubines greater despair.
Their belief that Noble Lady Zhou was a fox spirit grew stronger and more widespread. Zhao Xu had never been like that: he never favored only one person. Moreover, she was still just a nobledy. If she were of higher status, everyone would be less indignant.
Task of attending to the emperor for three consecutive days has beenpleted. Task reward: the 800 Tang poems skill.
Noble Lady Zhouy on the bed, limp and sore all over, when she heard the favored concubine systems voice. She felt something force its way into her head, which left her feeling diforted for quite a while.
800 Tang poems? Noble Lady Zhou stretchednguidly. In order to test the effect, Noble Lady Zhou thought about plum blossoms.
The oue was a verse about plum blossoms appearing in her mind. It was so clear that she could recite it without issue!
Although she studied a lot of poetry in the modern era, she had forgotten almost all of it. If she were topose poems, shed gain a reputation for elegance and brilliance. This was great!
Shed be able to write poems when there was nothing else to do, and shed impress Zhao Xu by reciting them.
Lian Er, I should go pay respects to Her Majesty now. Help me up. Noble Lady Zhou extended her slender fingers. Each of them looked like carefully polished jade, with perfectly pink fingernails. Her slender wrists and her skins jade-like luster momentarily dazzled the maid beside her.
The maid quickly reached out to help Noble Lady Zhou. Compared to Noble Lady Zhous hand, hers was darker and rougher. The maid wished that she could withdraw it.
Noble Lady Zhou nced at the hand supported by her maid and smiled faintly.
It could be said that her skin was the best among the women in the inner pce. It was soft, wless, tender, and smooth.
No ckheads or pimples popped out, no pores were visible, and it had zero blemishes.
Mydy, Her Majesty said that mydy has worked hard in attending to His Majesty for the night and that there was no need for a greeting, the maid said with her head lowered.
Noble Lady Zhou smiled tranquilly and calmly. She sat in front of the dressing table and looked at the woman in the bronze mirror. Her reflection looked like a fairy that had descended down to grace the world.
Noble Lady Zhou touched her face with the back of her hand. Never before had she been this beautiful. In modern times, she was just amon white-cor worker, not a stunning beauty.
There was no man who, having possessed a beauty to be yearned for, wouldnt love her.
When Noble Lady Zhou heard from the maid that she didnt have to pay respects, she nned not to go.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1974: This Has Never Happened Before
Chapter 1974: This Has Never Happened Before
Having the perfect body was good since it meant Zhao Xu spent more time with her.
Noble Lady Zhou was somewhat smug. Shed been severely suppressed earlier, so now that she had been able to reverse her situation, it became hard not to growcent.
With Zhao Xu visiting the Jade Court several days in a row, the inner pce was gradually enveloped in a thickyer of resentment. With nothing better to do, Consort Zhuang ran to Ning Shu to harp on about it.
Ning Shu noticed Consort Zhuangs anxiety. In this situation, Noble Lady Zhou was very likely to have another abrupt rise in rank.
As soon as Noble Lady Zhou had enough power. Consort Zhuang would probably be the first person that Noble Lady Zhou got rid of.
Ning Shu cated Consort Zhuang. Dont worry, its just a few days of being favored. If you think about it, youve received more favor than she has.
Your Majesty Consort Zhuang was dumbfounded. But the favor this consort received wasnt like Noble Lady Zhous. Not even Your Majesty has received this kind of favor! Several days in a rowthis has never happened before.
Im well aware of the situation, Ning Shu said mildly after taking a sip of tea.
Consort Zhuang was forced to suppress her impatience in the face of Ning Shus calm demeanor. But there was nothing more difficult to bear than seeing a hated rivals status rise.
Noble Lady Zhous unprecedented favor caused turbulence in the inner pce, despite its calm surface. At the same time, the rumor that Noble Lady Zhou was a fox spirit spread throughout it.
Ning Shu acted furious, punishing those found spreading the rumor. But the more taboo a rumor was and the more effort was spent suppressing it, the more violently it would surge and spread.
Moreover, there was a pattern to its spreading. Some of the pce maids in the Cold Pce said that the previous Noble Lady Zhou was different.
In any case, Noble Lady Zhou became the whispered subject of both eunuchs and pce maids.
The more the rumors surged, the more Ning Shu suppressed them. Everyone in the inner pce who imed Noble Lady Zhou was a fox spirit or a demon would have their monthly sry deducted.
Under Ning Shus high-pressure policy, the pce was outwardly tranquil for the time being. But underneath it was turbulence enhanced by many imperial concubines still pushing the rumor.
It was said that the empress feared to oppose Noble Lady Zhou because of her recent favor and that Noble Lady Zhou, with her peerless talent, could even be empress.
Ning Shu turned a blind eye and pretended not to know anything.
Despite her attempt at restraining the rumor, it still spread. Rumors were like viruses that way, no one could stop them.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Not having freedom of speech was worse than a flood caused by the blocking of a river. It shouldve been a steady trickle, not aplete suppression.
Afterward, even Zhao Xu heard of it. The main halls imperial censor presented a memorial that said that he doted too much on a single nobledy and that it would be easy for problems to arise if he was partial.
After attending court, Zhao Xu immediately went to the Pce of Prolonged Autumn without shedding his dragon robe. Ning Shu didnt have time to curtsy before Zhao Xu coldly asked, Whats going on with the rumors in the pce?
Zhao Xu held his teacup with both hands and drank the entirety of its contents in one go. He ced the teacup heavily on the table, his face stern.
With a somewhat terrified expression, Ning Shu curtsied. It was some loquacious pce servants gossiping. This subject wife has already punished them several times. Please rest assured that its being handled, Your Majesty.
Rest assured? Zhao Xus expression was unsightly. Even the imperial court has be aware of this matter. Is the inner pce dissatisfied that I favor Noble Lady Zhou?
Ning Shu pushed her body down even lower. Your Majesty, this subject wife had absolutely no such intentions. Your Majesty doesnt likeing to the inner pce. Now that Noble Lady Zhou is able to make Your Majesty rx, this subject wife isnt dissatisfied at all.
My empress, Im not ming you. Zhao Xu kneaded his forehead, Me giving my empress the inner pce to manage is an expression of trust.
This subject wife has let Your Majesty down. Ning Shu lowered her head. Fuck, she didnt force him to take her as his woman. It was him that chose to favor Noble Lady Zhou.
This man waspletely unreasonable.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1975: It Wasn’t Like She Broke a Leg
Chapter 1975: It Wasnt Like She Broke a Leg
Ning Shu was speechless. How could she possibly control every single wagging tongue in the inner pce?
Yet whenever something went wrong, it was her fault.
Ning Shu looked at Zhao Xu and said, This matter is only the gossip of the pce maids and eunuchs. Its because of the assassin incident from earlier. A lot of people saw it and, truthfully, that was a really strange event. So these people secretly spread rumors.
It didnt even take ten days before Noble Lady Zhou was able to get out of bed. These servants have never seen anything like that before. Noble Lady Zhou got better so quickly, surely she had some kind of good medicine. This subject wife will certainly sort out the inner pce and prevent these servants disorderly conduct from spreading.
Her body was merely injured. It wasnt like she broke a leg and was stuck in bed, Zhao Xu said while rubbing his forehead.
Ning Shu nodded. These people are just blindly gossiping without any idea of the truth.
Noble Lady Zhou was injured on her upper body, it wasnt like she could take off her clothes and show anyone her scars. These people just thought that Noble Lady Zhous injury was very serious, so when she got better and was back on her feet so quickly, they thought it was outrageous, Ning Shu said with a sigh.
Even Consort Zhuang joked that a celestial being must have given an elixir to Noble Lady Zhou for her to heal so quickly. Ning Shus expression was very exasperated.
Zhao Xus own expression was heavy, his eyes narrowed as he pondered her words.
Im going to see Noble Lady Zhou. Zhao Xu stood up. Empress, you should keep a close eye on this matter. This is the imperial pce, not a teahouse or tavern that spreads irrelevant gossip all day long.
Yes. Ning Shu curtsied, eyes following Zhao Xu as he left.
Ning Shu stared at Zhao Xus back. Could it be that Zhao Xu had really been enchanted by Noble Lady Zhou?
Even if rumors spread that Noble Lady Zhou was a demon, he didnt turn his back on her.
Zhao Xu seemed calm and indifferent. Where was his love-fueled rage?
If a person he loved was ndered like this, then he wouldnt be a monarch if he didnt bury a million corpses in his rage. Although he wouldnt go so far as to actually bury a million corpses, the inner pce should definitely see blood spilled.
However, nothing was happening right now. That was why, Ning Shu suspected that Zhao Xu was trying to get something from Noble Lady Zhou.
There was no such thing as a free lunch. There had to be some benefit!
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Zhao Xus inner pce has so many women, yet he insisted on doting on Noble Lady Zhou alone. He had her attend to him for several consecutive nights, giving her great glory.
Zhao Xu wasnt a foolish man. If he were to choose between power or a woman, he would definitely choose power. As long as he had power, he could have anything. Even more women.
That was why Ning Shu was puzzled by Zhao Xus actions.
Was it possible that he wanted this supposed elixir of immortality?
Ning Shu sneered, abruptly feeling like that made more sense.
Whatever Zhao Xu was expecting, Ning Shu didnt know.
Although Ning Shus attempted suppression was powerful, and the matter of Noble Lady Zhou was deeply taboo, the pce maids and eunuchs all avoided Noble Lady Zhou when she was seen in the imperial garden.
Even the people who served Noble Lady Zhou looked at her with particrly strange gazes.
When Noble Lady Zhou heard that rumors of her being a fox spirit were spreading, her face turned purple with rage. How could she possibly be a fox spirit!?
The people in this inner pce were all fed with BS to be able to think of such outrageous rumors.
Noble Lady Zhou believed it was spread by the women in the inner pce because she had attended to the emperor recently and they wanted to use the rumor to nder her.
Her expression turned dejected. It seemed that she had been stealing the limelight too muchtely, causing the women in the inner pce to bear a grudge against her.
Noble Lady Zhou felt somewhat regretful. She shouldnt have attended to the emperor so soon. Her injury had healed a little unnaturally fast, but that was due to the favored concubine systems capabilities.
But she had been in a difficult position at the time. Moreover, Zhao Xu made her attend to him. She couldnt refuse. If she did, she wouldnt know when the next opportunity woulde.
She had been a little too impatient.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1976: Keep a Low Profile for the Time Being
Chapter 1976: Keep a Low Profile for the Time Being
System, what should I do now? Noble Lady Zhou requested the favored concubine systems help. This situation was fairly problematic.
Being identified as non-human People from ancient times avoided supernatural beings like the gue.
Keep a low profile for the time being, the favored concubine system grimly said. Think of a way to make the emperor believe in you.
Noble Lady Zhou couldnt help but hold a hand to her forehead. This was giving her a headache. There truly was danger at every step in this inner pce!
In order to strive for favor, these women would really do anything: even use her of being a fox spirit.
His Majesty has arrived. The eunuchs sharp voice sounded outside the Jade Court.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Noble Lady Zhou immediately stood up and walked to the doorway to wee Zhao Xu.
Zhao Xus expression was dark as he walked in and sat on a chair.
Your Majesty, whats wrong? Noble Lady Zhou asked gently and cautiously.
Zhao Xu nced at the devastatingly beautiful Noble Lady Zhou. As she spoke, the breath she exhaled smelled like orchids-a simple and elegant fragrance.
It seemed like the person in front of him ate dew instead of needing food. There was no hint of body odor at all. And while it was normal to not have an unpleasant odor in the mouth, the underlying fragrance was definitely not normal.
While her breath was like orchids, her skin also smelled of flowery perfume.
Have you heard the pce rumors? Zhao Xu asked Noble Lady Zhou.
He nced at the decorations in Noble Lady Zhous room, finding them contrary to what he expected. The decor was abnormally elegant, inspiringfort in visitors.
Since this matter was brought upthis concubine feels very wronged! Noble Lady Zhous face was aggrieved and helpless. This concubine isnt a fox spirit at all.
That, I believe. However, it was also said that an immortal gave you an elixir. Again, how did that rumor start? Zhao Xu stared at Noble Lady Zhou. I dont believe such nonsense.
But what kind of medicine did you use for the wound on your back? It healed very well. Zhao Xu asked lightly, as if just in passing.
Noble Lady Zhou paled. Her heart wailed in anguish. What medicine did she use? It was the systems energy that made her wound heal so quickly.
That isthis concubines medicine was passed down in the family. While it had a wonderful effect on the stab wound, this concubines medicine has already been used up. Noble Lady Zhou found a reason.
Zhao Xu nodded. So its like that.
You dont need to mind those rumors. You are my woman. No one will harm you, Zhao Xu said resolutely.
Your Majesty Noble Lady Zhous eyes overflowed with tears. This concubine thanks Your Majesty for showing such concern and care.
I will be having breakfast here, Zhao Xu said.
Does Your Majesty truly want to stay here to dine? Noble Lady Zhou looked at Zhao Xu with lustrous eyes.
The corner of Zhao Xus mouth hooked up. Why? Am I not wee?
Of course, this concubine is happy. Noble Lady Zhous face carried a brilliant smile and she instructed the maid to prepare breakfast without dy.
Although Noble Lady Zhous smile was brilliant, her thoughts were mired in dark clouds. Before, she had moments when she desperately wanted to be doted on. Yet now that the system asked her to keep a low profile, Zhao Xu hade over.
Noble Lady Zhou felt that the heavens were ying with her.
Nothing goes smoothly when something has to be done.
Although it was only breakfast, Zhao Xus presence caused it to feel like something more. The two of them encircled the table to have breakfast.
Noble Lady Zhou looked at Zhao Xu, taking in his dignified bearing.
What low profile? There was no use keeping a low profile. She might as well be the favored concubine immediately. As long as there was an emperor protecting her, what hurdle could be too high to ovee?
She wouldnt mind those women. Currying favor with the emperor was enough. Zhao Xu would fix this situation.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1977: Rather Than Dragging Out Such an Ignoble Existence
Chapter 1977: Rather Than Dragging Out Such an Ignoble Existence
After figuring this out, Noble Lady Zhou no longer felt so burdened. The system was only an algorithmposed of data. There would inevitably be times when itcked a script for a particr emergency.
In this inner pce, keeping a low profile didnt mean one could evade all unwanted incidents.
Rather than dragging out such an ignoble existence, it would be better to be mboyant. What could the other women with misgivings do?
The nation and the inner pce were both Zhao Xus. Whatever matter was brought up, he had the final say.
Noble Lady Zhou looked at Zhao Xu with a face full of tenderness, her eyes expressing various lingering emotions. It made those who saw it feel especially moved.
Your Majesty, this concubine made you an embroidered sachet. Inside the sachet are flowers and nts to calm and sharpen the mind. Noble Lady Zhou stood up and went to the dressing table to take out a pouch from a small box.
Oh Zhao Xu received the pouch which was embroidered with vivid and lifelike bamboo. It looked refreshing and elegant. Beside it, a poem with two lines was embroidered: Deep in the forest no one else knows, until the bright moon looks down.
Zhao Xus brows raised when he saw the two line poem. Until the bright moon looks down?
Beloved concubine, do you feel that I have neglected you? Zhao Xu asked.
This concubine didnt mean this at all. I only wish for Your Majesty to know that this concubine often misses and thinks of Your Majesty. Noble Lady Zhou looked at Zhao Xu with deep love.
I ept it. As Zhao Xu hung the embroidered pouch on his waist, Noble Lady Zhous smile became more brilliant.
Ill be leaving first. Ille over again at night. Zhao Xu touched Noble Lady Zhous face, his smile clear and bright, before taking his leave.
As soon as Zhao Xu was gone, Noble Lady Zhou released a lengthy sigh and told the maid beside her, Take everything on the table away.
The maid was astonished. Mydy, you havent dined at all.
I dont have the appetite to do so, take it away. Noble Lady Zhou waved her hand.
The maids expression was strange. She covertly nced at Noble Lady Zhou as packed up. Could that person really be a demon? How could she not eat anything? When she did eat, she ate very little.
After that, it was spread all around the pce that Noble Lady Zhou was a demon. She had no need to eat, and when she did, she ate very little. Since demons could cultivate, they didnt need to eat at all.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu couldnt help bursting intoughter. It seemed that there were a lot of spies in Noble Lady Zhous pce.
Since Zhao Xu only visited her pce, the others couldnt even have a taste. The women of the inner pce reached a tacit agreement to deal with Noble Lady Zhou first. Afterwards, each would rely on their own abilities.
The reason the rumor that Noble Lady Zhou was not human spread like wildfire was the result of the coboration of many people.
Ning Shu, as the empress, felt very gratified when she saw the many imperial concubines unite together in harmony, all to deal with a single person.
Whenever the spread of the rumor became excessive, Ning Shu would take action to suppress it.
Zhao Xu visited Noble Lady Zhous Jade Court for another two consecutive nights. The other women of the inner pce wrung their handkerchiefs and gnashed their teeth.
Ning Shu acted virtuous and magnanimous, allowing Noble Lady Zhou to note and pay her respects.
Thus many imperial concubines vented to their families, tearfullyining that His Majesty was only favoring a single nobledy.
During court, many chancellors tried to make Zhao Xu share his favor evenly.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhao Xus expression became unsightly. He said that these were his family matters, and that it wasnt their ce to criticize.
Minister Lin, dont you also dote on your fourth concubine and ignore your first wifes room?
Assistant Minister Song, theres a concubine in charge of your inner courtyard. Arent you spoiling your concubine and neglecting your wife?
Magistrate Jing, Ive heard that youre currently infatuated with a courtesan and stay out all night. You even bring your government official uniform to the brothel and leave from there in the morning.
Zhao Xu aired many of the court officials private affairs. You cant even handle yourselves yet still make demands of me.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1978: Your Majesty’s Family Affairs Are the Affairs of the Nation
Chapter 1978: Your Majestys Family Affairs Are the Affairs of the Nation
The ministers all bowed their heads.
Your Majestys family affairs are the affairs of the nation. Your Majesty should share your favor evenly, and give birth to an imperial son soon, Empress Fu Wanhuis father, Imperial Tutor Fu, cupped his hands and said.
Zhao Xu harrumphed, his expression frigid. After court, he went to the Pce of Prolonged Autumn to reproach Ning Shu. The inner pce is not permitted to meddle in politics. What kind of inner pce is the empress managing, allowing the inner pces imperial concubines to vent to their family?
During court this morning, these ministers evenpelled me. They wanted me to give favor evenly. I am the emperor, yet they intend to manage even which woman I wish to dote on. Zhao Xus expression was grim, his eyes narrowed fiercely as he looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu felt that she was so pitiful. Whenever anything happened, he would first me her.
It was this subject wifes fault. This subject wife will supervise the inner pces imperial concubines more carefully. Ning Shu bent her body and curtsied as she said, Your Majesty dotes on Noble Lady Zhou a lot this subject wife wouldnt say anything but Your Majesty must take care of the dragon body. Recently, Your Majesty has been visiting Noble Lady Zhous Jade Court every day. This subject wife is worried. Your Majestys facial color has be a bit yellow recently.
Itd be best if he hurry up and fr*cking died from excessive ejaction! Every time she had to face this overly suspicious and calctive guy, she couldnt help but pray for his early death.
I look bad? Zhao Xu reflexively stroked his face. Is myplexion really that bad?
Your Majesty, it really is. Your dark circles are even slightly green. Ning Shu nodded as she spoke.
Zhao Xus pupils contracted. It truly felt like he was in the heavens in Noble Lady Zhous body. It was very refreshing and no other womans body felt that way.
This subject wife doesnt think that Noble Lady Zhou is some kind of demon, ghost, or fox spirit that absorbs a persons essences. But Your Majesty must cherish your body, Ning Shu said.
Zhao Xu pondered for a while before nodding. My empress is right.
His lips say that she was right, but who knew what he was truly thinking?
Zhao Xu never bared his heart to the women in the inner pce.
He imed that he would pay attention to his body that morning, but she bet that Zhao Xu would still visit the Jade Court that night.
Ning Shu silently prayed that Zhao Xu would hurry and kick the bucket. However, if he really died, the women in the inner pce would no longer have a ce here, including her, the empress.
If the giant tree fell, how could the dodder that clings to and grows on the tree survive?
Life was so sad!
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It seemed that she had to speed things up. But Ning Shu didnt want her hands to get dirty. At the very least, she wanted to be a taintless empress.
Yet she was unable to make sense of his behavior. A lot of people saw Noble Lady Zhous strangeness. There were no fools among the ones who have been able to survive in the inner pce. Why was Zhao Xu acting like a retard who didnt watch his surroundings or listen to reason?
The inner pce was already filled with rumors that Noble Lady Zhou was a demon, but Zhao Xu kept heading over to spend the night with the demon.
Ning Shu admired his courage.
Anyone else would have immediately stopped visiting Noble Lady Zhou.
However, Zhao Xu gave Ning Shu the impression of being someone that felt not taking great risks meant there would be nothing to gain.
By tolerating Noble Lady Zhou so much, he must be seeking something in Noble Lady Zhous possessions.
Did he desire the favored concubine system?
It didnt matter. In any case, she had to take action now. She was just afraid that Zhao Xu would lose his sanity from lust.
Your Majesty Qiu Ling called out to Ning Shu, who was fast asleep in her bed.
Ning Shu opened her eyes, Whats wrong?
There was an ident in the Jade Court, Qiu Ling said.
What time is it right now? Ning Shu lifted her quilt and stood up.
Midnight.
She had to see what happened. Why was there even an ident at the Jade Court in the middle of the night? The night was for sleeping. If they wanted to y at staying up all night, then they could look forward to an early sudden death.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1979: They Were Giving It Their Best Shot Too
Chapter 1979: They Were Giving It Their Best Shot Too
Qiu Ling helped Ning Shu briefly freshen up before heading over to the Jade Court.
Whats the situation? Ning Shu asked Qiu Ling on the way to Jade Court.
This servant is also unclear on the specifics. I heard the maid report that Noble Lady Zhou had offended His Majesty, Qiu Ling said from beside her.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. ording to the daily routine in ancient times, they should all be asleep. Why were they causing a disturbance at this time? It couldnt be that they had been papapa-ing all night right?
They were giving it their best shot too.
Ning Shu smoothed out her clothes. When she arrived at the Pce of Moonlight, Consort Zhuang was standing at the Jade Courts gate. Seeing Ning Shu, she promptly curtsied. Your Majesty
Whats going on? Ning Shu asked.
Consort Zhuang shook her head. In a bewildered tone, she said, This concubine also doesnt know what happened. There was a hugemotion here.
Consort Zhuang had been next door and hade over when she heard themotioning from the other side.
From the room came Zhao Xus roar. Noble Lady Zhou, you have the audacity to plot against me!?
I didnt! Your Majesty, this concubine is wrongly used! This concubine never wanted to harm Your Majesty! Noble Lady Zhou cried, in tears.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as she entered the Jade Court. Consort Zhuang rushed to follow.
When Ning Shu stepped into the room, she saw Zhao Xu: clothed and sitting beside the bed. Meanwhile, Noble Lady Zhou knelt on the ground. Her hair was loose and scattered and she wore a flimsy garment.
It was already after the Mid-Autumn Festival. Although the autumn weather was clear and refreshing, the nights became rather cold. As Noble Lady Zhou knelt on the ground, her body trembled.
This subject wife pays respect to His Majesty. Ning Shu curtsied towards Zhao Xu, nced at Noble Lady Zhou, and asked, What is going on?
Zhao Xu sneered and pointed at a pouch on the ground. The fragrant sachet was damaged, revealing a few flowers and nts within.
Its contents were soaked in poison ivy extract. Zhao Xu leveled a prating stare at Noble Lady Zhou.
Noble Lady Zhou shook her head vehemently and tried to defend herself. This concubine really didnt poison it! This concubine had absolutely no idea about the poison ivy. Your Majesty, you must believe this concubine! This concubine is being wrongly used and was framed by someone
Ning Shu nced at the sachet. She knew poison ivy was a kind of nt with three leaves on its stem. Once a persones into contact with it, even indirectly, their skin bes irritated, causing itching and allergic symptoms.
Your Majesty, are you alright? Ning Shu asked Zhao Xu.
Zhao Xu sneered. No wonder I wasnt feeling well today. As it turns out, the root of this disaster is the fragrant sachet you gave me.
Ning Shu was skeptical. Why did he find out that there was an issue with the pouch in the middle of the night? Was he ying with it instead of sleeping? _
She stood off to the side, silently observing the situation as it developed. This was a thoroughly strange turn of events.
Your Majesty, do you want the imperial physician to take a look? Ning Shu asked. How did Your Majesty know that the sachets contents were soaked in a poisonous weeds oil?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
I came in contact with it when I was a child. As a result, my skin festered for a long time and the smell is deeply ingrained in my mind. Zhao Xu continued to re at Noble Lady Zhou.
Noble Lady Zhou said that the pouch contained herbs to aid in calming and focusing the mind. I ced it at the head of the bed and my face started itching, Zhao Xu said.
Ning Shu: _
So he found that out in the middle of the night? Could they have been papapa-ing continuously before that?
Noble Lady Zhous face was deathly pale. She looked helpless and at a loss. Your Majesty, you have to believe in this concubine. This concubine had nothing to do with this!
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1980: Did You Conspire With That Dancer?
Chapter 1980: Did You Conspire With That Dancer?
Noble Lady Zhou crawled toward Zhao Xu, who immediately said, Stay away from me.
Her body stiffened and her tears dropped on the obsidian floor. She pleaded, Your Majesty, please believe in this concubine. This concubine loves you! Why would I want to harm you? How would this concubine benefit from harming you?
This doesnt make sense, Your Majesty! Noble Lady Zhou felt a chill grip her body and she kowtowed to Zhao Xu, repeatedly mming her forehead against the ground.
It doesnt make sense? We are the one who wants to know why you would want to hurt us. Was that your purpose ining to our side? Did you conspire with that dancer? Zhao Xus tone was exceptionally grim. We want to know why you did this! Have we not been good to you?
Noble Lady Zhou stared nkly at Zhao Xu. The dancer? This concubine has no connections with that assassin.
System, System! What should I do? What exactly is going on here? Noble Lady Zhou mentally pleaded with the favored concubine system.
She had ended up being used of regicide without any prior warning.
If this usation was seen as truth, how could she possibly ever gain power over the inner pce anymore? Who was it that wanted to harm her?
She had made the sachet personally. There was absolutely no poisonous ivy extract in it at all. Shed touched the flowers and nts in it herself and nothing happened to her when she did.
Surely His Majestys sachet had been switched!
Your Majesty, if this concubine had touched the same flowers and nts that are in that sachet, then this concubines hands would definitely fester and itch! But see, this concubines hands are clear. Noble Lady Zhou immediately raised her hands. They were as bright and clean as jade, as tender as green onions.
This pouch may not have been made by you, Zhao Xu said. You im that you didnt poison us? Then provide evidence of this.
Your Majesty should provide the evidence that this concubine poisoned Your Majesty. Noble Lady Zhou bit her lip tightly.
Impudent! Zhao Xu thundered. He pointed at the ground where the sachety. This is the evidence! We merely wore your gift. Trusting you so much was a mistake.
Noble Lady Zhous body trembled and she paled. In the candlelight, she looked nearly transparent.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. She looked at Zhao Xu first and then at Noble Lady Zhou.
This was fucking weird. She just stood there, watching the events unfold like a member of the peanut gallery. Zhao Xu wasnt giving Noble Lady Zhou a chance to defend herself and quicklyy the criminal charges on her.
Was he freaking directing the movie and ying the lead himself?
Your Majesty, this concubine has truly been wrongly used! This concubine was framed. Noble Lady Zhou was flustered and mournfully shouted, Someone mustve framed this concubine!
Noble Lady Zhou turned her head and saw Ning Shu and Consort Zhuang standing there. She immediately pointed at them. You must have framed me! You saw me thrive with immense favor and wanted to eliminate me!
Your Majesty, please thoroughly investigate. This concubine is truly wrongfully used. Noble Lady Zhou kowtowed to Zhao Xu while continuing her mournful cries. How sad, how awfully beautiful and moving. The tears gathering in her eyes were like dew on pear blossoms.
System, why wont you speak up? Noble Lady Zhou was torn with anxiety. Shed been yelling at the favored concubine system continuously. Yet there was no hint of its presence.
It was leaving her alone to fight without support.
Ning Shus eyes were still narrowed when she curtsied towards Zhao Xu. Your Majesty, could there be a misunderstanding here? Why would Noble Lady Zhou poison Your Majesty?
What misunderstanding could there be? Zhao Xu sneered, pointing at the damaged fragrant sachet once more. There lies the evidence.
Ning Shu fell silent, sensing the truth atst.
He was still enamored before, yet he immediately became hostile and ruthless. This sort of change was enough to give her whish.
Noble Lady Zhou was still the favored one in the inner pce earlier; the favored concubine who attended to him for the night for ten days in a row. Shed lost that status now. She was about to be a prisoner who had attempted tomit regicide.
The sheer speed of the change was a feast for the eyes.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
O, the mind of a man!
?Chapter 1981: Wrongly Accused
Chapter 1981: Wrongly used
Noble Lady Zhou was a hundred percent sure that she was wrongly used in this instance. She never thought that Zhao Xu would suddenly attack her.
As Noble Lady Zhou knelt on the ground, the chill of the floor seeped into her bones.
Your Majesty, please believe in this concubine! This concubine is truly innocent! Noble Lady Zhou mournfully shouted at Zhao Xu. At the same time, she mentally yelled at the favored concubine system. Despite her desperation, the system didnt respond.
Noble Lady Zhous current appearance was almost like an originally pristine, but now trampled petal: an iparably poignant image. But Zhao Xus expression was as cold and detached as before. He exuded an air of ruthlessness, showing not even the slightest reaction to Noble Lady Zhous pleading.
Their fallout was faster than turning the page of a book. How terribly shameless.
Ning Shu contemted the situation, then curtsied towards Zhao Xu. Your Majesty, this subject wife will carefully interrogate Noble Lady Zhou and procure an exnation for Your Majesty.
This isnt just an ordinary inner pce incident! Noble Lady Zhou is affiliated with that dancing girl. Shes an assassin. Zhao Xus expression was cold. He stared at Ning Shu and said, I want to personally interrogate her.
What does Your Majesty mean? Ning Shu inquired with a dumbfounded expression.
Zhao Xu said, I suspect that Noble Lady Zhou is associated with the dancer. She deliberately saved me to gain my trust.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: What a leap.
Thats impossible. Noble Lady Zhou suffered a real stab wound that night. Ning Shu nced at the simrly dumbfounded Noble Lady Zhou.
Thats precisely it-they killed two birds with one stone. While it would be good if they were able to kill me, they could still use the event to gain my trust if they failed. Zhao Xu turned his head to his personal eunuch and said, Have the imperial bodyguards detain Noble Lady Zhou. Ill interrogate her personally. No one else should be able to visit her.
Yes.
Your Majesty, Your Majesty! Though Noble Lady Zhou seemed still to be in a daze, she reacted immediately. She swiftly crawled to the bedside and grabbed the leg of Zhao Xus trousers as she shouted, Your Majesty, this concubine was wrongly used! Your Majesty, you must believe this concubine!
This concubine had no dealings with the dancer! This is a misunderstanding For once, Noble Lady Zhous expression was absolutely sincere. She really was being framed.
Why would Zhao Xu use her of something like this? She hadntmitted regicide! She hadnt
Two imperial bodyguards walked in. They grabbed Noble Lady Zhous arms and dragged her outside the room. Yet she struggled with all her might, dashing in front of Zhao Xu as ast-ditch effort. Your Majesty, you have to believe this concubine!
Take her away. Zhao Xu waved his hand.
Your Majesty, Your Majesty Noble Lady Zhou kept shouting as she dissolved into tears. The imperial bodyguards dragged her off before finally gagging her.
Zhao Xus expression was one of deep contemtion. His narrowed eyes betrayed no trace of his thoughts.
Ning Shu nced at Zhao Xu and lowered her head. This man is really
Without the slightest hesitation, Zhao Xu had taken action.
This was the true definition of having someone elses life in the palm of his hand and toying with it.
Framing a woman with the object that the woman gave him He actually did something like this? Despite being the emperor, he had handled the situation immactely. As the emperor, he couldve juste with any random excuse to deal with Noble Lady Zhou
However, he chose this method.
Empress. Zhao Xus voice interrupted Ning Shus quiet contemtion.
Ning Shu immediately replied, What are Your Majestys orders?
Zhao Xu kneaded his forehead, betraying a hint of exhaustion. Dont let the Noble Lady Zhous identity as a fox spirit spread throughout the pce.
This subject wife understands. Ning Shu curtsied. Your Majesty, there is still some time before you need to depart for the morning court session. Please rest properly.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1982: Perhaps Noble Lady Zhou Truly Did Have an Elixir
Chapter 1982: Perhaps Noble Lady Zhou Truly Did Have an Elixir
Zhao Xu made a sound of agreement, left his clothes in the hands of the maid, and took his leave.
As soon as he left, Consort Zhuang released a long sigh and patted her heart in relief. She turned her head, puzzled, and asked, And that fragrant sachet?
Dont worry about it, Ning Shu said indifferently.
That Noble Lady Zhou Consort Zhuang still couldnt figure out why Noble Lady Zhou would poison Zhao Xu. Well, theres no need for concern now. If His Majesty says that shes an assassin, then she is.
Ning Shu looked at Consort Zhuang. Perhaps Noble Lady Zhou truly did have an elixir.
What? Consort Zhuang was bewildered.
Ning Shu left the Jade Court. It seemed as though she wouldnt get much sleep tonight.
She had originally nned to make a move-to make the rumor of Noble Lady Zhou being a fox spirit sound more credible.
She just didnt expect Zhao Xu to make a move first.
Ning Shu suspected that Zhao Xu desired the supposed elixir of immortality and eternal youth.
Never underestimate an ancient emperors fanatical pursuit of immortality. Qin Shihuang, the first emperor, made his court necromancer, Xu Fu, look for an elixir as well. Many emperors took pills, though they ended up dying earlier instead.
The more beautiful Noble Lady Zhou became, the more she seemed like a celestial being. Anyone with eyes would notice the changes.
When you love someone dearly, their oddities would be subconsciously overlooked: the faults of a lover ignored. Beauty was in the eye of the beholder.
But the current Zhao Xu wasnt in love with Noble Lady Zhou. The women in the inner pce were all the same to him. Even if Noble Lady Zhou was special, Zhao Xu could discard her and switch over to other women, if it benefited him. There was no difference.
The inner pce wasnt a harmonious ce. Not only did people of the same sex fight, but so did those of opposite sexes. When clinging on to the emperor, one must also outwit the emperor himself.
When Ning Shu returned to the Pce of Prolonged Autumn, she stretched her neck as she said to Qiu Ling, Remove all these things from my head.
Yes
Meanwhile, Noble Lady Zhou found herself escorted to a dark room by the imperial bodyguards. This room had a single window barelyrge enough to fit a head through, and oilmps that spilled dim light across it.
Whatever was inside was obscured.
Get in. Noble Lady Zhou was thrown into the room.
She grabbed the metal bars and started shouting. Release me! I want to see His Majesty! I was wrongly used!
Noble Lady Zhou shouted with all her might but received only her own echoes in response. The acoustics made her surroundings seem even more gloomy and frightening.
Noble Lady Zhousplexion was deathly pale and her expression was one of terror. What should I do? What should I do?
System! System! Please say something! Tell me what to do Noble Lady Zhou crouched down, her head in her hands.
The favored concubine system said, Youre simply useless.
You must save me! Were in the same boat. If something happens to me, youll have gained nothing from this either. With her face twisted into a mask of fright, Noble Lady Zhou shouted, Quick! Think of a way out!
Who says were in the same boat? If I squander a bit of my energy, I can break away from a useless person like you. Ive seen so many hosts but you were the most brainless. Sure enough, modern people are different from the ancients, The favored concubine system grimly said.
Noble Lady Zhou waspletely dumbfounded. The system wanted to abandon her? How could it? If the system abandoned her then what should she do?
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
No, no! You cant-you cant leave me! Noble Lady Zhou held her head and half-shouted, Im begging you, dont abandon me Ill do whatever you want! Im begging you.
The favored concubine system didnt respond. Noble Lady Zhous terrified heart shrank. If you abandon me, Ill reveal your secret.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1983: Who Was She Talking To?
Chapter 1983: Who Was She Talking To?
Zhao Xu stood at the doorway of the prison cell. Beside him stood a Daoist priest wearing traditional vestments and holding a horsetail whisk.
While Zhao Xu heard Noble Lady Zhous endless prattling, he didnt know who she was talking to.
He scanned the entire prison cell and saw only her. But it was clear that she was talking to someone.
Zhao Xus expression was sharp as he stared at Noble Lady Zhou.
Sure enough, this woman had a secret. Zhao Xus heart beat a bit faster. Tension and anticipation welled up deep inside him.
Noble Lady Zhou! Zhao Xu shouted. Noble Lady Zhou slowly turned around. The moment she saw Zhao Xu, she immediately dashed towards him. But the rooms iron bars stopped her in her tracks.
Noble Lady Zhou grabbed the bars and yelled, Your Majesty, please believe this concubine! This concubine didnt poison you! Im not an assassin! How can this concubine convince Your Majesty of the truth!?
Noble Lady Zhou was terrified. The system said it would abandon her and shed been used of regicide. She was screwed if Zhao Xu didnt believe her!
She had been in ancient times for quite a while. She was so busy with being a monarchs top favored concubine, getting used to his unconditional doting. The peerless talent, the most favored in the inner pce She had expected them to be a power couple for the rest of their lives.
But all that was forgotten now. Noble Lady Zhou just wanted to live, to survive. She only wanted to be her original self again: to be Zhou Ningning.
This entire situation waspletely different from what shed imagined. More importantly, it was also different from the systems ns.
Tell me all your secrets, then Ill believe you. Speak up. Zhao Xu watched Noble Lady Zhou through the iron bars.
Secrets? What secrets? Noble Lady Zhou tried to be evasive.
Zhao Xu sneered. Not a shred of honesty, even now?
Daoist Priest, take a look at this woman. Zhao Xu asked the Daoist beside him. Examine her to see what kind of demon she really is.
The priest with his long beard looked over at Noble Lady Zhou and asked, What was the birthdate of this noblewoman?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhao Xu raised his chin towards the eunuch beside him, who took out a piece of paper and handed it to the Daoist.
The Daoist priest looked over the eight characters on the sheet and spent some time calcting. He cupped his hands at Zhao Xu. Your Majesty, the real Noble Lady Zhou is already dead. This Noble Lady Zhou is merely a reincarnation, a body upied by a wandering ghost.
Hearing this, Noble Lady Zhous strength drained from her. She sat on the ground with a nk expression. Then her voice became truly panicked as she yelled, Your Majesty, this concubine isnt a wandering ghost! This concubine is Zhou Ningning! This concubine is truly Zhou Ningning!
Confess. What secrets are you hiding? Zhao Xu asked indifferently. We asked the Cold Pce maids to describe Zhou Ningnings appearance and had a painter draw it. Zhou Ningning was nothing like you.
Although you look alike, youre not the same person. Zhao Xu stared at Noble Lady Zhou. How did you be like this?
This concubine has always been like this! Noble Lady Zhou fervently shook her head. This concubine hasnt changed at all.
Zhao Xu exhaled and clicked his tongue. So you wont speak until youre forced to. Drag her out for punishment.
Your Majesty Noble Lady Zhou looked dumbstruck when she was dragged out of the room by the imperial bodyguards andshed to a cross.
As Noble Lady Zhou struggled with all her strength, her expression became increasingly frightened.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1984: Reveal Your Secrets and You’ll Suffer Less
Chapter 1984: Reveal Your Secrets and Youll Suffer Less
Talk. Reveal your secrets and youll suffer less. Zhao Xu sent a meaningful nce toward the torture instruments in the chamber. He reached toward the branding iron sitting in the charcoal basin and used it to poke at the red-hot coals.
The branding irons triangr head already burned a bright red.
Noble Lady Zhou began to sweat profusely. She swallowed hard, staring nkly at the expressionless Zhao Xu.
This man was truly heartless! He had warmly embraced her earlier only to be this cruel to her now.
He once spoke touching words of love that could make anyone blush as their heart skipped a beat. Yet there was no light in the heavens now. That same man had be ruthless and hostile.
Zhao Xu was the emperor, possessing unrivaled status. He looked even more imperious with his straight eyebrows nting upwards, his bright eyes, and handsome, noble appearance.
This man was brimming with charm. Sometimes Noble Lady Zhou was also captivated by it. He had authority, power, and good looks. To have such a man as a husband would fill any womans heart with pride.
But now, he was going to torture her.
Your Majesty Noble Lady Zhou looked at Zhao Xu through her tear-filled eyes. Her eyes were full of hurt and deep love for him.
Zhao Xus expression remained indifferent. The wound on your back has already healed without the slightest scarring. I want to try scalding you with this branding iron. Will you still recover as quickly as before?
Zhao Xu held the branding iron and walked towards Noble Lady Zhou. Her face was ashen and she trembled as she looked at it. As Zhao Xu approached, she could sense the heat of the branding iron as it neared her.
Zhao Xu held the iron up. I want to try branding your face first. I believe that with Noble Lady Zhous abilities, it will certainly be restored as before.
No, dont Noble Lady Zhou leaned her head away, trying to escape the scorching irons heat. Even though it hadnt touched her skin, she felt a blistering pain.
No, Ill tell you everything! Ill tell Noble Lady Zhou spoke up immediately. She was unable to imagine what kind of pain she would suffer should that piece of iron be pressed against her face.
She came from a modern society. When had she ever been exposed to such a cruel punishment? She was indifferent when she saw that kind of thing on TV but now it was her turn to be kidnapped and tied up. This kind of pain, this torment
Speak. Utter a single false word and youll meet a tragic end. Zhao Xus expression was tranquil. As if it didnt matter to him.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
When Noble Lady Zhou saw Zhao Xu act like that. she couldnt ept it. She bleakly said, Your Majesty. Could it be that you dont have a trace of feelings for me despite being my husband? Despite the fact that one night as husband and wife should result in a hundred days of grace? Your Majesty, were you always this heartless?
Youre not Zhou Ningning at all. Youre merely a wandering ghost, Zhao Xu said, his tone indifferent. He didnt care to deal with Noble Lady Zhous depressing, wounded words.
Noble Lady Zhouughed bitterly. Zhou Ningning died. She died in the Cold Pce. I was the one who apanied Your Majesty day and night! Im no wandering ghost. I came here by ident, thats all.
Thats not what I want to hear. Tell me, how did the wound on your back heal? Was there really an elixir? Zhao Xus tone turned eager. Who were you talking to before?
Your Majesty Noble Lady Zhou looked miserable.
But Zhao Xu was very impatient. Hed given an inch and now she wanted a mile. He immediately waved over an imperial bodyguard who held a long whip. The bodyguard swung the whip at Noble Lady Zhou.
Ah! Noble Lady Zhou shrieked. The sudden pain from the whipshing her body was scorching. Especially in the area of impact. Noble Lady Zhous consciousness began to fade from the pain.
Noble Lady Zhou murmured, Save me, save me
Speak! A whip soaked in chili water will be far less pleasant. Zhao Xu was apathetic. Dont test my patience.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1985: The Favored Concubine System…
Chapter 1985: The Favored Concubine System
The soft-skinned, tender-fleshed Noble Lady Zhou wasshed with the whip. Her thin garments were torn, blood oozed from her wounds, and her body twitched slightly. Her face had be blue and ashen, and the veins on her forehead protruded. She groaned.
Are you going to speak or not? Zhao Xu pinched Noble Lady Zhous chin.
The pained Noble Lady Zhous expression was dazed.
Whip her again. Zhao Xu released her chin. My country wouldnt tolerate demons and ghosts.
Ill speak Noble Lady Zhous breath was weak. I have a system called the favored concubine system
Whats that? Zhao Xu asked as he approached Noble Lady Zhou.
My wounds healed so quickly because of the systems abilities. I Noble Lady Zhou hadnt finished speaking when her expression suddenly changed. You mustnt abandon me! You mustnt!
Ah Noble Lady Zhou cried out as she copsed. Instantly, her skin changed. It ckened and yellowed as her entire being lost its luster.
Her resin-like skin was gone. Her breath of orchids vanished. Her perfect body was reverted. All the things the system had given her disappeared.
Noble Lady Zhou changed from a bright and colorful fragrant flower to a nearly rotten, yellowing vegetable leaf in a single breath.
Zhao Xu was rmed at the abrupt onset of huge changes in her body. That beauty had suddenly turned hideous. It was quite a jarring shift.
Noble Lady Zhou wasnt truly ugly. How could someone enter the pce as a concubine while being ugly? However, the previous Noble Lady Zhous perfection made her true appearance seem hideous by contrast.
She turned her head to look at her hands bound on the wooden frame. Her skin was dull and rough. It was an exact match for her appearance when she first crossed over.
Noble Lady Zhou felt like she had been stripped naked. She was unable to show her face, feeling resentful and ashamed.
You cant abandon me after achieving your goal like this! You cant abandon me and just go! You cant Noble Lady Zhou stomped her feet and wept.
If you abandon me, Ill reveal your secret, the enraged Noble Lady Zhou said through gritted teeth.
Worthless.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The emotionless voice of the system sounded in her mind, followed by an explosion. The pain in her skull was iparable. She felt her soul about to dissipate.
There was something like a whirlpool absorbing her soul into its center. Endless fear bubbled up inside her.
Her very essence was in the process of slowly dissipating, about to disappear from this world.
Was she going to die? To disappear?
Was the favored concubine system consuming her soul?
What did you say? What cant abandon you? Zhao Xu asked hastily. What do you mean? Raise your voice!
But Noble Lady Zhous consciousness was in the middle of dissipating. Her eyes rolled back as she fainted.
The imperial bodyguard hurriedly searched for a breath and a pulse. He cupped his hands to Zhao Xu. Your Majesty, shes not breathing.
Dead? Zhao Xu frowned. She couldnt endure this little of a beating? Could one whipping kill someone?
In this critical moment, she died.
This was purposeful silencing.
What was the favored concubine system?
Zhao Xu looked around the torture chamber, as though searching for an invisible object.
Daoist Priest, let us check if there are more such evildoers in the inner pce. They said that when the country is about to perish, evildoers will certainly appear. Our nation stands firm. We will not tolerate these demons and ghosts rampaging about.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1986: Investigate All the Women in the Inner Palace
Chapter 1986: Investigate All the Women in the Inner Pce
Yes, the Daoist priest said as he bowed.
Have the dead body cremated. Id like to see how any wandering ghosts, demons, or spirits can possess this body again once it turns into ash. Zhao Xu flicked his sleeves and left.
Zhao Xu was quite annoyed at having gained nothing from the interrogation. He knew that a system was involved but what kind of fucking demon was this system supposed to be?
Zhao Xu asked the Daoist priest, Does Daoist possibly know what a system is?
The Daoist flicked his horsetail whisk. This inadequate Daoist guesses that it must be an object from beyond the heavens.
Heh. I wont allow such inexplicable happenings to ur in my imperial pce. This favored concubine system Investigate all the women in the inner pce. See if any among them host demons and ghouls-if so, spare not a single one.
Zhao Xus expression turned grim. For someone to meddle in my nations affairs I wont let them get away with this.
Since dawn, Ning Shu waited in the Pce of Prolonged Autumn for word from Zhao Xu. But he had no information to share and had decided to attend court, acting as though nothing had happened.
Let the imperial concubines know theres no need to pay their respects, Ning Shu told Qiu Ling.
Ning Shu tilted her somewhat stiff neck. As she did, a cold mechanical voice sounded in her mind. Binding Host to the virtuous empress system. Uploading data
Data uploadplete. Hello, Host. This is the virtuous empress system. This systems goal is to help you be an empress that will be remembered throughout the ages. You will enjoy the emperors favor, as well as obtain the recognition and appreciation of civil and military officials. The voice of the virtuous empress system was very mechanical.
Perhaps the systems energy was dwindling. It spoke in a halting, slow manner.
Ning Shu: Whats this!?
What virtuous empress system-this was the favored concubine system, wasnt it? Howe it feigned being some virtuous empress system now?
Could it change its name based on the characteristics of the host?
Had the favored concubine system abandoned Noble Lady Zhou to bind itself to her?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: Ha ha ha
Ning Shuughed and asked the virtuous empress system, You want to help me be an empress remembered throughout the ages? What do I need to do?
All you need to do is act precisely in ordance with the tasks released by this system. Therell be rewards for theirpletion. These rewards will make you devastatingly beautiful and grant you a wealth of knowledge. Youll be a true winner in life.
Ning Shu spread her hands out, helplessly. Why did you choose me? You must know Im not favored by His Majesty at all.
Its exactly because you arent favored. With this systems help, you can obtain the emperors favor, the virtuous empress system said, its tone as mechanical as always.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu had tried toe up with a way to see Noble Lady Zhou before but she never expected the system to look for her once it abandoned itsst host.
You could be an empress whose name is remembered throughout the ages. A golden light of merit and virtue emanates from your soul. You are truly a person blessed by the heavens. When it mentioned the golden light of merit and virtue, its previously stable mechanical tone fluctuated.
Her soul? A golden light of merit and virtue?
She had used merit points on her soul in order to cope with that assassin in that task back then, and this favored concubine system had noticed it.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and considered it before cursing inwardly. This system not only messed with thews of fate by stealing the fate of the nation, but it also was fucking absorbing its hosts souls.
Dang. This system was an expert in exploitation. After it had finished exploiting the host for energy, even their soul wouldnt be spared.
Even if those bound hosts became winners in life, their souls would eventually be consumed. Theyd lose not just their soul energy, but the very origin of their being.
Damn. Even task-takers merely collected soul energy. After a sessful counterattack, the entrustor coulde back to life.
Even though there was no way to tell what someone would reincarnate into, the fact that a soul could return was well known. But without a soul origin, it would be impossible to reincarnate.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1987: Walking Right Into a Trap
Chapter 1987: Walking Right Into a Trap
She and 2333 hadnt even started searching for the favored concubine system, instead, it found her first. This was what most would call walking right into a trap.
It even fucking bound itself to her.
Ning Shu was speechless.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
This time 2333 would make a big profit off the other system. They didnt know how manyws it had absorbed in addition to the hosts souls it had taken.
Who knew how much good stuff it was hoarding?
2333, what do you think? Ning Shu mentally summoned 2333.
Binding to you like this is a little troublesome. Its bound to the soul so one thoughtless act and it can cause irreversible injury, 2333 words wereced with frustration.
Ning Shu:
What? Excuse me!?
Ning Shus heart was full of rapid cursing. This was really
Then what do we do? Ning Shu asked with a calm and collected expression.
Mutual data attack, 2333 said.
Ning Shu: Excuse me?
Then will you be able to beat the virtuous empress system? Ning Shu asked, rolling her eyes.
As my assistant system, you really are pathetic, allowing a foreign system to bind to me. Ning Shus tone was scornful.
2333 didnt pay attention to Ning Shus scorn. This system is more powerful than that celebrity system. My estimation is that it has plundered a lot of things and gone through many hosts.
Ning Shu asked seriously. Then when will we be able to destroy the virtuous empress system? Is it the former favored concubine system?
Yes, the name isnt important. It can change its name at any time. The monarch system, the pce maid system, the hero system, the strategist system, the handsome system, the beauty system-any name is possible. The host could be male or female, 2333 said.
After its bound to you, it will issue tasks. You dont need to do what it says, 2333 said.
Ning Shu smiled. But Ill be punished.
Ill receive them in your ce. These punishments are energy that I can absorb, 2333 said. Ill consume his energy first.
Ning Shu nodded since that was all she could do. Then Im counting on you. My skills cant help you with anything?
It seemed like 2333 needed to get stronger. Otherwise, if a more powerful system came and immediately destroyed 2333 then it would be hrious.
She might not even be able to go back to the system space then.
She, the task-taker, might turn rogue.
But now that the virtuous empress system was bound to her body, she didnt need to go to the prison cells to find Noble Lady Zhou and arouse Zhao Xus suspicions.
In regard to the emperor with his functioning intellect, she absolutely wouldnt provoke a tiger lying in wait.
Ning Shu felt rather depressed. When Qiu Ling walked in and saw that Ning Shusplexion wasnt good, she quickly asked, Your Majesty, whats wrong?
Its nothing. Whats the matter? Ning Shu asked.
His Majesty sent Eunuch Li to pass on a message, Qiu Ling said.
Ning Shu nodded. Eunuch Li entered, curtsied towards Ning Shu, and respectfully said, Your Majesty, His Majesty has asked Your Majesty to bring all the concubines in the inner pce to the Pce of Flourishing Happiness.
Eunuch, did something happen? Ning Shu asked. Why did Zhao Xu suddenly want to gather his concubines?
This servant doesnt know either. Eunuch Li bowed.
Ning Shu asked Qiu Ling to send the pce maids to call on all of the inner pces concubines. She then headed to the Pce of Flourishing Happiness with arge number of beauties in tow.
Ning Shu took the lead in entering the Pce of Flourishing Happiness and saw Zhao Xu drinking tea. His expression was very ugly and a Daoist priest holding a horsetail whisk stood beside him.
Ning Shu brought the group of beautiful women over to curtsy to Zhao Xu.
Trantor: Kiara
Chapter 1988: We Have Executed Noble Lady Zhou
Chapter 1988: We Have Executed Noble Lady Zhou
Get up. Zhao Xus voice was light, but it was clear that he wasnt in a good mood.
Sit. Zhao Xu lifted his chin slightly.
Thank you, Your Majesty. Ning Shu sat down.
Zhao Xu said with a displeased look, We have executed Noble Lady Zhou. Noble Lady Zhou was working with that dancer to attempt to assassinate us.
The moment the concubines heard this, they couldnt help but look at each other in surprise. Noble Lady Zhou had been so favored, and now she was going to disappear from the harem just like this?
It is fortunate that Your Majesty noticed this, otherwise the situation of the harem would be unimaginable, said Ning Shu to Zhao Xu. She noticed that the Daoist priest standing beside Zhao Xu was scanning all the concubines and consorts in the room.
He was observing her for an especially long time.
Was Zhao Xu now suspicious of all the consorts and concubines in this harem?
The reason we have called you all here is to warn you that we are not blind. We are well aware of everything that urs. If any of you cause any more trouble, do not me us for not being polite.
We understand. All the consorts and concubines stood up to salute Zhao Xu in unison.
Issuing new task: have the emperore to the Pce of Prolonged Autumn tonight. The virtuous empress systems mechanical voice suddenly appeared in Ning Shus brain. Task reward: extrasensory perception skill, allows you to sense what other people are thinking.
Wow, this skill wasnt bad. It was giving her such a good skill right off the bat. It was probably trying to make herpletely loyal to it so that she would serve as a good puppet.
Zhao Xu nced at all the concubines present, then fiddled with the ring on his thumb as he said, Well, before the start of the new year, everyones rank should be advanced.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Thank you, Your Majesty, for your grace. Expressions of joy appeared on the concubines faces.
Zhao Xu waved his hand and had the concubines, including Ning Shu, withdraw.
And so, Ning Shu left once again with the entourage of beauties.
Well? Zhao Xu asked the Daoist priest, Are there any people that should have been dead but yet are still alive?
No, said the priest.
What about the empress? We told you to pay close attention to the empress? Zhao Xu stared at the Daoist priest.
The Daoist priest shook his head. There is no issue with the empress. She has the aura of the nations empress as she should.
Is that so? Zhao Xus expression was indifferent.
The moment Ning Shu got back to the Pce of Prolonged Autumn, she said to 2333, Shoot, theres no way Zhao Xu saw through me, right?
A Daoist priest that Zhao Xu actually listens to definitely has some ability. There were plenty of talented people in the world.
Ning Shu was a little worried that the Taoist priest would find out that she was not Fu Wanhui.
Whats there to worry about? Didnt an entrustor give you a benevolent mother of the world halo? Not only can halos generate faith energy, but it also has an additional effect. As long as this halo is present, as long as your identity is that of an empress, you will be no different from the original host and will possess the destiny of being an empress.
No matter how capable or talented a Daoist priest is, they wouldnt be able to see past it, said 2333.
Was that so? Ning Shu was relieved. She couldnt help but feel that Zhao Xu was extremely suspicious of her.
As for the task that the virtuous empress system had released, Ning Shu paid no attention to it.
Night fell, and Zhao Xu hadnte to Ning Shus pce, so the virtuous empress system determined that Ning Shus mission had failed.
The task was a failure. The punishment is the torture of the hot pir. The virtuous empress systems voice was extremely cold.
The torture of the hot pir?
That was a punishment involving tying the person to a copper pir and burning them to death. It was a torture method invented by King Zhou of the Shang dynasty. It was an extremely brutal method of execution. After the torture, the persons flesh would bepletely charred.
The temperature of the copper pir reached nearly 700 degrees. The person would pretty much be like a burnt fried dough stick.
The system was first tempting her with a powerful skill. The people of the harem each had their ownplicated schemes, if she could obtain the extrasensory perception skill, it would be a huge help.
However, once she failed, the system would use terrifying methods to punish her.
Under such means, anyone would sumb.
Chapter 1989: Was Like Being in the Sauna
Chapter 1989: Was Like Being in the Sauna
Ning Shu was lying on the bed waiting for the punishment toe. 2333, you better not let me down.
Ning Shu felt that she should be able to endure such a punishment. After all, she was someone who had been able to endure even a vicious curse.
Two could y at this game.
She felt a wave of warmth all over her body, but there was not a trace of pain. It was like being in the sauna. She was covered with sweat but felt refreshed.
Its done? Ning Shu asked 2333.
Ive already absorbed all the energy from the punishment, said 2333.
Amazing. Ning Shu gave 2333 a thumbs up.
Of course. But my level is still too low. Once my level bes high, these systems will simply be no match for me, 2333 said smugly.
Ning Shu: _
He was already this smug after a one-wordpliment? Seriously. Even though the virtuous empress system had already attached itself to her soul, this was all he could do. He was seriously useless.
Ning Shu had Qiu Ling prepare some hot water. She was covered in sweat, so she nned to wash up.
Why was there no reaction from you? You didnt feel any pain? The virtuous empress systems voice had a hint of confusion. It was clear that it had never encountered a situation like this.
The reaction of this host was outside of his predictions.
Ning Shuy in the bathtub. After sweating, taking a nice hot bath was superfortable.
Oh, this empress was born without a sense of pain, said Ning Shu quite happily.
The virtuous empress system did not believe her. The pain it created didnt target the body but the mind, and the pain was bad enough to drill into the soul.
The virtuous empress system then released a lightning strike, causing the water in the tub to crackle loudly.
However, Ning Shu waspletely fine and even continued washing herself with the electrified water.
It was tingly and slightly numb, it felt really nice, like a massage. However, the hairs on her body were standing up.
Whats going on? The virtuous empress system waspletely baffled. All its energy had disappeared.
It had never encountered a host like this.
The virtuous empress system once again released energy to torment Ning Shu, but all of its energy was absorbed by 2333.
Finally, the system felt that this situation was pretty bad. Usually, this method of carrot and stick was the best way to domesticate a person.
However, none of its punishment methods were effective now. Without the experience of the extreme pain of punishment, the host would not learn to be obedient, much less focus on properlypleting the tasks.
The virtuous empress system calcted the situation and felt that it would not be able to obtain many benefits from staying with this host. On the contrary, it would be a waste of energy.
However, before it left, it should devour this soul. The soul was strong and also had merit power, so it would be quite a gain.
It was rare to find a soul with merit power.
Ning Shu had finished her bath and was getting dressed when she felt a force trying to suck her soul out of her body, trying to pull her soul into a ce of total darkness.
2333, why are you still not attacking? If you dont attack, both of us will be done for. 2333 was bound to her soul. If something happened to her soul, 2333 would also die.
Ning Shu did her best to control her soul, but the suction force was getting stronger and stronger. Her soul was about to be peeled away from this body.
She suddenly found that she was truly weak. Her souls attack power was really weak, so she really had no way to protect herself. It seemed that in the future, she had to start practicing soul attack methods.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Last time, when she was fighting over the body with that assassin, she had already noticed that her souls attack power was one of her weaknesses. Once this task was over, she definitely had to exchange for a secret manual that would teach her soul power attacks.
Chapter 1990: What the Hell Are You?
Chapter 1990: What the Hell Are You?
For example, in situations like this current one, she didnt have any ability to fight back. As a task-taker, her soul was probably the most important part of her.
Ning Shu tried her best to control her soul and prevent it from being sucked away by the virtuous empress system.
Gradually, the suction force started decreasing until it finally vanished. Ning Shu sighed in relief. 2333 finally made a move.
She seriously had to learn some soul attack techniques. She couldnt rely on 2333 since what if 2333 couldnt handle it? Then shed be done for.
What the hell are you? The virtuous empress systems voice contained anger. Give me back my energy.
When the virtuous empress system realized that the situation was off, it hastily tried to get free from Ning Shus soul.
As it was trying to get free, 2333 invaded it.
Ning Shu covered her ears. Her eardrums were filled with the sound of electric currents crackling and it felt like messy streams of information were flowing through her head.
Once the sound of the electric current gradually faded away, Ning Shu internally called out to 2333. You alive?
Im alive. 2333 sounded a little exhausted.
Ning Shu sighed in relief. Thats good.
She had never felt as clearly as she did now that she and 2333 were like ants hanging off the same thread. No matter what they tried to do, their fates were tied together.
But she still had to say, 2333 was seriously useless!
Not only was he useless, he even had the fricking nerve to look down on her!
They were forced to work with each other despite their mutual disdain.
For the time being, I need to work on reorganizing this data and thesews. If theres nothing important, dont call me, said 2333. I used up a bit too much energy.
Then how am I supposed to get back? Youre seriously like this every single time. You run off as soon as you get what you want. said Ning Shu in an annoyed tone.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
2333 said, I already set a timer for the system. As soon as you finish your task, it will send you back. The favored concubine system has quite a lot of data so its going to take me some time to organize it all.
Then after you organize it all, will you increase in level? asked Ning Shu.
Maybe, who knows. 2333 wasnt sure.
There was still no guarantee that he would level up? 2333 had already devoured two systems, and this system was pretty strong as well. 2333 was seriously a troll, no, a trolling ckhole.
All right, then you can scram. Ning Shu waved her hand dismissively.
2333 then fell silent. Ning Shu didnt know when he would make another sound. She was back on her own again.
She had finished dealing with Noble Lady Zhou and now she was also done dealing with the favored concubine system. Now all she had to do was to be a proper virtuous empress withplete peace of mind. Whenever she had free time, she would have the concubines in the harem chat with her.
Now that she had more free time, she spent it conditioning this body so that when Fu Wanhui came back, she would be able to give birth to a child.
It was impossible to rely on a man like Zhao Xu. All he cared about was his nation, so there was no way he would care about a woman. If the original host had a child, at least the rest of her life wouldnt be as lonely.
In all honesty, Ning Shu really wanted to hurry and leave. Every time she faced Zhao Xu, she couldnt help but feel that he was suspicious of her identity.
The current Zhao Xu had not fallen in love with Noble Lady Zhou and hadnt dispersed his harem for Noble Lady Zhou, so all the people in this harem regardless of whether they were favored or not at least had a ce to live.
Compared to when they had been kicked out of the pce and lost their reputations, at least right now, the concubines in the pce still had good reputations.
Ning Shu really couldnt understand it. Was Zhao Xu seriously the one that had done something like that? The previous Zhao Xu hadnt gotten possessed or anything?
As expected, people who were in love had IQs of zero. For the sake of pleasing the people that they love, for the sake of making them smile, they really would do anything.
Ning Shu felt that there was one other possibility, which was that the fortune of the entire nation had pretty much beenpletely plundered. If the heavens wanted to make a person perish, it must first make the person go mad.
?Chapter 1991: Fulfilled the Empress, Fu Wanhui’s Wish
Chapter 1991: Fulfilled the Empress, Fu Wanhuis Wish
Ding. Taskplete. Leaving task world now. A systems voice appeared in Ning Shus mind, but it was not 2333s voice.
There was emotion in 2333s voice, but this voice was mechanical and cold, much like that of the favored concubine system.
Ning Shu felt a bout of dizziness, and then she had returned to the system space.
She took a deep breath. Pretending to be a dignified and elegant person who exuded the temperament of a noble empress was seriously tiring.
She had to stab her hair full of jewelry and put on thick makeup every single day, it was seriously exhausting
Ning Shu sprawled out on the sofa and sighed. She hadnt encountered any world origin powers in this world either. When would she finally be able to encounter one?
She clicked on the stats panel to check how many points she got this time.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 21150k (+3000k)
Soul: 320
Life: 101
Intelligence: 294
Charm: 20
Luck: 139
Mental Strength: 200
Faith: 3515 (+4000)
Martial Arts: 212
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Aptitude: 89
Merit: 12905 (+5)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing)
Fulfilled the empress, Fu Wanhuis wish to make Noble Lady Zhuo disappear.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 3000k experience points.
Gained 50 attribute points.
Gained 4k faith points.
Gained 5 merit points.
Where did these five merit pointse from?
Ning Shu was a bit confused, but she couldnt ask 2333 now. In any case, she gained some which was always good.
She then allocated the attribute points.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 24150k
Soul: 320
Life: 101
Intelligence: 294 (+10)
Charm: 20
Luck: 139 (+10)
Mental Strength: 200 (+10)
Faith: 7515
Martial Arts: 212 (+10)
Aptitude: 89 (+10)
Merit: 12910
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing)
After she finished allocating the attribute points, she immediately opened the system marketce. She wanted to find a powerful secret manual about soul-based attacks.
She could cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Practicing that strengthened the body and could also strengthen the soul, but she only gained attack power once she sessfully cultivated a strand of energy.
In her spiritual state, she had no way of forming that strand of energy so she couldnt attack. That was why she needed a secret manual that focused on attacks.
As of now, she was already an advanced task-taker. The worlds she would encounter would only be more and more bizarre, so she needed strength to protect herself.
Chapter 1992: This Was an Outright Robbery
Chapter 1992: This Was an Outright Robbery
Ning Shu browsed through the secret manuals. There was a lot rted to soul power. Some were expensive, some were cheap. The cheap ones only required a couple hundred points, the expensive ones cost over 2000 merit points and several thousand faith points.
The frick? This was an outright robbery.
However, things exchanged for with merit or faith points wont be taken back by the system. So if she was going to exchange for something, she nned to do so with merit or faith points.
After all, what if she encountered some special task and the system took away her secret manual? Then she wouldnt be able to cultivate at all.
Seriously, the system marketce was capable of doing anything to get its money.
Only things purchased with merit or faith points truly belong to you. Things that were exchanged with experience points could easily be taken away or forcefully destroyed.
What a heartless world.
She had looked through all of them several times but still couldnt decide. She had pretty much read the descriptions of each of them word by word.
There was a ding. It was a notification from the chat system. Ning Shu opened the chat system and saw that Mei Ziqing had sent a message and asked her to meet up with her in the fabricated space.
Ning Shu considered it. Maybe Mei Ziqing needed to tell her something.
She had decided on a soul secret manual that could turn soul power into various kinds of attacks. She liked this one, but it required 3000 faith points.
The moment she saw this price, her heart convulsed with pain. If she kept spending like this, how long would it take for her to save up enough faith and merit points?
Oww. Ning Shu hammered at her heart.
Forget it, forget it. She should go see Mei Ziqing first.
Ning Shu stood at the entrance to the fabricated space. After a moment of dizziness, she was already standing on the quaint bluestone street. She headed towards the restaurant and stood at the entrance to wait for Mei Ziqing.
Mei Ziqing soon arrived. When she saw Ning Shu, she smiled.
Ning Shu was taken aback when she saw Mei Ziqing. Mei Ziqings soul had suddenly be much stronger and she looked like she had an actual flesh and blood body. Her skin was beautifully fair and blood vessels were even faintly visible.
The two entered the restaurant, then Ning Shu asked Mei Ziqing, Was there something urgent?
Were you looking for world origin powers in order to construct a world? asked Mei Ziqing.
World origin powers are very rare. Ordinary task-takers have no use for them and only task-takers above the ultra level would look for them. Mei Ziqing looked at Ning Shu. Are you nning to construct a world now?
Ning Shu suddenly didnt know how to answer. They were friends, but Mei Ziqing was asking so directly that she felt a bit awkward.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Was constructing a world the type of thing that they were supposed to keep to themselves? Ning Shu decided to be safe and said, Im not the one constructing a world. Im looking for the ingredients for someone else.
Mei Ziqing scrutinized Ning Shu. Could it be that youre helping your boyfriend?
Ning Shu:
What bouifriend!!?
Ning Shus mouth twitched. She was speechless.
Its for a person, but I cant say much more. Ning Shu took a sip of tea.
Mei Ziqing rubbed her forehead and sighed. I really have no clue regarding how to construct a world.
Chapter 1993: This Is Your Congratulations Gift
Chapter 1993: This Is Your Congrattions Gift
Its quite hard to construct a world. Ning Shu also sighed. She felt like she was a bird that was scrambling around, looking for materials to build her own nest.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Building a birds nest was not easy.
By the way, why were you looking for me? asked Ning Shu.
Mei Ziqing took out a box and pushed it in front of Ning Shu. Youve be an advanced task-taker, this is your congrattions gift.
Thanks. Ning Shu epted the gift. Is there anything else besides the gift?
Mei Ziqings expression was a little hesitant. Ning Shu said, What is it? Just say it.
Um, do you have extra faith power? Can you lend me some? Mei Ziqing looked ashamed.
Ning Shus expression was a little surprised. You dont have any faith power?
How could I have faith power when I havent constructed a world? Usually, ites from the world that you construct, said Mei Ziqing.
During the tasks, dont some people provide faith power? All her faith power hade from the task worlds. Some people even gave her halos.
Its possible to get it that way, but its more difficult. So you do have faith power, said Mei Ziqing.
Ning Shu asked, What can faith power be used for aside from buying equipment?
Aside from its role as currency, it can also be used as a means of attack. Being attacked by faith power is equivalent to facing an attack on your spiritual consciousness. Faith power is a persons most pure spiritual consciousness energy, said Mei Ziqing.
So its like that. What do you need faith power for? Ning Shu asked, How much do you need?
Youre lending it to me just like this? Arent you worried at all that I might not pay you back? Mei Ziqing couldnt help but smile.
Ning Shu said, I dont have that much faith power, so I dont know if I can even lend you enough.
100 faith points. Can I borrow 100? I need 3000 faith points, Im just short 100, said Mei Ziqing.
3000 faith points? Are you trying to exchange for something? asked Ning Shu.
Yeah. I almost have enough. I need it for my next world. Mei Ziqing spread her hands helplessly.
Should she lend it or not?
I just happened to have 100 faith points. Ill lend it to you, said Ning Shu.
Thank you! To be honest, I also feel awkward about asking to borrow faith points from you, said Mei Ziqing, a bit shyly.
Its fine, said Ning Shu.
No matter what, youve really saved me. Mei Ziqing reached out and took Ning Shus hand, then shook it firmly. Thank you.
Ning Shu pulled her hand back. It felt seriously weird to have a woman holding her hand.
She then transferred 100 faith points to Mei Ziqing.
Mei Ziqing patted Ning Shus shoulder. Good luck. Ill help you keep an eye out for news about world origin powers.
Thanks, said Ning Shu.
After parting with Mei Ziqing, Ning Shu prepared to go ask some questions at the consultation room.
She wanted to exchange for a soul attack secret manual, but the price of 3000 faith points was seriously too expensive. She wanted to go to the consultation room to ask the silver-haired man what would be more appropriate to exchange for.
The main issue was still that she was too inexperienced and there were still a lot of things she didnt know.
The moment she walked into the consultation room, she smelled the elegant scent. She sniffed hard. The scent was seriously calming.
The silver-haired man came out of the side room with the same book that was always in his hand. When he saw Ning Shu, his footsteps paused for a moment.
He didnt seem very happy to see Ning Shu. The expression on his face seemed to say, Why is it you again?
Chapter 1994: A Soul Attack Manual
Chapter 1994: A Soul Attack Manual
I have something to ask, Ning Shu sat down and said to the silver-haired man.
The silver-haired man sat opposite Ning Shu. I promised you three consultation opportunities, this is thest one.
No, Ill pay the bill this time. Leave the opportunity for next time. Ning Shu waved her hand. She wanted to save that opportunity for the future in case anything important came up. Right now, she was just trying to choose a secret manual. There was no need to waste such an important free chance.
What do you want to ask? The silver-haired man looked at Ning Shu as he ced one hand on the thick book.
I want to cultivate a soul attack manual. What kind of manual should I exchange for? asked Ning Shu.
The silver-haired man was speechless for a good while. Thats all?
Yeah. Ning Shu nodded. The secret manuals are too expensive, and choosing is hard.
You can use mental strength topress soul power to form an attack. The silver-haired man raised his hand, and an attacking weapon simr to a dagger was formed in his hand.
See this? This sort of attack can be aplished solely with your own mental strength. Theres no need for any secret manual. However, you do need to practice it diligently. Its a way to hone your mastery of your mental strength and soul power.
The secret manuals simply turn soul power into attack power. It has nothing to do with mental strength, said the silver-haired man.
Ning Shu tried it, but it didnt work. She tried several times without sess and ended up feeling quite exhausted.
Just go back and practice hard. The consultation fee is 3 million points, said the silver-haired man.
Ning Shus eyes popped out. That expensive?
The silver-haired man swept a nce at Ning Shu, then said in a very gentlemanly way, A soul cultivation secret manual requires at least a thousand merit points or faith points. If those were turned into experience points, it would probably be 50 million experience points.
Is 3 million points expensive? asked the silver-haired man.
Ning Shu nodded. Its expensive.
Ning Shu paid the three million points and left.
In the end, it was pretty worth it.
When she got back to the system space, she started practicing the soul attack. She used her mental strength topress her soul power into an attacking force.
However, despite all her practice, she didnt seed a single time. Practice makes perfect, but she couldnt find a way to integrate the two forces at all.
After practicing for a while, she felt very exhausted. She had over-exerted her concentration.
She decided to stop practicing the soul attack and instead sat down on the sofa to start practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. She started absorbing the pure soul energy in the space.
Once her energy recovered somewhat, she started practicingpressing her soul energy again. After practicing for a very long time, she finally formed it into the shape of a wooden stick. However, the shape was quite irregr.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Howe the silver-haired man had been able topress his soul energy into any form he liked at will, but she couldnt?
He was able to transform his soul power into a weapon of his liking. Ning Shu suspected that the gun that the school doctor uncle used to eliminate people was formed from soul power.
With thisparison, she seriously was weak.
There was no choice but to slowly practice.
At the start, everything was like when a child first starts walking. You always started off slow and clumsy.
After practicing for another while, she was mentally exhausted to the point that she really could not continue and had to stop. She rested for a while, then reflexively said to 2333, Lets see the next entrustor.
Then she remembered that 2333 wasnt talking anymore.
Do you wish to see the entrustor now? A mechanical voice appeared.
Yes, I do. Ning Shu nodded.
Alright.
A soul gradually appeared in the system space. She was wearing movement facilitating ancient era clothing and her hair was brushed back into a very long ponytail. Her looks also were rather pleasant.
When she saw Ning Shu, she said, I want a counterattack.
Chapter 1995: I’m a Summoner
Chapter 1995: Im a Summoner
Counterattacks require that you offer up your soul energy, are you certain? asked Ning Shu.
Yes. The woman nodded. I want a counterattack.
Im Yue Shuangshuang, and Im a summoner, said Yue Shuangshuang.
A summoner? That was new.
Ning Shu had yet to encounter a power system like this.
Ning Shu asked, Then what is your wish?
I, I want to be strong. I want to defeat Lian Bingmeng, but my summoned beast is very weak, said Yue Shuangshuang.
Ning Shu lifted her brows. She had better look at the storyline first.
This was a world of summoners, and everyone aspired to be a summoner. The summoned beasts were summoned from another dimension.
And the summoned beasts would grow together with their masters.
Some summoned beasts were very powerful, while some were weak. As long as a persons spiritual consciousness was strong enough, they could summon additional ones. However, some people could only summon one summoned beast their entire lifetime.
And Yue Shuangshuang was a rather pitiful existence. She had summoned a beast that was as weak as it could be, and she had only been capable of summoning one beast.
However, for better or for worse, she was a summoner. Not everyone in that world could be a summoner.
Meanwhile, much different from Yue Shuangshuang, Lian Bingmeng was someone favored by the heavens. She was a mercenary that had transmigrated into the body of a young miss from the Lian family.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Furthermore, when she transmigrated, she arrived in this world with a mysterious pearl. This pearl allowed Lian Bingmeng to change from someone who couldnt summon a single beast to someone who could summon multitudes of powerful beasts.
Logically, a strong person like Lian Bingmeng wouldnt have any interaction with Yue Shuangshuang.
However, the previously useless Lian Bingmeng came to the summoning school and even became deskmates with Yue Shuangshuang.
Before Lian Bingmeng transmigrated, she was well-known as the trash of the Lian family. When she came to study at the academy, Yue Shuangshuang was the first to be friendly to Lian Bingmeng.
Although Yue Shuangshuang had a summoned beast, it was truly very weak, so other people also called her useless.
Yue Shuangshuang felt sympathy for Lian Bingmeng as someone on the same boat, so she befriended her.
Everyone else always mocked her, but there was one person that still treated her as a friend, so Lian Bingmeng epted Yue Shuangshuang as a friend.
Lian Bingmeng was a rather arrogant person. Whenever she wasughed at or bullied, Yue Shuangshuang would stand protectively in front of Lian Bingmeng and argue to defend her.
However, Lian Bingmeng just said that she could deal with these people and summoned a beast that looked like a dragon right in front of them, stunning everyone.
She summoned a dragon-like beast and even a six-tailed fox.
This time, the eyes of the onlookers practically fell to the ground in shock.
And so, Lian Bingmeng transformed from being trash to being a peerless genius.
As Yue Shuangshuang watched from the side, her heart felt ufortable. She felt as if there was a huge gap between herself and Lian Bingmeng. A lot of people also mocked her, saying that she had grabbed onto a good thigh. Lian Bingmeng was so strong, but she was so weak.
Yue Shuangshuang subconsciously started keeping her distance from Lian Bingmeng, but Lian Bingmeng felt that Yue Shuangshuang was her friend and asked her to treat her the same way she did before.
Although the two had be friends, the gap between them just kept getting bigger and bigger, and the rift between them also grew. In the end, there was always awkwardness when people of different sses hung out together.
People always mocked Yue Shuangshuang for being a follower, while others kept asking Lian Bingmeng why she was friends with Yue Shuangshuang.
Chapter 1996: A Love Letter
Chapter 1996: A Love Letter
However, Lian Bingmeng always said that Yue Shuangshuang was her friend.
Whenever Yue Shuangshuang heard that she didnt feel touched. On the contrary, she felt awkward and slightly embarrassed, as if she was a charity case.
Yue Shuangshuang liked a boy from the Elite Summoning ss. This boy was well-known in the summoning school. He was talented, had a good family background, and was also very handsome.
When Lian Bingmeng found out about this, she told Yue Shuangshuang to go confess. However, from the start, Yue Shuangshuang was someone who had a slight inferiorityplex. How could she possibly confess in public?
Furthermore, Yue Shuangshuang knew that he definitely would not like her.
Hence, Lian Bingmeng came up with the idea for Yue Shuangshuang to write a love letter, which she would then help deliver.
Meanwhile, the boy Yue Shuangshuang had a crush on thought that Lian Bingmeng was the one who wrote the love letter, so he agreed to it without even looking at the letter.
Lian Bingmeng had outstanding talent and was also beautiful in a cold and dignified way. A lot of the boys on this campus liked her.
As Yue Shuangshuang was anxiously waiting for the result, that boy actually went up to her and said that the person he liked was Lian Bingmeng, not her.
Yue Shuangshuang felt like she had been struck by lightning. Lian Bingmeng, for the sake of proving that she cared about her friend, rejected that boy.
At the same time, under the influence of that mysterious pearl, Lian Bingmengs talent continuously improved.
Lian Bingmeng still treated Yue Shuangshuang as her friend, but Yue Shuangshuang felt like more and more pressure was being ced on her. Since Lian Bingmeng attracted so much attention, she was also under public scrutiny.
More and more people showed disdain for herck of talent and everyone had looks of disapproval whenever she was brought up in a conversation. Oh, her? Who knows how she managed to get in Lian Bingmengs good graces.
More and more men gathered around Lian Bingmeng. There were princes and also high-born nobles. In any case, all of them had overflowing talents.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It was very difficult for Yue Shuangshuang to fit in, but Lian Bingmeng insisted on bringing Yue Shuangshuang to every party.
Sometimes, when Yue Shuangshuang wouldin to Lian Bingmeng, Lian Bingmeng would immediately apologize. And then everyone else would start berating Yue Shuangshuang, saying that she was so petty. Lian Bingmeng had already apologized, what else did she want
In any case, they made the fact that Lian Bingmeng had apologized out to be some amazing concession, causing Yue Shuangshuang to feel extremely awkward.
On top of that, Lian Bingmeng insisted on emphasizing that she thought of Yue Shuangshuang as a friend. And so, other people would start saying, Lian Bingmeng thinks of you as a good friend, what else do you want
Yue Shuangshuang really couldnt bear it anymore, so one time when they were out on a training excursion, Yue Shuangshuang lifted her weapon and actually stabbed towards Lian Bingmengs back.
Lian Bingmeng had so many summoned beasts, how could she possibly get injured by Yue Shuangshuangs weak attack?
Yue Shuangshuang was instantly sent flying by one of Lian Bingmengs summoned beasts. She mmed into a tree trunk, then copsed to the floor, vomiting blood and barely breathing.
Meanwhile, Lian Bingmeng was heartbroken at having been betrayed. She never imagined that this friend of hers who she had cared so much about would actually try to stab her in the back.
All of Lian Bingmengs male friendsforted her, saying that some people simply had ck hearts. They envied her, which was why they would try to hurt her.
It was better not to be friends with this type of person.
Yue Shuangshuangs line of sight was blurry as she looked towards Lian Bingmeng who was surrounded by a group of men that included the man she had a crush on. Soon, she had breathed herst.
After Ning Shu finished receiving the storyline, she sighed.
This was the story of a weak boat of friendship.
Was Lian Bingmeng in the wrong? No, she felt that she had already been sincere enough towards her friend, but her friend actually tried to kill her over a man.
Was Yue Shuangshuang in the wrong? No, it was just that the psychological pressure of being friends with someone of a different social status was too great. If Lian Bingmeng had kept her distance from Yue Shuangshuang, perhaps this wouldnt have happened.
Why had she insisted for Yue Shuangshuang to be her friend? Was it really just because Yue Shuangshuang had been a bit nice to her before?
Chapter 1997: So Many Friends…
Chapter 1997: So Many Friends
This was a world that only respected the strong. All truths were shown through strength.
Lian Bingmeng thought that she understood the feeling of what it was like to be weak, so the way she treated Yue Shuangshuang was with sympathy and a kind of charity.
Lian Bingmeng felt that she had been very good to Yue Shuangshuang, but Yue Shuangshuang actually betrayed her.
As for Yue Shuangshuang? The person she had a crush on liked Lian Bingmeng and followed Lian Bingmeng around every day, but Lian Bingmeng just said that they were friends.
All the men around her were friends. Friends who she could entrust her life to.
Friends that, in the face of danger, she could trust to guard her back.
So many friends
All the men around Lian Bingmeng revolved around her as if she was the pure, luminous moon that they worshiped.
As for Yue Shuangshuang? She didnt have talent and wasnt strong, so no one would pay any attention to her.
In the end, it was because she was too weak.
You had to have strength in order to have a say in the world.
Yue Shuangshuangs current wish was to be strong. As for wanting to defeat Lian Bingmeng, it had just been for the sake of proving that she was stronger than Lian Bingmeng.
She had been unwilling to ept the state of things.
Can you counterattack for me? asked Yue Shuangshuang as she looked towards Ning Shu.
Yue Shuangshuang said in a low voice, I really cant stand how they look at me. Im weak. So the people who cant defeat Lian Bingmeng targeted me instead since I was close with Lian Bingmeng.
But every time this happened, Lian Bingmeng would appear like a savior to fight for justice on my behalf. I really cant take it anymore.
If I say that I dont want to be friends with Lian Bingmeng, the people around her would say that Im ungrateful. Yue Shuangshuang lowered her head. I cant breathe.
It felt like she would never be able to get out of Lian Bingmengs shadow. No matter what she did, she couldnt get free from Lian Bingmeng.
Everyone looked at her as if she was just a shameless hanger-on. She was so weak, yet she kept brazenly following the goddess Lian Bingmeng around.
So is your wish to defeat Lian Bingmeng? asked Ning Shu.
I want to be strong, said Yue Shuangshuang. If I became strong, the boy I like would like me.
Ning Shu couldnt help but ask, If you be strong, youll already be a more outstanding person. After bing that good, why bother still liking him?
Yue Shuangshuang was taken aback for a moment, then she said, You have a point.
He doesnt care about me at all. As I was dying, he was still ring at me with indignation. Is Lian Bingmeng really that great? asked Yue Shuangshuang.
Everyone likes doing things in groups, including liking the same person in a group, said Ning Shu offhandedly.
Lian Bingmeng was powerful and beautiful. It was normal that men liked her.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Can you counterattack for me? asked Yue Shuangshuang once again.
Ning Shu considered it. She had never been to a world like this before, so maybe shed get something out of it. As of now, her top priority was getting world origin powers.
Even if she became an ultra task-taker, if she didnt construct her own world, she would still have no way of controlling her own destiny.
On the other hand, even if she was just an advanced task-taker, as long as she had constructed her own world, she would still be able to have more control of her own destiny.
Chapter 1998: Just Let Me Cry
Chapter 1998: Just Let Me Cry
Furthermore, the numbers needed in order to be promoted to being an ultra task-taker was seriously too painful.
Counterattacks require that you offer up your soul energy. Are you sure you want a counterattack? Once the deal is made, you cant change your mind, said Ning Shu.
Im sure, Im willing to give 60% of my soul power. Yue Shuangshuang nodded with a firm expression.
Alright, I ept this task. Ning Shu agreed.
One thing that Ning Shu was rather curious about was, what exactly was that mysterious pearl in Lian Bingmengs possession? It had actually been able to make Lian Bingmeng strong enough to summon that many powerful beasts.
Thank you. Yue Shuangshuangs soul gradually disappeared. Ning Shu opened the system marketce and exchanged for basic necessities like fasting pills in preparation for starting the task.
Lets enter the task, Ning Shu said to the void.
Understood.
Ning Shu felt the sensation of her soul merging with a body. Once it was fully merged, she opened her stinging eyes. They were burning slightly with pain.
This body was sobbing with her face buried on the table. Someone next to her was pushing her gently.
Shuangshuang, I never thought that things would end up like this. How was I supposed to know that Mu Ziqi would think that I was the one who was confessing? Im sorry.
Ning Shu lifted her head and looked towards the girl who was talking. The girl next to her was wearing the white robe uniform of the summoning school and her long hair was tied up in a ponytail.
Pretty much all the girls in the summoning school dressed like this.
Her facial features were exquisite, and there was a sort of mboyant charm to her, causing her to be especially captivating.
Shuangshuang, isnt just a man? Ill introduce you to even better men in the future. Hes the one thats missing out for not liking you. Lian Bingmeng said, Can it be that our friendship is gonna be ruined just because of a boy?
Ning Shu wiped her eyes with a tissue, then blew her nose. Her voice was hoarse as she said, Just let me cry and pay homage to my now dead crush. Cant I at least do that?
I knew it, you do me me. To be honest, I dont get why youre that obsessed over just a guy. Lian Bingmeng shrugged helplessly. Its not like Mu Ziqis the only man in the world.
Please dont use your point of view to look down on other peoples weaknesses. Since you were strong and beautiful, there were plenty of people you could choose from. However, for someone like Yue Shuangshuang, if the person she liked also liked her, then it was already the greatest happiness in the world.
Sigh
This little boat of friendship definitely had to be overturned. The two of them hadpletely different views of the world and had gone throughpletely different life experiences. Lian Bingmeng had been an international mercenary, while Yue Shuangshuang was just a weak and sensitive person.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The best interactions were interactions where two people were evenly matched. This was true regardless of whether it was friendship or love.
I dont me you. I know that Im not a good match for Mu Ziqi. Hees from a noble family, while Im just amoner. On top of that, I dont have much talent, Ning Shu said lightly.
Lian Bingmeng patted Ning Shu on the shoulder. Dont underestimate yourself, theres no need topare yourself with others. To me, youre the best. At least youre better than those people who tter the strong and bully the weak.
Thank you for thepliment. Ning Shu smiled.
So who was in the wrong in this situation?
From your own point of view, you were never in the wrong.
Lian Bingmeng sighed, obviously relieved. In all honesty, Lian Bingmeng sometimes felt that it was pretty tiring to interact with the sensitive Yue Shuangshuang. She always had to pay attention to her words out of worry that something she inadvertently said would cause hurt.
However, Yue Shuangshuang had a kind heart. Back when she was still known as useless, Yue Shuangshuang was the only one that would stand up for her and speak on her behalf.
This was very rare in a world like this where only the strong were respected. If it had been anyone else with a slightly darker heart, they probably would have ruthlessly bullied her, this person who was even weaker.
Bingmeng, its time to go eat. Mu Ziqi walked in.
Mu Ziqi was quite handsome. Dressed in the academys uniform, he gave off a heroic aura.
Chapter 1999: I Like the Person Who Sent the Love Letter
Chapter 1999: I Like the Person Who Sent the Love Letter
As soon as Mu Ziqi walked in, there were a lot of discussions. Many girls propped up their faces and shyly looked at him.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mu Ziqis grandfather was a second-ss duke, a powerful summoner, and a pir of the empire.
Mu Ziqis status was not much less than that of a prince.
This summoning academy was filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Summoners from several countries were gathered here.
Mu Ziqi walked to Lian Bingmengs side. Lets go eat.
Lian Bingmengs expression was cold. Mu Ziqi, I said I dont like you. I was just helping someone deliver their love letter to you.
Mu Ziqi nced briefly at Ning Shu whose eyes were red. I like the person who sent the love letter, not the person who wrote the love letter.
Hehe
There was a burst ofughter and cheering. Many people joined in on the excitement and shouted get together, get together!
Lian Bingmeng and Mu Ziqi were the actual good match.
To be honest, in the face of such a situation, even Ning Shu could barely stop her face from going red.
Please dont bother me anymore. Lian Bingmeng took Ning Shus arm. I already have a boyfriend, so please stop bothering me.
Mu Ziqi nced at Ning Shu again but didnt move.
Someone like Mu Ziqi, who was very talented and had a good family background, was definitely full of arrogance. Yet he was actually rejected when he asked out a girl. There was no way he would take it well.
You eat first, I need to make a trip home, Ning Shu said with a straight face.
Im not someone who steals boys that my friends like. Lian Bingmeng held Ning Shus arm tightly.
When Lian Bingmeng said these words, everyone around them looked towards Ning Shu with contempt, like she was a toad that wanted to eat swan meat.
Ning Shus face heated up. A lot of the time, Yue Shuangshuangs embarrassment was caused by Lian Bingmeng.
Lian Bingmeng saying such a thing was simply like putting her on fire and roasting her.
Lian Bingmeng had even promised Ning Shu that she wouldnt steal the man Yue Shuangshuang liked.
This
It was seriously unbearably awkward.
Did all mercenaries have such low EQs?
To the point that they could treat men who liked them as justrades,rades to who they could entrust their lives.
Mu Ziqi looked at Ning Shu in annoyance. I remember I told you very clearly, so whats going on now?
How would she know what was going on? Lian Bingmeng was the one who was talking, it wasnt like she could predict what Lian Bingmeng would say. Ning Shu silently cursed.
Bingmeng, I need to head back so Ill be leaving first. Ning Shu picked up her bag and decided to leave.
When Ning Shu left the ssroom, she heard Lian Bingmeng say to Mu Ziqi in an irritated tone, I told you! I wasnt the one who wrote the love letter! Shuangshuang was too scared, so I helped hand it to you.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu almost knelt in defeat. This kind of thing wasnt anything to be proud of, so why did she insist on saying it over and over again?
It doesnt matter who wrote the love letter. Since you delivered it, Im taking it as yours.
Ning Shu left the summoning academy and felt for the money in her bag. There was only one silver coin, which Yue Shuangshuang had received from the union that morning.
Upon bing a summoner and sessfully summoning a beast, once you register with the union, you would receive one silver coin every month.
This silver coin was to be handed over to Yue Shuangshuangs parents.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2000: Yue Shuangshuang’s Family Conditions
Chapter 2000: Yue Shuangshuangs Family Conditions
Yue Shuangshuangs parents were ordinary people, so Yue Shuangshuang was lucky to be a summoner. Unfortunately, she had little natural talent.
Generally, powerful summoners had other powerful summoners in their bloodline. Commoners could also be summoners, but generally speaking, they would not be as powerful.
Once one became a summoner, one became highly respected.
This world was extremely dangerous. There were powerful monsters with thick skin and flesh in the vast and boundless mountains. Only summoners could deal with these monsters.
Summoners who could summon powerful beasts.
Yue Shuangshuangs family conditions were average. Her father was a craftsman, her mother took care of the familys affairs, and she had a younger brother who was about five years old.
Ning Shu opened the door and saw that Yue Shuangshuangs mother was mending clothes. The rooms lighting was a little dim. To mend, Yue Shuangshuangs mother had to lower her head to the point that her eyes were almost touching the clothes.
Yue Shuangshuangs familys conditions werent good. On the other hand, Lian Bingmeng was the youngdy of the Lian family. Although the Lian family was a bit poor at the moment, they were still considered nobility.
There was truth to the proverb that poverty stunts ambition.
Big Sister, sounded a soft, childish voice. A child ran towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu squatted down, picked up Little Bean, and asked, Was Little Bean obedient today at home?
Little Bean was very obedient. Little Bean will also be a great summoner like Big Sister! Little Bean raised his fist and shouted.
Ambitious, Ning Shu said with a smile.
Yue Shuangshuang was now the pride of the Yue family. Now that shed be a summoner, she was respected and could now marry into a good family.
Summoners were more willing to marry other summoners. This way, their children had a greater chance of also bing a summoner.
Youre back. Mother Yue put down the clothes and rubbed her tired eyes. Ill go cook something. Your father will be back soon.
Okay. Ning Shu put down Little Bean and took out the silver coin from her pocket. Mother, this is from the welfare union. You keep it.
Mother Yue epted the silver coin and didnt forget to tell Ning Shu, Train well.
Big Sister, can you let Little Grass out? Little Bean tugged at the hem of Ning Shus clothes.
Little Grass?
Ning Shu froze for a moment, only to remember that Yue Shuangshuangs summoned beast was a de of grass.
Ning Shu searched Yue Shuangshuangs memory to see how to summon the beast.
She then closed her eyes and willed her mind to summon the beast from the summoning space.
A small de of grass that swayed to the wind appeared on the table. Little Grass only had three long leaves and was very ordinary. This kind of grass could be found anywhere; mountains and fields were covered with it.
Ning Shu:
Such a weak summoned beast.
Ning Shu wiped her face. No wonder she was called a garbage summoner.
There were two types of summoned beasts, animal types and nt types. There was a saying that there was no such thing as a garbage summoned beast, only a garbage summoner. However, animal types were more respected. Animal types had great power to kill and wound. On top of that, they had consciousnesses too. They could cooperate with their master to operate together.
Some nts such as man-eating flowers and thorns were also powerful, but most nts were considered to be trash.
Weak nts didnt even have consciousnesses of their own and had absolutely no way ofmunicating with their owners.
However, the resources used for cultivating nt types were more cost-effective than those for cultivating animal types.
In any case, other than the most powerful, the majority of nt-type beasts were pretty much useless.
For example, the Little Grass in front of Ning Shu. It really was just an ordinary de of grass.
Yue Shuangshuang was fortunate to be a summoner and sessfully summon a beast, However, she was also unfortunate since her summoned beast was so useless.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Little Bean gently patted Little Grass and said to Ning Shu, Big Sister will definitely be a powerful summoner!
Yes. Ning Shu touched Little Beans head. Big Sister will definitely be stronger.
Trantor: Christina
?Chapter 2001: I Want to Become a Summoner
Chapter 2001: I Want to Be a Summoner
Soon after Mother Yue finished cooking the meal, Yue Shuangshuangs father got home. There was some sawdust on his body and head and he looked very tired. From behind him, he took out a wooden pegasus carving.
The pegasus carving was very lifelike and the surface was polished very smoothly. It could be seen that the person who carved it had put a lot of thought into it.
Father! Little Bean immediately happily leaped forward and snatched the wooden pegasus from Yue Xings hand.
Father, what summoned beast is this? Little Bean asked. Yue Xing patted off the sawdust on his head as he said, This is a holy horse beast, a holy beast.
Wow! Its a holy beast! Little Bean fondled the wood carving, looking at it in admiration.
Ning Shu put away Little Grass, fetched a basin of water to put on the table, and said, Father, wash your hands.
Okay. There was a smile on Yue Xings face as he washed his face with a handkerchief.
Big Sister, I want to be a summoner. I hope my summoned beast can have wings and fly in the sky. Little Bean raised his head and said this to Ning Shu while hugging the woodcarving tightly.
My little brother will definitely be a very powerful summoner. Ning Shu smiled and patted Little Bean on the head.
In a world where the strong were the most respected, everyone hoped to be one of the strong.
Mother Yue put all the food on the table. The food was not very rich and was just some steamed potatoes mixed with some vegetables. However, it was quite filling.
After finishing lunch, Ning Shu went to her room to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
In this dangerous world, one must have the ability to protect themselves. Since Ning Shu couldnt count on her summoned beast, she could only strengthen herself.
Many of the people who couldnt be summoners would choose to strengthen their bodies.
Ning Shu trained for a while and bursts of spiritual energy entered her body. The spiritual energy in this world was very abundant.
It washed over her body and felt extremely good.
The spiritual energy around her was so abundant, Ning Shu thought about it and wanted to summon Little Grass so that it could absorb some of it.
The biggest drawback of nts was their shallow consciousnesses. They werent as intelligent as animals.
A powerful summoned beast could transform into a human form. There have been a few people in history who managed to summon beasts that had human forms from the start. That was serious power
Little Grass stood next to Ning Shu, its three long leaves swaying slightly.
Ning Shu had cultivated so much that she had already formed a strand of energy in her dantian.
It felt so good to cultivate in a world with plenty of spiritual energy.
It wasnt until Mother Yue knocked on Ning Shus door and told her to quickly go to the academy that Ning Shu stopped practicing and went to find a small flower pot to nt Little Grass in.
Then she went to school with the small flowerpot.
Little Grass had always been a shiny green and had never shown a single sign of withering.
ording to the instructor of the academy, the origin of these summoned beasts was that they were summoned from another time and space. Then, a contract was signed between the owner and the beast.
At the same time, the summoned beast would also choose their owner. For the summoner, as long as their consciousness was able to touch the beast, they had a chance of summoning it.
Yue Shuangshuangs spiritual consciousness was not strong.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
While passing by the shop, Ning Shu decided to go and take a look around. She saw that monster crystals were extremely expensive. A single one was worth thousands of gold coins. Ning Shu almost choked on her spit.
The monster crystal came from the monsters body and was the source of its power.
Ning Shu had been nning to buy some wood-based monster crystals for Little Grass. Seeing the price tag made her abandon the thought instantly. She couldnt help but feel that it was such a waste to give such an expensive thing to a de of grass.
The strength of a summoner was measured by the strength of his or her summoned beast.
Ning Shu decided to first train a little more. Once she had greater self-protection ability, she would go to the mountains to get a monster crystal.
The reason monster crystals were so expensive was because they couldnt be taken from every monster. First-level monsters did not have monster crystals at all.
Chapter 2002: Is That Decoration?
Chapter 2002: Is That Decoration?
Ning Shu hammered at her chest. So depressing.
Ning Shu then headed to the ssroom holding a flower pot. Lian Bingmeng was already in her seat and beckoned Ning Shu toe over.
Ning Shu went over with the small flowerpot.
Lian Bingmeng nced briefly at the flowerpot. Is that decoration?
This is your summoned beast? The girl next to her jeered.
Ning Shu nodded. This is my summoned beast.
Yue Shuangshuang rarely summoned her beast because she was worried that others would mock her.
Yue Shuangshuang also failed most of her sswork. After all, how could she practice her control of her summoned beast when it was a de of grass.
When the girl saw that Ning Shu waspletely unmoved, she stopped talking.
The more you feared something, the more people would utilize that fear to attack you.
Why did you nt your summoned beast in a flowerpot? Lian Bingmeng asked Ning Shu.
Its a beautiful green piece of nature. Its good for the eyes. Ning Shu sat down.
Ning Shu asked, Youre here so early. Did you not eat lunch?
I ate. Lian Bingmengs expression was a little weird. Ning Shu took out a book from the desk, turned, and saw Lian Bingmengs expression. Whats wrong?
Shuangshuang, theres something I have to confess to you. I ate lunch with Mu Ziqi. Lian Bingmeng added, But I didnt eat with Mu Ziqi alone, the second prince and the fourth prince were also there.
Lian Bingmeng already knew so many people.
Ning Shu shook her head. Its fine, I have nothing to do with Mu Ziqi. Whoever you eat with is your freedom, you dont need to exin your actions to me.
I was just worried that youd be angry. Friends should befortable with each other, chowing on chunks of meat and gulping down big bowls of wine together instead of always being so polite. But sometimes I should still worry about you a bit when I do things. Lian Bingmeng sighed.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Lian Bingmeng was a mercenary in her previous life and had toplete tasks together with herrades, so she had never felt the need to restrain her actions.
Lian Bingmeng also felt that she was not suitable to be friends with Yue Shuangshuang but Yue Shuangshuang was just too pitiful. She had both little natural talent and bad family conditions.
Lian Bingmeng just thought of it as repaying Yue Shuangshuangs previous kindness towards her.
When it was time for ss to start, an instructor walked in with a book tucked under his arm. The instructor was wearing an instructors robe, and his every movement was extremely gentle and gentlemanly.
He seemed as gentle as jade and was very good-looking.
Out of the corner of her eyes, Ning Shu saw Lian Bingmeng prop up her chin as she gazed at Instructor Wen.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows and asked in a low voice, Do you like Instructor Wen?
Lian Bingmeng shook her head. Its not that, I just admire the strong. Instructor Wen is the most powerful person here besides the principal, despite being much younger than him.
Ning Shu didnt say anything. Lian Bingmeng treated Yue Shuangshuang with a feeling of charity, not equality.
Sometimes, receiving was not necessarily more of a blessing than giving.
Plus, the givers would still give regardless of whether the other person epted the gifts,
Ning Shu yed with Little Grass leaves, which were in the flowerpot. The leaves were slightly jagged and they swayed slightly in the pot.
What did she need to do to make this summoned beast strong?
Ning Shu closed her eyes, and a green ball of light appeared in her consciousness. This ball of light was very small, it was probably Little Grasss consciousness.
But the consciousness was very empty. It didnt hold any emotions or thoughts.
Thump, thump Ning Shu heard the sound of the nts pulse, she even saw the veins of the nt. It looked as if water was flowing inside them.
Chapter 2003: The Most Potential
Chapter 2003: The Most Potential
Ning Shu stared hard at Little Grass as if she was observing its structure under a microscope.
Owners shouldpletely understand their summoned beasts.
Ning Shu was lost in thought as she stared at Little Grass. Then, she was pushed by someone and immediately snapped out of her trance. She looked at Lian Bingmeng. Lian Bingmeng covered her mouth with her hand and whispered, The instructor called you.
Ning Shu stood up, her mind nking.
Is my ss so uninteresting that you need to zone out from start to finish? Instructor Wen asked gently.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
His manner wasnt at all like he was scolding someone but it still made her feel quite ashamed.
I apologize. Ill pay careful attention, Ning Shu said.
Sit down then, Instructor Wen said. The strength of a summoner lies not only in their summoned beast but also in the summoner themselves. When powerful monsters and summoned beasts be stronger, they will all change into human forms.
Although we humans dont have solid armor or an enormous body, we have the most potential. It doesnt matter if the summoned beast is weak, if the summoner is powerful the beast will be as well.
As long as you can defeat the besieging monsters, you are a powerful summoner, Instructor Wen said.
Ning Shu didnt know whether or not he was saying this to her, but she still took note of it in her heart. It didnt matter if she was a white cat or a ck cat, as long as she caught mice she was a good cat.
Next, go to the training room and start training your control over your summoned beast. Give orders to it from your consciousness. Instructor Wen led everyone to the training room next door.
I have never seen anyone as gentle as Instructor Wen. Lian Bingmeng stared at Instructor Wens back. She had never seen anyone like him in both of her lifetimes.
Ning Shu didnt think he was gentle, but rather that he was tolerant and open-minded. Those who were genuinely powerful could face anything.
Because their spirits were strong.
If it were another instructor, Ning Shu would have been harshly scolded. Not only did she have poor natural talent, but she also didnt pay attention in ss.
Ning Shu carried the small flowerpot to the training room next door. The training room was veryrge and had all sorts of props.
Release your summoned beasts, Instructor Wen said gently.
The dozen or so students released their summoned beasts one after another. There were all kinds of summoned beasts: snakes, wolves, tigers, birds There were animals who could run on the ground, fly in the sky, swim in the water Every type was there.
But they were all mutated. For example, some wolves had a pair of wings.
Some summoned beasts were majestic and awe-inspiring, but the slightly weaker summoned beasts were shivering timidly as they faced their natural predators.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu stared at the shiny green Little Grass in the flower pot she was holding.
Only after everyone else released their summoned beasts did Lian Bingmeng release hers. Her summoned beast was a dragon. When it was first released, it looked small and cute.
It was chubby and had a pair of small fleshy wings. It seemed to simply be a harmless little cute creature.
But those present didnt dare to look down upon this little chubby thing. If this thing transformed, it could be much bigger than it was now. It would be fierce and powerful.
As soon as the dragon came out, some weak summoned beastsy t on the ground and retreated with whimpers. On the other hand, the stronger summoned beasts bristled angrily and bared their fangs as they eyed the cute little thing vigntly.
The little dragon jumped into Lian Bingmengs arms and rubbed its head against her, ying cute. Alright, stop messing around now.
Your summoned beast is very strong. Train it well. Instructor Wen looked at the little chubby dragon.
Thank you, Instructor, Lian Bingmeng said with a smile.
Next, give your summoned beast an order to jump over the ledge in front of you. The summoned beast needs to understand what you mean so you can better cooperate during battles in the future.
Trantor: Christina
Chapter 2004: How Could a Blade of Grass Jump Over a Ledge?
Chapter 2004: How Could a de of Grass Jump Over a Ledge?
Your summoned beast is your partner. In everyday situations, itd be good to release it so you can interact with each other more, Instructor Wen said.
Lian Bingmeng was the first to tell her summoned beast to jump over the high tform. The little meaty dragon wiggled his butt as a sign of unwillingness, spread his little fleshy wings, pped his wings, and flew over.
One by one, the other studentspleted the exercises while Ning Shu watched from the sidelines, holding her flowerpot.
As the only person who didntplete the assignment, Ning Shu was excluded and felt big sad.
But Ning Shu had no way to engage with this type of training orplete the exercise at all. How could a de of grass jump over a ledge?
Instructor Wen walked over to Ning Shu. Your summoned beast is a bit weak. Try tomunicate with it more. If you can, you should also give it some wisdom fruit juice to absorb.
Instructor, how could Yue Shuangshuang afford wisdom fruits? Her family aremoners and a single wisdom fruit costs thousands of gold coins. A studentughed.
Isnt it just a wisdom fruit? Ill give Shuangshuang one. Whats so funny!? Can people choose the family theyre born in? Holding her fleshy winged dragon in her arms, Lian Bingmeng walked to Ning Shu and stuffed a bright red fruit into Ning Shus hand.
Ning Shu nced down briefly. The fruit was about the size of a strawberry and had an enchanting fragrance. Some of the summoned beasts that smelled it became agitated.
This fruit could improve the intelligence of summoned beasts.
Ning Shu couldnt help but think of the wisdom pill. She once gave three wisdom pills to that kelp. But unexpectedly Qingyue, that kelp, actually fudging became smarter than her!
She also ate a wisdom pill. Howe her IQ didnt skyrocket?
This is too valuable. I cant ept it. To be honest, Ning Shu didnt think being ridiculed for her familys poverty was a big deal. However, Lian Bingmeng gave her a wisdom fruit in front of so many people with a tone as nonchnt as a feather. Like it was nothing.
Thousands of gold coins may be nothing to Lian Bingmeng, but for a family like Yue Shuangshuangs, a wisdom fruit was something that they wouldnt be able to afford even if they saved their entire life for it.
As a carpenter, Father Yue only earned a few silver coins every month.
Being a summoner was a noble and respected profession that was simultaneously extremely expensive but also extremely profitable.
It was the most embarrassing to be a summoner like Yue Shuangshuang.
If you view me as your friend, you will just take it, Lian Bingmeng said.
If Lian Bingmeng truly wanted to treat Yue Shuangshuang like a friend, she wouldnt do this. Acting as a savior would only make an already horrible situation even more humiliating.
Sigh
Ning Shu returned the wisdom fruit to Lian Bingmeng. Thank you for your good intentions.
Lian Bingmeng knitted her brows, Yue Shuangshuangs reaction was a bit unexpected. She had actually refused the wisdom fruit Lian Bingmeng offered her.
To be honest, anyone with even a little bit of self-esteem wouldnt have epted Lian Bingmengs offer. Yet Ning Shu was expected to be deeply grateful.
No one liked doing things that wouldpletely destroy their self-esteem.
Wisdom fruit is not cheap. Lian Bingmeng, please take it back, Instructor Wen said softly. He then asked Ning Shu. Can you still call another summoned beast? If ites to it, you should just give up on this one.
Instructor, my spiritual consciousness is not enough to summon and control another summoned beast, Ning Shu said. A persons spiritual consciousness was determined from birth. There might be ways to enhance ones spiritual consciousness, but Yue Shuangshuangs spiritual consciousness was truly just too weak.
Otherwise, she wouldnt have ended up just summoning a de of grass.
Instructor Wen paused for a while, thenforted Ning Shu, Heaven neverpletely bars ones way. Dont despair, you will find a way through. There is no such thing as a useless summoned beast.
Thank you, Instructor. Ning Shu bowed towards Instructor Wen. This was simply the nature of cultivation. Natural talent, resources, and luck were all indispensable to ones ability to achieve sess here.
Yet Yue Shuangshuang had none of them.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The chance of Yue Shuangshuang bing powerful was very small.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2005: Nothing Was Impossible
Chapter 2005: Nothing Was Impossible
Ning Shu wanted to summon another beast, but Yue Shuangshuangs spiritual consciousness was too weak. Summoning another might cause a breakdown.
In the past, some people had forcibly summoned a beast, but that only resulted in self-harm. In the end, their consciousness broke down and they became idiots.
In addition, controlling a summoned beast also required spiritual consciousness. If ones spiritual consciousness wasnt powerful enough, the summoned beast might rebel and hurt the summoner.
Summoners drew support from the power of their summoned beasts. However, if the power was badly controlled, it would end up bing a disaster.
When Instructor Wen heard Ning Shu say that her spiritual consciousness was not enough to summon and control another beast, he couldnt help but shake his head.
If her spiritual consciousness was just a bit stronger, she would be able to summon a beast stronger than the single de of grass. It was rare for a summoners beast to be so weak.
While everyone else was training, Ning Shu sat in a corner andmunicated with the green ball of light in her consciousness.
The kelp shed met before also used to be this ignorant. It used to not know anything, but it became a very powerful existence.
The kelp even wholeheartedly wanted to break through the ne. Nothing was impossible.
After Ning Shu used her consciousness to invade the ball of light, she tried tomunicate with it using the simplest emotions.
After finishing the training, Lian Bingmeng walked to Ning Shus side and said with some surprise, Why didnt you ept the wisdom fruit I offered you? I was trying to help you out, but you rejected my offer in front of everyone. You made me feel very humiliated.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
I cant ept a gift I cant return. Wisdom fruits are very precious and I cant afford them, Ning Shu said a little helplessly.
Did I ask you to pay it back? Lian Bingmeng furrowed her brows tightly. Although she didnt show her anger, it gave her an awe-inspiring aura of dignity. I seriously cant understand you. If it was because of some idiotic pride, what use is pride when you dont have any power? Wasnt it just that you thought epting would be embarrassing?
I just have no reason to ept your things, Ning Shu said. If Ning Shu had epted it, shed always feel that she owed Lian Bingmeng. Ning Shu did not like owing others.
Do whatever you want. Your overly polite manner is seriously annoying. You dont see me as a friend at all. Lian Bingmeng held her summoned beast, turned around, and left.
Her past friends werent like this at all. They used to share everything with each other.
Ning Shu also felt very annoyed. Lian Bingmengs temperament made it tiring for Ning Shu to be friends with her.
Ning Shu didnt think it was shameful to receive thingswho hasnt had difficult times? However, Yue Shuangshuang needed to break away from Lian Bingmeng.
Yue Shuangshuang had wanted to be strong. She wanted to defeat Lian Bingmeng to prove herself.
But if she epted something from Lian Bingmeng, shed forever be in Lian Bingmengs shadow. If their swords were to sh in the future, shed bebeled as a backstabber.
She ate Lian Bingmengs food, used Lian Bingmengs things, and would then betray Lian Bingmeng? How disgraceful.
After ss ended, Ning Shu returned home. She didnt waste any time and started training. While training, Ning Shu put the small flowerpot next to her so that Little Grass could absorb some of the spiritual energy.
Big Sister Little Bean knocked on the door. Ning Shu paused her practice and opened the door.
Whats the matter? Ning Shu knelt down and asked.
Big Sister, what are you doing in your room? Little Bean asked, tilting his head.
Ning Shu thought for a while and said, Big Sister is meditating and cultivating. Little Bean, you can also train with Big Sister.
Okay. Little Bean smiled radiantly with delight.
Ning Shu put her hand on Little Beans back and sent a little energy into Little Beans body.
Big Sister, what should I do? Little Bean imitated the way Ning Shu crossed her legs as he raised his head to ask her.
Ning Shu told Little Bean about the training methods of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts and slowly taught him how to train. In the future, even if he couldnt be a summoner, he would still be able to protect himself.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2006: A Good Saddle Suited a Good Horse
Chapter 2006: A Good Saddle Suited a Good Horse
Yue Shuangshuang was still too naive. She only wanted to kill Lian Bingmeng and wasnt able to clearly think about the consequences. What would happen to her family? Even if Lian Bingmeng died, Yue Shuangshuangs family would be criminals. And if Lian Bingmeng lived, even if she didnt care and wouldnt take revenge, would Lian Bingmengs rades really let the Yue family go?
They wouldnt. Offending a noblewoman was a severe crime.
Ning Shu reckoned that this family would have faced death in the end as punishment. Otherwise, they would have at least been enved.
Ning Shu had yet to show any hostility towards Lian Bingmeng. She also hadnt said anything about wanting to stop being friends.
What good woulde out trying to break off their friendship after all? People would just perceive her as someone who couldnt recognize others good intentions.
Ning Shu seriously couldnt stand this situation in which everything she did was seen as wrong.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The ultimate reason behind this was that Yue Shuangshuang was too weak. Itd be fine if she was just weak, but she had even be friends with an unsurpassable genius. A good saddle suited a good horse and a treasured sword suited a hero; Yue Shuanshuangs friendship with Lian Bingmeng was incongruent and unsuitable.
Comparing Lian Bingmeng and Yue Shuangshuans natural talents was likeparing the clouds to the mud.
People were divided into groups. Bad students thought that good students had studied to the point where they had be stupid. In short, they deemed them nerds. Conversely, good students thought that bad students were all retarded and that their brains were made out of tofu dregs.
Neither of the two wanted to be friends, but Lian Bingmeng just had to make a disy of her affection and loyalty.
Big Sister, it feels like there is a wind blowing inside my body. It feels chilly. Little Beans eyes widened and he looked towards Ning Shu with an expression of delighted surprise.
Little Bean is awesome! Keep working hard, Ning Shu said with a smile. She then sat down cross-legged beside Little Bean and began to practice.
Ever since Ning Shu rejected Lian Bingmengs wisdom fruit, Lian Bingmeng had be a little angry. She ignored Ning Shu and had instead been busy forming a mercenary team with the strongest people in the school.
The team was using the free time from summer break to practice.
This team would,ter on, be the most powerful mercenary team on the entire continent.
There were both men and women in the team, but most of the members were men.
The women in the team were either Lian Bingmengs fangirls or wouldter develop into vicious supporting female leads. Anyone who had the ability to enter the mercenary team had good natural talent, family background, and looks.
Within the team, there were bound to be many feelings of love and hate, ofpassion and animosity.
Lian Bingmeng had good natural talent. She would definitely attract the gazes of many men.
While the mercenary team Lian Bingmeng organized was practicing, Ning Shu nned to use the break to get some resources. Currently, after a period of training, her Unsurpassable Martial Arts had improved by a lot.
Now, even if she went out alone, as long as she didnt encounter any powerful summoner or monster, she should be able to guarantee her own safety.
Ning Shu wanted to find medicinal ingredients that could be made into wisdom pills. However, she didnt know if there existed any in this world.
Ning Shu learned some alchemy during her time wandering the world with Qing Yue,
Using the silver coin she had been given from the summoners union, she bought some rations and weapons. She got herself a dagger just in case.
Ning Shus summoner rank was the lowest level. She only earned one silver coin per month. If she rose one level and became an apprentice summoner, she would be able to earn two gold coins per month.
Summoners had their own sources of power. This source was their summoned beast. Once the summoned beast itself became powerful, its power would be fed back to its master. The summoners themselves also cultivated. There were tools to measure their ranks.
There was a whirlpool shape in Ning Shus dantian. There was a bit of strength in this whirlpool but the strength was pitifully small.
If the summoned beast did not grow, the power of the summoner would also be limited.
There were both pros and cons to this system.
Ning Shu went home and told her parents that she was going to go train for a while. She also gave Mother Yue her change from when she went shopping.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2007: The Strong’s Strength Did Not Come Out of Thin Air
Chapter 2007: The Strongs Strength Did Not Come Out of Thin Air
The Yue familys parents felt worried after they heard that Ning Shu was going to go on a training expedition. They knew in their hearts that although their daughter was a summoner, she was notpetent at fighting.
If she was really going to train, it could be dangerous.
Shuangshuang, could you please not go? Mother Yue said to Ning Shu. Its too dangerous. Your Aunt Li said that those monsters can even easily pull out peoples intestines. Dont take this risk.
Ill be fine. Im going with my ssmates and therell also be a really powerful instructor. Nothing will happen. Ning Shu tried to appease the couple.
Stay safe. If something feels wrong, quickly flee. Your life is of the utmost importance, Yue Xing told Ning Shu.
If you ask me, its better to just marry someone and live a good life, Mother Yue couldnt help but say.
Ning Shu didnt say anything. She knew that Mother Yue only wanted what was best for her.
There were many thorns and hardships you would need to ovee on the road to bing strong. But that way, you would have a firm grasp on your own destiny. Why else would so many people want to be strong?
The strongs strength did note out of thin air. Instead, they achieved their strength through blood and sweat. Thus, the strong should be respected.
As soon as the break started, Ning Shu packed up and prepared to go to Death Mountain.
Death Mountain was a very dangerous and huge mountain range on this continent with an extremelyrge area. Inside, it was entrenched with various powerful monsters and resources.
Although many people had died in Death Mountain, that didnt stop summoners and mercenaries from still going there. In the end, though, very few people survived it.
The corpses on the mountain would be eaten by monsters and then be pooped out in little puffs.
However, the danger of Death Mountain was directly proportional to the opportunities you would get from going there. There were many treasures on the mountain.
As a result, Ning Shu nned to go to Death Mountain with a mercenary team. It was too slow and dangerous to go alone. Plus, this way she would also make some money.
Ning Shu went to register for a junior mercenary qualification certificate. Then, she took on a task to protect and act as an escort for a young noblewoman traveling to Death Mountain.
There were quite a few mercenaries who took this task. As soon as they saw Ning Shus young face, they couldnt help but knit their brows. In the eyes of these mercenaries who licked the blood off their knives, Ning Shu was still too green.
A team that had an inexperienced rookie who couldnt figure out what was happening would bepletely annihted.
What can you do? Asked a man with a scar on his face as he stared at Ning Shu.
I can lift a boulder. Is that enough? Ning Shu asked.
The man with the scar looked dumbfounded. Its better for you to go home and get with a man. This kind of thing isnt something you can do.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Let here, A melodious female voice sounded. Ning Shu turned to see a woman in a long skirt and a veil.
Her figure was charming and graceful, and her wide eyes were beautiful and moving.
Miss Mu! Youve arrived, the man with the scar said quickly.
Ning Shu thought quickly, Miss Mu?
Mu Ziqis family?
This person was probably Mu Ziqis older sister.
Lets head out now, said Miss Mu.
Miss Mu turned around and climbed into a gorgeous carriage that was being pulled by a magic horse.
This kind of magic horse had monster blood and had more stamina when running than ordinary horses.
While looking towards the guards in the front, Ning Shu followed the mercenary team, which was following Miss Mus group.
It was reasonable for the Mu familys daughters to be protected by a lot of guards when they go out. There were rtively few guards here, but there was an older man in a ck robe.
Ning Shu vaguely felt that this old man was very powerful.
The hunchbacked old man seemed to feel Ning Shus gaze. He turned his head and fixed his eyes on Ning Shu. His gaze was extremely piercing. Ning Shu felt as if her face was being pricked, and she pretended nonchntly to move her gaze.
The old man stared at Ning Shu for a while before he turned his gaze back.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2008: To Use Them as Cannon Fodder
Chapter 2008: To Use Them as Cannon Fodder
Elder Li, whats the matter? Miss Mus voice came from inside the carriage.
Its nothing, Miss.
Ning Shu lowered her head to think. The only possible reason they hired these mercenaries when they already had such powerful guards would be to use them as cannon fodder.
In any case, once theyve arrived at Death Mountain, shed leave them and operate on her own.
The journey the mercenary group took with the Mu family went very smoothly. When they encountered a town, the guards took out a token engraved with Glory to the Mu family n so they could pass by unimpeded.
Ning Shu didnt spend a single cent on the road. When she was hungry, she just ate the rations she brought.
When they encountered danger or robbers, they needed mercenaries to take action.
The closer they got to Death Mountain the more disorderly it was. It was evenmon for robbers to rob other robbers.
For example, right now, Ning Shu was encountering the third wave of robberies. There were always people who were not afraid of death. In addition, the Mu familys reputation was very weak here.
With fish and dragons mixed together, there was no way people would care that they were from some Mu family.
Ning Shu also clumsily fought the robbers. Ning Shu always held back her full power since someone was always staring at her. To be precise, someone was always observing the mercenary team.
That person was probably the old man.
Ning Shu instinctively dodged something, gritted her teeth, and let herself get a little hurt.
Ning Shu felt as if something bad was going to happen. She had a feeling that Miss Mus reason for going to Death Mountain was not simple.
When they arrived at Death Mountain, she really had to leave this group to go off on her own.
The robbers were eventually all killed and their corpses were disorderly spread across the ground.
The old man who Miss Mu called Elder Li released his summoned beast, which was a dark green snake.
The snake was so gigantic that when it appeared, it filled the air with a suffocating stench.
The mercenaries couldnt help taking a step back after they saw the snake and they looked at it with envy and fear.
The snake spat out its tongue, bowed its head, and swallowed all of the people on the ground. In a matter of seconds, his stomach was bulging outwards.
Ning Shu looked at the snakes stomach. The snakes digestive ability was really strong; the bodies were already digested.
The snake seemed to just function as a weapon to get rid of corpses. She couldnt help but wonder if this old man would deliberately kill someone to feed his summoned beast.
Its dark now. Lets set up camp here tonight and enter Death City tomorrow, Elder Li said.
The mercenaries all sat down. Ning Shu leaned against a tree and nced briefly at the wound on her arm. She prepared to go look around and see if there were any herbs around that could stop the bleeding and heal her flesh.
Here. The mercenary with the scar on his face gave Ning Shu a bottle. Drink.
Thank you. Ning Shu took the small bottle, opened it, and smelled it. It had the stench of medicine.
This was probably a low-level medicine, around the level that a medicine masters apprentice would make. Even those who werent medicine apprentices might be capable of making it.
Medicine masters were able to purify the properties of herbs and mix all kinds of medicinal materials to make their medicine.
The medicine that Ning Shu currently held was quite crude. It had a lot of impurities and the medicinal ingredients were not fully dissolved.
The medicine made by a real medicine master had no impurities at all. Drinking it could bring alive the bones and flesh of the dead.
Legend had it that there were even medicines that bring people back to life.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu drank the medicine. The taste was quite bad and it burned the throat. The medicine was not neutralized at all so it was very irritating to her throat and stomach.
Ning Shu smacked her lips. She felt like she had drunk chili water, even her stomach was burning.
What a shoddy product.
The medicine made by the instructor at the Medicine Academy was an alluring lush green color. In addition, the vor was quite fresh.
However, medicine of that level was quite expensive and not affordable for mercenaries.
Trantor: Christina
Chapter 2009: Where Are You Going?
Chapter 2009: Where Are You Going?
Ning Shu slept leaning against the tree all night. She had originally wanted to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, but decided not to with so many people staring. Ning Shu was also a little bit wary of Elder Li.
If he was strong enough to protect Miss Mu, why would they additionallymission so many mercenaries?
Death Mountain probably had some treasure that attracted the Mu familys miss.
Ning Shu didnt care about treasure if it came at the cost of her life. Once she got to Death Mountain, shed leave to find materials for the wisdom pill as well as monster crystals.
If she was able to sell some monster crystals, it would subsidize the familys expenses.
Early the next morning, the team entered Death City, the city closest to Death Mountain. It was extremely prosperous and flourishing.
Once they arrived in the city, Ning Shu intended to slip away. As soon as she exited the door of the inn, an elderly voice sounded behind her, Where are you going?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu turned around to face Elder Li.
Ning Shu didnt know if it was because his summoned beast was a snake, but she always felt that this person was a bit sinister. Ning Shu smiled a little and said, Im going to go buy something.
What do you need? Ill let a guard buy it for you, so you can just stay in the inn, Elder Li said as he blocked the way. He then lifted his chin, indicating for Ning Shu to go back into the inn.
But my task has beenpleted. Weve already arrived at Death Mountain, Ning Shu couldnt help saying.
In addition to being an escort, Miss Mu has some other things to ask of you, so you cant leave right now. The tasks may be a little troublesome, but the reward will be considerable.
Ning Shu:
She figured that things wouldnt be simple.
Ning Shu could only return to the inn and sit on the bench.
Elder Li ordered a lot of dishes for the mercenaries and also got them some drinks. Although the food was not the most expensive, it was still for a sizable amount of people, so it probably cost a considerable amount of gold coins.
Moreover, prices in Fallen City were a bit higher than in other ces.
Ning Shu tore into a drumstick that looked like it came from a bird much bigger than a chicken. The meat was quite chewy. It was probably monster meat.
No matter what she would face next, Ning Shu decided to fill her stomach first.
Yue Shuangshuangs family conditions were not good, so there was never an opportunity for her to eat monster meat.
After they finished eating, Elder Li summoned the mercenaries and prepared to enter Death Mountain.
Miss Mu did not ride the carriage anymore. Instead, she walked on foot.
At the edge near Death Mountain, Miss Mu turned around and said to the mercenaries, My goal for this trip is to get the snow soul lotus in Jade Waters Ice Pond.
Miss Mu, the snow soul lotus is at the back of Death Mountain. Its very dangerous, said a mercenary with a frown. The expressions of the others also couldnt help but change.
The most most most precious thing about snow soul lotus was the lotus seed. It was said that this lotus seed had umted powerful energy from heaven and earth. If it was eaten by a summoned beast, the beast would suddenly be much stronger and undergo a qualitative change.
However, such a powerful thing was guarded by powerful monsters from all directions. These monsters regarded the Jade Waters Ice Pond as their very own homes one-point-three-acrend. How could they give it up to humans?
Basically, every single spiritual item that could improve the strength of any spirit animal was guarded by monsters. For example, wisdom fruit when ripened would result in giant monster battles.
The reason why human beings could look down upon other species was that human beings had wisdom, which made them the most intelligent of all conscious beings.
These mercenaries were not very strong. Some werent even summoners. At the moment, they were just relying on numbers to find some monster crystals and get by. Once they really arrived at Jade Waters Ice Pond, very few people would be able to survive. Maybe even the entire group would be wiped out.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2010: Fifty Gold Coins
Chapter 2010: Fifty Gold Coins
Ning Shu was quite speechless. They clearly had bad intentions. Otherwise, who in their right minds would bring a group of weak people along?
Ning Shu regretted taking this task. She had to find a way to get out of this situation.
She had a feeling that Miss Mu didnt hire mercenaries just to protect her.
Of course, if you are afraid, you can leave. But if you go to Jade Waters Ice Pool with me, regardless of whether the trip is considered sessful, you will receive fifty gold coins, the miss of the Mu family said in a clear voice.
Fifty gold coins were very generous. Yue Shuangshuangs father would probably not be able to earn fifty gold coins in his entire lifetime. One hundred silver coins would only be converted into a single gold coin.
Many mercenaries in the team were stunned. One mercenary stood up and said, Im willing to follow Miss Mu.
Money really stirred peoples desires. Once one person stepped forward, others followed suit, afraid that they would miss out on the opportunity.
Ning Shu stood still. Perhaps it was because of Mu Ziqi, but Ning Shus heart was very guarded against this miss of the Mu Family.
There was also the very powerful Elder Li. He was already so powerful, so what could they want these mercenaries for?
You also should follow along. Elder Li pointed to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu quickly waved her hand no and put on an expression of fear. IIm too scared to go, I just want to pick some herbs from the edge and return to sell it to the pharmacist.
Miss Mu furrowed her beautiful eyebrows and looked at Elder Li. The hunched-back Elder Li said to Ning Shu, How much would herbal medicine even sell for? If youe, I will give you fifty gold coins right now.
A guard took out a bag, counted fifty gold coins, put them in a small bag, and threw the small bag towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu caught the bag thrown at her. It was very heavy.
All you have to do is to hold the monsters back to give the miss the chance to pick the lotus seeds. Elder Lis face was indifferent and his tone was cold.
Ning Shu was really struggling now to find a way out of this.
The fifty gold coins felt scalding in her hand.
She would take this one step at a time. When the time came to fight, she would definitely find a chance and escape. There was no way she would loyally give her life for these people.
The group of people walked into the forest. The dense canopy of the trees blocked out nearly all the sun, so the temperature abruptly cooled down and actually felt a little bit cold.
In the forest, there were the sounds of strange birds chirping and monster rabbits. The monster rabbits wererger than ordinary rabbits and were really hideous. They had none of the charms of normal cute rabbits and were able to bite through stone with a single chomp.
Ning Shus eyelids twitched. Her summoned beast seemed even weaker inparison.
Ning Shu observed the surroundings. On the way, she picked up some herbs and put them in her cloth bag. Elder Li nced at Ning Shu then nced away.
There were various dangers in the jungle, even a mosquito could be fatal. Ning Shu didnt dare to stray from the team to collect herbs. She was also a little afraid that the hump-backed old man would kill her.
In addition, Ning Shu wanted to see the snow soul lotus in the Jade Waters Ice Pool, and if possible, take advantage of it.
This miss from the Mu family was using them, so she might as well also make use of them.
But how could a deadly mountain range possibly be peaceful? The group encountered many attacks along the way. Among them, seeing the long vines of a man-eating tree brightened Ning Shus eyes.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It would be great if her de of grass could grow such vines that moved so swiftly and were impervious to swords.
With every single battle, the number of survivors lessened. Elder Li also didnt bother to be polite and just let his summoned beast swallow up the dead bodies, causing the snakes stomach to bulge.
Every time she saw this big snake swallowing people, Ning Shu felt a chill. If she died, shed also end up buried in the belly of the snake. That would be such a miserable fate.
Many people had already given up in their hearts, but they were already halfway in. Even if they turned back now, they probably wouldnt be able to survive.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
?Chapter 2011: No Choice but to Keep Moving Forward
Chapter 2011: No Choice but to Keep Moving Forward
The group was only able toe this far thanks to the Mu familys guards and Elder Li.
Although the mercenaries had a lot of experience, they were too weak, and their experience was not useful in this situation. In addition, the further in they went, the stronger the monsters were.
If they retreated by themselves now, they would be killed by powerful monsters. As a result, their only choice was to bite the bullet and keep moving forward.
Ning Shu was even more certain that the Mu family had a secret scheme.
It was almost as if those from the Mu family were protecting the mercenaries for something.
Ning Shu couldnt help but rub her arms. She felt as if she was attacked by a wave of cold temperature.
Were almost at Jade Waters Ice Pond. There was excitement contained in Miss Mus voice, which had been calm up until now.
Everyone quickened their steps. Soon, the scenery in front of them changed and they saw a misty pond.
In the middle of the pond was a single lotus flower with three lotus seed heads.
Elder Li, there are actually three lotus seed heads this time. Miss Mus voice was a little high-pitched.
A single lotus seed head had nine lotus seeds, so there were actually twenty-seven lotus seeds total. Even a single lotus seed was hard to find, let alone twenty-seven lotus seeds.
Ning Shu had an incredibly hair-raising feeling; there were very dangerous eyes staring at them.
How many powerful monsters were here?
There was no way she would believe that there was not any danger at this ice pond.
Miss Mu took the lead to walk toward the ice pond. She summoned her beast which was a gorgeous and gigantic bird.
The bird looked like a magnified version of a peacock.
She jumped on the birds back with a shining refined dagger in her hand. It looked like she nned to fetch lotus seeds from midair.
As soon as Miss Mu flew above the ice pond, the surface of the water suddenly became agitated. Countless green fish with sharp teeth flew out of the water towards Miss Mu.
Miss Mu took her dagger and killed the fish rushing towards her, causing their bodies to fall into the pond. The remaining fish in the pond immediately scrambled to the corpses. The pond water was even dyed red.
Elder Li, Miss Mu crouched on the birds back and called to Elder Li who was standing by the pond.
Elder Li released his own summoned beast. The big snake swam to the side of the ice pond and spat out the people in his belly. These dead people were mercenaries who had died earlier.
After the big snake spat out the bodies, the strange fish in the ice pond became even more ravenous, like their hunger could never be sated. The densely packed fish surrounded the corpses and rapidly devoured them until there was nothing left but bloody bones.
How brutal.
If even these little fish were so powerful, how powerful would the monsters who were hidden even further in the dark be?
Danger lurked at every corner in this ce.
Ning Shu wasnt sure if she could even run away with her current strength.
The fish that had gnawed on the corpses floundered violently in the ice pond. Not long after, they flipped over with their white bellies facing up and died.
They died just like that?!
Ning Shu was taken aback for a moment, then she looked over at the big snake. Of course, the dead bodies contained snake venom!
Without the disturbance of the strange fish in the ice pond, Miss Mu easily cut off the three lotus flower seed heads with a dagger and put them away.
As soon as Miss Mu harvested the lotus seeds, monsters immediately jumped out.
Among them were a bear and an enormous bloodthirsty spider emperor. The part of the spider emperor that drew the most attention was its huge abdomen. Its belly was full of poisonous spider thread and its four limbs were all covered with dense hairs, making it look exceptionally horrifying.
As soon as the bloodthirsty spider emperor came out, the whole ce stunk so bad that it was hard to breathe.
There was also an iron bull.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: Fuck
How could this be beaten?
Ning Shu backed away silently.
This sort of situation called for a retreat.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2012: Time to Run
Chapter 2012: Time to Run
As for the lotus seeds, Ning Shu lifted her head and nced at the peacock that was flying in the air, taking in the sight of Miss Mu who was standing on the peacocks back. Seemed like there was no hope.
Elder Li, lets quickly leave! Miss Mu yelled towards Elder Li while she threw two lotus seeds at him.
Elder Li caught the lotus seeds, nced briefly at the monsters who were about to start rioting, and then set his gaze on the trembling mercenaries. His summoned beast then quickly swam to where the mercenaries were and took a bite out of a mercenary.
The mercenary who was bitten immediately wailed in pain and Elder Li stuffed the lotus seed into his mouth.
Ning Shu reacted almost instantly with the urge to flee.
This snake was extremely poisonous.
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the mercenary with the scar, so she quickly grabbed him and ran.
When Elder Li saw Ning Shu escape, his expression became ugly. Once he put one lotus seed each into the mouths of two different mercenaries, his summoned beast uncoiled itself and instantly vanished into the distance with him.
Elder Li did all these things extremely quickly.
Meanwhile, the mercenary who was bitten by the big snake was already starting to foam at the mouth.
One shouldnt assume that monsters are stupid. After they cultivated and became powerful, theyd naturally gain intelligence. Furthermore, was it not true that the longer one lived, the wiser one would be?
The three powerful monsters directly trampled on the corpses who had been fed the lotus seeds, trying to dig the seeds out.
Elder Li had wanted these monsters to swallow the mercenaries poisonous bodies.
But there were three monsters and only two lotus seeds.
How would they divide it between them?
So it seemed the monsters wouldnt be able to escape the schemes of the humans after all.
The atmosphere between the three monsters became tense.
Acquiring a lotus seed would make their abilities increase.
Ning Shu dragged the mercenary and ran for a while before she eventually stopped. She didnt dare to run around randomly in the jungle.
There was danger everywhere here.
Ning Shu was panting slightly, while the mercenary with a scar on his face had to plop down on the ground to catch his breath.
Sure enough, the Mu family had been nning to use the mercenaries as cannon fodder. Furthermore, all they lost in the process of this n were two lotus seeds. It was seriously infuriating.
Thank you for saving me, The scarred mercenary said to Ning Shu, catching his breath.
No problem. Ning Shu waved her hand. This person gave her a bottle of medicine earlier. She could save him, so she did.
Were the only two still alive, Ning Shu said. We should figure out a way to get out.
When this matter was brought up, the mercenarys expression became worried. We may not be able to get out. There are too many powerful monsters.
This was not even the center of Death Mountain yet the odds of the two of them surviving were rtively small.
Well figure it out. Ning Shu thought for a while. What if we go back to the ice pond?
What are you going back to do? The monsters are so powerful that if we go back, itll be like asking for death, The scarred mercenary disagreed.
Moo
Ning Shu faintly heard a mournful cow cry, it sounded like it was the voice of the iron bull.
After two mournful cries, it stopped. By then, all the birds in the forest had flown away in rm.
Did the iron bull die? Ning Shu asked uncertainly.
The bloodthirsty spider emperor can spin thread thats very difficult to get free from, but its body is frail, The scarred mercenary said. I dont know what the situations like right now.
Ning Shu felt the ground under her feet shake. The cause of these movements was probably the bear.
Fudge, she could hear its movements even when she was so far away. These monsters were seriously just giant killing machines. Humans were simply too fragile inparison.
Put some of this on your body. This is the smell monsters despise the absolute most. It is extracted from nts by medicine masters. The scarred mercenary took out a bottle, poured the green liquid out, applied it to his skin, then gave the bottle to Ning Shu.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu took the bottle and sniffed it, and immediately couldnt stand the stench. The smell was really indescribable.
Ning Shu poured a little and smeared it on her body. Her nose was filled with the strange smell. It hadnt driven any monsters away yet and she already couldnt stand it.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2013: Best Place to Hide Is in Plain Sight
Chapter 2013: Best ce to Hide Is in in Sight
Theyd escaped from the Jade Waters Ice Pond, but getting out of Death Mountain was a little difficult. There were powerful monsters and danger everywhere.
The sky, the ground, the water-everything had hidden dangers.
The twenty or so mercenaries who came here had all died, leaving only her and the scarred mercenary.
Having applied the beast-repellent medicine, Ning Shu gave off such a stink that she almost passed out from her own smell. She felt a little trembling under her feet mixed with roars from the bear. The battle over there was obviously not yet over.
As the powerful monsters fought, the other monsters hid, making the surrounding area unexpectedly peaceful.
Once the fighting subsided, Ning Shu nned to go back to the Jade Waters Ice Pond.
After all that effort to get here, she hadnt gotten anything good out of the trip yet.
Its too dangerous. Right now we should think of a way to get out, the scarred mercenary said, his expression full of disagreement.
I think the Jade Waters Ice Pond is quite safe now.
The ce where the powerful monsters fought would have their imposing aura lingering. As a result, many weak monsters would not dare to approach the location.
She had yet to gain anything from the trip, so she wanted to go to see if there was anything good she could grab.
If any of the monsters had died, then it would be perfect.
Those three monsters were all quite powerful. If even just one died, then the trip would have paid for itself.
The scarred mercenary helplessly looked at Ning Shus eager expression. He had no choice but to follow Ning Shu back to the Jade Waters Ice Pond.
The Jade Waters Ice Pond area had already calmed down. The whole ground was covered with rotting poisoned corpses.
This included the corpse of the bloodthirsty spider emperor, whose stomach was ripped open. A yellow, foul-smelling liquid flowed out of its stomach which soaked the spiders thread.
Ning Shu drew a dagger and pierced the bloodthirsty spider emperors head, but did not find a magic crystal.
Ning Shu was a little disappointed. Why didnt the spider emperor have a magic crystal?
The magic crystal should be in the abdomen. The scarred mercenary also drew out his dagger and began to cut away at the damp and foul-smelling spider silk.
Ning Shu thought for a moment, then summoned her beast.
Ning Shu put Little Grass directly on the corpse of the bloodthirsty spider king as there should be a lot of energy in the body of monsters.
Surprisingly, as soon as the de of grass touched the corpse, it began to take root and its leaves became greener.
Ning Shu was overjoyed. As long as it could absorb energy, things were good.
Although weak and small, the nt had strong vitality. It was a creature that could absorb tons of energy from the ground and could even survive on rocks.
Yue Shuangshuang had never thought of training her summoned beast, nor did she know how to train it.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Youre a summoner? The scarred mercenary looked at Ning Shu in astonishment. However, when he saw that Ning Shus summoned beast was a de of grass, he couldnt help but shake his head.
Ning Shu turned her head to look towards Jade Waters Ice Pond. The snow soul lotus in the middle of the ice pond had disappeared.
Ning Shu walked to the side of the ice pond, reached out her hand, and touched the water. She immediately felt prickling pain in her fingers. Before long, they felt numb and Ning Shu could not feel their presence.
Ning Shu hurried to circte energy to her fingertips and they gradually returned to their original temperature.
This water was so icy.
The cold chilled the bone.
Ning Shu had intended to dive into the water to see what treasures were under the pool of blood. However, the ice pond was too cold for that. Plus, she didnt know what powerful monsters could be lurking in it.
There had been more than twenty lotus seeds, yet she didnt even get a single one.
She couldnt ept it.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2014: Jade Waters Ice Pond
Chapter 2014: Jade Waters Ice Pond
Ning Shu put her entire arm in the ice pond. It was so cold that she felt a stabbing pain and it felt like the blood in her veins had stopped flowing.
Ning Shu didnt lift her hand out of the water but instead mobilized the energy in her dantian to see if the Unsurpassable Martial Arts could help her withstand this type of cold.
Even with the support of the energy, Ning Shu still felt the stinging pain, and thus took her arm out. The skin on the arm was so pale it looked as if the arm had not a drop of blood and was necrotic.
As Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her body, she also constantly rubbed her skin to speed up her blood cirction.
Although the pond was not very big, shed probably still freeze to death before she could swim to the lotus.
She was still not strong enough to be able to withstand extreme heat or cold.
Ning Shu turned her head and saw that Little Grass had already sucked up everything from the bloodthirsty spider emperor. Its leaves were lush and shiny and it looked very pleased.
Ning Shu summoned back Little Grass. It reappeared in Ning Shus palm and Ning Shu ced it in the Jade Waters Ice Pond.
Although it was cold, Ning Shu felt a burst of powerful spiritual energy.
She couldnt help but wonder if perhaps the snow soul lotus actually was not anything special.
Little Grass stood in the ice pond but the ice pond was probably too cold. Ayer of frost had actually appeared on its leaves. However, after a while, the frost gradually disappeared.
Ning Shu wasnt sure if it was only in her imagination, but she felt that Little Grass had grown a bit taller. Its leaves had be wider.
Sure enough, it needed more nutrients.
Ning Shu inhaled deeply. She decided to sit cross-legged on the edge of the Jade Waters Ice Pond and train for a while. After all, she couldnt waste an opportunity to train in an area with such dense spiritual energy.
The scarred mercenary was sitting somewhere not far from Ning Shu. He held a long knife in his hands and vigntly watched Ning Shu. The surroundings were quiet, there were corpses next to them, and the ice pond was full of strange fish floating lifelessly on their white bellies. It was a bit horrifying.
Seeing that Ning Shu had unexpectedly nonchntly closed her eyes, he seriously didnt know what to say. The proverb that newborn calves were not afraid of tigers was indeed true.
Ning Shu, however, was in a great mood. The spiritual energy here was very abundant; the energy in her dantian was even already beginning to form a vaguely dragonesque shape.
However, once it took an abstract form, there was not enough energy for anything more.
When Ning Shu opened her eyes, it was almost dark. She nced at Little Grass in the pond. Little Grass had suddenly grown a lot. It had grown from a de of grass the size of a finger to grass the size of a daffodil.
It could even now move on its own and was absorbing all the poisoned strange fish in the pond.
Ning Shu:
It was acting as if it had been starved for ages.
Ning Shu summoned the grass back. When it reached her palm, it became a miniature version of itself.
Ning Shu intruded upon the consciousness in the green ball of light andmunicated with it using the simplest emotions.
The green ball of light was a little stronger than before and it transmitted a very monotonous emotion simr to satisfaction.
Ning Shu put it back into the ice pond and readied herself to go into the water.
Now that her strength was stronger than before, she should be able to withstand the temperature of the ice pond.
Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her body and reached her hand into the ice pond. Although it was cold, she was able to bear it with the protection of the energy.
There must be some sort of treasure in this ice pond. How else could there be such plentiful spiritual energy here?
Ning Shu inhaled deeply and did a couple warm-up exercises to prepare for the ice pond.
Youre not seriously going down there, are you? The scarred mercenary hurriedly blocked Ning Shu. Right now the sky is almost dark, something bad could easily happen.
Its okay, Im well aware of the situation. Ning Shu slid into the ice pond, shivered, and swam towards the snow soul lotus.
The closer she was to the lotus, the stronger the spiritual energy seemed to get. Little Grass was also drifting along with the currents by Ning Shus side.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu took a deep breath and bravely dunked her head into the ice pond. The piercing ice-cold water made her eyes hurt. The pond waspletely dark and there was nothing that could be seen.
It took a while for Ning Shu to adapt to the darkness of the water. Through the light entering the water, she could vaguely see things in the water.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2015: Spiritual Essence Crystals
Chapter 2015: Spiritual Essence Crystals
As Ning Shu fumbled to feel the roots of snow soul lotus, she touched a lump of something. As soon as she touched it, she felt an abundance of spiritual energy within reach.
Ning Shu was a little disappointed. It was likely just some spiritual essence crystals.
Ning Shu felt needle-like pain in her lungs as if they were about to explode, but she continued to fumble and felt two more spiritual essence crystals.
There was no more air in her lungs. Ning Shu quickly lifted her head out of the water, coughing as she gasped for breath.
Her whole body was numb and cold. Thus, Ning Shu had a bit of difficulty swimming back to the edge of the pond. Little Grass continued to drift beside her.
Suddenly, Ning Shu felt something bump into her leg, startling her. She mobilized her remaining energy to quickly swim.
She felt a pain in her leg. When she got to the shore and took a look at her calf, it looked as if it had been bitten by something. It was probably one of the strange fish in the ice pond.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu squeezed the blood from the wound. The blood was red, so she probably wasnt poisoned.
Ning Shu opened her other hand. It held three pieces of spiritual essence crystals.
So they were only a few spiritual essence crystals.
This indicated that there was likely a spiritual mine underneath the pond.
What did you get? The scarred mercenary breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Ning Shu was alright. No matter what, right now they only had each other.
Itd be good to have someone else, even if it was just to talk and distract themselves from their fear.
Ning Shu shook her head. Nothing much.
We should spend the night by the pond tonight and leave tomorrow morning. The scarred mercenarys expression was not good. There are also many nocturnal animals at night.
Ning Shu nodded, ate some rations, sat down cross-legged, and began training, absorbing two spiritual essence crystals one by one. The vitality in her dantian had formed a definite shape, a white dragon, which was swimming in the dantian.
If there were more spiritual energy, the energy would be golden.
Ning Shu reserved a spiritual essence crystal for Little Grass.
Ning Shu opened her eyes. Under the hazy moonlight, she saw Little Grass floating around the snow soul lotus. Little Grass had grown a lot.
Ning Shus consciousnessmunicated with the green ball of light. The green ball of light conveyed to her that it was happy.
Immediately after, Ning Shu discovered that Little Grass had actually grown long roots which were nted next to the roots of the snow soul lotus. The roots were quite thick and were frantically absorbing spiritual energy.
Sure enough, under the nurturing of spiritual energy, all sorts of monsters could be created.
The kelp from back in the day had be an invulnerable kelp-sama by growing on a spiritual essence crystal. Ning Shu saw that Little Grass strengthened itself like this and thus did not intend to summon it back. Instead, she let it just absorb more spiritual energy.
Ning Shu also continued to train. She must not waste the high-quality spiritual energy here.
The growth that the lotus seed thing could grant definitely couldntpare with just directly absorbing spiritual energy.
She just wasnt sure if there were going to be any unnatural side effects.
The ice pond had gone through a giant monster battle. As a result, the immensely powerful aura that surrounded it temporarily prevented other monsters from approaching, making it quite peaceful.
Ning Shu finished training and opened her eyes. She saw that the scarred mercenarys face was blue with cold and that his hands were tightly wrapped around his body.
It was too cold near the ice pond.
Are you okay? Ning Shu asked aloud.
*Sniff* Im fine. The scarred mercenary said while shivering and sniffling.
Ning Shu stretched out her hand and pressed it to his back, sending a bit of energy to his body.
The scarred mercenary immediately felt morefortable. He felt like there was warm air flowing through his body that warmed him up.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2016: This Is a Summoner’s Ability
Chapter 2016: This Is a Summoners Ability
Ning Shu summoned Little Grass back. Little Grass spun in Ning Shus palm and its entire body exuded a refreshing smell.
Did it really not have any peculiar smell even after it absorbed the bloodthirsty spider emperors corpse? Ning Shu strongly hoped this would continue.
Little Grass then actually waved a leaf at Ning Shu as if it felt Ning Shus emotions.
It seemed that she really had to make it a wisdom pill as soon as possible.
The scarred mercenary stood up and moved his body around. He felt wonderful. All the old ailments that he had were all a little more healed.
What did you put into my body? It was even more effective than medicine! The scarred mercenary looked at Ning Shu and asked.
This is a summoners ability. Ning Shu took out the rations and ate a bit.
Oh. The scarred mercenarys expression was a little strange. He obviously didnt believe what Ning Shu said.
Ning Shu nced at the scarred mercenary who was deep in thought. You eat a little too. Were leaving as soon as we finish eating. Its not safe here anymore.
Okay.
The scarred mercenary took out rations. Once he saw that Ning Shu had finished eating, he hastily detached his water bottle from his waist and offered it to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu was a little puzzled, but still took a sip of the water.
The two left together but walked very slowly as they were deep in the grass and didnt know if something would jump out.
As Ning Shu walked, she also checked to see if there were any herbs around.
Ning Shu found several spiritual herbs and encountered some spiritual fruits that were guarded by monsters. At her current strength, she was able to fight monsters that were not very powerful.
She grasped the monsters tail and mmed the monster against the ground with thud, thud, thuds.
While the monster was dying, Little Grass directly nted its dense roots and vines onto its body. Its roots wrapped around the monster and the sharp root tip plunged into the monsters head, absorbing the monsters monster crystal.
Ning Shu:
N?v(el)B\\jnn
At least this Little Grass now had the instinct to absorb power. That was a good thing.
Ning Shu picked the spiritual fruit and put it in the bag.
When the scarred mercenary saw such a violent Ning Shu who could lift up a monster several times her body size up as if it were childs y and smash it on the ground, he couldnt stop his eyebrows from jumping wildly.
Every time she encountered a monster, she would always rush up and hammer the monster half to death. The grass-like summoned beast would then immediately absorb the monster dry, not even sparing a single monster crystal.
The scarred mercenary couldnt help it anymore and asked, What are you cultivating?
Im a summoner, said Ning Shu offhandedly.
Dont lie to me. None of the summoners Ive met have such an ability. The scarred mercenary didnt believe Ning Shus excuses. Summoners all just elegantly released their summoned beasts.
Hed never seen a summoner like this. She was even more violent than a monster and could lift them despite her small arms and legs. That image was a visual attack
I really am a summoner. Ning Shu pointed at Little Grass who was entangled around the monsters corpse. This is my summoned beast.
The scarred mercenary suddenly knelt to Ning Shu with a thud.
Ning Shu was taken aback and jumped away. What are you doing?
I the scarred mercenarys cheeks trembled. I want to be your disciple.
At your age, you could be my father, yet you want to be my disciple? What a joke. Ning Shu waved her hand. I am a summoner.
Summoners cultivate spiritual consciousness. Those without secret manuals teaching them how to manipte their spiritual consciousness can only feed their summoned beasts monster crystals to strengthen them. Ive never seen anyone who has power like yours, said the scarred mercenary, his eyes filled with longing. In this world filled with danger, every single person wanted to be strong to protect themselves.
People who trained their spiritual consciousness could only train their control over it. They couldnt increase their spiritual consciousness at all. It would be great if they could;
But because spiritual consciousness was immutable, only those who already had great spiritual consciousness could be powerful summoners. They were the only naturally-born powerful summoners.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2017: I Want to Become Your Disciple
Chapter 2017: I Want to Be Your Disciple
Ning Shu didnt expect the mercenary to try to be her disciple. She waspletely speechless for a while.
The scarred mercenary saw that Ning Shus face was a bit strange and took a deep breath.
I swear to the heavens that I will never betray Master. The scarred mercenary kowtowed to Ning Shu and knocked his head against the ground so sincerely that his forehead turned red.
Ning Shu coughed. In reality, when people cultivated her secret manual, it would generate faith power, and the more faith power she had, the more beneficial it would be to her goal of constructing a world.
Ning Shu nodded. Alright.
Many thanks, Master. The scarred mercenary stood up. Because he was taller than Ning Shu, he had to slightly arch his body, which felt a little funny.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the ground and said to him, Sit down. Now I will teach you how to cultivate.
The scarred mercenarys eyes lit up and he immediately sat cross-legged on the ground.
Ning Shu carefully exined the training methods of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts and took a break at the same time. She was a bit tired after rushing through and taking down so many monsters.
Absorb the energy of the heaven and the earth, let it prate your meridians, and finally gather the energy in the dantian, Ning Shu said while sitting next to him.
The spiritual energy would first be absorbed by the body, repairing the bodys hidden injuries and strengthening the muscles and bones.
The scarred mercenary concentrated on his training. Ning Shu sat next to him, checking to see if there was any danger nearby.
Ning Shu looked at Little Grass, who now had many roots and vines, and tried to direct it, telling it to check if there were any dangers around them.
But Little Grass didnt respond. It instead wrapped its vines around her ankles.
Ning Shu:
It seemed that this kind of thing was tooplicated for a de of grass.
Ning Shu then ordered it to let go of her ankles, but its grip actually tightened in response.
Ning Shu dived into her consciousness andmunicated with the green ball of light. This ball of light only had one emotion. That emotion was simr to pleasure.
Ning Shumunicated with it repeatedly and was almost unable to control her temper. Little Grasss consciousness was very simple.
Perhaps it was due to the spiritual contract, but it was rather attached to her.
As for anything else
Ahem, one step at a time
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She should start collecting materials for the wisdom pill now.
The scarred mercenary stopped and opened his eyes. When he saw Ning Shu staring at him, he immediately stood up. Master
Hows your practice going? Ning Shu asked.
The scarred mercenary shook his head. This disciple is dull and didnt sense the energy that Master had talked about at all.
Take your time, Ning Shu said. The scarred mercenary was pretty old. In addition, due to his work, he was constantly on the move so his body had a lot of injuries and impurities in his veins.
Itd take him a while to cultivate some energy.
People who were small like Little Bean with healthy bodies and fewer impurities in the meridians were more able to quickly start sensing energy.
The Unsurpassable Martial Arts, when practiced in a world with abundant spiritual energy, was simply an overpowered tool. It would lead to your sess in all endeavors. However, in a world with sparse spiritual energy, there was no way for it to be that powerful.
Master, what is the name of what were practicing? the scarred mercenary asked.
Ning Shu thought for a while. She couldnt call it the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Its called Attacking Vital Energy. Yes, Attacking Vital Energy
Attacking Vital Energy?! The scarred mercenary repeated it, then nodded. No wonder its so formidable.
The two then walked towards the outer parts of the mountain. Along the way, whenever they encountered a monster, Ning Shu had Little Grass deal with it instead of fighting it herself.
Every time even though she was the one who beat the monster half to death, this nt shamelessly went and collected all the rewards.
In addition, the further toward the outside they went, the weaker the monsters were. If couldnt even deal with these, then she really fed this crappy summoned beast all those treasures for nothing.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2018: Didn’t Know What to Do~~
Chapter 2018: Didnt Know What to Do~~
As if it could sense Ning Shus mood, Little Grass stretched out its vines to entangle the monster. However, the monster was also on alert. It didnt want to fight and instead just directly fled.
Little Grass vines were frozen in ce for a moment like they didnt know what to do. Then it stretched out its vines and wrapped them around Ning Shus ankles.
Ning Shu:
Once they exited Death Mountain, the scarred mercenary let out a long exhale and said to Ning Shu, Master, once we arrive at Death City, this disciple will treat you to a meal.
Im not going back. I still have some things to deal with, but you should go first. Ning Shu shook her head, she still wanted to find some materials to make wisdom pills.
To call Little Grass retarded was even an understatement right now.
Furthermore, along the way she could also collect some monster crystals to help support the family.
Then Ill wait for you in Death City, Master. The scarred mercenary then took the dry rations bag and canteen from his waist. Master, keep it to eat.
She hadnt realized that shed epted such a considerate disciple. Ning Shu took the bag.
Whats your name?
Da Yong.
Oh. Da Yong, you should go now. Train well. Ning Shu said, then she turned around and entered the forest.
As expected, traveling by herself was much more rxed and liberating. Ning Shu began to look for materials to make wisdom pills. These materials had to be in ordance with the characteristics of spiritual creatures and their requirements for growth.
When she got hungry, she could just eat fasting pills. She didnt have to worry about anyone else being suspicious.
Ning Shu found many different materials and even discovered a wisdom fruit tree. Although the wisdom fruit on it was not yet ripe, she still approached it.
Monsters that looked like wasps but were muchrger and each about the size of a water bottle flooded the sky and the earth as they rushed towards her.
It made all her hair rise up on end as her trypophobia red up.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu turned around and ran away without a single thought. Besides, the wisdom fruit still wasnt ripe, so picking it wasnt very useful.
Ning Shu went to look for other materials. Regardless, once the wisdom pill was finished, it would work just as well as the wisdom fruit.
After the nourishment of countless monsters, the current Little Grass was a little stronger than before. Now, whenever it encountered a monster, it would take the initiative to entangle it. Then, its roots would dig straight through the monsters body.
Little Grass finally had a little bit of fighting strength. It was no longer the weak Little Grass from before.
But the price Ning Shu had to pay was quite scary. It had to absorb so many monster crystals and kill so many monsters.
If it were all exchanged for gold coins, it would fill up an entire room of the Yue familys house.
This just showed how important resources were. That was why summoners raised by wealthy families were stronger than those raised bymoners.
Help!
Help
Ning Shu faintly heard someone calling for help. It was even the mournful voice of a woman.
Ning Shus expression remained unchanged as she asked Little Grass, Do you also hear someone shouting?
Little Grass, of course, didnt understand what Ning Shu was saying. However, Ning Shu had already be used to chatting with Little Grass. There was no harm in trying tomunicate more.
Ning Shu felt that Little Grasss consciousness and emotions were now much stronger than before.
Ning Shu followed the sound to search, and finally saw two people entangled by the vines of the man-eating tree in the man-eating tree forest.
When she took a closer look-Oh! Werent these the Miss Mu and Elder Li who had run away with the lotus seeds earlier?
They were tightly entangled by vines and had many injuries on their bodies. The veil on Miss Mus face had disappeared, revealing a beautiful face with bright eyes and white teeth.
However, right now their appearances were quite wretched.
Miss Mu was stunned when she saw Ning Shu. She obviously didnt expect Ning Shu to be alive. The hunchbacked Elder Li in ck also knitted his brows as he saw Ning Shu.
I am the Mu familys eldest miss. As long as you save me, the Mu family will give you generous rewards, Miss Mu said warmly to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu curled her lips. Earlier, the Mu family had wanted to use her as bait.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2019: One of Its Kind
Chapter 2019: One of Its Kind
Now she still wanted Ning Shu to save her.
Ning Shu didnt think of herself as that stupid.
Sensing that there was an intruder, many man-eating trees had stretched out their branches to entangle Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took a dagger and cut off those branches.
Little Grass was dumbfounded as it was the first time it had met one of its kind.
She didnt know if it had a sudden sh of inspiration or something, but Little Grass gradually started expanding its body, then the speed increased like it was growing as if its life depended on it. At the very end, it actually lifted Ning Shu to the sky.
Ning Shu:
Although it was a little awkward, at least it knew to save her.
It could be considered progress.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Miss Mu and Elder Li stared nkly at Ning Shu who was lifted into the sky.
But Ning Shu was now facing an awkward situation. This nt was still growing continuously without stopping. At this rate. it would stab through the sky.
Stop, stop Ning Shu patted its thick vines.
Maybe it was because its energy ran out, but Little Grass finally stopped growing. However, Ning Shu was already so high up that she could touch a cloud by just stretching out a hand.
The entire mountain was at her feet.
She was overlooking the entire Death Mountain!
But
It was too high!
Ning Shu patted Little Grass. Hurry and put me down.
Little Grass was very confused.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu had no choice but to hug its thick vines and slide down. The friction was so intense that the crotch area of her pants got worn out.
When finally she slid to the ground, Ning Shus legs were trembling.
Miss Mus expression was a bit speechless. However, seeing that this de of grass was so powerful, hope red up in her heart.
As long as you are willing to save us, we can give you any reward you want, Miss Mu said to Ning Shu.
They had originally thought they could escape sessfully, but they didnt expect to encounter a giant mountain eagle mid-air.
She was chased by the giant mountain eagle into the man-eating tree forest. In addition, Elder Li also ended up entangled by a man-eating tree in an attempt to save her.
In this forest of man-eating trees, the man-eating trees were invincible.
There were vines from every direction that would attack people from unexpected angles.
Every creature who entered this forest would eventually be turned into a meal for these man-eating trees.
Ning Shu used a dagger to cut through the vines that were attacking her as she said, I want your 25 lotus seeds.
Miss Mus expression was a little ugly. She had finally gotten these twenty-something lotus seeds after so much effort and this girl was asking for this sky-high price. She even wanted to take all of them!
25 is too much, Miss Mu couldnt help but say. We can discuss it.
I want 25. You dont think your life is worth 25 lotus seeds? Ning Shu felt that there were more and more vines gathering around her.
It was getting a bit hard to keep up now. All around her, the cut branches spurted out some fishy-smelling blood.
Little Grass clumsily reached out its vines to coil around the branches of the man-eating tree.
Ning Shu:
Was there an iota of use in wrapping itself around a branch?
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2020: Cute Stupidity
Chapter 2020: Cute Stupidity
Ning Shu couldnt help but facepalm at this cute stupidity.
More and more vines from the man-eating trees were attacking and Ning Shu was a little overwhelmed. The vines were not monsters and could still entangle people even if they were cut.
Little Grass lifted Ning Shu up into the sky again so that the vines would not reach Ning Shu.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu decided to retreat. There was nothing to be gained from struggling against these vines endlessly. Besides, she didnt n on saving these people.
Little Grass plunged its roots into the trunk of the man-eating tree, which resulted in fresh blood flowing out along the trunk. In the end, its roots actually snapped the entire tree in half.
Ning Shu:
Why did she feel that Little Grasss eating instinct was a little frightening?
Dont fight for now! Save us first. Miss Mus expression was as if she was in a lot of pain. The branches of the man-eating tree had entered her body and were currently sucking her blood.
In addition, she didnt know what was injected into her body, but it made her body feel hot. It was as if she was about to be corroded.
Ning Shu was expressionless. She didnt intend to save them. Even if the Mu familys miss died in front of her, she wouldnt bat an eye.
Seeing that Ning Shu was so unconcerned, Miss Mus expression became a little desperate. Her internal organs were so hot that they seemed to be melting.
The Mu family will give you anything you want. We can give you all 25 of the lotus seeds, Miss Mu said anxiously.
After Ning Shu heard her say that, she became even less inclined to save them. It would be impressive enough already if they didnt kill her, let alonepensate her with such a handsome reward.
The reputation of such a big family could not be destroyed by amoner like Ning Shu who could only live from hand to mouth.
Miss Mu was clearly an arrogant and proud person. If she were rescued by Ning Shu, she would lose all face.
If you save me, I can ept you as my disciple. I am a prized member of the Mu family and I will definitely give you a good reward. Elder Lis face was a little pale.
His summoned beast was dead. It had been turned into a pool of blood and absorbed by the man-eating trees.
His internal organs were about to bepletely liquefied.
Ning Shu indifferently said, How can you be someones master with your strength? In addition, what kind of master would have to be saved by their disciple?
You Elder Lisplexion turned even paler. He looked deathly pale. He was also unable to stop blood from leaking out of the corners of his mouth.
After several days of rotting, his internal organs could no longer support even the most basic operations.
Elder Li, Elder Li Seeing Elder Li vomiting blood, Miss Mus expression became even more desperate. She turned her head and begged Ning Shu, Please save me, Im begging you!
At this time, Miss Mupletely gave up her dignity. After all, being able to live was the most important thing.
Ning Shu tilted her head and didnt speak. She was waiting for Miss Mu to die so she could take the twenty-something lotus seeds.
Do you know who I am? As long as you save me, you can have anything you want! Miss Mu yelled at Ning Shu, her face twisted from the pain.
Ning Shu did not look at Miss Mu but instead looked at the mountain range around them.
Miss Mu finally couldnt endure the corroding power anymore. She abruptly vomited blood, then died.
Little Grass, get me over there. Ning Shu said to Little Grass. Immediately afterward, she shook her head. It wasnt like this little guy could understand her.
Ning Shu hugged the thick vine and slid down again. Then, she froze. The crotch area of her pants now had a hole.
Ning Shu brandished her dagger, walked to the front of the man-eating tree, and directly dragged the corpse of Miss Mu away. There were vines tightly coiled around the corpse of Miss Mu which Ning Shu cut.
Ning Shu ran out of the man-eating trees area while dragging Miss Mus corpse. She then felt all over Miss Mus body.
Finally, she felt a box. When she opened it, white smoke drifted from the box, and a gust of chilly wind appeared.
So this was the method for preserving the lotus seeds.
Ning Shu threw a few lotus seeds in her mouth. After all, saving it had no purpose. The Mu family must know that Miss Mu came to look for the lotus seeds. If lotus seeds were sold in the market, lots of suspicions might fall on her head.
The lotus seeds that entered her body were freezing cold. Ning Shu chewed a few times and swallowed it. The cold was iparable. It was as if a bucket of ice water was poured on her in the middle of summer.
A gust of spiritual energy rushed into her dantian. There was so much of it that it felt like it was trying to break through her dantian. In the end, it was all absorbed by the energy in her dantian.
It seemed as if the energy had eaten and was now full. It hupped.
Little Grass walked to Ning Shus side. Ning Shu threw one on the ground to give to it. Shed like to see how it would be able to eat without a mouth.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
?Chapter 2021: Can’t Eat This Stuff
Chapter 2021: Cant Eat This Stuff
Ning Shu searched for treasures on Miss Mu and found a few purple-gold coins. These were even higher-level currencies than gold coins.
Sure enough, the gold belt was earned from killing and burning.
Ning Shu put the purple-gold coins away in a cloth bag. Other items like weapons had the Mu familys emblem so Ning Shu didnt want them.
Little Grass actually extended its vines and wrapped them around the corpse of Miss Mu. It seemed to be nning to absorb the corpse.
Ning Shu:
You cant eat this stuff.
Ning Shu dragged the corpse by its leg and threw it directly into the man-eating tree forest. Vines immediately dragged Miss Mus corpse away.
Little Grass was dumbfounded as it watched Ning Shu throw away its prey. It was so stunned that it didnt move for a long time.
Ning Shu patted the dust off her hands and said to Little Grass who was by her side, You cant eat creatures that have two legs. You cant eat people.
Little Grass could eat monsters but Ning Shu was afraid it would cause unnecessary trouble if it made it a habit to eat people.
Okay, lets go now to find the materials for a wisdom pill. Ning Shu walked away with her hands sped behind her back.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Little Grass levitated and floated around Ning Shu.
Previously, Ning Shu had killed all the monsters in front of them while Little Grass collected their corpses. Now, Little Grass was killing the monsters and destroying the corpses while Ning Shu watched from behind.
After staying in Death Mountain for several days, she finally got all the materials to make a wisdom pill.
Right after, she encountered a ripe wisdom fruit tree.
But a swarm of giant wasps guarded the wisdom fruits. Just one sting from them could be fatal.
Ning Shu stood far away, pointed to the red wisdom fruits, and said to the Little Grass who was floating beside her, Do you see that? If you eat that fruit you wont be so stupid anymore. You should go pick some of that wisdom fruit.
After all, vines were not afraid of being stung.
Understand? Ning Shu asked.
Little Grass just circled Ning Shu. Ning Shu helplessly said, Dont you want that fruit? Go pick it.
Little Grass paused in front of Ning Shu for a bit and then flew towards wisdom fruits.
Ning Shu hurriedly backed away. If it was necessary she would leave Little Grass behind and run off on her own. Hopefully the silly thing wont lead the wasps toward her.
Little Grass flew to the front of the wisdom fruits, stretched out its dense vines, coiled them around the wisdom fruit tree, and uprooted it.
It then dragged the entire fruit tree towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu looked at the buzzing wasps flooding the sky above as they rushed towards her.
Oh dear.
Ning Shu quickly turned around and ran away.
Little Grass noticed that Ning Shu was running fast so it ran faster to catch up.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu quickly gave Little Grass an order, Lets split up and run.
Little Grass continued to drag the tree and rushed towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu was seriously speechless.
Ning Shu thought for a moment and waited for Little Grass to catch up to her. When it did, she picked the few wisdom fruits from the tree and then ran for her life.
As she ran, she sprinkled poison powder behind her.
Ning Shu was so tired it felt as if she would copse by the time she finally ran outside Death Mountain. But even then, she could still hear buzzing sounds behind her.
Ning Shu gasped for breath as she continued to run.
She was the most afraid of pig teammates. It was seriously the most unbearable type of pain.
This guys true skill was seriously in trolling his teammates.
Ning Shu was just so angry!
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2022: Harvest This Time Was Pretty Good
Chapter 2022: Harvest This Time Was Pretty Good
Ning Shu nned to make the wisdom pill now that she was back in Death City. However, she needed to find a pill furnace and there was probably none here.
Furthermore, she had already been out for such a long time. She needed to go home.
Ning Shu nned to first take a rest for the night and go home the next day.
The harvest this time was pretty good. The money taken from Miss Mus body and the few monster crystals she saved was enough for her to get a pill furnace.
Master, youre back?
The moment Ning Shu walked into the inn, Da Yong walked up and greeted her.
Master, I have been waiting for you for a long time. I was worried that something had happened to you! Da Yong said happily.
Ning Shu sat down and Da Yong immediately got someone to bring them food.
After the dishes were served, Ning Shu picked up chopsticks and asked, How has your training been going?
Theres nothing much going on. Its just that my body is feeling much healthier. Da Yong said it casually but his expression was pleased and full of enthusiasm.
Those with strong hopes were naturally filled with enthusiasm.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Train well. Ning Shu nodded.
Master, can this Attacking Vital Energy method be taught to others? Da Yong carefully looked at Ning Shu. Master, I want to form a team of Attacking Vital Energy mercenaries. Perhaps Attacking Vital Energy can even defeat summoners.
Ning Shu took a sip of soup. You have quite a bit of ambition, You havent even cultivated any energy and yet youve thought this far already.
Master, its not ambition. I just want to rely on this to make a living, Da Yong said. If Master does not agree, I will not reveal the Attacking Vital Energy method.
Its okay, you can reveal it, Ning Shu said indifferently. The more that people trained with it, the more faith shed collect.
As long as they practiced her methods, it would produce faith.
Thank you, Master. Da Yong promptly thanked her.
Ning Shu paid for a guest room in the inn and took out a few wisdom fruits for Little Bean to absorb. She nned to go back home tomorrow. Plus, sses would be starting up again soon.
Master, I will go with you. Da Yong followed Ning Shu out of Death City.
Ning Shu didnt say anything.
The entire way back, Ning Shu tried tomunicate with Little Grass green ball of light with her consciousness. After eating a few wisdom fruits, Little Grass consciousness was enriched a lot and its consciousness and emotions became stronger.
She could feel excitement, pleasure, and dependence there.
If it ate some more wisdom pills, Little Grasss intelligence would probably gradually improve.
She really couldnt stand having a pig teammate.
But there was currently a big problem. Little Grass wanted to stretch out its vines and coil them around any creatures it saw other than Ning Shu, making them its rations.
It had extended its vines towards Da Yong and tried to drag him away several times.
Every time Little Grass was like this, Ning Shu released some negative emotions. Little Grass would then take back its vines and instead wrap them around Ning Shus wrists after it felt that she was upset.
Ive already told you, you cant eat the two-legged creatures that look like your owner, Ning Shu repeatedly exhorted.
Little Grass turned into a shiny green de of grass the size of a palm and swayed in front of Ning Shu.
Ning Shu pushed aside Little Grass who was blocking her sight.
You dont need to follow me. You can just do whatever you need, Ning Shu said to Da Yong once they were back at the imperial capital.
Da Yong walked Ning Shu back home, told Ning Shu to take good care of herself, and left.
Ning Shu opened the door and saw Little Bean sitting cross-legged on the ground training. Ning Shu quietly walked in.
From the looks of things, she really had to set up a spirit gathering formation in the house.
It was necessary for the members of the Yue family to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Although they could not be super powerful, they could still use it to strengthen their bodies.
The two elders of the Yue family had poor health due to long-term overexertion. If they practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, their health would be much better.
Ning Shu took out gold coins from her bag, put them on the table, then stared at Little Bean as he trained.
When Little Bean stopped and saw that Ning Shu was staring at him, he immediately stood up in pleasant surprise and ran over. Big Sister, youre back?
Yep, hows your practice been going? Ning Shu asked Little Bean with a smile.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2023: Now Strong Enough to Support the Family
Chapter 2023: Now Strong Enough to Support the Family
Sister, what is this? Its so amazing! I can even lift up the table now! Little Bean flexed his arm a bit.
For a five-year-old child to lift up a table, required a shocking amount of strength.
Have you cultivated any energy? Ning Shu asked.
Yes! Its swimming in my stomach, said Little Bean as he jumped excitedly.
Big Sister will teach you how to release that energy. Use your mental strength, Ning Shu instructed Little Bean.
However, Little Bean was small and had a limitedprehension ability. As a result, Ning Shu could only ask Little Bean to practice by himself a lot.
When Mother Yue came back, her face was filled with exhaustion. She saw Ning Shu and breathed a sigh of relief. You finally came back. You were gone for so long without any news. Your father and I were worried to death.
Mother, didnt I end up fine in the end? Ning Shu gave Mother Yue the bag on the table. From now on, you dont have to wash or starch or mend clothing. I am now strong enough to support the family.
When Mother Yue took the bag and felt its weight, she couldnt help but change her expression. Upon opening it, she saw it was filled with golden coins.
Mother Yue looked a little panicked. Where did this moneye from?
I got some monster crystals and sold them for some money. This way you wont have to work anymore, Ning Shu said. Get something delicious for the family.
The money needs to be saved. Mother Yue put away the bag and hid it.
They had suddenly be so wealthy; Mother Yue couldnt help but feel a little scared.
Ning Shu couldnt help but say, Mother, its okay. This time when I went out to train, my summoned beast became much stronger. Ning Shu released Little Grass.
Ning Shu told Little Grass to make its appearance a bit more dramatic and for once it was quite obedient. The moment it appeared, its vines directly covered the entire room including the ceiling.
Its roots plunged deep and plowed into the floor.
Ning Shu facepalmed. This great de of grass.
Mother Yues expression was dazed. She seemed too stunned to react.
Big Sister, you are so great! Youre too amazing! Little Bean pped his hands. I just knew Big Sister would be a powerful summoner!
Ning Shu put Little Grass away. The floor seriously couldnt be looked at anymore.
It really was like the cliche of only being able to be handsome for three seconds.
How did you do it? Mother Yue asked Ning Shu. Why is your summoned beast suddenly so strong?
When I went out to train, it absorbed some monster crystals and monster corpses, Ning Shu exined.
Mother Yue nodded, So it was like this. Its good that youve gotten stronger. That way, you can protect yourself. Its really good.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The rims of Mother Yues eyes were a little red. Ning Shu said, Mother, you dont need to wash or starch or mend clothes anymore. I can provide for you guys now.
Okay, okay. Im going to go cook. Mother Yue put away the gold coins.
Ning Shu decided to go out to get a pill furnace and start making wisdom pills. She said to Mother Yue, I need to head out for a bit.
Okay,e back quickly. Mother Yues voice became much lighter.
Ning Shu went to the shop to see if there was a pill furnace.
Ning Shu didnt think there would be pill furnaces in this world so she was shocked when she found one. It turned out that medicine masters refined their medicine in pill furnaces.
Looking at it like this, the medicine of this world was more like a semi-finished pill.
Ning Shu bought a slightly more expensive pill furnace. Inferior pill furnaces would easily explode and the materials for wisdom pills were not easy to find. If the furnace exploded, then she would have failed in refining the pill.
Ning Shu went home carrying the furnace on her shoulders. Father Yue had already gotten home and was using mud to fill up the cracks in the floor made by the vines.
What did you buy this for? Yue Xing asked.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2024: Concocting Wisdom Pills
Chapter 2024: Concocting Wisdom Pills
This is to practice refining medicine. This was the task assigned by the Instructor. Ning Shu put down the pill furnace and said to Yue Xing, Father, can you help me build a stove? So that I can have a fire.
Normally, the summoned beasts of pill refiners were rted to fire. That was because the summoned beasts could then be used to help refine medicine.
However,moners could only use firewood, which made the strength of the fire hard to control. Ning Shu bitterly nned to do so as well.
Okay. Yue Xing agreed without asking anything else.
Ning Shu took out a spirit essence crystal, ced it on the eye of the formation, chanted a spell, and arranged a spirit gathering formation.
Having more abundant spiritual energy could make pill concoction likelier to seed and improve their quality.
After eating, Ning Shu began to instruct the two elders of the Yue family to start learning the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
The two elders of the Yue family shook their heads and said that they were getting old. What point was there in them cultivating?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, progress in the training of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts was independent of age. Ning Shu insisted that the two of them start practicing it. In the beginning, the two of them couldnt grasp the gist of it and wanted to give up.
So Ning Shu asked Little Bean to supervise them. asionally, Little Bean would lift up a table to scare his parents.
Ning Shu also started to work on the pill concoction. She needed to ensure sess in just one take since there was only enough material for one batch.
Ning Shu first poked at the me under the pill furnace. Then, she pushed open the pill furnaces lid and threw various spiritual herbs and spiritual fruits into it, controlling the materials inside with mental power.
Ning Shu stayed near the pill furnace for several days. During this time, no one was allowed to disturb her. When she was hungry, she just swallowed some fasting pills.
A few dayster, the pill furnace began to emit a medicinal fragrance. Ning Shu used mental energy to probe the situation in the pill furnace. It was ready to start coagting.
As long as the coagtion was sessful, the pill concoction would be as well.
It was fortunate that shed learned pill concoction and how to arrange a formation from the kelp. Although it had been hard to learn, she was d that she had learned these skills.
Little Grass was a nt. The kelp was also a nt. They could be counted to be the same species.
Ning Shu clenched her teeth and drew more mental power to condense the pill.
After persisting for a long time, the wisdom pill finally condensed, and Ning Shu exhaustedly sat on the ground.
Little Grass had been hovering around Ning Shu this entire time. It was obvious that it could smell the wisdom pill.
Ning Shu wiped the sweat from her forehead, got up, and lifted the lid off the pill furnace. There were several pills in it. Ning Shu counted six.
Pretty good. Although it wasnt as good as the kelp who could make nine or more pills per pill concoction, she shouldntpare herself to him. The kelp was a strange creature who had already lived for countless years.
Ning Shu wrapped up the wisdom pills, poured out one, and threw it to Little Grass. Little Grass roots dug into the pill and the pill soon disappeared.
Its absorption ability was simply frightening.
The green ball of light in its consciousness grew a little bit and sent waves of enjoyment and longing to Ning Shu.
Little Grass stretched out its vines to wrap around Ning Shus ankles and even gently scratched at Ning Shus skin.
Ning Shu: So ticklish.
Ning Shu threw another wisdom pill at it. That wisdom pill was immediately absorbed as well.
Little Grass scratched Ning Shu with its leaves again, so Ning Shu gave it another one. She then said, The rest are to be saved forter.
Ning Shu stretched. Her entire body had turned gray from the ash, her face was pale and bluish, and she was very haggard.
After washing up, she greeted Mother Yue, telling her that she was nning to go to sleep and replenish her energy.
sses are starting again the day after tomorrow. Dont sleep for too long, Mother Yue said.
Ning Shu waved her hand, I know.
Little Grass also began to digest the power of the wisdom pill. Ning Shu called it back to the summoning space, then fell into a deep sleep.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2025: As Long as You Are Strong
Chapter 2025: As Long as You Are Strong
Ning Shu slept until noon the next day and woke up full of vigor.
Shuangshuang, take your brother to the Summoner Union to see if he can be a summoner. He is already six years old. Yue Xing said to Ning Shu, with intense expectation in his eyes.
If both of their children were summoners, the Yue family could potentially rise up from their low social status.
Ning Shu nodded, Okay.
Ning Shu took Little Beans hand as they walked towards the union and asked, Are you nervous?
Nonot nervous. Little Beans voice trembled. Ning Shu responded with a smile, Even if you cant be a summoner, its fine. With your current strength, an ordinary summoner is no match for you at all.
As of now, if Little Bean clenched his fist and gave someone a punch, if the person wasnt that strong theyd be instant KOed.
Dad wants me to be a summoner. Little Bean pouted and was about to cry.
Right now summoners were acknowledged by the mainstream as the most powerful. Everyone regarded being a summoner who can produce a summoned beast as the greatest honor.
Ning Shu said with a smile, As long as you are strong, as long as you can protect yourself, as long as you can kill monsters- it doesnt matter whether you are a summoner or not.
One of the drawbacks of being a summoner was that their power came from the summoned beast. As such, they were extremely dependent on the summoned beast during battle. This was risky though because the summoned beast was not an immortal creature and could also die.
When a summoned beast died, the summoner had to summon another, sign the contract, and restart training all over again. It was all very difficult.
Ones power should be in their own hands.
If you cant be a summoner, then we will be an Attacking Vital Energy n. Ning Shu patted Little Beans shoulder.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Attacking Vital Energy n. Little Beans eyes lit up. It sounds so powerful.
Ning Shu took Little Bean into the union, and someone took Little Bean in to test.
Ning Shu waited outside. After half an hour, Little Bean came out. He hung his head and looked shocked and dejected.
Ning Shu knew he had failed by sight alone.
Summoners were rarely born frommoners. Yue Shuangshuang was already quite lucky to be a summoner.
Yue Jun has no potential to be a summoner.
Wa Little Bean threw himself into Ning Shus arms, crying heartbrokenly.
People around them ignored themon disy. Too many people failed every day.
Ning Shu carried Little Bean out of the union.
Big Sister, I cant be a summoner. Dad will definitely be disappointed. Little Bean said, wiping his tears as he sobbed.
Ning Shu patted Little Beans face, Smile and live with it.
Little Bean:
Big Sister, Im sad. I cant smile.
Ning Shus expression was rxed. Since you cant be a summoner, then you should just properly train your body and develop its potential. Big Sister wasnt joking when she said she wanted to establish an Attacking Vital Energy n, you know.
But I want to have a summoned beast like Little Grass who can apany me and y with me. Little Bean wasnt that sad anymore, but he still hadnt epted his non-summoner status.
A summoned beast like Little Grass? Ning Shu couldnt help but roll her eyes. With all the resources shed spent on Little Grass, who knew how many summoned beasts couldve been cultivated.
The advantages of being strong are obvious. However, you must be willing to invest the resources to get there.
Therefore, cultivating nt-based summoned beasts was not as cost-effective as animal-based summoned beasts.
Be a man and wipe away your tears. Ning Shu wiped the tears from Little Beans face with her sleeve. She nned to go to the mercenary union to find the scarred mercenary.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2026: Are You Willing to Join the Yue Clan?
Chapter 2026: Are You Willing to Join the Yue n?
When she arrived at the mercenary union, she saw the scarred mercenary talking to a few people. It seemed as if he was the leader of the group.
Da Yong. Ning Shu called him.
When others saw a seventeen-year-old girl with a child by her side calling for Da Yong, their expressions turned strange. One person asked Da Yong, Since when did you have a wife and child?
What nonsense, shut your mouth. Da Yong said with a dark expression. He quickly walked towards Ning Shu.
Master, why are you here? Da Yong bowed slightly towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu waved her hand, gesturing for him to stop, You dont have to be like this in public.
Lets go to the restaurant and talk, I have something to tell you. Ning Shu held hands with Little Bean.
When they arrived at the restaurant, Da Yong ordered a few dishes as well as some snacks for Little Bean.
Little Bean took the snack and ate it happily.
Ning Shu asked Da Yong, How is your training going?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
I can feel a strand of energy. My training speed is rather slow. Da Yong said.
Take it easy, dont fret over your cultivation. Ning Shu looked at Da Yong and asked, You said you were going to form a mercenary team, hows that going?
There are already several members. Ive passed on to them the training method of Attacking Vital Energy. Da Yong said while examining Ning Shus face.
This manual was like a cheat code. It could be trained even without a necessary natural talent. If it were anyone else, they definitely wouldnt be so generous and would keep it to themselves.
Ning Shu nodded. Are you willing to join the Yue n? You dont need to change your surname to be Yue, you only need to be a disciple of the Yue n. Anyone who cultivates Attacking Vital Energy must remember the Yue family. In the future, the Yue family will develop into the Attacking Vital Energy n.
Master, what do you need me to do? Da Yong, for better or worse, was someone whos already made a living out here for half his life. As such, he understood his masters situation with perfect rity.
The Yue family she was talking about, it would be a bit difficult for it to develop into a n.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at Da Yong. Da Yong said, Im willing.
Just do what you usually do. If the Yue family encounters any danger in the future, I hope you can help, Ning Shu said.
Yes, Master gave me a new life. If I can, I will definitely repay Master, Da Yong said sincerely.
She had saved his life and taught him about Attacking Vital Energy.
Ning Shu saw that Little Bean had basically finished eating, so they bid farewell to Da Yong.
Big Sister, why did that uncle call you Master? Little Bean asked Ning Shu.
Its just a title. Little Bean will definitely be strong in Attacking Vital Energy in the future. Only when you are strong independently of others can you reach true strength. Ning Shu said with sureness.
Once one reached theter stages of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts training, they could easily hold their own against other cultivators.
Big Sister, I will definitely be strong.
When Father Yue learned that his son was not a summoner he looked disappointed. Little Bean patted his chest and said, I will be strong in Attacking Vital Energy in the future.
Ning Shu said, Mother and Father, you should also train well. This secret manual was given to me by an expert. That expert is very strong, even stronger than many summoners.
The two elders of the Yue family nodded.
When sses started again, Ning Shu saw Lian Bingmeng at the academy entrance.
Ning Shu felt that she hadnt seen Lian Bingmeng in a long time.
Lian Bingmeng had be much stronger. She had a beautiful bird, whose whole body was red like it was bathed in fire, perched on her shoulder.
This was probably one of Lian Bingmengs summoned beasts.
Her summoned beasts were all top-level summoned beasts like dragons or phoenixes. Furthermore, their starting points were also a hundred thousand miles ahead.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2027: Just Take It
Chapter 2027: Just Take It
By Lian Bingmengs side were several people. All of them were handsome men or beautiful women that were famous within the academy.
Despite Yue Shuangshuangs wish to be stronger and defeat Lian Bingmeng, Ning Shu didnt n to have any sort of entanglement with Lian Bingmeng right now.
The academy would have a tournament a monthter to test the students control over their summoned beasts.
This tournament was very important and had various rewards for winning.
Beating Lian Bingmeng then would be pretty cool.
Yue Shuangshuang. Lian Bingmeng looked at Ning Shu and called to her.
Ning Shu felt a little helpless and nned to just walk away like she didnt hear it.
Yue Shuangshuang, Yue Shuangshuang
Ning Shu turned around and walked towards Lian Bingmeng, greeting her and saying, Long time no see.
I havent seen you this entire break! What have you been doing? Lian Bingmeng took out two monster crystals and handed them to Ning Shu. Here, here are some monster crystals that we got from training. Take it, your summoned beast is too weak.
Its too expensive, I cant. Ning Shu waved her hand.
Just take it if Im giving it to you. Lian Bingmeng pressed Ning Shu to ept the monster crystals.
Ning Shu smiled, epted the monster crystals, and took out a wisdom fruit. This is my gift in return.
A wisdom fruit was much more precious than monster crystals.
Lian Bingmeng was stunned when she saw the bright red wisdom fruit in Ning Shus hand and disbelievingly asked, Where did your wisdom fruite from? I remember that you didnt take the one I offeredst time.
Lian Bingmeng took the wisdom fruit and looked at it. It was indeed a real wisdom fruit. But how could this kind of thing be on Yue Shuangshuang?
Seeing Lian Bingmengs astonished and doubtful eyes, Ning Shus heart suddenly felt unprecedented joy.
This wasnt Ning Shus own emotion, but rather the result of lingering resentment hidden in Yue Shuangshuangs heart.
The things Ning Shu could pull out now were worth more than Lian Bingmengs. She felt like she could finally stand with a straight back.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Endlessly giving and endlessly asking for things were of the same nature. In one scenario, one could never repay the other, while in the other scenario, one could not support the other forever.
I got it by ident. Since you gave me the monster crystals, Ill give you the wisdom fruit, Ning Shu said.
Lian Bingmeng frowned tightly and grabbed Ning Shus wrist. Yue Shuangshuang, did something happen to you?
Lian Bingmeng didnt quite believe that Yue Shuangshuang could get this kind of thing. Yue Shuangshuang was the kind of person to save and bring home even the one silver coin provided by the welfare union.
Things like wisdom fruits cost tens of thousands of gold coins.
Nothing you might be thinking of happened to me. I got the wisdom fruit through pure and clean means, not through the means that youre thinking of. Ning Shu said calmly.
Alright, if she wants to trade her wisdom fruit, then trade it. Mu Ziqi said lightly. If she wants to p her own face just to make it look bigger, then let her.
Usually these types ofmoners use a weird form of self-esteem to cover up their inner sense of inferiority. Mu Ziqis expression was indifferent.
Ning Shu nced at Mu Ziqi and recalled Miss Mu who had died in the man-eating forest.
Judging from Mu Ziqis calm appearance, she probably wasnt his sister. Large families often had numerous branches. Who knew what his rtionship was with Miss Mu.
Keep the wisdom fruit for yourself, I dont want it. As for the monster crystals, theyre not that valuable. You should keep them. Lian Bingmeng threw the wisdom fruit in her hand back to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu caught the wisdom fruit and threw the two monster crystals back to Lian Bingmeng. I have no reason to want your things either.
She couldnt understand why this person never asked others if they wanted something before giving it to them.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2028: She’s Just Jealous of You
Chapter 2028: Shes Just Jealous of You
Lian Bingmeng just had to show off her true goodness and beauty. She said that she treated Yue Shuangshuang as a friend, but in reality, she treated Yue Shuangshuang like a dog, rewarding Yue Shuangshuang with bones every once in a while.
Yue Shuangshuang spent a whole lifetime stuck in Lian Bingmengs shadow.
Other people didnt even know Yue Shuangshuangs name. When they saw her, they would say that she was a dog that clung to Lian Bingmengs leg for relief from her familys poverty.
Lian Bingmeng caught the monster crystals, frowned, and said with a cold face, I find you very strange. I just want to treat you as a friend and for you to quickly be stronger. Yet you actually react in this way. Is it really that embarrassing for you to ept my gifts? Youre super uptight.
Why do you talk to her so much? Some people will alwayspare themselves with others. Shes just jealous of your talent, of your summoned beast, of you. Mu Ziqi said to Lian Bingmeng.
If I met such a person, I would ignore them. The mud on the ground will always be mud on the ground. No matter what you do, shell always treat you coldly despite your good intentions. You two are walking different paths, going to different ces. As such, why insist on making ns together?
Commoners just like to show off their pretend wealth.
Its clear that she doesnt have such confidence, but she insists on faking
All those outstanding men around Lian Bingmeng angrily spoke one after another.
Ning Shus expression was indifferent. Wasnt it normal for people to be jealous and feel inferior?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
But as long as Yue Shuangshuang was by Lian Bingmengs side, as soon as she did something that made Lian Bingmeng unhappy, she would be used of not knowing whats good for herself and having too much pride for amoner.
You dont want to be friends with Lian Bingmeng hey, you dont know whats good for yourself
You dont take what shes offering you- hey, how can you be so ungrateful
She didnt want to ept it.
Shed rather have Lian Bingmeng be aloof and remote and ignore her.
This friendship had a huge disparity in status between the two.
Lian Bingmeng also felt wronged. She wanted to be friends and was considerate to Yue Shuangshuang but this was the result.
It was seriously unfathomable!
Do whatever you want, if you need something in the future you cane to find me. Lian Bingmengs expression was indifferent. She turned around and left.
Thank you. Ning Shu thanked her.
It was clear that she had been too ungrateful, to the point Lian Bingmeng didnt want to care about her anymore.
How stupid!
Ning Shu entered the ssroom and sat next to Lian Bingmeng. Lian Bingmeng didnt even nce at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu was happy and at ease. She took out a book to read from the bookshelf at the back of the ssroom and asionally nced in her consciousness space. A green ball of light was rolling around and gradually growing.
Little Grass was still sleeping. It probably absorbed too much a while ago. After waking up, there should be a huge breakthrough.
Ning Shu just wished Little Grass could grow a brain. Its ability was already pretty good, after all, it killed a lot of monsters at Fallen Mountain.
Its twisting vines alone would be troublesome for pretty much everyone.
Lian Bingmeng next to her saw Ning Shu staring at the book in a daze and rapped her finger on the table. Ning Shu came back to her senses and looked at Lian Bingmeng in confusion.
Yue Shuangshuang, are you hiding something from me? Its not embarrassing to be weak but it is to do something like selling your soul and dignity. Lian Bingmeng still doubted the origin of Ning Shus wisdom fruit.
Ning Shu slightly smiled, It isnt embarrassing to sell ones soul and dignity, whats embarrassing is if it wasnt sold for a good price.
Thats twisted logic. Lian Bingmeng stared at Ning Shu. I treat you as my friend. I dont want your soul or dignity. Yet you still think Im harming you.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2029: Becoming Stronger Together…
Chapter 2029: Bing Stronger Together
Lian Bingmeng has never met anyone as sensitive and foolish as Yue Shuangshuang.
When she previously did tasks with her mercenary partners, their interactions were always lighthearted and straightforward.
Howe Yue Shuangshuang was so different from those straightforward mercenaries?
Yue Shuangshuang, Im just worried that youre walking down the wrong road. What are you so worked up for? Lian Bingmeng frowned. I think youve changed. You were kind and adorable before but now that my strengths grown, youve be reserved.
Lian Bingmeng almost directly said that Ning Shu was jealous of her.
You are strong, I am weak. We are not suited for being friends. Ning Shu directly said. She felt deja vu, it was like she was covering delicate porcin with an iron lid.
It felt disharmonious to have to walk together.
When I used to be weak, you were very good to me. Now that I am strong and able to help you, youre like this. You are so unreasonable. Lian Bingmengs expression was ugly.
I hope we can be partners moving forward together.
Ning Shu: _
The truth was that Lian Bingmeng subconsciously disliked her low strength. Otherwise, why did she not invite Yue Shuangshuang when she formed her mercenary team.
She knew that if Yue Shuangshuang joined, it would be a hindrance to the team.
Bing stronger together What a joke.
You have your point of view, I have my point of view, It can only be said that we cant match.
Yue Shuangshuang, I can lend you what you need, and you can return it to me when you get stronger. Lian Bingmeng said, Selling yourself wontst long.
Ning Shu flipped through the book and said with a smile, I didnt sell myself. You want to know where the wisdom fruit came from. Would you believe me if I said I picked it by myself?
Lian Bingmeng didnt speak. Her expression made it clear that she didnt believe her.
See, even if Yue Shuangshuang told the truth, no one would believe her.
In his instructors uniform, Instructor Wen walked in and gently said, A tournament will be held by the academy in a month. As such, everyone should step up their training during this time.
There will be prizes if you win. Instructor Wens voice was so gentle, that it made Ning Shu feel like she was soaking in a hot spring.
Lets go to the training room now.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
While everyone else was training by battling, Ning Shu was sitting in the corner, watching others duel.
Lian Bingmeng basically defeated everyone else in seconds, effortlessly tyrannizing her opponents.
Lian Bingmeng is so powerful
Right, and this is just one of her summoned beasts, the other summoned beasts are also very powerful
Beautiful and powerful
I heard that both the Fourth Prince and Mu Ziqi like her
What a goddess
Ning Shu was listening to what these onlookers said. Lian Bingmeng was indeed quite charming. With her strong confidence, she was at least more attractive than women who could only rely on men to protect them.
Ning Shu didnt want to fight her to the death at all.
The original host only wished that she could get stronger and defeat Lian Bingmeng.
She could defeat Lian Bingmeng at the academy tournament a monthter.
Ning Shus heart only held one question: what was that pearl in Lian Bingmengs possession?
Lian Bingmeng could go from garbage to prodigy at once with a consciousness powerful enough to control so many summoned beasts.
Wheres your flower pot? Instructor Wen saw Ning Shu pick at her fingernails with her head down.
Ning Shu stood up. I put it away.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2030: The Questions Asked by Top Students
Chapter 2030: The Questions Asked by Top Students
Little Grass was currently in deep slumber and Ning Shu had no idea when it would wake up. If Little Grass still hadnt in a month, she would just have to enter the arena and fight her opponent alone.
When you have time,municate more with your summoned beast When he recalled that Ning Shus summoned beast was a de of grass, it was difficult for him to think of good advice to give. Train more.
Okay Ning Shu nodded.
You should enter the specialized nt course as soon as possible. That way, you can have targeted training. Instructor Wen said.
Thank you, Instructor. Ning Shu nodded.
In fact, Ning Shu thought this would be hard to achieve. The specialized nt course would only ept those who had summoned beasts with great talent and potential. For example, nts like man-eating flowers and others with powerful lethality.
Yue Shuangshuang took this ss because she didnt get into the specialized nt course.
It was very tragic.
Additionally, the resources needed to cultivate nts were not something Yue Shuangshuang could afford.
Instructor Wen thought for a while, then gently said to Ning Shu, Have you thought of bing a part-time martial artist? That way, you will at least have some ability to protect yourself.
The only thing is ordinary girls often cant stand the kind of suffering youd need to endure to be one. Instructor Wen suggested to Ning Shu.
It was impossible to be very strong as a martial artist. After all, martial arts was just a little bit of punching and kicking. Even those withrge iron-like palms would still have to use shovels.
However, Ning Shu was still very grateful to Instructor Wen for his advice. Thank you, Instructor.
You are my student. I hope my students can all be strong, Instructor Wen gently said.
Ning Shu really wanted to give Instructor Wen a big thumbs up. He was a great instructor!
He was such a kind and considerate person.
Instructor, I have a question for you, Lian Bingmeng walked over and said.
Instructor Wen nodded gently. Whats the matter?
Its just, why can I only summon one instead of several beasts at a time? Lian Bingmeng asked.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu:
The questions asked by top students were so OP.
Its rted to ones spiritual consciousness. You need to train some more. Instructor Wen was very gentle. Youre already starting from a higher point than others. You should first take it slow before gradually increasing the number of summoned beasts.
The two walked away while talking.
Ning Shu somehow felt that Lian Bingmeng had a thing for Instructor Wen.
When Instructor Wen was talking to her, Lian Bingmeng just had to butt into the conversation.
However, Instructor Wen was indeed pretty handsome. He was kind and jade-like, gentle and powerful, mature and stable.
She heard that Instructor Wens summoned beast was a fully grown adult golden dragon. People said it was so powerful that it could destroy the heavens and extinguish the earth.
Ning Shu watched Lian Bingmeng talk to Instructor Wen. When the two stood together they looked quite good together.
Ning Shu put away her gossipy heart, checked her consciousness space, and saw that Little Grasss green ball of light had grown a little bit. It was still gradually expanding. Ning Shu tried tomunicate with Little Grass but the other party didnt have any emotional response.
This brat really was dead asleep, huh.
In the training room, all kinds of summoned beasts battled each other. After the battles finished, Instructor Wen wouldmence instruction and tell them what their weaknesses were.
Ning Shu just sat on the ground cross-legged and started to cultivate. The energy in her dantian had already formed a dragon shape, but she didnt know if it could be formed into a golden one. Once golden energy was formed, her fighting strength would be even stronger.
Yue Shuangshuang, the instructors already left but youre still sleeping. Lian Bingmeng pushed Ning Shu a little.
Ning Shu opened her eyes and saw that Lian Bingmengs face was flushed red, making her movingly gorgeous. Ning Shu became even more certain that Lian Bingmeng liked Instructor Wen.
She didnt expect that the powerful Lian Bingmeng would like a man like Instructor Wen.
Ning Shu got up. Lian Bingmeng looked down at Ning Shu from above and shook her head.
Trantor: Christina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2031
Chapter 2031: Communication Gap
When Ning Shu saw Lian Bingmeng look at her like she was frustrated with herck of drive, Ning Shu was a little puzzled. Why was she looking at her like that?
Lian Bingmeng said to Ning Shu, How could you sleep during ss? The way you look as if youve given up seriously makes people anxious.
Ning Shu patted the dust off her butt and looked at Lian Bingmeng. Its not like you dont know that my summoned beast is a de of grass. How could it possibly fight?
Ning Shu had basicallye to just watch. It was none of her business; she was a passerby who was just there to buy some soy sauce. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even the strong are working to improve themselves but youre just sleeping Lian Bingmeng let out a long sigh. I dont even know what to say to you anymore.
This was simply what top students were like ah There was truly no way for them tomunicate sessfully with trash students.
When it was time for lunch, Ning Shu returned home and saw Little Bean training while sitting cross-legged on the sofa. He looked as small as a bean.
Mother Yue was putting dishes on the table. Their lunch had be quite a bit richer. There were now two dishes and even meat.
Now that the family had a little money, Mother Yue was happy to improve their meals.
Besides, cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts also required a lot of energy. Mother Yuesplexion was better than before now that she didnt have tobor all day and night. With the addition of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, her body would only get better and better.
Mother. Ning Shu greeted as she sat down. Mother Yue said to Ning Shu with a smile, Youre back! Well eat when your father is as well.
Ning Shu propped up her chin to look at Mother Yue and said while giggling, I think Mother has suddenly be very pretty.
Nonsense. Mother Yue tapped Ning Shus nose. Your appearance at an older age is iparable to that when youre young.
Mother, you should go buy some jewelry to wear, itll definitely look good, Ning Shu said with a smile. Anyway, moneys not as tight now as before. Mother should also dress up and act lovey-dovey with Father.
Stop talking nonsense, its not easy for us to have money, we shouldnt squander it. Although Mother Yue was berating Ning Shu, there was a smile on her face. It was clear that since life had be easier recently, she was now a lot more rxed.
Money is earned to be spent. If theres no money, your daughter will just earn it back, Ning Shu said with her chin propped up. She could now just go anywhere a bit dangerous, kill some monsters, get some monster crystals, and the family would have money.
As long as you were strong, it was quite easy to make money. However, if you were weak, it was really hard.
Big Sister, youre back. Little Bean jumped off the sofa and threw himself into Ning Shus arms. Ning Shu was knocked back a few steps by Little Beans strength and coughed a bit.
Little Bean, you have to control your strength, you know? Ning Shu crouched down and ced her hands on Little Beans shoulders. Dont always just train, you should also go out to y with other children.
Whats the fun in that!? They cant beat me and then just go home andin to the adults when they lose. Its boring, Little Bean said with a pout.
See, just as Big Sister said, as long as you train well, you will definitely get very strong, Ning Shu said with a smile.
Little Bean nodded. I will definitely be very strong and protect you guys.
Father Yue came back to eat and then went back to work. Ning Shu went to her room to cultivate.
Because there was a spirit gathering information in the Yue home, it was very enjoyable to cultivate in the Yue home.
Ning Shu headed back to the academy when it was time. Ning Shu felt that it was rather useless for her to go to the academy since she could only watch others train.
More than a month quickly passed. The academy tournament was also about to start.
However, Little Grass still hadnt woken up. Who knew how much longer it was going to sleep?
Ning Shumunicated with the green ball of light. Previously there was no reply but this time there was a response. A soft, gentle voice sounded in her mind. Master
Ning Shu was stunned for a second. Its intelligence had developed from that of a single-celled organism to a human being?
Youre awake? Ning Shu summoned Little Grass and Little Grass floated in front of her.
It didnt look like this brat changed at all.
Let me see what developments have happened this time, Ning Shu asked, crossing her legs.
Master, you better watch carefully. A young girls gentle voice sounded.
Chapter 2032
Chapter 2032: Flower Pollen!
Little Grass extended a lot of vines. Ning Shu looked and didnt see much difference from before.
Suddenly, a bunch of leaves sprouted on the vine and flower buds appeared. All the flower buds bloomed in an instant, creating a magnificent sight.
Wow, you know to pretty yourself up now? Ning Shu was speechless as she examined the flowers that grew on the vine.
Master Little Grass felt quite wronged. The pollen in my flowers is parasitic and can grow a lot of grass.
This was very powerful!
Not bad, not bad. Ning Shu immediately smiled as she spoke. Now, not only could Little Grass entangle others in its vines, but it also had a spore-like parasitic lethality.
Feeling Ning Shus joy, Little Grass stretched out a leaf and scratched her a little. Thank you, Master
But what Ning Shu was most happy about was Little Grasss intelligence. Although its speech showed immaturity, at least it couldmunicate.
Before, they could only rely on their telepathy tomunicate.
She heard that summoned beasts, when strong enough, could be human. Ning Shu wondered if Little Grass had that possibility.
Ning Shu gave Little Grass the rest of the wisdom pills.
Drop some flower pollen on me and see what happens? Ning Shu said.
Master, this flower pollen, when dropped on the body, will be very painful. Grass will even grow on you. Little Grasss voice was unusually soft and cute. Just by hearing this sound, Ning Shu felt like a soft and cute loli was standing in front of her, staring at her with wide, glistening eyes.
But how uneducated did this little thing think she was?
How could pollen grow into grass? Couldnt only grass seeds do that? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Its okay, I want to try it. Can you control the flower pollen?
Vines wrapped themselves around Ning Shus ankle, and beautiful red flowers eagerly bloomed one after another. No one could have imagined that such beautiful flowers were hiding murderous intentions.
When the flower pollen touched their skin, Ning Shu felt like something pierced into her skin for a split second. It was very painful. It felt like something had taken root in her skin and was about to germinate.
Quickly withdraw. Ning Shu grimaced through the pain.
Little Grass quickly withdrew the vine that was entangled around Ning Shu.
Once again, Little Grass obtained a new skill.
Although Little Grass was weak, its vitality was stronger than that of animal summoned beasts. Even if a vine was cut off, Little Grass wouldnt suffer any damage.
But in cultivating Little Grass, Ning Shu spent a lot of time and resources.
No one had any idea of her struggles.
Very good, not bad. Ning Shu praised Little Grass. This increased her chances of defeating Lian Bingmeng in the tournament by a bit.
Ning Shu was secretly quite afraid of that mysterious pearl.
Lian Bingmeng definitely had a lot of hidden trump cards. Although she had several powerful summoned beasts, no one knew exactly how many summoned beasts Lian Bingmeng could summon.
With the mysterious pearls blessing, Lian Bingmeng was definitely a lot more powerful than she had let on.
Master, Master Little Grass called Ning Shu in a soft voice.
What is it?
I just felt like calling Master.
Ning Shu:
A feeling of unease suddenly sprung in her heart. Before, she had disliked Little Grass for being so stupid. However, now that it had developed a sense of intelligence, Ning Shu felt like it was developing in the direction of a non-stop chatterer.
Chapter 2033
Chapter 2033: Is It Because Your Summoned Beast Is Too Weak?
The academys tournament was a one-on-onepetition. There would be several fights happening simultaneously on different stages with the top 50 being chosen to enter the finals.
Only the matches of the top 50 could be called intense and brilliant. As such, right now it was just a warm-up match.
Ning Shu was currently facing a student whose summoned beast was a wolf.
This boy saw that Ning Shu hadnt even taken out her summoned beast and sneered a little, Why arent you taking out your summoned beast?
Is it because your summoned beast is too weak? The boys expression was iparably rxed.
Summoned beasts were their summoners pride and joy. Thus most summoners were extremely happy to release their summoned beasts. The only exception was when someones summoned beast was too weak or ugly.
Ning Shu was expressionless.
Since you wont release your summoned beast, then I wont have mercy on you. Dont expect kindness just because youre a girl. The boy moved his neck a bit and waved at his summoned beast. Go snap her neck.
The wolf viciously bared its teeth at Ning Shu, crouched, then lunged toward her.
Ning Shu stood still and didnt move.
Are you that scared? The boy curled his lip and waited for the duel to end with a rxed expression.
Ning Shu looked at the wolf that was charging towards her, and directly stuck out her foot and kicked the fiendish wolf off the ring.
The boy stared stupidly as his summoned beast fell off the stage, and thecent expression on his face froze.
You The boy pointed at Ning Shu with a very aggrieved expression
Yue Shuangshuang wins. The instructor shouted loudly.
Instructor, she didnt even summon her beast, its not fair! the boy shouted.
The instructor said with a stern face, Havent you embarrassed yourself enough? She defeated you even without a summoned beast, yet you have the face to call that unfair.
The boy dispiritedly hung his head and descended the arena.
Ning Shu returned to her seat. Instructor Wen, who was sitting in front of the students, turned his head, looked at Ning Shu, and asked, Have you started practicing martial arts?
Ning Shu nodded. Yes.
Very good. However, you are a summoner C you still have to find a way to cultivate your summoned beast. Instructor Wens expression was gentle. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Thank you, Instructor, Ning Shu said gratefully.
Dont feel too pressured. You by yourself wont likely be able to match your opponent who has themselves and their beast. How far you get to will just be how far you get to. Instructor Wen didnt want Ning Shu to put too much pressure on herself. It was also because he knew that Ning Shu wouldnt be able to reach the end.
Ning Shu hummed in agreement, then looked towards the arena where Lian Bingmeng was dueling.
Lian Bingmengs summoned beast in this battle was the chubby, fleshy winged dragon. It very arrogantly plucked off all of the opponents summoned beasts fur.
That summoned beast originally looked like a lion, mighty and domineering. But after its fur was all plucked off, it only looked funny as it stood there, pitifully skinny and naked.
The lion summoned beast immediately hid behind its owner, amusing the audience.
The owners face was also a bright red. He panickedly put his summoned beast away and ran offstage with his tail between his legs.
The adorable fleshy winged dragon jumped into Lian Bingmengs arms with a cute look on its face.
Lian Bingmeng couldnt help but poke at the fleshy winged dragon with a doting expression. Seriously, how can you pluck off all their fur?
Lian Bingmeng wins.
Lian Bingmeng got off the arena holding the fleshy winged dragon, sat down next to Ning Shu, and asked Instructor Wen who was in front, Instructor, what do you think of my battle just now?
Instructor Wen was silent for a while, before he finally said, Summoned beasts, like humans, also have dignity.
Yeah, Ive always respected my summoned beasts and treated them as friends. Ive never thought of them as animals, Lian Bingmeng said with a smile, petting the cute fleshy winged dragon.
The fleshy winged dragon stretched out its tongue and licked Lian Bingmengs face in an iparably intimate manner.
Chapter 2034
Chapter 2034: A Soldier Can Be Killed, but Never Humiliated
Instructor Wen nced over at the fleshy winged dragon and lightly said, A soldier can be killed, but never humiliated. That summoned beast would have rather been beaten ck and blue than have all its hair plucked out.
You should restrain your summoned beast more in the future, said Instructor Wen.
Lian Bingmengs expression turned ugly for a split second and her petting motion froze. She tried to exin herself. Little Dragon is just mischievous. It had no malicious intentions. Besides, the hair will grow back.
Instructor Wen frowned and stopped talking, staring instead at the battlefield situation in the arena.
How did it go for you? Did you lose? Lian Bingmeng felt a little awkward and could only talk to Ning Shu. Lian Bingmeng resentfully stared at Instructor Wens back.
Ning Shu said, I was lucky and won.
Your luck is pretty good, Lian Bingmeng lightly said. Her mood dropped a little.
The top 200 were selected on the first day of the tournament. Ning Shu had sessfully advanced to within the top 200. In Lian Bingmengs words, she was a lucky bastard!
When Ning Shu was battling, she didnt release Little Grass even though Little Grass kept begging toe out.
Little Grass got very agitated when she saw the summoned beasts. She thought that even if she couldnt eat two-legged people, the four-legged summoned beasts should be fine.
When Ning Shu ignored it, she kept calling in a soft and cute voice, Master, Master
She was so persistent Ning Shu felt like her head was about to explode. Eventually, she directly roared at Little Grass to shut up.
Little Grass called out Master with a very resentful and pitiful voice.
After the battles, Ning Shu went home to train.
Tomorrow the tournament would continue. Ning Shu took a look at the remainingpetitors and saw that some people in the academy were very strong. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu had to practice hard to ensure that she could reach the end and stand in the same ring with Lian Bingmeng.
Defeating Lian Bingmeng in front of thousands of audience members without giving her any reason to take revenge Yue Shuangshuang would probably love that.
After all, what Yue Shuangshuang wanted the most is to break away from Lian Bingmeng. When she was by Lian Bingmengs side, anything that she did that was against Lian Bingmengs will was a crime.
Little Grass hovered beside Ning Shu, absorbing the spiritual energy around her.
She was rather behaved though. She didnt make a single sound so as to not disturb Ning Shu.
After Ning Shu finished cultivating, she opened her eyes and checked inside her dantian. The energy was a little golden but the dragon-shaped energy was still white. For that to be golden, a lot more spiritual energy would be needed.
She could only slowly cultivate it.
Master, I want to fight, Little Grass said softly to Ning Shu.
I know that youre lusting after those four-legged summoned beasts. Listen to me, that kind of beast cant be eaten, got it? Ning Shu was super worried.
There was seriously way too much to worry about.
Then what can I eat? Little Grass said aggrievedly.
You can eat it only if I say you can eat it, got it? Would you die if you didnt eat!? Ning Shu said in an annoyed tone.
I would.
Ning Shu:
Master, Im a nt, I need nutrients. Little Grass aggrievedly said.
Ning Shu took out a few monster crystals for Little Grass. Is this enough to sustain you for a few days?
Thank you, Master. Little Grass directly absorbed the monster crystals which turned into dust in a single moment.
Ning Shu:
Are you just going to absorb energy endlessly? Ning Shu suddenly had a bad feeling about this. If it could absorb anything, wouldnt its vines end up covering the entire world in the future?
No, I only need energy when I need to get stronger, Little Grass said simply.
Chapter 2035
Chapter 2035: While There Is Life, There Is Hope
Ning Shu secretly let out a sigh of relief when she heard Little Grass say that. If it had needed energy endlessly as it did now, she simply wouldnt be able to supply it.
Little Grass, dont just absorb anything and everything you see, got it? Ning Shu said. There were many shops on the street that also contained tons of monster crystals. If Little Grass went crazy and absorbed them all, shed be in for it.
Ning Shu didnt think the current Little Grass was very strong. This world was full of crouching tigers and hidden dragonsthere were concealed talents and dangers everywhere.
Why? Little Grass asked in confusion.
As soon as Ning Shu heard its voice, she imagined a little loli standing in front of her with a questioning expression.
Because they might kill you, Ning Shu said.
If they arent able to kill me, then can I absorb them? Little Grass then asked.
Ning Shu:
It depends on the specific situation. Ning Shu rubbed the space between her eyebrows.
For example, if you are facing a wild monster, you can absorb and swallow it after you kill it. Ning Shu endured her temper to exin patiently, You can also kill and absorb them if they want to harm you or put your life in danger. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
If they dont hurt you, dont hurt them.
Oh Little Grass oh-ed, not really understanding what Ning Shu was saying.
Also, if you cant beat them, you have to run away, understand? So long as the green hills remain, there will never be a shortage of firewoodwhile there is life, there is hope. You can always find ater opportunity to kill that fCcker. Ning Shu diligently lectured Little Grass.
I dont understand Little Grass said in a confused tone.
Ning Shu deeply inhaled. Take it slowly.
The next day, the academy tournament continued.
Those who could enter the top two hundred were rtively strong.
Release your summoned beast! Are you really going to try to fight me and my summoned beast with just your bare hands?
The girl standing opposite Ning Shu wrinkled her brows. Beside her stood a fox-like summoned beast.
Ning Shu nodded and released Little Grass. However, it was only a de of grass the length of a palm.
Little Grass didnt reveal its fierce appearance and instead looked like it couldnt be more ordinary
This is your summoned beast? The girl pointed at Little Grass with a weird expression. Are you going to fight me with a de of grass?
Master, Ill entangle her and root grass in her body. Little Grasss cute voice said extremely malicious words.
Shut up. Just stay on the side and watch. Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Spirit fox, attack
The spirit fox received its ownersmand and rushed towards Ning Shus face.
The spirit foxs speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, it was already right in front of Ning Shu.
Ning Shu dodged the spirit foxs attack with a tilt of her head. The spirit fox disappeared in an instant and appeared again behind her. Ning Shu abruptly turned around, reached out her hands, and grabbed the spirit foxs neck.
But her hands were also scratched by the spirit fox, causing fresh blood to well up.
Master, let me wrap myself around her. Little Grass saw that Ning Shu was injured and started making a ruckus again.
Ning Shu threw the spirit fox with great force off the arena. The spirit fox whimpered a few times and seemed like it wouldnt be able to get up again.
How dare you treat my spirit fox like this? The girls eyebrows stood up sharply. She red at Ning Shu and charged toward Ning Shu with her fists clenched.
A summoners powerpletely came from their summoned beast. This girls jack-of-all-trades kung fu was no match for Ning Shus. Ning Shu instantly stopped her by catching the girls wrist and arm, then forcing them behind the girls back.
The girl struggled. Let me go!
Yue Shuangshuang wins! The instructor shouted.
Chapter 2036
Chapter 2036: You Must Be Stronger Than a Lot of Other People
Ning Shu released the girls arm. The girl indignantly descended the arena while holding her spirit fox, ring at Ning Shu as she left.
Ning Shu wiped her wound with a handkerchief and returned to her seat.
Take this and drink it. Instructor Wen took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to Ning Shu.
Thank you, Instructor. Ning Shu took a sip and felt iparably refreshed. It was very different from the shoddily-made medicine shed previously tried.
After drinking the medicine, the bleeding from the wound gradually stopped.
Youve exceeded my expectations by entering the top 200. To be able to get here, you must be stronger than a lot of other people. Instructor Wen said gently.
Thank you, Instructor. Ning Shu grinned a little and turned her head to observe the situation in the other arenas. Mu Ziqis arena caught her eye. Mu Ziqis abilities were quite strong, especially his summoned beast, which could even spit fire.
Fire was especially effective against wood. Ning Shu would need to be very careful if she had to face it.
Lian Bingmeng won shily using sparks and lightning, putting on a show without using an ounce of effort. The tournament was just like a game to her.
Instructor Wens words probably had a bit of an effect. Lian Bingmengs summoned beast, the fleshy winged dragon had stopped plucking out the hair of other summoned beasts.
Nevertheless, it still yed around with them.
Lian Bingmengs expression was helplessly pampering.
When Lian Bingmeng got off the arena, someone brought her water.
Ning Shu consecutively went up to fight a few times. However, Ning Shu was still defeating her opponents on her own, only having Little Grass watch the battle.
Ning Shu didnt want Little Grasss abilities to be revealed right now. That would give others, especially Lian Bingmeng, a chance to prepare and defend themselves.
What made Ning Shu quite speechless was that one opponents summoned beast was huge. It seemed to be as heavy as an elephant and forced Ning Shu to use up a lot of her strength to knock it down.
She was so tired that her body was full of sweat.
You just The opponent nkly stared at Ning Shu. He obviously did not expect Ning Shu to have the strength to knock down such a heavy summoned beast.
YueYue Sh-sh-shuangshuang wins. The instructor shouted while looking at the fallen elephant.
Ning Shu got off the ring and Lian Bingmeng looked at her in surprise. How are you so strong?
I was born like this. Ning Shu said with a grin.
Howe I didnt know about this? Lian Bingmeng narrowed her eyes and thought for a while, but couldnt recall any memory or information regarding Yue Shuangshuangs extraordinary strength.
Not bad, you might be able to make it to the top 100. Instructor Wen nodded, rather gratified.
Lian Bingmengs expression was a little unpleasant. I was so worried for you, but you didnt even bother to tell me about your natural-born superpower.
You never asked.
Lian Bingmengs expression became even more ugly. Who would have imagined you had a natural-born superpower?
She had never shown it to others before and had hidden it deeply.
No wonder you didnt ept my gifts. You could even lift your opponents summoned beast with that strength. It doesnt matter if your own summoned beast is weak. Lian Bingmeng patted her fleshy winged dragon. You never regarded me as a friend.
Yue Shuangshuang had deliberately hid it from her.
I dont usually have the opportunity to show my strength. Its normal that you wouldnt know. Besides, everyone has their own secrets. Ning Shu couldnt take seeing Lian Bingmeng act like this.
Lian Bingmeng was probably dissatisfied with her victory. It was probably that she likely felt surprised and annoyed that someone shed always seen as weak and pitiful suddenly became kind of powerful.
Actually, Ive always been curious, You couldnt summon any summoned beasts before, so how are you suddenly able to summon so many beasts now? How did you do it? Ning Shu stared at Lian Bingmeng.
Lian Bingmengs eyes flickered a little. Didnt you say that everyone has their own secrets? Cant I cant have a secret? The previous rumors of me being a failure were false.
Lian Bingmeng left with the fleshy winged dragon in her arms, not wanting to sit with Ning Shu anymore. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It just so happened that Mu Ziqi came to look for her so the two left together.
Chapter 2037
Chapter 2037: Could Probably Make It Into the Top 50
Ning Shu had triumphantly progressed all the way into the top 100 only relying on her own brute strength. Little Grass hadnt done anything from beginning to end.
Ning Shu had be the biggest upset in this tournament. No one would have thought that Ning Shu, this trash summoner, would make it to the top 100 by relying only on her physical strength.
Although they were surprised, most thought that Ning Shu wouldnt advance any farther. A person simply couldntpare to a summoned beast; it wasnt enough to just have physical strength.
As she advanced farther, it was very likely that any kind of powerful summoned beast would be able to defeat Ning Shu in seconds.
Ning Shu didnt care. In any case, she still had energy to spare and could probably make it into the top 50 without Little Grass.
On the contrary, Instructor Wen was quite surprised. Some of the students hed had high hopes for were eliminated while Ning Shu, who hed had ced no hope in, advanced.
Very nice job. Instructor Wen praised Ning Shu softly.
Thank you, Instructor. Ning Shu said with a smile. She would definitely make it to the top 50. The opportunity to defeat Lian Bingmeng in a just and honorable way could not be missed.
As long as she defeated Lian Bingmeng, she would be freed from Lian Bingmengs forced friendship.
Instructor Wen leaned back in his chair as he watched the arena match, then shook his head. The weaknesses of summoners have already been exposed. Everything depends on the summoned beast C the summoned beast has to both fight the enemy and protect their master.
Once something happens to the summoned beast, the summoner has no power. Instructor Wen said with a sigh.
Some summoners also train in martial arts, Ning Shu said.
Instructor Wen shook his head. Only summoners are highly regarded. Many people look down on martial artists. Besides, a martial artist can only do a little bit of weak kicking and punching.
Ning Shus expression was indifferent. How could there not be a method like internal strength training in this world?
Her Unsurpassable Martial Arts were sure to shine here. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When the time came, she would be able to gain more faith power again. Ning Shu felt good just thinking about it.
Instructor Wen, do you also practice martial arts? Ning Shu asked, unable to imagine the gentle and jade-like Instructor Wen rolling up his sleeves and lifting a stone weight.
Yes, I do. Instructor Wen nodded.
Ning Shu imagined Instructor Wen taking off his shirt and working out, wow
What are you guys talking so happily about? Lian Bingmeng sat down and said to Ning Shu, I cant believe you made the top 100. Congrattions. Youre really good at punching and kicking. Lets have some fun when we face each other in the arena.
Okay Ning Shu nodded, recalling that Lian Bingmeng seemed to know ancient martial arts. While she was a mercenary in the modern world, her teacher was from an ancient martial arts family.
Ancient martial arts practiced the pinnacle of martial arts. Even drifting flowers and fallen leaves could be used to injure others; grass, trees, bamboo, and stones could all be dangerous as well.
There were very few people who knew that Lian Bingmeng practiced ancient martial arts. Ning Shu couldnt help but wonder what level Lian Bingmengs martial arts were at.
Lian Bingmeng narrowed her eyes and stared at Ning Shu for a while. Ning Shu met her gaze, then Lian Bingmeng was the first to avert her eyes. Lian Bingmeng said to Instructor Wen, Instructor, I have something to ask you.
Whats the matter? Instructor Wen gently said.
Lian Bingmeng nced at Ning Shu. Ning Shu got up, nning to get some water.
As if she wanted to listen in.
Ning Shu went to the gate of the academy to buy some water and snacks. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw someone dressed as a servant at the academy entrance talking to Mu Ziqi.
She didnt know what the little servant said, but it caused Mu Ziqis face to turn angry and sad. The rims of Mu Ziqis eyes even reddened and his fists clenched.
Ning Shu could guess what had happened.
Almost instantly, Ning Shu recalled themMiss of the Mu family whod died in the man-eating tree forest. Could it be that the miss had a good rtionship with Mu Ziqi?
Anyway, her body had already beenpletely destroyed so there was no way to track her death.
Ning Shu watched Mu Ziqi while nibbling on some snacks. Mu Ziqi, with reddened eyes, waved his hand to dismiss the servant.
The servant bowed and quickly ran away. Mu Ziqi wiped at his tears and fiercely mmed his fist against the wall.
Chapter 2038
Chapter 2038: I Didnt See Anything
Ouch, that mustve hurt!
Ning Shu smacked her lips.
Mu Ziqi turned around and saw a girl staring at him. At first, he ignored Ning Shu and was about to enter the academy, but then he turned his head to stare and actually walked directly toward her. Mu Ziqi stood in front of Ning Shu, towering above and looking down at her.
Ning Shu quickly swallowed the snack in her mouth. What are you doing?
Did you see everything just now? Mu Ziqis face was grim and his brows were furrowed tightly.
Ning Shu shook her head. I didnt see anything.
Fudge. He was about to vent his anger on her. She was just a passerby, he shouldnt go too far.
Why are you following me? Mu Ziqi said in a low voice.
Ning Shu:
Fudge, he was purposefully trying to find a fault with her.
I wasnt
Let me tell you whatever your name is, I wont like you back even if I die. Stop being delusional. Mu Ziqi said contemptuously.
Ning Shu:
Ugh, this f-cker was intentionally doing this. Just because he felt bad, he needed to jab at other people to make them feel the same.
If I find you stalking me again, Ill kill you. Mu Ziqi said coldly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
I
Dont show up in front of me ever again. If you do, you wont live to see tomorrows sun. Mu Ziqi turned around and left.
Ning Shu: Fuck, could you please let the other person finish their sentence?
She hadnt said a singleplete sentence.
Ning Shu amitabha-ed a little, hope you die of your grief.
Ning Shu finished eating the snacks, entered the academy, and returned to her seat. Who knew what Lian Bingmeng had said to Instructor Wen, but her face had a reserved yet beautiful smile and she kept staring at his side profile.
Ning Shu stared at the battles going on in the arena. Mu Ziqi was in one of them and had be even more provoked. All of his opponents were getting brutally wounded by him.
Not only did he get his own summoned beast to cripple the opponents summoned beast, but he also violently physically beat his opponent.
The opponent panickedly admitted defeat and sharply screamed for help from the judging instructor.
Mu Ziqis opponents must have had eight lifetimes of bad luck.
Several students in a row were severely beaten by Mu Ziqi. After beating them, Mu Ziqi would throw two bottles of high-quality medicine over and coldly say that although it was just a friendlypetition, it was inevitable for there to be some unintentional injuries.
Mu Ziqi was so much stronger than his opponents, how could the injuries he dealt possibly be unintentional? The opponents would pick up the medicine on the ground, re at Mu Ziqi, and limp off the arena with their summoned beast.
Mu Ziqi felt heartbroken so he vented his anger on others. As long as they had to face off against Mu Ziqi, the students would tremble in fear and trepidation.
Some people directly forfeited.
The current Mu Ziqi was quite terrifying. His behavior was so vicious that it was like he was taking revenge with deep hatred in his heart.
When Lian Bingmeng saw him like this, she hurriedly went over to him.
Probably tofort him.
Ning Shu only hoped not to have to face Mu Ziqi when the top 50 were to be chosen out of the 100. Mu Ziqi clearly needed to vent his anger right now and she didnt want to be the one he did it to.
She didnt want to show her cards so soon.
There was no advantage in showing her trump card too early. Right now others only regarded her as a strong and bulky barbarian girl. As such, when the time came, shed be able to catch them off guard.
Chapter 2039
Chapter 2039: My Older Sister Died
Mu Ziqis instructor told him to stop being so relentless towards his opponents. As long as he won, he should end it peacefully.
Mu Ziqis face was ashen and he didnt speak, ignoring the instructors words. There was nothing the instructor could do. After all, this was his proudest student who also had an impressive family background. Mu Ziqis grandfather was a pir of the empire.
Mu Ziqi, whats with you? When Lian Bingmeng found Mu Ziqi, she talked to him with concern.
Mu Ziqi wiped his face and said in an unusually gloomy voice, My older sister died during the n training.
This Lian Bingmeng looked surprised. How did she die?
The people in our family only found her clothes. The corpse had already decayed and been absorbed by the man-eating trees. Mu Ziqis eyes were red. She was my biological sister. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lian Bingmengforted Mu Ziqi. She gently said, A storm may arise from a clear sky; human fortunes are as unpredictable as the weather. Your sister wouldnt want you to be so heartbroken.
My sister was strong and a strong elder associated with our n even went with her. Its impossible for her to have died so easily. The family is currently investigating her cause of death.
So you guys suspect that theres another reason behind your sisters death? Lian Bingmeng asked. But how can you confirm that suspicion when there isnt a corpse?
The Mu family has the capacity to investigate. Mu Ziqi exhaled and looked at the beautiful contours of Lian Bingmengs face. Thank you forforting me, its just hard for me to ept her sudden death
Its alright, we arerades. Your pain is my pain, we will bear it together. Lian Bingmeng reached out and patted Mu Ziqis shoulder. You have to cheer up.
Thank you. Mu Ziqis gaze, as he looked at Lian Bingmeng, was filled with love and warmth.
Ning Shu here had prayed not to bump into Mu Ziqi early on. However, in the end, she had to face him in the elimination rounds that narrowed the top 100 to the top 50.
The next fightMu Ziqi vs Yue Shuangshuang.
Fr*ck.
Shuangshuang, Mu Ziqis sister just passed away. Forgive him if anything happens.
Ning Shu was about to enter the ring when Lian Bingmeng grabbed Ning Shu and told her such.
Ning Shu:
Excuse me??
What does that mean?
So what? Ning Shu asked.
Take this. Lian Bingmeng stuffed a bottle of medicine in Ning Shus hand. Mu Ziqis biological big sister recently died. If Mu Ziqi crosses the line with you, youll be able to understand, right??
You like him, so you can empathize with how much hes suffering right now. Lian Bingmeng urged Ning Shu earnestly.
Ning Shu: _
What did that even mean? Just because Mu Ziqis sister died, she should be his punching bag? Why should Ning Shu care that Mu Ziqis big sister died, she wouldnt care if even his entire family died.
What if I cant understand? Ning Shu looked indifferent, tilting her head and looking at Lian Bingmeng.
Lian Bingmeng was momentarily stunned before she immediately frowned and said, Hes grieving right now.
What does that have to do with me? Ning Shu irritatedly said. You know that hes much stronger than I am, should I be thankful for your medicine? Why dont you urge him to restrain his emotions instead! Wow, hes excused from his actions because his big sister just died.
It wasnt like anyone owed Mu Ziqi anything. What gave him the right to vent his anger on them?
Dont you like him? Why cant you understand his current mindset? Its his big sister! Lian Bingmeng said.
Exactly, I cant understand it, I cant understand it. Was there something wrong with her brain? What the hell?
Yue Shuangshuang, enter the arena. The instructor on stage loudly shouted. Mu Ziqi looked around with a dark expression.
Chapter 2040
Chapter 2040: Just Set Her on Fire
When you go up and fight, try your best, and then just stop at that. Thispetition is not childs y. Instructor Wen frowned slightly and said to Ning Shu.
Yes.
Ning Shu entered the arena and stared at Mu Ziqi.
Mu Ziqi was in a bad mood. If it werent for the academy tournament, he definitely would have already gone home. Staying would only make him more irritated and distraught.
However, Mu Ziqi also wanted to acquire the academys resources. There was a rumor that this times first-ce reward was very generous. He had to get it.
When Mu Ziqi saw that his opponent was Ning Shu, he frowned, impatience filling the space between his brows. His facial color was quite ugly.
Just set her on fire. So annoying. Mu Ziqi said to his summoned beast. Mu Ziqi would go up and beat his other opponents himself. But facing Ning Shu, Mu Ziqi was only filled with impatience and disgust. He didnt even want to beat her up.
Shed seen his downcast appearance at the academy gate earlier. Plus, shed also previously confessed to him, not considering how she was way below his league.
Mu Ziqis summoned beast was pretty much the same as his sistersa beautiful and huge bird.
It looked like a phoenix. However, it couldnt be reborn from ashes and was actually a luan bird. If it achieved the former, however, it had the potential to evolve into a phoenix.
Mu Ziqis luan bird let out a clear cry, flew into the air, and opened its mouth to spew a long stream of fire toward Ning Shu.
Ning Shu hurriedly dodged, but a me still got on her cuff. Ning Shu quickly patted the cuff, but the me didnt weaken at all.
mes raged wildly on the ground.
Ning Shu suddenly jumped directly over the mes and sent a punch toward Mu Ziqi.
Seeing Ning Shu rushing towards him, Mu Ziqi grimlyughed. She really thought she was so great now that she had a little bit of strength.
Mu Ziqi took a step back, closed his eyes slightly, and then summoned another summoned beast, the iron-winged spirit bull.
The entire body of the iron-winged spirit bull looked as if it was made of rocks. As soon as it came out, it mooed and charged toward Ning Shu, directing the sharp horns on its head toward her.
If Ning Shu was really hit by the iron-winged spirit bull, shed end up half dead. Even if she didnt die, shed be disabled.
Mu Ziqi really was cruel.
Ning Shu wasnt about to collide with that barbarian bull. Instead, she turned her body sideways and dodged its attack, then grabbed its horn and flipped herself up to sit on the iron-winged spirit bulls back.
The iron-winged spirit bull thrashed around, trying to throw Ning Shu off.
Ning Shu clutched its horn tightly, and then mobilized the energy in her body, sinking it into her dantian.
Then with all her strength, Ning Shu knocked it to the ground. The iron-winged spirit bull was mmed onto the ground with a thud, causing the arena to cave in a little.
Moo moo The iron-winged spirit bull shouted shrilly and mournfully.
Ning Shu gathered her entire strength, swung the bull around in a circle, and threw it to smash into Mu Ziqi.
Mu Ziqis expression was a little stunned, but he still reacted quickly and immediately put his summoned beast away.
The audience members were speechless. Ning Shu had swung around a bull as if she was ying with it. How much strength did she have?
Chirp chirp The luan bird, who was flying in the air lowered itself, letting Mu Ziqi jump on its back. They then flew into the air, condescendingly looking down on Ning Shu.
Ning Shu might be strong, but strength wasnt useful in this situation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Teach her a lesson. Dont let her off easily. Mu Ziqis expression was malevolent. His iron-winged spirit bull had sustained severe injuries.
Did you really assume you could be sessful in all your endeavors just because of a little strength?
How naive!
Chapter 2041
Chapter 2041: Can Try Absorbing It
The luan bird let out a clear cry, raised its head, and spewed a raging, broiling-hot ze at Ning Shu.
What the luan bird spewed out was not fire, it was a bit more like mingva. Where it touched the ground, the ground corroded.
Almost all of the arena was engulfed in mes. If Ning Shu wanted to avoid them, she could only step out. But if she stepped out of the arena, she would lose the battle.
Ning Shu frowned. Her Unsurpassable Martial Arts currently wasnt at the level where she could fly yet. That would only happen once her energy turned golden.
Master, let me try. Little Grasss voice sounded in Ning Shus mind.
This ce is filled with fire, can you really aplish anything? Woods weakness was fire.
Master, let me try. Fire is also a type of energy, I can try absorbing it. Little Grass said in her immature, childlike voice.
Ning Shu:
She didnt know why, but she had the feeling that Little Grass would never be full.
Okay, you can try She couldnt lose like this. If she lost here, she wouldnt be able to enter the finals and battle Lian Bingmeng.
Little Grass hovered around Ning Shu, stretched out its vines, and twisted them into the shape of a chair. It then used a vine to pull Ning Shus waist, causing her to sit on the chair. It then lifted her into the air as the vines continued to grow upwards.
Sending her off to heaven?
Ning Shu sat on the chair as if she was a queen. The vines on her chair sprouted leaves and flower buds that blossomed in an instant, creating a splendid and magnificent sight.
It was like Ning Shu was sitting on a throne made of flowers.
Ning Shu: Oh yeahh
The feeling of acting cool wasnt bad at all. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu raised a leg, crossed it over the other, leaned back a little, slightly lifted her chin, and gazed at Mu Ziqi who was opposite her.
Mu Ziqi stared nkly at the vines. It was clear he hadnt expected for Ning Shu to have such a summoned beast.
Ning Shu put up a facade of calmness despite the panic racing through her heart and asked, Hows it going?
Something like fire could greatly limit the nt-typed Little Grass.
It hurts a lot Little Grass said softly. But I can endure it. Ill try to absorb the energy so I wont have to be scared of fireter.
The sight of Ning Shu sitting on the flower chair stunned many, especially the students who were familiar with her. They couldnt help but rub their eyes. They didnt recognize this Yue Shuangshuang at all.
Yue Shuangshuangs summoned beast was a de of grass. When did this de of grass be so powerful? Or was it that Yue Shuangshuang had summoned another summoned beast?
Lian Bingmeng fixed her gaze on Ning Shu in the arena. Sitting on the chair, Ning Shu had pride and contempt in her eyes. This was not the self-abased and sensitive Yue Shuangshuang Lian Bingmeng knew.
Yue Shuangshuangs boundless strength had already exceeded her expectations, Lian Bingmeng did not expect her to also have such a powerful summoned beast.
It seemed that she really could restrain herself C shedpletely relied on her own brute force and hid her summoned beast.
Her powerful summoned beast coupled with her natural strength meant that Yue Shuangshuang could now be considered one of the strongest in the academy.
Lian Bingmengs expression was a little ugly. When she saw that Instructor Wen had actually straightened his back as he looked at Ning Shu, her expression became even worse.
Lian Bingmeng felt like she had been stabbed in the back. Yue Shuangshuang didnt tell her anything and hid everything from her. How ironic that shed felt sorry for Yue Shuangshuang and had yielded to her and protected her all this time.
But in the end, it turned out she was very strong. This made everything she had done for her seem ridiculous. Yue Shuangshuang had probably secretlyughed at her behind her back.
Lian Bingmeng felt that her face was turning slightly hot. She stared at Ning Shu sitting on the flower chair. Why would she hide and conceal all of this from her?
Mu Ziqis expression turned serious. He no longer regarded Ning Shu as an opponent who he could abuse as he pleased.
Chapter 2042
Chapter 2042: Out on a Pic
The luan bird under Mu Ziqis feet spewed more fire at Ning Shu. Before Ning Shu could move, Little Grass swayed the chair to dodge the attack.
Little Grass stretched out many vines towards Mu Ziqi, wanting to entangle both the person and the bird. The luan bird saw the vinesing towards them, spread its wings, and flew away, even spitting fire at the vine while doing so.
The vines became pitch-ck while the leaves and flowers withered under the roasting fire. Ning Shus heart sank as she watched it happen.
Although some vines were burnt to a crisp, many more extended themselves.
Chirp, chirp The luan bird shouted sharply, continuously dodging the vines that were aiming for it.
Mu Ziqi half-squatted on the luan birds body, so as not to fall off. He looked pitiful. Although both sides were equally deadlocked, Ning Shu was carefreely sitting on her chair. She even picked a flower off and smelled it.
It was like she was out on a pic.
Seeing Ning Shu like this, Mu Ziqi felt even more powerless. He finally understood the feelings those previously abused by him mightve had.
Mu Ziqi still couldnt believe that this extremely weak person had suddenly be so powerful.
The ant that he could easily pinch to death at any time had suddenly turned into a giant dragon.
The luan bird continuously spat fire at the vines. The energy required to do so was probably pretty big since its beautiful feathers had be a lot duller.
Comparatively, Little Grass, amidst the mes, became even braver the longer it fought as it began to absorb the energy from the fire.
Ning Shu asked Little Grass in her mind, Can you endure it?
I can endure it, it just hurts a lot. Little Grasss voice was tearful, sniffing up its snot as it talked, causing Ning Shus heart to soften. If you really cant, then we can just withdraw.
Its okay, I can bear it. Little Grass said softly.
Little Grass stretched out its vines towards the luan bird. Even though vines would be burnt to a crisp by the fire, it was still stubbornly concentrating on dragging the two flying people down.
The entire stadium was quiet. Everyone held their breath as they fixedly stared at the battlefield on stage.
Lian Bingmeng frowned when she saw Mu Ziqi falling into a disadvantageous position, and carefully sized up Ning Shu, who was sitting leisurely on the flower chair. The more Lian Bingmeng looked at her the more Ning Shu seemed like a stranger
Was Yue Shuangshuang like this? Lian Bingmeng suspected that Yue Shuangshuang had been possessed by a transmigrator just like herself.
It seemed she had to test that theory out.
The battle continued. One side was sitting calmly on the stage while the other was getting a little weary. The luan bird had only lost concentration for a second and slowed down by half a beat when its body got entangled by the vine.
Master, I caught it Little Grass tugged the luan bird and Mu Ziqi down, not forgetting to show off its achievement to Ning Shu. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Master, can I eat that thing that can fly? The thing with two legs looks the same as Master, I wont eat it. Can I just eat the one that can fly? Little Grass asked Ning Shu in a cute and soft childish voice.
No, you cant eat either of them. Ning Shu said with a smile.
Little Grass oh-ed in disappointment.
Meanwhile, Mu Ziqi and his summoned beast were entangled by the vines and were unable to move a single step. Mu Ziqis eyes were red as he violently struggled against them but his efforts only chafed off his skin.
Ning Shu sat on the chair, propping her chin up with her hand, condescendingly overlooking Mu Ziqi. She felt incredibly cool.
She had wanted to beat up Mu Ziqi for a long time. Today she had atst found an opportunity.
Master, let me eat him, Little Grass said immediately. Its the best punishment for him, and it can also provide me energy.
Ning Shu:
Can you have a little greater of a life purpose and not just think about eating all day. Ning Shu said irritatedly.
Then what should I think about? Little Grass asked in confusion.
Chapter 2043
Chapter 2043: A New Fun Game
Ning Shu stared at Mu Ziqi who was wildly unconvinced of his loss, and said directly to Little Grass, Whip that brat.
Whip? Little Grass said in a confused voice.
Use your vines to whip his body. Itll be fine as long as you dont kill him. Ning Shu yed with the flowers in her hands.
Little Grass lifted its vine and whipped Mu Ziqis body with a whack whack whack. Mu Ziqi immediately felt like his skin was about to crack open, and groaned in pain.
Little Grass seemed to have just found a fun game and whipped Mu Ziqi with abnormal excitement. Soon Mu Ziqis entire body was injured from the whips. His clothes were even torn and fresh blood oozed out.
Even the luan bird summoned by Mu Ziqis side received a few whips. It whimpered, looking extremely pitiful.
Mu Ziqi stared up at Ning Shu with hatred and put away his summoned beast.
Both of his summoned beasts had been injured. It would take some time to heal them, meaning he wouldnt be able to continue participating in the tournament.
Ning Shu was grinning, she really liked his current facial expression.
She greatly enjoyed trampling him with her feet, watching him struggle, and crushing him until he was like a crumpled jasmine flower. Most of all, she enjoyed seeing how much he hated her, yet was unable to do anything to her!
Whack Another vine hit him. Mu Ziqis face was contorted with pain, and he shouted to the instructor, I admit defeat.
Yue Yue Shuangshuang wins. The instructor immediately shouted.
Little Grass slowly lowered Ning Shu. Ning Shu got up from her chair and walked in front of Mu Ziqi. Mu Ziqis clothes were torn and she could see bloodstains through the holes in his clothes.
The sweat on his face soaked the hair on the side of his face, he had a sort of abused beauty to him. When paired with a handsome face, this made people feel extremely moved. Ning Shu felt a restless stirring in her heart.
She really wanted to just whip him to death!
Ning Shu threw Mu Ziqi the medicine that Lian Bingmeng had stuffed into her hands from earlier. Mu Ziqi raised his head and looked at Ning Shu with red eyes as if he had suffered through some ultimate humiliation, his face so contorted it was difficult to look at.
Although this is just a friendlypetition, some unintentional injuries are unavoidable. I didnt mean to injure you. Here, this medicine is for you Ning Shu said kindly.
Mu Ziqis face turned blue from anger when he heard this.
Student, unwrap the vines. The instructor said to Ning Shu.
Oh right, I almost forgot. Ning Shu nodded and asked Little Grass to put the vines away.
Little Grass floated beside Ning Shu, looking like an ordinary de of grass.
But now no one regarded it as such.
Ning Shu got off the ring and walked toward her seat. The people in Ning Shus way silently parted way, staring at the de of grass floating beside Ning Shu.
Lian Bingmeng blocked the path in front of Ning Shu. The two stared at each other.
Yue Shuangshuang, dont you think you went too far just now? Lian Bingmeng said disapprovingly.
Ning Shu was expressionless, How was it too far?
You humiliated him on purpose, Lian Bingmeng said indignantly.
I wasnt. Plus, didnt Mu Ziqi do the same thing earlier? Hed have a pummeling session with his opponents and then throw them a bottle of high-grade medicine. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Oh right, Mu Ziqi could do that, but she couldnt.
Lian Bingmeng sighed, Didnt I already tell you? His big sister just passed away. Itd be fine if you just defeated him. But whyd you whip him when he was already entangled in your vines?
Chapter 2044
Chapter 2044: Youll ept My Challenge, Right?
Its strange how you say you like him but you dont understand his suffering at all. Lian Bingmeng gazed at Ning Shu. You were too aggressive just now.
No, I wasnt. I only whipped Mu Ziqi. I didnt whip anyone else. Ning Shu said with a smile. If it hadnt been for Little Grass, she wouldve lost the battle and might have been burnt to ashes.
Howe Lian Bingmeng selectively ignored anything Mu Ziqi did, calling it reasonable, yet said it wasnt fine when Ning Shu did it.
Whatever you do is right, but when others do the same thing its wrong.
I really cant get through to you. Lian Bingmeng shook her head. I officially challenge you to a fight. Mu Ziqi is myrade, I have the right to seek justice for him.
Mu Ziqi was being carried off the ring by a stretcher. Hearing Lian Bingmengs words, he stared at her nkly, then smiled at Lian Bingmeng. His eyes even got teary. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu:
Yue Shuangshuang, now that youre powerful, youll ept my challenge, right? Lian Bingmeng said.
FCcking crazy!
Ning Shu felt rather speechless.
Why should I ept your challenge? Lian Bingmeng, are you talking to yourself and living in your own imaginary world? Ning Shu said irritatedly.
Lian Bingmeng was stunned for a moment. The previous Yue Shuangshuang would never talk to her like this. Sure enough, now that she was strong, she was now a lot more confident.
I have to seek justice for myrade. Otherwise, people will think that those in our mercenary team can be bullied by anyone. Lian Bingmengs expression turned cold as she met Ning Shus gaze head-on.
Were in an academy. This is an academy tournament. When did I bully Mu Ziqi? Didnt even Mu Ziqi say that its unavoidable to make mistakes duringpetition? Yet youre now looking for trouble with me because of this. Lian Bingmeng, dont you think you are looking for trouble without reason right now?
Lian Bingmeng sneered, Im making trouble without reason? What I saw was that you used a public stage to avenge private wrongs and deliberately humiliate Mu Ziqi.
Ning Shu: The f*ck?
Always so self-centered.
Are you blind? Didnt Mu Ziqi do the same thing before? Ning Shu said impatiently, there was no meaning in getting involved with Lian Bingmeng.
It was like debating whether the chicken or the egg came first.
Do you think youre some hero whos righteously seeking justice for those people? I dont care about those other people. My heart can only hold myrades. If anyone hurts myrade, they must be punished. Lian Bingmengs expression became colder.
Get out of my way. Ning Shu no longer wanted to talk to Lian Bingmeng.
Do you ept my challenge? Lian Bingmeng blocked Ning Shus way without giving an inch.
Ning Shus expression was cold and detached, Youre seriously something.
What about you? Is it really fun to pretend like this? Lian Bingmeng said unexpectedly, Is it that fun to pretend to be a weakling?
I never said that I was weak. Your reputation as a garbage summoner was just a rumor, and so is mine. Ning Shu said indifferently.
Instructor Wen walked over with a serious face. Instructor Wen had always only been gentle. This was the first time Ning Shu had seen him angry.
Battles are still going on. Why are you picking battles with others outside of the arena? Instructor Wen looked at Lian Bingmeng with a displeased expression. There will definitely be injuries in battles. What are you going on about? Mu Ziqi truly just lost.
Instructor Lian Bingmeng aggrievedly said when she saw that Instructor Wen was not on her side.
If you can make it to the top 50, then in the arena, you can fight as you like. Does it look good to block the walkway like this? Instructor Wens voice was very low, making him seem so full of power that others hearts trembled.
It shouldnt be forgotten that this man was one of the strongest summoners. The gentleness was only in his appearance.
Chapter 2045
Chapter 2045: You Know That She Likes You Right?
Instructor Wens meditation only fanned the mes rather than calming the conflict down.
Lian Bingmeng felt even more dissatisfied, feeling that Instructor Wen was partial towards Yue Shuangshuang.
Lian Bingmeng liked the gentle Instructor Wen. Yet not only was the person she liked biased towards someone else, but herrade had also just been cruelly and pitifully beaten up. Lian Bingmeng felt like there was a knife cutting at her heart.
Lian Bingmeng took a deep breath and asked Ning Shu with an indifferent expression, Do you have the guts to battle me in the arena?
Ning Shu lifted her chin slightly, Whatll happen if I ept it? Whatll happen if I dont ept it? Well face each other and battle it out in the arena regardless.
I agree with what Instructor Wen said. If we are going to battle, we should battle during thepetition.
Lian Bingmeng said in a low voice, Alright, then we will meet in the arena.
Lian Bingmeng gazed deeply at Instructor Wen, then turned and left.
Ning Shu had a malicious thought. Lian Bingmeng had always jabbered on about Yue Shuangshuang liking Mu Ziqi every day Ning Shu would give Lian Bingmeng a taste of her own medicine.
Ning Shu coughed and said to Instructor Wen, Instructor, why dont you check up on Lian Bingmeng? You know that she likes you right?
Instructor Wens expression remained unchanged. He nced over at Ning Shu, How did you cultivate your summoned beast to be like that?
I just cultivated it using monster crystals and monster flesh. Ning Shu said semi-truthfully.
Instructor Wen was deep in thought. Ning Shu couldnt help being speechless. He didnt react or care at all.
Those who could be one of the strongest all had unswerving and persisting wisdom. There was no way Instructor Wen could be easily influenced by others.
He had a heart like a rock.
Ning Shu was a little disappointed as she said, Instructor, Im leaving.
Go then. Instructor Wen waved his hand. Prepare well for the next battle.
Soon, the names of those who made it to the top 50 were announced. Ning Shu and Lian Bingmeng were both included.
However, these 50 ces werent guaranteed because they could be challenged. If they were defeated in the challenge, theyd be reced by the challengers.
It was unknown what sort of miracle medicine Mu Ziqi had taken, but all the injuries on his body and on his summoned beasts were healed. The summoned beasts were even all in glowing spirits.
Mu Ziqi looked at Ning Shu, his eyes were deep and dark. He made a shing motion with his hand across his neck. The provocation was self-evident.
Ning Shu curled her lip. Mu Ziqi was probably going to challenge her.
If he did, shed just beat him up again. Shed like to see just how many advanced medicines he had.
Ning Shu had already gotten prepared to be challenged. But instead of challenging her, Mu Ziqi challenged a rtively weaker student.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Snort N?v(el)B\\jnn
The boy who was challenged by Mu Ziqi couldnt help but shake his head. Hed already been quite lucky in making it this far and his good luck was now about to end.
Sure enough, Mu Ziqi eliminated the boy within a few moments, sessfully advancing into the top 50.
Lian Bingmeng grinned at Mu Ziqi. Ning Shus expression was indifferent.
Tomorrow was going to be the finals. Ning Shu went back home and worked hard to cultivate, trying to get her energy to turn golden.
Little Grass hovered around Ning Shu, absorbing spiritual energy.
Ning Shu looked at Little Grass, and couldnt help but smile as she said, Ill teach you how to cultivate when you can take a human form.
It wont be easy for me to transform into a human form. Little Grass said softly.
Ning Shu nodded. That was true. It had been no easy task for Little Grass to reach its current state. It was impossible for Little Grass to reach heaven in a single bound and already be able to transform into a human.
Chapter 2046
Chapter 2046: Can You Teach Me How to Cultivate?
Master, can you teach me how to cultivate? Ill memorize it. Little Grass stretched out a vine and wrapped it around Ning Shus ankle.
Okay Ning Shu recited the mantra of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts word by word to Little Grass who listened closely.
All Little Grass did was memorize it. Little Grasss IQ was not high enough to understand these difficult and obscure teachings.
There was no way a de of grass could cultivate.
Master is so great, I want to be with Master forever. The vines of Little Grass bloomed with gorgeous flowers. It was a very beautiful sight.
Ning Shu smiled and began to cultivate.
After cultivating all night, her spirit was invigorated. Ning Shu was leisurely eating breakfast when she saw the beautiful earrings that Mother Yue was wearing. They were made of jade and had gold dangles on the tips. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mom, your earrings are very beautiful. Ning Shu gave her a big thumbs up.
Mother Yue embarrassedly touched the gold dangles at their tip and said in a soft voice, Your dad gave them to me.
Father has good taste. Ning Shu said with a smile.
Big Sister, I heard that your academy currently has a tournament. I want to go! Can you take me to watch it? Little Bean asked Ning Shu as he dug into his bowl of food with a spoon.
This Ning Shu was a little worried. When Big Sister has to battle in the tournament, she wont be able to take care of you. What if I lose you?
Yes, dont make trouble for your sister. Yue Xing said to Little Bean.
Dad, Im already very powerful. The average person is not my opponent. I dont need Big Sister to look after me. I will definitely be well-behaved. Little Beans expression became unhappy and he slid off his chair, then turned his back on the three others.
Ning Shu put down her chopsticks and said to Little Bean, Little Bean, have a fight against your Big Sister. If you defeat Big Sister, Big Sister will take you.
You better keep your promise. Come on! Little Bean squeezed his small fist.
Ning Shu and Little Bean went out to the yard to fight. The husband and wife of the Yue family traded nces and also went to the yard.
Come on, Big Sister. Little Bean released a burst of energy to hit Ning Shu. Ning Shu dodged it in a sh.
Little Bean then raised his fist and smashed at Ning Shu who stretched out her foot, nning to kick Little Bean away.
Little Bean ducked incredibly nimbly, bouncing up again and charging fiercely towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu smiled slightly, Little Bean, Big Sister will let you experience what real energy is.
A golden dragon-shaped energy appeared behind Ning Shu. The dragons form was very realistic, it even looked like it had scales.
With a roar, it rushed towards Little Bean who widened his eyes watching it draw closer. The dragons ws grabbed Little Beans clothes and took him into the air.
Ning Shu retrieved the energy. Little Bean fell to the ground, immediately got up, and excitedly ran to Ning Shu. Big Sister, how did you do that? Youre amazing!
Do you get it? Your jack-of-all-trade skills arent that great. Ning Shu squatted down and put her hands on Little Beans shoulders.
Little Beans expression was extremely disappointed.
Shuangshuang, why dont you just take Little Bean. Hes at home all day long, let him go out and y a little. Yue Xing felt sorry for his son.
Little Grass stretched out its vines, and fresh flowers bloomed on them. Master, you can give him a flower. That way, no matter where he goes, we can track him down.
Ning Shu:
When was this skill unlocked?
Ning Shu nodded in agreement, Okay then. Big Sister will take you to watch the battles of the summoners.
Ning Shu picked a flower from the vine and put it in Little Beans pocket. Dont lose this, or else Big Sister wont be able to find you.
Okay! Little Bean immediately grinned.
Chapter 2047
Chapter 2047: The Child Might Get Eaten
Ning Shu held Little Beans hand as she took him to the academy. She first had Little Bean sit in her seat and then walked towards Lian Bingmengs seat.
After theirst argument, Ning Shu and Lian Bingmengs rtionship was as cold as a stream in Siberia.
They were considered to havepletely fallen out with each other. Ning Shu secretly let out a sigh of relief, that was for the best.
Instructor Wen stared at Little Bean and said to Ning Shu, Dont break the rules of the academy. The child might get eaten by other students summoned beasts.
That wont happen, Id kill the summoned beast. Little Bean promptly said.
Instructor Wen raised his eyebrows. How would you kill the summoned beast?
With my fists. Little Bean raised his little fist.
Instructor Wen did not speak for a while.
The judging instructor in the arena called Ning Shus name. Ning Shu had to go up and fight.
Ning Shu exhorted Little Bean, Stay here and dont run around.
Instructor, help me watch my little brother for a bit. Ill be back soon. Ning Shu said to Instructor Wen and entered the arena.
Ning Shus opponent looked at her vigntly. Everyone knew that it was difficult to escape the vines of Ning Shus summoned beast. If entangled, they wouldnt be able to escape being ughtered.
However, no one who could enter the top 50 was weak. They were all people with strong abilities. The opponent released a monkey-like summoned beast.
This monkey had jade-green eyes.
Ning Shu cracked her neck, intending to beat this monkey with her bare fists.
Start. As soon as the instructor finished speaking, Ning Shu raised her fist and smashed it towards the monkey.
Ning Shus opponent nkly stared at her before realizing that Ning Shu was not, in fact, going to release her summoned beast. They immediately secretly got excited, Defeat her quickly.
The monkey screeched and charged toward Ning Shu. Ning Shu aimed blow after blow at it with her bare fists but the monkeys green eyes made people feel dazzled and dizzy.
Go Big Sister! Big Sister is the best Little Bean stood on his chair, waving his hands as he shouted at Ning Shu who was on stage.
Sit down. Instructor Wen silently gazed at Little Bean.
Oh Little Bean sat down obediently.
Ning Shu tried her best not to look into the monkeys eyes. The monkey was incredibly quick. As soon as Ning Shu raised her fist to smash at it, the monkey had already disappeared, only leaving its afterimage behind. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The monkey would then attack her from another direction.
Ning Shu stabilized her focus,pletely unworried. After some fighting, she kicked the monkey off the arena.
Lian Bingmeng, Mu Ziqi, and others from their mercenary group all sat together and watched Ning Shu on the stage.
Shes powerful enough to be able to firmly shake off the jade-eyed beast. What kind of martial arts does this woman practice? A boy asked with a frown.
With strength like hers, it wouldnt matter even if she didnt have a summoned beast.
Mu Ziqi, didnt this girl previously confess to you? Go and find out what martial arts shes cultivating. Our summoned beasts are not weak. Coupled with those martial arts, our strength may have a substantial breakthrough.
Mu Ziqis expression was ugly, You guys are bad friends, making me talk to that loathsome woman. I dont even want to look at her.
Swallowing your self-esteem for a bit isnt that hard. Whats the problem with using a honey trap to find out that information? Didnt you get beaten up by her so badly that your entire body was full of injuries? Plus, by ying with her feelings and then dumping her, not only will no blood be shed, but I also guarantee you shed suffer more.
Lian Bingmengs expression was bad, What are you guys saying?
Mu Ziqi looked at Lian Bingmeng, If I go against Yue Shuangshuang first, I will try my best to wear off her fighting strength. That way, when the timees, your odds of winning will be better.
Chapter 2048
Chapter 2048: A Challenge to Ning Shu
You dont think I can beat her. Lian Bingmeng stared at Mu Ziqi, You dont believe in me.
Thats not what I meant. Mu Ziqi shook his head.
Lian Bingmeng stared at Ning Shu and lightly said, Shes not bad. She definitely wont be able to defeat me though.
Yue Shuangshuang wins.
Big Sister, you are so amazing! As soon as Ning Shu stepped off the arena, Little Bean rushed over.
Ning Shu said, Little Bean, you see? Big Sister didnt even summon her summoned beast but defeated her opponent regardless. Little Bean can also be powerful like Big Sister. You dont need to have a summoned beast. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Little Bean had always been secretly disappointed that he was not a summoner.
Little Bean nodded, Ill definitely work hard.
Ning Shu sat with Little Bean and watched the matches in the arena.
Lian Bingmeng was truly quite strong. Lian Bingmeng also didnt summon her summoned beast, likely as a challenge to Ning Shu, and defeated her opponent with her martial arts.
This allowed Ning Shu to see Lian Bingmengs strength. Lian Bingmeng had probably already cultivated inner strength through her ancient martial arts.
However, Lian Bingmengs opponent was a strength-type summoned beast. Had it been an element-type beast that could spray water and fire, shed likely have had little hope of winning.
Big Sister, is that girl also practicing Attacking Vital Energy? Little Bean asked Ning Shu when he saw that Lian Bingmengs fighting style was very simr to Ning Shus.
No, its something else. Ning Shu patted Little Beans head. The further the Unsurpassable Martial Arts was advanced, the stronger it became.
Instructor Wen turned his head and asked gently, What is Attacking Vital Energy?
Its just the name of a type of martial arts. Ning Shu lightly said.
Instructor Wen narrowed his eyes slightly and said gently, Howe Ive never heard of that martial art?
Instructor, its not like you know all the martial arts in the world. Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Instructor Wen nodded. Ive basically collected all of them.
Ning Shu:
The next match is Yue Shuangshuang vs Mu Ziqi. The instructor shouted.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. She didnt think shed face him again this soon.
Ning Shu went up to the arena and nced at Mu Ziqi who stood across from her. Mu Ziqi had a taut face and a terrible expression.
Mu Ziqi looked at Ning Shu and said, Although you are strong, I still hate you. I will never like you.
Mu Ziqis words caused an uproar in the audience. Their gazes towards Ning Shu were strange and many gloated over her misfortune.
Although Ning Shu had made it to the top 50, Yue Shuangshuangs image was still that of a garbage summoner.
Ning Shu: _
What the hell?
Yue Shuangshuang, let me tell you this again. I wont ever like you. It doesnt matter if youre strong, I hate you all the same. Mu Ziqis tone was lofty.
Ning Shu looked over at Mu Ziqi. He was doing this to deliberately attack her. Being rejected by the person they like, especially in this kind of situation, was very hurtful.
Any other girl likely wouldnt have been able to bear it. Her mood would be in a state of messy upheaval and she would run off crying, too embarrassed to stay in the arena.
Ning Shu cracked her wrist and neck with a breaking sound, and she said with a light smile, Why should I care if you hate me? Its like you think that my life would be better if you liked me.
Whip that little sh*t. Ning Shu released Little Grass, whose vines coiled around Mu Ziqi at once. Bounded, Mu Ziqis expression was very ugly and he stared at Ning Shu with red, extremely bloodshot eyes.
Chapter 2049
Chapter 2049: Shouldnt Go Too Far
Little Grass fluttered its vine and whipped Mu Ziqis body. Whack whack whack. Mu Ziqi was in extreme pain, his face contorting.
This time, he didnt even get to summon his beast before he got entangled by the vine. The whipsnded both on his body and his heart.
He hadnt been able to even remotely resist getting humiliatingly whipped in public in front of an enormous audience.
Mu Ziqi was a proud and arrogant person. Getting his ego trampled by a woman he despised and looked down upon, Mu Ziqi felt extreme hatred and powerlessness.
This was already the second time, the second time!
He had even nned to wear off Yue Shuangshuangs energy earlier.
Chirp, chirp Lian Bingmeng stood on a phoenixs back, flew above the arena, and shouted at Ning Shu with a cold expression, Yue Shuangshuang, dont you think you are going too far right now?
You have power now, but that doesnt mean you can use it to abuse others like this. Lian Bingmeng stood on her phoenixs back and looked down at Ning Shu contemptuously. Is it fun for you to use this kind of method to show off your power?
Little Grass made a chair out of its vines again, and Ning Shu sat on the chair so she could be face-to-face with Lian Bingmeng. This was so that Ning Shu wouldnt lose in terms of imposingness.
Impeting against Mu Ziqi. What are you doing, running over here? Are you trying to interrupt our match? Ning Shu said lightly.
As Lian Bingmeng stood on the back of the phoenix, she was like a fairy that had descended to earth, graceful and goddess-like. However, her expression was very ugly. Mu Ziqi is no match for you, and yet you still beat and humiliate him like this. Yue Shuangshuang, I was deeply wrong about you.
Ning Shu stood up. Im humiliating who? This is apetition. What are you doing, running up here? Are you trying to ruin the academy tournament? Lian Bingmeng, Mu Ziqi hasnt even admitted defeat yet. What are you rushing up here to do?
You allow your own summoned beast to pluck off the fur of others, but I cant tie up Mu Ziqi? Ning Shu didnt back up an inch.
Lian Bingmeng raised her chin slightly, Release Mu Ziqi, and Ill fight a match against you.
Why should I fight you? Im a student who abides by the rules set by the academy. Its not my turn to fight you right now. Ning Shu refused to y along with her.
She should fight Lian Bingmeng just because Lian Bingmeng challenged her? No way, she refused. In any case, she had the upper hand right now.
Yue Shuangshuang, if youre angry about anything, take it out on me. Arent you just dissatisfied that I delivered your love letter to help you and Mu Ziqi rejected you? me all of that on me. It has nothing to do with Mu Ziqi. Lian Bingmeng loudly spoke.
Ugh, she was always stir-frying the same leftover rice and rehashing the same story. Why did Lian Bingmeng keep talking about that?
Yes, I wrote a love letter to Mu Ziqi before, but why should that stop me from whipping him? It was indeed you who delivered it to Mu Ziqi, but who knows if you were just using me to get cozy with him? In any case, you two sure have a close rtionship now, said Ning Shu offhandedly.
Lian Bingmeng frowned tightly, Mu Ziqi and I are innocent. Its not at all what you think, we are simplyrades.
Yue Shuangshuang, I never knew that you secretly thought about me like this. Fancy that I was so sincere to you.
Ning Shu smiled slightly, You were sincere to me? Consult your conscience and tell me if you were really sincere towards me. Dont insult sincerity, okay?
Look, now Lian Bingmeng was using this trick to confront her, trying to make it sound like she was stabbed in the back by Ning Shu.
Lian Bingmeng took a deep look at Ning Shu and said to the judging instructor, Please arrange a match between me and Yue Shuangshuang next round.
Ning Shu had an indifferent expression, she just sat on her chair and picked at her fingernails.
Lian Bingmeng really was bold. Her sudden arrivalpletely messed up the tournament nning and progression.
Ugh, this kind of Im the center of the universe, everything has to be in ordance with my temper, attitude was so annoying. Ning Shu was speechless.
Plus, it wasnt like this academy didnt have any other strong people. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
If that was the case, then the academy wouldnt be so prestigious and famous.
The judging instructors expression was cold. This is not in line with the rules.
The rules can be adjusted, I want to first battle against Yue Shuangshuang. Lian Bingmeng said.
The judging instructor pursed his lips and did not speak.
Instructor Wen got up, walked to the arena, and gently said to the judging instructor, Let the two fight it out. Well see what result they produce.
Chapter 2050
Chapter 2050: Yue Shuangshuang Versus Lian Bingmeng
Instructor Wens tone was gentle and soft, but everyone knew he was angry when they heard what he said. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Instructor Wen, this isnt in line with the rules though. The judging instructor was ced in a difficult situation.
Instructor Wen gently smiled, Ill talk to the academy head, dont worry about it.
Okay.
Lian Bingmeng immediately smiled at Instructor Wen, her face was bright and beautiful and looked especially moving. Thank you, Instructor.
Instructor Wen looked at Lian Bingmeng for a second, then left the arena.
Next matchYue Shuangshuang versus Lian Bingmeng. The judging instructor exited the arena.
Lian Bingmeng looked at the tied-up Mu Ziqi whose clothes werepletely ripped at this point and a trace of anger shed across her face. You can let him go now, right?
Oh, I almost forgot. Ning Shu stood up and stretched.
Little Grass directly threw Mu Ziqi out of the arena, causing him to tumble on the ground.
Lian Bingmeng looked at the pitiful Mu Ziqi, then angrily turned around to face Ning Shu. For better or for worse, he was still the person you used to like. How can you be like this towards him just because he didnt reciprocate your feelings?
Liking someone doesnt mean wanting to possess them, it means wishing for their happiness.
Ning Shu picked at her ear, We fighting or not?
Little Grass took the lead and extended her vines, blocking out the sky and covering the earth as they rushed towards Lian Bingmeng.
The phoenix carried Lian Bingmeng as it dodged the vines. Lian Bingmeng sneered, Vines are all you have.
Magic vine,e out. As soon as Lian Bingmeng finished speaking, a pitch-ck magic vine with countless limb-like vines appeared.
This magic vine had a face resembling that of humans.
As soon as it came out, it took over half the arena.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. Lian Bingmeng was even stronger than what shed imagined.
It felt like this ghoul-faced magic vine was specifically made tobat Little Grass.
The vines from both sides entangled each other, creating a sight that looked like a fried dough twist.
Yue Shuangshuang, lets have a proper match. Lian Bingmeng saw that the ghoul-faced magic vine had blocked Little Grass and threw a sword at Ning Shu.
The sword went straight for Ning Shus head. Ning Shu tilted her head and caught the swords hilt.
Ning Shu and Lian Bingmeng simultaneously jumped on the ring and rushed at each other, swords lifted.
When the sword des met, an ear-piercing sound was produced.
Ning Shu swung her sword, its de twinkling.
Both of them were about to reach their limit. Each sword collision would draw out sparks and embers. Ning Shu and Lian Bingmengs expressions were stretched taut, neither of them held back at all.
The ground of the arena was littered with holes from the energy produced by the twos swords.
ng As the two swords collided with each other, they both finally fractured into pieces.
The audience members held their breaths, unable to tear their eyes away.
Instructor Wen watched the two battle on the stage, his fingers tapping the back of his other hand.
These two students of his, were seriously good at hiding cards up their sleeves.
Ordinary summoned beasts were no match for this kind of power.
It seemed like it was time for the summoners themselves to start increasing their power. If the summoners themselves were powerful, the addition of a summoned beast would be incredibly strengthening. Power wasnt just the simple addition of one plus one.
Chapter 2051
Chapter 2051: So What if You Can Fly?
After Ning Shu and Lian Bingmengs spears fractured into pieces, the two simultaneously threw down their spears and began to fight with their bare fists. Every punch was vicious and hit the mark.
Lian Bingmeng mobilized her internal energy while Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her dantian.
Lian Bingmeng was punched in the shoulder by Ning Shu and groaned. She felt as if her shoulder was about to break, half of her body was alreadypletely numb.
Lian Bingmeng was secretly rmed. She didnt expect Yue Shuangshuang to be so strong, Lian Bingmeng felt as if she was hit by a moving mountain.
Her blood began to stir with agitation from the bottom of her heart.
Lian Bingmeng suddenly jumped on her phoenixs back and flew into the air, Yue Shuangshuang, your summoned beast has been entangled. Without it, what do you have?
Ugh, she was making fun of the fact Ning Shu couldnt fly, wasnt she!
Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her body and directly floated in front of Lian Bingmeng. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She just flew up like that, without any other support.
Lian Bingmengs pupils shrank. She almost asked Ning Shu how Ning Shu aplished that.
There was an uproar in the audience. Summoners shouldnt be able to fly without the help of a summoned beast.
Summoned beasts who could not fly were simrly unable to fly their masters.
Lian Bingmeng frowned and released her fleshy winged dragon. The adorable fleshy winged dragon roared and then transformed into a ferocious and gigantic dragon.
The dragon swung back its body and charged toward Ning Shu.
Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her dantian. A giant golden dragon slowly rose from behind Ning Shu, silently roared, and firmly mmed into Lian Bingmengs dragon that was rushing towards them.
The two dragons collided in front of the eyes and focus of countless audience members, producing an unbearable sound wave.
Some people covered their ears with pained expressions.
Instructor Wen abruptly stood up, his eyessering in on the golden dragon-shaped energy. He couldnt sense any aura of life from the gigantic golden dragon. Was it not a living creature?
The golden dragon and the fleshy winged dragon fought each other. The asional dragon roar would hurt students in the audience.
This battle exceeded everyones expectations. There was barely anyone present who could even get involved in a battle like this.
Instructor Wen sat down and didnt stop the battle. He narrowed his eyes as he stared at the golden dragon in the arena.
Lian Bingmeng was so dumbstruck she almost couldnt move. She was in disbeliefwhat was with this gigantic dragon? Was it Yue Shuangshuangs summoned beast?
Lian Bingmeng felt an unprecedented sense of crisis and helpless panic.
How could Yue Shuangshuang be so powerful?
It was impossible.
Ning Shu could finally catch a breath and used this time to ask Little Grass, Hows it going?
Looking at the twisting vines below, Ning Shu couldnt make out the situation and couldnt help but be speechless.
Master, wah waah Little Grass was so mad it started crying. This guy is so horrible, so horrible! And also he smells so bad, so disgusting.
Ning Shu directly retrieved Little Grass. It transformed back into an ordinary de of grass, floating beside Ning Shu.
The ghoul-faced magic vine stretched out its vines towards Ning Shu, but was blocked by Little Grass.
So annoying. Little Grasss voice was especially angry, and it stretched enough vines to seemingly cover heaven and earth. Flowers blossomed in an instant on these vines.
The entire arena was like a sea of ??flowers.
Little Grass wrapped around the ghoul-faced magic vine, causing flower pollen to fall on the vines of the ghoul-faced magic vine.
des of wild grass actually started to grow on the ghoul-faced magic vines pitch-ck vines. Its originally ugly ghoul face became even more contorted as if it could feel terrible pain.
More and more green grass continued to grow on it.
Chapter 2052
Chapter 2052: An Indescribable Sense of Powerlessness
This was Little Grass parasite. Unexpectedly, it also had an impact on other nts.
des of grass grew all over the magic vine, sucking away its strength and causing the magic vine to get weaker.
As the magic vines master, Lian Bingmeng was the first to feel her summoned beasts situation. She frowned tightly when she saw that her ghoul-faced magic vine was covered with des of grass.
After some internal debate, she retrieved her ghoul-faced magic vine. If any more of its strength got sucked away, the ghoul-faced magic vine wouldve beenpletely absorbed and would thus inevitably die.
This ghoul-faced magic vine was summoned through the mysterious pearl. It was chosen specifically tobat and control Yue Shuangshuangs summoned beast.
Lian Bingmeng hadnt expected her ghoul-faced magic vine to be unable to beat Yue Shuangshuangs summoned beast.
There was an indescribable sense of powerlessness in Lian Bingmengs heart.
She had already summoned her most powerful nt-type summoned beast. The ghoul-faced magic vine had a strong corroding attribute as well as a magical aura that could influence the wills of others.
Ning Shus Little Grass had been cultivated through hard work, while Lian Bingmengs ghoul-faced magic vine was already a very powerful summoned beast from the start. Hence, Lian Bingmeng never thought about cultivating her ghoul-faced magic vine.
After all, who knew how much higher its starting point waspared to Little Grasss starting point.
Without the ghoul-faced magic vine bothering it, Little Grasss situation became much more rxed.
Your master cant float anymore. Make me a chair. The energy in Ning Shus dantian had already been taken away by the dragon-shaped energy, and now she had to get support in order to not fall.
Okay Little Grass made a chair covered with flowers.
Ning Shu couldnt help but feel that this little loli really liked to pretty itself up.
Ning Shu sat on the chair. She wanted to lie down, but with so many people watching, she had to maintain her image.
Ning Shu watched the dragon-shaped energy and fleshy winged dragon battle each other, and the two dragons almost destroyed the arena.
Little Grass stretched its numerous vines towards Lian Bingmeng. From the looks of it, it was trying to wrap the vines around Lian Bingmeng. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Master, Ill entangle her, and then p her. Is that okay Little Grasss soft and cute voice sounded in Ning Shus mind.
Ning Shu: Pfft
Ning Shu nodded.
Lian Bingmengs expression was ashen. The phoenix at her feet saw the vines reaching towards it and contempt shed in its eyes, then it opened its mouth and spat out golden mes.
The mes of the phoenix were not the same as the mes of the luan bird. The mes of the phoenix could not be extinguished.
The vines were instantly burnt to a crisp by the golden mes, and Little Grass immediately retracted the vines it had been extending.
Ning Shu got up in shock and asked repeatedly, Are you alright?
It hurts, it hurts Little Grass cried, I cant absorb this kind of fire.
Absorb what, you would only be burned to ashes in an instant.
Little Grass cautiously and solemnly stretched out its vine and touched the raging and ming Nirvana mes on the ground. As soon as it came in contact with it, it retracted its vines immediately. As soon as it touched the Nirvana me with a vine, the vine would be roasted to ashes.
Little Grass continuously attempted to absorb the strength from the Nirvana mes, but the phoenix was ??the essence of fire. The mes were not something Little Grass could absorb at all.
Seeing that the phoenixs Nirvana me could restrain the vines, Lian Bingmengs facial color got much better.
There were now a lot more injuries on the fleshy winged dragons body. With a swipe of the golden dragons ws, thered be a deep wound added to the fleshy-winged body.
Meanwhile, it was unknown what kind of monster the other dragon was. It was transparent and there was no way to injure it at all.
Rooar The fleshy-winged dragon roared mournfully after a piece of flesh was torn off its body.
Dragon flesh fell to the ground, and Little Grass immediately took the dragon flesh for itself.
Lian Bingmeng felt heartache and retrieved the fleshy-winged dragon, then made the phoenix spit fire at the golden dragon.
Ning Shu directly withdrew the energy, and the dragon-shaped energy returned to her dantian.
Chapter 2053
Chapter 2053: Who Are You?
The intense battle temporarily paused. Clusters of Nirvana mes raged in the area. Ning Shu sat on the flower chair, facing Lian Bingmeng, who was standing on the back of her phoenix, from a distance.
The two were silent.
The people in the audience were also silent. The battle just now surpassed their imagination and challenged their worldview.
Damn. When did summoned beasts get so powerful? When did summoners be able to hack at each other so fiercely?
Lian Bingmeng looked at Ning Shu with aplicated look in her eyes and asked, Who are you? You arent Yue Shuangshuang.
What are you talking about? Who am I if not Yue Shuangshuang? Ning Shu put on a puzzled expression.
Yue Shuangshuang wouldnt be so powerful. Lian Bingmengs eyes sharply inspected each inch of Ning Shus face. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shus expression remained unchanged. You can be powerful, so why cant I be powerful?
Thats different. Lian Bingmeng shook her head. She wasnt the original Lian Bingmeng and she had been relying on the mysterious pearls power to summon powerful summoned beasts.
Did Yue Shuangshuang also find a treasure?
Lian Bingmeng felt that Ning Shu must have a treasure that could alter her destiny. If not, she must have had some other very lucky encounter.
Ning Shu picked a flower and smelled it, How is it different?
Lian Bingmeng smiled slightly and said lightly, Although you are stronger than I thought, its naive of you to think that you can defeat me.
Ill defeat all of your tricks, no matter what they are. Ning Shu stood up. The winner had not yet been decided, they still had to fight.
Lian Bingmeng closed her eyes slightly and murmured, White Tiger, pleasee out.
White Tiger? Ning Shu was momentarily stunned. This couldnt be the White Tiger that was an ancient mythical beast right?
Ning Shus expression was alert. A man in silver clothes with snow-white hair nobly and proudly descended from the sky.
Standing there, he seemed like he could hold up a piece of the sky. An expert killer, the White Tigers body was full of a deep killing aura.
A human form summoned beast!
There was an uproar in the audience. Only the strongest summoned beasts could transform into a human form.
The boys eyes were full of envy and jealousy, while the girls eyes were full of stars. Not only was the summoned beast powerful, but it was also extremely handsome, exquisite, and charming.
White Tiger hovered in mid-air. His white hair did not make him look old in the least. Rather, his features were handsome and clearly defined, with an aura as if he was looking down on the whole world.
He turned his head to look at Lian Bingmeng, Why did you call me out? You never do that.
White Tiger examined his surroundings before finally fixing his gaze on Ning Shu. Ning Shu instantly felt an intensely vicious and murderous aura burst forth that began to affect even her consciousness.
Ning Shu recited the heart-clearing chant in her heart. Coupled with the effect of the tranquility pill, Ning Shu didnt get consumed by the evil aura.
Ning Shu:
What the hell, exactly how many summoned beasts did this girl have? Shes already revealed so many. Not only did she have a dragon, but also a phoenix. And now, she even had an ancient mythical beast.
Fudge, Ning Shu didnt know if Lian Bingmeng would summon the Azure Dragon, the ck Tortoise, or something like that next.
What the hell was that pearl? Wasnt it too powerful?
My other summoned beasts are no match for her, so I had no choice but to summon you. Lian Bingmengs face was a little red. She couldnt lose, not with so many people watching.
White Tigers white hair floated slightly, I can help you, but you know the condition.
Lian Bingmengs face turned grim. What kind of summoned beast was this? Why was it so full of itself?
Chapter 2054
Chapter 2054: White Tiger
Ning Shu listened to the conversation between these two people. So the White Tiger would only help Lian Bingmeng on a conditional basis?
As long as you help me win thepetition, I will do as you wish, said Lian Bingmeng.
White Tiger nodded, turned his head to look at Ning Shu, and stretched his hand out toward her. Ning Shu immediately felt as if her body was out of control, and she floated towards White Tiger.
Ning Shu gritted her teeth. Wasnt it just an animal?
Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her body. The golden dragon high-spiritedly came out of Ning Shus and rushed towards White Tiger.
White Tigers expression was indifferent. Its expression did not change in the slightest from beginning to end.
Lian Bingmeng looked at the pitiful Ning Shu and couldnt help but smile. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
White Tiger was her most powerful summoned beast. It would definitely defeat Yue Shuangshuang.
Master, what do we do now? Little Grass asked Ning Shu. As long as that bird was around, it had no way to help her.
Little Grass had tried its best to absorb the ming Nirvana mes on the ground, but as soon as its vine made contact with them, its vines would burn to ashes.
Fortunately, it had absorbed energy from the luan birds mes earlier, so it had a little immunity.
Ning Shu watched the battle between her golden energy and the White Tiger. The White Tiger was in a rxed posture. It didnt even transform into its original form and calmly held the tail of the dragon-formed energy in his hand.
No matter how hard the dragon-formed energy struggled, it couldnt escape.
Oh my god, so powerful
In the audience, there were peals of inhtion sounds. It was just a battle in the academy tournament, but it had evolved to an extremely high degree. Many academy instructors didnt even have human-formed summoned beasts.
They couldnt tear their eyes off of the white-haired White Tiger. Their eyes were full of longing and thirst. Now, when they looked towards Lian Bingmeng, reverence filled their eyes.
Lian Bingmeng had reached heights that they couldnt even hope for.
Big Sister Little Bean clenched his fists tightly, eyes fixed on Ning Shu on the stage.
Big Sister will be okay, right? Little Bean tugged on Instructor Wens clothes. Help Big Sister, are you not her instructor?
Instructor Wen had a gentle expression. Sit down. Ill go up and stop thepetition if something happens.
Instructor Wen narrowed his eyes as he watched the situation on stage. It was beyond his expectations.
Perhaps his goal of these past few yearsmaking summoners powerful on their ownwas about to be achieved.
Instructor Wen looked at Little Bean, whose face was iparably taut with worry. Is Attacking Vital Energy what you and your big sister are cultivating?
Yes. Little Bean was worried about his sister.
Ning Shu saw that the dragon-formed energy was falling into a disadvantageous position. As such, she took a deep breath, sat cross-legged on the vine chair, and took out a spiritual essence crystal from her bag. She held it in the palm of her hand and started absorbing the spiritual energy contained in the crystal.
The terrifying amount of spiritual energy in the spiritual essence crystal rushed through Ning Shus meridians, causing her body to slightly tremble, and into her dantian.
It felt like countless sharp knives were scraping her dantian. However, they disappeared after circling around for a while.
Now with sufficient spiritual energy, the dragon-formed energy roared. Its golden color shone even brighter and its dragon scales became more vivid and lifelike. It looked like a genuine golden dragon.
The dragon-formed energy flicked off the White Tigers hand at once, breaking free from his control.
White Tiger was a little surprised. He tilted his head and looked at the dragon-formed energy, I wonder if you can produce intelligence?
Regardless, you must disappear now. White Tiger stretched out his hand, and an invisible force took control of the giant dragon.
White Tigers hand clenched the air and the golden dragon-formed energy exploded with a bang. It turned into sparks of weak golden light before finally dying out.
Chapter 2055
Chapter 2055: Theres Still Time to Admit Defeat
Ning Shus dragon-formed energy was effortlessly obliterated by White Tiger. She let out a groan and spurted out a mouth of blood.
Ning Shus gaze severely dimmed, Her dantian was heavily damaged and her ravaged meridians had be unbearably twisted and broken.
Master Little Grass was so scared it started crying. Bursts of wood-type energy spread into Ning Shus broken body, slowly restoring it.
Lian Bingmeng sighed in relief after seeing Ning Shu spit blood. Yue Shuangshuang seemed so strong, and Lian Bingmeng had been nervous that Yue Shuangshuang would be unbeatable.
Yue Shuangshuang, theres still time to admit defeat. I dont know if that dragon is your summoned beast or not, but its obliterated now. Plus, your vine can only disintegrate to ashes when facing my phoenixs Nirvana me.
Master, shes too arrogant. I want to p her to death! Little Grass shouted loudly with its cute voice, the noise echoing in Ning Shus heart.
Calm down. Ning Shu said weakly.
Ning Shu looked at Lian Bingmeng. This girl was seriously overpowered.
Ning Shu didnt want to give up, but she had no remaining methods to defeat Lian Bingmeng.
The only difference right now between Ning Shu and Yue Shuangshuang was that Ning Shu was at the start point, while Yue Shuangshuang was already at the endpoint of being crushed by Lian Bingmeng.
Dammit!
How could Lian Bingmeng be this strong? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lian Bingmeng saw that Ning Shu wasnt admitting defeat and slightly frowned. She felt on edge, did Yue Shuangshuan still have a trump card up her sleeve?
Its best to admit defeat right now. It wont be good for the next battle if we exhaust ourselves fighting until were on the brink of death, Lian Bingmeng said.
Ning Shu felt pain all over her body. Hearing Lian Bingmengs words, she rolled her eyes. I just like to stay in the arena. Why dont you bite me?
I asked you to admit defeat for your own good, so you wont suffer any irreversible injuries. Lian Bingmengs expression remained unchanged, putting up a well-intentioned act.
Ning Shus dantian was ufortably empty. She sat cross-legged and quickly cultivated the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Unexpectedly, the spiritual energy around her whistled as it rushed towards Ning Shu. The spiritual energy turned into streams of water in her body and flowed into her dantian.
Ning Shu was startled for a second, what was happening?
Ning Shus dantian was like a big pond flourishing with liquid spiritual energy. A golden-colored water dragon formed inside it.
The water dragon swam and jumped inside the spiritualke.
It had transformed from being a gaseous mass to bing more like liquid. Would it be a solid next time?
As the density grew, the spiritual energy concentration got thicker and thicker.
Was this an example of the phrase, Without destruction, there can be no construction?
Could this open up another way of cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts?
White Tiger, kill her! Lian Bingmeng immediately shouted when she saw the formation of a spiritual energy hurricane around Ning Shu. Although Lian Bingmeng didnt know what was exactly happening with Ning Shu, it was definitely not a good thing.
A look of astonishment emerged on White Tigers face. He slowly walked through the air toward Ning Shu. However, he didnt immediately kill her, probably because he wanted to study what was happening.
Little Grass instantly stretched out countless vines, trying to entangle White Tiger.
Nixy, spit fire. Lian Bingmeng lifted her foot and lightly stamped on the phoenixs back.
The phoenix immediately spat out golden mes at the vines, which burnt to ashes as soon as they came in contact with the Nirvana mes.
But Little Grass continued to diligently stretch out its vines towards White Tiger, trying to stop him.
In the end, the vines all burnt to ashes.
Nixy, just directly burn that de of grass to death. Lian Bingmeng stomped her feet with a sullen face.
Lian Bingmeng, wait a minute. Instructor Wen stood up and said.
Lian Bingmengs heart was filled with jealousy. She gritted her teeth with rage and said, Spit fire!
Lian Bingmeng had a hunch that Yue Shuangshuang would be a great enemy in the future. She had already forced out almost all of Lian Bingmengs trump cards.
Chapter 2056
Chapter 2056: To Ashes
Yue Shuangshuang would only continue to get stronger in the future.
Who knew what shed be able to be.
White Tiger walked through the air toward Ning Shu. Some vines wrapped around his ankle, but they were immediately crushed to dust.
zing Nirvana mes that the phoenix spat engulfed the entire arena and engulfed Little Grass.
Vines danced in the sea of ??fire before finally turning into ashes.
White Tiger walked in front of Ning Shu, opened his mouth, and sucked all the spiritual energy surrounding her into his own body.
White Tiger, kill her! Lian Bingmeng shouted.
Lian Bingmeng, this is only apetition. Dont go too far. Instructor Wen released his own summoned beast, and a huge golden dragon covered the sky and earth in the academy.
Lian Bingmeng felt even more jealous. Why did the instructor always protect Yue Shuangshuang? What was so good about Yue Shuangshuang?
It wasnt fair, it wasnt fair at all!
White Tiger looked at the huge golden dragon. Why is there another dragon?
Were golden dragons popr this year?
White Tiger stretched out his hand and grasped Ning Shus neck. A golden dragon stretched out from behind Ning Shu, but this dragon was made of water.
The dragon was not very big. It was about the length of a human and it bit White Tigers wrist as soon as it came out.
White Tiger tried to crush the golden dragon with his other hand, but the golden dragon just turned into golden water droplets in one fell swoop, before quickly returning to its original state.
The golden dragon bit with all its strength and snapped White Tigers wrist.
The White Tiger let out a roar and instantly turned into a huge white tiger.
In front of the huge white tiger, the golden dragon seemed very small. Maybe it was because it was made of water, but the golden dragon looked much more like a living creature. It even blinked its eyes, appearing very quick-witted.
The golden dragon charged toward the white tiger.
Ning Shu opened her eyes and saw the roaring mes in the arena. There was no trace of Little Grass.
Ning Shus heart skipped a beat, and she quickly shouted in her heart, Little Grass, where are you? Respond to me!
But Little Grasss soft voice didnt appear.
Had it been burnt to ashes? N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu felt iparable pain. There seemed to be buzzing in her head, and she looked at Lian Bingmeng with red eyes.
Lian Bingmeng raised her chin slightly. Ning Shu asked lightly, You killed my summoned beast?
Well, it stretched its vines out on its own. Do you think Id let it entangle me? Lian Bingmeng knew very well that shed basically be letting herself get ughtered if she was entangled by the vines.
No one would let themselves be entangled.
Ning Shu walked towards Lian Bingmeng in the air. Lian Bingmeng saw Ning Shus cold expression, and her heart trembled. The phoenix at Lian Bingmengs feet spat out mes toward Ning Shu.
Ning Shu avoided the fire with a leap and flew in front of Lian Bingmeng. In one movement, she was almost nose to nose with Lian Bingmeng.
Ning Shu suddenly stretched out her hand and dragged Lian Bingmeng off the phoenixs back, causing her to fall onto the arena.
The phoenix was ??Lian Bingmengs summoned beast. As such, the Nirvana mes wouldnt hurt her.
Lian Bingmeng immediately raised her head and saw Ning Shu standing on the back of her summoned beast. Lian Bingmeng hastily tried to withdraw her summoned beast.
Ning Shu squatted down, mobilized the energy in her dantian to her fist, raised it, and smashed her first into the phoenixs back.
Chirp the phoenix cried out mournfully.
Punch after punch, Ning Shu smashed the phoenixs back, until its back was in bloody tatters.
Trantor: chiss
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2057
Chapter 2057: Blood for Blood
Nixy,e back Lian Bingmeng shouted anxiously. She was so anxious that she burst into tears, she had no way to fly like Ning Shu.
Ning Shu pulled at the phoenixs feathers tightly, smashing its back with her fist.
The phoenixs cries grew weaker and weaker.
Yue Shuangshuang, release her, or I wont rest till you die! Lian Bingmeng shouted at Ning Shu with all her energy, her voice full of deep hatred.
That was herrade.
White Tiger, White Tiger, hurry up and save Nixy! Lian Bingmeng shouted.
White Tiger was entangled by the golden dragon. This water-type dragon was very difficult to get rid of. Even if he squeezed it to pieces, crushed it under his feet, or turned it into a pool of water, it would always recover.
Lian Bingmeng, you killed my summoned beast, so Ill also kill your summoned beast. Ning Shu grabbed the bloodied skin of the phoenix, mobilized the energy in her body, and used all her strength to tear the phoenix into two halves.
Chirp chirp The phoenix let out a mournful cry, blood spraying out. The blood of a phoenix was scorching hot, so as it fell from the sky it was like a rain of fire.
Ning Shu held half of the phoenix corpse in one hand. It was a terrifying sight.
Ni Nixy! Lian Bingmeng shouted mournfully. Yue Shuangshuang, I wont rest until you die.
Ning Shu threw the phoenix corpse in her hand away. If you dont rest till I die, then dont rest. If you kill my summoned beast, I will also kill your summoned beast.
Lian Bingmengs face was pale and her entire body was trembling. With the death of the phoenix, the Nirvana mes in the arena began to slowly die out.
Ning Shu saw a little bundle of gray that was Little Grass. However much pain she had to endure, she would make sure that Lian Bingmeng suffered even more.
Lian Bingmeng picked up the broken sword from the ground and stabbed it at Ning Shu. Ning Shu released her energy and sent Lian Bingmeng flying back.
Lian Bingmeng fell onto the arena and coughed a few times in pain.
Yue Shuangshuang! You killed my summoned beast, myrade. Were enemies that cannot live underneath the same sky. Lian Bingmeng closed her eyes and summoned a titan ape.
As soon as the titan ape roared, the entire arena trembled.
The titan ape had extraordinary strength and could move mountains.
Kill her, smash her into paste. Lian Bingmeng shouted coldly. Yue Shuangshuang, you need to pay the price.
The titan ape received its masters instructions and charged toward Ning Shu with its fist raised.
The titan ape was not only boundlessly strong but also incredibly fast.
While being watched by hundreds, Ning Shu lifted her own fist and rushed towards the titan ape as well.
As long as it was a body of blood and flesh, there was no such thing as being immune to pain. There was nothing that could not be beaten to death.
Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her body and mmed her fist right into the titan apes.
The moment their fists collided, the air fluctuated in waves. It seemed as if Ning Shu and the titan ape were frozen in ce.
In the next moment, the titan ape flew up and fell to the ground with a thump, its fist limp.
The titan ape snarled at Ning Shu with red eyes.
Lian Bingmeng had a splitting headache, and shouted at White Tiger in a very dissatisfied manner, Arent you being too half-hearted? If you kill this woman, I will give you the item you want. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The white tiger ignored the harassment of the golden dragon and charged toward Ning Shu with a roar.
People said the white tiger was a mythical beast, but in reality, it was just a high-level monster. Ning Shu formed the appropriate hand sign and started chanting the incarnation for the beast entrapment spell. For better or for worse, she had spent time in a cultivation ne before.
Speaking of which, it was quite embarrassing but it was Kelp-sama who taught her these tricks.
Ning Shu continuously formed different hand signs. It drained almost all of the spiritual energy in her dantians spiritke, but she formed an invisible cage to trap the white tiger.
Chapter 2058
Chapter 2058: This Is a Cultivation Technique
Before the change in her dantian, Ning Shu didnt have enough spiritual energy to create the cage to trap the beast. In the cultivation ne, only those who were at the soul formation stage and above had enough spiritual energy to do that spell.
Trapped in an invisible cage, the white tiger was unable to escape and kept roaring.
What are you doing, hurry up! Lian Bingmeng shouted to the white tiger with an iparably ugly spatial color.
Ning Shu continued forming hand signs and slowly started tightening the cage.
With no other choice, White Tiger could only transform into his human form. White Tiger looked at Ning Shu and sent her a voice transmission, This is a cultivation technique.
Ning Shu did not speak.
Lian Bingmeng saw that White Tiger couldnt get out and gave Ning Shu a deep look. She then called out to Instructor Wen who was standing on the giant golden dragons head, I admit defeat.
Lian Bingmengs affection for Instructor Wen hadpletely disappeared. He had only observed the match the entire time.
She needed a lover andrade that could be entrusted to have her back, not someone like Instructor Wen.
Yue Shuangshuang wins. Instructor Wen shouted.
Lian Bingmeng wanted to call back White Tiger but found that he could note back at all. He had be controlled by Yue Shuangshuang.
Lian Bingmeng stared nkly at Ning Shu. How did she do it?.
She found more and more that she couldnt understand Yue Shuangshuang.
Was this still the Yue Shuangshuang from her memories?
Yue Shuangshuang, Ive already admitted defeat. What else do you want from me? Release White Tiger. Lian Bingmeng shouted at Ning Shu with a dark expression.
Ning Shu ignored Yue Shuangshuang. Her gaze was fixed on the bundle of ck ash on the ring. She had felt a bit of movement.
Under Ning Shus watch, tender green grass shoots grew out of the ck ash, followed by a de of grass.
Boundless joy arose in Ning Shus heart. Was this Little Grass?
Is that you? Ning Shu asked anxiously in her heart.
Master The soft voice sounded, almost making Ning Shus heart melt.
You scared me to death. Ning Shu said in a stern voice. Dont you know you should run if youre on fire?
Little Grass drifted up to hover around Ning Shu.
Its alright as long as youre okay, its good that youre okay. Ning Shu let out a long breath.
Lian Bingmeng looked at Little Grass who hade back from the dead with a shocked expression. Her face immediately turned ashen. Yue Shuangshuang, you underhanded wretch! You had your summoned beast fake its own death.
Isnt your summoned beast a phoenix? Cant it just be reborn from its ashes? Ning Shu said, not in the least bit concerned.
Although grass was ordinary, it was hardy and it was difficult to quench its life. Not even a wildfire could destroy grass, it would grow again when the spring breeze blows. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Yue Shuangshuang, what kind of attitude is that? Im going to kill you! Lian Bingmengs face was so angry it was ashen.
Thepetition is already over. Do you still want to fight me? Ning Shu said lightly.
Lian Bingmeng was so pissed at Ning Shus attitude that her lungs were about to explode and her face turned blue. Your summoned beast is alive, but my summoned beast is dead. I want you to pay for my summoned beasts life.
Lian Bingmeng nced at the trapped White Tiger. This guy was not reliable at all. Hed acted like he just came along to y. If she didnt have what he wanted, this evil beast wouldnt have paid any attention to her at all.
My summoned beast survived by its own ability. Your summoned beast wasnt able to survive. What does that have to do with me? Ning Shu said irritatedly.
Yue. Shuang. Shuang. Dont be too arrogant. Lian Bingmeng gritted her teeth, gnashing so hard that her gums bled.
She was in a state of confusion and disorder. There was no way to eliminate the resentment and anger in her heart.
Whether it was out of a desire to recover her reputation or because of the hostility between the two, Lian Bingmeng wanted to kill Ning Shu to ease the grief in her heart.
Chapter 2059
Chapter 2059: Trump Card N?v(el)B\\jnn
Yue Shuangshuang, Im going to kill you. Lian Bingmengs eyes were red. A pearl slowly rose from her head.
This pearl was blood-red and there seemed to be blood essence billowing inside it, fluctuating. When people looked at it they would be dazzled.
Lian Bingmeng ced almost all her hopes on this pearl. As long as someone was sucked into the pearl, theyd get lost inside and wouldnt be able to escape.
This pearl could also help Lian Bingmeng summon powerful summoned beasts.
As soon as the pearl came out, the trapped White Tiger stared at the pearl intensely.
Ning Shu gazed at the pearl suspended above Lian Bingmengs head. What was this pearl?
Lian Bingmeng was so eager to kill her that she had pulled out all her trump cards.
Yue Shuangshuang, I didnt expect the two of us to walk this path. I sincerely treated you as a friend, but you actually mercilessly murdered my summoned beast. Lian Bingmeng said coldly.
Ning Shu didnt want to listen to Lian Bingmeng. In any case, Lian Bingmeng would always see herself as the victim and Ning Shu as the ungrateful traitor.
Ning Shu. 2333s voice suddenly sounded in Ning Shus mind.
Ning Shu was very surprised. Wasnt 2333 perfecting its data, why did it suddenly appear?
Have you finished perfecting your data? Ning Shu alertedly kept an eye on Lian Bingmeng as she inwardly asked 2333.
How is that possible? 2333 irritatedly said. The system space is about to explode right now.
What happened?
The soul pearl exploded.
Exploded!?? The little guy in Ning Shus heart covered its head. How could it explode?
Well, its more like its violently agitated. Right now, its bouncing around in the system space like a marble. 2333 said.
Ning Shu:
What had just happened without her knowledge
Ning Shu asked carefully, Did something happen?
Isnt it just that it fancies that pearl?
What kind of pearl is this? Ning Shu asked. Ning Shu immediately dodged the pearl when she saw Lian Bingmeng throw it toward her.
As soon as she got near the pearl, Ning Shu felt a huge suction force trying to absorb her whole being into it.
What the hell was this thing?
What exactly is this? Ning Shu asked anxiously.
In this world, there are animals that can freely move across nes, such as the mouse you had seen before. There are also items that can freely move across nes, and in addition, have the capability to take something from a different ne and move it to this ne.
This kind of thing can ignore any rules. Space barriers are nothing to it.
Ning Shu was dumbstruck. The frick, this world really had so many bizarre and reality-defying existences.
This nature-defying pearl was what brought all of Lian Bingmengs summoned beasts over to this world.
So why did this pearl acknowledge Lian Bingmeng as its owner?
Ning Shu didnt dare to get near the pearl, for fear that the pearl would capture her. Why was the soul pearl drooling over it?
If you let me go, Ill work with you to control this pearl. What do you think? The trapped White Tiger suddenly said Ning Shu.
When Lian Bingmeng heard this, she was so angry her face contorted. White Tiger was her summoned beast, but it switched sides so quickly, embarrassing Lian Bingmeng.
Ning Shu ignored White Tiger. Little Grass stretched out its vine and secretly dragged away the phoenixs corpse, instantly absorbing the energy in it.
This destroyed all traces of the body.
Then Little Grass also stretched out its vines toward White Tiger, but was blocked. The beast entrapment spell trapped White Tiger, but it also prevented those on the outside from entering.
Ning Shu was being chased around everywhere by a pearl. She was afraid that Little Grass would be taken by the pearl, so she recalled Little Grass.
Trantor: chiss
MTL Editor: Taconite
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2060
Chapter 2060: You Need to Sever the Spiritual Connection
Ning Shu anxiously asked 2333, Is there any way to obtain this pearl?
You need to sever the spiritual connection between the owner and the pearl, 2333 said.
Fudge, how could she sever it?
Lian Bingmengs expression was cold. The pitiful sight of Ning Shu being chased around like a fleeing mouse made her feel slightly better.
This was the first time shed been in such a pitiful situation since she had transmigrated. This was all because of Yue Shuangshuang.
Bingmeng, how are you doing? Lian Bingmengs teammates all came onto the arena and asked Lian Bingmeng worriedly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The earlier battle was simply not something they could get involved in. Only now that the battle was over could they go down and see the battlefield situation.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. No matter what, she still had to try. Ning Shu released the golden dragon in her dantian.
As soon as the golden dragon came out, it opened its mouth, swallowed the pearl, and returned to Ning Shus dantian.
The pearl floated in the spiritualke in Ning Shus dantian. Then, it actually began to gluttonously absorb the spiritual energy in her dantian.
Ning Shu: Shit.
At this absorption rate, no matter how much spiritual energy Ning Shu had, it would never be enough for the pearl.
It was simply like putting a disaster in her body.
Courting death!
Ill take the pearl. 2333 said.
Hurry.
An indescribable force wrapped around the pearl which then disappeared at once.
Ah Lian Bingmeng suddenly held her head, knelt on the ground, and spat out a mouthful of blood with a plop.
Her expression was iparably pained and panicked.
She couldnt sense the existence of her pearl. Where did her pearl go?!
Without the pearl, how would she be able to summon beasts? What would she do?
Without the pearl, shed instantly be beaten back to her original shape.
That couldnt happen, it couldnt.
Lian Bingmeng, whats wrong with you? Mu Ziqi asked Lian Bingmeng anxiously.
Lian Bingmeng couldnt be bothered to even wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth, she rushed toward Ning Shu with a sinister expression. Yue Shuangshuang, return my pearl to me, its mine!
As if anyone wants your things. Ning Shu took out a pearl and threw it to Lian Bingmeng.
This pearl looked the exact same as Lian Bingmengs previous pearl.
Ning Shu had finally found a benefit to having 2333 2333 was good at making amazing imitations of objects.
Ning Shu didnt want to have to bother with Lian Bingmeng asking her for the pearl daily, so she just gave Lian Bingmeng a fake for her to y with.
Lian Bingmeng hurriedly caught the pearl and heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. The pearl was finally back in her hands.
Lian Bingmeng knew very clearly that all of her achievements were thanks to this pearl. Without it, there was no way for her to be so powerful.
It was just that the pearl didnt have any spiritual connection with her now, meaning she had no way tomand it.
Lian Bingmeng, are you going to kill me now? Ning Shu released Little Grass, which stretched out its vines to entangle Lian Bingmeng.
Lian Bingmeng was caught off guard and got tangled in the vines. The pearl in her hand fell to the ground and her expression immediately changed. She wanted to pick up the pearl, but was tied up and couldnt move a single inch.
Yue Shuangshuang, youre taking advantage of my difficult situation. Lian Bingmeng struggled as she shouted at Ning Shu. Her face was pale, and she bit her lip tightly as she looked towards Ning Shu with a stubborn expression.
Seeing that Lian Bingmeng was entangled, Mu Ziqi yelled at Ning Shu, Yue Shuangshuang, let go of Lian Bingmeng or Ill make you pay!
How are you going to make me pay? Ning Shus expression was indifferent.
Little Grass stretched out another vine and wrapped it around Mu Ziqi. Mu Ziqis expression changed. Hed been tied up againhe didnt even want to count the number of times this had happened.
Trantor: chiss
chissment: Overestimated him.. Thought hed at least be able to count to 5
Chapter 2061
Chapter 2061: Where Did It Learn These Weird Habits?
Little Grass tied up both Lian Bingmeng and Mu Ziqi, and excitedly asked Ning Shu, Master, can I whip them now?
Ning Shu somehow felt that Little Grass had been corrupted by someone. Where did it learn these weird habits?
Yue Shuangshuang, the battle is already over. Instructor Wen stood on top of his golden dragon and said to Ning Shu, There are still people who have topete after you.
Oh Ning Shu told Little Grass to release the two.
Even though Instructor Wen was now speaking on behalf of her, Lian Bingmeng felt a sort of hatred for him in her heart. She had liked Instructor Wen, but he was biased towards Yue Shuangshuang.
All because Yue Shuangshuang was now powerful.
Since he didnt care about her, there was no reason for her to be hung up over him.
Yue Shuangshuang, I will never forget that you killed my summoned beast! shouted Lian Bingmeng indignantly to Ning Shu. When released by the vines, she immediately picked up the pearl from the ground.
Just as Ning Shu was about to speak, she suddenly turned her head. There was a dense ck mass heading towards their location from a distant location in the sky.
In addition, its speed was very fast. The ck parts got bigger and bigger as milliseconds passed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Instructor Wen also looked over there.
It soon flew above the academy, revealing that the mass was a group of griffins. An armored imperial guard stood on the back of every griffin.
Its the Imperial Griffin Army
Whats the Griffin Armying to our academy for
The students discussed among themselves.
Ning Shu reacted immediately. The Griffin Army was the godly army and weapon under the control of Mu Ziqis grandfather.
Ning Shu raised her head and looked at the person at the front of the Griffin Army. A man with a robust body and with a slightly graying beard stood on top of a huge bird.
The feathers that covered this bird were beautiful.
It looked like a muchrger version of a peacock. It actually looked very simr to the summoned beast owned by Miss Mu, who had died in the man-eating forest, but was much stronger than Miss Mus.
Grandfather Mu Ziqi hurriedly shouted the moment he saw Marshal Mu. Mu Ziqi embarrassedly pulled on the tattered clothes on his body.
Marshal Mu lowered his head and saw the injuries on his grandsons body, How did you end up reduced to such a pitiful state?
Mu Ziqi lowered his head and said nothing.
Marshal Mu, what are you doing at the summoning academy? Youve even brought the Griffin Army. This is quite inappropriate. Instructor Wen stood on the golden dragons head and said this gently.
Instructor Wen, Im going to have to bother you a little today. Im here to seek justice for my deceased granddaughter. Marshal Mu spoke politely, but he wasnt at all afraid of the summoning academy.
Instructor Wens expression didnt change. From what I understand, your granddaughter has already graduated from the summoning academy. What kind of justice could you find here now? Marshal Mu, although our summoning academy does not have a Griffin Army, we are not afraid of you.
If the summoning academy didnt have powerful people backing it up, how could it have established itself in the empire?
Marshal Mu stroked his graying beard and said, I only came here to arrest my granddaughters murderer. I request for Instructor Wen to let us do so.
The nationsmander-in-chief, a pir of the empire, was speaking to Instructor Wen in a respectful manner.
Ning Shus heart instantly had a bad premonition. Fuck, it couldnt be that shed been found out.
Strictly speaking, the eldest miss of the Mu family was killed by a man-eating tree. At most, she was just someone who saw her, didnt save her, and looted Miss Mus wealth.
Instructor Wen asked, And who is that?
Why dont youe and tell us who it is? Marshal Mu made a gesture with his hand, and an imperial guard escorted someone up.
Chapter 2062
Chapter 2062: Only the Two of You Survived
As soon as Ning Shu looked, she saw it was Da Yong.
Da Yong was drenched in blood and had blood on the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he had been severely tortured. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The Mu family had actually found out about Da Yong.
Ning Shu secretly turned over all kinds of thoughts in her mind. She wanted to let Little Grass entangle Mu Ziqi, but in making such an unusual move, shed put herself in an unfavorable situation.
Look, is the person you talked about here? Marshal Mu stroked his beard as he spoke to Da Yong.
Da Yongs gaze stopped on Ning Shu, Master.
Are you all right? Ning Shu asked Da Yong.
Da Yong shook his head.
Marshal Mu said, An entire group went to Fallen Mountain, but only the two of you survived. All of the precious valuables on my granddaughter were stolen. I went to your house to investigate. Your family was originally penniless, but I was actually able to find quite a few gold coins there.
Ning Shus expression changed, What did you do to my parents?
Theyve been taken to the imperial prison. Marshal Mu said lightly, If the gifted children of the Mu family dies, someone has to pay the price. Not only have they offended the nobles, but theyve also assassinated nobles.
Blue veins popped out on Ning Shus forehead. This storyline was really crappy. Howe the Yue family still ended up implicated?
Back then when Yue Shuangshuang took a dagger and attacked Lian Bingmeng from behind, Yue Shuangshuangs family had also suffered consequences.
Big Sister Little Bean ran up to the arena and in front of Ning Shu to shield her from danger. Dont even think about hurting my Big Sister.
Ning Shu tugged Little Bean behind her, and said with a cold expression, I dont know what you guys are talking about. When Da Yong and I joined the mercenary team, we had to escort Miss Mu to Fallen Mountains Jade Waters Ice Pond to harvest the snow soul lotus.
Everyone was killed by the Mu familys Elder Li as a sacrifice for that. We were treated as bait, so I made a prompt decision. I took Da Yong with me and ran away.
Marshal, thats exactly what this mercenary said, the imperial guard said to Marshal Mu.
Marshal Mu said lightly, But you returned to Fallen Mountain.
No matter what, you have to pay for my granddaughters life. Marshal Mu said.
Grandfather, was it really her who killed Big Sister? Mu Ziqi looked at Ning Shu with red eyes. Yue Shuangshuang, you really are vicious and merciless! My big sister didnt wrong you in any way, why would you kill her!?
Ive already said that I didnt kill her. Ning Shu raised her chin. In fact, it was you Mu family people who killed the mercenaries. If it wasnt for us running away so quickly, wed already be poisoned to death by the big snake as a sacrifice for the Mu family.
I dont have the capability to kill the miss of the Mu family at all. My familys gold coins are something Ive earned by killing monsters. Ning Shu shouted loudly, Without reliable evidence, how could you arrest my parents and put them in prison?
They were obviously arrested after a clear investigation. If you want evidence, itll naturally be given to you. Arrest her As soon as Marshal Mu waved his hand, the Griffin Army rushed towards Ning Shu.
Little Grass stretched out countless vines, entangling the Griffin Army.
Little Bean extended his fist and smashed it at an imperial guard, directly sending the guard flying.
The entire arena was covered with vines, so the imperial guards could not get near Ning Shu.
Ning Shu stood in mid-air and looked face-to-face at Marshal Mu. She coldly said, What is the evidence that Marshal Mu talked about? If you cante up with the evidence, there is no way I will allow myself to be arrested willingly.
What you should be doing right now is proving that you are not the murderer, not asking this marshal for evidence. Marshal Mu stood on the back of the giant bird with his hands sped behind his back.
Ning Shu: The f*ck.
Prove her innocence. What difference was this from asking her to prove that she was Yue Shuangshuang and her name was Yue Shuangshuang?
If she was charged guilty of murder, she had to prove she was not guilty?
Shouldnt they be trying to prove she was guilty instead?
Chapter 2063
Chapter 2063: Academy Head
Ning Shu was simply speechless. The Mu family was too tyrannical, they were purposefully looking for someone to just vent their anger on.
Why werent they talking about how the Mu family had killed so many mercenaries?
Little Grass tied up a lot of people and was having a lot of fun.
Little Bean beat back all the tall and strong imperial guards. Even though Little Beans size was small, those imperial guards were no match for him.
Instructor Wen stood on the dragons head, his gaze fixed on Little Bean. He didnt make a single sound.
But his eyes were growing brighter and brighter.
Instructor Wen had yet to speak on the grudge between Ning Shu and the Mu family.
He didnt judge who was right and who was wrong.
Little Wen, I asked you to look after the academy. What are you doing right now? What is the Imperial Griffin Army doing here? An old man in a robe appeared. This old mans robe was filthy, who knew what had made those stains.
The old man looked quite wretched. He was already balding and his shiny bald forehead was greasy.
Academy Head. The golden dragon lowered its head and Instructor Wen stepped off it, walking to the academy head.
Whats happening here? The academy head rubbed his head. He ended up with a palm full of oil which he wiped on his robe.
Instructor Wen exined the entire situation.
The academy head stared at Little Bean, That is pretty powerful. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Academy Head, I think the opportunity has revealed itself. The brother and sister are cultivating Attacking Vital Energy. This Attacking Vital Energy is quite powerful. Summoners have reached their period of emergencethey will no longer have to depend on the protection of the summoned beast.
Instructor Wen stood beside the academy head, staring at the sister and brother.
You want me to save them? The academy head touched his head again, ended up with another handful of oil, and wanted to wipe it on Instructor Wen. Instructor Wen took a step back. Teacher, Im serious.
The academy head nodded and shouted to Marshal Mu, Old Mu, what are you doing? Youvee to my academy and have even brought so many people. Youre scaring my baby students.
Old Luo, you also know that my granddaughter was killed. Dont tell me you want to embarrass me? Marshal Mu obviously had a good rtionship with the academy head.
Isnt there no evidence to prove that she killed your granddaughter? Old Mu, each one of your children and grandchildren have their own lives to live. Dont regress as you get older. Youve even brought so many people, should I regard it as you pressuring the academy? said the academy head.
Old Luo, you can think of it like that. Marshal Mu said lightly with his hands sped behind his back, Members of the Mu family have hidden their outstanding brilliance for too long. People have forgotten the prestige of the Mu family. There are even some who dare to kill a member of the Mu family.
Ning Shu nced at the nearly bald academy head and was a little astonished. Was this filthy and greasy academy head standing up for her?
Ning Shu nced at Instructor Wen who nodded at her and gave her a reassuring look.
Ning Shu was a little unable to figure out the situation. Were the academy head and Instructor Wen nning to save her even at the risk of offending Marshal Mu?
Did the academy cherish its students this much?
No matter what each sides purpose was, she had to first get through this hurdle.
Old Luo, dont tell me youre opposing me for amoner. Marshal Mus expression was a little ugly.
You can do whatever you like when youre outside this academy. However, when youre on academy grounds, if you just arrest one of my students like this, our summoning academys reputation will lose its luster. said the old, partly bald man.
Lian Bingmeng who was watching from the side, saw that not only was Instructor Wen protecting Yue Shuangshuang, but the academy head was as well.
Chapter 2064
Chapter 2064: You Cant Shield a Murderer
Lian Bingmeng was indignant. She didnt know what was happening with her pearlshe had no way tomunicate with it and summon another summoned beast.
Academy Head, even if Yue Shuangshuang is a student, you still cant shield a murderer. Lian Bingmeng said, looking at Ning Shu who was standing in mid-air. With Yue Shuangshuangs ability, she couldve killed Mu Ziqis sister. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yue Shuangshuang herself also said that Elder Li wanted to kill her at the time but she escaped. Yue Shuangshuang probably thus harbored resentment towards the Mu familys miss, and wanted to take revenge. It makes perfect sense. Lian Bingmeng was now exceptionally full of hatred.
Ning Shu had caused her to lose control of the pearl.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Just because you lost to me and are now resentful, yourebelling me as a murderer? Lian Bingmeng, is it possible to be even more tasteless?
As I said, I didnt kill Miss Mu. Ning Shu said lightly. If you insist on using me with these charges, then Ill have no choice but to fight for my life. There is no way Ill let myself be captured without a fight.
Yue Shuangshuang, I didnt think you were so vicious and merciless. Your confession to me failed, so you became resentful and killed my big sister. Mu Ziqis eyes were red and bloodshot.
Ning Shu: Nutjob.
Ning Shu facepalmed. She felt so helpless. They were the side of justice while she was the viin. Any random excuse they came up with was enough of a pretext for them to kill her.
I was blinded by dogshit before to like a little pretty-boy like you. Ning Shu snorted disdainfully.
Whack whack Little Grass swung its vine and whipped the entangled imperial guard.
As soon as Mu Ziqi heard this noise, his expression turned ashen. When he recalled the scene in which he was beaten up, his whole body hurt.
Old Luo, youre really not backing up a single inch? Marshal Mu asked the partly bald old man with a heavy expression.
Old Mu, in this matter, dead men tell no tales. No one knows how your granddaughter died. Its best to just let this matter be, said the old man.
What if I wont just let it be?
Today, and as long as shes on academy grounds, you guys cant take her away.
Marshal Muughed coldly, Whatever. We dont have to arrest her, all we have to do is punish her parents for her crime. Marshal Mu turned around and was about to fly away.
Capture Mu Ziqi. Ning Shu said to Little Grass.
Little Grass stretched out its vines to entangle Mu Ziqi with lightning speed and dragged him over.
You Marshal Mus expression was furious. Release Ziqi.
I could release him, but you would have to exchange my parents for him. Ning Shu stepped on Mu Ziqis body.
If my parents suffer any injuries, Mu Ziqi will suffer the same. Ning Shu said in a stern voice.
Marshal Mu was someone who had woven across the battlefield countless times. He wasnt frightened by Ning Shu, and said with a light expression, Are you aware of what you are doing right now?
I know that you are the marshal of the empire. You can kill my family, but I might escape. I cane back stronger and take revenge on you. As long as you cant kill me, I will be like a fish bone stuck in your throatyou wont be able to sleep or eat in peace. Ning Shu put on an inspiring and righteous facade, but was secretly thinking about how to keep the Yue family safe.
In the original storyline, the Yue family members had all died.
Ning Shu somehow felt like the storyline was trying to destroy her since it viewed her as an anomaly. That was why she had to face Marshal Mu now.
Marshal Mu was the pir of the empire with millions of soldiers under his control.
Marshal Mu sneered. No one had ever spoken to him like that before.
What would you even dare do to Ziqi? You cant even step out of the gate of the summoning academy. Marshal Mu narrowed his eyes, staring sharply at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu spread her hands in an unconcerned manner, Then I wont step out.
Trantor: chiss
MTL Editor: Taconite
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2065
Chapter 2065: Whip That Brat
My parents are lowlymoners. Having the Mu familys son be buried next to them is enough of an honor. Ning Shu said. In her heart, she told Little Grass, Whip that brat.
Little Grass lifted its vine and whipped Mu Ziqi with a whack whack whack. The ces where the vine whipped him ripped open more holes in his clothing.
Mu Ziqi clenched his teeth and endured the beating. He was too embarrassed to even cry out.
Why was it him again!? Mu Ziqi couldnt even count the number of times this had already happened. It was extremely pathetic to be beaten in front of his grandfather with so many people watching.
Grandfather would be disappointed in himhe had lowered the prestige and honor of the Mu family.
Mu Ziqi was incredibly angry. This woman Yue Shuangshuang was doing this on purpose. She resented that he had rejected her confession, so was repeatedly humiliating him.
Mu Ziqi wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. He clenched his teeth tightly to hold on to hisst bit of dignity.
Marshal Mu had a heavy expression and beckoned to the deputy general beside him. Bring them over.
The deputy general sat on the griffin and flew away.
Stop. Ning Shu said towards Little Grass.
Everyone was silent as the two sides confronted each other.
The partly bald academy head leaned in towards Instructor Wen. Instructor Wen took a step back and said gently, Academy Head, you just came back from your travels. You should go wash up.
This girlies personality is too intense. Is it really good to have her stay in the academy? The academy head rubbed his head as he looked at Ning Shu.
When desperate, a cornered dog will leap over a wall. If one doesnt have the spirit of resistance, how could they be powerful? There were too many setbacks on the path of bing powerful; unswerving determination was everything. Constantlypromising wouldnt be able to solve a thing.
Okay. The academy head wiped his hands on his robe.
Soon after, the Yue familys parents were brought over. Both of them had wounds on their bodies.
Father, Mother Little Bean shouted to Father Yue and Mother Yue who were on griffins, biting his cheek tightly.
The deputy general grabbed Father Yue and Mother Yue off the griffin. When theynded, both Father Yue and Mother Yue were so in pain their faces contorted.
Their feet had been pierced by something, and there were several bloody splots about the size of a nail.
Now let my grandson go. Marshal Mu said.
Let my parents go first. Ning Shus expression was ice cold.
Get over there. The deputy general kicked Father Yue and Mother Yue, causing them to fall to the ground.
Both of their feet had been injured terribly, so walking was painful.
Little Grass reached out its vine, entangled Yue Shuangshuangs parents, and lifted them up to Ning Shus side.
Ning Shu let go of Mu Ziqi and kicked him, Get lost.
Marshal Mu pulled Mu Ziqi onto the giant bird, nced at Ning Shu, and flew away.
Ning Shu let out a long breath.
Thank you Academy Head, thank you Instructor Wen. Ning Shu thanked the two.
The academy has a room for instructors. You should first settle your parents down, but we have something to discuss with you after. Instructor Wen said. He gave Ning Shu two bottles of medicine. Take this and give it to your parents.
Ning Shu took the medicine. He was being this considerate. What did Instructor Wen want?
Ning Shu nodded in agreement and brought her injured parents to the academys room for instructors. She then fed them the medicine and cooked something up.
If they were in prison, they definitely couldnt have eaten very well.
The family of four moved into the academy temporarily.
Little Bean, look after our parents well. Big Sisters going to go talk to the instructor. Ning Shu patted Little Bean on the shoulder.
Little Bean nodded heavily, Big Sister, dont worry.
Ning Shu went to the academy heads building and knocked on the door. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Come in.
Chapter 2066
Chapter 2066: Had Such a Vulgar Appearance
When Ning Shu opened the door, she saw that the academy head and Instructor Wen were already inside.
The academy head had finally worn a clean white robe today, although his head was still extremely oily with only a few sparse strands of hair.
He had such a vulgar appearance.
Was this guy really the academy head?
Academy Head, Instructor Wen. Ning Shu said, Again, thank you for bravely stepping forward on my behalf.
Instructor Wen pointed to the chair, Sit.
Oh, thank you. Ning Shu quickly thought, it couldnt be that he got interested in her body, right!?
I wanted to ask what Attacking Vital Energy is? asked Instructor Wen.
Ning Shu responded, Its just a type of martial arts.
Dont lie to me. Ive already told you, I know every martial arts that exists in the world, and there is no Attacking Vital Energy. Instructor Wen gently looked at Ning Shu, Please tell me the truth.
Its a kind of secret cultivation manual.
So can I know the specific contents of this secret manual? Instructor Wen looked at Ning Shu. What about the golden dragan you released? I could feel that it wasnt a living creature.
Its the energy formed by cultivating Attacking Vital Energy, Ning Shu said.
Yue Shuangshuang, could you teach this secret manual to students? That way, the academy can set up a specialized Attacking Vital Energy field of study, Instructor Wen said.
Ning Shu looked at Instructor Wen and asked, Why should I?
Instructor Wen was asking her to give up the secret manual in a roundabout way. To be fair though, this method of asking would easily convince many to ept his suggestion.
Instructor Wen said, I meticulously study the worlds martial arts, hoping that summoners can be powerful just like their summoned beasts, instead of only relying on their summoned beasts for protection.
My dream is for summoners being able to fight together with their summoned beasts.
Your younger brother doesnt have a summoned beast, but with Attacking Vital Energy, he was still able to be very powerful. If summoners were to cultivate Attacking Vital Energy, they would be even stronger.
Open up a specialized field of study for Attacking Vital Energy? Ning Shu straightened her back, Does that mean that Ill be an instructor?
Of course.
Then okay. Ning Shu nodded in agreement. She then hesitantly asked, What about the Mu family?
As long as youre with the academy, Old Man Mu cant harm you. The partly bald old man assured Ning Shu.
Then can you tell me the contents of the secret manual now? Instructor Wens voice was eager. I want to get to the bottom of what this martial skill is.
Ning Shu stood up, Once I get home, Ill go and write the secret manual.
Ill go with you. Instructor Wen also stood up.
Ning Shu nced up and down at Instructor Wen, You saved me because of this secret manual?
Yes.
Thank you, Instructor. No matter how or why, the summoning academy had saved her. If the academy head and Instructor Wen werent there, it was likely that a giant battle wouldve been unavoidable, and she had no idea what wouldve happened to Father Yue and Mother Yue.
Your secret manual concerns everyone, Instructor Wen said gently.
Ning Shu wrote out the secret manual and gave it to Instructor Wen. Instructor Wen studied it meticulously, and whenever he encountered something he couldnt figure out, he asked Ning Shu about it.
Ning Shu stood at the side, watching Instructor Wen cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
Instructor Wen soon began to feel energy. It was much faster than Ning Shu had anticipated.
Instructor Wen himself had a foundation in martial arts. While martial arts would normally toughen the body, the Unsurpassable Martial Arts would toughen both the bones and improve the body.
Its indeed pretty powerful. Instructor Wen stopped cultivating and rxed his form. This way, summoners wont have to watch their beasts from the sideline in future battles.
This was the problematic practice of summoners. While they would continuously strengthen and cultivate their own summoned beasts, they would neglect improving themselves.
Of course. Ning Shu stretched, Can I go now?
Yes, you should prepare well, the Attacking Vital Energy course will start soon.
Trantor: chiss
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kahon/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 2067
Chapter 2067: Instructor Yue
Instructor Wen wasnt the only one cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. The partly bald old man also began to cultivate it.
The partly bald old man reached his oily hand out to shake Ning Shus, Thank you, Instructor Yue.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu pulled her hand out of his grasp. When she saw that her hand was glistening from oil, she said, Academy Head, you need to wash your head better.
The partly bald old man felt his head and said, I dont have much hair so it doesnt really matter if I wash it or not.
The Attacking Vital Energy course was quickly rolled out so that students could cultivate Attacking Vital Energy.
Ning Shu put on the instructors robe, and went into the ssroom to see whod shown up.
There were only two studentsone was Little Bean and the other was Da Yong.
Ning Shu wasnt really disappointed about this because she hadnt had very high expectations. Although the Unsurpassable Martial Arts was powerful, it still wasnt a mainstream martial arts skill that would attract the attention of respected summoners.
But Ning Shu also wasnt worried. The future was long; there would be ample time to change its status.
Anyways, she was now an instructor at the summoning academy. This meant that every month, shed get resources and a sry to provide for the Yue family.
Right now her rtionship with the Mu family was really tense. Ning Shu didnt n to exit the academy.
Ning Shu just instructed her younger brother and disciple.
For a very long time, Ning Shu didnt have any new students.
The Mu family also informed students that anyone who joined the Attacking Vital Energy course would be considered by the entire Mu family as an enemy.
Hence, the Attacking Vital Energy course waspletely deserted.
Dont worry, anything golden is bound to shine. The partly bald academy head consoled Ning Shu as he reached out his oily hand to shake Ning Shus.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and kept her hands behind her back.
Wretched old man.
Im not worried, Academy Head. Ning Shu currently wasnt worried at all about this situation. She had the protection of the summoning academy and could also cultivate.
Good mindset, not bad, not bad.
Ning Shu became an instructor, while on the other hand, Mu Ziqi dropped out of the summoning academy. After suffering such shame at Ning Shus hands, Mu Ziqi, with his arrogant personality, couldnt bear seeing Ning Shu be in such a high position.
Mu Ziqi returned to his family. He swore to be powerful and take revenge.
Not only did Mu Ziqi drop out, but Lian Bingmeng did as well. Although shed gotten her pearl back, she never found a way tomunicate with it, and also had no way to summon another powerful summoned beast.
This pearl was now useless.
However Lian Bingmeng, in any case, was a transmigrator. Her soul and spiritual consciousness were naturally quite powerful. Using the summoners method, she managed to summon another summoned beast.
But the summoned beast she summoned was not as powerful as the summoned beasts the pearl had summoned. In addition, the pearl could summon many beasts.
She only had one summoned beast now.
Lian Bingmeng couldnt ept this drop in power.
Lian Bingmeng was always proud of how she had multiple very powerful summoned beasts. But now, she was no different from ordinary summoners.
Lian Bingmeng greatly regretted letting out her pearl. This kind of trump card shouldnt be yed even if she was facing death.
In actuality, Lian Bingmeng still had one powerful summoned beast leftWhite Tiger.
White Tiger was summoned into this world by the pearl and couldnt return without it.
But Lian Bingmeng also couldnt control White Tiger, causing her to be scared and on edge.
White Tigers goal was to obtain the pearl. At the time, Lian Bingmeng had tricked White Tiger over using it, thinking that shed just use the pearl again to send him away when the time came. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Now this walking cmity was always with her. Every day, when she woke up, shed see his white hair.
Chapter 2068
Chapter 2068: Unbearable Drop in Status n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
If she still had a connection with the pearl, shed definitely send White Tiger away.
Lian Bingmeng regretted summoning White Tiger and letting out her pearl.
Lian Bingmeng felt terrible. She had been kicked off from a position at the very height of supremacy where all looked up to her with reverence. This drastic drop in status was unbearable.
Lian Bingmeng also especially hated her summoned beast, so much so that she even purposefully killed it in hopes of summoning a more powerful one.
Having owned a dragon, a phoenix, White Tiger, and a myriad of simrly powerful summoned beasts, Lian Bingmeng looked down on weak ones.
Even a summoned beast like the fleshy winged dragon would be good.
Lian Bingmengs re-summoned summoned beast was rtively okay but Lian Bingmeng looked down upon it, especially since it wasnt intelligent.
The difference between her current and previous summoned beasts was that of night and day.
Others ced more importance on cultivating their summoned beasts to be more powerful.
But Lian Bingmengs starting point was too high, so she nowcked the patience to cultivate her summoned beast step by step.
The mercenary teamone with continent-shaking power she had organized also disbanded.
It was actually disbanded by Lian Bingmeng herself. She was originally the leader of the team, but now had no powerful summoned beast or way to summon multiple beasts.
Rather than be questioned and humiliated by the other members, she felt that itd be better to just disband the team.
The height of Lian Bingmengs starting point was now equal to the level of her embarrassment regarding her current situation, making it very difficult to bear.
What bothered Lian Bingmeng the most was the weak Yue Shuangshuang who had needed her protection, had be stronger and was now even an instructor of the academy.
Without the pearl, she couldnt catch up with Yue Shuangshuang. Helplessness and irritability filled Lian Bingmengs heart.
Lian Bingmeng even went to the academy to yell at Ning Shu, saying that Ning Shu was a traitor and had betrayed their friendship.
Ning Shu directly simply ordered Little Grass to entangle Lian Bingmeng, and then threw her out of the academy.
What friendship?
Did Lian Bingmeng feel even the slightest bit of guilt when she spoke? She always made herself seem like the victim.
Ning Shu didnt have patience or time to talk to Lian Bingmeng about these meaningless things.
Ning Shu was now focusing on teaching her younger brother. It was almost time again for the academy tournament. This time, the Attacking Vital Energy branch would participate.
Da Yong was a middle-aged man, so he couldnt participate in the tournament. Additionally, Da Yong spent most of his time doing mercenary tasks.
Ning Shu was counting on Little Bean to poprize the Attacking Vital Energy course.
Little Bean now had abundant energy that had even begun to change color, though no one knew what kind of form Little Beans energy would take
Ning Shu stood beside Little Bean and watched him cultivate. Little Bean opened his eyes and Ning Shu quickly asked, What form does your energy have?
Little Beans expression was a little strange, and he released his energy.
The energy was in the form of a mermaid holding a trident.
However, Little Beans energy had just formed. As such, the energy was very unstable and dissipated immediately.
Not bad. Ning Shu patted Little Beans shoulder.
Big Sister, what is that? Why isnt it a dragon? Little Bean was quite envious of Ning Shus golden dragon.
Yours is more powerfulpared to Big Sisters, not weaker, Ning Shu said. Its a bit like a Thunder Naga.
The highest level of Attacking Vital Energy is to give life to the energy. Ning Shu could already feel that this energy could probably be a living creature.
So far, Ning Shu had not been able to make her dragone alive. While it had intelligence, it was still developing in that direction.
Could it be like a summoned beast? Little Bean grabbed Ning Shus hand excitedly.
Maybe. Its possible it can turn into a living creature. Ning Shu said.
Chapter 2069
Chapter 2069: Only Have One Student
Ning Shu was counting on Little Bean to make the Attacking Vital Energy course be a big hit. This way, the number of people who cultivated the Unsurpassable Martial Arts would increase, which would in turn increase her faith power.
When they got to the academy tournament, Ning Shuforted the anxious Little Bean, Dont be nervous. Youre more powerful than all of them.
Ning Shu wore the uniform for instructors, a white robe, and sat in the designated seats for instructors.
You still want to participate in the tournament with only two students? Instructor Wen, who sat beside her, gently asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu stuck out her finger and wagged it, No no, I only have one student.
Youre relying on just one personLittle Bean? Instructor Wen couldnt help butugh. Youre counting on Little Bean to battle everyone?
Ning Shu slightly lifted her chin, Of course.
Lets make a bet. If my little brother gets into the top 50, how about I pull off a few scales from your golden dragon? Ning Shu asked Instructor Wen.
Little Grass had slept for some time after it absorbed the phoenixs Nirvana mes. When it woke up, Little Grass had be a lot more powerful. It almost instantly stretched countless vines out and enveloped the entire academy.
Its intelligence also increased a lot.
Little Grass coveted the attribute type of Instructor Wens golden dragon.
The golden dragon was a metal-type summoned beast that had a powerful and destructive force.
I naturally dont dare to look down upon Attacking Vital Energy. Plus, things like scales shouldnt be bet on. Instructor Wen said lightly.
Ning Shu curled her lip, Boring.
Little Grass floated near Ning Shu, and jabbered to her, Hes so stingy.
Its his summoned beast. Its normal to not want to bet on it. Ning Shu didnt mind.
Does your golden dragon shed off its skin? Ning Shu then asked Instructor Wen.
Instructor Wen stared at the battle situation in the arena, and said gently, What I have is a dragon, not a snake. It doesnt shed.
Ning Shu didnt ask any more questions and instead stared at the arena. Little Bean would be going up next round.
Next round, Yue Jun vs Zhou Tian.
Little Bean wore his uniform and entered the arena. His small face was serious, and he looked at Ning Shu. Ning Shu slightly smiled at Little Bean and nodded.
The battle started. Little Bean clenched his fist and fought against his opponents summoned beast.
Haa, if a summoner cultivated Attacking Vital Energy, itd be two against one. The odds of winning would increase by a lot. Instructor Wen saw that the summoner was just watching the battle from the side and couldnt help but sigh.
Summoners looked down on those who cultivated martial skills. This kind of idea was deeply ingrained in society and was difficult to change.
Little Bean didnt even need to release his energy. He was able to defeat his opponents summoned beast just using his fists and legs. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yue Jun wins.
A smile emerged on Ning Shus face.
Wonderful! Ning Shu high-fived Little Bean.
Very good. Instructor Wen praised Little Bean.
In the following rounds, Little Bean won steadily.
Ning Shu asked Instructor Wen, Instructor, what level have you currently cultivated to?
Im about to form the energy youve talked about. Instructor Wen grasped his fist and felt the force inside his body stirring agitatedly.
Ning Shu proudlyughed.Little Beans energy has already formed into a shape. Age doesnt necessarily determine ones cultivation speed.
Thats indeed true. Instructor Wen nodded in approval.
Ning Shu then asked, Your golden dragons scales dont ever fall off?
Chapter 2070
Chapter 2070: Not Healthy
Instructor Wen nced over at Ning Shu. At the very least, Ive never seen that happen.
Tsk tsk tsk Ning Shu shook her head. Whats the difference between that and the situation when our leg hair doesnt fall off? Your golden dragon is not healthy.
Instructor Wen:
Little Bean defeated his opponent and advanced to the top 200.
The tournament had ended for the day.
At this time, someone scuttled onto the arena, and yelled, Yue Shuangshuang, if you have any ability, youll ept my challenge!
Ning Shu silently stared at Mu Ziqi. Whenever he was bored, hede over and challenge her. Did you think if you say you challenge someone then itd automatically be a real challenge?
Mu Ziqi, youre not even a student of the academy. Yet you still came here to challenge me, are you stupid? Ning Shu said in an annoyed tone.
Mu Ziqi stood up in the arena and looked down upon Ning Shu, So youre telling me you dont dare to ept my challenge?
Ning Shu understood Mu Ziqis line of thinking, he just wanted to wash off his shame.
But what surprised Ning Shu was that Lian Bingmeng was with Mu Ziqi.
These two were together now?
Lian Bingmeng saw that Ning Shu was looking at her, and took a deep breath. I came to ask you to return something.
Do I owe you anything? Ning Shu looked puzzled.
You took my pearl. Please return it to me. Lian Bingmeng raised her chin to showcase an imposing manner, so as not to show weakness in front of Ning Shu.
Whats wrong with you? Didnt I already give your weird demon pearl back to you? Now youre asking for the pearl from me again? Lian Bingmeng, are you mentally ill? Ning Shu said with a dark expression.
Lian Bingmengsplexion was a little pale. It was difficult for her to stomach being scolded and called mentally ill in front of so many people.
She used to be the proud queen of mercenaries. If she could turn back time to before she had transmigrated, Lian Bingmeng would directly shoot Yue Shuangshuang dead. If it were changed to before when she was able to still summon powerful summoned beasts, she would directly have her phoenix spit fire and burn Yue Shuangshuang to ashes.
But now Lian Bingmeng understood that she was currently no match for Yue Shuangshuang. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
What you gave me was fake. You took the real one away. Lian Bingmeng just said whatever came to her mind, but unexpectedly she hit the nail on the mark.
Ning Shu sneered, Ive never seen your pearl before. I was standing in the arena. How would I have found the time to create a fake? If you want to nder someone, you should at least find a good reason. Otherwise, dont me me if I dont bother being polite.
Yue Shuangshuang, do you dare to ept my challenge or not? Mu Ziqi shouted at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and said to Little Grass, Whip that little brat.
Mu Ziqi immediately released his summoned beast. His luan bird had grown a lot bigger. It quickly spread its wings and flew into the air.
Little Grass stretched out its vines while the luan bird spit fire at Little Grass. However, since Little Grass had the capability of absorbing the energy of the Nirvana mes and could even bear the fires of the phoenix, it could easily deal with the luan bird.
The luan bird dodged a few of the vines at first, but soon there were vines everywhere, and it became entangled by them.
Mu Ziqi was pulled off the birds back. Little Grass raised a vine and whipped Mu Ziqis body with it.
Mu Ziqi was very embarrassed. He had cultivated his summoned beast to the best of his ability and regarded it as pretty powerful, yet he was still faced with this same old result.
Lian Bingmeng stared nkly as Mu Ziqi was whipped yet again. Why was Yue Shuangshuang so powerful?
Thats enough. Ning Shu stopped Little Grass and looked at Mu Ziqi, whose entire body was battered and bruised. Mu Ziqi looked at Ning Shu with a gaze full of hatred and disgust.
Ning Shu never took this kind of powerless and resentful look to heart.
Ning Shu asked Little Grass to carry Mu Ziqi and Lian Bingmeng towards the Mu familys courtyard.
Before, shed been enduring his annoying actions, but now that Mu Ziqi came to provoke her, shed finally found a good excuse to exact payback.
Ning Shu hovered above the Mu family courtyard. The Mu familys courtyard was veryrge. Little Grass threw the two into the Mu family courtyard.
Envelope the entire thing with your vines. Ning Shu said lightly.
Okay Little Grass stretched out its endless vines.
Chapter 2071
Chapter 2071: Was an ident!
Little Grass hovered above the Mu family and stretched out endless vines, enveloping the Mu familys mansion and going into the rooms.
The tables, chairs, precious porcin, paintings, and calligraphy inside the rooms werepletely destroyed.
The entire Mu family mansion was entangled by the vines. As soon as Little Grass exerted a bit of force, the Mu family mansion would be uprooted.
Ahh
Ahh
The Mu familys screams rose and fell in session.
Yue Shuangshuang, what do you mean by this? This marshal didnt go to you, yet youvee to us and have even destroyed the Mu family mansion. You shouldnt go too far. Marshal Mu stood on a giant birds back whose wings were violently pping.
Behind Marshal Mu was the Griffin Army, whose members vigntly watched Ning Shu, ring like tigers eyeing their prey.
Little Grass retracted the vine, identally snapping one of the pirs as it did so.
That was an ident! It will never happen again. Little Grass said immediately. I still cant urately control every vine right now.
Work on it, Ning Shu said.
Ning Shu looked at Marshal Mu and said lightly, It was your grandson who came to provoke me first. Back then, you also messed up the Yue familys house. Its only tit for tat.
Now that she had power, she could take revenge.
Marshal Mu had a stern expression, Dont think that since the Summoning Academy is protecting you, you can do whatever you want. This is not a ce where you can act as you please.
To be honest, Im not afraid of you. If I cant stay in this empire, I can go somewhere else. The world is big, there will always be a ce for me to go. Ning Shu spread her hands indifferently.
The summoning academy did not belong to the empire, so Marshal Mu couldnt control it.
Are you certain I cant kill you? The marshal stared at Ning Shu.
Ning Shuughed, Marshal Mu, I respect you as an elder, but you have to show the manners of an elder. Only heaven knows how your granddaughter died, but if you insist on putting the murder charges on my head, you shouldnt me me for resisting them. The next time this happens, its possible the Mu family mansion will cease to exist.
Ning Shu turned around and left unhurriedly through the sky. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
No one came out to stop Ning Shu. They all just watched Ning Shu left, the breeze blowing at the corners of her robe.
Marshal, the deputy general shouted to Marshal Mu. Were just going to let her go like this?
Marshal Mu rubbed his forehead, Lets leave it like this for now. The emperor wants the martial skill this Yue Shuangshuang is cultivating.
This Attacking Vital Energy martial arts skill allowed ordinary people to have a stronger fighting strength. If soldiers cultivated it, they would definitely be more powerful.
Ning Shu returned to the academy and saw Little Bean waiting for her at its front gate.
Seeing Ning Shu, Little Bean breathed a sigh of relief and shouted, Big Sister!
Ning Shu took Little Beans hand and walked into the academy, Big Sister is alright.
Big Sister, Little Bean will definitely protect Big Sister in the future. Little Bean patted his chest with his little fists.
Ning Shu smiled, In the future, Big Sister will rely on Little Beans protection.
Girlie, why are you so impulsive? The mostly bald academy head said in an annoyed tone to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu said indifferently, I am no longer weak. I do not need to endure being wronged. Plus, if any random person could challenge me in the future, Id be busy to death. Good or bad, Im also an instructor of the summoning academy. Being challenged by any random stray dog would be too embarrassing for the academys reputation.
The academy head nodded, and then said, Think twice before doing things in the future. You are an instructor of the summoning academy and need to pay attention to the influence you have on others.
Ning Shu nodded.
This little distraction did not affect the progress of the tournament. Ning Shu apanied Little Bean to the tournament every day.
Little Bean progressed to the top 100 and then the top 50 without a hitch.
Once he advanced to the finals, Little Bean released his energy. His Thunder Naga had already be very solid.
Chapter 2072
Chapter 2072: Of Course, Hes My Little Brother
Instructor Wen was stunned when he saw Little Beans formed energy. I didnt expect his energy to be this powerful.
Of course, hes my little brother. Ning Shu said smugly, feeling incredibly proud.
In the end, Little Bean was stopped at the final 5 and didnt win first ce. Little Bean was very young, and furthermore the energy form hed cultivated was not golden like what Ning Shu had back then.
Ning Shu was pretty happy. Little Bean was still small. In the future, after hed cultivated more, hed definitely be a force to be reckoned with.
Little Bean was a little disappointed and Ning Shu didntfort him. It was only through experiencing setbacks that you could truly grow.
After the academy tournament ended, Ning Shus Attacking Vital Energy course finally gained new students.
What Ning Shu didnt expect was that one of them was even the prince of the empire. This prince was around Little Beans age.
The fact that the emperor had sent the prince toe over and learn from her could be a sign that the grudge between Ning Shu and Marshal Mu wouldnt make her an enemy of the empire.
There was also no ruling out that the emperor wanted the Attacking Vital Energys secret manual.
Ning Shu took the prince under her wing and passed the Unsurpassable Martial Arts to him.
The secret manual wasnt the most important part, rather, it was the period of cultivation. Ning Shu had unexpectedly started the Unsurpassable Martial Arts advanced cultivation.
Additionally, there was no need to antagonize others.
Ning Shu didnt feel at all that she was strong enough to be able to fight against the empire.
This world was full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers.
Ning Shu instructed these students.
When there was free time, she brought these students to Fallen Mountain to train. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
In every students pocket was a flower. If they carried Little Grasss flower, Little Grass would then be able to sense their location.
This time, her purpose for going to Fallen Mountain was to gather the spirit essence crystals below the Jade Waters Ice Pond.
Ning Shu brought a batch of students to the side of the Jade Waters Ice Pond. She had them cultivate near the pond as the spiritual energy there was quite abundant.
Master, Master I want to absorb Little Grass was exceptionally excited.
Go ahead. Ning Shu nodded.
Little Grass immediately flew to the Jade Waters Ice Pond and took root in its bottom, frantically absorbing spiritual energy. Thick spiritual energy smoke rose from the ice pond.
Rows and rows of students sat near the ice pond and absorbed the spiritual energy that was so abundant it was even about to spill over. Ning Shu also sat cross-legged and did the same.
As Little Grass absorbed the spiritual energy, a ck cloud in the sky raced towards it.
Ning Shu stopped her cultivation and was iparably surprised. Is this divine punishment?
All nts whod be conscious and intelligent would receive divine punishment.
Divine punishment was also known as heavenly tribtion, it was a trial bestowed by the heavens. After getting through it, the nts could be human.
Was Little Grass about to be a human?
Master Little Grasss voice trembled as she called out to Ning Shu.
Dont be afraid, this heavenly tribtion. As long as you get through this, you can be a human. Ning Shu gentlyforted Little Grass and quickly ushered away the bunch of students.
Divine punishment was not something humans could take on.
Ning Shu took the students out of Fallen Mountain and asked Little Bean to look after them before hurriedly going back to Jade Waters Ice Pond.
The entire Jade Waters Ice Pond was full of Little Grasss waving vines. The low and dense ck clouds shrouded Little Grass.
With a rumble, lightning struck Little Grass, whose vines immediately got obliterated.
Ning Shu heard Little Grasss painful groans but had no way to help. She couldnt rashly rush up there or it would be divine punishment for the both of them.
Rumble, rumble The sound of thunder continued, and strike after strike of lightningnded on Little Grass open.
Trantor: chiss
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2073
Chapter 2073: Divine Punishment
As Ning Shu watched from the side, she was so anxious that she felt like she was on fire. Ning Shu also didnt dare to ask Little Grass how it was going, fearing her question would distract Little Grass.
The lightning strikes were causing smoke to rise from Little Grasss body.
Ning Shu didnt know when exactly the divine punishment would end.
She didnt even dare to cultivate as she was afraid that any fluctuation in the surrounding spirit energy would cause the divine punishment to change.
The thunder was so loud Ning Shus ears began to ring without stopping.
After a while, the thunder finally seemed to be weakening, and at the end, the dark clouds drifted away. Little Grass immediately floated to Ning Shus side, and cried out with wa was to Ning Shu. I was scared to death, waa wa
Ning Shu let out a sigh of relief, I was also scared to death.
Looking at the dark clouds slowly drifting away into the distance, Ning Shu was suddenly struck with a thought. She immediately mobilized the water dragon-shaped energy in her dantian.
Then she made it chase after the thunder clouds.
The golden dragon was reluctant, but was forced regardless to go underneath the thunder clouds by Ning Shu.
The dense thunder clouds seemed to have been provoked by the golden dragon and directly sent a bolt of lightning at the dragon, splitting the golden dragon into water droplets.
Then the thunder clouds arrogantly left.
The golden water droplets gradually condensed back into a water dragon that scuttled into Ning Shus dantian like it was fleeing for its life. The dragon then sank into the spiritual energyke within the dantian and did note out again.
Ning Shu:
Such cowardly conduct.
Ning Shu asked Little Grass, You got through the cmity. How are you feeling?
I feel like I got a lot stronger. Little Grass whirled and transformed into a little loli in a floral dress who looked to be around four years old.
Little Grass wore a feminine dress made of fresh flowers. Its two fair and delicate arms were exposed, and its hair was loose. Her skin looked tender enough for water to be squeezed out if pinched.
Ning Shu was not a lolicon, but when she saw Little Grass, her heart began to stir. Little Grass was too cute, too beautiful.
Ning Shu reached out her hand and pinched Little Grasss face. Gasp, it was so soft!
Ning Shu said with an iparably serious expression, Congrattions on being able to transform into a human form.
Thank you, Master Little Grass hugged Ning Shus leg and raised her head to look up at Ning Shu. Gasp, ??this gazeNing Shus heart was melting.
Little Grass was barefoot and had flower-shaped anklets on its ankles that made a tinkling sound as it walked.
Ning Shu reached out, lifted Little Grasss hair up, and tied it with a hair tie.
Little Grass touched her hair, raised her head, and smiled sweetly at Ning Shu, revealing her little white teeth, Thank you, Master.
Ning Shu also smiled.The harvest was good this time.
Suddenly, she felt that Little Grass was just like her daughter. However, her task was already pretty muchpleted. She was probably going to leave this world soon.
Sigh
Ning Shu took Little Grass to find Little Bean. She was ready to go back to the academy.
When Little Bean saw Little Grass, he stared nkly, then blushed bright red. He lowered his head and asked shyly, Big Sister, who is this?
Little Grass.
It was like Little Bean hadnt heard clearly as he asked again. Who?
Little Grass.
Little Bean:
No, I cant
So cute, but it wasnt even a human. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu unhurriedly walked back to the academy with the bunch of students.
Trantor: chiss
#chissments: This arc was so enjoyable to trante. I still have one less chapter to go, but I can already rte to Ning Shus feelings
Chapter 2074
Chapter 2074: Could Not ept It
Little Grass also began to cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. To be honest, Little Grass was already very powerful. Whether or not it cultivated the Unsurpassable Martial Arts wouldnt make much of a difference, but since it wanted to cultivate, Ning Shu didnt say anything and allowed it to.
At Fallen City, Ning Shu encountered Lian Bingmeng. Lian Bingmeng was with a few mercenaries.
Lian Bingmeng saw Ning Shu and immediately lowered her head. Currently, the difference between her and Yue Shuangshuang was like that of night and day.
Lian Bingmeng didnt think shed be able to defeat Yue Shuangshuang in this lifetime. That was, unless she obtained another treasure that would defy thews of nature, like her previous pearl. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
But such a treasure is difficult to find. The fact that Lian Bingmeng even got one was already unnaturally lucky, and she even wanted to get another one. There existed no ce where nature-defying treasure just sat waiting for people to take.
Lian Bingmeng could not ept it though. She was a transmigrator, how could she ept such a pathetic life? The once iparably powerful pearl was currently useless.
Ning Shu saw Lian Bingmeng, lightly looked away, and left with her students.
Lian Bingmeng was scared that Ning Shu would notice her, but the other party ended up not caring about her at all. Lian Bingmeng felt quite humiliated at being looked down upon.
Lian Bingmengs current life felt torturous and she hated Ning Shu to the core, yet Ning Shu didnt care about her at all. Being looked down on like this was even more painful than being humiliated.
Without the mysterious pearl, Lian Bingmeng was just an ordinary summoner. She couldnt summon very many or very powerful summoned beasts.
In the next academy tournament, the Attacking Vital Energy course had more people who could participate. It was no longer only relying on just one person, Little Bean, to carry its reputation.
The Attacking Vital Energy course became more prosperous with eaching day.
Meanwhile, Little Grass became pampered by everyone. When others like the academy students heard that Little Grass was a summoned beast, they woulde around and watch Little Grass whenever they had free time.
Every time Instructor Wen visited the Attacking Vital Energy course hed even bring Little Grass a gift to give her.
Instructor Wen asked Ning Shu how Little Grass transformed into human form.
Ning Shu said shed undergone heavenly tribtion.
Ning Shu recorded the Unsurpassable Martial Arts cultivation methods and put them in the Attacking Vital Energy course.
Many students in the nt-type branch even asked Ning Shu for advice on how they should cultivate their summoned beast.
Ning Shu wrote down the methods shed used to cultivate Little Grass back then. It had absorbed spiritual energy, monster crystals, and monster flesh. The absorption capacity of nts was the most powerful, so the more they were fed the better.
Ning Shu also wrote down the recipe for wisdom pills and taught Little Bean how to concoct pills.
Ning Shu now lived a very fulfilling life. Every day, there was always something she hadnt finished doing.
After experiencing the thunder baptism, the golden dragon seemed to be even more lively. When it swam in the spiritual energyke inside the dantian, it seemed like a real dragon.
Just as Ning Shu was sitting cross-legged and cultivating, 2333s voice sounded in her mind. Taskpleted, do you wish to leave the task world?
Little Grass had already gone out with a bunch of students to have fun so Ning Shu wouldnt be able to see her onest time. Let it be, she should just leave regardless.
Ning Shu nodded, Leave.
Little Grass was outside of the academy catching fish at a nearby river. Suddenly, it paused for a moment, threw down the twig it held, and ran towards the academy.
Little Grass, where are you going? Little Bean ran after Little Grass. As he ran, he also shouted, Wait for me, dont run too fast!
Ning Shus head felt dizzy for a moment as she returned to the system space. Once back, she rested limply on the sofa and asked 2333, Have you finished refining your data?
I havent, 2333 said. I had to control the agitated soul pearl. Otherwise, once you return to the system space, your soul would be absorbed by it.
The soul pearl would attack people indiscriminately as long as there was a soul that could be absorbed. Currently Ning Shu was in a soul form, so she would never dare toe into contact with it.
Its still agitated?
What are you going to do with the pearl? The soul pearl right now wants to fuse together with that pearl. 2333 asked.
If it wants to fuse, then just let it fuse. Ning Shu said.
Youre willing to let it? 2333 asked. This pearl can break through any kind of dimensional barrier.
Itpletely ignored thews of any ne.
Well what else can we do? Right now the soul pearl has already gone crazy. Just give the other pearl to it, isnt it just a pearl? Ning Shu asked.
Who knew what kind of item the soul pearl would be once it fused with the other pearl.
Trantor: chiss
#chissments: Its the final chapter Im tranting for this arc! Im going to miss it a lot. Although there were a lot of annoying characters this arc, there were certainly a lot more characters that I loved: Little Bean, Little Grass, Instructor Wen, Da Yong
Chapter 2075
Chapter 2075: Maybe With Enough Luck
Ning Shu opened the stats panel to check what she got this time.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 24150k (+5000k)
Soul: 320
Life: 101
Intelligence: 304
Charm: 20
Luck: 149
Mental Strength: 200
Faith: 7515 (+5000)
Martial Arts: 222 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Aptitude: 99
Merit: 12910 (+50)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing)
Fulfilled Yue Shuangshuangs wish: be strong, and defeat Lian Bingmeng.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 5000k experience points.
Gained 60 attribute points.
Gained 5k faith points.
Gained 50 merit points.
Ning Shu felt pretty satisfied as she looked at these numbers. Furthermore, she had obtained the pearl as well, so that was an added bonus.
However, she still had not encountered any world origin powers.
She had no idea when she would finally be able to get her hands on some world origin powers.
Why was it so hard to obtain?
She had no choice but to calm down and keep searching. There was no way she wouldnt be able to find them in this lifetime.
Ning Shu allocated the 60 attribute points. She decided to add more of it on luck. Maybe with enough luck, shed be able to encounter a world origin power (cryingughing).
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 29150k
Soul: 320
Life: 101
Intelligence: 304 (+10)
Charm: 20
Luck: 149 (+20)
Mental Strength: 200 (+10)
Faith: 12515
Martial Arts: 222 (+10)
Aptitude: 99 (+10)
Merit: 13410
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing)
Kahosment: I dont know how math works in Ning Shus world I guess. 12910 (+50) = 13410. Let me know if you guys figure it out.
Chapter 2076
Chapter 2076: Caused a ck Hole
After using up the attribute points, Ning Shu started absorbing the soul energy in the system space in order to cultivate. Once she was pretty much done, she opened her eyes and decided to see what the situation was like after Yue Shuangshuang went back.
Ning Shu, I need to send you off now. The two pearls have caused a ck hole to form due to their battling. 2333s voice suddenly appeared with a clear tone of urgency.
Ning Shu:
Where are you sending me to? asked Ning Shu.
Into the task world, said 2333 quickly.
But I havent met with the entrustor yet.
Who the hell cares? The system space is about to fall apart right now. Its going to be the next entrustors task, Im sending you off now, said 2333 in an annoyed tone, between gritted teeth.
Ning Shu could feel the system space shaking.
She instantly had a bad feeling about this. When she looked up, she saw that a ck hole had appeared and was currently sucking in everything in the system space.
She quickly grabbed the Unsurpassable Martial Arts from the bookshelf. There was no way she could let the ck hole swallow this.
Ning Shu opened the system inventory and ced it inside.
Alright, send me off. Ning Shu said to 2333. She could sense that a strong force was currently pulling her towards the ck hole.
Im transferring you now.
Right after 2333 said that Ning Shu felt extreme difort. It was like she was being spun around haphazardly in the air.
So rough.
Her soul was eventually attached to a body, but even so, it took her forever to merge with it. After merging with it, she was still extremely dizzy and immediately vomited.
Wen Hanlei, you A low, extremely maic voice that contained anger appeared in Ning Shus ear.
When Ning Shu heard this voice, her body trembled. Her vision spun as she opened her eyes and in her line of vision appeared an extremely handsome face. He had clean-cut features and was very tall, to the point that Ning Shu had to lift her chin in order to see his face. On him was a perfectly ironed suit.
However, near his chest area was now a pool of vomit that was emitting a sour smell.
The man was holding Ning Shus arm with both hands, with a very tight grip. It was quite painful.
Ning Shu still felt a bit dizzy. She said, Let go.
The moment Ning Shu opened her mouth, the sour smell of vomit hit the man straight in the face and he immediately let go of Ning Shus arm. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After losing the support, Ning Shu immediately fell to the ground. She silently chanted the heart-clearing chant in order to ease her difort.
Uncle, let me wipe it for you. A girl that was about 15 years old grabbed a tissue and started wiping at the vomit that was on the man.
The mans brows were tightly furrowed as he said to Ning Shu, Wen Hanlei, when will you stop acting like this? You keep suspecting that I have some other woman in my life, and now youre even jealous of Bai Feifei.
If you be my wife, you will be Bai Feifeis stepmother.
Originally, Ning Shu was supporting herself up with an arm, but when she heard this, her arm trembled and she almost fell face-first onto the ground.
She turned around to stare at this man in stunned amazement. This man looked to be in his 20s, at most he could only be in his 30s.
However, the girl next to him looked already to be 16. How could he have such a big daughter?
Ning Shu was silently counting on her fingers. Then this man had a daughter at the age of 14? Please stop joking.
Ning Shu was very baffled. She hadnt received the storyline yet, so she had no idea what was going on.
She leaned against the sofa to try to stand up. Bai Feifei reached out to help her up. Aunt Wen, youve really misunderstood our rtionship.
Pour me a ss of water, Im thirsty, said Ning Shu as she sat down on the sofa.
Her head was seriously spinning. She also didnt know how 2333 was doing.
Who would have thought two pearls would cause this much trouble?
When Bai Feifei heard this, she first looked toward the man. The man nodded. Help get her a ss of water. Im going to go shower.
Ok. Bai Feifei got some cold water from the fridge and brought it to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu rinsed her mouth with the cold water and felt her head clear up somewhat. She decided to receive the storyline first.
Chapter 2077
Chapter 2077: Prince Charming
Ning Shu leaned back on the sofa and ignored Bai Feifei who was sitting next to her. She closed her eyes to start receiving the storyline.
The original hosts name was Wen Hanlei. She was the daughter of a well-off family and her father was the owner of a chain store. The man who she had puked all over earlier was Wen Hanleis fianc Tang Yu.
The Tang family was also wealthy and had a better backgroundpared to the Wen family, so the fact that Wen Hanlei had an engagement with Tang Yu could be counted as her marrying up. The main thing was, the Tang family was interested in the Wen familys sales channels.
Marriage was the best means of creating a coboration, and the Wen family was happy to gain a connection with the Tang family.
Tang Yu himself was also a very capable man and handsome to boot. He was basically every womans Prince Charming.
Wen Hanlei was quite happy to have an engagement with Tang Yu. This engagement had raised her status among her siblings.
Wen Hanlei viewed bing Tang Yus wife as her lifes goal. She learned piano, flower arrangement, etiquette, and such things to turn herself into the perfect Mrs. Tang.
Meanwhile, Tang Yu had a cold personality and didnt care that much about who he would be spending his life with. To people of his social status, it was the same no matter who he married.
However, Tang Yu was all that was in Wen Hanleis heart. As time passed, she only grew to love Tang Yu more and more.
Because she cared, she ended up overreacting. She was sensitive even towards the female secretaries by Tang Yus side.
Then, half a year ago, Tang Yu suddenly gained a teenage daughter, Bai Feifei.
Tang Yu was a ruthless person. He had taken an interest in Bai Feifeis fathers clothing brand. Brands rting to things like clothing required a long time to build up a reputation.
Meanwhile, Bai Feifeis fathers clothing brand had a very good reputation and was a high-end brand. So Tang Yu secretly manipted things and caused the Bai familyspany to go bankrupt. Bai Feifeis father thenmitted suicide by jumping off the office building.
Right after that, Bai Feifeis mother went missing so Bai Feifei, as a child, had to prepare her fathers funeral herself with the help of her rtives.
However, these rtives of hers werent good people either. They came up with all kinds of excuses to get money out of Bai Feifei, trying both threats and coercion.
Bai Feifei squatted in the corner, huddled into a ball as she watched all of them argue heatedly with each other. For the sake of money, for the sake of gaining guardianship over her, they said all kinds of ugly things to each other.
At this time, Tang Yu, dressed in a suit, appeared in front of Bai Feifei and extended his slender, fair hand toward her.
He introduced himself as a friend of Bai Feifeis father and said that he had the responsibility to look after Bai Feifei. Hence, he smoothly became Bai Feifeis guardian and their rtionship became that of an adoptive father and adopted daughter.
Having be Bai Feifeis guardian, he naturally also took over the brand that Bai Feifei had inherited.
Tang Yu wasnt particrly kind to Bai Feifei, but after all the recent events, Bai Feifei felt very insecure so she became very attached to Tang Yu.
If there was thunder, she would dig her way into Tang Yus nkets. Daddy, Im scared.
Daddy, there are no more pads at home.
Daddy, are youing home tonight?
Daddy, daddy
Tang Yu was single. Although he had a fiance, he hadnt gotten married yet. So when he all of a sudden became a father, it felt very strange.
Bai Feifei was a very well-behaved and sensible child. She was always trying to please Tang Yu since she was worried that shed be abandoned.
With such a young and attractive little girl around, and Tang Yu being an energetic and vigorous young man- Ahem, actually Tang Yu was a man with quite a lot of self-restraint who abided by his duties.
Meanwhile, Bai Feifei was right at the age where she was filled with youthful hopes of romance. Hence, she held inexplicable feelings for this uncle of hers who had rescued her during her time of greatest distress.
That was why she was always doing things that crossed the boundaries of a normal father and daughter. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trying clumsily to please Tang Yu.
After she made dinner, she would always wait for Tang Yu toe home. Whenever Tang Yu came homete at night, hed always find her sleeping on the sofa.
Chapter 2078
Chapter 2078: Devastated, Couldnt ept It, Filled With Denial n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Tang Yu would have no choice but to carry Bai Feifei back to her bedroom.
Tang Yu was eventually defeated by Bai Feifeis strong offense and fell for her, and the two started dating.
It was at this time that Bai Feifeis mother reappeared. Tang Yu was scared that Bai Feifei would find out the truth and leave him, so he schemed to have Bai Feifeis mother get into a car ident. Bai Feifeis mother was severely injured in the ident and died.
However, in the end, Bai Feifei still found out the truth. She was devastated, couldnt ept it, and was filled with denial
So Tang Yu locked Bai Feifei up. He was like, You stole my heart and now want to run? I cant bear to cripple you, but nothing is stopping me from locking you up. Hence, after a series of all sorts of physical and emotional abuse, conflicts, breakouts, and makeupster, they finally ended up with a happily ever after.
Ning Shus inner viin was pounding on the floorughing: 2333333
What the f*ck was this?
She was seriously fed up with these kinds of people that liked to challenge standard decency for the sake of seeking excitement. An adoptive father with his adopted daughter?
From what she knew about thew, a man or woman must be above the age of 40 before they could adopt. So how did a young handsome man like Tang Yu manage to adopt a child?
If she had known beforehand that this was what the task was about, she never would have taken it.
It was too annoying.
This type of person was always like, The male lead has abused me so much, but no matter what hes my first love. When he has bedroom skills like that, who gives a damn about our past hatreds? These types of people were the most irritating to deal with.
Wen Hanlei was just a cannon fodder supporting female lead. Although she was Tang Yus fiance, he never cared about her. Even when they were on a dinner date, as soon as Bai Feifei called, he would ditch her.
So it was natural that Wen Hanlei would get jealous and take it out on Bai Feifei.
Since Tang Yu never had any feelings for Wen Hanlei, to him, Wen Hanleis actions just seemedpletely unreasonable.
He was naturally always on Bai Feifeis side.
Tang Yu, to run away from whatever strange feelings he had for Bai Feifei, agreed to marry Wen Hanlei. But in the end, at the wedding, Tang Yu found out that Bai Feifei had run away from home. She was going abroad and didnt n to evere back.
At that instant, Tang Yu finally realized the feelings he had for Bai Feifei and ran off, leaving Wen Hanlei behind.
The bride was the only one left at the luxurious wedding venue.
After the incident, Tang Yu apologized to Wen Hanlei, saying that he had found the love of his life and hoped that she would find hers too.
It was enough that he ditched her, but he even had to rub salt on her wound like this?
It was unbelievable.
Due to this, Wen Hanlei was ridiculed terribly by her siblings. In the end, her father married her off to a rich yboy.
Wen Hanlei couldnt ept it. What had she ever done wrong? Why did they have to treat her like this?
Those two lowly scrums were the ones having the affair, but she ended up being the one that suffered the reputation hit. Her husband also didnt treat her well, calling her a broken shoe that Tang Yu trashed.
Meanwhile, the entertainment magazines were filled with photos of Tang Yu and Bai Feifei being lovey-dovey. When Bai Feifei finally turned 18, Tang Yu proposed to her.
It was a picture of true love.
Wen Hanlei saw that the media was filled with coverage of Tang Yu and Bai Feifeis rtionship. When she saw that they received the warm blessings of the public, she felt like needles were stabbing into her heart.
Hence, Wen Hanleis wish was to destroy the reputation of these two people.
Ning Shu:
Destroy their reputations?
Ning Shu felt that Bai Feifei was actually pretty amazing to have sessfully made the stone-hearted Tang Yu fall for her. It must be known that Tang Yu had killed Bai Feifeis father, yet in the end, he still fell in love with Bai Feifei.
Chapter 2079
Chapter 2079: Call Me Older Sister
After Ning Shu finished receiving the storyline, she opened her eyes and nced at Bai Feifei. Bai Feifei was very beautiful. Since she was so young, her skin looked especially tender and fair.
She had an aura of youthfulness.
Bai Feifei was starting to feel a little ufortable from being stared at. She tugged at her clothes uneasily as she asked, Aunt Wen, are you feeling better now?
Ning Shu said lightly, Call me older sister. What do you mean by aunt?
Bai Feifei was taken aback for a moment. She was rather speechless, then she said in a low voice, Youre my uncles fiance, how can I call you older sister?
You know, I dont object to Tang Yu adopting you, but youre not a little girl anymore. You need to pay attention to your actions. If we were still in the ancient era, most girls your age would already be mothers. Ning Shu looked at Bai Feifei with a smile.
You are Tang Yus daughter and Tang Yu is your father. In the future, once I marry your father, youll be my daughter as well. However, you two are not biologically rted, after all, so you two should still keep an appropriate distance. Who the hell would sleep in the same bed just because there was some thunder?
Things ended up getting to the point of, whenever there was a storm, Tang Yu would take the initiative to get into Bai Feifeis bed andfort her.
What was even scary about thunder?
Even if nothing actually happened, any situation in which a man and a womany on the same bed was filled with ambiguous meanings. The atmosphere was very suggestive and stirred peoples hearts. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Bai Feifei hastily waved her hands and said, Aunt Wen, theres really nothing between me and Uncle. Uncle is my elder, I just admire and respect him. Its not the way youre thinking.
Ning Shu stared at Bai Feifei, not believing a single word she said. There clearly was something there. Everything Bai Feifei was doing was for the purpose of getting Tang Yu to like her.
After Bai Feifei found out that Tang Yu caused the deaths of her parents, she only struggled with things for a short while before she decided to forgive Tang Yu.
The frick? Couldnt she have just a bit more of a backbone?
And if she was going to leave, couldnt she go about things slightly faster?
Ning Shu reached out and patted Bai Feifei on the shoulder. We should spend more time together and get to know each other as mother and daughter.
At this moment, Tang Yu came out after having taken a shower. He was dressed in casual clothing and there was still the scent of shower gel on him.
Wen Hanlei, when will you stop making trouble? Tang Yu reached out and grabbed Ning Shus hand off of Bai Feifeis shoulder.
Bai Feifei is just a child.
Beast. He didnt even spare a child. Ning Shu shrugged. What are you talking about? I was just worried that something had happened to Bai Feifei since you rushed home in such a hurry.
They had been having food together earlier, but Tang Yu abruptly left Wen Hanlei behind. When he got back home, he found that Bai Feifei had called him, screaming, because there had been a cockroach in the kitchen.
What was so scary about a cockroach?
Wen Hanlei, with her keen womans intuition, could sense how much Tang Yu cared about Bai Feifei. Especially since, as soon as Tang Yu walked in, Bai Feifei screamed as she threw herself into Tang Yus arms and hugged him tightly while burying her head into his chest.
How was this an interaction between a father and daughter?
Wen Hanlei was in shock. She pulled Bai Feifei away from Tang Yu and was about to p Bai Feifei, but Tang Yu grabbed her wrist.
And then, Ning Shu arrived and vomited all over Tang Yu.
Wen Hanlei, I will definitely be marrying you, but I have to ask you to stop being so unreasonable. Your behavior disgusts me. Tang Yu furrowed his brows, looking very stern.
When Bai Feifei heard Tang Yu say this, her face fell. Tang Yu nced at Bai Feifei and his expression became even more stern.
Chapter 2080
Chapter 2080: As Long As You Marry Me
Ning Shuughed and reached out to grab Tang Yus arm, but Tang Yu avoided her.
Ning Shu didnt mind. Ignoring their unhappy expressions, she continued in a cheerful tone, I knew it, you do care about me! Our parents were the ones that set our engagement. As long as you marry me, thats enough for me.
Bai Feifeis expression became even more crestfallen. Tang Yu said to Ning Shu, If you have nothing else, then just head home.
Ning Shu sat down on the sofa and crossed her legs as she said, But we havent had food yet. Speaking of which, the three of us have never had a meal together before. Lets eat together.
She hadpletely emptied out her stomach earlier vomiting, so now she was starving. She might as well get some food first while taking this chance to observe this so-called father and daughter pair.
In the future, the three of us will be living together, so might as well start getting used to it now. Ning Shu stood up and started heading towards the kitchen. Ill cook so you guys can have a taste of my cooking.
When Bai Feifei saw that Ning Shu was walking around like she owned this ce, she hastily said, Aunt Wen, let me cook instead.
Ning Shu said warmly, Dont worry about it, Ill cook. How about you just help me?
Bai Feifei nced at Tang Yu. When she saw him nod, she bit her lips slightly and followed Ning Shu into the kitchen.
Aunt Wen, what are you going to make? asked Bai Feifei.
Ning Shu thought for a while with a serious expression. Lets make noodles. Theyre fast, and your dad still has to head back to work after lunch. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Bai Feifei felt it very awkward to think of Tang Yu as her dad, so as she started working, she said to Ning Shu who was standing at the side, Aunt Wen, my dad has already passed away. Uncle is my guardian, not my father.
Even if he is not your biological father, hes still your adoptive father. Ning Shu crossed her arms and stood to the side as she watched Bai Feifei skillfully drop the noodles into the boiling water, then start beating some eggs.
Why didnt you guys hire a nanny? Youre still a student, do you have the time to cook for yourself? Ning Shu said lightly.
Its fine. I can handle it and I like to cook, so theres no need for a nanny. Bai Feifei stirred the noodles in the pot with chopsticks. Uncle also likes to eat the food that I cook. He works so hard at his job.
In order to capture a mans heart, you had to first capture their appetite.
However, this also depended on who was doing the cooking. When someone like Bai Feifei did this kind of thing sincerely, it was very sweet and cute. It easily made peoples hearts melt.
Youre so filial. Ning Shu sighed. Tang Yu really is lucky to have gotten a daughter like you. Once Tang Yu and I get married, the three of us will definitely get along really well.
Bai Feifei was in the middle of grabbing the noodles with chopsticks. When she heard this, her hand shook and the noodles dropped back into the pot, causing the boiling water to ssh onto her hand. Bai Feifei cried out in pain.
When Tang Yu heard Bai Feifeis voice, he immediately rushed into the kitchen. Upon seeing the red dots on Bai Feifeis hand, he quickly pulled her over to the sink and held her hand under the cold water.
Why werent you more careful? said Tang Yu in a low voice.
Bai Feifei lowered her head and said in a small voice, I didnt mean to. Uncle, Im sorry.
Im not asking for an apology. Just be more careful in the future.
I will.
Ning Shu just looked on indifferently.
Regardless of whether Tang Yu admitted it or not, he did subconsciously care about Bai Feifei. However, he never thought of this as love and never clearly recognized the feelings in his heart.
Despite having these ambiguous feelings in his heart, he still wanted to marry Wen Hanlei.
The hell? If he had feelings for someone else, why ruin another persons life?
Chapter 2081
Chapter 2081: The Noodles Are Soggy
A few red marks appeared at the site of the burn. They turned on the faucet and let water run over the marks on her skin. The two of them were leaning very close together, close enough to feel each others breath.
Ning Shu couldnt stand it anymore. She coughed and said, The noodles are soggy.
Tang Yu let go of Bai Feifeis hand. Bai Feifei picked up her chopsticks and fiddled with the noodles in the pot.
Feifei is only a child. Why let her do such a thing? Tang Yu frowned, his tone displeased.
Tang Yu frowned often, and he looked very serious when he did. It made him seem imposing. Shed never seen Tang Yuugh out loud.
Ning Shu ignored his anger and said, Feifei imed shes familiar with the kitchen. She came to cook, and I couldnt stop her even if I wanted to.
Bai Feifei was stunned and nced at Ning Shu. That wasnt what happened at all! Also, this woman didnt do a thing, but it was hard to tell her uncle that.
Uncles fiancee was two-faced. She acted like someone she wasnt.
If he married a woman like that, he wouldnt be happy.
Three bowls of noodles were ced on the table. They were as thick as porridge. Ning Shu put seasoning in one, took a spoon, and began eating.
Bai Feifei was worried and couldnt eat at all. Tang Yu saw the paste-like consistency of the noodles and lost his appetite. So Ning Shu ate her entire bowl of noodles by herself. Then she wiped her mouth and said, Its not bad.
The corners of Bai Feifeis mouth twitched. How could this possibly taste good? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She was just pretending to be gentle and virtuous in front of Tang Yu.
Ning Shu stood up, picked her bag up from the sofa, and said, Ill head back home for today ande back tomorrow.
Why are youing back? Tang Yu looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu smiled bashfully as she said, Youre so silly! Well get married in the future so of course I should build a good rtionship with my future daughter. Today Feifei cooked. So tomorrow, Ille back to cook a nice meal.
Wait for me. Ning Shu waved. Then she walked out the door and drove away.
After Ning Shu left, Tang Yu and Bai Feifei were alone in the room.
Bai Feifei lowered her head and poked at the noodles in her bowl with her chopsticks. Tang Yu saw she was depressed and asked, Why are you unhappy?
Uncle, are you really going to marry Aunt Wen? Bai Feifei asked him. That aunt was a bad person. Her feelings were fake and who knew what her intentions were?
Tang Yu turned his chair to face Bai Feifei. If youre worried that Ill ignore you when I get married, then dont be. Im your guardian. Of course Ill still take care of you.
When Bai Feifei heard Tang Yu say that, she felt even more unhappy. She poked her noodles again and took a deep breath. After she gathered courage, she looked at Tang Yu with watery eyes. Uncle, what if I dont like Auntie?
Tang Yu stared at Bai Feifeisrge clear eyes, dazed, before immediately recovering. He looked away and said, This is a matter between adults. A child like you shouldnt care.
Im not a kid anymore! Ive grown up. I already understand what I should: Aunt Wen isnt suitable for Uncle, and Uncle isnt happy with her. Bai Feifeis eyes were filled with tears.
Ive already said that this is adult business. You shouldnt get involved, Tang Yu said with a stern expression.
Uncle, youre so mean! Bai Feifei ran upstairs, wiping away tears as she did.
Tang Yu sighed and rubbed his temples.
Ning Shu drove back to the Wen family vi. She walked in and saw Mother Wen ying mahjong with a few wealthy wives.
Chapter 2082
Chapter 2082: We Had Western Cuisine
Mother Wen smiled brightly the moment she saw Ning Shu. With pride coloring her tone, she asked, How was your dinner with Son-inw Tang?
Ning Shu nced at Mother Wen. She knew that Mother Wen loved bragging and that she would never hear the end of it if she didnt give her face.
Ning Shu nodded. We had western cuisine.
But before we could eat, your Son-inw Tang ran away.
Western cuisine is a good choice. Its very romantic. Mother Wen immediately smiled.
Ning Shu headed upstairs to her room but encountered Wen Ermei in the corridor. Wen Ermei wore a camisole and was leaning against the wall. She eyed Ning Shu. Didnt you go on a date with Brother-inw? Why do you look like you were in a fight? Could it be that something untoward happened with Brother-inw?
The Wen family siblings didnt get along at all. For them, infighting was normal. They would argue, hurl insults, and take every opportunity to cause difficulties for one another.
Ning Shu smiled faintly. Thats none of your business.
Wen Ermei sneered. Sister, everyone else is responsible for running the family business but your only job iszing around and pleasing a man. Dont you feel guilty?
The children of the Wen family all knew how to manage shopping malls and markets. Each one was responsible for a different area, except for Wen Hanlei. That was because Father Wen didnt want Wen Halei to worry about the familys affairs. All she needed to do was wait to marry Tang Yu.
Out of all the Wen familys children, Wen Hanlei was the most special. However, this special treatment meant that Wen Hanlei had to hold on to Tang Yu tightly.
However, unexpectedly, Tang Yu backed out on their wedding day.
As a result, Wen Hanlei became useless to the Wen family. Since she had no ce in thepany, Father Wen just married her off to get rid of her.
Could the woman known for being abandoned by Tang Yu still marry into a good family?
Wen Hanlei became essentially worthless.
It was cruel, but true.
Sister, be careful that you dont end up with anything in the end. Wen Ermei rammed Ning Shus shoulder, but Ning Shu didnt budge, so it was Wen Ermei who ended up taking a step back. She raised her chin and left with a cold snort.
Ning Shu opened the door andy down on her bed.
Although Wen Ermeis words were unpleasant, it was true that the Wen family managed many shopping malls across its various branches.
Father Wen believed in survival of the fittest and raised his children ordingly. He gave them each a different area to manage and let thempete with each other. That was why the rtionship between the siblings was quiteantagonistic.
If the marriage with the Tang family fell through then Wen Hanlei would be worth less than dirt. She would have nopeting power and no ce in the family.
It was a sad fate to only rely on a man.
Who knew if that man would change his mind in the next second?
Every time Wen Ermei confronted Wen Hanlei, Wen Hanlei just saw it as Wen Ermei being jealous of her.
Ning Shu stared at the ceiling. The marriage between the Tang and Wen families would definitely fail and she didnt want to be married off to some stranger by Father Wen.
Therefore, her top priority was gaining a foothold in the Wen familys business. Only by proving her value would she avoid being so easily tossed aside.
At dinner, Ning Shu said to Father Wen who was sitting at the head of the table, Father, I want to learn how to manage a market.
The moment she said that, the three older brothers and Wen Ermei all stared at Ning Shu. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mother Wen had no strengths other than good luck and a lot of children. She had six children with Father Wen. The youngest child was still in junior high school. This ensured that the Wen family would have a sessor.
It also meant that Father Wen would often yield to Mother Wen on things, as long as it wasnt anything too important.
Chapter 2083
Chapter 2083: Increase My Value
Father Wen handed his empty bowl to Mother Wen, who hurriedly served him the soup. Father Wen looked at Ning Shu and asked, Why do you suddenly want to manage a market?
Didnt I say that you just need to be a good Mrs. Tang? The Tang family has a deep heritage, and you must learn to be a qualified Mrs. Tang. Father Wen said as he received the soup bowl from Mother Wen.
Sister, were you abandoned by Tang Yu? So thats why you want to manage a market! Wen Ermei began verbally attacking Ning Shu. I heard that Tang Yu has a daughter. Youll be a stepmother when you marry. Seems like your future stepdaughter doesnt like you.
Ning Shu smiled. I will be marrying Tang Yu. I only want to learn to manage a store to increase my value. A daughter-inw that understands the business field is more valuable than a daughter-inw who is only a pretty vase.
This way, the Wen and Tang families can cooperate more easily. Im doing this for the Wen family. Ning Shu looked at Wen Ermei. Does Sister disagree with what Im saying?
But there is no new market for you to manage, Father Wen said after taking a sip of soup. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Dad, how could there be no market for Sister to manage? The store in Huaxin is perfect for her. The smile Wen Ermei directed at Ning Shu felt extremely foreboding.
The three older brothers also smiled strangely, not saying a word.
Even if Ning Shu were blind, she would still be able to see that they had some hidden motive in having her manage Huaxins mall. Business there was probably terrible.
Father Wen raised his eyebrows, and told Ning Shu, Since you want to try, you can manage the Huaxin store.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. Shed finally taken the first step.
Congrattions, Sister. I believe that Sisters abilities can definitely increase the performance of the Huaxin store. Wen Ermei picked up her ss and toasted Ning Shu.
Ning Shu also picked up her ss, and clinked sses with Wen Ermei. Thanks for your blessing.
Wen Ermei just smiled. She was already enjoying the thought of Ning Shus future struggles.
Why do you want to work? Keeping an eye on Son-inw Tang is enough work. Huaxin is far away from here. If other women take the opportunity to snatch him up while youre gone then all you can do is cry about it, said Mother Wen, clearly in a bad mood.
Ning Shu smiled slightly. The best way to keep an eye on a man is to let him chase me, rather than me chasing after him.
True love wasnt about chasing, but about desperately trying to get close to each other.
Love, love, love. Ning Shu really had no interest in it. She didnt need the confusion it caused, the emotions that trapped people, the constant fears of the future it brought, or the need to reminisce about times past in order to soothe the ache it left behind.
Ning Shu didnt want to listen to Mother Wens nagging, so she hummed in affirmation.
After eating dinner, Ning Shu asked Father Wen about the situation of the Huaxin market. It was exactly what Ning Shu expected.
Huaxin was a rtively remote ce and the market lost money almost every year. Father Wen had already nned to withdraw from the area.
He wasnt letting Ning Shu manage Huaxin because he expected her to revitalize the market. He only intended to let her mess around while he waited for her to calm back down and marry Tang Yu: for her to be a good Mrs. Tang.
As she came out of the study, Wen Ermei sneered and said, As I said, Sister, you should just rx and be Mrs. Tang. Be too greedy and youll end up aplishing nothing and looking even more ridiculous.
Ning Shu tilted her head and looked at Wen Ermei. Say, are you in love with me? Are you picking fights with me every day because youre fighting the feelings in your heart?
This was just their usual daily bickering.
Wen Ermei:
Chapter 2084
Chapter 2084: The Golden Goose
Youre my sister, of course I love you. If you werent born earlier than me, I would be the one to marry Tang Yu. Wen Ermei pouted.
Tang Yu was the golden goose that all women wanted to marry.
Business magazines with photos of Tang Yu were always instantly sold out. Tang Yus fanbase was like that of a celebrity.
The cold expression that was always on his handsome face was extremely charming. How amazing would it be if that face smiled at them?
What a pity. Tang Yu is your future brother-inw so you have no chance. Ning Shu walked away with her hands folded behind her back while humming a tune.
Wen Ermei watched as Ning Shu walked away. What are you so proud of? You still havent gotten married yet, so anything can still happen. And even if you do get married, you can still be divorced.
Sister, youd better keep an eye on your man. Donte crying to me when that momentes. Ill justugh and say I told you so. Wen Ermei rolled her eyes.
Ning Shu opened the door to her bedroom and walked in. Then she turned back and stuck her head out the door. If you want to mock me, wait until your next life.
Ning Shu closed the door and sat cross-legged on the bed. She set up a spirit gathering formation to prepare to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
However, modern ne like this had very little spiritual energy, and the spiritual energy in this world was almost depleted.
With the help of the spirit gathering array and the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Ning Shu cultivated a trace of energy after practicing for an entire night. The energy was also absorbed by the body, strengthening its bones and muscles.
Early the next morning, Ning Shu went to the market to buy groceries before she headed to Tang Yus vi.
Ning Shu rang the doorbell. The door was opened by a girl with messy hair, heavy eyeshadow, and an extremely short skirt. Between the bubble gum she chewed and the expression that screamed I hate everyone, the girl looked like a total delinquent.
Ning Shu stared at her face. It was familiar. Almost likeBai Feifei?
Yesterday she was the cute, well-behaved, and considerate girl next door type, but today she suddenly changed her style and became a delinquent?
What are you looking at, Auntie? Bai Feifei crossed her arms and shifted her stance. She raised her chin and stared at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu walked into the room, carrying the groceries. She looked Bai Feifei up and down. Are you okay? Why did you dress like this?
None of your business. Imfortable like this, Auntie. If you dont like it, you can leave. Bai Feifei raised her chin again.
Ning Shu clicked her tongue as she carried the groceries into the kitchen. Who are you trying to attract with this rebellious attitude? Do you have a crush?
Its not your business whether I have a crush or not. Bai Feifeis tone was deliberately sharp.
Ning Shu wasnt irritated by Bai Feifeis attitude. As a child, she had the right to be willful and loved by others.
Its none of my business, but youre a part of the Tang family now. Since Tang Yu is your guardian, people will say that the Tang family doesnt raise their children well if they see you like this. Ning Shu smiled slightly. Although its none of my business, Im the future wife of your guardian, so its also my responsibility to teach you. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
You havent married Uncle yet. Why are you acting like the female master of the house? You dont know whether Uncle will even marry you! Bai Feifeis heart pulsed with pain when she heard the words future wife.
Bai Feifei relied on Tang Yu. The idea that her uncle would be taken away by another woman, caused a stab of pain in her chest.
With Father dead and Mother missing, Uncle was her sole support.
Ning Shu saw that Bai Feifei looked very annoyed. While she couldnt say what she wanted to when Bai Feifei acted well-behaved and sensible, it was fine when she acted like a punk.
Who would your uncle marry if not me? Ning Shu said with a smile. In the end, Bai Feifei was still very young. She was trying to use this naive strategy to try to destroy Tang Yus marriage.
Trantor: Takkong
MTL Editor: Shark
TLC:Kaho
Chapter 2085
Chapter 2085: r(st)q
Ning Shu looked at Bai Feifei and asked, You dont want me to be your stepmother?
Of course not. Bai Feifei leaned closer and whispered, Uncle doesnt like you. Whats the point of you chasing Uncle like this when itll make everyone miserable?
Ning Shu: _
Of course, Ning Shu knew that Bai Feifei was deliberately riling her up and that such words would frustrate anyone.
Ning Shu didnt have any feelings for Tang Yu. It didnt matter to her if he liked anyone, and she didnt want his reciprocation. She didnt care anyway r(st)q.
She stared at Bai Feifei. With that heavy eye shadow painted on her eyelids, Bai Feifei looked as if she had been beaten by someone. Ning Shu lightly said, Then who do you think your uncle will be happy with?
Its not you, anyway. Bai Feifei raised her chin.
Ning Shu was currently sorting vegetables, so her hands smelled of leeks. She reached out and wiped her hand on Bai Feifeis shirt as she faintly said, Do you mean that your uncle will be happy with you?
Bai Feifei was so startled that she almost jumped. She felt embarrassed, as if she had been stripped naked in public. She repeatedly denied Ning Shus words. Auntie, what are you talking about? I cant imagine Uncles wife being someone like you.
Ning Shu brushed her hair aside. If not like me, then you mean a girl like you?
You Bai Feifeis face flushed with anger at Ning Shu. Youre a two-faced woman! I wont agree to you marrying Uncle.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. What gives you the right to disagree? Youre just an adopted daughterthe marriage between our families isnt something you can oppose. Even though Tang Yu is your guardian and adoptive father, you still cant oppose his wishes.
You Bai Feifei was speechless at this rebuttal, and also felt very annoyed with herself. Yes, Uncle was just her guardian, not her father. She couldnt ask Uncle to, for her sake, go against the marriage that his family had arranged.
Bai Feifei raised her head to stop her tears from falling, but a few still escaped. Two ck lines appeared on her face.
Ning Shu averted her gaze and continued working on sorting out the vegetables as she said with a faint smile, Go wash your face, tsk tsk
Bai Feifei wiped her tears away with the back of her hand, which turned half her face ck.
Tang Yu came downstairs and stared for a long time before he recognized the punk looking delinquent. His face darkened and he immediately ordered, Go get changed! Who allowed you to dress like this? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Her pale, slender thighs were on disy, her hair was ruffled, and she looked as though ashes had been smeared on her face.
Bai Feifei already felt wronged, and now Tang Yu was yelling at her in front of Ning Shu. It suddenly felt like shed lost to her.
Despite Bai Feifeis earlier denial, she saw Ning Shu aspetition. And her heart was full of ire towards Tang Yus future wife.
Why are you still standing here? Go get changed! Youre not allowed to dress like this in the future. It makes you look like a bad girl, Tang Yu ordered.
Bai Feifei wiped her tears. I like dressing like this. Who do you think you are? Why do you care what I wear?
Im your guardian. I have the right to ask you to change your clothes. Youre not allowed to dress like that in this house, Tang Yu said, his voice low. Now, I wont say it a second time. Get changed.
Ning Shu: Youve already said it three times.
Bai Feifei was an adolescent going through a stage of rebellion. She was sensitive and, not only did she have inexplicable feelings towards Tang Yu, she had been reprimanded by her crush in front of her rival. She couldnt stand it. This family doesnt have room for me anyway. Fine, Ill just leave!
Bai Feifei wiped her tears and rushed out of the vi.
Tang Yu frowned. He hesitated for a moment and then told Ning Shu, Im going after her. Theres a lot of cars on the road at this time, she could get in an ident.
Chapter 2086
Chapter 2086: Record Something Useful
Tang Yu chased after Bai Feifei before Ning Shu could respond.
Ning Shu just shrugged. She looked as though none of this had anything to do with her.
Ning Shu opened her bag and took out a few miniature cameras. She installed one in the living room, and then one each in both Tang Yu and Bai Feifeis bedrooms.
Maybe they would record something useful.
After the cameras were in ce, Ning Shu waited for the awkward duo to return.
Tang Yu ran for quite some time before he caught up to Bai Feifei. But when Bai Feifei heard him call her name, she sped up.
Without waiting for the light to turn red, she dashed across the intersection. A car rushed towards Bai Feifei as its driver honked the horn.
Bai Feifei seemed to be in shock as she stared at the car that rushed towards her, her expression dazed.
Tang Yus own expression changed drastically. He reached out to grab Bai Feifei and pulled her into his arms. As they watched the car speed away, he put his hand on Bai Feifeis head.
Bai Feifei was still in shock at first, though as Uncles scent filled her nose, it soon calmed her rapidly beating heart.
Nestled in his arms and with hisrge hand on her head, Bai Feifei once again recalled Uncles actions at the funeral: where he held her hand and confronted a group of rtives.
Uncle was her salvation.
She wanted him to be happy.
Bai Feifei hugged Tang Yus waist tightly. Her lips curled into a smile as she closed her eyes, looking intoxicated.
Tang Yu, being squeezed by Bai Feifei, attempted to loosen his grip. But Bai Feifei held on even more tightly. He pushed Bai Feifei away and, in a dark tone, said: Do you even realize the danger you were just in?
Bai Feifei had a wide smile on her face. Her smile was bright despite the tears running down her face. Inwardly, Tang Yu didnt know whether tough or cry, but the expression on his face became even more stern.
Given a second chance, Id still do the same, Bai Feifei said yfully. She wanted her uncle to take the initiative and pull her back into his arms.
Bai Feifei. You are bing more and more disobedient, and my patience is starting to wane. Tang Yus expression darkened when he saw that Bai Feifei was not only unashamed but also rather proud of herself.
I know, Uncle! Ill be more careful next time. Bai Feifei hugged Tang Yus arm. Her still immature chest pressed against it, conveying a soft feeling.
Since it was summer, Tang Yu was wearing casual clothing and could vividly feel her body against his.
Tang Yu frowned slightly. This felt improper and he wanted to pull his arm away, but Bai Feifei held on tightly.
Let go, Tang Yu said in a low voice.
I wont.
Let go.
I wont, I wont let go, Bai Feifei said boldly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Tang Yu looked rather helpless.
Bai Feifei suddenly smiled at the discovery that this shameless method was much more useful in dealing with her uncle.
Uncle, do you have to marry Aunt Wen? Bai Feifei raised her head and looked at Tang Yu with watery eyes. That woman isnt who you think she is, shes very two-faced. She pretends to be kind and gentle but ispletely different when youre not there. I hope Uncle wont be deceived by her.
Chapter 2087
Chapter 2087: Im Already an Adult
Uncle, if I said I dont like that aunt, would you not marry her?
Tang Yu lowered his eyes to meet Bai Feifeis which were filled with pleading. Though they moved his heart, he looked away. These are adult affairs. You shouldnt get involved.
Uncle, youre using this reason to avoid the topic again. Bai Feifei pouted. Im already an adult, Ive grown up.
Bai Feifei pursed her pink lips and looked dissatisfied.
Tang Yu eyed her lips in contemtion. That kiss-like look alongside Bai Feifeis youngful appearance made his heart suddenly faster.
Tang Yu quickly looked away. He clenched his fist in front of his mouth and coughed. His tone was low as he said, Well discuss thister.
Bai Feifei pouted in dissatisfaction but still held onto Tang Yus arm tightly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu watched the two return, still hugging each other intimately. Did something happen that she wasnt aware of?
Tang Yu saw Ning Shu and tried to withdraw his arm, but Bai Feifei still clung to him.
Feifei, its time to let go, Tang Yu said.
Bai Feifei looked at Ning Shu and said, Uncle, I was scared. I was almost hit by a car just now!
Hit by a car?
Ning Shu scanned Bai Feifeis body. Youre not injured.
Wen Hanlei, you shouldnt say that! If I hadnt reacted quickly enough to grab Feifei, she wouldve been hit by that car. Tang Yu was rather unhappy with Ning Shus indifferent attitude. You are my fiancee and you will be Feifeis mother from now on. I dont want you to treat her like this.
Auntie, lets get along well in the future. Bai Feifei smiled at Ning Shu with a smug expression. Tang Yu sternly red at her. She stopped smiling, but happiness still radiated from her.
Ning Shu nodded. Of course well get along. Well be mother and daughter in the future, after all.
Bai Feifei curled her lips in disdain and looked extremely arrogant.
Tang Yu had deeper feelings for his adopted daughter than for his fiance. He protected his adopted daughter while seeming very indifferent to his future wife.
It didnt matter. There was a difference between how close they could be.
Ning Shu smiled slightly and asked Tang Yu, When you adopted Bai Feifei, you didnt tell me. Now Im a bit curious: why did you want to adopt Bai Feifei?
Uncle and my dad were friends. Dad asked him to take care of me. Is there a problem, Aunt? Bai Feifei bared her teeth towards Ning Shu.
However, she was young and beautiful. Even though she was baring her teeth, she still looked very cute.
Friends? One is a business giant while the other just sells clothes and manages a niche brand. And those two people are supposedly friends? Ning Shu sneered.
Bai Feifei was taken aback for a moment. Tang Yu nced at Bai Feifei and, in a low voice, told Ning Shu, You have a lot to say.
Was Bai Feifeis mind just fucked? The more one thought about the situation, the less sense it made. She recognized a thief as her father, and spent all day shouting: Dad, Im afraid of this! and Dad, Im afraid of that!.
Even her rtives drew their swords and betrayed each other ruthlessly. Not to mention that he was an outsider. He had no reason to be so nice to her and be her guardian.
Those who were generous for no reason were either thieves or bandits. There was no such thing as inexplicable love or inexplicable hatred.
Ning Shu found this kind of task the most annoying toplete. It was always, you love me but Ill hate you! Even if I cant obtain your heart, I can still obtain your bodyh, h, h
Chapter 2088
Chapter 2088: Stop Causing Trouble
They had way too much free time. That was why they had time to think about things like this.
Tang Yu looked at Ning Shu with cold eyes. You will soon be the Tang familys daughter-inw. You ought to know what should and shouldnt be said aloud.
Yes, I am the Tang familys daughter-inw. Ill definitely work hard to be a good daughter-inw and get along well with my stepdaughter, Ning Shu said with a smile.
Fancy that Wen Hanlei had nned to marry Tang Yu. What was the point of marrying him anyway? He adopted a teen without telling her. All that was in store for her was an ice cold marriage. It wasnt as though she couldnt survive without marrying Tang Yu.
Go get changed and wash your face, Tang Yu told Bai Feifei, And dont wear this kind of clothing anymore. Alright?
Bai Feifei nodded and went upstairs.
Tang Yu looked at Ning Shu. Ill give you the identity of Mrs. Tang, but you need to stop causing trouble. If you harm the Tang familys interests, dont me me for retaliating.
Ning Shu put a hand over her heart. Im so scared.
Bai Feifei quickly changed into a knee-length skirt. Her face was cleanly washed which revealed her fair and young skin. She curled her hair slightly and wore a crystal hairpin. She looked like a whole new person.
There was a world of difference between this Bai Feifei and the previous little delinquent.
Tang Yu was stunned when he saw her like this, and looked away.
Ning Shu just sneered.
Lunch was a bowl of noodles for each of them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Tang Yu looked at the noodles. Didnt you buy a lot of groceries?
The food I bought is in the fridge, so you can cook and eat it when youre hungry. Ning Shu slurped the noodles.
Bai Feifei rolled her eyes. Auntie, we still have money to buy food. If you put that much food in the fridge, itll go bad. Is it because Aunt cant cook?
Ning Shu ate thest bite of her noodles, put down her chopsticks, and wiped her mouth. Does it matter if I can cook or not?
Im Uncles adopted daughter. Its my responsibility to choose a qualified wife for Uncle and a woman who cant cook shouldnt be Uncles wife.
Bai Feifei held a finger up. Uncle works very hard and often eats irregrly. Therefore, Uncles wife must be able to cook soup that can nourish his stomach and invigorate his spleen.
Since you cant cook, youve already failed the first test. Auntie, you need to practice a lot, Bai Feifei jabbered endlessly.
As Tang Yu listened to Bai Feifeis words, his eyes softened, and even his usually serious expression was much gentler.
Ning Shu stared at Bai Feifeis proud bearing. She acted as if shed conquered a key position and ovee an enemy force.
Ning Shu nodded. Alright. Starting from tomorrow, Ill make nourishing soup for Tang Yu and deliver it to thepany so that Tang Yu wont forget to eat again.
No, Bai Feifei said quickly. She needed to go to school. Meanwhile, this woman would visit Uncle to deliver soup every day. What if he fell for this two-faced woman?
Ning Shu stared at Bai Feifei. You just said that he wants to drink soup so why shouldnt I? What if your uncle forgets to eat? Why cant I bring him some soup?
This was simply baffling. She really imed her adoptive father as her man.
The original host was Tang Yus proper fiance, yet was subjected to Bai Feifeis every whim.
Despite Bai Feifeis well-behaved and charming appearance, she was devious.
In the original plot, Wen Hanlei was often fooled by her. Wen Hanlei wanted to marry Tang Yu and so she had to please his adopted daughter, but she ended up being bullied all the time by Bai Feifei.
Chapter 2089
Chapter 2089: Were You Raised in a Barn?
Wen Hanlei hated Bai Feifei. Sometimes she got provoked by Bai Feifei and did something improper, which always just so happened to be seen by Tang Yu.
And so Tang Yu was able to see how vulgar and vicious his fianc was while Bai Feifei just enjoyed the show.
She was proud that she caused this two-faced woman to show her true self.
Honestly, Wen Hanlei cared about Tang Yu too much. If it was Ning Shu whod been treated like that, she would have beaten Bai Feifei brutally on the spot. This kind of brat deserved punishment.
You dont need to bring me soup, Tang Yu said.
Why? Ning Shu stared at Tang Yu with indifference. Im your fiance so why cant I bring you soup?
I eat in thepany. Youing would cause a disturbance, Tang Yu said indifferently.
When Bai Feifei heard Tang Yus words, she immediately covered her mouth andughed. Auntie, you had better practice more first or else your soup wont taste good!
Its Older Sister to you. Whos an Auntie here? So impolite. Ning Shu nced at Bai Feifei. I used to think you were a nice and kind girl, but thisck of manners Were you raised in a barn? The adults are talking so why are you opening your mouth? Did your father teach you that or was it your uncle?
Bai Feifei immediately stood up. My upbringing was very good. Talk is just talk. Why did you have to bring my dead dad into this? You can say what you want about me, but you cant talk about Dad like that.
Ha, wow! Ha ha ha ha Ning Shu couldnt helpughing when she saw Bai Feifeis expression.
It was funny that Bai Feifei would defend her dead father like this, even though her behavior would have him turning in his grave.
For love,mon sense was thrown out the window. Parents who were dead were nothingpared to the happiness one could find in the present. The people who passed away were no longer important. All that mattered was grasping the happiness in front of you.
Her mother died during an ineffective rescue, and her father had died in front of her. Yet she could still forgive Tang Yu.
There is nothing to be done! I love this man.
What are youughing at? Bai Feifei looked at Ning Shu with a cold expression. Even Tang Yu stared at Ning Shu with slightly narrowed, contemtive eyes.
Ning Shu stopped smiling and rubbed her face. I wasntughing at you, I just thought of something funny.
Im done eating, so Ill leave first. Her goal for the day had already been achieved and she might be able to photograph something interesting.
As Ning Shu walked out of the vi carrying her bag, Bai Feifei caught up with her. Wait a minute, Auntie! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu turned her head to look at her expressionlessly. Call me Aunt again and see where it gets you.
Youre marrying Uncle and youre already old. Youre a whole generation older than me, so what would I call you if not Aunt? Bai Feifei said, smiling.
Ning Shu sneered. So because Uncle loves you, youre not going to respect others?
Auntie, didnt you also rely on being Uncles fiance to enter the house? Bai Feifei said, Ill be honest, I dont like you.
I dont like you either. I dont like rebellious brats like you. Ning Shu looked at Bai Feifei emotionlessly. Maybe Ill teach you how to be a better person, or instruct you on matters of philosophy and the vastness of the cosmos.
Bai Feifeis expression turned ugly. I want you to apologize for insulting my dad!
Its you who insulted your father, not me. I think someone must have poured a bucket of dung on your familys ancestral grave for them to have the misfortune of giving birth to a daughter like you. Ning Shu clicked her tongue.
Trantor: Takkong
Editor: Shark
Chapter 2090
Chapter 2090: Have You No Sense of Shame?
Bai Feifei gritted her teeth. Wen Hanlei! Dont go too far or Ill tell Uncle not to marry you.
Its not up to you to decide whether I can marry Tang Yu or not. Youre just his adopted child. How many times do I have to tell you that before you understand it? I heard that your mother is missing and yet youre not even looking for her. You should be embarrassed about staying with the Tang family. If it were me, I would be embarrassed. Have you no sense of shame?
Bai Feifei was so angry that she began to cry. You are so hateful! You act one way in front of Uncle and another way in private! Youre so fake!
Arent you a hypocrite? A weak woman who cries when she sees cockroaches pretending to be a delinquent. Isnt that rebelliousness just an act to attract your uncles attention? Ning Shu was full of contempt for Bai Feifei.
Itsno, I just like wearing those clothes. Its none of your business!
Ning Shu had turned around and opened the car door, about to leave. Arguing with a child was really boring.
Bai Feifei closed the door. Youre not allowed to go!
Bai Feifei, are you ill? Why do you think I should listen to you? Ning Shu looked impatient. Go away.
Be polite or Ill tell Uncle who you really are. Bai Feifei looked at Ning Shu triumphantly.
WTF?
What should you do with a disobedient brat? Just give them a beating.
Ning Shu slowly rolled up her sleeves, and then abruptly pped Bai Feifei. With a pah, Bai Feifeis face was forced to the side.
Bai Feifei was dumbfounded by Ning Shus p. She didnt recover for a while. Instead, she held the side of her face and said, still in a daze, You hit me! What gives you the right to hit me?
Ning Shu pped the other side of Bai Feifeis face with a pah. There. It was finally symmetrical. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Wen Hanlei! How dare you hit me? Bai Feifei shouted at Ning Shu and reached out her hand. She clearly intended to fight.
Ning Shu smoothly snapped a tree branch from the garden and whipped it at Bai Feifeis body. The girl abruptly burst into tears from the pain.
Uncle! Save me, save me Bai Feifei ran back to the vi.
Still in the room, Tang Yu heard themotion and came out to see Bai Feifei curled into a ball. As Ning Shu whipped Bai Feifei, rage filled his heart and he shouted, Enough!
Tang Yu quickly walked up to grab the branch in Ning Shus hand but she took advantage of the situation and whipped Tang Yu as well. His expression immediately darkened.
Ning Shu whipped him two more times before Tang Yu grabbed the branch. He broke it and threw it on the ground. What are you doing?
Uncle, she hit me, Bai Feifei told Tang Yu pitifully. She raised her arms which were covered with red marks.
Wen Hanlei, you are truly incredible. Feifei is just a child. What are you doing, going around and whipping people? Tang Yu stretched out his arm and stepped protectively in front of Bai Feifei.
There was a clear red mark on Bai Feifeis face. She sobbed and said, Uncle, she just cant stand me! Uncle, shes a two-faced woman. You wont be happy with someone like this.
I only said that Uncle doesnt like women like her, and she went crazy. Bai Feifei looked aggrieved.
It seems that our wedding needs to be dyed for a while. Bai Feifei is just a child and you still hit her. I cant imagine what it would be like to live together, Tang Yu said with a grim expression.
Ning Shu adjusted her clothes expressionlessly and brushed off the dust. What do I have to exin? Ive tolerated her for a long time, and I feel refreshed after this beating.
Trantor: Takkong
Editor: Shark
Chapter 2091
Chapter 2091: Is This How Youll Be When Youre Mrs. Tang?
Feel refreshed?
Bai Feifeis face flushed with anger at Ning Shus response and even Tang Yus expression darkened. It would be one thing if the other party apologized or gave an excuse, but to admit it so frankly and in such an arrogant tone
Tang Yu was frustrated.
Is this how youll be when youre Mrs. Tang? Vulgar and rude? Tang Yu said, his face solemn.
Ning Shu spread her hands. Why do both of you like to use that to pressure me? You dont care about what kind of Mrs. Tang Id be. You dont like anything I do, so why should I care about making you happy?
Wen Hanleis greatest w was that she desperately wanted to marry Tang Yu. She cared too much and they exploited her weakness to force her topromise.
All Ning Shu wanted to say was, Get lost, you two!
Honestly, I feel nauseous whenever I see the two of you. Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Who cares if we get married or not. If we dont get married, then so what? Its not as though I, Wen Hanlei, must marry you.
Tang Yus expression remained the same. Its not up to you to decide whether we marry or not. The two families have the final say.
So stop with the constant threats. I dont want to hear it. Ning Shu tilted her head and nced at Bai Feifei, who was hiding behind Tang Yu. She pointed at her. Stop barking at me or Ill hit you again. You should tuck your tail between your legs and act like a person. All you are is an orphan under someone elses protection. What makes you think youre worthy of challenging me?
Who said Ning Shu didnt know how to poke a persons sore spot!?
Bai Feifeis face turned pale. She bit her lip tightly and stared at Ning Shu with daggers in her eyes.
Ning Shu got in the car and drove off.
Tang Yu turned his head and lightly told Bai Feifei, As I said, this is a matter between adults. You shouldnt get involved. Just study hard and dont meddle in adults affairs.
Bai Feifei was dazed. With tears in her eyes she said, Uncle, are you ming me for being nosy? I just wanted to make sure you saw that womans true face! Uncle, you wont be happy marrying someone like her.
Youre crossing a line. Tang Yu said, sullen. Bai Feifei, who was quite well-behaved when she first came to the Tang family, was now showing her youthful unruliness.
Bai Feifei bit her lip and stayed quiet.
When Tang Yu went to thepany, she packed up and left.
After Ning Shu left the vi, she went to find a private detective. This was mainly to let the private detective find Bai Feifeis mother.
She couldnt let Tang Yu find her first.
The thought of two peoples hatred separating those who love each other It felt so cruel.
Ning Shu gave the private investigator her basic information, and then said, If this person is found, let me know as soon as possible. This is the deposit.
Having a detective always paying attention to every move Bai Feifeis mother made could also avert her death. If Bai Feifeis mother personally imed that Tang Yu killed Bai Feifeis father
What a scene that would be. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
By the way, help me keep an eye on Bai Feifei, Ning Shu said. Take pictures of anything unusual.
Okay. The private investigator epted the payment. Ill let you know once I have something.
After Ning Shu left the detectives office, she went to thepany to tell Father Wen that she was headed to the Huaxin store.
Without raising his head, Father Wen told her, Go.
Ning Shu drove to the Huaxin store. The market was in good shape, but there were no customers. It looked like there were more grocery store clerks than customers.
Since these clerks had nothing to do, they stood around the counters chatting.
Trantor: Takkong
Editor: Shark
Chapter 2092
Chapter 2092: No Wonder This Shop Lost Money
No wonder this shop lost money every year. There were barely any customers.
Ning Shu didnt reveal her identity and walked around the store. Some expired food still sat on the shelves. Some of the vegetables in the produce aisle had turned yellow. They just left them there. Didnt they see them rotting?
Although they saw a shopper enter, none of the clerks greeted her or asked Ning Shu what she was looking for.
It was discouraging.
Some brand-name products could still be found in the market, but the business was failing and many shops were already empty.
Many brands already withdrew because they were not making money.
As Ning Shu walked, she counted them. Five of the ten shops were empty, with the remaining ones stubbornly hanging on.
She bought some food and spent the day strolling around every corner of the store.
Ning Shu took out a notebook and recorded various problems she noticed.
There were a great deal of them and it would take a lot of effort and money to fix.
She knew that Wen Ermei had bad intentions in letting her take over, but she had to press on. Thepany didnt have a ce for her and the other, profitable stores were just out of her reach.
All she could do was try her best to run the Huaxin market and prove herself.
It was already dark when Ning Shu left the market. Her cell phone rang as soon as she drove into the garage. The disy read Tang Yu.
Ning Shu was surprised. Tang Yu never took the initiative to call Wen Hanlei. The phone rang for a while before she picked up.
Ning Shu pressed the answer button and heard Tang Yus anxious voice ask, Wen Hanlei, do you know where Bai Feifei went? She even took her clothes. Ive been to her school, and neither the teacher nor her ssmates know where she is. Its sote and she still hasnte back.
How should I know where she went? Im not her mother yet, Ning Shu said, her lips twitching. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Bai Feifei ran away and he decided to ask her about it? Bai Feifei would rather sleep on the streets thane to her.
Bai Feifei would be fine, anyway. It was a heroines privilege to do anything she wanted. Getting to make mistakes was the beauty of youth.
Wen Hanlei, whats with your attitude? Tang Yus voice was low. He was probably too anxious, causing him to take his anger out on Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: Whatd it have to do with me?
If you have time to call me, why not go look for your girl? Such a sweet little girl, still not home after dark If she runs into any bad guys, she wont have the power to resist. Its so horrible He hung up before Ning Shu finished talking.
Ning Shu lips curled. Let him worry.
Bai Feifei should be having fun eating at a friends house right about now.
Who knew where Bai Feifeis confidence that Tang Yu would ept this came from. As expected, those who were loved were willful. All you had to do to test whether that love was real was to be stupid.
Ning Shu hurriedly arrived at the Wen familys dinner. She sat down and took a sip of soup. She finished half her bowl before telling Father Wen, Father, I went to the Huaxin market today.
Ha ha ha Wen Ermei suddenly smirked.
Ning Shu nced at Wen Ermei. What are youughing at? Youve got something stuck in your teeth.
Wen Ermei closed her mouth immediately and told Ning Shu, Now that youve seen the store youll manage, what do you think?
Ning Shu ignored her and asked Father Wen, Father, can you give me some funds?
Sister, you should give up. Theres no way thepany will invest in the Huaxin market. It would be impossible to earn the money back. Wen Ermei smiled.
Chapter 2093
Chapter 2093: Cut Our Losses
Ning Shu originally nned to ask for some money from Father Wen to renovate the Huaxin market. Yet Wen Ermei was ridiculing her. It made Ning Shu want to stuff some poop into Wen Ermeis mouth.
Sister
Shut your mouth. Ning Shu stopped Wen Ermei.
Wen Ermei rolled her eyes.
Father, I think the Huaxin market can still be rescued, Ning Shu told Father Wen.
Father Wen said lightly, We n to close the Huaxin market ns in the second half of the year and will no longer be investing in it. A business needs to be profitable. The only option for thisck of profit is to cut our losses.
Ning Shu was a bit disappointed.
Its more important to care for Son-inw Tang. Why do you care about this? Mother Wen told Ning Shu. It doesnt make any money now. Do you think you can force the store to make money if you go?
Im aware. Ning Shu said.
Sister, how much money do you need? I can lend it to you, Wen Ermei addressed Ning Shu with a smile.
Ning Shu: _
And youre kind enough to? Ning Shu didnt believe that Wen Ermei would actually lend her money.
Wen Ermei spread her hands out. In your dreams.
Shut up. Your breath stinks. Ning Shu put her chopsticks down and returned to her room. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She checked the original owners ounts. They didnt have much, at least not as much as Wen Ermei. Wen Ermei managed a store, was part of thepanys senior management, and would receive dividends.
The original host had nothing.
She was only given some pocket change every month.
The Wen family believed in respecting the strong, and doing well meant receiving more.
The original host treated Tang Yu as her lifelong career. She didnt have nearly enough money. There was enough to buy a few famous brands, but not more than that.
Ning Shu added up all the savings of the original owner. She had no more than three hundred thousand.
But that small amount was definitely not enough to renovate the Huaxin store .
Ning Shu quietly knocked on Mother Wens door. Mother Wen was in the middle of applying various expensive skin care products to her face. When she saw Ning Shu she said, What are you doing?
Ning Shu squeezed in beside Mother Wen, reached out her hands and massaged her shoulder. Mother Wen nced at her in the mirror. What do you want? Just say it.
Mother, do you have any money? Lend me some, Ning Shu asked.
None. Mother Wen said tly.
Ning Shu:
Dont be like that. Ning Shu gave her a look.
Ermei was just here and said that you woulde to borrow money from me. She asked me not to give you anything, Mother Wen said. Ive never seen a sisterly rtionship as bad as yours.
Its prettymonC Ning Shu was speechless. It felt like Wen Ermei was dead set against her.
What did the original host do to make Wen Ermei hate her so much?
What are you saying? Mother Wen looked at Ning Shu, and Ning Shu shook her head quickly, Its nothing. I will definitely get along with Ermei in the future!
Mother, cant you lend me some money? Ning Shu winked at Mother Wen.
Surely Mother Wen had a lot of cash on hand.
I dont have any. Where would a housewife get money? Mother Wen tly refused. Why arent you nurturing a rtionship with Son-inw Tang? Doing things like this is putting the cart before the horse.
Chapter 2094
Chapter 2094: Not Everyone Has as Good a Life as You!
Mother, say you loaned me some If I fail, Ill stop immediately. Ning Shu vowed.
Mother Wen sighed and held a card out to Ning Shu. If you cant do it, then dont. Wouldnt it be better to be like me?
Not everyone has as good a life as you! She gave birth to six children and had a secure position in the Wen family. Wen Hanlei was abandoned on her wedding day. In the words of Father Wen: she humiliated their family.
Thank you, Mother. Ning Shu took the bank card. Whats the password?
Mother Wen glowered at her. Ning Shu smiled and tucked the card away. On the way out, she ran into Wen Ermei.
Are you a ghost? Why do I see you everywhere? Is staring at me that interesting? Ning Shu said angrily.
Tsk tsk I knew you would ask Mother for money. Let me guess. Since you look like this, she didnt give you any money? Wen Ermei said gleefully.
None of your business. Ning Shu entered her room and shut the door. She couldnt be bothered to care about her.
Ning Shu understood now. Wen Ermei just took pleasure in annoying her, and she couldnt stand the sight of her.
With the money matter resolved, Ning Shu sat on her bed and picked up theptop on the bedside table. She opened it to see what was happening in Tang Yus vi.
After all, Bai Feifei ran away from home and she didnt know if hed already found her.
The screen showed Bai Feifei sitting on the sofa in the living room with Tang Yu opposite her. The twos lips were moving but because the camera was installed in the floor-to-ceiling window, it was hard to hear what they said.
Tang Yu stood up and looked as if he nned to leave the vi. Bai Feifei also got up and then hugged him from behind.
Ning Shu took a screenshot of this scene and saved the video.
When Tang Yu wanted to pull Bai Feifeis hand away, the girl sobbed.
From Ning Shus point of view it was easy to see Tang Yus expression of helpless doting.
Bai Feifei smiled through her tears. The two of them ate afterwards, and then the long-awaited moment came. Bai Feifei wore a pair of shoulder strap pajamas and entered Tang Yus bedroom.
Due to the small space, Ning Shu could hear the two of them clearly.
Uncle, the weather forecast says therell be heavy rain tonight. Im afraid of thunder. I want to sleep with you.
Go back to your room.
No, Uncle, Im going to sleep with you. Im afraid of thunder. Bai Feifei jumped onto Tang Yus bed and wrapped herself up with the quilt.
He rubbed his forehead. Go back to your room. Ill say this onest time: go back to your room.
Uncle. Please, let me sleep in your room. Dont worry, I promise not to disturb you! Ill sleep on the floor.
The floor was carpeted, so sleeping on the ground was fine.
Bai Feifei, wrapped in a thin nket, rolled out of the bed. She fell to the ground with a puff and wailed. Tang Yu immediately walked towards her.
Are you okay? Tang Yu knelt down and asked Bai Feifei.
She suddenly reached out her hand and wrapped it around Tang Yus neck. With a tug, the twos faces almost leaned together, and the tips of their noses brushed each other affectionately.
Tang Yu quickly backed away. But because Bai Feifeis hand was on his neck, the two fell to the floor. Bai Feifei was pressed against Tang Yus body.
She looked at Tang Yu who was trapped under her and suddenly smiled. She actually lowered her head and kissed Tang Yus cheek, but looked very clumsy and shy.
Tang Yu was frozen for a moment and then quickly pushed Bai Feifei away.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu gives this flirts skill full marks. To flirt with a man regardless of age
What are you doing? Tang Yu looked at Bai Feifei with a cold expression. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Bai Feifei smiled slightly. I kissed you, Uncle.
You should be ashamed. Get out! Tang Yu dragged Bai Feifei out of his bedroom.
Chapter 2095
Chapter 2095: Therell Be Thunder Tonight!
Bai Feifei clutched the door tightly and shouted, I wont leave! Therell be thunder tonight!
Hearing that, Ning Shu silently nced at the moonlight outside. Thunder in this weather? Ning Shu shook her head.
Uncle, my hand hurts. It hurts Bai Feifei looked pained.
Where does it hurt? Tang Yu asked.
Bai Feifei rushed into the bedroom. Sheid on the bed and refused to leave.
Bai Feifei. I have repeatedly stated that I am your adoptive father and your guardian. You cant act like this, Tang Yu said with a solemn expression.
Bai Feifei smiled and said, What did I do, Uncle? I didnt do anything. You say its wrong to kiss you but its etiquette. Dont foreigners also show intimacy with their kisses?
Bai Feifei, dont mess around. This isnt a foreign country and youre not a foreigner. Tang Yu pulled Bai Feifei. Go back to your room to sleep.
No, I wont go! Therell be thunder, and Ill have nightmares. Bai Feifei stood up and avoided Tang Yus grasp.
Uncle, why are you so cruel? I just kissed you to show intimacy. Then Bai Feifei suddenly said, A real kiss is like this.
Bai Feifei put her cherry lips on Tang Yus mouth.
Tang Yu froze as she kissed him jerkily.
He was stunned for a moment before responding. Then he took Bai Feifei into his arms and returned her kiss.
Ningshu: _
OMG, the two were kissing!
Ning Shu silently took a screenshot. Seeing that the two were kissing hard, with no intention of separating, Ning Shu considered whether she should sleep first.
A lone man and a young girl. The moon was dark and the wind was strong. There was just no telling whether the two would have a breakthrough in their rtionship.
But Bai Feifei was just sixteen years old.
Ning Shu leaned against the headboard and stared at the screen.
The two kissed and fell on the bed. In the end, Tang Yu managed to stop in time. Youre still young.
Not too young, Bai Feifei said breathily. Everything that should grow, has.
Ning Shu: _ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Im worried youll regret this, Tang Yu said in a low voice. His breath came in gasps.
I wont regret it. If its Uncle, I wont regret it.
But nothing happened in the end. Tang Yu just headed to the bathroom.
Ning Shu curled her lips. Here she was wasting her emotions, thinking she would see a steamy scene.
In this rtionship, Bai Feifei was the active party. It wasnt that Tang Yu had no feelings for Bai Feifei, but rather that he was concerned. Hed killed Bai Feifeis father, after all.
If anything developed with Bai Feifei, that fact was a ticking time bomb.
Ning Shu turned theptop off and then sat up to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
She ignored the father-daughter affair and drove to the Huaxin store the next day, where she went directly to the store manager.
She had the store manager gather a group to follow her.
They were asked to remove all the items that were about to expire and throw out the vegetables that had turned yellow.
She had them reposition the merchandise, wipe all the dust off the shelves, and clean the store from top to bottom.
One of the clerksined about Ning Shus torture. They had gotten used to beingzy, but now they suddenly had an increased workload. They were very unhappy about that.
Ning Shu immediately fired the talkative clerk. Such a person didnt know to be grateful. Working meant taking responsibility.
Chapter 2096
Chapter 2096: Build a Childrens Amusement Center
Once they saw that someone had been fired, the others bit back theirints. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu didnt n to immediately open the door for business, anyway. Since there were no customers, they might as well reorganize.
Ning Shu promised the clerks twice their sry in the next two days.
She nned to build a childrens amusement center. The amusement center could attract kids and if adults came with them, they would probably visit the stores.
That, and the amusement center would also be profitable.
As for whether it would work or not, she could only try.
Ning Shu knocked down the walls of several vacant shops to make space for a rtivelyrge amusement center.
Fortunately, the money she was given by Mother Wen was enough to cover her immediate expenses.
Ning Shus actions were reported to thepany by the store manager. Father Wen didntment on her actions and allowed her to mess around.
The store would be shut down in thetter half of the year anyways. Her messing around just meant wasting her own money, so Father Wen didnt care.
Ning Shu silently watched the store manager give the report.
What did my dad say? Ning Shu asked expressionlessly.
The store manager looked embarrassed. The chairman said to let you take charge.
Manager Li, you are still a manager here. If this store is torn down, your role once you return to thepany will be nowhere asfortable as this one. Even if you returned to thepany and were sent somewhere else, youd be unfamiliar there, Ning Shu said gently.
Manager Li nodded. I want this store to seed more than anyone else.
Then, Manager Li, I ask you to support my work. The employees below dont know me, so I will have to trouble you. Ning Shu stared at the construction team. Therell definitely be more profit.
Dont worry.
Truckloads and truckloads of goods were brought to the front of the store warehouse. Employees unloaded the goods from the truck and then ced them on the shelves.
Ning Shu chose high-quality and cheap products this time, though some were more expensive. The reason that the sales in this ce werent good was because the shopping malls nearby had already exhausted the consumption ability of the locals.
With Ning Shus reassurance, Manager Li stopped procrastinating.
Ning Shu was busy with the Huaxin store and didnt check the time until the evening. Mother Wen called to ask her toe back quickly. She said that the Tang family hade to negotiate her marriage with Tang Yu.
When Ning Shu heard this, she was stunned. She brushed the sawdust from her clothes, covered her ears, and left the store. What are you talking about?
Hurry back, and pick your wedding day, Mother Wen said.
Ning Shu asked, Tang Yu agrees?
Why wouldnt he? Youve been engaged for several years, its time to get married. Dont worry about your pet project,e back quickly! Mother Wen repeatedly asked her toe back.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and asked, Does Tang Yu know the date is being set?
Of course! Your Uncle Tang and Aunt Tang will be here tomorrow. Come back quickly so you can clean yourself up and make yourself look more beautiful, Mother Wen said.
Then Tang Yu isnting? Ning Shu asked.
I heard that thepany is busy. Maybe helle, maybe he wont.
The frick~~~~
Ning Shu hung up the phone, and it rang again. The caller ID said Tang Yu. Ning Shu rolled her eyes again. She had a feeling this wasnt about anything good and so she let the phone ring for a while before answering.
Wen Hanlei Tang Yu called out Ning Shus name and then paused.
Why call just to linger?
Tang Yu immediately said, Wen Hanlei, I think our marriage should be dyed.
Why? Ning Shus voice was abnormally harsh. Im already an olddy. How much more of this maams youth are you going to waste?
Chapter 2097
Chapter 2097: Do You Not Want to Marry Me?
One moment Mother Wen told her toe over and agree on the wedding day, and the next second Tang Yu called her to say the marriage should be put off.
Dy it? Keep dreaming!
Ning Shu guessed that Tang Yu felt very conflicted now. He had a strange love for his adopted daughter, but rejected it. Yet marrying her was even more repulsive to him.
He was subconsciously repelled at the thought of marrying her.
Seriously, just say something if you dont want to be married. Why drag people around like this? This was a hooligan ying a rogue.
Do you not want to marry me? Ning Shu gritted her teeth.
On the other end of the line, Tang Yu remained silent for a while before he said, I will definitely marry you. But Im not ready to get married yet.
How do you want to prepare? Ning Shu sneered. Your parents wille over tomorrow to discuss the date of the wedding. What will you tell them?
Ill take care of this. Lets not rush this. Tang Yu promptly hung up.
Hey, hello Fuck this bastard. Ning Shu was speechless. Why did he insist on leaving a woman hanging?
This marriage was for family interests, so the two families had already agreed on it. However, Wen Hanlei was left hanging for such a long time. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Wen Hanlei was truly quite pitiful. Even after Tang Yu finally agreed to get married, he left her at the altar.
She had waited to the point her heart almost dried up, but she still fell short in the end.
This guy!
Ning Shu cleaned up a bit and drove home. As soon as she got back, Mother Wen noticed the dirt and dust covering her. She let out an exaggerated scream. What did you do? Did you go y around in a sewer? How did this happen?
Hurry up and follow me so we can get this beauty treatment done. Mother Wen didnt give her time to exin and immediately dragged Ning Shu to the salon to fix her up.
Mother, I think Tang Yu doesnt want to marry me, Ning Shu said to Mother Wen, who was lying down and receiving her own beauty treatment beside her.
Mother Wen objected and said, Many things are involuntary in families like ours. As soon as men gain money, they start wanting to enjoy the outside world more. At this time, we just have to endure it. Youre wrong if you think that your father doesnt have any other women. I just pretend that I dont know anything. As long as he doesnt cause trouble at home, Ill open one eye and close the other.
But if he brings a mess into the house, Ill set him straight, Mother Wen said.
Ning Shu sighed.
First, marrying Son-inw Tang guarantees your rights and status, Mama Wen told Ning Shu, It doesnt matter if Son-inw Tang has other women, the important thing is that youre his wife.
This
Mother, are you really my mom? Ning Shu said helplessly.
This kind of marriage was lessfortable than being alone. So why bother epting thatpromise?
Im telling you this because Im your mother. Its not so bad once youe to terms with it, Mother Wen said.
Hearing this, she felt like Mother Wen also had a story.
Ning Shu sighed.
Son-inw Tang isnt so bad. Theres usually no gossip about him. Mother Wenforted Ning Shu. As for not wanting to get married, men dont want to be restrained. Especially men who have the capital to go wild.
Ning Shu just wanted to roll her eyes.
After finishing the beatification and returning home, Ning Shu turned on theputer to check what happened recently.
Chapter 2098
Chapter 2098: Bringing Friends Home to Have Parties
Ning Shu browsed the video. Since thest kiss, the rtionship between Tang Yu and Bai Feifei had undergone a subtle change. The atmosphere between them became awkward and rife with romantic tension.
Bai Feifei turned into a master tease, and she teased Tang Yu at every opportunity. Tang Yu still had a stern expression and seemed unmoved, but his cold heart was thawing.
They loved each other, but had yet to voice it out loud.
Bai Feifei often brought her ssmates to the house, both male and female. With her delicate and charming looks, there were naturally boys who had a crush on her.
Bringing friends home to have parties Tang Yu was a very strict person. After each party, the house was a mess and there was garbage everywhere, which made Tang Yu very displeased. He was especially unhappy when he saw those boys looking at Bai Feifei. The look in their eyes annoyed him.
Tang Yu ordered Bai Feifei not to bring people back for parties, but Bai Feifei didnt listen and always asked why, why, why n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Bai Feifei deliberately tested Tang Yus feelings.
He gave her various denials, saying that she was only his daughter.
Ning Shu: _
Was there anyone who held their daughter like this? So shameless.
At any rate, the rtionship between those two was very suggestive.
Ning Shu took screenshots of some of those ambiguous moments, then turned theputer off and fell asleep.
Tang Yus parents came over early the next morning but he didnt show up.
Father Wen asked why Tang Yu didnte.
Tang Yus parents said that their son was busy with a project and may not have time toe.
Father Wen just smiled and agreed that men should put their career first. As for what Father Wen truly thought of this, no one knew.
When the two parties tried to agree on a wedding time, Tang Yus father received a phone call. He then said, Old Wen, Tang Yu said that the wedding date shouldnt be discussed at this time. This is a major event in his life and he wants to be here. He said it should wait until the project is over. Afterwards, helle over personally to apologize.
Tell him he can focus on his work and leave it to us to worry about these things. Father Wens expression became tense for a moment but immediately afterwards, he spoke with a smile again.
This matter really cant be treated so casually. We must wait until Tang Yues here in person, Tang Yus father said.
The members of the two families spoke about basic details, but the date of the wedding remained undecided.
As soon as Tang Yus parents left, Father Wens face suddenly sank. Even Mother Wen wrinkled her pretty eyebrows.
What does the Tang family mean by this? Mother Wen asked Father Wen.
Father Wen looked at Ning Shu. You still dont try hard enough. You still cant convince Tang Yu to marry you.
How should I know what Tang Yu thinks? Ning Shu retorted and then said, Father, I dont want to marry Tang Yu. Cancel the wedding. Tang Yu clearly doesnt want to marry me at all.
The wedding will not be canceled just because you said so. Its not only your marriage, its relevant to the interests of both parties, Father Wen scolded Ning Shu. Your role is to marry Tang Yu. If you dont marry Tang Yu, how will the cooperation of ourpanies proceed?
If you want to cooperate then cooperate. Why the need to marry? Its not like the rtionship cant break down after marriage. Ning Shu was also fairly annoyed.
Force-feeding someone else a sale didnt count as doing business.
When cooperation fails, it usually failspletely. But marriage acts as a safeguard, Father Wen said. You must marry Tang Yu, otherwise you have no use. If you cant marry Tang Yu, then I have no choice but to marry you to someone else.
Ning Shu:
This was the difference between having strength and not having it. Wen Ermei was also a woman, but Father Wen didnt intend to marry Wen Ermei off so casually.
Wen Hanlei was seen as a pretty vase whose only function was getting married.
Chapter 2099
Chapter 2099: Wen Hanleis Only Value Was Marriage
Having enjoyed the luxurious life that others could only dream of, it was now time to pay back the debt. This was reality.
Father Wen was ruthless, but Wen Hanleis only value was marriage.
Sigh~~~~
Ning Shu still struggled. Father, do I have to marry Tang Yu?
Yes. Father Wen said decisively.
What if I dont marry Tang Yu? Ning Shu wondered what would happen if she didnt.
You are the daughter of the Wen family. Youve enjoyed the benefits of glory and wealth. If you cant show your value, you are not the daughter of the Wen family. Everything you enjoy in the Wen family will be taken back, Father Wen said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu:
What does it mean to take everything back? Ning Shu asked.
Everything, Father Wen said. Your role is to marry Tang Yu and facilitate the cooperation between our families.
Ning Shu nodded. I understand, Father.
Its good that you understand, Father Wen said indifferently.
After that, Ning Shu returned to the Huaxin store and got to work. Marrying or not was one thing but right now she had to focus on the store.
The Huaxin store was herst hope. If it failed, Ning Shu intended to leave the Wen family out of fear that shell be married to someone random by Father Wen.
Ning Shu and Manager Li decided on a propitious day to reopen. Because the Huaxin stores revenue stream was poor, no one from thepany came to the reopening.
Ning Shu felt at ease. This ce was her own. After thorough renovations, the entire market lookedpletely new.
At least it wasnt as lifeless as before.
To celebrate the opening, Ning Shu arranged a lot of discounts to stimte consumption.
There were a lot of people on the first day, but most came for free gifts and brought the flyers to exchange for them.
Ning Shu wasnt in a hurry. Whether business was good or not couldnt be judged in a day.
At least some people wereing in now. When they saw discounted products, they would always be tempted. It was human nature to take advantage of an opportunity.
However, Manager Li was nervous. He stood next to Ning Shu and watched the employees work. He asked her, Will it work?
Who knows? Everything that could be done had been done. Now they had to wait for the result.
Wheres theundry detergent? An olddy asked her.
Here. Ning Shu led the olddy to the detergent.
After a busy day, she checked the turnover. It wasnt bad. At least, it was more profitable than the previous month.
Today was the opening, but no one could be sure what would happen after.
Ning Shu didnt go home and directly lived in the store office to supervise and check their progress.
After the opening, the stores business settled into a stable state. They relied on some discounts to attract customers but they kept it in a state of not losing money. It was even somewhat profitable.
Ning Shu was also quite satisfied. After all, the money was in other peoples pockets.
It wasnt like she could steal it from them.
Over time, they would move closer to the right track.
Ning Shu hadnt been home in over two months. asionally, she would turn on theputer to see the shameful y between adoptive father and daughter.
Now the two of them held each other and kissed asionally, but they always stopped before going too far. Maybe Tang Yu thought Bai Feifei was too young and her body too immature.
Ning Shu took screenshots of the amorous moments between the two.
ording to the development of the plot, she had to marry Tang Yu. Once she did, Tang Yu would truly see where his hearty at the wedding.
There would be a chance to get free from Tang Yu at the wedding. After all, there was no way shed actually marry him.
Just looking at those two annoyed her. Ning Shu was starting to get more worried about 2333 and the system space.
Chapter 2100
Chapter 2100: A Wild Task-Taker
2333, are you there? Please reply. Ning Shu mentally called out to 2333.
No response.
Ning Shu shouted again. 2333, are you there?
Still no response.
Ning Shu had a bad feeling about this. 2333 couldnt have gotten sucked in by the ck hole, right?
Did that make her a wild task-taker without an organization from now on?
Noooo!
Ahhhhhh
Ning Shu screamed for a while but 2333 still didnt respond. She shut up but was very worried about her system space.
The private detective also gave Ning Shu an update and told her that Bai Feifeis mother had been found.
Ning Shu drove to the private detectives office and asked, Where is she?
She wasnt in the country before, but has recently returned to China.
Where is she now? Ning Shu asked.
The private detective gave Ning Shu an address. She quickly found the hotel where Bai Feifeis mother was staying.
She rang the doorbell of the hotel room.
Ning Shu rang it twice before the door opened.
Bai Feifei was only sixteen so her mother wasnt too old. Yet she looked older and more exhausted than Mother Wen.
The woman eyed Ning Shu warily, and looked her up and down. Ning Shu was dressed in crisp, designer clothes, so the woman was even more wary. Her husband had been in the clothing business, so she naturally picked some things up and was easily able to tell the price of these clothes.
Who are you and who are you looking for? Bai Feifeis mother opened the door just a bit.
You are Bai Feifeis mother? I came to look for you specifically. I have something to tell you. Ning Shu reached her hand out to push the door, but Bai Feifeis mother pushed against it. I dont know you. Please leave.
I dont have an ulterior motive, Ning Shu said. I just want to warn you not to go find Tang Yu right now. He may try to kill you.
I dont know you. The womans expression changed and she mmed the door shut.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu saw that Bai Feifeis mother wouldnt speak to her, so she could only leave.
She went to the private detective and asked for a few things.
The private detective gave Ning Shu some photos. In them were snapshots of Tang Yu and Bai Feifei taken at the entrance of her school, at the amusement park, and at a western restaurant.
The syrupy sweetness of the two almost dripped from the photos.
Ning Shu also asked for the negatives and uploaded them to herputer. These were all useful.
Ning Shu paid, then took the photos and left.
After leaving the detectives office, her cell phone rang. The phone number was Tang Yus.
Ning Shu couldnt help but frown. Nothing good ever came from his calls.
Ning Shu coughed and answered the phone. Whats the matter?
Wen Hanlei, lets get married. Tang Yu said. His voice was low andcked any warmth.
Ning Shu: (s㧥)sߩ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
What was wrong with him, toying with someone like this. The wedding will be postponed. Now it needs to be dyed. Now we should get married again.
Did he think she was so cheap that he could do whatever he wanted? That she woulde as soon as shes called no matter her feelings?
He acted like marrying her was some great gift he was bestowing on her.
Chapter 2101
Chapter 2101: Well Have the Wedding First
Tang Yu finally said that he wanted to get married, so of course, Ning Shu had to agree. Her expression was sinister, but her voice was filled with warmth as she said, Okay. Lets get married. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He was silent for a while and then said, Well have the wedding first.
What do you mean?
We can have the wedding first and then get a marriage certificateter, Tang Yu said. If you think about it, for people at our level, having a ceremony is pretty much equivalent to being legally married.
This fucking
Ning Shu had never seen such a trashy man before.
Lets just have a wedding, theres no need to sign the marriage certificate. What was he trying to pull?
She took a deep breath. Then when do we sign the marriage certificate?
Lets talk about it after the wedding, Tang Yu said.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Tang Yu, dont you think youre being cruel? Without a marriage certificate, are we even husband and wife?
Was there anyone who strung others along like this? How could it be called marriage if they only hold a wedding? What was next? Lets get a marriage certificate after you give birth?
If you dont agree, then forget about it, Tang Yu said nonchntly.
Ning Shu looked murderous. With a light tone, she said, I agree. Why shouldnt I?
Two could y at this game.
Well then. Ill visit your house in two days to agree on a date, Tang Yu said, his voice low.
Ning Shu forced out a couple lightughs. Okay, Ill wait for you.
Tang Yu hung up the phone, his expressionpletely indifferent. He didnt look like someone who was about to get married at all.
Since they were getting married, she of course needed to give Tang Yu a great gift.
If he tried to run away from the wedding this time, shed break his cheating legs.
Ning Shu turned on theputer. She edited the previously taken screenshots: those beautiful and hazy photos of Tang Yu and Bai Feifei.
The touch-ups were quite stunning.
When Tang Yu arrived at the Wen familys home to set a date, Ning Shu wasnt there. Mother Wen urged her to quicklye back.
Father Wen was speaking with Tang Yu about something when Ning Shu returned.
As he saw her arrive, Tang Yu asked, Didnt I tell you earlier that Ide over to pick a date?
Oh, I forgot. Ning Shu sat down and picked a fruit out of the bowl. She had rushed back, so she was really hungry.
Just as she was about to take a bite, Mother Wen grabbed the apple in her hand and red at her.
How about we get married on the fourth of next month? Tang Yu asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu grinned. You get the final say.
Then I assume you agree, Tang Yu said.
Mother Wen wanted him to stay for lunch but he declined.
As soon as Tang Yu left, Ning Shu quickly picked up the apple and gnawed at it.
The following day, Ning Shu and Tang Yu took wedding photos. They were busy choosing jewelry, trying on formal wedding attire, and all sorts of other things.
Ning Shu and Tang Yu felt almost disgusted while taking the wedding pictures. Their bodies became stiff at any required intimate contact.
Chapter 2102
Chapter 2102: Arent You Pleased? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Tang Yu immediately let Ning Shu go when the shooting finished.
She didnt care. It didnt matter since neither of them was in love.
During the photo shoot, Bai Feifei stared at the two of them with an unhappy expression. Her eyes were red the entire time and her gaze was fixed on Ning Shus wedding dress. If looks could burn, that dress would be on fire.
When Ning Shu sat down to take a sip of water, Bai Feifei walked over. She then said, Auntie, arent you pleased? Uncle is going to marry you.
Ning Shu looked at Bai Feifei with indifference and didnt respond.
But so what if youre getting married to Uncle? You dont even have a marriage certificate, youre not a real couple. At best, youre Uncles lover. Bai Feifeis tone was jealous and depressed.
Ning Shu set the water bottle down on the small coffee table and stood up. She stared at Bai Feifei. I told you to stop barking at me or Id hit you again.
You
p
Ning Shu pped Bai Feifei. The girlcked a prestigious family background and was nothing but an orphan. It would be more strange if she were to endure Bai Feifeis behavior.
pped by Ning Shu, Bai Feifei covered her face. She froze for a moment before she turned her head to look at Ning Shu. Her eyes red daggers. You hit me again?
Ning Shu pped the other side of the girls face. As I said: who are you to dare to bark at me?
Who do you think you are? Youre just a bitch clinging to a man! Bai Feifei was young and got pped twice in public. Her self-esteem couldnt handle that so she suddenly shouted, You think Uncle loves you? You think youre so great when you have to beg a man to marry you?
Im an orphan, but youre so shameless that Im still better than you!
Ning Shus face was expressionless. Whos the bitch clinging to a man referring to?
The bitchs referring to you.
Ning Shu pped Bai Feifei again. Then I must be pping a bitch.
Wen Hanlei, Ill kill you! After being pped thrice, Bai Feifei couldnt take it anymore.
Ning Shu simply continued showering blows down onto Bai Feifei.
What are you doing!? Tang Yu, whod been getting changed, saw this scene and abruptly roared. He pulled Bai Feifei behind him and pushed Ning Shu away.
Ning Shu wore a dress and high heels. While most would fall because of such a push, Ning Shu knew martial arts. She turned and stopped the fall, her bnce steady.
Wen Hanlei, look at what youve done! Why did you hit her? When Tang Yu saw the red marks on Bai Feifeis face, he red at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu dusted off her hands. What are you doing with so much makeup at such a young age? Already learning to seduce men?
Wen Hanlei! Tang Yu roared loudly. Do you want to get married or not?
What do you think? Ning Shu waved her hand impatiently. Next time, dont bring her with you. Ill get annoyed when I see her. And I told herst time that I would hit her if she barked at me. Im not someone with that much patience.
Wen Hanlei, Bai Feifei is my adopted daughter. After we get married, shell be your adopted daughter. If you treat her like this, Ill need to consider finding a new wife.
Huh, he wanted to force her to submit?
The wedding invitations have been sent out to rtives of the Wen and Tang families, as well as business partners, politicians, and celebrities. Go and tell them all that the wedding is canceled, Ning Shu said lightly.
Wen Hanlei, do you really think I cant do anything to you? Tang Yu said with a cold expression. Dont get too arrogant.
So what if Im arrogant? If you dont like it then hit me. Ning Shu spread her hands out. Come on, hit me.
Tang Yu was so angry that the veins on his forehead pulsed wildly. He suddenly raised his hand. Ning Shu took a step back. You should think about the consequences of this p.
The wedding photos had already been taken, anyway, so it didnt matter if everyone fought. Injuries on their faces didnt matter anymore.
Tang Yu looked back at Bai Feifei, whose face was pretty red, and distress shed in his eyes.
Bai Feifei raised her head and stared at him. Her eyes, though teared up and filled with grievances, were full of trust and faith.
Chapter 2103
Chapter 2103: A Vicious Female Side Character
Faced with Bai Feifeis eyes, Tang Yu felt like hed been stung by a scorpion and his heart throbbed.
Tang Yu was filled with unspeakable rage. He turned his head and coldly looked at Ning Shu. Apologize to Bai Feifei.
I wont apologize. Who is she to act like this? Ning Shu crossed her arms and raised her chin. I hit her because she needed a spanking.
She was a vicious female side character. How else should she show that the poor, lovely heroine was incorruptible, indisputably pure and kind-hearted, and filled with adoration, without being malicious?
Wen Hanlei. I used to think you were a superficial woman, but I didnt expect you to be vicious as well. Tang Yu was so furious at Ning Shus attitude that his face abruptly darkened. His expression was one that would make strangers afraid toe near.
Since Im just so superficial and vicious, its only right for me to beat her. Viciously. Ning Shu smiled as she spoke. She couldnt care less about what Tang Yu thought of her.
Wen Hanleis weaknesses and Tang Yus methods for taking advantage of them simply didnt work on her.
She didnt love him, so he couldnt influence her at all.
The one who loved first lost.
Tang Yu considered himself a gentleman but was still so infuriated by Ning Shus savageness that he wanted to beat her to death.
I will remember what happened today, Wen Hanlei. Tang Yu pulled Bai Feifei to him and left.
Ning Shu waved her hand. Bye.
She changed out of her dress, took her purse, and left.
Mother Wen told Ning Shu to stay at home and forbade her from going anywhere since she was about to get married. She bought a few things for Ning Shus dowry. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Meanwhile, Ning Shu decided to hold on to what Mother Wen bought. How the marriage would end up had yet to be decided.
Wen Ermei wore a mocking expression all day, every day. Anytime she had the chance she would aim sarcastic barbs at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu acted like she was just a barking dog and ignored it.
With Wen Ermei, the more one fought, the more energetic she got.
This wasnt some sisterly bond. Back then, Wen Ermei did not say a word when Wen Hanlei was married off to a hedonistic man by Father Wen and was domestically abused.
Nor did she stand up for her older sister. There was no love lost between them.
Instead of quarreling with Wen Ermei, she chose to call and ask about the Huaxin markets current situation.
Then Ning Shu turned on theputer to check what was happening in Tang Yus vi.
Bai Feifei, whose face was badly bruised by Ning Shu, hid in her room as soon as she returned home. She locked the door behind her and hid in her bed to cry.
Tang Yu took a few ice cubes and opened the door with his key. He sat at the side of the bed and pulled the quilt away.
Put these on your face, otherwise itll be swollen and ugly tomorrow, Tang Yu said gently.
Bai Feifei pulled the quilt up to cover her face and her voice was muffled. No. Even if my face looks ugly, its none of your business. Leave. I dont want to see you.
Tang Yu rubbed his temples and sat still, not making a sound. Bai Feifei thought Tang Yu was gone when she heard no more movement and quickly lifted the quilt.
When she saw him still sitting on the bed, she cried out and hugged him. Uncle, why do you have to marry that woman? Why? I dont want you to marry her! Uncle, Uncle
Tang Yu saw her crying sadly and reached out a hand to gently pat her back. This is an alliance between two families.
But, Uncle, you dont love her. You wont be happy with her, Uncle! What about me? What about me? Do you not want me anymore? Bai Feifei cried heartbrokenly as she hugged Tang Yu tightly.
He sighed deeply. Im your guardian, I wont abandon you.
Uncle, I like you. Please dont marry that woman, okay? I like you, I really like you, Bai Feifei cried and burst into tears.
Trantor: Takkong
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2104
Chapter 2104: Uncle, Take Me~
Youre still young, you dont know what like is. You will when youre older, Tang Yu whispered.
Im not young. I know what like is, Uncle! I really, really like you and only you. Bai Feifei lifted her chin. She then covered Tang Yus lips with her own cherry lips and said shyly, Uncle, take me.
Tang Yu looked shocked. Where did you hear those words?
Uncle
Tang Yu pulled Bai Feifeis hands from around his neck and fled.
Ning Shu: _
Why was it always like this? She thought that something would happen, but nothing ever did. Was there something wrong with Tang Yu?
But Bai Feifei was quite fierce. Uncle, take me~
Ning Shu turned theputer off andy down on the bed. Mentally she called out to 2333. Are you there? Whats going on?
Ning Shu yelled but got no response.
233333333
Still nothing.
Did something happen? Was 2333 already dead?
Ning Shu panicked. She didnt know anything and that made her anxious.
Dammit. Were those two beads trying to ascend to heaven or what? Just one merge and something like that happened. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was probably because they were both powerful and unwilling to be swallowed by the other party. So instead they started fighting and then hurt her, an innocent bystander.
She was unsure if 2333 could handle it. 2333 really was useless. When two useless people got together, they could only il uselessly when encountering things.
On the day of the wedding, Ning Shu put on her gown and waited in the bedroom for Tang Yu to pick her up.
He waste and looked so solemn that it didnt seem like he was getting married. People who didnt know him would think he was attending a funeral.
The Wen family was afraid to anger him, so they didnt dare make things difficult for Tang Yu. He entered Ning Shus bedroom without hindrance.
Tang Yu wore a sturdy suit today, making him look handsome and confident.
He reached out to her and Ning Shu put her hand in his.
The two quietly went downstairs,pletelycking any joy at the prospect of marriage.
Ning Shu leaned back and closed her eyes as she sat in the car. She didnt sleep wellst night since Mother Wen wanted to talk from dusk to dawn.
Tang Yu nced at Ning Shu and saw that she had actually fallen asleep. A fit of sudden anger surged in his heart, mixed with an inexplicable feeling of repulsion.
He even wanted to back out of this marriage again.
Wen Hanlei, I hope you know that youre really the Tang familys daughter-inw now. Dont ask for anything else and dont think you can interfere with my affairs just because youre my wife. Just do what a wife should do, Tang Yu said sharply.
Ning Shu opened her eyes. Could you keep it down? I didnt sleepst night. Even if youre not tired, I am. When have I interfered? Stop talking to yourself.
You Tang Yu thought the woman was far too arrogant. More importantly, he really couldnt deal with her right now.
If it were the former Wen Hanlei, shed definitely be sad when he said that.
He tortured people with their emotions.
Yet Wen Hanlei just didnt care anymore.
Did she no longer have any shame or value her face?
Chapter 2105
Chapter 2105: Uncle, I Wish You Happiness
After reaching the wedding venue and getting out of the car, Tang Yu immediately asked the secretary, Feifei didnte?
I havent seen Miss Bai, the secretary said, shaking his head.
Tang Yu looked around and frowned in concern.
As per tradition, Ning Shu was given away by Father Wen before the two swore their vows in front of a priest and exchanged rings.
When they kissed, Tang Yu only touched Ning Shus face briefly and then immediately pulled back.
Although the officiant tried to brighten the mood, Ning Shu and Tang Yu stood in front of him with matching nk expressions. The officiant couldnt help but wipe sweat off his brow.
Tang Yus cell phone rang twice and he quickly checked it. Bai Feifei had sent him a text.
Ning Shu craned her neck and leaned over to skim the message. Uncle, I wish you happiness. Im leaving and will never disturb you again. Ill move on and forget you, h h h
Ning Shu chuckled. If she wanted to leave then she could do so. Why send a message first? She could just wait until after she ran away to send one.
Tang Yus expression changed drastically when he saw the content of the text message and he nearly rushed out to find Bai Feifei. All he wanted was to find her. He didnt care about the marriage, his connections, or the benefits.
At the thought of Bai Feifei leaving him, Tang Yu felt as though the rug had been pulled out from under him.
He couldnt tolerate her leaving him. He just couldnt
Ning Shu grabbed Tang Yus arm and pulled him along. He wanted to shake her off but failed.
Let me go. Tang Yus face, always seeming so calm, now inly showed his panic and loss.
Ning Shu looked at him. What are you going off to do? Were getting married right now.
Im going to find Bai Feifei. She left! Tang Yu spoke quickly, looking very anxious.
Ning Shu said indifferently, She cant leave, youre her only rtive. You can look for her when the wedding is over, she wont have gone far.
Bai Feifei just wanted to ruin the wedding. How could she leave?
Shes at the airport now and will be leaving soon, Wen Hanlei. You need to let me go. I have to find Bai Feifei! Tang Yu pulled at Ning Shus hand.
Are you going to run away from our wedding? Ning Shu looked at Tang Yu expressionlessly.
Tang Yu took a deep breath. Im sorry but I discovered that I love Bai Feifei.
Wen Hanlei, melons that are forcefully twisted off the vine are not sweet. Ill make it up to you. Tang Yu had always been running away from this truth, so he felt relieved that he now understood his feelings. Yet his heart ached at the thought of Bai Feifei leaving.
Make it up to me? Ning Shu raised an eyebrow.
Yes, forcefully obtained melon is not sweet. We wont be happy if we get married this reluctantly.
I dont care if its sweet or not, Im just happy to twist it off, Ning Shu said calmly. Give me some face here and dont leave.
Let me go, Wen Hanlei. Tang Yu discovered she was too strong for him to escape her grasp, despite being a man. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu grabbed his wrist with one hand and put her arm around his waist to fix him in ce.
She shot a look at the officiant who immediately said, Now lets take a look at the beautiful progress of the bride and grooms rtionship.
The screen behind him lit up, disying beautiful pictures.
They were apanied by a voiceover. No, Uncle, Im going to sleep with you. Im afraid of thunder.
I kissed you, Uncle.
What did I do, Uncle? I didnt do anything. You say its wrong to kiss you but its etiquette. Dont foreigners also show intimacy with their kisses?
Chapter 2106
Chapter 2106: Not Too Young
Those words were apanied by scenes of them kissing.
Uncle, why do you have to marry that woman? Why? I dont want you to marry her! Uncle, Uncle
Uncle, I like you. Please dont marry that woman, okay? I like you, I really like you.
Im not young. I know what like is, Uncle! I really, really like you and only you. Uncle, take me.
Youre still young.
Not too young. Everything that should grow, has.
Various beautiful pictures apanied Bai Feifeis touching confession.
Perhaps the machine malfunctioned then as the sentence, Uncle, take me, began looping indefinitely. The whole venue echoed the sound.
There was an uproar at the wedding and some guests even copsed withughter.
Tang Yu looked like hed been struck by lightning. He stared nkly at the huge screen which was full of pictures of him and Bai Feifei being intimate.
His mind was numb. He couldnt figure out where these photos came from.
A heartbeatter, Tang Yu reacted. He roared at the officiant, Why havent you turned it off? Turn it off now!
Cold sweat dripped from the officiants brow. The wedding waspletely ruined.
Though in a hurry, the officiant failed to turn off the projector. The phrase, Uncle, take me, was transmitted to every corner of the venue.
It kept ying over and over.
An event as big as Tang Yus marriage naturally had reporters in attendance. These reporters hastily snapped pictures of the projected photos and held up their recording devices to capture the words: Uncle, take me.
Ning Shu felt very satisfied watching the beautiful scene unfold. It was worth the hours she spent editing the film alone. It was alreadyparable to the work of a professional editor.
Turn it off quickly! Turn it off Tang Yu yelled at the officiant, his facial color ashen and his body trembling in agitation.
The officiant rushed to turn off the projector, but the guests still heard Uncle, take me echoing in their ears
That sexually charged tone.
The Tang familys elders quickly got security to drive the reporters out but they were reluctant to leave and desperately tried to squeeze their way back in. It wasplete chaos.
Tang Yus mind was buzzing and his body was frozen.
Waaah Ning Shu wailed with all her strength. Paying no heed to the severity of the situation, she started pping Tang Yu relentlessly.
Tang Yu, how could you do this to me?
Youre going to marry me yet youre still messing around with your adopted daughter?
Youre just a beast! You even prey on minors.
Waah Ning Shu wailed ndly as she punched and kicked Tang Yu. Tang Yu, youre inhuman! Youre inhumane Pay me back my blood and sweat! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Enough Tang Yu pushed Ning Shu away. Being beaten by this woman felt like getting a brick to the face.
His head was buzzing with pain.
Ning Shu howled even louder, Today is our wedding day! You used this kind of thing to insult me? Youre so shameless!
Ive waited so many years for you, but you let your adopted daughter do such a thing? Youre shameless, inhumane
Ning Shus voice was deafening and the entire venue was filled with the sound of her wailing.
Tang Yu was extremely dizzy. Pain shot through his head and he seemed about to pass out.
Chapter 2107
Chapter 2107: These Photos Are All Fake!
Tang Yu saw the judgmental stares people were directing at him. Meanwhile, Ning Shus sobbing rang in his ears. Sweat poured down his back, increasing his difort.
He was taken aback for a moment but quickly recovered. As the president of apany, he still had the ability to maintain hisposure under pressure.
Tang Yu didnt know where these photos came from. He snatched the microphone from the officiant and loudly said, These photos are all fake! I will pursue the criminal who tried to maliciously corrupt my reputation in ordance with thew.
With a shout, Ning Shu rushed towards Tang Yu. Her armshed out and a bright red handprint appeared on Tang Yus face.
Give me the keys, Im going to see Bai Feifei! How could she say something so shameless!? I always treated her like a biological daughterI didnt think she would actually seduce her adoptive father behind my back! She clearly wasnt raised well. Ning Shu reached into Tang Yus pocket and found his keyring.
Wen Hanlei, stop making a scene! Tang Yus eyes zed as he yelled at Ning Shu. This woman waspletely unreasonable! Couldnt she tell how bad the current situation was?
Tang Yu! You did something like this with your adopted daughter without telling me? Youve been lying to me all this time. If Id learned of this before, I couldve pretended not to know. But this is our wedding day! You actually revealed something like this just to humiliate me!?
Wen Hanlei, stop talking nonsense. Tang Yus head was about to explode.
Ning Shu covered her face and sobbed.
Many spectators took out their phones to record the chaotic scene.
Im certain that some malicious person created these photos to nder me. After this incident, I will see that the perpetrator is held ountable to the fullest extent of thew, Tang Yu said. His tone was solemn and his expression was extremely calm. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
His demeanor showed no panic. He looked like he was wronged, and that this was someones deliberate retaliation.
Tang Yus words had nearly swayed the reporters on scene, but a woman suddenly rushed to the stage and snatched the microphone out of his hand.
Everyone stared at the woman in shock. She looked pale and angry, ring at Tang Yu with deep-seated resentment.
Tang Yu! You killed my husband and now youre even manipting my daughter! Why cant you just go to hell? Bai Feifeis mother shouted at Tang Yu. Her voice was almost a hiss.
When Tang Yu saw Bai Feifeis mother, his pupils dted and his face paled slightly. However, his voice was still calm as he said, I dont know what youre talking about.
You coveted my husbands clothing brand so you killed him! You adopted my daughter and manipted her into a rtionship! My daughter was young and impressionable, and you coerced her into doing something like this!
The reporters in the venue were incredibly excited. One reveal wasing after another and every single one made a great headline!
My husband didnt want to sell hispany so you schemed to kill my husband and then you easily snatched his brand up! Youre going to hell. Ill send you there myself! Bai Feifeis mother rushed towards Tang Yu, her eyes filled with hatred.
Ning Shu stepped in front of Bai Feifeis mother. Youre not allowed to hurt Tang Yu.
Ning Shu subtly hooked the feet of Bai Feifeis mother as the woman passed her, causing Bai Feifeis mother to charge into Tang Yu. Tang Yu was thrown to the ground by the impact, and his head mmed against the floor.
Tang Yu had already suffered Ning Shus p earlier, so now that Bai Feifeis mother crashed into him, his eyes rolled back and he fainted.
Someone call an ambnce! Tang Yu Ning Shu called out to Tang Yu, practically yelling in his ear. Yet he didnt wake up. It looked like he really was unconscious.
The moment the ambnce came, Ning Shu cried and ran away. Wah! I cant ept this!
After leaving the wedding venue, Ning Shu hired a taxi to go to Tang Yus vi.
She unlocked the door with the keys shed taken and removed all the hidden cameras.
Tang Yu had vowed that he was wronged in front of reporters, politicians, business partners, and celebrities. Yet he knew in his heart that the photos were real.
The cameras had to be destroyed before anyone found out about their existence.
Ning Shus miniature cameras were thrown into the toilet and flushed down the drain.
Chapter 2108
Chapter 2108: Stop Asking Me About This!
When Ning Shu opened the door, she saw a mass of reporters blocking the way out. Damn, those reporters arrived really quickly.
She needed to go to the hospital and wait for Tang Yu to wake up.
Miss Wen, Did you really not know about the rtionship between Tang Yu and his adopted daughter?
Ning Shu wailed, I dont want to answer any questions now! Get out of the way.
Miss Wen, is Tang Yus adopted daughter there?
Ning Shu looked confused. I dont know. I have no idea where she is.
Stop asking me about this! I dont know anything. Ning Shu pushed the reporters aside and ran out, still in her wedding dress.
Ning Shu plucked the white gauze veil from her head and threw it aside. Wearing it was too inconvenient.
When she returned to the Wen house, every member of the family stared at her.
Ning Shu sniffed, the expression on her face nk and bitter.
Sister said Wen Ermei, her expression was one of gloating.
Ning Shu stared at Wen Ermei with cold, empty eyes. She had better weigh the consequences before saying anything.
Wen Ermeis mocking words were trapped in her throat as she met Ning Shus prating gaze. It was difficult to swallow and her face turned pale.
How did a wedding be this? Father Wens expression was sullen.
Ning Shu remained expressionless.
Husband, Wen Hanlei is already so sad. Dont talk about it.
What is Tang Yu doing now? Father Wen held back his rage. However, it was the Tang family that was at the heart of this incident, the Wen family was just a victim. If this wasnt the case, Father Wen would be way more furious than he was now.
Go up and rest. Father Wen dismissed Ning Shu.
Ning Shu hoarsely said, Thank you, Father, and headed upstairs.
She swallowed as she closed the door. Wailing for so long caused her throat to hurt. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu took off the wedding dress and soaked in afortable bath. Ah, ??that felt so good.
After she took her bath, Ning Shu pulled out some snacks from the cupboard and dug in. In this unexpected situation, she couldnt even buy a fasting pill.
Those who were betrayed always had to go through a period of depression filled with torment and pain.
So Ning Shu sat on the bed and started cultivating.
When it was time for dinner, Mother Wen knocked on the door and told Ning Shu to eat.
Ning Shu weakly said, I have no appetite. You go eat, Ill be fine after a while.
Dont ruin your body over Tang Yu. There are other good men out there, Mother Wen said.
Ning Shu opened the door slightly, revealing a pair of pitch-ck eyes.
Father wants me to marry someone else? He doesnt want me to marry Tang Yu anymore? Ning Shu asked.
Considering your fathers current attitude, I doubt he would let you marry Tang Yu again. Your father was already annoyed with Tang Yu for pushing off the wedding for so long before, Mother Wen said.
Chapter 2109
Chapter 2109: Leave Me Alone
Its better for you toe out and eat. This isnt worth harming your body. Mother Wen reached out a hand toward Ning Shu.
Ning Shu closed the door. Leave me alone.
She then sat on the bed and took out herptop. The first thing she did was check the stock market. The Tang familypanys shares had fallen. And after such a massive scandal, they would keep falling.
The reason Father Wen refused to let her marry Tang Yu now was not that he felt sorry for her, but because the Tang family was no longer worth coborating with.
Even if the Tang family survived the scandal, it would still be harmed by it.
Now just wasnt the time to coborate with them.
Ning Shu browsed the web. Some blurry, low-quality videos had already started circting around the Inte.
When she clicked on the video and saw one of the videos she shot, she covered her eyes. The sound of the phrase, Uncle, take me, was even more horrible when yed back.
Almost every video captured that sentence.
The videos became more and more popr, swiftly going viral.
There were all sorts ofments on them.
Some people said that Tang Yu and Bai Feifei were bitches and were sympathetic to Ning Shu.
Others said that Ning Shu was a shrew.
Ning Shu turned a blind eye to thosements.
Early the next morning, Ning Shu read the newspaper with a haggard expression. The scandal was front and center. She should go to the hospital to assess Tang Yus condition.
The entrance of the hospital was surrounded by reporters. The moment that they saw Ning Shu, they quickly surrounded her instead.
Miss Wen, are you here to see Tang Yu?
Where is Miss Bai now? Do you know where Miss Bai has gone?
Will you and Tang Yu continue your rtionship?
They instantly bombarded Ning Shu with questions.
She looked increasingly haggard. Please go away. This is a private matter between the Tang and Wen families.
I was very shocked to learn about this at the wedding. After thinking about it all night, Ive alsoe to realize that melons forcefully twisted off the vine arent as sweet. If Bai Feifei is Tang Yus true love, I will bless their union.
Before, I couldnt understand why Tang Yu wanted to hold the wedding before getting the marriage certificate in order. But now I know its because he had Bai Feifei in his heart, Ning Shu said hoarsely. Just forget about all of this. Please stop reporting it.
Is it true that Tang Yu killed Bai Feifeis father? the reporter asked again.
I dont know. I dont know the finer details of Tang Yuspany and its acquisitions. I dont believe that he would do something like killing Bai Feifeis father. Why did he adopt Bai Feifei then? Ning Shus arguments on Tang Yus behalf were shallow at best.
She pushed thest reporter away and entered the hospital.
Tang Yu was awake and had gauze over his head injury. His face was extremely pale.
Tang Yu was watching a broadcast about the wedding when she entered.
What are you doing here? Tang Yu noticed that it was Ning Shu who opened the door and immediately looked away.
Ning Shu walked to the bed. She took in his paleplexion and the marks shed left on his face. After one night, they were now much more visible.
What a pity about his handsome face. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Has your health improved? Ning Shu asked.
What did you mean by what you told those reporters? Tang Yu looked at Ning Shu with deep and dangerous eyes.
While Ning Shu appeared to be speaking on Tang Yus behalf, she had only confirmed the rtionship between him and Bai Feifei.
What do you mean? Werent you the one that said that melons forcefully twisted off the vine arent sweet? Ive finallye to terms with it and gave the two of you my blessing, but now you me me again? Tang Yu, what do you want me to do? Ning Shu looked rather helpless.
Tang Yu closed his eyes, exhausted. When he opened them again, he said, I dont know where Bai Feifei is right now and there are reporters everywhere. Can you help me find her?
Chapter 2110
Chapter 2110: We No Longer Have a Rtionship
Ning Shu:
I can forgive your affair, but that doesnt mean that I can act like I dont have a grudge against you. We no longer have a rtionship, Tang Yu. Ning Shu turned around and left.
Outside the ward, she saw Tang Yus mother carrying a thermos. When Tang Yus mother saw Ning Shu, she gave her an unnaturally wide smile. You came to see Tang Yu.
Ning Shu nodded and left.
But she was also curious about where Bai Feifei had gone.
In the original storyline, Tang Yu had run off during the wedding and rushed to the airport like a rocket with the intent to aggressively take Bai Feifei back.
However, this time, although Bai Feifei had sent him a text message, Tang Yu had failed to go find her for a variety of reasons. So did Bai Feifei really go abroad?
Going abroad alone, without any support, likely to a nation that has anguage barrier, and at such a young age? No, that was impossible for someone like Bai Feifei.
She didnt have the guts to go abroad. And with how much she relied on Tang Yu, how could she be willing to leave him?
Ning Shu considered all of this as she drove to Tang Yus vi. She lowered the cars window and as expected, she saw that Bai Feifei hade back, her demeanor dejected.
At this very moment, Bai Feifei was besieged by reporters. Her expression was dazed and filled with fear.
The reporters questions frightened her even more.
Bai Feifei, do you like your adoptive father?
Do you know that Tang Yu killed your father?
Did you know Tang Yu murdered your father when you asked him to take you?
How are you so open at such a young age?
Your mother was detained for intentional injury. You didnt visit your mother, yet you returned to Tang Yus vi
The indiscriminate bombardment of questions nearly made Bai Feifei faint. Her head was buzzing. Dad was killed by Uncle? Mother came back?
What the hell was going on!? Bai Feifei held her head. I dont know. I dont know anything.
Who would save her?
Uncle! Wheres Uncle?
She waited at the airport all night but she didnt see him show up.
All she wanted was toe back and take ast look at Uncle.
Even though he was definitely now living happily with his wife.
She just wanted toe back to see him onest time. If he really didnt love her, she would leave.
But as soon as she returned to the vi, she was surrounded by a group of people. They jabbed microphones at her face and the questions they asked caused Bai Feifeis soul to leave her body.
Why did such a change happen overnight?
Bai Feifei looked around, hoping to see Tang Yu.
To Bai Feifei, Tang Yu was salvation. Every time something bad happened, he always solved it for her.
When Dad passed away and she was threatened by rtives, Uncle saved her. Now he would surely do it again.
Bai Feifei saw Ning Shu sitting in the car not far away, and immediately cast a pleading nce in her direction.
Ning Shus expression was indifferent. She ignored Bai Feifeis pitiful expression, rolled the car window back up, and drove away.
Bai Feifeis eyes dimmed. She couldnt stand the reporters piercing questions. Shame and fear filled her heart to the point that her eyes rolled back and she fainted.
The reporters couldnt ask her anything if she was unconscious, so they called emergency services.
Wicked as the reporters were, they specifically chose the hospital where Tang Yu was located.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 2111
Chapter 2111: Detained for Deliberate Injury
Ning Shu drove to the private detectives office to pay the remaining fees.
The appearance of Bai Feifeis mother at the wedding had been arranged by Ning Shu. She had asked the private detective to find a way to convince the woman to be there.
Bai Feifeis mother was very happy for a chance to expose Tang Yus true face in front of a gathering of politicians, businessmen, celebrities, and almost the entire upper ss.
But she had not expected something like what happened during the wedding. Her daughter fell in love with Tang Yu? She gave herself to him before she even reached adulthood? It was no wonder that Bai Feifeis mother was so shocked.
Now she was detained for deliberate injury with her fate in the hands of Tang Yu.
If he wanted her to be held ountable, then her fate would be a grim one. But no one could predict what Bai Feifeis mood would be when she found out.
Her father was killed by her uncle, and now her mother was detained as well. Was she going to beg Tang Yu to let her mother go? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After leaving the detectives office, Ning Shu went home.
She packed two changes of clothes and prepared to live in the Huaxin store for the foreseeable future.
Where are you going? Mother Wen said when she saw the bag in Ning Shus hand.
Ning Shu said, I need a change of pace. Ill work hard to make the Huaxin store profit and forget this pain.
Mother Wen sighed. There are other talented youths besides Tang Yu. Try to move past this.
Give me some time. Ning Shu stared at Mother Wen with panda-like eyes.
Go and get rid of those dark circles: women must stay beautiful at all times, Mother Wen said. Go on then.
Thank you, Mom. Im leaving. Ning Shu left the vi with her bag in hand. She got in the car and drove to Huaxin.
The business was doing well. Many children yed in the amusement center, as the adults watched over them.
It was much better than the markets previous lifeless look.
Ning Shu put her bag in the lounge next to her office. She sat cross-legged on the bed and turned theputer on. The first thing she did was check the stock market to see how the Tang familyspany was doing.
Thanks to thepany heads scandal, the value of shares had fallen a lot which caused many investors to abandon their stocks.
As the Tang familys stock dropped, their funds evaporated.
Ning Shu just smiled. Love made people feel like they could touch the sky, shake the ground, and that the world revolved around the two of them.
But even if the two were together in the end, they would always face the judgemental eyes of the public.
Normal people would not be moved by Bai Feifeis abandonment of everything to be with Tang Yu. They would only think that this woman was so low that she chose to be together with her fathers killer.
As for being together without any qualms
The two had a lifetime together. It was difficult to guarantee a lifetime without quarrels, regrets, or resentment.
There would always be thorns in their hearts.
It was impossible for people not to grow up and gain a more mature outlook.
Human growth meant constantly recognizing and denying the once stupid self.
Tang Yu had concerns about their rtionship because he was mentally mature. It was why he had been so passive and unwilling to ept Bai Feifeis affections. He had already considered what could happen in the future.
Chapter 2112
Chapter 2112: Path of Least Resistance
But when faced with the youthful and enthusiastic Bai Feifei, Tang Yus defenses still copsed.
Ning Shu smiled slightly. It didnt matter now, since both of their reputations were terrible. She just had to focus on the store.
Ensuring that the Huaxin store operated well was more important than anything else as it would give her a firm foothold in the Wen family.
It was best to take the path of least resistance. Leaving the Wen family cost too much and she would still carry its mark for a lifetime. Leaving for no reason meant being stranded with nothing for no reason.
Ning Shu browsed the inte and found that videos from and about the wedding had gradually decreased in number. Some had been deleted outright. It was obvious that the Tang family had acted.
Even so, the Tang familys stock still kept falling.
Ning Shu turned theputer off and then patrolled the store.
Now that Tang Yu and Bai Feifei could barely take care of themselves, they didnt have time to trouble her.
While Ning Shu was leisurely and carefree, Tang Yus situation was anything but. He was working with gauze still covering his injury as seniorpany executives stood beside his hospital bed.
They held a meeting around the bed.
Tang Yus secretary walked in and leaned in to tell him that Bai Feifei had been hospitalized in that very hospital.
Tang Yu wanted to see Bai Feifei right away. But with thepanys top executives crowded around the bed and a major matter impacting their stocks, he couldnt leave to look for Bai Feifei.
Tang Yu finished his work as quickly as possible and then went to Bai Feifeis ward.
There were a lot of reporters at the door and Tang Yu walked himself right into their trap.
Tang Yus location had been kept secret by the hospital staff. The reporter couldnt find him at all. They only knew that he was somewhere in the building. But now the reporters saw Tang Yu and looked at him with greedy eyes.
The reporters rushed forward and asked Tang Yu a variety of piercing questions about him abducting and enticing a minor while being responsible for her fathers death. Would he hold Bai Feifeis mother ountable ording tow?
When Tang Yu heard the questions, he knew there was no good way to answer them and that not answering was equally bad. It was a turbulent time and until things had calmed down, nothing he said was guaranteed to be taken well.
The veins on Tang Yus forehead became more pronounced. He didnt see Bai Feifei and instead found himself blocked by reporters. With his secretarys help, Tang Yu returned to his own ward. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Tang Yu rubbed his eyebrows. He had a growing headache and a slight concussion. There were so many things happening that he felt like his head was about to explode.
The intensity of this incident far exceeded Tang Yus expectations. It was originally a problem between him and Bai Feifei but now it involved too many other factors.
There was the issue of the gossip-mongering reporters, the Tang familyspany, the Wen family, Bai Feifeis dead father, Bai Feifeis detained mother, and the fact that Bai Feifei and him were currently in the center of the whirlpool that was public opinion.
There were also all of the wedding attendees to consider: from politicians to business moguls. The event was a fatal blow to his reputation that affected his image and decision-making power in thepany.
Now Tang Yu had a migraine and had no clue what Bai Feifeis attitude toward him would be.
Tang Yu narrowed his eyes and a sharp glint shed through his eyes, but he quickly gave up the idea. It would only make things more difficult if Bai Feifeis mother suddenly died.
The most important thing was to not let Bai Feifei see her.
Tang Yu beckoned to the secretary. Go and see Miss Bai. Dont let her out of the ward and make sure the hospital drives all the reporters out. This is a hospital, not a newspaper agency.
Understood.
When Bai Feifei woke up, she wanted to see her mother. She wanted to know the truth about what was going on.
Bai Feifei opened the door to see two security guards who stopped her from leaving. She immediately asked, What are you doing?
Mr. Tang said that you were in poor health. You need more time to recover and are not to leave the ward, the security guard replied in a professional manner.
Chapter 2113
Chapter 2113: I Cant Leave?
Bai Feifei looked at the two security guards blocking her way. They were very tall and muscr, clearly not people she could easily deal with. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
What? Does that mean I cant leave? Bai Feifei was shocked. Uncle wanted to put her under house arrest? She had a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach at the thought.
Yes, you need to remain inside. A nurse will bring you food and care for you. Mr. Tang said that you will, of course, be released once your health improves, the security said.
Bai Feifei was a smart girl. Although the security guard put it tactfully, it was house arrest.
And to Bai Feifei it was uneptable that Uncle would treat her like this.
Bai Feifeis heart was faintly shaken. She felt like the reporters might have told the truth when they said that Uncle killed her father.
Im not seriously injured, you can let me out. Ill only be out for a moment. Uncle doesnt need to know, Bai Feifei pleaded.
No, Miss Bai, Mr. Tang ordered us to be vignt. Besides, Mr. Tang did this for Miss Bais own good. There are reporters everywhere right now and Mr. Tang is worried that Miss Bai will be swarmed by them, the security said.
Seeing that the security guard was determined not to let her leave, Bai Feifei gave up on attempting to convince him otherwise.
Suspicion started to set in and she felt like she needed to figure this situation out. How could she face Uncle otherwise?
She didnt believe that he could have killed her father. If he had, Uncle wouldnt be so kind to her or protect her and love her as he did.
All of Bai Feifeis thoughts were contradictory and her tears began to fall.
She took out her cell phone and turned it on. She had a lot of missed messages and phone calls. The texts were sent by ssmates who were asking about the news orughing at Bai Feifei, saying that she was shameless. Shameless for having said: Uncle, take me.
Such shameless words.
There was even a post on the schools forum that said Bai Feifei was no saint and that she sold herself to Tang Yu for a life of luxury.
Faced with such ridicule, Bai Feifei became furious. Many of the messages came from people who had been nice to her before, even some that had crushes on her. But now they were all so heartless.
She wept tears of rage. What was going on!? She had said that in private so how did everyone else know?
While it was difficult, Bai Feifei eventually found a video of the wedding day on the inte. She became paler and paler as she watched the video, blood draining from her face.
This, this
Bai Feifei curled up and covered her face with a quilt as she quietly sobbed.
Those words were just meant to tease her uncle. Now they, and her mothers im, had been exposed.
Bai Feifei felt like her chest was beingpressed and she couldnt breathe.
Chapter 2114
Chapter 2114: Were You Taken Advantage Of?
Bai Feifei took a deep breath. She needed to see her mother. No matter what, she had to know the truth.
She couldnt believe that Uncle was such a cruel person, that he really killed her father.
When the nurse came to deliver her food, Bai Feifei convinced her to swap clothes with her. She then ran out of the hospital.
Dressed in the nurses uniform, Bai Feifei was not besieged by reporters.
At the police station, Bai Feifei hesitated again. She reached the door butcked the courage to walk in.
Bai Feifei took a deep breath and decided she still wanted to meet her mother.
Her mother was much older now. When she saw Bai Feifei, she feverishly asked, Feifei, are you alright? Were you taken advantage of by Tang Yu? How could you do such a thing?
No, Mom. I want to ask you if Father was really killed by Uncle. Bai Feifei looked at her, holding her breath as she waited for the answer.
Uncle? Her mothers face was sullen. He killed your dad, and you call him Uncle? Do you know how horrible your dads death was? Do you know how tall the building he jumped off of was?
Tang Yu wanted to buy ourpany. Thispany was your fathers business, he built it up from nothing. How could he be willing to sell it? Not long after, your father received a case that promised to be very profitable but required a lot of investment in the early stage. You should know what happened after that. Her mother stared at Bai Feifei with bloodshot eyes.
Mom Bai Feifei started crying. When Father died, I was alone. I was so scared. It was Uncle who took care of me. Mom, where did you go?
Bai Feifeis mother wiped her tears away. He treats you with a bit of kindness and suddenly he has your heart. Your father jumped from a rooftop! Do you know why he adopted you? Its because he wanted the brand.
Bai Feifeis expression was dazed. Her gaze was empty and her soul seemed to have left her body. Her heart was torn in half at the news that her beloved uncle had killed her father.
Now her mother was in prison, and she didnt know what the future held.
Mom, it wouldve been better if you were there for me. Then this wouldnt have happened, Bai Feifei murmured to herself. She was at a loss and there was no one to rely on. It was always Uncle who gave her a helping hand, who protected her, who gave her someone to rely on.
But now, hearing such cruel things, Bai Feifei would rather be ignorant. The truth was often cruel.
I wasnt there? Feifei, did you think I abandoned you? Bai Feifeis mother was exhausted. At the beginning, I watched my husband jump from the building. I watched as his blood seeped all over the ground because I wouldve been heartless not to look. I took the funds your father gave up his life for and went abroad to umte enough money for us mother and daughter to survive. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
But I didnt expect that such a thing would happen in this short of a timeframe. The brand your father worked so hard to manage was lost. I originally nned toe back and sell the brand off so that Tang Yu wouldnt seed. But I didnt expect, I didnt expect
Bai Feifeis mother clenched her hands. If your father knew, he wouldnt be able to rest in peace.
Im sorry. I didnt know, I really didnt know! Bai Feifei apologized, still crying. Her expression was one of shock.
I wont forgive Tang Yu. Even when I die, I wont forgive him. He killed my husband and deceived you. Bai Feifeis mother gritted her teeth. She was filled with hatred.
Bai Feifei quickly said, Mom, Uncle isnt that bad. He didnt deceive me, it was my fault. Im sorry! I know I shouldnt have fallen in love with Uncle. Mom, its better to stop enmity than keep it alive. Lets just leave. Please dont take revenge, I beg you.
Her mother was furious at Bai Feifeis words. She shook her head and resolutely said, I watched your father die! He mmed into the concrete. Thud. A life gone, just like that.
Chapter 2115
Chapter 2115: Start of an Heart Wrenching Romance
Bai Feifei, that life belonged to my beloved husband, your father. Yet youre telling me not to take revenge. Why shouldnt he pay the price?
Mom, Mom Bai Feifei cried. Uncle was also someone she loved! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Bai Feifei was in extreme pain. She felt like she was being torn in half in a tug-of-war with her family on one side and Uncle on the other.
Bai Feifei clutched her chest and her heart ached.
She returned to the hospital filled with despair. When she returned to her ward, she saw Tang Yu sitting on her hospital bed.
At the sight of Tang Yu, Bai Feifei felt the urge to rush into his arms. Every time she encountered a challenge, Tang Yu resolved it for her. His embrace meant security.
But as Bai Feifei thought of her parents, the way she looked at Tang Yu changed.
Tang Yu stood up and walked towards her. She immediately backed away and screamed, Back off! Donte any closer!
Tang Yus face fell and he stopped. Bai Feifei
Go away! I dont want to see you, I dont want to see you! Bai Feifei kept sobbing. Why did you kill Dad? Why did you have to kill Dad if you just wanted his brand?
I hate you!
Tang Yus face was pale. He had known what her reaction would be. Tang Yu took two steps towards Bai Feifei, who immediately screamed, Youre not allowed toe near me! Donte any closer!
Tang Yu saw that Bai Feifei clearly viewed him as a threat and his expression darkened. Who fed you this nonsense?
Bai Feifei didnt speak, she wouldnt even look at Tang Yu.
Tang Yu walked out of the ward. With a calm expression and a cold tone, he addressed the security guards. The next time this happens, youre fired. You couldnt even keep an eye on one young girl. Shes not allowed to take a single step out of this room.
Tang Yu was clearly putting Bai Feifei under strict house arrest, but she didnt care anymore. Every day she just sat on her bed, hugging her legs. She fell into a deep, heartbreak-fuelled depression and acted like she had nothing left to live for.
She even stopped eating, which meant Tang Yu had to force the food into her mouth.
But Bai Feifeis desire to abuse herself was resolute. She staunchly refused to eat anything, even if that meant she died.
She soon became hungry and haggard.
Tang Yus only option was to threaten Bai Feifei. He told her that if she kept refusing to eat, then he would hold her mother responsible and send her mother to prison.
Bai Feifei hated Tang Yu at that moment but she was afraid he would really imprison her mother. She had no choice but to beg Tang Yu to let her mother go free.
Tang Yus response was that there wouldnt be a problem as long as she stayed obedient.
At any rate, the rtionship between the two spiraled into a pattern of abuse in both body and mind.
After the two were discharged from the hospital, Tang Yu kept Bai Feifei under house arrest in the vi. There she continued to mire herself in misery, torturing herself and Tang Yus heart at the same time.
Each used their own feelings to abuse and emotionally manipte the other.
Whenever a conflict broke out between them, Bai Feifei said that she regretted liking Tang Yu, that she wanted to take her heart back and h, h, h
That made Tang Yu furious since he had fallen in love with her. How could he bear such rejection? He would rape her in a fit of rage and Bai Feifei, who had her innocence forcibly taken away from her, felt what little love remained shatter. Before she kept saying, Uncle, take me. But now he raped her, leaving her heartbroken and depressed.
Then the cycle of abuse started again. There were rape scenes at every turn, fuelled by even the slightest disagreement.
Tang Yu went to Bai Feifeis school and withdrew her from it.
Ning Shu learned about the disaster that was Tang Yu and Bai Feifeis rtionship from the private detective.
Could such a hysterical, painful thing be called love? Was love supposed to be an agonizing experience that drove people mad?
It looked exhausting.
Chapter 2116
Chapter 2116: Started to Turn a Profit
Things would take time to progress. If Bai Feifei didnt suffer for a while, then how could she prove her kindness and desire to not harm anyone?
If she didnt suffer for a period of time and just got together with him without any qualms, then she wouldnt be a good person.
In any case, after a period of drama, theyd live happily ever after.
Ning Shu couldnt figure it out. Why couldnt they have more of a firm stance?
Have some backbone!
She pushed the matter of Tang Yu and Bai Feifei to the back of her mind and was focused on the store.
Now that it was no longer in debt and started to turn a profit, Father Wen came to inspect it personally.
Wen Ermei looked around the store with an expression of disapproval and mocked Ning Shus luck.
Ning Shu told Wen Ermei to keep her rude remarks to herself.
Since the store had be profitable, Father Wen no longer nned to withdraw. It had originally lost money, but that had changed with Ning Shus management. Even a small profit had value.
Once Father Wen left, Ning Shu gave the employees a bonus and told them that they would stay in business for the time being.
Manager Li was overjoyed. The market wasnt about to close down while he was in charge. With it now turning a profit, he wouldnt face ridicule from the other store managers. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The store used to lose money every year, leaving him with no face. Now his enthusiasm was restored.
In addition to taking care of her business, Ning Shu also kept a close eye on the Tang familys situation: specifically the value of their stocks. The stock price had fallen sharply and had yet to recover.
As shareholders dumped the shares of the Tang familys business, Tang Yu bought them back to stabilize the stock price.
However, Tang Yus image had been tainted which left the Tang familys partners and investors worried.
To restore his image, Tang Yu came to the conclusion that he must marry Ning Shu.
Due to the Tang familys instability, Tang Yu believed that only by marrying Ning Shu could he rid himself of the rumors of the rtionship he had with his adopted daughter.
Tang Yu was still unwilling to marry Ning Shu, but there was no other way. The Tang family urgently needed a business partner.
Tang Yu concealed the news of his impending marriage from Bai Feifei.
Yet Bai Feifei still found out. The servant who took care of her had heard that Tang Yu was going to marry Ning Shu and told her about it. Now her already tortured heart had yet another knife stabbed through it.
Bai Feifei begged Tang Yu, Since you are about to get married, you can let me go. Please, let me go.
But Tang Yu pressed down on top of Bai Feifei and coldly refused. Dead or alive, youre mine. Even if you die, your ghost is mine. I will never let you go.
Bai Feifei was in so much pain. Uncle had never been like that before.
Tang Yu soon held a press conference in which he imed that the photos were all fake and that someone was attempting to nder him. The rtionship between him and his adopted daughter was entirely innocent.
The rumors were just baseless spection. The person he loved was Wen Hanlei and they would be married soon. He would give Wen Hanlei a grand and romantic wedding ceremony to prove the depth of his love.
When Bai Feifei watched the press conference on TV, tears streamed down her face.
Ning Shu:
Sheesh, could Tang Yu be any more shameless?
Since when did she want to marry him?
Tang Yu was far too arrogant. He didnt even tell her he would make such an announcement, he just assumed she would marry him.
As if she was at his beck and call.
He and Bai Feifei were doing their imprisonment y every day but when things got bad, he still wanted to use Ning Shu as a barrier.
Chapter 2117
Chapter 2117: Generously Gave Her Blessings
Ning Shu couldnt help but pull out a mirror to check if she looked like a fool.
He really treated her like cannon fodder. Whenever something happened, she was pushed up to block the shot.
Why would she marry him just because he wanted her to?
Tang Yu held a press conference and acted like he was in the right. He imed to love Wen Hanlei and that he wanted to hold the wedding of the century. Ning Shu immediately made a statement of her own.
In it, she said that she would not marry Tang Yu. In fact, she generously gave her blessing to Tang Yu and Bai Feifeis union, hoping that the two would find happiness together. She forgave them and wanted to search for her own happiness.
Finally, Ning Shu once again blessed the happy couple.
Ning Shu felt that shed done quite well as his former fiance. She had broken up peacefully and generously wished them happiness.
Tang Yu, after he saw the statement:
He so desperately tried to clear up the rumors of the inappropriate rtionship between himself and Bai Feifei and she had added fuel to the fire. What kind of blessings was that!?
The veins on Tang Yus forehead throbbed. He rubbed his temples and called Ning Shu.
Wen Hanlei, what did you mean by that? Tang Yu asked.
What good woulde of me marrying you? Why would I want to marry you? If we marry, Ill still be alone. You would y house with Bai Feifei. Im not crazy enough to agree to that. Ning Shu rolled her eyes and said, Not to mention I still wouldnt be your wife after the wedding. I wouldnt even have the most basic rights and protections. Whos the one being stupid here?
Tang Yu gritted his teeth. This time we will get a marriage certificate first.
Whats the point of getting a marriage certificate? You and Bai Feifei will be a happy family while Im alone by myself. How does having a marriage certificate change that? Ning Shu said, her tone indifferent.
Wen Hanlei, what do you want? What would make you willing to marry me? Tang Yu asked through gritted teeth.
Alright, fine. There is one condition I have for marrying you.
What condition? Tang Yu asked. Whatever it is, I will try to fulfill itunless its falling in love with you.
The condition isgo die. This maam will never marry you. Ning Shu hung up the phone.
Unless its falling in love with you. Seriously
Tang Yus face was ashen and his expression weary. Thepany was in a panic and the shareholders were dissatisfied with him as the president.
He needed a partner with which to face this risk. After some deliberation, he realized that the Wen family was perfect as the shopping malls run by them would be beneficial to the sales of hispanys products.
He originally thought that Wen Hanlei was willing to marry him, but her statement changed that.
With her statement that she had moved on from the past, she reaffirmed that he and Bai Feifei were together.
Such a pig teammate!
When Tang Yu couldnt get through to Ning Shu, he asked his parents to speak with Father and Mother Wen.
Now Father Wen proved indifferent to Tang Yus parents. When they spoke of the marriage, Father Wen just said that he respects his daughters choice and that her happiness was important.
He then rejected Tang Yus parents offer of ??marriage.
Father Wen knew that the Tang family wanted to bind themselves to his family. But their family was not doing as well as it had been before. Father Wen didnt want to wade into muddy water.
However, he promised that the Tang familys products would be given preferential treatment in his stores. N?v(el)B\\jnn
What a worthless promise. Without a specific contract or a clear list of terms, it meant absolutely nothing.
Mother Wen called Ning Shu to tell her that she would not be forced into marrying Tang Yu. She even told Ning Shu that Father Wen actually pitied her.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. He hadnt done this out of love. He only changed his mind because the Tang family was no longer worthy of cooperation.
But Ning Shu didntin. She was finally rid of Tang Yu, after all. As long as she wasnt involved in the matter between Tang Yu and Bai Feifei, she didnt care.
Every time something went wrong, he tried to make her take the me.
Did he really think she would agree if he just announced it first and asked herter?
Did she seem that naive?
Trantor: Takkong
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2118
Chapter 2118: The News Headlines the Next Morning
Ning Shu was relieved that she no longer had any rtionship with Tang Yu. But Tang Yu said that he loved her and was going to marry her in front of so many reporters. Naturally, Ning Shu thought she should pay Tang Yu back for that.
She called an entertainment newspaper and prepared to tell them about the nature of the rtionship between Tang Yu and Bai Feifei.
However, Ning Shu was afraid of the other partys recording being leaked, so she changed her phone number and her voice before calling to break the news.
The matter between Tang Yu and Bai Feifei was a hot topic so she was certain the magazines would be happy to have such gossip.
After her call, Ning Shu broke her SIM card and threw it into the toilet to flush it away.
She eagerly waited to see tomorrows newspaper.
In fact, Tang Yus actions counted as a crime. He had raped an underaged girl. Although Bai Feifei was over fourteen and no longer a child, she was only sixteen years old which meant she was still a minor in the eyes of thew.
Honestly, did this kind of rapist male protagonist really have so much charm that he could make people forget about such awful deeds?
Sure enough, as long as the sex scenes were decent, the rape could just be brushed under the carpet.
The news headlines the next morning read: Tang Yu Forced Underage Girl Into Sexual Rtionship
That title
Ning Shu was satisfied with it.
It all depended on how Tang Yu chose to defend himself now. After all, the rtionship really happened.
The secretary delivered the newspaper to Tang Yus office before dawn. He got up from the bed while Bai Feifei was too tired to open her eyes.
When Tang Yu saw the newspaper, he was so angry that he flipped the coffee table.
President, what should be done about this? the secretary asked.
Tang Yu held his head in his hands. Head to thepany first, Ill be there soon.
As soon as the secretary left, Tang Yu lost control over his emotions. Not only did he overturn the coffee table, but he also smashed several precious vases.
Very few people knew of this rtionship.
Tang Yu nced at the trembling servant beside him. Did you reveal this to the newspaper?
The servant first looked stunned, then wronged, before quickly saying, Mr. Tang, I really didnt inform them! I swear.
Get lost! Tang Yu roared.
The servant quickly ran away.
Tang Yus face was pale. He locked all of the doors and windows in the vi, taking special care to ensure Bai Feifeis room was secure. All to make sure Bai Feifei stayed locked in the house.
Bai Feifei slept until noon. When she woke up, she couldnt open the door, and the house was dead silent.
When she called Tang Yu, he told her he had something to do and then hung up. Now that there were more important matters at hand, he couldnt take care of Bai Feifei.
Bai Feifei curled up alone on the bed. Tears streamed down her face as shey there in uparable pain.
By the time Tang Yu returned it was the middle of the night. He found that Bai Feifei had passed out from hunger and had a high fever.
Tang Yu panicked and sent Bai Feifei to the hospital.
But he didnt want his picture taken by the reporters gathered outside the vi. They would look at the photos and make up some far-fetched story.
Not that his precautions mattered, they spun a tale anyway. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The next morning, the headlines read: Bai Feifei spotted going to the hospital in the middle of the nightMiscarriage suspected..
Ning Shu: Huhmiscarriage?
It looked like the newspapers were trying pretty hard to make more sales.
Then again, with Bai Feifeis constant self-abuse it would be strange if there were no physical issues.
Ning Shu paid attention to the couples affairs and worked hard to run the Huaxin market at the same time, relying on it to gain a foothold in thepany.
Trantor: Takkong
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2119
Chapter 2119: Building up a Good Reputation Wasnt Easy
Although the profits of the Huaxin store were still notparable to the others, it was bing more prosperous with each passing day.
The days seemed to fly by.
Ning Shu checked up on the Tang familys situation from time to time and was relieved to see Tang Yu was still doing poorly.
Tang Yu was gued by scandals: word first got out about him having a rtionship with his adopted daughter. The existence of kinship, even in the legal sense, cast a greater shadow over the rtionship.
Then the news broke about what he had done to his underaged, adopted daughter.
Such sex scandals were incredibly eye-catching and remained popr topics of discussion among the public.
Tang Yus current standing was not good.
Building up a good reputation wasnt easy, it took years of work. But it only took a few minutes to destroy that same reputation.
Her task was almostplete.
When thepany held a meeting, Ning Shu could also attend it as the manager of the Huaxin market. In the past, the decisions made by thepany had nothing to do with the Huaxin market.
Her attendance indicated that thepany finally included the Huaxin market in its decision-making scope.
Since Ning Shu and Wen Ermei crossed paths regrly at thepany, verbal attacks against one another were amon urrence.
Ning Shu didnt bother staying in thepany offices for extended periods, preferring to spend more effort on managing the Huaxin market.
By demonstrating value, she ensured she wouldnt be so casually married off by Father Wen to some hedonistic son with rich parents.
Ning Shu still asked the private detective to pay attention to the Tang familys affairs, especially those of Tang Yu and Bai Feifei.
Therefore it didnt take long for Ning Shu to receive confirmation of Bai Feifeis apparent miscarriage.
Ning Shu: Pfff, cough cough
Bai Feifei was only sixteen years old.
Those guys could really y.
Just because they were young, and they seriously had no restraint.
Their rtionship was built on the ruined lives of others. Did they have nightmares when they fell asleep beside each other?
Tang Yus frequent scandals had caused the Tang familys stock to plummet. As the head of thepany, how could he convince others to invest if his own image was tarnished?
As for Bai Feifeishe perfectly embodied the abused heroine stereotype. The hero abused her and she then abused herself because of her negative self-image. As though self-harm would reduce the shame she felt.
Ning Shu really didnt understand it. In troubled times, if you didnt take good care of yourself, how would you have the energy to solve the problems you were facing?
Under the pressure of thepanys shareholders, Tang Yus father had to revoke Tang Yus position as president and let someone more capable take the position.
But thepanys turbulent state meant that whoever took over would face a great deal of challenges.
Tang Yu had a lot of time to be happy with Bai Feifei now that he had resigned.
When she liked and loved him, he abused her heart. Now that he liked and loved her, he abused her body. Because if he couldnt win her heart, he could still take her body.
Ning Shu asked the private detective to stop giving her updates on the couple. Just listening to them exhausted Ning Shu.
She was more than ready to leave this world. She was anxious to go back and see what happened to the two pearls.
But she didnt know where 2333 had gone. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
2333, whats going on? Ning Shu called out to her system.
2333 did not respond.
Frick. 2333, are you dead? If youre not, at least make a peep, Ning Shu shouted again.
Ning Shus fist hit the ground. What was happening?
She had waited and waited for 2333 to tell her it was time to leave this world.
She was in a constant state of concern, thinking that there could be problems with the system space.
But Ning Shu didnt just wait around until 2333 spoke up. When there was nothing else to do, she started traveling.
Because the Huaxin store was making a profit, Ning Shu got dividends. She had money in her pocket so she could buy whatever she wanted, go wherever she wanted, and eat whatever she wanted.
It was awesome!
Father Wen still wanted to marry Ning Shu to someone. Ning Shu said indifferently, Fine, Ill get married. I can make an unprofitable store profitable. No matter who I marry, I will be the wife of a prosperous husband.
Chapter 2120
Chapter 2120: The Issue of Marriage Got Pushed Off
Father Wen considered things for a while, then said that this incident with Tang Yu was a pretty big deal. He continued, you used to be his fiance, so we should wait until this entire incident blows over before doing anything. If you try to get married now, people would say that the Wen family had no sense of decency.
Ning Shu really wanted to roll her eyes. He was the one that wanted to marry her off in the first ce.
And so, the issue of marriage got pushed off.
Ning Shu waited and waited, waiting for the day that 2333 got her out of here.
However, after a long time, she was still stuck in this world. She started bing a little worried. Why was 2333 still not sending her back?
As of now, Tang Yu and Bai Feifeis reputations were terrible. She had alreadypleted the task of destroying their reputations. Furthermore, Father Wen wouldnt be marrying her off again casually.
So why was she still in this world? It couldnt be that she would have to stay in this world for the rest of her life, right?
No way. That would use up so much of her soul power!
Also, if she died in this world, would her soul still be able to return to the system space?
She was starting to panic now.
Ning Shu anxiously waited and waited, and finally heard the systems voice.
However, it wasnt 2333s voice but a cold mechanical voice. Taskplete. Leaving the task world, would you like to enter the next task world?
What? Enter the next world? Wasnt she supposed to return to the system space first? She hadnt even been able to see what she got from this task yet.
Why? Did something happen?
Did something happen to the system space again?
Could it be that 2333 still hadnt been able to deal with those two pearls?
Ning Shu was filled with questions, but before she could even ask, she felt a sense of weightlessness and dizziness, then she felt herself being shoved into another body.
So rushed.
It didnt even bother to give her time to adjust.
When she felt that her soul had beenpletely integrated, she opened her eyes and what entered her view was the sight of a gorgeous bed curtain.
She closed her eyes again, deciding to first receive the storyline.
Once again, she waited and waited, but nothing came.
She was getting a little scared.
She waited and waited for the storyline toe.
But even after waiting for such a long time, it never came.
The frick? Where was the storyline!???
What the hell was she supposed to do without the storyline!? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu silently shouted at 2333, Wheres the storyline? Give me the storyline!
There was no response.
This time, Ning Shu wasnt just a little scared. She was very scared. Storyline, storyline please
There was still no response.
The hell? Why was she so unlucky? With no storyline and no trace of what the original host wanted, how was she supposed to counterattack for the original host? How was she supposed toplete the task?
There wasnt a single hint at all.
Ning Shu felt like wailing.
She weakly called out to the system for another while, but there was no response, so she eventually gave up. There was no choice but to search this body for memories.
And then
There was nothing in this bodys brain. There wasnt even the most basic information.
Could it be that the original host was intellectually disabled?
Also, what exactly was going on with 2333? Couldnt he at least give a squeak if he was still alive? All this uncertainty was making her seriously stressed.
There was no way that he didnt even have the strength to talk, right?
The thing that stressed Ning Shu out the most was, what exactly was this task? Without any clues, she wouldnt be able toplete the task. Would that mean that she would have to stay in this world forever?
Chapter 2121
Chapter 2121: Be a Wandering Ghost
She had toplete her task to leave the world, but she hadnt been given a task, nor had she been given a storyline or any memories.
What was she supposed to do now?
Why did she have such rotten luck?
Ning Shu opened her eyes. She had to take things one step at a time. No matter what, staying alive came first, otherwise shed be a wandering ghost without a system to guide her back to the system space.
And then shed really be dead as a doornail.
Ning Shu again realized that she was too weak. Not only did she fail to build her own world, but she also needed to rely on the system for everything.
It would be great if she could enter and leave the task worlds at will.
Ning Shu decided to sit up. Her top priority was figuring out the identity of this body.
Ning Shu struggled to get up. When she finally seeded, she was flustered and short of breath. She looked down at her hand. Holy heck, ??it was as thick as a radish.
Her hand was so swollen that it looked like a steamed bun. Ning Shu touched her face. It was very plump and soft. She touched her chest and it bounced a little. She was way too plump.
Her stomach looked like she was about to give birth.
The original host was a fatty.
Ning Shu:
Life could be extremely frustrating. Good fortune never came in pairs, but misfortune sure did.
The door opened with a creak, and a beautiful young maid came in with a bowl in her hands. The maid had her hair tied up in two buns. Seeing Ning Shu sitting on the bed, she immediately walked up to her. She said excitedly, Miss, youre awake! Quickly, you should drink this pigs trotter soup. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu looked at the greasy pigs trotter soup and her stomach rumbled. She obviously didnt want to eat it, but she felt very hungry and her stomach even made a rumbling sound.
Miss, please eat, the maid said to Ning Shu. Your health is important.
Ning Shu closed her eyes and said, Pour me something to drink first, Im thirsty.
Okay. The maid immediately poured a cup of tea and handed it to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu stretched out her chubby hand and took the cup. She gulped down the tea and felt a bit better.
Maybe it was because she was too fat, but Ning Shu still felt a little dizzy and light-headed. She didnt feel very refreshed, even after drinking something.
Miss, quickly have some soup, you havent eaten for an entire day. The maid pushed the bowl of soup she was holding towards Ning Shu. There were a few pieces of meat in the broth and chopped green onions floated on the surface. It smelled quite fragrant.
However, it was too greasy. Why wasnt the oil skimmed off the top?
Ning Shu asked, What happened to me?
Miss, did you forget? You cried so hard that you fainted during the masters wake. The maid stared at Ning Shu, her clear eyes wide open.
Ning Shu:
Only then did Ning Shu notice that the maids clothes were very in.
The original hosts father was dead, but they still allowed her to eat so sumptuously?
Prepare vegetarian dishes for me. I will observe the mourning period for my father, Ning Shu said. In ancient times, society was very particr about filial piety. Since the original hosts father had died, the fact that she was still eating lots of meat could easily cause trouble.
Looking at the decorations in the room, this was a wealthy and respected family.
She needed to be more cautious.
When the maid heard Ning Shu say that she wanted to eat vegetarian food, she showed a look of surprise. She said, Dont worry, Miss. Eldest Young Master Gu has already said that you can eat whatever you want. It doesnt matter.
Who was this Eldest Young Master Gu?
She could eat whatever she wanted? In ancient times, people observed the mourning period for three years. This basically meant they had to be vegetarian for three years, and even had to abstain from intercourse.
What was this Eldest Young Master Gu thinking?
Im not feeling great, so I dont want to eat any greasy food. Get me something light, like porridge. How could this body be okay after eating a bowl of fat first thing in the morning?
She would definitely have diarrhea until she got dehydration.
The maid continued to look at her in shock. Still holding the pigs trotter soup, she asked, Miss, do you really not want to eat this?
I dont. Get me some porridge and dont put any meat in it. Go tell the kitchen and thene back quickly, Ning Shu said to the maid.
Trantor: LiLi
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2122
Chapter 2122: Lets y a Game
Yes. The maid left with the pigs trotter soup.
Ning Shu felt extremely ufortable.
However, she had learned an important piece of information just now: the original hosts father had passed away, but the funeral probably hadnt been held yet.
The maid quickly came back. Ning Shu told her, Pour me some more tea.
The maid immediately poured more tea into the teacup and handed it over.
Ning Shu took a sip before saying, Lets y a game called I ask, you answer. If you answer my questions correctly, you will be rewarded. If you answer them incorrectly, you will be punished.
Okay. The maid nodded vigorously like she was pounding garlic.
What is your name? Ning Shu asked.
This servants name is Xi Tao.
Correct.
Whats my name?
Misss name is Fang Lanxin.
So the original host was named Fang Lanxin.
Who is Eldest Young Master Gu?
Miss, whats wrong with you? Xi Tao asked Ning Shu.
This is just a game, isnt it? Ning Shu indifferently raised her teacup and took another sip.
Oh, Eldest Young Master Gu, Second Young Master Mo, and Young Master Li are all your husbands
Pfft, cough cough cough cough Ning Shu spat out the tea in her mouth. The shock had caused her to choke on the burning hot tea.
Miss, whats the matter with you? Xi Tao quickly walked closer and patted Ning Shus back. Miss, are you all right?
She took out a handkerchief and wiped away the tea around Ning Shus mouth.
Ning Shu wiped away her tears from choking. Im fine, I just drank too fast.
Theyre all my husbands? Ning Shu asked, the corners of her mouth twitching.
Yes, theyre your marriage candidates and the masters adopted sons. Although theyre known as the adopted sons, theyre actually Misss marriage candidates. The master said that whoever the miss falls in love with and marries will inherit the masters vast wealth.
Ning Shu:
Her family was so powerful.
Ning Shu coughed and asked, What does my family do for a living?
Misss family does everything: selling cloth, buying and selling tea and herbal medicines, anything that makes money, Xi Tao said.
Too bad the old man had died.
Ning Shu had no storyline, no memory, and now she had to face three marriage candidates who knew the original host.
Then, who do I like? Ning Shu asked.
Miss, this servants not sure. Eldest Young Master Gu, Gu Rui, is mature and stable, with a calm appearance. Hes been helping the master to take care of the familys business and is the dream lover of many girls in the county. Second Young Master Mo Second Young Master Mo-
What about Second Young Master Mo? Ning Shu asked.
Second Young Master Mo, Mo Juechen, is androgynous, enchanting, and charming, but hes too unpredictable. Everything depends on his mood. This servant once witnessed him ordering for a servant to be beaten to death. He watched the whole thing with a smile. Xi Tao trembled. She was obviously afraid of Mo Juechen.
What about Young Master Li? Ning Shu asked despairingly.
Young Master Li, Li Jiuge, is around the same age as Miss. Hes young, handsome, romantic, and affectionate. Ive noticed that Miss likes to talk to Young Master Li the most, Xi Tao said.
Ning Shu:
The initial impression Ning Shu had of these three people was that they were all big shots. Why on Earth would they decide to gather in the home of one businessman? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
How did Father die? Ning Shu handed the teacup back to Xi Tao. Shed finished her tea.
Miss, dont you remember? The master contracted the gue. Xi Tao stared at Ning Shu.
Father Ning Shu managed to squeeze out some tears.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2123
Chapter 2123: Whats the Matter With You?
What about Mother? Ning Shu asked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Misss mother had a difficult childbirth. She died after giving birth, Xi Tao replied.
Xi Tao, how long have you been with me?
Miss, whats the matter with you? Xi Tao asked worriedly. Dont you remember? This servant grew up with you.
Ning Shu saw that Xi Tao was beginning to doubt her and stopped asking questions.
Okay, the game is over. You answered all of my questions correctly, so your miss, me, will reward you, Ning Shu said.
Xi Tao immediately bowed to Ning Shu with a smile. Thank you, Miss.
Soon, the auntie from the kitchen brought over the porridge and Xi Tao quickly took it. She blew on the porridge and stirred it with a spoon to cool it down.
By now, Ning Shu was dizzy with hunger. She couldnt wait to devour the whole bowl of food.
Fortunately, it was winter and the porridge cooled down quickly. Ning Shu quickly finished the big portion and her stomach felt a bit morefortable.
Help me get dressed. Im going to watch over my father. Ning Shu lifted the quilt and cold air rushed in. Suddenly, she didnt really want to get out of bed.
Miss, you should rest first. Eldest Young Master Gu said that you should have a good rest. Miss, you dont need to strain yourself. The young masters will guard the masters spirit. Xi Tao hurriedly covered Ning Shus legs with the quilt. Its snowing outside, Miss. Its too cold for you to go out.
Ning Shu looked at Xi Tao. Xi Tao was very obedient toward Gu Rui.
Ill be fine, bring me some clothes. Ning Shu violently yanked off the quilt.
When circumstances were unclear, it was always better to follow conventions.
Seeing that Ning Shu still insisted on getting up, Xi Tao opened the closet and took out some in white clothing.
Ning Shu got out of bed. Only then did she really understand how fat she was. Her body was like a giant ball.
She could barely see her toes.
Her clothes were very loose, with a belt tied around her stomach. Ning Shu really wanted to cover her eyes.
Xi Tao helped Ning Shu get dressed. She said distressingly, The master is gone now. Miss must take good care of her body.
Ning Shu made a sound of agreement. When Xi Tao opened the door, a cold howling wind rushed into the room. Ning Shu shivered.
The amount of fat she had didnt help. Ning Shu still felt like she wasnt wearing anything.
She was so fat that it made it difficult for her blood to circte properly and that just made her feel even colder.
Ning Shu gathered a cloak tightly around her body and left the room.
You walk in front of me, Ning Shu said to Xi Tao. Xi Tao was clearly baffled, but she quickly recovered. She nodded and took Ning Shu to the mourning hall.
Whitenterns and cloth hung throughout the corridors. Outside, the yard was covered in ayer of snow. The cold wind howled. Its chill scraped at a persons bones like a knife.
When she arrived at the mourning hall, Ning Shu was out of breath from exertion. She panted while leaning on the door frame.
A coffin had been ced in the center of the hall. Monks sat on both sides of the coffin, recitingplicated and iprehensible scriptures.
Three men dressed in mourning clothes were kneeling in front of the coffin. They were slowly cing paper money into a brazier, and the mes jumped about.
Ning Shu still felt out of breath. She walked into the room and nned to kneel down, but found that she didnt have her own praying mat. Ning Shu hesitated. Should she kneel directly on the ground?
It was such a cold day, and the ground was very hard.
While she contemted her next action, three pairs of eyes turned to stare at her.
Ning Shu nced at the three men in front of her and immediately matched each person to the information that Xi Tao had given her.
The styles of these men were too obvious.
A pretentious immortal beauty who overlooks the world with lofty indifference, a damned androgynousdyboy, and a shy and vulnerable little white rabbit.
Ning Shu and the three men stared at each other. Neither side spoke.
Xi Tao took a praying mat and ced it in front of Ning Shu. Under the gaze of three pairs of eyes, Ning Shu knelt down with a thud. The excess fat on her body shook violently.
The three men all looked away in unison.
Ning Shus face trembled. Dear god, she was too heavy. Even with the thick prayer mat, Ning Shu felt like her knees were going to shatter.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2124
Chapter 2124: The Three Young Masters
Ning Shu nced at the three men from the corner of her eyes. She observed the situation in the mourning hall.
Gu Rui, who was kneeling by Ning Shu, asked her, Are you feeling better?
Gu Ruis voice was like a gently flowing spring. He spoke slowly, and his voice carried a sense of calmness and distance, like he was above themon mortal world.
Ning Shus ears twitched. She lowered her head and said, Much better.
Since the fat miss is here, Ill leave first. Mo Juechen stood up and took the sackcloth he was wearing off his head. This is the first time in my life that Ive had to wear this kind of thing.
Mo Juechens hair was like ink. His beautiful demeanor wasnt diminished in the slightest by the coarse hemp cloth.
His expression was indifferent and his movements were casual. He effortlessly gave off an aura of wickedness. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This was a man who was used to doing whatever he wanted. He was also someone whose hands were stained with blood.
I called him my adoptive father once and watched over his spirit for a day. Id say thats good enough. Mo Juechen walked out of the hall and disappeared in a sh.
Ning Shu:
Geez, he was even a martial arts master.
Big Brother Rui, Im a little hungry. I want to eat something, Li Jiuge said to Gu Rui. He winked at Ning Shu while he was talking.
Gu Rui nodded. Go ahead.
Li Jiuge was only around fourteen years old.
The old man had chosen Li Jiuge as a candidate for a husband? That was simply deranged!
Ning Shu and Gu Rui knelt side by side in front of the coffin. Ning Shu reached out to take a stack of paper money and burn it.
As soon as she stretched out her hand, she saw her carrot-like fingers. The cold weather had turned them red.
Ning Shu looked at Gu Ruis hands. They were slender and white like jade.
Ning Shu: _
Why did men need such beautiful hands?
Forget about burning the money, shed just kowtow instead.
Ning Shu only kowtowed twice before she was panting heavily. Her body was too out of shape. She couldnt kowtow at all.
Heavens, life was rough for a fatty.
Gu Rui nced at Ning Shu and said, Fang Lanxin, dont be too sad. I promised Foster Father that I would take care of you.
Ning Shu hummed in response but didnt speak.
She waspletely clueless right now. Without the original storyline, she had no way of knowing anything.
She didnt know the details or personalities of the three adopted sons.
She didnt know the rtionship between Fang Lanxin and these people.
She had no choice but to figure it out herself.
After seeing the three men, Ning Shu didnt think that they would care about the Fang familys wealth.
Plus, they even had to marry her, a chubby orphan girl, to gain anything.
Since she still had no information on the current situation, it was better for her to keep quiet and not make any waves.
After a while, Ning Shus body couldnt continue to kneel. She tried to shift her position.
Xi Tao, help yourdy to rise, Gu Rui said to Xi Tao.
Xi Tao immediately went to support Ning Shu, but Ning Shu was too heavy. Xi Taos face flushed red from exertion.
Ning Shu eventually managed to sit on a chair, which groaned under her weight.
Ning Shu:
This was so frickin embarrassing!
Gu Rui knelt on the ground alone. He gracefully put paper money into the brazier.
Gu Ruis expression was neutral, without exposing any of his thoughts.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2125
Chapter 2125: Some Pigs Trotter Soup?
Ning Shu couldnt understand Gu Rui. She sensed that his celestial beauty, calmness, and whatnot were just a facade.
The sun set earlier during the winter, and with the darkening of the sky came a biting chill.
Ning Shu was so cold that her lips turned blue.
Gu Rui saw that Ning Shu was shivering from the cold. He told her, Eat something warm and then go to bed. You wont be able to stay up all night.
Then youll be here alone. I cant just leave you by yourself. It would seem that Gu Rui was the most stable and responsible person among the three.
As for the others, Mo Juechens mood changed like the wind, and Li Jiuge was just a child.
Ill be fine, Gu Rui said, throwing more paper money into the brazier.
Ning Shu really couldnt quite stand it anymore. Her hands and feet were ice cold. It felt like she was sitting on knives.
This body had a terrible constitution.
Ning Shu said to Gu Rui, Then, Ill go warm up for a while.
Back in her room, Ning Shu hurriedly shrank into the bed, burrowing under the quilt. Xi Tao moved the brazier closer to the bed and asked Ning Shu, Miss, do you want some pigs trotter soup?
Ning Shu:
Why couldnt she just let that go!?
No need, I still just want to eat porridge. Have the cook make some for Gu Rui, too, Ning Shu said. It was her father who had died, but she was making Gu Rui, an outsider, observe the mourning in her ce.
Okay. Xi Tao left, closing the door behind her.
Ning Shu reached out towards the brazier to warm her cold hands.
Ning Shu had never experienced such a cold winter. This wasnt because of the actual temperature, but because this body was weak to the cold.
Her hands were like ice cubes and her feet werent warming up even though she was under a quilt.
Xi Tao came back carrying a hot water bottle. Her nose was red from the cold. She ced the hot water bottle by Ning Shus feet, Miss, hurry and warm your hands, too.
Miss has hated the cold since she was a child.
Xi Tao went back to the kitchen to get food for Ning Shu. Ning Shu sighed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She was at a loss. When she had done other tasks, shed always have a goal to strive for. Now that she had no purpose for her actions, she waspletely lost.
Ning Shu was most worried that she would have to stay in this world for the rest of her life.
She didnt know how 2333 was doing.
She had no control over her own fate right now.
Ning Shu calmed herself down. Her situation couldnt get any worse than it already was. Worrying about it was useless.
Even if she really did have to stay in this world for a lifetime, it was what she deserved.
Despite that, Ning Shu was still unwilling to give up. She hadnt constructed a world, hadnt be an ultra task-taker, and hadnt climbed to the top of the hierarchical pyramid. She couldnt just die like this.
Xi Tao returned with a food box. She took out a few vegetarian dishes and a stack of dim sum.
Miss, eat quickly or it will get cold.
Ning Shu looked at the food. She gulped down a mouthful of saliva, feeling very hungry. This bodys appetite was way too big. No wonder it was so fat.
Ning Shu ate until she was half full and then tried not to look at the rest of the food on the table. She slid back under the quilt. Tell the kitchen to make Gu Rui something to eat.
This servant has told them. They already wouldnt dare to not send anything, Xi Tao said.
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. The three men seemed to be very powerful in the Fang family.
Its cold, you should go rest. You dont have to watch over me, Ning Shu said to Xi Tao.
This servant is fine. Miss gets hungry in the middle of the night. Xi Tao needs to prepare more food for Miss. Xi Tao shook her head.
Ning Shu:
No wonder this body grew so fat. She ate too much, and all the excess calories just became more fat.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2126
Chapter 2126: Why Do This Again?
No need, your miss has decided to lose weight. If I get fatter, I wont be able to walk, Ning Shu said.
Xi Tao looked worried. Miss, why do you want to do this again? Last time, you fainted from hunger.
The doctor said that Misss body is weak and cant tolerate strenuous exercise, Xi Tao said.
This servant has grown up with Miss. Miss has been like this since she was a child. This servant thinks that Miss is cute no matter what she looks like, Xi Tao said sincerely.
Ning Shu sighed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Miss, please dont starve yourself. Your body wont be able to take it, Xi Tao repeated.
Ning Shu nodded. Dont worry, I definitely wont starve myself.
Then this servant is relieved. You can call this servant when youre hungry. Xi Tao tidied Ning Shus quilt and then started to leave, looking back every three steps.
She obviously wanted Ning Shu to stop her.
Ning Shu:
Damn stubborn girl. It was such a cold day, didnt she feel cold standing guard?
Have a good rest, Ning Shu told Xi Tao.
Miss should have a good rest too. Xi Tao finally left and closed the door.
The room was silent. Ning Shu listened to the cold wind howling outside.
She sat up and crossed her legs with difficulty. Her body was extremely stiff, either from the cold or from not exercising regrly.
Even just the act of sitting up exerted her so much that her heart was pounding and stars appeared in front of her eyes.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and started to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
However, she barely made any progress. She could clearly sense that there was spiritual energy around her, but her body couldnt absorb it. This bodys veins were very thin and fragile. Its bones were also damaged and much weaker than those of a regr healthy person.
Ning Shu frowned. She straightened her back and continued to cultivate.
Although the process was very slow, Ning Shus body gradually warmed up, and her hands and feet were no longer cold and tingling.
Now that she was warmer, Ning Shu was more motivated to cultivate.
She definitely needed to lose weight. Being so overweight was harmful to her health.
Ning Shu took her own pulse; it was very weak. For some unknown reason, this body was in sub-health despite its young age. It was also developing in the direction of diabetes.
This body would need to be cared for in the future, otherwise, it would be really easy to just suddenly die.
Ning Shu cultivated all night and felt much warmer.
The next morning, She went to the mourning hall and saw that Gu Rui was still keeping watch. A cloak had been draped over his body.
Ning Shu was a little surprised. Did he really stay here all night?
The door was left open and the cold wind poured into the hall. It was no different from being in a world of ice and snow.
Ning Shu walked over and knelt on a mat. She nced at Gu Rui. His face was surrounded by the white fur from the cloak and despite being a bit haggard, he still looked like a gentleman.
You stayed here all night? Ning Shu asked.
Gu Rui nodded, staring at the coffin withplicated eyes. I owe foster father a great deal. Keeping watch over his coffin is naturally my duty.
Go rest, Ill stay here for a while, Ning Shu said to Gu Rui.
Gu Rui really was sleepy and decided to get up, but his legs were numb and he stumbled a bit while trying to stand. Ning Shu reached out to help steady him.
Thanks.
Gu Rui turned and left the mourning hall.
After Gu Rui had been gone for a while, Li Jiuge came in. He knelt down, kowtowed twice, and then turned to look at Ning Shu. Lanxin, dont be sad. Foster Father wouldnt want to see you like this.
Li Jiuge had exquisite looks. Due to his young age, his skin was even more noticeably soft and wless.
How could he be the child of an ordinary family? Just where did the old man find him?
I know, Ning Shu said.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2127
Chapter 2127: End of Funeral
Li Jiuge presented a flower from behind his back. For you.
Ning Shu was surprised. Howd he get flowers in the winter?
Thank you. Ning Shu took the flower. Where did you get this?
Guess. Li Jiuge had a mischievous look on his face. Then he straightened his expression, picked up some paper money, and put it in the brazier. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu stared at the golden cedar coffin. Sadness welled up in her heart.
These were Fang Lanxins emotions.
After all, it was her father who was nowying inside the coffin after suddenly catching the gue.
Ning Shu turned to Li Jiuge and asked, How did you meet my father?
Li Jiuge paused his actions and remained silent.
It looked like there was some unspoken secret about this.
I was just curious, you dont have to answer. Ning Shu took a wooden stick and poked at the fire in the oilmp. The me couldnt be extinguished before the funeral.
The coffin remained in the hall for three days. On the day of the funeral, Mo Juechen, who had previously disappeared, returned.
Gu Rui was the one to send the masters spirit off.
Ning Shu and two other adopted sons followed behind the funeral procession.
Ning Shu looked at Mo Juechen walking next to her. He was still bewitching, even in in mourning robes.
The burial ce was a beautiful ce with good feng shui that was chosen by the old man before his death.
Ning Shu watched as shovel after shovel of soil was thrown onto the coffin. Tears unconsciously streamed down her face.
Her heart was filled with grief.
Mo Juechen handed her a handkerchief. Wipe your tears. You were already ugly in the first ce. Crying makes you look even worse.
Ning Shu took Mo Juechens handkerchief. She wiped her tears and blew her nose. Then she handed the handkerchief back to him. Here.
As soon as she did that, Mo Juechen threw the handkerchief away.
Ning Shu: _
Jeez, that really hurt her pride.
This kind of person was still a candidate for her husband? What nonsense.
Given her present condition, she wouldnt be able to catch any of the three candidates as her husband.
Ning Shu looked at Mo Juechen with a nothing left to live for expression. She stared at his enchanting face.
To be honest, Ning Shu had a suspicion that Mo Juechen was the leader of the demon sect. Most people with his temperament werent good people.
Mo Juechen bluntly moved away from Ning Shu. He didnt even spare her a nce,pletely ignoring her.
Her heart still felt very ufortable. Tears continued toe flowing down, and by the time the funeral ended, her long sleeves were all wet.
When she got into the carriage, Ning Shu burst into sobs. She would feel much better after letting it all out.
Miss, please dont cry. Xi Tao quickly wiped away Ning Shus tears.
Ning Shu leaned on Xi Taos shoulder, almost crushing her. After crying for a while, the depression in Ning Shus heart had dissipated a lot, and she actually felt refreshed.
Miss, dont be like this. This servant feels sad seeing you like this. Xi Tao sniffled and finally bawled along with Ning Shu.
The adopted sons who were outside the carriage heard what seemed to be the wails of pigs being ughtered. They all urged their horses away from the carriage.
Gu Rui, that girl can be your wife, Mo Juechen said to Gu Rui.
Gu Ruis expression didnt change. I wont be starting a family until I achieve my aspirations.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2128
Chapter 2128: Id Stab Her to Death at Some Point
Ha Mo Juechen had a contemptuous look.
He turned to Li Jiuge. Li Jiuge quickly waved his hands. Dont look at me, Im still young. I dont want to get married any time soon.
Hmph Mo Juechen looked even more contemptuous. Why does that matter? Anyway, you and the girl are the same age. Youre already 16. Its time to start a family.
Why dont you marry Fang Lanxin? Li Jiuge asked Mo Juechen.
Mo Juechen raised an eyebrow. He stretched out his hand and slowly clenched it into a fist. He sighed. You know, Im not a patient person. I kill people like flies, so Id stab her to death at some point.
We still need to think of a way to get the girl to speak. Fang Mingzhi, that cunning old fox, kept quiet about its location until he died. He even asked for one of us to marry his daughter.
Mo Juechen examined his nails.
Gu Rui remained indifferent. Li Jiuge blinked and asked, What are you talking about?
Its not something a kid needs to know.
Gu Rui, why dont you marry her? Im only interested in the secret manual that will allow me to dominate the world. I have no interest in the rest of it. Mo Juechen leaned forward slightly and looked at Gu Rui.
Gu Rui nced at Mo Juechen. Why dont you marry her? As you said, you already kill people like flies. What difference does it make if you kill another?
Im ruthless, but youre heartless. Im no match for you, Mo Juechen politelyplimented.
Li Jiuge shook his head. He was very confused.
Ning Shu and Xi Tao hugged each other and cried for a while. By the time they returned to the Fang familys house, their eyes had swollen to the size of walnuts.
Ning Shu returned to her room and looked at herself in the bronze mirror. She was stunned.
Miss, dont worry. Ill go get you some hot water and apress to reduce the swelling.
Ning Shu was shocked not by her swollen eyelids, but by her face. Shed known that she was fat, but her face was so fat that it looked like a giant te.
Her facial features were all crowded together. Fat really did ruin everything.
Adding in her puffy eyes, she was really ugly.
Xi Tao wrung out a hot towel and put it over Ning Shus eyes.
Xi Tao, how did my father fall ill? Ning Shu asked Xi Tao with her eyes closed.
Xi Tao gently pressed on the towel and said, Miss, the master was very kind-hearted. After the snowstorm, the master went to the affected areas to donate food and cotton coats. However, he contracted the gue while he was there.
Ning Shu thought that the old man had died far too suddenly.
She suspected that there was a conspiracy going on.
Xi Tao, who do you think is most suited to be my husband? Ning Shu tried to worm info out of Xi Tao.
Xi Tao smiled and said, Miss, this servant cant really say. The master said that Miss can marry whoever Miss likes. Since youre the only daughter of the master, everything the master did was for your happiness. Who do you like, Miss?
I just cant make up my mind. What do you think? Ning Shu repeated. She couldnt just marry whoever she wanted.
Her appearance had nothing to do with the word beauty, and her weight was even more horrifying. Most men wouldnt even want to look at her. What gave the old man the confidence that shed be able to just marry whomever she wanted?
Those three werent simple.
For them to all be living here, there was no way she would believe that there werent any hidden schemes involved.
Anyone who paid attention would realize that something was off.
This ce was far too small to contain these demons.
Who do you think is suitable for marriage? I dont know their backgrounds or identities. How did they enter the Fang family? Ning Shu asked Xi Tao.
Miss, they were all rescued by the master. The master then recognized them as his adopted sons, Xi Tao replied. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu: _
With Mo Juechens skills, how could there have ever been a chance for the old man to actually save him?
Stop joking around!
If she ever had the opportunity, she had to find out if Gu Rui knew martial arts.
Ning Shu had no storyline and no memory. She didnt know anything and could only hope to fish something useful out of Xi Taos mouth.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2129
Chapter 2129: A Match Made in Heaven?
Xi Tao, who do you want your miss to marry? Ning Shu asked Xi Tao.
Miss, this servant thinks that Eldest Young Master Gu is the most suitable. Eldest Young Master Gu had already been helping the master manage the family business. Hes also mature and stable. You two would be a match made in heaven. Eldest Young Master Gu will definitely take good care of Miss.
Ning Shu:
A match made in heaven? Either Xi Tao was blind, or everyone else was blind.
Appearances could be deceiving. Gu Ruis celestial appearance made him seem calm and tranquil, while at the same time making it impossible for others to know his thoughts. Who knew whether Gu Ruis heart was red or ck?
Second Young Master Mo tends to leave the residence every other week. Even when he is around, no one dares to approach him. Hed kill servants at the drop of a hat. Miss, please dont marry him, Xi Tao implored Ning Shu. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Goodness, Mo Juechen was way too brutal.
Young Master Li is still just a child and cant be depended upon, Xi Tao said.
Xi Tao was pretty good at analysis.
However, although they were currently talking and being picky about the three marriage candidates, Ning Shu could guarantee that none of them considered her someone theyd want to marry.
Ning Shu pinched her stomach. She was going to use her obligation of expressing filial piety to be a vegetarian. She would also increase her amount of exercise to lose weight.
Ning Shu didnt bother to keep the towel over her eyes. It didnt matter if they were swollen.
Im going to bed. You should also get some rest and put apress over your eyes, Ning Shu said.
Okay, Miss. Call me if anythinges up, and call me if youre hungry. Xi Tao took the basin of water and left.
Ning Shu stretched her legs. Then she sat cross-legged on the bed, closed her eyes, and started to cultivate.
This bodys constitution was terrible. It was very hard for Ning Shu to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
The energy in her dantian was barely visible. It was way too shameful.
There should have been a lot of spiritual energy in this world, but her body cultivated extremely slowly.
After an indeterminate amount of time, Ning Shu heard Xi Taos voice. Miss, are you awake?
Ning Shuid down and covered herself with the quilt before saying, Come in.
Xi Tao walked in and said, Miss, its time to get up and eat. Eldest Young Master Gu said that Miss should eat in the front hall today.
Eat what? Ning Shu asked casually.
I heard that its hot pot. Xi Tao took out some clothes for Ning Shu. She draped a fuzzy cloak over Ning Shus shoulders.
Ning Shu nced at herself in the mirror. The cloak was clearly very pretty, but on her, it was like it was wrapped around an oil barrel. There wasnt even a hint of beauty.
Compared to Ning Shu, Xi Tao looked like a fairy.
Chubbiness was cute for young children, but her being fat now was just obesity.
It just made her look ugly.
Hot pot? Having hot pot isnt good, right? Her father had just passed, but Gu Rui asked the kitchens to cook hot pot?
Eldest Young Master Gu said that the dishes are all vegetarian. Its cold, so Miss should eat something warm, Xi Tao said with a smile. I know that Miss likes hot pot the most.
Now Gu Rui had really be the master of the Fang family.
Ning Shu went to the front hall. She could smell the fragrant spices from the food before she even entered the room. Ning Shu swallowed a mouthful of saliva.
The hot pot was currently boiling.
Gu Rui, Mo Juechen, and Li Jiuge were all seated around the table.
Ning Shu walked over and sat down. Xi Tao closed the door and stood close by.
Lanxin, the deceased has passed now. You need to ept this. Gu Ruiforted Ning Shu.
Thank you, but now I dont have anyone to rely on, Ning Shu said with disappointment.
No one replied when she finished speaking.
Ning Shu: Jeez
An awkward silence arose.
Were they really so afraid of marrying her?
The spicy smoke from the hot pot floated towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu said to Li Jiuge, Change seats with me.
Okay. Li Jiuge agreed without thinking.
Ning Shu sat down in Li Jiuges seat, but the smoke still wafted toward her face. Ning Shu looked at Gu Rui expressionlessly. Change seats with me.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2130
Chapter 2130: With Bad Luck
Gu Rui nodded.
Ning Shu sat in Gu Ruis seat, but the spicy smell still rushed into her nose.
Ning Shu looked at Mo Juechen with a defeated expression. Change seats with me.
Mo Juechen nced at Ning Shu. You want to switch seats with me? Are you asking to die?
Ning Shu stared at Mo Juechen.
Li Jiuge pulled on Mo Juechens sleeve. Just switch seats with her.
Mo Juechen snorted coldly and stood up.
Ning Shu sat in Mo Juechens seat, and the spicy smoke floated into her face again.
Ning Shu: o(*tt)ĩ (pping the table while crying madly!)
With bad luck, smoke would float into your face regardless of where you sat.
Ning Shu was only half full when she put down her chopsticks. Im full, you guys can keep eating.
Gu Rui was surprised. Why did you eat so little?
Even Mo Juechen was a little surprised. Who didnt know that the Fang family girl was a glutton?
Ning Shu looked at their surprised faces with a calm expression. Just because I ate a little less than usual, you guys are acting as if youve seen a ghost.
Xi Tao, lets go. Ning Shu stood up. Her stomach bumped the table, causing the tableware to tter loudly.
Ning Shu:
Damn, this was so embarrassing
Ning Shu woodenly turned away.
Xi Tao followed behind Ning Shu and asked, Miss, whats wrong, are you upset?
Starting tomorrow, Im going to focus on losing weight, Ning Shu said.
Miss, your body wont be able to take it. Xi Tao was very worried.
Itll be fine. I just need to walk a bit every day and move around more, Ning Shu said.
At night, Ning Shu practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, and in the morning, she got up early to runps around the yard, or do exercises in the pavilion.
Although it was pretty cold, her heart was beating very quickly so she was warmer than before.
Pfft Ning Shu was doing waist twists when she heard a mocking voice.
Ning Shu looked around, but didnt see anyone.
Ning Shu lifted the curtain and walked out of the pavilion. She looked up and saw Mo Juechen standing on the pavilions roof. He carried an iparable beauty. Dressed in white, he almostpletely blended into the surrounding snow.
The edges of his clothes were blown by the cold wind, and his loose ink-like hair fluttered in the breeze.
The scene was as beautiful as a picture.
Mo Juechen gracefully jumped down from the roof andnded gently on the snow.
Ning Shu felt that if she jumped down, shed definitely smash a giant hole into the ground.
Mo Juechen walked towards Ning Shu. Hardly any footprints could be seen in the snow.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. This guy was highly skilled in martial arts.
Ning Shu looked warily at Mo Juechen. She took a step back, her foot sinking deeply into the snow.
What are you doing? Ning Shu watched Mo Juechen who was standing in front of her.
Girl, do you understand my intentions?
Huh? Ning Shu tilted her head.
You should understand. Mo Juechen stared at Ning Shu. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
What did he mean, was he confessing?
Ning Shu: heh, heh heh, heh heh heh
Fang Lanxin
Handsome guy, have you heard of health supplements? Insurance? Do you need face masks? Microloans? Ning Shu asked.
Mo Juechen looked silently at Ning Shu. I dont need health supplements, I dont need insurance, I dont need face masks, I dont need microloans. I just want one thing right now.
Mo Juechen stretched out his hand and wanted to grab Ning Shus neck, but she was too fat to have such a thing as a neck. So instead, he used two fingers and tried to jab her in the eyes.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2131
Chapter 2131: Strong and Slender Legs
Ning Shu didnt expect that Mo Juechen would follow through with an attack aimed at her eyes. If Mo Juechen really didnd this hit, shed probably end up blind.
This bitch really was a nutjob. They were just talking, so why did he suddenlyunch an attack?
Ning Shu tried to dodge, but her feet had sunk in the snow and she couldnt pull them out in time.
Ning Shu couldnt think of an effective counterattack, so she fell to the ground and reached forward, grabbing the hem of Mo Juechens clothes.
This damned mental case. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu grabbed Mo Juechens pants and the sound of ripping cloth apanied the thump of Ning Shus body hitting the ground.
Mo Juechen stared at her actions in shock. Ning Shu slightly raised her head. Her face was full of snow. Her eyesnded on Mo Juechens strong and slender legs that were as smooth as jade.
Ning Shu nced up at his thighs before quickly looking away.
Goodness, she shouldnt look up. Itd scar her eyes.
Fang Lanxin, let go. Mo Juechen hurriedly tried to lift his pants back up, but Ning Shu grabbed onto them and wouldnt let go.
Mo Juechen, Im not that easy to bully, Ning Shu panted, her entire face red.
Youd better let go. Mo Juechen pinched Ning Shus round hand. Now!
Mo Juechen, Ill take you down if its thest thing Ill do. Ning Shu grabbed Mo Juechens pants and harshly yanked them. Mo Juechen fell backward into the snow with a thud.
Fang Lanxin, Im going to kill you. Mo Juechens voice was squeezed out of the gap between his teeth. He looked extremely terrifying and his expression would scare most people witless.
Ning Shu quickly got up and shouted, Help, hes trying to kill me!
Shut up Mo Juechen hurriedly pulled up his pants.
Whats the matter? Gu Rui came over and nced at Mo Juechen, who was utterly difited.
Ning Shu quickly hid behind Gu Rui and pointed at Mo Juechen. He wants to kill me, he wants to kill me.
Mo Juechen bared his teeth. Fang Lanxin, youd better watch out. I wont forget this.
Ning Shu stared at Mo Juechen thinking: I also wont forget. The day you fall is the day Ill stomp on you and kick you while youre down.
Mo Juechen, what are you doing? Why did you attack Lanxin? Gu Rui frowned.
Mo Juechen was very irritated. I dont have the patience to stay here any longer. Just have that damned girl quickly hand over the thing.
Gu Rui, for your sake, I wont attack this damned girl right now. But next time, I swear Im going to murder her. Ill drain the fat from her body and burn it in a skyntern.
Mo Juechen quickly left, his voice getting further and further away.
He wanted her to hand something over
Mo Juechen really did have a motive for being here, but what was it he wanted?
Gu Rui narrowed his eyes slightly as he watched Mo Juechen walk away. He turned his head and looked at the back of Ning Shus hand, which had swollen from Mo Juechens pinch.
Are you okay? Gu Rui asked gently.
Ning Shu smiled. Im okay.
Go back inside, Ill get you some ointment for your hand, Gu Rui said.
Ning Shu agreed and went back to the house with Gu Rui.
Ning Shu nced back at the snow. Her footprints were very deep, but Gu Rui only left shallow traces.
Although she weighed more than Gu Rui, he was still a grown man.
However, people who practiced martial arts had long even breathing and could move very lightly. Ning Shu now had reason to suspect that Gu Rui was also skilled in martial arts.
Back inside, Gu Rui took out a bottle of ointment. He opened it and applied some to the back of Ning Shus hand. The ointment brought a cooling sensation when it touched her skin.
Gu Rui lightly smeared it on.
Trantor: LiLi
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2132
Chapter 2132: Just Want to Live in Peace
Ning Shu looked at Gu Rui and asked, Gu Rui, what was Mo Juechen talking about?
Gu Rui closed the bottle of ointment and said lightly, Something very attractive.
What thing? Does it attract you too? Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. Was the old mans death rted to these people?
No, I dont care about things like that. Now, I just want to live in peace. Gu Rui put away the ointment box.
He didnt care? Ning Shu wouldnt believe that.
What is it? Ning Shu asked.
Gu Rui shook his head. I also dont know. Didnt Foster Father give you something?
Ning Shu: _
She didnt know anything at all. With no plot and no memory, she didnt know a dang thing.
Whether the old man gave anything to Fang Lanxin was uncertain. Maybe she was given something, maybe she wasnt. Perhaps in the original storyline, whatever the old man had given her was taken by the three men.
Even with the young Li Jiuge, Ning Shu couldnt feel at ease.
What was it about this tiny and insignificant Fang family that had attracted all three of those mighty masters at the same time?
Ning Shu didnt think people like Gu Rui would be content with staying in the Fang family. Some people werent destined to be ordinary and would always break the status quo.
Dont mess with Mo Juechen, hes the leader of the demonic sect. All the righteous sects are out for his blood. He kills people like flies, so its best not to mess with him, Gu Rui said lightly.
Ning Shu:
As expected, Mo Juechen was a member of the demonic sect. He definitely had the independence and aloofness of a member of the demonic sect. Hepletely embodied the sentence, Im a viin and Im proud of that.
So, can I know who you and Li Jiuge are? Ning Shu asked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jiuge is the son of the Rong Kingdoms queen. His mothers family was executed and the queens position was abolished. He was sent here by the pce servants. Theres no longer a ce for him in the Rong Kingdom.
Ning Shu:
So he used to be a prince.
Now, his current situation wasnt even as good as an ordinary persons.
Then what about you? Ning Shu asked. She had a hunch that Gu Rui also had an impressive background.
I Gu Rui said with an indifferent expression. I am the prince of the Jia Kingdom.
Ning Shu:
I carry the blood of the previous dynasty. Gu Rui looked at Ning Shu. Are you scared?
He had the previous dynastys blood, so he could be considered the remnants of a fallen kingdom. The Jia Kingdom had perished and the current dynastys royal family firmly upied the imperial pce.
Ning Shu: F*ck f*ck f*ck
The old man was really too amazing. The three adopted sons are all so impressive. If any of them were to be discovered by others, the Fang family would most definitely cease to exist.
Um, have you ever thought about reviving your kingdom? Ning Shu asked.
Gu Rui said indifferently, Dynasties change as history changes. Its basically impossible to restore my kingdom, even if I wanted to.
I never waste time on impossible things, Gu Rui said. He nced at Ning Shus swollen hand. Keep the wound dry for a few days.
By the way, since Foster Father has passed away, do you want to manage the Fang familys business? Gu Rui looked at Ning Shu gently.
Ning Shu couldnt tell if Gu Rui was being sincere or if he was testing her. She waved her hand. Im a woman, how can I manage a business? I dont understand anything about it.
You can learn what you dont know. How about this? Ill give you the monthly ie and expenditure ount. Ill teach you anything you dont understand, Gu Rui said gently to Ning Shu.
No matter what, Ning Shu would always be vignt when dealing with Gu Rui.
Trantor: LiLi
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2133
Chapter 2133: Fear Came From the Unknown
Even when facing Mo Juechen, Ning Shu wasnt as nervous, because she knew that Mo Juechen was an impulsive person who did whatever he wanted and killed at the drop of a hat.
Gu Riu was different. Hed always been reserved and distant. His character wasnt easily understood and his outward appearance didnt reveal his true nature.
Fear came from the unknown.
Thus, Ning Shu was wary of Gu Rui. Although he said that he wouldnt try to revive his kingdom, who knew what he was actually nning?
There was also another question that needed an answer. What exactly was Mo Juechen after?
Ning Shu went back to her room and rummaged around to see if she could find anything special.
Gu Rui and Li Jiuge both bore a deep blood feud, so how could they resign themselves to living passively?
The old man said that one of the three had to marry her to inherit the familys vast amount of wealth. There must be something they wanted from the familys possessions. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Otherwise, how could the old man have the confidence to make them marry such a chubby daughter?
Xi Tao, who was silently watching Ning Shu rummage around the room, asked, Miss, what are you looking for?
Uh Ning Shu didnt know what she was looking for either.
She didnt know what to look for at all.
She couldnt help but hammer her own head, this damned empty head.
Ning Shu finally sat down, gasping for breath.
Xi Tao hurriedly poured tea for Ning Shu and said, Miss, what are you looking for? Please tell me. This servant was the one who put away all your things for you.
Im looking for something Dad gave me, Ning Shu said ambiguously.
Oh, Miss is looking for something the master gave you? Xi Taoughed and went to the dressing table to get a jewelry box. Miss, this jewelry was bought for you by the master. Look, there are even some rare trinkets.
Ning Shu opened the box with a nk face. There were indeed many things in it, including bracelets, rings, hairpins, and all kinds of other jewelry.
Ning Shuzily rifled through the contents. She didnt think that it contained what Mo Juechen was looking for.
With Mo Juechens skills, he must have searched the house many times.
So what the heck was it that he wanted?
Ning Shu scratched her head frustratedly.
Miss, what do you need? Tell this servant, Xi Tao said anxiously as she looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu hadnt made any progress. She was starting to get a headache.
Its time for lunch. Lets have porridge with some side dishes. Ning Shu waved to Xi Tao.
Xi Tao was extremely worried. She frowned. Miss, if you eat like this every day, your body wont be able to bear it. Miss, eat some meat today.
Its alright. I cant eat meat since Im observing the mourning period. Dont worry, I know my own body. Ning Shu continued to look through the jewelry box and found a thumb-sized pearl inside.
The pearl was round and bright, it was of quite high quality.
Miss, I heard that this pearl was a tribute, Xi Tao said.
Dont talk nonsense. Its just a regr pearl thats on therger side. How could it be a tribute? Ning Shu said angrily. If a merchants family was discovered to be receiving tributes, they would quickly be killed.
Yes, this servant was saying that this kind of pearl isnt evenparable to a tribute, Xi Tao said with a smile.
Ning Shu held the pearl against the light. The reflected light caused the pearl to shine brightly. It was definitely high quality.
This is for you. Ning Shu picked up a hairpin and held it out to Xi Tao. You won my gamest time, so this is your reward.
The hairpin was made of silver with very intricate and delicate workmanship. It looked like a butterfly about to take flight.
Trantor: LiLi
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2134
Chapter 2134: Posed a Threat That Was Not to Be Underestimated
Xi Tao hastily waved her hands. Miss, this is too precious. This servant couldnt possibly take it.
Dont worry. Im giving it to you, so just take it. Ning Shu inserted the hairpin into Xi Taos bun and said with a smile, Xi Tao is very beautiful.
Thank you, Miss. Xi Tao bowed to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu hummed in response.
Xi Tao went back to work. Ning Shu propped her chin on her arm. Xi Tao was fourteen years old, the age when girls yearned for romance. Ning Shu just wasnt sure if Xi Tao had anyone she liked.
There were three handsome and mboyant men in the family. Each one of them could make the maids swoon.
Even the murderous Mo Juechen was admired.
These three posed a threat that was not to be underestimated.
Ning Shu didnt know if Xi Tao liked one of them. Maybe she liked someone else instead.
Ning Shu let out a long sigh. She didnt know if she could trust the people around her. Xi Tao had grown up with Fang Lanxin, but Ning Shu didnt know if she would betray the original host.
Forget it, shed just focus on cultivation. As long as she was strong, she wouldnt have to worry about any conspiracies or dangers.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the bed. She closed her eyes and began to cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Hearing footsteps outside, she stopped.
Ning Shu squeezed her flesh. It felt much tauter than before but still looked the same. The Unsurpassable Martial Arts had strengthened her body, but it couldnt instantly remove all the excess fat.
She still had to be a plump fatty.
The door opened with a squeak, and Li Jiuge came in. When Li Jiuge saw Ning Shu lying on the bed, he cried out and immediately covered his face with his sleeve.
I say, girl, why are you still sleeping during the day? Li Jiuge asked, his face still hidden behind his sleeve.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. He was the one who rushed straight into her room.
Ning Shu put on her shoes and asked, Why are you looking for me?
No reason, I just came to see you. Li Jiuge sat down. He poured a cup of tea and started drinking.
Ning Shu also poured herself a cup. If theres no reason, why did youe? I didnt think youd want to see my face.
Her face definitely wasnt pleasing to the eye.
Fang Lanxin, I never said you were ugly. Some people are beautiful but vicious as snakes. Ive seen many beautiful women. They can kill people with a charming smile, Li Jiuge said profoundly.
He was probably thinking of the harem of the pce where he once lived. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu asked, Do you want to go back?
Li Jiuge nced at Ning Shu. What do you know? Going back is the same as courting death. I cant go back until I get stronger.
Ning Shu: _
Every single one of these people-if it wasnt that they killed people like flies, then it was that they had a bone-deep grudge. How on earth did her old man gather all of these people?
Her old man
So why were you looking for me? Ning Shu asked again.
Oh, thats right, Big Brother Gu said that I have to take you to see the Fang familys shop tomorrow. Youre Foster Fathers daughter, so you should know these things, Li Jiuge said to Ning Shu with a smile. Ill go with you tomorrow.
Just this? Ning Shu nced at Li Jiuge. You needed toe over to tell me about this kind of thing?
Actually Li Jiuges face suddenly turned red, which made Ning Shu feel rather strange. Whats the matter?
Ive fallen in love with someone, Li Jiuge said.
Pfft Ning Shu spat a mouthful of tea and saliva in Li Jiuges face. She decided not to drink anything when chatting in the future.
Cough cough Which familys girl? Ning Shu asked.
Trantor: LiLi
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2135
Chapter 2135: Li Jiuge Had a Sweetheart?
Li Jiuge had a sweetheart and he actually ran over to seek her approval?
Which familys girl is it? Do I know her? Ning Shu asked Li Jiuge, who had a bashful look on his face.
Its the Li familys young miss, Li Jiuge said.
Li family, which Li family? Ning Shu blinked. She really didnt know about the Li family. She didnt even know her own family members, let alone this Miss Li.
Ning Shu didnt know the persons name or appearance.
Dont joke around, you know. Li Jiuge nudged Ning Shu with his elbow.
Despite being elbowed, Ning Shus body didnt budge an inch. What do I know?
Its the Li family, the richest family around, Li Jiuge said with a blushing face.
Ning Shu suddenly turned her head to stare at Li Jiuge when she heard him say it was the daughter of a very rich family.
Ning Shu had no impression of Miss Li, but she linked Li Jiuges past experiences and the wealth of the Li family.
A thought suddenly popped into Ning Shus mind. Li Jiuge still wanted to return to the Rong Kingdom.
Was Li Jiuge nning to use the Li familys wealth to pave a way for himself?
Ning Shu immediately felt that she was thinking too much. Maybe Li Jiuge really did like Miss Li.
How old is Miss Li? Ning Shu asked.
Li Jiuge looked at Ning Shu. What, arent you friends with her? Miss Li is two years older than you.
Ning Shu: This feeling
It was older girl-younger boy love!
Ning Shu coughed. Why did you tell me this?
Miss Li has already reached a marriageable age, and she should be getting married soon. You think you can marry her? Ning Shus mind started turning and all kinds of thoughts shed through her brain.
Im definitely going to marry her. Right, I was going to Big Brother Gu. What am I telling you for Li Jiuges face brightened. He jumped up and ran away in a hurry. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu supported her meaty chin with her meaty hand and looked at departing Li Jiuges back. This distracted appearance really was like someone whod fallen in love.
Miss Xi Tao walked in and saw Ning Shu in a daze. She waved her hand in front of Ning Shus face.
Ning Shu came back to her senses and said to Xi Tao, Xi Tao, Li Jiuge has fallen in love with someone.
Huh? Xi Tao was shocked, Who did Young Master Li fall in love with?
Ning Shu nced at the agitated Xi Tao. Xi Tao quickly curbed her expression. Miss, did Master Li fall in love with you?
Ning Shu: _
How was that possible? How could she proceed to the next step without good looks?
Ning Shu saw the shock and disappointment on Xi Taos face. She didnt expect Xi Tao to like Li Jiuge.
It was like the story of Cindere: the prince and the maid. What a fascinating thing.
Li Jiuges appearance was in line with the beautiful and hazy first love of many young boys and girls.
He was young, handsome, and romantic.
However, Li Jiuge used to be a prince. He was the legitimate son of a countrys monarch. With how noble his status was, he would most definitely be arrogant.
There was hardly any possibility of a rtionship between Li Jiuge and Xi Tao. It would have been fine if the two had fallen in love with each other, but it was obviously Xi Taos one-sided crush.
Seeing Ning Shu staring at her, Xi Tao pinched the edge of her clothes and asked, Miss, who did Young Master Li fall in love with? Young Master Li is one of your marriage candidates.
The Li familys young miss, said Ning Shu.
Xi Tao frowned. How could it be her? Miss, you werent aware of this, but Miss Li always talked about you being fat. You never interact with her, so doesnt that mean you dislike her? Even if Young Master Li doesnt like you, he shouldnt like Miss Li either.
Who knows. Ning Shu wasnt worried.
Chapter 2136
Chapter 2136: Xi Tao Liked LI Jiuge
Xi Tao was a little dazed. This reconfirmed Ning Shus suspicion that Xi Tao liked Li Jiuge.
Is Miss Li pretty? Ning Shu asked Xi Tao.
Xi Tao rolled her eyes. She touts herself as a great beauty.
So she really was beautiful.
Seeing Xi Taos expression, Ning Shu said, Go and see if the food is ready.
Yes. Xi Tao turned around and left.
The lunch was brought in by the cook, who said that Xi Tao was feeling unwell.
Ning Shu ate a little and went to see Xi Tao, who was lying in bed with the quilt over her head.
Whats the matter? Ning Shu asked.
Its okay, Miss. This servant is just a little ufortable and cant properly serve Miss right now. Xi Taos voice was sullen, with a strong nasally sound.
Then have a good rest. Xi Taos heart had just been broken.
Ning Shu returned to her room and started cultivating. Her dantian had more energy than before, and that energy was slowly transforming her body.
Although she was still fat, her muscles were stronger and she could be considered a healthy fatty.
Ning Shu cultivated for half the day before Xi Tao, whod been crying for a long time, came to serve her with red eyes.
Ning Shu silently sighed. She was helpless in situations like this.
Do you feel better? Ning Shu asked.
This servant is much better. Thank you, Miss. Xi Taos voice was hoarse.
Miss, Eldest Young Master Gu has asked Miss to go to the front hall to have dinner. He said that he has something to discuss with you. A maid walked in and saluted Ning Shu.
Ning Shu hummed in response. It was probably to discuss Li Jiuges marriage. Li Jiuge had yet to grow a beard, but he was already getting married?
Ning Shu went to the front hall. Gu Rui and Li Jiuge were seated at the table. Ning Shu didnt know what to say. Gu Rui had a smile on his face, and Li Jiuges smile stretched from ear to ear.
Ning Shu snorted. Her footsteps sounded heavily on the ground.
Anything to tell me? Ning Shu nced at Li Jiuge who was smiling. What are you smiling at?
Today, I apanied Jiuge to the Li family. Gu Rui said.
Ning Shus tone was neutral, The result? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The Li family epts the marriage, but Jiuge will live with the Li family, Gu Rui said with a smile.
Ning Shu nced at Xi Tao who had her head down to hide her face.
When will you get married? Ning Shu asked Li Jiuge.
Xi Tao, go see when the cook will finish preparing the food. Ning Shu pushed Xi Tao away.
Gu Rui nced at Ning Shu and Xi Tao and took a sip from his teacup. His movements were graceful and noble.
Yes, Miss. Xi Tao hurried out.
Ning Shu went straight to the point. Why did the Li family agree to the marriage? Its not because of your status as a prince, right?
Im not a prince now. That status will only lead to my death. I wont use it, Li Jiuge said. I really love Miss Li.
The corners of Ning Shus mouth twitched. Congrattions then.
A family as rich as the Li family definitely wanted power. They had money and Li Jiuge had status, so it was a mutually beneficial rtionship.
Thank you, Lanxin. I hope you also find happiness, Li Jiuge said.
Damn, why was this sentence so familiar? Youll definitely find happiness, wasnt this said infort after breaking up?
Ning Shu suspected that Li Jiuge was afraid of marrying her, so he hurriedly found someone else to marry.
Jeez, it wasnt like she was going to force him to marry her.
Chapter 2137
Chapter 2137: I Wish You Happiness Too
Ning Shus face was dark and she stared at Li Jiuge with a faintly odd gaze. I wish you happiness too.
Li Jiuge watched the trembling meat on Ning Shus face for a moment and quickly looked away. Ille back and visit you in the future.
Its enough to know that youre living well. Ning Shu poured a cup of tea and took a sip.
Gu Rui had a radiant smile on his face. Is Lanxin unhappy that her marriage candidate chose someone else?
Ning Shu put her teacup on the table. No, I just dont like Miss Li. She always says Im fat.
Li Jiuge nodded. Indeed, you are a little fat.
Scram Ning Shu looked at Li Jiuge. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Gu Rui smiled. Even without Jiuge, theres still me and Mo Juechen.
Ning Shu: Ha
One wanted to kill her, the other was also definitely up to nothing good, and they were still considered marriage candidates? What nonsense
It was a good thing she spent so much time on cultivation. The next time Ning Shu saw Mo Juechen, shed definitely kill him.
Lanxin, I want to take some money from the ount to buy something for Jiuge. That way, things will be easier for him in the Li family, Gu Rui discussed with Ning Shu.
Ning Shu snorted. Why does it sound like were marrying off a daughter? Its just marrying Jiuge off to the Li family.
Li Jiuges expression immediately darkened. Its enough that you dont look cute, but the way you speak is nowhere close to cute either.
Oh, sorry. I shouldnt be so direct, Ning Shu apologized.
Li Jiuge:
Gu Rui, just do as you see fit, Ning Shu said. Sending one away was also pretty good.
Gu Rui was a bit surprised when he heard Ning Shu call him by his real name. You used to call me Big Brother Gu.
Big Brother Gu. Ning Shu grinned at Gu Rui.
Ning Shu ate with Li Jiuge and Gu Rui. As usual, she stopped eating after a few bites. Then she lifted her chubby body and arrogantly walked away.
The next day was very busy since Li Jiuge was getting married. Xi Tao followed Ning Shu and looked at the bustling house with a dazed expression.
Ning Shu said to Xi Tao, I can send you to care for Li Jiuge. Would you like to go?
After she finished speaking, Ning Shu immediately regretted it. Why should Xi Tao go? Li Jiuge was already married. Should Xi Tao have to watch the newlyweds act sweet with each other?
Xi Tao thought about it and refused. This servant doesnt want to go. This servant wants to stay and take care of Miss. If Young Master Licks someone to take care of him, the Li family has no shortage of ves and servants.
After Li Jiuge left, the house became a lot less cheerful.
Ning Shu cultivated every day and became much stronger. When she encountered Mo Juechen again, shed definitely be able to withstand two moves and wouldnt have to resort to just pulling down his pants.
She would also run around the yard every morning.
Ning Shu had lost a lot of weight, but she was still very fatpared to ordinary people. At least by losing weight gradually, her skin wouldnt sag.
When she had free time, Ning Shu would rummage around the house to see if there were any hidden mechanisms or specialpartments or objects.
She had to find the thing that had attracted Gu Rui and Mo Juechen to the Fang family.
The problem was she didnt know what it was. Was it a key, a pearl, a piece of paper, a jade pendant?
This was infuriating!
After Ning Shu rummaged through her room, she was covered with sweat. Shed searched nearly every corner of the room, but she didnt find anything special at all. There also werent any secret mechanisms.
Ning Shu even climbed onto the roof beam to see if something was hidden there, but nothing came of it.
Could it be that the old man hadnt given anything to the original host?
Chapter 2138
Chapter 2138: Someone Was There!
Goodness, what a headache.
It was seriously rough without a storyline.
Ning Shu lightly jumped down from the roof beam. She was obviously very heavy, but the impact was no more than if a feather hadnded on the ground.
Ning Shu was toozy to search anymore, so she sat cross-legged on the bed to cultivate. Even if she never found what Mo Juechen wanted, as long as she had the power, that nutjob wouldnt be able to do anything to her.
Ning Shu cultivated until the middle of the night. Suddenly, her nose twitched and she noticed a faint scent of blood. A sound came from the roof.
Ning Shu opened her eyes. Someone was there!
Ning Shu got out of bed and leaned against the wall. Soft creaking came from the window. Someone was opening the window.
A figure, wearing particrly conspicuous white clothing, jumped into the room. The smell of blood grew stronger with their entrance.
It was Mo Juechen, and he was injured. Ning Shu grinned silently. She picked up a wooden club she had ced nearby and swung it towards Mo Juechen.
Mo Juechen was an expert martial artist. Hearing an object approaching him, he immediately turned his head, saw the club, and moved to block it with his jade flute.
Then, Ning Shu abruptly changed the direction of the club and hit Mo Juechens arm.
Mo Juechen groaned. He grabbed Ning Shu and tried to restrain her. Ning Shu used all her strength and kicked Mo Juechens leg.
A quiet snapping sound was heard and Mo Juechen groaned in pain.
After kicking him, Ning Shu turned around and ran away. Mo Juechens tense voice sounded behind her, Fang Lanxin, Ill peel off your skin and harvest your fat for oil
Ning Shu ran directly to Gu Ruis room, kicked the door open, and charged in.
Gu Rui was sitting on the bed. With his long ink-like hair hanging loose and his white inner clothes, he had thezy and charming look of a beautiful man who had just awoken. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Whats wrong? Gu Rui asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu panted, Theres a rapist in my room.
Gu Rui froze for a moment. A rapist?
Yes, a rapist. He knows my name is Fang Lanxin, so he must have coveted me for a long time, Ning Shu said.
Ahem Gu Rui didnt speak for a long time.
What are you doing? Go catch him, Ning Shu urged Gu Rui.
Wait a minute, you go out and wait for me.
Ning Shu turned around and left.
When Gu Rui came out, he had put on a coat. They both went to Ning Shus room.
Ning Shu saw that her room was brightly lit. Her room was dark when she left, but now the room was illuminated. This just showed how arrogant Mo Juechen was.
Gu Rui entered the room first and saw Mo Juechen sitting on a stool.
Ning Shu went in and asked with a look of surprise, What are you doing in my room? Did you drive the rapist away?
Rapist? Mo Juechens voice was soft.
What are you doing? Why are you in Lanxins room at this time of night? Gu Rui asked in a light tone. He nced at Mo Juechen. Are you injured?
Its nothing. Some people just ganged up on me under the banner of righteousness. Mo Juechen looked at Ning Shu. They didnt do much to me, but then this damned girl dared to make things worse.
Ning Shus face contorted in shock. So youre the rapist. What are you doing in my room?
Ning Shu held her clothes tightly and looked at Mo Juechen vigntly. Im telling you now, even if youre one of my marriage candidates and desire me, I wont let you get away with this.
Suddenly, Mo Juechen groaned while clutching his chest. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. He seemed to have suffered an internal injury.
There is someone on the roof. Gu Rui looked up at the ceiling.
Mo Juechen immediately dropped down on Ning Shus bed and used the nket to cover himself.
Trantor: LiLi
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2139
Chapter 2139: The Devil You Want Is Right Here!
The roof tiles rattled softly. From the sound, there was more than one person.
Mo Juechen really was being besieged.
Mo Juechen burrowed into Ning Shus bed.
Ning Shu really wanted to shout out, the devil you want is right here!
After a while, the sound from the roof disappeared.
Mo Juechens face was red and he stuck his head out from the quilt. He lifted the quilt and smoothed his hair. This is disgusting. The fat girls quilt smells of disgustingly greasy fat.
Ning Shu: _
No one forced him to sleep in it.
What are you doing in my room in the middle of the night? Did I let you into my room? Ning Shu stared at Mo Juechen expressionlessly.
She shouldnt have used a club to deal with him, she shouldve just stabbed him to death with a knife.
Gu Rui took out a bottle and shook a pill onto Mo Juechens hand. Take it.
Mo Juechen tilted his head and swallowed the pill. He brushed back his hair. You think Id want to enter your room? Those people are too proud. Theyd never enter a womans room, let alone search one.
They definitely wont believe that I would enter a fat womans room.
Ning Shu:
This bitchy person
Did you eat sh*t? Because your words stink. Ning Shu stared at Mo Juechen. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mo Juechen probably wanted revenge for what Ning Shu did to him. Thus, he decided to verbally attack her, which made his words particrly vicious. I couldnt imagine living like this. How on earth can you live this way?
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. My life is full of hope. I imagine that Ill be a beautiful goddess after I slim down, but what can people who are both skinny and ugly do?
Im eternally young, my skin is stretched since Im fat, so its smooth as silk. Did I mention that Im eternally young?
Ha? Mo Juechen sneered. I didnt know there were so many ways fat people couldfort themselves.
Its none of your damn business. Did my fate from eating your rice? Ning Shu scolded Mo Juechen. You dont look like a man or a woman. Just brush some powder on your face and you could go prostitute yourself at a brothel.
Youre just an ugly, jealous woman. Even I, a man, am more beautiful than you. Why are you still alive? Mo Juechen proudly retorted.
Youre just jealous of this celestial figure.
Frick Ning Shu had met her match. Mo Juechen was shockingly shameless.
I can have children, can you?
I can make women have children, can you?
Ning Shu: Pfft
Those with no bottom lines were seriously unbeatable.
So Mo Juechen looked Ning Shu up and down. Why are you still here? Youre just a useless waste of food.
Enough, go rest. Gu Rui interrupted Mo Juechen and Ning Shus argument.
Mo Juechen sat on the edge of the bed. He fell onto his back, put his head behind his hands, and saidzily, Im staying here tonight. All those conservative, righteous people who want to eliminate the demons will likelye back and try to kill me when Im off guard.
Go away. You arent allowed in my room. Ning Shu ced her hands on her hips. She looked like a teapot. Why dont you go to a brothel? Go to a brothel and those famous and righteous people wouldnt dare follow you and risk being seen by others.
Mo Juechen idly pulled up his hair and used a wooden hairpin to hold it loosely in ce. The result was a beautiful and sultry look.
Im injured and toozy to move. Now, I cant walk because I was attacked by this fat girl, Mo Juechen said insincerely.
If you sleep in my bed, where will I sleep? Ning Shu stared at Mo Juechen. It looked like she needed to prepare some poison to keep on her.
Mo Juechen would be the first one to taste it.
Trantor: LiLi
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2140
Chapter 2140: You Two Can Sleep Here
Mo Juechen hadnt killed Ning Shu yet because he hadnt gotten what he wanted. Ning Shu suspected that hed definitely kill her the moment he got what he was looking for.
I dont care where you sleep. Mo Juecheny down on the bed, then sat up again. Change the quilt and the pillow.
Ning Shu ignored him. upying her room wasnt enough, now he wanted to treat her like a maid? He could keep on dreaming.
It was just that Ning Shu couldnt beat Mo Juechen right now, otherwise, shed just throw him out.
Her physique was weak, her spiritual roots were poor, and even her cultivation progress was slow.
Ning Shu turned to leave the room. Gu Rui asked, Where are you going sote at night?
Im going to sleep with Xi Tao. You two can sleep here. Ning Shu closed the door. Have fun.
Ning Shu knocked on Xi Taos door. When Xi Tao saw Ning Shu, she rubbed her eyes and asked, Miss, are you hungry?
Dont bring up food, I havent eaten a midnight snack for a long time. I have no ce to sleep, so I want to squeeze in with you, Ning Shu said.
In the end, Ning Shu and Xi Tao both squeezed into Xi Taos tiny bed. Ning Shu slept on her side. When she woke up, her whole body ached.
Xi Tao didnt sleep well either.
Ning Shu returned to her room filled with anger. Mo Juechen had already left. He probably went to treat his injuries.
After breakfast, Gu Rui came to find Ning Shu and said that he would take her to check on the Fang familys stores.
Ning Shu got ready and went out with Gu Rui.
They sat in a sedan chair. When the four sedan chairmen lifted Ning Shu, they groaned.
Ning Shu thought to herself, it was fine as long as their waists didnt snap.
The sedan chair swayed lightly and Ning Shu had almost fallen asleep when they came to a stop.
Miss, were here. Xi Tao lifted the curtain.
Ning Shu got out of the sedan chair and looked up at the signboard. This was a tea shop.
Gu Rui walked in first. Ning Shu checked the tea leaves and asked the shop assistant to wrap up a little of each tea.
Why are you bringing so much tea back? Gu Rui asked in surprise.
I have to taste the different tea leaves, Ning Shu said. Tea can also help you lose weight.
Gu Rui nodded. True.
Next, they went to the pharmacy, and Ning Shu asked the shop assistant to grab some medicine for her.
You want to take medicine? Gu Rui shook his head. You cant just take medicine whenever you wish.
Its okay, I have a prescription: a prescription for weight loss. I want to lose weight. Ning Shu spoke to the assistant, Fill it ording to what I said.
Next, they went to the grain store.
Ning Shu got some rice.
Gu Rui saw that Ning Shu wanted to get something everywhere they went, but he was not in the mood to take Ning Shu on a stroll around the city.
Ning Shus body was quite eye-catching, and people recognized her at a nce wherever they went.
It was well known that thedy of the Fang family was a big fatty.
Im going to give you the ount book. If you dont understand anything, just ask me. If Im not at home, ask the ountant, Gu Rui said when they returned home. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu squinted her eyes and asked, Why are you letting me learn this? It feels like youre leaving.
Gu Rui nodded. I n on leaving the Fang family. I have something to take care of.
Where are you going? Ning Shu asked. Was it to undertake the great task of restoring his kingdom?
Ning Shu said with worry, Cant you stay? You know I cant take care of the familys affairs at all. What will I do if you leave?
Dont worry, there are shopkeepers in every store. You just need to check the ounts every month. You dont need to worry, Gu Rui said gently.
Trantor: LiLi
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2141
Chapter 2141: Im Going to Travel the World
Where are you going? Do you have to leave? Ning Shu asked as she weighed the news in her heart. It would definitely be better for Gu Rui to leave.
Did this mean Gu Rui had gotten what he wanted?
Would he want to leave before he got it?
Im going to travel the world and go everywhere I can. Gu Rui raised his head slightly and looked into the distance.
The corners of his clothes rippled lightly in the breeze. He looked like an immortal waiting to ride the wind back home.
Ning Shu: _
Travel the world?
He must be joking.
You dont have to worry, I will let the shops know before I leave. Itll be enough if you just check the ounts every month, Gu Rui said.
If Ning Shu really didnt manage them, who knew what the people working would end up doing? Theyd probably even stuff their own pockets so deep with stolen profits that it would ruin the Fang family.
They might even bully her despite the fact she was so cute and chubby.
Gu Rui noticed that Ning Shu was silent and said, If you really dont trust the people below, you can recruit a man to manage the familys business for you. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu:
Frick. Of her three marriage candidates, two had decided to leave and thest one left was Mo Juechen, who wasnt even an option.
Its better for you to stay here than to travel the world, Ning Shu said. I dont know a single thing about my familys business.
Then Ill wait for you to be familiar with the Fang familys business before leaving, Gu Rui said.
Ning Shu nodded and went back to her room with the medicinal ingredients.
Miss, what will you do when Eldest Young Master Gu is gone? Xi Tao said worriedly.
Ning Shu began preparing the medicinal ingredients and said lightly, Do whatever I want.
Had Gu Rui found something?
Hed been lying dormant in the Fang family for a very long time. How could he leave if he hadnt achieved his goal?
Ning Shu felt that Gu Rui was testing her.
Miss, if Eldest Young Master Gu leaves, there will be no males in the Fang family to maintain our social status. Miss, you wont be able to handle it, Xi Tao said very worriedly.
Miss, why dont you marry Eldest Young Master Gu? The master said that you could marry whomever you liked. Xi Tao proposed an idea.
Lets talk about thatter, Ning Shu said indifferently. She was busy making poison from the ingredients shed procured. She hadnt made any in such a long time that shed almost forgotten how.
Miss, are you not at all worried? Xi Tao was dying of anxiety.
Ive already thought of a solution. Dont be so noisy, Ning Shu said.
Xi Tao let out a long sigh. I guess its fine as long as you have a solution.
Ning Shu bottled the prepared poison powder and put it in her pouch. If Mo Juechen broke into her room in the middle of the night, shed let him taste her poison.
Right as she thought about teaching him a lesson, Mo Juechen jumped into the room through the window.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. There was a perfectly good door for his use. Why did he have to jump through the window? How vulgar.
Ning Shus fat hand went to her pouch, ready to see if her poison making skills had regressed.
Fat girl, hand it over. Mo Juechen stretched his slender hand towards Ning Shu.
This hand was pretty good-looking. Ning Shu could y with it for a year.
What is this thing you keep talking about? You always ask me for it, so shouldnt you at least let me know what it is? Ning Shu really wanted to know what he wanted.
What could it possibly be, for Mo Juechen and Gu Rui to desire it so much?
Dont pretend to be stupid, you damn fat girl. Believe it or not, this master can make your life worse than death. Dont you want to lose weight? I have a foolproof way to make you thinner. Mo Juechen stared at Ning Shu with his eyes narrowed.
What the fuck, this maam really doesnt know what you want, Ning Shu growled.
You really dont know? Mo Juechen frowned and said to himself, Where did that damned old man hide it?
Should I know something? Ning Shu rolled her eyes. I dont know anything. You should ask Gu Rui. Oh, by the way, Gu Rui is leaving. If you want to find out, you need to ask him quickly.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2142
Chapter 2142: What on Earth Did He Want?
Gu Rui is leaving? Mo Juechen raised his eyebrows in surprise and left like a gust of wind.
Not long after, Mo Juechen blew back into the room and red at Ning Shu. Damn fat girl, you dare y me for a fool?
How did I y you? Is Gu Rui not leaving? Ning Shu stared at Mo Juechens enchanting face. She wanted to try sprinkling medicinal powder on it so that his entire face swelled up with pimples.
She was excited just thinking about it.
Its better for you to just hand it over. There is no way Ill believe that your father didnt give it to you. Mo Juechen tilted his head slightly and looked at Ning Shu. This action actually made Mo Juechen look a bit innocent. Be good and hand it over.
Ning Shu almost vomited blood. What on earth did he want?
Frick, you should at least let me know what it is, right? Ning Shu flipped the table in her room.
Mo Juechen looked at the fallen table and nced at Ning Shu. Is there something wrong with you?
Your father really didnt give you anything?
No.
You really dont know what I want?
I dont.
Then whats your use?
My father loves me, so I dont need to worry about anything.
He loved you so much you became a fool.
Mo Juechen, take this!
Fool.
Ning Shu dashed towards Mo Juechen, but Mo Juechen nimbly dodged.
Dont look down on me, Im a nimble fatty. Ning Shu threw a handful of medicinal powder at Mo Juechens face. He covered his face with his handkerchief and backed away.
Mo Juechen quickly wiped the powder off his face and disappeared like a gust of wind.
Ning Shu crossed her arms and smiled. She felt relieved.
Mo Juechen could grow some beautiful pimples.
During dinner, Ning Shu saw that Mo Juechens jade-like skin was slightly red and there were small pimples in some ces.
Mo Juechens mood was gloomy, but on the outside, he was expressionless.
He scratched his face from time to time. Ning Shu ate in deadly earnestness.
Bang! Mo Juechen suddenly stood up and mmed his hands on the table, which startled Ning Shu and made her choke.
Cough cough Ning Shu hammered her chest and swallowed the food stuck in her throat with difficulty.
What are you doing? Have you lost your mind? Ning Shu said angrily.
Mo Juechen pointed to his face. Damn fat girl, you dared to touch my face.
Its your face, so when did I touch it? Ning Shu rolled her eyes and retorted.
You used poison on my face. Mo Juechen gritted his teeth. Since he was agitated, his blood pressure rose and Mo Juechen felt his face be even itchier.
Hand over the antidote. Mo Juechens eyes had a dangerous glint. Dont piss me off.
Ning Shu quickly shook her head with an innocent look on her face. Theres no poison. I n to make a beauty balm, so how could it be poisonous? Your skin must be too sensitive.
Damn. Fat. Girl.
Gu Rui was rather helpless. Okay, Ill check your pulseter to see if youre poisoned.
Ning Shu looked at Gu Rui in surprise. You know medicine? N?v(el)B\\jnn
I know a little of the medicinal arts, but only the surface-level stuff, ??Gu Rui said indifferently.
Gu Rui was really versatile. He could do business and medicine. What couldnt he do?
Ning Shu thought that Gu Rui would definitely be the ruler of the world. With an emperors discipline and his knowledge of so many things, it was impossible that he didnt have arge goal.
Chapter 2143
Chapter 2143: Can Mo Juechens Drop-Dead Gorgeous Face Be Preserved?
After dinner, Gu Rui took Mo Juechens pulse. The two beautiful men sitting together created an image that was very pleasing to the eye.
Ning Shu moved her chubby body and broke the picturesque scene. With Ning Shu in the same frame, the images beauty was immediately broken.
Whats the matter? Can Mo Juechens drop-dead gorgeous face be preserved? It would be a pity if it couldnt, Ning Shu shook her head regretfully and asked Gu Rui.
Gu Rui nced at Ning Shu and withdrew his hand from Mo Juchens wrist. Just take some medicine for the inmmation. The powder you are using to make the face cream is poisonous.
Ning Shu hurriedly shook her head. Impossible, I have a recipe. Besides, arent the pimples actually from detoxification?
Damn fat girl, shut up. If you dare say one more word, I will ensure that you die an ugly death. Mo Juechen looked at Ning Shu. Dont think I wont dare to kill you.
Ha, lets see who kills who!
Ning Shu curled her lip, turned around, and left.
Lanxin, wait. Gu Rui stopped Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked back and smiled. The meat on her face trembled, Whats the matter?
Its nothing. Gu Rui waved his hand. Its cold, so remember to cover yourself with a quilt when you sleep.
Ning Shu nodded and the meat on her face rolled like a wave. You too. Make sure you cover yourself with a quilt. Ning Shu looked at Mo Juechen again. I didnt expect my cream to be poisonous. Thank you for testing it for me.
Mo Juechen red at Ning Shu with a light but extremely dangerous gaze.
Ning Shu skipped away and the fat on her body was so pure and natural that it shook with her movements.
Mo Juechen rolled his eyes and said to Gu Rui, Why dont you just directly ask the fat girl for the thing?
In the end, she is the daughter of our foster father. We cant go overboard, Gu Rui said.
Mo Juechen rolled his eyes in a dignified manner. I didnt know you were someone with tender feelings for the fairer sex. Besides, that fat girl hardly counts.
How long are you going to stay here? Mo Juechen said while scratching his face. If I dont teach her a lesson, she wont know to behave.
It couldnt be that you want to marry her, right? You seem so dedicated. Mo Juechen raised an eyebrow and looked at Gu Rui.
Gu Rui said lightly, It seems you dont care about your face anymore.
Whatever, there are plenty of genius doctors in the world. Mo Juechen spread his hands.
Gu Rui stood up and left.
Hey, detoxify me first.
Ning Shu returned to her room. Xi Tao, you should go eat and rest.
Yes, Miss. Call this servant if you need anything.
As soon as Xi Tao left, Ning Shu began to spruce up her poison. What she tried on Mo Juechen was just the appetizer. The next time that guy messed with her, shed let him experience the pain of being gnawed on by ten thousand insects.
Ning Shu wasnt very happy after being called fat girl, fat girl all day long.
Shed call him ugly tomorrow.
Ning Shu put the finished powder in a bottle, corked it, and put it in her pouch.
She now had several bottles in her pouch.
Ning Shu rubbed her eyes. It was gettingte.
Shey on the table and thought about what the old man had left behind.
Where would he have hidden something?
Ning Shu picked up the white candle on the table and put it in antern. She took thentern and quietly walked out of the room. She wanted to take advantage of the night to go to the ancestral hall and see if the old man had put something there.
Winter nights were extraordinarily cold. Her surroundings were pitch-ck and there was no one around. The cold wind howled and blew herntern to and fro.
Ning Shu wrapped a fluffy cloak tightly around herself and walked toward the ancestral hall with light steps.
With a squeak, Ning Shu gently pushed open the door of the ancestral hall.
The room was pitch-dark. Ning Shu didnt know if it was because of the ancestors tablets, but she always felt that the ce was eerie.
Trantor: Lili n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2144
Chapter 2144: Ancestors Please Dont me Me
Ning Shu entered the hall and closed the door. She took out a match and lit a candle that was on a table.
Ning Shu looked at the rows of memorial tablets and saw there was a rtively new one. It was the old mans tablet.
Ning Shu rubbed her chest. She felt a little sad.
Putting down thentern, Ning Shu bowed. Ancestors dont me me, please dont me me
Ning Shu began to grope around the memorial tablets. She moved each memorial tablet and also searched the table to see if there was any hidden mechanism. She even poured out the ashes from the incense burner.
However, she didnt find anything special.
Finally, Ning Shu jumped onto the roof beams. She searched for ces where things could be hidden but found nothing.
Ning Shu couldnt help but feel a little discouraged.
Where did the old man put the thing?
This ce had probably already been searched by Gu Rui and Mo Juechen. If they didnt find anything, there wasnt much hope that she would.
Ning Shu was so tired that she sat down directly on a beam to catch her breath.
It wasnt good for people to be fat. It put too much strain on their heart. If they exercised just a little intensely, their heart would be pounding. Theyd need to exercise regrly for a long time to stop that from happening.
Covered with ashes and feeling itchy, Ning Shu was ready to go back.
She couldnt help but roll her eyes. Her life was too hard. She was even tricked miserably by 2333.
However, when Ning Shu rolled her eyes, she saw that there was a tile above her head that was different from the rest. It emitted a faint light.
Ning Shu stood up and reached out to remove the tile.
It was an ordinary zed tile.
The tile was so small that it was almost hidden by the others. If it wasnt for the light, Ning Shu wouldnt have been able to find it.
Ning Shu jumped off the beam while holding the tile. She sat on a nearby futon and brought the candle near the tile. Aided by the light, Ning Shu saw there was a faint shadow inside the tile.
She smashed the tile with her foot and found a piece of parchment inside. It was extremely thin and felt very smooth.
Kind of likehuman skin.
Ning Shu unfolded it and saw a very abstractndscape painting. It was a bit like a road map, except that there was only one word on it.
Ning Shu wiped the lines covering the skin with her hands, but they couldnt be removed.
Was this a treasure map?
Tsk tsk tskthis storyline.
So this was what Mo Juechen and Gu Rui wanted?
Ning Shu shoved parchment into her arms and put the incense ashes back into the burner. She tried to restore things as much as possible.
After picking up the shattered tile from the ground, she carried thentern and left the ancestral hall.
After leaving, Ning Shu threw the broken pieces of tile into the fish pond.
Ning Shu returned to her room. She let out a long breath and patted the dust off herself. Then, she took out the map.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. If they were going to make a map, they shouldve at least made it a bit more detailed. If it fell into the hands of someone with a lower IQ, they wouldnt even be able to tell what the drawing was.
Ning Shu folded it back up and put it in her pouch.
The parchment was really magical. It had no smell and was as thin as a cicada wing. Even when folded up, it was barely any thicker.
What was it made of?
Ning Shu moved her neck. She felt a little itchy.
She went to the kitchen to boil some water for a bath. Bathing in the middle of the night wasnt normal and Ning Shu didnt want to arouse suspicion from others, so she got herself something to eat on the way. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After heating a pot of water, Ning Shu washed up, ate something, and then sat cross-legged on the bed to cultivate.
Ning Shu was certain that the map must have been what Mo Juechen wanted.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2145
Chapter 2145: If It Really Was a Treasure Map
If it really was a treasure map, Ning Shu decided to see for herself what treasure it led to.
Ning Shu didnt know the original hosts wish, nor how she wanted Ning Shu to counterattack.
Since Gu Rui was leaving, Ning Shu needed to guard the Fang familys property even more carefully.
She didnt know what pain and despair had led Fang Lanxin to offer up her soul for a counterattack.
Ning Shu was no longer in the mood to cultivate, so she just went to sleep.
She slept untilte the next day.
Ning Shu opened her eyes and saw Xi Tao arranging her clothes.
Miss, youre awake. Ning Shu made a sound of affirmation and stretched. She felt refreshed.
Her heart had finally settled down. She hadnt known what she was looking for before, but now that shed found it, her heart was at ease and she no longer felt like she was living in constant trepidation.
Miss, where are your clothes from yesterday? Xi Tao was looking for Ning Shus clothes in the closet. Ning Shu reached out and touched the pouch shed ced under her pillow.
In the basin. I didnt sleep wellst night, so I took a bath, Ning Shu said.
Xi Tao hurriedly said, Miss, why didnt you call this servant to help you? On such a cold day, you must have a charcoal basin. Otherwise, youll freeze.
I just washed up casually. Its fine, Ning Shu said indifferently.
Xi Tao helped Ning Shu get dressed and Ning Shu hung her pouch around her waist.
Xi Tao looked at the pouch. Miss, you should change your pouch. It doesnt match the color of this dress.
This one is fine, Ning Shu said.
Xi Tao didnt say anything else and started brushing Ning Shus hair.
Do a simple hairstyle. Im going for a runter, Ning Shu said.
After familiarizing herself with the courtyard, Ning Shu walked ap slowly around it.
However, she encountered Mo Juechen who was standing coolly on the roof. She found his pretentious aloof figure prettyughable.
Such an impressive aura.
She touched the pouch around her waist and guarded herself against Mo Juechen.
At the same time, she cant help but wonder: wasnt it cold standing on the roof?
Just looking at the wind-swept edges of Mo Juechens clothes made her feel cold.
Seemingly aware of Ning Shus gaze, Mo Juechen turned to look directly at her.
Pffft Hahahaha. Ning Shu burst outughing when she saw his face.
It was full of red spots and was even a little swollen. His face paired with his pure white clothes made him look ridiculous.
Mo Juechen looked at Ning Shu coldly as he leaped towards her and threw a fierce hit at her.
Ning Shu had long wanted to see how good her own skills were. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Clenching her fists, she charged directly at Mo Juechen.
When Mo Juechen saw that Ning Shu was going to fight him head-on, contempt shed in his long, narrow eyes.
Ning Shu confronted Mo Juechen with her fists and the two punched each other.
Although Ning Shu was fat, she was much more flexible than before. By mobilizing the energy in her dantian and using her advantage of weight, Mo Juechen was temporarily unable to defeat her.
Mo Juechen became more and more surprised. When his fist met with Ning Shus, he was shocked by her strength and took two steps back.
Mo Juechen stood still. He narrowed his eyes and massaged his wrist. You actually know martial arts?
Ning Shu smiled bashfully. There are still many things you dont know about me.
Mo Juechen was disgusted by Ning Shus artificial expression. Since when have you been able to fight?
Not telling you~ Ning Shu said softly.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2146
Chapter 2146: Your Skin Is Too Sensitive
Mo Juechen:
I used to think you were just fat, but youre even more disgusting now. Mo Juechen didnt even look at Ning Shu. What trick is that old fox trying to y?
Who is that old fox referring to? Ning Shu stared at Mo Juechen expressionlessly. Her meaning was clearly, answer wrong and youll die.
Your father, that old fox.
Mo Juechen, take this!
Ning Shu rushed towards Mo Juechen like a big bouncing ball.
Mo Juechen quickly dodged Ning Shus attack. The fat girl was very strong and he didnt want to confront a raging bull head-on.
Give me the antidote. Mo Juechen stretched out his hand to Ning Shu. Dont think this master doesnt know you used poison.
Ning Shu shook her head. Its not poison. I said that the powder is used to make face cream. Your pimples appeared because your skin is too sensitive and easily irritated.
Mo Juechen stared at Ning Shu. If you use the cream on your face, Ill believe you.
Ning Shu:
Didnt Gu Rui already exin everything? Its just inmmation, it will go away if you adjust your diet, Ning Shu told Mo Juechen. I have anti-inmmatory medicine, but you have to tell me something first. What is this thing you keep asking me for?
Ning Shu wanted to know if that item really was a treasure map. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lets go to the pavilion and talk, Ning Shu said to Mo Juechen. Ill treat you to some snacks.
Mo Juechen snorted coldly and walked towards the pavilion.
Ning Shu followed behind him.
Your father didnt give you anything? Mo Juechen asked Ning Shu.
Jeez, no matter how many times you ask, my answer will stay the same. My dad didnt give me anything. I dont know what the hell youre talking about or what you want. Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Three hundred years ago
Ning Shu: _
Was he going to start a xuanhuan drama?
What happened three hundred years ago?
Who allowed you to interrupt this master? If you had behaved like this in my sect, youd already have lost your intestines by now.
Lose my intestines? How? Are they going to force me to takexatives?
Damn fatty, dont challenge my patience. If I wanted to kill you, itd be as easy as crushing an ant. This master has tens of thousands of followers. Mo Juechen gritted his teeth, making the inmmation of his face even more obvious.
Ning Shu pouted. Arent you just overwhelming people with numbers and beating them up? Yet youre still shameless enough to be proud of it?
There was so much ck history.
Fang Lanxin! Mo Juechen stood up, pped the stone table with his palm, and directly split it in half. The broken table almost smashed Ning Shus foot.
Ning Shu quickly stood up and lifted half of the table. Come on. Pick up the other half if you can.
The veins on Mo Juechens forehead bulged. He sat back down and took a deep breath. Where did we leave off?
Ning Shu put down the half of the table she was holding and said, Three hundred years ago.
Yes. Three hundred years ago, the Jia Kingdom relied on a group of humanoid monsters who couldnt be killed, nor felt pain or fatigue, to conquer the world.
The Jia Kingdom Gu Rui was its prince, but now that kingdom was gone.
They didnt feel pain or fatigue? Ning Shu asked. This sounded a bit like a zombie.
Damn fatty, would you die if you didnt interrupt this master? I already said they were monsters. Monsters Mo Juechen said in a low voice.
Ning Shu let out a long sigh. She felt more and more that Mo Juechen was a chuuni. He insisted on being a viin, killing people like flies, and couldnt stand the sight of sanctimonious people.
Go on, Ning Shu said.
After the establishment of the Jia Kingdom, the monsters disappeared along with the state preceptor who controlled them. Even when the royal family was destroyed, the state preceptor did not appear.
I have a question. How is it possible for the state preceptor to live until the end of the Jia Kingdom? Ning Shu raised her hand and asked.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2147
Chapter 2147: When Im Talking, Can You Not Interrupt Me?
It had been over 300 years since the Jia Kingdom was established. It would be absurd for that same state preceptor to appear after the kingdom had perished.
When Im talking, can you not interrupt me? What I mean is that those monsters didnt appear even when the kingdom was destroyed, Mo Juechen said coldly. As long as those monsters were present, the Jia Kingdom wouldnt perish.
Ning Shu nodded. Continue.
There are rumors that the state preceptor died and those monsters continue to guard his tomb, but I dont know where the tomb is. Its said that the tomb contains wealth equivalent to that of a country and that there are martial arts secrets that can make one strong enough to stand above the entire world. Mo Juechen nced at Ning Shu.
So Gu Rui wants the monsters and you want the martial arts secrets? Ning Shu thought about what happened before and understood what was going on. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Gu Ruis target is the monsters and of course, the wealth that can rival a countrys. Its impossible to restore his kingdom without money. Mo Juechen scratched his face and stretched out his hand to Ning Shu. Give me the antidote.
Ning Shu shook her head. There really isnt an antidote.
Ning Shu stood up and took two steps back. Then she turned around and ran away, shouting as she ran, Ugly bastard! Ugly people will do anything to gain attention
Damn fatty, this master is going to kill you.
Ill tear you to pieces
Ning Shu slowly and leisurely walked toward her room. She ced her hand on her pouch. If her guess was correct, the parchment inside should be the map to the state preceptors tomb.
This meant she had to dig up someone elses grave.
Ning Shu felt that the monsters Mo Juechen was talking about were zombies.
Miss, its time for breakfast. Hurry ande eat. By the time Ning Shu walked into her room, Xi Tao had already prepared breakfast.
Ning Shu nodded and sat down to eat.
Miss, youve been wearing that pouch for several days. You should take it off so I can wash it for you, Xi Tao said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu waved her hand. Theres no need.
But Miss, its gotten dirty. Xi Tao looked at the pouch at Ning Shus waist with aplicated expression.
Ill give you the pouchter. Ning Shu waved her hand.
Xi Tao was a little unhappy. Miss, whats wrong with you recently? You eat less and run around every day. Your body wont be able to take it.
Its okay, I know what my body can handle. Ning Shu smiled and pinched her own face. Dont you think Ive lost a lot of weight recently?
Xi Tao shook her head nkly. I dont think so.
Miss still looks the same. But recently, Misss face has not been as shiny and yourplexion is worse. Miss, you shouldnt torture yourself like this.
Ning Shu:
Shiny?
Forget it. Dont you have things to do? Ning Shu waved her hand helplessly.
Ning Shu looked in the bronze mirror and pinched the fat on her body. Although she wasnt thin, she felt that her body was much better than how it started.
She didnt feel groggy or muddle-headed anymore. In fact, shed never felt so refreshed.
It was good enough for her to befortable. Shed think about whether she was thin or notter.
Anyways, it was easier for fat people to find true love. If someone liked them even when they were in fact, wasnt it true love?
However, it was also possible to be alone forever.
Tsk tsk tsk. She really wished she could cut all the fat off her body with a knife.
Ning Shu emptied the contents of her pouch and put them in a different one. She looked at the map.
This map was so simple that Ning Shu was nearly stunned silly. How could you tell where you were from such a crude drawing?
If she couldnt find the ce, would she have to end up destroying this map?
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2148
Chapter 2148: Psychological Attacks Were Even More Terrifying
But if she destroyed the map, would Gu Rui and Mo Juechen let her off?
Mo Juechen really would squeeze the fat out of her body to use in amp.
Gu Rui wasnt such a violent person, but psychological attacks were even more terrifying. They could easily make life worse than death.
Ning Shu thought for a while before folding the parchment and putting it back in her pouch. Xi Tao walked into the room and saw Ning Shu putting away the parchment. She quickly asked, Miss, what is that?
Its nothing, just a handkerchief.
Xi Tao tilted her head with a puzzled expression.
Her eyes periodicallynded on Ning Shus pouch.
Its okay, you should continue with your work. Ning Shu waved to Xi Tao.
Miss, whats the matter with you? Why are you keeping this servant away from you? In the past, Miss used to have this servant apany her everywhere. Why are you asking this servant to leave now? It feels like this servant isnt needed anymore.
Ning Shu smiled and said, Im going to take a nap. If you stay beside me while Im sleeping, I wont be able to fall asleep.
Okay. Xi Tao nodded. Miss, dont work yourself too hard. Its very tiring.
Ning Shu nodded andy down on the bed.
Xi Tao went out and closed the door. Ning Shu immediately sat up and started cultivating.
While cultivating, Ning Shu felt a gaze staring at her. She opened her eyes, turned her head, and saw Mo Juechen outside, leaning against the window as he stared at her.
Ning Shu:
Damn, this bitch couldnt be nning onunching a sneak attack on her, right?
Ning Shu immediately jumped up in defense but ended up hitting the top of the bed.
She grimaced in pain and then the bed copsed with a thud.
Ning Shu:
Mo Juechen sneered and jumped into the room from the window. He shook his head and looked at Ning Shu. Damn fatty.
Ning Shu crawled out from the copsed bed. Ugly bastard.
Want me to beat you to death? Mo Juechen raised his fist and threatened Ning Shu.
Ning Shu patted the dust off her body. Why did youe here?
Mo Juechen coughed and extended his hand toward Ning Shu. Ning Shu rolled her eyes and took Mo Juechens hand. Hello, hello.
Mo Juechen rolled his eyes and shook off Ning Shus hand. He wiped his hand on his clothes and then sniffed it with a look of disgust. It stinks.
Ning Shu: Get lost
Why the hell are you here? If youre here to mock me, get out. Ning Shu vigorously patted the dust off her body, and Mo Juechen waved away the dust in the air.
Hurry up and hand over what your father gave you. Mo Juechen stretched out his hands. His slender white hands were as smooth as jade. Who would have imagined that there was so much blood on them?
I dont know what you want, so how can I give it to you? Ning Shu yed dumb.
Didnt I already tell you? Im looking for the map to the state preceptors tomb, Mo Juechen said. If your father gave you something, I advise you to hand it over quickly.
Right now, Gu Rui hasnt acted yet. If Gu Rui acts, you can just wait to die. That guy is ruthless. Hes done more than you can imagine. Even a murderer like me is willing to concede defeat.
Ning Shu asked, What did he do?
You dont want to know, or itll leave a psychological shadow every time you see him. Mo Juechen stared at Ning Shu. So, hurry up and hand over the map.
Ning Shu asked again, Hes not a pervert, right?
It doesnt matter if hes a pervert or not, just hand over the map. You definitely have it.
Trantor: Lili
MTL Editor: Wheat n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2149: Sure, I’ll Wait
Chapter 2149: Sure, Ill Wait
Mo Juechen said that Ning Shu had the map in a definite tone. That level of certainty astonished Ning Shu.
Shed never exposed the map to others, had she?
Ning Shu hurriedly shook her head. I dont have it, I swear. How could I find something that even Gu Rui couldnt find?
My father never told me about such a thing. Besides, how could my father have something so precious? How do you know that my father has it?
My father was just a simple businessman. How could he have a map of the state preceptors tomb? Gu Rui should know more about this kind of thing. Isnt he the Jia Kingdoms prince? Ning Shus expression was unsightly. Why do you keep bothering me about it every single day? Does this maam owe you something?
My father also suffered, to ept an adopted son like you.
I never agreed to be your fathers adopted son. Your father forcibly recognized me as his adopted son without giving me a chance to speak. Mo Juechen spread his hands helplessly.
Stop changing the subject. Im telling you, hand it over. Hurry up, Mo Juechen said.
I dont have it. I only have my life. I dont have what you want. Ning Shu put her hands on her hips.
Keep being stubborn and Ill make you regret it. Mo Juechen pointed at Ning Shu. Just wait, youll regret it. Just you wait
Sure, Ill wait. Id like to see what you can do to me. Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Just wait, this masters left-hand man knows a hundred and eight kinds of torture. Youll be raped and then killed. Mo Juechen pointed at Ning Shu.
Try me. If ites to rape and murder, Ill just cut him up first. Ning Shu pped Mo Juechens finger away and pointed at him.
Y-you Mo Juechen said with a sullen face. Dont refuse a toast just to drink a forfeit.
Mo Juechen left and directly knocked over Xi Tao who wasing in. Xi Tao saw Mo Juechen walking out of Ning Shus room and pointed at Mo Juechen. Y-you, Miss
Point at this master again, and this master will throw you into the snake cave.
Xi Tao immediately closed her mouth, got up from the ground, and entered the room.
Miss. Xi Tao saw the copsed bed, T-thisDid Mo Juechen bully you?
Everythings fine. Take the bed away and bring in a new one. Ning Shus expression was dark. It seemed that Gu Rui and Mo Juechen were set on obtaining the map.
Despite her strong act, the truth was her current situation was very bad.
Mo Juechen was a direct person who inly asked for things. However, Gu Rui had never asked her for anything.
He obviously wanted the map, but he bided his time and quietly waited.
Ning Shu went to touch the pouch around her waist and found that it was missing.
Ning Shu was startled and hurriedly went to look for it. It was probably left in the bed when it copsed. Shed hung the pouch on one of the bedposts.
Xi Tao was cleaning up the bed and found the pouch. Miss, is it this one? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yes. Ning Shu hurriedly took the pouch and hung it around her waist.
Miss, this servant will ask the carpenter to make a new bed for you. After Xi Tao saluted, she hurried away.
Ning Shu poured a cup of tea and drank it.
Then, she abruptly put down the teacup and caused the tea to ssh out. Ning Shu took off her pouch and opened it to take a look.
There was no map.
Where was the map?
Xi Tao?!
Ning Shu hurriedly chased after Xi Tao.
Only Xi Tao hade in contact with this pouch.
Ning Shu found Xi Tao. When Xi Tao saw Ning Shu, she panicked and asked, Miss, whats the matter?
Ning Shu asked breathlessly, Where are the things from my pouch? There was a piece of parchment inside.
Chapter 2150
Chapter 2150: Miss, You Must Trust This Servant
Xi Tao shook her head. This servant doesnt know. This servant doesnt know what youre talking about.
Ning Shus eyebrows drew together tightly. She stared at Xi Tao. Youre the only other person who came in contact with this pouch. If the contents werent taken by you, were they eaten by the bedsheets?
Xi Tao hurriedly shook her head. Miss, this servant doesnt know what youre talking about. Miss, are you ok?
Xi Tao, if you really do think of me as your miss - we grew up together side-by-side - then tell me honestly. Did you take something and who did you give it to?
Miss, this servant really didnt take anything. Xi Tao waved her hands quickly. Seeing Ning Shus cold expression, she quickly knelt down. Miss, you must trust this servant.
Ning Shu let out a long breath and said impatiently, I just want to know where the parchment went. Where is it?
Miss, it must have fallen somewhere. This servant will go find it for you. Xi Tao quickly stood up and wanted to go back to the room to find the parchment for Ning Shu.
Ning Shu grabbed Xi Taos arm. Xi Tao, Ill give you another chance. Who did you give the parchment to? Actually, I already know who it was. Its Gu Rui, isnt it?
Xi Tao bit her lip and didnt speak.
Why did you betray me? Ning Shu looked at Xi Tao. What kind of temptation caused you to betray our friendship?
Miss. Xi Tao looked at Ning Shu with tears in her eyes.
Ning Shu let go of Xi Taos arm. She needed to find Gu Rui.
Miss. Xi Tao stopped Ning Shu. Ning Shu turned her head to look at Xi Tao. Xi Tao cried and said, Miss, Im sorry. This servant didnt do it on purpose.
Eldest Young Master Gu said that he would let this servant stay with Young Master Li, Xi Tao cried.
Ning Shu was silent. A woman in love would give up a lot of things just to be with the person she loved forever, even if it was just a momentary joy.
For Li Jiuge, Xi Tao would turn her back on the master-servant rtionship that she grew up with.
Ning Shu waved her hand and left without looking back.
Ning Shu kicked open the door to Gu Ruis study. Gu Rui was inside writing. He looked up and asked gently, Whats wrong?
Ning Shu looked at Gu Rui lightly. Give it back.
Give what back? Gu Rui put down the brush.
Ning Shu:
Goddamn it. Before, these people asked her for the map, but now it was her who was asking for it.
Fortunes really did rise and fall, damn it.
Lets not speak in codes. Do you have the map? Ning Shu stared at Gu Rui.
Gu Rui nodded. I do.
I have a request. You need to bring me with you when you go, Ning Shu said. She had no way to take the map back from Gu Rui.
However, she had to be there to dig up the grave.
Gu Rui nced at Ning Shu. A glint shed through his eyes and he nodded. Okay, we can go together. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was that simple?
It went so smoothly that Ning Shu felt the whole thing was inconceivable.
Youll really let me go with you? Ning Shu stared at Gu Rui.
If I dont let you go, will you stay here?
Of course not.
In order to prevent you from making trouble, its easier to just agree with your request.
Ning Shu tilted her head and felt that this conversation was too anticlimactic.
Things that were too easy to get wouldnt be cherished, and things that went too smoothly always felt like there was a hidden catch.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2151
Chapter 2151: You Know Where the Tomb Is?
Ning Shu originally thought that she would have to do a lot of convincing and she didnt expect Gu Rui to immediately agree with her going.
It felt like shed boldly rushed over and unleashed her full power only to hit soft cotton.
Mo Juechen was right. Gu Ruis thoughts were unfathomable.
As he sat gracefully to write, he resembled a famous and talented schr from the Wei and Jin Dynasties.
Ning Shu was wary of Gu Rui.
His resentment was as deep and thick as a sea of blood, but he showed no bitterness or hatred. Instead, he maintained an indifferent immortal-like look. Perhaps his heart had already bepletely twisted.
Whats the matter, you dont want to go? Gu Rui nced at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu smiled. No, Ill go, of course Ill go.
You should think about it some more. It will be dangerous.
You know where the tomb is?
I know a little bit. After all, I was once the Jia Kingdoms prince, Gu Rui said lightly.
Ning Shu looked at Gu Rui. You are going to restore your country.
If I can, I will restore my country. If I cant, Ill just let nature take its course. Gu Rui picked up the brush, dipped it in ink, and started writing again.
He was so indifferent, it truly seemed like he didnt care.
Just as it didnt matter to him that he had been taking advantage of Xi Taos feelings.
However, the fact that he used even a womans love to achieve his goals showed he was not as indifferent to his goals as he seemed.
He just put on the appearance of an immortal who moved over the world, moving gracefully on the wind.
Fine, whatever you say. Just dont end up running away in the end. Ning Shu stood up and stared at Gu Rui. Did my fathers death have anything to do with you?
The death of my adoptive father had nothing to do with me, nothing at all. The death of my adoptive father really was caused by the gue, Gu Rui said bluntly.
I hope thats true. If my fathers death had something to do with you, I wont let you off, Ning Shu said with a gloomy face.
Gu Rui asked indifferently, In your heart, am I such a person?
Yes. Ning Shu stared at Gu Rui. I dont trust you.
I dont care if you trust me or not.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Gu Rui meant he didnt care about her opinions and emotions at all.
In Gu Ruis eyes, she was nothing.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and turned away. When she went out, she met Mo Juechen dressed head to toe in snow white clothing.
Ning Shu pushed Mo Juechen aside. With a stupefied expression, Mo Juechen was pushed two steps back. Damn fatty, Ill chop off your dirty hands.
Ugly bastard,e and chop them then. Ning Shu shook her hands.
As soon as Ning Shu turned around, her expression turned cold.
When Ning Shu returned to her room, Xi Tao was setting out lunch. When she saw Ning Shu, she cautiously lowered her head and shouted, Miss.
Ning Shu nodded and sat down.
Miss. Xi Taos voice sounded very upset.
Ning Shu looked at Xi Tao. Xi Tao, if you really like Li Jiuge, I can send you to him.
I never intended to betray Miss, Xi Tao said as she wiped away her tears.
Ning Shu took a sip of soup. Didnt you listen to Gu Ruis instructions and monitored me, then gave the parchment from my pouch to him?
This servant this servant really didnt intend to hurt Miss.
Enough, you can go. Im going to eat. Ning Shu waved her hand.
Miss n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Enough. Xi Tao, you have to think carefully before you act. Do you think Gu Rui can really enable you and Li Jiuge to be together?
Li Jiuge will return to the Rong Kingdom sooner orter and the gap between you two will only grow bigger and bigger, Ning Shu said lightly.
This servant knows there is only a faint glimmer of hope, but this servant is still willing to try, Xi Tao said tearily.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2152
Chapter 2152: Who Are You to Tell Me What to Do?
Ning Shu let out a long breath.
Was this what women were like? Do they all simply be irrational the moment they fell in love?
Leave. Ning Shu waved her hand.
Xi Tao saluted, turned around, and went out.
While Ning Shu was eating, Mo Juechen, still dressed in white, floated in front of Ning Shu like a gust of wind.
Damn fatty, I asked you for the map and you turned around and handed it to Gu Rui, Mo Juechen said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu was already in a bad mood and seeing this show-off made her lose her patience.
Why was he interrogating her?
The Fang family owed nothing to these two bastards. Why were they pressuring her so aggressively?
Mo Juechen, dont think Im afraid of you. I can give my things to whoever I want. Who are you to tell me what to do? Ning Shu said sharply.
Damn fatty, how dare you talk to me like that! Mo Juechens long narrow eyes opened wide.
Ning Shu picked up a te from the table and threw it at Mo Juechen. Mo Juechen moved to avoid the te and it fell to the ground with a crash and shattered.
Mo Juechen stared nkly at Ning Shu. Y-you
If you dont stop hovering around in front of me, I wont be able to hold back from scratching your face. Seeing such a beautiful thing, I cant help but want to destroy it, Ning Shu said viciously.
This lord knows that you are just jealous of this lords celestial appearance. Mo Juechen looked at Ning Shu. Damn fatty, y-you
Its enough that you look like a girl, but you also stutter. Whats the point of your life? Hurry up and die, Ning Shu said.
Damn fatty, is something wrong with you?
Something is obviously wrong with you since you purposely came here to get scolded.
Y-y-you damn fatty, dont change the subject. Mo Juechen pointed at Ning Shu. Im here to tell you something. Gu Rui said that youre going to the state preceptors tomb with us.
Yes.
I wont allow you to go. Youre a damn fat pig who will only hold me back, Mo Juechen said with a cold expression.
Ning Shu tilted her head and looked at Mo Juechen like he was mentally retarded.
What kind of expression is that? Mo Juechen pointed at Ning Shu.
Who am I holding back? Get out, I dont want to talk to you.
Mo Juechen turned and left. In his anger, he turned back around and knocked over the table.
The table fell to the ground and the dishes shattered.
Ning Shu:
Mo Juechen sneered and warned Ning Shu, Damn fatty, dont mess with me. You have no value now. Killing you would be as easy as pinching an ant.
Mo Juechen bounded away.
Mo Juechen, sooner orter, Ill let you know what power is, Ning Shu sternly said.
During dinner, Ning Shu ran to Mo Juechens room where he was finishing his meal.
Go away. When I see a damn fat pig, I cant eat. Mo Juechen saw Ning Shu and looked like he was about to vomit.
Ning Shu asked with a smile, Youre eating?
Get out. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu walked to the table. Its very sumptuous.
Get out.
Ill leave immediately. Ning Shu overturned the table and it crashed towards Mo Juechen. Then she left.
Although Mo Juechen quickly dodged, he was still covered with oil and food.
He cut a sorry figure.
Damn fatty, this lord will cut you to pieces.
Ning Shu turned a deaf ear. Goddamn, she was already so sad and these people still wanted to step on her.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2153
Chapter 2153: He Still Didnt Kill Her
Although shed just covered Mo Juechens entire body with oil and food, Ning Shu wasnt in a good mood. Shed already done so much to aggravate Mo Juechen, but he still didnt kill her.
Mo Juechen was the kind of person who did whatever he wanted. Hed kill someone just because they looked at him oddly. His ideals were very clear: he followed his heart and his impulses.
She was useless and continually provoked Mo Juechen, but he didnt kill her.
This wasnt his style. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Could there be some other factor that stopped Mo Juechen from killing her? Was it for her old mans sake?
The next day, Gu Rui informed Ning Shu that they would leave for the state preceptors tomb in three days.
They were going with the merchants to deliver medicinal ingredients.
Gu Rui asked Ning Shu to prepare well because it was a long way to travel.
Ning Shu asked Gu Rui, Where exactly are we going?
Gu Rui must have figured out the maps secret, but she still saw it as a very simple drawing.
Well figure it out as we go, Gu Rui said mildly.
Ning Shu didnt believe him. There was no way he would go anywhere without preparation and a clear n.
He just didnt want to tell her.
Ning Shu stopped asking and said, I see.
Gu Rui nced at Ning Shu. The road is arduous. Its not toote for you to give up now.
Im going.
Well, you should prepare a little more in case something goes wrong on the way. Gu Rui walked out of Ning Shus room.
Ning Shu stared at Gu Ruis back until he was out of view.
Miss, where are you going? Xi Tao asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked at Xi Tao and said, Call Uncle Fang over. Uncle Fang was the Fang familys housekeeper and he managed the familys needs.
Yes, Xi Tao responded and asked, Why do you want to see Uncle Fang, Miss?
Just call him over, Ning Shu said.
Xi Tao went to call Uncle Fang with a puzzled expression.
Uncle Fang came quickly. He was over fifty and had a goatee. When he saw Ning Shu, he bowed and cupped his hands with a kind expression. Miss, what do you need this old servant for?
Uncle Fang, Im going on a trip with Gu Rui. The family doesnt need so many servants, so have the broker take some of them away.
Where is Miss going? Uncle Fang asked in surprise. Miss has never been far away. Its very dangerous outside.
Im going with Gu Rui to deliver herbs. Now that my father is gone, I have to learn the family business, Ning Shu said.
Miss has grown up. This old servant will go now. Miss should take a few more guards when she goes out. Uncle Fang cupped his hands and made to leave, but before he could exit, Ning Shu stopped him. Uncle Fang, take Xi Tao with you.
Xi Tao was stunned and it took a while for her to recover. Uncle Fang nced at Xi Tao. Miss, do you want to sell Xi Tao to the broker?
Ning Shu nodded.
Miss, dont sell this servant. Please, Miss. Xi Tao knelt down and grabbed the hem of Ning Shus clothing.
Ning Shu took a sip of tea and said, If you can betray our master-servant rtionship, why cant I sell you?
Miss, please. We grew up together, so please dont sell me. This servant doesnt know where to go. Im begging you. Xi Tao cried extremely sadly, her face full of fear and confusion.
She had grown up in the Fang family and had never left the house. The outside world was strange and terrifying to her.
Miss, I beg you not to do this. This servant will never betray you again. Miss, remember the friendship weve had since childhood. Please let this servant stay here. Xi Tao grabbed the hem of Ning Shus clothes and prostrated at Ning Shus feet.
Only now did Xi Tao value the friendship between her and the original host.
Since Xi Tao wasnt grateful, there was no need for Ning Shu to be kind.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2154
Chapter 2154: Should Have Thought of the Consequences
When Xi Tao betrayed Ning Shu, she should have thought of the consequences. Dreaming of a higher position could cause her to lose what she currently had.
Xi Tao wanted to be Li Jiuges woman, not a maid who served him. Gu Rui simply encouraged that wish, and Xi Tao was hooked.
Uncle Fang, take her away. Ning Shu waved a hand.
Xi Tao saw Ning Shus cold expression and how she was not shaken in the slightest. Xi Tao was extremely frightened and her voice choked, Miss, where will this servant go?
The broker will choose a good master for you, Ning Shu said lightly.
Xi Tao got up and rushed out of the room. She ran to Gu Ruis study to beg him for help.
Outside the door, Xi Taos voice was hoarse from tears. Gu Rui went to Ning Shu and asked her to keep Xi Tao and deal with her when they came back.
Ning Shu refused.
In the end, Xi Tao was taken away by the broker. Xi Tao was delicate and pretty, but as a servant, there was no ce that couldpare to the Fang family.
Xi Taos treatment in the Fang family was quite good. If the broker had been a bit more wicked, he may have even sold Xi Tao to a brothel.
Other servants were also dismissed. After all, it wasnt certain whether Gu Rui and Mo Juechen would return to the Fang family and they couldnt support so many people.
Ning Shu took out some ingredients from a cab and started making poison.
Since she was going to the state preceptors tomb, there would definitely be hidden mechanisms and tunnels, so Ning Shu also prepared some wound medicine.
Then, there were those monsters. Ning Shu didnt know if the monsters were zombies or not. There were probably many demons and monsters around the tomb so she specially went to buy some cinnabar and yellow paper to draw talismans to stick on her body.
Ning Shu mobilized her spiritual energy and drew talismans with the cinnabar.
After shed depleted the spiritual energy in her body, Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the bed and cultivated. After cultivating, she continued to draw talismans.
After two consecutive days of drawing talismans, Ning Shu was extremely tired.
Shed made quite a lot of talismans.
Now she had wound medicine, poison, and talismans, but shecked a suitable weapon. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
In a tomb,rge weapons would only be a hindrance so Ning Shu went to a weapons store and bought a dagger.
On the morning of the third day, Ning Shu tied several pouches around her waist. They were filled with the things she had prepared.
Outside the gate, Mo Juechen and Gu Rui sat on horseback.
Mo Juechen snorted when he saw Ning Shu.
Lanxin, you sit in the carriage, Gu Rui said to Ning Shu.
The horse that has to pull that carriage is so pitiful. Mo Juechen sighed sympathetically.
Ning Shu:
Mo Juechen, just you wait. Ill make you die an ugly death. Ning Shu looked at Mo Juechen.
I guarantee youll die more wretchedly than me. Youll die before me, you damn fatty. Mo Juechen rolled his eyes.
Ning Shus eyes shed. What did Mo Juechen mean?
Mo Juechen, if youre going to cause a fuss, you can just obediently wait at the house, Gu Rui said lightly.
Mo Juechen acted like he didnt care, but he didnt speak again.
Ning Shu got into the carriage. She lifted the curtain and looked at Mo Juechen and Gu Rui.
Lets go. Gu Rui shouted.
Several handcarts filled with medicinal herbs led the way and the procession slowly left the city.
Ning Shus heartbeat was very fast and irregr.
This operation seemed very dangerous.
Ning Shu felt restless and couldnt cultivate properly.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2155
Chapter 2155: Something Felt Off
Ning Shu took out some rations from a bundle and slowly ate them.
While eating, she lifted the curtain of the carriage and saw the two men beside the carriage. They really were unreasonably handsome.
It appeared as if they were protecting her, but something felt off.
Lowering the curtain, Ning Shu let out a long breath and began to cultivate.
Last-minute preparation was still better than nothing.
The procession would travel for a while, stop for a while, and then resume traveling. They would travel for a day and stop to make camp at night.
Ning Shu sat in the carriage and almost fell asleep.
At night, the procession stopped. The winter night was cold, so they ate a simple hot soup with their rations to warm up.
Ning Shu left the carriage to walk around.
Ning Shu sat in front of the fire and asked Gu Rui, who was sitting opposite, Where are we going now?
Gu Rui poked the fire and said lightly, Liyang County.
Is the tomb there?
No. Gu Rui shook his head.
Then we have to pass through Liyang County? Ning Shu asked.
Gu Rui continued to poke the fire. He raised his head and nced at Ning Shu. This is not something for you to worry about.
Ning Shu was silent. So why did he bring her along?
Ning Shu stopped talking. She got up and went back to the carriage to continue her cultivation. No matter what happened, she had to be able to protect herself.
At dawn, the group set off again. The journey was boring and Ning Shu couldnt find anything to do besides cultivating to pass the time.
Shed asionally leave the carriage to solve her physiological needs, but all other times, Ning Shu didnt step outside the carriage and didnt bother to talk to Gu Rui or Mo Juechen.
Mo Juechens mouth only spewed repulsive words and Gu Ruis mouth was sealed shut against her questions. Chatting with these two people would just make her angry and frustrated.
The journey was mostly safe and uneventful, but there were asional troubles. For example, there was a group of over 10 people currently standing across from them to rob them.
Traveling in ancient times was very dangerous and time-consuming.
These bandits arrogantly asked Gu Rui to give them five hundred taels of silver. This wasnt a small amount.
The bandits thought the procession consisted of businessmen who were transporting merchandise, so they asked for a high price.
Mo Juechen indifferently examined his nails.
With the appearance of an immortal among men, Gu Rui gently said, Kill them all.
As soon as he finished speaking, the people transporting the cart at the head of the group pulled out knives from beneath the cart and cut the robbing bandits to death like they were chopping melons.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. These people were skilled in martial arts and attacked the bandits weak points. They were probably elite soldiers taught to fight without fear of death and had obviously undergone a lot of training.
Fresh blood covered the ground and the people dragged away the bodies for disposal.
Not long after, they returned and continued pulling the cart as if nothing had happened.
Ning Shu nced at Gu Rui and Gu Rui nced at Ning Shu. When their eyes met, Ning Shu saw the deep indifference in his eyes.
Gu Rui immediately looked away and said, Lets go.
People were just ughtered like chickens and Gu Rui remained indifferent to it all.
Ning Shu didnt sympathize with the bandits. If their procession had been unarmed, they would have been the ones to be buried in the wilderness.
The procession continued moving. Ning Shu felt that she was getting moldy in the carriage. It seemed like Gu Rui was purposely taking remote routes.
It had been almost ten days since their departure and Ning Shu had yet to have stayed in an inn or slept in a bed.
She didnt care about this, but she was worried about not knowing where they were going. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Gu Rui, this guy was really
Ning Shu became even more vignt now that she knew that many people in the procession were skilled fighters.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2156
Chapter 2156: Felt Chilled Down to the Bone
Ning Shu was a woman and her identity was quite inconvenient within the procession. Yet despite the possibility that she would end up dragging the groups hind legs, Gu Rui still agreed to take her.
Although she hadnt known Gu Rui for long, she understood that he was a calcting person who carefully considered everything he did.
Since he agreed to let her go with him, she must have some use.
Ning Shu couldnt think of what use she would have.
The procession eventually stopped in a small town.
The merchandise was delivered to a small pharmacy.
The group stayed at an inn.
There was light snow falling and it was very cold. Even though Ning Shus dantian was full of energy and she was wearing a lot ofyers, she felt chilled down to the bone.
Ning Shu sat on a stool while grasping a cup of tea. She asked Gu Rui, Have we reached our destination yet?
We have, Gu Rui said.
Ning Shu was quite curious about how Gu Rui was able to read the map.
Its somewhere around here? Ning Shu asked.
Gu Rui nodded.
Its finally here. The day I dominate the martial arts circles is not far away. Mo Juechen stretched his neck. His eyes were full of eagerness and desire.
Itll probably be the sunflower manual, Ning Shu said to Mo Juechen.
The sunflower manual?
To obtain the root of power, you must first give up your original root.
Damn fatty, I dont want to talk to you. Mo Juechen looked away.
We are still waiting for one more person, Gu Rui said while sipping his tea.
Gu Rui, youre sure this person is not here to fight with me over the secret manual? Mo Juechen stared at Gu Rui.
The things you desire are not worth mentioning in others eyes.
Mo Juechens expression sank. Thats because you dont know the power of strength and my determination to pursue it.
If a person like you became strong, itd only bring disaster, Gu Rui said indifferently. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The disasters I cause are only the power of one person. People like you harm even more people than me, Mo Juechen retorted.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Neither of the two men were good people.
As they spoke, a Taoist priest entered the inn and walked to the group of three. He held a ragged cloth canvas on which the words, precise and urate predictions, were written.
Young Master Gu, this humble Taoist greets you, The Taoist priest said to Gu Rui with a flick of his horsetail whisk.
Gu Rui stood up. Long time no see.
Gu Rui introduced the Taoist priest. This is Taoist Cheng Mingzi.
Why do we need a Taoist priest? Mo Juechen looked Cheng Mingzi up and down before looking away.
Ning Shu also observed Cheng Mingzi and felt that he shared the same profession as her.
Shed felt this same feeling from Old Man Tao.
This old mans role was probably to find the tomb.
Taoist Cheng will guide us to the tomb, Gu Rui said.
Sure enough, Taoist priests could not only eliminate ghosts but also locate things.
I hope it works. Dont drag the team down when the timees, Mo Juechen said condescendingly.
Cheng Mingzi stroked his beard, The young master doesnt need to worry about this humble Taoist.
This humble Taoist would like to give some advice to the young master. Your yintang acupoint is ck and you should be careful when you visit the tomb, Cheng Mingzi said calmly.
You must be joking. I have survived a mountain of swords and mes. Why should I be wary of a small tomb? Mo Juechen sneered. He didnt take Cheng Mingzis words to heart at all.
Trantor: Lili
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2157
Chapter 2157: Protected by Dragon Energy
Mo Juechen obviously had absolute confidence in his own strength and didnt think that he would face any problems in the tomb. Rather, he held contempt for Cheng Mingzi, this crazy old Taoist.
Cheng Mingzi didnt care about Mo Juechens attitude. He stroked his beard and said calmly, Because you have killed a lot of people, you are the most likely person to face trouble in a ce with strong yin energy.
Mo Juechen drank his tea with a disapproving expression. He thought that this old Taoist was a swindling liar.
Mo Juechen sneered. Those ghosts will be scared away when they feel the malevolent aura around me.
But if there is something sinister in the state preceptors tomb, you are the most likely to have an ident.
Even though Ive killed many people, I still cantpare to Gu Rui. People like him should die first, no?
Young Master Gu is protected by dragon energy.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes and stared at Gu Rui. Could it be that Gu Rui really would be sessful in restoring his kingdom?
If shed had this knowledge earlier, Ning Shu would have also learned chi detection. Back then, she had only learned how to catch ghosts and draw talismans from Old Man Tao.
With chi detection, she would have been able to see a persons fortune.
For example, those who possessed purple energy were either rich or noble.
Sadly, she had been too busy during that task and hadnt had the chance to learn this skill.
Cheng Mingzi looked at Ning Shu. As he stared, his expression turned puzzled and he even pinched his fingers to calcte something.
Taoist Cheng, is there a problem? Gu Rui asked.
Im afraid things wont go well this time. Young Master Gu be prepared, Cheng Mingzi said to Gu Rui with a frown.
Thank you, Taoist Cheng.
Let us rest for today. Tomorrow, we will go to the mountain and look for the tomb.
Ning Shu entered her room for the night. She was up before dawn the next day.
Ning Shu hung her pouches around her waist, then checked if anything had fallen out before opening the door. Gu Rui was standing at the door.
Lets go.
Ning Shu followed Gu Rui outside the inn to where a group of people was waiting.
These people had transported the goods before. Since they were strong martial artists, they would add a lot more manpower to the group.
Not only are you fat, but youre alsozy. Were always waiting for you, Mo Juechen said contemptuously.
Ning Shu was toozy to pay attention to him. It would just be a waste of energy.
The group left the town and headed towards the mountain.
This stretch of mountain was covered in a thick miasma.
Cheng Mingzi, who was walking in front, held apass in his hand and led the group through many twists and turns.
Ning Shu walked at the back of the group with a branch for support. She pushed through the deep yellow grass while checking the surroundings.
Fortunately, although Ning Shu was fat, she could keep up with the groups progress.
Gu Rui, who was walking in front, turned around and said to Ning Shu, Come walk up front.
The person ahead of Ning Shu gave way and let her pass.
Ning Shu walked over to Gu Rui and Mo Juechen.
Follow me. There are many poisonous snakes and insects on this mountain, Gu Rui said.
Ning Shu:
On such a cold day, all the snakes would be hibernating. What did he mean that there were poisonous snakes and insects?
Ning Shu didnt feel that Gu Rui cared about herself and there was even a hint of exploitation in his actions.
Thepass needle in Cheng Mingzis hand continuously moved.
After a long while, Ning Shu felt a little pain in her feet. She didnt know how long they had been walking up and down this mountain forest.
Taoist Cheng, how is it? Gu Rui asked Cheng Mingzi.
Cheng Mingzi shook his head. The guidance is very weak. I cant find it right now.
Gu Ruis expression was neither arrogant nor impetuous. He appeared to be in no hurry and was instead calm and stable. Ning Shu couldnt help but admire him.
Lets rest for a while and have something to eat, Gu Rui said.
Trantor: Lili
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kahon/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 2158
Chapter 2158: Likeness of a Phoenix Empress?
Everyone immediately took out their rations and ate.
Ning Shu also took out her rations and ate them slowly. She touched a pouch at her waist and felt a little more at ease.
When the time came, shed at least be able to protect herself.
Taoist Cheng, you should eat something. Gu Rui handed Cheng Mingzi a portion of the rations.
Thank you, Young Master. Taoist Cheng put thepass in his cloth bag, took the rations, and ate. He kept his eyes on Ning Shu.
Ning Shu naturally noticed Cheng Mingzis gaze. She looked at Cheng Mingzi and asked, Taoist Cheng, why are you staring at me like this? Could it be I have the likeness of a phoenix empress?
Gu Rui:
Cheng Mingzi stroked his beard. Miss, your fate indeed is a bit special. You do have the image of an empress.
Ning Shu smiled proudly.
She can be an empress even like this? Mo Juechen scoffed.
However, the youngdy will die young, Cheng Mingzi said.
Hahaha, short-lived empress. Mo Juechenughed wildly.
She would obviously have an early death. Otherwise, Ning Shu wouldnt have entered the mission at such an early point in time.
Ning Shu still didnt know the storyline or the events that urred.
Ning Shu nced at Mo Juechen. Just keepughing. Your yintang acupoint is ck, so you may not be able toe back alive.
Then lets see wholl die first. In any case, youll definitely die before me. Mo Juechen rolled his eyes.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. Mo Juechen had said this several times and he seemed very sure about it.
Why was he so sure she would die?
Would she really not be able toe back?
Ning Shus eyelid twitched and she lowered her head to continue eating.
The group rested for a while before continuing to look for the state preceptors tomb.
They still hadnt found it when night fell.
The group could only camp in the woods.
Ning Shu took off her wet shoes and rubbed her stinging feet. She mobilized her spiritual energy to warm her feet.
Ning Shu took her shoes and dried them by the fire.
Damn fatty, your feet reek like death.
Theyre not as stinky as your breath.
Ning Shu put on her dry shoes and went to her tent. She sat cross-legged to cultivate.
Early the next morning, they resumed their search.
After a long time, thepass finally began to respond. Cheng Mingzi stroked his beard. There is a response. Its very good.
You found it?
Cheng Mingzi walked quickly at the front of the group and everyone else hurriedly followed.
In the end, Cheng Mingzi stopped in front of a swamp.
The swamp wasnt very big, but there was no way to tell how deep it was.
In the absence of modern pumps and excavators, they had to rely entirely on slow and cumbersome manualbor.
Taoist Cheng, is the tomb below the swamp? Gu Rui asked.
Cheng Mingzi stroked his beard and looked at the surroundings.
Ning Shu also looked around. The terrain was ayout known as a dead tripe cave, which would result in raising corpses. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Corpse raising ground was the most terrifying, dangerous, and taboo ce to bury the dead as a feng shui burial site.
After a corpse was buried there, not only would muscles and internal organs not rot, but hair, teeth, nails, etc. would continue to grow.
The corpse would absorb the essence of heaven, earth, mountains, and rivers. Due to the light of the sun and moon, some bodily functions would also be restored.
If the state preceptors tomb was really here, their situation was even more dangerous, unless they gave up on digging this grave.
Trantor: Lili
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2159
Chapter 2159: Dead Tripe Cave
Ning Shu looked at Gu Ruis calm expression as he instructed the people in their group. Dig trenches and divert the water away.
Yes.
The people took out tools, found the lowest point in the terrain, and began to dig trenches to divert the water. After the water drained away, they would remove the silt.
It would take a while for them to finish. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu watched from the side and observed their surroundings. She kept a hand on the pouch at her waist which contained talismans.
The dead tripe caveyout could create purple-haired zombies.
Did the state preceptor deliberately bury himself here?
The state preceptor who knew how to control zombies couldnt possibly be unaware of the fact that this location was corpse-raising ground.
Did they want to be an immortal zombie?
More than three hundred years had passed. If the state preceptor was really buried here, Ning Shu couldnt predict the kind of monster they would have grown into.
Ning Shu gulped and silently calcted her own fighting strength.
Not only did she have to face unknown dangers in the tomb, but she also had to guard against the deeply scheming Gu Rui.
It was so tiring.
Ning Shu always felt like she was walking right into Gu Ruis trap.
The swamp bubbled loudly due to the gas produced by rotting leaves, dead insects, and animals stuck in the swamp.
This also produced a poisonous miasma.
Cheng Mingzi stroked his beard and said to Gu Rui, Young Master Gu, the state preceptors tomb is very dangerous. We have to make preparations in advance. This is corpse-raising ground.
Hearing this, Gu Rui couldnt help frowning and he touched the jade pendant at his waist.
No matter how difficult it is, we have to go down there. This was his chance to revive his kingdom and it hadnt been easy for him to get the map.
The map,bined with the information left over from the Jia royal family, sessfully revealed the route to the tomb.
Ny-nine steps had already been taken. With only one step left, he couldnt go back no matter what.
Gu Rui nced at Ning Shu and said to Cheng Mingzi, Master, I will have to trouble youter when we go down.
This humble Taoist also stands to gain something from this. After hundreds of years, the tomb must be extremely dangerous. When the timees, this humble Taoist hopes that Young Master Gu will listen to this humble Taoist in order to prevent unnecessary losses.
Of course, Taoist Cheng. Gu Rui bent over and cupped his hands.
As Ning Shu looked at the bubbling swamp, she was filled with fear and trepidation.
This was the natural reaction of people when faced with danger.
Uncontroble fear surged in Ning Shus heart and her body even began to tremble slightly.
These were the original hosts emotions. Ning Shu herself wasnt yet afraid.
Had Fang Lanxine here before? Did something happen in the tomb to make her so fearful of it?
Unconsciously, Ning Shu silently recited the heart-clearing chant to suppress her bodys emotions. Shaking like this would affect her agility.
Gu Ruis men continued to dig trenches and drain the water from the swamp.
Standing at the edge of the swamp, Gu Rui was like a gentleman facing the water. It really was a beautiful ce anywhere he stood. Wherever he stood became a fairnd on Earth.
By the time ayer of water and silt had been drained away, most of the day had passed.
No one knew how deep this swamp was.
They could only continue to dig more trenches.
There was little progress in clearing the swamp even though they worked until nightfall.
The group set up camp beside the swamp.
Trantor: Lili
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2160
Chapter 2160: Corpse Raising Ground
Perhaps it was because they were near corpse raising ground, but after dark, the yin energy was thick as ink.
The sky had been dark all day and even the sun couldnt be seen. A fire had been lit and the mes flickered in the night.
With so much yin energy, corpses really would turn into zombies.
Ning Shu didnt know if there was anyone from the Jia Kingdom buried here. If there were, there might be more than one zombie inside.
Ning Shu entered her tent and took out something wrapped in paper from one of her pouches.
She unwrapped the paper to reveal a piece of cinnabar. She also took out a bottle of rooster blood.
She poured out the ckish-red rooster blood and mixed it with the cinnabar. Then she revealed her chest, dipped her finger in the cinnabar-blood mixture, and drew a spell on her sr plexus.
The spell gradually sank into her skin.
After painting her sr plexus, Ning Shu rolled up her sleeves and drew spells on both arms and legs.
She was the only woman in the group. Women were inherently weak and had more yin energy and weaker yang energy than men. This would cause her to be prone to idents.
Ning Shu had to make preparations before entering the tomb. The yin energy was so heavy that it was impossible to imagine what would happen once she went inside.
A voice in her heart told Ning Shu not to go in.
However, in the current situation, she had to go in regardless of whether she wanted to.
She still had some use. Otherwise, Gu Rui wouldnt have taken her all this way.
With the help of the spells, Ning Shu no longer felt yin energy prating into her internal organs.
The surroundings werepletely silent. There wasnt even the sound of birds, so she knew how dangerous the groups location was.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged and cultivated. Her spiritual energy could strengthen her body and resist the invasion of yin energy.
Ning Shu cultivated until the morning and then left the tent.
Several people in the team had headaches and their faces were pale, which was caused by yin energy entering their bodies.
The weaker the person, the less able they were to resist. The people with martial arts and more spiritual energy were stronger and could better resist evil things.
Taoist Cheng, what should I do now? Gu Rui couldnt help frowning and asked Cheng Mingzi. Something like this was happening before they had even entered the tomb.
Cheng Mingzi took out a porcin-white bottle. He poured out a few pills and said to Gu Rui, Have them take these with water. Yin energy has entered their bodies.
Ning Shu stared at the pills Cheng Mingzi took out and her nose twitched. She wanted to know what the medicine was.
Do you need one? Cheng Mingzi stroked his beard and looked at Ning Shu. You are a woman. Since a womans body is yin natured, it is easier for yin energy to enter the body.
Before Ning Shu spoke, Gu Rui said, Taoist Cheng, please give her one.
Ning Shu took the pill and smelled it. It seemed to be made from yang-natured herbal medicine.
This small group of people is simply not enough to drain the swamp. Should I go and grab some more people? Mo Juechen said impatiently.
When Mo Juechen frowned, the darkening between his brows became even more evident. Even Ning Shu, a novice at reading faces, could see it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It really was possible that Mo Juechen would die here.
Ning Shu nced at Gu Rui. His face was the same as usual. There was no darkening of his yintang acupoint.
Was he really protected by dragon energy?
Taoist Cheng, do you think we can find more people to help? Gu Rui asked Cheng Mingzi for advice.
Cheng Mingzi shook his head, Its useless for ordinary people toe here. The yin energy will enter their bodies and after a few hours at most, they will be feverish, ill, and some may even go crazy.
Then what should we do? I cant keep wasting time like this, right? Mo Juechen said.
Ning Shu said, Cant you just go help with the work? Whats the use of just watching?
Damn fatty, you speak so righteously, but when did you roll up your sleeves to work? Mo Juechen stared at Ning Shu with narrow eyes.
Ning Shu spread her hands indifferently. Im just here to hang out and y. I dont care about entering the tomb. Im not like you, who needs some kind of sunflower manual.
Trantor: Lili
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2161
Chapter 2161: Erosion of Yin Energy
Draining the swamp was a very slow process. There was no use in getting more ordinary people to work, so Gu Rui and Mo Juechen both rolled up their sleeves to help.
Ning Shu just stayed in her tent and cultivated. She didnt care about when they would enter the tomb. If she could cultivate for even one more minute now, her chances of survival would be increased by a bit when they did enter the tomb.
It took a lot of time just to deal with the silt in the swamp and more people got sick during that time.
Under the erosion of yin energy, it was difficult not to get sick.
When Ning Shu saw this, her heart beat faster. They hadnt even entered the tomb yet. What would happen after they entered?
At the thought of going into the tomb, Ning Shu became more and more frightened and all the hairs on her body stood up.
It must be dangerous down here.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and continued to cultivate. She asionally searched for any herbs growing around the swamp.
Ning Shu was worried that the medicinal powder shed made before wasnt enough.
Plus, she didnt have anything to exorcize evil spirits.
She just had an ordinary dagger. Ning Shu thought for a bit and then mixed cinnabar with rooster blood and drew a spell on her dagger. With this, she could destroy some less powerful evils.
Ning Shu fixed the dagger to her calf. If something happened, she could quickly draw the dagger by bending over.
Although she had wound medicine, poison, and talismans, Ning Shu was uneasy and she still felt an urge to leave. She would have left secretly, but Gu Rui had sent three people to follow her and as long as she left the vicinity of the swamp, there would be people guarding her.
In the name of protecting her from the dangerous area, they restricted her movement.
Ning Shu stared at the webbing between the fingers and thumbs of the guards. It was full of calluses. It was obvious that they were people with outstanding martial arts.
Ning Shu was constantly weighing the choices of leaving or going to the tomb. Should she just protect her life, or take risks?
Ning Shu discovered that her actions and decision-making were very restricted without a storyline. Without the golden finger of knowing the future, she couldnt understand the people around her in a short period of time.
She used to have a gods perspective, but now she could only rely on her own eyes to analyze and judge.
However, Ning Shu finally determined that the key to the original hosts counterattacky in Gu Rui.
Something must have happened in the tomb.
Since it was connected to the original hosts wish, she had to enter the tomb no matter what. Even while knowing that there were tigers on the mountain, she still had to climb it.
Ning Shu hammered the ground. She was just seeking death. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
In addition to counter-attacking, Ning Shu also wanted to see what treasures in the tomb could attract Cheng Mingzi.
People like Cheng Mingzi pursued nothing other than Tao or longevity.
Ning Shu thought about the pros and cons and decided to stay and behave well.
After a few more days of hard work by more than 20 people, the swamp was finally drained and cleared up. It now had the shape of a bowl.
Gu Ruis hoe hit a hard object with a ng.
Clean it up, Gu Rui said to the workers. They immediately pushed away the remaining silt with their hands and revealed a t te.
This was probably the entrance to the state preceptors tomb.
Gu Rui had a joyful expression as he spoke to Cheng Mingzi, who was standing on the shore, Taoist Cheng,e have a look.
Cheng Mingzi examined the te. He wiped it with his hand and revealed a messily carved word, deathce, engraved on the te.
Ning Shu squeezed her way through the crowd of people and looked at the words on the te. These were carved in a hurry. If the person who carved the words was in a hurry, why didnt they just run away instead of spending time engraving words into stone?
Cheng Mingzi closed his eyes, moved his lips slightly, and pinched his fingers. He opened his eyes, then spoke, as if having just made a hard decision, Young Master, lets open the tomb.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2162
Chapter 2162: Have to Wait
Open it, Gu Rui said in a low voice. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He took a shovel and dug into the soil around the te.
The te was very thick.
When Ning Shu saw that the tomb was about to be opened, she moved a bit further away. She didnt know how many evil and deadly things were inside after being buried under the swamp without air cirction.
With the joint effort of everyone, the thick te was finally pried up and moved away.
A dark passage was revealed.
Fall back. Cheng Mingzi took out a me stick and put it in the entrance. The light instantly went out.
Well have to wait before we can enter the tomb, Cheng Mingzi said.
Ning Shu looked at Cheng Mingzis calm, professional appearance and suspected that he was a tomb robber. They temporarily couldnt go in because there was no oxygen inside and the fermenting poisonous gas inside needed to be diluted.
Why? Gu Rui frowned, then immediately said, As you say, Taoist Cheng.
Maybe it was the wind, but Ning Shu heard sobbing and whistling soundsing from the passage that sent chills down her spine.
Lets see how it is tomorrow, Cheng Mingzi said. Prepare some ropes and lights. This tomb is very dangerous. I hope Young Master Gu will be careful.
Of course, Taoist Cheng.
Everyone left the swamp basin and stared at the dark entrance of the tomb. The passage had no light at all. It was like a ck hole that would devour anything that entered.
The hairs on Ning Shus back stood up.
For some reason, Ning Shu felt like they might be unleashing a very dangerous monster.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and turned her head to see Mo Juechen, who was staring at the entrance with vignce and longing on his face.
Warriors were very sensitive to danger and someone like Mo Juechen would definitely be able to perceive the danger they were facing.
Looking at Mo Juechens expression, he wasnt going to give up the possibility of learning a peerlessly strong martial art.
Gu Rui told everyone to rest well since they would be entering the tomb tomorrow.
The night sky gradually darkened and the surroundings went quiet. Everyone was silent. The only sounds were the increasingly loud whimpersing from the tomb.
Many peoples faces showed unease. This atmosphere easily aroused peoples fear.
In this case, it was the fear that a monster would crawl out of that dark passage.
Human imagination was limitless.
Dont worry, its just air ventting. When the poisonous gas in the tomb disperses, we can go in, Cheng Mingzi said calmly.
Hearing his words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts.
Ning Shu got some soup from the pot. The hot soup warmed her stomach.
Mo Juechen watched Ning Shu sipping her soup with contempt and pity in his eyes.
Pity?
Ning Shu was silent. Did he really think she would die here?
Ning Shu went to her tent and checked over her belongings which included matches, candles, wound medicine, poison, talisman paper, a dagger, and a bottle of medicine.
After checking each item, Ning Shu sat down to cultivate.
The noises from the passage continued to grow louder as if something was now roaring and snarling at them.
Either way, it was very scary.
The sounds made Ning Shu feel as though her heart was about to explode. It beat unevenly and rapidly to the point that it felt like it would burst.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2163
Chapter 2163: Must Learn
Her surroundings felt increasingly chaotic and Ning Shu finally couldnt bear it anymore.
She stopped cultivating and quickly took out a talisman. She pressed the talisman to her forehead and her heartbeat slowed down and evened out.
When the heart was ced under heavy stress for a long time, the organ would eventually fail.
Ah A pained voice sounded from outside the tent. Ning Shu looked outside and saw several men lying on the ground while clutching their chests.
Cheng Mingzi pressed the handle of his horsetail whisk on the forehead of one of them. Then he pulled off the mans clothes with one hand, bit open his own finger, and drew a spell over the mans heart.
Ning Shu stared at the spell Cheng Mingzi was drawing. She moved her hand to follow his movements and drew the spell once. Shed never seen this spell before.
After Cheng Mingzi finished, the man gasped and calmed down.
Ning Shu walked over to the man and stared at his chest. She looked at the spell and tried copying it again.
This spell was brimming with spiritual energy and only relied on Cheng Mingzis blood.
She had to learn this.
This was different than when she had been a Taoist priest on Mount Mao. After all, that was during modern times, and many ancient techniques and knowledge were lost.
Gu Rui raised his eyebrows when he saw how calm Ning Shu was. You arent being affected much, are you?
I am being affected. My heart feels ufortable, but Im trying to stay strong. Ning Shu was still practicing drawing the spell.
Gu Rui ignored Ning Shu and stared at the tombs entrance with a serious expression.
Gu Rui had always disyed confidence, but in the face of an unknown enemy, he couldnt help but frown.
This isnt very good. Mo Juechen sighed.
Gu Rui didnt speak, but his attitude was firm.
Cheng Mingzi drew spells on everyone. Mo Juechen originally didnt want to be drawn on, but every situation had its professionals. In such a strange situation, it was best to listen to those who were most knowledgeable.
Stretch out your arm. Ill draw it on your wrist, Cheng Mingzi told Ning Shu. Under the flickering light of the fire, his face looked a bit pale.
It was obviously very draining to draw so many spells.
Ning Shu rolled up her sleeve and stretched out her arm in front of Cheng Mingzi. Cheng Mingzi squeezed his finger and fresh blood seeped out. Then he drew the spell on Ning Shus wrist.
His movements were quick and fluid and the spell was drawn very skillfully.
Cheng Mingzis blood felt scalding on Ning Shus wrist and the warmth spread to every corner of her body.
It was amazing. This spell was much more advanced than hers.
Ning Shu stared at the spell and sincerely praised Cheng Migzi, Taoist Cheng, youre so awesome.
Cheng Mingzi just shook his head. His expression was a bit grave. He had lost much of his strength before even entering the tomb. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu took out a pill and presented it to Cheng Mingzi. Taoist Cheng, this pill helps to replenish spiritual energy and blood. You should try it.
Shed secretly refined this medicine, but since it was only made from ordinary materials, it wasnt as good as the ones made from the spiritual ingredients of a cultivation ne.
Cheng Mingzi was going to ignore her, but when he nced at the pill in Ning Shus hand, he was stunned. He hurriedly grabbed the pill and brought it to his nose.
Where did you get this? Cheng Mingzi asked Ning Shu.
Even Gu Rui and Mo Juechen were staring at her.
My father gave it to me. He said that he got it from a wandering master. I was told that it can cure diseases. You should take it. Ning Shu wasnt doing this for nothing. She had her eyes on Cheng Mingzis spell.
This is good stuff. Cheng Mingzi took the pill and within a quarter of an hour, his face had regained its color.
Do you have any more of these pills? Cheng Mingzi asked Ning Shu. He shook his horsetail whisk.
Ning Shu took out a porcin bottle and said, There are two more. Taoist Cheng, do you want them? I can give them to you.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2164
Chapter 2164: You Can Have This Book
Cheng Mingzi did want the pills and stroked his beard. This kind of thing is not easy for this poor Taoist to ept.
Then, Taoist Cheng, please teach me how to draw that spell from before. How about exchanging that for these two pills? Ning Shu said while shaking the bottle.
Cheng Mingzi thought for a while. This spell is extremelyplicated and cant be learned in a day or two.
How about this? You can have this book. Cheng Mingzi took out a book from his cloth bag. It looked very simple and old.
Ning Shu hurriedly grabbed the book and opened it. Inside were all kinds of Taoist spells.
Ning Shu grinned from ear to ear and said, Thank you, Taoist Cheng. This is for you.
Ning Shu returned to her tent with the book and carefully studied the spells.
Ning Shu knew how to draw spells. This was the so-called principle of, understand the main point and the rest will follow, After mastering the fundamental principles, she could draw all kinds of spells.
The books spells were moreplex than those in the modern world. Modern spells were basically simplified versions of them.
Although the power ofplex spells was great, they also ced a heavy burden on the body.
Ning Shu took out the cinnabar and tried to draw a spell, but it was very difficult and unfamiliar to her. As soon as she paused her work, the spell failed.
Ning Shu kept practicing until the spiritual energy in her dantian was gone. Then she stopped and started cultivating.
This body had been improved by spiritual energy and its spiritual root was much better. It was different from her previous predicament of having no way to absorb spiritual energy.
After cultivating for a while, Ning Shu went back to drawing spells. She mainly practiced making offensive talismans. She didnt know what to expect from the tomb, so strong offensive talismans were the best.
With continuous practice, Ning Shus ability improved and she seeded in drawing several talismans.
Ning Shu put away the talismans.
The sky illuminated with white light, signaling theing of dawn. Ning Shu had practiced drawing spells all night.
For those she couldnt draw, she simply memorized them forter.
Her adding so many intelligence points to herself was finally useful. She could easily memorize the contents of the book. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu put away the spell book. This was a great profit, and she hadnt even entered the tomb yet.
It was a good sign and Ning Shu was very happy.
Ning Shu walked out of the tent and saw Gu Rui standing not far away. His back was turned to her and he was staring at the entrance of the tomb.
Ning Shu pretended she didnt see Gu Rui and walked toward Cheng Mingzi.
Lanxin. Gu Rui stopped Ning Shu. She turned her head and stared nkly at Gu Rui. Whats the matter?
Do you still have those pills? he asked.
Ning Shu shook her head. No, I gave them all to Taoist Cheng. You should ask him.
Howe I never knew you had that medicine? Gu Rui looked at Ning Shu.
There are many things you dont know about me. Do you know when my Aunt Floes? Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Gu Rui:
I mean, how could you exchange those pills for a book? Do you even understand the book? Gu Rui asked.
Of course I dont understand it. I just like looking at it. What could he do to her anyways?
Gu Rui said gently, Youre just angry that I took the map and now youre trying to go against me.
Yeah, its stealing if you dont ask for permission. You stole it from me, Ning Shu said lightly.
Gu Rui turned his head and looked at the dark entrance. Mo Juechen asked you for the map several times, but you didnt give it to him. I had to find another way.
Ning Shu:
She really had to admit respect for his ability to put stealing in such a righteous light.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2165
Chapter 2165: Take You as My Wife
Tell me straight. What do you want? Ning Shu asked Gu Rui. He definitely had an ulterior motive.
Gu Rui looked at Ning Shu. I n to take you as my wife.
Wha-? Ning Shu almost bit her tongue.
Why did he suddenly bring up marriage?
Why? Ning Shu asked. Her vignce increased. You want to be my husband and inherit my fathers wealth?
Gu Rui nodded. Ive decided to marry you.
What for? Ning Shu suspected that she was hallucinating. She stared at Gu Rui in disbelief.
Gu Rui had already obtained the map and found the state preceptors tomb. Ning Shu didnt understand why he wanted to marry her.
Dont even mention love. Gu Rui only cared about his own great cause of restoring his country. Not to mention, Gu Rui didnt like her at all.
Taoist Cheng said that you have the fate of the phoenix empress. I have dragon energy protecting myself. With ourbined luck, this trip will definitely be much smoother.
Those who have attained the Tao will be helped by the heavens. Gu Rui looked at Ning Shu. You and I will join in conjugal union. With the rtionship between the dragon and the phoenix, the luck of a nation will pour down on us in torrents and the road ahead will be much safer.
Ning Shu:
Ptooey!
What should she say?
Ning Shu opened her mouth, paused for a while, and then said, Bro, you really shouldnt trust feudal superstition. Dont believe this stuff. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
If you agree, lets perform the three bows of marriage right now, Gu Rui said.
No, no Ning Shu waved her hands quickly. I havent thought about getting married yet.
When Fang Lanxin came back, what the heck would she see? She would be a married woman and the marriage bows were done near corpse raising ground.
Shed be horrified!
Gu Rui looked at Ning Shu. Im not good enough.
Youre a person of great ability and political integrity. Your character is outstanding and your appearance is very good.
Am I a burden for you?
Youre mature and earnest. And fricking two-faced.
Then why dont you want to marry me? Gu Rui asked with raised eyebrows.
Dont you think its inappropriate for us to talk about this in front of someones tomb? Ning Shu was expressionless.
The tomb has already been pried open. I dont care about that, Gu Rui said indifferently.
Ning Shu: He was certainly arrogant enough
I wont marry you. You have to be as fat as me if you want to marry me. Youre so thin, I wont even consider you. Ning Shu raised her chin and said proudly.
Fang Lanxin, this is an important matter. Dont be willful.
Why should I sacrifice this important milestone of my life for your damn business? What does your stuff have to do with me? What gives you the right to demand this of me? What do I owe you?
Do you think youre doing me a favor by marrying me? If I marry you like this, Id be climbing up the socialdder? I cant and dont want to climb any higher. Ning Shu snorted, turned around, and left.
Gu Rui suddenly reached out and grabbed Ning Shus wrist. No matter what, from today onwards, you are my wife. The heavens and the earth are the witnesses.
Fuck you. Ning Shu shook off Gu Ruis hand. Youre sick.
Ning Shus impression of Gu Rui became even worse, yet Gu Ruis emotions remained unperturbed. This is just a makeshift n. When we leave the tomb, you and I will have no rtionship with each other.
Ning Shu couldnt help rolling her eyes, Gu Rui, dont think I dont know whats on your mind.
Then what do you think is on my mind? Gu Rui asked.
Ning Shu:
Who frickin knew!
At this time, Cheng Mingzi came over and said to Gu Rui, Young Master Gu, have someone with a strong body and good martial arts enter the tomb first.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2166
Chapter 2166: Your Life May End Here
Hold themp in front of you as you walk. If the me goes out, return immediately. It means that we have to wait longer before going down.
Gu Rui nodded and sent one of the men into the tomb.
The man had a rope tied around him. If there was a problem, he would pull on the rope to notify them.
A group of people waited at the entrance. The soft crying sounds continued toe from inside the tomb. After the man entered the passage, the pulled rope was the only indication that someone was inside.
The passage was pitch ck as if all light had been swallowed up. The people standing guard were terrified.
Ning Shu took out some rations to eat. No matter what, she had to fill her stomach first.
After a while, the rope stopped moving and there were no other indications of movement from inside the passage.
Gu Rui frowned and pulled on the rope, but there was no tension as he did so.
Gu Rui closed his eyes. Sure enough, when they pulled the rope back out, the end was no longer attached to anything. It had been bitten apart by something.
No one had heard the man cry for help.
What the hell is down there? Mo Juechen crouched down and looked at the rope.
Ning Shu also looked at the rope. It was wet, which indicated there was water in the tomb.
Taoist Cheng, can we go in now? Gu Rui asked Cheng Mingzi.
Cheng Mingzi looked serious. Young Master Gu, this situation is dangerous beyond our expectations. This poor Taoist does not rmend it. Your life may end here. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Gu Rui was lost in his thoughts for a moment, but then he finally said, Go.
Life and death depend on fate. Taoist Cheng sighed. This poor Taoist is willing to go to the grave with Young Master Gu.
Descend into the tomb, Gu Rui said in a deep voice.
The rope was tied to a tree not far away and they used it to enter the tomb.
Water covered the floor. It was knee-high, cold to the bone, and extremely cloudy.
This tomb had been under a swamp and water would enter even if it was tightly sealed, let alone after hundreds of years of exposure.
The presence of water increased the danger even more. Anything could be lurking under the surface.
They could easily be caught off guard and attacked by something lurking in the shadows.
Ning Shu held antern in her hand and illuminated the surroundings.
The sound of dripping water resounded.
After they entered the tomb, the whistling and crying sounds went away. The surroundings became quiet, with only the sound of people breathing and their legs moving through the water.
Lanxin,e to my side, Gu Rui said suddenly. He even turned back and took Ning Shus hand.
Ning Shu frowned but didnt let go of his hand. No matter what Gu Ruis purpose was, he was willing to protect her, so Ning Shu was very happy.
The others surrounded Gu Rui, Ning Shu, Cheng Mingzi, and Mo Juechen to protect them.
There is basically no light in the tomb. It was so dark that they couldnt even see their hands in front of their faces, let alone whaty ahead.
The group walked very slowly.
Ning Shu mobilized the spiritual energy in her dantian and was constantly on guard since they didnt know what attacked the man who entered before.
Whatever it was, it would definitely appear.
A quiet sshing sound was heard approaching the group.
Everyone be careful. Gu Rui was the first to speak up. Something ising this way.
As he spoke, he held Ning Shus hand tightly.
A rotten, suffocating stench invaded their lungs.
Ning Shu held out hermp and saw ck worm-like things moving through the water.
They were extremely fast and in an instant, they covered the people guarding the outside of the group and squirmed into their mouths and stomachs.
Before they could even call out, they were gone.
The sight of endless waves of worms gave people goosebumps.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2167
Chapter 2167: Corpse Worms
Theyre corpse worms, avoid them, Cheng Mingzi said in a deep voice.
Corpse worms were a verymon kind of burial worm, but it was scary to see so many of them at once.
The people with martial arts acted immediately. They mobilized their qinggong to run forward using the walls. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Those who didnt react quickly enough were immediately covered with corpse worms and became nothing but bone. Soon, even the stark white bones disappeared.
These corpse worms had mutated under the energy that came from the corpse raising ground.
If the corpse worms were to escape the tomb, it would be a disaster. No matter how small they were, they would be a terrifying existence if they acted together.
After all, there were ant colonies that could even kill an elephant.
Gu Rui pulled Ning Shu along as he ran using his qinggong.
Ning Shu directly witnessed Gu Ruis strength as he dragged her, an overweight person, and still ran faster than the others.
When the rotten smell of the corpse worms gradually disappeared, everyone stopped. Their current location was probably higher than the entrance because the passage was no longer covered in water.
Gu Rui let go of Ning Shus hand. He was a little out of breath.
Mo Juechen also gasped for breath with his hands on his knees.
Ning Shu nced around. There were originally over two dozen people in the group, but now there were only about a dozen people. Half of them had died in just the first wave.
Ning Shu didnt know what would happen next.
Lets move quickly, lest the corpse worms decide to give chase, Cheng Mingzi said.
The group began moving before they had even caught their breath.
However, there was no water in the passage so it wasnt as strenuous to walk.
As Ning Shu walked, she looked around the passage to see if there were any traps or hidden mechanisms.
The journey was smooth and there were no hitches.
It went so smoothly that it felt unsettling.
Gu Rui stopped and said to Cheng Mingzi, Taoist Cheng, lets rest for a while.
Apart from the corpse worms, they hadnt encountered any other danger.
Since people were afraid that their tombs would be raided after they died, tombs would usually be filled with traps.
However, the group hadnt triggered a single trap.
This was very abnormal.
The word deathce had been messily engraved on the te covering the entrance. However, currently, this ce felt nothing like a so-called deathce.
Could it be that there was something biging up and theck of danger was to reduce the tomb raiders vignce?
Cheng Mingzi shook his head. Young Master Gu, we must stay vignt. Its very dangerous here.
Gu Rui nodded. Then, everyone, be careful and continue on.
As the group continued to move forward, Gu Rui didnt let go of Ning Shus hand.
The act looked quite romantic, but Ning Shu was extremely wary of him.
The passage went on and on with no end and it seemed they were moving even higher because the floor no longer had any signs of water.
Were they inside the mountain now?
There still werent any signs of danger.
This made everyone increasingly uneasy. Cheng Mingzi pinched his fingers with an extremely serious expression.
Mo Juechen clenched his fists tightly.
The hairs on Ning Shus body had been standing up on end since the moment they entered the tomb.
It was her bodys perception of danger. In a situation like this, she wanted to turn around and run, but she had to bite the bullet and continue on.
Lets take a short break, Gu Rui said.
Ning Shu sat on the ground with a thud and did whatever was mostfortable for her.
Ning Shu took out something to eat. People quickly became hungry when they were nervous.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2168
Chapter 2168: Too Much Karmic Hindrance
The others were also eating.
Mo Juechen suddenly said to Gu Rui, Gu Rui, we are now grasshoppers strung together on the same rope. You should tell us what you know. Information should be shared with all of us.
You already know what I know. I have never been here before and I have no more knowledge than you. But since we have already entered, we should be more careful.
Mo Juechen wiped his face. Gu Rui, do you think this is the first day Ive met you? If you havent hidden even a tiny piece of information, Ill fucking take your surname.
Gu Rui shook his head. Im really not hiding anything from you.
Mo Juechen wiped his face irritably.
Ning Shu felt that Mo Juechen was restless.
Under this faint but constant pressure, everyone was put underrge amounts of stress and Mo Juechens irritability affected everyone around him.
Ning Shu silently recited the heart-clearing chant.
Young Master Mo, please suppress the restlessness in your heart. This poor Toaist has already said that it will be easy for you to have an ident inside the tomb, Cheng Mingzi said.
Preach to me again, and Ill kill you. Mo Juechen stared at Cheng Mingzi with red eyes.
Mo Juechen hadnt gone crazy, had he?
Mo Juechen felt agitated when he saw everyone staring at him.
This ce had an aura that he hated and he felt suppressed and ufortable.
He wasnt even able to vent his anger.
Gu Rui looked at Mo Juechen and asked, Whats wrong with you?
Im not feeling well, Mo Juechen said irritably.
Cheng Mingzi flicked his horsetail whisk and said lightly, Young Master Mo has too much karmic hindrance.
Karma, ha Mo Juechen sneered. Even if I had a chance to do things over, I would still choose to kill those who deserve to be killed.
Cheng Mingzi didnt say anything more and just smiled indifferently. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu looked at Mo Juechens red eyes. His meridians werent really about to flow the wrong way and make him go crazy, right?
Under the circumstance that there was no danger, if he just went crazy by himself, that would really be a joke.
Lets keep going. Gu Rui pulled Ning Shu away.
Mo Juechen rubbed his forehead, shook his slightly dizzy head, and followed the group.
After an unknown amount of walking, the group finally came to the end of the passage.
The end was blocked by two massive stone doors with a squatting stone lion ced on each side.
The stone lions were blood red and were a frightening sight at first nce.
The stone doors looked very heavy and probably couldnt just be pushed open.
Everyone looked at Gu Rui.
Gu Rui stared at the stone lions and remained silent for a while.
Is there any way to get in? Mo Juechen asked.
Gu Rui nced at Ning Shu. Then he pulled out a dagger and grabbed Mo Juechens hand. He cut Mo Juechens palm and pressed it to one of the stone lions.
The stone lion actually began to absorb Mo Juechens blood.
What are you doing? Mo Juechens face was extremely ugly as he stared at Gu Rui.
Gu Rui let go of Mo Juechens hand and said lightly, If my guess is correct, this stone lion is the mechanism to open the doors.
Why didnt you cut your own hand? Mo Juechen stared at Gu Rui angrily. You said you didnt hide anything from me. How did you know such a thing?
I, of course, have my own information channels. Dont forget that the state preceptor was from the Jia Kingdom. Gu Rui stared at the stone door and exined insincerely.
When the blood from the wound had beenpletely absorbed, the stone doors slowly opened.
Ning Shu stared at the doors. This opening mechanism was unscientific.
Was some mechanism triggered by the blood and then caused the doors to open?
The ground beneath her feet trembled slightly and when the stone doors had openedpletely, a strange smell came out.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2169
Chapter 2169: The World Inside the Tomb
It would stand to reason that a tomb should smell rotten, but Ning Shu actually smelled a fresh floral scent.
Something was definitely not right.
Do you smell that? Ning Shu asked.
Gu Rui nodded. He looked a little surprised. This was obviously beyond his expectations.
In order to avoid any unexpected situations, we should wait a while before going in, Cheng Mingzi said.
Gu Rui shook his head. We cant wait, the doors will close after a certain amount of time.
Ning Shu and Mo Juechen asked in unison, How do you know?
Now is not the time to ask that kind of question. Gu Rui pulled Ning Shu and passed between the doors.
The others quickly followed and the stone doors closed behind them with a bang.
As soon as she walked through the doors, Ning Shu felt like she had entered a paradise.
The ground was covered with green grass and trees, and there were well-paved cobblestone paths.
There were even rock gardens, small streams, and stone bridges. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was less like a tomb and more like a gorgeous courtyard.
Lotus flowers bloomed in pools and exuded a fresh scent.
It was a beautiful, vibrant world.
A world that felt out of ce inside a tomb.
Was it an illusion?
How did these nts survive without sunlight?
The room was illuminated by countless glowing pearls and was as bright as day.
Ning Shu squatted down and pulled out her dagger. She used the dagger to push aside the grass on the ground.
Both the grass and the soil were normal.
This was one of the strangest tombs Ning Shu had ever seen.
What power allowed nts to survive in the absence of sunlight?
Everyone was stunned. If what had greeted them was instead a scene that tested their mental fortitude, they wouldnt have been so shocked.
None of them could have predicted whaty before them.
Gu Rui, whats going on? It couldnt be that this tomb was modeled after the imperial pce, right? Even in such an environment, Mo Juechen still felt as unwell as before.
There was an indescribable sinking feeling in his heart.
Gu Rui also felt that the current situation was a little weird. Something was off about the situation.
Someone ising. Ning Shu heard footsteps.
Everyone immediately hid behind a group ofrge rocks. Ning Shu poked her head out to see what was making the footsteps.
Why would anyone choose to live in a tomb?
She saw five people with deathly paleplexions and tattered clothing.
The people were lined up as if they were on patrol, but their eyes were empty and unfocused, and their skin had a blue pallor.
They walked in an extremely uniform manner and their footsteps sounded at the exact same time, just like a machine.
These were monsters.
What monsters could survive for so long inside a tomb?
Ning Shu looked at Gu Rui. Gu Rui was staring straight at the five patrolling figures and his gaze was scorching hot.
When the monsters were gone, the group came out from behind the rocks.
The current situation was very strange. They hade here to rob a tomb, so how did it be them breaking into a house?
Are there any living people in this tomb? Mo Juechen looked puzzled.
Impossible, its impossible, Gu Rui said firmly.
Ning Shu stared at Gu Rui. She had the feeling that Gu Rui had been here before. Even if he hadnt, he must have known about the situation inside the tomb.
Gu Rui hurriedly walked towards a ce in the distance.
They arrived at a dazzling pce. A coffin had been ced in the main hall.
Ning Shu:_
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2170
Chapter 2170: I Lack the Power
This tomb confused Ning Shu. Why were there no traps, no concealed weapons, and mummies?
There wasnt a single thing here.
Its beauty and refinement werepletely different from those dramatic and coquettish tombs.
Gu Rui kowtowed twice to the coffin and muttered, State Preceptor, I am the Jia Kingdoms prince. I want to restore my country that has been destroyed. However, although I have the will, Ick the power
Ning Shu was toozy to listen to Gu Rui.
Hed already broken into someones tomb, but now he was kowtowing and saying this kind of thing. She was simply speechless
Ning Shu was more interested in what allowed the nts in the tomb to grow.
How could you grow nts without sunlight?
Mo Juechens eyes fixed on a book on a table beside the coffin. His breathing became hurried.
He couldnt take his eyes off the martial arts secret manual and he unconsciously moved towards it.
Mo Juechen grabbed the book and stuffed it into his arms without looking at it.
While he did so, Gu Rui grabbed something that looked like a bronze bell.
The bell swayed as he moved, but made no sound.
Lets go. Gu Rui grabbed Ning Shu and headed towards the door.
Ning Shu was a little dazed. She looked at the bell in Gu Ruis hand. Was Gu Ruis objective to obtain this bronze bell?
Ning Shu was dragged along by Gu Rui who ran very fast.
The environment quickly became restless and many neat footsteps made the ground underfoot tremble.
They were being chased.
Their pursuers were wearing armor and holding long spears. Their eyes were dull.
Gu Rui looked at the monsters with frenzied eyes. He was still calm, but his grip nearly crushed Ning Shus wrist.
The monsters quickly approached the group. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Gu Rui held the bronze bell and said in a low voice, I dedicate to you the soul of my dearest. Gu Rui shook the bell.
I dedicate to you the flesh and blood of my dearest.
Gu Ruis deep voice reciting what sounded like a mantra sounded in Ning Shus ear.
The monsters who heard these two sentences stopped their footsteps and remained motionless.
Soul, flesh, and blood?
This was making her a living sacrifice.
Ning Shu took the chance while Gu Rui was shaking the bronze bell to send a kick to his chest.
Gu Rui didnt stop his actions and was knocked back a few steps by Ning Shus strong kick, but he kept holding Ning Shus arm tightly and even pulled her arm so hard that it was dislocated.
Ning Shus face paled in pain, but she drew her dagger with her other hand and tried to stab Gu Ruis hand.
Gu Rui seemed a little afraid of being hurt and let go of Ning Shus hand.
Catch her. Gu Rui told the group members with a calm expression.
More than a dozen people immediately surrounded Ning Shu.
Ning Shu stared at Gu Rui. What are you doing?
Its exactly as it looks. Im going to sacrifice your soul, flesh, and blood to the life-death bell, Gu Rui said lightly.
Why me? Ning Shu stared at the bronze bell in Gu Ruis hand.
You are the person closest to me, so naturally I need to use you as my sacrifice, Gu Rui said lightly.
When did I be your closest person? Ning Shu pointed at herself. Gu Rui, youre sick.
You are my empress.
Ning Shu:
Who the f*ck is your empress? Ning Shu held her dagger tightly. It turned out that this was the trap that was waiting for her. She hadnt previously understood why Gu Rui wanted to marry her.
It turned out to be for this.
Sacrificing someones soul, flesh, and blood? This was ck magic.
She just knew that pies didnt fall from the sky in this world. Even if one did, it would be a poisoned pie.
Did the sacrifice have any more requirements?
Ning Shu stared at the bronze bell and said angrily, Gu Rui, you stole from my house and now you want to sacrifice me. Was your conscience eaten by a dog?
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2171
Chapter 2171: You Will Be Able to Always Be With Me
Gu Rui had not only robbed her of her possessions but also wanted to rob her of her life. How on earth did the Fang family wrong him? Did he have no qualms about doing this?
The map didnt belong to your family in the first ce. Rather, back then, someone betrayed my ancestor and took the map. It is not yours.
You mean my ancestor betrayed your family? Ning Shu asked with a frown.
Restrain her, Gu Rui said indifferently.
Gu Ruis men surrounded Ning Shu. She covered her mouth and nose and threw a handful of poison at the people surrounding her.
She couldnt fight them head-on.
The poison weakened the men when they breathed it in and they fell to the ground with a thud.
Ning Shu kicked one of them away and jumped out of the encirclement. She looked at Gu Rui vigntly while backing away.
Gu Rui frowned as he looked at his fallen subordinates. He looked slightly anxious and he said to Ning Shu, I underestimated you. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Gu Rui walked toward Ning Shu and she took a defensive stance. Gu Rui, what right do you have to offer me as a sacrifice? Youre not qualified.
You are my wife, the Jia Kingdoms queen. It is an honor to be a sacrifice for your kingdom. Gu Rui reached out to Ning Shu. When you be the life-death bell, you will be able to always be with me.
Ning Shu: Who wanted to be with him forever!
She was a task-taker. If her soul was sacrificed, she wouldnt be able to go back to the system space.
Furthermore, who knew if her soul would still exist after it was sacrificed.
Fang Lanxin must have been sacrificed to the life-death bell.
Ning Shu flung a handful of poison at Gu Rui, but he didnt respond at all. He even smiled gently at Ning Shu. I am invulnerable to all poisons. You dont know the pain I have endured to restore my country.
Ning Shu:
Sh*t.
This bastard must have been soaking in all kinds of medicines since he was small so as to be invulnerable to all kinds of poisons.
Since her poison didnt work, Ning Shu quickly backed away.
I advise you not to run around. This tomb is not as harmless and beautiful as it seems, Gu Rui said in a deep voice. Then he spoke to Mo Juechen who had been watching the whole time, Help me catch her.
Mo Juechen spread his hands. Ive got what I want, so why would I care about your problems?
Gu Rui wasnt angry. He said indifferently, Are you sure? You might not be able to leave without me.
Mo Juechens expression changed. This lord hates dealing with people like you the most, even more than sanctimonious, upright people of the orthodox sects.
For the sake of achieving his goals, Gui Rui would use any means necessary and exploit the weaknesses of others.
When put nicely, it could be called wisdom and being endowed with extraordinary intelligence with the ability to n a decisive victory from thousands of miles away. However, despicable and shameless were also apt descriptions.
Mo Juechen moved to block Ning Shu. Cheng Mingzi also joined in and the three surrounded her.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and asked again, Gu Rui, did you kill my father?
Your father caught the gue, Gu Rui said indifferently. I never thought of doing anything to him.
There were many ways to catch the gue.
Ning Shu still deeply suspected that the old mans death had an ulterior motive behind it. If the old man had known that he was going to die, he would definitely have given his belongings to his closest rtives.
Plus, the 14-year-old Fang Lanxin had no one to support her after he died. Gu Rui would have been the only person she could rely on.
Ning Shu didnt know how Gu Rui got the map in the original storyline, but she suspected that Fang Lanxin had taken the initiative to give it to him.
I have to be the sacrifice? Ning Shu asked with a calm expression. Why does it have to be me?
Gu Rui raised the bronze bell in his hand. As we are husband and wife, you and I have the closest rtion. Plus, you have the fate of a queen. Of course you are the most suitable.
Ning Shu:
Damn fatty, what are you struggling for? Hurry up. Dont waste our time. Mo Juechen was impatient. He wanted to leave the tomb as soon as possible.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2172
Chapter 2172: Lets See Who Dies First?
Motherfucker, youre not the one being sacrificed. If you have the ability, you can throw yourself onto the edge of a knife, Ning Shu said in disgust.
Ning Shu mobilized her spiritual energy. She didnt dodge and instead charged toward Gu Rui with her dagger.
Gu Rui wanted her life, so she would take his first.
So what if there was dragon energy protecting his body.
Lets see who dies first? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu stabbed at Gu Rui, who dodged sideways and avoided Ning Shus attack. He reached out and tried to grab Ning Shu.
The two ended up in an intense, close-range fight.
Ning Shu clenched her jaw tightly. Gu Ruis martial arts werent weak. It would be hard to kill him.
This man didnt usually show his hand, but he had a lot of skills.
Ning Shu grabbed the bronze bell in Gu Ruis hand, trying to snatch it.
Let go, Gu Rui said with a dark expression.
Ning Shu held onto the bell. It felt bone-chillingly cold as if it could freeze her soul.
Ning Shu raised the dagger in her other hand and stabbed fiercely at the bell. She would destroy this thing.
Fang Lanxin, stop. Gu Rui tried to block Ning Shu.
Ning Shu mobilized the spiritual energy in her dantian and with her fastest speed and greatest strength, she stabbed her dagger into the bronze bell, sending out a sharp piercing sound wave.
A thin crack appeared on the life-death bell.
The neatly lined up monsters immediately began attacking the living.
Those whoy on the ground were unable to resist and were directly skewered by pikes.
Fang Lanxin. Gu Rui looked at Ning Shu with scarlet eyes and a twisted face.
This was the first time Ning Shu had seen such an outpouring of emotions from Gu Rui.
Haha Ning Shuughed carefreely. If I cant have a good time, no one else should even think about enjoying themselves.
I dedicate to you the soul of my dearest.
I dedicate to you the flesh and blood of my dearest.
Gu Rui hurriedly chanted the spell and actually grabbed Mo Juechen, who was next to him and stabbed him in the heart with a dagger.
Mo Juechens expression was a little sluggish. He obviously didnt expect Gu Rui to suddenly do this.
I dedicate to you the soul of my dearest.
I dedicate to you the flesh and blood of my dearest.
The voice of Gu Rui chanting the spell was bing increasingly urgent as he shook the life-death bell.
The monsters stopped attacking.
Mo Juechen clutched his chest as blood seeped out from under his fingers.
His expression was ferocious and terrifying. Gu Rui, how dare you.
Being sacrificed to the life-death bell is an honor. Gu Rui had been forced to do this. If he could choose, he wouldnt have chosen Mo Juechen, who had karmic hindrance in his body. He wouldve chosen Fang Lanxin, who had the fate of a queen and strong fortune.
Fang Lanxin was also the person closest to him, so it would have made it easier to control the life-death bell.
Mo Juechen took hisst breath. His eyes were empty and it was obvious that his soul had left his body.
His body slowly turned to dust.
Ning Shus eyes dted. Was she Gu Ruis first choice for a sacrifice and Mo Juechen was the reserve sacrifice?
Gu Rui saw the small crack on the life-death bell. His facial color was very ugly and he turned his head to look at Ning Shu.
Young Master Gu, the life-death bell can only sacrifice one person at a time, Cheng Mingzi said. The life-death bell is damaged and the sacrifice was someone who harbored resentment towards you. Im afraid there will be a bacsh.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2173
Chapter 2173: IQ Was Very Important
When Gu Rui heard Cheng Mingzi say that he would face bacsh from the life-death bell, his expression was very ugly. He looked at the small crack on the life-death bell and turned his head to look at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu shrugged and spread her hands. She said with a sincere expression, Its such a pity.
Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. Anyway, someone had already been sacrificed and Gu Rui could only sacrifice one soul at a time. She wasnt afraid anymore.
Gu Rui asked Cheng Mingzi, Cant we sacrifice two people?
Cheng Mingzi shook his head. If there are two souls in the life-death bell, they will fight with each other. This will affect the young masters control over the life-death bell.
Ning Shu frowned. Could it be that the soul wouldnt immediately disappear after being swallowed by the life-death bell?
Thank you, Taoist Cheng, Gu Rui said. He picked up the book that had been dropped by Mo Juechen.
Ning Shu clicked her tongue. So in the end, the result of Mo Juechens hard work was reaped by another.
Maybe Gu Rui was the one who tricked Mo Juechen.
That was why IQ was very important. Mo Juechen trusted his own strength too much and he was taken advantage of by more intelligent people.
Young Master Gu, is it possible to find what this humble taoist is looking for now? Cheng Mingzi asked.
Gu Rui nodded. Naturally, Taoist Cheng. Do you know where it is? Gu Rui asked.
Since the grass is so green and lush, it must be here, Cheng Mingzi said while stroking his beard.
Gu Rui nodded. He raised the life-death bell and shook it. There was no sound, but the monsters all stared nkly at the bronze bell.
Gu Rui shook the life-death bell rhythmically while he chanted.
The monsters immediately dispersed and appeared to be looking for something.
Ning Shu looked at the monsters and Gu Rui with vignce.
Gu Rui had already mastered control over this group of monsters? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Gu Rui ignored Ning Shu. He seemed to have given up on killing her.
Despite this, Ning Shus heart still pounded and her sense of danger didnt diminish at all.
Ning Shu didnt think Gu Rui would let her leave the tomb alive.
Taoist Cheng, where do you think it is? Gu Rui calmly asked Cheng Mingzi.
Cheng Mingzi flicked his horsetail whisk. No matter what, its in this tomb.
Gu Rui thought for a bit and then went to the hall where the coffin was ced.
Ning Shu also followed. She looked at the gorgeous coffin. It had been over two hundred years, but the ceramic-zed coffin was still as beautiful as if it was new.
Taoist Cheng, could it be in the state preceptors mouth? Gu Rui asked.
When the ancients were entombed, something valuable would be ced in their mouth.
It couldnt be that Gu Rui wanted to pry open the coffin, right?
For some reason, Ning Shu always felt that Gu Rui felt something like disgust towards this state preceptor.
He could enter this tomb and open a coffin without any psychological burden.
I dont think we should. This ce is still on corpse-raising ground. If the coffin is opened and the corpse inside senses us, things will definitely be bad. Ning Shu objected.
Gu Rui narrowed his eyes and ignored Ning Shu. Instead, he said to Cheng Mingzi, Taoist Cheng, what do you think?
This poor Taoist thinks that there is little chance of it being in his mouth. If it was in his mouth, green grass and flowers wouldnt grow here, Cheng Mingzi shook his head and said.
Ning Shu:
Did they just treat her like an invisible person?
Ning Shu still wanted to know what Cheng Mingzi was looking for.
Whatever it was, it could make the grass and nts here grow normally. It had to be some kind of treasure.
Gu Rui shook the life-death bell and the monsters returned.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2174
Chapter 2174: With Such Power
Gu Rui frowned. The monsters obviously hadnt found anything. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Young Master Gu, these monsters have no intelligence. Its normal for them to not find anything, Cheng Mingzi said. He took out three copper coins that could be used for divination from his cloth bag.
Cheng Mingzi put the copper coins in a turtle shell and shook it twice. Then he poured out the coins.
The hexagram points to the northwest. Cheng Mingzis face was a bit pale. We should find it somewhere over there.
Gu Rui shook the life-death bell and all the monsters turned to look northwest.
Ning Shu noticed how skillfully Gu Rui handled the life-death bell and vaguely understood why the state preceptor disappeared after the establishment of the Jia Kingdom.
With such power in the hands of another, the royal family would absolutely not be at ease. Even an innocent and ordinary persons talent would lead to jealousy, much less a giant weapon like being able to control immortal monsters that didnt need to eat or drink.
It also seems that the Jia Kingdoms royal family had gone into the state preceptors tomb more than once to try to unearth it.
Otherwise, how could Gu Rui be so familiar with this ce?
But then, why did he need the map?
Ning Shu silently followed along. She wanted to see what the treasure was.
In the northwest direction was a stream of water with lotus flowers growing in it. The lotus flowers had budded and were swaying gently.
The scenery was elegant and beautiful. It was hard to believe that the flowers were growing in a tomb.
Ning Shu saw a zed ceramic coffin. A person could faintly be seen lying motionless inside.
Was it a man or a woman lying there?
Ning Shus intuition told her that it was a woman because the surrounding arrangements were very feminine. What mans tomb would be filled with grass and flowers, with small bridges and flowing water?
Ning Shu really wanted to open the coffin and take a look.
Ning Shu pped her own hand. She shouldnt court death.
Gu Rui nced at Ning Shu and she asked him, Was the state preceptor male or female?
Male, Gu Rui said.
Male?
Ning Shu:
Shed just conjured up a peerless love story about a lover who had specially arranged this tomb for the woman in the coffin.
Then it turned out to be a freaking man.
Taoist Cheng, we are running out of time. We cant stay here for too long. Gu Rui said with a frown.
Cheng Mingzi looked a little disappointed. It seemed that he wasnt destined to obtain what he wanted in this life. He said decisively, Then we should leave now.
Gu Rui shook the life-death bell and the monsters gathered and followed behind him.
Ning Shu also hurried over to avoid being abandoned.
Catch her. Gu Rui suddenly pointed at Ning Shu.
The monsters tried to grab Ning Shu, but she quickly climbed on top of somerge rocks and looked down at Gu Rui. Gu Rui, what are you doing?
You have no value now, so you can die here, Gu Rui said lightly. The state preceptor must be lonely all by himself. Please apany him.
Ning Shu:
She kicked away a monster that had climbed up to her and said to Gu Rui, Gu Rui, what grudge do you have against me? Why are you treating me like this?
Ning Shu shed the monsters neck with her dagger. No blood came out and the muscle was deathly pale.
The monster quickly regenerated to its original state.
What power was this?
These monsters were even stronger than zombies. At least zombies would die after their heads were destroyed.
Ning Shu took out a talisman from a pouch and stuck it on the monsters head.
Freeze.
The monster was paralyzed.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2175
Chapter 2175: My Family Wouldnt Have Been Forced to Abdicate
Ning Shu thought the talisman had sessfully paralyzed the monster, but the talisman slowly turned ck and burned to ashes.
The talisman was destroyed and the monster resumed its actions.
Ning Shus eyes widened and she kicked the monster away.
What the hell. Did these things have any weaknesses?
Gu Rui, what hatred exists between us? Surrounded by so many monsters, Ning Shu was a bit flustered.
The monsters were as tough as steel, they didnt need rest, and they would endlessly attack. There were so many that she was soon getting tired.
If it werent for your Fang familys ancestors stealing the map, my kingdom wouldnt have perished, and my family wouldnt have been forced to abdicate, powerless to fight back, Gu Rui said indifferently.
Ning Shu: Excuse me?
What a joke. A map could cause the demise of a country?
It was the royal family that perished, not the Jia Kingdom itself.
The rebels who ascended the throne ughtered the royal family.
It was normal for changes to ur in history, yet Gu Rui med the Fang family for the Jia Kingdoms demise.
Ning Shu understood this very clearly. It was highly likely that the old mans death was caused by Gu Rui.
This whole thing was so messed up.
Ning Shu also didnt know if the Fang familys ancestors had actually stolen the map.
The rise and fall of the kingdom actually depended on these undead monsters?
Ning Shu was exhausted. The monsters were so powerful that she couldnt kill them.
She couldnt find any weaknesses.
Ning Shu stared at the life-death bell in Gu Ruis hands. It must be the power of the life-death bell that made these monsters invincible.
Ning Shu kicked away the monster in front of her, jumped off the rockery, and charged toward Gu Rui.
Ning Shu mobilized the spiritual energy in her dantian and appeared in front of Gu Rui like a gust of wind. She tried to grab the life-death bell from Gu Ruis hands.
Gu Rui snorted coldly. She already cracked the life-death bell and now she was trying to take it again.
Fang Lanxin, dont force me to be ruthless, Gu Rui said coldly. Fending off Ning Shu with one hand, he slowly pushed her towards the monsters.
Ning Shu grabbed Gu Ruis arm tightly. If I die, youll die with me.
Young Master Gu, the most important thing right now is to get out. The longer we stay here, the more dangerous it will be, Cheng Mingzi couldnt help but say when he saw that the two were fighting.
Gu Rui stared at Ning Shu, who was holding his arm tightly, and snorted coldly. Let go.
No.
Gu Rui no longer bothered to talk with Ning Shu, so he dragged her towards the stone doors. They were tightly shut.
Young Master Gu? Cheng Mingzi looked at Gu Rui.
Gu Rui picked up the life-death bell and shook it slowly.
Seeing Gu Rui shaking the life-death bell, Ning Shu immediately jumped at him. Her legs caught Gu Ruis waist and her hands wrapped tightly around his neck.
Fang Lanxin, f*cking get off, Gu Rui said coldly.
Ning Shu looked at Gu Ruis white neck and wanted to snap it.
Gu Rui wanted to kill her, so she needed to strike first.
I advise you to dispel those thoughts. If I die here, you wont be able to leave. Gu Rui felt the grip around his neck getting tighter and sneered.
Ning Shu didnt say anything. No matter what, she had to get out of here first.
Gu Rui shook the life-death bell and the monsters turned their unfocused eyes towards it.
Gu Rui chanted something, but Ning Shu couldnt hear what it was, even when she was so close to him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Suddenly, a monster standing behind Cheng Mingzi stretched out its hand. It pierced through Cheng Mingzis back and pulled out his beating heart.
Ah Cheng Mingzi looked at Gu Rui in shock.
Gu Rui said lightly, Taoist Cheng, Im sorry, but a life is needed in order for us to leave.
Gu Rui ignored Ning Shu who was on his back, took the blood-sttered heart, and dropped it into a small hole.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2176
Chapter 2176: Where Does the Heart Go?
The heart disappeared into the hole.
Ning Shus heart beat wildly.
Gu Rui could kill without batting an eye. Sure enough, that tranquil and indifferent immortal-like temperament was a giant freaking lie.
Where does the heart go? Ning Shu asked suddenly.
Gu Ruis body suddenly tensed, then he said in a low voice. Sh*t.
Ning Shu couldnt help but wipe at her face.
Gu Rui stared at the stone doors as they slowly opened. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu was still wrapped tightly around Gu Ruis neck and her legs squeezed Gu Ruis waist.
She must get out.
If she didnt leave, she really would die.
Gu Rui was a little out of breath. He was obviously burdened by Ning Shu clinging to him.
Roar! A roar sounded, followed by a loud crash.
The zombies havee out, Ning Shu whispered. It really was a case of if you didnt court death, you wouldnt have died.
Gu Ruis expression turned ugly.
The heart must have been eaten by a zombie.
He was deceived!
The ancestors codex deceived him.
A man in gorgeous clothes moved towards them like the wind. The clothes on his body were decayed and as he walked, they turned to dust.
He had a good figure with a v-shaped mermaid line, but his looks were not that great. He looked ferocious.
Wherever he walked, the grass underneath withered.
Ning Shus pupils shrank. This was a drought demon!
It was a few levels higher than the zombies.
As soon as a drought demon appeared, a great drought would ur and the country would experience a thousand miles of barrennd.
As long as this demon appeared, there would be drought.
The drought demon moved very fast and in a sh, he appeared at the dead Cheng Mingzis side. He grabbed Cheng Mingzis body.
Fangs of half a fingers length extended out of the drought demons mouth as he bit into Cheng Mingzis neck.
Although the heart had been removed, there was still blood in the corpse and the drought demon drank it up.
However, it seemed that he was not satisfied at all and he threw away Cheng Mingzis body like a discarded sack.
One by one, the rest of Gu Ruis surviving subordinates had their blood drained. Everyones faces were full of horror.
The bodies that had been stripped of their blood became extremely shriveled.
Even after sucking the blood of several people in a row, the drought demon still didnt seem to be satisfied. His sharp, bloodstained fangs were an extremely ugly sight.
The drought demons gaze swept across the people and monsters who were present and finally settled on Ning Shu and Gu Rui.
Get down, Ill help you as we go, but youre too heavy. Neither of us can run away like this. Under the drought demons gaze, Gu Ruis blood ran cold.
Ning Shu didnt believe even a single letter of what Gu Rui said.
If she really got off of Gu Rui, she would immediately be used as a human shield so he could escape.
Gu Rui had no moralpass and hed already killed Mo Juechen and Cheng Mingzi.
If you werent careful when dealing with someone like him, youd find a knife in your back.
Gu Rui shook the life-death bell and the monsters rushed towards the drought demon.
The drought demon grew sharp ckish-red nails and sent a single sh toward an iing monster.
The monster was immediately cut in half like a piece of paper.
Ning Shu thought that the monster killed by the drought demon would be resurrected, but it turned into a pile of dust.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2177
Chapter 2177: Fallen Just Short of the Final Stretch
These monsters, which were even stronger than normal zombies, were somehow made to have no consciousness of their own and able to be controlled by the life-death bell. However, when facing the drought demon, they were instantly KO-ed.
Ning Shus eyelids twitched wildly. If something this strong got out, almost nothing could control it.
It might massacre a vige.
Nothing in the world would be able to stand up against it.
Gu Ruis body trembled slightly. The stone doors had opened to about the width of one person.
Gu Rui no longer cared about the monsters. The most important thing now was to get out alive.
Gu Rui clenched his jaw tightly, tears nearly welling up in his eyes. Hed fallen just short of the final stretch. The feeling of falling from heaven to hell was worse than death.
With the monsters buying time, Gu Rui could rush out of the stone doors.
As he rushed to the opening, Gu Rui pulled out his dagger and stabbed Ning Shus hand that was clutching his neck, then quickly also stabbed her leg.
Ning Shu was caught off guard by the pain and she instinctively moved her arm away.
With blood-soaked hands, Gu Rui pulled Ning Shus arms off himself and threw her back inside.
Ning Shu was thrown to the ground, but she ignored her wound and rushed toward the doors.
Gu Rui ran out the opening. He pressed his hand with Ning Shus blood on it to one of the stone lions. The doors closed with a bang.
Gu Rui slumped to the ground while holding his head in his hands. His body trembled slightly and he appeared to be crying.
Ning Shu: F*ck, f*ck
Shed been so close.
Gu Rui, you bastard.
Ning Shu clung to the wall for support and watched the drought demon shred the remaining monsters like paper. She was so scared.
Ning Shu slowly moved her body. She wanted to hide, but her body was covered in blood.
The smell of blood was like a beacon in the middle of the night. Her position couldnt have been more obvious to the drought demon.
If she escaped alive, she would kill that bastard Gu Rui.
Even at a time like this, Gu Rui still tried to make this her grave. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Almost all of the monsters had been taken out by the drought demon.
Seeing this scene, Ning Shus whole body shook.
What the hell did she do to deserve this?
After killing all the monsters, the drought demon turned toward Ning Shu and arrived in front of her in a sh.
Ning Shu quickly took out a talisman and stuck it on the drought demons forehead.
This was a veryplicated spell shed learned from Cheng Mingzis book.
The drought demon was immobilized and Ning Shu started sprinting for her life. Help!
In just one breath, the talisman on the drought demons head turned ck and burned to ashes.
He quickly chased after Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked back and saw the drought demon. Her heart burned with anxiety.
This was really closing the door to beat the dog and shed be the dog with nowhere to hide.
Ning Shu stopped and searched her pouches. She took the poison, cinnabar, and rooster blood and tossed them all at the drought demon who was getting closer and closer.
If shed known about this earlier, she would have brought some dog blood with her.
The cinnabarnded on the drought demons body and there was a hissing noise as ck spots appeared on his cyan skin.
The drought demon looked down at his body.
Ning Shu threw a talisman and it flew towards the drought demon.
The talisman attached itself to the drought demon, who roared in difort, but the talisman soon turned ck and turned to ashes.
Ning Shu was anxious. Shed taken out everything she had, but there was no real harm done.
What should she do?
Ning Shu didnt dare try to hit or attack the drought demon directly. Even the monsters, who had extremely strong bodies, had easily been torn apart.
If she rushed up, shed just be throwing herself into the.
Ning Shu looked at the drought demon with a ferocious look. If this thing had been a ghost, she wouldve f*cking transcended it already.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2178
Chapter 2178: Must Learn More Skills
Sadly, zombies werent ghosts.
Ning Shu looked at her empty pouch. Shed used everything she had, but the difference in strength was too great.
Damn, this task was seriously rough.
Who knew if she would even be able to survive, much less counterattack.
The only reason shed been able to kill the thousand-year-old ghost king back then was because of the soul pearl. With the exorcism skills shed learned in modern times, she couldnt do anything to this drought demon.
Ning Shu repented. She must learn more skills in the future.
Now she was cornered.
This task was bing more and more difficult and she was exhausted.
The drought demon raised his hand and his nails extended. He stared at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu couldnt bear to look directly at him. He was so ugly.
With no other option, she jumped from the bridge where she was standing to the lotus pond below with a ssh.
The drought demon stood on the bridge and watched her swim away.
Ning Shu could tell that the water was getting shallower as she swam. When she stood up, the water only reached her waist.
The water level continued to drop.
Sure enough, a drought would follow wherever the drought demon went. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She had no idea where the evaporated water went.
The water became shallower and shallower, and soon it only came up to Ning Shus thighs. She could see the roots and stems of the lotus flowers.
Ning Shu hurriedly climbed out of the pond and drank a bellyful of water along the way.
Ning Shu wanted to cry when she saw the drought demon staring at her.
She shouted at him, Lets discuss this!
The drought demon didnt listen to Ning Shu and walked toward her.
Ning Shu turned around and ran into the hall where the coffin was ced. The hall was resplendent with gold and blue, but the ground was littered with shattered fragments of the ceramic coffin.
Ning Shu saw a piece of talisman paper stuck to a shard of the coffin.
She hurriedly picked it up and saw a very intricate spell drawn with gorgeous cinnabar.
The spell was quiteplicated and it made Ning Shu a little dizzy when she looked at it.
When the drought demon saw the talisman in Ning Shus hand, he roared and didnt dare approach Ning Shu.
Ning Shu noticed the abnormality and immediately stuck the talisman onto her chest.
The drought demon made a gurgling sound in his throat and stared at the talisman.
Ning Shu let out a heavy sigh of relief. Shed finally found something that could restrict the drought demon.
Ning Shu looked down at the talisman. She traced the spell and recalled the book of Taoist spells shed previously read.
This was a suppression spell.
Could it be that someone knew that the person in the coffin would turn into a drought demon when he died and suppressed him?
Ning Shu:_
Then why did they bury the guy here? Why not just destroy his corpse and call it done?
Ning Shu had a rather bizarre thought. This spell would suppress the drought demon until he was strong enough to ovee its influence by himself.
This was to avoid him leaving in advance before hed gained enough strength to protect himself.
Now the drought demon was too powerful.
The various mechanisms that existed around this tomb were also extremely terrifying.
The stone doors opening mechanism needed both human blood and a human heart.
The reason they had set things up to be so bloody was probably all for waking up the person in the coffin.
If this had all been calcted by the state preceptor, then he had probably also nned out the actions of the Jia Kingdoms royal family.
All of Gu Ruis effort had been wasted.
He would probably never trust again.
Ning Shu confronted the drought demon, who didnt dare toe near her for a while. The spell still had a deterrent effect.
Ning Shu was anxious. This wasnt a solution. How was she going to get out of here?
Ning Shu leaned against the wall. The walls were decorated with gold powder, but what use was gold in her current situation?
Ning Shu took out some rations from a pouch. The rations were soaked with water and had be soft.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2179
Chapter 2179: Are You Hungry?
Ning Shu didnt show any disdain for the food. There was no water in the tomb because of the drought demon.
The rations had been softened by the water, so it actually made it easier to swallow them.
The drought demon stared straight at Ning Shu. He looked ferocious and his ckish-red nails glittered. Ning Shu was under a lot of mental stress and in the end, it was pretty hard for her to swallow the food.
Ning Shu tried tomunicate with the drought demon because it was said that all things had a soul, but she didnt know if the drought demon who only cared about drinking blood had a soul.
Ning Shu asked him, Are you hungry?
Ning Shu raised the rations in her hand and stared at the drought demon.
He stared nkly at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu thought for a while, then threw the lump of rations to the drought demon. Itnded in front of him with a plop and became tofu pulp.
The drought demon stretched out his long fingernails and poked the foaming rations. When he poked the rations, a hole was poked into the ground.
Ning Shus facial muscles trembled as she watched.
Oh my god!
Was she going to fail this mission?
If she failed, her soul would be obliterated. Ning Shu wasnt afraid of this. After all, she had a protective talisman to protect herself, but Ning Shu was afraid that she wouldnt be able to return to the system space.
She was more afraid that she would never be able to return to the system space.
Ning Shu was heartbroken. She had never ced much hope on getting 2333s help, but she hadnt expected to encounter such a situation.
If shed known that fusing two pearls would create such a situation, Ning Shu wouldnt have fused them.
She couldnt even go home now.
Ning Shu took out a medicine bottle. The bottle had already been saturated with water and the wound medicine inside had turned into a paste.
Ning Shu lifted her sleeve and saw that Gu Ruis dagger had dug a bloody hole in her hand. Ning Shu put the medicine on the wound.
She hissed from the pain. If she managed to escape, she would definitely stab Gu Ruis body full of holes.
Ning Shu finished treating her wound. Seeing the drought demon staring at her, she decided to stare back. She stared until she felt cross-eyed. Finally, she curled her lips wryly.
Go y with this. Ning Shu rolled the empty medicine bottle to the drought demon.
The drought demon poked the bottle and it was crushed into a powder.
Ning Shu:
Under the night pearls light, the entire tomb was as bright as day.
Ning Shu noticed that the grass that had withered under the drought demons influence had be lush and verdant again.
She was astonished. As soon as a drought demon appeared, it would cause the ground to turn bare for a thousand miles. However, this grass was still growing and there were even some flowers blooming.
What kind of treasure had this much power?
Where was this treasure hidden?
Ning Shu didnt care about any treasures though. She wanted to leave so badly that she almost burst into tears.
Cant you just let me go? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Do you know how I can get out of here?
Did you know that youre really ugly?
Ning Shu stopped talking after a while. Talking dried out her mouth, but there was no more water to drink.
The drought demon made a gurgling sound like there was phlegm caught in his throat.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
The drought demon took a step toward Ning Shu and she immediately took the talisman and raised it towards the drought demon.
The drought demon stopped and looked at the talisman with a little fear.
Ning Shu slowly walked out of the pce and the drought demon followed her.
Respected sir Ning Shu almost wanted to kowtow cant we leave our past on the Jianghu and go our separate ways?
She was really sick of meeting these extremely strong butpletely brainless things.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2180
Chapter 2180: Every Path Led to Death
There was no way tomunicate!
The drought demon made another gurgling sound.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. She had no idea what he was saying.
Ning Shu kept retreating while holding the talisman and the drought demon stayed a moderate distance away from her.
Ning Shu didnt know how long the talisman wouldst.
The drought demon was currently afraid of this talisman, but if he got over his fear, her death would soon follow.
Even if the talisman continued to work, she had no water and very little food. She would starve to death sooner orter.
She needed to get out of here!
Heavens, strength was important, extremely important.
If shed been strong enough to beat this thing and kill it, she wouldnt have ended up in a deadlocked situation like this.
The task this time was so difficult. Plus, she didnt know the storyline of this world. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu had been dealing with the drought demon for a long time and was tired. Her body was exhausted.
Ning Shu didnt know whether it was currently day or night outside, nor how long she had been in the tomb.
Physically exhausted and injured, Ning Shus body almost copsed.
Although she had the spiritual energy to repair herself, this kind of fatigue couldnt be easily dealt with. She really wanted to sleep.
Ning Shu sighed and sat on the ground with the talisman in her hand.
The drought demon made a grunting sound. This seemed to be how hemunicated, but since they were of different species, the two of them couldntmunicate with each other smoothly.
Ning Shu was really tired, but with the terrifying existence next to her, all the hairs on her body stood up and she felt very tense.
She supported her chin with one hand and held the talisman in the other.
The surroundings were deadly silent and it made her feel like her skin was crawling.
The drought demon also sat on the ground cross-legged like Ning Shu and stared straight at her.
The prating eyes made her heart beat wildly.
Looking at him like this, it didnt seem like he was going to attack her. Ning Shu heaved a sigh of relief.
Ning Shu 2333, who had disappeared for a long time, finally made a sound.
Ning Shu was so excited that she almost jumped. She quickly asked, Hows it going?
Theyre still fighting with each other. With me added in, the three of us are now at a standoff. No one can do anything. 2333s voice was extremely tired.
All my strength has been exhausted and some functions of the system space are damaged and cant be repaired for the time being.
Youve worked hard. So can I go back to the system space now? Ning Shu asked. Ning Shu didnt care about those functions. It was good just to be able to return to the system space.
She didnt want to be a wandering ghost.
You can go back to the space, 2333 said.
Thats good. That is something at least. Ning Shu was very satisfied.
She was relieved when she finally heard from 2333.
Ning Shu nced at the drought demon and wasnt so afraid anymore. Even if she didntplete the task and was eliminated, she could still return to the system space.
There may be a wood attribute world origin power here, 2333 said.
Wood attribute? Ning Shu jumped up excitedly. Shed finally encountered a world origin power.
No wonder nts could grow here without sunlight. It turned out that the world origin power had the wood attribute and was nearby.
Where is it? Ning Shu asked.
I dont know, you need to find it yourself. I suggest you install a treasure hunter system so that if there is any treasure, you can detect it, 2333 said.
Ning Shu didnt know how many times 2333 had rmended her these strange systems
First, it was a tracking system, and now it was a treasure hunt system.
She suspected that 2333 got amission from all this.
Then Ill install it.
Sorry, because some functions of the system are damaged, it cant be installed.
Ning Shu:
Then what was it ying at? The origin of the world could exist in many different forms. It could be a tree, a de of grass, or even a stone.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2181
Chapter 2181: How About You Touch Stuff?
Ning Shu had a headache. How was she supposed to find the world origin?
How about you touch stuff, and I sense the world origin through you? 2333 said. It sounded very tired.
Ning Shu suddenly felt a little bad. When the system was repaired, she would definitely install a treasure hunter system. She couldnt always rely on others.
Okay. Ning Shu nodded.
Ning Shu stuck the talisman to her back and then began to crawl around and touch everything she could see.
Tell me when you sense it, Ning Shu said to 2333 while groping around.
The drought demon stood up and followed behind Ning Shu as she continued to touch stuff.
Ning Shu crawled around and the drought demon followed behind her. Every time the drought demon got close, Ning Shu would use the talisman paper to threaten him and then continue her search.
Ning Shu didnt know how long she had been touching stuff, but small wounds had appeared on her hands.
Recalling Cheng Mingzis divination that indicated something was in the northwest direction, Ning Shu went to the pond to explore.
Thats it, 2333 said
Ning Shu was touching a budding lotus flower that exuded a delicate fragrance.
Is it the flower or the root? Ning Shu asked.
Its the whole nt. Dig it up and dont damage it, 2333 said.
Ning Shu took out her dagger and carefully pushed away the soil. The existence of the drought demon meant that the bed of the pond was already barren and cracked.
While digging away the soil, Ning Shu paid attention to the drought demon. As soon as he approached, Ning Shu raised the talisman.
The talisman was now Ning Shus protective amulet.
It took a lot of time to finally dig out the lotus nt with the stem, leaves, and tender white roots intact.
Who would have known that this nt would be a world origin power?
World origins existed in fantastical forms.
Once Ning Shu was holding the nt, it was taken away by 2333 and disappeared.
Ning Shu let out a long sigh of relief. Although this task was a bit tricky, it was worth it because she got a world origin.
What happens if you dont have energy? Ning Shu asked 2333.
It will take a long time to umte again. If I encounter a system and can consume it, my energy will slowly be replenished.
Ning Shu nodded, I see, if I encounter a suitable task, I will do it.
As of now, 2333 pretty much had no functionalities, just like when she had just be a task-taker.
Ning Shu brushed the dirt from her hands and watched the surrounding grass and trees wither at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Without the support of the world origin, plus due to the effect of the drought demons influence, there would no longer be any greenery in the entire tomb.
The splendid pce now appeared to have been built in a desert.
Ning Shu felt very hungry after spending so much time searching around. She took out a small number of her rations and started eating. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She had to conserve her food and find a way to survive and get out of here.
The brute next to her didnt need to eat or drink, but she did.
In such a situation, energy was very important. If she had a fasting pill, she could live without eating or drinking for a month.
However, she hadnt been able to return to the system space before being thrown into this world.
Every time Ning Shu entered a world, she would stock up on a few fasting pills to prevent this exact situation from urring.
Ning Shu ate slowly as she stared at the drought demon.
The drought demons fingernails could cut stones like tofu, but she didnt know if they could break through the stone doors.
She decided to see if the drought demon could open the stone doors.
If it really seeded, she would immediately flee.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2182
Chapter 2182: Should Already Be Above This
The drought demon would probably also escape and head off to cause cmities.
There would be severe droughts wherever he went and he drank blood, so ordinary people would just be ughtered.
Hell definitely end up persecuted after running amok.
However, this drought demon still needed to drink blood?
Only low-level zombies sucked blood. The drought demon should already be above this.
Ning Shu stuffed the rest of her food into her mouth and stared at the drought demon.
The drought demon stared at Ning Shu and a grunting sound came from his throat.
If she had intelligence pills, she would give a couple to this thing.
In the future, she should also exchange for a few intelligence pills before each mission. In case she encountered a creature like this with low IQ and was unable tomunicate, she could just stuff a couple intelligence pills into it.
She was now an advanced task-taker. Anything could happen in advanced nes and she could encounter even more bizarre worlds.
There would be all kinds of weird species.
Ning Shu was a bit speechless. Zombies in the romance novel ne could be so beautiful that even the heavens would be jealous. Why were they so ugly here?
If the male protagonist had looked like this, with a green face and fangs and sounding like there was old phlegm in his throat that he couldnt spit out
No girls would be able to fangirl over the romance.
Ning Shu decided to take a break. She was too tired.
She put the talisman paper on her forehead and nned to take a nap. After a short while, she opened her eyes and nced over.
The drought demon was still sitting nearby and staring at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu was no longer afraid of the drought demon. Maybe he wasnt looking at her, it was just that his eyes were unfocused and looking in her direction.
Ning Shu closed her eyes again. She didnt know how long it had been since shed properly rested. Since this ce was always as bright as day, she couldnt feel the passage of time at all.
Ning Shu was startled from her sleep. She looked around but didnt see the drought demon.
Where did he go?
Ning Shu hurriedly looked behind herself, afraid that the drought demon was sneaking up on her from behind.
He wasnt there either.
He didnt leave, right? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu took the talisman paper off her forehead and ran towards the stone doors. There were scratches all over them and one of them had been forced open.
Ning Shu was overjoyed and hurriedly left. She waded through the flooded passage and arrived at the tombs entrance. Ning Shu mobilized her spiritual energy and used the walls to jump out of the tomb. The sky was lit with thest glimmers of sunset and hazy moonlight covered the sky like muslin.
She was finally out. Ning Shu took a deep breath and enjoyed the taste of freedom!
She and Gu Rui were the only people left from those whod gone into the tomb. Ning Shu now understood that everyone Gu Rui brought, except for his own subordinates, were basically there to be used.
Mo Juechen was stupid and naive. He thought he could get a secret martial arts manual, but he was sacrificed.
Cheng Mingzi, the old Taoist priest, rushed over for the world origin. However, he knew the specific location of the tomb, so there was no way Gu Rui would let him leave alive, let alone give him treasures.
Sure enough, Gu Rui was the most ruthless.
The most important thing now was to go back to the Fang familys home. Ning Shu feared that Gu Rui thought she was dead and took over everything in the house.
Her family had a non-trivial amount of wealth. It was everything the old man had worked hard for all his life.
Ning Shu turned around and saw the drought demon standing not far from away. He was carrying a man, who looked like a hunter, on his shoulders.
Ning Shu: (|||)
She hurriedly took out the talisman paper and raised it towards the drought demon. She slowly backed away and prepared to run.
Escaping was the most important thing. Who cared about what happened to this drought demon.
The drought demon put down the man on his shoulders and the man fell to the ground with a thud. Ning Shu nced at the hunter.
The man was still alive, but hed fainted.
Could it be that the drought demon wanted to bring the person back to the tomb to enjoy his meal?
Chapter 2183
Chapter 2183: Just Ignore Me
Ning Shu didnt expect to encounter the drought demon even after getting out of the tomb. She had to add more points to luck in the future.
She felt that she was ill-fated in all that she did. No one in the world had a life as tragic and as distressing as hers. She must add more points to luck.
The drought demon made a grumbling sound in his throat and stared at Ning Shu. She didnt know what he wanted to say.
The moonlight shone on the drought demon and he took in a lot of the moons essence.
The real state preceptor was already dead and the drought demon in front of her was just another product of the influence from the corpse-raising grounds. It had no intelligence and instead relied on instinct.
Ning Shu spoke, trying to control her trembling facial muscles, Ignore me and just continue. I wont bother you anymore.
Ning Shu mobilized her spiritual energy and ran away like a gust of wind. Her legs were like wheels as she whooshed off.
The drought demon followed after her.
Ning Shu turned her head and saw the drought demon running beside her.
Ning Shu:
What did he want?
Ning Shu stopped and stared at the drought demon. She was unable to beat or get rid of him.
The drought demon walked towards Ning Shu and she hurriedly held up the talisman paper. The drought demon extended his long ckish-red nails and reached toward Ning Shu.
Was he finally revealing his true intentions?
Ning Shu hurriedly stepped back while forming hand signs and holding up the talisman paper.
Ning Shu was very nervous. The current drought demon felt stronger than before.
The drought demon could capture the light of the sun and the moon and absorb the essence of heaven, earth, mountains, and rivers instinctually.
The drought demon no longer seemed to be afraid of the talisman in Ning Shus hand. The long nails touched the talisman and the talisman began to turn ck and burn away.
Ning Shu hurriedly threw away the talisman, dumbfounded.
Her protective amulet was gone, so was she going to have her blood sucked by the drought demon?
Ning Shu made a quick decision and ran away again. The drought demon ran after her.
She was so tired!
If he wanted to kill or extort her, just do it already!
Ning Shu turned around and saw the drought demon staring at her. It didnt look like he was going to eat her, so she stopped.
When Ning Shu stopped, the drought demon also stopped and continued to stare at Ning Shu.
Could it be like a chick imprinting on the first person it saw? But so many people had been present when the drought demon appeared.
Ning Shu slowly moved two steps towards the drought demon. He made a grunting sound in his throat and stared at Ning Shu, but did not attack her.
Ning Shu dared to move two steps closer and the drought demon didnt make a move. Ning Shu took two more steps and the drought demon still didnt attack.
Ning Shu stretched out her hand to touch the drought demon. When she touched his hand, a grunting sound came from his throat.
Seeing that the drought demon didnt attack her, Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief. Although she didnt know why the drought demon didnt attack, she at least didnt have to worry about her own life all the time.
Ning Shu withdrew her hand and the drought demon grabbed it again.
Ning Shu: n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Could it be that she also had the halo of a heroine and could charm zombies?
But why was it not a handsome species, but such a horrifying one?
The species didnt matter. Appearance was key.
The drought demons hands were icy cold. When her hand was grabbed, it felt like she was enveloped in ice water and the yin energy invaded her body.
Ning Shu quickly pulled away her hand. The drought demon stared at Ning Shu. She rubbed away a handful of snot with her hand, showing that she just wanted to wipe her nose.
Although she no longer feared for her life, what should she do with this extra baggage?
If the drought demon went out like this, it would be killed because it was a monster and she would be implicated because she was near him. Since she was hanging around with a monster if she wasnt a monster, then what was she?
Heavens she was tired.
Ning Shu returned to the area around the tomb, where the hunter stilly unconscious.
Ning Shu carried him away. She couldnt let people discover this ce for the time being.
Ning Shu moved the hunter away from the tomb and pulled open his clothes. Then she pinched his human center acupoint. Seeing that the hunter was about to wake up, she grabbed his clothes and used the Unsurpassable Martial Arts to leap through the trees and fly away.
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2184
Chapter 2184: Worried About the Health of Her Eyes
The drought demon stared at Ning Shu and saw that she was running again, so he followed behind her. They flitted through the forest as if they were flying.
Back at the tomb, Ning Shu and the drought demon stared at each other.
Ning Shu took out the pants and made the drought demon put them on. Walking around like this with his bird exposed, Ning Shu was worried about the health of her eyes.
The drought demon held the pants but didnt know how to put them on.
Ning Shu took back the pants. Raise your legs.
The drought demon grumbled in his throat.
Sit down. Ning Shu demonstrated sitting down and the drought demon sat down too. Ning Shu put the pants on his legs.
After a good while, the drought demon finally had something to cover his body.
The drought demon wanted to hold Ning Shus hand again, but Ning Shu quickly put her hand behind her back. When she was touched by the drought demon, yin energy would enter her body.
The drought demon made a grunting sound and seemed a little dissatisfied. His nails extended.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu stretched out her hand and patted the drought demons head. Be good!
The drought demon also reached out and patted Ning Shus head. Ning Shus head started spinning.
She almost got a concussion!
Ning Shu sat on the ground and the drought demon also sat on the ground, imitating Ning Shu.
It really was a chick imprinting situation!
The drought demon seemed to treat her as hismom.
Was she a wet nurse again?
Ning Shu said to the drought demon, You shouldnt be drinking blood anymore, you should be absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon.
The drought demon stared at Ning Shu. It was obvious that he didnt understand.
Watch this Ning Shu began to practice the Unsurpassable Martial Arts and absorbed spiritual energy.
After cultivating for a while, Ning Shu opened her eyes and saw the drought demon absorbing the essence of the moon. The moonlight formed a beam of light on him.
Ning Shu:
Cough This was a racial advantage, she shouldntpare herself.
Ning Shu once again confirmed that the previous amulet really was to suppress the drought demon and prevent it from leaving prematurely. If it was just an ordinary zombie, it would immediately be burned away by some fire.
The current drought demon was too powerful.
The drought demon looked at Ning Shu and seemed to be asking if he was doing the right thing.
Ning Shu didnt know when she would be able to leave here or what happened to the Fang family.
Wherever she went, the drought demon followed, so going out would only cause chaos.
Ning Shu looked at the drought demon next to her, then rolled her eyes. She had toe up with a way to shake him off.
Ning Shu was a little annoyed. Getting along with such a low-intelligence creature was like teaching a child.
She was in a violent mood. Ning Shu really wanted to beat him to death, if only she could defeat him.
She had been trolled miserably by these naturally viinous guys.
The whole night was spent in cultivation. When it was dawn, the sun shone on the drought demon.
Zombies were afraid of light, but she didnt know if the drought demon was afraid.
When the drought demon was exposed to direct sunlight, although he felt a little ufortable, it was still bearable. Then he actually began to absorb the essence of the sun.
Ning Shu:
She had nothing more to say.
Ning Shu took some rations from a pouch and stared at the cultivating drought demon.
Even without any cultivation knowledge, he could still absorb the essence of the sun and the moon. She was so jealous!
The drought demon eventually stopped absorbing the essence of the sun, probably because hed reached his limit, and stared at the rations in Ning Shus hand.
Ning Shu gave the drought demon a small number of rations. He stared at the food in his hand before stuffing it into his mouth like Ning Shu.
After eating, he continued staring at Ning Shu. Ning Shu gave him thest bit of rations in her hand, then dusted off her hands, stood up, and prepared to go search for anything more to eat. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trantor: Lili
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2185
Chapter 2185: The Zombie Ancestor Jiang Chen
When the drought demon saw that Ning Shu was leaving, he immediately stood up and went to her side.
Ning Shu stared at the drought demon. I should give you a name.
Xiao Ming?
No, Xiao Ming has already been used.
The zombie ancestor is named Jiang Chen, so I might as well call you Jiang Chen. Ning Shu patted the drought demons head.
The drought demon also patted Ning Shus head and caused her to stumble.
Ning Shu was furious. She gave Jiang Chen a big p and then quickly ran away.
Jiang Chen chased after Ning Shu with a puzzled look on his face.
Jiang Chen, only I am allowed to pat you on the head. You are not allowed to pat mine, Ning Shu said fiercely.
Ning Shu stayed with Jiang Chen for a while. She taught him how to speak and now he could call Ning Shus name and his own.
Ning Shu suddenly felt that this scene was a little familiar. Shed also lived like this with Xiao Ming at the beginning.
Xiao Minga lot of time had passed. She wondered how Xiao Ming was doing now.
Zombies created from the living and zombies created from the dead should be the same, right?
Ning Shu searched the mountains for food every day. She felt like shed lost a lot of weight and her skin was tight and plump.
Although she wasnt like a slender delicate beauty, she had strong muscles and was very healthy.
Ning Shu was worried about the Fang family and tried several times to sneak away, but she was always caught by Jiang Chen like he was a hunting dog.
Fortunately, Jiang Chen no longer drank blood.
He didnt look so scary anymore. Maybe she got used to his face.
Wheregoing Jiang Chens voice was inarticte and stilted.
Ning Shu pointed in the direction of the town. Im going to buy clothes. You just wait here.
Jiang Chen could vaguely understand what Ning Shu was saying and he stared straight at her.
Wait for me here. You cant follow me, there are a lot of bad people out there. Ning Shu had taken gold from the tomb and was about to go into the town to buy things.
Now that Jiang Chen understood her words, he wouldnt follow her. If he suddenly appeared in the town, it would definitely cause a disturbance.
Ning Shus clothes were tattered like a beggars.
Ning Shu went straight to the clothing store in the small town and bought several sets of clothes. She also bought clothes and a hat for Jiang Chen. The hat had arge brim with a veil around it that would cover his face.
Ning Shu carried two big bags of clothes and bought some food. When she passed by the inn, she saw Gu Rui surrounded by many people.
Someone was talking to Gu Rui, and Gu Rui was listening with a very serious expression.
Ning Shu hadnt seen him for a while, and Gu Rui appeared a bit depressed.
With the number of people Gu Rui had with him, did he want to enter the tomb again?
Seemingly aware of Ning Shus gaze, Gu Rui nced at her. He stared at her for a while and then looked away.
Now that Ning Shu had lost a lot of weight and her face was very dirty, it was normal for Gu Rui to not recognize her.
Ning Shu thought about it and went to buy two baskets.
She left the town with a big basket in each hand and scampered off towards the tomb.
When she returned, she saw that Jiang Chen was stretching his neck. When he spotted Ning Shu, he smiled grimly at her.
Ning Shu jumped into the tombs entrance. She said to Jiang Chen, Gu Rui ising, so lets take away as much gold as we can and leave.
There was so much gold and silver. It couldnt be left to Gu Rui.
Jiang Chen stared at Ning Shu nkly. Why hide? N?v(el)B\\jnn
Kill.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu pped her thigh. Yes, now she had a big boss with her. Why was she still afraid of Gu Rui?
Shed thought too much.
This time, she would kill Gu Rui. If she didnt, shed surely meet with misfortune.
Chapter 2186
Chapter 2186: This Was Her Son
Ning Shu took out some clothes from a bag and stuffed them into Jiang Chens arms. Put these on.
Jiang Chen put the clothes on the ground, then took off his clothes in front of Ning Shu and put on new ones.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu averted her gaze. This was her son, it wasnt like there was anything she couldnt see.
Jiang Chen finished putting on his clothes. With his green face and fangs, he was really ugly.
Ning Shu took out the hat and put it on Jiang Chens head. The ck cloth hung down to his chest andpletely covered his face.
As long as his face was covered, he looked like a normal person.
Jiang Chen was not used to wearing a hat, so he took it off.
Ning Shu put the hat back on his head. In the future, dont take off the hat unless you are as beautiful as me.
All things in the world were interconnected and mutually restrained. Since powerful beings like Jiang Chen existed, there would naturally also be powerful forces to restrain those powerful beings, such as Taoists that were stronger than Cheng Mingzi. If Jiang Chen really went out with a green face and fangs, he would definitely be destroyed.
Jiang Chen was obedient and did not take off his hat again. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu took out a roast chicken from a paper bag and tore off a leg to eat. It had been really a long time since shed eaten meat or fish. The meat was so fragrant.
This is what humans eat. Ning Shu tore off the other leg and gave it to Jiang Chen.
Jiang Chen took the chicken leg and ate it. Ning Shu asked, How is it?
Unappetizing.
Ning Shu shrugged. Maybe zombies dont have the same taste as humans.
Jiang Chen didnt eat anymore, so Ning Shu ate all the chicken by herself. She wiped her greasy hands on the ground, jumped onto a branch, and went to sleep.
Jiang Chen sat cross-legged and cultivated. The essence of the moon streamed down on him.
He was really a hardworking good boy.
The next morning, someone came to the tomb.
Without even thinking, Ning Shu knew it was Gu Rui.
Gu Rui came with a group of people and brought another Taoist priest.
The old Taoist priests hair and beard were snow-white, but his face was rosy without a single wrinkle.
Ning Shu squatted in the tree. She was a little curious. First Cheng Mingzi and now this guy, how did Gu Rui find so many Taoist priests?
This Taoist priest looked stronger than Cheng Mingzi.
She was afraid Gu Rui had brought him to deal with Jiang Chen.
Gu Rui spotted Jiang Chen. He frowned and asked, Who are you?
Who are you? Jiang Chen asked.
Gu Rui looked around before his eyes fixed on Jiang Chen.
This person is not human, the old Taoist priest said. Are you a drought demon?
No, Im human, Jiang Chen retorted.
With no breath or heartbeat, how can you be human?
Youre the one whos not human.
The old Taoist:
You evil creature who brings cmity upon themon people, watch how this humble Taoist will deal with you. The old Taoist was a little surprised that Jiang Chen could speak, but monsters were, no matter what, monsters.
The old Taoist drew a talisman in the air. It shed with golden light and flew towards Jiang Chen.
Jiang Chen raised his hand and his long nails extended. He swiped at the talisman and it slowly dissipated.
The old Taoist had a grave look when he saw that Jiang Chen dealt with the spell so easily.
Master, how is it? Gu Rui asked with a frown.
This evil beast is very powerful. This humble Taoist must contact his senior brothers, The old Taoist shook his head and said.
Cant we go into the tomb today? Gu Rui asked.
The old Taoist looked solemn. Its a bit difficult. This evil beast can absorb the essence of the sun and moon. This humble Taoist cant deal with it alone.
Chapter 2187
Chapter 2187: Must Kill Gu Rui
Gu Rui stared at the tomb. He knew that the monsters left in the tomb had probably been killed, but he couldnt just ept that.
Gu Rui stared at the well-dressed Jiang Chen and touched the life-death bell in the pouch at his waist. He asked the old Taoist, Master, can the life-death bell control him? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It would be difficult. The old Taoist shook his head. This drought demon was no ordinary zombie. He had his own consciousness.
Ning Shu stared at Gu Rui. Gu Ruis ambition was so big, he actually wanted to control Jiang Chen.
What a way of thinking.
Ning Shus heart surged with murderous intent. This time, she must kill Gu Rui.
Gu Rui had tried to kill her several times.
Revenge must be taken.
Jiang Chen rushed toward the old Taoist. The old Taoist chanted spells and sent them toward Jiang Chen one by one. Some of the spellsnded and caused Jiang Chens body to smoke.
Jiang Chen saw that the old Taoist was a bit difficult to deal with, so he decided to deal with the ordinary people first. With every stroke of his long nails, a person was killed.
The old Taoist saw that Jiang Chen was murdering others right in front of him and was infuriated. Today, this humble Taoist will act on behalf of the heavens. If you escape from here, you will definitely harm the people.
Whenever Jiang Chen attacked someone, he would throw them at the old Taoist and interrupt his spell chanting.
In an instant, half of the people Gu Rui brought over were dead and the smell of blood permeated the area.
Gu Ruis expression was ugly. He stared at Jiang Chen and took out the life-death bell.
Gu Rui shook the life-death bell and chanted a spell.
His face quickly became pale. It was too difficult to rely on the life-death bell to control Jiang Chen.
Gu Rui groaned and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. The crack in the life-death bell became slightlyrger.
Ah Jiang Chen roared angrily. His clothes and hat were torn open and revealed his naked body, green face, and fangs.
Jiang Chen rushed toward Gu Rui and grabbed the life-death bell in Gu Ruis hand.
His sharp nails scratched the life-death bell and fine cracks quickly spread across its surface. Suddenly, the bell shattered into pieces.
Gu Rui was knocked flying into a tree and vomited blood.
He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and his eyes dimmed a little as he looked at fragments of the life-death bell on the ground.
Seeing a good opening, Ning Shu drew her dagger, jumped down her tree, and charged toward Gu Rui.
She must get rid of Gu Rui or there would be nothing but trouble.
Gu Rui turned his head and saw Ning Shu. He was shocked and stood up while covering his heart.
Fang Lanxin, youre still alive?
Ning Shu didnt answer and stabbed at Gu Ruis chest.
Gu Ruis martial arts were strong. Even if he was injured, he wouldnt be killed after being stabbed once by Ning Shu.
Gu Rui blocked Ning Shu and the two started fighting.
Fang Lanxin, how are you still alive? Gu Rui asked in disbelief.
Ning Shu kicked toward Gu Ruis chest but he blocked it with his hands and quickly retreated backward.
Gu Rui nced at Ning Shu and the green-faced and fanged Jiang Chen with a strange smile on his face. Youre messing around with a zombie.
Fuck your mothers fart. Ning Shu rolled her eyes. If she was messing around with a zombie, then he was messing around with his daughter.
Ning Shu was even more determined to kill Gu Rui. If she let him go this time, her reputation would be tainted.
Who said that she and Jiang Chen were in an improper rtionship? Frick that. It was a pure mother-son rtionship.
If Gu Rui survived, she and Jiang Chen would be street rats in the future.
Trantor: LiLi
Chapter 2188
Chapter 2188: How Was He Still Able to Run?
Are you so angry because you feel exposed? Gu Rui looked at Ning Shu. In order to survive, youre in a rtionship with a zombie.
Im in a rtionship with your f*cking sister. Ning Shu mobilized the spiritual energy in her dantian and attacked with her dagger again.
After a period of training and cultivating, Ning Shu was much stronger than before. Since Gu Rui was injured, he was no longer Ning Shus opponent.
Gu Ruis men saw that their master was at a disadvantage and attacked Ning Shu one after another.
Jiang Chen killed everyone who tried to attack Ning Shu.
Jiang Chen was hit by a spell and his skin smoked.
Gu Rui saw that in Jiang Chens hands, his subordinates were as fragile as paper and they were all destroyed.
He was a little flustered and Ning Shu immediately exploited this weakness. Ning Shu stabbed Gu Ruis heart and blood sttered on her face.
Gu Rui pushed Ning Shu away with one palm. He nced at the dagger embedded in his chest, turned around, and ran away.
When Ning Shu saw Gu Rui running away, she was stunned for a moment before quickly chasing after Gu Rui. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Goddamn it, how was he still able to run after being stabbed in the heart?
He really was blessed with many talents.
Ning Shu kicked Gu Ruis back and he fell to the ground.
Fang Lanxin, dont forget that you are my wife. Gu Rui looked at Ning Shu. Sweat beaded on his temples and strands of hair stuck to his face. He looked extremely beautiful.
His face was simply ingenious and wless.
I never said you were my husband. Ning Shu pulled her dagger from Gu Ruis chest and blood spurted out.
Ning Shu touched the right side of Gu Ruis chest and felt his heart beating.
Sure enough, this guys heart was on the right side of his body.
Gu Ruis face paled. Panting heavily, he said, Fang Lanxin, we can cooperate.
Due to the excessive blood loss, it was difficult for him to speak and his breathing was very heavy.
Ning Shu smiled slightly. What a useless thing to say.
Ning Shu raised her dagger. Gu Ruis pupils shrank. He wanted to struggle, but Ning Shu stepped on his chest and he couldnt move.
With a st, the dagger sank into his heart and Gu Rui coughed up a mouthful of blood.
Clinging tightly to Ning Shus foot, he finally breathed hisst.
As soon as Gu Rui died, Ning Shu felt the tension in her body suddenly release and her whole body felt weak.
Ning Shu pulled out the dagger and stabbed Gu Rui again. He didnt respond.
Ning Shu checked Gu Ruis pulse and breath and determined that he was actually dead.
It didnt take long for Gu Rui and his men to die. Only the old Taoist was left.
The old Taoist stared at Ning Shu. You are in thepany of a demon. After killing your fellow humans, what difference is there between you and a beast?
Its none of your business, Ning Shu said lightly. Who are you to interfere with my life?
None of your business, Jiang Chen also said.
Such stubbornness. The old Taoists face darkened and he cast a spell. Ning Shu pushed away Jiang Chen, made a seal with her hands, and sent a spell at the old Taoist.
Two spells collided like exploding fireworks.
The old Taoist was stunned for a moment when he saw the spell. Since you are a fellow Taoist, why are you with such a monster?
Things like drought demons cant die or be destroyed. They exist outside of the six realms and are inherently unnatural existences. Birth, old age, sickness, and death are all natural things, the old Taoist said.
Since it is something outside the six realms, what does its existence have to do with you? Birth, old age, sickness, and death are natural, but pursuing immortality also goes against the natural order of the world.
He was so nosy. Jiang Chen never went out to harm others.
Trantor: LiLi
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2189
Chapter 2189: Letting It Go Will Only Bring Disaster
This kind of thing has no humanity. It only drinks human blood. Letting it go will only bring disaster, the old Taoist said with a sullen face.
If you continue to be pigheaded, I can only kill you too, the old Taoist said coldly.
He muttered something with a solemn expression. His hands quickly formed a seal and the surrounding wind turned violent.
Ning Shu also had a serious look. She cast the most powerful spell in the book that Cheng Mingzi had given her.
Ning Shu felt all her muscles twitch and bulge.
This spell was extremelyplicated. Ning Shu spat out a mouthful of blood and released her spell. It hit the old Taoists spell and the collision created an extremely powerful explosion.
Ning Shu and the old Taoist were both sent flying. Ning Shu flipped twice in the air beforending heavily on the ground. She spat out a mouthful of blood.
Jiang Chen appeared behind the old Taoist priest. His nails pierced the old Taoists back and with a hard swipe, the old Taoists body was cut in half.
Ning Shu let out a long breath and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.
She was exhausted and sat on the ground panting.
Jiang Chen walked over to Ning Shu and she waved her hand, Put some clothes on first. To integrate into the human world, you must wear clothes.
Jiang Chen went over to the bag of clothes and got some new clothes to wear.
Ning Shu rested for a while and then went to see Gu Ruis body. His body had stiffened, so she was sure that Gu Rui was really dead.
This guy Gu Rui seriously was too crafty. Even when he was dead, it still felt like he wouldnt die so easily.
We need to remove the bodies. They cant be buried here, Ning Shu told Jiang Chen.
This was corpse-raising ground, so the dead couldnt be buried here. It could cause many zombies to appearter.
Ning Shu found a suitable spot and had Jiang Chen dig a pit. Then she had him carry the dead over and throw them into the pit.
Ning Shu watched from the side and saw Gu Rui fall into the pit.
Gu Rui would use any means to achieve his own goals.
Such people were the hardest to deal with.
When Jiang Chen saw Ning Shu staring at Gu Rui, he asked, Good-looking humans are like this?
Ning Shu nodded, He had a regal disposition, was amazingly talented, and possessed a beautiful appearance like a hibiscus in bloom.
Jiang Chen stared at Gu Rui. Ugly.
Ning Shu shrugged. Maybe zombies had different aesthetics from humans.
After burying everyone, Ning Shu took the gold from the tomb and prepared to go back to the Fang familys house.
She didnt know what Gu Rui had done to the Fang family.
When we go out, you cant attack people at will, ok? Ning Shu said to the veiled Jiang Chen as they walked.
Can I take my hat off? Jiang Chen asked.
No, you can only take it off when you grow into a handsome man. Ning Shu shook her head. Cant you conceal your fangs?
I can, but its more attractive to expose them, said Jiang Chen.
Ning Shu:
The aesthetics of zombies were indeed different from ordinary people.
Perhaps fangs were a symbol of strength and showing them was a disy of their own strength.
In the vige, Ning Shu bought a carriage.
However, she realized that it would be difficult to use because of Jiang Chens presence.
Animals had very keen senses and the horses and donkeys would go mad with fear or lie on the ground foaming at the mouth when he was near. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Before leaving the town, Ning Shu sold the carriage again at a low price.
She felt a bit annoyed. So they had to walk now?
What was going on with those horses? Jiang Chen asked Ning Shu.
Theyre afraid of you.
Trantor: LiLi
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2190
Chapter 2190: Life Is Just Like That
Ning Shu bought arge number of rations, some medicinal herbs, and a simple map. She had to find a way to get back to the Fang familys house.
Jiang Chen wore his hat and although the two of them were eye-catching, they didnt cause amotion.
Having to rely on two legs to trek the mountains and wade through the waters made Ning Shus heart feel really stifled.
Along the way, if Ning Shu met someone who was sick, she would rescue them and sometimes also act as an exorcist.
They met all kinds of people along the way.
Jiang Chen watched from the side and said to Ning Shu, They are so weak.
Life is just like that. Its extremely fragile, but it can also be incredibly strong.
After walking for more than two months, and going through several pairs of shoes, Ning Shu finally reached the Fang familys home.
Along the way, Ning Shu couldnt go near other people for fear that someone would notice Jiang Chens identity.
If his existence was revealed, it would attract those who eliminated demons and defended traditional values.
Ning Shu grabbed the knocker and knocked on the door. She knocked twice before the door opened.
The one who opened the door was a young servant. She didnt recognize him.
Im Fang Lanxin, open the door, Ning Shu said.
Fang Lanxin? I dont recognize that name. Hurry and leave. The servant waved his hand.
This is the Fang familys house. Are you a new servant? Ning Shu had a bad premonition.
The Fang family? You must be using the old almanac. All the business and property of the Fang family have been entrusted to my master. The servant said triumphantly.
Ning Shu: Goddamn it
She should have whipped Gu Rui to death.
Young man, please inform the master of your family. Im the original master of the Fang family and Im here to retrieve the ancestral tablets. Ning Shu gave the servant a piece of silver.
The servant took the silver. Wait here.
Can we kill them? said Jiang Chen.
In human territory, it is necessary to follow the rules of human beings and trade for my Fang familys things with real money. After all, its not like they did anything wrong, Ning Shu said. The main offender in this entire thing was Gu Rui.
Jiang Chen was silent.
After a while, a thin middle-aged man came out and asked Ning Shu, Are you a member of the Fang family?
Yes, I am, Ning Shu said. Im here for my familys ancestral tablets.
Take her to get them, The middle-aged man said to the servant.
The servant took Ning Shu to the ancestral hall and pointed to a corner, Over there.
Ning Shu looked at the corner and saw the ancestral tablets heaped in the corner and covered with dust.
Ning Shu used her sleeve to wipe the dust off the tablets and put them in with her belongings.
Take them and leave quickly, said the servant.
Ning Shu went to the hall and met the middle-aged man. She said, I want to buy my familys house and shop back. Can I?
The middle-aged man shook his head. I wont sell.
The price is negotiable, Ning Shu said.
I wont sell, no matter the amount. The middle-aged man waved his hand. Since you have what you came for, you should leave.
Ning Shu felt helpless and left the house.
Do you want this house? Jiang Chen asked.
I do, but it doesnt matter. Ning Shu smiled.
Ning Shu brought the ancestral tablets to a flourishing temple and donated arge amount of incense money to have the monks chant sutras for those ancestors every day.
While in the temple, Ning Shu met an old monk. He seemed suspicious of Jiang Chen and warned Ning Shu not to stay with this kind of evil for a long time as it would affect her lifespan.
Ning Shu saw that the old monk didnt react with indignation and try to immediately eliminate Jiang Chen, so she sincerely thanked the old monk.
Ning Shu had the means to prevent her body from being taken over by yin energy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trantor: LiLi
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2191
Chapter 2191: Curing The Masses
After leaving the temple, Ning Shu let out a long sigh of relief. If she didnt have a home, then shed make a home.
Ning Shu changed into mens clothes and made a sign with the words Curing the Masses written on it.
Anyway, she still had her medical skills to lean on, so she decided to be a traveling doctor.
She could travel around and see everything the world had to offer.
Wherever Ning Shu went, Jiang Chen went. He followed Ning Shu all around the world and even learned some medicinal skills and spells.
Ning Shu was a traveling doctor and most female doctors were responsible for delivering births. Although she wore mens clothes, it was still obvious that she was a woman.
In ancient times, male doctors were less experienced at delivering children. Since Ning Shu knew both medical skills and was a woman, she naturally became the best candidate to help with childbirth.
In ancient times, women relied on just enduring the process of childbirth. If they could go through it sessfully, then they went through it sessfully. If they couldnt, then it would often result in both the mother and childs deaths.
Ning Shu had a great knowledge of medicine and could cure all kinds of illnesses, but she ended up bing a gynecological specialist.
She even went to the pce to help the empress deliver her child.
Ning Shu simply changed her sign and reced the words with gynecological master.
Ning Shu didnt know how many ces shed traveled to and how much shed seen.
She didnt stay in one ce for long because of Jiang Chen. If they stayed in one ce for a long time, people would notice peculiarities that would give him away. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu didnt want a bunch of people from all over the worlding to chase and kill him.
Looking at Jiang Chens actions, he didnt seem to want to leave her.
This was the best way to enjoy life. Ning Shu lived without constraints. She would dig herbs when she found them and wouldy under the sky to watch the stars at night.
It was a pity that she didnt have a camera. She could have taken selfies along the way and acted cool. Ning Shu was no longer that silly fatty from before. Although she wasnt super thin, her body was healthy and well-proportioned.
Jiang Chen carried their belongings and a pole. Ning Shu didnt carry anything and traveled around rxed.
She counted the days. It would soon be time for her to leave this world.
Although there was some extra baggage in the form of Jiang Chen, in general, everything had already passed.
Jiang Chen became more and more like a person and the hands that were revealed were much whiter and not as green as before.
However, Jiang Chen still didnt eat or drink and never took off his hat.
Ning Shu guessed that Jiang Chen would eventually resemble a regr human.
One morning, when Ning Shu opened the door to her house, she saw a man in blue clothes with ck hair standing in front of the fence.
His presence caused the little yard in front of the house to shine.
The breeze blew the hem of his clothes and his hair gently swayed.
Just looking at his back created a beautiful scene.
Ning Shu stared at the handsome man. He turned around and addressed Ning Shu, Fang Lanxin.
Pfff Ning Shu choked on her saliva. Gu Rui?!
Jiang Chen:
Im Jiang Chen. Jiang Chen stared at Ning Shu expressionlessly.
Ning Shu:
Why did you make yourself look like Gu Rui? Ning Shu frowned.
Following Ning Shus example, Jiang Chen said in a shrill voice, He had a regal disposition, was amazingly talented, and possessed a beautiful appearance like a hibiscus in bloom.
Ning Shu:
Dont, dont use his face. Im still traumatized. Ning Shu covered her eyes. You can look however you want.
Jiang Chen put on his hat and asked, Where are we going today?
A woman next door is about to give birth, probably in the next two days, Ning Shu said.
Jiang Chen nodded.
The pregnant woman next door really startedbor a dayter and her husband came over to ask Ning Shu to help deliver the baby.
Ning Shu put the medicine box on her back and went to deliver the baby. The childbirth took a very long time, mainly because the childs fetal position wasnt correct.
Birthing conditions in ancient times were not very good. The process for cesarean birth was underdeveloped, there was no anesthetic, and it was easy for wounds to get infected. Besides, opening a hole in the abdomen was simply uneptable to the ancients.
Trantor: LiLi
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2192
Chapter 2192: More and More Like a Person
Eat. Jiang Chen handed Ning Shu a bowl of light noodles with a fried egg at the bottom.
Jiang Chen was bing more and more like a person.
Ning Shu ate the noodles and theny down to rest. As soon as shey down, 2333s voice sounded in her mind. Taskplete. Do you wish to leave the task world?
Yes.
Ning Shu closed her eyes at the sudden dizziness. When she opened them again, she was back in the system space.
W-wha Ning Shus eyes widened as she stared at the system space.
Everything was gone. It looked the same as when shed first entered the system space.
There was no sofa, bookshelf, bed, or potted nts. There was nothing at all.
Wheres all the stuff? Ning Shu asked. She looked around and saw a ck hole about the size of a grapefruit.
Those two pearls.
It was all sucked away. Its good enough that the system space survived, 2333 said.
Its good enough. Ning Shu was thankful that shed put the Unsurpassable Martial Arts book in the system inventory and it wasnt sucked away.
The Unsurpassable Martial Arts was her main hope for constructing her own world. If she lost it, Ning Shu would definitely cry herself blind.
After experiencing two worlds without returning to the system space, Ning Shus soul was a little dim. She sat cross-legged on the ground to absorb the pure soul power.
After a while, Ning Shu said, I want to receive the storyline of the previous world.
Okay.
The story went as Ning Shu guessed. Fang Lanxin had been sacrificed and her soul had been trapped in the life-death bell.
The bell stole Fang Lanxins soul power, soul origin, luck, and merit. It basically deprived her of everything.
Chains were fastened around her feet and there was no light or sound. She waspletely alone. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The iron chains constantly drew out Fang Lanxins soul power and the pain was like boiling oil being poured over a thousand cuts.
The more pain one endured, the stronger ones soul power became. Fang Lanxin felt that she had gone through every torture imaginable.
She experienced countless cycles of pain.
To sacrifice the person closest to him, Gu Rui married Fang Lanxin. The closer he was to the sacrificed person, the more he could control the life-death bell and the safer it was for the user.
After this pain and despair, Fang Lanxin sacrificed her soul to counterattack.
Sure enough, this was the plot. Ning Shus guess had been pretty urate.
Ning Shu opened her stats panel and looked at what she gained from thest task.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 27150k (+5000k) (+4000k)
Soul: 320
Life: 101
Intelligence: 314
Charm: 20
Luck: 169
Mental Strength: 210
Faith: 12515
Martial Arts: 232
Aptitude: 109
Merit: 13410
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing)
Chapter 2193
Chapter 2193: Did Something Go Wrong?
Task 1,pleted Wen Hanleis wish: Destroy Tang Yu and Bai Feifeis reputations.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 5000k experience points.
Gained 50 attribute points.
Gained 1k faith points.
Task 2, fulfilled Fang Lans wish: Get free from that hell.
Task Completion Degree: 70%
Gained 4000k experience points.
Gained 30 attribute points.
Gained 3k faith points.
Gained 50 merit points.
Ning Shu looked at the second task. Fang Lanxins task was only 70%plete. The score was a bit low.
There werent that many rewards either.
Ning Shu asked, Did something go wrong in this task?
Although she got free from that hell-like torment, she ended up with an undead following her around everywhere. Fang Lanxin is scared of him, and if she goes back shell definitely have to interact with Jiang Chen, 2333 exined.
Ning Shu:
Fang Lanxin is getting ready to start a new life. She is pretty satisfied with how youpleted the task. After all, at the very least, you did kill Gu Rui, said 2333.
Ning Shu:
She didnt know what to say.
Fang Lanxin just wanted to get free from that situation. If someone counterattacked for her, she would no longer be bound by that contract and would be able to reincarnate.
So it was like that. Ning Shu nodded. It was true, not everyone would be able to ept an existence like Jiang Chen.
Ning Shu herself hadnt really thought much about it since she had seen grass, seen kelp, and even zombies. So it hadnt seemed like anything special.
Creatures like that were not necessarily scarier than humans. All things had spirits after all.
At the very least, so far, all the tasks that Ning Shu had gotten were regarding mutual resentment between humans.
Since she wants to be reincarnated, it will work as long as someone counterattacked for her?
How would that be possible? For better or for worse, she had offered up her own soul. If the task-taker just casually counterattacked however they wanted to, wouldnt that mean she wasted her soul energy? Someone had counterattacked for her before and she hadnt been happy with the results.
Not everyone had offered up their souls willingly. If they feel like the result wasnt what they wanted, they can refuse to pay, said 2333.
Most people arent idiots, so you should think through things more when doing tasks.
Oh, got it.
Ning Shu allocated the attribute points from the two tasks. Although there wasnt a lot, she did manage to obtain a world origin power.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 27150k (+5000k) (+4000k)
Soul: 320 (+10)
Life: 101 (+10)
Intelligence: 314 (+20)
Charm: 20
Luck: 169 (+20)
Mental Strength: 210 (+10)
Faith: 12515 (+1000) (+3000) n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Martial Arts: 232 (+10)
Aptitude: 109
Merit: 13410 (+50)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing)
After she finished allocating the attribute points, something urred to her and she asked 2333, Why didnt Jiang Chen attack me?
He thought you were his kind, said 2333. The godmother halo above your head is really shining brighter and brighter.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 2194
Chapter 2194: What The Hell Is a Godmother Halo?
What the hell is a godmother halo? Ning Shu was speechless.
If there is a godfather, then theres a godmother. Those without much intelligence, regardless of whether they were strong or not, are like newborn infants. They need someone to baptize them and take up the responsibility for guiding them and educating them. 2333 said, In other words, a wet nurse.
A wet nurse?
Ning Shu almost burst into tears. And here she had been thinking that she had such high charm, that she was special.
But this.
Reality was harsh.
However, having a godmother halo was better than nothing at all.
Ning Shu nned to turn on the screen and see what happened to Jiang Chen.
Since Fang Lanxin hadnt gone back, that body would die. All that effort put into dieting in order to turn that body into a well-proportioned beauty had been for naught.
But the screen remained ck. Ning Shu tapped it again, but it was still ck.
Whats going on?
This function is broken.
Ning Shu:
What else is damaged?
The chat system.
The marketce system.
The passageway to the fabricated space.
Ning Shu:
Basically everything that can be broken is broken?
Youre still able to see the stats panel though.
Ning Shu: oh no
I cant exchange for fasting pills, medicine, or anything?
Yeah.
I cant go to the fabricated space?
Yeah.
Ning Shu hammered the ground. It was fine if the marketce system was broken since normally she could still go to the stores in the fabricated space to get stuff.
But now that the passageway to the fabricated space was also broken, that means she really couldnt get her hands on anything.
Ning Shu soon epted reality. Her situation was so pitiful that this had to be the bottom of the barrel. In that case, nothing in the future could be worse and so things would only get better.
How long is it going to take you to fix these features? asked Ning Shu.
Im working on it but its going to take a while. I dont have any energy right now. The energy I obtained from the two system tasks that you did before has already been used up. 2333 also felt that he was quite pitiful.
Your luck is so bad that its even affecting me. 2333 was speechless.
Anyone who ended up with a system as crappy as you wouldnt be able to escape terrible luck.
Ning Shu: _
Ning Shu heaved a long sigh, then opened up her stats panel again to check how many protective talismans she still had. She had to be careful about running out.
She had four protective talismans and two upgraded protective talismans. That meant she had six lives and could be eliminated six times without dying
She had to be extra careful during this time since she didnt know when the system marketce and the passageway to the fabricated space would be fixed.
Ning Shu then took out the Unsurpassable Martial Arts from the system chest. The Unsurpassable Martial Arts was getting increasingly heavy.
She flipped over the pages and saw that there were more and more images now.
Here is the world origin power, said 2333. Immediately afterward, a verdant and lush lotus flower appeared in mid-air. The flower petals swayed slightly, emitting a faint fragrance. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu reached out and grabbed the lotus, and the lotus gradually started to shrink, until it turned into a stream of light and entered the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
Ning Shu opened the back and saw that the world origin power had be imprinted on the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. The moment you opened the book, you could see a lotus flower resting on top of the book. It was very beautiful and adorable.
Ning Shu gently stroked the flower happily. She had finally found one world origin power.
She was one step closer to constructing her own world. Hurrah, hurrah
The system space waspletely empty. All the books had been sucked away by the ck hole, so Ning Shu couldnt read, nor could she exchange for anything.
She had already gotten used to reading one book every time she finished a task. It felt quite bad to break that habit.
Chapter 2195
Chapter 2195: Traveling The World
Jiang Chen walked into the room. When he saw the person on the bed, he walked over and pushed her a bit. Hey, get up ande eat.
The person on the bed didnt react. Jiang Chen pushed her again, then stretched out his hand and ced it below her nose to check for breathing.
He then checked her pulse.
Jiang Chen was taken aback for a moment, then silent for a good while. Finally, he wrapped up the corpse with the nket and carried it back to the tomb.
He set the corpse down in the tomb, then made a new coffin. Afterward, he ced the corpse into the coffin, then sealed the tomb.
After doing all of this, Jiang Chen left with the cloth banner, which now had the words curing the masses, traveling the world.
Every once in a while, Jiang Chen would return to the tomb and stay a while. The body in the coffin did not dpose, and the expression on her face remained peaceful.
After taking a look at the corpse, Jiang Chen continued wandering the world.
As of now, Jiang Chen no longer wore a hat and revealed his exquisite features. His looks were different from those of Gu Ruis. He gave off apletely different temperament.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu had finished cultivating. There were no books to read, nothing to y with in the system space, and she couldnt even go for a walk in the fabricated space.
Seriously.
Guess it was time to do the next task.
Lets see the next entrustor. Ning Shu said to 2333.
Uh 2333 hesitated and said, There is no way for you to see the entrustor right now. See that ck hole on the wall? The entrustor cant get in here.
Ning Shu:
Drop me in the task, said Ning Shu with a wry smile.
Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, then the sensation of her soul merging into a body.
After theypletely integrated, she opened her eyes.
She felt a little dizzy and was sweating all over. It seemed that the body had a cold.
Ning Shu sat up and started looking around. This ce was a dorm.
She was the only one inside the dorm.
Her mouth was a little dry, so she picked up the cup next to the bed which had cold water, and gulped it down.
She then started receiving the storyline.
The original hosts name was Du Bing. She had gone to apany interview yesterday in the rain, so now she was a little sick.
The storyline was actually pretty unbelievable, and the reason was because of Du Bings boyfriend Ge Qiu.
This Ge Qiu was an ordinary man with an ordinary appearance and an ordinary identity.
However, his life was filled with ups and downs.
Ge Qiu identally became the assistant of the big star Ji Beiye. Ji Beiye was arrogant and handsome, almost like the sun god Apollo, and was mixed.
He fascinated women of all ages.
Ji Beiye had a terribly crazy personality, but his poprity couldnt be reined in.
When Ge Qiu became Ji Beiyes assistant, Ji Beiye found this ordinary-looking Ge Qiu annoying and was always messing with Ge Qiu.
However, Ge Qiu just continued toplete the tasks given by Ji Beiye without anyints.
Although Ge Qiu was a man, he was weaker, kinder, and more attentive to detail than normal men. Ji Beiye couldnt help but have some sort of special feeling for this man.
He couldnt help but pay attention to Ge Qius every move. Ji Beiye was furious and became even more irritated at the sight of Ge Qiu. His rabies red up even more frequently.
Ge Qiu ended up suffering a lot at his hands.
Sometimes Ge Qiu wouldin to Du Bing that his boss was so difficult to please.
Du Bing felt that her boyfriend really had it hardhe had to be on call 24/7, with no holidays so she asked him to quit, but Ge Qiu refused.
Ever since Ge Qiu started this job, Du Bing barely got to see her boyfriend anymore. They couldnt even have a meal together.
Meanwhile, Ji Beiye went through round after round of conflicted feelings. He seriously didnt want to admit that he was attracted to apletely ordinary person with no special attributes, and it was even a guy!
So his behavior was as if he had dissociative identity disorder. He would be flirting one second, then losing his temper in the next.
One time, Ji Beiye got drunk during an alcohol party and couldnt control his surging emotions anymore and pushed Ge Qiu down.
Chapter 2196
Chapter 2196: Another Man Stole Her Man
Ge Qiu:
Du Bing:
Another man stole her man.
That wasnt even the most messed up part.
When the affair happened, Ji Beiye pretended to be disgusted by it. This way, Ge Qiu wouldnt think much about what had urred.
So Ge Qiu just treated it as he was bitten by a dog.
However, Ji Beiye was really pissed off when he learned that Ge Qiu didnt care.
Ji Beiye acted too arrogant and identally offended the boss of hispany.
In order to keep his job, or maybe because he felt sorry for Ji Beiye, Ge Qiu ran to beg the president, Su Qi.
The president was also gay. Then out of nowhere, he became interested in thispletely ordinary man and bedded Ge Qiu.
So now two men were fighting over Ge Qiu.
Du Bing:
Her man was stolen by two other men.
That wasnt a big deal; there was still something worse.
Anotherpanys boss, Si Nan, who was rivals with the president, realized that Ge Qiu was very special to Su Qi. Therefore, he approached Ge Qiu and bedded him.
Du Bing:
Her man was stolen by three men.
Du Bing didnt know about the entanglement involving her boyfriend and these three men.
Coincidentally, she decided to enter the entertainment circle after seeing her boyfriend do the same.
Du Bing wasnt very pretty so she didnt try to be a celebrity. She was hired as a staff member in Su Qis entertainmentpany.
Su Qi knew that Du Bing was Ge Qius girlfriend, so he always kept an eye on Du Bing. Anyway, he was always staring at Du Bing with a very odd expression.
Du Bing thought it was strange and felt very nervous.
Because of this, many female colleagues started saying that the president fell in love with her, but Du Bing didnt think that was the case. She was just an ordinary person. Besides, Su Qi only looked at her with disgust and hostility.
However, she didnt understand where this hostility came from.
Every time Ge Qiu came to pick her up from work, Su Qi stared at them from a corner. He would call Ge Qiu away, using the incident with Ji Beiye to force Ge Qiu toe to find him.
The three men around Ge Qiu all hated his girlfriend.
As such, the three great gods of the entertainment industry temporarily gave up their rivalries and began to deal with Du Bing, a woman who had no foundation and no ability.
The one who took the first shot was the boss, Si Nan, who had been fighting against Su Qi. He flirted with Du Bing and staged a scene of them being caughtmitting adultery.
However, Si Nan was gay. How could he react to a woman?
Si Nan first asked Du Bing out, then drugged her and forced her to drink. Du Bing ended up so intoxicated that she passed out.
When they arrived at the hotel, Si Nan stripped them both naked. He then clutched Du Bing tightly andy on the bed.
Then Ji Beiye and Su Qi brought Ge Qiu over to see the affair.
As soon as Ge Qiu entered the door, he saw Si Nan and his girlfriend tangled together on the bed.
Ge Qiu ran away, feeling betrayed and heartbroken. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The three men exchanged nces.
When Du Bing woke up, she was naked, but there were no traces on her body.
Du Bing waspletely confused. Soon, Ge Qiu broke up with her, saying that she had betrayed the feelings between them.
Du Bing:
What betrayed feelings?
No matter how stupid Du Bing was, she knew that she had been framed. Regardless, she couldnt figure out how an insignificant person like her provoked Si Nan enough for him to personally act against her.
Du Bing exined what happened to Ge Qiu, but he just wouldnt listen
Trantor: Lily
Editor: Wheat
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2197
Chapter 2197: Betrayed Their Rtionship
Ge Qiu had a good character and knew how to care for others. As a result, Du Bing didnt want to break up with him. Yet, under these circumstances, the two ended up splitting.
Du Bing had been wrongly used. Even though it was obvious that nothing had happened, Ge Qiu still insisted that she had betrayed their rtionship.
Originally, Du Bing denied having romantic interactions with Si Nan and said that Si Nan had set her up.
Ge Qiu was the type of person who was easily swayed by others. Hearing what Du Bing said, he immediately went to question Si Nan.
He asked Si Nan why Si Nan wanted to destroy his rtionship with Du Bing.
Si Nan calmly admitted to setting Du Bing up. However, Si Nan said that he had only wanted to test her casually, yet Du Bing ended up betraying Ge Qiu. She was simply an unreliable woman.
Ge Qiu thought about it, believed him, and ultimately broke up with Du Bing.
Du Bing was speechless. Why was she getting dumpedshed already said that nothing even happened.
Yet Du Bing, seeing that Ge Qiu insisted on breaking up with her, decided ultimately to agree. After all, they would not be happy together if she was in a rtionship with someone who didnt even trust her, where they were forced to be with each other.
It was just a pity that the two years of their college love were lost.
Du Bing thought it was just an ordinary breakup. She didnt expect that shed be fired from thepany, the reason being that she was not suitable for her job.
Even if she was sacked, it was okay. There were lots of jobs out there, and it was okay to switch employers. However, entertainment sites began to put out news saying Du Bing had seduced Si Nan, a big shot in the entertainment circle, and betrayed her boyfriend. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
There were videos and photos where faces were clearly distinguishable on the sites. It was a huge controversy.
Du Bing was not unbelievably beautiful. Thus, there was a lot of hate against her, attacking her for her audacity to seduce men, saying that Du Bing should look in the mirror and that she was delusional for aiming for such a big shot.
To add to that, Ge Qiu was Ji Beiyes assistant, and Ji Beiye was a huge superstar who had a lot of fans, especially female ones. Ji Beiyis fans took the side of Ge Qiu because of this rtionship, multiplying the attacks against Du Bing.
As a result, Du Bing became someone detested by all. Many people harassed and cursed at her on social media.
If it was only inte harassment, then she could still let it be, but it would continue even in public. When Du Bing went out to buy things, people pointed at her. When Du Bing went out to a restaurant, people bursting with a sense of righteousness pretended like theyd spilled their food on her by ident.
This whole time, Du Bing still couldnt understand why Si Nan treated her like this. She had never offended Si Nan.
The cyberbullying made Du Bing miserable. On the Inte, no one needed to be responsible for their own words. Those all-righteous bitches wanted Du Bing tomit suicide as an apology.
Ge Qiu stepped in to ask everyone to stop the crusade against Du Bing. Ge Qiu may have stepped in because he pitied Du Bing, but his appearance did not stop the hate. Instead, it made the situation even worse.
Ge Qius generosity caused the Inte to increase its attacks against Du Bing. They criticized Du Bing for abandoning such a good man like Ge Qiu to climb up the social hierarchy.
They alsomented how public morals seem to be degenerating with each passing day.
This was an era of cancel culture-no one would try to understand the actual truth. After all, the feeling that one could get by engaging in such gossip was above everything else, including logic.
Of course, none of this couldve been done without the three men who promoted it, trying to make Ge Qiu give up his girlfriend.
If it was for love, the end justifies the means.
Because of this, Du Bing also became a celebrity, although an incredibly vilified one.
Even though she had graduated from college, she still couldnt find any good jobs. Companies didnt want tainted employees that everyone crusaded against like Du Bing.
Du Bing could only dejectedly go back to her hometown. But what would she do even after she went back home? Du Bing had already beenbeled with the title of a vain infidel.
After disposing of the outside enemy, the three men began topete for the ownership of Ge Qiu. Ge Qiu basically wandered among the beds of the three different men.
They fought and fought over him, but Ge Qiu didnt want to hurt anyone, so in the end, they cheerfully shared him.
Meanwhile, when Du Bing returned to her hometown, she was surrounded by familiar people. No matter where she went, they would all point at her and call her shameless.
Trantor: T-Ina
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2198
Chapter 2198: Even In Her Death, Couldnt Rest in Peace
Du Bings parents also resented the fact that their daughter had done something so disgraceful. It had been very hard for them to raise her, support her, and put her through college. It was enough that she hadnt brought honor to her ancestors, but she even brought them so much shame.
Du Bing was under a lot of pressure. After some time, she lost more and more weight, and her hair fell out in huge chunks.
Du Bing burrowed herself at home, alone, always in a trance. In the end, one night, she threw herself into a well.
Du Bings death did not affect the four men thousands of miles away, who lived happily ever after.
Even after Du Bing died, someone posted a video of her funeral on the Inte for everyone to watch.
People on the Inte immediately felt that they had won. That shameless woman had finally died, causing Du Bing to trend again for a while.
Even in her death, Du Bing couldnt rest in peace.
If Du Bing had truly betrayed Ge Qiu this wouldve been fine. However, the problem was that nothing had happened between her and Si Nan, but this kind of groundlessbel was still pinned to Du Bing.
Since then, Ge Qiu reached the pinnacle of life as a director, making sessful movies. After all, with the support of the three great gods of the entertainment circle, Ge Qius talents were fully extracted, and everything would go smoothly.
Behind every sessful man is a group of men.
Ge Qiu became an inspirational man, standing in the spotlight. Yet he was shared between three men at night.
Ning Shu:
What was with these stories recently? Howe the nes she entered were all so hardcore?
Before it was one woman and three men, now its a foursome with four men?
Ning Shus expression was apathetichow could such an ordinary man as Ge Qiu attract the three proud sons of heaven?
Gary Sues halo was blindingly bright.
Although he was an ordinary Joe Schmoe, he was still extremely attractive.
Who knows if Ge Qiu was originally gay, or if he was turned gay?
Ge Qiu even had a rtionship with Du Bing while they were in college. Could it be that he didnt feel anything before and the three men opened up his inner sub?
Ge Qiu had always been the one who was unresistingly pushed down by those three.
Ning Shu clicked her tongue a few times. How could Ge Qiu have the nerve to me Du Bing for cheating and betraying their rtionship?
It was obvious that Ge Qiu had betrayed Du Bing first. It was as if he thought cheating didnt count if it was with a man.
Hope you all get STDs!
Still, Du Bings ability to bear the hatred was too weak. If it was Ning Shu, she would definitely survive. Even if she couldnt do anything to them, shed at least try her best to curse them to death.
When one dies, one truly can no longer do anything and have nothing left. Even if one dies, one still has to pull the other along to death for it to be worth it.
Du Bings wish was not only to not be ndered but also to let those four taste the pain of being spurned by thousands of people.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead, feeling a headache.
This task was not easy to do. Ji Beiye was a big star and had many powerful fans. To them, whatever Ji Beiye said was right.
The world that only looked at appearances was really scary.
Su Qi, the president of an entertainmentpany, was very powerful in the entertainment circle.
The other viin boss, Si Nan, was also the boss of an entertainmentpany. He had been fighting against Su Qi all the time before their fighting finally stopped because of Ge Qiu. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Everyone lived happily together, but this rtionship was not revealed. After all, this foursome between four men was uneptable to themon person.
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2199
Chapter 2199: Had To n Carefully
All four of the men were public figures. Ji Beiye was a star. While leaving the closet wouldnt be a huge deal for him, being in a rtionship where so many people shared one man would.
Fans would riot.
Su Qi and Si Nan were big businessmen so this kind of reputation-damaging rtionship couldnt be publicized.
They were all extremely influential people who had enough power to spin right as wrong and wrong as right.
Thus Ning Shu had to n carefully. She had to deal with these three peoplewho werent easy to deal withwithout implicating herself.
The moment she left behind any clues that led to herself, she would have to face all sorts of cruel attacks.
These were all people who had experienced ups and downs in the business sea, while she was just an ordinary person.
This situation was all caused by Ge Qiu. Du Bing only ended up like she did because Ge Qiu was her boyfriend.
Seriously, the original host had already stepped out of the way to allow you guys to have your true love, but you guys still drove her to death.
Ning Shu felt dizzy. She got out of bed and took two cold tablets from the drawer.
Du Bing had gone to Su Qispany for an interview yesterday. If nothing unexpected urred, she would be hired.
Ning Shu decided that even if thepany wanted to hire her, Ning Shu didnt n to hang out or work under Su Qis nose.
After taking the cold medicine, Ning Shu felt a little sleepy. However, she forced herself to stay awake, sat cross-legged on the bed, let the curtains down, and started practicing.
No matter what, she had to cultivate first. She could talk about other things when she had the ability to protect herself.
After practicing for a while, the cell phone at the bedside rang. Ning Shu stopped and picked up the cell phone. The caller ID was Ge Qiu.
Ning Shu answered the phone and asked, Is something wrong? Why did you call?
Its already noon, have you eaten yet? Ge Qius voice came through the phone.
The voice was indeed gentle, giving off a kind and natural feeling.
Ning Shu said casually, I was just about to go eat. Have you eaten?
I ate a little in a hurry. Ge Qiu paused for a while and asked in a strange voice. You went to Typhoon Group to apply for a job?
Yeah, Ill hear back from them in two days. Isnt this closer to you? Ning Shu said lightly. At this time, Ge Qiu already had a wow~wow~wow rtionship with the CEO of Typhoon.
Thats good. Ji Beiye just called meIll be heading back to work, but remember to take care of yourself. Ge Qiu hung up.
Ning Shu: _
In fact, the rtionship between the two people already had problems. They saw each other far too little. Coupled with Ge Qius entanglement between the three men, he had no time to think about Du Bing.
The reason he called asionally was that Ge Qiu wanted to prove that he wasnt gay. After all, he had a girlfriend! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
In fact, Ge Qiu had an ostrich mentality. He always felt that he would be able to escape the current situation and return to the life of an ordinary man.
After hanging up the phone, Ning Shu was really hungry and went to the cafeteria to eat.
She encountered a roommate in a dormitory who asked, Du Bing, are you feeling better?
The three roommates enthusiastically surrounded Ning Shu. Ning Shu smiled and said, Im much better, thank you.
Du Bing, I really envy you! Your boyfriend is actually Ji Beiyes assistant.
Ning Shu smiled. Hes just an assistant who serves tea and pours water.
He still gets to interact with Ji Beiye every day. Du Bing, could you please ask your boyfriend to get some autographed photos of Ji Beiye?
Ning Shu said, Ill ask Ge Qiu, but if he cant get them, theres nothing I can do. Ge Qiu is just an intern assistant who cant say much to Ji Beiye.
If you can, its fine. If you couldnt, its also fine. Ji Beiye doesnt like giving out photographs after all, and Ji Beiyes arrogance is precisely what I like. Hes so handsome.
Ning Shu: _
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2200
Chapter 2200: All Of His Other ws Were Invisible
What do you mean by handsome? With that halo around him, all of his other ws were invisible.
He was obviously rude and arrogant, yet people would just say that he has a natural and authentic temperament.
Wasnt it just a temper? If Ji Beiye ended up offending his boss, he had to rely on Ge Qiu pa-pa-pa-ing with Su Qi to fix things.
He had to push his own man to someone else.
What the heck!
Ning Shu listened expressionlessly to these girls discussing how handsome Ji Beiye was.
After eating, Ning Shu then headed back to the dormitory to cultivate. However, there was seriously too little spiritual energy in modern times, and even less in the city.
Ning Shu formed hand signs and arranged a spirit gathering formation to gather the surrounding spiritual energy but there wasnt much.
Ning Shu quickly absorbed the little there was. Otherwise, the spiritual energy would dissipate.
After practicing for a while, her dantian was full of energy. She was sweating all over. After showering, her cold was much better.
The next day, Typhoon Group notified Ning Shu that she had passed the interview and offered her an internship.
Ning Shu declined, saying that she had other arrangements and wouldnt work at Typhoon Group.
It was better to hide awaypared to stupidly go to Su Qispany where shed have to bear his hostility and his finding fault with her everywhere at work.
She had to first figure out a way to deal with the foursome.
At the same time, she could not allow them to suspect her.
If those people found out, she definitely would not fare well and Du Bings previous end would repeat itself.
Ordinary people cant afford to provoke powerful people.
A human life was nothing to them at all. The means werent important, the important thing was to achieve the goal.
After Du Bing died, no one would affect Ge Qiu again.
Ning Shu expressed that this kind of love and perversion wasnt cute at all. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
After thinking about it for a while, Ning Shu didnt have any specific n in mind. Retaliation was only one aspect, the most important thing was to protect herself.
These three people were the masters of the entertainment industry, theirbined strength was ten to the nth power.
Ning Shu continued to practice on the bed, striving to be able to protect herself in a short period of time.
In the morning, Ning Shus cell phone rang. Everyone else in the dormitory was still sleeping. The noise woke the sleeping girls.
Ning Shu quickly picked up the phone. It was Ge Qiu who called. Ge Qiu said he was outside the dormitory building.
Ning Shu got out of bed and looked out the window. Sure enough, she saw Ge Qiu.
Ning Shu got dressed and went downstairs. Ge Qiu was dressed normally, in a white turtleneck that made him look gentle.
Ning Shu took a closer look and saw that Ge Qiu was really ordinary. He had an ordinary appearance and average stature.
Why are you here? Ning Shu asked. Your boss finally released you from his clutches?
Ge Qiu gently smiled and said, Today is Sunday. Ill apany you to breakfast.
Ning Shu nodded and followed Ge Qiu out of the campus. Ning Shu couldnt help looking at Ge Qius buttocks.
Was the chrysanthemum really not ruined?
Or was it that Ge Qiu was the kind of person who was as tight as ever no matter what, and didnt really have anal prpse?
Ge Qiu found a slightly better breakfast shop around the school and said to Ning Shu, Order what you want to eat.
Ning Shu wasnt polite and ordered something more expensive, before hypocritically asking, Is that too expensive?
Go ahead and order it. Although Ji Beiye has a bad temper, the benefits are good. Ge Qiu said.
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2201
Chapter 2201: Her Three Rivals Were Here
My current sry is enough to treat you to some good food. Ge Qiu took the menu and ordered a few dishes.
Ning Shu said nomittally, Ji Beiye is sure good to you. He even gave himself to you.
Ji Beiye has a bad temper so few people can stand him. Ge Qiu seemed to feel a little guilty and changed the subject, Why didnt you ept the job with Typhoon?
While drinking porridge, Ning Shu asked in surprise, I didnt tell you that I didnt n to work for Typhoon, how did you know?
Ge Qius expression was startled for a moment, and then he said, Dont forget that Im in the entertainment industry now. I know every little thing that happens, and besides, youre even my girlfriend.
Ning Shu was nomittal. Su Qi must have told Ge Qiu.
It seemed that Su Qi had known of Du Bings existence in advance and deliberately recruited Du Bing to hispany.
Aaah Ji Beiye!
Its really Ji Beiye!
Its Ji Beiye! Im going to faint!
There were screams upon screams in the breakfast shop.
Ning Shu turned her head and saw Ji Beiye surrounded by a group of crazy fans. Two other men also started walking to Ning Shus table.
Su Qi and Si Nan sat down. While working hard to get rid of his fans, Ji Beiye also sat down, picked up the ss of water that Ge Qiu had drunk, and drank from it.
When Su Qi saw that Ji Beiye had drunk from Ge Qius ss, he snatched the cup away with a domineering look. Ji Beiye red at Su Qi.
Si Nan stared at Ning Shu with deep, meaningful eyes.
Ning Shu:
Her three rivals were here, and fighting over a single man.
As soon as these three people came, Ge Qiu felt ufortable and asked, Why are you guys here?
The great young master Ji Beiye looked up and down Ning Shu withser ray-like eyes, and curled his lips in disdain, This is your girlfriend? This is the reason you left me left work? To have breakfast with her?
Ge Qiu sat quietly, Du Bing is really good.
Su Qi stared at Ning Shu, Why did you turn down the invitation to work in mypany? You dont think mypany is good enough?
Si Nan sneered, Although I normally think Ji Beiyes aesthetic is primitive, he was right this time. Ge Qiu, your girlfriend is nothing much.
Ning Shu: F*cking
These people were here to maliciously insult her.
Ge Qiu came to have a meal with her, and these rivals in love immediately came together.
Ge Qiu, who are they? Ning Shu asked Ge Qiu.
Ge Qiu said to Ning Shu, This is Ji Beiye.
Ji Beiye raised his chin slightly. It was obvious with one look how arrogant he was. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu shook her head, I dont know him since I dont follow celebrities. Hello, so youre Ge Qius boss?
Ji Beiyes face was sullen and with an expression of disbelief as if saying How could you not know me?
This is Su Qi, the CEO of Typhoon Group. Hes the boss of thepany you were interviewing for. Ge Qiu introduced Su Qi.
Su Qis expression was indifferent and he didnt even give Ning Shu a look. He stared at Ge Qiu, who was talking. It was obvious that he was a domineering top.
This is the boss of HZ Company, Si Nan.
Si Nan looked at Ning Shu and smiled. His eyes were bottomless, and he obviously was the two-faced type top.
All three of them released powerful auras and exerted pressure that pressed down on Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
So unfair, it was a 3v1.
Ning Shu took a sip of porridge and asked Ge Qiu, Why are the three of them here? Do they need you for something?
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2202
Chapter 2202: Did These Three Men Just Have Rose Colored Blinders?
Ge Qius face was a little red and he didnt know what to say. He was worried that these three people would tell Ning Shu about their rtionship. Thus, he had no choice but to ask Ning Shu, Are you done eating? Ill take you back if you are.
Im sorry, I have something important to ask Ge Qiu to do so he cant take you back. Go back by yourself, said Ji Beiye with his chin lifted. He then dragged Ge Qiu and left.
When Su Qi saw that Ge Qiu was gone, he also stood up and left.
After a short while, only Ning Shu and Si Nan were left at the table.
Si Nans fingers tapped on the tabletop and made a da da da sound.
Ning Shu squinted slightly and stared at Si Nan. This person was definitely the most ck-bellied among the three, with malicious and dark intentions.
Ji Beiye was impulsive and irritable. Su Qi was domineering and cruel. Si Nan was sinister and two-faced.
These three people added up to apletely insanebination of domestically violent male rapists.
Ning Shu nibbled an egg roll and asked Si Nan, You have something to say to me?
Youre very smart. Si Nan smiled at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked away. She really couldnt stand this kind of smile that was half-smiling and not smiling.
He acted like he was some hidden male lead.
If I were you, I would break up with Ge Qiu. Youre not good enough for Ge Qiu. Si Nan said with a slight warning.
Ning Shu:
Was she blind, or did these three men just have rose-colored blinders?
Ge Qiu was just an ordinary man. He didnt have a face that captivated the masses or a prominent family background.
The only thing that could be praised was his good temper. But being kind could be both a strength and a weakness.
Wasnt the man they liked simply an ordinary person?
Ha Haha Hahaha, I dont understand what youre saying. Ning Shu asked the waiter to pack up the leftover breakfast.
These things were pretty much untouched and could not be wasted.
Si Nan wasnt angry either. He smiled at Ning Shu, stood up, and left. He was tall, so just his motion of standing up gave people considerable pressure.
Ning Shu took the breakfast packaged by the waiter and left the breakfast shop.
While Ning Shu was crossing the road while holding the takeout, a car suddenly rushed toward her. It was very fast and rushed in front of Ning Shu in the blink of an eye.
Just as Ning Shu was about to dodge, the car mmed to a halt, its wheels screeching from rubbing against the ground. The car was almost touching Ning Shus leg.
Ning Shus legs felt a little weak, but she looked calmly at Si Nan who was sticking his head out of the car window.
What are you doing? Ning Shu asked.
Si Nan hooked the corner of his mouth as he looked toward Ning Shu. Why did you run into the middle of the road? You should pay attention to safety when crossing the road.
Hey, hey Ning Shu pointed at the luxury car rushing away in front of her. N?v(el)B\\jnn
What the fr*ck
Ning Shu suspected that Si Nan had been nning to kill her just now.
Those of the opposite sex only hurt each other, only the same sex was true love.
These bastards! She really couldnt take it anymore. There were three men in thest world, and there were still three men in this world.
In the past, she only had to deal with one man at a time. Now, the number had increased sharply.
Was it because it was an advanced ne?
The taste was getting more and more obscene.
Ning Shu hammered her numb and weak legs and returned to the dormitory. She checked the original hosts savings and found that there wasnt much money.
Du Bing was only a student. She hadnt yet participated in the workforce and had no money.
Ning Shu thought of a way while eating breakfast. Ge Qiu called Ning Shu and apologized to her, Ji Beiye isnt very good-tempered. He has some work for me to do, so Ill invite you to dinner again next time.
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2203
Chapter 2203: The Price Is Very Negotiable
Ning Shu nibbled on her breakfast while listening to Ge Qiu. There wasnt much spiritual energy in this world, so she had to supplement it with calories.
Its okay, your work is important. Ning Shu said nonchntly.
Im sorry, Ill treat you to Western food next time. Ge Qius voice on the other end of the phone sounded a bit like he was panting. Ning Shu felt that this panting was very suggestive.
He couldnt be currently wow~ wow~ wow-ing, right?
Ning Shu didnt even have an appetite for breakfast anymore.
Ge Qiu, its time for work. How long are you going to stay on the phone? Ji Beiyes voice was unusually arrogant.
Then Ill hang up. Ge Qius pantingly said and hung up. Before he hung up, Ning Shu heard an ah sound.
Ning Shu: _
Ning Shu put down the phone and the half-eaten egg roll, before searching for a detective agency on the Inte.
Ning Shu wrote down the address, bought a new phone number, and went out at night.
She first went to a public toilet and disguised herself with a wig, sunsses, and a mask. Then. she started walking to the agency while staying in the shadows.
When she arrived at the private detective agency hidden in the alley, Ning Shu bluntly asked the detective, Do you know anyone with AIDS?
The private detective said, This is simple. People who love to go clubbing tend to have it.
I want blood. Ning Shu said.
No. As soon as this kind of thing is touched, its over. The private detective shook his head.
The price is very negotiable, Ning Shu said. N?v(el)B\\jnn
In the end, Ning Shu spent all of Du Bings savings. She gave the detective her new phone number and said, You cannot tell anyone about this.
I rely on my secrecy to make a living. The private detective took the money. Wait for my notice.
Ning Shu left the private detective, went to a public toilet stall, got changed and put everything in her bag, then headed back to school.
Ning Shu waited quietly for news from the detective agency. Every city had such gray transactions. This was the quickest way that Ning Shu thought of.
Because she had no money, Ning Shu found a 24-hour convenience store not far from the school to work.
In her current situation, there was no way to find a job with peace of mind. Besides, the issue of finding a job could not be settled in a day.
She had no money, but she still needed to eat.
Now that she was a senior, the school wasnt as strict. Plus, the senior year was originally for internships anyways.
Ning Shu was really so poor now that she had to eat concrete.
Ning Shu started working at the convenience store. Yet only two or three days into work, she encountered Si Nan in a suit.
Si Nan took two bottles of water and walked over to Ning Shu to checkout. Ning Shu was stunned when she saw him but then rang him up as if nothing had happened, and gave him the water.
Si Nan only took one bottle. He pushed the other bottle in front of Ning Shu. Its for you.
Si Nan looked Ning Shu up and down. She was wearing a clerks bib. A college student working as a cashier, instead of striving for the good future in front of her.
Come to mypany, Ill give you a good job. Si Nans deep eyes stared at Ning Shu, and there was a brightly flickering light in his eyes.
Ning Shu smiled slightly. Thank you for your kindness.
Si Nan suddenly leaned down and looked at Ning Shu tly. They were so close that Ning Shu could feel the air from his nose hitting her face and smell his breath.
Ning Shu: So disgusting
In Ning Shus mind, an imagined scene of Si Nan and Ge Qiu kissing suddenly appeared.
Si Nan stretched out his hand and brushed away Ning Shus bangs, You dont look good with bangs.
Ning Shu took a step back. He was obviously gay, so why was he flirting with her?
Who knew what kind of malicious intentions Si Nan was harboring?
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2204
Chapter 2204: From The Very First Time That I Saw You
While Ning Shu was working, Si Nan leaned against a wall and waited for Ning Shu. Wherever he went, he attracted the attention of people passing by.
Some youngdies even ran into the store and bought some candies just to see the handsome man.
Si Nan, who was busy with work every day, actually waited for Ning Shu to get off work at nine oclock in the evening. Then, he said that he would walk Ning Shu back to school.
Ning Shu:
His illness was severe.
Ning Shu ignored Si Nan. As soon as she left the store, she was caught off guard as her head got grabbed by Si Nan.
Si Nan forcefully pressed Ning Shus head against his chest and forced her into his embrace.
Si Nan was very strong. Ning Shus forehead hit Si Nans chest with a bang.
I felt that you were special from the very first time that I saw you. Si Nans sexy voice sounded above Ning Shus head.
Special? Ill give you special.
Ning Shu raised her knee right toward Si Nans crotch. Si Nan immediately released Ning Shu and quickly stepped back.
Ning Shu had only raised her knee. The moment Si Nan stepped back, Ning Shu straightened her leg and kicked Si Nan in an indescribable part.
Si Nan gave a muffled groan and bent over with inwardly mped legs.
Ning Shu squeezed her clothes tightly and looked defensive. How could you suddenly hug me? I have a boyfriend.
Ning Shu turned around and ran like a rabbit.
Si Nan wanted to cover his crotch but was too embarrassed. He leaned against the wall, sweat on his forehead, and stared broodingly at Ning Shus back.
Ning Shu returned to the dormitory and couldnt help but sneer. Si Nan was starting to flirt with her.
Ning Shu went to work the next day and didnt see Si Nan anymore. Ning Shu guessed that her kick must have been too hard.
He was just a gay, why bother pretending to be interested in her?
When she got off work at nine oclock in the evening, a group of thugs surrounded Ning Shu.
Little Sister, its sote. Do you have anyone to apany you?
Come and y with us brothers
These little gangsters looked Ning Shu up and down with lecherous looks in their eyes. They stretched out their ws towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu grabbed a gangsters hand and pulled it hard. The gangster immediately shouted, Ah it hurts! it hurts, let go!
F*cking bitch, let go!
Ning Shu kicked the gangsters rushing toward her to the ground.
The car parked on the side of the road rolled down its window, revealing the profile of Si Nan.
Si Nan curled the corners of his mouth in the dark. He then got out of the car and walked quickly toward Ning Shu.
Who are you people? Scram now if you dont want to die. Si Nan said in a low voice. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When these gangsters saw Si Nan, they seemed to be shocked by his momentum and presence and scrambled to run.
Right afterward, they ran back and looked at the gangster who was grabbed by Ning Shu. Boss
Let go of me, it hurts the gangster wailed.
Si Nan said to Ning Shu, Why dont you let go of him?
Im going to send him to the police station. Who knows how many women from good families have been harmed by him? Ning Shu tightened her grip, and the gangster immediately screamed.
Si Nan shook his head. Its easier to deal with the king of hell than little devils. Even if these people are sent to the police station, they would only be detained for a short period. Then when they get out, theyll retaliate against you.
Let go of me, I swear Ill nevere to trouble you again. The gangster tactfully said immediately.
Ning Shu knew that these people were just carrying out a job that they got paid for.
When the hero saving the beauty was enacted well, it was very effective against female college students who hadnt gone deep into the world.
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2205
Chapter 2205: There Are Too Many Bad Hearted Viins Out There
These bastards were waiting for her on her way back to school. Ning Shu would never believe it wasnt because of a premeditated n.
And these bastards were really nning on raping her.
Ning Shu let go of the gangsters hand. The gangster instantly ran away while cradling his hand and soon disappeared without a trace.
I never thought you would actually know how to fight. Si Nan said quietly, standing very close to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took two steps back, picked up the bag on the ground, and said, This world is too dangerous. Im a weak woman, so I have to learn to protect myself.
After all, there are too many bad-hearted viins out there. Its hard to guard against them, Ning Shu said with a smile.
Si Nan was nomittal and said, Ill take you back to school.
No need, Ill go back by myself. Ning Shu patted the dust on the bag, turned, and left.
She could sense that Si Nan was staring at her nonstop. His gaze was like a knife on her back.
Ning Shu guessed that the day she kicked Si Nans life root, Si Nan had let her do it.
Si Nan was a gay man and didnt like women. Besides, it would be below him to personally do something to her, he would feel that it dirtied his body.
Ning Shu returned to the dormitory, turned on theputer, and saw a post with some photos.
It was the picture of Si Nan pressing her head into his chest. The photo showed the two of them close and Si Nan touching her hair.
This post was posted very recently.
These photos were taken at night so the outline of the faces could only be seen vaguely. The title was XXX College Student Seduces Entertainment Boss. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Below it was a bunch ofments scolding Ning Shu.
Ning Shu sneered. As she expected, it was this type of trick. How boring.
This should be an appetizer that wouldter be followed by a big meal. First, the atmosphere was heated up, and then there was the drama on the bed.
Ning Shu directly hacked this post. For better or for worse, she had gotten programming skills.
This hacking only took a few minutes.
However, instead of deleting the post, Ning Shu made the post a viral vector.
Whoever clicked on this post would immediately get a virus. Werent they interested in seeing something dramatic? Then she would just allow them to watch their shing screen. It would definitely be shy enough.
Ning Shu really disliked these keyboard warriors. They didnt need to be responsible for their own words, so they said whatever they wanted.
They wouldnt dare to even make a peep in reality, so they went to the Inte to vent their tyrannical emotions.
Ning Shu deepened the color of the photo, so it was only possible to see two figures hugging.
Then she rubbed her hands and decided to get a serious virus to destroy the victimsputers.
Needless to say, this kind of title full of fragrant hints could easily arouse peoples curiosity and desire for gossip.
After doing this, Ning Shu moved her neck. Now wasnt the time, but in the future, she would definitely give Si Nan a taste of this.
Ning Shu stared at theputer and saw that many ounts had clicked on this post. And afterward-well there was nothing after.
Some administrators wanted to delete the post but found that it couldnt be deleted.
Thus, the administrators had no choice but to make another post stating that the former post was a phishing virus post and warning people to not click on it.
Of course, some people werent afraid of dying. But then, they could no longer y happily.
Responding to violence with violence.
After doing these things, Ning Shu washed up, then sat cross-legged on the bed to cultivate for a while, before falling asleep.
The next morning, when Ning Shu turned on theputer, the post was still there. However, pretty much no one dared to click on it.
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2206
Chapter 2206: She Was Being Followed
Some people postedints that the virus was so powerful that itpletely destroyed theirputers.
Ning Shu made a V. Sure enough, any skill would be used one day.
She had to continuously upgrade these skills so that itd be much easier for her to do tasks in the future.
Ning Shu went to the cafeteria for breakfast in a good mood. There was already news from the detective agency, and Ning Shu was asked to go over to retrieve something.
Ning Shu finished breakfast leisurely, stuffed her clothes, hat, scarf, mask, and sses into her bag, and went to work.
After getting off work at night, Ning Shu was ready to go to the detectives office.
Ning Shu was walking when she heard footsteps close behind her.
She was being followed.
Ning Shu had purposefully chosen to take rather secluded paths, yet the person behind her had been following her. There was obviously a problem.
Ning Shu guessed that the person who was following her definitely had something to do with those three men.
Ning Shu wasnt in a hurry to get rid of the person behind her. Instead, she turned a corner and went to the food street next to the university town.
It was a very prosperous night market that had all kinds of snacks and sold all kinds of essories.
Ning Shu bought a barbecue and started eating it while walking around. She shopped around and then purchased a couple of things that shed taken a liking to.
The light in the night market was dim. Every shed was connected to electricity, so the only light was from the incandescent light bulbs that were turned on. With so many people there, it was quite difficult to follow a single person.
Ning Shu got rid of the person following her, went to a public toilet cubicle, changed into the clothes in her bag, put on various disguises, and went to the detectives office.
The private detective turned a blind eye to Ning Shus way of dressing, apparently used to it.
The private detective gave Ning Shu a bag. It was sealed and wrapped in severalyers of stic wrap.
While originally a bottle for holding penicillin, it now contained some dark red blood that had be very viscous after precipitation over time.
This was what you wanted, the private detective said. Our transaction had beenpleted. I would rmend you not touch this kind of thing and always wear medical gloves when handling it. Disposable gloves can leak.
Ning Shu nodded. She then put away her things and changed clothes again in the public toilet. Finally, Ning Shu cracked the phone card, threw it into the toilet, and flushed it away with water.
Ning Shu returned to the food festival again, bought a lot of delicious food, and walked back to school while eating.
Ning Shu headed back to school without looking back.
Ning Shu washed up, sat cross-legged on the bed, and looked at the contents of the bag, then packed it up.
When Ning Shu went to work the next day, she saw Si Nan waiting for her at the convenience store.
By just standing there, he created a beautiful and attention-attracting scene.
Ning Shu sighed. Why did all the perverts she encounter have such good looks? Was it for covering up their twisted personalities?
After all, a pervert who looked delicate and handsome was clearly preferable to a pervert who looked ugly and wretched.
Even if they did something terrible, it was more bearable because of their face.
She felt such disappointment in this world that only valued appearances.
Ning Shu pretended not to see Si Nan and entered the convenience store. Si Nan followed Ning Shu into the convenience store.
Si Nan stretched out his slender arm and pressed it against the wall, trapping Ning Shu. He looked down at her and said, Break up with Ge Qiu and be with me. That way, you wont have to work so hard anymore.
Ill give you an easy job that pays well, so you wont have to be a cashier.
Ning Shu stared at Si Nan. Si Nan repeated his words, Im handsome and rich. I could provide you with everything you want. You can swipe my card and buy whatever you like. You just need to be my girlfriend.
Ning Shu, Oh really?
Then, Ill assume you agree.
Editor: Taconite N?v(el)B\\jnn
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2207
Chapter 2207: Heart Was Still Like Water
She should be Si Nans girlfriend because Si Nan was handsome and rich and she could swipe his card to buy whatever she liked?
How could there be such a good thing in the world? How could such a free pie just fall from the sky?
It was all just to seduce her. I felt that you were special from the very first time that I saw you?
Hahaha
Having seen so many men like Si Nan, Ning Shu basically no longer had any desire for love.
Perhaps she still did have some sort of longing, but that longing was for mutual respect, not for the kinds of love she had seen.
Ning Shu stared at Si Nans face. It was contoured and charming, and his eyes seemed to dazzle with luminous light. It really was captivating.
Yet Ning Shus heart was still like water. The fr*ck? She didnt feel a single thing even when facing such a handsome person.
After all, she knew that this person harbored no good intentions. He was capable of doing the cruelest things with this handsome face.
I dont want to be your girlfriend. Ning Shu bent down and went out under Si Nans arm, getting free of Si Nans wall bam.
Why? Si Nan was a little surprised, Could it be that Im not good enough?
Theres no reason, I just like my boyfriend Ge Qiu, and think hes very nice. Ning Shu said with a smile. As she expected, she saw a dangerous light sh in Si Nans eyes.
Damned gay. It was impossible for Si Nan to like women. This was inborn and determined by genes.
Ning Shu didnt feel that she had the ability to change a mans genes, she wasnt that attractive.
Not being my girlfriend is your loss. Si Nan said lightly, before turning and leaving.
Ning Shu shrugged. When it was time to get off work, Ning Shu was about to leave the convenience store when the store manager came over and handed Ning Shu a stack of money.
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment, and the store manager said, This is your sry for your few days of work. Take it. Were fully staffed now so we dont need temporary workers.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together, took the money, and asked, Did you already find someone new? I havent seen any new employees.
It was an employee sent by the head office. Enough questions, youre fired now. The store manager said impatiently.
Ning Shu put the money in her bag, left the convenience store, and bumped into Si Nan.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Why was Si Nan everywhere like a ghost? It was so annoying.
Ning Shu ignored Si Nan who stood in front of Ning Shu. You got fired?
Although Si Nan was asking, his tone was very confident.
What on earth are you trying to do? Ning Shu looked at Si Nan with a sullen face. She was really annoyed by these people.
Wasnt it tiring for these snakes to keep up such pretenses?
Si Nan turned his head to stare at the 24-hour convenience store and said, This convenience store is now mine so I fired you.
So what? You were awesome, you were amazing, you had money to buy apany.
If you be my girlfriend, Ill hand over the management of thispany to you. What future is there in being a cashier? Si Nan tilted his head and looked at Ning Shu.
Fr*ck, the temptation was too great! A college senior could be a manager of apany as soon as she entered society.
Si Nan was really a tempting demon.
Ning Shu had always kept in mind that when one tried to get something for nothing, one would always lose more than what one obtained.
Du Bing currently didnt have the ability to manage apany.
If youre silent, Ill take it as you are agreeing. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu said lightly, I dont want to manage apany, and I dont want to be your girlfriend.
Ning Shu walked around Si Nan and left, touching her bag that contained a bottle of blood.
Si Nan just stared at Ning Shus back and sneered.
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2208
Chapter 2208: All Just Because Du Bing Was Ge Qius Girlfriend
Ning Shu returned to the dormitory. The sry shed gotten after working for a few days wasnt much. s, it seemed that she had to find a new job.
In her current situation, there was no way to find a long-term and stable job.
She could only start a new life once she dealt with these people. Otherwise, every time she found a new job, shed only end up fired.
With the capital and connections of these three people, they could easily deal with Du Bing.
She seriously couldnt be free of these four men in her entire life, all just because Du Bing was Ge Qius girlfriend. Even when she became an ex-girlfriend, there would still be a connection between the two.
Ning Shu was sitting on the bed cultivating when the phone rang. Ning Shu saw that it was Ge Qiu calling.
It was already ten oclock in the evening, and Ge Qiu was very busy, so he didnt make many phone calls normally. There had to be something wrong if he was calling sote.
Ning Shu answered the phone. Ge Qius voice was a little low and depressed. Du Bing, did something happen recently?
Not really, Ning Shu said lightly.
Do you really have nothing to tell me? Ge Qius voice became lower and lower, and there was some trembling.
No. Ning Shu shook her head.
Liar, theres obviously something going on between you and Si Nan! Ge Qiu said excitedly.
Ning Shu flicked her nails and said lightly, I dont think Si Nan is a big deal.
Youve be Si Nans girlfriend! You havent broken up with me, yet youre with Si Nan! How could you do this? Ge Qiu said hurriedly, his voice full of anger.
When did I be Si Nans girlfriend? Ning Shu said speechlessly.
Ge Qiu, on the other end of the phone, took a deep breath and said, Ill find you tomorrow morning, and we can talk face to face.
After Ge Qiu finished speaking, he hung up. Ning Shu looked at the phone and rolled her eyes. Tch~~~ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She couldnt stand Ge Qius aggrieved behavior. He always acted like he was the victim.
Ge Qiu med Du Bing for what the three men did in order to cut off Ge Qius feelings for Du Bing.
These four men were all hateful.
Ning Shu turned off the phone, fell onto the bed, and slept untilte morning of the next day.
It was such a cold day and she was sofortable in her nket.
Ning Shu turned on the phone and saw that there were more than ten missed calls, all from Ge Qiu.
As soon as the phone was turned on, Ge Qiu called and Ning Shu picked up.
Du Bing, whats the matter with you? Ive been unable to reach your phone. There was anger in Ge Qius voice. Ning Shu felt very aplished to have been able to get someone with Ge Qius temperament angry.
Im downstairs, so hurry down. Ge Qiu calmed down and instructed Ning Shu. Its a little cold, so make sure to put on someyers.
Ning Shu hung up, got dressed, and went downstairs.
Ge Qius nose was a little red from the cold wind. Ning Shu scrutinized him, but couldnt see anything special about Ge Qiu.
He was really ordinary, extremely ordinary.
What exactly about him attracted Ji Beiye, Su Qi, and Si Nan?
They were all extremely proud people, so why did they fall in love with Ge Qiu?
Ning Shu rubbed her eyes, she really couldnt see the charm of Ge Qiu.
Why didnt you answer the phone? Ge Qiu asked.
Ning Shu tightened her scarf and said lightly, I overslept.
Have you eaten? Ill take you to go eat, Ge Qiu said.
With how gentle Ge Qiu was acting, it didnt look like he was about to break up with her.
Ning Shu and Ge Qiu arrived at the breakfast shop, and they sat facing each other.
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2209
Chapter 2209: You Abandoned Our Rtionship for Material Things
Ge Qiu ordered breakfast for Ning Shu, and Ning Shu ate without bothering to be polite.
Ge Qiu looked at Ning Shu. Du Bing, we have been together for two years, yet you abandoned our rtionship for material things.
Ning Shu took a sip of porridge. I told you, Im not Si Nans girlfriend. I have nothing to do with him.
I didnt want to believe it either, but these photos Ge Qiu took out a stack of photos, all of which were from when Ning Shu and Si Nan were together. Some of the photos seemed to show the two kissing because of the angle.
There were pictures of hugs, of intimacy.
Ning Shu nced at the photos and said indifferently, They were photoshopped.
Photoshopped? Ge Qiu was a little angry. What about this, how do you exin this?
Ge Qiu took out his phone and tapped y on something. It was a recording.
It was the conversation between Ning Shu and Si Nan.
The audio was very clear.
Break up with Ge Qiu and be with me. That way, you wont have to work so hard anymore. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ill give you an easy job that pays well, so you wont have to be a cashier.
Im handsome and rich. I could provide you with everything you want. You can swipe my card and buy whatever you like. You just need to be my girlfriend.
Oh really?
Then, Ill assume you agree.
If you be my girlfriend, Ill hand over the management of thispany to you. What future is there in being a cashier?
If youre silent, Ill take it as you are agreeing.
Ge Qiu looked at Ning Shu. His eyes were a little red, How do you exin this?
Ning Shu shrugged. This Si Nan was very good at recording and editing. All of her refusals were cut off, leaving only these suggestive words.
Its clear that Si Nan is trying to frame me. Ning Shu stared at Ge Qiu. I cant figure out why Si Nan is doing this.
Ge Qius expression was a little weird, and Ning Shu asked again, Why is he doing this to me? What does he even get out of this?
Ge Qiu rubbed his forehead. Du Bing, lets break up.
We can break up, but I want to know why Si Nan is treating me like this. Ning Shu stared at Ge Qiu sharply, but Ge Qiu avoided Ning Shus eyes. He remembered the contempt and disdainful look in Si Nans eyes when he had handed the evidence over.
This is your girlfriend. Isnt she just a woman who admires vanity? I just casually tried testing her, yet she was shaken.
She became my girlfriend so easily.
Ge Qiu felt very embarrassed and retorted, Du Bing isnt that kind of person! Theres no way.
Si Nan then contemptuously gave Ge Qiu the photos and audio recordings.
Ge Qiu felt very sad and immediately called his girlfriend to question her. The next morning, he went downstairs to the dormitory to wait for Ning Shu.
Ge Qiu was unwilling to believe that his girlfriend was such a person.
He had thought about being with Du Bing.
Du Bing, lets break up. Ge Qiu looked at Ning Shu and said.
Ning Shu was expressionless and finished the bowl of porridge. You know that I was wronged, but you still want to break up with me?
Ge Qiu shook his head. Ive found that we arent suitable and wont have a future together.
Since you dont believe me, then lets break up. Ning Shu said lightly.
Ge Qius eyes were a little red. When he saw Ning Shus indifferent look, he said sadly, Are you not sad at all about ending our two-year rtionship?
You really dont love me.
Ning Shu:
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2210
Chapter 2210: The Most Innocent Person in the World
What the fr*ck? He was the one who wanted to break up, yet he med her for not being sad?
Did he want her to howl and cry, like she couldnt live without him? How could he even me her for not being sad?
Fine, he was Gary Stu, he was the most innocent person in the world.
Du Bings tragedy was all because of this man.
Her entire life was destroyed just because she decided to date him.
Ning Shu looked at the red-eyed Ge Qiu and felt quite speechless.
Have you finished eating? I have. Can we go? Ning Shu said lightly to Ge Qiu.
Ge Qiu nodded and picked up the clothes on the chair. Lets go.
When going downstairs, Ning Shu bumped into Ge Qiu slightly. Ge Qiu stumbled and rolled down the stairs, hitting his head.
Are you okay? Ning Shu walked down and asked.
Ge Qiu inhaled sharply. Ning Shu helped him up and saw blood running down his ear.
Youre injured. We should hurry up and head back to take a look. Ning Shu helped Ge Qiu up.
Ge Qiu touched the wound. It isnt too serious.
After leaving the breakfast shop, Ge Qiu sat on the side of the road, and Ning Shu said, Ill go buy you medicine.
Ning Shu bought some medicine. Then, wearing medical gloves, she carefully poured the viscous blood into the medicinal liquid.
Ning Shu threw away the medical gloves and went over with the medicine.
Ill apply some medicine for you. Ning Shu stirred the medicine with a cotton ball and applied it to the wound.
AIDS was transmitted through several means. It could be passed on from mother to child, or be transmitted through sexual fluids and blood. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Now that Ge Qiu was injured and his dermis was damaged, the blood would definitely merge into his body.
As long as Ge Qiu carried this virus, none of the three men could escape their fate.
No matter how unrestrained these three men were in the past, they had to obediently disarm and surrender after meeting Ge Qiu. They would no longer have any desire towards others and henceforth would guard their body like jade for their true love.
Okay. Ning Shu screwed on the bottle cap and put it into the bag.
Ge Qiu, since weve broken up, lets not keep in touch in the future. I wish you happiness. Ning Shu turned and left.
Ge Qiu sighed and touched the spot where he was injured.
Ge Qiu went to the pharmacy to buy a Band-Aid to put on it, before heading back to work with a sad face.
The three men were waiting for Ge Qiu when they noticed the wound on Ge Qius ear.
Who hit you? Who dared to touch one of my people? Ji Beiye violently asked first.
Su Qi frowned. Whats going on?
Du Bing hit you? Si Nan narrowed his eyes.
Ge Qiu shook his head, looking very depressed. I fell by myself.
I want to rest for a while. Ge Qiu went upstairs.
Ji Beiye said to Ge Qiu contemptuously, Isnt she just a woman, and one who couldnt be trusted at all? Who are you acting sad for? Dont cry.
Ge Qiu didnt speak, ignored the three, and went straight upstairs.
He actually has a temper now, and is even ignoring me. Although Ji Beiye wasining, his tone was full of worry.
Si Nan hooked the corners of his mouth, straightened his cor, and said lightly, Isnt it that he cant forget his grief because hes not happy being with us right now? If we make him feel happy, he can forget any girlfriend.
Si Nan walked upstairs inrge steps, and Su Qi followed him. Ji Beiye was stunned for a moment, then his eyes lit up. Ill get the lubricant.
Ge Qiu was lying on the bed crying when his buttocks were suddenly patted. Ge Qiu turned to see three people standing beside the bed.
When he saw the jar that Ji Beiye was holding in his hand, his face abruptly turned red.
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2211
Chapter 2211: Were Going to Comfort You
Ge Qius heart trembled when he saw the three men standing beside the bed. His body also felt numb and weak when he saw the jar.
Ge Qiu quickly stood up and asked, What are you doing?
Arent you heartbroken? Were going tofort you. Si Nan said, smiling slightly.
Theres no need for that. Just leave me alone for a while, you guys can go out. Ge Qiu said anxiously, blushing. Im not too sad, I just didnt sleep wellst night. Really, please leave.
Were here tofort you, yet youre not even grateful. Your sry will bepletely deducted this month. Ji Beiye said savagely.
At that moment, Ge Qiu hadpletely forgotten the pain of his breakup. Instead, he just wanted these people to leave quickly. If the three of them really wanted to do something all together, he simply couldnt handle it.
Su Qi didnt say anything. He just stretched out his hand and pushed Ge Qiu onto the bed. What are you talking about? Isnt it just heartbreak?
Dont, dont Ge Qiu waved his hands and helplessly watched as the three men stripped naked. They then reached out to grab his clothes.
It seemed every single part of his body was being yed with. The three hands that teased him made Ge Qiu blush and feel extremely ashamed, turning his skin pink.
Dont be like this! There are too many people. These four people werepletely naked. It was extremely embarrassing.
It used to be one-on-one, but now there were four people-Ge Qiu couldnt take it.
Ge Qiu covered his face and bit his lip tightly to prevent himself from panting.
Ill rub it in! Ji Beiye said excitedly. Ge Qiu immediately felt coolness from the lubricant as it reached his lower body as fingers went deep into him.
The fingers twirled, causing Ge Qiu to bite the nket tightly.
Lets dig in.
After Ning Shu and Ge Qiu separated, Ning Shu returned to the dormitory. She poured the rest of the medicine into the toilet and flushed it away.
After dealing with this, Ning Shu stretched, turned on theputer, and browsed the web.
He wasnt the only one who could snap his fingers and make a post.
Ning Shu registered an ount with a fake IP address, and then posted a post with the title, Male Celebrity J Comes Out of the Closet With His Male Assistant.
In the post, Ning Shu borated on the romantic rtionship between the two.
Ning Shu made it quite realistic.
Ji Beiye didnt dare to expose his rtionship with Ge Qiu at all. The first reason was for his fans. Ji Beiye didnt even dare to date other women because he was worried about losing female fans, let alone dare toe out of the closet.
Ji Beiye was basically supported by female fans. If these fans rioted, it would be a major blow to Ji Beiyes career.
The second was to protect Ge Qiu. If their rtionship was made public, Ge Qiu would be attacked by those crazy fans. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shus post was quickly clicked on and many people replied to it, all guessing who the male star with the surname J was.
Soon, someone said that the male star with the surname J was Ji Beiye. When Ji Beiye was mentioned, Ji Beiyes hard-core fans attacked like crazy, saying that their idol wouldnt be gay.
There were all kinds ofments in the post. This caused Ning Shus post to be viral very quickly.
Some people questioned whether Ning Shu deliberately used this kind of post to gain attention.
Ning Shu turned off theputer, turned on the tracking system, and searched for the locations of Ge Qiu and the male protagonists.
Ning Shu put on a curly-haired wig and sunsses and went to the location disyed by the tracking system. She found that it was an outdoor grass shooting spot and Ji Beiye was shooting an advertisement there.
Ge Qiu held a towel and waited for Ji Beiye to finish.
When Ji Beiye finished filming, Ge Qiu went up to wipe Ji Beiyes sweat. Perhaps it was because of the close rtionship between the two, but the action seemed natural and ambiguous.
Just imagine two men. Usually, wouldnt the one who was sweating take the towel and wipe it himself, instead of letting the other man do it for him?
Ning Shu took photos of this scene.
The two then went to the fitting room to get changed. The people present were very busy setting up the props, so no one noticed Ning Shu.
Ning Shu also took a prop to cover her face and slipped into the makeup room.
There was no one in the makeup room. Ning Shu heard a rustling sound inside the dressing room.
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2212: Are You Disappointed?
Chapter 2212: Are You Disappointed?
The faint voices of two people talking could be heard.
Ning Shu held a recorder close to the dressing room door.
Though the room was called a dressing room, it was actually a smallpartment for changing clothes.
Take off my clothes for me. Im too tired from shooting themercial. This was Ji Beiyes voice.
This isnt good. Were in the fitting room right now, where people are alwaysing and going. Ge Qiu said quickly.
Ji Beiyeughed, What are you thinking about? I want you to take off my clothes and change me into new ones. I still have to shoot moreter.
Oh~~~
Are you disappointed? You can rest assured that you will be satisfied when we return home.
Stop talking! Someone might hear you.
That wont happen. Everyone knows my rules. When I use the dressing room, no one else is allowed toe in. If the product manufacturer wants me to shoot an advertisement for them, they wouldnt dare to break my rules. You can rest assured.
But you still have to be cautious, mmf Ge Qius mouth was blocked.
What are you doing?
Shutting your mouth. You talk too much.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu shuddered while imagining the scene of the two kissing.
She quickly withdrew. Recoding these words was already a great aplishment.
Ning Shu left the shooting location and went to the public toilet to get changed before returning to the dormitory.
Ning Shu had to change outfits several times a day. Just the act of changing was exhausting.
She took something off to put something else on, only to take it off again.
It was never wrong to be cautious though. If she got caught by these people, shed probably die without a burial.
Completing the task was secondary. If she was killed, the task would definitely be a failure.
Not only would there be no reward, but a protective talisman would also be wasted.
Now that the exchange system was closed, protective talismans couldnt be wasted casually.
Ning Shu returned to the dormitory, got a virtual IP address, and started posting again. Ning Shus previous post had already be popr due to all the follow-up posts.
There were various discussions.
Sure enough, this kind of curious information was what people liked to read the most.
Ning Shu started posting again, this time posting a photo of Ge Qiu intimately wiping Ji Beiyes sweat.
But there was a mosaic on his face.
These are the pictures and the truth. Male Celebrity J hase out of the closet with his assistant.
Ning Shu wasnt in a hurry to release the recording. This was a big killer. Of course she had to save such suggestive and ambiguous words until the end.
The photo was taken during the day. It was very clear and there were surrounding arrangements in the photo. In fact, it was easy to guess who it was.
Ning Shus post was instantly viewed by arge number of people.
A lot of peoplemented. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It was said that the person in the photo was Ji Beiye, one of the most popr celebrities.
Ji Beiyes diehard fans still didnt believe it.
In the end, Ji Beiyees out of the closet with his male assistant made headlines.
Ji Beiye was in the vi enjoying himself with Ge Qiu when Su Qi called to say that the affair between the two had been exposed.
Ji Beiye was so shocked that he shuddered, then actually climaxed.
Chapter 2213: We Have an Issue
Chapter 2213: We Have an Issue
When Ji Beiye heard the news, he was so stunned his scalp became numb for a while.
Ge Qiu turned his head, looked at Ji Beiye with hazy eyes, and asked in a hoarse voice, Whats wrong?
Ji Beiye came back to his senses, pulled his object out of Ge Qius body, and went to the bathroom to quickly wash up.
Ge Qiu hadnt snapped out of it yet so his face was still flushed.
We have an issue. Ji Beiye came out of the bedroom and said to Ge Qiu while putting on his clothes.
At the same time, the bedroom door opened, and Si Nan and Su Qi also came in, seeing apletely naked Ge Qiu.
Put your clothes on. We need to talk. Si Nan said.
Okay. When he saw their serious expressions, Ge Qiu obediently put on his clothes.
The three men saw the marks on Ge Qius body. Although it was tempting, there was something they needed to deal with right now. If this matter wasnt handled well, Ge Qiu might be the person most hurt by the bacsh.
Four people sat on the sofa and looked at the online posts together.
When Ji Beiye saw the photo, he immediately roared, Whats going on with these people! Didnt I say that reporters werent allowed?
Maybe it wasnt a reporter, maybe it was a personal act. Si Nan said. If it was a reporter, this news would appear in a gossip magazine.
Didnt I tell you to be careful? Su Qi looked at Ji Beiye, irritated.
As Ge Qiu looked at the content of the post and the photos, the blood on his face drained away. He looked terrified.
Ge Qiu, you dont need to be afraid. We will take care of these things, Si Nan said lightly.
Ge Qiu was still in a daze. Because no one had noticed before, he could deceive himself, but now that the protective covering had been ripped away, Ge Qiu was extremely frightened. He was worried about the judgment of others.
Ge Qius body trembled, and Su Qi pressed Ge Qiu into his arms. You dont need to worry at all, Ill take care of these things. Are you underestimating our strength?
Yes, Ge Qiu, dont be afraid, I wont let you get hurt. Ji Beiye said quickly, with guilt on his face.
Si Nan rubbed his lips with his fingers and said to Ji Beiye, Go and make a statement. Have a firm attitude and say that you have no rtionship with your assistant.
Ill ask someone to delete that post. Su Qi said coldly.
Si Nan shook his head. You dont need to delete it. What do you want to delete it for? If you delete it, people will only say that we have a guilty conscience. What we need to do is divert the publics attention. Something explosive that can guide public opinion must happen.
Si Nan narrowed his eyes slightly, staring at Ge Qiu.
Ji Beiye quickly stood in front of Ge Qiu and said, I cant push Ge Qiu out now. Hed be under a lot of pressure.
Si Nan sneered, Do you think my brain is as primitive as yours? Even if you want Ge Qiu to appear, he would have to appear as a victim to the public.
Ji Beiye breathed a sigh of relief and asked, What are you going to do?
Si Nan narrowed his eyes and looked at Ge Qiu. When he saw that Ge Qiu lookedpletely lost and frightened, he said, What are you afraid of? This news ispletely fake. If you act like this, people will notice that something is off. I have a solution, so just hear me out.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 2214: Can Be Spun Into a Revenge Plot
Chapter 2214: Can Be Spun Into a Revenge Plot
When he saw three pairs of eyes staring at him, though still worried, Ge Qiu calmed down a bit.
Whats your solution? Although Ge Qius voice was trembling, he wasnt as frightened as before.
Dont you have a girlfriend youve just broken up with? That incident can be spun into a revenge plot.
How? Ji Beiye asked. He deeply wanted to solve this matter, not only for Ge Qiu but also for himself.
Among the three men who shared Ge Qiu, he was the weakest. If the current matter wasnt resolved, his future would be worrisome, and he would be even more vulnerable in front of the other two men.
Although he had decided to share Ge Qiu, he still had to fight for his own rights.
Lets just say that Du Bing did this. The reason Si Nans slender finger tapped his forehead. As for the reason why she purposefully made up bogus usations, its because Du Bing is really vain. For the sake of climbing up the socialdder, for the sake of getting enough money for stic surgery and entering the entertainment industry, she seduced me and tried to climb onto my bed.
When Ge Qiu found out the truth, he wanted to break up with Du Bing, but she was unwilling. Furthermore, she had been photographed, so Du Bing was worried that her true character would be revealed. Thus, she acted first, ndering her boyfriend and Ji Beiye by saying that there was an improper and impure rtionship between the two of them.
Si Nan said in one breath, staring at Ge Qiu. Now all that were missing is evidence. This evidence must be very real, without even a trace of Photoshop.
This is a good solution. This way, Ge Qiu can stand on the moral high ground and overturn the previous rtionship between Ge Qiu and Ji Beiye. Su Qi was the first to agree.
He and Si Nan were the same kinds of people: as long as they could achieve their goals, any means were good means.
And this was obviously a matter of killing two birds with one stone.
Not only could it solve the current predicament, but it would alsopletely break off the previous rtionship between Ge Qiu and Du Bing. They would never be able to be together again.
If nothing unexpected urred, using this method, the so-called rival in love could bepletely crippled. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Su Qi stared at Si Nan. No wonder this man could fight with the Su family for so longChe was a dangerous and cunning person.
Ji Beiye looked at Ge Qiu and asked, Ge Qiu, what do you think?
Ge Qiu hurriedly shook his head. He couldnt do such a thing. After all, this matter had nothing to do with Du Bing. Was he really going to involve her?
Ge Qiu was ultimately a college student who had just left the ivory tower. Hed never experienced anything like this before.
While afraid that his own affairs would be exposed, he didnt really want to involve an innocent person. Ge Qiu couldnt make a quick decision inwardly.
Si Nan and Su Qi looked at each other and shook their heads lightly. They werent surprised that Ge Qiu didnt agree with them. If Ge Qiu had agreed at once, he wouldnt be the Ge Qiu they loved.
Ge Qiu was a kind person. Kindness was something they didnt have, so they appreciated him for it and wanted to protect him.
Is there any other way? Du Bing has already broken up with me. She is innocent in this matter. Ge Qius eyes were a little red.
Si Nan sighed, This is the best way. There is no better way.
We dont know who made the post, and the IP address was also virtual. They may be just trying to gain attention and through a series of coincidences, happened to get close to the truth about your rtionship.
The poprity of this topic wont die on its own, and once they get a taste of the sweetness of fame, they will definitely continue down this road and keep investigating. If that urs, as they continue investigating, the four of us will definitely be exposed.
There is no airtight wall in the world. We cannot be vignt 24/7. The only way to prevent our exposure is by covering it with another matter. Du Bing is the best choice.
Do you want the four of us to go down together? Its not just you, but all four of us. Si Nan looked at Ge Qiu with sad eyes, looking tired and exhausted.
Chapter 2215: It’s a Rumor
Chapter 2215: Its a Rumor
Si Nan, Su Qi, and Ji Beiye stared at Ge Qiu.
Ge Qiu struggled to make a decision. It was hard for him to see Si Nan look so tired. Si Nan had always been a roguishnguid ruffian.
These three men were all there to protect him. He was also a man, he couldnt shrink back like a woman.
He also wanted to do something for these three men.
Ge Qiu bit his lip tightly. Hed made a decision inwardly but he couldnt spit it out of his throat.
Suddenly, Ge Qius cell phone rang. Ge Qiu answered the call, and a sharp female voice sounded.
Hello, Im the editor-in-chief of Shangming Magazine. Do you really have that kind of rtionship with Ji Beiye?
Ge Qiu felt his head buzzing. No, its a rumor, its a rumor.
Ge Qiu hung up with a pale face. The phone rang again.
Hello, Im the reporter for XX Video. Is your rtionship with Ji Beiye like what the outside world is saying?
Hello
Even though youre so ugly
There was no blood on Ge Qius face as if his soul had left his body.
Ji Beiye grabbed Ge Qius phone and mmed it on the ground.
Forget it Ji Beiye suddenly grabbed Ge Qius hand. You dont have to think so hard. Since this has already happened, I wont be a celebrity anymore. Ill make our rtionship public, and then we can leave the country and go abroad.
Ge Qiu stared nkly at Ji Beiye. Its your career.
That doesnt matter. When I leave here, I can start again. Im fed up with such sneaky days anyways. We really love each other. Theres nothing wrong with our rtionship. It is just that the person I like happens to be a man, Ji Beiye said loudly.
Su Qi grabbed Ge Qius other hand, stared at Ji Beiye with a warning expression, and said in a low voice, Ji Beiye, dont think we dont know what youre thinking. You just want to take this opportunity to steal Ge Qiu so you can have him all to yourself. You sure have nice daydreams.
Ge Qiu is kind-hearted. How could he hurt his ex-girlfriend like this? You guys are forcing him so much, its better for me to take him away. Anyways, only two of us were exposed. You two are fine, just admit it generously.
Dont forget your fans, your career. Su Qi tightly grabbed Ge Qius hand and hugged him.
I just like Ge Qiu. Its possible my fans could ept it.
Are you sure? Su Qi asked coldly.
Ji Beiyes expression looked suffocated. Staring at Ge Qius ordinary face, he couldnt guarantee his fans wouldnt attack Ge Qiu.
Okay. Ge Qiu wiped his tears, I I agree with Si Nans idea.
Si Nan hooked the corner of his mouth and said, Give Du Bing a call and ask her to meet. We need to take photos and videos.
Ge Qiu opened his mouth, took out his phone, and called Du Bing. After calling twice, he reluctantly said to Si Nan, Its an empty number. The call couldnt be reached.
Si Nan raised his brows. Su Qi took out his phone, dialed a number, and asked directly, Where is Du Bing right now?
Su Qi frowned more and more deeply, hung up, and said, Du Bing is no longer in this city.
The person I sent to follow Du Bing said that Du Bing bought a train ticket to her hometown. My people saw her get on the train with their own eyes.
Si Nan rubbed his eyebrows, This Du Bing. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Then what should I do now, the best candidate is gone. Ji Beiye was also very irritated.
Of course, he wouldnt give up his career.
Si Nan said lightly, Send the announcement out first.
Ning Shu bought a train ticket and got on the train, but she got off at the next stop and went to the neighboring city. There, she found a rental house and a part-time job in a small supermarket.
Chapter 2216
Chapter 2216: Just A Strategic Retreat
This was one of the bad things about modern times. Any slightly difficult job required an aptitude certificate. Otherwise, thepany wouldnt hire you.
If it was in ancient times, Ning Shu could just be a traveling doctor or Taoist, but modern people didnt even believe in Taoism, much less trust in medicine from a doctor who didnt have an aptitude certificate.
The reason why Ning Shu left temporarily was that the three mountains were all in that city. On the other hand, she was alone.
It was too easy for them to deal with her.
Just a strategic retreat, hahaha
The most important thing for her now was to take down the three mountains. Otherwise, not only would she not be able to live in peace all her life, but itd also be impossible for her to start over. Hiding like a mouse wasnt a solution.
Just having AIDS was nothing. Du Bing was killed. The dirty rtionship among those people needed to be exposed to everyone so they could get a taste of what it felt like.
Ning Shu got off work from the small supermarket, headed back to the rental house to turn on theputer, and saw that Ji Beiye had posted a long statement on Weibo.
With a firm attitude, he exined the photo of the two men wiping sweat intimately. He said that filming themercial made him too tired to lift his hands, so he asked his assistant to help him wipe the sweat.
He said that legal means would be used to deal with this groundless and intolerable usation.
Ning Shu patted her heart. Wow, she was so scared~
This statement wasnt for Ning Shu, but for those fans and reporters.
They couldnt find Ning Shu at all.
Ning Shu went to take a look at her own post again. Ji Beiyes hardcore fans were cheering.
Dont you know how hard our darling works?
He only sleeps three hours a day.
Do you know how hard it is for him?
Three hours? It was more like wow~wow~wow-ing with Ge Qiu for three hours.
Looking at these messages, the corners of Ning Shus mouth twitched uncontrobly. In this world, who didnt work hard? Who didnt have it hard?
Having glory, wasnt it only right to make efforts worthy of this glory?
If you wanted to wear a crown, you must bear its weight.
Ning Shu smiled slightly and took out the USB sh drive.
Groundless usations? Lets have that statement bite him in the back right now. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She hadnt released the recording previously because it was boring to release the trump cards all at once. It was more interesting to exchange blows one at a time.
Ning Shu posted again, this time with a recording.
The third bullet, sent a recording of these two flirting with each other. It is 100% organic. You can identify the voices. Its definitely the voices of those two people.
Many people stared at Ning Shus profile nonstop because they wanted to see what other news Ning Shu would release.
As soon as Ning Shus post appeared, these people swarmed it.
Ji Beiyes fans wailed and couldnt believe it.
When Ji Beiye saw this post, he directly smashed theputer.
Whats the use of smashing it? Youre a public figure, shouldnt you have known better and been more careful when you were outside? Si Nan said coldly.
Ji Beiye was so angry that his face was blue. He called the advertising crew and the manufacturer.
Ji Beiye had always had a hot temper. To add on, hed been secretly filmed and recorded while filming an advertisement. He couldnt hold back his anger any longer.
I told you that no one else cane into my dressing room. Why did you allow people to go in and even make such a thing? I will no longer shootmercials for you.
Ji Beiye vented his anger on these people.
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2217
Chapter 2217: Wasnt It Said That Those Spending the Money Were the Boss?
Ji Beiyes temper was really unbearable for ordinary people. Ji Beiye felt that this incident was the fault of the crew and the manufacturer.
If everything had been strictly controlled, how could people get in?
Ji Beiye cursed at all of them. The manufacturers werepletely baffled. They were the ones hiring him.
Wasnt it said that those spending the money were the boss?
All they wanted was to use a celebrity to increase product sales. Did Ji Beiye really think he was all that?
They only gave him a separate dressing room and dealt with all his other outrageous requests because he was popr.
A celebrity, if ced in ancient times, was nothing but an opera singer, a low-level position. From the way he was behaving, did Ji Beiye think he was an emperor?
They were making products. Even if they didnt have Ji Beiye, there were other stars.
Whats more, Ji Beiye was now deeply involved in the scandal of being gay. If Ji Beiye was boycotted, their products would also be damaged.
On the phone, Ji Beiye shouted that he would no longer shoot the advertisement.
The manufacturer said directly, Thats fine, but if you breach the contract first, youll be charged three times the liquidated damages.
Ji Beiye grew even angrier when he heard that. Isnt it just three times the liquidated damages? Im quitting. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ji Beiye smashed the phone, flipped his hair irritably, and asked Si Nan and Su Qi, What should I do now? Du Bing that damned woman has disappeared.
Si Nan rubbed his chin and looked at Ji Beiye full of contempt, I really dont know how you became popr with your IQ and EQ.
Im handsome. Ji Beiye said impatiently. Now isnt the time to ridicule me.
If you dont have Du Bing, find someone else. Is there a suitable female star you know? Si Nan said to Ji Beiye. Just say that the female star wanted to climb onto your bed but failed, so she started attacking you with her fans.
Female star. Ji Beiye nodded his chin. There is a woman that I dislike, Xu Shishuang. She absolutely disgusts me.
Xu Shishuang was only a third-rate star so she didnt have any notable work under her belt. She wanted to and tried to sleep with Ji Beiye many times, in order to shoot something that could cause scandals.
Ji Beiye was such a proud person, how could he like a woman like this? Yet this woman still liked to say ambiguous things in front of the public, as if something was going on between them.
It disgusted Ji Beiyi. As soon as Si Nan brought things up, he immediately thought of her.
Si Nan narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Beiye. You should know what to do. If you cause any more trouble, even the gods wont be able to save you. At that time, just obediently leave Ge Qiu.
This incident is all because of you. If you dont solve it, you wont have the right to stay by Ge Qius side. Su Qi also said.
As of now, he was on the same page as Si Nan. Every singlepetitor he could eliminate counted as a win.
Ji Beiyes face was ugly. Of course, he knew what the two men were thinking. If this matter couldnt be solved perfectly, he would be eliminated.
Ji Beiye looked at Ge Qiu. There was no way he would leave Ge Qiu.
He was the one who owned Ge Qiu first. It was these two shameless people who forced their way in and made him share Ge Qiu.
Once the n was made, it was time to start implementing it.
Ji Beiye called the third-rate star Xu Shishuang and made an appointment at a hotel.
This little star never imagined that a superstar like Ji Beiye would call and make an appointment with her.
So she dressed herself up prettily for the appointment.
Ji Beiye looked at the brightly dressed Xu Shishuang and wanted to go blind. However, for the sake of the n, he had to interact with her.
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2218
Chapter 2218: Dont Think I Dont Know That You Did This
Ji Beiye, you were looking for me? Xu Shishuang stared at Ji Beiye, her mannerisms suggestive.
Ji Beiye brushed off the hand that Xu Shishuang put on his shoulder and said with a cold face, Dont think I dont know that you did this.
What did I do? Xu Shishuang was a little stunned, and then asked, What exactly did you call me here for?
Were you behind this incident regarding me and my assistant? Just because I refused to give you benefits back then, you took revenge on me like this? Ji Beiye stared sharply at Xu Shishuang. Arent you too despicable?
I have no idea what youre talking about. This matter had nothing to do with me. Im leaving. Xu Shishuang felt that something was wrong. She didnt care about tempting Ji Beiye anymore.
Ji Beiye stopped Xu Shishuang, I must make things clear today. Are you ckmailing me?
I have no idea, I didnt do this. Xu Shishuang quickly denied it.
No matter how Xu Shishuang denied it, everything Ji Beiye said was ambiguous like he was certain that Xu Shishuang did this.
His every single word indicated that Xu Shishuang had done this. This was what Xu Shishuang did to get revenge on him.
After Xu Shishuang left, Ji Beiye took out the SLR camera hidden in the corner.
Xu Shishuang was an artist under Su Qispany. Su Qi also specially arranged a wine party for directors and producers and asked Xu Shishuang to apany them.
It was obvious what would happen if a female star went to apany a drinking party.
Su Qi asked people to take pictures of Xu Shi naked with all her clothes taken off.
After that, something indescribable happened, and Su Qi asked someone to record it.
Xu Shishuang was really willing to give up anything to be popr.
The entertainment industry had uncountable amounts of fame and fortune.
They were fully prepared, but Ji Beiye, Si Nan, and Su Qi werent in a hurry to release the evidence. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Instead, they waited for the right opportunity.
The matter of Ji Beiyes leaving the closet with his male assistant was getting hotter and hotter. Many people on the Inte attacked Ge Qiu. Some had released photos of Ge Qiu.
Ge Qiu was originally the kind of man with a very ordinary appearance. Naturally, he didnt look very good in photos and looked even uglier than he was in person.
Some people, especially Ji Beiyes fans, crazily attacked Ge Qiu, saying that he was unbelievably ugly.
They said that Ji Beiye wouldnt like such an ugly man, that this ugly man wasnt worthy of their idol.
The crowd was excited. Ge Qiu basically didnt go out anymore and was unhappy every day.
Some crazy fans even guarded the door of thepany. As soon as Ge Qiu left, stones and rotten vegetables would be thrown at him.
The madness of fans was terrifying. Some fans would even die for their idols.
Ge Qius current situation was terrible.
The three of them stared at the words on the screen attacking Ge Qiu with ugly expressions on their faces. Si Nan kicked Ji Beiye, Look at what you have done. You are simply trash.
Ji Beiye was kicked by Si Nan so hard that he grimaced in pain, but he silently endured it and said, Is it time to reverse the direction now?
Si Nan nodded. Its almost time to act.
Dont touch Ge Qiu for two months. Su Qi said coldly, This is your punishment.
Ji Beiye was bbergasted. If he couldnt have intimate connection with Ge Qiu for two months, it would cost him his life.
But there was nothing he could do because the situation was indeed his fault.
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2219
Chapter 2219: Things Took a Shocking Turn
Just as everyone was discussing Ji Beiyesing out and his rtionship with his ugly male assistant, things took a shocking turn.
A well-known paparazzi in the entertainment industry shot a video and put it on his Weibo, iming that Ji Beiyes derailment wasnt that simple.
In fact, Ji Beiye had offended a petty viin who fabricated unwarranted information to nder Ji Beiye.
The video quickly went viral, and the female star named Xu Shishuang was pushed to the forefront.
No matter how much Xu Shishuang exined that she didnt do this and hadnt told anyone to make the posts, no one wanted to listen to her.
The following Weiboments were all scolding her as lowly. A lot of thesementators were paid for theirments.
Ji Beiyes fans were extremely happy, even almost weeping with joy. They were d that their idol didnt actually like the ugly man.
They rushed to Ning Shus post to celebrate and hate on Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
Looking at the video, Ning Shu couldnt help shaking her head. These people really liked to trample on innocent people. She left, but she never thought that someone else would end up taking her ce.
But what she recorded was absolutely true, yet these people ignored it. They were only willing to ept the truth they wanted to see, without thinking at all.
Their minds werepletely controlled by public opinion. There was too much information on the Inte, and it was impossible to tell which information was true and which information was false.
This wasnt the end. Soon, another photo of Xu Shishuang drunk was released. In the photo, Xu Shishuang was being taken advantage of, with hands pawing at her thighs and chest.
There were also photos of her in bed. All kinds of unsightly pornography were posted to degrade Xu Shishuang, making her out to be worse than a prostitute.
Xu Shishuang didnt dare to speak on Weibo anymore. As soon as she spoke, she would be criticized endlessly.
It was said that Xu Shishuang was cheap and that Xu Shishuang did all kinds of things just to climb her way up. They said that she made such nderous usations just because Ji Beiye refused to give her benefits and didnt want to have an affair with her.
This kind of scum should get out of the entertainment industry.
#XuShishuangGetOutOfTheEntertainmentIndustry #PushedToHeadlinesOfWeibo
Looking at Ji Beiyes vigorous counterattack, Ning Shu couldnt help sneering.
Obviously, these men were the lustful ones, yet everyone med women. Damn it.
In the filthy video that was sent out, the mans face was mosaiced, while Xu Shishuangs face was exposed.
Ning Shus heart was full of curses.
No matter what kind of person Xu Shishuang was, she had really been wronged in this matter. Shed been made a scapegoat by those four people to divert the publics attention.
Just like how they had dealt with Du Bing back then.
This was nothing. In the end, many stars came out to trample on Xu Shishuang. The directors and producers said that they wouldnt use such actors.
All the awards ceremonies and charity events also cklisted her.
It didnt take long for Xu Shishuang to appear to be standing on the opposing side of all mankind. People attacked her wherever she went.
It seemed like if you didnt hate on Xu Shishuang, you werent keeping up with the trends.
However, this Xu Shishuang was also sturdy. Who knew if it was because everything was already revealed, but she didnt care anymore. She spoke directly on Weibo. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
So what if I had apanied someone in drinking? So what if I slept with them?
Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2220
Chapter 2220: Big Entertainment Drama
She even named the men who were present at the time.
Director Lius jj was very small. It was only long as an index finger even when he was erect. The size was that of the ham sausage you would serve as apanion to instant noodles, and even the smallest kind.
Producer Li couldnt do it at all. He had to take medicine every time and still felt soft after taking the medicine. Yet she had to fr*cking act as if she was really enjoying it, pfft
Director Wei liked to wearce stockings with high heels and let others whip him. He was a masochist.
In the end, Xu Shishuang also revealed the name of the other star who had also apanied that day, saying that they were both yed with. She should give up on pretending to be noble by stepping on this maam.
Everyone was stunned at first, and then they all called Xu Shishuang shameless. But many people were also discussing the entricities of these big directors in the entertainment industry.
Big entertainment drama was really happening one after another. It was dizzying.
Ning Shu was stunned when she saw it. But it made sense, after all, Xu Shishuang was a member of the entertainment industry, with thick skin and good emotional resilience.
If Du Bing could have half of Xu Shishuangs emotional resilience, she wouldnt have thrown herself into the well.
You wont cause any damage to others when you die. Dont delusionally think that you could take revenge on these people if you hurt yourself.
However, after this incident, Xu Shishuang was kicked out of thepany by Su Qi, and thepany issued a statement saying it would never cooperate with such a morally corrupt star.
Looking at theputer, Si Nan couldnt help shaking his head. As expected of someone who had struggled their fair share in the entertainment industry. If it was Du Bing, she wouldve been stunned and wouldnt have argued.
Things werent as easy as expected, this Xu Shishuang
So shameless. Ji Beiye looked at Xu Shishuangs Weibo. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Su Qi stared at theputer, I still have to find another way. This incident hasnt achieved the expected purpose. Using just Xu Shishuang, theres no way we can cover this incident.
After all, Xu Shishuang was simply a woman who didnt care about anything. Once a person was shameless, they could really do anything.
Si Nan stared at Ji Beiye, This was the person you rmended? A woman who thinks about relying on unspoken rules all day long, of course she has no sense of shame. The entire situation is ruined.
Ji Beiye sullenly said, How could I have known that this woman would be so shameless?
Su Qi couldnt bear to look at it anymore and couldnt help but say, The list exposed by this woman, all are people from mypany.
I wont drag mypany into the water anymore. Its your turn. Su Qi said to Si Nan.
This incident had an impact on Su Qispany. Whenever Director Liu was mentioned, the reaction of ordinary people was, oh, its the one with the little jj.
Speaking of Director Wei, oh, he was a masochist.
It also affected thepany. Su Qi suddenly turned to look at Si Nan. Are you deliberately consuming mypanys strength?
You think too much. This Xu Shishuang was an artist under yourpany. Of course, I sent people from yourpany to do things so people wouldnt get suspicious.
Si Nans eyes were glowing.
The more Su Qi thought about it, the more off things seemed. This scandal that happened in thepany implicated a lot of people, including several directors, producers, and stars. All of this also affected thepanys reputation.
Si Nan, you are too dangerous. Su Qi frowned, staring dangerously at Si Nan.
One mountain could not tolerate two tigers, let alone people who have been fighting each other for so many years. They could temporarily get along because of Ge Qiu, but neither could give up the idea of dominating Ge Qiu.
Si Nan said helplessly, What do you mean? This female star was chosen by Ji Beiye, and Ji Beiye was an artist at yourpany. Ji Beiyes also the reason why this matter has been exposed. Why has it suddenly be my fault? What exactly did I do?
Su Qi frowned. Although Si Nan said that, it was true that both he and Ji Beiye had suffered losses, while Si Nan sat firmly on Mount Tai without any at all.
Si Nan had stayedpletely out of the mess.
MTL Editor: Taconite
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2221
Chapter 2221: That Same Trick Wouldnt Work the Second Time Around
Things didnt go smoothly for the quartet of lovers. Xu Shishuang was indeed being bullied on the inte, but that also meant that shed lost everything. Because of that, she was now no longer afraid of anything.
Although their original n was decent, Ji Beiye was unfortunately such a pig teammate.
Moreover, if there was another scandal, and another scapegoat was sacrificed to divert the publics attention, wouldnt the public catch on?
That same trick wouldnt work the second time around.
Ji Beiye, you should apologize by killing yourself. Si Nan stretched out his long legs and kicked Ji Beiye. Ji Beiye hurriedly avoided the kick.
I didnt want this to happen, either. How could I have known something like this would happen? If you tell me who did it, Id kill them with my own hands, Ji Beiye said with a grim expression.
Ji Beiye looked haggard and decadent. He had lost the fearless aura he once had.
He was now deeply involved in scandals. He wouldnt have cared at all if he was the only one involved in this, but he had also implicated Ge Qiu. This made Ji Beiye feel terrified, more specifically, of losing Ge Qiu.
The incident had made his status freefall to the lowest level. He was bing more and more powerless in the hidden contest between Su Qi, Si Nan, and himself.
He could even, possibly, get chased out of the group.
Damned idiot. Su Qi couldnt help rubbing his eyebrows.
Stop arguing, you all. The most important thing to do right now is to resolve the problem, Ge Qiu quickly said when he saw the three men quarreling.
This problem started because of me. Why dont I just leave? Ge Qiu asked. The recent events put a lot of pressure on him. His face was now much thinner, and his eyes were both sunken and bloodshot.
No. In times like this, we have to be strong. Leaving wouldnt be a good solution. Si Nan took the lead in objecting.
The other two also didnt want Ge Qiu to leave. If he left, what would happen to their happily sexy ever after?
Si Nan stretched out his hand and touched Ge Qius head. His gaze was softly rippling as he gently said, You dont need to worry at all. This is our problem. The entertainment industry is like our own backyard, so well handle this well. Dont underestimate your boyfriends too much.
I want to do something for you all, but I cant. Im useless, Ge Qiu said with his face flushed. I cant just rely on you all to protect me. I want to protect you too.
Si Nans lips curled into a smile. He put his hand on Ge Qius thigh and said, Who said youre useless? Youve made us very happy.
Ge Qius face turned beet red. Si Nan grabbed Ge Qius arm and pulled him into the bedroom.
Su Qi followed, and Ji Beiye hurried upstairs when he saw that Su Qi was going to do that.
However, Su Qi blocked his way. Dont forget your punishment. You cant touch Ge Qiu for two months.
Ji Beiye was so infuriated that his breathing became heavy, but it then urred to him that he had no one to me but himself, since he caused this situation.
Ji Beiye ended up just standing outside the door, staring straight at it. He listened to the sounding from inside the room, which made him very restless.
His body felt very hot, but he had no way to relieve himself.
This damned tempting devil!
Meanwhile, the poprity of Xu Shishuangs affairs hadnt gone down. Ji Beiyes fans, in particr, still trash-talked her every day.
From time to time, thered be some negative gossiping up about Xu Shishuang, and theyd scold her over it like they couldnt wait for her to immediately drop dead.
This moral scum should just die.
However, Xu Shishuang went to travel around the world. She also posted selfies and photos of delicious food throughout her trip. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Xu Shishuang sighed that Rome was so beautiful, that she scoured wool on an Australian farm for a while, and that the king crab she ate was really, really delicious!
As soon as Xu Sishuang posted this, it caused the crowd to erupt in anger. Such a morally corrupt person could actually live so well.
What kind of society were they living in?
Xi Shishuangs Weibo was full of all kinds of abusive words. People were saying that Xu Shishuang used her body in exchange for money, yet still had the face to show off her ill-begotten wealth.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2222
Chapter 2222: Shameless People Were Invincible
Xu Shishuang directly replied: I didnt steal or rob anyone to get my money. This maam earned her money with her own body. If you have the ability, why dont you go do the same?
Ning Shu:
Xu Shishuang really didnt give a d*mn about anything anymore. This was the first time Ning Shu had seen someone so sturdy.
So shameless
Sure enough, shameless people were invincible. Since they didnt care about their reputation, there was nothing that could hurt them.
Du Bing herself was killed by public opinion and her inner shame.
Ning Shu made a special Weibo ount and quickly used it to praise Xu Shishuang for being able to face a thousand pointing fingers with such a cool attitude.
Her praisingments probably stood out among the scoldingments. So much so that Xu Shishuang started chatting with Ning Shu amid the cursingments.
Ning Shu also found the situation quite funny.
Because Xu Shishuang didnt care about other peoples opinions and judgments, she was called selfish and shameless.
It was the deepest trap for people in lifethat if you refuse to prioritize the wants of others, youd bebeled as selfish.
Ning Shu learned a new move. If one could be shameless, they should. It wasnt that they had to bepletely shameless, but they just shouldnt care too much about what other people would think of them.
These people wouldnt spit out even a penny for you, so why waste energy by thinking about them?
In the end, thement section was filled with replies between Ning Shu and Xu Shishuang.
People like Xu Shishuang made others feel quite powerless. She didnt care if people cursed at her; she was so thick-skinned that she was invulnerable.
Ning Shu, who was sitting in front of herputer, cracked her neck.
Who knew what tricks Si Nan and his cohorts would use? Regardless, she was going to make her move now.
Ning Shus previous post had been cursed out as bullsh*t by Ji Beiyes fans, but Ning Shu didnt care about that.
However, some people cursed her parents. They said that since Ning Shu spread rumors, her entire family should be burned to death.
Ning Shu: So angry
Ning Shu uploaded another post with the title: On the rtionship between Ji Beiye and Typhoon Group CEO Su Qi.
Ning Shu eloquently wrote a long expos. She said that in order to keep Ji Beiye, who hade out of the closet, Su Qi sacrificed his artist Xu Shishuang to block the knife by deliberately taking pictures and dirty videos. Finally, she concluded that Ji Beiye and Su Qi were definitely in an unspeakable rtionship.
Ning Shu pressed the Enter key, and the post was sent out. It soon attracted a crowd of onlookers.
Ning Shu had analyzed the situation very logically.
Ji Beiyes fans nearly cried blood. They used Ning Shu of being sent by another star to nder their idol.
She must just be jealous of their idols ungodly beauty. What a despicable and shameless person!
Many of the replies, on the other hand, actually discussed the rtionship between the two. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
So it was Su Qi that Ji Beiye came out of the closet with?
Ji Beiye is Su Qis ***? The entertainment circle is so messy, but if its Su Qi, I can ept it. That ugly assistant, however
Many people also said that Ning Shu was talking nonsense on purpose to seek attention.
She could take it slow. With time, the truth would inevitablye out anyway, and there were even already some reporters interested in this gossip news.
Itd probably be quite the show when the foursome thing broke out.
After Ning Shu finished posting, Xu Shishuang also posted on Weibo. Her post said: What the hell? I was wondering why that great ancestor Ji Beiye, who never paid attention to me before, suddenly asked me out that day. I never got invited to any dinners with those big directors and producers before either, but they suddenly had me go. Su Qi, fuck your ancestors!!!
Xu Shishuang, who had already been fired by Su Qi, didnt hesitate at all to curse him out.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2223
Chapter 2223: Make Sure Not to Run Out of Tears Just Yet!!
Su Qispany directly issued a warning to Xu Shishuang. If she continues to talk drivel, then be prepared to go to court.
Xu Shishuang zipped her mouth and didnt even make so much as a squeak, but didnt delete her Weibo post, either.
Su Qispany sent a letter of demand to Ning Shu through the Tieba forum, threatening to sue her for libel.
Ning Shu just pretended she didnt see anything. What she said was true, so she wasnt afraid of being sued. Moreover, shed like to see how these people would even find her.
Su Qispany was busy with PR. They were saying that Ji Beiye was just an ordinary artist under theirpany and that there was no improper rtionship between him and their CEO.
After the issuance of this statement, Ji Beiyes fans ran back to Ning Shus post to curse her out some more.
It was all for the sake of proving their idols innocence.
Seeing them run around, back and forth between posts, Ning Shu felt tired on their behalf.
Crueler things woulde out in the future. Make sure not to run out of tears just yet!!
Ning Shu looked at her phone. It was time to go to work.
It wasnt Ji Beiye who smashed theputer this time, but Su Qi. Ji Beiye stayed on the side with no expression. Either way, this matter was already developing, in such a rapid way, toward an uncontroble direction.
Also, now that another person had been dragged into the muddied water, Ji Beiye strangely felt like he had nothing to be afraid of. Truth be told, he wasnt even worried.
It felt like, sure, the sky was falling, but there was a tall person to hold it up for him.
Su Qi red at Si Nan. More and more, it felt like this was all a part of Si Nans scheme, not only to defeat hispany but also to snatch Ge Qiu for himself.
Si Nan rubbed his chin. We must find the poster of this post. I feel like the poster is someone who knows us well. They could say something earth-shattering at any time.
I think so too. I think you did this. I think you deliberately asked someone to post this. Su Qi sharply stared at Si Nan.
Si Nan was stunned for a moment. He then came back to his senses and saw three pairs of eyes staring at him.
Si Nan cared about Ge Qiu the most. When he saw Ge Qius eyes glimmering with tears, with his expression a little hurt, Si Nan couldnt help frowning deeply, Why would I do this? Whats in it for me?
Whats in it for you is that you could attack mypany and get Ge Qiu for yourself, Su Qi said with a sneer. Maybe youre not sincere to Ge Qiu, either. Maybe you just want him so you can achieve your goals.
What goals? Si Nan said with a sullen face, Su Qi, dont try to deceive people here. I dont have any goals. I want to solve this problem more than anyone else.
As you said, the other party must be someone very familiar with us. They even knew about our n. Who could it be if not someone among us? Su Qi replied coldly.
Now that the other party had dug up the rtionship between me and Ji Beiye, I suspect that he was simply putting that up as bait, maybe he knew. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Si Nan looked at Ji Beiye, who was baffled by it. What are you looking at me for? I didnt do anything.
He had been gued by scandals recently. As a result, his work had been depleted, and his career had also plummeted. Some fans had also be a little exhausted under such conditions.
Although they said that theyd always support him, who knew how it would actually be?
He also had to pay three times the advertising liquidated damages.
People used to line up to invite him to shootmercials and movies with them, but now all of them ignore him.
Did you expose this on purpose? Si Nan asked Ji Beiye.
Me!!?? Ji Beiye pointed at himself in disbelief. Do you think Im sick or crazy? Why would I release such a thing? Havent I been involved in enough scandals already?
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2224
Chapter 2224: The Poster May Be Du Bing
Si Nan took a deep breath. Its useless to argue right now. The most important thing to do now is to find the poster.
Si Nan narrowed his eyes slightly and mused out loud, Is it possible that the poster may be Du Bing?
Ge Qiu shook his head. It cant be her. She doesnt know about our rtionship at all. I never told her.
Du Bing has already left this city, too. This matter has little to do with her, Su Qi said.
The most unsuspicious person is the most likely culprit. You and Ji Beiye have never interacted with this Du Bing, but I have. I think its her. Si Nan rubbed his lips with his fingers.
Hasnt she contacted you since you broke up with her? Si Nan asked Ge Qiu.
Ge Qiu shook his head. She even changed her phone number. Doesnt that mean she doesnt want any contact with me anymore?
Dont waste your time on weird people like her. The most urgent thing to do now is to find the poster. Find a professional, theyll definitely be able to find this person, Su Qi said.
The reporters are chasing after this gossip right now. Sooner orter, our affair will be exposed. We must be prepared for this. Su Qi red at Ji Beiye. Useless trash that cant even get a single thing right.
Ji Beiye:
Why was it always him who got scolded every single time? Fine! He was trash, happy now?
When Ning Shu came home after getting off work, she turned on herputer and saw the letter of demand telling her to either stop spreading the rumors or be held legally responsible.
They were already starting their investigation.
Ning Shu took a sip of water, then wrote a new post: On the real rtionship between Ji Beiye and Su Qi.
They all guessed wrong, she said, since the real rtionship between Ji Beiye and Su Qi was rivals in love.
They werepeting for the affection of a male assistant, but they were now together very harmoniously.
It was all because of the shared male assistant.
Ning Shu posted with a virtual IP address.
As soon as Ning Shu posted, someone on the other side captured her IP address. Si Nan asked, Where is this person?
City M. The person clicked on their mouse and continued, Last time they were in City T Its probably a virtual IP address, then. You cant track people with virtual IP addresses, since they can change at any time. Their IP might be in City T today, but City A tomorrow.
Si Nan frowned. This person
Then it cant be Du Bing. I dated her for two years; I know she doesnt have such abilities, and shes not aputer science major, either. Ge Qiu shook his head. Looking at the newly posted post, he felt hopeless. N?v(el)B\\jnn
I want to leave, Ge Qiu said with a pale face. People on the Inte had already started to harass him.
They had already listed everything there was to know about his life, like what primary school and middle school he went to.
Dont be afraid. Well take care of this. If we cant even protect you, then arent we just a joke? Si Nan quickly said.
I dont think our rtionship canst. Its inherently improper, and Ill ruin your future. I want to leave. Send me abroad. Ge Qiu just wanted to escape.
He simply couldnt bear the gaze of the people around him, let alone the publics opinion of him.
He hadnt left the house for a long time. Whenever he did, he felt like there were malicious eyes on him. He felt like both men and women were staring at his buttocks with strange gazes.
He wanted to find a ce to live where no one could recognize him.
Ge Qiu, Ill go with you. Lets leave this ce together and go abroad, Ji Beiye said immediately. Lets find a ce where no one knows us and start over.
What Ji Beiye wanted to do the most was to take Ge Qiu away with him and get rid of those two other men.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2225
Chapter 2225: The Last Bullet
Ji Beiye was the one who had met Ge Qiu first, but he was forced to share him with Si Nan and Su Qi.
Youre not allowed to go anywhere without my permission, Su Qi said domineeringly, staring dangerously at Ji Beiye. If you want to go, then scram, but you have no right to take Ge Qiu.
You started this whole mess, but you actually want to take Ge Qiu away. Are you even a man? Su Qis voice was full of contempt.
Ji Beiye clenched his fist tightly. The veins on the back of his hand nearly burst out.
Ge Qiu, do you really want to leave? Do you really want to leave us? Si Nan looked at Ge Qiu with sadness in his eyes.
Ge Qiu didnt dare to look into Si Nans eyes. He just lowered his head and said, I want to leave. Its whats best for everyone. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
I told you that you have to believe in us.
Si Nan stretched out his hand and rubbed Ge Qius head.
Ge Qiu bit his lip without saying anything for a while.
While the three people here were engaged in infighting, Ning Shu thought for a while, and then posted another post: Thest bullet: the love-hate rtionship between Ji Beiye, Su Qi, Si Nan, and Ge Qiu.
Ning Shu described in detail what happened between the four of them, and it was aplete np.
Ning Shu decided not to post anymore. The more she posted, the easier itd be to identally leave clues regarding her identity.
She had already revealed everything about the matter between these four people anyway. The rest would be left to theizens and the media reporters.
When they saw Ning Shus post, everyone:
No one could believe this ugly guy could have so much charm.
Many boys expressed that they also had the capital to climb into Su Qi and Si Nans bed.
What kind of taste was this???
Ning Shu deleted her ount andpletely stopped posting.
Still, the post quickly became a hit. It was just that since the story was so bizarre, many people said that they couldnt believe their eyes
Even if they believed it, this thing was still bad for their eyes!!
They all expressed that if Su Qi, Si Nan, and Ji Beiye were messing around with each other, then fine! Itd be justified. But what was going on with that ugly assistant in the middle of them?
He was not of the same style at all.
They could ept that they were gay, but on the condition that they were handsome.
The gossip reporters were moved by this tidal wave of a trend and wanted to verify this love-hate entanglement between a superstar celebrity, two giants in the entertainment industry, and the assistant of said celebrity.
This time, Si Nan was the one who smashed aputer.
Who was this f*cking person?
This year was the most bustling in the recent history of the entertainment industry. There was no other period that wasparable to this.
Ge Qiu was ruthlessly bullied on the inte, just like Du Bing was back then.
There were also, however, purchasedmentators who broke the chain of insultingments. They said that these ims werent facts and that some people had fabricated them.
Instead of settling the matter, it just made the topic even more viral.
Si Nan directly asked people to delete the post, since such a post couldnt be left up on the inte.
Ge Qiu no longer dared to go out anymore. His mental health was also only getting worse each day.
Si Nan, Su Qi, and Ji Beiye didnt know how to make Ge Qiu happy again. Especially since Ge Qiu was in such a bad mood, they couldnt possibly go on top of him together like they didst time.
Ge Qiu was also physically ill. He would get fevers and night sweats. Moreover, he was also getting thinner and thinner, as he couldnt eat.
No amount of cold medicine would help, too.
The other three also had the same symptoms, but they thought they had caught a cold from Ge Qiu.
After all, they were always with Ge Qiu and taking care of him.
Ge Qiu was always in a bad mood nowadays. Sometimes hed burst into tears for no reason, making the three men very anxious for him.
They were just in the middle of considering taking Ge Qiu abroadto leave this country, lest Ge Qiu cut his wrists andmit suicide when he finally broke under the pressure.
Ji Beiye was the first to discover Ge Qiu, who had tried tomit suicide, and called an ambnce in a panic.
From the very start, being among the three men made Ge Qiu extremely ashamed. He had no way to choose one of them.
He didnt want to hurt any of them, and he was also afraid of choosing. Because of this, the four of them maintained a strange rtionship.
Moreover, now that the rtionship had been exposed, Ge Qiu couldnt bear it anymore.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2226
Chapter 2226: The Last Nail in the Coffin
When they found out that Ge Qiu had tried tomit suicide, the three quickly sent Ge Qiu to the hospital. They were all extremely anxious.
The three of them rushed Ge Qiu to the hospital together and were photographed by a reporter, though. In addition, they found out that Ge Qiu tried tomit suicide, and widely reported it.
With a cold face, Si Nan directly caused that magazine to go bankrupt.
Su Qi also took the same method. If anyone dared to report this, theyd be killed.
Ning Shu was in the supermarket when the news broke. She watched the news of Ge Qius attempt on the big, liquid crystal screen.
Ning Shu was expressionless. How could the protagonist die? That was impossible.
Now shed see how these people would torment themselves.
Because Ge Qiu had lost a lot of blood, he needed a blood transfusion. The hospital examined Ge Qius blood and found that there were very few white blood cells in his blood.
White blood cells were the most important part of the human immune system. If he wasnt infected by some virus, there wouldnt be so few white blood cells in his blood.
They first checked his blood type for blood transfusion.
Then, the doctor examined Ge Qius body in detail and found quite a few lymph nodes in his chin and abdomen.
Thest nail in the coffin was the blood test result, which proimed him positive for HIV.
When the doctor left the ward, Si Nan, Su Qi, and Ji Beiye gathered around him. They anxiously asked the doctor, How is he?
Hes alright. Fortunately, he didnt lose a lot of blood, but The doctor paused.
But what? Ji Beiye quickly said in worry.
But the patient was infected with HIV and tested positive for AIDS, the doctor said.
The doctors words shook the souls of the three men out of their bodies, and they didnt recover for a long time.
AIDS!!??
Ge Qiu had AIDS AIDS was highly infectious, so the three of them might also be infected.
Thisthis is impossible Ji Beiyes voice trembled.
Su Qi and Si Nan didnt speak, but their faces were also deathly pale.
Each of us needs to take a blood test. Although Si Nan looked calm, his hands were trembling.
If Ge Qiu had AIDS, then they might also have it. They didnt wear protection when they had sexual rtions, and sometimes, theyd release in Ge Qius body. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Since they always pa-pa-pa-ed together, the next person in turn likely came into contact with the semen of the previous person. All three of them went to be tested for HIV with pale faces, drew their blood, and waited for their result with difficulty.
Ji Beiye, the young nurse shouted. When Ji Beiye got up from the chair, he stumbled and had to lean against the wall as he walked to the window.
The young nurse brought the test results to Ji Beiye and handed them to him with gloved hands. You were infected with HIV.
The little nurses eyes were filled with pity and contempt.
Ji Beiye looked at the paper, which indicated that he was AIDS-positive and infected with HIV.
Si Nan.
Infected with HIV.
Su Qi.
Infected with HIV.
All three were infected with HIV.
The three people, who had previously all been very powerful and arrogant, were infected with this virus. For a while, they couldnt believe that such a thing could happen to them.
How could people like them get this disease?
And now it wasnt even clear who had infected whom.
However, once one of them had gotten infected, none of them could have escaped.
Was it you?
Was it you?
Was it you?
The three men pointed at each other.
Im a clean person! Before I met Ge Qiu, I didnt even know that I liked men, so I had no chance of contracting this disease before, Ji Beiye said with a trembling voice.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2227
Chapter 2227: It Was Like a Nightmare
The quartet was all tested for AIDS and each got a positive result. It was like a nightmare. Si Nian, Su Qi, and Ji Beiyes bodies were very light and they couldnt seem to snap out of the shock.
AIDS wasnt like a cold, that could be cured by taking some cold medicine with some water. The longer the virus remained untreated, the greater the damage it could inflict on the human body.
Since HIV attacked the human immune system, it could leave the person without the protection of the immune system. This meant that, if in the future the body was infected by any virus, it might cause serious infections. It could even induce various malignant tumors which could easily develop into cancer, and then cause the person to finally die of organ failure.
This wasnt even the main issue. The most important thing to note was that some pathogens would invade the brain tissue, which in severe cases, would result in a diagnosis of dementia.
There was no cure for AIDS, either.
Moreover, it was also a highly contagious disease. Once people knew that someone had contracted AIDS, they would avoid that person like the gue, and that person would be even more terrifying than a monster to them. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Su Qi sat on the chair and rubbed his face. His expression was a little dull. What should we do now?
Su Qi had a fiance, and he was also the only child of the Su family. If he had children with a woman, the descendants of the Su family would be infected with AIDS.
Was it you? I once heard that you asked several male entertainers to serve you before. Could it be that you contracted AIDS and infected us first? Su Qi stared at Si Nan with bloodshot eyes.
Si Nans face was pale. I did gather a few male artists, but I didnt touch them at all, I just watched them perform.
It couldnt be me who got infected first. Si Nan frowned.
Dont tell me you have never had sex with other men because I swear Ive never had sex with a man before, Su Qi said.
A woman could also contract AIDS, Si Nan said coldly. Dont forget that AIDS has an incubation period. You may have been infected with AIDS long ago.
Shit. Is this the time to be talking about who got sick first!? The problem is that all four of us are infected now! Do we have to just wait around to die!? Ji Beiye roared after seeing the two quarrel.
Si Nan was irritated but simply pressed his lips together tightly.
The patient is awake, you can now go to see him, the nurse came out and said to the three people. As she was passing by them, she subconsciously avoided them.
Si Nan pressed his lips together tightly, his expression was unusually cold.
The three entered the ward and saw Ge Qiu on the bed, tilting his head and looking out the window.
Because of the excessive blood loss, Ge Qius face was pale and nearly transparent, and his entire body was haggard.
Ge Qiu, why did you try tomit suicide? Si Nan stretched out his hand and pulled up the nket for Ge Qiu.
Ge Qiu turned around. I dont want to implicate you in my problems.
The three of them looked at each other, and Su Qi replied, You arent implicating us. As I said, the three of us will handle this matter.
But I dont want to maintain this rtionship anymore. I dont want to hurt you. Ge Qius tears began to flow down.
However, he immediately wiped it off with his hand. I am a man, but why is it that I cry so much when Im with you guys? Im so useless.
When youre discharged from the hospital, well take you abroad, Si Nan said.
Ge Qiu smiled and closed his eyes to rest.
None of them told Ge Qiu that he had contracted AIDS. When they left the ward, Si Nan took the initiative and said, Lets send Ge Qiu away, then. We must n carefully.
We cant reveal our AIDS infection, cough Si Nan covered his mouth and coughed.
Su Qi nodded.
Temporary indulgence could have unintended and brutal consequences.
Ji Beiye tugged at his hair. How could I have gotten such a thing?
MTL Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2228
Chapter 2228: We Must Get to the Bottom of This
Since its already like this, all we can do now is to block the news and get treatment, Si Nan coldly said.
We must get to the bottom of this.
Su Qi shook his head. I cant investigate. Once I do, there will be signs, and the directors of ourpany are already salivating at the thought of having thepanys management rights. If the news of us having this disease spreads, it wouldnt be good for any of us.
Does Ge Qiu have AIDS? Ji Beiye asked.
Ge Qiu isnt that kind of person, and he had a girlfriend before, Su Qi said. He was much more likely to suspect Si Nan over Ge Qiu.
If Ge Qiu had AIDS, then his girlfriend might also have contracted it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Du Bing, Si Nan murmured. He then said, I have something to do. Ill leave the matter here to you.
Where are you going? Su Qi grabbed Si Nan, What are you going to do? We are all on the same boat now.
To be honest, I dont trust you.
Si Nan shook off Su Qis hand. I dont think this matter is simple at all. My intuition tells me that theres something wrong with this Du Bing, and I have to check it out.
Its unclear how the virus got to us, Si Nan said coldly, wiping the cold sweat from his head.
Du Bing had left the city. Do you think she did this? Su Qi shook his head. I once sent someone to follow this woman. She could not have done such a thing, nor would she have dared to.
Su Qis tone was full of contempt. A female college student like her would have no ability to do such a thing.
You havent been in contact with this woman, so you dont understand. I dont think shes a simple character, Si Nan said coldly. To dare plot against me She must go to the eighteenth hell.
Si Nan took out his phone and said on the phone, Investigate this Du Bing for me. Has she headed back? See if there is anything abnormal about her.
Si Nan didnt personally investigate Du Bing, but he had sent his subordinates to do so.
Because of the blood transfusion, Ge Qius body was somewhat inmed. The doctor prescribed him anti-inmmatory medicine and said to Si Nan, The patients body is very susceptible to infection now.
Su Qi said, We must cure Ge Qiu no matter what. Right, also, get us some medicine too.
They also needed to take medicine.
AIDS was a chronic disease. An AIDS patient could live for a long time with treatment, and new drugs mighte out anytime soon. After all, technology was advancing rapidly nowadays.
However, it was painful to live with it.
This disease would trigger more and more troublesome issues to umte in their lives, which caused more pain and despair.
Since AIDS destroyed immune cells,mon viruses could now make them deathly ill.
From the time they first received their diagnosis to right now, the three of them felt light headed and they were still in disbelief.
How could such a misfortune befall them?
Ge Qiu stayed in the hospital for half a month until he was discharged. During that time, he never learned that he had AIDS, and the three also didnt tell him anything about it.
Because their rtionship had been exposed, Ge Qiu was under a lot of psychological pressure.
Ge Qiu was just an ordinary man. He had never experienced any big trouble in his life. He couldntpare to Si Nan, Su Qi, and Je Beiye, who had all weathered all kinds of storms that could possibly exist.
As he didnt have a strong mental state, telling him that he had AIDS would only make him copse.
The four of them werent in a mood to pa-pa-pa. Moreover, theyd be easily infected with bacteria if they did.
Theyd have to do it through the intestinal tract after all.
MTL Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2229
Chapter 2229: There Was So Much Room for Imagination!!
There were a lot of bacteria in the gut. If they were infected with any bacteria, their body wouldnt be able to fight it and theyd fall ill.
Following what had happened, no one was in the mood to y.
Si Nan and the others took care of Ge Qiu, but Ge Qiu was still in poor health.
Meanwhile, the inte was still unquelled. Although Si Nan and Su Qi had bankrupted a magazine and scared other mediapanies into silence, there were still all kinds of news circting on the inte.
People edited photos of Ge Qiu into all sorts of obscene expression packs and attacked him.
Si Nan, Su Qi, and Ji Beiye were beside themselves with fury.
Because of the scandals, Su Qi and Si Nan had to go back to their respectivepany to take charge.
Their response to the questions from the inte was to dismiss everything as rumors.
If anyone continued to spread such rumors, they should prepare to see them in court.
Su Qi and Si Nan acted very strongly.
However, theizens couldnt care less about them. The foursome issue continued to spread vigorously.
The main reason for this was Ji Beiyes status as a celebrity. He had always been popr and was a regr hot topic. Added to the mix with him were two bosses of entertainmentpanies and an ugly assistant.
There was so much room for imagination!!
Netizens turned what they knew about this quartet into a story, although with fake names.
Ge Qiu was the pure and pitiful white lotus swaying in the wind.
Ji Beiye, who took care of Ge Qiu in Su Qi and Si Nans stead, never dared to tell Ge Qiu about what people were saying about him on the inte.
Ge Qiu would sometimes get up. Once, he saw Ji Beiye taking medicine, and asked in surprise, What were you taking?
Ji Beiye smiled at Ge Qiu. Just cold medicine. I caught it recently. N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, Ji Beiyes smile didnt have its usual vigor and arrogance.
Instead, it had a tint of heaviness.
Do you feel better now? Ge Qi asked in concern. Its all my fault. Im supposed to be your assistant, but Im even making you take care of me now.
Just dont do stupid things in the future. Ji Beiye looked at Ge Qiu and said seriously, Ge Qiu,e with me. Lets go abroad together. Lets leave everything behind.
Ge Qiu was a little surprised. Didnt Si Nan and Su Qi say that they would send me abroad when I get better?
You cant believe them. Theyve got too many things to worry about. They cant leave everything behind. But if its just the two of us Can we leave this ce and start over in a ce where no one knows us?
As a Gary Stu, Ge Qiu was capable of making people drop everything for him.
Ji Beiye looked at Ge Qiu with longing eyes. Ge Qiu, have you decided?
Ji Beiye wanted to take Ge Qiu away. He had no future here.
On the inte, his fans were saying that theyd been tricked by him. The people who loved him now hated him, and the people who hated him now loathed him even more.
Escaping this ce was thus the best option for him.
But Si Nan and Su Qi
Ji Beiyes face turned sour, and he shouted, Whats the use of worrying about them? I met you first, theyre all just f*cking thieves! Also, if it wasnt for them, how could things have gotten this bad?
Ji Beiye, whats wrong with you? When he saw Ji Beiyes twisted face, Ge Qiu couldnt help asking, What happened?
If it wasnt for the two of them, we wouldnt be like this! We wouldnt have gotten AIDS! Ji Beiye roared. He instantly regretted those words the moment they came out of his mouth.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2230
Chapter 2230: All Of Us Were Infected With HIV
Ge Qiu, I Ji Beiye, seeing that Ge Qiu was stunned, quickly grabbed Ge Qius arm.
What are you talking about? What AIDS? Ge Qiu nkly asked.
Ji Beiyes hand slid down Ge Qius arm. He tightly clenched his fist. All of us were infected with HIV, and I think they were the ones who infected us.
As soon as Ji Beiye said that, he was kicked from behind. He was caught by surprise and fell to the ground with a thud.
Si Nan stepped on Ji Beiyes chest and kicked Ji Beiyes body with his feet, which were covered in leather shoes. Ji Beiye gasped in pain.
We tried so hard to keep Ge Qiu in the dark, but you told him all about it. You want him to die, dont you? Si Nan fiercely said.
Ji Beiye supported himself on the floor and stood up. You couldnt have kept it a secret forever. Ge Qiu needs to know about this, whether sooner orter.
Si Nan grabbed Ji Beiyes cor and angrily said, What were you trying to do just now? Were you trying to trick Ge Qiu into leaving me and Su Qi? As if trash like you is worthy!
Ji Beiye took a deep breath, then punched Si Nans face with his fist. Si Nan touched the corner of his bleeding lips. Ji Beiye, things are getting out of hand now because of you. However, you want to take Ge Qiu with you and escape this mess you created? Ill deal with you first, then!
Enough! Ge Qiu shouted. Ji Beiye and Si Nan both turned to look at him.
Is it true that I was diagnosed with AIDS? he asked.
Si Nan pressed his lips together tightly without saying anything. Seeing Si Nans expression, Ge Qiu could surmise what the truth is.
Si Nan had never felt this horrible before in his life. He was being reviled and attacked by thousands of people, and he had also been infected with HIV.
Si Nan had no idea why he could have such a tragic fate.
Ge Qiu! Si Nan shouted in worry after seeing Ge Qiu slightly tremble. He approached Ge Qiu.
Donte here! Ge Qiu shouted as he broke down a little.
His life had changed beyond his recognition ever since he met these three men. His ordinary and stable life was now a thing of the past.
He even broke up with his girlfriend.
When Si Nan saw Ge Qiu rejecting him so fiercely, his eyes dimmed.
No one would be in a good mood after receiving such news. Especially so since the news was of him being infected with AIDS, which was life-threatening.
Ge Qiu turned around and ran upstairs. He locked the door behind him.
Si Nan turned his head and red at Ji Beiye. Ive put up with you for long enough. A man like you isnt worthy of staying by Ge Qius side. While Su Qi and I are doing our best to protect Ge Qiu, your childish and ipetent self only brought harm to him.
Trash! Si Nan furiously said.
Ji Beiye raised his chin. No matter what, you cant deny that I met Ge Qiu first and that Im the one who got together with him first.
Si Nan stretched out his hand and grabbed Ji Beiye by his cor. If it wasnt because of that, and because of my consideration of Ge Qius feelings, do you think I wouldve let you stay by Ge Qius side, trash!?
Si Nan shoved Ji Beiye, who mmed into the wall and groaned. Ji Beiye red at Si Nan, then left.
Ge Qiu stayed in the house for a whole day and night withouting out. It made the three men panic.
When Su Qi came over, he beat Ji Beiye again. Ji Beiye was somewhat of a punching bag now.
When Ge Qiu came out of his room the next day, his eyes were extremely red and swollen. However, his expression was much calmer than before. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ge Qiu, how are you?
Ge Qiu looked at the three worried and caring faces and took a deep breath. I want to eat.
Okay, okay, Ji Beiye said repeatedly. Ill get food ready.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2231
Chapter 2231: I Want to Get stic Surgery
When Si Nan, Su Qi, and Ji Beiye heard that Ge Qiu wanted to eat, they immediately breathed a sigh of relief.
After Ge Qiu finished eating, he told them, I want to get stic surgery.
Even Si Nan was stunned by these words as soon as they came out. Why do you want stic surgery?
Is it because of those people online calling you ugly? I dont care about your appearance. What I love about you is your soul, Su Qi said with a dark expression.
Moreover, theres a high chance of infection urring during the operation. If something happens, what are the three of us supposed to do? Si Nan stared at Ge Qiu.
Ge Qiu pondered for a while, then said, On one hand, thosements have made me want to change my identity and start over. However, I also want to stand by your side. I can do that with a new face.
Si Nan, Su Qi, and Ji Beiyes appearances were outstanding. Ge Qiu didnt match their looks as he stood next to them.
Things have already gone so badly. I want to be willful just this once, Ge Qiu said. And for your sake, Ill definitely be okay.
Ji Beiye, Si Nan, and Su Qi looked at each other. Su Qi nodded and said. If thats what you want, then well support you.
After the stic surgery was arranged, Si Nan arranged for them to go aboard. The three of them dropped everything and went with Ge Qiu.
Before they boarded the ne, Si Nans phone rang. He received a report saying, Du Bing didnt return home, and her parents dont know where shes gone.
Continue investigating. Find this person for me. Si Nan hung up and got on the ne.
While Ge Qiu was busy changing his face on that side, Ning Shu received a call from Du Bings mother, asking where she was. The call came when she was off work. Du Bings mother said that someone from thepany had visited.
Someone from thepany?
Ning Shu quickly asked, Whichpany?
Thepany you interned in. They said that since you didnt go to work, they came to see if youre at home, said Mother Du.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. Were those people investigating her now?
That was impossible. Even when Ning Shu went to the private detective, she covered her face with a hat, a mask, and sunsses.
The phone number she gave was also a ck SIM card. After getting the evidence, Ning Shu threw the SIM card away.
The chances of them finding out that she was the mastermind behind their scandals were low. The private detective, working in the gray area of thew, also wouldnt easily reveal the identity of their customer. Not that Ning Shu had left any information for him to reveal. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was simply worried that Si Nan would me everything on her and kill her even without any evidence.
Did you tell them anything? Ning Shu asked Mother Du.
Of course not. There are so many scams nowadays. Where are you now? Hows your job search going? Mother Du nagged Ning Shu.
Pretty well. Im still interning right now. If people look for you, just tell them that you dont know anything. Theres a lot of scammers nowadays, Ning Shu told Mother Du.
She didnt leave any trail, so why did theye to investigate her?
Ning Shu turned on the tracking system meant to locate those protagonists.
She found that this quartet was already, like, a hundred thousand miles away from her. What were these people doing?
Did they buckle under public attention and decide to live abroad?
Probably not.
Ning Shu kept an eye on the situation of the four people. After about four months, these four men returned to China.
What was all that about?
This task was rather difficult. She couldntpare to them in terms of money or power. Moreover, the three of them were working together to crush her.
This was so sad.
Ning Shu paid more attention to news about Si Nan, Su Qi, Ji Beiye, and Ge Qiu. There were still online discussions about those three men sharing Ge Qiu.
Some people were even still thinking about whether they lined up to y.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2232
Chapter 2232: Netizens Seriously Had No Bottom Line
Did those four people y shower and pick up soap together?
Ning Shu clicked her tongue. Theseizens seriously had no bottom line.
However, Ning Shu also noticed entertainment news had started reporting that Typhoon Group and HZ Company were going to produce a movie together.
They invested a huge sum to create this movie. Its director, however, was someone no one had ever heard of: Zhu Xin.
The cast, meanwhile, was quite star-studded, as all of the cast members were big names in the entertainment industry. It was also a 3D movie with exquisite special effects. This movie was clearly projected to be a popr one for the New Year.
The movie had been widely promoted. News about it was everywhere. The movie was already booming even before its filming had begun.
Manyizens were curious about who this Zhu Xin was. He was a person who practically appeared out of thin air, and he was very handsome as well.
He had delicate eyebrows and eyes. With his appearance, rather than stopping at being a director, he could be an actor himself.
Moreover, ording to Zhu Xins information online, he had just returned from studying abroad, and this was his debut movie.
The male protagonist of this movie was yed by Ji Beiye. A reporter asked Zhu Xin why he chose Ji Beiye as his leading actor, despite his reputation, which was in shambles.
Zhu Xin said that he didnt care about Ji Beiyes reputation, and only took a fancy to his acting skills.
He said that actors with such skills shouldnt be buried.
Probably because he wasnt used to the spotlight, Zhu Xins expression was a little shy. Thatbined with his good-looking face, made him extraordinarily pure-looking.
Soon, with the support of the twopanies, the new director Zhu Xin was pushed out to face the public.
He was a talented and good-looking director.
Ning Shu stared at Zhu Xins photo. His face was indeed very pleasing to look at.
But why did Su Qi and Si Nan promote this Zhu Xin so fervently? Why did they even allow Ji Beiye to be the male lead?
Their reputation was so bad it couldnt get any worse. However, they could solve it with just a wave of their money. As expected, those who were rich could be as willful as they wanted to be.
They were even making a movie now.
Ning Shu turned on the tracking system and saw that the four red dots were next to each other. This meant that the protagonists were together,
This Zhu Xin He couldnt be Ge Qiu, could he? Ge Qiu got stic surgery?
Could it be that he had stic surgery to start over?
stic surgery was indeed a way out. Why didnt Du Bing think of getting a new appearance?
It was a pretty good idea to make a new face and make oneself more beautiful while at it before starting over.
Ning Shu stared at theputer. Its gleaming light shone on Ning Shus face as she chuckled.
Zhu Xin was Ge Qiu, whod turned into a cutting-edge director who just returned from studying abroad. With Si Nan and Su Qis help, Ge Qiu would reach the pinnacle of his life. This was exactly like how it was in the original storyline.
It was f*cking possible for it to progress this way? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The opening ceremony for the filming process was soon held. Aside from Zhu Xin, this movie also had several other directors.
However, Zhu Xin was given the grand position of the main director, and it seemed like the other directors were merely his support.
This movie had a lot of online promotion. It seemed like they wanted to increase its poprity and make it a big hit in one go.
Si Nan and Su Qi really were filthy rich. For Ge Qiu, they didnt hold back anything, even if it was time-consuming, expensive, andbor-intensive.
This was the difference between Ge Qiu and Du Bing. Ge Qiu could always start over, while Du Bing couldnt. She was thrown into a bottomless well.
Ning Shu decided not to expose Ge Qiu now. Shed expose it when the time was right.
The filming started after the opening ceremony was held. Even during the filming process, various news flowed out of the filming location and got reported in turn.
The advertising fee alone was an astounding figure. From time to time, thered be promotional scene releases from the studio. The movie had all sorts of fancy advertisements.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2233
Chapter 2233: Discovering The Real Zhu Xin
They were making a movie in a very mboyant manner.
Ning Shu had no idea how the ordinary Ge Qiu changed his face, then suddenly became talented.
Ge Qiu was no genius. He hadnt even studied to be a director.
It was also byplete ident that he entered the entertainment industry as Ji Beiyes assistant.
Seeing that the filming process had already begun, Ning Shu created a new ount and started to post.
She wrote: Discovering the real Zhu Xin, the talented director.
Ning Shu wrote the article eloquently and suddenly felt that she had some literary talent. It seemed that reading so many books hadnt been useless after all.
Sure enough, since shed read and stored much poetry and literature in her brain, her talent was overflowing.
Ning Shu exposed Zhu Xins identity in great detail. She exined why this Zhu Xin was so amazing, why Typhoon Group and HZ Group were so partial towards him, as well as why there were so many famous directors escorting him. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The fact was, she wrote, Zhu Xin was Ge Qiu, who had disappeared for four months to go abroad and get stic surgery.
He had changed his face and became a talented director overnight. He had written the movie script? The script was probably written by Su Qi and Si Nan, who just gave the credit to Ge Qiu.
Zhu Xin was someone who had appeared out of nowhere. No one knew anything about his past.
In addition, there had been nonstop news about Zhu Xin and his movie. So much so that people were growing tired of hearing about it.
As soon as Ning Shus expos was posted, it attracted many peoples attention.
Manymented that they couldnt believe this. However, what Ning Shu said was indeed closest to the truth.
This post got removed shortly after it was posted, though.
Ning Shu didnt really care. It didnt matter if the post was removed. Many people had already read it.
In this age of the inte, every little bit of news would be soon known by the entire world.
Although Ning Shus original post was removed, someone already took some screenshots of it and posted them on Weibo.
It quickly attracted attention.
The stars who participated in the filming of Zhu Xins movie all gave him a strange look.
Zhu Xin was indeed a person who had no clue about how to shoot. He didnt know how to give the actors directions, either.
Despite being the main director, he was also the most ignorant person on the set. If it wasnt for the other big directors, then
Thinking that this person, who used to be nothing more than a little assistant, was now telling them what to do, these actors inwardly felt unhappy.
They also held some disdain for Ji Beiye. No wonder he got the male lead role. It turned out that he and Zhu Xin were lovers! The rtionship between Su Qi, Si Nan, and Zhu Xin now couldnt be clearer.
In order to boost their poprity, Si Nan and Su QI invited the biggest names in the entertainment industry. So many stars were made to y supporting roles for Ji Beiye, and directors of famous works made to pave the way for Zhu Xin.
It was kind of disgusting.
Ji Beiye and Zhu Xin did nothing to help their reputation. They refused to stay upte to shoot scenes and insisted on going to bed before midnight!
This disrupted the progress of others. However, the people who were putting in the money actually agreed to this.
These people didnt know that Ge Qiu and Ji Beiye had AIDS. Staying upte and getting exhausted wasnt good for their health.
s, in the eyes of other people, this looked like willfulness and unscrupulousness. Werent they simply acting like this because they had someone to back them up?
Ji Beiyes manager was the one who told him about the rumor that Zhu Xin was Ge Qiu. He told him that this news had spread all over the world.
When Ji Beiye saw the news, his expression changed. It had barely taken any time before information about Ge Qiu was all dug up.
Ji Beiye didnt dare to tell Ge Qiu about this, but Ge Qiu looked at the phone.
Since he had recently be very popr, news about him was produced very quickly.
When Ge Qiu saw the content of the post, he covered his mouth and rushed to the toilet to vomit.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2234
Chapter 2234: His Identity Was Exposed
Ge Qiu was already feeling unwell before he saw the post. When he saw the post, he was stunned.
The post felt so real that it seemed like the writer had seen it all with their own eyes.
In such a short period of time, before his movie even came out, his identity was exposed.
How could such a thing happen?
Ji Beiye, seeing Ge Qiu stumble and run away, quickly followed him. They left the entire filming crew behind.
Everyones faces were expressionless. They were used to those wayward people. It wasnt their money those two were burning anyway.
Ji Beiye went to the toilet and saw that Ge Qiu had vomited and curled his body up into a ball. He walked over and patted Ge Qiu on the back.
Are you alright? Ji Beiye said, distressed.
There were tears on Ge Qius face. He leaned on Ji Beiyes body and hysterically cried, Why cant they let me off? I didnt do anything wrong.
Ive already decided to start over. Why are these people doing this? Ge Qiu wailed.
Who had he offended or hindered for them to treat him like this? Hed been sick. Hed also suffered the pain of surgery. After finally, with great difficulty, surviving the infection from the surgery, he had finally gotten a new start with a new face.
However, he was now maliciously attacked and ridiculed again.
Why was it so hard for him?
Ji Beiye hugged Ge Qiu. He didnt know how tofort Ge Qiu, because this was simply what life was like under the spotlight.
They had to endure the world knowing about their lives.
Ji Beiye brought up his old suggestion again. Ge Qiu, leave with me. Theres no ce for us here. Lets go back to when it was just the two of us living a happy life. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ge Qiu wept silently.
A picture of the two of them hugging each other was secretly taken.
With that, it was now basically proven that Zhu Xin was Ge Qiu.
Ge Qiu felt relieved after crying for a while. He said to Ji Beiye, Its time to go out and shoot.
Are you alright? Ji Beiye asked in a concerned tone.
Ge Qiu shook his head. Ill survive. I have to finish this movie, no matter what. I cant let Su Qi and Si Nan down.
The two returned to the set. However, because Ji Beiye wasnt in a good state, he frequently got NGs.
In the end, Ge Qiu ended the filming for the day.
Everyone felt very helpless. Their schedule was very tight. Moreover, time was money.
s, since this movie was invested in by two big shots, and many actors were still employed by those twopanies
Still, this willful behavior made them even more dissatisfied.
The crew had been very discordant from the start.
In the evening, when the four of them gathered in the vi, Si Nan shook his head and said in regret, We shouldnt have pushed Ge Qiu out so quickly.
I think there really is a traitor among us, Su Qi coldly said. Otherwise, how would they know so much?
Take a look at me. Do you think Im that kind of person? When Si Nan saw Su Qi staring at him, he couldnt help but defend himself. I invested real money in this movie. If I exposed Ge Qius identity, this movie may fail.
Plus, Ge Qiu just finally survived the stic surgery. To reveal this kind of thing Do you think Im an idiot? Why do you doubt me so much? Si Nans anger only grew as he spoke.
Why did Su Qi doubt him every time something happened? Could it be that the things he did werent enough to show how much he cared for Ge Qiu?
Su Qi looked away. I cant trust you. Ive seen what kind of person you are. You are despicable, shameless, and dangerously cunning.
Why do I think that this is all the same persons doing? And that theyre someone whos very familiar with us? Ji Beiye shuddered.
If it truly wasnt any of them, then who was it?
It felt like a pair of invisible eyes were constantly staring at them. They couldnt go on like this. If they did, then theyd really fail.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2235
Chapter 2235: There Had Also Been No Warning
Everything between the four of them was well-concealed. None of those reporters had suspected a thing about their rtionship with Ge Qiu before
A factor of this was Ge Qius appearance. His looks were so ordinary that people couldnt imagine him having any impure rtionship with Ji Beiye.
Much less the big shots in the entertainment industry.
There had also been no warning the first time around. There hadnt even been a sign until everything was suddenly revealed by a mysterious someone.
As soon as the plug was pulled, however, the mud all came flooding out. The four of them suddenly fell into the center of public attention.
The same thing happened this time, too. Ge Qiu had already changed his appearance; no one had harbored any suspicions about Zhu Xins identity.
Yet his real identity was still exposed.
The main reason for this was the massive difference between Ge Qiu before and after his stic surgery.
No one had connected Ge Qiu and Zhu Xin with each other.
Ji Beiyes eyes widened. If even this kind of thing could be exposed He took a breath and said, Can this person expose other things as well?
Su Qi and Si Nan frowned.
Just push yourself for the time being so you can quickly wrap up the filming. If we dont roll the film out soon, it might really fail.
Ji Beiye frowned. He nced at the exhausted Ge Qiu, then nodded and firmly said, Got it.
In order to finish filming the movie as soon as possible, Ji Beiye endured his exhaustion. The filming started progressing at a much faster rate and was very rushed.
Moreover, since the filming was now closed to the public eye, reporters were no longer allowed in. They were only there to interview Ge Qiu anyways.
As of now, they had to make a lot of progress since the higher-ups had already set the release date.
Previously, some trailers would be released as promotion, but this was no longer the case.
When Ning Shu saw what was going on, she surmised that these people probably guessed that she might release another breaking news.
Well, this time would be herst time.
This time, she registered a Weibo ount and posted that the foursome had contracted AIDS.
This diagnosis had been given in the XXX hospital. Ning Shu also falsely imed she was a hospital staff. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Si Nan had been monitoring the ount that Ning Shu had previously used. As long as the user logged in and posted, Si Nan would be able to find out whether the posters of these different posts were really the same person.
If all of them used virtual IPs, then they must be the same person.
Si Nan wanted to see who exactly this person was.
However, he didnt expect the person to switch to posting on Weibo again.
When Si Nan saw the Weibo post, he nearly exploded. The world seemed to spin. He leaned against a table to stay stable.
This b*stard really knew everything about them. Who was it? Who!?
The news of their AIDS diagnosis quickly spread and caused an uproar.
Like a drop of water sshed into a frying pan, the filming crew also went into a frenzy.
Aaaah!! An actress wailed. She had filmed a kissing scene with Ji Beiye before. She started crying as she ran out of the set to get tested for HIV.
The four of them had kept their AIDS diagnosis a highly confidential matter. They hadnt told anyone. The crew had no clue that Ji Beiye and Ge Qiu had AIDS.
They actedpletely normally.
The actress was the first one to go, but everyone eventually dropped their work to get tested for HIV.
These actors ran faster than rabbits. Even the female stars, who usually paid extra attention to their image, were in a panic.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2236
Chapter 2236: Lets Get Out of Here
Feeling good gossip looming, the reporters swarmed those actors one after the other. However, they got pushed away as all the crew members rushed into their cars.
Those reporters werent even angry about it. They just hurriedly drove after the crews cars, expecting to get their headline for tomorrow.
Strictly speaking, AIDS wasnt that terrible of a disease. With treatment, an AIDS patient could achieve a normal life expectancy. At the same time, this disease was also highly contagious. Once someone got infected, their life would bepletely altered by it.
The whole crew ran away in an instant. They left Ji Beiye and Ge Qiu behind, looking extraordinarily deste by themselves.
Ge Qiu clutched his chest. He felt like hed been shot by a thousand arrows. He bent down and vomited.
Ge Qiu! Youre unwell. Among the four men, Ge Qius body was the weakest. Hed be the most easily infected if he wasnt careful.
Moreover, it was easy to catch a cold.
Ge Qiu even spat out bile. He cried to Ji Beiye, Lets get out of here. I dont want to be here anymore.
Ge Qiu waspletely in despair. Even news of his AIDS broke out. He really couldnt stay here any longer.
Hed be treated like a monster wherever he went.
He had endured the pain of his stic surgery and surgical infection because he thought that itd allow him a new beginning. Truth be told, he was now even in more pain than before.
Ge Qiu just wanted to hide right now. He wanted to go somewhere he could be alone. He didnt want to see anyone.
Okay. Lets get out of here. Well get out of here. Ji Beiye supported Ge Qiu.
Leave. We must leave this ce, Ge Qiu said anxiously. He couldnt take this anymore.
Whos this f*cker!? Who is it? Ji Beiye roared and asked Si Nan and Su Qi.
This person was obviously targeting them.
Si Nans body shook a little. I suspect Du Bing.
Du Bing!?
The three turned to look at Ge Qiu. He looked dazed and had paid no attention whatsoever to what they said.
Too many things were weighing on him.
He looked as if he had experienced the most tragic things possible.
Du Bing and Ge Qiu already broke up. She has no reason to take revenge on us. She doesnt even know about our rtionship with Ge Qiu, Su Qi. Heaven knows why you suspect this girl so much.
Si Nan coldly replied, What if she does know about our rtionship with Ge Qiu? I had messed with her before. Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.
Moreover, the people I sent out to investigate found that Du Bing didnt go to her hometown. Her parents dont even know where she is. She could be lurking around us, Si Nan said reasonably.
Ji Beiye frowned. If shed been lurking around, then how could we possibly not know about it? Its impossible.
I think that its the revenge of the entertainment magazine we bankrupted before, Su Qi said. How could one woman get her hands on so much information?
Even the entertainment reporters had no clue. How could she have known?
Su Qi had only seen Ning Shu once. He didnt think she was anything important.
In fact, the only thing he remembered about her was her name, and that was only because she was Ge Qius ex-girlfriend. He didnt even remember what she looked like.
Forget it. It doesnt matter who that person is right now. We need to send Ge Qiu to the hospital. Ge Qiu vomited so badly, Ji Beiye said worriedly.
When they saw that Ge Qius face had turned as pale as a sheet of paper and that he seemed to be very out of it, they were very worried and rushed Ge Qiu to the hospital. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The inte, on the other hand, had already blown up. They already had a lot of crazy events this year. Wave after wave of scandals just came one after the other. They really couldnt handle it.
These three men were sharing one man. Not only had the shared man been ugly, but he also got stic surgery and started filming a movie. And now, he even had AIDS!
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2237
Chapter 2237: Could Always Get Another Job
Knowing that Ge Qiu and Ji Beiye had AIDS, none of the crewwhether it be the directors, the actors, or even the extraswanted to shoot the movie anymore.
What if they contracted AIDS?
They would rather not get the money. The movie shooting was originally proceeding well, but now, these people would rather pay the liquidated damages than continue shooting.
Besides, in their current state, who knew what kind of mess they would produce even if they continued filming?
This hugely expensive and mboyant movie was thus aborted just like that.
They couldnt get new directors or actors, either. No matter how much money Su Qi and Si Nan had, they wouldnt be able to kill peoples instinct to fear death. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Su Qi and Si Nan lost their temper quite a lot. They were especially very dissatisfied and furious with artists under their own management.
Those famous celebrities no longer wanted to stay in thepany. Their boss had AIDS. What if they got infected with it too?
As it happened, there were otherpanies poaching celebrities so they paid the liquidated damages for them. Some big names also already had their own studios, so they werent afraid at all.
Many employees in thepany had also quit their jobs. They could always get another job, but if they contracted AIDS, theyd be left with nothing.
This simultaneously hurt both of theirpanies. This was why they had tried to hide their AIDS diagnosis.
It had very serious consequences.
As a result, arge number of people lined up to go to the hospital to get themselves tested for AIDS. Nearly the entire entertainment industry was in turmoil.
This included both male and female stars, as well as the assistants and managers.
The entertainment industry was a very chaotic one. Every rtionship in it wasplicated. Suppose a female star once had an affair with Su Qi. She could, after that, have an affair with a director. That director could then have an affair with many female stars. These female stars could have connections with other directors and other stars.
They were countless melons on the same vine.
Some people, who had only been in contact with them, also went to the hospital for testing just to be safe.
Hospitals scored major profits for a while.
Ning Shu paid attention to all this. Meanwhile, she had also handed over her resume to somergepanies in the capital city. She was now waiting for a reply.
Ning Shu nned to resign and leave this ce shortly. She wanted to go to the big city and make a name for herself.
She felt like the mountain on her back had gradually moved away. The dark clouds above her head had also gradually dispersed.
Si Nan, Su Qi, Ji Beiye, and Ge Qiu were now no longer able to take care of themselves. There was arge-scale wave of resignations in Si Nan and Su Qis respectivepanies as well.
Even if they promised a good sry, people still wouldnt want to work for them.
The movie was canceled. All the investment put into the movie in its early stage was wasted. It was no small amount, either. Since the movie wasnt made, they couldnt even get a dime back.
However, when Ning Shu was at work, the police actually came to find her. The police officer was apanied by a guy who wore a peaked cap and a mask.
The police officer called Ning Shu out of the supermarket and asked Ning Shu, Have you been here the whole time recently?
Yeah. I work here, Sir. I havent done anything wrong, have I? Why are you questioning me like Im a criminal? Ning Shu said, staring at the man who wore a mask and a hat.
Si Nan took off his mask, and Ning Shu immediately took a step back. Stay back! You have AIDS.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2238
Chapter 2238: The Law Should Be Fair
Si Nans face was slightly pale. He scrutinized her. So you know that I have AIDS.
Of course, I know. It blew up on the inte, so how could I not know? Ning Shu stepped back and stared at him. This guy really was capable, wasnt he? He actually came with the police!
Were you the one who exposed whats between me and Ge Qiu? Si Nan stared at Ning Shu for a moment.
A look of contempt appeared on Ning Shus face. I was wondering why my boyfriend suddenly broke up with me? Turns out youre the one behind the scenes, and it seems like the heavens are fair. You guys actually got STDs!
They fucked around seeking thrills and got found out. Were they still thrilled now?
Du Bing, did you release Si Nans private information and cause him inconvenience? the policeman asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu lightly responded, Officer, I am also a citizen. Shouldnt I also get to enjoy the rights all citizens should have? You dont have any evidence, yet youre saying that I exposed something inexplicable. In that case, I also want to sue this person Ning Shu pointed to Si Nan. This person is ndering me! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Thew should be fair, shouldnt it?
Du Bing, youre sure good with your words. Si Nan coldly stared at Ning Shu. Have you been stalking Ge Qiu?
Stalking? Why would I bother doing all that just for a man? For a talentless man who went behind my back to do a 4p, no less. Im embarrassed enough already that Ge Qius my ex-boyfriend. Every day, I live in fear of someone exposing that Im Ge Qius ex.
Then why did you run away to this ce?
Si Nan, Im not your prisoner. Im not obliged to answer your questions. You brought a police officer here to arrest me, but what evidence do you even have? If you want to arrest me, pull out the documents, Ning Shu said lightly.
You framed me to force me to break up with Ge Qiu. Now that Ive decided to move and start over, you decide that I cant?
As for what you said about me stalking you, thats even more hrious. I work on a shift system. It takes nearly three hours for me to go back and forth from here to City T by train. Ive been working here the whole time. You can go ask the manager. Theres a record of work hours every day.
Ning Shu stared at Si Nan. The lot of you have already taken away my boyfriend, yet you still want to pour a basin of sh*t on my head?
Si Nan stared at Ning Shu with bloodshot eyes. Meanwhile, the police went to question the supermarket employees.
They questioned a lot of employees, and as Ning Shu said, she did have a solid alibi.
Then, can we look at yourputer? the policeman said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu asked, What crime have Imitted?
Mr. Si Nan reported that someone has vited his right to privacy. The main suspect he provided is you, so you must be investigated, the police exined.
Ning Shuughed. Come along.
Ning Shu took them to her rental house and pointed to theptop on the desk. Look for yourself.
A police officer from the identification department turned on theputer with his gloved hands. He browsed through theputer, then shook his head and said, Theres nothing abnormal. Some webpages are cached too, so theputer hasnt got its history and cookies deleted.
Ning Shu shrugged her shoulders. Im just an ordinary person. If I had so much dirt on him, why didnt I use it to get some money? Why would I put it on the inte?
Comrade, this mindset is very dangerous, the policeman warned Ning Shu.
His mindset is even more dangerous. Ning Shu pointed at Si Nan. I didnt do anything, yet he wants me to get criminally charged.
Officer, I want to file a police report too. If I disappear one day, or if my corpse is found, the main suspect should be Si Nan, this f*cker, Ning Shu said.
Si Nan walked over to Ning Shu, and Ning Shu quickly stepped back. Donte near me.
Si Nan was so angry that his face turned pale. Du Bing, I really underestimated you.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2239
Chapter 2239: Must Have Persecution Paranoia
Are you serious? You must have persecution paranoia, Ning Shu said disdainfully. If you cant prove that Im guilty, please leave.
This was a matter of resources. That was why Si Nan could report the case, and Ning Shu could be made a suspect without any evidence.
Ordinary people didnt have so many privileges.
The police had no choice but to leave. After all, Ning Shu indeed didnt have time tomit the crime. She didnt do the stalking that Si Nan used her of.
Si Nan nced at Ning Shu angrily, then turned and left.
As soon as they left, Ning Shu sprayed the house with disinfectant spray.
She couldnt really guarantee that Si Nan didnt leave any saliva or something of the sort. What would she do if Si Nans virus mutated and gained the ability to infect people?
At the same time, Ning Shu packed up everything, bought a ticket, and went to her job interview.
She didnt want to entertain them anymore. Either way, the rest of Si Nan, Su Qi, Ji Beiye, and Ge Qius lives wouldnt be good.
With AIDS, their lives would slowly descend into a pit of darkness. They would experience too many inconveniences, and people would look at them strangely wherever they go.
Moreover, these four people were still public figures. Theyd be recognized by everyone no matter where they went. With this situation, their careers would probably never advance again.
Su Qi and Si Nan were now afraid that they could no longer lead theirpany. Ji Beiyes acting career was nowpletely hopeless.
With him having AIDS, no one would be willing to let him act. No one would be willing toe in contact with him.
His extreme poprity, which made everyone scramble to have him represent their product, was now a thing of the past.
Ning Shu dragged her luggage to the capital. Holy sh*t the rent was expensive! Ning Shu had no choice but to rent a basement for the time being.
She then went to thepany for an interview. Ning Shu had gone abroad during a task once and thus spoke fluent foreignnguages. She passed the interview and started her internship.
Thispany was in the upper part of the top 500 domesticpanies; to enter such apany wasnt bad at all.
However, the internship work was quite busy. She was already feeling the tension even before she became a full-time employee.
Three monthster, Ning Shu finally seeded in bing a full-time employee and became a regr employee.
Life was such a slow-paced struggle. She needed to go through it step by step.
In addition to working, Ning Shu also paid attention to the entertainment news. Regarding Su Qispany, the Su familys management rights had been removed by the board of directors due to Su Qi. Theyd be able to live on, though; even if they had no management rights, they still got shares and dividends.
Si Nan was forced to resign as CEO. He had to find someone new to run the business and only be the big boss from behind the scenes.
However, these two people were already used to being strong and powerful. It was a kind of torture to be powerless like this.
Meanwhile, there was very little gossip news about Ge Qiu on the inte. Who knew what happened to him?
Based on Ning Shus understanding of Ge Qiu, though, he was probably now hunkering down somewhere, not daring toe out.
Ge Qiu was just a painfully ordinary man. He was so, so in. His kindness was synonymous with cowardice.
He also had the selfishness of ordinary people. He had used Du Bing in the original storyline. If he really was a kind person, he shouldve stopped his men.
But he didnt. In the original storyline, the four of them didnt even experience public judgment, but these three men still deliberately destroyed Du Bing.
Ning Shu exposed their rtionship this time, and they dragged out Xu Shishuang to block the arrow for them.
They were well-known in this country so they had no choice but to live isted from the world. Otherwise, people would look at them with strange gazes wherever they go.
Unless they went abroad, to a ce where no one knew them. But even then, theyd always have to watch their back lest someone find out that they have AIDS.
These four people were gradually fading out of the public eye.
After all, their disease wasnt a morous thing, and it also affected thepany.
Over time, everyone would gradually forget about it.
But so what if everyone else forgot? They would still continue to slowly suffer from the disease.
Ning Shu turned on the tracking system and found out that the four had gone abroad.
In this situation, they still supported each other and stayed together. It was really touching. It was a touching, eternal, and constant love.
However, if they dont cuddle together for warmth, it wasnt like anyone else would hang out with them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2240
Chapter 2240: As Rare As a Ghost Sighting
Ning Shu wondered if those four were still pa-pa-pa-ing?
After losing so much, they were probably all very frustrated. There would definitely be times when they argued.
However, even if they were upset with each other, they still had to stay together.
No matter how wonderful the love, few could stand the cruel test of time. No matter how wonderful the love, few could withstand the impulse driven by pheromones.
Ning Shu: So tired n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Why couldnt she be allowed to see an example of a beautiful romance so that she could believe in love?
Fine. True love was pretty much as rare as a ghost sighting. However, although she had already seen ghosts, she had still yet to witness true love.
Perhaps it was because the feeling, love, had too low of a tolerance level. You wanted topletely obtain the other person, and at the same time, would not tolerate the slightest betrayal. As soon as any problems appeared, the world would be filled with unhappy couples.
In any case, since those four were no longer in the country, Ning Shu no longer bothered to pay attention to them and instead focused on working hard.
She would send some of the wages she earned back to her family each month.
Eventually, she moved out from the basement to a one-bedroom apartment, but the rent was seriously expensive.
However, she was pretty good at the work. In her tasks, she had even managed apany before and right now, she was only doing the work of one person, so it was very easy.
Taskplete. Would you like to leave the task world? 2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus mind.
Ning Shu nodded. Leave.
Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, then she returned to the system space. When she saw thepletely empty space and that pitch-ck, swirling hole on the wall, her mood immediately plummeted.
Currently, she couldnt open the system marketce so she couldnt even exchange for a table or a chair.
She decided to first sit down on the floor to absorb the pure soul energy. Once her soul felt more solidified, she tapped open the stats panel to check what she got this time.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 27150k (+5000k) (+4000k)
Soul: 330
Life: 111
Intelligence: 334
Charm: 20
Luck: 189
Mental Strength: 220
Faith: 16515
Martial Arts: 342
Aptitude: 119
Merit: 13460
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing)
Fulfilled Du Bings wish: prevent her reputation from being ndered and also allow those people to have a taste of what it was like to be spurned by everyone.
Task Rewards: Gained 6000k experience points.
Gained 50 attribute points.
Gained 2k faith points.
Ning Shu was pretty satisfied with these rewards.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2241
Chapter 2241: No Ones Life Was Smooth Sailing
She was gradually getting more and more faith power and getting closer to bing an ultra task-taker. At this rate, she would probably fulfill the faith power requirement first.
But 100 million experience points was seriously a bit of a scam.
However, it was a strict requirement.
Ning Shu allocated the 60 attribute points.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 27150k (+5000k) (+4000k) (+6000k)
Soul: 330
Life: 111
Intelligence: 334 (+10)
Charm: 20 (+10)
Luck: 189 (+10)
Mental Strength: 220 (+10)
Faith: 16515 (+2000)
Martial Arts: 342 (+10)
Aptitude: 119 (+10)
Merit: 13460
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Trashy Combat Skill, Trashy Beginner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Basic Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing)
After she finished, she realized that she didnt have anything else to do, so she said to 2333, Lets see what happened after Du Bing went back.
The video streaming function still hasnt been fixed, so I cant show you, said 2333.
Ning Shus heart was like still water. 2333 then said, I can tell you that Du Bing was able to achieve sess in her career and became the director of apany. She also found a man who loves her.
Thats it? Ning Shu was expressionless.
Oh, theres more. Si Nan and the others, probably out of anger, spent money to get thatpany to fire Du Bing. Du Bing, in her anger, left and went abroad to work. Those four did not have influence everywhere, so after Du Bing left the country, her career development actually got even better.
If thepany was not good, you could either tolerate it, be ruthless, or get the fuck out. There was no need to insist on staying at thepany.
Ning Shu nodded. No ones life was smooth sailing.
A persons strength was their ability to be able to deal with unbearable people and things, and in the end, triumph over their weak and cowardly self.
Originally, Ning Shu wanted to take a walk in the fabricated space, but the passageway was still broken.
Everything was broken in this system space of hers.
Shed better go do a task after all.
Ning Shu said to 2333, Lets start the next task.
Alright.
Remember to repair the space, said Ning Shu. Didnt you say that the ck hole was caused by these two pearls fighting? Since theyre releasing so much energy, is there any way for you to absorb it?
2333 said guiltily, Im trying, just do your task.
Ning Shu was instantly thrown out of the system space. It was extremely dizzying. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2242
Chapter 2242: Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts
What the hell? Did she say something wrong?
Ning Shus soul gradually assimted into the targets soul. She sat up and shook her head, feeling a little dizzy.
This was a stone room, but the ce was very luxurious. There were red silk curtains on the windows, a dressing table, and a wardrobe. That was not all. A faint white smoke from the exquisite incense burner wafted up, filling it with a light, refreshing scent.
Ning Shu kneaded her temple. She was feeling a little light-headed as she began receiving the storyline.
This story revolved around a rare martial arts book. Yes, this was a world of martial arts. When martial arts developed to its peak, it often started developing in the direction of immortal cultivation.
A rare book called Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts was rumored to allow its cultivators to live forever and be immortal.
People cultivated to make themselves stronger and extend their lifespans, going against the natural order of the world. As a result, everyone, good or evil, waspeting for Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts.
Once someone cultivated this technique, not only would they have strong power, but they could also be immortal. It really made people go crazy over it.
The original hosts name was Hong Ye. She was the sister of the leader of the Sacred Demonic Cult, Ye Hua. ording to those righteous people, Hong Ye was a temptress.
This story revolved around a righteous young man going undercover in a demonic sect. His purpose was naturally to get Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts.
This kind of heaven-defying martial arts book had fallen into the hands of a demonic sect. If left alone, there would surely be rivers of blood flowing in the future.
To steal the book, the righteous sects sent a young man to sneak into the Sacred Demonic Cult and gave the young man the identity of an orphan whose whole family was killed.
Hong Yes father, the former leader, brought him back to the Sacred Demonic Cult.
Hence, Hong Ye and Qi Yi, the protagonist of this story, could be regarded as childhood sweethearts. Qi Yi grew more handsome and confident as he got older. In this demonic sect, he was known as the jade-faced young master.
The more beautiful things were, the more poisonous they would be. Hong Ye was a young girl who yearned for love and was naturally attracted to this pretty boy.
Qi Yi pretended to be friends with Hong Ye to find out about the whereabouts of Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Qi Yi told Hong Ye that if he could obtain Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts and cultivate it, he would be able to be together with the one he liked forever.
Hong Ye thought that the person he wanted to be with was her. Therefore, she actively tried to help Qi Yi find the book. Her elder brother was the leader of the Sacred Demonic Cult, so her status and privileges were quite high. She used all her means and resources to help him find the book.
When her elder brother found out, he ordered eighteen tortures to punish the traitor. However, Hong Ye refused to mend her ways and even shoved the book into Qi Yis hands. She then stalled for time to aid his escape.
Ye Hua was so angry that he wanted to kill his sister right then and there. He had raised his hand, but in the end, she was his only living rtive left.
But still, Hong Ye was locked in her house by her brother and was not allowed to step out of the room.
Mei Wu, who had been protecting Hong Ye since she was a child, pleaded with Ye Hua for leniency every day and asked him to release Hong Ye, guaranteeing that Hong Ye would notmit such mistakes again.
However, Ye Hua was busy looking for Qi Yi now. He had no time to look after his rebellious sister. She was such a selfish, unreasonable person who didnt seem to care about her family at all. The only reason he didnt kill her was out of respect for their dead father.
Mei Wu brought new things to Hong Ye every day, hoping that she would be happy. But Hong Ye didnt take Mei Wus care to heart at all. She only looked forward to Qi Yis return. He woulde to save her like a knight in shining armor.
Qi Yi did indeede back, but he brought a group of renowned righteous sects to ughter the entire Sacred Demonic Cult.
So many of her sect members fell in front of her one by one. Qi Yi stood among them, shining brightly, his figure extremely tall.
Her elder brother finally took a forbidden drug and burst out his greatest strength, squeezing out everyst morsel of his potential. The meridians all over his body then ruptured.
All the members of the Sacred Demonic Cult were in despair. They only wanted to help the leader escape and couldnt care less about Hong Ye.
The Sacred Demonic Cult shunned Hong Ye, while from the perspective of the righteous sects, she was a temptress. She was left all alone in this world.
Qi Yi even wanted to kill Hong Ye with his own hands, however, Mei Wu took the blow for Hong Ye and the de ruthlessly pierced through his body.
Mei Wu vomited blood and urged Hong Ye to leave quickly.
Hong Ye was so scared by the series of events that it felt like her soul had left her body. She nkly watched Qi Yi walking towards her like a demon. The sword in his hand was covered with blood, dripping drop by drop along the de to the ground.
Trantor: Take
#Takesments: Here we go again! Thisll be a fun little arc so I hope you all enjoy.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2243
Chapter 2243: Hong Yes Wish
The pain of being deceived and her sect being annihted boiled Hong Yes desire for revenge. She wanted to resist, but Qi Yi was stronger than she thought. Finally, his sword pierced her heart.
Before Hong Ye died, she tightly grabbed Qi Yis hem, vomiting blood, and asked, Why did you lie to me?
Qi Yi looked at Hong Ye with disdain and said contemptuously, Youre just a demonic temptress.
He then waved his sword and cut off Hong Yes hand which had been holding onto his clothes.
The Sacred Demonic Cult was annihted.
Hong Ye coughed out blood and died.
Hong Yes wish: To not be deceived by Qi Yi, kill Qi Yi, take revenge on the righteous sects who came to exterminate the sect, and revitalize the Sacred Demonic Cult.
After Ning Shu digested the plot, her mouth couldnt help but twitch. This kind of mess was the most annoying.
People usually hated those who deceive themselves, but the reason why lies could be sessful was that some people were willing to indulge in such lies and deception.
A lie was just poison coated with sugar.
Hong Ye had picked a bad stance. She had turned her back on her beliefs and the Sacred Demonic Cult that could protect her.
She was a member of a demonic sect, and thisbel could not be washed away in this life. People must stick to their position and principles. Otherwise, both parties would be unhappy.
For the sake of love, people would often use almost begging behavior to please the one they liked, hoping to get the charity of love.
This task though, did this mean she had to kill all the righteous sect members?
History was written by the winners, after all.
Ning Shu felt a headacheing on. Forget it, she would just take it one step at a time. She preferred seeking revenge without shedding blood.
She felt that she was so cute.
When Hong Ye died, she was still under 16 years old. She was still a naive and pure girl.
Pure!?
Hong Ye has offered up the entirety of her soul for this task. 2333s voice rang in Ning Shus mind.
Ning Shu was taken aback. All of it!?
Hong Ye gave her soul not for herself but for the Sacred Demonic Cult, her elder brother, who had severed his meridians, and Mei Wu, who died for her.
It was her way of repenting for her sins.
A maid walked in and said to Ning Shu, Miss, Qi Yi is waiting for you outside.
Ning Shu nodded and put on her ming-red clothes. There was a string of delicate bells hanging around her waist, which would make a crisp sound as she walked around. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu looked at her reflection in the mirror. She liked this dress. This was more like a temptress from a demonic sect.
So, this time, she was a temptress who killed people as her heart desired?
Speaking of which, the original host really hadnt killed anyone before. In fact, she was raised like a sheltereddy from a wealthy family. Ye Huas attitude towards this sister of his was not bad.
Ning Shu took a rope as thin as a steel wire and tucked it into her pocket before stepping out of the stone room. She saw Mei Wu standing in front of the door.
Ning Shu stared at Mei Wu, who was about seventeen years old. He looked rather dull and had no outstanding features. However, he had been following Hong Ye to protect her since she was a child.
Putting Hong Ye first in everything and thinking on her behalf in everything, Mei Wu was truly a peerless loyal servant. His ideology was: if you want to kill, I will hand you the knife and help you bury the body. No matter whether you are good or vicious, I will stay by your side.
However, Hong Ye never recognized and acknowledged his service.
Miss. Mei Wu called Ning Shu, Do you want this subordinate to follow?
Usually, when Hong Ye went to see Qi Yi, she wouldnt let Mei Wu follow her. But Ning Shu had a n this time. She said, Come with me.
Mei Wu was a little surprised, but he still obediently followed Ning Shu.
The base camp of the Sacred Demonic Cult was on a mountain. It tunneled through the entire mountain and had various rooms inside.
The terrain inside was extremelyplex, with numerous twists and turns. This ce was easy to defend and difficult to attack; hence, the Sacred Demonic Cult was very safe.
The renowned righteous sectsughed that the Sacred Demonic Cult was like a mouse, only knowing to burrow holes.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2244
Chapter 2244: You Came
The Sacred Demonic Cult only ignored the taunting that the renowned righteous sects directed toward them.
Ning Shu navigated through the ce and after numerous twists and turns, she arrived at a lotus pond. It was currently summer. There were lotus flowers in the pond, gently swaying while water flowed out of a bamboo pipe and into the pond.
When Ning Shu saw the lotus flowers, she immediately said to 2333 in her heart, Look and see if theres any world origin power.
2333:
A slender man in brocade clothes was standing next to the lotus pond. His back faced Ning Shu as he looked at the lotus flowers in the pond.
Ning Shu walked over and saw that there were even carp in the pond.
Qi Yi, the man, turned his head. He smiled at Ning Shu. You came.
Qi Yi had sharp eyebrows, clear eyes, and a straight back. He had the look that would make people feel secure around him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
His temperament also felt ipatible with a demonic sect. He always carried with him a faint aura of righteousness.
Maybe this was what had made him attractive to Hong Ye.
Like ah, this person was different. He waspletely different from the other coquettish bitches from the Sacred Demonic Cult.
Why did you call me here? Ning Shu asked Qi Yi.
Qi Yi stared at Ning Shu with a scorching gaze. Meanwhile, Ning Shus face remained unchanged and she met Qi Yis gaze straight on.
Lets see whod go cross-eyed first.
Hong Ye, have you heard of a book? Qi Yi asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu quickly shook her head. I havent.
Qi Yi:
Its rumored that there exists a secret manual called Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts. Its said that if you train using its teachings, youd be able to understand Yin and Yang, and even surpass heaven and earth. Ning Shu didnt say anything in reply, so Qi Yi could only continue his monologue.
While Qi Yi was talking about the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts book, Mei Wu, who was standing not far away from them, frowned and sent him a nce. He then nced at Ning Shu, before lowering his head.
If it sounds too good to be true, then it probably is. You shouldnt listen to these kinds of unscrupulous rumors. Its obviously the kind of lie youd tell children. How can you fall for it? said Ning Shu disapprovingly after rolling her eyes.
Qi Yi:
But they say that if you find the secret manual and cultivate using its teachings, youll gain miraculous powers. Youll even be able to live with the people you want to be with forever. Qi Yi stared at Ning Shu with a burning gaze.
Qi Yis eyes were very bright. His gaze could make people feel hot all over.
Ning Shu: _
This was a lecherous stare, ah.
Gain miraculous powers?
Yes. And after you cultivate this divine power, you can be immortal. You can be with the person that your heart belongs to and live an idle life, separated from mortal matters, Qi Yi said with a look of yearning. He looked at Ning Shu with ambiguous emotions in his eyes.
His method was both passionately warm and heartlessly cold at the same time.
Ning Shu: Miraculous powers
Once he cultivated these amazing skills, hed be very popr with thedies. Not only would he be able to kiss women all day long, but hed also be able to pa-pa-pa when night came.
Qi Yi was probably talking about this kind of miraculous power.
It would be better if he simply took male enhancement pills instead.
You are the younger sister of the sect leader. Can you help me find the secret manual? The two of us can train with it together, Qi Yi said.
The original owner was really too naive. She hadnt even noticed any problems with these kinds of words.
Those who were naturally pure really would still be pure despite being exposed to impurities.
They would still be so oblivious to this sort of thing _
The corners of Ning Shus lips hooked up. She nodded happily and said with a smile, Okay, but lets y a little game first. I want to see if Ive made any improvement in terms of my martial arts skill. Lets exchange some blows, although youll have to go easy on me a little bit.
Okay.
Ning Shu and Qi Yi had exchanged only a few blows when she said, Go easy on me! Can you at least pretend to be caught by me?
Qi Yi looked helpless. They had barely fought at all when Ning Shu suddenly sped his wrists. She quickly took out a rope and tied him up.
Qi Yi was a little surprised and struggled. What are you doing?
ying a game. I will ask a question, and youll have to answer.
I like you. Do you like me too? asked Ning Shu.
Qi Yi frowned. Release me first, then Ill answer you.
You dont like me? Ning Shu thwacked Qi Yi in the face.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2245
Chapter 2245: Do You Like Me or Not?
Having been pped by Ning Shu, Qi Yi was stunned for quite a while and even forgot how to struggle.
Not only was Qi Yi dumbfounded, but Mei Wu, who had been standing to the side, also had a baffled expression on her face.
You Qi Yis angry voice was cut off as Ning Shu interrupted him. Do you like me or not?
I
Since you hesitated, it seems that you dont like me. With another thwack, Ning Shunded a p on Qi Yis other cheek.
You
I like you so much, but you dont even like me. Ning Shu alternated hands and pped him repeatedly. Each p came with a loud thwack.
Qi Yis face soon became flushed and a little swollen.
Ill give you onest chance, do you like me or not?
I like you! Qi Yi shouted immediately.
So perfunctory, you said it with no hesitation. Youre just putting on an act Ning Shu continued to p and p
Ning Shu kicked Qi Yis stomach and reached toward Mei Wu who was standing to the side, drawing the sword from her waist.
The sword viciously shed Qi Yis neck while he was not paying attention.
Qi Yis expression turned to shock and bewilderment as blood sttered from the thin red line on his neck. Qi Yi vomited a big mouthful of blood and he knelt down, struggling to speak as he choked on his own blood.
Qi Yis eyes widened and he fell to the ground with a thump, dead. He didnt even have a chance to close his eyes before his demise.
Ning Shu approached Qi Yi with the sword and kicked him.
Seeing as Qi Yi did not move, Ning Shu stood by and felt his heart for movement.
She had to kill Qi Yi promptly, otherwise, there wouldnt be another chance like this in the future. Having lived with the Sacred Demonic Cult for so many years, Qi Yi knew the situation of the cult very well.
The reason he had been able to lead the righteous sects topletely ughter the Sacred Demonic Cult back then was precisely because he understood the cult so well.
Qi Yi had only been so obedient just now because he wanted to coax her into helping him. If she didnt kill him, who would she kill?
One of the tasks was finallypleted. She had killed Qi Yi.
After all, Hong Ye offered up all her soul power and it was best to use decisive action in aplex situation. It didnt matter whether or not she killed him.
After watching the corpse for a while, Ning Shu ced a hand under his nose and found that there was no breath. Ning Shu did one more stab at his heart just to be sure. She did it quite hard, and it went straight through Qi Yis body.
She was just worried he was faking his death. After all, Qi Yi was the protagonist, and he even became the sect leader of the righteous sects in the future. Who knew if he had multiple lives?
After being stabbed by Ning Shu, not only did Qi Yi not react at all, his body even began to drop in temperature.
Only after this did Ning Shu stand up. Good, he was definitely dead.
Ning Shu turned his head to order Mei Wu to dispose of the corpse, but a pair of hands curved like eagle ws rushed towards her neck.
Ning Shu tilted her head back to avoid Mei Wus hands and backed up a few steps. Did you go crazy?
Mei Wu simply pressed her lips together tightly and attacked Ning Shu again. Ning Shu used the sword to block while shouting at Mei Wu, Whats wrong with you?
Ning Shu had just arrived in this world and hadnt had time to cultivate, so all she could rely on was the reflexes of the original host.
Mei Wu, this miss orders you to stop. Ning Shu shouted at Mei Wu in a low voice. How dare you?
Mei Wu stared at Ning Shus face and stopped attacking. Ning Shu asked, a little out of breath, What the hell is going on?
You are not the young miss! Who are you, and why are you pretending to be the young miss? Mei Wu looked at Ning Shu with a very serious expression and asked stubbornly, What is your purpose in pretending to be the young miss?
Ning Shu didnt speak. Though she knew that killing Qi Yi would make people suspicious of her identity, it had been the ideal opportunity to kill Qi Yi. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The reason she brought Mei Wu along was to prevent Qi Yi from escaping.
After all, Qi Yi was the object of Hong Yes affections. It was indeed strange that she had killed Qi Yi.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2246
Chapter 2246: I Am Your Young Miss
I am your young miss, Ning Shu lied without batting an eye.
Mei Wu was furious. My young miss would never sadistically kill someone like you did.
Ning Shu: Pfft
I like sadistically killing people now. Is that not allowed? said Ning Shu while she gathered her breath. Faint inner energy spread from her dantian to her whole body.
After Mei Wu heard Ning Shus excuse, he was momentarily rendered speechless. Then, he pointed at Qi Yis corpse on the ground. Qi Yi was the young miss most beloved person. Why did you kill him?
As you have seen yourself, he didnt reciprocate my feelings. Why cant I kill him? rebutted Ning Shu righteously.
I, I Mei Wu didnt know what to say. Anyway, you are not the young miss. Im going to go and tell the sect leader.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu grabbed Wu Mei. In response, he resolutely said, Even if you try to stop me, I will still go tell the sect leader.
Dont you see that this Qi Yi was a spy? He was going to trick me into giving him the secret manual. Rumor of Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts being in our Sacred Demonic Cults possession must already be spreading in the martial arts world. Ning Shu theatrically wiped a tear away. For the sake of protecting our Sacred Demonic Cult, Im willing to sacrifice the person I love.
Mei Wu stared at Ning Shu nkly. Are you pretending to be the young miss to get the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts too? Im going to tell the sect leader.
Hell, this guy was Ye Huas loyal dog, ah! Who said he was Hong Yes loyal dog!?
F*ck, look at this young miss face. Dont you know that this kind of beautiful face has no duplicate? Ning Shu said as she pointed at her face. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Then you must have the ability to change your face, Mei Wu said. Quickly hand over my young miss, or else prepare yourself to be buried here in the Sacred Demonic Cult!
Ning Shu: Good lord
Im really your young miss, said Ning Shu weakly.
What evidence do you have? Mei Wu stared at Ning Shu with a murderous expression in his eyes. His young miss had actually been stolen away from right under his nose.
Ning Shu shot back by saying, Then, do you have any evidence that I am not your young miss?
You are not my young miss. I believe my instinct. Mei Wu tried to fly away using qinggong, but Ning Shu yanked him back down.
That obstinate personality of his was seriously hard to deal with.
I can prove that I am your young miss. Look! Ning Shu raised her sleeves. My cinnabar mark.
Mei Wu:
You are not the young miss. You are definitely not the young miss. No matter what you say, you are not the young miss, Mei Wu stubbornly said.
Ning Shu:
Why am I suddenly not your young miss anymore? I have never left your watch. How could I have been swapped? Ning Shu asked.
The young miss would never discuss such things with me. She also would never try to persuade me, said Mei Wu insipidly.
Ning Shu:
I was just giving you an exnation because you didnt believe me.
Okay, then. Im not your young miss. Ning Shu couldnt be bothered to keep arguing with Mei Wu.
When Mei Wu heard this, his face became fierce. He stretched out his hand to attack Ning Shu, who didnt dodge. Mei Wu grabbed her neck.
Ning Shu wasnt scared. Go ahead. Break my neck. Once Im dead, your young miss will nevere back.
With Mei Wus IQ, hed find it difficult to understand the truth.
Mei Wu was still strangling Ning Shus neck tightly despite what she said. Speak! What did you do to the young miss?
Ning Shus face was flushed as she said, Do you want to choke your young miss to death? Hurry up and let go! Otherwise, I wont tell you.
Mei Wu, although he was still half-doubtful, finally loosened his hold. Ning Shu then took a deep breath.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2247
Chapter 2247: Why Cant You Leave Now?
Some people saw others with their eyes, while some people saw others with their hearts.
The eyes could be deceived, but the heart could not.
There were countless people smarter than Mei Wu, but Mei Wu was the one who had seen through Ning Shu.
Speak, who are you and what have you done to the young miss? Mei Wu asked Ning Shu in a harsh tone.
This body belongs to your young miss. Your young miss wille back after I leave. Ning Shu said lightly.
Then why cant you leave now?
I have something I need to do.
And whats that?
Some things that your young miss wishes to do?
The young miss wanted to kill Qi Yi?
Yes.
Nonsense.
Ning Shu said impatiently, Believe it or not, all I am doing is what your young miss wanted to do. You have to protect this body. If Im dead, your young miss wont be able to return either.
I dont believe you. Ill tell the sect leader, and the sect leader will save the young miss. Mei Wu let go of Ning Shus neck, turned around, and made to leave.
I dare you to take another step? Ning Shu stared at Mei Wu expressionlessly. It really was troublesome to have met such a person.
You cant save Hong Ye at all. Just wait until I leave, and Hong Ye will naturally return. Ning Shu threw away the sword in her hand, turned around, and left. If you snitch on me, I willmit suicide. Then your young miss will nevere back.
Mei Wu:
You really are different from the young miss. The young miss will never be as shameless as you. Mei Wu said, Fine. I will not tell the sect leader. But if the young miss does not return, I will kill you.
When will the young misse back? Mei Wu asked, somewhat resignedly.
Probably in about three to five years.
That long? Then I might as well kill you now.
Presumptuous! I am your young miss!
Ning Shu turned to Mei Wu and pointed to the corpse on the ground. Cremate him, and scatter his ashes. After he was reduced to ashes, she didnt need to worry about whether or not he would revive.
When Mei Wu made no move to carry out the order, Ning Shu said, I am your young miss. If you dont obey me although you used to, people may notice inconsistencies.
As Mei Wu picked up the corpse from the ground, Ning Shu warned him once again. You have to cremate him.
Do you really have to do this? The young miss will be heartbroken when shees back. Mei Wu said hesitantly.
Even if she is heartbroken, theres nothing we can do. After you cremate Qi Yi, keep some of his ashes for your young miss to remember him by. Ning Shu said carelessly.
Oh right, peel off Qi Yis face while youre at it. Ning Shu ordered.
Mei Wu: So, why did you kill someone the young miss likes? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Youll find outter.
As Mei Wu left carrying the corpse, Ning Shu made her way back to her room and sat cross-legged on the stone bed to start cultivating.
Fr*ck, Mei Wu actually strangled her! Next time, shed definitely grab his arm, swing him around full circle, then m him into the ground.
Ning Shu started forming hand signs and set up a spirit gathering array, then she started cultivating.
The amount of spiritual energy in this world was quite abundant. After Ning Shu cultivated for half a day, a strand of energy appeared in her dantian.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2248
Chapter 2248: Just Find a ce to Bury It
Ning Shu felt spiritual energy filling her body as she cultivated.
Eventually, Ning Shu stopped cultivating. By the time she stopped, she felt very hungry. She opened the door and saw Mei Wu holding a jar, which he wanted to pass to her. This is Qi Yis ashes.
Ning Shu didnt want to take it, so she said dismissively, Just find a ce to bury it and dig it back out when your young misses back.
Ning Shu then beckoned a maid over and said, Tell the kitchen to prepare some food for me.
Yes.
After that, Ning Shu saw that Mei Wu hadnt moved yet and was still holding on to the jar. She asked, Whats the matter?
Mei Wu answered, You should put the jar in your room.
Put the ashes in her room?
Ning Shu refused. Go find a secret ce to bury it and keep it a secret. If I suddenly miss him one day, I might just dig the ashes out and have a nice chat with him.
Mei Wu then took out a bloody sheet of face skin. This is Qi Yis face.
Send it to Elder Shen and tell him to preserve it. I have a use for itter, said Ning Shu to Mei Wu.
Elder Shen was a poison doctor who had a weird, sadistic temperament. He was very cruel, and he liked to use people as his test subjects.
Those who hadmitted serious crimes in the sect would be sent to Elder Shen to be test subjects.
People from the renowned righteous sects, who would asionallye and try to provoke the Sacred Demonic Cult were all also made into test subjects.
Being a test subject was torture. Inparison to it, the pain of being murdered was brief. Test subjects were forced to drink all kinds of unknown medicine. Perhaps theyd live, perhaps theyd die.
If they survived, it only meant facing yet another day of being used as a test subject, until the day that they finally died.
It was a torturous fate.
In short, no one ever wanted to visit Elder Shens residence.
Then Young Miss, Ill bury the ashes under the peach tree and after that, Ill send the face skin to Elder Shen, Mei Wu asked just to be sure.
Ning Shu nodded. Thats right, get going.
The maid from earlier brought over food. Ning Shu was eating while sitting on the stone bench in the pavilion when an old man came over. He scowled fiercely at Ning Shu and said, You killed Qi Yi.
The old man was skinny and emaciated. His facecked any flesh, and he gave off a gloomy aura. He looked at Ning Shu with a furious and vaguely murderous gaze.
This old devil was Qi Yis master. Back when Hong Yes father first brought Qi Yi back to the Sacred Demonic Sect, this old devil saw that Qi Yis spiritual roots were good, and forcibly took him as his apprentice.
This apprentice he had painstakingly taught was then suddenly murdered by Ning Shu. If she wasnt the daughter of the previous sect leader and the sister of the current one, the old devil wouldve directly killed her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu put down her chopsticks. Uncle Gui, Qi Yi was a spy nted in our sect by the righteous sects. I killed him for the sake of our whole sect.
The old devil refused to listen to Ning Shus exnation. You are not qualified to decide whether Qi Yi is a spy. You are even less qualified to kill him, and the fact that you killed him anyway also shows that you dont have any respect for me.
The bell on Ning Shus waist made a melodious sound as she stood up. Uncle Gui, you can rest assured, I will definitely show you evidence that will prove that Qi Yi was a spy.
Evidence, what evidence? Come with me to see the sect leader now! Even if you are the sister of the sect leader, you cant just kill my apprentice like this. The old devil stretched out his hand to lift Ning Shu by her cor, but Ning Shu dodged his hand.
Then Ill go with you to see my brother, Ning Shu said. Hong Ye knows that Uncle Gui has worked hard all these years for the Sacred Demonic Cult, but I also did this for Uncle Gui. If its revealed to everyone that Qi Yi really was a spy, wouldnt Uncle Guis position in the Sacred Demonic Cult inevitably be affected too?
The old devil stared at Ning Shu. You little brat, youre trying to trick me. Follow me to see the sect leader!
When Ning Shu and the old devil arrived in the main hall, Ye Hua was in the middle of eating. He was dressed in all ck, and he looked oppressively powerful and cold.
When he saw Ning Shu and the old devil, he merely nced at them indifferently.
Greetings, Sect Leader. The old devil and Ning Shu knelt on the ground.
Without looking up, Ye Hua asked, Whats the matter?
Hong Ye killed Qi Yi, the old devil said frankly. Qi Yi was also an important member of the Sacred Demonic Cult, but Hong Ye killed him just on a whim. This is inexcusable.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2249
Chapter 2249: Call Me Sect Leader
Ning Shu had expected that killing Qi Yi came with follow-up issues. After all, Qi Yi had been in the Sacred Demonic Cult for so many years, his murder was difficult to exin.
But Ning Shu still chose to kill Qi Yi without hesitation.
The protagonist was a creature with extremely tenacious vitality. Had Ning Shu missed this opportunity, she didnt know what the consequences would be.
If she hadnt killed Qi Yi just now, he would have eventually realized her malicious intentions and fled. Once Qi Yi resumed his real identity, there was no doubt he would have led arge number of renowned righteous sects to suppress the Sacred Demonic Cult, as in the original storyline.
Brother Ning Shu said.
Ye Hua responded indifferently, Call me sect leader.
Ning Shu:
Sect leader, Qi Yi was a spy. He tried to trick me into finding the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts for him. Ning Shu said.
Ye Huas eyebrows rose but he said nothing.
What a joke! Qi Yi was brought in by the former sect leader, how could he possibly be a spy? The old devil said with a trembling face, his sunken eyes boring into Ning Shu.
I have proof. Brother sect leader, I require a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone. Ning Shu said.
Ye Hua waved his hand, and a maid ced the items in front of Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took the brush and began to write. Obtained the item, waiting for opportunity to leave.
Ning Shu purposefully made her handwriting very messy. After all, Ning Shus handwriting was very different from Qi Yis.
Ning Shu asked the maid to bring Qi Yis pigeon over.
Ning Shu ced the note in a small bamboo tube, attached it to the pigeons leg, and lifted the pigeon into the air.
The pigeon pped its wings and flew away.
After the pigeon disappeared from sight, Ning Shu said to Ye Hua, There should be a reply after a while.
Ye Hua waved his hand and the maid came over to clear the table. He looked at Ning Shu and said, This sect leader remembers that you were pleased with Qi Yi and had previously harbored admiration for him. How could you bear to kill him?
Actually, you didnt have to kill him. We couldve used him to catch bigger fish, Ye Hua said.
Ning Shu: Sigh
When it came to creatures like the protagonist, if they werent eradicated, theyd always find a way toe back and bite you in the ass.
If you liked Qi Yi, you could have imprisoned him. Why did you feel the need to kill him? Ye Hua stood up.
There were fluttering clouds embroidered with golden thread on the cuffs of Ye Huas ink-ck clothes. As Ye Hua walked, they glimmered.
Ning Shu wasnt paying attention to Ye Huas clothes. When she heard what Ye Hua said, she was appalled. He couldnt be talking about that kind of imprisonment, right?
It should be mentioned, Qi Yi was the type of man who only shed blood and no tears, someone who would rather be killed than humiliated. He was the future martial alliance leader that would unite the martial world.
Had Qi Yi been imprisoned, the consequences of his escape would be unimaginable. It was safest to kill him, not to mention the action aligned with the original hosts wishes.
Orthodox? Unorthodox? It meant nothing. Human hearts were the source of good and evil, yet some people killed others in the name of righteousness for the so-called sake of the greater good. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
People who imed to be of the orthodox sects would also deceive and swindle, so what difference was there between them and the demonic sect?
Hadnt Qi Yi been doing precisely just that to Hong Ye? What part of his deception was noble?
Didnt you admire Qi Yi, that jade-faced young master, greatly? Ye Hua approached Ning Shu and asked lightly.
Ning Shu curled her lips and said, But he didnt like me, so I killed him in anger.
Ye Hua:
Ye Hua turned his head and said to the old devil, We will present Elder Gui with an exnation regarding this matter. If Qi Yi really was a spy, Elder Gui, you had better find another apprentice.
Yes, Sect Leader.
Ning Shu left the hall and went on her way to the courtyard of the poison doctor, Elder Shen.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2250
Chapter 2250: Tell Me Where There Is No Poison
When Ning Shu arrived outside Elder Shens residence, she could hear the pained wails and groans that were reverberating from inside, as if the residence was a purgatory on earth. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Moreover, the air was permeated by the smell of various herbs.
Ning Shu stood outside the door. She cupped her hands in front of her mouth and shouted into the room, Elder Shen, tell me where there is no poison. I want toe in.
Ning Shu also could work with poison. However, Elder Shen was a research fanatic obsessed with unique poisons. He was always surrounded by all sorts of poisons, which Ning Shu didnt want to experience being poisoned with.
Elder Shens arsenal of poisons also could make people suffer so horribly theyd wish for death instead. To someone like this, Ning Shu was willing to concede defeat.
After all, Elder Shens entire life was dedicated to the cause of poison manufacturing.
Its everywhere. Juste in and Ill give you the antidote. Elder Shens hoarse voice came from inside the house.
When he had no test subject, Elder Shen would use himself to test his creations. The permanent damage to his throat was a result of this.
Ning Shu:
Despite knowing that there were poisons everywhere, Ning Shu still walked over. Her feelings right now were indescribable.
Ning Shu covered her nose and mouth and entered the yard. Inside the building, several test subjects were tied to wooden boards.
The skin of several people had turned green, while the hair of some others waspletely gone. Some peoples skin was even ulcerated.
These people certainly wanted to die, but they couldnt. This was the torturous fate that they had to face.
Elder Shen was the most abnormal member of the entire Sacred Demonic Sect. It was a given that no one woulde to this courtyard.
Elder Shen, after all, puttered over these things every day.
Ning Shu held a hand out to Elder Shen. Give me the antidote.
There is no poison. I lied to you, said Elder Shen hoarsely. His voice sounded simr to the sound of sandpaper scraping the ground. It would make anyone who was listening ufortable.
Ning Shu took her own pulse and found that there was indeed no sign of poisoning. Despite this, Ning Shu was still cautious of Elder Shen.
All researchers were abnormal.
Especially so were zealots like Elder Shen.
Elder Shen, who was obviously less than 40 years old, had white hair that had almostpletely fallen out. The sparse hair that was left formed little balls on his head. Ning Shu had no idea if it was because he had eaten too much poison and destroyed the mechanism of his own body.
Ning Shu also had no idea of how this bastard had be so fanatical.
Elder Shen only ignored Ning Shu. He was busy feeding a bowl of ck and thick stuff into a test subjects mouth.
The test subjects face showed that he had nothing left to live for, and tears flowed from his blind eyes. Seeing this, Elder Shen only chuckled happily.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu asked Elder Shen, Elder Shen, Mei Wu sent a face skin over, didnt he? What did you do with it? Can you use that sheet of skin to change someones face?
Elder Shen gave a box to Ning Shu. She nced at him, opened the box, and saw a sheet of face skin inside. It had all the details of a face including faint veins and even eyshes.
The face skin floated in liquid medicine.
Ning Shu carefully lifted out the thin sheet of skin. It was as thin as a cicadas wings.
Elder Shen, can I use this skin to change my appearance? Ning Shu asked.
Yes. However, since this is not your own skin, after all, you should take it off and allow your skin to breathe after wearing it for a period of time. Also, when its not used, the skin should be soaked in the liquid medicine, otherwise, it will rot, Elder Shen exined.
Then I will try it, Ning Shu said as she put the skin on her face.
Ning Shu had to work and wipe the skin for quite some time until the face skin was ced smoothly and evenly over her face.
Ning Shu then took out a small bronze mirror and took a look. Since the mask was made out of real human skin, it looked natural and it was not easy to pick out any ws.
Ancient technology wasnt bad at all.
Ning Shu looked at Qi Yis face in the mirror. She didnt need to look identical to him. Seventy to eighty percent of simrity was enough for her. After all, Qi Yi initially came to the Sacred Demonic Cult as a young tween. It was only natural that his appearance would change a little over time as he grew up.
Ning Shu touched her throat, where there was no Adams apple. There was also the issue of her big chest. Being able to go around with a big chest and not be noticed was a privilege reserved only for the privilege of the female lead.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2251
Chapter 2251: Grow An Adams Apple
She could bind her chest, but how was she supposed to get an Adams apple?
Elder Shen took out a bottle of medicine and said to Ning Shu, Here you are. If you take this medicine every day, it will help you grow an Adams apple, along with facial hair, chest hair, leg hair
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu did not dare take the medicine from Elder Shen, unable to imagine her appearance with a beard and an Adams apple.
The medicine sounded like testosterone. Will her chest also be shrunk? Will she even grow a dick?
Is there no other way? It was fine to be a masculine woman, but Ning Shu didnt want to be transgender.
No. When its time, you can just take some medicine and your body will return to normal, Elder Shen said indifferently.
Not everyone disregards their body. Taking medicine like this was also extremely harmful to the body.
What was she to do if she got an endocrine disorder?
Its up to you. If you dont want the resources avable, then scram. As Elder Shen was about to put away the medicine bottle, Ning Shu reached out to grab the medicine. Ill take it.
When Ning Shu went to her room wearing Qi Yis face, she met many maids on the way. The maids threw Ning Shu their handkerchiefs, stuffed embroidered pouches into her hands, turned around, and ran away shyly.
When Ning Shu smelled the sachets, it was very fragrant. Sure enough, the jade-faced young master was very popr.
Mei Wu was guarding the door of the room. When Mei Wu saw Ning Shu, he was taken aback for a moment before asking, What the hell are you doing?
Im not doing anything. Ning Shu entered the room, took off Qi Yis face, and ced it into the liquid medicine.
Ning Shu took out the medicine bottle and tapped the ck pill out into her hand. As she looked at the ck pill, she swallowed hard.
After taking this pill, will she be a masculine female with a long beard?
Ning Shu threw the pill into her mouth and swallowed it with a gulp.
After taking the pill, Ning Shu couldnt help but peek into her clothes to see if her chest had shrunk or grown hairy.
s, Ning Shu sighed and started cultivating. What was there to fear about a bit of hair if she was strong?
For the next few days, Ning Shu cultivated, took medicine, and ate when she was hungry.
Having regrly taken the medicine, Ning Shu clearly felt that her voice was much lower, and her throat was quite ufortable.
She was really bing a man.
The medicine had clearly disturbed her endocrine bnce; the most observable manifestation was that her period was abnormal.
Ning Shu sequestered herself like this in her room, cultivating. And within a month, Qi Yis pigeon had returned.
A maid came and called Ning Shu to the hall.
Ning Shu arrived at the main hall, half-kneeling and saluting to Ye Hua, Greetings, Sect Leader.
Ye Hua raised the note in his hand, The other side has responded.
Is Qi Yi really a traitor? The old devil couldnt help but say.
Facts have proved that he is, Ye Hua said, handing the note to Ning Shu. Ning Shu saw that the general content of the note was urging Qi Yi to leave the Sacred Demonic Cult as soon as possible. Someone in the town nearest to the demonic cult was waiting to extricate Qi Yi.
This Qi Yi had really hidden himself deeply, even the former sect leader was blind to it. The old devil felt embarrassed so he dragged the former sect leader through the mud as well.
Who would have thought that Qi Yi was a spy? I heard that his whole family was killed by the righteous sects, and that was why the former sect leader brought him back. Though now it is evident that the deaths of his parents were faked, The old devil said angrily.
Those people were really killed. However, those who died by the righteous sects probably had nothing to do with Qi Yi. The old devil scowled. Saying that our Sacred Demonic Cult is evil, these people are clearly not much better.
What do you think? Ye Hua asked Ning Shu. When Ye Hua saw Ning Shus face, he asked with astonishment, Its only been a while since Ist saw you, how did your face be like this? Your skin is rough and greasy, and the fine hair on your face has even turned ck. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ye Hua had been busy with the Sacred Demonic Cult every day. It was normal for the pair of siblings to have gone without contact for a month.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2252
Chapter 2252: I Want to Try and Experience Being a Man
Since he hadnt seen her for a long time, Ye Hua could see the changes in Ning Shus appearance even with only a nce. Ye Huas stare moved downwards and he saw something resembling an Adams apple. What are you ying at?
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu couldnt help but touch her face. She then calmly said, Recently, I have discovered that a man is living inside this body of mine. I want to try and experience being a man.
Troublemaker, Ye Hua chided.
As soon as Ning Shu said her excuse, Mei Wu, who was standing as still as a statue, had a face spasm.
The old devil saw that they had something to discuss so he excused himself.
Ning Shu cupped her hands and saluted Ye Hua, then said, Brother, since theyve arranged to infiltrate us with a spy, we can retaliate by doing the same.
Ye Hua stroked his sleeve and lightly said, What do you want to do?
Ning Shu took out the sheet of Qi Yis face skin and put it on her face. She then said to Ye Hua, I can sneak into the righteous sects for the Sacred Demonic Sect.
Ye Hua was expressionless. When did you start caring about the sects affairs?
I want to share my brothers worries. Moreover, didnt Qi Yi seek to trick me because he saw how na?ve and clueless I was? said Ning Shu earnestly.
Ye Hua stretched out his hand to touch Ning Shus head, but his cold hand then slid down and touched Ning Shus neck.
Ning Shu felt goosebumps all over her body.
Ye Hua retracted his hand. This matter is very dangerous. Its not something you can handle. Even if we were to send a spy, it wouldnt be you.
I can do it, Ning Shu said in a low voice. I want to do this. This is why I asked for medicine from Elder Shen. I cant suffer this in vain.
I already have ns. You dont need to say more. Leave. Ye Hua dismissed her with a wave of his hand.
Elder Brother
Ye Hua nced at Ning Shu expressionlessly.
Will you write a reply? Ning Shu asked.
Well talk about that when we find someone suitable.
Ning Shu shut up and exited the hall. Mei Wu trailed after her.
Suddenly, Mei Wu drew his sword and held it horizontally in front of Ning Shus neck. Ning Shu nced at the sword, pinched it with her fingers, and moved it away from her neck.
What are you doing? I told you, if I die, your young miss will never return, Ning Shu said lightly.
If Mei Wu didnt listen, this time, she was definitely going to teach him a lesson.
Ning Shu moved her neck, making harsh cracking sounds.
Mei Wus face was bright red. He pressed his sword against Ning Shus neck again. Are you a man?
Huh? Ning Shu snorted.
Mei Wus face convulsed. Have you ever disrespected the young misss body?
Ning Shu:
Ning Shus mind suddenly made up an image of herself touching this body vulgarly.
I am a woman, Ning Shu righteously said.
I dont believe it. Mei Wu stared at Ning Shu. You said it yourself. You said there is a man living in this body.
I am a woman.
You dont have the tenderness of a woman at all. I can only believe that you are a man.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu flicked the sword away with her fingers, then turned and left. Dont point your sword at me. Your behavior will make other people suspicious of me. If I die, your young miss really wont be able toe back. Youd better think things through.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kahon/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 2253
Chapter 2253: Sect Leader This, Sect Leader That
Mei Wu retracted the sword angrily. If you havent left the young misss body when the timees, I will tell the sect leader.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Everyone will already be informed if you speak just a little louder. When that happens I will be burned to death as a monster, and your young miss will also be reduced to a pinch of ashes.
Mei Wu felt that his IQ was repeatedly insulted. It is obviously you who should be careful. Why are you threatening me? I advise you to know your ce and not make a fuss in front of the sect leader. Not only is the young miss not close with the sect leader, but she is also actually scared of him.
Ning Shu raised her hand and felt around her head, and her fingersnded on the ce Ye Hua had touched.
On Ning Shus neck, there was a small raised object, which seemed to be a mole.
It seemed that Ye Hua was a little suspicious of her. However, she had to gain his support for this n in order to achieve the best results.
If Ye Hua disapproved though, then she would have no choice but to act alone.
Ning Shu was just worried that Ye Hua would also send people over after she impersonated Qi Yi. If that happened, she would have to fight the people on her own side.
Ning Shu returned to her room and wanted to continue practicing. Mei Wu asked Ning Shu, Are you really going to follow through with such a dangerous task?
You cant take risks while youre in the body of the young miss. Didnt you say that the young miss wont be able to return either if you die? Im going to ask the sect leader not to let you go, said Mei Wu.
Sect leader this, sect leader that. Do you have any thoughts of your own? Ning Shu said angrily, If the sect leader kills me, your young miss wont be able toe back either. Are you sure this is what you want to do?
All you ever do is threaten me with the young miss! Illin that you have threatened me Im n-not afraid. Mei Wu stammered.
Ning Shu said, When I finish what I came here to do, I will leave naturally. If I do nothing, the time I stay will only increase. When your young miss finally returns, she will have be a wrinkled old woman.
I need to follow you in order to protect the young misss body. Mei Wu said.
Up to you.
The question was whether or not Ye Hua would allow Ning Shu to go.
Ning Shu took a pill and began to practice. No matter what, Ning Shu had to cultivate first. The energy in her dantian was so close to forming a shape.
After the energy sessfully took shape, she would be much stronger.
Ning Shu waited for a few days, and Ye Hua finally called for her. He probably finally thought things through.
Ye Hua was straight to the point. I will allow you to go.
Thank you, Brother.
Call me Sect Leader.
Yes, Sect Leader. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
So ruthless, so cold, so unreasonable.
Another letter is here, its contents urging you to hurry up and leave. Ye Hua sneered, they really treated the Sacred Demonic Cult as a ce where one coulde and go whenever they pleased.
Ye Hua looked at Ning Shu and said, This task is very dangerous. Dont pay any mind that those people are from the renowned righteous sects, and that they seem to ce the good of themon people in their hearts. Schrs will use their words to overturn courts, and soldiers will use their military might to fight wars. Once discovered, you will surely die a miserable death.
There was a little struggle on Ning Shus face before she said, I still want to go. I also want to help you, Brother Sect Leader. I am also a child of the former sect leader.
Ye Hua was expressionless, touching his sleeves. Does Hong Ye want to be the sect leader?
Ning Shu: _
Hong Ye has no such thoughts. The Sacred Demonic Cult has always been painstakingly managed by the sect leader. Moreover, other sect members will not even know that Hong Ye is carrying out this task. Hong Ye depends on the protection of the Sacred Demonic Cult, and Hong Ye wishes to take on this task to repay the cult.
Ye Hua had a faint expression and pressed a button on his chair. A small box appeared from the wall behind Ye Hua.
Ye Hua took a manual out of the box and threw it to Ning Shu. Ning Shu quickly caught and took a look at it. It was Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts.
The manual was very old and seemed to have experienced wear throughout the years. Ning Shu said, Sect Leader, actually, a fake would be good enough.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2254
Chapter 2254: It Is a Fake
It is a fake, Ye Hua said.
Ning Shu:
Such a high-quality forgery!
This is the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts that you will bring to meet those people, Ye Hua said.
Ning Shu nodded. I see. I will go prepare myself.
Is this manual entirely fake? A forgery must contain at least some genuine things. No one would fall for it if it waspletely fake.
And if a master of martial arts took a look at it, the master would recognize it as a fake with one nce.
Ny percent of its content is true, Ye Hua said. But dont even think about cultivating it. You cant cultivate this thing.
Ning Shu nodded again. I understand.
Ning Shu shifted her gaze. Brother, can you cultivate it?
Ye Hua nced at Ning Shu. This manual is not something you can cultivate simply because you own it. The manual must also pick you.
Ning Shu caught the implicit meaning of Ye Huas words. Ye Hua himself did not cultivate it, but nor did he give the manual for others to cultivate.
If someone else was actually able to cultivate this manual, Ye Huas rule over the Sacred Demonic Sect would be overthrown. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Tell me when you will leave. I will send people to hunt you down, Ye Hua said. Be careful.
Ning Shu returned to her room with the items, and then casually flipped through the forged Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts manual.
This was actually a very crude and rudimentary cultivation technique. Since it was a secret cultivation manual, something like a spiritual root was required for its cultivators.
Without a spiritual root, an ordinary person could practice until they die and thered be not a single bit of progress.
Ning Shu tied her hair into a man bun, changed into mens clothing, and then took out the sheet of face skin and put it on her face.
The face skin was tightly pressed against her skin. After taking a look at the bronze mirror, Ning Shu saw that she indeed looked a bit like the jade-faced young master, Qi Yi, although she was a little shorter and her frame was a little smaller.
Ning Shu exited the room with her bundle of belongings. Mei Wu was waiting for her outside the door. Ning Shu stared at Mei Wu and said, Are you really going to follow me?
I need to protect the young misss body, Mei Wu said.
Ning Shu didnt care. She and Mei Wu initially exited the Sacred Demonic Peak without any hindrance.
They headed towards the town nearest to the Sacred Demonic Peak.
However, they were then ambushed on the road by some people sent by Ye Hua.
Ning Shu deliberately allowed them to injure her, and Mei Wu was also wounded.
When they ran, the group pursued them.
Ning Shu collected more and more wounds along the way, although none of them needed urgent attention.
They eventually made the exhausting journey to the small town, but once they arrived, the group caught up with them and they had to run again. In broad daylight, Ning Shu and Mei Wu were chased on the streets and even overturned many small stalls.
They cut very sorry figures. They were covered in blood and they seemed like they had run out of energy. They could only barely support themselves.
When they passed by a restaurant, a few distinguished young men in white clothing with swords at their waists leaped down from the window and stood protectively in front of Ning Shu and Mei Wu.
They looked very imposing.
Bold evildoers of the demonic sects, how dare you try to murder people in broad daylight!?
Who are you? Im only chasing a traitor of the Sacred Demonic Sect. Keep your nose out of it! said the leader fiercely.
Bah, its the rats from the Sacred Demonic Sect! The lot of you cover yourselves in ck from head to toe every day, even hiding your faces. Are you that ashamed of yourselves? said one of the youths.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2255
Chapter 2255: No Sense of Justice
Several distinguished young men of the righteous sects stood in front of Ning Shu. They looked majestic and extremely contemptuous of Ning Shus pursuers from the Sacred Demonic Sect.
The leader of the Sacred Demonic Cult pursuers stared at Ning Shu. Qi Yi, hand over what you stole and Ill let you go. Otherwise, you can just wait to be Elder Shens test subject.
Qi Yi, wasnt this the person they were waiting for? The young men shared nces.
This sir, are you Qi Yi? a handsome young man asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded. Indeed, I am.
We are here by the order of the leader of the Zhao n Stronghold to meet Senior Brother. Senior Brother, you can rest assured now.
The man stretched out his hand, bent his fingers, ced it in his mouth, and blew a sharp whistle.
In just a few moments, more people had arrived. The leader of the Sacred Demonic Cult pursuers saw that they were surrounded. He pointed at Ning Shu and threatened, Just you wait. The sect leader will not let you off. Lets withdraw!
The people who chased Ning Shu and Mei Wu withdrew and scattered.
These devils from the demonic sects have no sense of justice at all.
They bully the weak but are afraid of the strong.
The reputation of the martial arts world is tarnished by these rats.
Ning Shu:
If a person were outnumbered, werent they allowed to run? Dont tell her that the person should let themself be martyred to be considered righteous in the martial arts world?
Senior Brother Qi, dont be afraid. Everyone from the Sacred Demonic Sect has left, the man said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu tightened her grip on the bundle and nodded.
Senior Brother Qi, howe you are so short and your frame is so small? asked another man, a little suspiciously.
Ning Shu waved her hand. She feigned reluctance to remember her past, but still said in a gloomy voice, Those people of the Sacred Demonic Cult only know how to dig and live in holes. I cant even get any sunlight most of the time. I went to the Sacred Demonic Cult shortly after I turned ten, and I basically havent grown any taller ever since.
Senior Brother Qi, well take you to see the stronghold leader.
Ning Shu was a little surprised. Even the stronghold leader hase?
The stronghold leader came to personally pick you up.
Ning Shu nodded. She followed the group of people into arge residence and into the main hall.
A middle-aged man was sitting at the seat of honor. When he saw Ning Shue in, he stood up, embraced her with a hand, andughed. Qi Yi, you are finally back!
He patted Ning Shus shoulder as he said, What a frail body. Thank you for enduring such hardships.
Ning Shu waved her hand. Since it was for Uncles goals, and for the sake of themon people, I dont consider it a hardship at all. Its nothing.
This imposing man was the current martial alliance leader, Qi Yis biological uncle, and the leader of the Zhao n Stronghold.
You have suffered a lot over these years. Go and wash up, then we will leave, Zhao Bo said.
Zhao Bos gaze then shifted and settled on Mei Wu. This is?
This is a member of the Sacred Demonic Sect that Nephew incited to rebel. Its just that he has a few loose screws in his brain.
Mei Wu nced at Ning Shu but said nothing.
Zhao Bo smiled heartily. Abandoning the dark to turn to the light. This is good.
Ning Shu said, Lets leave first. This town is very close to the Sacred Demonic Cult. They maye back to chase after us soon.
Zhao Bo smiled faintly and said, Its fine. There is still time for you to wash up.
It seems that Uncle has already made a surefire n. Then, I will take a short rest, Ning Shu said wearily.
Zhao Bo probably wanted to see if the Sacred Demonic Sect would chase after her. If she really had stolen something valuable from them, the Sacred Demonic Sect would naturally not let her off.
Go ahead.
Ning Shu took a look around the room. She then washed up, though still cautious throughout it all. Afterward, shey on the bed, holding her bundle, and went to sleep. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2256
Chapter 2256: War Between Good and Evil
Ning Shu couldnt sleep properly the entire time. When she heard the creak of the door opening, however, Ning Shu pretended to be asleep, even as she felt a gaze scanning her.
While Ning Shu was trying to guess who the person was, she heard Zhao Bos voice. He said, The people of the Sacred Demonic Sect areing. You need to hurry and leave. At the same time, he shook Ning Shus body.
Ning Shu opened her eyes. She nced at the sky and saw that it was dark outside.
Theyve caught up? Ning Shu quickly got up.
Yes. Hurry and leave, Zhao Bo said. The people of the Sacred Demonic Sect cannot know that I was here. Otherwise, there will be another war between good and evil.
Ning Shu took Mei Wu and left the residence. Meanwhile, each person from the Zhao n Strongholds rode their horse and rushed out of the small town, towards the Zhao n Stronghold-controlled territory.
This small town was under the jurisdiction of the Sacred Demonic Cult. This was because the areas surrounding where each sect was located were their territory by default.
Regarding Ning Shu, itd be a surprise if the Sacred Demonic Cult would let go of someone who stole their property on their own turf.
The group of people hurried out of the town with people from the Sacred Demonic Cult hot on their heels.
Zhao Bo led the people of the Zhao n Stronghold towards their territory.
They did not take any rest on the road. It seemed that these people had even previously arranged where theyd change their horses.
This way, they gradually got rid of their pursuers from the Sacred Demonic Cult.
Ning Shu cupped her hands in salute toward Zhao Bo and said, Its all thanks to Uncles attentiveness and foresight that we managed to shake off the pursuers of the demonic sect so quickly.
Zhao Bo shook his head. The martial world is sinister. You must prepare for everything and always have backup ns.
Nephew, sooner orter, this Zhao n Stronghold will be handed over to you. In two years, the martial alliance will have a general election. At that time, I hope the leader of the martial alliance will stille from the Zhao n Stronghold.
Ning Shus eyes lit up. Qi Yi understands. Qi Yi will definitely live up to Uncles expectations.
In the future, you will no longer be called Qi Yi. You will be called Zhao Yi instead.
Yes.
While Zhao Bo and Ning Shu talked, everyone took a short rest to eat some food. Then, they continued to hurry along the road.
The Zhao n Stronghold disciples, who were previously very confident and rxed, now cut a very sorry figure.
After almost ten days on the road, many people in their group had chafed thighs that were bleeding.
Ning Shu herself was not much better.
At the end of the long journey, Ning Shu was in a daze when she saw the gate of the Zhao n Stronghold. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Zhao Bos hand patted Ning Shus shoulder. Its good that youre back now. Make sure to eat properly from now on so you grow tall.
And this was even after Ning Shu put on special shoes that were meant to make her look a little bit taller.
Ning Shu nodded. I finally dont have to be wary of the demonic sect anymore. Those people arent human at all. They kill and ughter without any qualms whatsoever.
Zhao Bo nced at Ning Shus bundle. Go take a good rest first. Afterward, I have something to discuss with you.
Alright
The steward arranged a room for Ning Shu. However, the room was horrible. It was narrow and deste.
The furniture and furnishings were all dpidated. Ning Shu had no expression on her face.
The steward said to Ning Shu, This is your room.
This is the room? Ning Shu stared at the steward. This is the kind of ce where the servants would live. Do you know who I am? Why would you arrange such a room for me?
Im simply following the orders of my master.
Nonsense. Ning Shu frowned and kicked the steward out of the room.
The steward fell on his butt with a thud.
The steward also knew martial arts, but he never expected that Ning Shu would suddenly attack. He got back up while supporting his waist and pointed at Ning Shu. You, you
What you, you!? Youd better get me another room right now, Im not very good-tempered. Ning Shu sat on a stool boldly. After all that Ive contributed, this is the type of room you give me?
The steward clutched his chest, gave a cold snort, and left with his tail between his legs.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2257
Chapter 2257: How Could You Prepare Such a Room?
Mei Wu stared at Ning Shu. Cant you take it down a notch andy low? If something happens to the youngdys body, I wont let you off.
Dont keep saying youngdy, youngdy all day. Are you trying to let people find out my true identity?
Im here to sabotage them. It doesnt matter whether Iy low or not. I still have what Zhao Bo wants. Ning Shu picked up the ceramic teapot on the table, only to find that it was empty.
Ning Shu put it down irritatedly. Theres not even any water to drink.
Hurried steps wereing towards the room. Ning Shus face was full of dissatisfaction. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Yi, what happened? Zhao Bo walked in and sized up the whole room.
Old Zhao, what are you doing? How could you prepare such a room for Yi? Prepare a better one for him.
Yes, yes, the steward said immediately. This old servant had been thoughtless.
Yi, Child, for better and worse, Old Zhao has also worked for the Zhao n Stronghold for so many years. How could you do this kind of thing as soon as youe back? Zhao Bo said disapprovingly.
Ning Shu sneered inwardly. She was sure this was Zhao Bos idea from the very start. He mustve wanted to give her an initial show of strength.
If Ning Shu wanted good treatment, she must exchange it with the thing she had stolen from the Sacred Demonic Sect.
He couldnt ask for it outright, so he could only use this method.
It wasnt right for the martial alliance leader of the righteous sects to rely on crafty means and take things from others like this. Even if someone else was genuinely giving something to them, the martial alliance leader should still politely refuse it at least once.
In the future, the Zhao n Stronghold will be handed over to you. If you do things like this, how would you be able to win over the hearts of your subordinates? Zhao Bo told Ning Shu. Dont be so reckless next time.
Ning Shu said with some shame, Uncle, this nephew has been in the Sacred Demonic Sect for so long. It is inevitable that my temperament isnt good. You also know that those demonic sect members are abnormal. If Nephew didnt adjust, and was patient and amodating in all respects, I would have been swallowed whole by those bastards.
After such a long time, I have be ustomed to the Sacred Demonic Sects way of acting. I will gradually adapt, Ning Shu said, seeming slightly distressed.
Its okay. Take your time. Your aunt will prepare a feast for you. You can see Linger then as well, Zhao Bo said. He showed concern about Ning Shu, and said to the steward beside him, Prepare a new room for Yi.
Yes, Stronghold Leader, the steward responded immediately.
Thank you, Uncle. Yi will definitely live up to Uncles expectations, Ning Shu said to Zhao Bo earnestly.
Zhao Bo nodded. When you are settled,e to eat. After saying this, he walked away with his hands behind his back.
After Ning Shu kicked up a fuss, she was given a new room, this time a spacious and bright one. Everything in the room was also new.
This room was obviously freshly decorated.
A maidter came over to call Ning Shu for dinner.
Zhao Bos family of three was already inside the ce they would eat.
Zhao Bo had a daughter named Zhao Linger. Besides her, he had no other children.
Yi, hurry ande here. Zhao Bo beckoned Ning Shu.
Uncle. Ning Shu walked over. She saw a woman who had a mature charm created by her age.
This is your aunt.
Aunt Zhao, hello.
This is Linger.
Cousin.
Zhao Linger looked charming. She looked Ning Shu up and down, then said in contempt, You are so short. Are you really a man?
Linger, dont be rude. You shouldnt talk to your cousin like that. Madam Zhao scolded Zhao Linger.
Zhao Linger was obviously a child who was spoiled into arrogance. Her father was the martial alliance leader, and she was also his only child. There were naturally many people sucking up to her in the Zhao n Stronghold.
Chapter 2258
Chapter 2258: Equate to Acquiring the Zhao n Stronghold
Zhao Linger was the sole heiress to the Zhao n Stronghold. In a roundabout way, marrying Zhao Linger would equate to acquiring the Zhao n Stronghold.
The bridegroom would also have a martial alliance leader as his father-inw. It was fully marrying into wealth and power!
Hed be able to shorten his struggle by so many years!
Because of this, wherever Zhao Linger went, there would always be men fawning over her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, someone whom her parents cared so much for suddenly popped out of nowhere.
Therefore, Zhao Linger waspletely hostile to Ning Shu, the person who suddenly appeared.
He is also a man from the Sacred Demonic Sect, yet the two of you are so different in terms of your height. Zhao Linger said, pointing at the taller Mei Wu, who was standing to the side like a wooden stake.
He traded his brain for his height, Ning Shu lightly said. Also, if you were the one who became an asional test subject for scorpion poison, you would be even shorter than I am.
Ning Shu said lightly, Not only did I have to live in a cave all year round, but I was also turned into a test subject for scorpion poison when I first arrived. My body was subsequently harmed.
Why? Whats the problem? Does my shortness bother you? Ning Shus gaze was fixed on Zhao Linger.
How dare you speak to me like this!? Zhao Linger pointed to Ning Shu.
No one in the Sacred Demonic Sect would dare to speak to me as you do. If anyone had dared, I would have torn them in half, like this. Ning Shu grinned, then mmed her fist on the wall, smashing a small hole into it.
Zhao Linger was rendered speechless. She could only stare at Ning Shu with her wide, round eyes.
Ning Shu blew the dust off her hands.
Nephew, you are not in the Sacred Demonic Cult anymore, so please restrain yourself. Linger is still young and she has been spoiled rotten by her mother. Dont mind her.
Ning Shu immediately said, Yes, Uncle. It was all my fault. I will definitely restrain myself from now on. Cousin Linger, Im sorry.
Zhao Linger stubbornly ignored Ning Shus apology.
Come,e. Sit down and eat, said Madam Zhao to Ning Shu. She then kept adding more food to Ning Shus bowl.
Madam Zhao gave Zhao Linger a meaningful look. Zhao Linger then unwillingly gave Ning Shu a meatless fish head.
Madam Zhao red at Zhao Linger. Meanwhile, Zhao Linger smugly said to Ning Shu, Cousin, eat the fish head. Its the most nutritious part of the fish.
Ning Shu nced at Zhao Linger, picked up the fish head, then threw it on the table. In this life, there is nothing I hate more than eating fish heads.
Linger. Zhao Bo looked at Zhao Linger imposingly. What is the matter with you?
Ning Shu immediately responded instead by saying, Uncle, it is my fault. I will learn to control my temper in the future. Im too used to being in the Sacred Demonic Sect, and my mind hasnt adjusted yet.
Just eat. Come to my study after eating, I have something to talk to you about, Zhao Bo said.
Ning Shu nodded and picked up more food. Almost half of the dishes on the table were eaten by her alone.
Zhao Linger whispered, Gluttonous pig.
Ning Shu only ignored her. After she finished eating, Ning Shu followed Zhao Bo to the study. Mei Wu closely followed after them.
Nephew, tell your friend to wait outside, said Zhao Bo to Ning Shu after he nced at Mei Wu.
Ning Shu turned her head and said to Mei Wu, Go and eat. We are not in the Sacred Demonic Sect anymore, so I will be fine.
Mei Wu only nced at Ning Shu and stayed silent. Ning Shu scowled. Go!
Mei Wu then turned around and left.
Ning Shu stretched out her hands helplessly. Hes just a bit slow. When he first came to the Sacred Demonic Cult, he was bullied. I helped him a little then and hes followed me ever since.
Its not bad to have a person like that by your side. Its much more convenient to have an errand runner, Zhao Bo said indifferently.
Trantor: Take
#Takesments: This isnt my first time reading this arc but up until I tranted this chapter I literally thought Mei Wu was a girl.
Chapter 2259
Chapter 2259: The Next Martial Alliance Leader
Zhao Bo closed the study door behind them. He said to Ning Shu, Yi, you have been in that Sacred Demonic Sect for so many years. You should be familiar with every nook and cranny of that ce.
I am. Ive always paid attention to the terrain, Ning Shu nodded and said.
Zhao Bo pondered for a moment. He then said, You have stolen from the Sacred Demonic Sect. They will definitely not take it lying down. We will take advantage of the time while they have not yet reacted, and defeat everyst one of them. We will exhaust every effort for the good of the world.
Ning Shu was nodding repeatedly. Ill listen to Uncle.
Moreover, the general election for the martial alliance leader will be held in two years. I hope you can be elected then. If you can assemble and lead the renowned righteous sects in the attack, that and Zhao n Strongholds reputation will give you the chance to be the next martial alliance leader.
Ipletely agree. Ill leave everything for Uncle to decide. Ning Shus face was full of agreement.
This was why Ning Shu needed to directly kill Qi Yi. Even if Qi Yi escaped without the manual, hed still be able to easily gather people and arrange an attack on the Sacred Demonic Cult.
It wouldnt matter if he decided to first eliminate the Sacred Demonic Sect, then slowly search for the manual. He wouldnt lose out either way.
As the protagonist, Qi Yi would naturally seed in everything he did. It would have caused endless trouble if Ning Shu had let him escape.
Zhao Bo was in a hurry to attack the Sacred Demonic Sect. On one hand, he was worried that they would spread the word about the stolen manual. It would cause the Zhao n Stronghold to be a target of public criticism.
On the other hand, he also wanted to establish absolute prestige for the Zhao n Stronghold among the various factions.
Regarding the future martial alliance elections, even if Zhao Bo himself could not be re-elected, the Zhao n Stronghold must still produce another martial alliance leader.
Retaining the title of the martial alliance leader was simply too important to the development of the Zhao n Stronghold.
The martial alliance leader would be able to give out orders to the martial world and gather up resources.
For now, however, hed just focus on having Ning Shu hand over the manual first. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu nodded repeatedly. When will Uncle convene the renowned righteous sects?
As soon as we got back, I began to send letters to the heads of the various factions with pigeons. These people will soon gather with their troops to attack the Sacred Demonic Sect, Zhao Bo said.
When the timees, you will lead these people to attack the Sacred Demonic Sect and establish your reputation in front of all sects.
How swift! Ning Shu nodded. I will follow Uncles arrangement.
It was no wonder that Qi Yi got the manual, yet still needed to attack the Sacred Demonic Cult. It was because he needed the merit, prestige, and capital to be the martial alliance leader.
There was also that he wanted to wipe out his past in the Sacred Demonic Cult.
Zhao Bo looked at Ning Shu, and she immediately said, Nephew will definitely not waste Uncles efforts. The Sacred Demonic Sect will definitely be destroyed.
Zhao Bo nodded, and then exhorted, Now that you have left the Sacred Demonic Cult, you cant behave like you did in there. Remember to always be humble and appropriate.
Although I am the martial alliance leader, there are still many seniors in the martial world who are of higher virtue, higher reputation, and who have greater martial skills. You must not offend these people. Do you understand?
Ning Shu nodded. Nephew understands. I will definitely adjust my behavior.
Didnt you say you have been poisoned? Someone from the Immortal Medicine Valley will being over too. At that time, have them take a look at you, Zhao Bo said, with concern.
Joy appeared on Ning Shus face. When will they arrive? Perhaps I can grow taller once I am detoxified.
The leader of the Immortal Medicine Valley is the most medically skilled, but you cant easily get him out of their valley. Zhao Bo sighed. I will try my best to invite him for you.
Thank you, Uncle. Right, by the way, I have something to give you. Ning Shu seemed to suddenly remember about the manual.
There was a hint of eagerness on Zhao Bos face. However, this emotion only shed by in an instant. Besides that, his face stayed very calm.
Uncle, please excuse Nephew for a moment. Ning Shu cupped her hands in salute, went out of the study, and returned to her room. She then took the manual and returned to the study to hand it over to Zhao Bo.
Trantor: Take
Chapter 2260
Chapter 2260: I Thought It Was an Assassin
Zhao Bo eagerly took the secret manual and started flipping through it page by page.
Uncle, I got this manual from Hong Ye, the sister of the Sacred Demonic Sects leader.
This nephew employed a few tricks to get Hong Ye to steal the secret manual, Ning Shu boasted.
Very good. Dont tell anyone about this. Zhao Bo put away the manual.
Go and rest up. In a few days, all the sects and factions will gather, and then it will be up to you to lead these people.
Ning Shu nodded. Understood.
Ning Shu left the study, nced at the study door, and sneered inwardly.
Without a spiritual root, practicing this manual would be meaningless. That aside, only 90% of the forged manual she just handed over was real. Even with spiritual roots, the cultivator would probably suffer spiritual deviation after cultivating the manual.
Ning Shu headed back to her room. Suddenly, a figure jumped out of the rockery, seemingly wanting to scare Ning Shu. The figure was even groaning strangely.
Ning Shu kicked the person who suddenly appeared, and they fell to the ground with a thud.
Zhao Linger, the person, fell to the ground and was unable to get up. There was even blood spilling from the corner of her mouth.
Cough cough cough You! Zhao Lingers face was contorted in pain.
Ah, Linger, its you? I thought it was an assassin. Ning Shu walked towards Zhao Linger and reached out to pull her up.
Go away! Zhao Linger pointed at Ning Shu.
Junior Sister. Some disciples from the Zhao n Stronghold came over and saw Zhao Linger lying on the ground. A disciple hurriedly helped her.
Junior Sister, what happened to you? The surrounding disciples asked Zhao Linger with deep concern.
When no one was around tofort her, Zhao Linger did not cry. Now that there were people on her side, Zhao Linger suddenly felt wronged. Her tears fell like raindrops on pear blossoms as she cried.
Who would dare to treat her like this in the Zhao n Stronghold? Zhao Linger felt extremely wronged.
Qi Yi, how can you bully your junior sister? As a man, you bullying a woman is really disgusting, said a disciple. He was one of the distinguished young men that Ning Shu had met in the small town before.
Senior Brother, can you help me teach him a lesson? Hes too much! said Zhao Linger angrily as she pointed at Ning Shu.
Then, Senior Brother Qi Yi, I apologize, but let us exchange a few blows. Junior Sister is a person protected by all the people of Zhao n Stronghold. The disciple drew out his sword and said, I ask Senior Brother Qi Yi to please ept this fight.
Ning Shu nced at Zhao Linger, who was still wiping tears. She stared at Ning Shu triumphantly through her fingers, like a mischievous spirit.
Ning Shu turned around and left. She couldnt be bothered to deal with these people. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Does this mean you admit defeat? Zhao Linger put her hands on her hips. However, Ning Shus kick had seriously been painful. After she uttered a few words, she felt pain in her abdomen and sr plexus.
What are you all doing here?
Zhao Bo hade out of the study. He saw a group of people gathered together, and said imposingly, You all think youre already the greatest martial artist in the world, so you dont need to go practice martial arts anymore?
Master. One by one, these disciples sped their fists and saluted.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu shouted, Uncle.
Hearing Ning Shus address, these disciples were taken aback for a moment. All of them turned to look towards Ning Shu.
Zhao Bo smiled and said, Let me introduce him to all of you. This is Zhao Yi, a part of the Zhao n Stronghold. From now on, you are all part of the same generation of disciples.
Father, he hit me! He attacked me for no reason. I even coughed up blood!ined Zhao Linger to her father as she stomped her feet.
Chapter 2261
Chapter 2261: I Thought It Was an Assassin
Zhao Linger was a two-faced person with good looks. No one dared to provoke her in the Zhao n Stronghold. An average guy wouldnt be able to restrain her at all.
Zhao Linger exposed the blood on the corners of her mouth. Zhao Bos scolding tone now carried a hint of distress. How did this happen?
He kicked me, your daughter, and injured me without any reason. Zhao Linger covered her chest with a frown. She looked pained.
This disciple can bear witness. Junior Sister couldnt get up from the ground. It was this disciple who helped her up, said one of the disciples.
Zhao Bo looked at Ning Shu, who looked sorry. Linger suddenly jumped up on me. I thought it was an assassin. My body instinctively reacted, and I attacked first. If I knew it was my cousin, I wouldnt have attacked.
This is a misunderstanding. Have a good talk with your cousinter. He just came back and doesnt know your personality. Okay, ask your mother for some medicine, said Zhao Bo to Zhao Linger.
Zhao Linger looked at her father in disbelief. Father, your daughter is hurt!
Father, you dont love your daughter anymore. Zhao Linger was really sad and ran away in tears.
The senior brothers chased after Zhao Linger, calling Junior Sister one after another.
Ning Shu said, Would you like me to apologize to Sister Linger? I was too abrupt and failed to control myself.
You are not to me. After all, you have been living in a dangerous demonic cult. This daughter has been spoiled rotten by me. I dont know if her husband will be able to tolerate her antics. Zhao Bo couldnt help but shake his head.
Ning Shu said, Linger is so cute. You can definitely find a young talent who can be trusted to care for her their whole lives.
In pleasing words, Zhao Linger was lively and cute, and in otherwise unpleasant words, she was unruly and self-willed.
Ning Shu definitely wouldnt indulge her. The next time she bumped into her, she wouldnt hold back.
After all, she had lived in the demonic sect for so many years so it was normal for her attitude to be abnormal.
After suffering a loss, Zhao Linger probably felt stifled and indignant because she took every opportunity to seek revenge.
Zhao Linger and the other disciples kept giving Ning Shu a hard time, wanting to see her break down and cry.
Ning Shu solved it directly using force without leaving any trace. Zhao Linger suffered a loss against her every single time. She soon hated Ning Shu to the core and wished to kill her.
Their every encounter resulted in a big feud.
Ning Shu was more concerned about the martial alliance. In the past few days, various schools and factions had arrived at the Zhao n Stronghold.
Yet again, Zhao Linger was leading around a group of disciples without caring about anything. Ning Shu was rendered speechless by her behavior.
Ning Shu was tired of Zhao Lingers childish pranks. In the end, she let Zhao Bo know, who ordered Zhao Linger to stay in the house and embroider clothes.
When would Zhao Linger have learned to embroider clothes? She hated Ning Shu even more. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
With the arrival of various sects, the Zhao n Stronghold became lively. The bright-colored uniforms of the sects could be seen everywhere.
Ning Shu also noticed smooth and shiny heads moving here and there. These vegetarian Buddhist monks hade to join in the fun.
Every night, the roof tiles would rattle because of the people stepping on them. It seemed that they had heard the rumor.
Ning Shu leaked the news about Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts, but it did not contain too much information.
It was said that the demonic sect had lost some stuff and was now searching all over the world. A defector had ran away after stealing those things.
There was also some gossip that someone saw the defector heading toward the Zhao n Stronghold.
The people of the demonic sect were also wandering around the Zhao n Stronghold.
When Zhao Bo heard this, his p broke a thick wooden table into pieces.
Chapter 2262
Chapter 2262: I Have a n
No wonder those old bald monkeys who usually just eat vegetables and chant scriptures about valuing mercy and not murdering all came, Zhao Bo said with a frown.
Those monks, who usually refused to be involved with anything, werent the only people who hade looking for some benefits. Some small sects had alsoe and dered their wish to eliminate demons and defend the righteous ways.
However, Zhao n Stronghold didnt have enough room to house them. Because of this, these little sects had no choice but to sleep around the perimeter.
They harped on about this. They said that the leader of the martial alliance was stingy, and he wouldnt give them a roof over their head or even a bite of food.
Although Zhao Bo was angry, he restrained himself and didnt engage with these people, lest he lowered himself to their level.
Zhao Bo frowned. How did this news get out?
Must be those bastards from the demonic sect, Ning Shu whispered.
It can also be someone from the Zhao n Stronghold. Some people here know about the cover identity I used in the demonic sect.
They probably suspect that Zhao n Stronghold has this thing now. That must be why they all came.
Uncle, what should we do now? Ning Shu asked Zhao Bo. What if these people unite and demand the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts manual from us?
Zhao Bos face looked indifferent. They are looking not for the manual, but simply some petty benefits.
When the timees, I will bring you to them. You must tell them that Zhao Bo uttered some words to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu showed her agreement. Uncles idea is great.
What a wily old fox he was.
Later in the evening, Ning Shu slipped a book to Mei Wu. He looked at it and said, Why are you giving this to me?
I have a n. Do you want to know what it is? Ning Shu asked.
Mei Wu directly shook his head. No. These people are getting together to attack the demonic sect. We should leave the Zhao n Stronghold now.
Dont tell me Do you want to take these people to attack the Sacred Demonic Cult?
How could that be? I have a n, Ning Shu lightly responded.
I think we should leave this ce now and notify the sect leader about them. What are you giving me this lousy book for? Mei Wu asked.
Grimly, Ning Shu responded, Whats the use of that? Its better to be here.
Listen to me. Tomorrow, you will
Mei Wu stared at Ning Shu and said, No. You dont have good intentions. This is because youre afraid since Im surveilling you, isnt it? With so many people around, arent you practically sending me to my grave?
I disagree with your n. I need to be alive to protect the youngdys body. Mei Wu fiercely red at Ning Shu.
When did I say I want you to die? Im just asking you to cooperate with me. Everything I do is for the sake of the demonic cult, Ning Shu said.
Mei Wu shook his head.
Mei Wus refusal didnt anger Ning Shu. They were practically strangers, and it was only natural for Mei Wu not to listen to her. Ning Shu was, after all, not the original host.
However, since Mei Wu declined to cooperate with her, Ning Shu could only cook up a different n.
She must incite these people to fight each other.
Zhao Bo and Qi Yi had brought the tragedy to the original host. This time, Zhao n Stronghold should be the battlefield.
Ning Shu put the book she had given to Mei Wu into her robes and left the room.
Mei Wu stopped Ning Shu and asked, Where are you going?
I cant sleep. I want to take a stroll, Ning Shu lightly replied.
You cant do anything dangerous with the youngdys body, Mei Wu said as he blocked the door. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu simply stared at Mei Wu in silence. Ning Shus stare made Mei Wu a little ufortable. He said, You cant risk the youngdys body no matter what.
Chapter 2263
Chapter 2263: Incitement
Honestly speaking, Mei Wus daily nagging annoyed Ning Shu greatly. Whatever she wanted to do wouldnt go smoothly because of it.
Ning Shu wasnt the original host, whom Mei Wu protected and obeyed. She really wanted to get rid of this dead weight.
Im not going anywhere. Ive just overeaten, so I want to go for a walk. You dont need to follow me. Just wait for me inside. Ning Shu pointed at Mei Wu. Dont follow me!
Ning Shu wandered around the Zhao n Stronghold, which was currently housing many more people than usual. Its courtyard constantly had people walking around in it.
Ning Shu hid behind the rockery and threw a plum blossom dart from the Plum Blossom Vi on the butt of a Splendid Bright Sect disciple.
She also stabbed the sword of a Splendid Bright Sect disciple into the door of an Evesting Sect disciples room.
When Ning Shu walked past the house where the monks were staying, she threw the manual in her robes into their yard.
The monks were all also martial arts practitioners. Therefore, they were all very alert to any movement. As soon as they looked out, they saw a figure trying to pick up something on the ground. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, once they came out, that figure disappeared in a sh.
The monks picked up the object on the ground. They saw that it was a secret arts manual and quickly put it away.
Because of Ning Shus incitement, the Zhao n Stronghold was boiling with chaos. People could hear the fighting disciples colliding swords and swearing.
Why would you throw a plum blossom dart around like that? You even stuck it on a persons ass! The disciple of Splendid Bright Sect was furious. My junior is still bleeding. You are deliberately provoking us!
Why would we shoot the dart on someones butt? What a waste of a perfectly good dart, a disciple from Plum Blossom Vi immediately retorted.
People in the martial world would fight at the slightest disagreements. These sects couldnt co-exist without friction or grievance, even during ordinary times.
One party used the other of doing something with undeniable evidence, yet the other party still actually refuted them.
Anyway, they began to fight noisily. When someone was fighting, someone else would naturallye along to mediate and identally get injured in the chaos.
F*ck! Who hit me!?
Stop fighting
These sects disciples were all fighting each other. So many sects mixed without any harmony. The renowned righteous sects were full of discord, and their members didnt get along with each other.
In the end, the fights evolved into a melee.
Everything was in chaos. The trees in the yard were upturned. The stone tables, the flowerpots, and so on were all broken.
People could disregard all sense once they entered an adrenaline rush. If they couldnt win the fight, theyd simply recruit help. Everyone readily joined and began to cut each other down.
Ning Shu hid on the sidelines. She avoided the flowerpots and darts flying around her and went to find Zhao Bo.
Zhao Bo had hurried over. When Ning Shu saw Zhao Bo, she immediately tattled, Uncle, those people are fighting.
Zhao Bo was livid as he watched the chaos unfold. All kinds of weapons were flying around. He finally shouted, Everyone, stop it!
Zhao Bo was the leader of the martial alliance. However, since everyone was fighting mindlessly, they didnt respond to Zhao Bos shout.
Zhao Bos expression was cold as he stretched out his hand to separate those who didnt cease fighting.
He threw everyone apart one by one.
Stop! Zhao Bo furiously yelled from his dantian. His voice was deep and powerful, so much so that it hurt peoples ears.
Everyone covered their ears and finally quieted down.
Who will tell me what happened? Zhao Bo demanded coldly. His home was the ce that got destroyed, after all.
Leader, the disciples from Plum Blossom Vi are bullying others!
Nonsense. Dont frame us. Plum Blossom Vi disciples are trained in fatal attacks, so whyd we do something as stupid as to shoot people in the ass?
People can be killed, but not insulted. You are deliberately humiliating people!
Chapter 2264
Chapter 2264: If Only the Whole Martial World Integrated and Unified
The scene was raucous, and the Zhao n Stronghold got livelier than a vegetable market. People were talking over each other as theyined to Zhao Bo.
Zhao Bos face was expressionless. He just stared at them without any expression.
The quarrels had included only the junior disciples of the sects. After a while, the leaders of the various sects finally came, only to see their disciples with bruised and swollen faces.
Seeing the mess their disciples had made, these sect leaders apologized to Zhao Bo one after another, saying that they didnt teach their sect disciples strictly enough.
Zhao Bos expression only grew colder. He indifferently replied, Since we have big ns to annihte the demonic set, each sect must take good care of their disciples. How can we even think about annihting the demonic sect in this state? If things go wrong, will you be able to follow orders? You have smeared the name of the renowned righteous sects.
We have not even attacked the Sacred Demonic Cult, yet we are already fighting amongst ourselves. If you cannot live in my Zhao n Stronghold, leave! Zhao Bos voice was low, but he had a powerful aura. His words intimidated everyone present.
Leader, forgive us! We will discipline our disciples, the heads of the sects all said to Zhao Bo.
Anyone who had his home ruined like this by others would be infuriated.
Ning Shu saw Zhao Bos clenched hands hidden behind his back. If it werent for the long-term n, Zhao Bo probably wouldve beaten these people up.
He gave them something to eat and a ce to live in, yet they made a mess of his house.
Zhao Bo coldly snorted. His displeasure was overwhelming as he turned and left.
Ning Shu followed right after him.
The various sect leaders left with their disciples. They were angry at their disciples for not living up to expectations. Seeing that Zhao Bo hadnt gone far, they beat and scolded the disciples who caused trouble.
They deliberately did it for Zhao Bo to see.
Zhao Bo and Ning Shu walked for a long time. As of now, it was nearly midnight. At this hour of the night, the outdoors were rather cold.
Zhao Bo stopped and sighed. He looked at the sky and said, Yi, my child, you saw how these people are scattered like the sand. All they can think about is a bit of petty profit.
If only the whole martial world integrated and unified, we wouldnt suffer such exploitations, Zhao Bo said, shaking his head.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. This old man had big ambitions. Unify the martial world, was it?
It was unrealistic to hope that all sects would merge. Itd take great effort to bring such diverse people together. The organization would be huge and cumbersome, and who knew what the final result would be?
Uniting the martial world Was he proposing a rebellion?
Would the imperial court even let that happen?
The murky atmosphere in the martial world was what the imperial court wanted to see.
People in the martial world were like fishes in a pond. They could fantasize about escaping the pond, but theyd never be able to do so. Jumping out of the pond would be a death sentence for them.
Ning Shu pondered for a while. She then said, Is this your hope, Uncle?
Zhao Bo clenched his fists. We will begin with the Sacred Demonic Cult. Well use these people to deal with the Sacred Demonic Cult first. After that, we will slowly figure out the rest.
After the matter of the Sacred Demonic Cult is resolved, the general election of the martial alliance leader will be held. My prospect of being re-elected is minuscule, so I hope you will be elected instead, Zhao Bo said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded. Nephew understands.
Why would she insist on uniting the martial world? Anyone who would do such a thankless task was an idiot. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The various factions would all resist them. Once they united, who was to say they wouldnt long for separation again? The grass was always greener on the other side.
Itd just be a waste of energy.
The current condition, in which all sects mutually restrained themselves, was already the best one could hope for.
Would it not be useless to unite these people? Ning Shu asked.
It does not matter if its useless. As long as these people are obedient, we will have people to rally when we sound the call of arms.
Chapter 2265
Chapter 2265: An Inspirational Male Protagonist Drama
If the martial alliance could rally tens of thousands of people into action, the imperial court would surelye to eliminate the rebels.
Qi Yi could aplish Zhao Bos ambition. As the protagonist, he definitely had the spiritual roots to cultivate Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts.
If Qi Yi indeed cultivated the rare art, even though what he learned was a rtively crude cultivation technique, Qi Yi would still enter another level entirely different from ordinary people in the martial world.
Qi Yi could unite the martial world. He could then fight against the imperial court and be the emperor. Then, hed be an immortal, before ascending to the heavens. Hed continue to spill blood but on a different ne of existence by then.
Woah. This story was actually an inspirational male protagonist drama. The original host was but a stepping stone for him.
Ning Shu once again counted her lucky stars for having murdered Qi Yi.
A protagonist like Qi Yi would still fortuitously get another cheat if they didnt get the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts.
For example, Qi Yi might consume some heavenly treasure that would allow him to increase his inner strength as if hed passed 60 years of training in a blink of an eye, yadda yadda.
Hurry up and take these people to attack the Sacred Demonic Cult. If we take too much time to rally, the demonic sect will notice our actions. Time is a crucial asset in warfare, Zhao Bo said.
Ning Shu said, Nephew understands.
It seemed that Zhao Bo had also grown tired of these freeloading, troublemaking people.
Ning Shu strolled back rxedly to her room with her hands behind her back.
Mei Wu waited for Ning Shu with his sword in his hand. He nced at Ning Shu without saying a word.
Ning Shu didnt bother paying attention to him. She just sat cross-legged on the bed and began to cultivate. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mei Wu, meanwhile, guarded the door. He held his sword motionlessly, as still as a pir.
The next day, Zhao Bo gathered everyone in the square. The divide between the sects was clear for all to see.
Ning Shu stood with the disciples of the Zhao n Stronghold. She looked at Zhao Bo, who was standing on the high tform.
Leader!
Everyone sped their fists and saluted. Zhao Bo sped his own hands and began to speak. The sword of those evildoers from the demonic sect do not discriminate. They ughter the innocent and plunder the wealth of ordinary people. As followers of the righteous path, how can we stand and watch as these demonic sect evildoers murder and seek riches? We must cleanse the world of them and restore order to our world!
Eradicate the demonic sect and exact justice for the heavens!
Eradicate the demonic sect and exact justice for the heavens!
The crowd was in unison as they yelled.
Ning Shu also raised her arm and yelled, but she inwardly scoffed. Who would do such a charitable thing?
These righteous sect members said they wanted to exact justice for the heavens. However, truthfully and bluntly speaking, they still desired the riches of the demonic sect.
The whole world worked for profit.
After theypleted their mission, theyd surely divide the loot.
All people were inherently the same.
A monk stepped forward after the morale-boosting speech finished. He first recited Amitabha, then said, Benefactor Zhao, the Illusory Temple does not wish to participate in this operation.
Master Hui Kong, you are also a member of the righteous renown sects, and your Illusory Temple is a leader among the righteous sects. I hope Illusory Temple can contribute a little to our efforts to eradicate the demonic way.
Zhao Bos face was a bit twisted as he said that. Right after his mobilization speech, this monk appeared to spit on his face.
Zhao Bo thus naturally wanted to suffocate these bald vegetarian donkeys, who chanted the names of Buddha day in and day out.
The blue veins on Zhao Bos forehead pulsed. Since Master Hui Kong doesnt want to contribute to themon good, why did youe?
Has Master never heard of the fact that eliminating evil is also for themon good? Doing so may prevent more people from being attacked by the demonic sect.
Amitabha. Benefactor, you must put down the butcher knife. Repent and be absolved of your crimes! Benefactor Zhao, please do not be angry. Since Illusory Temple is a Buddhist sect and Buddhism helps all living beings find peace, mass killing is unbearable for us. Hence this poor monk will depart now. Hui Kong took the monks from the Illusory Temple to leave.
Chapter 2266
Chapter 2266: The Cancer of the Martial World
Ning Shu smiled. The monks of Illusory Temple probably didnt want to be involved in this matter anymore because they thought theyd obtained the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts manual. This must be why they were in such a hurry to leave.
If the world found out that the manual was in the Illusory Temples possession, theyd be a target of public criticism.
Hey! Wait there. Ning Shu quickly moved in front of the group of monks. She sneered and crossed her arms. Master Hui Kong, is it appropriate for you to leave like this?
Amitabha, dear benefactor, monks must be mindful of their actions. We cannot do actions that go against our frame of mind, Hui Kong, whom Ning Shu was blocking, tepidly said. N?v(el)B\\jnn
What exactly requires everyone from the Illusory Temple to leave in such a hurry? My uncle is trying to get rid of the cancer of the martial world right now.
As a member of the martial world, you masters should expend all your energies to support this. Otherwise, everyone has respected Master Hui Kong and Illusory Temple for nothing.
Master Hui Kong frowned and finally shook his head helplessly. Benefactor is making things difficult for us.
Ning Shu sneered. Does Master Hui Kong not know what happenedst night? The people of the Demon Sect infiltrated Zhao n Stronghold and caused infighting among the various sects.
Yet Master Hui Kong wants to stand on the sidelines like this. Master must understand the concept of interdependence!
Master Hui Kong did not respond.
However, it was not appropriate for them to leave in this situation. Master Hui Kong had no choice but to stay.
If the Illusory Temple left, the renowned righteous sects would hold a grudge towards them from now on.
As they lived in the same small pond, they either must help or fight each other.
Ning Shu smiled. Thats right. Since the people of the demonic sect have bullied us, we must fight back.
The demonic sect is responsible for what happenedst night?
Is the demonic sect really in the area?
Then do the people of the demonic sect know that were going to attack them?
Zhao Bo gestured with his hand. Settle down, settle down!
The demonic sect is simply ying small tricks on us. They are trying to make us restless.
This is my nephew. Zhao Bo stretched his hand out in the direction of Ning Shu. Ever since he was twelve, he has been living undercover in the Sacred Demonic Cult. He knows everything there is to know about the demonic sect. This time, we will be able to eradicate them.
No one cared about this revtion. They were thinking about something else entirely.
Leader Zhao, I heard that the Zhao n Stronghold has the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts manual. If we possess such a thing, wouldnt our chances of winning increase exponentially? a man said without any hesitation.
When other people saw that someone had finally said it first, they all agreed. Yes, Leader Zhao. This Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts cant be hogged by Zhao n Stronghold, right?
The people who came to the martial arts gathering this time were all eager to get their hands on the rare manual. Even if they did not get it, they wanted to take a look at it at least.
The moving atmosphere of the troop rally had all but disappeared now. All they wanted right now was to ask Zhao Bo for the rare manual.
They even dressed it up with the pretty im that they could better deal with the demonic sect after improving their strength with it.
What a joke! Was it that easy to master rare techniques?
They were just trying to justify themselves.
These people wouldnt have acted so rudely had it been for a different object. However, the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts manual could give them such formidable strength that theyd be an immortal capable of moving the mountains and filling the sea.
Who wouldnt want such a powerful strength?
So many people were putting pressure on Zhao Bo. They were trying to coerce Zhao Bo to hand over the manual by overwhelming him with their numbers.
This position of martial alliance leader seemed to be aloof and remote, very much above them, but they didnt recognize such positions when their personal interests were concerned.
Zhao Bos face shed with malevolence and embarrassment, even though only for a moment.
Ning Shu coldly responded to them, Do you have any evidence that the Zhao n Stronghold has the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts in our possession?
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2267
Chapter 2267: Surrender The Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts
If the Zhao n Stronghold does not have the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts, why would someone from the demonic secte herest night?
The person from the demonic sect mustveest night to create a distraction and use the chaos to steal the book.
When Master Hui Kong from Illusory Temple heard this, his eyes flickered.
Everyone bbed on and on, one after another, citing all kinds of evidence to prove their assumption that the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts manual was in Zhao n Stronghold.
Zhao Bo whispered to Ning Shu, This is why I want to unify the martial world. These people
Leader Zhao, I hope you can surrender the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts to benefit the righteous. Possessed by us followers of the righteous way, this manual will be a blessing for themon people in the world.
Without a change of expression, Zhao Bo said, Zhao n Stronghold doesnt have it. The rumor is a trick from the demonic sect. They want us to fall into chaos and kill each other before we even leave to attack the demonic sect.
Leader Zhao, the news has spread throughout the whole martial arts book. The demonic sect is looking for the book. Someone who defected from the demonic sect has stolen it.
That person is your nephew, isnt it?
Zhao Bo stared at the person who spoke. It was the leader of the Evesting Sect. Elder Li, you mustnt say such baseless words.
I sent Yi to live undercover in the demonic sect. They saw through him a short time ago, and he had to run away, but they used him of stealing something.
Elder Li, do you have anyints?
I dont. However, there could be no smoke without any fire. The rumor had to start somewhere. The manual must be in Zhao n Strongholds possession. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Right, all rumors must start somewhere.
The crowd turned rowdy. These were the same people saying they wanted to attack the demonic sect just moments ago.
Ning Shu cracked her neck. Whats with the ruckus?
Ning Shu flew off the high tform at once and attacked Elder Li of the Evesting Sect. Elder Li avoided Ning Shus fist.
My uncle is speaking. When did it be your turn to interrupt him? Ning Shu hit Elder Lis sr plexus with a fist, and Elder Li immediately took two steps backward, spitting out a mouthful of blood.
The disciples of the Evesting Sect immediately surrounded Ning Shu. Seeing this, Mei Wu used qinggong to jump into the encirclement and stood with his back against Ning Shus back.
What do you mean by that? Elder Li from the Evesting Sect stared at Ning Shu. He saw that despite being so young, Ning Shu could make him bleed just with a single punch.
Ning Shu raised her chin. My uncle is the leader of the martial alliance. Who are you to interrupt him? Even if the book is in my uncles possession, who are you to ask him for it?
It is for the good of themon people, Elder Li said naturally.
What do you care about themon people? You shameless thing! Ning Shu squeezed her fist. Ning Shu and Mei Wu began beating down the Evesting Sect disciples.
Ning Shu stomped on Elder Lis stomach and kicked Elder Li flying away.
Zhao Yi, stop now! Only then did Zhao Bo shout to Ning Shu.
Uncle, these people just need to get a beating. If you give them an inch, theyll take a mile. Since they think they could act like this, they must think theyre a bunch of immortals now. Just fine then, Ill sort them out! Ning Shu cracked her knuckles.
Amitabha, Benefactor is too vicious! Fighting and killing will not solve the problem. It will only hurt your rtionships, Master Hui Kong said, shaking his head.
Ning Shu stared at Monk Hui Kong and sneered. Whats the use of ying mediator during a fight? Why didnt you try to persuade those Evesting Sect members just now?
Benefactors thoughts are too extreme. Be careful lest you end up experiencing spiritual deviation, Master Hui said as he looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu tilted her neck. Its because I have extreme thoughts that I have to vent the emotions in my heart.
Ning Shu squeezed her fist and attacked Monk Hui Kong.
Yi, my child, Master Hui Kong is a highly respected monk. Dont act rudely! Zhao Bo shouted only symbolically.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2268
Chapter 2268: This Was Awkward
After all, Zhao Bo was inwardly also annoyed with this monk.
However, Ning Shu still attacked without any hesitation. She bent her fingers toward Master Hui Kongs chest and grabbed his robes.
Master Hui Kong blocked Ning Shus hand, but she grabbed his chest with her other hand. However, she didnt feel anything shaped like a book.
Last night, Ning Shu had obviously thrown the rare book to where the Illusory Temple members were residing.
Ning Shu stopped attacking Master Hui Kong, but began attacking the other monks from the Illusory Temple. She finally snatched a book in a cloth bag of a little novice monk.
Please return my things to me! The young novice monk had red lips, white teeth, distinct brows, and clear eyes. It was hard to imagine a monk could look so good.
Ning Shu lifted the cloth bag. I dont want to.
Hui Ji, are you okay? Master Hui Kong quickly asked the young monk with concern.
Master Hui Kong had always been a calm monk, seemingly detached from external, worldly matters. However, he was very concerned about this little novice monk.
The young novice monk, Hui Ji, shook his head, Senior, Im fine.
Hui Ji looked at Ning Shu with limpid eyes, which gave off a very lofty and pure feeling. Ning Shu couldnt help but feel a sense of embarrassment in her heart.
Benefactor, can you return this young monks belongings? the novice monk Hui Ji put his hands together in a Buddhist mudra and asked Ning Shu.
Looking at how youre acting, you must care a lot about this bag, Ning Shu nastily said.
She bared her teeth and said, I should see whats inside.
Master Hui Kong helplessly shook his head. Hui Ji said, Benefactor, please return this young monks belongings. This young monk will follow the martial alliance leaders order to annihte the demonic sect.
Ning Shu shrugged. It doesnt matter to me. My uncle has kind intentions; if it were up to me, Zhao n Stronghold could eliminate the demonic sect alone. What do we need so many people for?
Ning Shu opened the cloth bag and took out a book. She read the title: Maha Prajna Paramita Heart Sutra.
It was the Buddhist scripture, Prajna Heart Sutra.
Ning Shu:
Was this the book she threwst night?
This was awkward
Ning Shu looked at Hui Yi. The young monk had a delicate appearance but didnt look feminine or secr.
Please return this novice monks belongings, Hui Ji said in a steady tone after performing a Buddhist mudra.
Yi, enough with this nonsense. Return Young Master Hui Jis belongings to him, Zhao Bo said to Ning Shu.
She didnt find anything on the Illusory Temple monks. Why were they trying to leave in such a hurry, then?
Ning Shu handed the cloth bag back to Hui Ji. If even Zhao Bo would call him a young master, there must be something special about this young monk.
Hui Ji, Hui Ji
Was this brat a genius?
Could he have seen through something? Or did he see that the book she left was a forgery?
The screws in Ning Shus mind rapidly turned as she stared at Hui Ji.
Hui Ji took the cloth bag with both hands, then hung it diagonally across his body.
Hui Ji raised his head, met Ning Shus scrutinizing eyes, and then performed a Buddhist mudra. Benefactor, taking revenge will only start a never-ending circle of vengeance. It is better to let go.
Many demons gue Benefactors heart. Sooner orter, these demons will swallow the benefactor whole. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Hui Ji looked at Ning Shu and continued, Benefactor has an indignant heart, which resents everything under the sky. The world must look like hell in Benefactors eyes.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2269
Chapter 2269: The Laws of the Heavens Are Unfair
Ning Shu smiled. Hui Ji was right; she indeed viewed the world as hell. People struggled so much in this hell that theyd offer up their souls to escape their fate.
Who would offer up their soul if they were living happily? Only the miserable would even think about exchanging their most valuable possession.
What if I cant let go? Thews of the heavens are unfair. The only way to stop killing is to kill. To control violence, we must use violence, Ning Shu told the young monk.
Hui Ji chanted Amitabha and said, The heavensws are clear. Everyone has a destiny, and we follow this path to the end of our lives.
I see. Then is your heavens-set destiny to be a monk? Ning Shu stared at the little monk.
As Ning Shu and Hui Ji bantered, Zhao Bo directly dismissed everyone. Since you dont want to fight against the demonic sect, you should leave.
Zhao Bo drove away these people straightforwardly.
However, they were unwilling to be driven away. After all, they had yet to get the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts they desired.
The renowned righteous sects thus stationed themselves near the Zhao n Stronghold. They believed very staunchly that the Zhao n Stronghold possessed the manual.
Zhao Bo was so angry he nearly had a stroke. He wanted to rely on these people to attack the demonic sect, but he got embroiled in internal strife over a book instead.
Zhao Bo put his hands behind his back and squeezed them. He wanted to practice the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts as soon as possible.
Only then could he intimidate these mindless fools.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu was still discussing fate with the young monk Hui Ji.
After some time, Ning Shu was sure that this young little novice monk had realized that someone had attempted a fraud.
That was why they wanted to leave Zhao n Stronghold.
Little monk, your master truly gave you a fitting name. However, dont you know that those who are too smart will get hurt? Ning Shu said with a twitching mouth. (Note: The characters Hui Ji mean extreme intelligence.)
Amitabha. The young monk Hui Ji saluted using a Buddhist mudra. Thank you, Benefactor, for your praise.
Then this novice monk and his senior brothers are leaving, Hui Ji said.
Little monk, didnt you promise my uncle to help attack the demonic sect? Monks shouldnt lie. Ning Shu stared sharply at Hui Ji.
Benefactor Zhao has already told everyone to leave the Zhao n Stronghold. Therefore, this cannot count as this novice monk telling a lie, Hui Ji said neither humbly nor overbearingly.
The corner of Ning Shus mouth twitched. Cheeky brat.
Sooner orter, the demons in Benefactors heart will harm Benefactor, Hui Ji warned again.
Ning Shu responded indifferently, Little monk, you keep telling me that I have demons in my heart. What demons do I have?
You have strong tendencies for evil, a heavy heart, a heavy soul, and the burden of many murders, Hui Ji said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
You are right. You are looking for eternal life in a bright world, but I am only looking for a bit of light in a dark world. While you live in paradise, I live in hell. We see everything differently.
Ning Shu looked at her hands. They were already stained with blood, but what did that matter?
Amitabha, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has even descended to hell to spread the teachings of Buddha. This has nothing to do with where a person resides, Monk Hui Ji retorted.
Young Master Hui Ji, my master would like to invite you to see him, a disciple of the Zhao n Stronghold came over and said to Hui Ji.
Very well. Hui Ji followed the disciple away.
Ning Shu squinted her eyes. What was Zhao Bo looking for Hui Ji for?
Who exactly is that little monk? Ning Shu asked a disciple of Zhao n Stronghold.
Young Master Hui Ji is someone with a profound understanding of Buddhism. He is a high-level master. He has thergest foundation of wisdom in the Illusory Temple in the past 100 years.
A profound understanding of Buddhism? Wasnt it just reading one or two more books and saying some confusing things?
Young Master Hui Ji can also anatomize martial arts techniques.
Ning Shu: Fuck
Hui Ji mustve seen through her forged rare book.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2270
Chapter 2270: Analyze The Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts
This little brat, Hui Ji, was such a cheat!
Shouldnt this bastard be the real protagonist instead of Qi Yi?
Zhao Bo mustve looked for the young monk Hui Ji to have him analyze Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts.
Ning Shu needed to see how Hui Ji would analyze it.
The forged Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts she gave Zhao Bo was 90% correct. Only a few crucial points in it were subtly wrong.
When Ning Shu arrived at the study, several scabbard-holding disciples were guarding the entrance. They stopped her and told her, Master is busy. Hes not seeing anyone right now.
Ning Shu pushed away the person in front of her even as he said, You cant go in.
She opened the door and walked in.
Zhao Bo frowned and said, a little displeased, What are you doing?
I heard that the little monk can analyze martial arts, so I came to see. Ning Shu sat down.
You have no manners. Look at the fine things you did today. A good morale-raising meeting had turned into a disaster.
Zhao Bo felt that he had lost his dignity as a leader.
Uncle, those people are just worthless mobs. They cannot be relied on. Ning Shu looked at Hui Ji.
Hui Ji was holding the forged Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts book.
He was holding something everyone in the martial world desired after. However, there was not even a sh of greed in his limpid eyes.
He had a wisdom that surpassed many people. He had no greed even though he was encountering treasures, which was rather terrifying.
On the other hand, Ning Shu would be excited whenever she encountered a treasure. She was a follower of human instinct, which wanted to pursue beautiful and precious things.
Hui Ji, however, tsk tsk
Have you figured anything out yet? Ning Shu asked Hui Ji.
Hui Ji shook his head. I havent found anything yet. This book is extremelyplicated, but ording to my deduction, I have yet to find any faults.
Little monk, you reflect and ponder things every day. Your brain must need a lot of energy, but the food in the temple is all vegetarian food. What nutrition can it provide you? Youre overtaxing your body, Ning Shu lightly said.
Not to mention that youre a child. You are missing what your body needs to grow, Ning Shu endlessly chattered.
It was probably strenuous to analyze the book. Hui Jis forehead was sweating, and his face had turned pale.
Quiet, Yi. Dont disturb the young master. Zhao Bo red at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu shrugged and said nothing more.
Hui Ji put down the rare book. He looked a little tired. Benefactor Zhao, please allow this novice monk a few days.
Ive troubled Young Master Hui Ji. Please, stay in Zhao n Stronghold for the time being, Zhao Bo said.
Hui Ji performed a Buddhist mudra and left Zhao Bos study. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu stood up and said to Zhao Bo, Uncle, how could you give him the rare book? With his intelligence, Im afraid hes already memorized the contents.
Hui Ji was a person with an extremely high IQ.
Theres no harm in it, Zhao Bo replied. Only a few people in this world can anatomize rare books. If the book is fake, I will have practiced it for nothing. It may even cause me to experience spiritual deviation and the demonic sect would be able to injure me seriously without much effort.
Can we believe that little monk?
I dont believe in any other monks from Illusory Temple, but Hui Ji is different. His Buddhist heart is stauncher than any other monk, Zhao Bo said.
Also, if you do anything as reckless as you did today, I will kick you out of Zhao n Stronghold. How many times have I told you this? Dont bring the ways of the demonic sect here. This ce is not the Sacred Demonic Cult.
I know, I know. Ning Shu left the study impatiently. When she saw Hui Ji outside, her heart was full of malice.
His Buddhas heart was stubborn indeed. She wondered exactly how stubborn his Buddhas heart actually was.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2271
Chapter 2271: Female Benefactor
Ning Shu walked towards Hui Ji with her hands behind her back. Her eyes were narrowed as she looked at him. From the side, this young monk was really pretty.
Moreover, since he had no hair, his attractiveness all depended on his face.
Little monk.
Hui Ji saluted with a Buddhist mudra. Female Benefactor.
Ning Shu:
She had an Adams apple, and even her period had stopped now, so how did this little brat find out?
Benefactor, do not be surprised. There are differences between men and women that outward appearances cannot conceal.
How many years have you been a monk?
This novice monk Hui Ji grew up in Illusory Temple.
How many books does the Illusory Temple have? N?v(el)B\\jnn
There are 178 Buddhist scriptures, 37 Buddhist narratives, and 8 Buddhistws. The books on martial arts are countless, young monk Hui Ji answered seriously.
Ning Shu raised her brows and asked, How do you feel after reading so many Buddhist scriptures?
What are the fundamental principles of Buddhism?
All beings experience bitter hardship. Simply by believing in Buddhism, can people get free of worldly sufferings and reach the ident paradise?
Ning Shu stared at Hui Ji as she asked these questions in session. She wanted to make trouble and challenge Hui Jis Buddhist beliefs.
Ning Shu couldnt stand listening to the young monk spouting the things he did, like how the abyss of worldly suffering is boundless, and repentance was humankinds salvation from it.
People werepelled by their own circumstances, and Ning Shu had to continue walking down her path. Who were these monks to preach to her, when they had never been in her shoes?
Amitabha. Hui Ji performed a Buddhist mudra. Avoid doing evil, pursue goodness, and self-purifythis is all Buddhism.
Learn from the Buddha and know yourself, to restrain yourself, Hui Ji said.
Ning Shu waved her hand. Stop saying these bookish words. I cant understand them.
Have you ever eaten meat?
Never. All living things have a spirit, and it is a sin to covet pleasure, Hui Ji solemnly replied.
Stop talking about sins. Just tell me, do you want to eat meat or not? Ning Shu looked at the young monk with a smile.
Im inviting you to eat roasted duck, roasted young chicken, braised salted duck, soy chicken, meat jerky, century eggs, tripe, sun-dried meat, sausage, assorted Su city meat te, smoked chicken, white tripe, eight-treasure pig, and sticky rice stuffed duck, rabbit breast, stuffed coil pancake, whitebait, braised duck liver, braised duck strips, tossed duck shreds
Ning Shu talked until she was hungry, but Hui Ji remained calm as he responded, Thank you, Benefactor, but this novice monk doesnt eat these things.
Ning Shu was not discouraged by his words. He hadnt tasted these vors before, so naturally, he didnt know how tempting they tasted.
What do you eat every day? Ning Shu asked.
Hair moss, winter shiitake mushrooms, winter bamboo shoots, vegetarian chicken, fresh mushrooms, orange daylilies, wood ear, cooked chestnuts, ginkgo, cauliflower, carrots, tofu, tofu skin, seasonal vegetables, dried and fresh fruits, the little monk said. Vegetarian dishes are not without nutrition.
Ning Shu shrugged. You said that all living things have a spirit. The nts you talked about also can feel peoples teeth chewing on them. Isnt eating them also a sin then? Also, arent big sins and small sins all the same?
Young Monk Hui Ji frowned and said nothing.
Do you know what pain is?
Do you know what happiness is?
Do you think you can save the world by chanting scriptures in a temple and drumming with a wooden fish?
Hui Ji was still young. However, his mature and indifferent manner made him seem like an old man.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2272
Chapter 2272: What Do You Need to Believe in Buddhism For?
The lot of you rely on Buddhist pilgrims temple donations and repay them by saying a few inexplicable words to them. Is this called enlightening the world?
Amitabha, the past affects the future, and you always reap what you sow. Only if there is a cause there will be an effect. If you dont do evil, there will be no evil.
Then what do you need to believe in Buddhism for? Ning Shu tilted her head and looked at Hui Ji. Have you ever gone to the outside world to see it?
Is your goal to enlighten the world, or to be a Buddha?
This novice monk wants to enlighten the world.
Ning Shu smiled and replied, If you want to enlighten the mortal world, you have to walk into it. Those who are struggling in the mortal world are the true people you should enlighten.
Or are you afraid that if you enter the mortal world, you will get infected by worldly affairs, and be consigned to eternal damnation? Ning Shu said indifferently.
Benefactor, are you angry at what happenedst night or what happened at todays troop rally? Is that why you want to destroy the belief in this novice monks heart? Hui Ji said lightly.
Tsk. You saw through me. Youre spot on, very urate. Ning Shu looked at the young monk and asked, Whats the point of you living like this?
Well, what is the point of living like Benefactor?
Ning Shu spread her hands. Being alive is the most important thing for me. Just like how its the most important thing for you to enlighten the world.
How can you enlighten the world without going to hell? Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva went to hell to spread Buddhism and he vowed that until the hells are empty of suffering beings, he wont be a Buddha.
If I were you, I would go to the mortal world. What is the point of reciting Buddhist scriptures every day? The outside world is much more brilliant than Buddhist scriptures, Ning Shu said earnestly to Hui Ji.
Amitabha. People covet pleasure. After going to the mortal world, what changes is a persons will to resist it. Hui Ji ignored Ning Shus temptation. This novice monk knows that there are too many things in the outside world.
If your will gets corroded by worldly affairs as soon as you enter the world, then what use is bing a senior monk? What use is reading so many Buddhist scriptures? Ning Shu said contemptuously.
Dont forget your original life principles and act honestly from the beginning to the end. As the wisest monk in a hundred years, how could you not even understand this?
Amitabha, Benefactor doesnt need to provoke this novice monk. Even though this novice monk wishes to enlighten the world, he must first enlighten himself, Hui Ji said insipidly after performing a Buddhist mudra.
In order to enlighten oneself, one must know oneself. But, as a doctor could not treat themselves, the most difficult thing in this world is to know oneself.
Ning Shu couldnt persuade Hui Ji, nor could Ning Shu ept Hui Jis arguments.
How ridiculous was a monk who never had to worry about food and clothing, spouting about how he wanted to enlighten the world?
Little monk, I dare to assure you that you will never be a Buddha. Definitely, definitely
Your Buddhas heart looks crystal clear and indestructible, but it is not even as good as a stone. A stone that rolls about in the mortal world, and has been worn smooth through shakes and bumps That stone can bear hardship with equanimity, no matter where it is.
Ning Shu: Fuck
She knew itd be hard to destroy a persons faith, but such a monk like Hui Ji could only be regarded as the real deal.
He persevered with his beliefs. Not many people could do this. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Thank you, Benefactor, for your advice. Hui Ji will take it to heart. Hui Ji performed a Buddhist mudra to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu hammered her chest, feeling inexplicably stifled.
Little monk, you can do other things with your talents once you leave the monastic order, and you will make a greater contribution to the world. That will be more useful than reciting scriptures and knocking wooden fish.
Amitabha, the reason why this novice monk stands out is actually just because he reads one or two more Buddhist scriptures than others. Hui Ji has no other talents.
Ning Shu waved her hand. She was too tired to talk to him, so she just turned around and left.
Benefactor
Ning Shu waved her hand without looking back. Dont persuade with how repentance is salvation. You cant say that what I do is wrong, little monk. I have more merits than you do.
Ah, it was so refreshing to act cool like this.
Why would he try so hard to persuade others that repentance is salvation? If a person refuses to be reformed, then just have them cremated.
Guiding people into doing good was indeed merit, but so was eliminating evil.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2273
Chapter 2273: What Happened to You?
Hui Ji returned to the yard where he was temporarily residing. Seeing how tired Hui Ji looked, Master Hui Kong quickly asked, Junior Brother, what happened to you?
Nothing.
What matter did Alliance Leader Zhao call you for? Hui Kong asked.
Hui Ji shook his head. Its nothing.
Senior Brother, you should depart first this time. Junior Brother still has something to do. I n to travel alone and beg for alms all the way to Mount Song, where well participate in the martial alliance conference, Hui Ji said.
Are you nning to learn by experiencing the world? Hui Kong continued, You are still young. You will not be able to resist those desires. You are very wise, but Senior Brother does not want your spirit of Buddha to be contaminated by worldly dirt.
Once it gets dirty, it can no longer be purified. If you donte back with me, the abbot will definitely punish me.
Senior Brother, I will definitely be alright. I will return to the Illusory Temple after half a year at most.
You all should leave first. Im afraid that something big will happen.
When the timees, I will personally beg forgiveness from the abbot. Hui Ji took out a piece of paper that was filled with Buddhist scriptures. Senior Brother, please give this to the abbot.
Hui Ji, dont waste your own future. The century-long prosperity of Illusory Temple depends on you.
Dont worry, Senior Brother. Your junior brother will take good care of himself, Hui Ji replied.
Haa Hui Kong sighed and chanted Amitabha. His expression was a bit worried. It was apparent that he was anxious about Hui Jis entry into the world.
However, under Hui Jis urging, Hui Kong left the Zhao n Stronghold with the rest of the monks.
Ning Shu was gnawing on fruit and strolling around the Zhao n Stronghold when she saw the Hui Ji sending off all the monks in Illusory Temple.
Ning Shu walked over and asked, Why arent you going with them? Without any adult around, a pretty child like you will easily get abducted and trafficked.
Amitabha. Hui Ji performed a Buddhist mudra solemnly. Benefactor, this novice monk feels that you are full of malice towards him.
Ning Shu stretched out her hands. Am I? Im not.
Even though there are a lot of ugly things in the world, there are also many beautiful things. Hui Ji looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded repeatedly. Agreed.
Little monk, in any case, your seniors are gone now. I want to invite you to eat, soe with me. Lets make trouble together. Ning Shu threw the core of the fruit far away.
Who is that!? Who threw it, whocks so much respect A furious voice sounded.
Amitabha, thank you, Benefactor, but this novice monk is a little tired and wishes to go to rest, Hui Ji politely declined Ning Shus ill-intended invitation. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu stretched out her finger and thought about how abnormal she was. Howe whenever she saw beautiful and lovely things, she wanted to destroy them?
Forget it. She should stop teasing this little monk.
Perhaps, in the future, this little monk would spark a generation of eminent monks, who would relieve people from their confusion and helplessness.
Mei Wu asked Ning Shu: Young Miss, do you like that monk?
Ning Shu:
Mei Wu sure had heavy taste.
Ning Shu shook her head. No, I dont like him.
Having entered and left so many worlds, Ning Shu must be at least a hundred years old in total. How could she like that little brat?
As soon as the task waspleted, Ning Shu would leave this world. She didnt intend to leave any ties behind.
Mei Wu didnt speak. He simply walked by Ning Shus side.
In the evening, Ning Shu put on dark clothes and crept into Zhao Bos study. She turned a vase on the Bogu shelf and touched the mechanism. As a result, a hidden weapon flew toward her.
Trantor: Take
MTL Editor: Ran
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2274
Chapter 2274: Theres a Thief! An Assassin!
Ning Shu rolled on the ground to dodge the weapon and grabbed the book in the shadowy recess.
Theres a thief! An assassin! Ning Shu was just fleeing out of the study when the entire Zhao n Stronghold came out and one after another came toward her.
Ning Shu escaped from the Zhao n Stronghold by jumping over a wall. She ran towards the martial arts sects stationed outside Zhao n Stronghold.
Many people had noticed the uproar in the Zhao n Stronghold and were all looking at it.
They inwardly guessed what had urred to the Zhao n Stronghold, and they all came to the same conclusion: it had to be rted to the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts.
Ning Shu repeated her old trick and threw the rare book into the midst of these sects.
She then took off her dark clothes and pretended to also be chasing the assassin.
Ning Shu met Zhao Bo and told him, Uncle, someone is making trouble again. I saw a dark shadow just now, but I lost track of it.
These demonic sect members really dont know when to give up. Zhao Bo nced at Ning Shu, his expression unpredictable under the light of the torch.
Demonic sect members? Ning Shu asked in surprise.
Its probably someone from the demonic sect.
They still havent given up on the rare book? Ning Shu thought for a while. Uncle, you should check if that thing is missing.
It doesnt matter if its lost. Its fake anyway.
Ning Shu:
Making counterfeits must be in vogue nowadays. No one trusted anyone anymore.
Its good that the taken one is a fake. Let these demonic sect members take the risk all for no gain.
But, Uncle, I dont think that its definitely done by the people of the demonic sect. Theres another person who knows about the book, that little monk Hui Ji. Maybe it is Hui Ji who stole it.
Ning Shu said sneakily.
Benefactor, Hui Jis voice sounded, though faintly, and Ning Shu turned her head to look. Oh, youre here. Its a bit dark, so I didnt see you.
Yi, except for young master Hui Ji, you and I now are the only ones who know about the book. Are you the one who stole it? Zhao Bo finally said what was in his heart.
If you want to cultivate it, child Its not that I dont want you to. Its just that we must first make sure whether this book is genuine or not.
Ning Shu looked dumbfounded. Have I eaten too much, or have I be stupid? I went through so much to steal that thing from the demonic sect. Why would I steal it again? Besides, I know Uncle would definitely let me cultivate it. Why would I do such a useless task?
Yi, I trust you. The Zhao n Stronghold will be handed over to you in the future.
Thank you, Uncle, Ning Shu obediently replied.
After a while, the situation inside the Zhao n Stronghold calmed down. Instead, there was a ruckus rising outside it.
It was all caused by a peeing person. When he went out to relieve himself, he found that he had stepped on something. He took it into his arms and went back to the tent to take a look.
F*ck! What a miracle, it was the mythical book! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
His heart was banging wildly against his ribs. He was scared that others would find out, so he quickly hid the book.
People would usually get nervous when they obtained valuable things. They almost couldnt believe that they obtained it.
However, the fact that he had the book was still discovered by others. Those people, in order to obtain the book, immediately killed that person.
Regardless of whether the rare book was genuine or not, it was best to first kill and seize the book first.
Anyway, this rare book was like an opening. It made these people stationed outside the Zhao n Stronghold kill and injure each other.
In the face of such temptation, not everyone could firmly stay with their principles.
Within a few days, Ning Shu got the news that several people had died, and the rare book had gone missing. Apparently, a disciple of the Evesting Sect had stolen it.
All of the sects were now looking for this disciple who stole the rare book.
Trantor: Take
MTL Editor: Ran
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2275
Chapter 2275: He Was Probably an Expert
Zhao Bo breathed a sigh of relief. At least these people were no longer focusing on the Zhao n Stronghold.
However, Zhao Bo was still burdened by some thoughts.
Why would the people of the demonic sect do something like this?
How idiotic must they be to lose such a rare book?
Anyhow, itd be in his favor to sessfully cultivate the first volume of Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts before the martial alliance conference.
If he seeded, he could be re-elected as the martial alliance leader, and then
Zhao Bo was growing to distrust this nephew, who had returned from the demonic sect, more and more.
Amitabha. Hui Ji walked to Ning Shus side. Does Benefactor not feel guilty about acting like this?
Little monk, dont talk nonsense. Ning Shu stared at Hui Ji. I didnt do anything.
Hui Ji stared at Ning Shu with clear eyes. His eyshes were very long, and Ning Shu could see her reflection in his eyes.
You can look at me all you want. I didnt do it. Ning Shu spread her hands. You keep staring at me every day, arent you tired of it?
Ning Shu stretched her body. It seemed that it was time to leave the Zhao n Stronghold, but she had to set a fire before she left.
She had to go back to the Sacred Demonic Cult and quickly take the medicine. Otherwise, she wouldnt be able to return to being a girl in the future, and shed really be a person with both a full chest and Adams apple.
Little monk, do you know martial arts? Ning Shu asked.
Hui Ji nodded. I know a little bit.
Ning Shus eyes whirled. Since this little monk was very humble, he was probably an expert.
But if that was true, how did she manage to rob him of his bag?
Did he let himself be robbed?
Ning Shu wanted to fight against Hui Ji. After thinking about it, though, she let go of the notion. What would be the point of bullying a child?
Ning Shu turned around and left.
Amitabha.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. This brat couldnt influence her. She was the demonic enchantress.
Ning Shu asked Mei Wu to pack up her things and prepare to leave. Mei Wu was very happy and quickly packed up everything.
Ning Shu went to the woodshed and took some firewood and poured oil on them. She lit them and threw them into Zhao Bos study.
She then lit the whole woodshed on fire before taking Mei Wu away.
Before she left, she even carved some words on the wall at the gate of the Zhao n Stronghold.
Holding the dagger and using energy from her dantian, she engraved the words Zhao Bo you thief, sooner orter what belongs to the Sacred Demonic Sect will be returned.
These carved words were very deep andrge.
Then, Ning Shu and Mei Wu got on their horses and galloped away.
Everyone in the Zhao n Stronghold was busy trying to put out the fire. They couldnt care less about how Ning Shu was nowhere to be found.
Ning Shu turned her head and saw the fire zing from the direction of the Zhao n Stronghold and the light illuminating the sky red.
Yip, yip! Ning Shu kicked the horses belly, raised her whip, and her horses hoofs sharply sounded.
When she was passing by a town to rest, Ning Shu overheard many people discussing Zhao n Strongholds fire.
Many people spected that the leader of the martial alliance stole from the demonic sect, and the fire was the demonic sects retaliation against Zhao n Stronghold.
Some people even whispered that the things Leader Zhao had stolen could allow people to be immortals. Once they got them, theyd be able to soar into the sky and be immortals and gods.
Ning Shu:
What an outrageous rumor.
Soaring into the sky?
The demonic sect probably released this rumor. The more bizarre it was, the faster itd spread.
Zhao Bo was the leader of the martial alliance, after all. The more people focused on Zhao Bo, the more beneficial it would be for the demonic sect. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Right now, the righteous sects had no time to attack the demonic sect. They were all muddle-headed, not knowing whether or not to pursue that disciple from the Evesting Sect who ran off, allegedly with the book, or to look for Zhao Bo and demand it from him.
They split instead into two. On one hand, they sent people to track down the disciples of the Evesting Sect. On the other hand, they were also watching the Zhao n Stronghold.
At the same time, Zhao Bo himself issued a bounty to the martial world. The target was Zhao Yi, who used to be part of the demonic sect and was called Qi Yi. Anyone who could kill him would get five hundred tales of gold and could also be a disciple of the Zhao n Stronghold.
Ning Shu saw the bounty. Five hundred taels of gold was quite a huge sum of money.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2276
Chapter 2276: You Havent yed Around Enough?
As soon as Ning Shu got back to the Sacred Demonic Cult, the very first thing she did was ask Elder Shen for medicine.
Hurry, give me the medicine!
After not seeing him for a while, Ning Shu felt that Elder Shen had lost even more hair. She saw that there were even fewer test subjects now. Had he killed them with his experiments?
What medicine? Elder Shen looked as if he was dumbfounded.
Ning Shus expression was nk as she touched the protrusion on her neck. The medicine to take this away.
Elder Shen shook his head. There is no such medicine.
Ning Shu:
You said there was a medicine that I could eat that would get rid of this.
I was just saying nonsense.
Im going to tell my brother, the leader, that youre treating me as a test subject. Im going to tell him that you want to transform me into a man.
Elder Shen:
Here. Take this medicine twice a day.
Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief and took the medicine.
She really couldnt endure being in this state, where she wasnt fully a man or fully a woman.
After she returned to the Sacred Demonic Cult, Ning Shu began to cultivate. After a while, the martial alliances election finally arrived.
Ning Shu was also going to participate in the martial alliance election.
Of course, her intent was more to sabotage it.
After taking the medicine for a while, Ning Shus body also returned to normal.
Since she settled down to practice, she had umted enough energy in her dantian to form a shape now.
It was a dragon-shaped energy.
Her strength had risen by a lot.
Ning Shu asked Ye Hua for a team of people in preparation to participate in the martial alliance election. After all, the Sacred Demonic Cult was also a member of the martial world.
How could they miss out on such a grand event?
Ye Hua looked at Ning Shu and lightly asked, You havent yed around enough?
Leader, Im not ying around, Ning Shu quickly said. Everything I do is for the sake of the Sacred Demonic Cult.
This time, I will definitely be able to win honor for our Sacred Demonic Cult. Ning Shu said.
Mostly, Ill take this opportunity to see the strength of these sects. By knowing yourself, and knowing your enemy, one will emerge victoriously through a hundred battles.
Ye Hua didnt reply to Ning Shu. He just waved her off.
Ning Shu could only leave the hall.
After that, Ye Hua sent over a team to Ning Shu. Everyone in the Sacred Demonic Cult wore ck clothes and was very conspicuous wherever they went.
Sitting on a luxurious cart, Ning Shu slowly headed towards Mount Song, where the martial alliance convention would be held.
However, on the way to Mount Song, she met the travel-worn young monk, Hui Ji.
The young monk was alone. It was just him and his worn clothes, which seemed to be covered with dust.
Ning Shu was sitting near the window in the inn. When she looked down, she saw a servant who looked like they served a rich family bowing, nodding, and talking to Hui Ji.
After a few words, he followed after the servant. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu jumped down from the window and followed the two of them.
She arrived at arge residence, into which the servant was taking Hui Ji.
Ning Shu squinted her eyes. She mobilized the energy in her dantian, then jumped onto the wall and over it.
This residence was not small. Ning Shu saw the servant bring Hui Ji into the house.
Ning Shu jumped onto the roof, uncovered the roof tiles, and looked at the situation in the room.
Little Master, youre finally here. I believe Ive been bewitched.
A chubby man grabbed Hui Jis hands and pressed them to his own heart, with a pig-like look of enjoyment.
Ning Shu:
Amitabha, Benefactor, please let go of me. Hui Ji had some skill in kung fu, after all, and withdrew his hand at once.
Even your voice is so pleasing to my ears. The pig-faced man looked at Hui Ji with an obsessive look.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2277
Chapter 2277: The Little Monks Kung Fu Was Really
Hui Ji performed a Buddhist mudra. Since the benefactor has no matters, this novice monk will retire.
Hui Ji turned to open the door, only to find that the door was locked from the outside and couldnt be opened at all.
Little Master, isnt it a pity that you are a monk with your appearance and figure? If you follow me, I will guarantee that youll get to eat and drink your fill. Youll be happy beyondparison. Itll be much better than being a monk.
The wretched pig rubbed his hands together and approached Hui Ji.
Hui Ji sharply said, Sir, please conduct yourself with dignity. This novice monk is a Buddhist. Does Sir intend to spheme Buddha?
The wretched man swayed his whole body. Your voice is so nice Its so nice. Say that again Talk again
Ning Shu:
This little monk had met a proper homosexual. He was even a lover of vulgar hobbies.
The wretched man approached Hui Ji, and Hui Ji kicked the wretched mans belly. The wretched mans belly shook, but it only bounced Hui Ji a couple of steps back.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. This wretched man actually knew martial arts.
This is fun. I like to y like this. The wretched man stretched out his hand and grabbed Hui Jis arm, and the two fought.
Ning Shu couldnt help covering her eyes. The little monks kung fu was really bad.
She thought he was being modest, but she didnt expect his kung fu to really be terrible.
Soon, Hui Ji was under the pigs control.
Hui Ji looked a little panicked and looked very frail. After all, he was still very young. He waspletely bewildered by such a situation.
Ning Shu shrugged. At times like these, would Buddhae to rescue you?
How could he save the world if he couldnt even save himself?
Ning Shu jumped off the roof, kicked open the window, and jumped into the house.
Who? The wretched man looked at Ning Shu. He was initially annoyed, but when he saw Ning Shu, he started to drool.
Ning Shu was dressed in all red with a string of bells tied around her waist. She looked very beautiful.
Another one? Nice, nice. The wretched man began unbuttoning his pants, revealing indescribable parts.
Ning Shu:
This guy really had a varied pte. So he swung both ways?
Female Benefactor, run! Hurry! Hui Ji shouted toward Ning Shu.
Oh, are you sacrificing yourself to save me? Ning Shu was speechless.
How could he not cherish himself like this?
Ning Shu pulled out the dagger tied to her calf and appeared in front of the wretched man in an instant.
The de shed. Blood spattered out. Ning Shu had directly cut the roots of the wretched man.
Aah! The wretched man wailed in an extremely pained and inhuman voice. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu grabbed Hui Jis cor and jumped out of the window. She ran up the wall, jumped over it, and headed for the inn.
After they arrived at the inn, Ning Shu finally released Hui Jis cor.
Thank you, Benefactor, for your life-saving grace. Hui Ji put his hands together and made a Buddhist mudra towards Ning Shu.
Didnt you say that you want to save thousands of people? Yet you needed to be saved. Tsk, tsk Ning Shu shook her head and said.
Hui Ji looked at Ning Shu and asked, Youre Zhao Yi?
No.
Hui Ji did not continue to focus on Ning Shus identity. Anyway, I thank Female Benefactor for your life-saving grace.
Of all that is evil, lust is the worst. Why didnt you try to save him? Ning Shu looked at Hui Ji with a smile.
Hui Ji:
Why are you alone? Ning Shu tore off a chicken leg and handed it to Hui Ji. They dont serve anything but meat here.
Thank you, Benefactor, but this novice monk does not eat meat.
Ning Shu stared at Hui Ji. Lets say you are in a desperate situation and you can only eat this chicken leg. If you dont eat, you will definitely die. Would you eat meat or die?
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2278
Chapter 2278: How Do You Feel About the Experience?
This novice monk would choose to die.
Ning Shu:
For a moment, Ning Shu felt that she seriously didnt have integrity.
However, staying alive was Ning Shus biggest desire. As long as she didnt hurt others on the way, she would always make choices that were beneficial to herself.
Meanwhile, Hui Ji would sacrifice his life for righteousness and choose faith.
Basically, Ning Shu didnt understand the Buddhist story of sacrificing yourself to feed an eagle.
Then again, everyone had different principles and beliefs.
Get some vegetarian food for this little monk, Ning Shu said to the waiter.
Thank you, Female Benefactor. Hui Ji sat down and saw Mei Wu, who was guarding Ning Shu but didnt say anything.
The shopkeeper brought out a bowl of vegetarian noodles, and Hui Ji gave a Buddhist mudra. Thank you, Female Benefactor.
The young monk looked very refined as he ate, but he finished a bowl of noodles quickly. He was obviously hungry.
Why are you alone? Ning Shu asked while drinking tea.
I have been learning through experience.
Oh, how do you feel about the experience? Ning Shu asked. The young monk had lost some weight. He was obviously suffering a lot.
All beings suffer, and the earth is like purgatory, said Hui Ji. It is impossible to save everyone.
But this novice monk still wants to save the world. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva also knew that hell will never be empty, but he resolutely descended into hell to save the people, Hui Ji said.
As long as you are happy. Keep working hard.
Ning Shu had experienced so many worlds and had never encountered a beautiful world.
If there was a fortune, there would of course be misfortune. How could everyone be happy?
Furthermore, some peoples happiness was built on the suffering of others.
However, this boys Buddhas heart was quite firm.
Are you going to Mount Song? the young monk asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded.
Can this novice monk travel with you?
Are you sure? Ning Shu lightly asked. I am a member of the Sacred Demonic Cult. Are you not afraid of being seen with us? Others might ask if you are colluding with the demonic sect.
This novice monk has a clear conscience.
Then just follow us if you want.
They rested in the inn for a whole night, and then went on the road the next day. Hui Ji walked behind their group.
Ning Shu nced back at him as she was sitting on the carriage. Hui Ji diagonally wore a cloth bag and his cloth shoes were dirty.
What an ascetic monk. He was so harsh on himself.
When Ning Shus group arrived at the small town near Mount Song, they immediately attracted strange and vignt eyes.
This was a respected meeting of the righteous ways of martial arts. Why did the people of the demonic secte here? Was it to cause destruction?
Junior Brother Hui Ji! Monk Hui Kong teared up when he saw Hui Ji.
For such a long time, there had been no news of his junior brother. The whole Illusory Temple had been anxious because of this.
Why are you with the people of the Sacred Demonic Cult? Hui Kong asked Hui Ji. He stretched out his hand and protectively pulled Hui Ji behind him.
Ning Shu craned her head out from inside the carriage. Just as you can see, this little monk is in cahoots with our demonic sect.
Stop with your nonsense, Hui Kong retorted immediately. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Senior Brother, I met her on the road. She saved me, and so I followed them, Hui Ji exined.
Hui Kong was still very on guard. He said to Hui Ji, Junior Brother, the abbot is here too. Go see him. He has been worried about you.
Okay. Hui Ji performed another Buddhist mudra to Ning Shu. Thank you for your life-saving grace.
You said that you want to save the entire world. Are the lot of us from the demonic sect not human? When you see us, why do you avoid us like were snakes and scorpions? Ning Shuzily said as she supported her chin.
Trantor: Take
#Takesments: Storytime! I couldnt find this story in English, but there is a Buddhist tale that goes like this: Before Shakyamuni Buddha attained enlightenment, he was meditating in a forest and saw an eagle chasing a pigeon overhead. The pigeon saw Shakyamuni Buddha and dove into his clothes, seeking shelter. Shakyamuni Buddha asked the eagle to let the pigeon go as to collect more virtues in this life but the eagle countered that if he did not eat the pigeon he would starve and would have no use for these virtues. As a result and because he valued the life of all living things, Shakyamuni Buddha said that he would give the eagle an equivalent amount of his own flesh to save both the pigeon and the eagle. Shakyamuni Buddha cut off his own flesh to ce it on a scale with the pigeon on the other side, but the scale never leveled out. In the end, he jumped entirely onto the scale and it finally reached equilibrium. Shakyamuni Buddha closed his eyes, epted his fate and asked the eagle to eat him.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2279
Chapter 2279: Was The Meat Soup Good?
Little monk, you muste and save us. Hurry! Were a bunch of so many bad people, Ning Shu said to Hui Ji. Isnt it said that all living beings are equal?
Hui Ji:
Benefactor, this novice monk must take his leave. Hui Ji turned around and left.
Little monk, was the meat soup good? Ning Shu called Hui Ji back. Next time, Ill get you roast chicken instead of chicken noodles.
Junior Brother, have you broken the precept? Monk Hui Kong quickly asked Hui Ji.
Hui Jis face was t as he shook his head. No.
Temptress, stop your nonsense! Hui Kong berated Ning Shu. He then turned his head and said to Hui Ji, Dont let the words of that witch influence your Buddhas mind.
That will not happen.
Ning Shu and her party stayed at an inn, but they were stared at by the renowned righteous sect people wherever they went.
Ning Shu just ignored them and ate what she should, drank what she should, and slept when she should.
However, Mei Wu strengthened his vignce. The people of the demonic sect appeared in the righteous paths domain with a swagger, and they were surrounded by all the well-known and righteous sects. They were really courting death.
The martial artspetition was held a few dayster. Ning Shu, dressed in red, walked at the forefront of the Sacred Demonic Cult group towards the arena.
The elevated stage was veryrge, with two huge gongs and drums on both sides. The gs were pping, and everyone was acting very solemnly.
The ring was surrounded by a crowd of watchers.
Zhao Bo sat on the top seat. The various sects sat in their designated ces.
However, there was no ce for the demonic sect.
Ning Shu flew into the ring with no expression on her face. Is this how you treat your guests? I am here to participate in the martial arts conference on the behalf of our leader, but we dont even have a seat. If you dont arrange a ce for me, dont even think about holding the general election today!
You are a member of the demonic sect, yet you still want to participate in the martial arts conference? There is no ce for the demonic sect here, an elder of the Evesting Sect coldly said.
The demonic sect are also members of the martial world, so why cant we participate? Has the martial arts conference clearly said that people of the demonic sect cant participate? Ning Shu said expressionlessly. N?v(el)B\\jnn
They said that all sects could participate, but that everyone excluded the demonic sect. The demonic sect had never participated in the martial arts election before.
The demonic sect is going to make trouble now? Zhao Bo, who was sitting at the seat of honor, said with an imposing expression. He gave off an overwhelmingly righteous air.
Are you afraid of our Sacred Demonic Cult? Im just here to watch and nothing more. What are you afraid of? You have so many people, yet are still afraid of just a few of us? Cowards!
Zhao Bo stared sharply at Ning Shu, and then said, Arrange a ce for them.
Ning Shu pped her hands. Thats right.
Ning Shu went to her seat with her hands behind her back. She sat in the chair and waved to Mei Wu.
Mei Wu brought out a te of melon seeds and peanuts. Ning Shu grabbed a handful of melon seeds and said as she cracked them open, Hurry up and start the fight.
Zhao Bo stared at Mei Wu, who was holding the snack te. His knitted eyebrows betrayed his confusion.
Demonic temptress, you dared to hurt a disciple of my school! The head of the Mount Song School suddenly stood up.
Ning Shu threw the melon seed shell away. She rolled her eyes at the head of the Mount Song School. Which disciple did I hurt? Tell them to stand up and let me see.
My nephew cant get out of bed now, hes dying! The demonic temptress so viciously and mercilessly abolished my nephews possible future descendants. The head of the Mount Song School was very angry.
Ning Shu dusted the melon seed remnants off her hands, staring at the head of the Mount Song School with a strange look.
The head of the Mount Song School, who was stared at inexplicably, shouted, You cant refute it, right?
Tch. I was wondering if it ran in the family. Your nephew not only lusts after women but has a thing for men as well. Do you also have this interest? Ning Shu looked contemptuously. That dirty man wanted to assault me. If I didnt cut his thing, what would I keep it for?
Nonsense! My nephew is not that kind of person. The head of Mount Song School felt the weird gazes of the people around him and quibbled with an anxious and pale face.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2280
Chapter 2280: Would Have Lost His Innocence
You demonic temptress! Not only did you injure my nephew, but youre even trying to nder him like this!
Ning Shu raised her chin and rolled her eyes. Do you dare to say that your nephew is an elegant, poised, upright gentleman, then?
YouI, as the sect head, am going to avenge my nephew today and destroy you, you witch! The head of the Mount Song School was about to rush toward Ning Shu but was stopped by the others.
Ning Shu cracked her neck. Come on.
Young Miss, there are so many of them. We probably wont be able to beat them, Mei Wu said, holding the fruit te.
Ill clean them in one sweep.
Mei Wu: _
Amitabha. Hui Ji stood up. Benefactor, what thedy said is the truth.
Hui Ji, Monk Hui Kong said. Dont bother helping her. She is a member of the demonic sect.
Senior Brother, this junior brother was there at that time.
Hui Ji spoke clearly about the situation at the time, making people present look at the head of Mount Song School with especially strange gazes.
The monks in Illusory Temple were hearing that someone wanted to make a Buddhist disciple do something indescribable by force, so there was no need to describe how marvelous their expressions were.
Head of Mount Song School! We, the Illusory Temple, demand an exnation for this, Illusory Temples abbot said with a cold face.
He even wanted to do it with a monk, he really was immoral.
This is impossible!
Amitabha, monks dont tell lies. Hui Ji said after giving a Buddhist salute.
Ning Shu nodded. If it werent for me, this little monk would have lost his innocence.
Hui Ji:
The monks in the Illusory Temple:
Enough! If you have something to solve, solve it in private. We are currently at the martial alliance conference, Zhao Bo said.
The head of Mount Song School could only sit down angrily, ring daggers at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: Like Im afraid of you!
However, this leader has a question. Wasnt the person next to you following Zhao Yi all the time? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Youre talking about that blockhead Qi Yi? I arranged this person to be by his side, and he stupidly believed it.
He was killed by Mei Wu. All things in the Zhao n Stronghold were done by Mei Wu. He did it all.
Mei Wu nced at Ning Shu without speaking and silently carried the me that Ning Shu had thrown over.
Zhao Yi was killed? Zhao Bos face was indescribable.
Of course. He grew up eating the demonic sects food and then stole the demonic cults things. If I didnt take his life, what would I keep it for? Ning Shu said as if it were only natural. By the way, remember to give me five hundred taels of gold.
Dont think that I dont know that our goods are in your hands. Those things of the demonic sect are the things of the demonic sect. Sooner orter, we will take it back. Ning Shu looked at Zhao Bo sharply.
Zhao Bos expression remained unchanged. You demonic sect members keep saying that your belongings are in my hands, but I dont have anything. I swear to God.
Ning Shu shook her head. Dont make an oath at every turn. It wont be good if you get a brutal p in the face in the future.
Begin thepetition. Zhao Bo stopped talking with Ning Shu.
Ning Shu sat down, grabbed a handful of melon seeds, and began to watch the martial artspetition in the arena.
The martial artspetition was the battle of all factions. The person who won, in the end, would fight with the previous martial alliance leader. They would then finally be the new martial alliance leader.
Of course, this also depended on this persons character. If too many people opposed his nomination as leader of the martial alliance, there was no way hed be elected.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2281
Chapter 2281: Full Of Courtesy
Ning Shu cracked the melon seeds and watched thepetition in the ring, feeling very bored.
The matches were full of courtesy. Everyone was taking care not to overdo it. asionally, someone would cough up blood or suffer some internal injuries, though.
Although Ning Shu felt bored, the others were enthusiastic and cheered for the fighters of their own sect.
The Sacred Demonic Sect group led by Ning Shu, meanwhile, was indifferent.
I dont want to eat melon seeds anymore. Im thirsty. Ning Shu put the melon seeds in her hand back into the fruit tray.
Mei Wu took out two oranges from a cloth bag and gave them to Ning Shu. Ning Shu took the oranges and asked Mei Wu while she ate them, What do you think about their strength?
Its too troublesome. Theyre just waving their swords about, why not just directly kill their opponent? Mei Wu said directly.
This was why the evil methods of the demonic sect were considered ruthless. As long as one walked in the martial world, there were unwritten established standards.
However, the people of the demonic sect didnt follow the rules.
Although thepetition was boring, it was also nearly over. Thest few peoplepeted, and thest winner wouldpete with the previous leader.
Hahaha A burst of extremely arrogantughter sounded, and a white shadow flew onto the ring.
Everyone looked at the person in the ring. It was a handsome man in white.
Its Zhu Yang
Zhu Yang of the Evesting Sect? The one who has been missing for a long time?
I heard that he has Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts in his hands.
Ning Shu squinted at Zhu Yang in the ring. She saw that Zhu Yangs face was filled withcency.
Could it be that this brat had cultivated it sessfully?
Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts was divided into five chapters. The first two chapters had no problems in them, but some changes were made in thest three chapters.
ording to Ye Huas words, the first two chapters were correct. If someone had sessfully practiced the two chapters, theyd be eager to practice thetter ones. At that time, it was very likely that they would end up experiencing spiritual deviation and their blood vessels might even burst.
This Zhu Yang had always been lurking in the shadows and waiting for this moment to make a grand appearance.
Zhu Yang, where have you been recently? The head of the Evesting Sect asked Zhu Yang.
Zhu Yang defiantly responded, Thank you, Sect Leader, for your concern and the relentless pursuit from the Evesting Sect during this period of time.
Zhu Yang looked around at the people present.
The head of the Evesting Sect frowned.
I have seen how powerful you all are. Zhu Yang stared at the winners in the ring.
Of course, you can all attack me together, Zhu Yang said lightly, with unending conceit.
Unable to stand Zhu Yangs arrogant manner, someone stood up.
I would like to see how powerful you are. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Zhu Yang sneered, stretched out his hand, and appeared in front of the man in a sh. He grabbed the mans neck and snapped it with a crack.
Zhu Yang let the body drop off the ring.
He had attacked so ruthlessly, instantly taking someones life. It made the expressions of the people in the ring change greatly.
You cane at me together, Zhu Yang said to those people.
Zhu Yangs eyes were full of murderous intent. The group of people looked at each other and attacked Zhu Yang with their weapons.
Zhu Yang was probably filled with pent up anger at having to hide from all the people that had been hunting him down to kill him. Now that he had cultivated Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts, he wanted to take revenge and vent his grievances.
Zhu Yang killed a person, grabbed the sword in his hand, and shed the necks of several others.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2282
Chapter 2282: I Challenge the Martial Alliance Leader
Several people fell to the ground with blood spurting from their necks.
This is outrageous!
This impudent
Seeing that Zhu Yang was ruthless enough to kill so many the moment he started attacking him, the onlookers were extremely angry. At the same time, they were also shocked by Zhu Yangs strength.
After disappearing for a while, he actually had attained such a high level of martial arts.
Ning Shu ate the oranges expressionlessly. It was none of her business anyway. There were plenty of other people to take care of this guy.
Zhu Yang saluted Zhao Bo, who was sitting at a high ce, with both of his hands. Can I now challenge the martial alliance leader?
Zhao Bo stood up expressionlessly. Technically, that is correct.
Then, I must ask the leader for some sparring tips, Zhu Yang cupped his hands insincerely and said.
Zhao Bo got into the ring and looked at the bloodstains all over the ce. This is a martial artspetition. Why did you take peoples lives? With you being this cruel, what is the difference between you and the demonic sect?
Hey! What does this have to do with our demonic sect? Its not our fault. Ning Shu said after she threw away an orange peel. Were here to watch, we didnt do anything.
If a person like you bes the leader of the martial alliance, it will simply spell doom for the world, Zhao Bo said righteously.
Zhu Yang was just a young and vigorous young man who was unable to restrain himself because he had a bit of power. He was eager to show his strengths as soon as he showed up. How could hepare to Zhao Bos experience?
Besides, Zhao Bo had also been the leader of the martial alliance for a while. He was much more popr than Zhu Yang.
Zhu Yangs presence was suppressed by Zhao Bo, so he got annoyed and attacked Zhao Bo first.
Suddenly, Zhao Bo stretched out his hand and hit Zhu Yangs heart with one palm, while his other palm hit Zhu Yangs dantian.
Zhu Yang spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, but Zhao Bo still didnt let Zhu Yang go. He fiercely pped Zhu Yang in the lower abdomen. Zhu Yang vomited out a mouthful of blood, and his expression showed the extreme pain he was in.
You destroyed my dantian Zhu Yang looked at Zhao Bo with hatred. His eyes were full of powerlessness and shock. He didnt expect Zhao Bo to be so powerful.
I only abolished your dantian and spared your life. People like you, who have such formidable power, will only bring disaster to the world. You should make better choices from now on, Zhao Bo said lightly.
Ning Shus lips twitched. No wonder people would say an older fox is more cunning, and that older ginger is spicier. Zhao Bos attack directly destroyed Zhu Yangs foundation of martial arts. He turned him into a martial artist who could no longer cultivate. Zhao Bo couldnt have chosen a worse punishment for him.
Without the ability to protect himself, anyone would be able to kill him. Moreover, he just killed several people so arrogantly.
These people were all elite yers of various sects. Itd be strange if they let Zhu Yang go.
Zhao Bo also received a benevolentmendation for not taking anyones life.
Leader! Leader!
The people around were shouting in unison.
Zhao Bo made a gesture of pushing downwards with his hands. Thank you all for your support. In the future
Wait! Ning Shu flew into the ring, After watching for so long, I would like to exchange blows with you too. I cant waste this trip, right?
Demonic temptress! What right do you have to meddle in us renowned righteous sects choosing the leader of the martial alliance?
The demonic sect is here to make trouble.
In an instant, these sects drew their swords and looked at the people of the Sacred Demonic Cult vigntly.
Ning Shu didnt change her expression. I heard that Leader Zhaos martial arts are strong and on top of that, he has practiced Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts. He is probably now the strongest in the world. I want to experience fighting against it.
Im cultivating the inner strength and mind method of my Zhao n Stronghold. Its not Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts. You have repeatedly said that I have Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts, but you only want to cause chaos for the righteous. Zhao Bo stood opposite Ning Shu and stuck out his chest.
He looked like a benevolent hero. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The righteous? Ning Shu said contemptuously. Come fight me. Isnt Martial Alliance Leader Zhao a few decades old? Yet youre afraid of fighting a little girl like me. Is it because youre afraid that you wont be able to beat me?
I dont bully the small folk. Not to mention the fact that youre a woman. Zhao Bo didnt take Ning Shu seriously.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2283
Chapter 2283: Then Come Kill Me
Ning Shu waved at Mei Wu, who took out the sword from his waist and threw it to Ning Shu on the stage.
Ning Shu grabbed the hilt of the sword and didnt bother to say anything to Zhao Bo. She simply took the sword and attacked.
Zhao Bo avoided Ning Shus attack, and said with an ashen face: Demonic Temptress, youre courting death.
Thene kill me. Ning Shu stabbed Zhao Bo. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zhao Bo finally fought Ning Shu seriously. His face became more and more grave as time went on.
The others saw that this witch of the demonic sect was on par with the martial alliance leader. Were the people of the demonic sect so powerful?
Zhu Yang killed a few people with a wave of his hand, and Zhao Bo abolished Zhu Yangs martial arts with a wave of his hand. Now that the demonic temptress was actually fighting the alliance leader on equal grounds, did it mean that the demonic temptress was actually stronger than the alliance leader?
Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her dantian. She took her sword and shed at Zhao Bos sword. Zhao Bos body sank. He felt like a boulder was pressing on him.
The power of this demonic witch was so great!
Zhao Bo became more serious. He was exuding a powerful force all over his body. One could only wonder if it was a little difficult for him to control this force, as the blue veins on his forehead bulged.
Ning Shu cracked her neck. Are you serious now?
Zhao Bo attacked Ning Shu first. This time, Zhao Bos body was much lighter, and his attack became more lethal.
Their swords collided and created sparks.
Although Zhao Bos power was explosively strong, he probably had yet to grasp this powerpletely. Although he had this power, he did not know how to use it.
Ning Shu, however, had the advantage of having mastered her power and being in perfectmand of her strength.
Ning Shu put a foot on Zhao Bos chest and kicked Zhao Bo out of the ring. He spat out some blood.
Ning Shu flew off the ring and pointed her sword toward Zhao Bos heart.
Zhao Bo rolled around on the ground as Ning Shus sword stabbed the ground. Each time she failed to maul him, Ning Shu would pull out her sword and try to stab Zhao Bo again.
Ning Shu flicked away Zhao Bos sword and kicked Zhao Bo to the ground with one kick. Her sword stabbed toward Zhao Bos heart. Zhao Bo held the de tightly to prevent his heart from being pierced by the de.
The de cut his hand, and blood flowed out from the palm of his hand.
Hand over the Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts manual. If I didnt guess wrongly, you have practiced it. Ning Shus face was fierce. The breeze was blowing her hair, and the bell on her waist made a crisp sound.
At first nce, it seems that she was indeed a beautiful temptress.
Amitabha. Hui Ji stood up and performed a Buddhist mudra. Female Benefactor, there will be retribution for malice
Shut up and go y on the side. The adults have things to do. Ning Shu didnt want to listen to his Amitabha chantings.
Ning Shu squinted her eyes, and simply decided to kill Zhao Bo. Qi Yi was already gone. If she killed Zhao Bo now, her task would be almostpleted.
These two were the primary culprits of the matter.
Feeling Ning Shus fierce murderous aura, Zhao Bos face turned pale. He used all his strength to push Ning Shu a couple of steps back.
Zhao Bo didnt want to fight Ning Shu anymore. Instead, he wanted to run away.
Ning Shu used the sword and stabbed Zhao Bo in the back. No matter what, shed kill Zhao Bo today.
Zhao Bo grabbed a sect disciple and pushed him towards Ning Shu, trying to buy time to escape.
Seeing the dazed and fearful disciple pushed by Zhao Bo, Ning Shu forcibly withdrew her sword. Zhao Bo took this opportunity to escape.
Ning Shu dodged the disciple who bumped into her. She didnt know which sect that disciple belonged to. Anyway, he wasnt from the Sacred Demonic Cult.
Follow me. Ning Shu shouted to the people of the Sacred Demonic Cult.
Mei Wu threw away the fruit tray in his hand and chased toward the direction in which Zhao Bo disappeared with the Sacred Demonic Cult group members.
However, this old Zhao Bo was very cunning. He had immediately disappeared without a trace.
Young Miss, hes gone. Mei Wu said to Ning Shu who was astride a horse.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2284
Chapter 2284: Such An Expensive Counterfeit Toy
Ning Shu frowned. She turned on the tracking system, but couldnt find Zhao Bo. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: _
It was the same every single time. All of these tools had some sort of limitation.
For example, this tracking system could only locate important people, such as protagonists. It couldnt locate ordinary passers-by at all.
It was such an expensive counterfeit toy. Who even made this thing!?
She wanted to give them a 1-star rating. Werent they just tantly scamming the task-taker poption!?
This tracking system probably detected someone ording to their fortune or merits.
However, Zhao Bo was the martial alliance leader. Why couldnt she search for him?
What Ning Shu didnt know was that Zhao Bo actually died shortly after Qi Yi returned to Zhao n Stronghold in the original storyline. He was actually a minor character, meant only to decorate Qi Yis family background.
As for their true rtionship, Ning Shu just didnt know.
Go to the Zhao n Stronghold. Ning Shu kicked her horses stomach and led the group of ck-clothed Sacred Demonic Cult members to the Zhao n Stronghold.
As soon as she arrived at the Zhao n Stronghold, she rushed into it.
Wheres Zhao Bo? Ning Shu stared at the disciples of Zhao n Stronghold who were gathered around her.
Who are you!? How dare you enter the Zhao n Stronghold with such swagger, do you know what ce the Zhao n Stronghold is? Zhao Linger pointed at Ning Shu.
Wheres Zhao Bo? Ning Shu said lightly.
My husband went to the martial alliance conference and has yet toe back. Pleasee back next time, Mrs. Zhao said calmly.
Could it be that he hadnte back?
Oh, arent you the person by Zhao Yis side, you Zhao Linger looked puzzled when she saw Mei Wu.
Ning Shu waved at Mei Wu, but Mei Wu didnt quite understand what Ning Shu wanted to do this time. You want me to kill them all?
As soon as Mei Wu said this, the Zhao n Stronghold members became nervous. Zhao Lingers face turned ashen. Do you know who my father is!? You dare
Your father may have some ability, but you dont. Who would be scared when you use your fathers name? Ning Shu grinned and continued, My brother is also the leader of the demonic sect.
Demonic sect? You are from the demonic sect? Zhao Linger looked a little frightened and clutched Mrs. Zhaos arm tightly.
Ning Shu bared her shiny teeth. Thats right. Were people from the demonic sect who can kill people without even blinking an eye.
Ning Shu waved her hand, and Mei Wu asked, Do I kill them all?
Burn the ce. Burn the entire Zhao n Stronghold, Ning Shu said lightly.
Yes.
The demonic sect members immediately dispersed and went to set fire to the Zhao n Stronghold.
Ning Shu turned around and left the Zhao n Stronghold. After a while, smoke was billowing from Zhao n Stronghold, and everyone in Zhao n Stronghold was busy putting out the fire.
The ce that was burned before was only just repaired, and now it was burned again.
Lets head back, Ning Shu said when everyone returned to her.
The group went back to the Sacred Demonic Peak in a grand manner.
Back at the Sacred Demonic Peak, Ning Shu sent someone to inquire about Zhao Bo. Zhao Bo was missing, and he did not return to Zhao n Stronghold at all.
No one knew where he had decided to hide.
Young Miss, the sect leader asked you toe over for lunch, the maid outside the door said to Ning Shu.
Got it. Ning Shu got off the couch and went to the main hall.
Sect Leader. Ning Shu saluted Ye Hua.
Ye Hua, who was sitting on a chair, nodded. Sit down.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2285
Chapter 2285: Just Call Me Brother
Ning Shu didnt know what Ye Hua wanted from her, so she sat next to Ye Hua and asked, What matter has the sect leader called this subordinate for?
Theres no one else here, you can just call me Brother. Ye Hua poured a cup of tea and drank it.
You want tea? Pour it yourself, Ye Hua said.
Ning Shu nodded, poured herself a cup of tea, and drank it slowly. A maid came with the food.
Its been a long time since we ate together, so well eat together today, Ye Hua said.
Ning Shu: _
He usually ignored her. Why did he suddenly want to have a meal together?
Thank you, Brother.
Eat.
Ning Shu picked up her chopsticks and ate. Neither of them spoke at all. All that could be heard was the sound made by the bowl and chopsticks.
The sect leaders food tasted really good, though.
Hong Ye, I heard that you defeated Zhao Bo? Ye Hua asked indifferently.
That is true. It was something that many people saw, and Ning Shu didnt n to hide it.
Ye Hua put down his chopsticks and took a sip of his tea, I remember that you started practicing martial arts at the age of seven. As of now, youve barely practiced martial arts for eight years. How can you defeat Zhao Bo?
Its because what I practice is a very powerful secret art, Ning Shu said directly.
What secret art? Where did you get it? Ye Hua lifted his chopsticks and picked up some vegetables.
Brother, you know the mountains and forest behind the Sacred Demonic Peak? I found a secret manual and a set of bones buried in the dirt there, Ning Shu made up some nonsense.
Oh, is that so? Ye Huas face was indifferent. Ning Shu couldnt tell what he was thinking.
Yes. Ning Shu nodded. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Where is the manual?
Its in my room, does Brother want it? Ill go get it for you, Brother.
Theres no rush. What about those bones?
I had Mei Wu bury them.
Mei Wus face didnt change one bit as he heard this. It was as if he had epted his fate of being Ning Shus scapegoat for anything. That was right, he did everything, it was all him!
After he finished eating, Ye Hua wiped and rinsed his mouth. He then said to Ning Shu, Come and dine with me for dinner as well.
Thank you, Brother. Ning Shu left the hall.
Mei Wu followed behind Ning Shu and asked in a low voice, What secret manual do you have? When did I bury some bones?
Whatever I say goes.
Sure, but what about the secret manual? The sect leader asked to have dinner with you tonight just to have you take the secret manual to him, Mei Wu said. If the sect master suspects you and he kills you, would that mean Young Miss wouldnt be able toe back?
Im prepared for that. Ning Shu was not worried, because her Unsurpassable Martial Arts was a bit more powerful than these ordinary cultivation methods. Its cultivators directly absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.
She had shown herbat prowess, so it was bound to arouse suspicion.
Is there any news about Zhao Bo? Ning Shu asked Mei Wu. Some time had passed. How could there be no news at all regarding Zhao Bo?
The renowned righteous sects were like a headless fly now, but at least they were all minding their own businesses.
Theres no news about him. The person sent to monitor Zhao n Stronghold said that he did not return to Zhao n Stronghold, and the people from Zhao n Stronghold are also looking for him, Mei Wu said.
Ning Shu nodded and then began to cultivate again. The undercurrents were surging in the martial world now. A terrible event could break out at any time.
2333 hadnt notified her to leave the world, indicating that this task wasntpleted yet.
It was a pity that she couldnt kill Zhao Bo. She always felt that Zhao Bo was a thorn in her side.
He had even practiced Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts. Although thest three chapters had errors, the first two chapters werepletely correct.
Zhao Bo and Zhu Yang both had spiritual roots, so they could cultivate the rare art.
Ning Shu originally thought that Zhao Bo would not seed in cultivating it, but she did not expect that Zhao Bo had spiritual roots too.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2286
Chapter 2286: This Is the Manual I Found
Ning Shu didnt know if Zhao Bo would experience spiritual deviation, though.
All kinds of thoughts shed through Ning Shus mind until she finally calmed down and started to cultivate. It was useless to think about it. Plus, once she was strong she wouldnt need to be afraid of anything.
In the evening, the maid came over and asked Ning Shu to go to the hall for dinner with Ye Hua. Ning Shu stopped cultivating and took out a yellowed and worn book from the box on the dresser.
Ning Shu had purposefully designed the book to seem ancient before she wrote Unsurpassable Martial Arts on it.
Ning Shu walked towards the hall with the secret manual, and Mei Wu asked, Will the leader believe you with just this?
He will.
Brother, this is the manual I found. Take a look at it. Ning Shu handed Ye Hua the tattered book.
Ye Hua stretched out a hand, which was as white as jade, to take it. He flipped through it casually, then put it aside. So its this kind of secret manual. Hong Ye, you didnte to ask anyone before casually cultivating it. You shouldnt be so careless with the matter of martial arts.
Brother was too busy. When I was young, I thought it was fun, so I cultivated it by myself, Ning Shu said.
Have you given this secret manual for others to cultivate? Ye Hua asked.
Ning Shu shook her head. No.
The maid brought out the food. Ye Hua raised his chin toward Ning Shu and said, Lets eat.
Ning Shu picked up her chopsticks to eat and then left obediently after eating.
Ning Shu guessed that Ye Hua would definitely cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. After all, she had already disyed its fighting power.
With Ye Huas scheming ways, this secret manual would definitely not be handed over for others to cultivate.
If this secret manual was really so powerful, only sessive generations of sect leaders would be able to practice it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Moreover, this manual did not have any conditions like requiring spiritual roots to cultivate it.
As for what Ye Hua would decide to do with this manual, Ning Shu had no control over it. Ye Hua had the supreme right in the Sacred Demonic Cult.
After the issue with Ye Hua was muddled through, Ning Shu began to cultivate again.
However, a major event suddenly happened in the martial world. The Evesting Sect had surrendered and pledged their allegiance to Zhao n Stronghold.
It was caused by Zhao Bo, who suddenly showed up after his long disappearance. He went to the Evesting Sect alone and beat everyone in the Evesting Sect to their knees.
They were then asked if they would submit. If they did not submit to the Zhao n Stronghold, they were told that the Evesting Sect would disappear forever.
The Evesting Sect was thus ced under the banner of Zhao n Stronghold.
Next was Plum Blossom Vi. Zhao Bo also dealt with the group of people by himself.
Plum Blossom Vi actually resisted more intensely. Zhao Bo had to kill the leader of the Plum Blossom Vi and its most powerful members before the Plum Blossom Vi was also subjugated by Zhao n Stronghold.
In a short period of time, three sects were crippled by Zhao Bo and incorporated into Zhao n Stronghold.
The other sects were trembling with fear, not knowing if it will be their turn next.
Zhao Bo was simply crazy!
When Ning Shu heard the news, she thought of what Zhao Bo told her in the past. He wanted to unify the martial world.
After unifying those renowned righteous sects, what he nned to do next was to rally them and attack the demonic sect.
Did this Zhao Bo have the halo of a male protagonist?
He suddenly turned into a Super Saiyan.
He didnt even do superficial work, and directly used violence to make people surrender.
He even did it all with godlike speed.
Ning Shu hurriedly went to Ye Hua and asked him to prepare for what wasing early.
Ye Hua was instructing his subordinates. He frowned, obviously already aware of it.
Brother, I think the two correct chapters of Guiyuan Sacred Martial Arts are lethal enough even by themselves. Now Zhao Bo has be very powerful.
Ning Shu said that to Ye Hua.
Ye Hua looked at Ning Shu expressionlessly. Are you ming me?
No. Ning Shu shook her head. How could she say yes with that expression on Ye Huas face?
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2287
Chapter 2287: To Save Face?
If a secret manual is full of ws, would other people cultivate it? Ye Hua said lightly. Now that Zhao Bo has done such a thing, it shows that he has already be a little insane and is unable to follow reason.
Ning Shu: Ha, ha ha, ha ha ha
Ning Shus heart burst into indiscriminateughter. Was Ye Hua saying this to save face?
Then we have to n early. If we wait until he finishes gathering people, we will be out of luck, Ning Shu said to Ye Hua. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The Sacred Demonic Peak is easy to defend and difficult to attack. If they want to attack, it will not be easy for them. I will arrange the defense.
What if there are still people like Qi Yi in our sect? The terrain of the Sacred Demonic Peak wasplicated, with endless twists and turns. However, a person who had lived for a long time in the Sacred Demonic Peak would find it very familiar.
I am aware of the situation. Ye Hua waved his hand at Ning Shu.
Seeing that Ye Hua didnt want to talk to her, Ning Shu left. She went out of the hall to ask Mei Wu, How is the situation now?
Two more sects have already been taken under Zhao n Stronghold. There are also some little-known sects who want to take advantage of the situation and join Zhao n Stronghold of their own initiative, Mei Wu said.
Ning Shu smacked her lips. Two more sects had been wiped out.
Zhao Bo beat them all down by himself? What in the world is Zhao Bos strength? Ning Shu was a little surprised. Was he really that powerful?
Even if he had cultivated the rare art, how could he do it so quickly? Many monks cultivated their art for more than a hundred years and yet were still at the novice level.
Perhaps Zhao Bo really was experiencing spiritual deviation.
ording to the person who inquired about the news, he was indeed alone. Hes very powerful.
Ning Shu:
The martial world was repeatedly beset by storms. Zhao Bo made forceful moves, clearly determined to unify the martial world.
In the end, Zhao Bo was toozy to go to each sect, so he just told the other sects to surrender themselves obediently. If they didnt, then theyd be destroyed.
Each sect and group had its own inheritance to pass on to future generations. But if they joined Zhao n Stronghold, their inheritance would belong to Zhao n Stronghold. It was only natural that they were at least hesitant.
As a result, Zhao Bo then chose a sect that resisted the most fiercely and made an example out of them by massacring them.
Soon, some sects took the initiative to surrender themselves.
Ning Shu heard that Zhao Bo directly killed an entire sect and thought that he must have gone insane.
Even the demonic sect would not necessarily do such a thing, although, of course, that didnt mean that they didnt have the ability to.
At this rate, Zhao Bo would soon be able to unify the martial world for thousands of years. Apuse~~~~
In addition to paying attention to Zhao Bos moves, Ning Shu elerated the pace of her cultivation. She wondered if Zhao Bo had eaten some heavenly treasure to be so powerful in such a short time.
Ye Hua also began to cultivate the secret manual given by Ning Shu. Sometimes, hed call Ning Shu over like a lord to ask questions regarding cultivation.
Ning Shu: _
Someone asking for help should have the attitude of someone seeking help.
Ning Shu would still exin to him step by step, though.
Then, Ye Hua would nod, then wave his hand at Ning Shu to dismiss her.
Ning Shus heart would be filled with curses every time, but her face remained extremely calm.
Miss, Illusory Temple has also joined the Zhao n Stronghold. Mei Wu walked in front of Ning Shu and said to Ning Shu. All the renowned righteous sects belong to the Zhao n Stronghold now.
Ning Shu frowned. Even the Illusory Temple couldnt escape this matter. As long as they lived in this world, no one could stay out of its affairs.
If you couldnt control your own destiny, and you couldnt save yourself, how could you talk about saving the world?
Little monk Hui Ji, please sessfully convert and save your martial alliance leader!
The situation is tense now. Zhao n Stronghold will probablye to attack us soon. Mei Wu said worriedly.
What are you afraid of? Ill destroy them.
Mei Wu: _
Meanwhile, everyone in the Sacred Demonic Peak was busy making various defensive arrangements.
Trantor: Take
MTL Editor: Ran
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2288
Chapter 2288: Clear, Peaceful, and Compassionate
The atmosphere felt rather suffocating. It was like they were in the calm right before the storm.
Zhao Bo came quicker than they had estimated. He quickly brought his newly gotten sects together to attack the demonic sect.
Soon, he had managed to surround the Sacred Demonic Cult.
Ning Shu looked down at the sun-tanned people below, from each and every sect.
Even the monks of the Illusory Temple wore the clothes of Zhao n Stronghold disciples, though they looked out of ce with their bald heads. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Hui Ji was also among them. He sensed Ning Shus eyes, raised his head, and looked at Ning Shu.
Even though they were far apart, Ning Shu could still see that his eyes were clear, peaceful, andpassionate.
This kid
Ning Shu looked away. He was indeed the most steadfast of those Buddhist monks.
When faced with such a sudden incident, he was even calmer than some of the older monks.
These renowned righteous sects were stilling to attack the demonic sect. Although the process and the protagonists were different, it still tried to follow the original storyline
Really, who on earth did the Sacred Demonic Cult provoke? Why were these people so dead set on attacking the demonic cult!?
What righteous or evil path? They were both the same. All human hearts were the same.
Ning Shu stared at Zhao Bo, who was in the lead. Zhao Bo was suspended in the air, and his hair was all white.
Zhao Bo was only forty years old. At the martial alliance conference, his hair hadnt looked like this.
His hair had turned white overnight. The more he cultivated, the younger he shouldve be. After all, cultivation would normally improve the quality of ones health.
Ning Shu asked Ye Hua, who was next to her, about this. Since his hair is white, does it mean hes really experiencing spiritual deviation?
Ye Hua didnt answer her.
Ning Shu didnt care about Ye Huas damned attitude. He had always pretended to be high and mighty anyway.
Long time no see, Ye Hua. You are still so weak, Zhao Bo said. You are a far cry from what your father was.
Yes, I havent seen you for some time. You are old as usual, isnt it about time you enter your coffin? Ye Hua lightly said.
The conversation between these two practically smelled of gunpowder.
He has fought with Father? Ning Shu asked Ye Hua.
Ye Huas expression was contemptuous. He took advantage of Fathers serious injury and ambushed him. Otherwise, how could he have be the martial alliance leader?
Ning Shu was dumbfounded. How could these people treat the demonic sect members like they were trophy animals?
It seemed that if one severely damaged the demonic sect, theyd get to be the martial alliance leader.
Your Sacred Demonic Cult indiscriminately kills innocent people. Today, the Sacred Demonic Cult will disappear from the martial world, Zhao Bo said loudly.
Exterminate the demonic sect!
Exterminate the demonic sect!
These people shouted feebly, evidently not having the same wish.
Ye Hua simply sneered to express his disdain.
Ye Hua, let me see if you have made any progress and how youpare to your father, Zhao Bo said whileunching a fierce attack on Ye Hua.
Ye Hua did not show any weakness, and the two began their fight.
The two people started fighting, while the two sides watched them fight. If it wasnt for the wrong atmosphere, Ning Shu would have wanted to apud. This was much more exciting than the fights at the martial alliance conference.
Zhao Bo was very strong, but Ye Hua was no weakling either. The two sides fought each other, and the energy spread to the surrounding area. Even mountain rocks were split open because of them.
One ck and one green figure flickered. If one didnt look carefully, one wouldnt be able to see the position of these two fighting men at all.
It turned out that Ye Huas martial arts were great. In the original plot, it was only because he was forced to take drugs that his whole bodys veins burst and he was nerfed.
No one knew who was more powerful now: Qi Yi from the original plot, or Zhao Bo.
Trantor: Take
MTL Editor: Ran
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2289
Chapter 2289: The Son Is Not as Good as the Father
The two sides stood opposite each other, closely watching Zhao Bo and Ye Hua who were fighting so close in proximity that they looked like they were intertwined.
In the end, Ye Hua was a little weaker and lost.
Ye Hua stepped back. His face was pale, and there was blood on the corner of his mouth. He was obviously injured.
Brother, are you alright? Ning Shu took out a medicine bottle and took out a medicine pill. This is the healing medicine made by Elder Shen, eat it. Hurry.
Ye Hua took the medicine and ate it.
Ye Hua, you are much weaker than your father. The son is not as good as the father. After defeating Ye Hua, Zhao Bo looked quite high-spirited andcent.
Ning Shu flew out. As usual, the elder bullies the younger. Are you not ashamed of being an elder who shows off his age? During the martial arts conference, I was able to beat you ck and blue, and I can beat the crap out of you again now.
Presumptuous! Do you have the right to speak here? Zhao Bos white hair fluttered, and his expression was twisted.
Ning Shu sneered. Old thing, what are you ying at?
Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her dantian. After a period of cultivation, Ning Shus strength had be stronger.
Ning Shu clenched her fist. A white, almost transparent dragon head appeared from her fist and roared silently. As Ning Shu punched, the dragons head became more and more fierce.
Zhao Bos expression became serious and he fought back fiercely at Ning Shu. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Every time Ning Shu clenched her hand into a fist, a ferocious dragon head would appear.
Ye Hua saw Ning Shus fist and raised his eyebrows.
Every time Zhao Bo blocked Ning Shus fist, he felt a powerful force that shook his whole body. Even his bones were shaking because of it.
Zhao Bos luck was good, though. The aura around his body became stronger and stronger, making it difficult for everyone present to breathe.
Ning Shu, who was facing him, felt particrly pressured.
Ning Shu sneered. Looking at Zhao Bos appearance, she suspected that he had cultivated thetter chapters.
Zhao Bos eyes were a little red, and the blue veins on his face were stirring like earthworms.
Ning Shu stood in the air and released the energy in her body. An incorporeal dragon-shaped energy roared toward Zhao Bo, passing directly through his body several times.
Ning Shu flew over and pped Zhao Bo in the heart with a palm. Zhao Bo vomited blood and flew through the air, hitting the stone wall. He then spat out another mouthful of blood.
As Zhao Bo stared at Ning Shu, his eyes became more and more scarlet. The blue veins on his face and neck would bulge before disappearing by the next moment as if earthworms were stirring in his skin. He looked particrly horrifying.
Kill this evildoer of the demonic sect for me! Zhao Bo roared.
Stronghold Leader, this The demonic sect is too strong. Im afraid we will suffer heavy losses, a person said.
I said, go fight! Whoever doesnt want to will be killed without mercy. Zhao Bo pped his own ally, the one who had talked back to him, to death.
The man who was pped by Zhao Bo had his internal organs ruptured. He spat out a mouthful of blood, which was filled with shredded pieces of viscera.
The man could no longer be saved.
Everyone else saw how cruel and ruthless Zhao Bo was, and began to charge toward the demonic sect.
Kill them!
The two sides crashed together like two waves of water, and they fought. After a while, the rich smell of blood wafted out.
Many people were injured and lost their lives because of this fight. Some were from the renowned righteous sects, while some belonged to the Sacred Demonic Cult.
Ning Shu watched this ughter as it happened. The deaths of these people were all because of certain peoples ambitions.
From the corner of Ning Shus eyes, she saw Hui Ji sitting cross-legged on the ground, reciting Buddhist scriptures silently.
His whole body was quiet and peaceful, and amid the sound of killing, he looked iparably noble.
A lot of people passed in front of him, and someone even fell in front of him. His blood sttered on Hui Jis body.
Trantor: Take
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2290
Chapter 2290: Really Wanted to Poke This Guy With a Sword
Hui Jis expression remained peaceful andpassionate throughout the whole affair.
Ning Shu: _
She didnt know why, but she really wanted to poke this guy with a sword.
Zhao Bo roared and rushed towards Ning Shu and Ye Hua, his expression a little weird and deranged.
You monsters of the demonic sect should all die! Zhao Bos hands burst out with great energy as he was rushing toward Ning Shu and Ye Hua. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu avoided the attack and attacked Zhao Bo together with Ye Hua. Zhao Bo had been injured previously. Now that he was attacked by two people, it strained him, even if only for a moment.
Ill show you how powerful I am. Zhao Bo roared, his clothes torn apart and scattered.
Zhao Bos eyes were scarlet red. He quickly stretched out a palm and struck Ye Huas heart. Ye Hua vomited blood and fell back.
Ning Shu released a dragon-formed energy, and the giant dragon passed through Zhao Bos body. Zhao Bo spat out a mouthful of blood, but the aura on his body only grew stronger.
His eyes were a little dazed, though.
Hes gone crazy. Ye Hua said while covering his heart.
Ning Shu:
Why did he get stronger after going crazy?
Shouldnt it be like other illnesses, where your strength would quickly leave your body?
The dragon-shaped aura continuously passed through Zhao Bos body. Zhao Bo vomited blood, but the more he fought, the more courageous he became. He rushed towards Ye Hua.
Zhao Bo really wanted to kill Ye Hua, the leader of the demonic sect.
Ning Shu pulled Ye Hua away. She stretched out her palm to meet Zhao Bos palm, and the two flew away at the same time.
Blood dripped from the corner of Ning Shus mouth. Meanwhile, Zhao Bo spat out a mouthful of blood. However, he seemed tireless and showed no signs of his injuries. Instead, he went to kill the other members of the demonic sect.
Zhao Bo was very powerful. Not only was he killing people from the demonic sect, but he was also killing his own allies. He indiscriminately killed anyone who was in front of him.
He didnt just kill his enemies, but also his own people. What a fool!
Everyone, retreat! Ye Hua beat the drum, and the people of the Sacred Demonic Cult immediately returned to the Sacred Demonic Peak.
The righteous sects must be feeling bitter now. Zhao Bo was acting like a mad dog, biting whichever unfortunate soul he could catch.
He killed the person in front of him no matter who it was. His restless essence blood had clouded his mind.
The people from the Sacred Demonic Cult stared nkly at Zhao Bo as he went on a murderous rampage.
Amitabha. Hui Ji performed a Buddhist mudra to Ning Shu from afar. Female Benefactor, please help control Alliance Leader Zhao, so that no more people will encounter a horrible end.
Ning Shu looked at Hui Ji and smiled. Little monk, I dont control people. I only kill them.
Leader Zhao is very dangerous now. If he escapes, he will cause a lot of damage, Hui Ji said to Ning Shu.
Hui Jis voice caught Zhao Bos attention. Zhao Bo stretched out his hand and attacked him.
Hui Ji dodged Zhao Bo. Ning Shu took out a rope and flew toward Zhao Bo.
Ning Shu pulled the rope with both her hands and tied it around Zhao Bo, then quickly wrapped it around him a few more times.
Zhao Bo moved his body and seemed to want to break free of the rope. Ning Shu shouted to Ye Hua, Brother, throw me another rope, he
Before Ning Shu finished speaking, she heard the sound of the de piercing through the skin.
Ning Shu turned her head and saw a young man holding a sword piercing Zhao Bos chest.
Zhao Bo let out a series of thick pants.
The man who murdered him had an undeveloped face. He was likely not yet a fully grown man. His sword stabbed into Zhao Bos heart, and his expression betrayed both his panic and hatred.
Hes a devil! He killed my father The man fell to the ground, holding his head in his hands.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2291
Chapter 2291: Amitabha
Shk, shk, shk The people around them suddenly took out their weapons and stabbed Zhao Bos body.
Zhao Bo was wounded a lot of times at once. Blood spurted out of his wounds.
Zhao Bo fell to the ground with a thud, staring nkly with his scarlet eyes.
Amitabha. Hui Ji sat on the ground and began to recite the scriptures on rebirth to help those who died here to find peace.
Ning Shu returned to the Sacred Demonic Peak. Ye Hua narrowed his eyes as he said, Now that the other party has no leader, its a good opportunity to kill these people.
Ning Shu shook her head. Our Sacred Demonic Peak has also suffered heavy losses, as has the other party. It might be better toe to a cease-fire.
Hah Ye Hua sneered. Could it be that we should wait for them to attack us again after they recover from their losses?
We dont know when they will fully recover. Moreover, the slightly more powerful people from all sects have been killed by Zhao Bo. They have all been reduced to third-rate sects. Ning Shu stared at Ye Hua. If we really try to unify the martial world, the imperial army wille after us.
This mutual restraint between sects was the solution thatd allow them to survive.
Ye Hua didnt say any more.
Ning Shu smiled and said, Brother, this world is bigger than we think. There are a lot of things we dont know of. In fact, there may be other worlds outside of this world.
Why do you need such an insignificant thing? Why work so hard just for something that will finally turn out to be a handful of dirt?
As they were fighting here, over what seemed very precious to them, perhaps there was a giant watching them like they were ants fighting over garbage.
It was like how humans would watch ants move things and fight over things when they were bored.
They might even be living in a dream. Once the dream ends, this would all disappear.
Ye Hua turned his head and narrowed his eyes at Ning Shu, his eyes scrutinizing Ning Shus face inch by inch.
Ye Hua waved his hand, and the people from the Sacred Demonic Cult surrounded everyone.
Everyones faces were filled with fear and apprehension.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. Brother?
They came to invade the demonic sect, and so I cannot let them go like this. They even thought that the demonic sect would be easy to bully. Not teaching them a lesson is not the style of the demonic sect. Ye Huas expression was cold and indifferent.
Ye Hua walked over, and Ning Shu followed him.
A person who could somewhat be in charge stood up and saluted to Ye Hua, Master Ye, we were all forced by Zhao Bo, and we had no way to resist. Please show us mercy, Master Ye.
Oh. Ye Hua snorted. Now that Zhao Bo is dead, you can say anything you want.
Hui Kong, the monk from Illusory Temple, stood up and said, Amitabha. Benefactor Ye, we are in the wrong in this matter. Please forgive us. Hui Ji stood up. As long as the benefactor lets everyone leave, then as long as this novice monk lives, he will never infringe upon the Sacred Demonic Cult. Monks cannot lie. If this novice monk vites his words, the world will put this novice monk to death.
Plum Blossom Vi will not infringe upon the Sacred Demonic Cult either. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Evesting Sect
Mount Song School
Hui Ji made an oath, and the others hurriedly did the same.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Little monk, you have surrendered to Zhao n Stronghold, so isnt the Illusory Temple destroyed?
As long as this novice monk is alive, the Illusory Temple will always exist. Before the abbot died, he passed on the position of abbot of Illusory Temple to this novice monk. This novice monk is now the abbot of Illusory Temple, Hui Ji said.
Oh, so are you showing off your position as the new abbot now?
This novice monk is not.
You attacked the Sacred Demonic Cult. We suffered heavy losses and so many people were injured, Ye Hua said lightly.
We willpensate you, the people from Plum Blossom Vi said immediately.
Trantor: Take
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2292
Chapter 2292: Well Definitely Compensate the Sacred Demonic Cult
Yes, well definitelypensate the Sacred Demonic Cult.
Hurry up, then. If you arete with your payment, we will send collectors to each of your doors. Ye Hua waved, and the people from the Sacred Demonic Cult moved aside to make a pathway out.
These people dragged the bodies of their sect disciples and ran away as if the fire was snapping on their heels.
Hong Ye, look at these renowned righteous sects. Ye Hua looked contemptuous.
Those of the renowned righteous sects are also human, after all, Ning Shu said. Not everyone can be a hero.
Many thanks, Female Benefactor. Hui Ji performed a Buddhist mudra to Ning Shu, Benefactor has saved this novice monk several times, but this novice monk has nothing to return the favor with.
You can repay me with your body, Ning Shu casually said. If one had nothing to repay with, then they should just repay with their body.
Ning Shus words made the faces of the monks behind Hui Ji distort. They wanted to scold Ning Shu, but they also realized that their fate was still in the Sacred Demonic Cults hands right now.
Hui Jis face remained unchanged. The benefactor is joking. This novice monk is leaving.
Hui Ji walked in the front and left with a group of monks.
Ning Shu wasnt sure if she was hallucinating, but she felt that the little monk was walking apanied by the sound of Buddhist chanting.
With that, this matter was considered done, and everyone went to deal with the aftermath.
It was difficult for these sects to thrive once more. Zhao Bo had ughtered all of their elders.
The Zhao n Stronghold was destroyed by the alliance of these sects overnight, and its disciples were scattered. Zhao n Stronghold didnt even have anyone to lead them anymore.
The alliance of the sects had also directly set fire to the Zhao n Stronghold
Ning Shu smacked her lips. Burning buildings was her demonic method, yet these people dared to use it.
Ning Shu had no idea about what happened to that arrogant Zhao Linger, so she sent someone out to inquire about it. However, all she got was that Zhao Linger was taken away by a Zhao n Stronghold disciple, and her current whereabouts were unknown.
Without the protection of her father, Zhao Lingers life would probably not be easy.
Her father killed many people from many different sects before his death, and now they were looking for revenge.
Those strolling through the Jianghu, taketh a stab, giveth a stab.
However, the martial world was currently less noisy. Everyone was acting cautiously.
It was an unprecedented calm.
The restless atmosphere dissipated, and peoples moods even rxed.
Ye Hua began to seriously cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, so he would call Ning Shu over to ask questions when he was free. Then, the topic would always turn to the concept of worlds outside this world, whether intentionally or unintentionally. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu just told him that there must be a world they didnt know about. It could perhaps be paradise or something else entirely.
Ye Hua waved his hand to have Ning Shu go away. Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain and left.
Nowadays, when Ning Shu had nothing to do, shed take a group of her subordinates and wander around. Shed even collectpensation fees on the way.
She would also take a few days to y in each sect. Ning Shu felt very happy seeing how these people were so aggrieved but couldnt say anything and even had to entertain her.
Ning Shu wandered around and saw all kinds of strange and indescribable sceneries.
At some point, Ning Shu arrived at Illusory Temple. After Illusory Temple passed the previous turmoil, the incense offerings were no longer as prosperous as before.
They only had a few pilgrims. Hui Ji brought a group of monks to greet Ning Shu at the gate.
The bell on her waist made a crisp sound as Ning Shu walked over.
Ami
Wheres the money? Ning Shu asked.
The money is already prepared, please rest for a while, Hui Ji said.
Ning Shu nodded and followed Hui Ji to enter the Illusory Temple. As soon as she entered the temple, she smelled the scent of rosin.
Chapter 2293
Chapter 2293: Can Chat About Our Life Ideals
I want to stay here for a few days and take a good look at Illusory Temple. Ning Shu looked at Hui Ji and said, While at it, we can chat about our life ideals.
To refuse would be impolite of me, Hui Ji solemnly said.
Ning Shu ate the vegetarian food that the young monk talked about, and it tasted really good. The food is so well prepared. You monks sure know how to live it up.
You are a distinguished guest. The meals are usually not so refined, Hui Ji said.
Ning Shu looked at a peach blossom forest outside the window. The peach blossoms were now showing their buds. The wind was blowing the branches, and the buds were swaying slightly.
These peach blossoms listen to Sanskrit every day. Perhaps they will develop a Buddhist nature. Or who knows, a peach blossom demon mighte to life in your temple, Ning Shu said to Hui Ji.
If so, that would be good. Everything has a spirit, and if there is a peach blossom that listens to Sanskrit and gives birth to spiritual wisdom, then it also has fate with the Buddha, Hui Ji said in his clear and unclouded voice.
Ning Shu held her chin as she nced at the young monk and then at the peach blossom outside. She had already made up a poignant love story between the beautiful monk and the peach blossom demon in her mind.
However, it was not a matter of course whether the peach blossom demon would reallye to life.
Little monk, if you have nothing to do, just water and fertilize these peach blossoms. Dont chant the scriptures all day long. If you want to chant the scriptures, you have to recite them to the peach blossoms. Who knows, you might just get to raise a peach blossom demon, Ning Shu said with a smile.
The young monk Hui Ji did not speak for a while.
Little monk, what do you think love is? Ning Shu asked the young monk.
An obsession. Hui Ji said, An obsession that men want to obtain at all costs.
Men cannot escape greed, hatred, and delusion, Hui Ji continued.
Ning Shu felt that what Hui Ji said made sense. When someone was greedy and wanted to possess something, then they would be unreconciled if they didnt get it.
Ning Shu stretched her body. Im leaving tomorrow. Make sure the money is ready.
The next day, Ning Shu left with Hui Jis money, but the young monk stopped Ning Shu before she left.
What is it? Ning Shu asked.
Amitabha, may Buddha bless you, Hui Ji said seriously. He handed the prayer beads in his hand to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took the Buddha beads, which were plump and glossy, with a scent of sandalwood. Thanks. Im leaving now.
Ning Shu took the group of people and left in a cloud of dust.
After she returned to the Sacred Demonic Peak, Ning Shu stopped running around and followed the Poisonous Scorpion, Elder Shen, around to learn how to make poison.
Her poison-making skills were still elementary, and itd be good for her to learn more.
Ning Shu also joined him in running human experiments. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu mainly wanted to learn from Elder Gu the skills of dealing with human skin. She also wanted to learn about medicines that could change the characteristics of the human body.
These things could be useful in the future.
However, Ning Shu felt that Elder Gu, with all the kinds of strange poisons he had, was really twisted.
He had all sorts of ways to torment people.
It was eye-opening for Ning Shu. Elder Gu was really worthy of the Poisonous Scorpion moniker.
Ning Shu actually learned a lot along the way. She memorized all kinds of poison prescriptions to make, as well as all kinds of herbal medicines and poisons.
When will Young Misse back? Mei Wu asked.
Soon. Very soon, Ning Shu stared at the book and said without raising her head.
What time is soon? Mei Wu tirelessly asked.
Its soon. Ning Shu said. Your young miss will definitelye, dont worry.
Im worried.
Ning Shu spread out her hands. Theres nothing you can do even if you worry.
At this time, a maid came over, so Mei Wu shut his mouth. The maid said to Ning Shu, Young Miss, the leader invites you to have a meal together.
Okay. Ning Shu nodded, guessing that Ye Hua had something to ask her.
Truthfully speaking, Ning Shu didnt like to eat with Ye Hua very much. When he was eating, he looked indifferent; when he talked, he seemed to be more dead than alive. Eating with him was not pleasant at all.
It actually gave her indigestion.
Trantor: Take
MTL Editor: Ran
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2294
Chapter 2294: Other Worlds Surely Exist
Ye Hua had a chat with Ning Shu after they finished their meal.
Are there other worlds besides this world? Ye Hua asked indifferently.
Ning Shu nodded and said, Just like there will always be people who surpass us, there must be worlds that surpass our world. Other worlds surely exist. Its just that we have yet to discover them.
Ye Hua was silent and waved at Ning Shu, who left in a hurry.
Ning Shu spent her remaining time in the demonic sect leisurely. Every day, Mei Wu would stare at her, as if trying to drill a hole through her.
Taskplete, do you want to leave the world immediately? 2333s voice sounded in Ning Shus mind.
Ning Shu nced at Mei Wu and answered in her heart, Yes.
Ning Shu felt faint for a moment, and she opened her eyes to see the bare system space and the ck hole on the wall.
The ck hole is a little smaller, when will the fusion bepleted? Ning Shu asked.
2333 said: It will take some time.
Okay. Ning Shu sat on the ground and began to absorb the pure soul power in the system space.
After she finished absorbing all of it, Ning Shu looked down at her soul. Her soul had be a little stronger. In the future, her soul would be stronger and stronger, until it was indestructible.
Wahahaha
Ning Shu clicked on the stats panel to view the harvest this time.
Number: 2333 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 42150k
Soul: 330
Life: 111
Intelligence: 344
Charm: 30
Luck: 199
Mental Strength: 230
Faith: 16515
Martial Arts: 352
Aptitude: 129
Merit: 13460
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Novice Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing)
Fulfilled Hong Yes wish: dont be tricked by Qi Yi, kill Qi Yi, and get revenge on those orthodox sects that came to destroy the sect. Revitalize the Sacred Demonic Sect.
Task Rewards:
Gained 5000k experience points.
Gained 40 attribute points.
Gained 2k faith points.
Gained a blessed Buddha bracelet.
The points and attribute points of this mission can only be considered average, but Hong Ye had offered up all her soul power.
Moreover, she also got a blessed Buddha bracelet from Hui Ji.
What does this Buddha bracelet do? Ning Shu asked 2333.
That young monk can be considered an eminent monk. This bracelet has the breath of Buddha. Evil spirits will note close to it, so it has the effect of warding off evil, 2333 exined.
Ning Shus eyes lit up. That was great!
In addition to the Buddha bracelet, she had also upgraded several of her skills. Her progress with the Unsurpassable Martial Arts had changed from trashy beginner to novice practitioner. Maybe she would even be able to get to the proficient level soon!
She had also be more proficient in terms of her poison technique. It had changed from the basic to the intermediate level.
Chapter 2295
Chapter 2295: Wheres Qi Yi?
Miss Mei Wu stared at Hong Ye who had just woken up.
Hong Ye opened her eyes, her gaze showing a hint of confusion. When Mei Wu saw her like this, his forever stern face finally revealed a smile.
My head hurts. Hong Ye rubbed her forehead.
Mei Wu said softly, Its because you slept for too long.
Hong Ye nodded. It does feel like Ive been sleeping for a very long time.
Hong Ye kept rubbing her head as she walked out of the room. All the maids and sect members that she encountered respectfully saluted her.
Hong Ye was a little surprised.
Its because youre very strong, Mei Wu exined.
Wheres Qi Yi? asked Hong Ye. Its been quite a while since Ive seen him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Uh Mei Wu silently looked towards a peach tree. Qi Yi was right under there.
Qi Yi was a spy sent by the orthodox sects.
Is that so. Hong Ye touched her chest. Surprisingly, she didnt feel very sad and actually felt a bit relieved.
Hong Ye learned that a lot of things had happened during this period. It felt like a dream to her. How did so many things happen in such a short period of time?
Miss, should we go out to collect money? Itll serve as a nice walk. When Mei Wu saw how lost Hong Ye looked, he encouraged her to go out for a walk.
Alright, lets go collect money.
Hong Ye went around with an entourage and visited various sects and factions. Everywhere she went, all sorts of drama ensued.
The demonic temptress was here!
One time, Hong Ye encountered a woman on the street who was being beaten by a man.
She saved her, but the woman red at Hong Ye with hatred.
You killed my father! You burned down the Zhao n Stronghold! Zhao Linger snarled at Hong Ye, You evil demonic temptress!
Hong Ye:
I burned it down Zhao n Stronghold? Hong Ye asked Mei Wu.
Quit your pretense. If it werent for the demonic sect, how would the Zhao n Stronghold end up like this? You murderer! Zhao Linger pounced toward Hong Ye.
Hong Ye dodged her.
You did, twice, said Mei Wu.
Hong Ye:
She must have been sleepwalking.
Hong Ye ignored Zhao Linger and Zhao Linger was soon dragged away by a man.
This man was once even a disciple of Zhao n Stronghold.
He was pulling Zhao Linger by her hair, so Zhao Linger was in a lot of pain. However, she kept cursing at Hong Ye, continuously using Hong Ye of murdering her father.
Hong Ye was speechless. This woman must be crazy!
Zhao Linger couldnt find her true enemies, so she just directed all her hatred onto Hong Ye. That Martial Alliance Leader had died from all the orthodox sects taking turns stabbing him. The Zhao n Stronghold had also ended up being wiped out by those orthodox sects.
Chapter 2296
Chapter 2296: Ill Make Sure to Pick Carefully
Ning Shu allocated the 40 attribute points. Every time she added a point to her stats, she would have a strange sense of satisfaction.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 42150k (+4000k)
Soul: 330
Life: 111
Intelligence: 344 (+10)
Charm: 30
Luck: 199 (+10)
Mental Strength: 230 (+10)
Faith: 16515 (+2000)
Martial Arts: 352 (+10)
Aptitude: 129
Merit: 13460
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Novice Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing)
After Ning Shu finished allocating the attribute points, she looked around at the empty system space and didnt know what to do. N?v(el)B\\jnn
There was seriously nothing here.
Ning Shu asked 2333, Are there any functions that have been repaired?
Nope.
Ning Shu: _
Make sure to repair the passageway to the fabricated space first. If she could go to the fabricated space, she would be able to exchange for stuff in stores and would have a ce to at least walk around.
As of now, whenever she returned to the system space, she was just faced with apletely empty space. There wasnt even any way to rx here.
Alright. 2333 readily agreed.
He agreed so readily, it didnt seem reliable at all.
Ning Shu was a little tired from standing, so she sat down on the ground and said to 2333, Im a bit tired, so send me to a simpler ne for the next one. Pick something easier.
Alright, Ill make sure to pick carefully, said 2333.
Ning Shu then leaned against the wall to nap. In the past, she at least had a bed, but now she had no choice but to sleep on the floor.
After she napped for a while, she said to 2333, Lets start the next task.
Since she had no way to rx in the system space, she might as well go take a walk within the task world.
Alright. Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, then the sensation of her soul integrating into a body.
It was quite a while before she was able to open her eyes. What entered her vision was the sight of the white ceiling. She looked around. The original host had fallen asleep on the sofa.
She moved her neck, which hurt a little.
Ning Shu took in the surroundings. This was a small apartment that seemed to be only 100 square meters.
The decoration style was pretty warm. Currently, the room was quiet. She was the only one here.
Her neck felt stiff, probably from falling asleep on the sofa. She felt a bit groggy and her eyes hurt like they were swollen. It seemed that the original host had been crying.
Ning Shu frowned. Her body felt very heavy and her heart felt stuffy, making it hard to breathe.
Ning Shu hammered at her chest and coughed hard, exhaling heavily, then sat cross-legged on the sofa, cracked her neck, and started receiving the storyline.
The original hosts name was Xue Jing. She was already 32 years old and had been married for almost 2 years. Her husband was a white-cor employee.
She had met her husband through her close friend, Yan Suni.
Xue Jing had grown up together with Yan Suni. They had been neighbors and were even closer than sisters.
Xue Jing had turned 30 and still hadnt gotten married, so Yan Suni introduced An Xuchen, who was a coworker of hers, to Xue Jing.
At that time, An Xuchen was already 38, almost 40. Yan Suni said that An Xuchens parents were anxious to have him get married and that he also wanted to settle down.
An Xuchen was quite good-looking and gave off the charm of a mature man.
Meanwhile, Xue Jing was no great beauty, but she had very pleasant looks. At first, Xue Jing was confused about why her friend was introducing a man with such good qualifications to her.
Yan Suni said that it was precisely because they were such good friends that she introduced him. If it werent for the fact that she herself didnt want to get married, she would never pass off such a good man to someone else.
Yan Suni was tall, had a curvy figure, and also had good looks, to the point that she even worked as a part-time model. She was gorgeous.
Compared with Yan Suni, Xue Jing was clearly very ordinary.
Chapter 2297
Chapter 2297: Would Never Get Married in This Lifetime
Yan Suni liked to have fun, so she vowed that she would never get married in this lifetime. She refused to be a woman whose life revolved around the kitchen for the sake of her husband, her children, and her family. She didnt want to be a yellow-faced olddy that men disdained.
So Yan Suni did live the way she vowed to and was fashionable and beautiful.
Xue Jing didnt harbor any suspicions about what Yan Suni said. After all, they had grown up together. They even knew when each others periods first started.
Furthermore, An Xuchen was a pretty outstanding man. He was the director of apany, which was a pretty good position. He was Yan Sunis superior and was way better-looking than most men.
After their initial meeting, Xue Jing and An Xuchens rtionship proceeded smoothly. Then, An Xuchen proposed to Xue Jing.
The two bought a house together, but although Xue Jing paid the down payment, both their names were on the deed.
An Xuchen said that he would save up his sry for their retirement.
So the daily expenses such as groceries all fell to Xue Jing.
However, Xue Jing didnt mind and the two of them lived together with mutual respect.
But gradually, Xue Jing started noticing that something was off. For one, the two of them had only gotten a marriage certificate together when they got married and didnt hold a wedding ceremony.
Then by chance, one time, An Xuchen forgot to bring his briefcase and so Xue Jing went to thepany where An Xuchen and Yan Suni worked.
Yan Suni looped her arm around Xue Jings and introduced her as her best friend, but didnt mention that Xue Jing was An Xuchens wife. Then she took the briefcase from Xue Jing and told Xue Jing to head back first since An Xuchen was in a meeting.
Xue Jing had found things to be a little strange, but she didnt take it to heart.
However, she then discovered that An Xuchen was always secretly making phone calls. He would make calls in the middle of the night and quietly talk for a long time.
Hence, Xue Jing began to suspect that An Xuchen was seeing someone else and secretly checked his phone.
She saw that there was one number that he dialed very frequently, but it was saved as Chairman Wang, so it was probably a superior.
However, who would call their boss in the middle of the night?
It seemed more like a strategy, just like how some men would save their mistresss phone number as 10086 which was China Mobiles service number.
So Xue Jing took advantage of when An Xuchen was showering to dial the number, and the one who picked up was Yan Suni.
Xue Jing hastily hung up, then went to confront Yan Suni face to face.
Yan Suni admitted that she had that kind of rtionship with An Xuchen, but she said that she wouldnt destroy Xue Jings family because she was someone that would never get married.
Yan Suni said that An Xuchen had been her boyfriend, but An Xuchens parents had pressured him to get married. An Xuchen was already almost 40 years old, so his parents wouldnt ept him not getting married soon.
However, she was a staunch non-marriage advocate. She refused to be bound by marriage, but An Xuchens parents kept pressuring her.
So she had a sh of inspiration and just like that, pushed out her childhood friend.
In any case, she was not going to get married, so he might as well marry someone else. However, it was best to keep the wealth within the family, so she suggested for An Xuchen to marry her good friend. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Yan Suni said: We grew up together and always shared everything. As of now, Im even sharing my boyfriend with you.
And so, things naturally unfolded.
Xue Jing waspletely dumbfounded listening to what Yan Suni said
Xue Jing was in disbelief and asked: How could you do this? How could you do this to me?
However, Yan Suni actually said that she was the one who had met An Xuchen first and that they were the ones who were originally dating. As of now, An Xuchen has already given you a marriage.
Yan Suni then repeatedly promised that she wouldnt destroy Xue Jings marriage.
Xue Jing was so furious she felt about to have a stroke. Could it be that they should continue to maintain this messed up rtionship?
Chapter 2298
Chapter 2298: Should Just Turn a Blind Eye to This
Eventually, An Xuchen moved in with Yan Suni regardless of how Xue Jing felt. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Even when Xue Jing made a big fuss out of it and cried hysterically, he only ignored her.
Seeing this, Yan Suni told Xue Jing to just talk it out with him. However, she clearly meant that Xue Jing should just turn a blind eye to this matter.
Xue Jing was furious. Fuming with anger, she was determined to take revenge on him.
As soon as Ning Shu found out how Xue Jing intended to get even with An Xuchen, she was filled with incredulous disbelief, for she couldnt believe that Xue Jing would take revenge on An Xuchen by having an affair with someone else.
In fact, Xue Jings lover was none other than a colleague from herpany. Regardless of her resentment towards An Xuchen, this filled her with regret right after because she rashly did so out of anger and hatred.
Seizing this opportunity, her colleague even took advantage of the situation to sleep with her several times. By using their rtionship as ckmail, he treated her like a prostitute who was at his beck and call.
If she ever refused, he would tell everyone in thepany.
This caused her to live in agony with each passing day.
Trying to get revenge even at the cost of hurting oneself was the dumbest move possible. When somebody had no feelings for you, even if you died in front of them, they wouldnt care.
Eventually, An Xuchen found out about the affair and divorced her almost immediately, even leaving her with the house.
After being married for close to two years, they were still working to pay off the housing loan. Now that they were divorced, it was up to her to carry the burden of settling it all by herself.
It was only then that she realized that their marriage was nothing but a piece of paper.
Paradoxically, Yan Suni who swore she would never get married ended up tying the knot with An Xuchen. As husband and wife, they looked like a match made in heaven.
Furthermore, An Xuchen continued advancing steadily in his career and eventually achieved great sess.
During the wedding, Xue Jing made a big scene but ended up being thrown out. Yan Suni even said to Xue Jing, You were the one who let go of the opportunity to be with An Xuchen.
This wouldnt have happened if you had not had an affair and talked to him reasonably instead. Its over now, so I hope youd give us your blessings. I sincerely hope that youd find your own happiness as well, Yan Suni said.
Xue Jing waspletely dumbfounded
Then, An Xuchen and Yan Suni got married and lived a happy life together.
Xue Jing, meanwhile, felt her insides twist into a tight knot at the thought of the wicked couple getting such a happy ending.
Never had she ever thought that her good friend, whom she grew up with and treated like family, would betray her like this. Yan Suni used her, yet acted as if she had done everything out of generosity and that how things turned out was all her fault.
What a shameless person!
Xue Jings wish was to make sure those two damned bastards suffered.
Ning Shu:
She remembered telling 2333 that she wanted a simpler world this time, so what was with this disgusting mess?
2333 really was a mischievous retard.
There were so many worlds though, so it was normal for there to be a lot of perspective-shattering things.
Ning Shu couldnt even remember how many times she had be someones wife already.
Marriage was something that often left people helpless and drove many crazy.
Even if you had given your all, what you would receive in return might not be the wholeheartedmitment that you expected. In fact, what you got in return might destroy you mentally and physically. It was even more intense than investing in the stock market.
Marriage was filled with all kinds of danger. It could be destroyed by the slightest carelessness.
In truth, every family had its own problems. While ones husband was an abusive man, the husband of another woman was having an affair with his mistress.
There was nothing one could do to change the fact that there existed vixens who seduced married men.
However, Ning Shu disapproved of the way Xue Jing tried to get vengeance on An Xuchen. Why did she stoop so low for such a man?
He was the one at fault from the very start, so why did she throw herself into the arms of another man instead of solving the problem by addressing the root of the issue?
All because she was unable to control her emotions, Xue Jing hadmitted a foolish mistake.
Chapter 2299
Chapter 2299: A Person Was Made Strong by the Absence of Desire
In reality, few women could stay clear-headed when dealing with a failed marriage. They would usually end up losing control of their emotions by crying and begging hysterically and even wishing for the death of their cheating husbands and vicious adulteresses.
However, being angry was of no use to the situation and would not solve the problem at all.
The feelings of anxiety and panic were rooted in the uncertainty and fear of the future.
Even so, everything would pass. The key was to solve the problem. When going through a rough patch, you had to control your temper more than ever because misfortunes would nevere singly.
You would not be in a state of panic and turmoil if you did not fight. If you were not stubborn, you would be highly adaptable. Simrly, you would be able to act ordingly without being overly humble or arrogant if you had no desires.
Ning Shu had always remained indifferent towards these people and never hoped to benefit anything from them. Thus, nothing they did would ever affect her.
This was because a person was made strong by the absence of desire.
However, seeing the way they acted made her feel like throwing up.
Initially, she had nned to take some time off here, only to be confronted with such a huge mess.
This was especially true since everyone had alreadyid their cards on the table, and An Xuchen had moved in with Yan Suni without a hint of hesitation.
What made her the most speechless was that Xue Jing had already had her affair.
She pulled her hair in frustration at the thought of this.
The original host had slept on this couch the entire night. Xue Jing was the only one in the house, and she even had to handle the entirety of the loan payment every month.
Ning Shu:
Exasperated, she hit her chest lightly to get rid of the depression. As the saying went, the greatest revenge was a life well-lived.
Why did she have to torture herself this way?
The shameless couple who colluded with each other was nevertheless despicable. Not only did Yan Suni not show an ounce of regret, but she also acted as if Xue Jing was the one who did not seem to appreciate her kindness. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
What was worse was that An Xuchen did not show any concern towards Xue Jing at all.
For Gods sake, what did she owe them?
At that moment, Ning Shus worldview was shattered yet again like dumpling fillings. Her outlook on life was constantly being updated.
Compared to them, she felt that she was as innocent as a rabbit in the forest.
Just then, she rubbed her belly. She felt a bit hungry, so she went into the kitchen to check if there was anything to eat in the refrigerator.
Unfortunately, it was empty and dirty as though it had not been taken care of for a very long time.
Focused on satisfying her hunger, she ignored it and eventually found two packets of instant noodles.
Starving, she finished therge bowl of noodles in no time as soon as she cooked them.
As she ate, she sweated, and this made her feel refreshed.
After she finished, she burped and sat on the couch to consider the current situation.
This was the worst situation possible. An Xuchen would find out about the affair soon.
Besides that, her scheming colleague, whom she had an affair with, would be using that incident to threaten her.
And on top of that, she also had to deal with the culprit who caused this whole mess, Yan Suni.
Ning Shu felt that Yan Sunis personality was truly exotic. Yan Suni never considered herself to be at fault.
The fault was always on others.
To have different perspectives was indeed a dilemma. It would be difficult to be enemies, let alone be friends.
It was a mystery how Xue Jing managed to get along with Yan Suni for over 20 years.
Ning Shu covered her forehead. There were so many troublesome things to deal with, which should she deal with first?
Forget it. She should train first.
She pinched her fingers and chanted, setting up a spirit gathering array to concentrate the surrounding spiritual energy.
Chapter 2300
Chapter 2300: Shown His True Colors
Ning Shu calmed herself and began cultivating. It wouldnt do if this weak body ended up hindering her in this task.
Halfway through her cultivation, her phone rang. A look of annoyance shed in her eyes as she opened them. Her practice wasnt going well even after trying for some time due to theck of spiritual energy in the modern era. To make it worse, she was interrupted by a phone call. How infuriating!
Suppressing her irritation, she picked up her phone from the coffee table. It was Wang Ke.
Ning Shu stared at this name. Wasnt he the one with whom Xue Jing had an affair?
She answered the phone with a hello, and she was greeted with a snicker that gave her the creeps.
Whats the matter? she asked.
Haha Its the weekend. Come over. Ill treat you to dinner, he told her.
Without a moment of hesitation, she rejected him immediately, Im busy. I cant make it.
You seemed so desperate before. How could you pretend as if nothing had happened? Wang Ke chided displeasingly with an ear-piercingly loud voice that made her ears ring through the phone.
Wang Ke, please mind your attitude, she warned him coldly.
What attitude? Youre mine. You dont want everyone at thepany to know about our rtionship tomorrow, do you? he threatened her in a cold voice.
Before the affair, she didnt realize that he was a person like this at all when they worked in the same office. Now, he had finally shown his true colors.
Women were doomed to be at a disadvantage in situations like this. Society was too harsh on them.
Wang Ke even ckmailed Xue Jing after taking advantage of her for more s*x. If she refused, he would tell the world.
Xue Jing was scared so she let him get away with it for a few times. Because unlike An Xuchen whobeled himself as single in hispany, all her colleagues knew that she was married.
Not only was this an affair, but it was an affair with a colleague. What would her colleagues think of her?
Ning Shu had a cold look on her face. Putting up with a jerk like him would only make him unscrupulously want more.
Her eyes whirled as she tried to think of a way to give him a taste of his own medicine.
Just then, Wang Ke urged her again, Get over here quickly!
Indifferently, she replied, Im not feeling well today. Ill go tomorrow since I dont need to work.
Excuses! He fumed. Are you not afraid that Ill write an email about this and send it to everyone in thepany?
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Im still on my period.
Wang Ke fell silent. Alright then. Ill see you tomorrow. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Find a secluded ce, alright? she reminded him.
Seeing how cooperative she was, he told her where and when to meet the next day and threatened her again about showing up tomorrow before hanging up the phone.
She was at a loss for words as she stared at her phone. What kind of world had 2333 chosen for her?
Right after, she put her phone back down onto the coffee table and got up from the couch with both hands on her knees for support. Then, she grabbed a coat and a bag and went out after washing up.
With that, she went to the drug store to buy some herbs such as wormwood and paradiso blue.
She had also bought a lot of groceries. Life still had to go on, so she had to make sure that she ate well in order to have enough energy to work.
There wasnt a lot of spiritual energy in the modern era, so she had to depend on food to give her strength.
As soon as she returned home, she cleaned the herbs and boiled them together. Then, she collected the vapors from the brew to boil.
Finally, she poured the medicine into a small bottle.
After putting the bottle into her bag, she went on to continue with her cultivation.
She needed to have enough power to protect herself no matter what. Otherwise, she would be a sitting duck.
And everything else was useless if she did not have enough power to fight.
Once again, she set up the spirit gathering array with an incantation. As soon as she sensed a sparse amount of spiritual energy gathering around her, she quickly took it in.
A trace of energy slowly manifested in her dantian. Without realizing how much time had passed, she continued to cultivate until it was daylight by the time she regained consciousness.
It was already the next day.
TL: Asuka
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2301
Chapter 2301: How Small and Insignificant
As Ning Shu got up from the couch, she felt much better as the energy of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts could slowly repair the body.
Recently, Xue Jing had been under a lot of psychological pressure, and this caused her body to be under a lot of pressure as well.
Many things weighed heavily on her heart, and her mind was in a mess. Not knowing what to do, she had lived each day like a dead man walking.
When Ning Shu drew the curtains, she covered her eyes with her hand as the sunlight shone upon her face.
Instantaneously, her heart brightened up.
As she thought of the universe and the thousands of astral nes that existed, she was reminded of how small and insignificant she was. Nothing mattered as much as it seemed.
At the same time, there was nothing that couldnt be solved.
She took a deep breath and inhaled a huge amount of air deep into her lungs.
While she prepared breakfast, she hummed a simple tune and ate leisurely after that.
She had to work hard to pay the housing loan and strive to reach the pinnacle of life.
After having a few more portions of breakfast, she started to practice again. Until now, An Xuchen and Yan Suni still had not called to give her an exnation.
Maybe they were having a good time together now.
Ning Shu couldnt wrap her head around why Yan Suni would let her best friend marry her boyfriend.
In the end, she was nothing but selfish. She said that she did not want to get married, yet she wouldnt give up on An Xuchen.
On top of that, she felt as though she was being generous towards Xue Jing. Was Xue Jing that worthless in her heart?
In spite of everything, Xue Jing was still a graduate of a prestigious university and was also a capable employee in herpany.
The only thing was, she was not as pretty as Yan Suni.
In fact, Yan Suni looked down on a little Xue Jing for being a spinster that no one wanted to marry. Although Yan Suni herself had no intention of getting married, she had many suitors.
Her boyfriends family were pressing for them to get married, and Xue Jing was also rather old and wanted to get married. So, Yan Suni came up with this n to take advantage of the situation.
To her, even if her boyfriend was married, he was still her boyfriend.
This was the first time that Ning Shu had seen something so absurd.
Sure enough, the longer you lived, the more you would realize how ridiculous things could turn out. Who knew what she would encounter in the future?
As Ning Shu practiced, she was suddenly interrupted by the sound of her phone ringing.
She stopped and picked up the phone. At once, a voice roared through the phone. Xue Jing, Ive been waiting for you and its almost two hours past our agreed time! What the hell are you doing?
Are you going back on your words? Wang Kes voice sounded furious. Im giving you another half an hour. If youre not here by then, Im going to send an email about us to everyone in ourpany tomorrow!
Youd bettere here quickly if you dont want me to tell your husband. Dont make me mad! Im really upset right now.
Ning Shu put her phone on the table and listened to him fuming on the other end of the call, before pulling her hair up while tying it unhurriedly.
Right after, she put on ayer of heavy makeup which made her look different from usual.
She put on a pair of pants and a shirt because wearing a skirt would only make it easy for that *sshole.
When she was done, he was still giving her an earful on the other end of the phone.
Putting her phone into her bag, Ning Shu nced at the bottle of medicine that she had prepared yesterday and then headed to the hallway to change into a pair of shoes before leaving the house in high spirits.
Even if this world was not meant for a good break, she was determined to take a good break. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Soon after, she called a cab and headed to the address that Wang Ke gave her.
The ce that he had asked to meet at was a hotel. As soon as she arrived, she saw him pacing back and forth in front of the hotel.
Wang Ke was a thin man who was still single and had never had a girlfriend before.
That was why he hung on to Xue Jing.
When the cab stopped in front of the hotel, she paid the driver.
As soon as Wang Ke saw her, he marched right towards her andined unhappily, What were you doing? Do you know how long Ive waited for you?
TL: Asuka
MTL Editor: Shark
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2302
Chapter 2302: Where Was the Promised Break?
Ning Shu turned to look at Wang Ke. He was average-looking and nothing about him particrly stood out. Besides, he was just a normal employee in thepany.
That was why no woman was ever interested in him.
Though Xue Jing was not as pretty as Yan Suni, she was still an attractive and delicate woman.
Wang Ke was probably aware of his condition, and that was why he forced her to have s*x with him every time.
Nonchntly, she told him, I told you I was busy.
Oh, so you were with your husband? Dont forget that Im also your man. Technically, Im your husband as well, so you need to spend time with me too, alright? Wang Ke sneered.
Go in. He reached out to grab her shoulder, but she dodged away swiftly and said, I can walk on my own.
Wang Ke only gave her a quick nceit didnt bother him how she resistedand walked towards the reception desk to book a room.
Suddenly, he asked her, Do you have any cash?
Ning Shu:
Seeming to have sensed her scornful stare, Wang Ke rushed to exin, I usually use my credit card, so I dont carry cash with me.
Ning Shus mouth twitched as soon as she heard this. Not only did he want to sleep with her, but he also wanted her to pay for the room.
At that moment, she felt utterly disgusted.
Where was the promised break? N?v(el)B\\jnn
Sir, we ept credit cards too, the receptionist said.
At once, Wang Kes face twitched before he took out his credit card.
The room only cost 100, yet he still needed to pay with his credit card.
Give us a room on the second floor, Ning Shu requested, And send some water up, will you? We would like to have some.
Right after, Wang Ke took the room key and they headed upstairs. As they made their way up, he started acting inappropriately and wanted to touch her waist.
However, she stepped away almost immediately.
As soon as they entered the room, Ning Shu surveyed the room and noticed that there was only a bed and a bathroom.
Impatiently, Wang Ke started taking off his clothes and came up to hug her.
Once again, she dodged away, and this made him really upset. Irritated, heined, Youre already here, so why are you still trying to y hard to get?
Smiling brightly, Ning Shu said, It would be so boring if we only did it like this. Lets have some fun.
When Wang Ke heard this, a look of excitement shed across his face. How would you like to have fun? Ill do whatever you want, he responded eagerly.
Just then, the doorbell rang. It was the water that she requested before.
By then, Wang Ke was already fully undressed, so he hid under the covers right away when the waiter arrived.
After taking over the kettle from the waiter, Ning Shu proceeded to pour some water into a cup and mixed the medicine that she had brewed yesterday into it before shaking the cup.
Drink this, she instructed him.
Okay. Wang Ke seemed excited yet nervous at the same time. His throat was dry and itchy, so he took the cup of water that she had handed to him.
With big gulps, he drank the water and then turned to her and asked, So What are we ying?
Smiling sweetly, she answered him, No hurry, lets y something exciting!
Wang Ke shook his head with a sleepy expression. When he raised his head, he saw that she was walking towards him.
All of a sudden, she reached out to strangle him, but then let go shortly after.
A horrified look shed on Wang Kes face as he scratched at his neck frantically as though he couldnt breathe.
In his eyes, this woman with a contorted face was trying to kill him. She was strangling him!
Unable to breathe, he grabbed a ss cup and bashed it on her head. However, he was actually hitting himself.
At that moment, in his eyes, he saw that he had beaten her to death, but he was still struggling to breathe.
Ning Shu took out her lipstick and smeared it all over her face, then shouted, You killed me! Give me back my life!
TL: Asuka
MTL Editor: Shark
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2303
Chapter 2303: Stay Away From Me!
Ning Shu put on bloody makeup on her face, and she reached out staggeringly to choke Wang Kes neck.
Wang Ke was so frightened that his face was twitching. Eyes closed, he kept iling his arms. S-stay away from me, stay away from me!
Ning Shu said eerily, You killed me, and you must pay with your life.
N-no, that was an ident. Wang Kes pupils dted as he watched here near.
In his eyes, Ning Shus face was full of blood, and her hair was long andnk, in the spitting image of a female ghost.
I will never let you go! You raped me, and you even killed me. I will haunt you forever! Ning Shu squeezed out her words. It was surly and full of resentment, causing him to tremble even more.
It wasnt me. It was an ident! Please forgive me. Wang Ke begged.
You even tried to tell others about this. Wang Ke, you must die! Ning Shu reached out and choked him.
Whimpering, Wang Ke looked extremely terrified. Atst, he couldnt take it anymore and ran out of the room, naked. When he was making his way down the stairs, he fell and tumbled down, before scrambling out of the hotel.
And just like that, he ran outside,pletely naked, causing all kinds of screams along the way. The bystanders were also covering their eyes.
As if he had encountered something horrifying, Wang Ke kept stumbling as he ran.
Finally, he was arrested by the traffic police on duty and was sent to the detention center.
When Wang Ke saw the police, he became even more terrified because, in his mind, he had just killed someone.
His body shook violently as he remained silent. All he could see was Xue Jing, whose face was covered entirely in blood.
I killed someone, I killed someone, Wang Ke mumbled, Please let me go. I wont do this again.
After hearing his words, the police went to the hotel, only to find nothing there.
After Wang Ke ran away, Ning Shu went to the bathroom and washed the lipstick off her face. Then, she took out a wide-brimmed hat from her bag and put it on before leaving the motel. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
On Monday, Wang Ke did note to work. ncing at his seat, Ning Shu smiled faintly.
What a coward! He dared tomit a crime, yet he didnt have the courage to face his mistake.
When the manager contacted Wang Ke, the police informed him that Wang Ke had streaked on the street and was being detained for two days.
The manager:
With that, the wholepany knew that Wang Ke streaked in public.
After Wang Ke was released from detention, he came to work. However, his mental health was still poor, and he was absent-minded.
Upon seeing Wang Ke, everyone couldnt help butugh.
The drug Ning Shu gave Wang Ke was a hallucinogen, and it could cause one to hallucinate and have drastic mood swings.
At that time, his thoughts were distorted. Everything Wang Ke saw and heard was all distorted.
As Wang Ke drank some water, he looked exhausted. At the same time, there was a hint of horror on his face.
Hey, Wang Ke! Why did you get detained? A male colleague patted Wang Kes shoulder, scaring him so much that he fell off the chair.
At once, the male colleagues hand froze, and then he looked at Wang Ke in surprise. Are you alright? Didnt I just tap you softly?
In a panic, Wang Ke stood up and pulled out a chair before sitting down. I-I was doing a performance art.
Chapter 2304
Chapter 2304: Theres a Ghost!
Performance art, huh? Youre quite funny, the male colleague couldnt help but say. The other female colleagues were also watching Wang Kes bizarre act with a strange look on their faces.
Just then, Ning Shu stood up and handed a document file to Wang Ke, who was opposite her. Then, she said, Please photostat this document.
Wang Ke raised his head and reached out to take the file. Upon seeing Ning Shu, he froze.
Today, Ning Shu was wearing bright red lipstick. And since she was also wearing foundation, her face was very pale, making her lips look even redder.
At this moment, Ning Shu was smiling at Wang Ke, revealing her porcin white teeth that were stained with lipstick. It was extremely creepy.
In an instant, Wang Ke felt as if all his hair was standing on end and his mind exploded with shock. He was frozen in a daze.
Scowling, Ning Shu continued in annoyance, What are you doing? Hurry up and photostat this. Since you havente to work thesest couple of days, work has been piling up. You should hand in your paperwork quickly.
However, Wang Ke just kept staring at her moving red lips, thinking that it looked like she had just drunk some blood and that her teeth were covered with blood. Theres a ghost! A shrill scream came out of his throat, startling everyone in the office. Puzzled, they gazed at Wang Ke, who had suddenly gone mad.
Right after, Wang Ke fell to the ground and kept scrambling backward with a horrified expression.
Ning Shu was also dumbfounded and asked a colleague beside her, What the hell is wrong with him?
I think theres something wrong with his brain. The colleague couldnt help but roll her eyes as she replied.
When Ning Shu took the documents and walked toward Wang Ke, he quickly crawled away, keeping a distance from her. Stay away from me, stay away from me.
Wang Ke, what the hell is wrong with you? Ning Shu said in an annoyed tone.
As soon as she came close to him, Wang Ke became extremely terrified. Theres a ghost! A ghost!
Hey, Wang Ke! Shes not a ghost. Its Xue Jing, a colleague said before ncing at Ning Shu again. But Xue Jing, your makeup skill is quite bad. With that pale face and red lips, you somewhat do look like a ghost.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Nonsense, only those who have a pale face and ck lips look like a ghost, okay? My makeup is sexy and charming.
What sexy and charming? Didnt you see how terrified you made Wang Ke? The female colleague replied spitefully. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Shes a ghost, not a human! A ghost! Wang Ke broke down and shouted, Cant you all see that shes a ghost?!
Ning Shu shrugged helplessly towards the others, then went back to her seat.
Wang Ke kept staring at her. Cautiously, he returned to his seat and knocked his head. Then, he rubbed his eyes and turned to Ning Shu again.
With that, Ning Shu tugged her scarlet red lips and said in an irritated tone, Wang Ke, do you have a problem with me?
At once, Wang Kes face turned green, and he didnt dare to look at her anymore. His expression filled with bewilderment.
The entire day, Wang Ke was absent-minded, and he did everything in a daze. Each time somebody called him, he would only react after they repeated his name several times.
Although the supervisor had been observing him, Wang Ke had never noticed as well.
Whenever Ning Shu spoke to him, he would tremble and stare at her in a puzzle.
As soon as she approached him, Wang Ke would be so scared that he would shiver violently. Im sorry, please stop following me around. Im really sorry!
As everyone in the office was staring at Ning Shu, she shrugged. Hes too engaged in doing performance art that he has gone mad now. Am I seriously that terrifying?
Does he have some mental illness? someone asked.
Looks like it. The others nodded. Wang Ke indeed did look like he was crazy.
While everyone was saying that Wang Ke looked crazy, he himself thought they were the ones who were blind.
Chapter 2305
Chapter 2305: She Really Is Dead
Wasnt this woman already dead? Why were these people still talking and working with her?
Shes a ghost! Shes already dead! Can you all pleasee to your senses?! Wang Ke shouted as he broke down.
He felt like he was the only one in this world that was still seeing things clearly, and this feeling was so painful.
Shes dead. She really is dead. Wang Ke could still see it. He had smashed Ning Shus head with a ss and blood had flowed down all over her face.
The crowd:
Ning Shu asked, How did I die then? Tell me.
You I Even though there were still hallucinogenic drug effects remaining in his body, Wang Ke still did not dare to confess that he had killed Ning Shu.
What are you all doing? Stop messing around and go back to work. Just then, the supervisor came out of his office and red at the crowd in displeasure. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
At once, everyone in the office returned to their seats. Meanwhile, the supervisor stared at Wang Ke, who was in a daze, with an unfriendly expression.
Come to my office, he ordered.
However, Wang Ke didnt move and just stared at Ning Shu who was on theputer.
When the supervisor saw that Wang Ke did not follow him, he opened the office door once again. Poking his head out, he yelled, Hurry up!
With that, Wang Kes body trembled and he quickly entered the supervisors office.
From outside, people could faintly hear the supervisors voice. When Wang Ke came out of the office, he looked very dejected.
Wang Ke, are you alright? A colleague asked him.
The supervisor told me to get some rest back home, he replied.
After all, Wang Ke couldnt work in this condition.
In fact, there was still one thing he hadnt told themthat was, the supervisor had asked him to go for a brain checkup.
However, Wang Ke felt that he didnt have any issues. It was these people who had issues.
Wang Ke, once you recover you should hurry ande back to work. Thepany cannot do without you, Ning Shu eerily told him.
Wang Kes hair rose on end and he shivered. He then hastily ran away.
Seeing this, Ning Shu shrugged helplessly to the crowd. When she saw Wang Kes bag on his desk, she picked it up and chased after him.
Wang Ke, wait! Your bag
As Wang Ke turned around, he saw Ning Shu parting her bloody mouth, so he ran even faster. Dont follow me, dont follow me! Please let me go, please!
Ning Shu stopped running and watched Wang Kes panicked figure indifferently.
God, he was so weak. She didnt even look like a ghost right now. Plus, he should at least give her a big p across the face to see if she was a human or a ghost, right?
Carrying Wang Kes bag, Ning Shu returned to the office and threw it onto his desk.
Wheres Wang Ke? You didnt pass him his bag? asked the female colleague sitting next to Ning Shu.
He ran away. He disappeared instantly as soon as he saw me, like I was a ghost, Ning Shu answered helplessly.
Afterwards, she started working.
After resting for a few days, Wang Ke came to thepany to resign.
Actually, the supervisor had already been pretty displeased with Wang Ke. Wang Ke was an employee who didnt have an important role in the office.
Furthermore, he had also been acting crazy recently. Since Wang Ke was the one who took the initiative to resign, thepany would not have to pay him a three-months sry aspensation.
Thus, the supervisor agreed to his resignation without hesitation.
When Wang Ke was packing up his things, Ning Shu asked him, Did you resign because you have a problem with me?
His face instantly turned pale as he stared at Ning Shu whose eyes were ringed unnaturally in ck due to her smokey eye makeup. W-what do you want?
I dont want anything Ning Shu purposefully dragged out thest word.
Hurriedly, Wang Ke packed his things up, then ran as fast as he could while carrying the cardboard box.
Seeing this, Ning Shu let out a long sigh.
TL: Asuka
MTL Editor: Shark
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2306
Chapter 2306: Finally Handled One Douchebag n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She had finally handled one douchebag.
If Wang Ke came after Ning Shu again, she had a backup n.
That hallucinogenic was extremely strong and would leave asting effect on the central nervous system. If Wang Ke ever came to pester her again, then she would just give him another unforgettable experience.
Xue Jings affair wouldnt be exposed now that Wang Ke had been dealt with.
Enraged people dont usually do the wisest things.
In fact, infuriated people shouldnt make any important decisions because they were guaranteed to make the wrong choice.
Why did Xue Jing have to use such a stupid method to take her revenge?
A mans pride wouldnt allow him to ept that a woman cheated on him. However, that only applied if said man cared about her.
Did An Xuchen look like he cared about Xue Jing?
Now that she had settled the matter of Wang Ke, she needed to deal with An Xuchen and Yan Suni.
What should she do with them?
Ning Shu pondered it.
Saying that the entire household was pretty much held up by Xue Jing alone was an understatement.
They never wrote any sort of prenup before getting married. Hence, Xue Jing knew nothing about An Xuchens financial status.
Xue Jing handled the down payment for their house and was also the one who paid all of their household expenses.
So what was the difference between her being married or staying single?
Moreover, Xue Jing even had to serve An Xuchen. She had to hand-wash his underwear and socks, iron his suit, and get up early in the morning to prepare his breakfast.
After their falling out, An Xuchen had taken the clothes that Xue Jing had neatly folded from his closet and tossed them in his luggage. He then left, luggage in hand.
Ning Shu cultivated until the next morning. Then she ate breakfast and headed out to find An Xuchen.
When she arrived at Yan Sunis door, she rang the bell.
Yan Suni answered the door, her hair draped over her shoulders. She wore a long T-shirt that revealed her pale, slender legs. Her feet were bare and her tiny toes were painted red.
Her legs looked exceptionally beautiful on the carpet.
How pretty!
Models really did have amazing figures! Though she had only thrown on a random t-shirt, Yan Suni still looked very charming. Sure enough, a beautiful person could look good in anything.
Jingjing. Yan Suni gazed at Ning Shu with mixed feelings before stepping aside. Come in.
Ning Shu changed her shoes at the entrance and walked into the living room, looking around the house as she did.
Yan Sunis house was stylishly decorated. Seriously, every woman should live this opulently.
That being said, why did she need to drag others into such big messes?
She didnt need to sacrifice everything for others, but she shouldnt drag them into aplete disaster either.
Perhaps Yan Suni didnt consider this a mess.
Here, drink this. Its your favorite. Yan Suni sat down across from Ning Shu after cing a ss of juice down in front of her.
Her legs looked especially long as she sat. Those pale and slender legsCthey were very pretty.
A persons appearance was truly a gift from the heavens. Although Yan Sunis work ethic wasnt as strong as Xue Jings, she was ten times richer.
Ning Shu didnt drink the juice. Instead, she asked, Wheres An Xuchen? I need to talk to him.
He went to work. Theres an impromptu meeting, Yan Suni replied, running her fingers through her hair.
Ning Shu:
The atmosphere immediately turned awkward. Why was a wife asking her husbands girlfriend where he was?
Their rtionship was tangled and abnormal. However, neither An Xuchen nor Yan Suni noticed anything wrong with their situation.
That was all due to the fact that Xue Jings existence was solely for the purpose of keeping An Xuchens parents from bothering him. The two never thought of Xue Jing as having any effect on their rtionship.
Chapter 2307
Chapter 2307: Marriage Is a Responsibility
Therefore An Xuchen and Yan Suni stayed together without any hesitation, as if Xue Jing just didnt exist.
Xue Jing was the only one who cared, making her the one who looked crazy.
Neither Yan Suni nor Ning Shu had anything to say and were left staring nkly at each other. Yan Suni finally sighed and said, Jingjing, didnt I ask you to live a good life with An Xuchen? I wont ruin your marriage and you know that Ill never get married. So why are you still throwing a fit?
Although Ning Shu already knew that Yan Suni always said that, thanks to having received the storys plot, she was still shocked when she heard the wordsing from Yan Sunis mouth.
Could it be that the three of us are going to maintain this kind of rtionship forever? Ning Shu asked, astonished. An Xuchen and I are married!
An Xuchen is married. Marriage is a responsibility, amitment that carries certain legal and moral obligations to ones family and society. She stared at Yan Suni.
So? He already married you. Yan Suni tucked a strand of hair behind her ear with a perplexed expression. Jingjing, I dont know why youre so bothered. An Xuchen and I have been a couple since the beginning. Ive told you countless times that Ill never, ever destroy your marriage!
Ning Shu: Please stop talking. I need a few moments of peace.
Dont you think that your rtionship with An Xuchen is immoral? Ning Shu asked.
This conversation was exhausting and they clearly couldnt reach an understanding. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yan Suni thought Ning Shu was being unreasonable and Ning Shu thought Yan Suni was being self-righteous.
Yan Suni was the one who used her own best friend. Yet she acted like she was doing her a favor.
Ning Shu was seriously bbergasted.
Immoral? From a certain point of view, marriage is immoral as well. It restricts a persons right to pursue love freely. Can anyone guarantee that theyll only love one person in their entire life?
Everyone has the right to pursue happiness, Yan Suni replied, looking at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes at that. If he wanted to y around, why did he get married in the first ce? Since hes married now, he should at least have a little contractual spirit and abide by the rules of the game. If he wants to break the rules, then he should stop ying.
If An Xuchen was single, I wouldnt care less about him ying around, Ning Shu said impatiently.
Yan Suni pouted. Yeah, but An Xuchens parents kept pushing him.
Ning Shu: Damn it. Impletely speechless now.
And since you didnt want to get married, you made me marry him? She really wanted to crack open Yan Sunis beautiful skull to see what was inside.
You were eager to get married and he was in a hurry. You guys are perfect for each other.
Perfect her arse! Ning Shu never felt this helpless before.
She really didnt want to speak to Yan Suni anymore.
Even if the original owner of this body was an old, unmarried woman that didnt mean she should just marry someone at random.
Ning Shu picked the ss up and drank it. She was thirsty after all that talking. Despite all her efforts, she felt like she was speaking to a brick wall.
Yan Suni had a staunch point of view and Ning Shu had her own.
There was no way they coulde to an understanding like this.
Yan Suni reached out to hold Ning Shus hand but Ning Shu shook it off without hesitation.
The former was stunned and also somewhat saddened by the rejection.
Jingjing, we grew up together and we share everything. You should just live a good life with An Xuchen. I can give him love but not marriage; you two are the ones wholl live together forever.
I just want short-term happiness, not a forever. Yan Suni looked at her. I hope we wont be distant over this.
Ning Shus expression turned cold. How could Yan Suni be so shameless?!
In fact, Ning Shu wasnt even angry. She just felt powerless for being on the outs with Yan Suni.
Yan Suni clearly didnt believe she was at fault. There was no way for someone unaware of their wrongdoing to feel guilty.
Instead, all Yan Suni felt was that Ning Shu was heartless and unreasonable.
Why did youe over today? At that moment, Yan Suni changed the subject.
Trantor: Asuka
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2308
Chapter 2308: A Love Story Between an Urban Couple
Ning Shu suddenly handed her ss to Yan Suni. Im thirsty. Please pour me another cup.
Though momentarily stunned, Yan Suni refilled the ss. Ning Shu gulped it down and said, Ill wait for An Xuchen toe back.
Sure. Yan Suni agreed without hesitation.
As the two silently waited for An Xuchen, Yan Suni began to exercise and do yoga.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu sat on the sofa and practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
It took until the afternoon for An Xuchen to return. He was tall, handsome, and wore a tailored suit.
Ning Shu always believed this plot shouldve been a love story between an urban couple: one where Yan Suni and An Xuchen were the main characters.
After dancing around one another, they would eventually get married.
True love finally changed Yan Sunis view of marriage.
When An Xuchen saw Ning Shu, he frowned before she even said anything.
Yan Suni took the lead and told him, Talk properly, and dont fight.
Ning Shu:
She really couldnt get used to this odd rtionship.
Ning Shu thought to herself: The husband, the wife, and the mistress Uh
After setting his bag down, An Xuchen loosened his necktie and asked, Have you thought it through? Do you still want a divorce?
Chen, you cant file for divorce! If you do, how will you deal with your parents? Jingjing was just confused, Yan Suni said hurriedly.
If the two of them got divorced, she, An Xuchens girlfriend, would be pushed to marry him again.
She would never get married, no matter what. She was a free spirit and marriage would only imprison her.
A womans life didnt revolve around marriage.
In fact, Yan Suni was somewhat afraid of it. More importantly, she didnt want to be bound by it.
Such a marriage only harms everyone, so its better to file for divorce. Im just not good enough, thats why you didnt want to marry me, An Xuchen replied helplessly.
Ning Shu stomped her feet. She still fricking standing right here
This is what the rtionship between us three will be like. If you can ept it, we wont get divorced. If not, then lets file for divorce, An Xuchen told her. Hearing that, Ning Shu felt her hand itch as the urge to p him grew stronger.
The next second, she put on a false smile. I agree. We should all live happily together.
Its good that you finally thought things through, Jingjing. Yan Suni grabbed her hand. Isnt this nice?
Ning Shu:
Alls well that ends well, she said, breathing heavily.
After that, Yan Suni cheerfully went to pack An Xuchens things up. A few momentster, she finished packing.
She seemed extremely happy that An Xuchen would leave with Ning Shu so quickly.
Ning Shu had so many questions. Yan Suni was definitely the most bizarre and unbelievable person she ever met.
You guys should leave now, Yan Suni said. Dont fight anymore. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu:
What could she say to that?
She felt seriously helpless facing someone like this.
Trantor: Asuka
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2309
Chapter 2309: Shouldnt Be Desecrated by Marriage
Looking helpless, An Xuchen asked Yan Suni, Do you really want to kick me out so badly?
Just go. You know that I dont like us living together like a couple, she replied.
He sounded concerned as he said, Stay safe at home alone.
Yeah, I know. Jingjing is a good woman, a good wife. You must treat her well, Yan Suni exhorted An Xuchen.
Ning Shu put on a poker face.
You can alwayse over when you miss me.
Ning Shu kept her poker face up.
After that, Yan Suni turned to Ning Shu and said, Jingjing, dont worry. Ive never shared a bed with An Xuchen. We sleep separately.
Ning Shu still kept her poker face up.
Love is beautiful and shouldnt be desecrated by marriage. Think about it! The person you used to see as perfect is now sleeping next to you, farting, grinding his teeth, picking his nose, scratching his legs, and wont even close the door when using the toilet. Isnt that horrifying?
You even have to wake up to a greasy face and stinky mouth every morning. Thats simply a disaster! You get disillusioned. Yan Suni then reached out to hug Ning Shu. Jingjing, I will never destroy your marriage.
Ning Shu: I need some peace
You guys should go now. Yan Suni let go of Ning Shu as she spoke to the two.
Then, she gave An Xuchen a hug. Hurry up and go.
After kissing Yan Suni, he left with his luggage in hand. When he saw Ning Shu still standing there in a daze, An Xuchen coldly said, Lets go.
Coming, she answered, her voice shrill.
At that moment, Ning Shu wondered if she was living in ancient times where men had many wives.
She felt her dignity was already beyond saving.
As they walked out of Yan Sunis house, Ning Shu looked at An Xuchen pulling his luggage along in front.
He had a nice figure and the suit he wore exuded a sense of ascetic temptation.
What was the point of having an attractive appearance? He was still a jerk.
How could he use Xue Jing without feeling any guilt? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu sat in the passenger seat. Somehow, she still thought that An Xuchen looked very handsome as he drove.
A mature man with the charm of one.
An Xuchen gave Yan Suni all his tolerance and care. Since she didnt want to get married, he married her best friend.
Seriously
They were both weirdos. They were the champions of all weirdos.
An Xuchen handed Ning Shu his luggage when they arrived at home: an obvious signal for her to hang his clothes up.
However, she pretended not to see it. With an indifferent tone she said, Ill go prepare dinner.
An Xuchen had no choice but to hang the clothes up by himself.
When he came back down, Ning Shu had already cooked two bowls of instant noodles.
Though she gave herself therger portion.
Frowning, An Xuchen pulled out a chair and sat across from her. He then stared at the instant noodles. Were only eating this?
Just make do with this. Ive been eating like thistely because my mood still hasnt recovered. Ning Shu slurped loudly as she ate her noodles. The sound caused An Xuchen to frown again.
She then continued on. Oh, I have something to tell you. Mypany is currently cutting staff. I paid the down payment for the house and also spent a lot to renovate and furnish the house, so Im broke now. Give me money.
In response, An Xuchen scowled so heavily that his eyebrows looked like caterpirs. Why are you so tacky? All you talk about is money.
Ning Shu:
God. Did An Xuchen also live as celestially as Yan Suni? No, he just didnt want to give her money.
Damn it! I even bought the instant noodles youre eating right now!
Yeah, Im tacky. Anyway, starting next month, I wont be able to afford to pay the mortgage anymore. Since both our names are on the deed, I shouldnt be the only one paying for it.
Trantor: Asuka
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2310
Chapter 2310: Give Me Money
Ning Shu burped as she slurped up the soup. Though there are a lot of preservatives in this, it tastes pretty good.
Shifting his gaze, An Xuchen asked, You called me back here because you wanted to ask me for money, right?
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu was speechless when she saw his aggrieved expression. Could it be that he thought it had been because she couldnt bear to be without him?
Well have to sleep on the street if we dont pay. She held her hand out. Since well be together for the rest of our lives, we should go through thick and thin together.
Then, Ning Shus smile turned grim. Together the three of us can definitely live happily. For ever and ever
Indifferently, An Xuchen said, I didnt actually want to marry you.
I know, but were already married. She held her hand out again. Give me money.
But Yan Suni said you were a good woman.
I know. Give me money.
Ill never break up with Yan Suni, so we can file for divorce if you cant ept that.
I know you cant leave her side. The three of us will just have to live happily together. Now give me money.
How much? An Xuchen said, gritting his teeth. Yan Suni never asks me for money.
Haha. What Yan Suni wanted was a perfect rtionship. Asking for money would only tarnish her love.
Two hundred thousand, Ning Shu replied nonchntly.
An Xuchen almost jumped at that. How much?
Two hundred thousand. When we got married, I was the one who paid for everything in this house. So two hundred thousand isnt that much, she exined in an annoyed tone. This house is under both our names. You want to get the property ownership certificate quickly too, dont you?
The mortgage was still not fully paid off, so they hadnt received the certificate yet.
Scowling, An Xuchen replied, I really dont like you being so calcting.
I know you dont like it, but Im still going to say it. Give me money.
Give me money.
Give me money.
Give me money.
Money, money, money All you think about is money! His gaze turned cold. If the issue is my name being on the certificate, then I can have it removed and the house will be all yours.
Ning Shu:
She squinted at An Xuchen. What do you mean?
Were going to the bank tomorrow to sort this out. I wont be ountable for this house anymore.
Ning Shu: F*ck.
You mean youre going to transfer ownership of the house to me? Ning Shu stared at him in disbelief.
To avoid giving her money, he decided to make it so that the house would only be in her name.
Thats right. Were going to the bank tomorrow. An Xuchens decision was final.
Ning Shu shook her head. I thought I already understood what the world was like, but I still ended up being defeated by you.
She had no choice but to admit defeat. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu forced her lips into a smile and said, As long as youre happy, anything is fine.
An Xuchen pushed his bowl away. I dont like instant noodles. As soon as he finished speaking, he stood up and went into his room.
Ha. He didnt like instant noodles? Ning Shu directly dumped the noodles into the trash. It was up to him whether he wanted to eat it or not. Personally, she would rather throw them away and let him eat it.
After that, she cleaned the kitchen up. When the doorbell rang, Ning Shu went to open it and saw a delivery man carrying fast food.
He didnt want to eat instant noodles so he ordered takeout instead?
Please wait a moment, Ning Shu told the delivery man.
Because she didnt pay for him, An Xuchen was very displeased when he handed the money over.
Trantor: Asuka
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2311
Chapter 2311: Something Interesting Would Definitely Happen
An Xuchen was unhappy with Ning Shu when he saw that she wasnt even willing to pay for his takeout. All she knew was how to be calctive.
His expression was extremely displeased the whole time he ate.
An Xuchen found Xue Jing even more annoying than before.
He sighed inwardly. It was torture to be married to such a woman.
The next day, An Xuchen asked Ning Shu to go to the bank with him to deal with the mortgage. Once it was settled, only her name was left on the property ownership certificate.
In the original plot, An Xuchen had given the house to Xue Jing after their divorce, so she had to pay it off on her own.
Now, because shed reached out to An Xuchen and asked him for money, he immediately removed his name from the property ownership certificate.
Not only did An Xuchen not have to pay anything but he would also be living in her house, eating her food, and using her things. Moreover, he would throw tantrums at her while still harboring affection for Yan Suni.
Ning Shu was bewildered. Did she really look that dumb?
What exactly did Xue Jing want from him? Was An Xuchen all she wanted?
Oh my god.
Still, she could do whatever she wanted with the house now that it waspletely hers.
Something interesting would definitely happen in the future.
I didnt marry you for anything, An Xuchen told Ning Shu after leaving the bank.
She smiled and replied, Everything is fine as long as youre happy.
Ning Shu wasnt angry. It wasnt worth getting mad about. Talking to such a shameless person for any longer than necessary was a waste of time.
I hope there will be no bad blood between us. Im not the sort who likes trouble.
Ning Shu:
She was clearly ignoring him, so why was he still acting so smug? He might as well just straight out dere how charitable he was.
That was it. Enough was enough.
You know our marriage
Look at the sky. Ning Shu pointed at the sky.
An Xuchen raised his head.
Aaah There was a hysterical cry as An Xuchen fell into the sewer.
The manhole stood open.
Hey, watch where youre going! Sounds came from the sewer. Someone was apparently cleaning up the garbage down there.
Ning Shu peered into the manhole. An Xuchen, are you okay? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
An Xuchen climbed up thedder. He was covered in filth and he reeked to high heaven. She covered her nose and backed away in disgust.
After wiping a handful of sewage off his face, An Xuchen sniffed his hands and stared at Ning Shu. You did it on purpose, didnt you? Why did you tell me to look at the sky?
Well, there was a ne, and it was flying very low, she exined, feigning innocence.
An Xuchen red at her with clear hatred. Then, with sewage still dripping from his clothing, he went home to take a shower.
While An Xuchen stepped into the bathroom to shower, Ning Shu put on a pair of disposable gloves. She then opened his bag and skimmed through the documents with just a single nce.
Since she upgraded her intelligence stats, both her memory andprehension had skyrocketed.
But these printouts were only parts of the full documents.
After memorizing the key parts, Ning Shu opened An Xuchensptop.
Hisptop required a password.
After staring at the screen for a moment, she typed in Yan Sunis birthday. It was likely to be the password given An Xuchens deep love for her.
Ning Shu then hit enter. To her surprise, her guess was wrong.
She was a bit shocked that it wasnt Yan Sunis birthday.
Ning Shu entered An Xuchens birthday next but the screen showed that the password was still incorrect.
Trantor: Asuka
Editor: Shark
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2312: What a Deep Love
Chapter 2312: What a Deep Love
The corner of her lips rose as Ning Shu entered both An Xuchen and Yan Sunis birthdays. A momentter, that password was revealed as correct.
Ning Shu: _
What a deep love they shared. She couldnt help but weep at its depth.
She nced toward the bathroom from which the sound of running water could be heard.
An Xuchen would probably take more time showering today.
With that in mind, Ning Shu went through hisptop and copied all the important information onto a sh drive.
She alternated between looking in the direction of the bathroom and checking the progress of the copying.
When she heard the sound of running water stop, Ning Shu hurriedly unplugged the USB drive. Then she turned off theputer and ran into the kitchen to begin chopping the ribs, making extra noise as she did.
An Xuchen, fresh out of the shower, wiped his hair with a towel as he stood at the kitchen door looking at Ning Shu.
She looked at him expressionlessly. What?
Did you do that on purpose earlier? An Xuchen watched Ning Shu closely. Showering had been painful since he had gotten a lot of scrapes.
After all, he fell from a great height.
What would I gain from your fall? Anyway, how could you take such a long shower? Do you think water and electricity are free? Ning Shu asked rhetorically.
An Xuchen frowned tightly. Is there nothing you care about besides money?
You grew up together with Yan Suni, so howe the two of you have such different personalities? Yan Suni never cared about these things, he said.
Ning Shu brandished the knife she held and let it m into the board as she chopped the ribs in half. She said with a smile, Indeed, Im really this tacky. Yan Suni might be able to live by inhaling celestial air, but I need money to survive.
Have you always been jealous of her? An Xuchen looked at Ning Shu, who was faking a smile. There is no way you can ever beparable to Yan Suni.
Damn it! Ning Shu had a rising urge to kill An Xuchen with the knife she held. No, killing him wasnt enough. She should use a dull knife to slice his flesh from his bones slowlyonly then would it feel satisfying.
I wont have lunch at home. An Xuchen went back into his room to change his clothes before leaving with his bag andptop.
A much more cheerful Ning Shu put the ribs inside the pot to stew. She then opened herptop.
She was preparing to sell the design she just got her hands on. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The USB drive contained a copy of An Xuchenspanystest products packaging design.
Ning Shu contacted the rival of thepany where An Xuchen worked. She told them that she was from Company XX and made vague allusions to her position. Afterward, she imed that she wanted to sell a design and asked them for an offer.
Ning Shu was sure to demand a higher price.
After negotiating for a while, thepany paid her 30,000 and she quickly sent them the document.
When the pork rib soup was ready, Ning Shu received a message saying the money had already been transferred.
Ning Shu felt great for getting a steal.
After finishing the whole pot of soup, she sat on the couch and began cultivating.
The food she just ate slowly turned into energy, flowing throughout her body.
When she was done cultivating, Ning Shu activated the tracking system. As expected, she saw the two red dots together.
The location the two were in was a Western restaurant.
Oh my, how romantic!
Love and marriage were two different things. Yan Suni was afraid of what wouldmonly happen in a marriage.
When two people had to face each other day and night, the novelty and mystery would wear off.
In addition, any ws they exposed would be more bothersome over time.
Ning Shu wondered if Yan Suni and An Xuchen would share a bed after they got married.
Right now, even when Yan Suni spent some intimate time with An Xuchen, she would still kick him out and ask him to find another ce to sleep. She would never sleep beside him the entire night.
Before kissing, she always brushed her teeth and sprayed some mouth freshener spray.
Yan Suni would never act indecently because she couldnt stand disillusionment.
She was the kind of person Ning Shu had never seen before.
Chapter 2313: The Triangle Was the Most Stable Shape?
Chapter 2313: The Triangle Was the Most Stable Shape?
What a wonderful world! 2333 sure was a great friend!
In fact, Ning Shu was tempted to drag An Xuchen into a corner and beat him until he had to be hospitalized.
In this way, the three of them maintained a strange bnce.
As expected, the triangle was the most stable shape???
An Xuchen pretty much only had affectionate interactions with Yan Suni and not with Ning Shu. However, when Yan Suni objected to him sleeping over, he simply returned here.
Ning Shu really didnt know what to say.
At the same time, she couldnt help but wonder why An Xuchen showed no reaction even though she sold his things.
Just as Ning Shu was wondering, An Xuchen returned with a long face. Noticing that there might be some interesting happenings, she quickly asked, What happened?
Suppressing her excitement, she fixed her gaze on An Xuchen.
An Xuchen threw his bag on the couch and sat down, rubbing his forehead.
So, what happened? Ning Shu inquired once again. Fr*cking share!
Taking a deep breath, An Xuchen replied, Ive been fired.
Ning Shu: Apuse, apuse~~~~
Why did they fire you? Ning Shu asked in surprise. There must be a reason for them to fire you. What is it?
They imed I exposed thepanys secret, squandering the entire departments efforts, An Xuchen added, enraged. But I put so much hard work into thispany, Id be crazy to do such a thing!
Ning Shu remained silent as she watched An Xuchen vent his anger. After all, he was nearly forty years old and had gone through a lot to get to his current position.
Perhaps after two more years of experience, he would be promoted. However, thepany had fired him in a fit of pique after he revealed thepanys secret.
In fact, An Xuchen made exnations, but the people in thepany didnt bother to listen. Furthermore, the rivalpany hadunched the products first, and the packaging was identical. As a result, the opponent took the lead.
Thepany had suffered significant damage as a result of this. They had no choice but to redesign both the product and packaging.
All of this would eat up a lot of money. The fact that all they did was dismiss An Xuchen was already an act of generosity.
However, An Xuchen felt wronged. Why did they use him of leaking it when there were so many people in thepany? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
His superior didnt even bother to ask before condemning him, which irritated An Xuchen.
He had worked hard for thepany for many years. How could they have fired him so mercilessly?
Ning Shu paid no attention to the pissed An Xuchen and continued to hack at the pork ribs in the kitchen.
An Xuchen broodingly locked himself in his room. He didnt show up for dinner, so Ning Shu finished the pork rib soup all by herself.
After days of struggle, An Xuchen finally got over it. He made the decision to start his own business so that he would never have to suffer something like that again.
Ning Shu was very supportive. Well, you have connections, and youre definitely capable. Its great to be your own boss!
Having gotten Ning Shus support, An Xuchen breathed a sigh of relief. Ning Shu then asked, Do you have enough funds though? Which industry are you going for?
Ive been saving for a few years, An Xuchen replied.
Ning Shu: _
She knew that he had money, but she was unsure to what extent.
Does Yan Suni know that youre starting your own business? Ning Shu enquired again.
I didnt tell her about it. I dont want her to worry, An Xuchen answered. Ill tell her when the matter is resolved. Please keep it a secret.
After finishing his sentence, he picked up his utensils to eat.
Arent you two in the samepany? She probably already knows youve been fired, said Ning Shu, her lips twitching.
An Xuchen wanted to appear in front of Yan Suni after having achieved sess, not in his current situation.
Well, everyone had their ups and downs. If they were so in love, they would definitely support each other, right?
Chapter 2314
Chapter 2314: Web Products
However, she had a feeling that Yan Suni wouldnt be able to ept the disillusionment.
So, what kind of business do you want to try? After all, it was tough to achieve sess on ones own.
Web products, An Xuchen answered.
Perplexed, Ning Shu continued to ask, For example?
Web video products.
Ning Shu was still clueless upon hearing his response. How does it work?
Even if I exin it to you, you wont understand, An Xuchen didnt want to exin much to Ning Shu.
Ignoring his words, Ning Shu continued to question, How much capital is required? What is the rate of return?
I know what Im doing, An Xuchen simply replied. He didnt want to discuss this with Ning Shu.
To An Xuchen, Ning Shu was merely an outsider.
Noticing his reluctance to discuss the topic, Ning Shu just shrugged. It wasnt like she was interested anyway.
In truth, she was only curious about how much money An Xuchen had and how long it would be able to support his business venture.
An Xuchen left quickly after dinner, rushing to get to work.
On the other hand, Ning Shu phoned Yan Suni to inquire if she knew that An Xuchen had been fired.
Yan Suni said that she knew and that An Xuchen had leaked thepanys secret.
Do you think An Xuchen was the one who did it? Ning Shu continued asking.
Yan Suni responded, My opinion doesnt matter. It has already happened.
Suddenly, Ning Shu felt that Yan Suni was just a single woman who enjoyed interfering in other peoples rtionships.
Whenever someone talked to Yan Suni about practical problems, Yan Sunis only concern was issues of romance, making the other person seem too pragmatic inparison.
There was nothing wrong with staying single. The problem was that Yan Suni insisted on having inappropriate rtionships with other people.
Yan Suni was a happy single, but she brought a lot of trouble to people around her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Now, the rtionship between the three of them wasplicated.
Ning Shu really wanted to just chop off An Xuchens crotch to put an end to their awkward rtionship.
An Xuchen wants to start a business, but he has insufficient funds. Do you have money? Why dont you lend him some? Despite An Xuchens warnings, Ning Shu insisted on informing Yan Suni about the situation.
Hearing this, Yan Suni asked, What kind of business is he trying to start?
Jingjing, you do know that I dont save, so I dont have much savings. I dont think I can help you guys with this, but do let me know if you guys need any other assistance.
Ning Shu:
An Xuchen has reached rock bottom. Try giving him some constion, Ning Shu added. Dont drive him out if he goes over to your ce.
Ning Shu felt so virtuous.
Alright, Yan Suni responded.
Do you really not have any money? Cant you lend some to An Xuchen? Ning Shu asked once more.
Jingjing, I really dont have any money, said Yan Suni, her tone sincere. You know how much I spend. I love shopping for clothes and cosmetics.
Oh, I see Ning Shu murmured. A woman should indeed buy more clothes and other items to pamper herself.
Xue Jing had spent all of her money on her family but didnt get a single word of thanks.
All of a sudden, Yan Suni said to Ning Shu, Jingjing, live happily with An Xuchen. Dont fight with him anymore, alright?
Hearing this, Ning Shu got the feeling that Yan Suni was trying to push An Xuchen to her.
Did Yan Suni not like An Xuchen?
Trantor: Asuka
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2315
Chapter 2315: Dating Should Be Based on Attraction
Yan Suni seemed to believe that dating should be based on attraction rather than love.
She would no longer like someone if she had lost feelings for them.
Furthermore, these feelings had to be extremely pure. Yan Suni would no longer have feelings for them if they werent perfect or farted, ruining their image.
Are you nning to back out, Yan Suni? Ning Shu asked with amusement on her face.
Back out of what? Sun Yani shook her head. I still like An Xuchen, but I hope you two can get along well.
When Ning Shu heard this, she was speechless.
Ning Shu hung up the phone. Every time she spoke with Yan Suni, she felt as though her worldview was about to be shattered.
She was afraid she wouldnt be able to handle it anymore.
After the call with Yan Suni, An Xuchen soon dialed. He chastised Ning Shu for telling Yan Suni about his ns to start a business and trying to borrow money from her.
An Xuchen felt awkward and embarrassed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He felt that Ning Shu had destroyed the perfect reputation he had in front of Yan Suni.
Without hesitation, Ning Shu ended the call. Both of them were nutjobs!
Why would they find fault with such little things?
In Ning Shus twisted love opinion, the most important thing in a rtionship was to be true to yourself. They shouldnt change themselves or pretend to be someone else.
I am who I am. Its none of my business if you dont like it!
On the other hand, the rtionship between An Xuchen and Yan Suni was merely about showing each other their best sides.
Perhaps Yan Suni had no idea that An Xuchen was very greedy and selfish.
Maybe he was very generous in front of Yan Suni.
During this period of time, An Xuchen had been very busy. Finally, he showed some signs of progress.
It was an online video website. Videos, anime, movies, news, and reality shows were all avable. Users could upload andment on other peoples videos.
Such a website could aggregate a lot of traffic.
Since this was an Inte era, An Xuchens website could be a sess.
However, the websites functionalities were very rough and still needed to be refined. As a result, An Xuchen continued to put in long hours.
He invested a lot of manpower, resources, and money.
However, An Xuchencked some funds. Do you have any savings? Lend some to me for a bit, he asked Ning Shu.
Upon hearing this, Ning Shu answered tly, If I had money, I wouldnt be struggling to pay my house loan. You should borrow it from Yan Suni.
An Xuchen fell silent.
It seemed that due to his pride, he wouldnt ask Yan Suni for money.
So why was he able to ask her for money without any hesitation? Was it because he didnt have to keep up his image in front of her?
How about you borrow some money from your parents? An Xuchen suggested.
Ning Shu:
My parents have no money. You didnt even give them any money when we married. I was the one who handed them some money. Even if you killed them, they wouldnt have money, Ning Shu added coldly.
Why are you so stingy? An Xuchen asked, frowning. Were husband and wife, and well have to live together for the rest of our lives. Is it beneficial to you if I fail?
Do you think I can make money appear out of nowhere? Ning Shu was helpless. You can borrow money from your parents.
My parents dont have money either.
Ning Shu: Jesus
Then Ill have no choice but to apply for a loan at the bank. With a sigh, An Xuchen continued, But what should we do about the security for the loan?
Trantor: Asuka
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2316
Chapter 2316: Lets Use This House as the Mortgage
An Xuchen nced at Ning Shu. Ning Shus heart skipped a beat, but she remained silent. An Xuchen then said, Lets use this house as the mortgage.
Ning Shu:
This damned bastard.
She had to pay the mortgage on her own, and now he wanted to use her house as security for his loan? If his business failed, and he failed to repay the loan, this house would be mortgaged. Shed lose the house and would still have to pay the house loan.
With an expressionless face, Ning Shu remarked, This house cant be used as security for the loan as Im still in the process of paying off the mortgage. Besides, the house must be at least twenty years old. Since I bought the house less than two years ago, it cant be used as security.
How do you know that it cant? An Xuchen stared at Ning Shu. Are you reluctant to do so? Once the website is established and makes a profit, Ill pay off the loan. Not only that, but Ill also help you pay off the remaining mortgage.
Ning Shu: Did she look that stupid?
After hearing An Xuchens words, Ning Shu was convinced that something was amiss.
With that, Ning Shu said faintly, Even if I want the house to be mortgaged, it cant. Its not that I dont want to help you, but Im unable to.
I asked you to borrow money from Yan Suni. Well, since you cant say it, Ill do it for you. After that, Ning Shu took her phone out.
Immediately, An Xuchen halted Ning Shu. No, its fine. Ill figure it out on my own. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Eventually, An Xuchen got the loan, which was secured by a house.
Ning Shu was extremely surprised. Where did this housee from? Furthermore, the house was in a good location.
An Xuchen was indeed very secretive. He had something to use as security for the loan, but he wanted to use her house.
Why do you have a house? Ning Shu turned to An Xuchen and inquired.
Its my parents house, An Xuchen responded. They had previously bought it to live in after retirement. Now, I can only use it as security for the loan.
Ning Shu:
There was no way this house belonged to his parents. It had to be his. Given that An Xuchen was approaching forty years old, it wasnt surprising that he had a house.
However, An Xuchen never told Xue Jing about it. In addition, it was Xue Jing who paid for this current houses down payment.
Not only that, but she was also responsible for the house loan.
Meanwhile, An Xuchen never considered using that other house as their residence.
Um
These days, whenever Ning Shu asked An Xuchen for money, he would say that she was nitpicking and money-minded.
So, what about his behavior?
He not only tricked her into marriage, but he was also arrogant.
Why didnt you tell me that you own a house? Ning Shu locked her gaze on An Xuchen.
Its my parents house, not mine. I cant treat their belongings as though theyre mine. If not for the cash flow, I would never mortgage their house, An Xuchen said indifferently.
At this moment, Ning Shu was no longer interested in listening to his words. An Xuchen and Yan Suni were both extremely hypocritical and selfish.
In fact, everyone was selfish, so it was natural to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. However, Ning Shu had never met anyone like the two of them.
They still desired a good reputation after doing horrible things. What a bunch of jerks they were!
Moreover, they would continue to tter themselves, which left Ning Shu speechless.
As a result, Ning Shu coolly replied, Well, its good that you managed to get a loan.
An Xuchen was optimistic about his future career prospects, but as was expected of new websites, it didnt have a lot of traffic.
Hence An Xuchen had to spend a sum of money on advertising.
After the website was sessfully established, An Xuchen invited Yan Suni to be the face of the site.
Because Yan Suni was pretty and slim, she was naturally the most suitable candidate.
Yan Suni was even the first live streamer on An Xuchens website.
Trantor: Asuka
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2317
Chapter 2317: Progressing In a Good Direction
Yan Sunis beautiful appearance and long legs attracted arge number of people to the tform.
The website was gradually progressing in a good direction.
Ning Shu entered the website and clicked on a random video. There were a lot of bullet screenments.
Thements also represented the poprity of a video.
Besides Yan Suni, many other live streamers joined the website as well.
An Xuchen was no longer dispirited. He now walked with a majestic aura about him.
Perhaps now that he was sessful, he was more confident in front of Yan Suni. As a result, An Xuchen rarely went home anymore.
Ning Shu activated the tracking system and saw two red dots. They were indeed together.
An Xuchen had no concerns about the fact that he had a wife at all.
Ning Shu made an ount on the website and then began uploading inappropriate videos in great amounts.
In fact, she created multiple ounts and alternated between them to upload obscene videos.
Then, she went on to report An Xuchens website for spreading inappropriate videos.
She even took screenshots as evidence.
Furthermore, many of the videos on An Xuchens website belonged to other parties and were copyrighted. An Xuchen never obtained the rights to broadcast these videos, so once those people started going after him Hahaha n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Changing her IP address, Ning Shu proceeded to post more indecent videos.
Initially, Ning Shu had intended to hack An Xuchens website. However, after some consideration, she decided that method was too boring.
Furthermore, An Xuchen probably still had some money in his hands. She had to make him spend it all first.
When Ning Shu was studying the websites backend and analyzing its data, her phone rang. Hello? Ning Shu answered the call.
Jingjing, its me, Yan Suni spoke gently. Through her voice, one could imagine her holding her phone in one hand and stroking her hair with the other.
Whats up? Ning Shu responded.
Well, since An Xuchens website has been a sess, he suggested that we celebrate. I told him we should bring you along, and he agreed, Yan Suni stated.
Ning Shu was speechless. So was she supposed to thank Yan Suni?
Jingjing, you muste. Well be going to a Western restaurant, so dress up. Yan Suni then told Ning Shu where the restaurant was located.
After ending the call, Ning Shu rested her hand on the table and contemted whether she should go.
Of course, she would go. After all, she didnt have to pay the bill, and it was a Western restaurant.
After that, Ning Shu continued to report the website for a while before switching off herptop. She then walked to her wardrobe to look for clothes.
She quickly got dressed and prepared to head to the restaurant.
When the appointed time approached, Ning Shu arrived in a cab at the restaurants entrance.
An Xuchen and Yan Suni were waiting at the door of the restaurant, and Yan Suni was hugging An Xuchens arm.
An Xuchen wore a suit, while Yan Suni wore a silver-white dress that showed off her slim figure.
With a smile, Yan Suni waved to Ning Shu who was getting out of the cab.
Ning Shu:
Her feelings were indescribable.
This was seriously messed up. Were they going to live as a family of three for the rest of their lives?
Thinking of this, Ning Shu walked over calmly.
Yan Suni examined Ning Shu from head to toe. Ning Shu was wearing a knee-length red dress and a pair of high heels.
Smiling, Yan Suni remarked, Jingjing, youre so gorgeous.
Thanks, you too.
Lets head inside. An Xuchen turned around and walked into the restaurant. Ning Shu watched as the couple in front of her entered the restaurant hand in hand.
Trantor: Asuka
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2318
Chapter 2318: Totally Unweed
Ning Shu felt totally unweed here.
She was feeling as unwee as any third wheel would be right now.
Once they were in the restaurant, An Xuchen pulled a chair out for Yan Suni. She hurriedly said to him, Pull a chair out for Jingjing too.
No, I can do it myself. Ning Shu pulled out a chair with one hand and sat down.
An Xuchen only looked at Ning Shu, then went to sit next to Yan Suni.
Ning Shu was rendered speechless by the sight of them
An Xuchen looked at the menu and ordered. So did Yan Suni, who only ordered a vegetable sd.
Ning Shu, meanwhile, said directly to the waiter, Ill have two steaks.
An Xuchen frowned. Why are you ordering two servings?
One serving isnt enough for me, Ning Shu matter-of-factly said.
Dont you have any shame? How can anyone order two servings of food here? An Xuchen looked at Ning Shu extremely unkindly, as if she had embarrassed him.
I came here to eat. The amount of food I order is my business, Ning Shu said indifferently.
Guys, stop arguing, Yan Suni said.
An Xuchens face was clearly showing his annoyance. His tolerance for Ning Shu was depleting, fast.
Ning Shu thought that An Xuchen probably wanted a divorce from her. He was now, at least, also considered a boss. He probably felt like her status didnt match up to his.
The steak was served soon after. Ning Shu picked up her knife and fork and started devouring her food. Food was truly the only thing that would never let you down.
Yan Suni, meanwhile, ate her sd in small bites, like how a cat would eat.
By the time Ning Shu finished one of her steaks, Yan Suni hadnt even made a dent in her sd.
Ning Shu pushed her empty te aside and started to eat her second serving of steak. She nced at An Xuchen while she did so.
What did An Xuchen care about?
Money, status, power, or beauty?
Ning Shu nced back at the beauty, Yan Suni. If all of these things were stripped away from An Xuchen, how miserable would he be?
Ning Shu suddenly put her knife and fork down. She said to An Xuchen, An Xuchen, can you and Yan Suni break up? Please respect our marriage. Ill do my duty as a wife, so please do your duty as a husband.
Yan Suni and An Xuchen both froze for a moment. Displeased, Yan Suni responded by saying, Jingjing, why are you bringing this up again? Didnt you say that you wont kick up a fuss? No one is trying to destroy your marriage.
Ning Shu nced at An Xuchen. The original host was willing to act so extremely and cheat to get back at An Xuchen. This fact showed that deep in her heart, she had loved An Xuchen.
An Xuchen, will you break up with her? Ning Shu asked again as she turned towards him.
An Xuchen put his knife and fork down, then said indifferently, I only married you out of necessity in the first ce. I already gave you a marriage, so dont even think about asking anything else from me.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu shrugged. She already expected this result.
He only married her out of necessity? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Who the hell held him at knifepoint and forced him to marry her?
Yet the two of them were looking at her as though she was the unreasonable one here.
Oh, her view of the world
Have you ever loved me? Ning Shu asked An Xuchen. The original host, Xue Jing, had cared about him so much. Even if his heart was made out of ice, surely it had melted a little.
As Ive told you, I cant give you anything besides the marriage, An Xuchen said. And who are you to talk about love? Youpletely refused to help me when I was going through a hard time.
Just because she refused to put her house on the line as coteral, she was heartless?
Could it be that she was supposed to be mindlessly obedient to him? It wasnt as if An Xuchen had a nice n for her.
Even if she did what he asked, shed only end up deeply in debt and hed still divorce her eventually.
Yet now An Xuchen was yapping about her not helping him!
Trantor: Kaho
Editor: Ran
Chapter 2319
Chapter 2319: Late Stage Male Chauvinism Disease
He felt that she didnt deserve him just because she wouldnt always be at his beck and call. However, who was An Xuchen to righteously ask her for anything like that? He must be suffering fromte-stage male chauvinism disease.
Ning Shu decided to stop asking, even about whether hed return back to her house.
She picked up her eating utensils again, and she was eating when An Xuchens cell phone rang. After he picked it up and heard the words from the other end, his face turned pale white.
Whats going on? Yan Suni asked as she turned towards him.
An Xuchen stood up. Theres a bit of a problem with the website. Im going to take care of it.
You guys go ahead and keep eating. Its no big deal. An Xuchen grabbed his suit jacket and left.
Ning Shu stared at An Xuchens back as he left. It was a big deal, for sure.
Ning Shu and Yan Suni were the only two people left at the table. Yan Sunis expression was somewhat disinterested as she stared at Ning Shu and said, Jingjing.
Ning Shu couldnt believe the annoyance she heard in Yan Sunis tone.
Ning Shu put her eating utensils down. She didnt want to talk to Yan Suni. They would never be on the same page anyway.
Im done eating. Ill be going first. Ignoring Yan Sunis surprised look, Ning Shu stood up and walked away.
After she arrived back home, Ning Shu turned on herputer and saw that the indecent videos that she had posted earlier had been removed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The site had also announced that every video uploaded from then on would be reviewed before it could be posted. Videos that were too explicit would not be posted.
They acted pretty swiftly.
Regarding the matter, An Xuchen was also questioned by the inte police. As a result, An Xuchen was charged with the crime of propagating illegal videos.
Moreover, because of the indecent videos, An Xuchens video site traffic skyrocketed and the number of registered members also greatly increased.
This meant that thepany made an illegal profit from the videos. An Xuchen, as its head, naturally had to bear the responsibility.
He was fined $120,000, and thepany now had a case on its record.
An Xuchens financial status was already dire when he set up this website. He even had to mortgage his house for a loan.
The fine made him feel like someone had cut a chunk of flesh off his body.
The site had just gotten stable! How did this happen?
Although, on the bright side, the site was getting more traffic because of this.
Bad publicity was still publicity. An Xuchen had no choice but to console himself like that.
It was also still bad, though
An Xuchen returned home exhausted. His body sank into the couch as he sat on it.
Pour me a ss of water, said An Xuchen to Ning Shu as he rubbed his forehead.
Ning Shu felt that An Xuchen merely used her house as a ce to vent. He was usually nowhere to be seen, yet he always showed up here as soon as things went south.
If he brought all the negative energies to her, who was she supposed to vent all these negative energies to?
Ning Shu took out cold water from the fridge, poured it into a ss, then offered it to An Xuchen.
An Xuchen drank the cold water. Since he gulped the cold water too hard, his body shivered.
Ning Shu then suddenly said to him, Lets get a divorce. I know you like Yan Suni, so Ill get out of your way.
Yan Suni wont marry you now, but shell eventually relent and marry you, said Ning Shu gently.
An Xuchen looked towards her, irritated. This woman seriously always managed to find the worst time possible for anything.
Are you sure? Do you really want a divorce? he asked impatiently.
An Xuchen wasnt convinced that Ning Shu genuinely wanted a divorce. She had been able to endure everything in the past. How could she possibly be willing to get a divorce now?
Trantor: Kaho
Editor: Ran
Chapter 2320
Chapter 2320: Break It off With Yan Suni
Ning Shu said with a sneer, Its okay if you dont want a divorce, but youll have to break it off with Yan Suni. If you dont, then well have to divorce.
An Xuchen gave Ning Shu a slight nce. You know full well about how my rtionship is with Yan Suni. How could I possibly break it off with her?
Yan Suni said from the get-go that she would break up with him if he wanted to marry her. If it wasnt for that, he wouldnt have gotten married to this woman.
Now this woman was turning around and asking him to break up with Yan Suni? There was no way he would do that.
Was her head screwed on right?
I dont care. I could put up with it before, but I cant f*cking put up with it anymore, Ning Shu shouted. She grabbed An Xuchens cor. Say it! Do you want me or her!?
Ning Shu had a sinister look on her face.
An Xuchen tried to peel off her hand. Let go first! Youre acting like a maniac.
Whats wrong with being a maniac!? You cheated on me with Yan Suni, yet you guys are the ones in the right!? Ning Shu sneered. Today, you must choose whether youll break it off with Yan Suni and spend your days properly with me, or Ill f*cking castrate you!
Youre dreaming, An Xuchen said in disgust. Well get a divorce.
Ning Shus face instantly changed. She hurriedly let go of An Xuchens cor, and curtly straightened it. I wasnt serious about the divorce part. I dont want to divorce you.
Im not asking for a lot. Im just asking for you to break up with Yan Suni. After that, we can live a good life and have a child, just like any normal family, Ning Shu said.
No. Since you want a divorce, well get a divorce. An Xuchen suddenly felt that he was very unlucky today. The incident with the website had left him with no ce to vent his anger.
Then he came home and got threatened by this woman. Did she really think that she was a precious jewel that he cared about keeping?
Ning Shus expression was bitter. Dont be angry with me. I wont divorce you. Ill just go talk to Yan Suni, so shell stop wrecking our marriage.
Shes not the one wrecking anything, you are. It has always been you whos ruining my rtionship with Yan Suni. Do you really think that just because Im married to you, you can order me around? An Xuchen growled with a low voice.
An Xuchen was venting his anger out on Ning Shu. Seeing her dumbfounded face, he felt particrly smug.
Ning Shu: _
What kind of attitude was that? If he was so great and mighty, then go yell at Yan Suni too! His behavior in front of Yan Suni waspletely different than in front of her.
It was a personality split, alright.
Since you want a divorce, then lets get one. An Xuchen walked towards the door.
He didnt want to live like this either.
Lets go! An Xuchen turned around and saw that Ning Shu wasnt budging, so he dragged her out the door, then shoved her into the car without any hesitation.
Without giving her a chance to speak, he drove the car towards the Civil Affairs Bureau.
An Xuchen
Shut up! Its already thest time well interact with each other. Cant you give me some peace and quiet!?
Ning Shu: Im the incarnation of peace and quiet.
They soon arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau. Once the two parties signed and took their pictures, the divorce certificate was issued in only around half an hour.
Ning Shu inwardly let out a long breath. Finally, she got divorced. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Did An Xuchen really think she was happy to wait on him hand and foot?
Ning Shu waved a taxi down and went home.
An Xuchen returned as well.
When Ning Shu saw An Xuchen standing in the living room, she took a deep breath and yelled, Scram!
An Xuchen was stunned. What did you say?
I said, get out! This is my house. Who are you toe in as you like? Give me back the keys and get out, or Ill call the police and say you forced your way in with bad intentions towards me! Ning Shu said coldly as she raised her chin highly.
An Xuchen had a strange confidence and arrogance when he faced Ning Shu. More urately, he was like that whenever he was facing Xue Jing. He always felt like she should be groveling in front of him.
It was something he did out of habit.
Chapter 2321
Chapter 2321: Get Out! This Is My House
Since they were already divorced, Ning Shu didnt have to tolerate An Xuchens terrible temper anymore. He should just go bother his true love!
They already divorced, so how shameless must he be to follow her back here!?
Scram!
Get the hell out of here!
An Xuchen probably hadnt quite adjusted to Ning Shus sudden ruthlessness yet and was confused by it. He said, What did you say?
I said, get out! This is my house. Were divorced now, so hurry up, pack your things, and get out, Ning Shu coldly ordered. If you dont want me to throw you and your stuff out, hurry up and go, go, go!
An Xuchens face was dark. Fine. Ill go. You better not regret this.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. She sat on the couch, picked up an apple, and started munching on it.
An Xuchen packed his things up, then came out with his suitcase. He carried his things and walked away without even sparing Ning Shu a nce. After a couple of steps, however, he stopped. He took out some keys and hurled them toward Ning Shu. Your keys.
Ning Shu only stretched out her hand and nonchntly caught the keys. She looked indifferently at An Xuchen, who humphed coldly in response. He arrogantly turned around and walked away, but his pace was very slow.
He was probably waiting for Ning Shu to call out and beg him toe back. However, she never did, so he had no choice but to carry his belongings out and quickly walk away.
He also loudly mmed the door shut on his way out.
What kind of behavior was that? Who was he angry with?
With An Xuchen gone, Ning Shu turned on herputer and uploaded information about her house, which she wanted to sell.
Ning Shu nned to sell this house so that An Xuchen wouldnte over every other day in the future.
For some reason, An Xuchen had the idea in his head that the original host, Xue Jing, loved him so much that she would never be able to let him go.
Ridiculous.
Less than a day after the divorce, Yan Suni called and angrily asked Ning Shu, You really divorced An Xuchen?
Yeah, Ning Shu said indifferently. An Xuchen has always said that I was ruining his rtionship with you, so now Im getting out of the way.
When have you ever done that? What if An Xuchens parents try to force us to get married now? What should I do, then? Yan Suni annoyedly asked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Why did you divorce him suddenly?
Did Aunt and Uncle agree with you about it?
Jingjing, you cant be like this. You cant just get a divorce and abandon us like this, Yan Suni wailed over the phone.
The corner of Ning Shus mouth twitched. She wondered how the hell Yan Suni could even say those words. She couldnt get divorced and abandon them like this? Then, was she supposed to be a human shield, whod block all inconveniences for them, for the sake of their true love?
Ning Shu didnt reply with anything and simply hung up, lest her mood was affected.
In the next few days, Ning Shu cleaned up every nook and cranny of the house. She even wiped the ss clean.
She had put the house on sale through the inte. Someone would being to see it in person soon.
The house Xue Jing bought was actually ced in a good location. It had also been renovated, so everything, including the furniture, was new.
The decor was also quite nice. Even at only one nce, the house looked rather ssy.
The only downside was that the house was still being paid for with a mortgage. However, it didnt make it too difficult to sell it.
A fitting offer was eventually made by a young couple. Ning Shu calcted the difference and found that shed make a slight profit, so she sold the house to them with great crity.
After she sold the house, Ning Shu rented a one-bedroom house as her new residence.
She turned on the tracking system and saw that An Xuchen had been staying alone at a hotel, not with Yan Suni.
Chapter 2322
Chapter 2322: Wasnt Like She Was a Germaphobe
Yan Suni and An Xuchen were probably fighting. Yan Suni mustve refused to live a conjugal life together with An Xuchen. Furthermore, An Xuchen had rushed into a divorce, which must have infuriated her.
Ning Shu really couldnt understand Yan Suni. It wasnt like she was a germaphobe. After all, she clearly didnt care that much about physical cleanliness. She never wore masks and she never showed any obsession with cleaning either.
She showed even less concern about spiritual purity. After all, she forced her boyfriend to marry her best friend just because she didnt want to get married. It was seriously an abnormal illness.
After she had a divorce and sold her house, Ning Shu spent a lot of her time at work.
Thepany was offering an opportunity for further studies abroad, which Ning Shu wanted to secure.
Xue Jing had been working for thispany since she freshly graduated from university, so this opportunity was also open to her.
The supervisor was supposed to choose an unmarried candidate since thatd mean they were young and didnt have a family to take care of.
However, Ning Shu directly told the supervisor that since she was divorced, she also had no family to worry about.
After half a day of consideration, the supervisor then gave Ning Shu the spot. Xue Jing was apetent worker, after all, and she also had worked for thepany for a long time.
The program would start in two months, so Ning Shu had to find a way to destroy An Xuchen and Yan Sunis rtionship within those two months.
Since An Xuchen wanted to try doing business, then shed make his business fail. His mortgaged house would then be seized by the bank.
At that time, An Xuchen would have nothing that he could use to keep Yan Suni.
Ning Shu wondered if Yan Suni would still feel anything for him when he had turned into a failure.
Love was also an emotion, after all. It couldnt afford to be tarnished in any way, otherwise, itd wane.
After work, Ning Shu fixed herself a hearty dinner. She ate it all, cleaned up, then did some warm-up exercises. After all that, she finally turned on herputer.
Ning Shu had been attacking An Xuchens video site, which was still in its early stage right now.
There werent many employees yet, only a technician and two programmers. There were also so many users watching videos on the site. Thisbination meant the website would be an easy target to attack.
Ning Shu started to directly attack the server. She worked for almost two hours until the site finally went down.
Many people were watching a video on the site without a hitch up to that point. Then, their video suddenly stopped, and even when they refreshed, they couldnt re-open the page they were on.
There were also people who were watching a live stream. One moment they were watching a beauty or a hot man live, then the next moment they were suddenly gone.
They couldnt open the website at all. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Although there were technicians who came to the rescue, it took several attempts until theypletely repaired the server.
Ning Shu cracked her stiff neck. She didnt continue her attack. This attack was already enough to keep them busy for a while.
Meanwhile, when An Xuchen saw his website in chaos, he really wanted to tear the heaven and destroy the earth. How could he have such terrible luck in business?
It took less than a day to salvage the site and restore it to its usual state, but it still left many usersining.
An Xuchen had no other choice but to recruit another maintenance tech employee, lest the site broke down again.
They already lost some users because of the incident.
The site hadnt generated much revenue. However, An Xuchen already invested too much into it to give up now. He was already in too deep.
Having invested so much upfront, if he pulled out now without making any money, hed still be owing the bank hundreds of thousands of dors.
There were also the contracted content creators, who he had poured so much money into.
So An Xuchen had no choice but to persist. He waspletely relying on this website to make a living now.
If it failed, then hed be left with nothing.
An Xuchens heart was very heavy. He also stopped living in a hotel, as it was very expensive. It was now a critical time, and he must save every single penny he could.
Chapter 2323
Chapter 2323: Had Already Found a New Man?
Never in his wildest dreams did An Xuchen ever think that hed be struggling like this.
He checked out of the hotel he was staying at and dragged his suitcase back to Ning Shus house.
When he rang the doorbell, however, it was answered by a male stranger.
An Xuchens heart skipped a beat when he saw the man. A surge of anger grew in his heart.
This woman had just gotten divorced from him, yet she had already found a new man. An Xuchen even suspected that this woman had schemed to get a divorce for a long time.
An Xuchen felt betrayed. This woman had imed that she wanted to live like a normal family with him, yet she changed her mind already.
In his mind, it was okay for him not to love Xue Jing, but he couldnt tolerate Xue Jings betrayal at all.
This was exacerbated by the fact that he was really going through a hard time right now, yet this woman was living a nice life with another man!
Im looking for Xue Jing. An Xuchen red at the man unkindly. He carried his suitcase and pushed the man aside as he walked into the house.
I said, who are you looking for? What are you doing barging into my house? The man blocked An Xuchens way. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Honey, whats wrong? A woman came out of the kitchen. Whos this?
Who knows? He randomly barged in. Please get out, or Ill call the police! The man warily stared at An Xuchen.
An Xuchen embarrassedly stared at the young couple.
Wheres Xue Jing?
The previous owner? She sold the house to us. This house is now ours.
An Xuchen carried his suitcase out, left, then called Ning Shu in a huff.
Ning Shu picked up the phone and heard An Xuchens growling voice, Why did you sell the house without telling me?
Ning Shu heard An Xuchen breathing hard over the phone. Even without seeing his face, she could imagine his disbelieving face and his chest rising and falling in anger.
An Xuchen, are you dumb? The house was mine. Were also already divorced. Whether I sell the house or not is none of your damn business, Ning Shu said coldly.
It took An Xuchen a moment to remember that although he had originally owned the house as well, he already had his name erased from the deed.
An Xuchen ruffled his hair in annoyance. He had no ownership rights of the house anymore. He should have known better than to transfer the house ownership to her.
If he hadnt, then he would have had a say over the house as well.
Moreover, he had already checked out from the hotel. Where was he supposed to go now?
An Xuchen carried his luggage and went to Yan Sunis house. She opened the door and looked the sullen and dejected An Xuchen up and down.
His shirt was a little wrinkled. The creases on the back of his leather shoes were also very visible.
An Xuchen was busy with thepany. With the question of his survival looming over him, his appearance wasnt really on his mind. He had to first ensure his survival.
If An Xuchens career was already sessful, then hed naturally have the time and money to take care of himself nicely.
However, there were simply too many things on An Xuchens mind right now.
Suni, An Xuchen called out.
Yan Suni looked furious. You got divorced without even telling me. I dont want to see you right now.
Yan Suni banged the door shut, leaving An Xuchen outside the door.
An Xuchen had no choice but to return to the house he had mortgaged to the bank. He had bought the house as a spective investment, so it wasnt even furnished at all.
Chapter 2324
Chapter 2324: If He Failed
The house was only an investment.
There wasnt even a bed in the house. It really was just an empty space surrounded by four barren walls.
The more An Xuchen looked at the house, the more annoyed he became. Because of that, he went to live at thepany office, which he had rented.
An Xuchen was now a bit afraid to think about what his life would be like if he failed.
He slept on thepanys couch every day. To sleep, he simply covered himself with a nket, which he put away during the day. However, it was inconvenient to do anything else, such as washing up.
Not to mention that since he had no way to cook, he had to order takeout every day.
He had previously been entangled with two women, yet none of them even came to see him.
An Xuchen looked up towards the night sky. He felt a bit miserable. Heartache inexplicably welled up inside him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
While An Xuchen was feeling sorry for himself, Ning Shu was happily cultivating. She did that until her phone rang. She looked at the caller ID, which spelled Mom.
Ning Shu coughed and picked up the phone. On the other end of the line, Xue Jings mother spoke extremely quickly, Jingjing, Suni told us that you got divorced. Whats going on, ah? You didnt even tell your father and me about the divorce. If it wasnt for Suni calling us, I wouldnt have known that you and Xuchen have gotten divorced.
Ning Shu sighed. She hadnt told Xue Jings parents about the divorce.
It wouldve only furtherplicated things if she had told them. With the older generations way of thinking, theyd only tell her to just make peace, to not divorce, and to try amodating her husband while she lived out the rest of her days with him.
Why must she amodate him? Even if she wanted to, how would she do it? Itd never work out anyway.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Mom, you shouldnt listen to Yan Suni. Yan Suni and An Xuchen are lovers, but since she doesnt want to get married, she dragged me into their rtionship as a shield. Those two have been together from the start.
Xue Jings mother was rendered speechless. That cant be right.
Thats the truth. Yan Suni didnt tell you the reason why I got divorced, did she? Ning Shu said with a sneer.
That girl, how could she do this to you? For better or for worse, we were neighbors, and you two grew up together. Xue Jings mother was furious.
Mom, you guys dont need to worry about this matter. Ill take care of it. Dont worry, Ill be fine, Ning Shu said calmly. Now that Ive gotten rid of them, your daughter will have a better future. Ill also be going abroad for further studies sometime soon You guys must take good care of yourself. Ill send some money overter.
Keep the money for yourself. Your father and I are fine. We have money to use. Set aside some money ande home for a bit before you leave the country.
Okay, I will.
Ning Shu hung up and nkly stared at her phone. Yan Suni really had the guts to call Xue Jings parents and tattle to them. Did she still want her to remarry An Xuchen?
How bewildering.
Ning Shu felt a little annoyed. She picked up herputer and put it on the coffee table. Nowadays, whenever she was unhappy, shed feel the urge to mess with An Xuchen.
Ning Shu started attacking the web server again. Soon, the servers CPU usage was so high that it crashed.
None of the videos would y. The loading circle would keep spinning and spinning, and the users simply couldnt watch anything.
The irritation of watching a video that simply wouldnt load, as if their inte was slow, was unimaginable.
Live stream viewers also couldnt see the streamers at all. Their screen was pitch ck.
They were all feeling like crap, and they were also hurling all sorts of colorful curses.
An Xuchen was telling his employees to hurry up and take care of it. He watched the technician type on his keyboard from the side.
An Xuchen rubbed his head. He couldnt help but m his fist heavily on the table, making the file folders on the table jump a little.
What are you looking at me for? Hurry up and fix it! An Xuchen couldnt help but yell when he saw the employees staring at him.
The employees immediately got busy. Meanwhile, An Xuchen could only stare at the website, which still hadnt been fixed, on the screen.
Chapter 2325
Chapter 2325: The Loss Was Still Significant
Hurry up! Its been more than an hour, An Xuchen urged his employees.
Despite An Xuchen urging them to the point of hyperventtion, this problem still wasnt something that could be fixed as easily as tightening a screw. N?v(el)B\\jnn
It took them a while to get the site back to normal.
The loss was still significant, though. Many users had already lost their profile data, meaning the ounts of the users who were already registered might not exist anymore when they tried to log back into it.
Moreover, An Xuchens website used a VIP system. This meant that the users money had all practically disappeared as well.
When An Xuchen heard the technicians exnation, he facepalmed himself.
Since they couldnt log into the website, the users let out all sorts of colorful curses. They talked about how shitty the site was, how it kept running into problems every other day, and how the developers should just go get a better server!
They alsoined loudly that their ount was gone and that they had already topped up so much money into the ount.
The users welled all up in arms. Someone even went toin that An Xuchen had deliberately done this to trick them out of their money.
Thus, An Xuchen had no choice but to have people provide their ount numbers and passwords, as well as how much money the ount was charged with, and then return the ount to these people.
However, there was no shortage of jerks who provided fake ount information and got themselves a free VIP ount.
An Xuchen hadnt even earned a single penny from the website. Instead, he was losing even more money.
An Xuchen threw a tantrum over this. He had hired these technical maintenance staff, yet the damn website was still having all sorts of problems.
An Xuchen was under a lot of stress. He had lost a lot of weight. He now looked disheveled, and his face had even turned yellow.
But he had to hang in there, no matter what.
After two rtively big attacks, Ning Shu wasnt being so tant with it anymore, in case An Xuchen called the police.
Her tiny bit of hacking skills still couldntpare to those unnatural geniuses.
She still had a lot to learn.
Ning Shu decided to just silently invade the site in a way that wouldnt bring it down, but simply would make itg and react a bit slower.
Thered be no way to watch a video smoothly.
This way, An Xuchens website would slowly lose its users.
In addition to attacking An Xuchens website, Ning Shu also started to prepare for her departure from the country. She was definitely going to further her education, improve herself, and be able to move up to a higher position after gaining this international experience.
Although she had failed in love, at least her professional life was only getting better.
Ning Shu became too busy with work even to answer calls from An Xuchen and Yan Suni. She was toozy to listen to these two.
It waspletely pointless to get involved with these people.
However, Ning Shu never thought that Yan Suni would go to find her at her workce. One day, when Ning Shu got off work, she went out and saw Yan Suni waiting for her in front of herpany.
Ning Shu pretended not to see her and walked straight away.
Jingjing Yan Suni caught up with Ning Shu, who turned around and said, What?
Its getting quitete. Let me treat you to dinner, Yan Suni earnestly said.
The two went to a Chinese restaurant. Ning Shu ordered some dishes, which came up one after another. While she ate, Ning Shu said, Whats the matter? Why were you looking for me? If its about An Xuchen, dont even bother to say anything.
What else can we talk about besides An Xuchen? said Yan Suni.
Ning Shu nodded. Youre right. Women cant talk about anything but men. Theres indeed nothing else to talk about.
Jingjing, would you stop being so cold to me if I break up with An Xuchen? Yan Suni said.
Chapter 2326
Chapter 2326: Those Who Are Single Have Infinite Options
Ning Shu picked up a slice of Sichuan poached fish with her chopsticks and blew on it before she ate it. How could that possibly be? I will always be cold to you.
Yan Suni sighed. I never thought youd mind our rtionship so much. If thats the case, An Xuchen and I will break up. You two can have a good life together then.
Ning Shus face remained unchanged. What, now that An Xuchens going through hard times and his currentpany is in a bad shape, youre leaving him?
Didnt you two say you two had true love? Ning Shu said as she continued eating. As expected, those who are single have infinite options.
Ning Shu found another characteristic of Yan Suni, which was fickleness. Well, perhaps she wasnt fickle, but she definitely cared about attraction a lot
Apparently, An Xuchen didnt attract Yan Suni anymore.
Since she was bored and tired of it and didnt feel the butterflies anymore, she had to split up with him.
Jingjing, can you stop being so snarky? The most important thing to do now is to resolve the problem between the three of us, Yan Suni said helplessly.
Ning Shu blinked. She was snarky???
The problem between us has been perfectly resolved. Im divorced now and you can be with your true love. How else do you want us to solve it? Yan Suni, dont get ahead of yourself, Ning Shu said coldly.
Right as Yan Suni was about to say something, her phone rang, Yan Suni picked up her phone, looked at Ning Shu, then left the room to answer the call.
Ning Shu ate her food while straining her ears to hear what Yan Suni was saying.
About seven minutester, Yan Suni came back in. She had a slight blush on her face. Paired with her thick, slightly curly hair, she looked beautiful.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes and stared at Yan Suni. Yan Suni shifted in her seat ufortably and picked up her chopsticks.
But the dishes on the table had all been pretty much eaten by Ning Shu. Yan Suni circled the table with her chopsticks for a moment, then just put them down again.
Ning Shu had some suspicions that Yan Suni already had a new boyfriend.
Why else would she have to go out just to answer a call?
Ning Shu asked with a casual expression, Was it An Xuchen who called just now?
Yan Suni froze and shook her head in denial. It was just about work.
Sure enough, it wasnt An Xuchen who made the call.
However, the fact that she didnt want anyone to overhear made it clear that it wasnt a work thing.
An Xuchen might have been forced to wear a green hat.
Yan Suni cheated on him, and Xue Jing had also cheated on him.
To get by in life, one must keep around a little green.
Why did An Xuchen even bother dragging two women around with him?
Jingjing, I have very little contact with An Xuchen now. He and I will slowly break off. Maybe I wont even be in your lives anymore, so cant you stop hating me? Yan Suni stared at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu wiped his mouth slowly and methodically, then stood up with her bag.
She grabbed a te, walked over to Yan Suni, pulled open Yan Sunis cor, then poured a te full of grease and leftovers into Yan Sunis clothes.
Yan Suni squealed in shock and stood up, hastily drawing paper and reaching into her shirt to wipe herself clean.
What are you doing!? Yan Suni screamed at Ning Shu. She was wearing a dress today and the oil was running down to her calves. Since the grease and leftovers were all over her clothes, it was easy to imagine how much messier the situation was inside her clothes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Yan Suni, dont dump all the garbage you dont want on me. You think, just because you dont want An Xuchen, that old man, anymore, you can just push him to me? Do I look like your garbage disposal station? Ning Shu said coldly.
Damn, all this just for a man? It was so irritating. If not for the fear ofmitting a crime, Ning Shu really fucking wanted to chop An Xuchen into pieces.
Xue Jing, do you really think youre a saint? This was all because you liked An Xuchen! An Xuchen was my boyfriend, so what you did was basically stealing my boyfriend. You two were just married, what f*cking meaning does a marriage have anyway? Yan Suni picked up the te on the table and smashed it towards Ning Shu.
Chapter 2327
Chapter 2327: Finally Shown Your True Colors
Yan Sunis body was covered in greasy soup, and she was so infuriated that she picked up the te on the table and smashed it at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu dodged the te. It ttered to the ground, smashing into pieces and scattering all over the floor.
Yan Suni, youve finally shown your true colors. Ning Shu opened the door to the private room and left.
Yan Suni had always been like this. She always thought she was doing the right thing for other people, but in reality, she was only forcing her own selfish desires on others.
When she was out of the restaurant, Ning Shu thought for a bit, then went to a private detective agency. With the possibility being there, it wouldnt be a bad idea to look into whether Yan Suni was sneaking around and having affairs.
Ning Shu showed them a photo from her phone, which was a selfie that Xue Jing and Yan Suni had taken together in the past.
Ning Shu then asked the private detective to keep an eye on Yan Sunis movements and take some pictures as evidence.
Ning Shu suspected that Yan Suni already had a new boyfriend.
Coming out of the private detective agency, Ning Shu decided to walk back home. The evening breeze blew on her face.
She could feel the cold air in her lungs. Ning Shu extended her two index fingers, ced it at the corners of her mouth, and lifted them upwards to make a smiling face.
2333, next time, you really need to pick an easier task. I cant quite take it anymore, Ning Shu said with the corners of her mouth hooked up.
With all the functions of the system space turned off and no ess to other people, Ning Shu felt like she was the only one left in the world.
Human emotions were cyclical, like a period. One moment itd be filled with excitement, and after that, it could be filled instead with self-doubt.
During this past period of time, she had been rushing into tasks without a break and had little way to rx.
She was a little tired.
Alright, 2333 said. By the way, you have a bit of an endocrine disorder. You should get a man.
How about we do a dating one for the next task to improve your mood? 2333 said. Emperor, prince, CEO, general, male pet, demon king, you pick whichever you want.
Ning Shu thought for a moment, Who knows how many of these people Ive already destroyed? Rather than trying to make trashy men fall for me, I might as well just ughter them all and take over the world.
You want me to choose one of them? Id rather kill you, Ning Shu indifferently said.
In the task world, she would have to leave once the task waspleted. How could she date anyone there?
Moreover, how could she fall in love with someone in that short amount of time?
Ning Shu was someone who aspired to be at the top of the mountain. She wouldnt covet the view from the mountainside. She wanted to climb to the top of the mountain, where shed be able to see everything.
2333 was quiet for some time. If theres someone who likes you, would you pause your steps?
Why should I do that? Ning Shu was surprised, No one can stop me, and no one is qualified to ask me to stop.
If she stopped, Ning Shu would be left with no way to master her own destiny, and if she couldnt even have control over her own life, how could she ever be happy?
Alright. 2333 didnt say anything else.
Ning Shu walked back home, poured herself a ss of water, and turned on herputer. She then browsed through An Xuchens website.
Then, Ning Shu carefully attacked the site, making it more and moreggy.
A viewer could get stuck in the middle of the video for five or ten minutes, and quite frequently, at that. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was infuriating.
An Xuchen stared at theputer screen. He was so anxious that his hair was falling out. What was wrong with this website this time!?
They were worried that the website was slowing down because too many users were using the site. However, the website got soggy that sometimes users couldnt even open the site.
It took a huge amount of luck to even open the site, so there were barely any users.
Chapter 2328
Chapter 2328: Someone Was Hacking the Site
A technician told An Xuchen to buy a new server. They suspected it was a server problem.
An Xuchen felt his liver ache after hearing that. A server could easily cost tens of thousands. A better one could cost around a hundred thousand, and there were still even more expensive ones.
An Xuchen couldnt bear to buy it and had someonee to check the server for problems.
The maintenance technician came over and looked, then said that it was perfectly fine. If there was a problem with the site, it was probably because someone was hacking the site.
An Xuchen had absolutely no clue why a hacker would attack his website.
Afterwards, An Xuchen got a professional hacker toe over and take a look. When Ning Shu saw that the other party was making a move, she immediately cut off her connection, lest the other party track her down.
It seemed An Xuchen had finally caught on.
Despite this, Ning Shu had a backup n. An Xuchens website hadnt acquired the rights to any of the movies and TV shows.
Thus, An Xuchen was infringing copyrights.
Ning Shupiled a list and then emailed the relevant producers. If the other party took it seriously, they would definitely ask An Xuchen to take it down, or they would have to work out a contract for the mutual benefit of both parties.
Either that or he would have to buy the broadcast rights.
It was plenty to give An Xuchen a hard time.
After An Xuchen hired a hacker to clean up some abnormal code, the sites speed immediately became a lot faster.
But the crazyg a while back had driven away a lot of users, so this site still didnt have a lot of users.
There were quite a lot of video websites for them to choose from. An Xuchens website was now a tform that had lost basically all its users and had a very poor reputation.
An Xuchen helplessly scratched at his hair. As a result, quite a lot of hair was scratched off his head.
An Xuchen couldnt help but to touch his forehead. Even his hairline had shifted upwards quite a bit. If he continued on like this, he would really end up bald from worry.
An Xuchen felt miserable. He wanted to give up. However, he changed his mind when he thought of all the money he had invested, and the house, which was still mortgaged.
An Xuchen gritted his teeth and marched on.
An Xuchen thought that it would all be fine. He thought that, soon, hed see the light at the end of the tunnel. He didnt expect that things were only going to get much, much worse.
Some film and TVpanies demanded that his site take down their work or they would have to go to court. He had to either buy the rights or sign a contract.
However, An Xuchen had already poured all his money into the website. Where would he get the money to buy the rights from? He had no choice but to remove those movies and TV shows from his website.
There werent many users on the website already. Now that many things suddenly became unwatchable, and the website ended up being even more deserted.
There was nothing profitable about the website. Moreover, An Xuchen had to pay his staffs sries, and these technical staffs sries were quite high.
It made An Xuchen really want to die.
Eventually, An Xuchen decided to just get a new site domain, and start over from there.
After all, he already got the server and the staff. If he could just get a new domain name, he could start a new website. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After a busy month, An Xuchen finally finished making the new website. He then called Yan Suni to help and do a live stream to boost the sites poprity.
Speaking of which, An Xuchen felt like he hadnt seen Yan Suni in ages.
An Xuchen was ready to clean himself up a bit and go meet Yan Suni.
An Xuchen asked Yan Suni out on the phone, and Yan Suni reluctantly agreed.
The two met in a western restaurant, and when Yan Suni saw An Xuchen, she blurted out, How did you be like this?
An Xuchen indeed looked haggard. He even had crows feet now. After all, An Xuchen was already almost forty years old. He also used to live like a prince and was in a pretty high management position in his oldpany.
However, in recent times, An Xuchen had suffered a lot and was under a lot of psychological pressure. It was taking its toll on his body.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2329
Chapter 2329: Like He Was Being Stripped Naked in Public
An Xuchen wasnt in very good shape, but he had cleaned himself up beforeing over to meet Yan Suni.
However, Yan Suni immediatelymented on his appearance the moment she saw him. Her astonished expression also added to An Xuchens embarrassment.
It was very awkward. An Xuchen felt like he was being stripped naked in public. Moreover, those words were uttered from the mouth of someone who liked him.
It was so embarrassing.
An Xuchen couldnt help but fix his clothes and change the subject, How have you beentely?
An Xuchen looked at Yan Suni, who looked as beautiful as always. In front of her, An Xuchen felt a little ashamed of himself.
Ive been fine. How about you? Yan Suni asked. Hows yourpany?
Its doing okay. Although Id like to ask you to do a live stream on my website, An Xuchen struggled to say.
Yan Suni hesitated for a moment, but then nodded in agreement.
The two had nothing else to talk about, so they just ate in silence. After they ate, they parted and went their own ways.
What An Xuchen wanted was to get the new website settled as soon as possible, and for the website to appear in front of Yan Suni in all its glory when the time came.
On the other side, Ning Shu had just received a photo from the private detective. It showed Yan Suni having dinner with a man. However, the photo showed that the man wasnt An Xuchen.
An Xuchen was busy working right now.
The private detective also gave Ning Shu some information on this man. He was Chen Zheng, the CEO of Dynamico Group.
This Chen Zheng was a bit of a special case. He was a son-inw that married into the wifes family, and the entire Dynamico Group was actually in the hands of his wife.
Apparently this Chen Zhengs wife was a notorious tough woman, to the point that others would often call her a tigress. Meanwhile, Chen Zheng was said to bepletely whipped. Even when others said that he was afraid of his wife, he didnt mind it and said that being afraid of her meant that he respected her.
Ning Shu felt that only a few men really liked women who were truly independent and autonomous. In most cases, they had a massive, untouchable ego and wanted a woman who waspletely dependent on them.
Ning Shu flipped through the photos, all of which showed Yan Suni and Chen Zheng being intimate.
Ning Shu paid the private detective and took the photos. She then mailed one copy to Chen Zhengs wife and the other to An Xuchen.
After all, didnt Yan Suni say that because she never asked a man to divorce his wife, she never ruined any marriage? And she also never destroyed any couples bond, right?
As for how An Xuchen felt when he received these photos, Ning Shu couldnt care less.
Then again, she was rather interested in Chen Zhengs wifes reaction. Who knew what kind of tactics she would use against Yan Suni.
In the meantime, Ning Shu began to arrange her departure, as she was ready to leave the country for her further studies program.
However, one day, Ning Shu suddenly found a video on the inte, in which a woman was stripped naked in public. She was as naked as a newborn
Someone next to her said, Since you like to take your clothes off, then take your pants off! Dont wear your clothes anymore!
The video was quite HD, so Ning Shu could instantly recognize the person as Yan Suni.
Yan Suni crouched naked on the ground. She was wrapping her arms around her front and keeping her head down to keep the other man from filming her face.
Ning Shu:
This Mrs. Chen was really quite fierce, to deal with people like this.
Since Yan Suni behaved shamelessly, Mrs. Chen mustve wanted to shame her to the grave.
Editor: Ran n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2330
Chapter 2330: She Never Broke up Anyones Marriage
Yan Suni had always argued that she never broke up anyones marriage.
She cried and shouted hysterically. Why were they doing this to her?
Because of her weeping, a bucket of ice water was thrown at her. This made Yan Suni jump in surprise, revealing her plump front, her thin waist, and her pair of long, thin legs for everyone to see. She really was very beautiful. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Yan Suni hurriedly squatted down in a hurry. She was still only in her birthday suit, so she didnt dare to run away.
She could only cower in a corner. She was too afraid to move.
Yan Suni looked at the people surrounding her. All of them were pointing at her.
And then there was Chen Zheng, standing with his wife, avoiding her eyes, and constantly trying to exin himself to his wife.
Yan Suni felt really aggrieved, ah! Very aggrieved!
She never broke up anyones marriage, so why was Chen Zhengs wife doing this to her?
Yan Suni never felt like she was at fault.
She now wished for someone, whod drape a suit over her and get her out of this predicament she was in, to appear. She wished for a knight in shining armor toe and rescue her.
A man with a coat indeed appeared in front of Yan Suni. She raised her head, only to see An Xuchens ashen face.
Yan Sunis lips trembled as An Xuchen draped his clothes over Yan Sunis body and hugged her while walking away.
This woman is your woman, right? Keep a good eye on her and dont let her go around seducing other men, Mrs. Chen coldly said. If I ever see her around my husband again, I wont let her off.
Mrs. Chen turned and left. Chen Zheng followed after her, and he kept trying to exin that Yan Suni was the one who seduced him.
Mrs. Chen directly sacked Chen Zheng from his position as CEO, saying that because Chen Zheng had too much money, he thus had the leisure to hook up with other women.
An Xuchen coldly waited until Yan Suni got dressed and came out of the fitting room.
Why did you do this? The veins on An Xuchens forehead was bulging. An Xuchen felt that Yan Suni was someone who deserved only the best, so he suffered so much to give her just that.
However, he never expected that Yan Suni would unexpectedly hook up with another man. Are you really unable to handle just being a little bit lonely?
Yan Suni had a mncholic face as he said, Our rtionship is already broken beyond repair. If we separate now, we can at least retain the good memories that we had with each other. Weve also already hurt Xue Jing You and Xue Jing should go live a good life together.
The veins on An Xuchens forehead twitched. In short, you just want to break up with me, right? You just think that since Im poor, Im beneath you now. Thats why you dont want to be with me anymore, isnt it? Thats why you want to climb back up thedder.
Yan Suni looked stunned. Weve been together for so long, and yet you think that Im that kind of person? When have I ever cared about money?
This dream life of yours is built on money! An Xuchen grimaced and said, You want to break up with me? Keep dreaming!
An Xuchen loathed Yan Suni for betraying him. He had now been betrayed by two women.
Well only hurt each other this way. An Xuchen, please let me go. To let me go will also mean setting yourself free. Yan Sunis heart trembled a little as she saw An Xuchens hideous expression.
An Xuchen, the refined man from the past had turned into a caged and cranky beast.
He could rise up at any moment and hurt someone.
Career failure and emotional setbacks had left An Xuchen with nowhere to vent his resentment.
He was also already getting old. It was said that in their 30s, a person would be independent, and in their 40s, a person would find their confidence. An Xuchen was supposed to have already found his confidence at his age.
However, hisck of family, children, and career, only built up frustration in him. An Xuchen felt like he was at the end of his rope. He felt powerless to struggle even a moment more.
The panic of having no choice but to go with the flow and having no way to take root had been embedded in An Xuchens heart.
Yan Sunis betrayal this timepletely ignited An Xuchens powerless anger and panic.
Only now did he truly realize how much of a failure he was.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2331
Chapter 2331: Not In This Lifetime!
An Xuchens eyes reddened. His fists, which he ced on hisp, were tightly clenched. He was trying his best to suppress his emotions.
Seeing this, Yan Suni suddenly got a foreboding feeling. Her heart was loudly pounding.
She immediately rushed to exin herself, I have nothing to do with that man. We were just coworkers, but his wife got jealous and ndered me, calling me his mistress.
Is that true? An Xuchen said in a dark, low voice.
Yan Suni nodded. Yes, it really is.
Well, if you want me to believe it, you have to marry me, An Xuchen said. He had spent a lot of effort on Yan Suni, so he wasnt willing to let her slip through his fingers like this.
He must now grab hold of her. Of anything, really, to ease the deep insecurity that he bore.
Marry you? Yan Sunis voice was sharp and full of disbelief. You know Im not getting married. Not in this lifetime!
Yan Suni didnt want to get married at all, least of all to this An Xuchen, who had turned unrecognizable.
The past An Xuchen was a radiant man, but that radiance was brought upon him by his career. It had given him an air of confidence and a shining halo. The current An Xuchen, however, carried a strong air of despondency.
An Xuchen no longer appeared radiant. He always had a depressed atmosphere around him recently, and he also looked much older now.
Yan Suni didnt want to entrust the rest of her life to such a person.
Even if she was going to get married, it should be when she wanted to
Youre a woman. If you dont get married, what will you do? You cant do whatever you want just because youre pretty. When youre old and sickly, do you think therell still be anyone who wants you? An Xuchen bitterly spat.
Yan Suni was so infuriated that her body trembled. How did she not see before that An Xuchen was actually such a scoundrel, who was capable of saying such words?
I dont want to marry you. Lets break up! Yan Suni was now sickened just by seeing An Xuchens face. How could she have not seen his true colors before?
An Xuchens eyes reddened again. I knew it. You want to abandon me! Nice try, but you have to marry me. I wont let you go!
Yan Suni shook off An Xuchen grip on her arm and hurriedly ran out of the clothes shop.
An Xuchen tried to go after her but was stopped by the staff, who told him to pay for the clothes.
He hastily gave them the money and ran after her, but by then, Yan Suni had already gotten into a taxi and ran away. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
An Xuchen clenched his fists tightly.
His new website wasnt popr, and he also had no money to advertise it, so it couldnt generate much revenue.
Simply put, An Xuchens business had failed. He had invested a lot of money without gaining anything.
Seeing all the expenditures and the nonexistent return every day was too much torture for him, so An Xuchen finally threw in the towel and closed his website.
He fired the few employees he had. They were all technicians, so it was easy for them to find better jobs.
An Xuchen also sold his server as if it were worthless junk. He now no longer knew what the direction of his life would be.
He didnt even know what he was supposed to do now.
When the payment for the loan he mortgaged his house for was finally due, he didnt have the money to pay it, so the house was seized by the bank for the time being.
An Xuchen didnt even have a ce to stay in the city, so he simply carried his things and went to stay at Yan Sunis house.
The current An Xuchen no longer cared for anything and simply stayed at Yan Sunis house as if it were his own.
His crashing at her house truly made Yan Suni want to fall apart.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu no longer even cared about these two. She was now abroad for her further studies program.
Before she left the country, Ning Shu had also made a trip back home to see Xue Jings parents and gave the old couple some money. She told them to spend it freely and not to save it.
However, when Ning Shu was heading out, Xue Jings mother stuffed the money back into Ning Shus pocket.
She said that since Ning Shu was going to live in a foreign country for a while, surely shed find it more convenient to have a little bit more money on her.
Ning Shu smiled, hugged her tearful mother, and walked away with her suitcase.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2332
Chapter 2332: You Must Help Me
After she boarded the ne, Ning Shu got to look at theyers of white clouds in the sky. She could finally feel calm and at ease.
Ning Shu spent six months studying abroad, then returned to thepany. After she returned, Ning Shu got a small promotion and immediately threw herself back into her work.
One day, after work, Ning Shu identally bumped into a person. Ning Shu apologized and was about to walk away, but the other person grabbed onto her.
Jingjing, Jingjing! You must help me.
Ning Shu took a closer look and saw that it was Yan Suni, who looked a little haggard.
Jingjing, you and An Xuchen should remarry, hes simply crazy! Thest word simply hung in the air, as Yan Suni didnt blurt it out.
Although An Xuchen had failed in business, it didnt mean that he waspletely clueless in everything. Yan Suni had great looks, and he saw it as the heavens granting her easy ess to lifes resources.
He thus had her work as a female streamer and locked her inside the house for about eight hours a day, forcing her to do whatever itd take to make money.
It didnt matter whether she was acting cute or stripping her clothes, as long as she made money.
During these past six months, Yan Suni was tortured beyond measure, and An Xuchen simply continued using her as a tool to make money and controlling her every day.
This made Yan Suni feel very miserable. When she heard that Ning Shu had returned to China, she immediately went to seek her out.
Ning Shu frowned when she heard Yan Sunis request. What did you say?
You and An Xuchen should get remarried.
Ning Shus face waspletely expressionless. She was still insisting on pushing An Xuchen to her? Seriously, this Yan Suni
Ning Shu then smiled faintly and said, Weve be strangers the moment we divorced. Look, Im rooting for you and An Xuchen, okay?
Ning Shu bypassed Yan Suni and got into her car. Meanwhile, Yan Suni nced at the watch around her wrist and realized that she had been out for too long.
When she got back, shed certainly be punished by An Xuchen again.
Yan Suni felt miserable. She felt like her soul had been imprisoned.
She suspected that the current An Xuchen had been possessed by someone else.
Otherwise, how could he have be like this?
He had turned vicious, greedy, and fiendish.
He was once a refined, gentle, and tender man. However, all those qualities had suddenly vanished.
Who knew whether the old or new An Xuchen was the real him? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
If she did anything even slightly wrong in his mind, An Xuchen woulde and shout all sorts of obscenities at her.
Yan Suni couldnt imagine how such a beast could appear in her exquisite life.
This man had ruined her perfect life!
There had been a lot of times when, as she was lying in bed and listening to the obnoxious snoring from next to her, Yan Suni felt like falling apart.
This wasnt how her life was supposed to be.
Sometimes, murderous thoughts would even pass through Yan Sunis mind.
When Ning Shu looked a bit into the situation of these two people, she found that they were cohabitating, although whether they married or not was unclear.
Still, it looked like An Xuchen wouldnt let go of Yan Suni. Some things in life were indeed predestined. An Xuchen and Yan Suni still ended up together in this life, too, even if in a terribly twisted way.
Although there was also the fact that Yan Suni came to ask her to remarry An Xuchen, which meant that Yan Suni wanted to get rid of An Xuchen and was trying to use her as a shield again.
It really rendered Ning Shu speechless
It seemed that Yan Suni was really going through it. An Xuchen and Yan Suni both loathed each other now. If Yan Suni couldnt get rid of An Xuchen, then her entire life was really going to be miserable.
After this asion, Yan Suni returned to thepany several times to ask Ning Shu to remarry An Xuchen.
Ning Shu:
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2333
Chapter 2333: Up To Xue Jing
Ning Shu really didnt understand why Yan Suni felt that it was only natural for the original host to sacrifice for the sake of her happiness.
Could it be because they had grown up together, that was why Yan Suni felt so self-righteous?
She didnt feel the slightest twinge of guilt after hurting the original host.
Seriously, why did she think the original host should take all the falls for her? Now that she didnt like An Xuchen anymore, she tried to shove An Xuchen onto her.
The fr*ck?
Could it be that Yan Suni thought that if the original host remarried An Xuchen, she could get free of him?
Was An Xuchen even the type of person that cared about the responsibilities that came with marriage?
After all, even when he got together with Xue Jing, he continued to be lovey-dovey with Yan Suni without any qualms.
Ning Shu felt that only someone that got their head kicked would choose to get back together with An Xuchen.
Ning Shu ignored Yan Suni. Yan Suni could wait however long she pleased.
Those two could just torment each other on their own.
Ding. Taskplete. Would you like to leave the task world? 2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus mind.
Ning Shu nodded. Leave.
As for the rest, it would be up to Xue Jing.
Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, then she returned to the system space. As she took in the sight of the barren space, she sighed.
Then she sat down cross-legged on the floor and started cultivating. After she finished cultivating, she tapped open the stats panel.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 46150k
Soul: 330
Life: 111
Intelligence: 354 N?v(el)B\\jnn
Charm: 30
Luck: 209
Mental Strength: 240
Faith: 18515
Martial Arts: 362
Aptitude: 129
Merit: 13460
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Novice Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing)
Fulfilled Xue Jings wish: make sure those two bastards suffer.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 5000k experience points.
Gained 80 attribute points.
Deducted 3k faith points.
Deducted 50 merit points.
Ning Shu rubbed her eyes. She hadnt gotten any faith or merit points in this task and actually got some deducted?
She felt like she was struck by lightning. After a moment of dumbfoundedness, she asked, What happened?
The problem lies with An Xuchens previouspany. Thatpany suffered losses because of you, and you also benefited from it, so karma became associated with you.
Karma and retribution; all causes lead to an effect. You cannot involve other innocent people in your actions, said 2333.
Since you wish to walk the path of the Supreme Dao, you have to pay attention to these things. However, the original host was pretty satisfied with you, so there are more attribute points than normal this time.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together. Its my fault. I didnt consider everything fully.
She couldnt help but smack her own head. Then she sat down cross-legged on the floor to recite the heart-clearing chant.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2334
Chapter 2334: Have A Heart of Benevolence
With the effect of the tranquility pill added on, a cool refreshing sensation started streaming into her soul.
She felt all the frustration and restlessness that had been with her slowly dissipate as if washed away by waves of water.
She opened her eyes, then recalled that the little monk had given her a m bracelet.
As soon as she took the bracelet out, a faint scent of sandalwood filled the system space.
She could vaguely hear the voices of countless monks chanting sutras.
And then she, like a monk, started praying with the Buddha beads while reciting the heart-clearing chant.
Kill those who deserved to be killed. Have a heart of benevolence towards all things.
The sight of the gentle andpassionate eyes of the little monk reappeared in her mind.
She and the little monk were different. The little monk treated everyone the same, but she was a task-taker. How could she guide others onto the right path?
If it was possible to reform everyone, then there wouldnt be so many people that suffered misfortunes, and there would be no task-takers.
Since then, everyone would be happy and there would be no regrets or grievances.
Ning Shu closed her eyes and almost seemed to have fallen asleep. After an unknown amount of time, when she woke up, she felt rxed like never before.
During this past period, she hadnt taken the time to regte her mood, so her mind had be burdened.
The deduction of the faith and merit points served as a lesson for her.
Her duty was to pacify grievances, not to cause another wave of grievances.
She calmly epted this failure, then allocated the 80 attribute points.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 46150k
Soul: 330 (+10)
Life: 111 (+10)
Intelligence: 354 (+10)
Charm: 30 (+10)
Luck: 209 (+10)
Mental Strength: 240 (+10)
Faith: 18515 (-3000)
Martial Arts: 362 (+10)
Aptitude: 129 (+10)
Merit: 13460 (-50)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Novice Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing)
Since she had 80 attribute points, she increased all the stats that she could.
After she finished allocating the points, she started reciting the heart-clearing chant with the prayer beads again. Thebined effect of these two was really good.
It fully calmed ones heart.
After Ning Shu left and Xue Jing went back, thepany opened a branch office and Xue Jing became the manager of the branch office. She no longer had any dealings with Yan Suni.
However, she heard from her mother that Yan Suni and An Xuchen had gotten married and had a huge wedding ceremony.
Xue Jings mother was furious and hadpletely exploded. Back then, when An Xuchen married her daughter, they hadnt even held a wedding. Who exactly was he trying to disgust by holding such a grand wedding now?
Due to what had happened between the younger generation, the two families no longer talked. An Xuchen had be the son-inw of both families, so the friendship that hadsted decades between the two families ended just like that. When they saw each other, they usually didnt even say hi.
Xue Jing didnt care that the two got married. She just felt stupid for having been obsessed over someone like this.
It was none of her business whether the two ended up happy or not.
In this grand wedding ceremony, only the people involved truly understood their own feelings. The admiration and envy of others were only due to ignorance.
Trantor: Kahon/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 2335
Chapter 2335: This Wedding Was the Beginning of Her Tragic Fate
Yan Suni felt that this wedding was the beginning of her tragic fate. She didnt love the man next to her at all.
This man had been exploiting her all this time and was not gentle with her at all. She could not let herself be ruined by marriage.
Yan Suni told her parents that she didnt want to get married, but in front of her parents, An Xuchen acted like the perfect modest gentleman. He treated Yan Suni amazingly well.
So it made it seem like Yan Suni was beingpletely unreasonable.
Yan Suni grounded her teeth resentfully. This man was truly hateful.
However, Yan Suni wasnt someone that was easy to deal with either. Every time the two were intimate, Yan Suni made sure to injure An Xuchen somehow.
Otherwise, she would justy there like a dead fish as a show of defiance.
An Xuchen was inwardly furious. All men derived pride from conquest, but he didnt feel any of that. It was like sleeping with a corpse.
This feeling
Both of them loathed each other. If it werent for the fact that Yan Suni could earn money, he wouldnt have married her.
The failed business venturest time made An Xuchen very scared, and he couldnt help but want to escape from thoughts of that.
So he relied on Yan Suni to make money.
However, there was no love between the two, only resentment.
Yan Suni couldnt get free.
An Xuchen attached himself to her like a maggot.
It was suffocating and painful.
When Ning Shu woke up from sitting in meditation, she felt as light as a feather, like she would float when she walked.
She nced at the ck hole on the wall of the system space. The ck hole was gradually getting smaller, but she didnt know how long it would take topletely close.
If these two pearls were that capable, why didnt they ascend to heaven already?
Ning Shu said to 2333, Lets enter the task.
Alright. 2333 said in a gentle tone, I chose a rtively easy task for you this time.
As soon as Ning Shu heard that tone, she had a bad feeling about things.
Gentle and considerate werent part of 2333s characterposition.
I Before Ning Shu could even finish speaking, she felt a moment of dizziness, then her soul was squeezed hard into a body.
Furthermore, even after her soul sessfully merged with the body, she still felt like she was beingpressed. It was like she had been forcefully shoved into a small ss bottle.
On top of that, as soon as she moved, she felt a piercing pain like iron ws were digging into her flesh and ripping it apart.
Fr*ck it hurt.
Ning Shu hastily opened her eyes and what entered her view was the walls of a pit. Some snow had umted inside the pit.
Furthermore, this hole in the ground was rather deep. It looked about two meters deep.
She was currently lying on the ground. She lowered her head and saw her two forelimbs which were beautifully snow white.
There was no expression on her face, but her eyes were filled with fury.
She then turned to look backward at the part of herself that was in pain.
She found that her furry hind leg was caught in an animal trap. Fresh blood had soaked her fur and even the snow was dyed red.
So, this time she was a nonhuman creature?
Ning Shu fully gave up on 2333. She shouldnt have harbored any hopes for him anyways. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She tried moving her leg and immediately felt unbearable pain. Above the pit, the cold wind howled.
She wanted to pry open the trap, but how was she supposed to do it with these paws?
Ning Shu slowly got up, keeping the leg caught by the trap only half lifted, and looked towards the top of the hole.
With her current jumping ability, she wouldnt be able to jump out.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2336
Chapter 2336: Bai Sanniang
Ning Shu felt like her legs were about to break from being mped by the animal trap. Seeing no other choice, shey on the ground and began trying to pry the trap open with her mouth.
The moment she moved and touched the trap, however, her wound hurt like crazy.
Moreover, due to excessive blood loss, her body was very weak. Ning Shu was very thirsty, too.
She stuck out her tongue and licked the snow on the ground.
As she grimaced in pain, Ning Shu started receiving the storyline.
The original host, Bai Sanniang, was a white fox who had been injured by an animal trap and fell into a hole dug by a hunter.
At this point, Bai Sanniang was still just an ordinary fox. She could only, at best, be considered a bit smart.
Bai Sanniang was then rescued by a boy, whom she followed afterward.
This world was a cultivation world. Its people were eager to gain power and be immortals.
In this kind of cruel world, the boy, who had been orphaned, was viewed as a weed. As they lived together, the boy and Bai Sanniang became codependent on each other.
But nothingsted forever. Bai Sanniangs snow-white fur was wless. Even if she rolled in dirt to cover the fur up, it would still attract the attention of some greedy people. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Indeed, some monster traderster came to capture Bai Sanniang. In order to let Bai Sanniang escape, the boy grabbed them and hindered them from going after her.
Before Bai Sanniang escaped, she saw people beating him up. She realized then that her presence there would only encumber him, so she ran.
Bai Sanniang returned to that ce the next day, but by then, he had disappeared.
She didnt know if he was even still alive.
Bai Sanniang could only whimper and return to the deep mountains. There, she worked hard and cultivated. By the time she had achieved strength, however, the world had already changed.
By now, even if Bai Sanniang wanted to seek revenge on those hunters, she wouldnt be able to find them anymore.
Likewise, she never saw the boy again, either.
Later, when Bai Sanniang was going through heavenly tribtion, her inner demon caused her to be directly killed by the tribtion lightning. Her soul was supposed to be scatteredpletely by the lightning then. However, because of the obsession she held, a trace of her soul held on.
Ironically, the same inner demon that motivated her to pursue power also made her fail in her pursuit.
Bai Sanniangs wish was to repay the boy well.
Ning Shu was now Bai Sanniang who had been caught in an animal trap.
Ning Shu let out a long sigh and she stopped struggling. Shed just wait for the boy to save her.
She should also think of ways to repay him
When Ning Shu thought of the boy, the word wet nurse instantly popped into her head.
This was her first time transmigrating as a non-human being.
She didnt know if she could cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts or not.
Who knew if animals even had dantians or not?
Ning Shuy on the ground. She inwardly recited the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, but animal tendons were different from those of a human being.
Ning Shu had no choice but to learn as she went. Since there was fur all over her body, and thus she couldnt absorb spiritual energy through her pores, Ning Shu had to inhale spiritual energy with her mouth open.
Since she was using her mouth, only a bit of spiritual energy was entering her body. However, she could still feel that this world had quite an abundance of spiritual energy.
Ning Shus heart was thus full of expectations. Since the spiritual energy of this world was abundant, itd be easy for it to naturally form some treasures. She might just encounter something good here.
It was already dark, and the boy was still nowhere to be seen.
The chilly evening wind howled. The weather was getting colder, too.
Ning Shu curled up into a ball and pressed her head against the injured leg. Because of the injury, the blood from her leg had be frozen. She was both cold and very much in pain.
As she waited for the boy toe rescue her, Ning Shu kept her ears perked up. She also opened her mouth to absorb the spiritual energy in the air.
She was a little bit afraid that the hunter woulde before the boy. Thatd be tricky.
The problem was, some things just werent set in stone.
Ning Shu cultivated all night. By the next morning, she was licking the snow to try to stave off her hunger.
If only she had a fasting pill with her, she wouldnt have to waste spiritual energy to maintain her physiological normality right now.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2337
Chapter 2337: Heaven Knows Where the Dantian of an Animal Was
Ning Shu searched for the meridians of her current body and started to cultivate again. This was not a human body, after all, so she had to find out where her meridians were.
Heaven knows where the dantian of an animal was.
Ning Shu opened her mouth like a dog and panted to take in one breath after another.
Her leg that had been caught in the animal trap had turnedpletely numb.
Come on, little boy, get here already,e on
While she cultivated, Ning Shu noticed movement outside the animal trap.
The cold wind was blowing, and Ning Shu, still in the hole dug by the hunter, felt so cold.
Ning Shu was still lying on the ground. Her dark eyes twitched. She raised her head from time to time to look out the hole.
Ning Shu was now starting to doubt if the boy would evene at all.
Bai Sanniang got to be rescued by the boy, but perhaps she wouldnt get that luxury?
Ning Shu truly felt like the whole world was always malicious towards her.
If she was going to be transmigrated, she shouldve just been sent to a time when Bai Sanniang had met the boy. At this point, there were still too many variables.
She also couldnt write off the possibility that 2333 did this intentionally.
She had already crossed that bridge, though. Ning Shu licked two mouthfuls of snow. Her tongue was frozen and numb now.
She calmed down and started to cultivate. If she didnt cultivate, she really wouldnt be able to wait for the boy toe.
Even if he came, shed already be dead by then. Itd be hrious if she ended up just bing that boys dinner.
Wait, would that count as paying him back?
Paying back his life-saving grace with her body!!
Ah A slightly surprised voice came from above Ning Shus head. Some snow from the mouth of the pit fell down.
Ning Shu looked up and saw a child looking down into the hole. His tender face clearly showed his surprise. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu excitedly got up. She opened her mouth to speak to him, but only whimpers came out.
Being unable to speak, Ning Shu had no choice but to hope that the other party could see the emotions expressed in her eyes despite her furry face.
Yi Liang, the boy, was lying at the mouth of the hole, from which he saw Ning Shus fox body. It was entirely white, except for her eyes and nose.
Yi Liang was a little excited. He never imagined that hed pick up a fox. His eyes met Ning Shus dark and glistening eyes.
Wait there! Ill save you. Yi Liang ran away with the bamboo basket on his back.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together. Her leg really hurt, ah
She looked towards the mouth of the hole, waiting for Yi Liang toe back.
Yi Liang came back with a strip of rattan that he had found somewhere.
He was gasping for air. Because of the cold weather, hisrge mouthful of breath fogged.
His face and nose were also flushed.
Yi Liang tied the rattan to the bamboo basket. Fearing that it wouldnt be strong enough, he tied it several times.
Yi Liang then grabbed the rattan and slowly lowered the bamboo basket.
Little Fox, jump into the bamboo basket and Ill pull you up, get it? Yi Liang shouted to Ning Shu.
Yi Liang was a little worried that the little fox couldnt understand him.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu endured the pain in her leg and jumped into the bamboo basket.
Yi Liang slowly pulled Ning Shu up. It took a lot of effort to pull her out of the hole.
Once she was out, Ning Shu jumped out of the bamboo basket. She stretched out her legs and began whimpering at Yi Liang.
Yi Liang saw the trap on Ning Shus leg and rubbed his hands nervously on his clothes.
He wanted to free her leg from the beast trap, but he was also worried that the fox would hurt him.
Ning Shu whimpered again at Yi Liang. He then squatted down and stretched out his hand to grab the trap.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2338
Chapter 2338: She Would Rather Just Die, Really
Please dont bite me after I take this trap off for you. I dont have money to get treatment, Yi Liang said as he stretched out his hand to grab the animal trap.
Because of the traps strength, as a child, Yi Liang found it hard to open the trap.
The teeth of the animal trap also kept rubbing against Ning Shus wound.
Ning Shu:
She would rather just die, really
Ning Shu stared at Yi Liang nkly, which made Yi Liang a little nervous. His nose began to sweat.
Be patient. Ill be able to open the trap right away, Yi Liangforted her.
Yi Liang exerted a lot of strength and finally opened a gap in the trap. Ning Shu hurriedly pulled her leg out.
A second more, she felt, and her legs would really be destroyed.
Yi Liang then let go of the trap, and the animal trap mmed shut with a terrifying noise.
Ning Shu whimpered at Yi Liang while he wiped the sweat off his forehead and said to her, You should go now.
She stared at him. In the original storyline, this boy was supposed to be a twelve-year-old. However, he was malnourished, so he didnt look his age.
His clothes were patched, and his toes were sticking out of his shoes.
On such a cold day, he didnt wear much. His clothes were also only tied around his waist by a thin rope.
He was so clearly impoverished.
Despite his dire straits, though, after he rescued Bai Sanniang, Yi Liang still didnt kill nor sell her.
He must be very kind.
Are your legs injured? When he saw Ning Shus leg, Yi Liang scratched his head and looked around. There was snow everywhere, and he couldnt find any herbs.
Ning Shu wasnt concerned. With that animal trap gone, her wound would slowly heal anyway.
She jumped into Yi Liangs bamboo basket. He was a little surprised, then said, Go away. I cant raise you.
Yi Liang stretched out his hand and carried Ning Shu out of the bamboo basket. He then walked away with the bamboo basket on his back.
He was reluctant, but he finally decided to let Ning Shu go.
He felt that itd be a pity for such an intelligent fox to die like this.
When they faced hunger and cold, it was natural that a person would prioritize their survival, but this childs kind heart prevailed over his own survival instinct.
Ning Shu looked at Yi Liangs receding back and limped towards him.
Yi Liang saw Ning Shu from the corner of his eyes, then stopped and sighed.
He put down the bamboo basket, stretched out his hand, and carried her into the basket. He then took off his clothes and covered Ning Shus body with it to prevent her from being seen.
Yi Liang carried the bamboo basket on his back, then ran. Meanwhile, Ning Shu was tossing and turning in the basket. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Holy sh*t, her legs hurt!!
Ning Shu looked at the view outside through the bamboo baskets gaps.
This forest was located on the mountain behind Yi Liangs house. Ning Shu had expected that Yi Liangs house would bepletely ramshackle, but she didnt expect it to be a small courtyard.
It was dpidated, of course. In the yard that was supposed to be a garden, for instance, some herbs and vegetables were grown instead. However, in this weather, the vegetables were already wilting, showing only yellowing, rotten leaves covered by ayer of snow.
It was better than what Ning Shu had imagined, though.
Yi Liang pushed open the door, and it rattled. He walked into the house and put the bamboo basket down.
Ning Shu jumped out of the basket and looked around. The room they were in was empty, furnished only by an old table and two old benches.
However, the room was quiterge. Judging by its size, there were probably many decorations in this room.
Could it be that Yi Liangs family was rtively wealthy in the past?
Wait. Ill get you some medicine. Yi Liang picked up his clothes from the bamboo basket and put them on. He then went to the yard by the door to find herbs.
In no time at all, Yi Liang had pulled out some herbs, found a mashing pot, and crushed the herb with an iron pestle.
He spread the herbs on Ning Shus leg and wrapped it with a strip of cloth.
Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2339
Chapter 2339: Bing An Animal
Ning Shu smelled the herbal medicine Yi Liang made for her. It was an herbal medicine supposed to reduce swelling and stop bleeding. She had not expected that Yi Liang would know medicine.
Since he had medicinal knowledge, then why was he still living so poorly?
Yi Liangs hands were slightly red and swollen, obviously because it was cold. He used both of his hands to wrap the strip of cloth around Ning Shus leg.
Ning Shu stared at Yi Liang. He wasnt tall, and hisplexion was sallow, but his facial features were nicely defined and his eyes were a beautiful shade of ck.
Yi Liang lived alone in the house.
With his good looks and how his house looked, Ning Shu concluded that his familys situation probably wasnt bad before.
You should stay here until you recover, Yi Liang said after making a knot.
Ning Shu opened her mouth, but all that came out was whimpering, which rendered her speechless.
Yi Liang ran to the kitchen and dug out two dark things from the stove hole. They looked like sweet potatoes, or perhaps simply potatoes.
Yi Liang put one in a bowl and gave it to Ning Shu, then began to gnaw on the other one. Eat. This is the only thing I got. When your injury has healed, go back to the mountain. Living there is better than being here.
Ning Shu was famished. She had stayed in the trap for so long, all the while injured and bleeding, as well as cold and hungry.
The potato Yi Liang gave her was roasted sweet potato. Ning Shu quickly finished eating it.
Yi Liang, seeing the little fox eating so hurriedly, couldnt help but say, Isnt it hot?
Ning Shu wiped her mouth with her front paws. Suddenly, she felt a little like breaking down. She really felt like she was bing an animal.
Yi Liang poured some water into Ning Shus bowl. Ning Shu stuck out her tongue to lick the water. The water was cool.
Ning Shu inwardly sighed. This child
How should she repay him?
Everyone in this world lusted after money, power, and strength.
What wishes did Yi Liang have? Shed help him fulfill them.
The room was very quiet. Yi Liang was drinking water when suddenly, they heard the banging sound of someone mming the door.
As soon as Ning Shu heard the sound, she knew that it must not be anything good. She turned to look at Yi Liangs gentle face again.
Hearing that sound, Yi Liangs face became filled with anger and hatred, mixed with helplessness and sadness.
The sound became louder and more urgent, and then came an exasperated voice saying, Yi Liang, hurry up and open the door! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Dont think you can escape by hiding at home.
Open the door!
The people outside kept shouting, so Yi Liang picked Ning Shu up and hid her under the nkets. Stay here. Donte out. If youe out, youll be taken away by those people.
Yi Liang covered Ning Shu carefully with the nket.
He then closed the bedroom door before he confronted those people.
Ning Shu peeked out the nket and began to eavesdrop.
Yi Liang, hurry up and move out of this house! This house belongs to the n.
Who knows where your damned father ran off to? Your mother probably ran off of someone else.
Yi Liangs voice was deep and filled with anger. Dont you talk about my parents this way!
And your sister, who knows which human trafficker managed to lure her off? The other party kept provoking Yi Liang.
Listening to these words, Ning Shu couldnt help but be a little speechless. This Yi Liang wasnt a jinx, was he?
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2340
Chapter 2340: Either the Protagonist or the Viin
People with this kind of fate were either the protagonist or the viin.
If they were the protagonist, this background was meant to strengthen their heart. If they were the viin, these kinds of things would surely be enough to twist their mind.
His whole family was gone. What a tough life.
These people talked specifically to poke at Yi Liangs sore spots. Considering that he was just a young boy, it was already impressive that he was able to endure until now.
You have until the end of the day to get the hell out of here. This house upies such a good position, so itll be used for business.
This is my house. What right do you have to make me move out? Yi Liang raised his chin and said stubbornly. His body was tense, and it was also trembling as he clenched his fists.
Do you think that this can be your house just because you say so? Your family just temporarily lived here back then. I never thought that youd be so shameless and think of it as your own house.
This is my house, get out of here! Yi Liang shouted, pushing those people out of the door.
Yi Liang, youve surely grown some guts. Dont forget, my great-grandfather is a foundation stage cultivator. If you dare to touch even a single hair on my body, my great-grandfather can make your soul fly away with a single finger.
My great-grandfather is also in charge of this town. Before you do anything, you should first think about the consequences, the leading man said triumphantly.
The man was less than twenty years old, and he looked domineering.
Although the foundation stage was only the entry point for cultivation, it already ced its attainers on a level different from ordinary people.
Foundation stage cultivators would already be called immortals by ordinary people since their lifespan was longer than that of the ordinary.
Moreover, there were very few people who could cultivate. Only one in about a hundred thousand people might have a spiritual root.
Yi Liang thought of the great-grandfather that man mentioned and clenched his fists tightly. He endured it, but he was also unwilling to step back. They were thus in a stalemate.
Not only did this world have many sects, but it also had an imperial family. Rumors said that the imperial family had a powerful figure who was in the soul formation stage.
These powerful cultivators were like the nuclear weapons of the imperial family. The country used them to intimidate and deter other countries from attacking.
Indeed, every ce was ruled by cultivators with high cultivation levels.
The imperial family allowed the cultivators to rule ces because they were afraid of other, troublemaking cultivators. N?v(el)B\\jnn
This town in particr was managed by this mans great-grandfather.
Hearing his words in the room, Ning Shu couldnt help but frown.
This was a cruel world. A person would only have the right to speak if they were powerful. This was obviously Yi Liangs house, and these people were trying to snatch it.
Murders were alsomonce among the cultivators trying to snatch all kinds of cultivation resources from each other.
This was just a remote town, and the situation was already this bad. One could imagine the situation in a more prosperous ce, where thered be more powerful cultivators.
Ning Shu jumped out of the bed, out of the window, and into the kitchen in the sh.
Brother, I think I just saw something sh past? a man next to the leading man quickly said to him.
Whats there?
The man rubbed his eyes, thinking that he must be dazzled.
Yi Liang, dont me me for not giving you some face. For better or for worse, we are family. When are you moving out? Yi Xue stretched out his finger and poked Yi Liangs chest, forcing him to take a couple of steps back.
Yi Liang looked at Yi Xue stubbornly. Im not selling the house. This is my house, and Im going to wait for my parents toe back.
Sell? Who said anything about buying? Im telling you to move out now. This house belongs to the n. Who do you think you can sell it to? Get out now, or youll see how rude I can be to you. Yi Xue sneered.
Yi Xue, are you really going to be this cruel? Yi Liang clenched his fists tightly.
Cruel? You really have no clue about whats going on right now, do you? The n had allowed your family to live in this house, and now youre taking it for yourself. Do you have any sense of shame? Have you no shame? Yi Xue patted Yi Liangs face roughly as he spoke, making harsh and loud pping sounds.
Yi Xue was deliberately humiliating him.
Yi Liangs face was ashen. His eyes were fixed on Yi Xue.
MTL Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2341
Chapter 2341: A Jinx Thats Killed Your Entire Family
Yi Liang had been insulted by his fellow n members many times before. Although they were all surnamed Yi, most of the people in this town were surnamed Yi. They werent very close. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Yi Liang had no idea why they were so insistent on bullying him. It wasnt as if he had done anything to them. They bullied him without any hesitation just because he was weak.
Now they even wanted to snatch his house.
Yi Liang breathed heavily as he stared at Yi Xue with red eyes.
What are you looking at? Keep looking and Ill dig out your eyeballs. Youre just a jinx thats killed your entire family. You think you can look at me like that!?
Yi Xue was actually a little frightened by Yi Liangs eyes. He stretched out his hand and pushed Yi Liang harshly. Yi Liang, caught off guard by the push, fell to the ground.
Yi Xue rolled up his sleeves. He wanted to beat Yi Liang up. After all, even if he killed someone in this world, it wouldnt be a big deal.
Suddenly, a ck figure rushed towards Yi Xue. It stretched out its sharp ws and swiped, leaving several deep w prints on Yi Xues arm. Blood sshed out from them.
Ning Shu crouched down and prepared to attack again. She bared her teeth and growled fiercely.
Yi Xue was stunned for a moment but then cried out in pain.
The others quickly came over to support Yi Xue. The blood on his arm wouldnt stop flowing.
Yi Xue held his injured arm with his other one and looked at the beast that had scratched him.
The beasts body was pitch ck, covered with ashes and some dirt.
Looking at the shape He really couldnt tell what that was.
Ah! Yi Liang looked at Ning Shu in surprise.
Yi Xue hissed in pain. Catch that evil beast!
Yi Liang stood in front of Ning Shu. The injury on your hand will definitely rot if you dont take care of it.
Of course, Yi Xue knew that Yi Liang was trying to scare him. However, the wound felt really hot and painful. Moreover, the beast was so dirty. What if something really went wrong?
One of them stared at Ning Shu for a while. What the hell is that?
Ning Shu squeezed out two rather unique dog words from her throat. Waf, waaf waf
Yi Liang quickly backed her up. If you dont leave, my dog will rip your necks out.
The necks of those people shrank. Yi Xue stared at Yi Liang and Ning Shu grimly. I wont let you off!
Those people then hurried away.
Yi Liang let out a long breath, then closed the courtyard door. He turned to see Ning Shu, squatted down, then said, Thank you. If it werent for you, I wouldve been beaten again.
Again?
It seemed that this wasnt the first time those people hade.
Yi Liang saw that Ning Shus body was covered with ashes and mud from the stove hole and said, Let me clean you.
Ning Shu took a step back and didnt let Yi Liang wash her.
If she was washed, and her white fur was revealed, shed be skinned for a scarf.
Yi Liang thought about it and eventually didnt insist on giving Ning Shu a bath.
However, he still looked full of distress, and he was obviously worried.
Yi Liang got some vegetables from the yard, then made a vegetable soup that didnt have a drop of oil. He then gave Ning Shu a bowl and drank a bowl of that soup as well.
Ning Shu stretched out her tongue, then licked the vegetable soup in the bowl. Damn, these instincts!
At that point, it was already dark. An entire day had passed, just like that.
It was cold in winter, and it was even colder at night. Meanwhile, they didnt even have lights in the house.
They didnt even have oilmps.
Yi Liang was used to saving as much as he could. He was usually alone anyway, and since he could barely even afford to eat, why would he care about the darkness?
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2342
Chapter 2342: When My Parents Come Back?
Yi Liang felt too sleepy, so heid down on his bed and under the nket with his clothes on.
Ning Shu curled up at the foot of the bed and began to cultivate.
In this cruel world, she must be powerful enough to protect Yi Liang and herself.
The room waspletely silent, except for the whistling of the cold wind outside the window. It was blowing into the room through the gap in the window.
Little fox, Yi Liang suddenly said.
Ning Shu whimpered. Yi Liangs voice suddenly choked. He turned, stillying on the bed, and looked at Ning Shu.
What should I do when my parentse back? When they hear that my sister is gone, how sad would they be? Yi Liangs voice sounded very sad in the darkness.
I shouldnt have gone to the mountain that day and left my sister at home alone.
Ning Shu wanted to ask about how long Yi Liangs parents had been gone. She also wanted to ask about what his parents did and how long his sister had been missing.
However, all that came out of her mouth were whimpering sounds.
If Yi Liangs wish was to find his family, Ning Shu might not be able to fulfill it. In this big world, itd be hard enough to find one person, let alone several people.
The world was so vast that she couldnt even imagine it.
Yi Liang talked on. Ning Shu whimpered asionally in reply, indicating to him that she was listening.
Ning Shu wanted to extract some useful information from Yi Liangs words.
She listened to Yi Liang while breathing in spiritual energy.
From his words, she learned that Yi Liangs father was a doctor and that his mother was actually a cultivator.
Apparently, Father Yi had encountered a demonic cultivator on the way to see a patient and that cultivator had captured Father Yi and his apprentice. When Yi Liangs mother heard about this, she told Yi Liang, who was only seven years old at the time, to take good care of his sister, and that theyd be back soon.
It had been five years since then.
Yi Liang took care of his five-year-old sister, waiting for the time their family would reunite, but he lost his sister when she was eight. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Usually, since hed always been alone, Yi Liang behaved like a mini adult, but now that he had someone to vent to, he started crying as he told his story.
It was terribly sad.
Even now, Yi Liang was still holding on to the hope that his parents would one daye back. In his heart, he also still felt guilty about his sister.
Ning Shu sighed inwardly. Yi Liangs parents were most likely dead. How could Yi Liang not realize this himself? He was just deceiving himself.
As for Yi Liangs younger sister, she was probably either kidnapped or ran out to y. She probably didnt have a much better end.
An optimistic guess would be that perhaps, some experts took a fancy to Yi Liangs sisters spiritual roots and took her into the cultivation path. Otherwise, then she was probably reduced to a bad ce.
Ning Shu actually had an even worse guess. Since Yi Liangs mother was a cultivator, her daughter likely inherited her mothers roots, and was the best candidate for being a cultivation furnace.
In the process of collecting yin to replenish yang, it was of course better to use another cultivator. Ordinary womens bodies would not be able to endure the ravaging of male cultivators. The effect would also not be necessarily good.
Ning Shu saw that Yi Liang didnt have any cultivation skills, nor did he cultivate. Since his mother was a cultivator, why wasnt he taught how to cultivate by her?
Did he not have any spiritual roots?
Ning Shu had many questions in her mind.
Yi Liang fell asleep crying, even sobbing as he dreamt.
Ning Shu stayed up and cultivated all night. She also used some spiritual energy to heal the wounds on her body.
She waited until it was dawn.
Then, she lightly jumped onto the bed and looked at Yi Liang. His face was stained with tears, but he was very sound asleep.
Ning Shu then jumped out of the bed and got through the dog hole in the fence of the yard. She ran for a while to the back mountain.
Ning Shus gray body looked even darker and dirtier against the backdrop of the white snow.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
#Ransments: heads up, this arc contains some truly disturbing content. youve been warned
Chapter 2343
Chapter 2343: To Hunt Down Some Game
Ning Shu stepped on the snow. The meat pads on the bottom of her feet met the snow without making a sound, leaving a string of tiny footprints behind her as she walked.
Ning Shu wanted to hunt down some game. Yi Liangs food was simply unsightly.
Judging from Yi Liangs appearance, too, it was obvious that he was malnourished.
It must have been difficult for such a little child to take care of himself.
Ning Shu trotted on the snow and looked around.
However, since it was winter, few animals roamed the woods.
Ning Shu wandered around, but didnt see any game.
She saw a porcupine, though. It had rough skin and thick flesh. She wouldnt be able to hurt the porcupine with one swipe. It would only bleed a little, at most.
The porcupine snorted and dug into the snow. The tusks on its mouth were two fingers long.
Ning Shu measured herbat effectiveness and found that she couldnt kill the porcupine with one move, and she also couldnt snap the porcupines neck in one bite.
There wasnt a lot of spiritual energy in her body, and it hadnt yet reached the point where the energy could be released.
Ning Shu angrily gave up the fat porcupine. Instead, she buried herself in the snow and caught a colorful pheasant.
Ning Shu broke the neck of the pheasant, bit the pheasant and ran back, got through the dog hole, and headed straight to the kitchen.
Yi Liang was sitting nkly in front of the stove hole, with a sad expression on his face, sighing.
Ning Shu took the pheasant and ced it by Yi Liangs side. When Yi Liang saw Ning Shuing back, he immediately smiled, I thought you left.
Yi Liang had opened up to Ning Shu in the middle of the night. He already had the intention of bing friends with the fox, and he wasnt ashamed because the fox knew about his secrets.
After all, she was a fox. It wasnt like the fox could tell other people about it.
Ning Shu: You sure?
Ning Shu pushed the pheasant in front of Yi Liang. He lifted it, then reached out and touched Ning Shus head. Thank you, little fox.
Yi Liang added some water to the pot to prepare to scald and pluck the pheasant.
Oh, right. I cant call you little fox in the future. People would know that youre a fox, Yi Liang said while he added firewood.
No matter where, foxes were animals that humans both craved and hated.
Her fur was worth a lot of money, after all.
Ning Shu whimpered. She used to name others, but now it was her turn to be at someone elses mercy. Oh, how the tables turn!
Ning Shu wanted to object, but she could only speak out by making whimpering sounds.
Xiao BaiLittle White.
Ning Shu: Sure enough
No, you cant be called that. Others would know that you have white hair.
Xiao HeiLittle ck?
Ning Shu: I dont wanna talk
She could use the name Ning Shu or even Bai Sanniang
Atst, just like that, the decision was that her name would be Xiao Hei.
Ning Shu felt like this was the worst, darkest history that she had gotten in all of her time transmigrating.
Little ck
Yi Liang cleaned the pheasant, chopped it, and threw it in the pot to stew.
After simmering for more than an hour, the smell of the chicken soup began toe out.
Yi Liang wasnt in a hurry, though, and continued to stew.
Ning Shu turned to look at Yi Liang. His face looked solemn under the light of the fire.
When the heavens bestowed upon a mortal a great responsibility, they must first be made to work hard on their mind and heart.
All this suffering was to be repaid by a future meteoric rise to sess.
It was like spending ten years sharpening a sword.
Ning Shu wanted to pass the Unsurpassable Martial Arts to Yi Liang, but she couldnt speak, so she didnt know how she could pass it on to him.
Moreover, Ning Shu was worried that shed expose too much of herself, which would lead to unnecessary suspicion. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The human heart was, after all, the most elusive thing to ever exist.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2344
Chapter 2344: A Child Who Bore a Lot of Burden and Loneliness
Quick, Xiao Hei. Yi Liang put the meat and soup in a bowl in front of Ning Shu.
Yi Liang took a bowl for himself, and the two ate fragrant pheasant meat on the kitchen pyre.
Ning Shu ate the meat. Sure enough, foxes needed to eat meat, too. It also tasted great.
What she ate slowly turned into a warm current that flowed to every corner of her body. It felt veryfortable.
Yi Liangs face was stained with oil, and his face didnt look so sallow anymore.
The two finished eating a pheasant and even drank all the soup.
Yi Liang tidied up the kitchen. He then went to the yard to pull out some herbs, smashed them, and put them on Ning Shus leg.
Thank you. Yi Liangs eyes were red as he bandaged Ning Shus wound.
Ning Shu didnt realize that this child liked to cry so much. He hadnt even shed a tear in the face of those who bullied him.
Yet he cried in the middle of the nightst night, and now his eyes were red again.
He was a child who bore a lot of burden and loneliness. However, he had suddenly found himself apanion.
He must feel some kind of dependence.
A whimper was stuck in Ning Shus throat. She really was bing his wet nurse
Ning Shu actually wanted Yi Liang to leave this town. Guarding the house was useless anyway.
Moreover, since she had injured Yi Xue yesterday, they would definitely not give up.
Itd be better for Yi Liang to be strong rather than to stay here and wait for someone toe back.
Yi Liangs parents must be dead, although it still might be possible to find his younger sister.
Why didnt Yi Liang just take part in a sect examination? Even if it was a cultivation sect, it still had to find and ept talented disciples.
All Ning Shu thought about was how to get Yi Liang out of his current predicament.
She couldnt just keep catching pheasants for this guy for the rest of his life. It was better to teach someone how to fish rather than hand him one.
In such a cruel world, hed only be able to survive by being strong.
Just look at Yi Xue, who bullied Yi Liang. Wasnt the reason why he could be so unbridled precisely because there was a foundation stage cultivator in the family?
That was power.
Yi Liang also didnt dare to resist because he was worried about that power.
Ning Shu didnt know if Yi Liang had spiritual roots, though.
Yi Liang tied a knot and said to Ning Shu, Dont run around for now. Just focus on recovering.
Ning Shu whimpered. Sheid directly on the ground, closed her eyes, then started to cultivate.
Yi Liang saw the little fox lying directly on the ground. He knew that it must be so cold on the ground, so found some small old clothes in the dpidated wardrobe.
These were clothes that Yi Liang couldnt wear anymore.
Yi Liang spread these clothes on the ground, making it look like a nest, and said, Go sleep on the clothes. Its too cold on the ground.
Ning Shu opened her eyes and moved to lie on his clothes.
Ning Shu cultivated while Yi Liang handled the herbs in the yard. Presumably, he learned his knowledge of herbs from his father.
Ning Shu inwardly sighed. She was cultivating really slowly right now.
Theres a monster inside.
Really?
A monster that looks like a dog.
There were voices of people talking outside the yard, mixed with chaotic footsteps.
There were obviously a lot of people outside. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yi Liang abruptly stood up and rushed into the room, Go away, someonesing to catch you.
Go through that dog hole. Hurry up! Yi Liang was so anxious that his forehead was sweating.
Ning Shu frowned. She had dyed her fur ck and also tried to bark like a dog. How did they find out that she was not a dog?
There were banging sounds of people kicking the door. They didnt ask for anyone to open it at all, they just mmed the door open.
A bunch of people poured into the yard, making it seem a little crowded.
The herbs Yi Liang nted were trampled by these people, and the leaves of the herbs were now wilted and stuck to the ground.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2345
Chapter 2345: Shes a Dog
Ning Shu never imagined that the other party woulde again today. She didnt know that theyd take revenge nearly immediately after suffering a loss.
These people crowded the yard while shouting arrogantly.
You have to look for an opportunity to escape. Ill stop them. You cant be caught by them, do you understand? Yi Liang anxiously told Ning Shu.
He then ran out and shouted at those people, What are you doing in my house?
Yi Liang saw that so many people were here. There were also several burly men, including one that was holding a cage in his hand.
Yi Liangs heart shook. He knew all too well what that cage was.
It was a magic artifact used by traders to catch monsters, and it was very powerful. It could change its size, and as soon as something was captured by it, itd have to give up all hope of escaping.
It also exerted a huge suppressive force on monsters. Once they were locked in, those monsters would be as weak as kittens and puppies.
Yi Liang, hurry up and hand over that little beast! Dont think that we dont know that it is a monster. Yi Liang, you were actually in thepany of monsters. Yi Xues arm was in a sling. His face waspletely contorted from anger.
Xiao Hei isnt a monster. Shes a dog, Yi Liang said loudly, praying silently inwardly that Xiao Hei would leave soon.
Whether it was a dog or a monster, these monster traders will know with a nce. That little beast hurt me like this. Ill stew her! Yi Xue said ruthlessly.
There were a few deep scratches on his arm. If it were serious, his arm could have been made useless.
Yi Liang puffed out his chest and said, despite his trembling voice, You attacked me first. Xiao Hei was just trying to protect me.
That beasts demonic nature hasnt been eliminated. It only hurt me today, but it could hurt other people in the town tomorrow.
My great-grandfather is in charge of this town. Absolutely nothing like this can be allowed to happen. Im thinking of the entire town, Yi Liang! Do you want to kill the townsfolk? Yi Xue pinned a big crime on Yi Liangs head.
You cursed yourself with misfortune, killed your own family, and now you want to kill the entire town too? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Yi Liang was stunned by Yi Xues roar but still said firmly, Xiao Hei is a dog, not a monster. She isnt a monster.
Whether or not its a monster, we will know once you call it out. Or are you too scared to hand over that dog?
Yi Liang was trembling with anger. He knew that Yi Xue was doing this on purpose, but he couldnt do anything about it.
When he saw that the monster traders were full of malice, Yi Liangs heart drowned in despair.
He didnt know if the little fox had fled or not.
Several people pushed Yi Liang out of the way. Yi Liang fell to the ground but hurriedly stood up.
Yi Xue sneered. You teamed up with a monster and even shared your house with it.
Everyone rushed into the room all at once, only to see a ck shadow in front of them. Immediately afterward they felt pain in their face like something sharp cut their flesh there.
Aah!
My face!
My eyes!
The crowd suddenly wailed and covered their faces.
Ning Shu jumped up and scratched Yi Xues bandaged wound again.
Ow! Yi Xue eximed terribly.
Quick! Catch this beast! Yi Xue shouted through gritted teeth.
The monster trader threw the cage in his hand towards Ning Shu, and the cage slowly grewrger.
When she saw the cage, Ning Shu felt a bit irritated inwardly. She also felt like she was unable to use her strength all over her body.
Ning Shu avoided the magic artifact. The magic artifact fluttered in the air, then flew towards Ning Shu again.
Ning Shu jumped up and raised her paw to w the magic artifact.
The magic artifact was mmed against the wall by Ning Shus paw with a bang, but it didnt fall apart.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2346
Chapter 2346: Youre With a Fox Spirit
Hurry up and leave! Go! Yi Liang also saw that they werent in a good situation.
Ning Shu barked at Yi Liang and pulled Yi Liangs clothes with her mouth.
Yi Liang said anxiously, You go first, they wont dare do anything to me.
Ning Shu:
Wont dare do anything to him???
Everyone here had been scratched by her. Itd be strange if theyd let Yi Liang off.
Especially Yi Xue.
Go! Quick! Yi Liang pushed Ning Shu.
How could Ning Shu leave? Bai Sanniang regretted it for the rest of her life because she left.
This matter was Bai Sanniangs inner demon.
Yi Liang, youre colluding with monsters and you want to hurt people in the entire town. Im going to arrest you and let my great-grandfather judge you. Yi Xues face was very pale, and his face and arms were injured.
He also suffered a new, second injury on his arm.
The blood on his face was warm, and Yi Xue suspected that hed be disfigured.
The servant next to Yi Liang ignored the wound on his face and quickly gave Yi Xue medicine.
I didnt! And I didnt hurt anyone in the town. Yi Liang stubbornly said. The blood vessels in his neck were protruding and his neck was crimson.
What was that? Yi Xue asked the monster trader, enduring the pain.
It seems a bit like a fox.
Oh, turns out youre with a fox spirit. You must have been enchanted by the fox into doing such a crazy thing, Yi Xue said bitterly.
Now everyone was dealing with the wounds on their faces. Some of the monster traders were blinded by Ning Shu, and they were lying on the ground and wailing.
The bodies of monsters were treasures. Their bones and fur could be used in weapons and their flesh contained the energy of heaven and earth. Eating it would make people powerful.
They were very valuable.
Ning Shu pulled Yi Liang hard in the direction of the dog hole.
The most important thing now was to live. The house and everything else was only objects. As long as they were alive, thered still be hope.
Chase them! Yi Xue said ruthlessly. I originally wanted to let you off, but I never thought you to be vicious and sinister enough to raise monsters to attack people, Yi Liang. Youre dead.
Yi Liang was stunned for a moment until he felt Ning Shu pulling him again. He turned and quickly ran, following Ning Shu through the dog hole. They headed for the back mountain.
Those people chased after him, following the footprints on the snow.
Yi Liang ran, breathing hard, and the people behind him got closer and closer.
Ning Shu looked at their footprints. As long as there were these footprints, they wouldnt be able to escape. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu thought about it for a while. She then used her ws to dig up the snow, dug a hole, and had Yi Liang lie down.
Then she covered Yi Liang with snow, leaving only a small hole for venttion.
After burying Yi Liang, Ning Shu ran back. She insisted on fighting with these people so that theyd have no way to chase after them.
Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her body and rushed toward those people like a gust of wind.
Their chasers were still in the middle of trampling through the thick snow. In a blink of an eye, however, a ck shadow appeared in front of them. They saw ws flying, then they heard the sound of torn cloth.
One of them immediately felt his body bing cold and the wind blowing his ass. When he looked down, he saw that his pants had fallen off.
He quickly lifted his trousers, and with his hands upied, he had no way to block Ning Shus attack.
She swiftly waved her ws, causing blood to spray with every scratch.
Hurry up! Hurry up and kill this beast! Yi Xue shouted angrily.
The magic artifact in the hands of one of the monster traders kept getting bigger and bigger, pressing down on Ning Shu, trying to cage her.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2347
Chapter 2347: Magic Artifact Specifically Aimed at Monsters
Ning Shu really hated this kind of cage. As long as she was within its range, shed feel like her strength had been sucked out from all over her body. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Who knew which cultivator made such a magic artifact?
This magic artifact was specifically aimed at monsters.
Even though Ning Shus soul was human, she felt like her body was powerless.
The cage was getting bigger and bigger, and its range was also getting bigger, and Ning Shu was also in its range.
Her powerlessness became more obvious. Ning Shu mobilized the energy in her body, and in a sh disappeared in the white snow.
If she had the opportunity, she really must study what that cage was made of, for it to have such an effect.
It was probably that there was some great power behind this monster trader. Otherwise, could ordinary monster traders have this kind of thing?
Moreover, even ordinary people could use it.
Ning Shu ran for a while. When she saw that shed managed to lose them, shey limp on the snow, gasping for breath with her tongue out.
Although she wasnt necessarily powerful yet, her ws still shouldnt be underestimated.
She had covered those people with scratches, and it seemed that they wouldnt chase after them for the time being.
Ning Shu went to the ce where she buried Yi Liang.
She could see the snow arching from afar. It was obvious that Yi Liang was struggling. Ning Shu ran over to throw the snow away.
Gasp gasp Yi Liang breathed rapidly, If you were gone any longer, I wouldve suffocated to death.
Ning Shu: Didnt I leave a hole for you to breathe?
Yi Liang stood up, looked at the town at the foot of the mountain, shook his head, and said, It seems that we have no way to go back. What should we do about the house?
Ning Shu knew that Yi Liang didnt care about the house. However, he felt like as long as there was that house, his family woulde back.
He was afraid to leave. He was afraid that his family wouldnt be able to find him when they came back.
Ning Shu whimpered towards Yi Liang. They had just finally escaped. If he headed back, thatd practically be the same thing as throwing himself into a death trap.
It wouldnt be toote for him to exact his revenge after ten years. Once he had gotten the strength, hed be able to do whatever he wanted.
I know. I wont go back. Yi Liang couldnt help but sigh. He stretched his hand out to touch Ning Shus head.
From now on, we really have to rely on each other as we wander the world. Yi Liang nced at the town at the foot of the mountain, turned, and walked away.
Lets go quickly. With Yi Xues eagerness to retaliate, he would soon send someone to chase us, Yi Liang said.
It might be Ning Shus imagination, but Yi Liang seemed a little more rxed nowpared to before.
Yi Liang must have also known deep down that he had little chance of keeping the house.
His opponent was powerful, and he also had a foundation stage cultivator backing him.
In the eyes of mortals, cultivators were extremely powerful beings. They didnt even have the courage to resist them.
Ning Shu followed from Yi Liangs side. The cold wind howled. It gradually covered the footprints on the snow behind them.
Ning Shu was somewhat familiar with the mountains here. Although, technically, it was Bai Sanniang who was familiar with this ce.
Ning Shu took Yi Liang to a cave, which was deep and dry inside.
It had probably been a cave of a monster or a beast in the past.
Xiao Hei, it was good to have you by my side, Yi Liang said. It would have been a lot more difficult if he was alone. Only when there were people on whom they could really and with whom they could hug each other for warmth, could someone have the motivation to persevere.
Yi Liang squatted in the corner of the cave, rubbing his body with his hands. The weather was very cold.
Ning Shu raised his paw and put it on Yi Liangs body. It took a while for her to transfer her energy to Yi Liangs body.
Ning Shu had never possessed the body of a fox before. It was unlike the human body, so she wasnt very familiar with the muscles and veins.
A strand of energy entered Yi Liangs body, and Yi Liang only felt warm air rushing into every corner of his body. His body was shivering from the cold before, and his teeth were chattering, but now he didnt feel cold at all.
Yi Liang looked at Ning Shu with a bit of astonishment. His dark eyes were filled with surprise, and there was a little bit of light glimmering in there.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2348
Chapter 2348: Like the Deep, Dark Sky
His eyes were like the deep, dark sky.
From Yi Liangs pupils, Ning Shu saw her pitch ck self.
Ning Shu whimpered and tried to speak, but humans and animals had different pronunciation systems.
Ning Shu couldnt even straighten her long tongue. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Fables were really such a big, fat lie. With such a long tongue hanging on the outside, and such a long mouth, with lips that extended to the neck, how could an animal possibly pronounce anything?
Ning Shu felt that it would be very difficult for her to be a human being. The cultivation of spirits and monsters wasnt easy, and the tribtion trial was too difficult.
Ning Shu thought about it and decided to practice ventriloquism. She mustmunicate with Yi Liang, after all.
If things went on like this, Yi Liang would never be able to fight back against anyone.
Ning Shu went out to see if there was anything to eat. The more she walked into the forest, the more animals there were.
It was too dangerous inside the forest. Except for cultivators who have the ability to protect themselves, it was a little dangerous for ordinary hunters or people to enter it.
Ning Shu wanted to get some game, but there was no fire, and she didnt know if she could drill wood to make a fire.
Moreover, it was now icy and snowy, and the firewood and grass were all wet.
Ning Shu had no choice but to hope for some fruit.
But what fruit could be found in this ice and snow?
Ning Shu jumped into the stream in front of her and washed all the dirt off her body.
She was surrounded by white snow. Itd be best to match the color of the surrounding environment.
Ning Shu went ashore and shook the water off her body.
Ning Shu:
This damn instinct!!
Ning Shu wandered around, but still didnt see anything to eat.
However, on the edge of a cliff, she found a fiery red fruit.
Despite the weather, there was absolutely no snow next to this fruit tree. Even if snowkes fell near it, they would melt quickly.
Ning Shu faintly felt the heat radiating from it.
This was a good thing. This kind of thing looked like a very precious treasure. Maybe eating it could increase ones cultivation.
Senior Brother, thats the me fruit. Ning Shu heard the sounding closer and quickly hid. She saw three cultivators flying with swords.
They were three young cultivators.
Those three were standing on top of their flying swords. It seemed that they werent weak.
Ning Shu stared at the thing called me fruit, calcting in her mind how likely she was to get the me fruit.
10% Not even that.
Before, when she was dealing with some ordinary people, she was already a little powerless. She had no chance against three cultivators.
Sure enough, it is a me fruit. We could temper our spiritual roots with the me fruit. One of the cultivators voices was filled with uncontroble excitement. I could never imagine that this small ce actually had a me fruit.
Ning Shu heard that it could temper spiritual roots, which means that this thing could burn the impurities in the body.
That was really a good thing. Ning Shu stared at the fruit, nearly drooling as she did that.
However, there were four fruits. The three of them could each share one.
Ning Shus heart was itching with desire. If Yi Liang could eat one of these fruits If Yi Liang had spiritual roots, itd be able to prate the spiritual roots. Even if there was no spiritual root, the impurities in the body would be burned. Yi Liangs muscles and veins would be fully opened, so his Unsurpassable Martial Arts cultivation would surely go at a flying pace.
Ning Shu didnt dare to go out hastily, though. If she did go out, she would definitely be killed in seconds. If they could fly with a sword, they most probably werent weaklings.
But she wasnt willing to give up the me fruit.
Ning Shu stood by to see if there was a chance to steal one.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2349
Chapter 2349: me Fruit
In the face of such a treasure, the three cultivators rushed forward to grab it without even thinking.
Such treasures were invaluable. They were worth a fortune, regardless of if they were eaten or sold.
Four fruits! If they could grab an additional one, thatd be great.
Although they werent fighting now, every one of them had hidden intentions.
The three flew towards the me fruit on the edge of the cliff.
But as soon as the three of them flew in, thumb-sized moths flew over and covered the sky.
No one had noticed the moths earlier. Those moths, whose body color was simr to the color of the cliff, had been resting on the side of the cliff.
Whenever someone approached, these moths flood over and cover the sky. When they p their wings, white powder would fall.
These powders were from the wings of the moths.
These powders were also poisonous!
It was icy and snowy right now, and the moths should have frozen to death long ago, but there were so many moths gathered here. They must be relying on the warmth from the me fruit.
Moths tended to be attracted to light and warmth, and they relied on me fruit to keep warm for the winter. Now that someone wanted to pick that fruit, these moths flooded and covered the sky.
The moths swarmed the three. They tried to cut down these moths with a sword, but it was like trying to hit a mosquito with a cannon.
The moths flew towards their faces. In the cultivators eyes, these moths were poisonous and greatly lethal.
However, they were still cultivators, after all. One of them instantly started forming hand signs and released a fire dragon. In an instant, the moths in front of him were roasted and fell to the ground.
There was a smell of scorched protein in the air. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But there were too many moths. The cultivators had to burn wave after wave of them. Although they had no fighting power, they were very annoying.
Ning Shu stared at the me fruit on the cliff. She crawled, with all the muscles in her body trembling, then gathered all her strength and stepped on the cliff, and ran to the front of the me fruit.
This me fruit was only about the size of a small cherry tomato, so Ning Shu took two with her mouth and ran away.
Ning Shu didnt dare to stop for a moment and ran away in a sh.
Brother, that beast grabbed two fruits, a cultivator couldnt help but said angrily. When he was talking, a moth flew into his mouth.
The moths wings fluttered in his mouth, disgusting him. His entire mouth and lips were numb due to the poison.
Ning Shu ran fast with the me fruits in her mouth. The me fruits were so hot that Ning Shu felt that her tongue was about to blister.
Even the saliva in her mouth was boiling.
But Ning Shu had to wrap it well with her mouth, otherwise, the moths woulde after her.
She had left two me fruits to prevent those moths and cultivators from chasing after her.
Besides, there were three people, but only two fruits.
It would be nice if two peaches could kill three schrs.
They wouldnt be able to evenly split, so there would definitely be an argument.
Ning Shu ran towards the cave, and Yi Liang was waiting for Ning Shu at the entrance of the cave.
It was really cold outside, Yi Liang hugged his clothes tightly with both hands. He also kept jumping to keep warm.
When he saw Ning Shuing back, he couldnt help but smile.
Ning Shu ran into the hole, quickly spit out the me fruits in her mouth, and stuck out her tongue to breathe.
Ning Shus tongue was burnt red, and she couldnt help but sigh. This world was full of wonders.
Where did that fruit absorb the heat from for it to be that hot?
The moment Ning Shu spat out the me fruits, the heat radiating from them immediately warmed up the cave.
Whats this? Yi Liang looked surprised. Because it was cold, he couldnt help but approach the fruit.
Ning Shu pushed a me fruit in front of Yi Liang. Yi Liang nced at Ning Shu and then picked it up.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2350
Chapter 2350: It Wasnt Hot at All, See?
Woah, woah! Its so hot. Yi Liang bounced the me fruit back and forth with both hands, But its very warm.
Ning Shu: _
Ning Shu demonstrated to him how to eat the me fruit. When she bit the me fruit, the juice inside burst out instantly.
She felt like she was eating a freshly baked soup dumpling on the hottest day of the summer. Moreover, when the juice sshed in her mouth, it was so hot.
Ning Shu just swallowed it expressionlessly.
Yi Liang snorted. This is to be eaten?
Ning Shu nodded. It wasnt hot at all, see?
Yi Liang gritted his teeth and threw the fruit into his mouth. He wanted to spit it out instantly. It was too hot!!
Ning Shu raised Yi Liangs chin with her paw. Yi Liangs chin lifted, and he gulped the me fruit into his stomach.
Yi Liang stretched out his tongue and exhaled. He felt extremely ufortable, as if he had drunk a bowl of boiling oil. His throat and stomach felt like they would have been burned.
Later, when even his limbs felt hot, Yi Liang felt as if he was being tortured on a frying pan.
Its so hot, its so hot Yi Liang was lying on the ground, tugging at his clothes, with his face twisted.
His skin was glowing red, like he was a boiled shrimp. Sweat dripped down his body too.
Endure it, Ning Shu thought inwardly. It would, of course, not be easy to wash his tendons and reconstruct his marrow.
Yi Liang was sweating like rain. His clothes were wet, and the veins on his forehead had burst out. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
As time went on, Yi Liangs sweat gradually became cloudy. It was as if someone had brushed ayer of ck charcoal ash on his body.
Yi Liangs consciousness was blurred from the pain. He spat out ck, stinky blood from his mouth, in lumps.
These were the impurity and dirt in the tendons and internal organs of the body being forced out.
By the end of it, Yi Liang was lying on the ground, groaning. Besides that, the only sound he made was his faint breathing.
Ning Shu moved her ck snout away. Holy, it reeked!!
Ning Shu also felt hot after eating the fruit, but it was within the tolerable range.
The white hair on Ning Shus body was also dyed ck because the impurities in her body were being expelled.
Ning Shu now felt as light as a swallow. She could now clearly feel the spiritual energy around her.
When she saw that Yi Liang had fallen into a deep sleep, Ning Shuy beside him and started to absorb spiritual energy.
Sure enough, since her conception vessel and governing vessel meridians were opened, Ning Shu felt that she now could absorb spiritual energy at a much faster speed than before.
Ning Shu fell into a state of being half-asleep, but not actually sleeping. The surrounding spiritual energy gathered, like a funnel, on her body, forming a vortex of spiritual energy.
Of course, most people wouldnt be able to see spiritual energy. However, they would be able to feel the air pressure around them being just a little too strong.
Ning Shu cultivated for a long time. When she opened her eyes, however, she didnt see Yi Liang.
The cave still reeked, but Yi Liang was nowhere to be seen.
Ning Shus heart skipped a beat, where did he run off to? How could he run out so recklessly? What if he bumped into the cultivators from whom she had robbed the me fruits earlier?
He would definitely end up dead.
Where did he go?
Ning Shu went out of the cave to look for Yi Liang.
As soon as she got out of the cave, however, Ning Shu met Yi Liang with a rabbit in his hand.
As he ran, his figure looked very light.
He reached Ning Shu in the blink of an eye.
Well eat roasted rabbit today! Yi Liang lifted the rabbit by its ears and shook it in front of Ning Shu.
Yi Liang had probably showered. The dirt on his body was now gone, revealing his snow-white skin.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2351
Chapter 2351: Eat It Raw?
Yi Liangs skin was previously sallow due to malnutrition. Now, since all of his impurities had been cleaned, his skin had be clear.
His skin looked fair with a healthy flush. His good skin condition also made his facial features look much better.
Truly, fair skin was enough to overshadow all other ugly features.
Ning Shu stared expressionlessly at the rabbit, which was still kicking and trying to get away. There was no fire, so could it be that theyd have to eat it raw?
Ning Shu wanted to say that even though she was an animal now, she didnt have such a hardcore taste.
Yi Liang gruelingly skinned and gutted the rabbit.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu dug a pit under the snow and buried the entrails Yi Liang had gutted out. The bloody smell might attract other carnivores, such as wolves.
Ning Shu also didnt know if there were any monsters around.
Yi Liang, who had dealt with the rabbit, finally realized the problem. He didnt have a me stick with him.
He had been in a hurry to escape the town and forgot to bring a me stick with him.
Yi Liang stared in confusion at the bloody rabbit.
He then decided to take two stones and collided them, trying to make a spark. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shuy on the side and watched as Yi Liang struggled.
He tried for a while, but still couldnt make a fire, so he tossed the stones aside.
Yi Liang stared at the rabbit again. He then ripped off the rabbits leg and ced it in front of Ning Shu.
He then tore off another leg and brought the bloody thing to his mouth.
Ning Shu:
Wow, he was really going to eat it raw!?
Yi Liang lifted the leg to his mouth several times, but he didnt have the courage to actually eat it.
Xiao Hei, I want to go home and grab something, Yi Liang told Ning Shu.
Yi Liang used to think that he had a miserable life, but in this situation in which he didnt even have a fire, he actually didnt feel like things were currently that bad.
People really needpany.
When Ning Shu heard Yi Liang say that he was going to head back, she was speechless. If he headed back now, hed definitely die.
They didnt even know when their pursuers would start searching the mountain, but Yi Liang actually wanted to head back towards them.
She bit Yi Liangs clothes. There was no way he could go back. If he was that hungry, he should just eat the snow.
Dont Ning Shu revolved air through her chest and abdomen, vibrated her vocal cords, and finally threw a word out of her nose.
The word was very vague, though.
Still, Yi Liang was startled and looked around. Whos that?
Seeing Yi Liang look like hed just seen a ghost, Ning Shu gave him a paw and said, Me.
Little fox, you can speak? Yi Liang quickly grabbed Ning Shus two front legs and lifted her up.
Ning Shu was forced to expose her white furry belly and two small teats.
Ning Shu: What the hell
Ning Shu put a paw on Yi Liangs face and broke free.
Little fox, was it you who spoke? Yi Liang, who now had a paw print on his face, looked at Ning Shu excitedly.
Ning Shu nodded.
Yi Liang started to uncontroblyugh. He then said that it was great.
Yi Liang couldnt eat the bloody rabbit and ended up burying the rabbit under the snow.
He then took two handfuls of snow instead, and swallowed it, making his body shiver. Afterward, he returned to the cave.
Yi Liang sat down next to Ning Shu and asked, Are you a monster?
Yes. Ning Shus voice sounded strange.
Then whats your name?
Ning Shu wasnt very used to talking like this, so she didnt answer him.
Then, are you a male or a female fox? Yi Liang asked curiously.
Ning Shu: _
Never thought you were this kind of person, Yi Liang.
Realizing Ning Shus contemptuous gaze, Yi Liangs face flushed, and he stopped talking about Ning Shus gender. He turned to look at the vast snow-capped mountain view outside.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2352: When Will We Get Out of Here?
Chapter 2352: When Will We Get Out of Here?
Yi Liangs expression was a little anxious. If they continued not eating and drinking like this, theyd soon starve to their deaths.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu only continued to practice controlling the flow of air with her diaphragm and familiarizing herself with ventriloquism.
It was getting darker and colder outside. Yi Liang sat close to Ning Shu, feeling the warmth from her body radiate to him. He felt very warm that way.
Xiao Hei, when will we get out of here?
Yi Liang didnt really expect Ning Shu to answer. He was simply thinking out loud.
Ning Shu had many things to consider in her mind. She had to think about Yi Xues group, but she also needed to think about the three cultivators she had stolen the me fruit from.
She didnt know what had happened to them after she left.
With her current strength, she wouldnt be able to beat those three cultivators. Moreover, she also would have to look after Yi Liang, who would be a total deadweight in a fight.
After Yi Liang had fallen asleep beside her, Ning Shu started to cultivate. The surrounding spiritual energy gathered near her.
Yi Liang woke up at dawn the next day, yawning.
He then went outside the cave to grab some snow to eat.
Yi Liang, said Ning Shu.
Because she was using ventriloquism, Ning Shus voice was unusually low. It was undeterminable whether her voice sounded like a male or females voice.
Yi Liang threw away the snow in his hand and walked into the cave. His voice was gentle and affectionate as he asked, You called me?
I have a secret manual that I inherited. Ill pass it on to you. Ning Shu stammered a bit, mainly because she kept running out of air while speaking.
Ning Shu also had some cultivation secret manuals, but who knew if Yi Liang had any spiritual roots.
After considering it for some time, Ning Shu decided to give him the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. After all, itd work for anyone, regardless of their foundations and spiritual roots.
But I dont have spiritual roots. When I was younger, my mother said I didnt have any. Yi Liang looked a little excited.
Sure enough, he had no spiritual root.
Sit down, Ning Shu said.
Ning Shu slowly exined the Unsurpassable Martial Arts method to Yi Liang. Each time, after shed talked for a while, Ning Shu had to rest a bit, otherwise, shed be gasping for breath. Ventriloquism was really difficult.
Under Ning Shus guidance, Yi Liang sat cross-legged and started to cultivate.
Probably because he had just cleansed his body of impurities, his meridians werent blocked. Therefore, he could absorb spiritual energy very quickly.
It didnt take long for Yi Liang to feel the spiritual energy entering his body.
Thats so amazing. Yi Liang opened his eyes and squeezed his fists. Thank you, Xiao Hei!
Ning Shu nodded. I didnte up with this method. It was just passed down to me by my ancestors.
Ning Shu didnt want Yi Liang to think of her as an inexhaustible treasure.
She meant to only pass on the Unsurpassable Martial Arts to Yi Liang. It should be enough for him to protect himself.
Ning Shu herself had been cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts this whole time
Xiao Hei, thank you! Now I can go find my parents and my sister. Yi Liangs eyes were slightly red.
I can go back to my house.
And I want to find that demonic cultivator
Yi Liang rambled on. Before, without any strength, he didnt dare to think of these things.
Now, however, he had hope. The child, who was previously at a loss, now had found his purpose. He started to calm down, but his determination only became stronger.
Yi Liang wiped his tears away and started to cultivate again.
Ning Shu said, Maintain an inner calm.
Yi Liang slowed down his breathing and gradually entered a good state.
Once Yi Liang experienced the joy of cultivating, he started to cultivate without taking a single break, not even pausing to eat or drink. Ayer of spiritual energy surrounded him.
Ning Shu also felt relieved that hed started cultivating. It would take some time, but hed eventually be strong.
As she cultivated, Ning Shus ears twitched. Because she had cultivated the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, her senses were sharper. There was also the fact that she was currently a fox.
She sensed that someone wasing, and vaguely heard a dog barking.
Ning Shu pushed Yi Liang, interrupting his cultivation. Yi Liang opened his eyes and asked, Xiao Hei, whats wrong?
Someonesing. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Has Yi Xue and the otherse to chase us down? Yi Liang stood up. When he moved, his bones cracked audibly like fried beans.
Senior Brother, there are fluctuations of spiritual energy here, said someone from the entrance of the cave.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2353: Always Poured Cats and Dogs for Her
Chapter 2353: Always Poured Cats and Dogs for Her
Senior Brother, there are fluctuations of spiritual energy, so there must be some treasure in here.
I never wouldve imagined that this little ce could hide so many good things.
When Ning Shu heard someone talking at the entrance of the cave, she inwardly cursed.
It never was just a drizzle, was it? It always poured cats and dogs for her.
They already got Yi Xue chasing after them, and now there were cultivators here too.
Ning Shu couldnt help but look at Yi Liang. This kid couldnt actually be a jinx, could he?
How could his luck be this sh*tty???
Yi Liang, Ning Shu said in a low voice, Lets run out of the cave.
Ning Shu and Yi Liang ran out of the cave in a sh.
Above the cave, two cultivators were flying with their swords. They saw a person and a fox suddenly running out of the cave.
Senior Brother, thats the fox who stole our me fruits, one of them pointed at Ning Shu.
Chase! the other said in a low voice.
The two of them flew towards Ning Shu and Yi Liang with their swords.
Yi Liang had just begun cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Although he was already very light and fast, he was still no match for the flying cultivators who used their swords.
Soon, Yi Liang and Ning Shu were stopped by the two cultivators.
Hand over the me fruits! one of the cultivators said sharply. His voice suddenly boomed in Ning Shu and Yi Liangs ears.
His voice made them extremely ufortable and made their internal organs tremble.
Yi Liang was just a kid. Facing two immortals, he was a little scared. He recalled the fruit that Xiao Hei gave him yesterday and pressed his lips together tightly without saying anything.
Ning Shu crouched in position, ready to attack. All the fur on her body was standing on end as she red at the two cultivators.
They were obviously still a trio yesterday, but now only two of them were left. The other mustve suffered an ident.
Perhaps these two were behind it.
A cultivator had to seize any treasure they could to improve themself, after all.
To get their hands on those resources, it didnt matter if they had to kill someone else.
However, she never thought that these cultivators would act the same way even to their own sect siblings.
Ning Shu was a little confused. Wouldnt these kinds of actions generate inner demons?
Few people managed to walk to the end of the path of cultivation.
Spiritual roots, which were inherent, already filtered out countless people. The state of mind a cultivator must attain also sifted out most of the rest.
Everything had a cause and effect. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Kid, hand it over. The cultivator looked at Yi Liang oppressively.
Yi Liangs body trembled a little. He clenched his fists tightly. I dont know what youre talking about. I didnt take anything from you.
Yi Liang, who was obviously afraid, stubbornly held out. It could make people find him pitiful, but also hrious.
You clearly dont know whats good for yourself. The more temperamental cultivator was about to directly attack.
Hey, Junior Brother. The other cultivator stopped him and took out a golden ingot.
Kid, give us the fruit that the fox took away before, and this ingot will be yours. Despite trying to coax Yi Liang, the long-browed cultivator still had an extremely arrogant expression on his face.
Yi Liang had never seen such arge ingot of gold before. He was stunned for a while.
He was a worldly person, after all. For Yi Liang, gold and silver were very precious things. To the cultivators, however, gold was worthless. It would only be useful, asionally, for refining tools.
Instead of gold, cultivators used spirit stones as their currency.
Yi Liang looked away from the gold, then sincerely said, Immortal, I really dont have any fruit.
I saw that fox take it! the irascible thin-faced cultivator said immediately.
Meanwhile, Ning Shus ears were twitching. The people from the town were alsoing towards them now.
Soon, she heard the sound of barking dogs mixed with human voices approaching them.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2354: He’s Betrayed Our Family
Chapter 2354: Hes Betrayed Our Family
Haha. The dogs are so excited. It must be nearby.
They can smell the stink of a fox from miles away.
The voices got closer and closer. Eventually, more than ten people appeared. They all came to track Yi Liang down.
Immortal, the people immediately shouted respectfully, as soon as they saw the cultivators flying on top of their swords.
Several of the people were holding the leashes of the few ck dogs in their hands. The dogs seemed to know how powerful the cultivators were and hid behind the peoples backs while whimpering.
The cultivators looked proud. Whatre you doing here?
Respectfully, Immortal, were here to arrest this child, because hes betrayed our family.
Wait a minute. This person has something we want, the thin-faced cultivator sternly said.
Immortal, your matter is clearly more important, then.
Ning Shu took a deep breath.
With these two groups together, they didnt have a high chance of escaping.
When I say run, just run and dont look back, Ning Shu told Yi Liang in a low voice.
Yi Liang nearly started crying.
Ning Shu roared fiercely, told him to run, then jumped and attacked the two cultivators.
Stupid, weak monster. The long-browed cultivator sneered with iparable contempt.
Yi Liang turned around and ran quickly. Having absorbed spiritual energy, his body was as light as a swallow and he also ran very fast.
Originally, the two cultivators wanted to toy around with the fox first. When they saw the child running so quickly, however, they immediately chased after him.
Ning Shu swiped her paw, and a dragon-shaped energy roared towards the cultivator.
The cultivator shed it with his sword and it disintegrated into thin air.
Ning Shus paw pped the sword heavily, and the thin-faced cultivator groaned.
Hurry, catch him! the long-browed cultivator shouted to the stunned crowd that stood beside him. He was dealing with several transparent dragon-shaped energies.
Oh, yes Only then did the onlookers react, pulling their ck dogs to chase after Yi Liang. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu roared with murderous and malicious intent. She bared her teeth and grinned at the dogs, making her look extremely vicious.
Suddenly, the ck dogs became so frightened that they whimpered and fled with their tails between their legs. Not even their leashes were able to stop them.
Instead, their holders were dragged away by them through the snow.
For a while, some people were even dragged around on their backs.
Trash! the two cultivators scolded when they saw the group of people being such a mess.
At the end of the day, mortals were indeed just mortals.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu didnt know how far Yi Liang had already run.
Dealing with the two cultivators was very difficult for Ning Shu.
Damned beast! The thin-faced cultivator was short-tempered. He had be infuriated, and he sent a fire dragon rushing toward Ning Shu.
No wonder this guy was so short-tempered. He cultivated fire-element techniques!
Although Ning Shu managed to avoid the fire dragon, sparks still sshed on her body. Some of her furs were burnt ck and they also smelled burnt.
Dont worry about this beast. Chase that kid! The long-browed cultivator dissipated the energy of several dragons. The energy returned to Ning Shus dantian.
Ning Shu was a little tired, but she was determined not to let these two chase Yi Liang.
Look at her being such a pitiful mama bear~
Ning Shu frantically used the Unsurpassable Martial Arts,pressing the spiritual energy absorbed into her body into a liquid form. A water dragon slowly rose from behind Ning Shu.
The water dragon roared silently in the sky, and its huge body swept towards the two cultivators.
The two defended against the water dragon together and cut off the water dragons body with their swords. However, the severed body only returned to its original state.
Ning Shus muscles and veins were aching. She had suddenlypressed her spiritual energy, and thus terribly distorted her meridians.
Ning Shu didnt n to personally fight the two cultivators. While they were upied with the water dragon, she dashed away in Yi Liangs direction.
Since its master would be far from it, the water dragon would gradually weaken, and it eventually would turn back into spiritual energy.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2355: Soul Tracking Mark
Chapter 2355: Soul Tracking Mark
Ning Shu shook off the two cultivators and chased in Yi Liangs direction.
As she ran, she smelled the faint smell Yi Liang left in the air.
The two cultivators, meanwhile, had just finished dealing with the water dragon made of spiritual energy. The thin-faced cultivator cursed, Shit! That damned beast got away.
Whats the hurry? I left a soul tracking mark on that child. He wont be able to escape, the long-browed cultivator said lightly. He was in no hurry at all.
Senior Brother really thinks of everything.
The two of them then flew after Ning Shu and Yi Liang.
Ning Shu had to run a long way before she caught up to Yi Liang.
When Yi Liang saw her, he hugged Ning Shu and started crying. He grabbed Ning Shus neck tightly and cried, Xiao Hei, I thought youd nevere back. You scared me to death.
Yi Liang had left Ning Shu behind so he had felt both worried and guilty. Now that he was reunited with her, he couldnt help but cry.
Yi Liangs current feeling was the same as that of the original Bai Sanniang. To receive help did not necessarily feel any better than giving it.
Ning Shu was really tired now. Her body was also sore. She whispered to Yi Liang, Lets go. Im afraid theyll chase after us.
Okay. Yi Liang wiped away his tears. Seeing Ning Shus shaking limbs, he hugged her and said, Ill carry you while I run.
Ning Shu didnt object. Muscles all over her body were aching like crazy. Every step she took felt like she was walking on a knife. Itd be better for Yi Liang to carry her.
Yi Liang carried Ning Shu on his shoulders and quickly ran.
After running for a long time, theyd actually gone quite a far distance away. However, Ning Shus danger rm was only ringing stronger and stronger.
After going through so many transmigrations, shed developed some level of sense for danger.
Stop, she said.
At least one of them was probably being tracked. Cultivators had a lot of special techniques, and it was difficult to guard against all of them.
Whats wrong? Yi Liang asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked at her body and didnt see any marks. Her body was clean.
Ning Shu looked at Yi Liang. She put her ws on his body and released a trace of energy that wandered around every corner of Yi Liangs body.
Finally, she found something like a mark on the back of his neck. Her energy turned into a dragon-like shape, swallowed the mark in one bite, then isted it.
I cant sense the mark anymore. The long-browed cultivator who had been following after them closely frowned and stopped.
If the cultivators level isnt as high as mine, they wouldnt be able to undo the mark. The long-browed cultivator looked a little concerned.
Who is it thats messing with us? said the thin-faced cultivator, who was annoyed. Then, should we chase after them or not?
If the cultivators level is too high We might offend that person if we continue chasing after them like this. If that persons a crazy weirdo, we might just end up losing our lives, too. The thin-faced cultivator was concerned.
No matter what, we cant give up those two me fruits. Whether they were eaten or sold, they were each worth a considerable fortune.
In the end, the two cultivators decided to continue chasing after them.
Ning Shu frowned. Her spiritual energy could only iste the mark. It couldntpletely destroy it.
She had no choice but to slowly melt it away with her spiritual energy, but who knew when that process would bepleted?
It was like they were carrying a ticking time bomb.
Whats wrong? Yi Liang touched the back of his neck and asked Ning Shu.
Someone ced a tracking mark on you. It was probably those two cultivators, Ning Shu said honestly.
Yi Liangs eyes widened. He quickly touched his neck. Really?
Were not in danger, for now. Lets leave first, Ning Shu said. N?v(el)B\\jnn
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2356: Run
Chapter 2356: Run
Yi Liang nodded, put Ning Shu on his shoulder, and began to run.
Ning Shu:
She didnt like being carried like this. All the shaking made her want to throw up.
Yi Liang carried Ning Shu around for a while as he ran. By the time he stopped running, he no longer knew where he was.
Ning Shu jumped off Yi Liangs shoulder and looked around.
Truthfully speaking, regardless of where they were, their situation wouldnt be much better. They were now just wandering around aimlessly.
Moreover, this was no longer the area that Ning Shu was familiar with.
Ning Shu sniffed the smell in the air, trying to analyze what animals might be around.
However, it was snowing, so many of the smells had been masked.
Yi Liang was so tired that hey on the ground, gasping for breath. He then grabbed the snow and stuffed it in his mouth.
Ning Shus whole body was aching all over. She had to cultivate and use spiritual energy to repair her twisted meridians.
We need to go find a resting ce now. Im injured, Ning Shu said.
Xiao Hei, where are you injured? Is it serious? Yi Liang nervously asked when he heard that she was injured.
Lets just slowly find a ce to spend the night in. No ones body would be able to withstand being outside at night in this kind of weather.
Alright.
Yi Liang carried Ning Shu, wandered in the forest, and finally found a cave. However, the cave was smelly, and a blind bear was hibernating in it.
When Yi Liang saw the blind bear, he turned around and ran away.
Yi Liang didnt think he could beat a bear. He had only cultivated for one night. Yi Liang didnt think that he had turned that powerful in one night.
Yi Liang hugged Ning Shu and found another new ce, which was a small cave. Ning Shu and Yi Liang squeezed into it. They couldnt even stretch out in the slightest.
Ning Shuy on the ground and started to slowly absorb the spiritual energy, then started to cultivate. Her meridians throbbed.
The spiritual energy in the body started to slowly repair the twisted meridians.
Yi Liang watched Ning Shu cultivate and followed suit. The surrounding spiritual energy gathered towards the two of them.
Yi Liang had eaten a me fruit before, so his meridians were free of impurities. He absorbed the spiritual energy without a hitch, and he also cultivated very quickly.
Ning Shu used all her spiritual energy to repair her meridians. Although it was still twisted and still ached from time to time, it was already much better.
The next morning, Yi Liang stopped cultivating and touched his groaning stomach. He felt that he hadnt eaten for a long time.
Xiao Hei, we should find a ce to eat. Otherwise, wed starve to death. Yi Liang hugged Ning Shu and climbed out of the cave.
Ning Shu licked a few mouthfuls of snow.
Yi Liang also grabbed some snow and stuffed it in his mouth. He then carried Ning Shu on his shoulder again to rush out.
The more he cultivated, the brisker his movement became. He ran quickly with Ning Shu in his arms. Beside them, it seemed like the trees were retreating.
Ning Shu checked the back of Yi Liangs neck. The mark was still there and still wrapped in energy. She didnt know when it wouldpletely dissipate.
Yi Liang was worried about being discovered by the two cultivators, so he ran as quickly as he could. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Heaven wouldnt turn their backs on people who worked hard, and indeed, Yi Liang finally discovered a house.
It was a thatched hut, ced by a pond. Despite the season, there were actually lush flowers blooming on its fences.
As soon as they walked in, they smelled a strong floral scent.
Xiao Hei, weve found a house. We finally dont have to stay in caves anymore. Yi Liang was, after all, still just a twelve-year-old. As soon as he saw the house, he was overjoyed.
Ning Shu wasnt quite as optimistic. This house was the only one around, and its upant was also nowhere to be seen. She suspected that it was an illusion.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2357: Definitely Not Normal
Chapter 2357: Definitely Not Normal
Even at first nce, the house didnt look normal at all. It was covered with snow, yet flowers were blooming in its front yard.
Were not going there, Ning Shu said to Yi Liang. That house is definitely not normal.
Yi Liang paused. It was easy to imagine why Yi Liang would be attracted to the house, considering where they found it.
When Yi Liang heard Ning Shu say that, he struggled with the thought of not going in.
Most importantly, he hadnt eaten for a long time. His stomach was empty.
Guests outside, you maye in. A womans voice clearly came from inside the house.
Xiao Hei, since weve already been invited in, why dont we go in? Yi Liang asked.
Before Ning Shu could respond, the voice inside already spoke again. Come on in.
Yi Liang carried Ning Shu towards the house. Ning Shu was tense and extremely vignt.
She had reason to suspect that the owner of this house was a monster.
Yi Liang opened the door and saw a woman sitting at the table, dressed in white brocade clothes, holding a simple and elegant teacup with her beautiful jade fingers. White smoke was billowing from the teacup.
This woman had a face like a hibiscus, with bright eyes and white teeth. Her skin was fragrant and tender. She was extremely pretty.
The house looked like a thatched cottage from the outside, but inside it was a womans elegant boudoir.
As soon as they opened the door, they could smell a fragrant aroma. There was even incense lit in the room.
Seeing such a beautiful woman was a first for Yi Liang, so he became polite and quickly took two steps back.
The woman put down her teacup and looked at Yi Liang. Come in, young man.
The woman nced at Ning Shu, who was still on Yi Liangs shoulder, and her lips curved slightly, which only made her more attractive.
Thank you. Yi Liang walked into the room and instantly felt warmer. When he smelled the fragrance in the air, he became even more reserved in his behavior.
Please excuse my intrusion.
The woman stood up and said kindly, Its alright. Since Im usually alone, Im d I finally have a guest.
Im Hong Ji.
Im Yi Liang. This is Xiao Hei. Yi Liang said, his stomach rumbling as he spoke.
Yi Liangs face turned beet red.
Hong Ji was very understanding. Sit down, Ill go get you something to eat.
Thank you. Yi Liang immediately smiled when he heard that there was something to eat.
Ning Shu stared at Hong Jis back. She felt that Hong Ji wasnt a human being. She might be a monster in disguise. This entire ce might even be just an illusion.
If a monster could transform into a human form, that indicated that it was quite powerful.
Hong Ji could probably see that Yi Liang and Ning Shu were very hungry, and thus prepared several dishes.
Ning Shu sniffed the food to see if it was poisoned. She then said to him, Eat.
Hong Ji looked at Ning Shu with an unreadable expression. However, she didnt say anything. She just watched as Ning Shu and Yi Liang ate.
Yi Liang hadnt eaten for a few days. Now that he had something to eat, he nearly devoured the food and swept it clean.
After eating and burping, seeing Hong Ji staring at him, he said embarrassedly, Thank you for your hospitality.
Im going to clean up your room, and you two can sleep here tonight, Hong Ji said. To be honest, I want to keep you guys around, mainly because its so lonely to live alone here. It feels good to have someone to chat with
Thank you. Yi Liang couldnt help thanking her.
Hong Ji tidied up a small room with a simple bed, but Yi Liang felt like it was heaven. It was undoubtedly much better than a cave.
Ning Shu looked at Hong Ji with a t expression. It was really strange for a woman to live in such a deep mountain.
Thus Ning Shu was suspecting that she was a monster. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Those who seemed so eager to offer help for no reason, if not bandits, then were thieves.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2358: Your Flawless White Fur Is Pretty Good
Chapter 2358: Your wless White Fur Is Pretty Good
Hong Ji was very eagerly attentive to Ning Shu and Yi Liang.
Why are you staring at me? Hong Ji felt Ning Shus gaze and turned to look at her.
Ning Shu said lightly, Because youre beautiful.
Hong Ji couldnt help but smile. Her face looked as dazzling as a flower in full bloom.
Naughty little thing, you are very good at talking. Hong Ji leaned over slightly and booped Ning Shus ck snout. Youre pretty too. Your wless white fur is pretty good.
Ning Shu:
Did this woman want to skin her for a scarf?
Ning Shu took a couple of steps back. It must be quite lonely to live here. Why dont you go out?
Hong Ji touched her face. With this kind of face, Id cause disaster wherever I go. Id be known as a cmitous beauty.
Ning Shus face was indifferent. Whatever made her happy.
It was getting dark outside. Yi Liang, who hadnt slept for a few days, fell asleep as soon as heid down in bed.
Ning Shu curled up by his side. She looked around as she cultivated.
If this was all an illusion, it felt too real.
But if it wasnt, then Hong Ji must definitely be a monster upant of this mountain.
Her beautiful looks might also just be a part of this illusion.
Although they were in a thatched cottage, and the cold wind was howling outside, the houses inside was very warm and no wind was blowing in.
Under such circumstances, Ning Shu didnt dare to rx at all.
Although the nket was warm, and she really wanted to sleep too n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
In the middle of the night, Ning Shu heard the creaking sound of the door opening. She then heard the door being closed with a small sound.
There was no sound of footsteps and no light from antern, and it was like the person who entered had instantly floated over to their bedside.
Hong Ji leaned over and sniffed Yi Liangs body.
Ning Shu said quietly, What are you doing?
In the dark, Hong Ji smiled sweetly and said, I figured Id take a look at the little boy and see if hed kicked away his nket. This is an important growing period for him, after all.
She sure was something else, to be able to get out of bed in the middle of the night, at this ungodly hour and on such a cold day at that.
Moreover, she said she just wanted to fix Yi Liangs nket. Even his birth mother might not be able to do that.
Ill cover him. Thank you for your concern, Ning Shu said lightly, not believing Hong Jis words at all.
Hong Ji turned and left.
Ning Shu frowned. They must leave at dawn tomorrow. They couldnt stay in this ce.
There must be something about Yi Liang that attracted Hong Ji.
The storyline was now unclear, too. Everything thatde after this waspletely unpredictable.
This was because Bai Sanniang and Yi Liangs storyline hade to an abrupt end when they were separated.
From that point on, Bai Sanniang was busy cultivating. Yi Liangs fate, meanwhile, waspletely unknown.
After Hong Ji left, Ning Shu stepped up her cultivation and repaired her damaged meridians. If she was powerful, shed be able to calmly face various events and changes.
Yi Liang slept all the way until dawn and woke up with a glowingplexion. He stretched, and when he saw Ning Shu on the other side of the bed, reached out and touched her head.
Itd be great if I could live like this forever, Yi Liang said with a sigh. It wasfortable, he didnt have to hide, and he also got to sleep on a soft bed.
You dont want to find your parents and your sister anymore? Ning Shu asked lightly.
YI Liang sighed. I didnt mean it like that. Even if I were to live this kind of life, itd still have to be together with my family.
Yi Liang walked out of the room and saw the blooming flowers on the fences. He was amazed, but he also found it weird.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2359: A Celestial Consort
Chapter 2359: A Celestial Consort
Flowers were meant to bloom in different seasons, so how could so many kinds of flowers, all crowded inside the fences, bloom together like that, without regard for the current season? Even at first nce, it looked wrong.
Yi Liang stood at the door and stared at the flowers within the fences. The door creaked open, and Hong Ji stood at the door. She was dressed in a white dress with lotus flowers painted on it. It was an extremely beautiful sight.
She was indeed a picturesque, captivating beauty.
Yi Liang nced at her, then quickly retracted his gaze.
Little boy, youre awake? Hong Ji turned around and walked towards Yi Liang. With every step she took, it seemed like a lotus flower bloomed. It was so beautiful to watch.
Ning Shu came out of the room and stood in front of Yi Liang, between him and Hong Ji.
Hong Ji was thus forced to stop in her tracks. She nced at Ning Shu, and then said to Yi Liang, Im going to make breakfast, what do you want to eat?
Im simply a guest. Thats up to the host, Yi Liang said politely, his ears turning red as he spoke.
Yi Liang used to be alone all the time, so he wasnt good atmunicating with people.
Now that he was talking to a celestial consort-like woman, he was nervous and shy. He was even sweating like he was being pricked by needles.
Hong Ji smiled gently and turned to go to the kitchen.
Ning Shu followed behind Hong Ji and entered the kitchen. How were Hong Jis white,plicated clothes even remotely suitable to be used for cooking?
Hong Ji lit a fire with a me stick, then cooked without paying Ning Shu any mind.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes as soon as she saw the me stick. She had to figure out how to get her hands on one of those. Otherwise, while they were on the run, neither she nor Yi Liang would be able to eat.
They couldnt eat before all because there was no me stick.
Hong Ji made meat porridge. Its smell alone could make people salivate before they even had a bite.
Hong Ji served Yi Liang a bowl of meat porridge, and Yi Liang hurriedly took it. Thank you.
As Yi Liang ate the porridge, Hong Ji stared at him. Because of this, Yi Liang blushed and said loudly, You should eat some too.
Its fine, dont worry about it, Hong Ji lightly replied.
Hong Ji then nced at Ning Shu. Is this your pet?
She smiled slightly and asked Yi Liang, Has this fox always been by your side?
Yi Liang nodded. Xiao Hei has always been by my side. Shes been very kind to me and has also saved me several times.
Ning Shu was a little puzzled. Why did the topic suddenly turn to her?
When she saw the inexplicable smile on Hong Jis face, Ning Shu knew that there couldnt be good intentions behind it.
Ning Shu was really speechless. Shed met all kinds of people here. After finally breaking free from the Yi n, they ran into cultivators.
Now they had encountered the mysterious Hong Ji too. The only thing that was certain was that she was no ordinary person.
Then, do you know something? The corners of Hong Jis mouth hooked up. As she spoke, her cherry lips moved slightly, revealing her white teeth.
Yi Liang, as a child, was naturally curious. He asked, What?
Hong Ji nced at Ning Shu, propped up her chin, and saidzily, Unlike human cultivators, its very difficult for monsters to cultivate enough power to transform into a human form.
However, the foxes of the spirit fox n could transform into a human form by eating human hearts.
Ning Shu:
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2360: Eat People’s Hearts?
Chapter 2360: Eat Peoples Hearts?
What nonsense are you talking about? Ning Shu coldly scolded Hong Ji.
Hong Jiughed softly and stretched out her tender fingers, which were long and slender. She drew a circle around Yi Liangs heart and said, A strong heart, in particr, can give a fox powerful strength and gorgeous looks.
Yi Liang took a step back in horror. No way
Ning Shu red at Hong Ji, this damned witch was deliberately trying to ruin her rtionship with Yi Liang.
Eat peoples hearts? Ning Shu wouldnt do anything that hardcore.
Humans would eat monsters, and monsters would, in return, be interested in a cultivators body, since itd help a little in their cultivation. It was indeed a chain of mutual predation.
However, she definitely couldnt get powerful strength and great beauty like how Hong Ji described.
Stop trying to sow discord between us, Ning Shu said in a low voice. She then called out to Yi Liang, who was a little out of it. Yi Liang!
Xiao Hei, do you want to eat my heart? Yi Liang was a little scared. His expression was a little frightened, but he tried to calm himself down.
Ning Shu sighed inwardly, and firmly said, Why would I eat your heart? Your hearts not even that strong. Others could shake your trust in me with just some words. What kind of powerful heart is that?
Eating peoples hearts could allow me to transform into human form? What nonsense. Power is something thats umted bit by bit. What kind of power could a lump of meat give me? Ning Shus voice became deeper as she went on.
Moreover, tell me, has any human be powerful after eating a powerful monsters flesh? Ning Shu was speechless.
Yi Liangs face rxed. Youre right, Xiao Hei. Sorry. I cant believe I actually doubted you.
Hong Ji covered her mouth and giggled. Ning Shu looked at her contemptuously. What was sheughing at?
When she saw Hong Ji like that, Ning Shu really wanted to w her to the point that she was so disheveled and disfigured that not even her own mother would be able to recognize her!!!
Hong Ji nced over sweetly. Kiddo, people say that its a secret technique of the spirit fox n. Only they have this kind of secret technique. A lump of meat has no power, yes, but what they eat is their victims blood essence.
Ning Shu:
She looked at Hong Ji with a cold expression and said, Would you quit it already?
Arent you just following this kid because of his ethereal spirit physique? This body isnt bad and it has no impurities. Plus its also full of spiritual energy, Hong Ji said with an intoxicated expression.
You want to eat me? Yi Liang pointed at Hong Ji in horror.
Hong Ji shook her head. Its not that I want to eat you, its this little fox who wants to. I dont eat human meat.
This little fox is following you just to get your heart and transform into a human being, Hong Ji drawled as shezily propped her chin.
Ning Shu justy on the ground, silently looking at Hong Ji. Her expression clearly said Id like to see how long youd be able to keep this up.
Xiao Hei Yi Liang called out to Ning Shu, who just snorted.
Lets see what else she cane up with.
You dont believe me? Hong Ji pouted. Truthfully, Im also a fox, but Im a red fox.
I just ate the heart of a schr. He was a brilliant person with a good reputation, and heposed splendid literature. It was after I ate his heart that I was able to transform into a human being. Hong Ji exposed her ming red tail as she spoke.
Hong Ji touched her face. Thats why I have such a beautiful face.
Although this world was a cultivation world, the number of people who could cultivate was like a drop in the oceanpared to the total poption. Bing a schr was still the main way to bring honor to ones family.
When Yi Liang heard that Hong Ji had eaten a schrs heart, and saw her tail swinging around, he immediately fell off his stool with a thud.
You, youre a fox spirit, Yi Liang stammered.
Hong Ji tilted her head and stared at Yi Liang. Is it that surprising that Im a fox spirit?
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2361: Were They the Same Kind?
Chapter 2361: Were They the Same Kind?
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes and observed Hong Jis tail. Were she and Hong Ji the same kind?
As for eating hearts, she thought, wasnt that just a tall tale made by people who feared foxes?
Ning Shu also definitely didnt believe that eating a heart would let her transform into a human form nor give her power.
Even if that was possible, those who obtained power by taking shortcuts like this would probably not make it to the end. If they were careless, it could cause irreversible consequences during their tribtions.
For instance, Bai Sanniangs soul was nearly annihted because of her inner demon.
Moreover, tribtions werent something a cultivator could avoid. It was how they could continue getting stronger.
If they couldnt survive it, theyd have their soul scattered. They wouldnt even get the chance to reincarnate.
If Hong Ji really did eat someones heart, her tribtions would be even much more severe.
Tribtion thunders were stronger than usual when they were meant for people who had negative karma or sins attached to them.
Not to mention that the heavens were also less tolerant and fond of non-human creatures.
Meanwhile, Yi Liang was terrified. This was the first time that hed met a monster in human form. The monster also said that it had gotten that form by eating a schrs heart.
You, youre a fox spirit What do you want to do to us? Yi Liang said with feigned calm. His act was pretty good, except if one looked at his trembling calves.
Hong Ji tilted her head. Whats wrong with me being a fox spirit? Arent you also apanied by a fox spirit?
Xiao Hei is different. Xiao Hei never said that she wanted to eat his heart.
Hong Ji smiled sweetly. Little boy, youre so naive and gullible. She hasnt eaten your heart because its not the right time yet.
Ning Shu: What the fr*ck? This psycho!!
Ning Shu expressionlessly replied, Does it benefit you to frighten him like that?
Of course. Anyways, this person has an ethereal spirit physique. Everyone whos recognized it should get a share, so lets divide him up together, Hong Ji said with a smile.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. What ethereal spirit physique? Yi Liang only ate the me fruit, which purged his body of impurities, and cultivated the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. That was why he could absorb spiritual energy well.
That was also why Hong Ji thought that Yi Liangs body was uniquely able to absorb and contain spiritual energy.
Ning Shu thought that Hong Ji was really weird. Even if she wanted to eat Yi Liang, did she really need to tell them?
What was the point of bbing about it? She could just swallow him whole without talking so much.
Ning Shu had some other guesses inwardly. Could it be that Hong Ji wasnt actually that powerful?
Ning Shu abruptly got up and rushed towards the rxing Hong Ji. Hong Ji wasnt on guard, so Ning Su easily pinned her down with a thud.
What are you doing? Hong Ji wanted to push Ning Shu away from her.
However, Ning Shu swiped a w at her, then jumped heavily and mmed down on her body.
Pfft Hong Ji, who was hit in the stomach, nearly vomited.
Yi Liang watched as Ning Shu continued to jump up and down on Hong Jis body. He didnt know what to say.
Waaah, youre a bully! Youre bullying me Hong Ji burst out crying.
Ning Shu:
Hong Ji turned into a fiery red fox with a poof. She snarled at Ning Shu tearfully and angrily scolded Ning Shu in a childs voice, Youre evil!
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu could see that this little fox was younger than her. Judging from her voice, she was probably still an infant.
Yet she already could turn into a human form.
That Xiao Hei, shes your kind! Yi Liangs fear instantly disappeared as soon as he saw the little red fox.
Ning Shu:
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2362: You Two Ate All My Food
Chapter 2362: You Two Ate All My Food
Didnt Hong Ji already say that she was a fox?
You meanie! Im going to tell my grandma that you bullied me, the red fox wailed as she pointed at Ning Shu. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Why dont you tell her about your prank too? Ning Shu replied in an annoyed tone.
She had thought that Hong Ji was a powerful monster. As it turned out, shed just been fooled!
The illusion surrounding them started to, inch by inch, peel off. The flowers behind the fences disappeared, and so did the thatched hut.
Only they, two foxes and one child, remained.
Thats amazing! Yi Liang looked around. Was the food we just ate fake, too?
It wasnt. I hunted it myself, and you two ate all my food, the little fox said, clearly very upset.
Yi Liang felt a little embarrassed. Im sorry.
The little fox snorted.
Ning Shu asked the little fox, Youre still so young. How did you learn to create an illusion?
My grandma taught me. I can only keep it up for a couple of days, though. My grandma could keep up her illusion for decades. Shes amazing, the little fox boasted.
Our red fox n is good at illusion. How about yours? the little fox asked Ning Shu. What are the white foxes innate skills?
Ning Shu had no idea, so she just said, Im strong.
The little fox looked at Ning Shu up and down, then tutted. Youre so pitiful. You must be someone without a n.
Ning Shu knew the little fox bore them no malice, so she just said, Were leaving now. Thank you for your hospitality.
Oh, can you give us a me stick, though?
The little fox quickly asked, Where are you going?
We dont know, but were definitely getting out of this forest, Yi Liang replied.
Ille with you, the little fox said suddenly.
Nope. Absolutely not, Ning Shu said quickly. A fox with innate skills like the little fox would wreak havoc upon the world should she go out of her natural habitat.
If she was caught and forced by her captors to use her skills, her ability to arrange illusions would be a very destructive weapon.
Why not? Since youve eaten all my food, you should at least take me with you, the little fox said, as if it was only right.
We dont know what people will do to you if youe with us. Youd better not go out. Youd only be captured and enved by humans if you went out, Ning Shu said.
The little fox sighed like an old man. Grandma also told me the same thing. She says that humans are all wicked.
Ning Shu was toozy to say anything in reply. She just said to Yi Liang, Lets go.
Alright. Yi Liang followed behind Ning Shu and nced back at the little fox. The little foxs fur was crimson red, and it was extremely eye-catching in the snow.
Can we really not take her with us? Yi Liang asked.
Ning Shu shook her head. Even after I disguised myself, monster traders still tried to catch me. Shed definitely be caught and wed only have to run again.
Yi Liang rubbed his face. This is all because Im so useless.
Everyone strong was once weak too. No one was born powerful. I believe you can be strong, too, Ning Shuforted Yi Liang.
Thank you, Xiao Hei, Yi Liang said. He ran quickly on the snowy path. He was as light as a swallow, and thus he left only shallow footprints.
Ning Shu and Yi Liang were back on their way. Ning Shu looked at what surrounded them and could only see an endless mass of white everywhere.
Ning Shu stopped. Do you think weve walked past this ce before? Are we going around in circles?
It wasnt easy to tell the direction when surrounded by snow. Theyd been unable to get out of this mountain forest for so long.
It could be another one of that little foxs illusions. Yi Liang thought of the fox, who knew how to cast illusions.
Ning Shu also thought it must be the fox.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2363: How Do You Talk?
Chapter 2363: How Do You Talk?
Ning Shu felt like the little foxs illusion skill was really a heavens-bestowed cheat.
It could make people unable to distinguish between whats real and whats not, trapping them in a fantasy world.
Little fox,e out! Ning Shu shouted.
The little fox came running from a distance but was in front of them in a blink of an eye. You called? Have you decided to take me with you?
Lift the illusion. Ning Shu stared at the little fox.
The little fox feigned surprise. What illusion? I dont know what youre talking about.
Fine then. Well see how long youd be able to pretend.
Does your grandma know that you want to go out? It was easy to guess that the little foxs grandma disapproved of the little fox going to the human world to y.
Especially since the little fox was still so young.
She doesnt. Thats why Im asking you to take me, said the little fox.
Ning Shu stared at the little foxs mouth and curiously asked, How do you talk?
Ning Shu talked with ventriloquism. She wondered how the little fox could talk despite being so young.
Like this, said the little fox.
Ning Shu:
This red fox n was really one of a kind.
Your grandmas just looking out for you. You have no idea about what the human world is like. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Thats not true. Hong Jin told me that the human world is super fun. Theyve got delicious food, exquisite houses, interesting things, and they also have a lot of people there, the little fox retorted.
If you dont take me with you, I wont lift the illusion. Lets see how you can get out then! the little fox threatened.
Ning Shu sat down on the snow and nonchntly replied, Your magic can onlyst for a couple of days, so we can just wait it out.
Ning Shu turned her head and told Yi Liang, Sit down and cultivate.
Yi Liang thought it was a racial conflict between the two foxes, so he just ignored it He then sat on the ground and began to cultivate.
As soon as he began cultivating, spiritual energy slowly gathered around him. The little fox stared at Yi Liang and eximed, Its really an ethereal spirit physique!
His physiques very popr among monsters. Its full of vors, and its crisp too, the little fox praised.
Yi Liang, who was cultivating, got so scared that he immediately stopped. He was speechless for a while, too.
Ning Shu angrily said, He doesnt have an ethereal spirit physique. He ate a me fruit.
Thats not bad. I heard that when humans want to eat a me fruit, theyve got to eat it with other spirit herbs to reduce the effect. Since the me fruits energy is too powerful for them, they could be burned to ashes if theyre not careful. Only monsters can withstand it.
Yi Liang:
Yi Liang turned to look at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
Hehe. She sent him her best customer service smile.
Considering the situation they were in at the time, how could she have gotten such spirit herbs to reduce the me fruits effect on him?
Theyd end up eating it that way anyways.
Ning Shu was toozy to talk to the little fox, so she justy on the ground and began to cultivate. Theyd leave after the illusion disappeared in a few days.
The two started to cultivate and ignored the little fox. The little fox whimpered and stared at the two of them angrily.
The little fox lifted the illusion. Fine! Go! Why does no one want to take me to see the human world?
Yi Liang opened his eyes and told Ning Shu, Xiao Hei, we dont have to rush back to the town. I want to cultivate here until I get stronger and then take back my house.
My sister also mustve been taken away by someone who knew us. Yi Liang grabbed some snow from the ground and fiercely took a bite.
Yi Liangs mood plummeted as he talked about his family.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2364: Are You a Male or Female Fox?
Chapter 2364: Are You a Male or Female Fox?
Ning Shu had no objection to Yi Liangs suggestion and asked, Who do you think would take your sister away?
It must be an acquaintance. Yi Liang rubbed his face and said, Ive always suspected Yi Xue.
Yi Xue was the de facto leader of the town. He knew many things. Yi Liang even suspected that he was the culprit who kidnapped his sister.
Does your sister have spiritual roots? Ning Shu asked.
I think so, Yi Liang said without certainty. When I was a child, sometimes Id hear my mother telling my father to not let my sister cultivate the emotion severing art.
Emotion severing art?
The name of this method made it sound like its practitioners would destroy their seven emotions and kill their six desires.
In order to pursue the Supreme Dao, some cultivators would cultivate some methods that were quite extreme.
It seemed that Yi Liangs younger sister indeed had spiritual roots. If so, she had probably ended up in some unusual ces.
Youre not leaving? Thats great! You can y with me, the little fox happily said.
Youre so mischievous. Are you a male or female fox? Ning Shu asked.
Im a male. Im the future patriarch of the red fox n, the little fox smugly said with an expression that seemed to tell them to hurry and lick his boot.
Ning Shu was full of disdain. If youre a male, how could you take a female form?
People from the n say that all humans like beautiful women, so I transformed into how Hong Jin looked. Was I pretty? the little fox asked Yi Liang.
Yi Liang embarrassedly nodded. Yeah.
Ning Shus face was filled with scorn. Eh
They were originally a two-man team, but they soon evolved into a party of three people.
The little fox took Ning Shu and Yi Liang as test subjects for him to experiment with illusions. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When he experimented with illusions to someone from the n, theyd see through it. He had no choice but to find a human to experiment on.
Ning Shu didnt bother to care about him. She cultivated on her own and also asionally instructed Yi Liang on martial arts.
By now, Yi Liang had cultivated a lot of spiritual energy. He was now in the process of forming a shape with that spiritual energy.
That required a lot of spiritual energy.
Since youve been my test subject for so long, Ill give this to you. The little fox gave Yi Liang a spirit stone with his mouth.
Ning Shu saw that this spirit stone was of good quality and had very few impurities.
Whats this? Strictly speaking, Yi Liang wasnt really a fully-fledged cultivator yet, so he didnt know what a spirit stone was.
The little fox was greatly surprised and exined, Its a spirit stone. Its filled with spiritual energy. Isnt this a precious thing for human cultivators?
Thank you. Yi Liang epted the spirit stone.
Where did you get this spirit stone? Ning Shu asked.
Oh, its from the n, my grandma gave it to me, the little fox said indifferently.
Hold it in your hand, and then insert your energy into the spirit stone, Ning Shu told Yi Liang.
Ning Shu originally wanted to set up a spirit gathering formation, but remembering that she told Yi Liang she only had the Unsurpassable Martial Arts before, she decided to not reveal it.
Yi Liangs cultivation progress was already very fast and good anyway.
Yi Liang followed Ning Shus instruction and held the spirit stone in his hand. It didnt take long until it started to turn into powder.
His absorption speeds a bit terrifying, the little fox said in shock. I heard from the other foxes in the n that human beings dont absorb spiritual energy very quickly, right?
Can you shut up? You just dont shut up, do you? Ning Shu said, annoyed.
Whenever he encountered something new, hed react with a huge surprise. The noise he made gave Ning Shu a headache every single time.
The little fox harrumphed. He turned and left, wagging his tail and swinging his butt.
Have you managed to form a strand of spiritual energy? Ning Shu asked Yi Liang.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2365: A Dragon’s Head, Deer Antlers, Lion’s Eyes, and a Tiger’s Back…
Chapter 2365: A Dragons Head, Deer Antlers, Lions Eyes, and a Tigers Back
They had stayed in the forest for some time. Judging by the speed of Yi Liangs cultivation, he should be able to form a strand of energy by now.
Yi Liang stood up, clenched his fist, and punched the tree next to him fiercely. An animal with a dragons head, deer antlers, lions eyes, and a tigers back roared out of his fist.
Ning Shu blinked. That was a qilin!
The qilin jumped and mmed into the big tree. The tree trembled violently and the snow on its branches fell.
The entire tree then creaked and fell to the ground.
Yi Liang stared nkly at the fallen tree. Hed just broken a tree with a single punch.
That punch was so powerful. Yi Liang looked at his fist, then turned to Ning Shu and said excitedly, Xiao Hei, I did it! I seeded!
Congrattions, Ning Shu said with some relief. But this is only the first step. After this, remember topress the gas shape so it turns golden. Then, you mustpress that spiritual energy again until it bes water-like.
If I do that, will I be extremely strong? Yi Liang asked. He was iparably excited.
P-probably. I havent cultivated to that point, so Ning Shu vaguely answered.
Im sure Ill be stronger. Yi Liang was confident. He felt full of strength, and he believed absolutely that he was bound to be stronger.
Xiao Hei, I want to go back now to the town and investigate my sisters disappearance, Yi Liang said to Ning Shu.
Okay. Ning Shu didnt object.
Yi Liang hugged Ning Shu and said in a slightly choked voice. Fortunately Im so lucky that youre by my side. Thank you, thank you. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Yi Liangs tears wet Ning Shus fur. In the end, Yi Liang couldnt hold back his emotions and burst into tears.
Hed been suppressing his emotions, but now that hed cried, Yi Liang felt more rxed and happier than ever before.
Ning Shu moved her ears away. Hed been wailing in her ears. She felt like she was going deaf.
Ah! You guys are leaving now? Are you going to a ce where there are loads of people? Take me! Take me with you! Lets go now! the little fox jumped out and anxiously said.
Ning Shu: _
Thank you for taking care of us until now. Were leaving, Yi Liang said.
They had been there since it was cold and snowing. Now the snow was beginning to melt and ice was slowly breaking to reveal the running water below it. Weeds were also sprouting from the ground.
Winter was over.
After spending so much time with the little fox, Yi Liang was very grateful to him.
Hed sometimes give them some food, although he also often tormented them with his illusions.
Worse, the little foxs illusion was getting more powerful, and some illusions could remind people of the experience they wished to forget most.
Yi Liang was often forced to repeatedly relive his painful past, especially his parents and sisters disappearances.
He saw his parents being murdered by the demonic cultivator. He heard them cry out to him for help, but he couldnt do anything. Whenever he rushed over, hed pass through the illusion.
The voices of his parents echoed in his ears.
When it was about his sisters disappearance, hed hear his sister begging for help from somewhere unknown.
Everything felt so real.
For some time, Yi Liang could neither eat nor sleep. His entire body broke down.
It was Ning Shu who made it stop by beating up the little fox. She didnt allow him to give Yi Liang any more illusions.
If the illusions went on, itd progressively worsen Yi Liangs inner demons.
The little fox left Yi Liang alone for a bit.
However, he switched targets and tried to figure out Ning Shus inner demons, as well as the things she cared about.
Then Ning Shu fell asleep in the little foxs illusion, frustrating the little fox.
He kept trying to defeat Ning Shu. He went so far as to show her the worlds shed experienced over and over again.
Ning Shu just looked at those worlds with a dazed expression. Those people were simply passersby in her life.
Some of those people, however, had a good rtionship with her. Ning Shu had to thank the little fox for allowing her to see them again.
Still, since Ning Shus heart stayed unperturbed, it made the little fox want to scratch her to death.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2366: I Can Protect Myself!
Chapter 2366: I Can Protect Myself!
When the little fox heard that they were going to the town, he insisted on following them.
Yi Liang told him, Youre really unsuitable for the human world. Its best that you dont go.
I can protect myself! Didnt you cry like a kicked puppy because of my illusion? The little fox stood upright and pointed his paw at Yi Liang.
Yi Liang:
In the end, he relented and took the little fox with him.
The boy and the two foxes went to the town.
When they ran away, they hadnt kept track of the direction. It was thus quite difficult for them to find their way back.
They also had to watch their back, since they didnt know if theyd meet the two cultivators Ning Shu had stolen me fruits from.
Its been quite some time. Who knew if those cultivators had left yet.
The little fox seemed quite excited to be going to the ce where the human race lived.
Where does your n live, little fox? Ning Shu asked the little fox.
Since red foxes had a n, perhaps white foxes had one, too.
Bai Sanniang had cultivated alone back then, though
In this mountain range. I go back asionally. My grandma would punish me if I dont go back, said the little fox.
This mountain range was endless. Who knew how big it was? In fact, who knew how many monster ns resided in it?
Walking like this, it took almost two months before they even saw the shadow of the town.
They sometimes went in the wrong direction and had to turn back.
Indeed, they walked down a lot of wrong paths.
The little fox jumped up and down with excitement when he saw the town.
Meanwhile, seeing the town at the foot of the mountain, Yi Liang clenched his fists tightly. The feeling in his eyes was inexplicable.
Thanks to his cultivation and the decent food he ate during this past period of time, Yi Liang had grown a lot taller. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He looked like a handsome young man.
He had crystal clear skin and picturesque facial features.
Ning Shu suddenly felt a sense of relief, as if she was a mother whod just realized her child had grown up well.
The three of them arrived at the foot of the mountain, near Yi Liangs house, and prepared to get in through the dog hole in the yard.
However, the dog hole had been sealed.
Yi Liang jumped over to the wall, and Ning Shu followed.
Hey, carry me! Hurry up and take me with you! The little fox spun around anxiously below.
Hey, Yi Liang, carry me up, or Ill trap you under my illusion again, the little fox threatened.
Yi Liang reluctantly jumped down, picked up the little fox, then jumped over the wall again.
The house seemed to have been renovated. Its walls were painted red, and the formerly deserted yard now had flowers in it.
However, the flowers hadnt bloomed yet, so green was the only color that could be seen.
The house looked so much better now.
There were also maids walking around.
The house had been upied during the time that they were gone.
Yi Liang saw that the house had changed a lot. He wasnt angry about it. Hed already expected this since he first ran away.
Yi Xue had always wanted this house. Since he had chased out its rightful owner, hed definitely upy it.
What do you want to do now? Ning Shu asked Yi Liang.
I want to take back the house, Yi Liang said in a low voice.
His grandfather is in the foundation stage. Ning Shu said, We must n well.
Foundation stage? the little fox in Yi Liangs arms asked excitedly. I have never performed illusions on any cultivator in the foundation stage. My grandma said that if I could trap cultivators in the foundation stage in my illusions and prevent them from breaking out, then I can go wherever I want.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2367: The Schemes Ran Deep!
Chapter 2367: The Schemes Ran Deep!
The little fox became very excited after he heard that there was a foundation stage cultivator. He now considered Yi Xues grandpa a stepping stone to his freedom. N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, Ning Shu felt that the little fox was really naive and innocent. Cultivators in the foundation stage werent actually that strong. After that stage, there was still the golden core stage, the soul formation stage, and the great vessel stage
There were many powerful people. He mustnt think that hed be able to travel to the ends of the earth just because he could deal with a foundation stage cultivator.
The little foxs grandmother would definitely just tell him that he could only do whatever he wanted after he defeated someone in the golden core stage after this.
The schemes ran deep!
Ning Shu nced at the excited little fox and looked away. Poor baby.
Who is it? a young servant shouted sharply when he saw Yi Liang standing on the fence.
A debt collector. Yi Liang jumped off the fence and asked coldly the servant, Where is Yi Xue? Tell Yi Xue to get his ass out here!
The servants eyes looked at Yi Liang, but his eyes then lingered on Ning Shu and the little fox. His expression was a little greedy.
Monsters were very valuable. If he could sell one to a monster trader, hed definitely make a lot of money.
And now there were two of them in front of him.
One was red and the other was white, and both had gorgeous fur.
The young servant straightened his back and arrogantly said, Are you here to pay tribute to my young master by giving him your monsters? You can just give them to me. Ill make sure you get your fair share of the reward.
Yi Liang:
What the hell, tribute? Since when did you be the emperor?
Wasnt it obvious that he came here to pick a fight?
Yi Xues people behaved exactly as he did. They all liked to take other peoples belongings like this.
He was supposed to give him Xiao Hei and the little fox?
Yi Liang didnt feel like wasting any more time with him, so he pushed the servant away and went into the house. Since Yi Xue wouldnte out, hed just go in to look for him.
Unbelievable! How dare you resort to violence! The young servant was pushed to the ground and abruptly howled, attracting several guards.
Several strong guards surrounded Yi Liang.
This person stole the young masters monster. Quick, arrest him! the young servant shouted after he got up from the ground and pointed at Yi Liang.
Yi Liangs chest heaved with anger. This servant was really shameless. The two monsters had suddenly be Yi Xues now?
It was the same case with the house. They just imed that it belonged to the n. Now they were trying to pull the same thing with the monsters. They decided right and wrong solely using their own words, and they could say whatever they liked.
Hand over these two monsters obediently, or Young Master Yi wont let you off. The little servant spat on the ground fiercely. He stared at Yi Liang angrily.
Catch him!
Let me handle it. The little fox was eager to try his illusions when he saw these people.
There were many things in Yi Liangs mind so trapping him in an illusion was easy, and he was also always unable to extricate himself.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu wouldnt even be affected at all by his illusions. The little fox wanted to try his illusion on ordinary people.
This is Yi Liangs business. You dont have to worry about it. The foundation stage cultivator will be all yours, though, Ning Shu said.
The little fox replied, Isnt that the cultivator in the foundation stage also Yi Liangs business?
The young servants eyes turned green when he heard the two monster beasts talking. The monsters can talk! If you catch them, Young Master Yi will definitely reward you.
Several guards immediately attacked Yi Liang. They all knew a bit of martial arts and rushed towards Yi Liang extremely fiercely.
Yi Liang dodged smoothly and mmed into these guards with punches. In just a few moments, he knocked the guards to the ground and they couldnt get up anymore. They ally on the ground and moaned in pain.
The servant was dumbfounded for a moment, then scrambled to run away. You just wait!
Yi Liang clenched his fists and felt extremely excited. He really became stronger. He used to feel like he was living in a dream, from which hed one day wake up. When he did, he thought hed be all alone again.
Now, however, it was easy for him to defeat several strong guards without even breaking a sweat. Yi Liang finally felt like he was stronger and had obtained power.
The little fox jumped into Yi Liangs arms, and Yi Liang walked into the main hall. The hall had been renovated, and inside it now were many tables, chairs, screens, and vases.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2368: Had Truly Grown Up
Chapter 2368: Had Truly Grown Up
The renovation and refurbishment made the previously dpidated house look a lot more magnificent.
Yi Liang directly sat down andbed the little foxs fur with his hand as he waited for Yi Xue to arrive.
Yi Liang beckoned the nervous maid who was standing beside him. The maid walked in front of Yi Liang with a look of fear. S-sir, what is yourmand?
Prepare some tea and snacks for me, Yi Liang gently said.
The maid wore a conflicted expression on her face. Yi Liang was obviously an enemy who hade to cause trouble. Should she really prepare him snacks and tea?
The maid nced at the guards, who were lying in the yard and couldnt get up. She should prepare his requests for him, after all. Even the guards didnt stand a chance against him. In any case, itd help buy some time.
Yes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Itd be better if you hurry, Yi Liang said again.
The maids face trembled, and she hurried away.
Seeing Yi Liangs calm look, Ning Shu felt that this child had truly grown up. He was no longer the child that used to hug her while he cried anymore.
Now, even without her by his side, hed be able to push on.
After all, the road to power was, by its nature, a lonely one.
Soon, the maid finished preparing Yi Liangs requests and bought them some tea and tes of snacks.
She brought them a te of candied fruit and a te of glutinous rice cakes.
Thank you, Yi Liang said to the maid.
The maid reacted with a strange expression and quickly backed away.
When he saw the cake, the little fox jumped from Yi Liangs arms to the table and held the cake.
This is human food! The little fox huddled up and ate the cake.
Yi Liang calmly took a cake and put it in front of Ning Shus mouth. Ning Shu opened her mouth and ate a piece of the cake.
It was so sweet. So damned sweet!!
Ning Shu didnt eat anymore after finishing this piece.
Whats this? I like eating this. The little fox pointed to the candied fruit.
Candied fruit.
Lets take it with us when we leave.
Yi Liang nodded and picked up the cup of tea to drink.
There were hurried footsteps outside the door quickly nearing. It soon reached the door.
Who dares toe here to make trouble!? Yi Xues voice was menacing.
Young Master, that person brought two monsters, the young servants voice sounded, and the two of them arrived at the door in a blink of an eye.
Yi Xue lifted his foot and stepped into the hall. When he saw Yi Liang who was drinking tea, he couldnt help frowning. Who are you?
You dont recognize me anymore? Yi Liang put down the teacup. Its only been a while, but youve already forgotten me? Noblemen truly have poor memories.
Yi Xue frowned and looked at Yi Liang carefully. He looked familiar, but Yi Xue didnt dare toe to a conclusion rashly.
Yi Liang now was really different from the previous Yi Liang.
Yi Xue nced at the little fox on the table and Ning Shu on the ground, narrowing his eyes slightly.
Youre really such a nobleman, to forget us like this. Yi Liang stood up. Im Yi Liang.
Yi Liang? Yi Xues pupils shrank. He stared at Yi Liang with a disbelieving expression.
How could you be that crazy dog? Yi Xue coldly said.
Yi Liang didnt want to argue about his identity with Yi Xue, so he just directly said, Im here to get my house back.
Yi Xueughed. With a look of contempt, he said, I dont care who you are. To ask me for something the moment you open your traps, you are very brave. Why dont you go to the town and find out who I am?
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2369: Where Is My Sister?
Chapter 2369: Where Is My Sister?
Yi Xue could be called a de facto ruler of the town because he had a great-grandfather in the foundation stage.
Yi Xue pretty much feared nothing, and he lived like a little emperor in this town.
That was why when Yi Xue heard that this man wanted to take this house from him, he suddenlyughed in a ridiculing tone.
Youll die before you have a chance to get this house
Before Yi Xue finished speaking, Yi Liang punched Yi Xue on the nose.
Yi Xue only felt a sour sensationing from his nose. It hurt so bad that he began to cry. After the tears came the warm blood, which flowed out his nose. The roots of his teeth were numb, and several of them were also knocked out.
Pfft Yi Xue spat out a few teeth. All of his front teeth had been knocked out.
Yi Xue touched his nose with trembling hands and wiped the blood on his hand.
You, you Air now passed through Yi Xues teeth.
Yi Liang grabbed Yi Xues cor. Lets try that again. Where is my sister?
If you dont tell me, next time itd be your neck. Ill definitely break your neck. Yi Liang stared at Yi Xue indifferently.
Yi Liang didnt have a ferocious expression on his face. There was only a chilling coldness there.
This kind of Yi Liang was scary.
Yi Xue felt that his neck was cold. The smell of blood in his nose and mouth also made Yi Xue want to vomit.
Yi Xue felt aggrieved inwardly. Why did this guy suddenly attack without even a warning? Didnt people normally first talk about family backgrounds whenever they did things?
This guy wasnt ying by the rules!
What do you mean by your sister? I-I dont know anything, Yi Xue retorted. However, without the front teeth, he couldnt speak clearly.
Yi Liang punched Yi Xue in the stomach. Yi Xues eyes bulged out in pain, and his face became flushed.
Yi Liang let go of Yi Xue, and Yi Xue fell to the ground with a thud. He curled up into a shrimp shape.
There was foaming at his mouth, and there was a sour and rotten smell in the air. The little fox immediately screamed, Whatre you doing!? How am I supposed to eat like this?
Yi Liang squatted down and looked at Yi Xue condescendingly. Do you remember my sister now? Her name is Yi Rou.
Yi Xues eyes whirled, but he said nothing.
Yi Liang stood up and twisted his wrist. It seems like I was too gentle.
Wait, wait! Are you really Yi Liang? Yi Xue said with difficulty.
I am. Can you tell me where my sister went now? Yi Liang looked at Yi Xue.
You were the one who didnt look after your sister properly. Why are you asking me about her, you bastard, fucker!? Yi Xue cursed bitterly.
Yi Liang stomped heavily on Yi Xues hand and crushed it so hard that Yi Xue kept wailing in pain.
Ill talk, Ill talk!!
Yi Liang raised his foot. Your sister is with my great-grandfather now.
Impossible. Yi Liang immediately objected. This ce wasnt far from the Yi familys ancestral home. If his sister was still here, how could have she never returned?
Its true! My great-grandfather saw that your sister had spiritual roots, and said he wanted to teach your sister. You should f*cking be grateful! Yi Xues voice contained all kinds of envy and jealousy.
That little girl actually had spiritual roots. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yi Liang pressed his lips together tightly. His expression fluctuated. He just saw a glimmer of hope.
Contrary to Yi Liang, Ning Shu was already prepared for the worst. If he really wanted to teach Yi Rou, why would Yi Xues great-grandfather hide her from Yi Liang?
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2370: Did He Have Some Sort of Treasure on Him?
Chapter 2370: Did He Have Some Sort of Treasure on Him?
Several years had already passed, but Yi Rou didnte back even once. Yi Rou probably was no longer in this town.
If you want to find your younger sister, you can go ask Great-grandfather. He saw that your younger sisters had spiritual roots back then and wanted to cultivate her talent.
Yi Xue actually just wanted to fool this mad dog into going away. Itd be best if Yi Liang went to look for his great-grandfather. In that case, his great-grandfather would be able to crush him with a single wave of his hand.
Yi Xue wanted to kill Yi Liang, but he didnt know how this little bastard had suddenly be so powerful. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Did he have some sort of treasure on him?
Perhaps hed be able to be powerful too. Despite his arrogance in front of other people, Yi Xue was very servile in front of his great-grandfather.
If he was stronger, however
Yi Xues nose was still bleeding, and he was already fantasizing about having powerful strength and two monsters.
When they were all his
When that time came, everyone would have to crawl under his feet. Hed be the most powerful person in the world.
Hed have power, money, and beauties. Hed have so many beauties in his harem!
Hed be able to take charge of the world, even as he was drunk and lying on the thighs of a beauty. How perfect would that be?
Ning Shu saw a blurred and longing look on Yi Xues bloodied face, then turned to look at the little fox.
The little fox mustve cast an illusion on Yi Xue.
Yi Xues facial color suddenly turned hideous. As long as he killed the person in front of him, he thought, he could gain everything!
Yi Xue inwardly loathed Yi Liang. Under the illusion, he jumped abruptly, as his injuries didnt pain him at all, and rushed towards Yi Liang.
Yi Liang stretched out his fist in response. A qilin rushed out of his fist and passed through Yi Xues body.
Yi Xues body froze, and so did his hideous face. His pupils diverged, he vomited out a mouthful of blood and then fell to the ground. He was no longer breathing.
Yi Liangs expression changed, and his hands which were sped behind his back began to tremble uncontrobly.
Lets go. Yi Liangs voice contained a barely detectable tremble, and he turned and left.
Ning Shu followed Yi Liang, and the little fox looked at the candied fruit on the table, Lets take the candied fruit first.
As soon as Yi Liang left, a piercing wail came from the room, Young Master!
The moment Yi Liang walked out of the house door, he vomited while leaning on the wall.
Yi Liang vomited for a long time, emptying his stomach. He leaned against the wall with one hand, wiping his tears with the other.
Xiao Hei, I killed someone, Yi Liang said weakly to Ning Shu. He covered his face with his hands as if crying.
Why are you crying? Its just killing someone, the little fox said, annoyed. My grandma said that people kill each other for all sorts of reasons. You just killed someone who should be killed.
Ning Shu remained silent. Yi Liang was only thirteen years old. He was still half a child. Killing someone naturally gave him a psychological burden.
Ning Shu thought for a while and said, Yi Liang, one shouldnt offend someone else if that someone didnt offend them first. Likewise, you shouldnt hurt others on a whim. However, if someone else wants to hurt you, you have to fight back.
Yi Liang put down his hand and looked at Ning Shu with red eyes.
Having power is a form of self-protection. Its not to be used to bully others. Theres always going to be someone whos stronger and more talented than you, and if you bully others, in turn, youd also be bullied, said Ning Shu gently.
Ning Shu felt that her godmother halo was shining brighter and brighter.
Yes, thats how things are. My grandma told me that those who insult others disgrace themselves. And I could tell that person wasnt a good person at first sight. The little fox saw that Ning Shu was staring at him with an unkind expression, and immediately supported Ning Shus words.
The corners of Yi Liangs mouth twitched, but his face was still extremely pale.
Yi Liang, although we cant take the initiative to harm others, we still cant let others harm us, Ning Shu said.
I understand. Yi Liang took a deep breath and smiled. Lets go to the ancestral house now.
TL: Kaho
MTL Editor: Ran
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2371: Politeness First, Then Violence
Chapter 2371: Politeness First, Then Violence
The Yi familys ancestral home was a veryrge residence.
Yi Liang was really hoping that his sister Yi Rou could actually be here.
Yi Liang knocked on the door. A servant of the ancestral house answered and impatiently asked, Who are you looking for?
Im here to see Yi Shengjie, Yi Liang said.
The young servant incredulously scratched his ear. Who do you think you are, to address the ancestor by his name?
Yi Shengjie was the name of Yi Xues great-grandfather, who was a foundation stage cultivator.
Scram! The young servant mmed the door shut.
Being servants of a so-called immortal, this residences servants were rather arrogant.
Yi Liang was immediately turned away.
Ning Shu indifferently said, Politeness first, then violence. Knock again.
Yi Liang knocked on the door again. The same servant opened the door, and seeing that it was Yi Liang again, closed the door shut without even thinking.
Yi Liang stretched out his hand and kept the door open with it. Despite trying so hard that his face turned red, the young servant still couldnt close the door.
You sure have some guts. You dare to break into the old ancestors house! Do you have a death wish? When he saw that he couldnt outmuscle Yi Liang, the servant immediately started using Yi Shengjies name.
Yi Liang was rendered speechless by it. Everyone who had anything to do with Yi Shengjie sure loved to constantly bring him up.
One person attained the Dao and even his chicken and dogs felt like they had made it to heaven with him.
One example was Yi Xue, who, just because he had a great-grandfather who was a foundation stage cultivator, felt like he could do whatever he wanted.
Youd better go and tell him that Im here to find Yi Rou.
Whos Yi Rou!? The old ancestor is currently cultivating in seclusion. Can you afford the consequences of disturbing his seclusion?
Theres a ten-year-old girl here. Do you know her? Yi Liang expectantly asked.
No. The servant was impatient.
Yi Liang didnt want to waste his time with the servant, who kept blocking him.
Yi Liang just directly kicked the door open. They had secretly taken his sister away. It was clear that they werent good-intentioned people anyway.
Yi Liang shifted energy into his dantian and loudly shouted, Yi Shengjie, get out here!
Get out here!
Get out here!
The little fox raised his head and howled as well.
Who dares to make a ruckus here? The ancestral houses security was much better than the security of Yi Liangs smaller house.
In just a few moments, Yi Liang, Ning Shu, and the little fox werepletely surrounded by people, who were all ring at Yi Liang.
Some of them were Yi Shengjies disciples, while the rest were guards.
Im here to find Yi Shengjie, Yi Liang said.
Presumptuous! You think youre worthy of calling the ancestor by his name?
Yi Liang lightly responded, Arent all names given so theyd be used? Anyways, hes your ancestor, not mine.
As Yi Liang spoke, his eyes roamed around to look for Yi Rou.
If Yi Rou was really here, why hadnt he heard from her for so many years? Wouldnt she have had someone deliver news no matter what?
Yet his sister seemed to have suddenly dropped off the face of the earth. There was no news of her at all.
Yi Liang pressed his lips together tightly into a straight line. He then shouted loudly, Yi Shengjie! Get out here!!
Audacious! Arrest him! The people surrounding them rushed forward. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Yi Liang was extremely calm and agile. He knocked them down without much effort.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2372: Yi Shengjie
Chapter 2372: Yi Shengjie
Yi Liangpletely crushed the people who attacked him.
Since you wonte out, Ill look through the rooms one by one. Yi Liang stepped over the people who were lying on the ground and started searching each room in the residence to find Yi Shengjie.
Presumptuous thing! A thunderous voice exploded in his ears.
Immediately, a man, who looked like he was in his fifties, but with a strong body, came out.
After he came out, he first nced at the people lying on the ground, then at Yi Liang. His eyes then swept over Ning Shu, before they became fixed on the little fox.
What are you doing!? Yi Shengjie red at Yi Liang. A powerful, crushing pressure pressed on Yi Liang.
The pressure made Yi Liang feel like he had a mountain pressing him down, and he struggled to keep that mountain from ttening him to the ground. The veins on Yi Liangs forehead began to bulge because of it.
Yi Liang gritted his teeth. He endured the pressure by mobilizing the spiritual energy in his body.
Yi Shengjie, seeing that Yi Liang was actually able to withstand his pressure, couldnt help but frown. He took back his pressure and lightly asked, Dont you find it rude to break in like this?
Yi Shengjie said this to probe into Yi Liangs identity.
Since he was able to resist his pressure, this boy was surely not weak.
Yi Shengjie had no idea who Yi Liang was, though.
Im here to find my sister. Her name is Yi Rou. Yi Liang stared at Yi Shengjie.
Yi Shengjie was stunned for a moment. He then narrowed his eyes and looked Yi Liang up and down. I have no idea of this Yi Rou who youre talking about.
Yi Xue said that Yi Rou is here, Yi Liang quickly said. He now looked panicked.
Why would your sister be here with me? Yi Shengjie lightly replied. He stood with his hands behind his back, looking like a skilled martial artist.
Yi Liang was obviously panicking. He had learned about his sisters whereabouts from Yi Xues mouth, but now Yi Shengjie told him that Yi Rou wasnt here.
So, then, where did Yi Rou go?
Yi Shengjie looked at Yi Liangs tender face. He was obviously still a child. Yi Shengjie said generously, Since youre young, I wont me you for breaking into the ancestral house.
Yi Liang took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He then asked Yi Shengjie, Has it really got nothing to do with you? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
No.
Old Ancestor! a sharp and panicked voice sounded. One of Yi Xues servants stumbled over, saw Yi Shengjie, and hurriedly told him, Old Ancestor, Young Master Yi was killed.
Who? Yi Shengjie lifted his eyebrows. Who dared to touch Yi Xue?
Yi Xue was his great-grandson. For his great-grandson to be killed on his own turf What a joke!
Its that jinx, that little bastard, Yi Liang! He killed the young master.
The young servant spotted Yi Liang out of the corner of his eye and immediately pointed at him in horror. He killed Young Master Yi.
Yi Shengjie red at Yi Liang. Why did you kill Yi Xue?
He kidnapped my sister, upied my house, and even tried to kill me. Why couldnt I kill him? Yi Liang calmly responded.
My sisters disappearance mustve got something to do with you. She had spiritual roots. You mustve taken my sister away.
You little bastard! You killed someone from my family, and even dare to put fake charges on me. It seems that Ive been away for too long. Now even an upstart like you dares to step all over me! Yi Shengjie was so furious that he took out his magic artifact.
His magic artifact was a banner. When he waved the banner, ck smoke billowed out of it.
There were shrill voicesing out of the banner, mixed in the ck smoke. There were cries of children and resentful women, as well as sinister roars of men.
Ning Shu frowned. Were these the souls of people?
If so, then, peoples souls mustve been collected into the small banner. The souls and the banner mustve been refined together.
These ck smoke and vengeful souls would attack its targets soul and mind.
With such a magic artifact, made with human sacrifices, Yi Shengjie was clearly a demonic cultivator.
These souls, who had been ingested by the banner, would never be able to reincarnate. As long as the magic artifact remained in existence, theyd be trapped in it indefinitely.
What an extraordinarily painful fate.
Yi Shengjie was actually a demonic cultivator. Who knew how many souls had been gathered into this billowing ck smoke?
There were even kids among them.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2373: A Demonic Cultivator
Chapter 2373: A Demonic Cultivator
How could the imperial court send a demonic cultivator to supervise a town?
Perhaps no one knew that he was a demonic cultivator.
There were very few cultivators in this town. Everyone knew that Yi Shengjie was an immortal, but they probably didnt know that he was a demonic cultivator.
The billowing ck smoke and the mournful voices rushed toward Yi Liang.
Yi Liang dodged away from the ck smoke. There were faces of men and women, all twisted, in the ck smoke. They looked like they were suffering some great pain.
Although Yi Liang managed to avoid the ck smoke, it kept chasing after him.
When the ck smoke finally began to cling to his body, it felt as if someone was biting him and eating his soul bit by bit.
Xiao Hei, what do I do? Yi Liang asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu just replied, Its okay. You can withstand it with your righteous aura of integrity.
Yi Liang:
Are you an idiot? Just destroy his banner, the little fox angrily said. Why are you so stupid!?
Yi Shengjies eyes, seeing that the two foxes could actually speak, lit up. His blood soul banner had never consumed the soul of a monster yet.
If it got two souls of monsters, the banner would definitely be stronger.
Yi Liang looked at the banner in Yi Shengjies hand, which hadplicated patterns painted on it.
Yi Liang released his energy and a qilin flew toward Yi Shengjie.
Yi Shengjie, seeing an almost transparent animal rushing towards him, hurriedly dodged. More ck smoke was released from the blood soul banner.
The entire ancestral house turned gloomy. There were shrill voices in everyones ears.
Ning Shu looked at the struggling and pained souls. Some of them were staring into space nkly as if they were at a loss, while others were extremely vicious and biting on Yi Liangs body.
Except they werent actually biting his body, but tearing his soul.
Ning Shuy on the ground and started to recite the Daoist incantation to transcend souls.
One word after another silently came out from Ning Shus mouth, hitting the ck smoke. It immediately dissipated slightly.
The blood soul banner was Yi Shengjies natal artifact, which was linked to his life force. He thus immediately sensed that something was off.
He was already entangled with something that he didnt recognize. It was something that couldnt be killed and was stubbornly fighting with him nonstop.
Now it had be obvious that the power of his blood soul banner was weakening.
Who is it? Yi Shengjie shouted loudly. He looked around to see if there were any skilled cultivators in hiding, waiting to ambush him.
Yi Shengjies face was trembling. He was worried that there were people hiding in the dark. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu, meanwhile, kept chanting incantations. These incantations continued hitting the ck smoke, which started to slowly dissipate. The souls inside roared sharply.
They sounded vicious and hideous.
Some of the souls had alreadypletely lost their sense of self.
Father, Mother! Yi Liang cried mournfully as two faces appeared in front of him. They were his parents.
His parents souls were also in the midst of the ck smoke, trapped with no consciousness. No matter how much he called out to them, they wouldnt respond.
They only continued tearing at his soul.
Ning Shu turned to look at the little fox, who was munching on candied fruits, and asked, Did you cast illusions on him?
Nah. If I did I wouldve cast it on the old man. Why would I cast it on Yi Liang? The little fox rolled his eyes.
Ning Shu saw that Yi Liang was in great anguish. He lookedpletely at a loss as to what he needed to do. Ning Shu said, Yi Liang, keep your soul and consciousness clear!
Father, mother Yi Liang just stared nkly at the souls that were biting him.
Its your turn to act now, Ning Shu told the little fox. Yi Liangs like this again.
When it came to his family, Yi Liang wouldnt be able to calm down or control his emotions.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2374: That Was a Golden Core…
Chapter 2374: That Was a Golden Core
What happened to Yi Liangs parents and younger sister weighed heavily on his heart. It was already his inner demon.
It seemed now that Yi Liangs parents were among these souls.
Could it be that the demonic cultivator who captured Yi Liangs parents was Yi Shengjie?
The little fox swallowed a candied fruit and then started to cast his illusion.
Yi Shengjie, who was fighting with the qilin made of spiritual energy, saw that there was a golden core in the belly of the qilin.
Yi Shengjies heartbeat quickened, and his throat tightened.
Golden core That was a golden core
Yi Shengjie thought that hed never have the opportunity to be a golden core stage cultivator in his lifetime, but there was actually a golden core in front of him right now!
Yi Shengjie stretched out his hand, stabbed one hand into the qilins stomach, and grabbed the golden core.
Without the support of the golden core, the qilin dissipated. Yi Liang thus became trapped by the ck smoke.
Feeling the cool and powerful golden core in his grasp, Yi Shengjies breathing became rapid.
Without even thinking about it, he swallowed the golden core. He wanted to merge with the golden core.
Consuming other peoples golden core didnt really make him a golden core stage cultivator, only a pseudo one at best.
But Yi Shengjie couldnt care less about that. His chance of bing a golden core stage cultivator was very slim. Bing a pseudo-golden core stage cultivator was already a qualitative breakthrough for him.
There was little hope for human cultivators to attain a golden core and enter the golden core stage of cultivation.
Some would naturally feel hopeless and choose this way.
Yi Shengjie swallowed the golden core, then sat cross-legged on the ground. He started to refine the golden core.
From others point of view, his actions were inexplicable. He was still in a fight, so why would he suddenly sit cross-legged on the ground?
Ning Shu nced at Yi Shengjie and recited the soul-transcending incantation quickly. The billowing ck smoke was full of baleful energies. They were what eroded the souls in the banner.
Not only had their consciousness been erased, but they were also turned into killing tools.
Some had even evolved into malevolent ghosts that devoured the other souls in the blood soul banner.
Yi Liang was still tugging at his hair in anguish. The little fox said angrily, Why does he behave like this every time!? He knows its fake, so why does he keep crying like a dog?
Youve never experienced this kind of pain. How do you know what hes feeling? Quick, get rid of Yi Shengjie, dont you want to get your freedom? Ning Shu said to the little fox.
The little fox snorted.
Hahaha Iparably joyfulughter sounded. Yi Shengjie stood up. I swallowed a golden core! From now on, my fate ispletely up to me.
Ning Shu: So stupid.
What was the little fox doing?
Ning Shu shouted to Yi Liang, Yi Liang, Yi Shengjie is the one who murdered your parents, and now he was right in front of you.
Yi Liangs eyes were red as he stared at Yi Shengjie. You killed my parents.
Youre talking about a doctor and a disciple of the Huajian School? Yes, I killed them. Yi Shengjie actually said it.
Yi Shengjies heart was full of delight. He was now a golden core stage cultivator!
Yi Liangs mother was actually a disciple of a cultivation school, but she mingled with ordinary people.
Why, why Yi Liang clenched his fists tightly. His whole body was trembling. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yi Shengjie frowned. She was a woman who was willing to degrade herself by marrying an ordinary person instead of finding a cultivationpanion. What she saw in him, I have no idea. He would turn into a handful of dirt in a few decades, anyway.
Ning Shu:
Although she was still chanting the spell, as she heard Yi Shengjies resentful rant, Ning Shu couldnt help but make up a love triangle drama in her head.
So what if Yi Liangs father turned into dirt in a few decades? Should Yi Liangs mother have be his Daoist partner, then? Why should she, when Yi Shengjie already had great-grandchildren?
Did he ruin Yi Liangs family because of this?
Ning Shu felt that it wasnt as simple as it seemed. Yi Shengjie probably didnt like the existence of a threat to him on his turf.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2375: She’s Currently Living Very Well
Chapter 2375: Shes Currently Living Very Well
Yi Liang could have never imagined that his parents affairs had something to do with this ancestor of the Yi family.
When he saw Yi Shengjies indifference, Yi Liangs heart only became full of anger and fury. Did Yi Shengjie realize that he had destroyed his family?
Hed torn Yi Liangs family apart and left it as ruins of what it once was.
Hed killed his parents. His sister also disappeared. How could he take it so lightly? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Then what about my sister? Where did you take my sister? Yi Liang asked with red eyes.
Yi Liang already had a bad feeling inwards. Since Yi Shengjie hated his parents so deeply, Yi Rou, his sister, could be in a dire situation!
Who knew if she was even still alive?
Your sister? No need to worry about her. I took good care of her. Shes currently living very well in the Yinyang Sect. Yi Shengjies expression was strange. He wore a smile that wasnt quite a smile.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes at Yi Shengjie. There was something fishy about this Yinyang Sect. She was afraid that the yin yang it referred to wasnt the ck and white forces of the universe, but the yin and yang of men and women.
Dont worry! Your sisters roots are very good. The Yinyang Sect will definitely cultivate her well and make her the most perfect disciple, Yi Shengjie said with a smile.
Yi Liang looked confused. It was clear that he had never heard of this Yinyang Sect. As he was a young man who lived in a small town, this was normal.
After all, this was a town in which everyone respected Yi Shengjie, who was only a foundation stage cultivator, as if he were an immortal.
Yi Liang, just beat him up first! Ning Shu shouted to Yi Liang. The enemy was right in front of him. Beat him first! Otherwise, what was the point of his cultivating so hard until now?
Yi Liang came back to his senses and wiped the tears from his face, ignoring the faces that looked like his parents and were biting him.
Yi Liang roared. A qilin jumped out from his back and dashed majestically toward Yi Shengjie.
A trace of contempt shed in Yi Shengjies eyes. These same old tricks He was now a golden core cultivator.
This kind of minor trickery was simply nothing to him.
Feeling the powerful force of the riot in his body, Yi Shengjie just flicked his fingers.
But right afterward, Yi Shengjies expression froze. He realized that his attack waspletely useless??
A translucent qilin rushed towards him.
Yi Shengjie was very puzzled as to what was going on. He was already a golden core stage cultivator, yet he couldnt even stop this.
There was clearly a riotous and powerful force in his body. Could it be that he hadntpletely absorbed the golden core yet?
Yi Shengjie avoided the qilin-shaped spiritual energy. He then tried to mobilize the power in his body to attack the qilin.
Suddenly, he felt a pain in his back. A huge force had made his internal organs move. A heart-piercing pain caused him to spit out a mouthful of blood.
Yi Shengjie looked back and saw a young man mming his tightly squeezed fist on his back. The white and still tender fist, which wasnt too big, had such a strong force that Yi Shengjie felt like he had been hit by a moving mountain.
There was a qilin roaring in front of him and Yi Liang behind him. He was stuck between a rock and a hard ce.
Yi Shengjie used all his strength and jumped out of that spot while covering his heart. Blood was dripping out from the corner of his mouth.
How could he, as a golden core stage cultivator, be defeated by an inexperienced boy?
How could he have been caught off guard and injured by a boy whose cultivation was so much below his?
You little beast, Ill send you off to see your parents today! Yi Shengjie roared. He quickly shook the blood soul banner in his hand. Billowing ck smoke appeared, obscuring the sky and the sun above. The sun could no longer be seen.
The entire ancestral home was shrouded in a terrifying atmosphere.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2376: Indiscriminate Attack
Chapter 2376: Indiscriminate Attack
Ning Shu frowned. There were so many souls, all with strong, baleful yin energy.
Despair, hatred, and pain, made these souls more miserable and murderous.
The others in the yard were stunned by the sight. They were holding their heads as they wailed.
Some people were tightly wrapped in the ck smoke, and souls were on top of their bodies, biting them and tearing apart their souls.
Screams and roars of pain filled the yard.
It had be instinctual for these souls to attack any living creature that they saw.
Was this kind of indiscriminate attack really good?
Yi Liang was also wrapped in ck smoke. His face was pale. Most importantly for him, his parents were among those souls. Their faces were hideous, and their eyes malicious and ruthless. The sight made Yi Liangs heart ache.
Yi Liang, only by defeating Yi Shengjie could you free your parents. Otherwise, theyd only suffer endless pain, and theyd never be able to reincarnate, Ning Shu shouted to Yi Liang in a low voice. The longer you dy, the more pain theyd have to suffer.
The knuckles of Yi Liangs clenched fist turned white. He roared, ignoring the ck smoke swathing him, and pounced toward Yi Shengjie.
Ning Shu quickly recited the incantations inwardly. Every time these incantations hit the ck smoke, some souls would roar in pain.
When Yi Shengjie saw Yi Liang rushing towards him, he snorted coldly. Ill allow you to witness the power of a golden core stage cultivator.
Yi Shengjies hands rapidly formed signs, and a powerful attack hit Yi Liang. It mercilessly collided with the qilin energy, making a loud noise. Even the air was bing distorted.
Yi Liang kept pushing on. He clenched his fists, then abruptly hit Yi Shengjies chest with lightning speed.
Time seemed to stand still, and after a while, Yi Shengjie vomited blood and flew away.
Cough, cough, cough Yi Shengjie was on the ground, coughing blood uncontrobly, with a disbelieving look on his face. He was a golden core stage cultivator, so how could he be beaten up by a kid, and so badly as well!?
Yi Liang allowed him no break and mmed another fist into Yi Shengjies chest.
Pfft Yi Shengjie spat out another mouthful of blood. The blood sttered onto Yi Liangs face.
Yi Liang didnt care. He didnt even wipe the blood off his face. He smashed another fist into Yi Shengjies heart.
As a cultivator, Yi Shengjie had a stronger bodypared to ordinary peoples bodies. If it wasnt for that, he wouldve already been beaten to death by Yi Liang.
Ah, my golden core!? Yi Shengjie suddenly found that the golden core in his dantian was gone!
It was as if he had fallen from heaven to hell in an instant.
He had only be a golden core stage cultivator for less than an hour. Where had his golden core gone?
Yi Liang indifferently looked at Yi Shengjie, who was on the verge of falling apart, and stretched out his fist. A qilin roared out from his fist and passed through Yi Shengjies body heavily. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yi Shengjie spat out blood in a puff that reached more than a foot away, forming a blood mist.
Yi Shengjie was so angry that he stared at Yi Liang with bulging eyes.
Dont kill me. Ill tell you where your sister is. I can bring her back. Yi Shengjies face was extremely pale, like the next breath hed take could just be hisst.
Indeed, even if he took just one more hit, hed definitely die.
Seeing this sight, Ning Shu stayed silent. It was all up to how Yi Liang wanted to deal with it.
Ning Shu asked the little fox for a spirit stone. The little fox was very reluctant but gave Ning Shu a spirit stone of quite good quality in the end.
Remember to pay me backter.
Ning Shu used the spirit stone to arrange a simple yang gathering formation. With this formation, it could gather the surrounding yang energy to disperse the abundance of malevolent yin energy.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2377: Where Is My Sister?
Chapter 2377: Where Is My Sister?
Ning Shu finished setting up the yang gathering formation. The surrounding yang energy slowly gathered towards the Yi familys ancestral house, but the surrounding yin energy was simply too strong.
The bit of yang energy was like a drop in a bucket of yin energy.
Ning Shu closed her eyes and started to chant a spell. As for the matter between Yi Liang and Yi Shengjie, Ning Shu didnt mind it and just let Yi Liang handle it himself.
If Yi Liang was really deceived by Yi Shengjie Well, itd be good for him to suffer a loss as a lesson.
Yi Shengjie felt that the breath in his inner abdomen was inplete disorder. Moreover, he still didnt understand why his golden core disappeared.
Yi Shengjies face became paler and paler, and he vomited blood whenever he moved his body.
He strained himself to take out a medicinal pill to heal his wound, but Yi Liang kicked the pill away.
You Yi Shengjie would have never imagined that hed be bullied and beaten to near death by this little beast!
It wont do you any good if I die. Im the only one who knows where your sister is. If I die, youd never be able to find her. For now, the only way for him to survive was to y weak.
He had literally killed Yi Liangs father. It was surely not easy for Yi Liang to restrain the urge to bite him to death and drink his blood afterward.
Where is my sister? Yi Liang asked.
I know where she is. Ill take you there, provided you dont kill me. Yi Shengjie covered his chest as he tried to negotiate with Yi Liang.
Then answer this, first. Is my sister in the Yinyang Sect?
An inexplicable smile appeared on Yi Shengjies face. Of course she is in the Yinyang Sect.
Then you can go to hell now! Yi Liangs passed through Yi Shengjies body. He held a heart in his bloody hands, and the heart even continued to beat a couple more times.
Uh Yi Shengjies expression froze. The strange smile on his face hadnt dissipated, but it had be mixed with disbelief and confusion. He obviously couldnt figure out why Yi Liang attacked.
Yi Liang took advantage of his weakness to take his life. If Yi Shengjie recovered, hed be too dangerous. Moreover, since Yi Shengjie had killed his parents, there was no way Yi Liang would let Yi Shengjie off.
Ning Shu was a little relieved to see that Yi Liang had killed Yi Shengjie so decisively.
Indecision during critical moments would only result in harm.
They already had a bloody feud between them, which would not end until one of the parties died. It was best to kill decisively.
At this point, Yi Shengjie didnt kill Yi Liang because he was injured, but what would happen once he got better?
The blood soul banner was Yi Shengjies natal artifact. When Yi Shengjie died, the ck smoke in the blood soul banner could no longer be controlled and scattered in all directions.
Under the erosion of the baleful energy, these souls were reduced until they had only murderous intent in their hearts, and theyd attack any strangers they see. If they were allowed to scatter, they might cause a catastrophe.
Theyd also only get stronger.
The role of the blood soul banner was to control and amodate the souls it housed.
Ning Shu hurriedly told Yi Liang, Hurry up and refine the blood soul banner.
Yi Liang heard Ning Shus voice and took the banner from Yi Shengjie, What should I do?
Use your hearts blood, the little fox interjected. My grandmother told me that its what humans use to refine magic artifacts.
Yi Liang looked at Ning Shu, and Ning Shu said, No need for hearts blood. Ordinary blood would do. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
To refine with hearts blood was to make the blood soul banner his natal artifact.
The hearts blood and the spiritual imprint werebined to refine ones natal artifact.
Ning Shu didnt want Yi Liangs natal magic artifact to be the blood soul banner. Hed have to keep gathering souls to strengthen the blood soul banner and to do that, hed have to keep murdering people.
Yi Liang obviously believed in Ning Shu more. Hearing Ning Shus words, he shed his palm and let his blood drip onto the blood soul banner.
When he saw this, the little fox snorted. He was very dissatisfied.
The blood soul banner slowly absorbed Yi Liangs blood.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2378: What Were You Closing Your Eyes For???
Chapter 2378: What Were You Closing Your Eyes For???
Yi Liang suddenly felt that he was connected with the blood soul banner. He was amazed by this.
Quickly take back these souls, Ning Shu said to Yi Liang. Guard your consciousness, then set your intention.
When Yi Liang heard what Ning Shu said, he quickly closed his eyes.
Ning Shu:
What were you closing your eyes for???
Yi Liang had just refined the blood soul banner. He hadnt quite mastered it yet. Thus there was no movement for a long time.
When Yi Liang opened his eyes, there were souls on his shoulders and legs, biting him. Yi Liang frowned and said, The blood soul banner wont listen to me.
Its probably because Yi Shengjies spiritual imprint hasnt been erased. Ning Shu saw that the ck smoke and baleful energies around had dispersed, and directly released her own spiritual consciousness to invade the blood soul banner.
In one area of the banner, she discovered a nearly transparent soul. It should be the spiritual imprint of Yi Shengjie.
This trace of consciousness saw Ning Shu and immediately rushed over, trying to swallow Ning Shus consciousness.
Ning Shu sent out a powerful spiritual force, directly erasing Yi Shengjies imprint.
Ning Shu withdrew her spiritual consciousness and said to Yi Liang, Try again.
Yi Liang closed his eyes and started to try to control the blood soul banner.
Ning Shu expressed that this habit of closing his eyes was uneptable. What if someone came to attack??
Soon, the blood soul banner started to absorb the ck smoke in the surroundings. The souls in the ck smoke began to roar in unwillingness and fear.
Yi Liang listened to these voices and tried hard to find his parents, but there were so many souls in the ck smoke that he couldnt find them at all.
It took about half an hour for the blood soul banner to take back all the ck smoke.
The originally dark ancestral house suddenly became bright. The sun was shining upon them.
There were still people lying about the yard. Some of them had hideous faces, frozen in distorted expressions as if they had seen something extremely terrifying.
Their souls had obviously been swallowed up by the souls in the ck smoke.
Some people were delirious. Their eyes were messy and dazed, and they looked crazy. It was clear their souls were now iplete, or they had been too shaken by what they saw.
Xiao Hei, lets go, Yi Liang said to Ning Shu. His face was pale. It was obviously still a little difficult for him to control the blood soul banner.
Yi Liang took some money he found from the ancestral house. Ning Shu saw some jade slips and told Yi Liang to take them. All cultivators used jade slips to store information. Yi Liang put the jade slips away and then left with Ning Shu and the little fox.
The child and the two foxes left the ancestral house. Yi Liang, regardless of his exhaustion, bought some basic necessities in the town.
Yi Liang bought several me sticks and wrapped them in oil paper.
Because there was no me stick before, they had suffered a lot. They couldnt start a fire or roast meat. Now that he thought about it, it had been so hard for them to survive the winter.
He bought a water bottle and dry rations, as well as some medicinal powder to heal wounds and stop bleeding.
Buy some candied fruit. I like to eat candied fruit, the little fox said immediately.
Yi Liang bought some more candied fruit.
Candied fruit was a snack that only well-off families would have. Yi Liang expressed that normally he wouldnt even buy it for himself.
Where are we going now? I have already defeated a cultivator in the foundation stage. Im free now, the little fox asked indistinctly with a full mouth while eating the candied fruit. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu: Haha
I want to go to the Yinyang Sect and find Yi Rou. Yi Liang sorted out the package. Well leave right away.
Ning Shu wasnt surprised,.Yi Liang would definitely want to hurry after hearing about his sister.
Okay, Ill follow you, Ning Shu said.
Thank you, Xiao Hei. Yi Liangs eyes looked bright.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2379: Extremely Strong Ability to Attract Trouble
Chapter 2379: Extremely Strong Ability to Attract Trouble
Wherever Yi Liang was going, Ning Shu naturally had to follow. Her task in this world was to repay him, after all.
When Yi Liang truly became strong, it should also mean that shed paid off his life-saving grace. Shed then be able to leave this world.
And me! Ill follow you too. The little fox was eager to try everything he could. He was too curious about the human world.
Ning Shu nced at the excited little fox. This little thing had no particr skills except his extremely strong ability to attract trouble.
Moreover, there was surely someone out there who knew about the red foxes innate skills. The little fox was a walking ma of trouble for Yi Liang. He really didnt have it easy.
This thing was even acting like a little ancestor, always wanting to eat this and that.
The little fox didnt think of himself as an outsider at all. It was lucky for him that Yi Liangs mind was still pure and he never even thought of using the little fox.
The little fox was probably innocent enough to be tricked with candy.
After they left the town, Ning Shu said, Take out the jade slips from before and check if any of them got any useful information.
They were currently aimlessly looking for the Yinyang Sect. This was too ineffective.
How do I use a jade slip? Yi Liang asked.
Hed nevere in contact with anything like this before.
Ning Shu gently answered him. Put your consciousness into the jade slip. If you cant bear it, just get out quickly.
Ning Shu put her own consciousness into a different jade slip, which contained a record of a cultivation method.
Ning Shu memorized the method. The more methods she knew, the better. It mighte in useful someday.
Shed been cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts for some time. By now, it had even be her hope to construct a world.
After she memorized the method, Ning Shu withdrew her spiritual consciousness and looked toward Yi Liang. Yi Liangs expression was a little strained. He had to focus intensely to read the things in the jade slip, especially since there was a lot ofplex information contained inside.
It seemed like he was facing some difficulties due to his current level of mental strength.
This one holds information about various cultivation sects and the imperial family, Yi Liang said, forcing out his words between gritted teeth.
Ning Shu entered the jade slip, which indeed, contained detailed information about the founders and ancestors of various sects, as well as some meritorious deeds and notable men from those sects.
Among these was information about the Yinyang Sect, which confirmed what shed been guessing all along.
The Yinyang Sect was indeed a sect that harvested yin energy to replenish yang. This sect used special means to turn women into the most suitable cultivation furnaces.
These women were basically made into having no thoughts of their own. Whenever they saw a man, theyd open their legs and let the disciples of the Yinyang Sect cultivate with them.
Although the Yinyang Sect was looked down upon by various factions, it was still one that was chosen by many men. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Not only could they enjoy sexual intercourse, but theyd also be able to improve their cultivation.
As soon as Yi Liang saw the information on Yinyang Sect, he felt blood rush to his head. Everything went silent and all that he could hear was the buzzing in his ears.
He couldnt believe that his sister was in that kind of ce.
The Yinyang Sect must have given Yi Shengjie quite a lot of benefits, for Yi Shengjie to offer Yi Rou to that sect.
Yi Liangs eyes were bloodshot. His entire body was shaking as he punched the ground with his hands.
Ning Shu tried tofort him. Dont be too pessimistic. Your sister is still only ten years old. Shes so young, and surely that sect wouldnt have gone as far as to not even spare such a young child. Moreover, it takes a lot of time to create a perfect furnace. Perhaps your sisters situation isnt as bad as you think.
You have to be strong. How can you save your younger sister like this? Ning Shu said, bitterly feeling like she had really turned into a nagging old mother.
Yi Liang quickly adjusted his emotions. Fortunately, his heart had been toughened up by so many years of hardships.
The gate of the Yinyang Sect was in Heavens Gorge.
Their next destination was Heavens Gorge.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2380: You’re So Ugly
Chapter 2380: Youre So Ugly
Ning Shu rolled around in the mud, and her white fur immediately became dirty.
Her white fur was too eye-catching. Itd be best for her to be dirty.
She was just afraid of getting lice!
Bah. Youre so ugly. The little fox looked at Ning Shu, who was covered in dirt, disdainfully.
Roll him around too, Ning Shu calmly said. His red fur was just as eye-catching.
No way! The little fox, who was caught by Yi Liang, struggled hard, but couldnt escape the fate of being dirtied with mud.
The little fox felt like he had nothing left to live for.
Ning Shu suddenly asked the little fox, Are the red foxes the only ones that can learn how to cast illusions?
No, were not. Were just uniquely good at it. Its an innate talent that others dont have, the little fox answered sternly.
Others can learn too?
Thats not it. Do you want to learn how I do it? No way. The secret method of my n cannot be disclosed. The little fox crushed Ning Shus hopes.
The ability to cast illusions is the foundation of our red fox n. If you know how to cast illusions, youd understand how it works and youd be able to undo them. There is no way Ill teach you. My grandma would kill me. The little fox looked dead serious.
Ning Shu inwardly sighed. The ability to cast illusions practically made Ning Shu drool. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ordinary formations could create something simr, but only in appearance. The red foxes illusions, however, could evoke a persons deepest desire. It could evoke beautiful fantasies that people would want to indulge themselves forever in, but also past suffering and torment that they couldnt bear to look back at.
It could amplify the seven emotions and six desires infinitely.
However, it seemed like it was near impossible to learn it.
She and the little fox werent close enough to share family secrets with each other.
Ning Shu had no choice but to put that thought on the back-burner.
The child and the two foxes went in the direction of Heavens Gorge, but the journey from the town to there was long. Even though Yi Liang bought a carriage, they still had to stop often.
They also had to keep asking for directions so they wouldnt go in the wrong direction.
Along the way, they encountered robbers and scammers, and sometimes, theyd even have to deal with some not-so-powerful cultivators schemes.
With each encounter, Yi Liang only became more calctive and determined. He learned to always keep a card up his sleeves and pretend to be weak in order to defeat those that were stronger than him.
Walking in the Jianghu required a lot of carefulness. It wasnt good to have the intention to harm others, but at the same time, it was still very important to always be on guard against others.
The closer they got to Heavens Gorge, the more powerful the people they met became. Many foundation stage cultivators were wandering outside it.
During their several months of arduous journeys, since they had no artifacts to fly with, they had to rely on horses. However, there were ces where carriages couldnt traverse, so they had no choice but to walk.
Only they would know the hardships they endured.
They finally arrived at the nearest town in Heavens Gorge. As soon as they entered the town, they immediately felt strong spiritual energy, which made people feel refreshed.
This was possible either because there were spiritual veins nearby, or there were people forming formations and gathering spiritual energy here.
Either way, it mustve been costly.
Yi Liang took Ning Shu and the little fox to an inn, but they were kicked out because they were too dirty.
But how could anyone that had gone on such a long journey possibly be clean?
Ning Shu and the little foxs fur was lumpy, and it was sticking together.
They could raise a burst of dust just by shaking their body.
Yi Liang told the innkeeper that he had money, but they wouldnt let him stay.
The other guests of the inn were cultivators. If this dirty boy made those immortals angry, they wouldnt be able to continue operating their businesses.
Besides, they only epted spirit stones as payment. Whod ept something like silver?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2381: Transcend the Souls
Chapter 2381: Transcend the Souls
Unable to get a room in the inn, Yi Liang had no choice but to find amoners house to live in.
Ordinary peoples houses were not the best, but at least the three of them would have a ce to rest.
Yi Liang told the house owner that he wanted to join the Yinyang Sect, but didnt have spirit stones to book a room in an inn.
Only then did the owner let Yi Liang stay.
The room arranged by the house owner was very small, but Yi Liang was already very satisfied with it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu said to Yi Liang, Take out the blood soul banner.
Yi Liang took out the blood soul banner and put it aside. Ning Shus consciousness entered the blood soul banner. The blood soul banner was churning with endless ck energy, filled with all kinds of dark and desperate emotions.
Ning Shu wanted to check what it was like inside. Those ck smoke and souls were a vicious weapon. No matter whose hands the banner ended up falling into, itd only cause disaster.
Ning Shu wanted to transcend the souls and disperse the malevolent yin energy in it.
Most importantly, Ning Shu didnt want Yi Liang to use the blood soul banner. Once he tasted the pleasure of getting something for the price of nothing, he wont be able to quit. If he began to think that he could be more powerful as long as he killed people, hed lose control over his own mind.
However, there were quite a lot of souls in here, all full of resentment and despair. The malevolent yin energy was their umbre and nourishment.
As they continued to devour souls and attack other people, the malevolent yin energy would only be stronger.
Ning Shu withdrew her spiritual consciousness and arranged a yang gathering formation.
She had no choice but to do it slowly.
Ning Shuy on the ground, closed her eyes, and started to chant.
When she was an Mt. Mao Taoist priest, a ck hole-like void would appear to suck the soul away when she seeded in transcending them.
However, the souls in this blood soul banner were very difficult to transcend. First and foremost, the strong malevolent yin energy was the biggest obstacle.
Meanwhile, Yi Liang was taking the little fox out to buy some food and find some news.
The closer he got to the Yinyang Sect, the worse his mood became.
He was filled with anticipation and intense anxiety.
He hoped that his sister wasnt in the Yinyang Sect, being made into a furnace. He was also afraid that his sister had already be a furnace.
Considering how the Yinyang Sect worked, if they could turn the girl into a furnace, they definitely wouldnt care if the girl was young or not.
Yi Liangs heart had been uneasy since they first started heading to Heavens Gorge. It only became more anxious as he heard more and more rumors on the road.
Yi Liang came to regret killing Yi Shengjie so quickly. He shouldve tortured him more severely.
Yi Shengjie had sent his younger sister to the Yinyang Sect, which was a hell on earth for women.
Regardless of whether they were willing or not, every woman who entered that ce would be tools for the disciples of the Yinyang Sect to cultivate with.
Holding the dirty little fox, Yi Liang inquired for news in taverns and teahouses, wanting to hear more rumors regarding the Yinyang Sect, as well as its exact location.
It turned out that this town was the closest one to the Yinyang Sect.
Yi Liang listened to some useless news for a long time. Most of the men just discussed how lucky the disciples of the Yinyang Sect were. They got to get strong while embracing plenty of beauties. Some unsightly vulgar words also came out of their mouths as they spoke.
Yi Liang had bought some food for Ning Shu and was nning to go back when he saw an old beggar crouching on the corner, covered in tatters.
Yi Liang took out a piece of silver and threw it into the broken bowl in front of the old beggar.
The old beggar opened his eyes, saw the silver in the bowl, and thanked Yi Liang again and again.
Yi Liang thought for a while, then crouched beside the old beggar and asked, Old man, how many years have you been in this town?
The old beggar smiled as he took the money, and said, Its been many years.
Then let me ask you something.
Ning Shu, who was in the middle of transcending the souls of the blood soul banner, heard the sound of footsteps. She opened her eyes and looked at the door to see Yi Liang standing there, his facial color unpleasant.
Yi Liang had bought a roasted chicken for Ning Shu and put it in front of her.
Ning Shu didnt immediately begin to eat the roasted chicken. Instead, she first asked Yi Liang, What did you find out?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2382: Why Don’t You…
Chapter 2382: Why Dont You
The little fox swallowed the candied fruit in his mouth and told Ning Shu, Its going to be difficult for us to enter the Yinyang Sect and find Yi Liangs sister.
What do you mean? Ning Shu asked while biting some chicken meat.
Yi Liang replied, Heavens Gorge is foggy all year round. If you dont have the correct directions, youd lose your way when you enter. Moreover, there are all kinds of poisons in the valley.
The more he spoke, the more crestfallen his expression became.
Is it possible that the heavy fogs are an illusion, or created with a formation? Ning Shu asked the little fox.
I havent seen how it is yet, so I dont know if its an illusion or not, the little fox said.
Lets just slowly think of a way. Ning Shu narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked at Yi Liang again. She kept staring at him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Yi Liang was very anxious and didnt even notice Ning Shus scrutiny.
Ning Shu asked the little fox, who was eating the candied fruit, Are there any disciples of the Yinyang Sect here?
I-I wont mow, the little fox said indistinctly with his mouth full.
You have to eat less sweets. Otherwise, youd be a little fat man in the future. You wont even be able to run around then. Ning Shu couldnt understand why the little fox liked sweet food so much.
It was too much, especially the candied fruit, which was all candied and sweet enough to make someone lose their teeth.
There should be. The disciples of the Yinyang Sect also probably leave the sect from time to time, the little fox casually said.
Ning Shu looked Yi Liang up and down, who was fair-skinned and had no Adams apple yet.
I know a way we could enter the Yinyang Sect, Ning Shu said with a smile.
What do you mean? Yi Liang was still thinking about how to enter the Yinyang Sect to find his sister. When he heard that Ning Shu had a way, he immediately looked at Ning Shu.
Theres one kind of person that the Yinyang Sect would absolutely wee, and thats a woman. Why dont you just pretend to be a woman? Ning Shu said.
Yi Liang was dumbfounded. After he snapped out of it, he immediately shook his head. I refuse.
I think its a good idea. The little fox jumped. Its perfect!
Yi Liang:
Perfect?? It wasnt these two foxes thatd have to pretend to be women. Of course it was perfect!!
Is there no other way? It seems rather difficult to pretend to be a woman, and itd be too easy to see through.
When someone touched his lower part, hed immediately be exposed.
Our goal is to enter the Yinyang Sect and find someone, so lets just enter the Yinyang Sect first. Do you want to find your sister or not? the little fox quickly shot off, obviously filled with schadenfreude, since the situation had nothing to do with him.
Although this little fox is incapable of mustering even the slightest good intention, what he said is reasonable, Ning Shu nodded and said.
When Yi Liang thought of Yi Rou, his heart hurt. He finally nodded and agreed to pretend to be a woman.
Yi Liang went to the clothing store to buy womens clothing while trying to ignore the shopkeepers strange gaze.
Yi Liang put on the womens clothing andbed his hair into a bun. He had good-looking skin, red lips, and pearly teeth. Moreover, wrapped in womens clothes, his upper body looked indistinguishable from a females.
His male identity would only be revealed when he spoke.
Ning Shu had Yi Liang speak softly and slowly. If he could avoid speaking, he should. Itd be better if he just stood there silently. That way, he was quite beautiful.
Yi Liang, who was wearing womens clothes, wasnt used to it. He kept tugging at them.
Practice well, Ning Shu said with a straight face.
Yi Liang imitated a womans attitude and gave Ning Shu a shy wink.
Ning Shu: Shudder
Just act normal, and wear a veil, Ning Shu said.
Yi Liang put on a face veil, revealing only a pair of clear eyes. He drew his eyebrows slightly with an eyebrow pencil, and they looked like mountains in the distance.
He looked like a beautiful woman with a pair of clear eyes.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2383: Take a Fancy to What???
Chapter 2383: Take a Fancy to What???
Yi Liang, who was disguised as a woman, started walking around on the streets every day. If he wasnt doing that, then he was going in and out of various locations, like taverns, for instance. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
They hoped that a disciple of the Yinyang Sect would take a fancy to him.
Yi Liang: Take a fancy to what???
Meanwhile, Ning Shu was busy trying to transcend all the souls in the blood soul banner. Sometimes shed ask Yi Liang for some blood. Since his blood was the blood of a pure, chaste boy, it contained yang energy.
Yi Liang asked about what Ning Shu did with his blood, and Ning Shu just told him that the blood soul banner was a little restless and she needed its masters blood to suppress it.
Yi Liang didnt protest and just gave Ning Shu some blood before he went out to parade himself around.
Ning Shu used Yi Liangs blood to draw a spell on the blood soul banner. When she drew the spell, the souls in the banner became restless, and even the banner itself began to tremble.
Fortunately, Ning Shu had learned some profound spells by now. With them, she suppressed the rioting souls, although only barely.
The souls would naturally be very ufortable. After all, yang energy was something that could hurt and destroy them.
The malevolent yin energy in the banner was slowly weakening and dissipating. With the yang gathering formation as well as her incantations, the effect was multiplied.
The banner became more agitated, but Ning Shu stubbornly suppressed it.
She wouldnt let those souls rush out of the blood soul banner.
Otherwise, theyd turn on Yi Liang.
During the few days of Yi Liangs ostentation as a proper beauty, holding a clean little fox in his arms, he attracted many people to him.
Finally, someone came forward to flirt with him.
As the persons eyes swept across his body, Yi Liang felt like he was being stripped by this gaze.
Yi Liangs heart was really sour.
Yi Liang was invited to a teahouse by a man who was wearing peach-pink clothes.
It was hard to imagine a man wearing peach-pink clothes. Yi Liang couldnt even bear to look directly at him. It felt like his eyes were being stabbed.
Auspicious clouds were embroidered on the clothes, which were said to be the sect uniform of the Yinyang Sects disciples.
Yi Liang:
The eyes of the Yinyang Sects disciple continued roaming on Yi Liangs body. His gaze was filled with lecherous intentions.
How clear could the eyes of a person whod been drunk with women for a long time be?
Yi Liang lowered his head in a shy expression and stroked the little foxs fur
The little foxs mouth was bulging, as he was eating candied fruit. He perked his ears up as listened to the two people.
The disciple of the Yinyang Sect saw that Yi Liang was a peerless beauty. His breathing became more rapid as he saw Yi Liangs plump breasts and buttocks.
This girl, he thought, was much prettier than those furnaces in the sect.
Yi Liang, seeing that the Yinyang Sect disciple kept staring at his chest, couldnt help lowering his head. Was there anything wrong with his chest??
It waspletely t. Why was this person drooling as he stared at his chest???
Yi Liang felt sour. There was only one phrase that could aptly describe what he wanted to express: This f*cking peeper!!!
Miss, how old are you? Where do you want to go? Meng Xu restrained his unbridled eyes and asked Yi Liang.
Yi Liang lowered his head and said while pinching his voice, This little girls name is Si Shu. This girl wants to go to the Yinyang Sect.
Yi Liangs voice was changed by the little foxs illusion into sounding very pleasant and soft, with an indescribable feeling of shyness, which made Meng Xu shiver with enjoyment all over. His expression was filled with pleasure.
Yi Liang:
When Meng Xu heard that Yi Liang was going to the Yinyang Sect, a light shed in his eyes, and he asked again, Why are you going to the Yinyang Sect?
I want to find my older sister. My sister is in the Yinyang Sect. The people of the Yinyang Sect said theyd ept my sister as a disciple, but my sister hasnte home for a long time. I want to go and see my sister. Yi Liang spoke innocently.
Meng Xu scolded her as a fool inwardly. How could a woman leave after entering the Yinyang Sect? It was ridiculous.
Her sister had probably be a furnace that thousands of people had ridden.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2384: Do You Think I Look Like a Bad Guy?
Chapter 2384: Do You Think I Look Like a Bad Guy?
Meng Xu puffed out his chest, stretched out his hand, and patted the nonexistent dust on his clothes. He then lightly said, If you want to find your sister, I can help you. I happen to be a disciple of the Yinyang Sect.
Really? Yi Liang asked with feigned suspicion. My father told me that there are many bad people in this world and that I cant trust strangers.
Do you think I look like a bad guy?
Yi Liang: Definitely
Meng Xu finally persuaded Yi Liang to go to the Yinyang Sect with him.
However, Yi Liang said he had to go back and get something. Meng Xu followed behind.
Hurry! Were going to the Yinyang Sect. Yi Liang walked into the room, put away the blood soul banner from in front of Ning Shu, and took his bundle.
There was some poison in the bundle, prepared just in case.
Ning Shu stood up and followed Yi Liang out the door, then saw Meng Xu.
Meng Xu, seeing Ning Shu who was dirty all over, asked, Do you want to take this too?
This dog grew up with me. Can we bring him? Yi Liang asked.
Hearing the beautys earnest request, Meng Xus body went numb. Of course hed allow it! Okay, but you have to keep an eye on it. Dont let it offend the senior brothers in the sect.
Meng Xu took Yi Liang to Heavens Gorge without flying on his sword. He said that there were too many people there, and it wouldnt be good to be flying on the sword.
Along the way, Meng Xu was attentive to Yi Liang. He was apparently trying to trick him into joining the Yinyang Sect.
Yi Liang asked if Meng Xu knew his sister.
But how could Meng Xu possibly know her? All the women who came to the Yinyang Sect had only one name: Cultivation Furnace.
No one cared about what they were called before. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
As they got closer and closer to Heavens Gorge, the fog became thicker and bigger. The white fogs were indeed very thick.
If two people were caught just a little too far away from each other, theyd no longer be able to see each other.
The level of visibility was very low.
There was also no wind around, so the fog couldnt be dispelled.
Ning Shu thought that this fog was a bit concerning.
What are you doing? Yi Liang shouted in a low voice.
Hehe. Since its foggy here, we should hold hands. Meng Xus voice was very obscene. He was pulling Yi Liangs hand and his thumb was still rubbing against Yi Liangs skin.
Yi Liang almost vomited out of disgust.
Ning Shu inwardly had a moment of sympathy for Yi Liang, but then silently grinned andughed.
Ning Shu bit a corner of Yi Liangs clothes. In this situation, she couldnt afford to get lost, otherwise shed keep wandering around in circles in the fog.
Ning Shu released her spiritual consciousness to check their surroundings to see if it was a formation.
Natural fog probably wouldntst this long.
However, the fog actually prevented people from investigating their surroundings.
Ning Shu could only inspect a range of five meters in diameter around her and no more.
She withdrew her spiritual consciousness. This fog was probably made with a formation. It must be the great mountain protection formation of the Yinyang Sect.
After walking for a long time, they were still in the fog. It felt as if they were standing still and didnt move forward at all.
Senior Brother, did we identally go the wrong way? Yi Liang couldnt help asking Meng Xu.
No, were on the right path. Its just that the distance is a bit far. I have a disciple token, so I cant get lost. Even as Meng Xu spoke, he didnt control his hand and kept touching and rubbing Yi Liangs hand.
Yi Liang:
Yi Liang had no choice but to endure it. The bow was already strung, there was no going back.
They had no idea how long theyd walked, but suddenly, something opened up in front of them.
This was a big courtyard that stood on the mountain. It was very big and filled with many rooms.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2385: A Sweet and Ambiguous Smell
Chapter 2385: A Sweet and Ambiguous Smell
A variety of herbs were nted in the mountain. There were also some gorgeous flowers that were blooming.
Ning Shu sniffed and smelled a sweet and ambiguous smell in the air, which made people feel warm and restless.
Be careful. Some of the herbs are poisonous, Meng Xu exhorted Yi Liang.
Yi Liang just nodded, his body trembling slightly.
Meng Xu took Yi Liang into the gate of the sect, and the sweet smell in the air became more obvious.
There were also some weird sounds.
Ning Shu saw a man and a woman doing indescribable things under a tree.
The man had his trousers dropped to his knees. Only the hem of his shirt blocked them from seeing his butt. It was obvious what he was doing at a nce.
The womans eyes were nk, although moaning sounds wereing out of her mouth.
This was the first time that Yi Liang saw such a thing. His face turned beet red and he quickly looked away.
Ning Shu, meanwhile, looked at it without any qualms. However, she was looking at the woman. The womans face was crimson, but her expression and eyes were nk as if she wasnt truly conscious.
The further inside they went, the more unbelievable the situation became. These disciples were doing this kind of thing everywhere. They were doing it along the rockery, the pavilion, on the grass, and even on the railing without any scruples.
Moreover, Ning Shu also saw two disciples of the Yinyang Sect who were doing indescribable things close to each other. They had the women bend their bodies while holding onto the railing.
While they chatted, the two disciples would even switch women from time to time.
And these women didnt resist at all. They didnt have any emotions. They just asionally moaned to liven things up for the disciples.
The people of the Yinyang Sect didnt regard women as human beings. They regarded them as items, which could be exchanged or borrowed. Anyway, to them, they were cultivation furnaces.
Yi Liangs face was flushed because of embarrassment at first, but that quickly became reced with anger. His face became paler and paler as he thought of the possibility that his sister might be treated like this.
Meng Xu turned to Yi Liang and said, This is heaven.
Yi Liang was trembling with anger.
Shameless f*cker!
Ning Shu retracted her gaze and stopped looking at the eye-damaging view. These kinds of indescribable actions were being yed out almost everywhere.
Heaven?
It was only a paradise for men. What had these women ever done to deserve this?
How was it, that even in a world where respect was given solely based on strength, women were still in a weak position?
Was it because some men wanted to be strong, so it was only natural that they forced women to be like this?
Cultivation was about changing ones natural fate. As long as they set their mind on it, one could do everything, but wasnt this going too far?
Meng Xu took Yi Liang to his room and told him, Stay here. Donte out.
But I need to find my sister, Yi Liang anxiously said.
Wait here. Ill help you find her. N?v(el)B\\jnn
You mustnt walk around. You saw the situation earlier, right? As soon as you go out, youd be treated like that by the others as well, Meng Xu threatened.
He closed the door and hurriedly locked it from the outside.
Meng Xu hurried off to find the elder and ask him to make a furnace for him. He wanted to make the beauty hed brought back into his own furnace.
However, Meng Xu was told by the elder that the womans yin origin must first be given to the sect leader or an elder. Only then would the furnace be given to him.
Meng Xu cursed inwardly. Everyone knew that a womans yin origin was very precious, as it could only be taken once.
However, Meng Xu had no choice but to agree to it. After all, only a cultivation furnace would behave obediently without any objections whatsoever.
The girl was originally brought here by him through deceit. Moreover, she didnt cause any trouble even when she found out the truth about how the Yinyang Sect worked.
All the powerful people in the sect had several cultivation furnaces. Those cultivation furnaces they had were also women with spiritual roots, and thus the effect was that their cultivation kept improving rapidly.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2386: Will Yi Rou End up Like That Too?
Chapter 2386: Will Yi Rou End up Like That Too?
The effect of yin-yangplementation was very powerful. The stronger the furnace, the stronger the power shed provide.
Ordinary disciples would only get some ordinary women. Not only did they have poor cultivation results, but they also didnt live long.
On top of their health being eroded by drugs, their bodies also simply could not endure the ravaging from the cultivators.
Yi Liang was still locked in the room. He was sweating all over in a panic, and he asked, Will Yi Rou end up like that too?
He tried hard to calm himself down. However, since this matter was rted to his sister, his heart was pounding uneasily.
What should he do if he found out that his younger sister was also being treated like a ything and was yed with by men wantonly?
Just the thought of it nearly made Yi Liangs head explode.
Ning Shu sneezed. The ce was filled with nonstop waves of a sweet and ambiguous smell.
This ce was simply an ultimate spring dream.
There were sex scenes everywhere.
Were they able to obtain power just like this?
Ning Shu saw Yi Liangs face turning into alternating shades of white and red, andforted him by saying, She should be fine.
The women she saw were all about fifteen or sixteen years old.
Itd harm the women too much if they were too young. They wouldnt be able to live for long that way.
Meng Xu soon came back and opened the door. He saw that Yi Liang was obediently sitting there and immediately smiled.
Have you found my sister? Yi Liang asked.
As if he even went to find her. He didnt even know her name. This woman was really stupid, Meng Xu thought.
There are so many people in the Yinyang Sect. Its not easy to find someone here. Wait for a bit longer, he perfunctorily replied.
Meng Xu stared at Yi Liang with hot eyes. However, he couldnt take away Yi Liangs yin origin, because the yin origin of all cultivation furnaces was reserved for the people above.
It was really heart-wrenching.
Yi Liang was disgusted by Meng Xus eyes. It was horrifying for him, as a boy, to be looked at by another man with such lecherous eyes.
Fortunately, the other party just looked at him with his eyes and didnt take any other action. Otherwise, Yi Liang would probably flip out.
Meng Xu looked at the beauty and stared so much that his entire body turned hot. However, he couldnt do anything else, so he just locked Yi Liang back inside and went out to find a furnace to cultivate with.
Yi Liang let out a long breath and wiped the cold sweat off his head.
For a moment, Ning Shu wanted Yi Liang to just offer his body. These people were taking yin to supplement their yang energy. What would the consequences be if they had sex with men?
Would they explode and die?
But Ning Shu immediately repented. How could she think of pushing Yi Liang into the fire pit? Amitabha
However, this train of thought couldnt be stopped.
Of course, it was all just Ning Shus dark curiosity.
Ill go out and take a look. Im not too conspicuous, so I can hide anywhere, Ning Shu said. Yi Liang was too conspicuous.
Especially so in womens clothes. Perhaps some disciple would mistake him as a furnace and end up just pushing him down.
Its too much for me to wait here, Yi Liang said. The longer he stayed here, the more unsettled his heart became.
The women here were more miserable than he could ever imagine.
They were simply tools, without their own thoughts and emotions.
How did they make these women be like that?
If Yi Rou was indeed here, what terrible things would she have encountered?
Why dont you just pretend to be a disciple of the Yinyang Sect? Then you can look around wherever you want, the little fox suggested.
When that guyes back, we can knock him unconscious, tie him up, and stuff him under the bed after we take off his clothes.
MTL Editor: Rann/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 2387: This Is a Good Idea. It’s Perfect!
Chapter 2387: This Is a Good Idea. Its Perfect!
Yi Liang can pretend to be a disciple of the Yinyang Sect after he puts on that guys clothes. This is a good idea. Its perfect! the little fox triumphantly said.
Ning Shu lightly replied, That disciple is half a head taller than Yi Liang. His body is also bigger than Yi Liangs. What would he look like in that disciples uniform?
It doesnt matter. I can cast illusions to make Yi Liang feel that his clothes are very fitting? the little fox said seriously.
Ning Shu:
Wasnt that just self-deception?
Ill go out first and find a disciple with a simr physique to Yi Liang, then Ill find a way to get the clothes, Ning Shu said.
Yi Liang said to Ning Shu, Be careful.
It was almost evening by the time Meng Xu brought some food for Yi Liang.
As soon as Meng Xu opened the door, Ning Shu rushed out the door.
This Meng Xu put down the meal and was about to chase after Ning Shu.
Yi Liang held Meng Xu back. Shes just a little bored, let her go out and run.
She might be beaten to death and cooked. Meng Xu frowned, but the little beast was already out of sight, and Meng Xu couldnt be bothered to care. If it was really beaten to death, it deserved it.
Meng Xus heart was actually a little anxious. When would it be his turn to have a cultivation furnace made?
It was very difficult to make a furnace. If they didnt pay careful attention, the woman would die.
Who knew how many people were waiting ahead of him in line?
Itd be a while before it was his turn.
Meng Xu couldnt care less about that beast, who looked like a dog but not really, and told Yi Liang gently, You should eat something.
Thank you. Well, Yi Liang had no choice but to wait here, anyway.
Meng Xu casually asked Yi Liang, What kind of spiritual roots do you have?
Although Meng Xus expression was very casual, he was actually very concerned about this.
If she indeed had a spiritual root, then Meng Xue really struck gold. Everyone in the sect was working hard to have a cultivation furnace with spiritual roots by looking for spiritual roots among the ordinary people.
Some took the risk and straight up kidnapped some female disciples from other sects.
Those arrogant female disciples of the sect just ended up bing cultivation furnaces that
anyone could ride when they arrived in the Yinyang Sect. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The Yinyang Sect was said to be the sect that all cultivating women abhorred.
In addition to looking for women with spiritual roots, they also looked for women who were uniquely suitable to be cultivation furnaces, such as women born at special times.
Yi Liang, as he heard Meng Xu asking about his spiritual roots, observed that Meng Xu seemed to be filled with anticipation. He thought for a moment and said, I have five spiritual roots.
Meng Xu was disappointed for a bit. As it turned out, the girl had mixed spiritual roots, but something was still better than nothing.
Although it was the five spiritual roots, which meant that the speed of cultivation would be slow, the physique would still be better and more durable than an ordinary womans physique.
Meng Xus attitude towards Yi Liang instantly became much better. He even personally went to get more food for Yi Liang.
Yi Liang was worried about Ning Shu, but he still had to deal with Meng Xu patiently.
On the other side, Ning Shu, who had left the room, had started walking around. Every time she passed a room, Ning Shu would hear strange noises.
There were also some who had no scruples whatsoever and just directly did it in public. Everywhere she looked there was someone pa-pa-pa-ing. It was simply unsightly.
However, these disciples didnt have any sense of shame at all. They all triumphantly smiled andpared the faces and figures of the cultivation furnaces under them with each other.
What kind of ce was this? This ce waspletely deranged.
It was devoid of any normal morals.
These women felt neither joy nor pain, and they had neither thoughts nor feelings of their own.
They were essentially walking corpses in all but name.
It was abominable.
Ning Shu felt that her eyes and ears were being scarred. Her eyes felt like they were turning blind and her ears deaf.
Ning Shu strolled around the Yinyang Sect with her tail tucked between her legs. She always stuck near walls and hid whenever there were people.
Ning Shus figure wasnt conspicuous, though. Even if someone saw her, they wouldnt care about a dirty beast roaming about.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2388: How Could Such a Sect Continue to Exist for So Long?
Chapter 2388: How Could Such a Sect Continue to Exist for So Long?
The Yinyang Sect was veryrge. Its courtyards had a lot of pavilions, and there were several floors in every building. The roads were also winding and full of decoration. Ning Shu almost felt dizzy just by wandering around.
But Ning Shu still memorized the route in her mind. Otherwise, itd all be a great joke if she couldnt find her way back.
Ning Shu found that the life of the Yinyang Sects disciples constituted basically of, aside from banging, just banging, and even more banging.
Who knew if it was really just to improve their strength, or if they were nymphomaniacs?
Ning Shus judgment that the cultivation method of the Yinyang Sect was iparably strange only kept getting strengthened.
It was filled with worldly pleasure, yet at the same time, could improve their cultivation.
And they also had a method of making perfect cultivation furnaces.
How could such a sect continue to exist for so long?
Was there no one to be the chivalrous person to do Heavens work?
Werent these women innocent victims who deserved to be saved?
Ning Shu wandered around, paying special attention to girls who looked around ten years of age.
However, Ning Shu didnt see Yi Rou.
As she continued walking, she suddenly smelled a strong medicinal smell.
Ning Shu followed the smell of the medicine to a ce where the words Hall of Beauties were written on the que in the courtyard.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. This couldnt be the cultivation furnace workshop, right?
The door to the yard was closed, Ning Shu found a spot, jumped up, and jumped over the wall.
After she entered the courtyard, the strong medicinal smell became even stronger.
Ning Shu lightly walked near the windowsill and heard noisy voices inside. Some women were crying and cursing.
Ning Shu stood upright and looked through the gap in the window to see what was inside.
There were several women locked inside, all stripped of their clothes.
Those women looked pale. They were all soaked in a tub of potion.
Some of them were already in aa. Meanwhile, the others, who were still awake, were trying to break free from the ropes that bound them.
There were disciples who came and went to add all kinds of strange things to the tub.
For instance, they added various kinds of powders.
Under the heat and the potion, the womens skin began to turn pink.
Ning Shu sniffed, wanting to smell the ingredients in the medicine.
However, the ingredients were tooplex, and the medicine smelled too strong. She couldnt tell what was in there from the smell.
Ning Shu decided instead to walk around the house. There were many rooms in the courtyard.
There were also rooms with normal women in them. They had apparently just been caught.
Some of the womens faces were filled with confusion and fear, while others were filled with anger.
Ning Shu walked around again and saw that in the hall, there were disciples picking out the cultivation furnaces that had already been made.
These womens eyes were dull, and when a disciple chose a woman, the woman left with the disciple without any resistance.
After a while, all the cultivation furnaces in the halls were selected.
Ning Shu was really appalled. These people chose women like they were picking bs of meat on the chopping board.
They didnt treat these women as living beings at all. They just took them for granted or even treated them with disdain.
But where was Yi Liangs sister?
Ning Shu didnt n to go back for the time being. Instead, she explored every ce in the Yinyang Sect to find out where Yi Rou was.
There was a sweet and ambiguous smell in the air, which made Ning Shu very annoyed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
What the hell was this ce? She really wanted to set it on fire.
These men really made Ning Shu feel extremely disgusted.
Ning Shu was still walking around when she encountered a man. He was also wearing peach-pink clothes, but unlike the other disciples, he looked quite elegant and handsome.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2389: Was There Something Hidden in This Yard?
Chapter 2389: Was There Something Hidden in This Yard?
The man in peach pink clothes was leaving a yard. Ning Shu quickly hid and watched him leave.
Ning Shu looked at the back of the man, who had a graceful appearance. His aura was indifferent,pletely unlike every other disciple of the Yinyang Sect that Ning Shu encountered before.
After the man left, Ning Shu came out of the shadows. She initially just wanted to take a look inside the yard.
However, another man appeared, opened the gate of the yard, and entered.
It felt a little inexplicable to her. Was there something hidden in this yard?
Why did another handsome man go in?
Ning Shu crossed the wall and carefully entered the yard. The yard was full of flowers and there was a swing. This swing was made of ropes woven from cloth strips of various colors.
This was probably a young girls yard.
Ning Shu was clinging to the wall. She didnt dare to let out a sound as she listened to the movement in the room.
From inside, came the voices of a man and a woman.
The womans voice was clear and moving. She was calling the man her senior brother.
Ning Shu was stuck in the corner and didnt dare to look into the room.
She only silently listened to the voices of the people in the room.
The man clearly doted on the woman a lot. He gave the woman some gifts, and the woman thanked him happily.
Ning Shu was a little surprised. It was the first time she saw a normal woman in the Yinyang Sect that wasnt turned into a mindless cultivation furnace.
The man talked with the girl inside the room for a while, then exhorted that she shouldnt go outside and should stay inside this courtyard. No matter what, he said, she shouldnt go outside because the people outside would hurt her.
The girl readily agreed, asking the man to visit her often and bring fun things.
Ning Shu frowned. This was very obviously a house arrest, yet the girl seemed to not realize it.
After the man left, Ning Shuy down by the window.
What she saw was a very luxuriously decorated room with bead curtain jade and jade screen flowers. It was a house filled with jewels and luxury, like a pce! N?v(el)B\\jnn
A maid stood in the room, guarding a girl.
The girl was wearing a brocade dress with simple but delicate ornaments on her head. She was sitting on a chair, holding a windmill in her hand and ying with it. The windmill whirred.
Her expression was pure, and her brows made her look very innocent.
The most important thing was that she looked young and somewhat simr to Yi Liang.
Ning Shus heart jumped abruptly. Could she be Yi Rou?
Yi Rou was really in the Yinyang Sect! But it looked like she wasnt made into a cultivation furnace. Instead, she seemed to be treated extremely well.
Ning Shu wanted to jump into the house, but she suddenly heard the sound of the door of the yard opening.
A mans voice came from the room. It was probably another person because the voice was different from the previous mans voice.
The man also called the girl his junior sister and brought her some toys.
Ning Shu:
What was going on!???
Was Yinyang Sect seriously teaching Yi Rou cultivation? However, looking at Yi Rous current situation, she was obviously a canary trapped in a gilded cage.
The smile and teasing were obvious in the mans tone as he spoke to Yi Rou for a while until he left.
Ning Shu didnt try to rush into the room this time. Instead, she waited to see if anyone else wasing.
Who knew why Yi Rou wasnt made into a cultivation furnace? Regardless, this was obviously the best situation they could hope for.
After she waited for a while, it seemed like nobody else wasing. Ning Shu waited until the maid who was guarding the house left, then jumped into the house.
The girl was startled. However, when she saw the dirty Ning Shu, she calmed down. Instead, she innocently asked, How did you get so dirty?
Let me wash you! the girl stretched out her hand to hug Ning Shu.
Ning Shu jumped away and asked, Whats your name?
Ah! You can speak? The girl was surprised and the volume of her voice jolted up. The maid asked from outside the house, Holy Maiden, whats wrong?
Its nothing. I want to sleep for a while. Donte in, the girl said to the maid outside of the house.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2390: Holy Maiden
Chapter 2390: Holy Maiden
Holy Maiden!!??
The girl turned her head, looked at Ning Shu, and asked, Why did youe here?
Whats your name? Ning Shu asked again.
Why dont you tell me whats your name first? the girl mischievously replied.
Xiao Hei, how about you?
My senior brothers call me Xiao Rou.
Whats your surname?
I dont have a surname.
Xiao Rou Yi Rou?
Ning Shu looked at Xiao Rou, trying to find any special marks and marks on her body.
There was a small red mole on the corner of Xiao Rous eye.
Ning Shu took note of this feature.
Why havent I seen you before? Ning Shu asked. Ive been here at Yinyang Sect for a while.
Xiao Rou was ted by Ning Shus arrival. My master and senior brothers told me to stay in the room and cultivate.
In addition to her master and brothers, there was only a maid who served her in close proximity.
This was the first time that Xiao Rou had seen an outsider. Moreover, it was an animal. An animal that could talk, at that.
So she was clearly a little excited.
Brothers? How many brothers do you have? Ning Shu felt a strange feeling inwardly.
Five, Im Masters youngest disciple, Xiao Rou replied truthfully.
Ning Shus strange feeling became stronger. She asked again, Why dont they let you go out?
Master said that the outside world is too dangerous. I cant go out until Im strong enough, Xiao Rou whispered, afraid that the maid outside would hear it.
What kind of spiritual roots do you have?
Me? I have heavenly spiritual roots.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. Heavenly spiritual roots were the kind of spiritual root that was above all five of the elemental spiritual roots. It was even more special than the thunder spiritual roots.
No wonder the Yinyang Sect was reluctant to turn her into a furnace. To make a furnace out of a person with such spiritual roots would be like turning a diamond into a pebble.
If she didnt end up dying, shed be a shining powerhouse in the future.
Ning Shu asked again, Do you have any other family members?
Why do you have so many questions? Its my turn to ask you questions now. What are you? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
I am a fox.
How did you get here?
Howe you can talk?
How did you get so dirty? Do you want me to wash the dirt clean for you?
Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?
Xiao Rou picked up the dessert on the table and stretched her hand out to Ning Shu. Here.
Ning Shu nced at her and ate the dessert in her hand. Xiao Rou suddenlyughed. Her eyes were curved, and she looked very pure.
Do you want to go out? Ning Shu asked Xiao Rou.
Xiao Rou shook her head. I dont want to go out. My master and senior brothers told me that I can only go out after I be strong.
Ning Shu wrinkled her nose, but she did not give up and asked again, Dont you yearn for a life outside?
Not really. My master and senior brothers always bring me fun and delicious things. Theyd also tell me stories.
Xiao Rou pointed to a cab, which was full of toys, including dolls, y figurines, and all kinds of childrens toys.
Ning Shu:
Xiao Rou probably didnt realize that she was imprisoned, with only one master and five senior brothers by her side.
She might not have been made into a cultivation furnace, but just like the others, she was mentally imprisoned.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2391: Wings Tied Gently
Chapter 2391: Wings Tied Gently
After hearing her senior brothers talk about how dangerous and treacherous the outside world was every day, Xiao Rou didnt really have any strong desire to see it for herself.
Ning Shu looked around the room. Indeed, anything that one would want was in this room. She also enjoyed the meticulous care of her senior brothers.
Some people would like to soar like an eagle, but there were also people who found the life of a canary just right for them.
In this case, these people had tied Xiao Rous wings in a gentle way.
Why are you called a holy maiden? Ive been here in the Yinyang Sect for so long. Howe I didnt know that theres a holy maiden here? Ning Shu said with feigned confusion.
Holy Maiden is just a title. You dont need to mind it. Everyone knows its just a title, Xiao Rou said, unconcerned.
Ning Shu had a lot of questions in her heart that she wanted to ask her. Do you still remember the past? Do you still have any rtives?
Xiao Rou rubbed her head. Master told me that I am an orphan, and I dont remember anything from the past.
Ning Shu still wanted to talk to Xiao Rou, but she heard the door open and the maids voice say, Sect Leader, the holy maiden is sleeping now. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu whispered to Xiao Rou, Ill y with you tomorrow. Dont tell others about me, alright?
Ning Shu jumped out of the window and pressed against the wall.
A mans deep voice sounded. I vaguely heard someone talking inside.
The brocade-clothed man walked quickly to the door of the room, opened the door, entered the room, and saw Xiao Rou lying on the bed.
Master! Xiao Rou greeted the man in brocade.
Xiao Rou, who were you talking to just now? There was a chill in the voice of the brocade-clothed man. Didnt Master tell you not to interact with people outside? They are very dangerous and ugly.
Ning Shu clung to the foot of the wall as she held his breath. She was rendered speechless when she heard what the sect leader just said.
Was there anyone in this world that was more dangerous and unsightlypared to the Yinyang Sect?
Although these people didnt make Xiao Rou an ordinary furnace, they were still cultivating a furnace, a very powerful one, at that.
It was a cultivation furnace that could cultivate on her own and also wholeheartedly trusted them.
A cultivation furnace that knew nothing of propriety, righteousness, and shame. A simple and ignorant furnace.
Ning Shus fox face was a little distorted. So this was a grooming n.
By the time they aplished their goal, how many pa-pa-pa-ers would be in the group?
Ning Shu mentally calcted it. Five senior brothers and one master. Would other men also join in theter stage?
So
Ning Shu suspected that this world was actually a reverse harem erotica world??
Was Xiao Rou the heroine, then???
Ning Shu:
Ning Shus face was expressionless, but her heart was in chaos. When the sect leader left, Ning Shu released her breath and crossed the wall again, then hurried back to find Yi Liang.
Ning Shu had thought that Yi Liang might be the protagonist of this world, what with the disasters that hed had to endure.
However, it was only now that she realized, boy, his sister was the actual protagonist!!
Ning Shu had wandered around in the Yinyang Sect for the rest of the day. By the time she returned, it was already dark. With the cover of the night, Ning Shu returned very quickly.
Yi Liang was still locked up by Meng Xu. The lights in the room had been lit. Ning Shu stood at the door and whimpered.
Yi Liang hurried to the door and asked Ning Shu anxiously through the crack of the door. Xiao Hei, are you alright? I was worried to death.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2392: I Found Someone Who Might Be Your Sister
Chapter 2392: I Found Someone Who Might Be Your Sister
Im fine, Ning Shu whispered. She then asked, I found someone who might be your sister. Is there anything notable about your sisters appearance?
Yi Liang was excited and wanted to open the door, but it was locked. The door lock swayed twice.
Where is she now? How is she doing? Yi Liang wanted to ask if his sister had been made into a furnace, but he couldnt say it.
He stared at Ning Shu through the crack of the door.
Shes doing very well. She hasnt been made into a furnace. Your sister has heavenly spiritual roots, Ning Shu answered.
Heavenly spiritual roots? Yi Liang repeated and then heaved a sigh of relief. Its good that shes okay.
However, although she hadnt been made into a furnace, Xiao Rous situation wasnt actually much better.
Xiao Rou seemed to have forgotten the past. Shed also been interacting with her master and senior brothers regrly all these years. She trusted them and relied on them a lot.
Other cultivation furnaces had their sense of self destroyed through violence. Xiao Rou had hers destroyed mentally, despite having heavenly spiritual roots, which, under normal circumstances, would have allowed her to cultivate and be extremely powerful. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Instead, Xiao Rou was turned into a dodder flower that these people could freely pluck. At the same time, she didnt need to worry about food or clothing, nor would she face any danger. These people would do their best to protect her.
I saw a tear mole on the corner of the girls eye. It was red. Do you remember if your sister had one? Ning Shu asked Yi Liang.
Yes, she did. Yi Liang became more excited. When I was a child, as my mom was hugging my sister, she said that the women that have tear-shaped moles tended to have poor fortunes. She wanted to find someone to remove that red mole.
Xiao Hei, thank you, thank you! Yi Liang wiped the tears from his face.
The corner of Ning Shus mouth twitched. The poor fortune was probably not something that was realistic. But a red mole in that ce looked very charming.
Especiallybined with Xiao Rous innocent face. Such a mole gave Xiao Rou an ideal pure and charming look. She was simply most mens ideal woman, who was pure and charming.
Im going to see Rourou, Yi Liang anxiously said.
Ning Shu was calm as she replied, Calm down. We need to n well for this. You cant just go out like this. Wait for me to find a Yinyang Sect disciple that has a figure simr to yours.
Yi Liang took a deep breath. Alright. I understand.
Yi Liang also knew that impulsiveness would only harm them. Not only would he not be able to save his sister, but hed also get himself in a sticky situation.
At that time, there would be no way to save his sister anymore.
Meanwhile, considering that Yi Rou was already used to her current life, Ning Shu didnt hold much hope for rescuing Yi Rou.
Especially since Yi Rou had never been out of the yard. She probably wouldnt want to change her lifestyle.
Ill go and learn more about the situation. Make sure you stay here, Ning Shu ordered.
Xiao Hei, I think we should hurry up. That Meng Xu looked at me strangely. He must want to make me a furnace, Yi Liang said.
Without missing a beat, Ning Shu said, If something really happens, just knock him out and tie him up.
Ning Shu had noticed that the disciples of the Yinyang Sect were very indifferent toward each other. Even if a disciple temporarily disappeared, others wouldnt notice it so quickly.
Since they were having sex all day long, what time did they have to worry about other peoples affairs?
Yi Liang wasnt weak. Plus, he had the little fox, who could cast illusions. It should be easy for them to deal with Meng Xu.
Ning Shu returned to Xiao Rous yard. However, before she entered, she stopped.
She felt that someone was guarding Xiao Rous yard, and there were multiple of them.
Although she held her breath, Ning Shu could still feel the hair on her body standing up.
She turned and left without thinking.
Taking advantage of the nights darkness, Ning Shu quietly moved through Yinyang Sect.
The night was a bit cold. However, at least the sweet, ambiguous, and weird smell in the air wasnt so strong now.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2393: How Were They Not Dying From Overexertion?
Chapter 2393: How Were They Not Dying From Overexertion?
Ning Shu was wondering about the identity of the people guarding Xiao Rous yard.
There were quite a few of them, at that.
A strange thought popped up in Ning Shus mind. It was probably those senior brothers.
They were probably staring at the sleeping Xiao Rou, like looking at a little white rabbit that was on its way to the cutting board.
Anyways, that was how Ning Shu felt inwardly.
Since Xiao Rou was still too young, she was not yet at the age best for taking yin to replenish yang. These people were still waiting.
No matter where Ning Shu went, there were people doing unspeakable activities.
They were doing it all day and all night. How could these people be stronger instead of dying from overexertion??
This was too unscientific.
Ning Shu took advantage of the night to stroll around the Yinyang Sect, then got into a fake mountain, and started to cultivate.
The sickly sweet smell still wafted in the air. There were also some strange sounds mixed together, which made the ambiance like a charming and ambiguous dream.
Regardless, the spiritual energy here was very abundant. Ning Shu was cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, and the spiritual energy of her meridians began to turn into a liquid form, flowing through the meridians like a small stream of water.
Early the next morning, there were footsteps and the sound of someone talking around the rockery.
Ning Shu stopped cultivating, took a look at what was happening outside, and saw a rtively insignificant Yinyang Sect disciple.
Ning Shu mentally made aparison and found that this person was only a little taller than Yi Liang.
Yi Liang would probably be able to wear his clothes.
Ning Shu crawled on the grass and followed the disciple. Once he was alone, Ning Shu rushed towards him and sessfully knocked the disciple unconscious.
She then dragged him to behind the rockery.
Ning Shu ran back to find Yi Liang. The door was open, and Meng Xu was bringing Yi Liang breakfast.
Meng Xus eyes were only bing more lecherous as he looked at Yi Liang. It made Yi Liang want to knock him out and gouge out his eyes.
Xiao Hei, youre back? Yi Liang immediately stood up when he saw Ning Shu.
Knock him out. I found you the clothes, Ning Shu directly said.
Before Meng Xu could even process the fact that the dog could speak, a fist appeared in front of him and mmed into his face. He then lost consciousness.
Meng Xu fell to the ground with a thud. However, Yi Liang was still angry and kicked him again. Meng Xu groaned and his face turned pale.
Yi Liang tore off the sheets on the bed, then tied up Meng Xu and stuffed him under the bed.
As they were leaving, the little fox gave Meng Xu a very wonderful dream.
In the dream, Meng Xu gained powerful strength, and he trampled everyone under his feet.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu took Yi Liang to the rockery, where the disciple was still lying unconscious.
Yi Liang took off the clothes from the disciples body, put them on his own, undid his hair, and then tied it into a male hairstyle. He also pulled out the jade hairpin on the head of the man lying on the ground.
He then inserted it into his own bun. N?v(el)B\\jnn
There was an indescribable beauty radiating from Yi Liang as he wore the peach-pink clothes on his body.
Xiao Hei, take me to find Rourou, Yi Liang said anxiously.
Okay. Ning Shu said swiftly, turning around and heading towards Xiao Rous yard.
Before approaching the yard, Ning Shu first sensed whether there was anyone around the yard.
Climb over the wall, Ning Shu said. Around this area
Before Ning Shu could even finish speaking, Yi Liang had hugged the little fox and climbed over the wall.
Ning Shu quickly followed.
Xiao Rou was having breakfast when someone, who wasnt her senior brother, suddenly rushed in.
At this moment, Yi Liang was very excited. His eyes were red as he stared at Xiao Rou.
Xiao Rou put down her chopsticks and frowned. Who are you and why are you here?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2394: I’m Your Older Brother
Chapter 2394: Im Your Older Brother
Rourou, Im your older brother. Yi Liang moved his footsteps with difficulty and walked towards Xiao Rou.
Yi Liang could hardly control his emotions. His eyes were red and his cheeks were trembling.
No one else knew how much he went through to find his family.
I dont have a brother. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Ning Shu entered the room, she heard Xiao Rou say that. Compared to Yi Liangs excitement, Xiao Rous emotions were much colder, even with a hint of rejection.
Yi Liangs face, which was flushed with excitement, instantly turned pale.
Im your brother. Yi Liang said with difficulty, Dont you remember?
Yi Liang suddenly became dazed and scared. He had never imagined that their sibling reunion would be like this.
The strong Yi Liang suddenly crumbled.
I really am your brother. As Yi Liang walked towards Xiao Rou, his figure staggered a little, and he almost tripped over his own feet.
Xiao Rou stood up and moved away from Yi Liang. Please get out.
Ning Shu sighed heavily and said to the little fox, Can you evoke her memories? She looks like someone has erased her memories.
At the time of her kidnapping, Yi Rou should be almost six years old. Even if she was young, she should still have a little memory.
Ill give it a try, said the little fox.
Yi Liang looked at the little fox with anticipation.
Ning Shu thought for a while, then turned around and quickly ran out of the courtyard to the Hall of Beauties where the cultivation furnaces were made.
It was the ce in which the women were imprisoned.
Ning Shu released a burst of energy and knocked the window open.
Ning Shu then jumped into the house.
The women imprisoned in the house looked at the dirty dog in astonishment.
Little thing, hurry and set us free? a woman said to Ning Shu.
She obviously wasnt used to asking people for help. Even as she asked, it sounded almost like amand.
Ning Shu shed the rope that bound her hands and legs with one swipe.
The womans entire body was limp. It was apparent that she had been drugged.
Senior Sister! Several other women shouted at her.
The woman cut her wrist, and blood came out of it. She dripped the blood onto the bracelet on her other wrist.
This bracelet was very simple, but after it absorbed the blood, its appearance became dazzling.
The woman sat cross-legged. Soon, Ning Shu felt a pressure, and it was clear that she had regained her strength.
The woman rescued several of her junior sisters, and after thinking about it, she decided to also let the ordinary women go.
Ning Shu said, You dont need to save them. They dont know any martial arts, so they wont be able to run far and theyd just end up being caught again. If they annoy the people from the Yinyang Sect, theyd die.
Even if she wanted to save them, now wasnt the time.
The woman was taken aback when she heard Ning Shu speak, but she gave up saving these ordinary women ordingly.
Hurried footsteps wereing towards them. The womans eyebrows were raised, and at first nce, one could tell that she was a woman with a determined personality.
Thank you for this time, the woman said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu jumped out of the window without epting the womans thanks. They both benefited from each others help.
Ning Shu wanted to cause chaos so that Yi Liang could take Xiao Rou out.
But before they left, there was definitely going to be a huge scene.
Hearing the sound of fighting behind her, Ning Shu ran toward Xiao Rous yard.
Xiao Rous courtyard was rtively remote, but it was indeed the ce where the higher up members of the Yinyang Sect lived, and ordinary disciples couldnt go there at all.
As soon as Ning Shu ran to the door of Xiao Rous courtyard, she heard a thud, and the courtyard wall was smashed down by something.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2395: Characters of Clear Prominence
Chapter 2395: Characters of Clear Prominence
Cough cough Yi Liangy on the broken wall, blooding out of his mouth.
Ning Shus heart skipped a beat, and there was a surge of anger in her heart. Yi Liang was her disciple, someone under her protection, and he was beaten so badly.
Ning Shu ran over and saw six people standing in the yard. The one standing at the very front was a mature and calm-looking man. He was wearing brocade clothes withplicated patterns embroidered on them.
Five men were standing beside him. All of them were characters of clear prominence.
They all looked handsome.
One more of Ning Shus previous guesses was confirmed. This f*ckery must be an NP story.
One of the ruffians was holding the little fox by the fur on his neck and swayed him around, making him cry.
When the little fox saw Ning Shu, he loudly shouted, Xiao Hei, hurry and save me!
Yi Liang covered his chest and stood up. He narrowed his eyes and stared at these people with hatred
Another ones here. This one is so dirty, though, the man holding the little foxs neck saidzily.
Ning Shu directly released a spiritual energy water dragon, and the water dragon roared out from behind Ning Shu and rushed towards the man holding the little fox.
The man narrowed his eyes and threw the fox in his hand toward the water dragon.
The little fox was so frightened that he screamed. He hated the man to death. This bastard was obviously using him to block the attack!!
The water dragon opened its mouth and bit the little fox. It then turned back and threw the little fox toward Ning Shu.
Ning Shu was startled to see that the dragon-shaped energy that she cultivated had be so intelligent now.
Although some control from Ning Shu was involved, it was still beyond Ning Shus expectations that the dragon would be able to take such an intelligent action and make such a move.
The little fox was spinning in circles as he flew towards Ning Shu. Ning Shu dodged, and the little fox mmed heavily into the ground. He screamed in pain, before finally getting up by himself and hiding behind Ning Shu.
The spiritual energy water dragon attacked the six people. Ning Shu drained the spiritual energy in her body to make the spiritual energy water dragon bigger. Dealing with the six people thus wasnt a problem at all for it.
Yi Liang was a little shocked by the quietness of the aerial battle. Xiao Hei was much stronger than he imagined.
Ning Shu walked to Yi Liangs side. Take some medicine.
Yi Liang took out some medicine to eat.
Ning Shu asked the little fox, Did Yi Rou remember?
I brought back Yi Rous hidden memory, but these people came and injured Yi Liang.
Yi Rou had called Yi Liang Big Brother, but these people said that Id cast an illusion and that it wasnt real. What the hell were they talking about? All I did was evoke her forgotten memory, the little fox said hotly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Her memory was sealed. The little fox pressed against Ning Shu tightly. You have to protect me! You will be a member of my Red Fox n in the future, and youll be under my protection.
The little fox was worried that Ning Shu wouldnt care about him, so he hurriedly promised.
With the memory sealed, these people still wanted to train Yi Rou to be a cultivation furnace. Yi Liang wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and stared at the room, where Yi Rou was being locked up.
The ruckus here quickly attracted the disciples.
The many disciples gathered together, all wearing peach-pink clothes. The visual effect was quite Terrible for the eyes.
Sect Leader? The Yinyang Sect members stared at the sky, where their sect leader and five senior brothers fought with a dragon-like thing.
Arrest these people! the sect leader of the Yinyang Sect shouted to the disciples below.
Yes.
The disciples rushed towards Ning Shu and her party, and the little fox quickly set up the illusion. If Yi Liang and Xiao Hei were caught, he would also be in trouble.
He couldnt die, he was the future n leader of the Red Fox n!
MTL Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
#Kahosment: A littlete for this note, but NP refers to sex-involved harem/reverse harem in Chinese. Since 3p is like 3 people. Np is like n people.
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2396: More Important to Them Than Their Own Lives
Chapter 2396: More Important to Them Than Their Own Lives
What kind of tenacity could a person who relied on a woman to gain strength have? They soon fell into the illusion of the little fox.
However, the little foxs current strength wasnt enough, and the illusion didntst long.
Ning Shu raised her paw, swiping the crotch of these disciples. Blood sshed out immediately.
Shed abolish the root of all their wrongdoings. Shed like to see how theyd bully women now!!
Ah, ah!! The screams came one after another.
All the disciples who had been crippled by Ning Shu covered their crotch and fell to the ground as if they were on theirst breath.
Blood was pouring out that part and their expressions were terrified.
For the disciples of the Yinyang Sect, the thing between their legs was more important to them than their own lives.
Without it, they had no way to gain great strength.
The disciples of the Yinyang Sect didnt need to struggle to find cultivation resources like other cultivators. They also didnt need to spend years in seclusion fighting with their inner demons.
All they had to do was have sex with a furnace every day.
The disciples of the Yinyang Sect might not be able to reach the end, but they still werent weak. Most importantly, this cultivation method was easy.
The disciples who had their things destroyed by Ning Shu all looked terrified and desperate.
To reshape the body, one must achieve a certain level of strength or take an elixir. The elixir that could reshape the body was very hard toe by.
How much luck would they need to get it?
Yi Liang couldnt help feeling cold between his legs when he saw Ning Shus fierce actions.
Yi Liang turned and broke the necks of the other people. Those who hadnt woken up from the illusion died just like that.
Yi Liangs body was surrounded by a cold and cruel aura, and his attacks were extraordinarily fierce. Ning Shu herself couldnt help but look at Yi Liang.
Yi Liang touched the blood on his face. These people deserve to die. How many families have encountered a situation like mine? How many women have been tricked by them? This ce is rotten by sin.
Yi Liangs family was pretty much ruined. Perhaps the Yinyang Sect had yed part in it with Yi Shengjie as their executor.
Yi Rou was after all someone with heavenly spiritual roots. Such roots would be precious in any sect.
Ning Shu thought, wouldnt this make the Yinyang Sect a human trafficker organization of the cultivation world?
They used various means to get women and used them as furnaces.
Ning Shu continued to abolish the roots of these disciples. Everything was because of this damned thing.
After a while, the surroundings became filled with the smell of blood, which covered the sickly sweet and ambiguous smell.
The sect leader who was fighting with the spiritual energy water dragon saw the disciples being ughtered, and immediately said angrily, Bastard! You dare to hurt my sects disciples.
The voice of the sect leader of the Yinyang Sect sted like thunder in Yi Liangs ears, causing Yi Liangs ears to be deaf for a moment.
Yi Liang didnt stop his attacks, though, and another disciple of the Yinyang Sect died at his hands.
His expression became more and more determined.
Although he couldnt beat that old monster, it didnt mean that he couldnt deal with these ordinary disciples.
Ning Shu sent out some spiritual energy and the water dragons body instantly became firmer, and its strength became stronger. It blocked the sect leader, who was about to charge toward Yi Liang.
All six people had to fight the dragon, mainly because of how difficult it was to deal with. Even if they cut off the dragon with a sword, the water would soon merge back together.
Spells were also useless. Water was something that could contain and nurture all things.
It was just an undead monster. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The women who were released by Ning Shu earlier also flew towards their side. They were a little surprised but quickly got over it, then joined the team that killed the disciples of the Yinyang Sect.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2397: Simply Working Towards Attaining the Great Dao Together
Chapter 2397: Simply Working Towards Attaining the Great Dao Together
The disciples of the Yinyang Sect were soon scattered all over the ce. Even if they were still alive, they were lying paralyzed on the ground.
As things progressed, near the end, all the disciples that saw Ning Shu immediately moved away.
This was because Ning Shu always attacked their lower part. Their younger brother was the most important thing for the disciples of the Yinyang Sect.
The women rescued by Ning Shu were particrly ruthless. They were nearly gnashing their teeth to kill.
These women not only would cut their younger brothers, but also their neck.
The smell of blood was getting stronger and stronger, making it hard to breathe.
It got to the point that the old monsters of the Yinyang Sect were disturbed.
Stop! An explosive voice appeared.
A person who was floating in the air said, Stop!
The disciples of the Yinyang Sect stopped moving, stood together, and red at Ning Shu and her party.
Several women flew over and stood with Ning Shu and Yi Liang.
Ning Shu withdrew the water dragon and stared apprehensively at the person floating in the air.
The atmosphere was so tense that one couldnt help holding their breath.
Whats all this for? asked an elder of the Yinyang Sect. His head was snow-white, but hisplexion was ruddy, with no wrinkles on his face.
Supreme Elder, these people slipped into the Yinyang Sect and killed disciples of the Yinyang Sect, said the sect leader.
Nonsense! The woman next to Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. You Yinyang Sect people had shamelessly kidnapped me and my junior sisters. My Iridescent Sect will not let you off!
In the past, the missing disciples of Iridescent Sect were all made into cultivation furnaces by you.
Cultivation furnace, cultivation furnace, stop calling yourselves that. Why do you want to belittle yourself so much? We are simply working towards attaining the great Dao together, a man said stubbornly.
Your Iridescent Sect is made up of female disciples, and our Yinyang Sect is made up of male disciples. All of your Iridescent Sect disciples should just marry our Yinyang Sect disciples.
The woman from Iridescent Sect was so angry that she pointed her sword at the man who spoke, Song Han, if you continue to talk nonsense, Ill tear your f*cking mouth apart.
Thene here! the man named Song Han stretched his hand toward the woman and said roguishly.
The woman took a deep breath. Anyway, my Iridescent Sect wont let you guys off.
The supreme elder frowned. What exactly is going on?
Yi Liang said loudly, Yinyang Sect kidnapped my sister, and Im here to take my sister back now.
The sect leader sneered. What evidence do you have that my disciple is your sister?
Xiao Rou has heavenly spiritual roots. Youre trying to trick her into going with you, which sects disciple are you? The sect leader spoke to Yi Liang coldly.
Yi Rou is my younger sister! Yi Liang shouted, his face ashen, obviously angry. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She is your sister just because you say she is? Song Han sneered. Xiao Rou is our beloved junior sister. Just because you popped up out of nowhere and said that she was your sister, that makes her your sister?
Ning Shu stared at Song Han. Shut up. Since when is it your turn to talk? Open your mouth again and Ill beat the cr*p out of you.
When Song Han looked at Ning Shu, his eyes became extremely cold.
What were you looking at? Keep looking and Ill beat you up again. Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Junior Brother, you dont need to worry about a beast, a man next to Song Han said lightly. His gaze didnt ripple in the slightest as he looked at Ning Shu as if he was simply looking at a dead thing.
Song Han didnt speak anymore.
No one dares to run wild in the Yinyang Sect! Sect Leader, hurry up and get rid of these people, the supreme elder said indifferently.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2398: He Isn’t Your Brother
Chapter 2398: He Isnt Your Brother
The sect leader nodded, but suddenly, the locked door was kicked open with a sudden bang.
The door panel fell to the ground, spreading dust everywhere.
It was Xiao Rou whod opened the door. Xiao Rou raised her head and begged the sect leader, Master, please let my brother off.
Xiao Rou, he isnt your brother. You were an orphan whom I picked up, the sect leader replied displeased.
The sect leader pointed at the little fox, and the little foxs hair immediately stood on end. He quickly hid behind Ning Shu.
See that little fox? It can cast illusions. Everything you saw was an illusion it created, the sect leader said.
Junior Sister, did Master and Senior Brothers treat you badly? Is that why you believe an outsider instead of us? Song Han looked at Xiao Rou with heartbroken eyes.
Xiao Rous expression became guilty, Senior Brother, thats not what I meant, I didnt doubt you.
Its just maybe I have rtives that we didnt know of?
Song Han shook his head. If you have rtives, why didnt theye to see you before? Why did it take him all these years toe to you?
Yi Liang immediately shouted loudly, Thats because I didnt even know that Rourou was brought to the Yinyang Sect.
Yi Liang looked at Xiao Rou expectantly, Rourou, leave this devils nest with me. You cant stay here. These people will hurt you.
Xiao Rou shook her head. No, Master and Senior Brothers have never hurt me.
How could that be possible? Theyve turned countless women into furnaces as a tool for their cultivation. Theyre kind to you because they want to raise you into being a cultivation furnace too. Rourou, please believe your big brother.
By the end of it, Yi Liang was speaking almost like a cuckoo crying blood.
Xiao Rou shook her head again. My senior brothers would never hurt me.
Ning Shu sighed inwardly, people simply wouldnt learn until they suffered a loss.
In Xiao Rous heart, her master and five senior brothers treated her very well, and she trusted them a lot.
Even if she knew the tragic situation of the other women, she would feel lucky and think that she was an exception, that she was different and wouldnt be reduced to such a point.
Rourou, leave with me! Yi Liang shouted to Xiao Rou. When youre a little older, youll be their furnace. Not even a single mans furnace. Many men would share you.
Xiao Rous expression was a little stunned. She then asked, Share what?
Ning Shu:
She was a child who was so simple that she didnt know anything. She didnt have any sense of courtesy, righteousness, or integrity. She didnt even know the basics about the world, let alone the difference between men and women. N?v(el)B\\jnn
As long as it was said by her master and senior brothers, then it must be right. At this rate, this canary, that had been locked in the cage, would really end up bing a furnace.
Shed happily be a cultivation furnace, and wouldnt feel that there was anything wrong.
Especially since the pleasure of the flesh would feel so wonderful.
Ning Shu could almost picture the future in her mind already.
Xiao Rous innocent words suddenly made Yi Liang choke. How should he answer his sister?
This was the point that Yi Liang realized that his sister was really too naive and that she had been deliberately raised like this.
Yi Liang red at Xiao Rous master and five senior brothers with hatred.
The female disciples of Iridescent Sect also froze for a while. When she saw Yi Liang clenching her fists, she considered it for a while, and said, People are separated into male and female. There are differences between men and women, men and women men and women
The woman didnt know how to continue, so she closed her mouth.
Xiao Rou, dont believe this liar. Master has told you before that people outside are very dangerous. They will hurt you and lie to you.
This guy is the bad guy!
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2399: Who Cares Whether She Believes It or Not?
Chapter 2399: Who Cares Whether She Believes It or Not?
Yi Liang watched helplessly as the sect leader of the Yinyang Sect reversed right and wrong. Rourou had clearly been purposefully raised to be like this.
Yi Liangs voice came out from between his teeth, Rourou, you must trust your brother.
Ning Shu watching from the side: Seriously
Who cares whether she believes it or not? Take her away first. Once shes spent some time strolling around in the outside world, shell know everything, Ning Shu said simply.
Yi Rou was like this because she was forbidden to have any contact with outside information.
See? Xiao Rou, they just have bad intentions, said the sect leader. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Xiao Rous expression was dazed and at a loss, and she didnt know who to believe. She turned to Yi Liang and said, Brother, Im doing fine in the Yinyang Sect.
You should go. I dont want you to fight.
When Yi Liang heard this, he was so frustrated that he almost vomited blood.
He couldnt simply take Yi Rou away, though. The other side had so many people and this was their home turf. The chances of sessfully getting Yi Rou out of here were simply too small.
But if they kept dragging things on like this, Yi Liang was a little afraid that Xiao Rou would be irreversibly harmed.
Yi Rou was now already eleven years old.
What should we do now? An Iridescent Sect female disciple asked in a low voice. They were currently in a deadlock.
It wouldnt be easy to get out. There were so many people in the Yinyang Sect, and the fog in Heavens Gorge would be a huge headache.
Ning Shu looked at Yi Liang. What do you think?
Yi Liang stared straight at Xiao Rou. If I dont save Rourou this time, Ill definitely never find Xiao Rou again in the future.
Ning Shu nodded, after this incident, these people would definitely hide Xiao Rou, and it would be much more difficult to enter the Yinyang Sect again.
So retreat was not an option. Their only choice was to advance.
Whatever you want to do, Ill follow you. You saved my life, so Ill repay you, Ning Shu said in a low voice.
Thank you, I just saved you by ident, but you have done so many things for me, Yi Liang whispered in reply.
Rourou,e with me. Yi Liang stretched out his hand towards Xiao Rou. After having decided what to do, Yi Liang calmed down. There was no other choice anyways.
Xiao Rou looked hesitant and couldnt help but look at her master and senior brothers.
Xiao Rou was a girl who didnt know how to choose. She basically never thought much of anything, because other people could do everything for her, and someone would always be there to take care of her.
Xiao Rou had a faint intuition in her heart telling her that if she really left with her brother, her life would be very different.
She was so conflicted!
Xiao Rou, you can choose, the sect leader said very leniently. Although he gave Xiao Rou the right to choose, his expression was extremely calm, as if the oue was already within his ns.
Xiao Rou looked at her master and then at Yi Liang. Her pretty face crinkled, and she said in a panic, Can I not choose?
Ning Shu: _
Why bother letting Xiao Rou choose?
Ning Shu sent Yi Liang a voice transmission. Just grab her.
How long was this confrontation supposed to drag on? Wasnt it already clear that Xiao Rou was obviously biased towards her master and fellow disciples?
She felt nowhere as close to this older brother who came out of thin air.
Yi Liang pressed his lips together tightly and gathered his energy. He then instantly approached Xiao Rou.
Stop! the sect leader shouted and released an attack on Yi Liang.
Yi Liang grabbed his sisters arm and immediately returned to Ning Shus side.
Put Xiao Rou down! Xiao Rous five senior brothers started to get restless.
Xiao Rous arm hurt a little bit from Yi Liangs grasping, and she couldnt help shouting cautiously, Brother
The sect leader and five senior brothers all attacked Yi Liang. In response, the water dragon roared silently and rushed toward the six people.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2400: That Girl Has Heavenly Spiritual Roots
Chapter 2400: That Girl Has Heavenly Spiritual Roots
These six people were clearly very serious now. Ning Shu only managed to block them by using almost all the spiritual energy in her body.
Go first! Catch a disciple of the Yinyang Sect. Ning Shu instructed, as only the disciples of the Yinyang Sect could walk out of the white mist of Heavens Gorge.
Xiao Hei. Yi Liang was stunned for a moment.
Ning Shu felt some pain in her meridians. Hurry and go!
Yi Liang gritted his teeth and ran away with Xiao Rou on his back, and the little fox hurriedly jumped onto Yi Liangs shoulder too.
The female disciples of Iridescent Sect also followed Yi Liang and helped Yi Liang kill the disciples of the Yinyang Sect who came to block him.
The water dragon was still fighting with the six people. When the sect leader saw that his disciple was taken away, he hurriedly shouted to the elder who was acting as if this all had nothing to do with him. Elder, that girl has heavenly spiritual roots.
Hearing the words heavenly spiritual roots, the supreme elder opened his eyes wide and immediately chased after Yi Liang and the others.
The water dragon, seemingly able to sense Ning Shus anxious mood, raised its head and roared silently, then waved its tail, and spat out water from its mouth.
It looked like water, but it was actually spiritual energy.
The sect leader of the Yinyang Sect was hit by the rushing water, and immediately spit out a mouthful of blood, looking filled with disbelief.
Ning Shu: (o)
This was also possible!!??
Ning Shu was inexplicably happy. If the water dragon really became a living creature, she would have a partner by her side.
A partner that would be with her through heaven and hell.
The water dragon swept its tail towards these people and forced all of them to retreat a long way.
Ning Shu jumped on the water dragons back, and the water dragon chased in Yi Liangs direction.
When it saw the supreme elder flying in front of them, the water dragon spat out a waterline from its mouth. The water flew extremely fast and instantly caught up to the supreme elders back.
The supreme elder abruptly veered to avoid the attack and turned to look at Ning Shu who was on the dragons back.
The supreme elder stared at the water dragon. What was this?? It didnt look like a living creature.
The speed of the water dragon was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it had outraced the supreme elder.
Ning Shu chased Yi Liang all the way to the gate of the Yinyang Sect, and Yi Liang called to Ning Shu, Xiao Hei!
Ning Shu jumped down and put away the water dragon.
Lets go. Xiao Rou, who was on Yi Liangs back, had already fainted, which made Ning Shu a little surprised.
Yi Liang sighed and said, She didnt want to leave.
Lets go quickly, people areing, an Iridescent Sect disciple said. She was holding a disciple of the Yinyang Sect, and the sword was ced on the neck of a disciple of the Yinyang Sect.
The disciple of the Yinyang Sect was covered in cold sweat and trembling all over.
Ning Shu looked back and saw that the supreme elder was indeed getting closer and closer, and gritted her teeth. Theres no other choice but to go out.
This white fog was a formation, and it was the protection formation of the Yinyang Sect. Once one entered, they would be caught in the trap, but there was no other way now.
The group of people left the sect. The view in front of them instantly turned all white, and people couldnt see each other if they were even only a little far apart.
Everyone, hold onto each other! Yi Liang said.
The female disciple of Iridescent Sect pressed the de against the neck of the disciple of Yinyang Sect and said, Hurry up and lead us out.
Okay, move the sword away a bit. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The group of people walked under the leadership of the disciple, but they seemed to be standing still even after walking for a while.
Wait a minute, the route doesnt seem to be right, Ning Shu said.
Everyone stopped, and the womans de shed toward the neck of the disciple of the Yinyang Sect, You were ying with us!
The disciple of the Yinyang Sect felt very wronged. I followed the path that I know! Maybe the path has changed.
Someone has probably altered the formation, Ning Shu said. She leaned down and listened to the sound of the ground.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2401: Like Entering Another World
Chapter 2401: Like Entering Another World
Ning Shuy on the ground and listened to the faint sound of the wind in her ears.
Entering this fog was like entering another world. It was apletely isted ce, yet there was a faint sound of the wind, indicating that this was a formation.
Then what should we do now? The woman frowned. Yinyang Sect is really disgusting.
Ning Shu raised her head and looked at the sky.
If they couldnt walk out, then they should go up.
Ning Shu released the water dragon and said to the crowd, Come up. Lets go out from above.
Everyone looked at the water-like dragon and stepped on it carefully. It was unexpectedly soft and was solid enough to support everyone.
The water dragon flew higher and higher. The fog progressively became thinner, until the water dragon hit a barrier.
Ning Shu guessed that this was a magic barrier. If they could break this barrier, theyd be able to go out.
The formation above their head was aplicated one. Ning Shu stared at it and studied it.
On the other side, the sect leader of the Yinyang Sect, Xiao Rous five senior brothers, and the sects supreme elder were also chasing after them.
In just a few moments, they were floating in front of them.
The sect leaders face was sour. As he stared at Xiao Rou, who was unconscious on Yi Liangs back, his expression became extremely dark. Hand Xiao Rou over.
Keep dreaming. Yi Liang readjusted his grip on his sister.
Ning Shu had been staring at the formation above her head. The formation was veryplicated. Ning Shu, who only knew a little about formation techniques, stared so hard that she felt like her vision was blurring.
Yi Liang released a four-footed qilin, which looked majestic as it charged toward its opponents.
The qilin that Yi Liang released wasnt as strong as Ning Shus dragon. It was scattered after receiving a few blows.
Yi Liang released another qilin and nearly drained the spiritual energy in his body in the process.
He pped his chest, and his hearts blood was sttered on the qilins body. The qilins body suddenly became more solid.
With the qilin buying some time, Ning Shu stepped up her research on the formation. She began to practice visualizing the process of setting up the formation over and over again in her mind.
However, this qilin was still no match for them and dissipated in the end.
Yi Liang gritted his teeth and took out the blood soul banner. It released the ck smoke that covered the sky and the sun, and their surroundings became terrifying.
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment. She didnt agree with Yi Liangs use of the blood soul banner.
But now the situation was urgent.
After they got out of here, she had to hurry up and transcend the souls in the blood soul banner. She couldnt give Yi Liang another chance to use the blood soul banner. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Are you a demonic cultivator? The female disciple of the Iridescent Sect looked at Yi Liang in surprise, while the other women looked at Yi Liang with wary expressions.
Yi Liang didnt answer her.
Ning Shu closed her eyes, reviewed the details of the formation, and finally found a way to break the formation.
The water dragon mmed its body into a corner of the formation. It also mmed its tail several times but failed to break the formation.
The people standing on the water dragon staggered, trying to stabilize themselves.
Quickly change the formation! Theyre about to break the formation, the sect leader shouted loudly. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a bang, and the barrier was broken.
Yi Liang quickly took the ck smoke back into the blood soul banner, and the female disciple of the Iridescent Sect directly killed the kidnapped disciple of the Yinyang Sect and pushed him off.
Hang tight. A smile was apparent in Ning Shus tone. The water dragon was very fast as it shuttled between the clouds. By the time they looked back, Heavens Gorge had already turned into a small ck spot.
Everyone exhaled heavily.
After running for a while, the water dragon stopped and slowly began to descend.
Everyone jumped off the water dragon, and Ning Shu took the water dragon back into her body.
Thank you so much, the Iridescent Sect disciple cupped her hands and said.
Ning Shu nodded.
Lets leave now. The Iridescent Sect disciple thought for a while and took out a waist tablet to hand to Yi Liang. The waist tablet was made of jade.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2402: Aren’t You a Male Fox?
Chapter 2402: Arent You a Male Fox?
If you need any help in the future, you cane to the Iridescent Sect to find me. Ill try my best to help you.
Yi Liang took the jade tablet and thanked the Iridescent Sect disciple.
Also, you dont seem to be a demonic cultivator. Itd be best for you not to keep that g by your side. Otherwise, youd likely be hunted down by some sects, the female disciple said to Yi Liang.
Yi Liang nodded.
Immediately afterward, the women disappeared into the woods.
I thought I wouldnt have been able to escape, the little fox fearfully said as he sat on the ground.
If I had known itd be so dangerous, I wouldnt havee.
Yi Liang put down Yi Rou, who he had been carrying on his back. He took off his clothes, and carefullyid Yi Rou down on top of them.
Ning Shu put her paw on Yi Rous body to see if there were any tracking marks on her.
Check if there are any marks on her clothes, Ning Shu said to Yi Liang.
Yi Liang hurriedly checked her outerwear, but he couldnt really check her inneryers.
Ning Shu checked and found no marks on her body, but she didnt know if there were any on her clothes.
Yi Liang finished checking Yi Rous outer clothes. However, he couldnt really check her inner clothing, even if he was her brother.
Ill do it, Ning Shu said.
Yi Liang: (Уߩ)
Arent you a male fox? Men and women cant touch each other like that, Yi Liang said.
Because Ning Shu used ventriloquism techniques to speak, her gender wasnt distinguishable from her voice. However, her voice was indeed very low-pitched and sounded more like a male voice.
Ning Shu said calmly, In my eyes, I dont see any difference between men and women.
Yi Liang was suspicious but finally turned around. Ning Shu loosened Yi Rous belt and checked her carefully.
There were no marks. Ning Shu was instead distracted by Yi Rous amazingly white and wless skin.
Yi Rou was really well-raised by the Yinyang Sect.
Who knew if Yi Rou, whod been pampered nonstop, would be able to lead a normal life?
Im done, Ning Shu said.
Yi Liang turned around and fastened Yi Rous belt.
Lets go. Ning Shu released the water dragon. Yi Liang put Yi Rou on his back and jumped onto the water dragon.
The water dragon moved quickly between the clouds. When the people on the ground inadvertently raised their heads, they saw a dragon flying by among the clouds, but it disappeared within a blink of an eye.
It felt like an illusion.
The water dragon flew for a day and a night and returned to the familiar mountain range. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Stepping on the ground again, Yi Liangughed. Hed finally found his sister.
Little fox, go get some food, Ning Shu said to the little red fox.
My legs are still shaking right now, let me rest first, the little fox said in an annoyed tone.
Ning Shu said to Yi Liang, Give me the blood soul banner.
Yi Liang hesitated. He thought about how the blood soul banner had blocked the people of the Yinyang Sect before. It was their trump card.
Ning Shu lightly reminded him, Dont forget, your parents are still inside that thing. Do you want your parents to suffer in it forever and never be able to reincarnate?
Yi Liang felt like he was pped back into reality. Thinking of his parents faces that had been twisted in pain, his mind immediately became clear.
Xiao Hei, I was wrong. Yi Liang took out the blood soul banner. He only remembered the power of the blood soul banner and forgot that his parents were still inside.
Ning Shu took the blood soul banner and then went to the side to transcend the souls inside.
Ning Shu made a simple yang gathering formation. The sun shone directly on the blood soul banner and ck smoke starteding out of it.
Ning Shu closed her eyes and chanted a spell.
She hoped that before she left this world, shed be able to finish transcending all the souls in the banner.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2403: We Have Left the Yinyang Sect
Chapter 2403: We Have Left the Yinyang Sect
Although Ning Shu wasnt as caring as that young monk Hui Ji, she would still put effort into solving problems that were within the range of her capability.
Not only did she want to save the suffering souls, but she also didnt want to let Yi Liang indulge in this kind of power.
When she asked Yi Liang to hand over the blood soul banner earlier, Yi Liang had hesitated.
Yi Rou, who had been unconscious, woke up while groaning softly. Yi Liangs eyes were fixed on her.
Yi Rou opened her eyes, blocked the strong light with her hand, and then looked around.
Yi Rou was taken aback by this unfamiliar environment. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Rourou, are you awake? Yi Liang quickly supported Yi Rou.
Where is this? Yi Rou asked in confusion. She had never been out of the courtyard before, and it was the first time she saw such a big, continuous mountain range.
Rourou, we have left the Yinyang Sect, Yi Liang said happily.
Yi Rous expression became panicked and even more confused. I I want to go back to the Yinyang Sect. Yi Rou stood up but didnt know which direction to go in.
Rourou, you cant go back to that devilsir. You cant. Yi Liang clung to Yi Rous arm tightly, Those people have bad intentions towards you. You really cant go back.
Maybe the Yinyang Sect is really like what you said, but my master and senior brothers are very kind to me. I dont care whether theyre good or bad, because theyre always good to me, Yi Rou said.
Yi Liang: (Уߩ)
What should he do when his sister was behaving like this?
Ning Shu was rendered speechless when she heard Yi Rous words.
Yi Rou was currently confused and afraid of the future.
Not everyone would be willing to change their lifestyle.
Yi Rou was used to her life in the Yinyang Sect.
This was the genius of Yi Rous master and her senior brothers, who cultivated Yi Rou to be a person without any agency.
She was madefortable with being dependent and living a life surrounded by other people.
The little fox dragged a rabbit back, put down the rabbit, and said, Make some food. Im starving to death.
Yi Liang nced at Yi Rou carefully. Im going to prepare something to eat. Rourou, Brother will take good care of you.
Yi Rous expression was dull as if she hadnt heard Yi Liangs words.
Yi Liang cleaned up the rabbit and lit a fire to roast it.
After he roasted it, Yi Liang offered two rabbit legs to Yi Rou.
Little Sister eat something. Yi Rou took the rabbits legs and ate slowly.
The little fox, seeing that Yi Liang had given the parts with the most meat to someone else, shouted very dissatisfiedly, What about me? What do I eat? I was the one who caught the rabbit.
Yi Liang split the rabbit in half. He gave half the rabbit to the little fox and the rest to Ning Shu but didnt personally have any.
Ill go hunt again. Yi Liang stood up.
Yi Rou gave Yi Liang a rabbit leg. You can eat it.
Thank you, Sister. Yi Liang immediately smiled brightly and bit the leg.
Either it didnt suit her taste, or she simply never ate much anyway, but Yi Rou hadnt even finished eating a small rabbit leg.
Ning Shu just nced at Yi Rou, then nced at Yi Liang who was clearly very anxious and didnt know what to say.
Ning Shu was still working on transcending the souls inside the blood soul banner. As for the rigid rtionship between Yi Liang and Yi Rou, Ning Shu didnt want to care.
The blood soul banner was slowly emitting ck smoke. Ning Shu asked Yi Liang for some fresh blood to draw a spell, and more intense ck smoke came out of the blood soul banner.
After eating a little, Yi Liang took Yi Rou back to the town, where the family used to live.
Little Sister this is where we used to live, Yi Liang stood at the door and said to Yi Rou.
Yi Rou looked at the somewhat dpidated door and said directly, This house is so old.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2404: Why Don’t You Help?
Chapter 2404: Why Dont You Help?
Yi Liang didnt even know what to say. He just scratched his nose and opened the door.
The door creaked open, revealing no one in the yard.
It seemed like after he killed Yi Xue, no one dared to upy this house anymore.
The yard was a bit deserted. Since it was summer, the weeds were also overgrown.
The house had been renovated by Yi Xue before, so it wasnt all that shabby. Otherwise, it would look like a proper haunted house.
Yi Liang drew water from the well and cleaned the house.
Ning Shu looked at Yi Rou who was sitting still in the chair and asked, Why dont you help?
Yi Rou bit her lip and whispered, I dont know how to. Xiao Cui usually does these things for me.
Its okay, Ill clean up, Yi Liang said.
Facing Yi Rou, Yi Liang always seemed timid.
Regardless, Ning Shu didnt feel that Yi Liang owed anything to Yi Rou.
Since Yi Rou disappeared, Yi Liang had lived a life of starvation as he guarded this house, all while harboring guilt towards her and constantly yearning for their family to reunite.
Although he eventually encountered Ning Shu, hed suffered and experienced a lot of torment by then.
Hed gone through the trouble of traveling thousands of miles to get to the Yinyang Sect to save his sister, without even stopping for any rest.
Meanwhile, although it came at a price, Yi Rou lived the life of a princess.
Since she left the Yinyang Sect, Yi Rou only wanted to return and didnt ask about their parents even once. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Sometimes innocence could be cruel.
The people of the Yinyang Sect were still the most hateful ones, though. They were the ones who deliberately made Yi Rou like this so that Yi Rou regarded them as her spiritual pirs.
Now that Yi Rou had left them, she felt at a loss.
Brother, can you take me back to the Yinyang Sect? I want to bid goodbye to my master and senior brothers. Yi Rou stared at Yi Liang with watery eyes.
Yi Liang clutched the rag tightly and was speechless for a long time.
Brother, I beg you. After all, Master had raised me for so long. No matter what, I cant just leave like this. My senior brothers were all also very kind to me, Yi Rou begged.
The little fox was the one to reply angrily. We almost died there! We barely managed to escape, and now were going back? Are you guys tired of living?
After taking a trip around in the Yinyang Sect, the little fox was almost frightened to the point he wet his pants. He had finally realized that his illusions were useless against those who were stronger than him, even if they were only stronger by just a little.
The little fox didnt even want to hear anything about the Yinyang Sect right now.
Your brother has worked so hard to rescue you, yet you want to go back. What exactly are you thinking? The little fox nibbled at a candied fruit and stared at Yi Rou.
Yi Rou was flustered and said, I didnt ask for Brother to save me. I, I was living well
When Yi Liang heard Yi Rous words, his body trembled from the shock. His expression wasplicated and iprehensible.
Dont you want to live with me? Yi Liang asked.
Yi Rou lowered her head and said nothing.
The atmosphere was awkward and tense.
Yi Liang turned around and went out to buy food.
He came back after he bought some vegetables and meat. He then went into the kitchen to cook again without saying a word.
Yi Liang cooked a table full of dishes, put a bowl of rice in front of Yi Rou, and gently said, Rourou, I know you are just temporarily unused to this life. I know things will get better in the future.
Yi Liang took two bowls, filled them with some food, and put them in front of Ning Shu and the little fox.
Ning Shu and the little fox ate without minding the siblings affairs.
Yi Rou had a very small appetite. She didnt even finish half a bowl of rice. Her mood was also not the greatest right now.
Yi Liang sighed and cleaned the table.
Ning Shu walked up to Yi Rou and asked, What kind of cultivation method were you cultivating in the Yinyang Sect?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2405: Alluring Efflorescence Rest
Chapter 2405: Alluring Efflorescence Rest
Ning Shu wanted to know about what kind of cultivation methods Yi Rou cultivated in the Yinyang Sect. After pondering about it for some time, she figured it mustnt be an offensive one.
Although Yi Rou didnt know why the fox was asking her about her cultivation method, Yi Rou wanted the fox to take her back to the Yinyang Sect, so she honestly answered.
I cultivated alluring efflorescence rest.
Ning Shu: _
What the hell!!
Shed heard about all kinds of cultivation methods before, like the emotion-severing art and the art of the double-edged sword, but shed never heard of this type of method before.
Master said that this cultivation method is suitable for women. Yi Rou couldnt see theplicated expression on Ning Shus furry face.
Rather than for the women, it seemed like this cultivation method was more convenient for the men thatd take the power of the women for themselves.
Ning Shu asked again, Can you use it to attack?
Yi Rou shook her head. Master said that this cultivation method is only for cultivating the body and mind and that its not for things like violence. This is also why he and my senior brothers wouldnt allow me to go outside.
Ning Shu: Hahaha
This technique was something, alright.
And Yi Rou still regarded her master and fellow disciples as good people as well.
Yi Rou squatted down and looked at Ning Shu. She began to plead, Can you send me back to the Yinyang Sect? Ill bid my master and senior brothers goodbye. Then, I promise I will live a good life with my brother.
Ning Shu asked, Do you think if you go back, theyd let you go and live with your brother? They may even kill him.
I, I Yi Rou was speechless.
My brother is my family, but so are my master and my senior brothers, Yi Rou said, covering her face. I cant bear to cut them off.
Ning Shu also felt really exhausted. Theyd been rushing around all this time and barely ever took a break.
Moreover, despite this clearly being a cultivation world, Ning Shu had yet to encounter any treasure, except for the two me fruits, which even then came with those two cultivators that chased after her to kill her.
Every time something happened, she was always thest one to run.
Ning Shu wasntining. After all, this was what she must do. However, she felt powerless in front of Yi Rou.
Yi Rous master and senior brothers had too profound an influence on her.
Ning Shu, as an outsider, felt like she was being kicked in the balls. Yi Liang was also probably feeling like his descendants bags were being cut off.
So I beg you, can you take me back to the Yinyang Sect? I wille back afterward.
Ning Shu directly refused. I wont help you. Your brother is the one who saved me and so I consider his interests in everything. You, however, have nothing to do with me. Why should I help you?
Yi Rous mouth was agape and her eyes were misted with tears. She probably had never been treated like this before, so she was a little stunned for a while.
Yi Liang, who was standing at the door, gritted his teeth and asked, Why do you want to go back!? They harbor no good intentions toward you! They want to turn you into a cultivation furnace! Cultivation furnace! Do you understand what that means!?
Yi Liang walked into the room, grabbed Yi Rous arm, and shook her as if to wake her up.
Yi Rou pushed Yi Liang away. But my master and senior brothers were very good to me. Even if they dont harbor good intentions towards me, they never hurt me.
Ning Shu: _
Yi Liang grabbed his head frustratedly and angrily yelled, If you want to leave that much, just leave, then!
Yi Rous white teeth bit her lip and then she left. Really She just left.
Yi Rou opened the courtyard door and left.
Yi Liang: (Уߩ) n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He just said those words because he was angry, but she really left.
Yi Liang hurriedly ran after her.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2406: If She Wants to Go, Just Let Her
Chapter 2406: If She Wants to Go, Just Let Her
Ning Shu also went out after them. The little fox shouted in frustration, What does she want to do? Run away? Is there something wrong with her brain?
The little fox also ran out. With his personality, he waspletely unable to get theplex and entangled ways that human beings worked.
Ning Shu caught up with Yi Liang, who was just about to stop Yi Rou, who was desperately running away.
If she wants to go, just let her. She doesnt want to stay here anyway, Ning Shu lightly said.
But, but That was so dangerous!
We just need to follow her. Its a long way from the Yinyang Sect, and she may not necessarily find the way to the Yinyang Sect, Ning Shu said.
Sometimes, people must experience something by themselves before they would be able to recognize that thing for what it truly was.
Ning Shu asked Yi Liang to buy some rations, and she went to follow Yi Rou unhurriedly.
Yi Rou ran as fast as she could. However, by the time she stopped, she didnt know where she was.
Yi Liang, who had followed her, wanted to go up to her, but Ning Shu stopped him. Lets just follow her from behind to protect her.
Let your sister see the world for herself. Perhaps this way she wont long for her master and senior brothers so much. Maybe shed even be more independent, Ning Shu said. Yi Rou wasnt her sister anyway, so she didnt feel bad for Yi Rou at all.
Yi Rou wasnt independent in any way, whether it came to her money, thoughts, or even her own soul.
No. Yi Rou didnt even understand the concept of money. She didnt have any of the basic knowledge that people needed to survive.
Yi Liang nodded with difficulty. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
My god am I destined for a life of constant hardships? The little fox on Yi Liangs shoulder whimpered.
Yi Rou didnt know where she was, so she could only pick a random path and start walking. Yi Liang and his party followed behind her.
Yi Liang looked at Yi Rou, who was at a loss, with heartache. When Yi Rou encountered a pedestrian, she asked if they knew the way to the Yinyang Sect.
How could ordinary people know where the Yinyang Sect was? Yi Rou asked a few other people and got the same answer each time.
Yi Rou had no choice but to walk forward, clutching her stomach. Shed eaten very little, and after walking for a long time, she was now parched and exhausted.
It wasnt that cultivators didnt eat. They would just often use fasting pills to solve the issue of food so that they could prevent their bodies from being polluted by mortal food.
However, considering Yi Rous current strength, it was impossible for her not to eat.
Yi Liang wanted to go forward, but Ning Shu blocked Yi Liang. Let her go.
But How could Yi Liang bear to see his sister suffer like this?
Is the current situation anywhere close to a worst-case scenario? Ning Shu asked.
Yi Liang sighed and put the rations in his hand back.
Yi Rou walked on with much difficulty. She had never even been out of her courtyard before, let alone walked this much.
Yi Rou hammered her leg. She encountered a small stream. Her mouth was dry and the sun was hot. Yi Rou felt dizzy and didnt think about anything when she saw the water. She just immediately started scooping it up with her hands and drank it.
After drinking enough water, Yi Rou sat down against the tree.
Yi Rou rested for a while, then started to hurry again. It was dark and she had yet to find a ce to rest.
Yi Rou had no chance but to curl up and lean against a tree.
There were sounds of rustling around, as well as strange bird noises. Yi Rou couldnt sleep at all. She was hungry, and she was scared.
Yi Liang watched from nearby. He kept watching her as Ning Shu continued working, as usual, to transcend the souls in the blood soul banner.
asionally, shed also walk around to see if there were any treasures nearby. Since she first entered this world, shed had to run around every day, and yet shed found nothing.
What Ning Shu hoped most now was to encounter world origin powers. She wandered around a few times and encountered only a few spirit grass that were mediocre in quality.
It was finally dawn, and Yi Rou hurriedly continued on her journey.
Although she didnt rest well, she hadnt been attacked by beasts, either.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2407: No Choice but to Go Forward
Chapter 2407: No Choice but to Go Forward
All the beasts that were going to attack Yi Rou had actually been dealt with by Yi Liang. Otherwise, how could there not be any beasts attacking her? She was full of human vor.
Especially considering that since she was a cultivator, she had a special smell and spiritual energy on her body, which were both things that monsters liked.
Yi Rou hadnt eaten much for nearly a day and a night. If she didnt have the support of the spiritual energy in her body, she wouldve copsed.
Yi Rou walked on. Even though she didnt know where to go, she had no choice but to go forward, because she couldnt find the way back.
Luckily, Yi Rou found a small town. She hurried into the town and saw some steaming buns on a bun stall.
Seeing the steamed bun, Yi Rous eyes brightened. She grabbed a steamed bun and without a thought, stuffed it into her mouth.
What are you doing!? Are you a robber? Give me my money! The bun stall owner grabbed Yi Rou by the cor.
Yi Rou was really hungry. Even with someone grabbing her cor, she stuffed the bun into her mouth.
Yi Liangs entire body was trembling. He couldnt help but walk towards Yi Rou.
The little fox said, Let your sister handle it herself. From the look of it, your sister is even more ignorant about the ways of the world than me. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Yi Liang closed his eyes, breathed rapidly, and simply refused to look.
Pay me, pay me!
Yi Rou swallowed with much difficulty. Her expression clearly showed her confusion. Pay you what?
In the Yinyang Sect, she could eat whatever she wanted, and no one ever asked her for money. The bun didnt even taste that good.
Pay me! You wont be able to leave today if you dont pay me. The stall owner held Yi Rou tightly.
Yi Rou was dazed and at a loss. She just apologized again and again. Im sorry. Im sorry, please just let me go.
What do you mean youre sorry? Pay me!
At this point, a little ruffian passed by. His eyes lit up as he saw Yi Rou, and he swaggered over.
The young ruffian spat, then asked the shop owner, How much does she owe? Ill pay for it.
Five copper coins.
And here I thought itd be some great sum. The young ruffian threw five copper coins to the stall owner, pulled Yi Rou with him, then left.
Yi Liang followed them with an ashen face.
Yi Rou thanked the young ruffian repeatedly. Meanwhile, the young ruffian looked her up and down while touching his chin.
His face looked full of malice, and Yi Rou couldnt help but tightly grip her clothes.
She felt scared and helpless inwardly. She missed her master and senior brothers now more than ever.
She missed her life in Yinyang Sect, where she could y on a swing under the bright sunshine. She missed living in a yard that was full of flowers, and she missed also the breeze thatd carry the fragrance of those flowers.
She missed the times when her life was beautiful.
Are you hungry? Ill take you to eat, the young ruffian said to Yi Rou.
Yi Rous eyes lit up. Thank you.
Was it really that easy to trick her?
The young ruffian really wanted to whistle proudly.
The young ruffian took Yi Rou to a brothel, ordered a table of dishes, and went to the side to ask the pimp how much shed be worth.
The young ruffian sold Yi Rou for twenty taels of silver.
After the young ruffian came out of the brothel, Yi Liang broke the tendons of his hands and feet.
Yi Liang squatted on the courtyard wall of the brothel. Looking at his sister, he really wanted to rush in.
But Yi Liang endured it.
For a moment, he felt really cold.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2408: Still Determined to Return to the Yinyang Sect
Chapter 2408: Still Determined to Return to the Yinyang Sect
Yi Rou suffered so much, but she was still determined to return to the Yinyang Sect. It made Yi Liang feel so much anger and resentment, yet he still couldnt bring himself to not care about her.
Due to her ignorance, Yi Rou was locked up by the pimp, who also checked her body. When the pimp found out that Yi Rou was a virgin, the pimp became even happier. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The brothels pimp saw that Yi Rou had fair skin and good looks, so she decided to auction her first night with some other women two dayster.
On the day of the auction, Yi Rou was dressed up beautifully and pushed onto the stage. She was auctioned off like amodity.
From the start to finish, Yi Rou was dumbfounded. She looked at the men going crazy under the stage in amazement.
These people were extremely ugly. Even though she didnt know what was happening, these people made her very sick.
Yi Rous ignorant and naive look was a favorite among these men. They bid over her frantically.
This world was really as dangerous as her master and senior brothers told her.
Yi Rou would rather stay in a small yard for the rest of her life, and only asionally talk to her brothers, instead of facing so many people.
Yi Rou saw the men under the stage, whose faces were full of oil and spittle. The appearance of these people wasntparable to that of her elder brother, let alone to her senior brothers.
Even her master was a middle-aged handsome man.
Yi Liang was lying on the roof, where he had taken out some tiles from. As he watched his sister being auctioned off below, his fists creaked.
Ning Shu couldnt help but tut. This heroine was so ill-fated.
During the auction, someone leaned into the pimps ear and told her something. The pimps face immediately changed. She directly said that Yi Rou was no longer up for bids, and dragged her away.
The pimp dragged Yi Rou to another room regardless of the protest from the audience.
In the room, stood a man dressed in brocade.
The man turned around and looked at Yi Rou. Junior Sister!
Senior Brother! Yi Rous tears immediately came out. She hugged Song Han. The corners of Song Hans mouth hooked up, and he patted Yi Rous back lightly. Didnt you go with your brother? Why are you here?
I wanted toe back and bid you guys and Master goodbye, so I ran away. Yi Rous voice was shaking as she cried.
Senior Brother, why are you here? Yi Rou withdrew from Song Hans arms and asked while she wiped her tears.
Im here to find you. This brothel is owned by the Yinyang Sect, so I was resting here. Master and all your other senior brothers went out to find you. I never imagined that Id encounter you first.
Yi Liang on the roof: (s㧥)sߩ
Ning Shu:
The storyline was flying off the rails now.
This ce was so far away from the Yinyang Sect, so how could Song Han appear here??
Was this the natural attraction between the male and female leads???
To be able to encounter each other even in this situation!
Ning Shu looked at Yi Liang, whose face was as dark as the night, and silently observed a moment of heartache for Yi Liang.
Xiao Rou, do you want to go back to the Yinyang Sect with me? Master is very worried about you, Song Han asked. Pinching Yi Rous face, he continued, How did you lose so much weight in just a few days?
Yi Rous throat was sore, and she felt very aggrieved when she heard her senior brothers words.
No! Rourou cant go back to the Yinyang Sect with you. Yi Liang couldnt endure it anymore and jumped into the room through the window.
When he saw Yi Liang, Song Han put Yi Rou behind him, and sneered, You keep saying that we dont have good intentions for Xiao Rou, then what about you? You saw your sister being sold in the brothel but didnt show up. What were you doing? How are you, as an older brother, any better?
I wouldnt have let Rourou get hurt, Yi Liang angrily said.
Song Han sneered and turned his head. Your brother has been following you this entire time. Hes been watching as you suffer and get bullied, while you were hungry, cold, and scared.
You! Dont twist the truth! Yi Liang was so angry that he nearly died from it.
Yi Rou asked Yi Liang, Brother, have you been following me this whole time?
He must have. Otherwise, he wouldnt have appeared in front of us so suddenly, Song Han said as he smiled and raised his chin to stare at Yi Liang provocatively.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2409: Many Brothers-In-Laws
Chapter 2409: Many Brothers-In-Laws
This was obviously a meeting between a girls brother and his brother-inw, but it was so tense.
Wait, no. Yi Liang had many brothers-inw.
Although the atmosphere wasnt right, Ning Shu still wanted to silently light a candle for Yi Liang.
It seemed that Yi Liang was about to embark on the road of a big bad viin, a destroyer of the harmonious and beautiful sexual life of his sister and brothers-inw.
This storyline!??
Yi Liang was extremely irritated. He was following Yi Rou, but he was by no means like Song Han said. He wasnt purposefully watching his sister suffer.
But how could he exin himself?
Xiao Rou is the junior sister we dote on in every possible way. But how did you treat her? You let her trek through mountains and rivers by herself. You let her be scared and deceived into a brothel. Is this how you carry out your responsibility as a brother?
Dote on in every possible way?
Ning Shus heart really wasnt pure anymore
Yi Rou had only walked a couple dozen stepspared to what Yi Liang took. To find Yi Rou, how much bitterness and suffering did he endure?
Yi Liang opened his mouth several times but didnt say a word.
Song Han sneered, grabbed Yi Rous waist, and flew out of the room. He then released a magic artifact, stepped on it, and flew away.
Ning Shu released a water dragon and said to the stunned Yi Liang, Come on. Theyre getting away.
Yi Liang quickly jumped on the water dragon.
The evening wind was blowing in his ears. He felt a little cold. Ning Shu heard Yi Liang sighing behind her. Is it because I cant give Rourou the life she wants? Is that why Rourou Is like this?
Ning Shu was silent for a while before she said, Yi Liang, you are you, and your sister is your sister. Apart from having the same bloodline, you two arepletely different individuals. Youre not required to do anything for her.
Everyone has their own destiny. Its clear that youd gotten involved to change your sisters destiny, and she didnt like that change, Ning Shu bluntly said.
But I cant just watch as she jumps into a fire pit, Yi Liang firmly replied. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Well, she doesnt think of it as a fire pit, Ning Shu lightly said. Her indifferent tone went into Yi Liangs heart like a sharp knife.
Some peoples greatest weakness was that they could not bear to hear the truth.
They always felt like they were right, and would stake everything they had for one thing. Theydpletely ignore all opposition and admonitions from those around them.
If they were lucky, they might get to have a good life, but most people who lived like this would only be fuel to a burning tragedy.
Especially when they were already desperate.
This was what the current Yi Rou was like.
The water dragon flew very fast, but it came to a screeching halt in front of Yi Rou and Song Han, who stood still in the air.
Rourou,e home with me! You cant be with these people, Yi Liang shouted to Yi Rou. The evening wind carried his voice away, drifting into the forest.
Yi Rou only lowered her head and said nothing.
Yi Liang suddenly let out a long sigh, seemingly defeated. The emotions contained in the sigh were soplicated that Ning Shu almostughed out loud.
She didnt know why. She just wanted tough.
Yi Rou, do you really want to go with him? Yi Liang looked at Yi Rou.
Yi Rou didnt notice the change in how Yi Liang addressed her. It used to be Rourou or Little Sister, but now he called Yi Rou by her full name.
I, I Yi Rou stammered and faltered for a long time. She couldnt say what she wanted, but she was still grasping Song Hans clothes tightly, which was a clear enough answer.
Song Han curled his lips into a smile.
Yi Liang said, Whether you want to go back with me or not, Ill take you away. Our parents didnt give you heavenly spiritual roots just for you to be a cultivation furnace for others.
Brother! Yi Rou couldnt help shouting.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2410: I Shall Completely Wipe Out the Yinyang Sect!
Chapter 2410: I Shall Completely Wipe Out the Yinyang Sect!
Yi Liang indifferently said, Even if you loathe me for it, I wont allow you to return to the Yinyang Sect.
You, Ill definitely kill you! Yi Liangs eyesnded on Song Han. I swear on my life that I shallpletely wipe out the Yinyang Sect!
Ning Shu: Wipe out the Yinyang Sect!?
Yi Liangs viin temperament was getting stronger and stronger.
Song Hans expression was mocking, but his nervousness was still apparent. Whether it was intentional or not, his eyes swept over Ning Shu, obviously thinking of her water dragon.
Brother, dont do this, please! Yi Rou stood in front of Song Han. Theyre not trying to make me into a furnace. They really treat me very well.
Yi Liang didnt say a word and just released the mighty qilin to rush toward Song Han.
Song Han pushed away Yi Rou from in front of him and then fought the qilin.
Yi Rou was pushed to the ground, and she was extremely worried when she saw her brother fighting with Song Han.
Ning Shu walked to Yi Rous side, and Yi Rou hurriedly said to Ning Shu, Hurry up and stop them!
Ning Shu was very curious about Yi Rous thoughts, and asked, Do you like Song Han?
I do. I like my master and all my senior brothers, Yi Rou said. Theyre my family, just like Brother is.
Ning Shu felt a little stupid. Why was she looking for logic in this np world?? Everything was based on pleasures of the flesh here.
Whether it was martial siblings or master and disciple
There existed no etiquette, honor, humility, or shame here, only desire.
Ning Shu pictured a hot scene in her mind.
Your brothers doing this for your own good. The Yinyang Sect isnt as beautiful as you think it is. Youve been able to staypletely fine until now because of your spiritual roots, Ning Shu lightly said.
Yi Rou didnt reply. She was staring nervously at the two fighting.
Ning Shu suddenly stretched out a paw and pped it on Yi Rous belly. A slight crisp sound came from Yi Rous belly.
Yi Rou frowned. She felt a faint pain in her stomach, but it was within the range she could bear. It also came and went quickly.
Yi Rou didnt pay much attention to her stomach and asked, What did you do?
Ning Shu calmly replied, It was nothing, I wanted to knock you out, but I didnt seed.
Yi Rou immediately moved away from Ning Shu.
The little fox slowly walked to Ning Shus side, If you were going to knock her out, why didnt you hit her on the head? Why hit her stomach?
Just eat your candied fruit. Ning Shu stared at Yi Liang and Song Han, who were fighting.
As a direct disciple of the Yinyang Sects sect leader, Song Han naturally possessed a lot of magic artifacts. He had already taken out several magic artifacts.
Meanwhile, Yi Liang fought Song Han only with his bare hands and a qilin made of spiritual energy.
Yi Liangs expression was t, but his attacks were extremely vicious. It was almost as if he had thrown any regard he had for his own life out of the window, and now only wished to drag his opponent down to hell with him. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Yi Liang no longer cared whether hed get hurt or not. This put Song Han at a disadvantage for a while.
Yi Liangs heart had been holding back so much anger. Since he obviously couldnt vent it out on Yi Rou, he had no choice but to vent it on Song Han.
Yi Liang hated that the Yinyang Sect had caused the death of his parents. He hated that his younger sister also still believed in them.
His sister didnt even care about what he had to say.
Yi Liangs heart was filled with anger and he desperately needed to vent. He had even started to wonder what all his years of effort had been for.
In other words, Yi Liang was starting to inwardly doubt everything.
Ning Shu stared at Yi Liang. His eyes were bloodshot and his face was trembling. His expression was full of pain and hideous. He beat Song Han back and caused him to vomit blood.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2411: Some Kind of Important Little Goddess
Chapter 2411: Some Kind of Important Little Goddess
When Yi Rou saw Song Han vomiting blood, she rushed over to support him.
Brother, stop! Yi Rou held up a hand to Yi Liang.
Yi Liang forcefully stopped in his tracks. He still bore some anger, and for a long time, he couldnt calm down.
Ning Shu deeply felt that moral decency wasnt important, what mattered was solely the decency of the looks.
The little fox chewed on the candied fruit and shouted impatiently to Yi Liang, If shes not obedient, just p her! If you never give her a beating, shell really think that shes some kind of important little goddess.
Ning Shu: That made sense
Yi Liang walked towards Yi Rou, raised his hand, and really pped her in the face.
Yi Rou was stunned.
Little Fox: I was just joking
Even Song Han, who had vomited blood and was still holding his chest, was stunned for a moment.
Brother! Yi Rou stared at the indifferent and seemingly heartless Yi Liang with wide eyes.
Yi Rou was extremely aggrieved.
Our parents died early, so they couldnt educate you. In this case, since I am your only older brother, I must fulfill their parental responsibilities.
Song Han saw that the corner of Yi Rous mouth was bleeding, and quickly took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood off the corner of Yi Rous mouth.
Yi Rou forced herself to smile at Song Han.
They were really acting like husband and wife.
On one hand, was her ruthless older brother and on the other, her sweet and considerate senior brother.
Yi Liang and Yi Rou didnt have a strong rtionship.
Except for their blood rtions, they were pretty much strangers.
It was obvious who Yi Rou favored out of the two of them.
After all, the best lies were wrapped in beautiful packaging.
Song Han hugged Yi Rou. While gritting his teeth, he jumped onto a magic artifact, activated the secret method, and ran away in the blink of an eye, leaving only a small ck spot behind.
Yi Liang stared at the direction in which he disappeared.
Ning Shu walked to Yi Liangs side and said to Yi Liang, Youve chosen your life and shes chosen hers. Everyone should pay for their choices on their own.
You dont have to insist on taking on this responsibility.
Even if he did, it wasnt like Yi Rou would necessarily be grateful for it.
I cant figure out why Yi Rou is like this. Yi Liang frowned.
Yinyang Sect, Yinyang Sect Yi Liang kept repeating the name of the Yinyang Sect.
You and your sister spent too little time together. You cant ask her to do anything, and you cant interfere with her decision and life, Ning Shu said.
Dont brood over it, she continued. Even if the entire world has failed and betrayed you, you must smile and tell this to fate: Who cares?
Yi Liang turned his head to look at Ning Shu silently, without saying a word.
You dont like chicken soup for the soul? Ning Shu asked. Fine. Heres a bowl of poisonous chicken soup, then. Ahem. How could you wee the storm without first experiencing the wind and the rain? You must work very, very hard, in order to trulye to believe that you are powerless.
As long as you work hard, theres nothing that you cant screw up. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Yi Liang:
Yi Liang, you cant wake up a person whos stubbornly pretending to be asleep. Your sister will definitelye to realize the truth of things, Ning Shu said. What you need to do now is to calm down and cultivate.
Only when youre strong can you do whatever you want to do. With your current strength, to face the Yinyang Sect would be like hitting a stone with an egg. Its useless.
Plus, I cant be by your side forever.
The little fox also said, I also want to go back to my n to cultivate. I dont have time to wander outside like this. Im still too weak.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2412: Fight Them to the Bitter End
Chapter 2412: Fight Them to the Bitter End
What do you n to do now? Ning Shu asked.
Yi Liang stared in the direction where the two had disappeared, turned around, and said, Lets go home.
What Yi Liang thought inwardly was that since Yi Rou was only eleven years old now, they shouldnt be able to make Yi Rou into a furnace so quickly.
Hed take two years to be stronger. Then, hed go to the Yinyang Sect and fight them to the bitter end.
Yinyang Sect had be Yi Liangs most important goal in life.
However, things didnt go as Yi Liang predicted.
Song Han had used a secret technique to escape, but this secret technique castrated his lifespan and threatened his future in cultivation.
After running away for a while, Song Han couldnt bear it anymore and fell down. It frightened Yi Rou.
Song Han looked at her with a pale face and weakly said, I cant go on.
Yi Rous tears suddenly rolled down like a curtain of pearls. She choked and said, Senior Brother, youll be fine. Youll be fine.
Yi Rou never imagined that one of her senior brothers would leave her, and suddenly said in a panic, Is there any way to save you? Any way?
Song Han was suffering the after-effects of the secret technique, and while his body was weak, he was not actually about to die right there and then. When he saw Yi Rou crying and looking extremely worried, a glint shed through his eyes.
Song Han clutched at his heart and made himself look so weak, like he was about to die. There is a way to save me. You can save me.
What way? Yi Rou quickly asked.
Xiao Rou, do you trust me? Song Han held Yi Rous hand.
Yi Rou nodded with tears in her eyes. I do.
Trust me, I wont hurt you. Song Han pressed against Yi Rous body. A flush appeared on his face, which had been as pale as paper.
Being crushed by Song Han, Yi Rou instinctively felt ufortable, but she chose to trust Song Han.
Song Han endured the pain in his meridians and slowly unbuttoned Yi Rous clothes, his eyes filled with eagerness.
Xiao Rous yin origin was something that her master and senior brothers coveted. Since Yi Rou was still very young, no one mentioned it just yet, but they had all thought about it.
He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to steal Xiao Rous yin origin. Even if their master and other senior brothers med himter, by that time, the rice would have already been cooked.
Moreover, Xi Rou herself was willing.
Song Han was harboring these wishful thoughts as he continued teasing Yi Rou.
Yi Rou felt very strange. One moment she feltfortable, then in another, she felt ufortable. She felt an inexplicable sense of shame, but she didnt resist. In the end, she melted.
Yi Rou innocently and confusedly asked Song Han, Senior Brother, what are you doing to me?
Be good. Senior Brother will make you veryfortable. Song Hans voice was low and hoarse. He felt that it was about time, so he started on the main course.
Song Hans main purpose was to steal Yi Rous yin origin.
This time, Yi Rous face became twisted in pain. Her body was still very immature, and she felt as if her body was being pierced in half. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Senior Brother, Senior Brother Yi Rou cried.
Endure it. Just endure it a little more, Song Hanforted Yi Rou indifferently, and moved on his own.
Although she still felt some pain, Yi Rou gradually felt less ufortable. Instead, she had a peculiar feeling of numbness, which spread throughout her limbs and bones.
Song Han looked at Yi Rou, who had be aroused under him, and couldnt help but smile.
Although Yi Rou hadnt been made into a furnace, shed been given some medicinal herbs to make her body sensitive, and that ce was very tight.
Although it was a cultivation method, it was also meant to give men ultimate happiness.
Yi Rou might only currently be a preteen, but her body had been made to always be ready to be picked.
Yi Rous entire body was flushed red. Her body was undting, and she fell into a blurred and indescribable happiness.
On the other hand, Song Han, who was on Yi Rous body, had a strange expression on his face, frowning tightly.
Why was there no power flowing into his body? The injury on his body was also not getting better, either.
Even an ordinary furnace would be better than this. Using an ordinary furnace would have at least given him some power.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2413: Why Was There No Yin Origin?
Chapter 2413: Why Was There No Yin Origin?
Song Han had already overstrained his body, and he had put all of his hopes on obtaining Yi Rous yin origin. However, in the end, he didnt get any power.
There was no yin origin. Song Han, who had experience with countless women, naturally could see that Yi Rou was a virgin, but why was there no yin origin?
There was no power that he could integrate with his body.
Song Han endured his pain and exhaustion and plowed for a long time, but still didnt gain any strength.
Song Han was very annoyed and stopped moving. Yi Rou, who was under him, had already fainted. Her face was extremely rosy.
Song Han was puzzled. What the hell was going on? Could it be that someone had locked Yi Rous power?
Instead of gaining strength, he ended up extremely tired. Song Han grabbed Yi Rou by her cor and returned to the Yinyang Sect.
After returning home, Yi Liang started to cultivate seriously.
The little fox had suffered a loss in the Yinyang Sect so he also started to cultivate seriously. From time to time, hed run back to his n, so Yi Liang and Ning Shu would often not see the little fox.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu worked day and night to dispel the baleful energy in the blood soul banner.
The following days were unprecedentedly quiet.
Yi Liangs stature was also growing slowly. He was now much different from the thin and weak Yi Liang whom Ning Shu first met before.
Yi Liang was growing up to be a man.
Knowing that Ning Shu was a fox, Yi Liang would give Ning Shu some meat at every meal.
After eating meat for every meal, Ning Shu became really sick of it. She told Yi Liang not to waste money. Shed just eat whatever dish he was eating. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yi Liang would also asionally buy some candied fruit to keep at home. The little fox would eat them as snacks when he came back.
Although their days were peaceful, Ning Shu could see that Yi Liang wasnt at peace at all. He was obviously still worried about Yi Rou.
Yi Liang cultivated without break. He cultivated every time he could, almost without a stop.
Whats the matter with you? Why are you so tired? During a meal, Ning Shu saw that Yi Liang was restless. His eyes were bloodshot. He looked like he hadnt rested well.
Either that, or he was experiencing qi deviation.
Yi Liang ate a mouthful of porridge and rubbed his eyebrows. I dont feel very well. My heartbeat keeps skipping. I cant help but feel that something has happened to Rourou.
Its been more than three months, yet theres still no news from Rourou. It makes me more uneasy by the day. I always feel like something has happened to her. Now Ive even stopped progressing in my cultivation.
I dont know if its a hallucination or something, but I keep hearing Rourou calling me, again and again, asking me to save her.
What do you want to do? Ning Shu asked. Go to the Yinyang Sect?
Yi Liang couldnt help covering his chest. His heart beat wildly and uncontrobly, like a beating drum, and it took a long time for it to return to normal.
Ning Shu had no objection. We can go if you want.
But can we really go? With just the two of us? Although he wanted to save his sister, he knew that it would be difficult to break into the Yinyang Sect with only the strength of two people.
Ning Shu felt that Yi Liang should go save Yi Rou.
Lets go. Its pointless to not go and keep worrying here anyways, Ning Shu said.
Yi Liang nodded and packed up. He then went to buy some dry rations, water, and a weapon.
After she cleaned up, Ning Shu released her water dragon. Yi Liang jumped on it, and they disappeared in a sh.
However, the distance from the small town to the Yinyang Sect wasnt short. Even with the extremely fast water dragon, itd still take them two days to arrive.
Heavens Gorge was also still shrouded by fog. Yi Liang was a little worried. How can we get in?
Thest time, they managed to enter because of a Yinyang Sect disciple, but it wouldnt be easy to repeat that old trick this time.
Ning Shu calmly answered, Theres no need to worry. We can just force our way in.
The water dragon flew to the top of the barrier. Its body progressively became bigger and more solid. It then hit the barrier with its heavy tail.
The barrier trembled a couple of times, but it didnt break.
The water dragon directly smashed against the barrier again.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2414: Hand Over My Sister!
Chapter 2414: Hand Over My Sister!
Ning Shu gave the water dragon a lot of spiritual energy, which merged into the water dragons body as if it were also water.
The water dragons body progressively became more solid and its strength stronger. With arge boom, it mmed into the barrier.
The barrier shattered.
Audacious! Who did this!? a loud shout sounded. The sect leader of the Yinyang Sect narrowed his eyes when he saw the water dragon.
Ning Shu ignored him and rushed straight into the Yinyang Sect.
Rourou, where are you? Yi Liangy on the water dragon and shouted down.
Bastard! The sect leader turned pale with anger. Anyone who saw someone breaking into their sect in such an unbridled manner would be as furious as he was.
Yi Liang ignored the yellings and attacks of the sect leader and released his qilin. The qilin was so huge that it directly destroyed a house.
Meanwhile, the water dragons tail was also sweeping any building it passed into ruins.
The disciples of the Yinyang Sect saw the water dragon and surrounded it. All the disciples of the Yinyang Sect were rmed by such a big ruckus. They suspended themselves in the air and surrounded Ning Shu and Yi Liang.
For you toe to the Yinyang Sect again and again to make trouble. Do you think that the Yinyang Sect is that easy to bully?
Hand over my sister! Yi Liang roared.
Your sister isnt even here, Song Han said with a sneer.
What do you mean? Yi Liang asked with a bad expression.
Ning Shu closed her eyes to sense the surroundings, then opened her eyes and said, Dont worry about what he said. I know where she is.
The water dragon under them rushed in one direction.
The sect leaders expression turned dark. Stop them!
The qilin directly knocked the people chasing them away.
Ning Shu reached the top of a house. She should be inside. Lets look for her.
Yi Liang jumped off the water dragon and followed behind Ning Shu. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu felt that the presence was getting stronger and stronger. However, when they reached the ce, they were blocked by a wall.
Yi Liang didnt say a word, and just sted the stone wall open with his fist.
It was a secret room. There was a cage made of fine iron in the secret room, and a girl was sleeping in the cage.
She appeared messy, with blood, both red and dried ck, on her clothes.
Rourou, Rourou! Yi Liang shouted at Yi Rou from outside the cage.
Yi Rou opened her eyes weakly. When she saw Yi Liang, her lips trembled. Brother.
Yi Rou was very weak andy motionless on the ground.
Yi Liang directly lifted the extremely heavy cage and left the secret room with Yi Rou on his back.
As soon as he came out, he was surrounded by people.
Yi Liang was furious that his sister was treated like this. When he saw Yi Rous master and senior brothers, his eyes suddenly turned red.
Ning Shu released her water dragon, and the water dragon swung its tail in a swift move, sweeping away some of the weaker people around them.
Lets get out of here!
Yi Liang hurriedly jumped onto the water dragon, and the water dragon quickly headed towards the gate, rushing towards the barrier.
The water dragon kept mming against the barrier, which was much stronger than before.
The water dragon collided with the barrier for a while but failed to break it. The people from the Yinyang Sect had nearly already caught up with them.
Ning Shu looked at the formation, but the formation had already changed, and it wasnt the same as before.
Ning Shu looked for a way to break the formation, then had the water dragon mmed into the formation.
Meanwhile, Yi Liang released the qilin to fight with their pursuers. Finally, the formation was broken with a booming sound, and the water dragon carried Ning Shu and Yi Liang away from the Yinyang Sect extremely quickly.
Without stopping at all along the way, it flew back to the town.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2415: Never Imagined That They’d Go So Far
Chapter 2415: Never Imagined That Theyd Go So Far
As soon as they arrived home, Yi Liang checked Yi Rous body and found that all her tendons had been broken.
Yi Liang couldnt reallye to terms with this for a while. He thought that his sister suddenly became like this because of him. Did the Yinyang Sect vent their anger on his sister?
Ning Shus paw pressed against Yi Rous belly. The yin origin was still there, so her spiritual roots should also be intact.
A female body had a thing called the pubis, which was said to be the womans source of strength.
And Yi Rous pubis was shattered by Ning Shu. Her spiritual energy wrapped the fragments and locked Yi Rous strength and yin origin.
Yi Rous current situation was what Ning Shu had expected.
Yi Rous existence was meant to provide strength to these people, but she had no value to them now.
However, Ning Shu never imagined that theyd go so far as to break all her tendons.
Despite that, since Yi Rou still had spiritual energy, she would still be able to reshape her muscles and veins by slowly cultivating.
Yi Liang saw the scars on his sisters body. He saw her tender skin, which was covered with bruises.
The bruises were clearly quite ambiguous at first nce.
As Yi Liang looked at them, his eyes were red, and tears almost rolled down his face.
Yi Liang wiped Yi Rous body with water, and after he finished doing that, he went to cook some porridge.
When Yi Rou woke up, she was a little confused. When she saw Yi Liang who was standing beside the bed, her tears came down.
Rourou, dont cry,e and eat something. Yi Liang helped Yi Rou, let her lean on him, and fed her spoon by spoon.
Yi Rous tendons were broken, and all her limbs were limp.
If you cultivate well, you can reshape your meridians, Ning Shu said.
Yi Rou obviously hadnt recovered from what she went through. Her eyes were nk and she seemed to not be present there.
Yi Liang supported Yi Rou to lie down and went out the door. He heard soft cryinge from inside the room.
Yi Liang sighed and said sadly, What should I do now?
The heavens would never cut off all paths, and there will always be some light even on the darkest nights. After this incident, perhaps your sister wont be deceived by the Yinyang Sect again, Ning Shu said consolingly.
But Shes so young, but shes already suffered so much, at the hands of the Yinyang Sect Yi Liang rubbed his eyebrows.
Ning Shu sneered and said, Even if she was defiled by the people of the Yinyang Sect, your sister still has her heavenly spiritual roots. If she started cultivating with a different method, your sister can be one of the strongest people in the world one day. The matter of Yinyang Sect will just be a small hurdle in her life. Once your sister bes strong, she wont need to rely on a man. At that time, would she still need to worry about being disdained by men?
If she could live a good life independently, why should she care about men?
The matter had already happened anyway. Why bother paying attention to men who showed disdain for her?
Yi Liang scratched his head. I was wrong. After hearing what you said, I dont think its a big deal, after all. Its good enough that my sister coulde home to me.
Ill definitely find Rourou a husband who loves her in the future. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: _
Why was he obsessed with men?
Did women have no other way to survive than marriage?
Yi Liang tried his best to take care of Yi Rou. Yi Rous body became much better, but her limbs were still limp.
Ning Shu squatted at the foot of the bed. She also took care of Yi Rou, all while still working to eliminate the baleful energy in the blood soul banner.
Yi Rou sometimes talked to Ning Shu with a look of confusion and helplessness.
Yi Rou didnt understand why her master and her senior brothers had changed abruptly.
Each of them took turns viting her body. However, at the time, Yi Rou didnt realize that they were viting her.
After it was over, the expressions of her master and her senior brothers were extremely annoyed and disappointed. They no longer looked at her as gently as they did before.
Later, as they vited her over and over again, their expressions became worse and worse. They gave her various medicines and checked her body.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2416: Anything That Had No Value Would Always Be Discarded
Chapter 2416: Anything That Had No Value Would Always Be Discarded
In the end, she was locked up and her limbs were crippled.
Ning Shus expression was calm. She had expected all this.
If there had been no incident, Yi Rou would have been cherished by them forever. However, anything that had no value would always be discarded.
Ning Shu passed on a method to Yi Rou. She told her to work hard on cultivating, and that she would definitely be able to stand up again soon.
However, Yi Rou washed her face with tears every day and couldnt ept this kind of blow.
Ning Shu felt a little impatient. What was the point of acting so spoiled when she was dealing with her own survival?
Yi Liang made a wheelchair and pushed Yi Rou to go for a walk in the yard. Yi Liang had nted some flowers in the yard, and they were blooming beautifully.
Apparently, it was specifically nted for Yi Rou.
Yi Rou was still unhappy, though.
Ning Shu released the water dragon and told Yi Liang, Go fetch your sister. We should go out for a walk.
Its boring to stroll around in the yard. If you want to go on a stroll, we should wander farther away.
Yi Liang jumped onto the water dragon with Yi Rou on his back.
The water dragon slowly shuttled through the clouds, and thennded on the street.
This was the market next to the town, which was more prosperous than the town itself.
Yi Liang walked down the street with Yi Rou on his back.
Look. Ning Shu raised her chin and gestured towards the corner of the street, where a dirty old woman was sitting with a broken bowl in front of her.
If it wasnt for your brother, you would have be like this, tortured to death by the people of the Yinyang Sect, Ning Shu said lightly. If youve got food, clothes, and servants, only then do you have the time to feel sadness and sorrow. Your brother doesnt owe you anything, and youre not qualified to ept your brothers care as if its only natural.
There was a limit to a persons kindness and patience. It was never good to take advantage of the goodness of others. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Your brother was like that child. A skinny child ran past Yi Liang. The child was clearly malnourished and starved.
Yi Liang looked at the child. He really was like this before. It was Xiao Hei who changed him.
Yi Rou burst into tears. I feel bad.
Leave her here. If she had to worry hard about how to fill her belly every day, she wouldnt overthink things so much anymore, Ning Shu said casually.
Yi Liang:
Brother, dont! Yi Rou begged in fear that Yi Liang would really throw her on the street.
I wont, Yi Liangforted her.
Yi Liang took Yi Rou around and bought all kinds of toys to make her happy.
Yi Rou looked at these toys and thought of her senior brothers, who also liked to bring her all kinds of toys.
There were tears in Yi Rous eyes again, but when she turned her head and saw the fox staring at her, she forced her tears back.
For some reason, she was a bit afraid of the fox.
She could act willfully towards her brother, but the foxs indifferent attitude put her at a loss.
This was because the fox always spoke harshly and wouldnt tolerate her.
People were naturally morefortable and brave facing those who loved them.
After walking around for a while, the group headed back.
After they headed back, Yi Rou started to cultivate ording to the exercises taught by Ning Shu.
Since her meridians had been broken, Yi Rous speed of cultivation was very slow. The good thing was that she had heavenly spiritual roots. Although her speed was slow, it was stable and was also still faster than the speed of those with ordinary roots.
Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Yi Rou had started to cultivate.
If it wasnt for Yi Liang, she wouldnt have made such a painstaking effort.
Since her task was to repay Yi Liang, there was no way she could leave Yi Liangs sister this depressed.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2417: As a Gift for Those in the Yinyang Sect
Chapter 2417: As a Gift for Those in the Yinyang Sect
Ning Shu had done everything she did entirely for Yi Liang. Otherwise, shed have been toozy to care.
If Yi Liang could be reunited with his sister, she probably would get more points.
A spiritual root like the heavenly spiritual roots was the darling of the cultivation worlds. The heavens had given her such a good resource, but Yi Rou was actually doing nothing with it.
What a waste.
Those who were mentally determined to fight for their fate against the sky were usually not graced with such a unique condition.
She felt that Yi Rou was probably given such good conditions only to make her stand out, and as a gift for those in the Yinyang Sect.
There must be reasons and conditions for a life of indulging in the pleasures of the flesh.
Ning Shu was finally at ease and could continue transcending the souls in the blood soul banner.
Because of Ning Shus perseverance, the baleful yin energy inside had already lessened by a lot, and the souls were now exposed without the umbre of baleful yin energy.
Some of the souls were thin, while some were solid.
As long as thest few baleful yin energies were removed, these souls could be saved.
In her spare time, Ning Shu asked Yi Rou, Do you hate them?
I dont hate them, but I do have some resentment. I just dont know why theyd treat me like this, Yi Rou said in confusion.
Fine. She was a simple person who had a simple mind and would not even bear hatred toward people who had wronged her so gruesomely.
Youll understand one day, Ning Shu lightly replied.
Yi Rous temperament really made her suitable for the life of a canary. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
After a period of tempering, the baleful yin energy in the blood soul banner waspletely gone.
Ning Shu said to Yi Liang, Release the souls inside and see your parents.
Yi Liang took the blood soul banner and released the souls. Some of these souls were sluggish, and some were so thin that they almost disappeared.
A ck hole slowly opened, and these souls instinctively drifted toward the ck hole.
Yi Liang tried hard to find his parents, but there were too many souls. Yi Liang couldnt find them at all, so he had no choice but to keep calling for his parents.
These souls passed through Yi Liangs body, but Yi Liang never found the souls of his parents.
Give me a piece of your hair, Ning Shu said to Yi Liang.
Yi Liang plucked his hair without thinking. Ning Shu chanted a spell and his hair floated up. Ning Shu said, Your parents are your closest rtives, so you can follow your hair.
Yi Liang stared at his hair for a moment and then found two souls, who were holding hands.
It was a man and a woman. The soul of the woman was stronger than that of the man, and the soul of the man was so transparent that it was on the brink of disappearing.
Father, Mother! Yi Liang suddenly shouted.
The woman turned her head in amazement. When she saw Yi Liang, however, she couldnt speak.
The mans soul had a dull expression, and he waspletely protected by the woman.
Lianger. The woman opened her mouth, but couldnt utter a sound.
Hurry and let her go, the passage is about to close, Ning Shu said. The ck hole was getting smaller and smaller, and if they didnt enter the passage, they wouldnt be able to reincarnate.
Even now, Ning Shu still hadnt figured out what was on the other side of that ck hole. Could it be hell?
Mother, Ill take good care of Sister, Yi Liang said tearfully.
The woman smiled at Yi Liang, led the man away, and entered the ck hole.
The ck hole got smaller and smaller and finally disappeared as if it had never appeared at all.
Yi Liang squatted on the ground, buried his head in his knees, and cried for a while. He then prepared a tablet for his parents, to offer them three incense sticks a day.
Their following days were peaceful and calm. Yi Liang was now cultivating and improving his strength in addition to taking care of his sister.
Ning Shu guessed that Yi Liang wanted to destroy the Yinyang Sect.
Recently, Ning Shu felt very strange inwardly. She felt like something was watching her.
She felt like whatever it was, it was dangerous, but at the same time, she inexplicably longed for it.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2418: Time to Face the Tribulation
Chapter 2418: Time to Face the Tribtion
It couldnt be that her tribtion was almost here, right?
She was no longer weak now. Perhaps it was her time to face the tribtion.
Ning Shu bid her goodbye to Yi Liang. When Yi Liang heard that Ning Shu was leaving, he was stunned. He quickly asked, Will youe back?
Perhaps I will, perhaps I wont, Ning Shu said ambiguously.
Xiao Hei, I hope youlle back, Yi Liang said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded. Maybe Ille back when I have free time.
Cultivate well and youll be extremely powerful in the future. Youll be able to protect what you want to protect. Avoid adding on any karmic hindrance if you can. After Ning Shu finished speaking, she jumped over the wall of the courtyard and headed toward the forest.
Ning Shu felt that she had done enough and that she had repaid Yi Liangs life-saving grace.
It was pure nonsense to repay someone with ones own body.
Ning Shu ran deep into the mountains, and a tribtion cloud came over from the horizon, floating above her.
Sure enough, it was the tribtion.
A thunderbolt shed toward Ning Shu with a bang.
Ning Shu hurriedly dodged, but the thunder and lighting seemed to lock in on her, which meant that she was unable to dodge at all.
A bolt of lightning struck her body, and Ning Shu suddenly felt pain inwardly. She felt as if all the bones in her entire body had been shattered.
All the fur on her body was scorched, and she became pitch ck.
Moreover, each thunder and lightning were stronger than thest. Although the spiritual energy in the body could help relieve the injury, the thunder and lightning came too rapidly, and there were no signs of it stopping.
Ning Shu didnt know how other spiritual creatures experienced tribtions, but her thunder tribtions really came immediately one after the other, and they wouldnt stop at all.
No wonder Bai Sanniang was smashed to pieces by her tribtion thunder and nearly had her soulpletely dissipated.
And she couldnt help but recall every world that shed experienced, each one after the other.
She also remembered her own parents and older brothers, who seemed like a faraway dream now.
Was the tribtion drawing out her inner demons?
Ning Shu gritted her teeth to keep her emotions stable. Despite having experienced so many worlds, this was the first time in her life that she had gone through a thunder tribtion.
The lightning struck Ning Shus body, and the cells in Ning Shus body wailed in pain.
Ning Shu released the water dragon and asked the water dragon to temporarily help block the thunder. She was really out of breath.
With a loud bang, the tribtion thunder draped over the water dragon, instantly splitting the water dragon into separate droplets.
Soon the water droplets regathered and formed back into a water dragon, which once again resisted the thunder tribtion.
One after another, the tribtion thunder struck the water dragon, and the water dragon was split into water droplets again and again.
However, it seemed that the water dragon was also getting stronger. Earlier, it kept being split into water droplets, but it was now only halved by the thunder, and it also merged back more quickly now.
The rumbling of thunder sounded for a long time until the tribtion cloud finally dissipated.
Ning Shu felt a powerful force pour into her body, then she slowly grew human limbs. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu was naked.
Immediately, white clothes appeared on her body, which were probably clothes formed from her own fur.
This kind of transformation felt really weird.
After having gotten used to running on four legs, Ning Shu still felt that her center of gravity was unstable as she had to get used again to walking on two legs.
Ning Shu looked at the water dragon, who had blocked the thunder for a while for her.
The water dragons body had be more solid, and his eyes had also be more spirited.
After its baptism of thunder tribtion, the water dragon had be more lifelike than before.
She hoped that one day, the water dragon could form its own intelligence.
Ning Shu let out a long sigh of relief. She had finally survived the cmity.
In front of the power of heaven and earth, man was really powerless.
It was terrifying.
Really terrifying.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2419: Bai Sanniang Had Pretty Good Looks
Chapter 2419: Bai Sanniang Had Pretty Good Looks
Ning Shu looked at herself in the brook. Bai Sanniang had pretty good looks.
She didnt have the typical seductiveness associated with foxes. Instead, she looked calm and cold.
In thispletely white outfit, she almost seemed like Change from the Moon Pce.
With a tap of her foot, Ning Shu flew up onto a branch. She gazed out at the unending expanse of mountains. It was a beautiful view.
Ning Shu started cultivating in the mountains. In her free time, she looked around to see if there was any treasure around.
She did manage to find some treasures, such as a thousand-year stone milk. She swallowed a drop, but all of it got absorbed by the water dragon.
It was a shame that the water dragon wasnt a living creature. If it was, she could have given it an intelligence pill.
Aside from cultivating, Ning Shu also visited the town from time to time.
She would asionally go visit Yi Liang, but she only secretly checked on him. She didnt show up in front of him.
After she checked on him, she would leave.
Even without her, Yi Liang was living very well. He was now living with Yi Rou.
Yi Rous meridians hadnt been reformed, so she still couldnt walk. However, the two of them were living peacefully together.
As for the Yinyang Sect, that was Yi Liangs problem. It wasnt any of her business.
Ning Shu once again returned to the deep mountains and continued to cultivate, living a very simple life.
However, she felt very much at peace. She was far away from all the noise and the bustle of human crowds.
Her heart was calm like never before.
Taskplete. Would you like to leave the task world immediately? 2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus mind.
Ning Shu nodded. Yes.
She felt a moment of dizziness, and when she opened her eyes next, she was already in the system space.
Ning Shu saw that the ck hole on the wall created by the fusion process of the two pearls was getting smaller and smaller. After a bit more time, it would probably closepletely.
She decided to first sit down to cultivate and absorb the pure soul energy in the space.
After she finished cultivating, she took out the m bracelet and started reciting the heart-clearing chant.
She spent some time clearing her mind.
After she was done, she let out a long sigh, exhaling thest of the negative emotions.
Sitting cross-legged on the floor, she tapped open the stats panel.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 46150k
Soul: 340
Life: 121
Intelligence: 354
Charm: 40
Luck: 219
Mental Strength: 250
Faith: 15515
Martial Arts: 372
Aptitude: 139
Merit: 13410
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing)
Fulfilled Bai Sanniangs wish: repay Yi Liang. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 8000k experience points.
Gained 80 attribute points.
Gained 2k faith points.
Gained 300 merit points for transcending lost souls.
Gained Bai Sanniangs blessing: obtained the ability tomunicate with animals. Note: Can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence.
Chapter 2420: Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Chapter 2420: Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Proficient practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
Ning Shu: Hohoho
The harvest this time really was quite bountiful. She even got the ability tomunicate with animals!
Although there were limitations and she wouldnt be able tomunicate with creatures like single-celled organisms that didnt really have intelligence.
However, she was still very happy. For better or for worse, it was an additional skill.
There were 8000k experience points and 80 attribute points. She had never gotten this much before. It seemed that Bai Sanniang was very satisfied with how this task turned out.
Ning Shu happily allocated all the points.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 46150k (+8000k)
Soul: 340
Life: 121 (+10)
Intelligence: 354 (+10)
Charm: 40 (+10)
Luck: 219 (+10)
Mental Strength: 250 (+10)
Faith: 15515 (+2000)
Martial Arts: 372 (+20)
Aptitude: 139 (+10)
Merit: 13410 (+300)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
Bai Sanniang asked me to pass on her thanks. 2333 said, Shes grateful that you didnt create romantic ties between her and Yi Liang.
The road of cultivation was extremely difficult and filled with obstacles. Even the smallest mistake could lead to ones death.
All living creatures have their own paths, and the paths of humans and monsters were naturally different. They cannot be forcefullybined.
Ning Shu nodded. As expected, repaying someone with ones own body was nonsense. How could giving yourself to someone possibly count as repayment to them? N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu asked 2333, Is anything fixed?
The passageway to the fabricated space is fixed.
Ning Shu was overjoyed. It was finally fixed?
Then Im going to go check out the fabricated space. Ning Shu went to stand at the passageway to the fabricated space.
After a moment of a weightless sensation, she was standing on quaint bluestone bs again.
Walking past all around her were task-takers.
Ning Shu headed towards a store to exchange for some fasting pills.
Since the system marketce was broken, she had no choice but to exchange for items here.
However, fasting pills were very invaluable, so hardly any shops bothered to sell them.
Ning Shu had to visit several stores before she finally found some in a small store.
She exchanged for a lot of fasting pills, then spent some more experience points to buy a sofa, a bookshelf, and a bed. She then bought some random books from a street stall.
There were all kinds of books, including ones containing myths about the system space and some task-takers.
There were also some secret arts manuals. There were even romance novels??
Ning Shu also got some small potted nts for decoration.
After all, she was a romantic young girl with a poetic temperament!
But honestly, she really couldnt stand seeing the empty system space anymore. With these, the space wouldnt look so monotonous anymore.
After the shopping spree, she decided to head to a restaurant. It felt like it had been forever since shest ate something. Furthermore, in this soul state, no matter how much she ate she wouldnt get any fatter and it would even strengthen her soul.
Chapter 2421: Getting Stuffed Also Worked
Chapter 2421: Getting Stuffed Also Worked
The only way to solve your worries was to get rich. If you couldnt get rich, getting stuffed also worked.
When Ning Shu got to the restaurant, she ordered a table full of food and started eating while listening to the conversations of people around her.
Catching up on gossip was nice.
As she was eating, someone suddenly sat down in front of her. She nced up. It was Mei Ziqing.
It felt like she hadnt seen her in forever.
Where have you been? You didnt answer any of my messages andpletely disappeared, said Mei Ziqing. I thought you got eliminated.
Ning Shu swallowed what was in her mouth and wiped her hands. Some problems came up with my system space and the chat system broke. Why were you looking for me?
No wonder. Its nothing much, just, didnt I borrow 100 faith points from you? I wanted to pay you back. Mei Ziqing waved over the waiter and ordered a pot of tea.
No worries. Ning Shu said to Mei Ziqing, What do you like? Order something.
Im good. Mei Ziqing took a sip of tea, then transferred 110 faith points to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took a look. Why did you give me 10 extra?
Consider it interest, said Mei Ziqing.
Ning Shu didnt ept it and transferred the 10 points back to Mei Ziqing. There is no need to be so polite. We are friends after all.
Mei Ziqing smiled, then took another sip of tea. You should hurry up and be an ultra task-taker so that you can go to the higher level space. That space has way more resourcespared to this space. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The space Mei Ziqing was referring to was a space that was of a higher levelpared to the fabricated space.
Ning Shu nodded. Im working towards it. Its a little difficult though.
She had no idea when she would finally be able to be an ultra task-taker.
In reality, though, she didnt have that strong of a desire to be an ultra task-taker. If she didnt construct her own world, even if she became an ultra task-taker, she could still be eliminated easily.
On the other hand, once she constructed her own world, even if she didnt be an ultra task-taker, she would still have more of a control over her own fate.
Ones rank didnt necessarily represent ones strength.
As of now, she just hoped that she would be able to find more world origin powers. Currently, she only had a wood attribute origin.
There were still several that she needed to find.
It felt like there was still a very long way to go.
Mei Ziqing chatted with Ning Shu for a while, then after checking the time, left.
Ning Shu watched Mei Ziqing leave, then finished the rest of the food. Afterward, she leisurely strolled around on the street.
She bought some more things from the street stalls to decorate the system space.
After returning to the system space, she took in the greatly changed space around her and was in a very good mood.
Ning Shu took out the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. The moment she opened it, she smelled a refreshing scent of nts that seemed full of vitality. The lotus flower, which was the wood attribute world origin power, swayed slightly.
There will definitelye a day when she finished gathering all of the world origin powers and construct a world of her own.
Then shell have an unending stream of faith power.
Ning Shu pulled out a book from the bookshelf and sat down on the sofa to start reading.
However, as she read, her expression became weirder and weirder. This book was about a love-hate entanglement between a task-taker couple. The drama between them was seriously ridiculous.
As the drama progressed to theter stages, they even destroyed a ne. However, that still wasnt the end of it and they continued their entanglement in another ne.
Ning Shu: ????
Ning Shu closed the book, then opened it again. Maybe she didnt open it right?
Task-takers were also people and so they naturally also had love-hate entanglement and feelings. She wondered if this was a true story or just fiction?
Ning Shu tossed the book in the trash can. It was enough that she would encounter this kind of thing in her tasks, why was she encountering them even back in the system space?
As expected, it wasnt the best choice to buy a bunch of books cheap from a street stall.
Chapter 2422: Needed Oxygen!!
Chapter 2422: Needed Oxygen!!
Ning Shu picked up another book, and after she finished reading, she asked 2333, Can I see the entrustor now?
Not yet. Lets wait until the ck hole caused by the two pearls fusing disappears. You shouldnt get too close to the ck hole either. If you get sucked in, I cant save you, said 2333.
Ning Shu:
Then lets enter the task, said Ning Shu.
Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, then her soul entered another body. She heard a bang bang bang sound. When she opened her eyes, all that entered her vision was pitch-ck darkness.
She could faintly hear the sound of someone singing, but she couldnt understand any of the words.
Furthermore, her lungs felt like they were burning. She had been holding her breath for so long it felt like her lungs were about to explode.
She needed oxygen!!
Ning Shu started touching her surroundings. She had been trapped in a very small space.
The banging from outside still continued. It almost sounded like they were nailing in a coffin.
She was being buried alive?
Ning Shu immediately stopped moving. The more she moved, the more shed use up the precious little oxygen within the coffin.
Howe she encountered something like this the moment she came to this world?
As Ning Shu held her breath, it felt like needles were stabbing her lungs. Her consciousness was starting to be hazy.
She silently chanted the methods of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts and a thin stream of spiritual energy poured into her body.
Thanks to the spiritual energy, she finally stopped feeling so suffocated.
She started cultivating while receiving the storyline.
The original hosts name was Liu Xiaoya. She was almost 14 years old, and the reason why she was here was that she was about to get married. However, it was a ghost marriage.
Usually, ghost marriages were made through a ghost matchmaker by pairing the birth characters and death dates of two deceased.
However, there were some ghost marriages in which someone deceased was matched with someone still living. Since ghosts and humans had different paths, the chosen living person would have to die.
Generally, it was women who were sacrificed for marriage. No men got sacrificed for this.
Liu Xiaoya came from an ordinary family that struggled to feed themselves with their fields.
A wealthy local family had wanted to hold a ghost marriage for their son. At first, Liu Xiaoyas parents refused to agree to it, but their family was seriously in dire straits.
Furthermore, Liu Xiaoya was a girl. So in the end, they sold her for 10 taels of silver. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
10 taels of silver was no small amount. People like Liu Xiaoyas parents couldnt even save up one tael of silver in a year.
Liu Xiaoya was taken to the rich familys house, washed clean, put into a wedding dress, and then locked into the coffin.
Following that, she got buried alive.
Ning Shu: !!!!
Afterward, perhaps because it was not Liu Xiaoyas time to die yet, the wife of this wealthy family had a dream. She said that she saw her son in the dream, and her son told her not to let his wife die.
Setting aside the question of whether this was true or not, in any case, Liu Xiaoya survived this cmity and her fortune even turned, allowing her to be a rich young madame.
The price was a lifetime of widowhood.
Compared to death, this result should have been slightly better, but that wasnt the case.
Liu Xiaoya felt that the Li residence was haunted. Sometimes she would see a pair of extremely pale hands with ckish-red nails suddenly reach out from beneath the bed.
Every night as she slept, she felt like there was something extremely heavy pressing on her body. She would even faintly hear the sound of someone calling out to her.
She told the Li family that there was a ghost, but they didnt believe her.
So Liu Xiaoya lived every day full of fear, to the point she became very haggard. Her lips were bloodless and she was always out of it.
That ghost said that she was his wife, that he was Sang.
Liu Xiaoyas ghost husband had been the third son of the Li family.
Liu Xiaoya was extremely scared. She felt like she was constantly in an ice cer. Her body had no trace of warmth.
Chapter 2423: A Nightmarish Life Began
Chapter 2423: A Nightmarish Life Began
Back then, Liu Xiaoyas parents had sold her to the Li family without asking for her consent.
She had no room to object. Her parents said they had raised her until she was of age and she needed to repay the family now.
Deep down, Liu Xiaoyas parents knew that their decision might not lead to a good oue.
If their daughter was really being married off to be a young madam, then her dowry and all the other ceremonies wouldnt becking, but they were buying her with silver.
However, her family was so desperate that they had no other choice.
Flustered and helpless, Liu Xiaoya was taken to the Li family and a nightmarish life began.
Although she wasnt dead, she had a ghost for a husband.
Liu Xiaoya was extremely scared and tried to run away multiple times, but she kept getting caught by the Li family.
As the number of times Liu Xiaoya ran away increased, the Li familys patience waned and they locked Liu Xiaoya in the room she shared with the ghost.
From then on, Liu Xiaoya spent every waking moment trapped with her ghost husband.
The ghosts face was pale and his eyes were dark. He still wore the clothes he was buried in, and when he walked it looked like he was floating.
Furthermore, Liu Xiaoya was the only one who could see him.
When her stomach swelled, no one knew why.
The Li family concluded that Liu Xiaoyamitted adultery and drowned her in the pond. They held her down until she drowned
And just like that, Liu Xiaoya died.
After Ning Shu finished epting the plot, it took her a while to get over the shock. The plot caught Ning Shupletely off guard. In the end, the family of three cheerfully became ghosts?
Liu Xiaoyas wish was to break free from Li Sang. She was genuinely terrified of him and wanted to leave the Li family.
Ning Shus breath hitched and she felt pain in her chest. She took a breath and continued cultivating.
Since the beginning, Liu Xiaoya had no chance to resist. She was sold by her parents like she was merchandise. When she arrived at the Li familys home, she was terrified every day by her ghost husband until she was drowned as punishment.
Liu Xiaoya was unable to resist and unable to break free.
As far as her parents were concerned, exchanging a daughter for a huge sum of money was a profit.
As for the Li family, they had bought Liu Xiaoya and so they were entitled to do whatever they wanted to her.
No one cared about what Liu Xiaoya felt. They didnt care what she thought, they didnt consider it worthy of their attention.
Liu Xiaoyas fate epitomized the lives of countless feudal women. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She was forced to go with the flow, and had no way to take control of her own destiny.
Ning Shu closed her eyes and refocused on cultivating. At any rate, she wouldnt die.
The n was to wait for Li Sang, the ghostly husband, to appear in his mothers dream and make his request.
The coffin was airtight. Spiritual energy from outside couldnt flow properly and only a little bit reached her. Ning Shu had to rely on that meager amount of spiritual energy to maintain her bodys basic needs.
She didnt know how Liu Xiaoya had managed to stay in the coffin, waiting to die alone in the dark while the people outside read herst rites.
The feeling was truly indescribable.
Ning Shu sank into a deep meditative state to reduce the energy that the body required.
She didnt know how long she had been in the coffin when she heard the sound of its lid being pried off mixed with the voice of a woman.
Hurry up and get her out of there quickly. Sang said to let her continue living as his wife.
Its been half a day. Shes probably already dead, a male voice replied.
Lets open it anyway and take a look. If she really is dead, we can bury her together with Sang.
Light filtered past her eyelids as Ning Shu was hauled out of the coffin. She felt incredibly stiff.
Shes dead? Lady Wang stared at Ning Shu. If shes dead, put her back in the coffin.
Ning Shu:
Trantor: Kiara
MTL Editor: Shark
#Kiaras Comments: Cheating husband, ambitious husband, a-hole husbands, ghost husband, how many more til Ning Shu gets bingo-
#Sharks Comments: A ghost husband? Sure. Creepy, but alright then. A ghost baby, though? How does a ghost even
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2424: She’s Still Alive?
Chapter 2424: Shes Still Alive?
Ning Shu quickly opened her eyes, still feeling weak. Her eyes were unable to adapt to the strong light and closed a momentter.
Shes still alive? Lady Wang raised her eyebrows at the sight and had people carry Ning Shu into a room.
When Ning Shu started to inhalerge mouthfuls of air, her rigid body began to loosen up little by little.
Lady Wang stood at the bedside and looked down at her. Sang said not to let you die and to make you into our familys young madam. Consider this a blessing of good fortune.
You will be a member of the Li family from now on. You must abide by the familys rules and carry out the traditional duties of a good wife. You must not be impure and must remain chaste for Sang.
My Sang is simply too soft-hearted and couldnt bear to let you die. Lady Wang reminisced and sorrowfully said, Its a pity that he left this world so soon.
Ning Shus face was expressionless and didnt say anything. Lady Wang actually thought that this was charity?
Liu Xiaoya would spend the rest of her life in front of a memorial tablet.
For just ten taels of silver.
Right now, Ning Shu had no way to solve issues that could usually be solved with money.
Lady Wang droned on about the Li familys customs. When she left, she locked the door from the outside.
After Lady Wang was gone, Ning Shu moved. She sat cross-legged on the bed and began to cultivate.
Since the request was to break free of Li Sang, force was essential. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Because they were in the ancient era, spiritual energy was abundant. As soon as Ning Shu started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, spiritual energy started revolving in her body.
The lungs that previously ached from the suffocation were no longer in pain.
Ning Shu sank deeper into cultivation. By the time she woke up, the sky was already dark. There was no light in the room, it was pitch ck.
Ning Shu got out of bed. Suddenly, a pair of cold hands reached out from under the bed to grab her ankles.
The hands were extremely cold. They felt like chunks of ice. The sudden freezing grip on Ning Shus ankles made her jump up in fright and shiver.
In the middle of such a pitch ck and extremely quiet environment, a pair of hands suddenly grabbing her ankles was extremely unsettling.
No wonder Liu Xiaoya had been so terrified.
Ning Shu felt the chill along her ankles slowly spread all over her body. Even with the Unsurpassable Martial Arts protecting her body, the cold made her teeth chatter.
If she was an ordinary person, evil energy would very likely enter her body.
The owner of the hands was probably Li Sang. Ning Shu calmed down and tried to swing her ankles, wanting to get rid of the hands.
But no matter how much she squirmed, his grip didnt loosen. Ning Shu crouched down and tried to pull the hands off.
Let go, Ning Shu said coldly.
The ice-cold hands continued to grasp her ankles.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. In that case, he shouldnt me her for being ruthless.
She chanted an exorcism spell, drew out a talisman, and stuck it in the air a short distance away from the pale, icy hands.
The hands trembled, then released her ankles and withdrew back under the bed.
Ning Shu lifted up her red skirt to see blue and ck hand imprints on her ankles.
She walked over to the door and tried to open it, but it was locked.
Ning Shu banged on the door several times. Then she took a deep breath and started yelling loudly. Im hungry! Im hungry! Im hungry! Im hungry!
What are you shouting for? Lady Wang took out a key and opened the door. Several servant girls trailed behind her.
One of the servants entered the room to light a candle. The room immediately brightened.
Lady Wang ordered the girl to ce food on the table. There were two dishes and a bowl of rice. The meal didnt look too bad.
One of the dishes was shredded pork and one fried chinese cabbage with vinegar.
For Liu Xiaoya, who hadnt seen meat and fish all year round, such a meal was really not bad. Not bad at all, in fact.
The Li family was rich, so of course their food was carefully prepared. However, Liu Xiaoya still chose to escape.
Chapter 2425: Your Identity Isn’t Very Presentable
Chapter 2425: Your Identity Isnt Very Presentable
Being followed by a ghost who imed to be her husband and who liked to pop out of nowhere all the time made Liu Xiaoya constantly feel like she was on the verge of having a heart attack.
She was absolutely terrified of ghosts. She would rather stay widowed her entire life than have such a husband.
Eat up and dont say that the Li family treated you unfairly, Lady Wang said indifferently.
Lady Wang was the madam of a rich family. Her hair was decorated with all kinds of hairpins, making it appear bright and colorful.
Ning Shu also didnt bother to be polite. She picked up the chopsticks and started to dig in. If she didnt eat properly, then how would she have the strength to beat Li Sang?
Lady Wang watched Ning Shu eat, almost burying her face in the bowl. With an arrogant and contemptuous smile, she extended a hand to stroke her hair.
When Ning Shu set her bowl down, Lady Wang said, You will be staying in this room. You are Sangs widow. Since your identity isnt very presentable, you must not wander around if we have guests.
Originally wed perform a suturing of the yin. However, we of the Li family are a family of good deeds and thats why theres no need for it, Lady Wang said magnanimously.
Ning Shu: !!!
Suturing the yin meant sewing the bottom of a woman shut, leaving only a hole the width of a chopstick for the passage of menstrual blood.
Some households were afraid that widowed women wouldnt be able to withstand the loneliness and would do things that would embarrass their husbands family, so they cut that problem off at the source.
Ning Shu cursed inwardly.
When Ning Shu noticed that Lady Wang was staring at her, her lips twitched. Was Lady Wang expecting undying gratitude?
She remained silent and expressionless.
Lady Wang frowned at Ning Shus impassive appearance and said, Country girls. They dont understand etiquette at all.
Then she stood up. Remember everything I told you. You are now a daughter-inw of the Li family and must not do anything that would cause the family to lose face. The Li family is a great reputable family.
Ning Shu nodded. Ill bear it in mind.
Lady Wang left and locked the door as she did, probably thinking that Ning Shu was young and might do something.
After having had such a filling meal, Ning Shu intended to go back to bed and continue cultivating. But when she turned around, she saw Li Sang standing behind her. He was still dressed in his burial clothes,plexion pale and eyes rimmed with ck.
He stood there silently.
Ning Shus heart raced for a moment before quickly calming down.
Holy crap, that was scary! Sooner orter that sort of fright would make someone sick.
What was with that?
The temperature in the room sharply dropped and its atmosphere grew extremely gloomy.
Ning Shu and Li Sang stood in opposition. His body floated in midair but his legs were invisible.
Ning Shu faintly said, Since youre already dead, why not reincarnate?
Instead he was looking for a wife because he was lonely. When youre dead, youre dead. And yet he still wanted to harm people.
Li Sang opened his ck-ish red lips. You are my wife.
Li Sangs voice was hoarse, like he was still going through puberty. He was probably only sixteen years old.
What was a kid like him getting married for?
Oh. She forgot that they were in the ancient era.
You are my wife, Li Sang repeated.
Ning Shu remained indifferent. I didnt want to be your wife at all.
But you are already my wife, Li Sang said. The temperature in the room became lower and lower.
Ning Shu passed through Li Sang and took off her shoes to sit cross-legged on the bed.
Suddenly, a hand reached out from the folded bedding and settled on her waist. In seconds, she felt like she was dropped into an icehouse.
Looking down, she saw a pair of pale bluish hands with ck and red nails.
Ning Shu humphed and rolled her eyes. She drew a talisman in the air a short distance from it and it struck the hand on her waist. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Li Sang stubbornly held onto her waist. When the talisman struck him, it crackled and emitted smoke. In the end, he was unable to withstand it and withdrew his hand.
How do you know these things? Li Sang said resentfully. He floated in front of Ning Shu, his face so close to hers that the tips of their noses nearly bumped into each other.
Chapter 2426: How Beautiful Could He Possibly Be?
Chapter 2426: How Beautiful Could He Possibly Be?
Li Sangs appearance was even more frightening up close.
Ning Shu appeared extremely calm. Inwardly, she felt speechless for Liu Xiaoya. Other peoples ghost husbands were all blessed with handsomeness that angered gods and made people resentful. That was why they obeyed the ghost husband after some initial resistance.
But Liu Xiaoyas husband was truly It was hard to exin in just a few words.
However, he had already died and became a ghost, so how beautiful could he possibly be?
Mother said you are a country girl. How could you know these things? Li Sang asked resentfully. His tone was dark and his posture emitted hostility. Between that and the way his hair floated, he looked strikingly simr to a malicious spirit.
Ning Shus expression didnt change. I still know a lot.
You are my wife. You should not disobey me. Li Sang became more and more agitated.
And because of his anger, the temperature in the room steeply dropped.
Ning Shu mobilized the spiritual energy within her body to withstand the cold air.
Li Sang unexpectedly spread his arms to embrace Ning Shu. It felt like she was pressed up against a thousand-year-old cier.
It was a cold that seeped into her bones.
We should consummate our marriage now. Li Sang moved closer to Ning Shus ear as he spoke. She felt like her ears were going to freeze off.
Just talk normally. Why did he need to get so close?
Although the reason why Li Sang did not reincarnate and still yearned for something in the mortal world was unknown, she knew she needed to get away from him.
She had to leave the Li family.
Otherwise, she would somehow be pregnant.
Ning Shu felt like she was bing frozen to the core being hugged by Li Sang.
What the f*ck?
Even with such a short period of contact, Ning Shu understood that Li Sang was very controlling.
He wanted to consummate the marriage? How do a person and a ghost consummate?
Release me or Ill make everyone suffer, Ning Shu said. When ghost energy entered the human body, it would decrease the persons lifespan and affect their ability to think, causing them to feel constant brain fog.
You are my wife. Of course we have to consummate the marriage. Li Sangs tone was very displeased.
Are you going to disobey me?
Ning Shu felt him tighten his hold on her body. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu: What the heck are these tasks?
Ning Shu confidently recited a spell and Li Sang loosened his hold on her. As she recited the spell more and more quickly, the air around them wavered.
Li Sang was forced away from Ning Shu. His expression grew more impatient. Would you go against your husbands wishes?
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and drew a talisman in the air. The talisman wasnt for dealing with Li Sang, but to integrate the spell into her body.
It would help her resist the cold and his evil energy.
But without cinnabar, a drawn talisman was only half as effective. If she had a paper talisman, she would be able to keep Li Sang away.
Liu Xiaoya, you are disobeying me. Li Sang threatened her again.
But Ning Shu didnt stop chanting.
Since Li Sang was unable to get close to her, he grew furious.
Do not disobey me! If you do not test my patience, I will be generous, Li Sang said.
It was clear that Li Sang had been spoiled and arrogant since he was a child: always looking down at others from above.
Oh, did he think she would immediately agree when he offered generosity?
Tsk. Did he see people as pets to be trained with generosity and favors?
Ning Shu paid him no mind and closed her eyes.
She continued to chant the spell and simultaneously drew a talisman in the air to hit Li Sang.
Li Sang was so incredibly enraged that he stormed off.
Chapter 2427: Like a Fricking Haunted House
Chapter 2427: Like a Fricking Haunted House
The chill in the air dissipated. Li Sang had left.
Ning Shu opened her eyes and looked at the fog through a crack in the boarded up window.
Her room seemed to be on an isted part of ake.
Frick, it truly was like a fricking haunted house.
Ning Shu went back to bed and thought about how toplete her task.
She had to leave the Li family, but even if she paid ten taels of silver, she wouldnt be allowed to leave.
She now belonged to the Li family. Even in death, she would still be the Li familys ghost.
Liu Xiaoya had never signed a ve contract with the Li family. The moment she was delivered to the Li family, she had been packed into a coffin.
This was why it was possible to just sneak out of here. However, Liu Xiaoya had tried to escape many times, but she was caught every time.
Ning Shu decided that she would wait until she got a bit stronger, then get out of here.
She got up, then sat down cross legged to start cultivating. She must leave this ce. Afterward, she could slowly figure out the rest.
As to how she would survive when she left the Li family, she certainly couldnt go back to Liu Xiaoyas family.
She had already been sold off. Her return would only incur disaster for them. Their act of heartlessly selling their daughter also meant that they had fully severed their ties with her.
They had sold off their daughter for a ghost marriage. Her fate was either death or life as a widow.
Ning Shu counted her skills on her fingers. She knew how to perform exorcisms, but with how scared Liu Xiaoya was of ghosts, if she became an exorcist, she was basically asking for a heart attack.
She could drop dead at any minute.
Maybe she should just be a female doctor. Shed be able to scrape together a living as a midwife.
She had a good n, but sadly, man proposes, God disposes.
Ning Shu was not permitted to leave the room. When it was time to eat, the food would be delivered and then she would be locked in again.
The window was nailed securely shut and Ning Shu couldnt get out. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
So far, Ning Shu had only met Lady Wang and a few servant girls. She hadnt even seen Li Sangs father before since Lady Wang was in charge of the matters in the rear court.
Ning Shu was unaware of even the basic situation of the Li family.
However, she wasnt worried. When she regained her strength, she could just rip off the roof and leave.
She didnt understand the importance of this marriage. Why would they bury someone alive for the sake of maintaining their so-called female virtue?
What the frick?
Ning Shu sat down and began to eat. Underneath the table, a hand grasped her ankle.
Ning Shu expressionlessly swallowed her food and used her other foot to stomp on Li Sangs hand.
The way he constantly appeared out of nowhere had scared Liu Xiaoya out of her mind.
Honestly speaking, Li Sang was like a nutjob. Living with such a person wasnt easy.
It wasnt difficult for Ning Shu to understand why Liu Xiaoya wanted to escape the Li family and be free from Li Sang.
It would be suffocating to live this way.
Ning Shu tried several times, but she wasnt able to kick Li Sangs hand.
Her foot felt frozen stiff.
Ning Shu calmly and gracefully said f*ck, and then began to chant a spell.
Frick, she was still eating.
If it had been Liu Xiaoya in this situation, she wouldve already dropped the tableware in fright and screamed.
Ning Shu drew the talisman in the air and sent it at Li Sangs pale hand.
The sound of Li Sangs rapid breathing was incredibly sinister.
Liu Xiaoya, dont test my patience, his voice came from under the table, but no one was there.
Chapter 2428: You Want to Kill Me
Chapter 2428: You Want to Kill Me
So scary. Ning Shu felt that Li Sang was a psychopath.
From his treatment of Liu Xiaoya, it was clear that he only thought of her as his possession.
He viewed her as nothing more than his ything.
Ning Shu picked up the chopsticks again and narrowed her eyes. She wanted to exterminate Li Sang.
He was clearly leaning towards the path of bing a malicious spirit.
She wondered how Li Sang had died.
You want to kill me, Li Sang suddenly said.
No, Ning Shu calmly denied.
Interesting, interesting, Li Sang said sinisterly. Ning Shu suddenly felt a tremendous force attack her body and she was ruthlessly thrown against the wall.
Ning Shu fell to the ground coughing and ced a hand on her chest.
She wiped the blood stains from the corners of her mouth. She had vaguely sensed the attack, however, since it was invisible, she couldnt avoid it.
I am your husband. You should obey me. Li Sangs voice came from beside Ning Shus ear. She could feel his cold breath pouring into her ear.
Ning Shu stood up and chuckled softly. She looked around the whole room, but didnt see Li Sang.
Even if he was invisible, there would still be air fluctuations around him.
Ning Shu was a grudgeful person. She would return the harm done to her to the point that the other person couldnt even beg for forgiveness. Ning Shus fingers moved rapidly to form hand seals. A talisman formed and flew towards an empty space.
With a boom, a sonic wave exploded. Ning Shu heard a smothered groan of pain. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The dishes on the table fell on the ground, shattering, then a fragment flew straight towards Ning Shu.
If you wont listen, then die. The sinister speech rang out from every corner of the room.
Ning Shu dodged to avoid the fragment. But then, the table, stools, cabs, flower vases and bed all smashed towards Ning Shu as well.
Ning Shu:
The bed moved to block her way as attacks came from every direction.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and extended her fist, which was wrapped in a small amount of transparent dragon-shaped energy, and punched the bed.
The solid wood bed immediately fell apart and the boards splintered. Ning Shu smashed the other objects attacking her.
Ning Shu noticed a fluctuation in the air and started rapidly forming hand seals with a cold expression. A talisman quickly shot out followed by the dragon-shaped energy.
The talisman struck with a boom and the dragon-shaped energy passed through it to burrow into Li Sang.
Ning Shu didnt know Li Sangs current condition, but the room became quiet. He must have left.
Ning Shu somewhat feebly sat on the ground and gasped for air. She hadnt expected to get into a fight with Li Sang so quickly.
A servant girl came over to take away the tableware. When she opened the door, she saw the mess in the room. She was shocked and stared at Ning Shu who was sitting on the ground.
The servant girl immediately turned around and left, locking the door behind her. Soon, there were chaotic sounds of footsteps outside the room, followed by the sound of the door being unlocked.
Lady Wang stood at the door and saw the destroyed room. What are you doing?
Ning Shu cried out and promptly ran to the door, Theres a ghost!!!!
Ning Shu dashed into Lady Wang, causing her to stumble backwards. What are you doing? Have you no propriety?
Theres a ghost! Theres a ghost!!! Ning Shu kept running.
It would be best to escape now.
Lady Wang immediately understood Ning Shus intent and shouted at the servant girl beside her, Stop her! That damned girl is trying to run.
The servant girl immediately dashed toward Ning Shu, but Ning Shu easily dodged her. These servant girls were no match for Ning Shu.
Suddenly, an unknown force rushed into Ning Shus body and she could no longer control her body.
She was soon caught.
Ning Shu: WTF
Was it ghost possession?
Throw her back in. The Li family has supplied her with good food and amodations yet she still wants to escape. Ungrateful wretch.
It would take you eight lifetimes of umted fortune to marry into the Li family, but you still want to run off? Lady Wang said coldly. If it werent for my sons kindness, you would have been buried already.
Chapter 2429: You Belong to Me
Chapter 2429: You Belong to Me
Ning Shus limp body was carried by two servant girls and she was thrown back into the room.
It went without saying that the room was still a mess of splintered wood, tes, and porcin fragments. When Ning Shu was thrown in, she was inevitably hurt.
Lady Wang red at Ning Shu. Youd better not try to escape again. I was originally nning to release you after a while, but since youre this inconsiderate, Ill be keeping you locked up.
Sang was so tenderhearted in letting you live. Really, if you had just died, we wouldnt be suffering such inconvenience.
Even if we were to sell you, it wouldnt make up for the damages in this room. If you think Ill be recing these, keep dreaming. Lady Wang locked the door whileining.
Ning Shu inhaled deeply. Her arm had been stabbed by a piece of porcin when she fell. On top of that, she felt powerless. An extremely cold and gloomy feeling umted in her body.
Shortly after, a force burst out of Ning Shus body.
Li Sang floated in front of Ning Shu. Dont try escaping again. Youre my wife, you belong to me. Next time, Ill kill you.
Ning Shu gradually regained control of her own body and lifted up her injured arm.
Li Sang crouched down and looked at Ning Shus arm. I gave you the opportunity to be obedient. Now its your fault that youre injured.
Ning Shu expressionlessly raised her eyes and saw Li Sangs frightening face.
Li Sang stretched out a pale hand and touched Ning Shus wounded arm. You should behave next time. If you dont, Ill cut off your feet and youll never run again.
Ning Shu lifted her head to look at Li Sang. She silently began nning. She had no tools or cinnabar on hand. She wouldnt be able to do anything to Li Sang with her current strength.
She would probably just end up annoying Li Sang even more.
Liu Xiaoya, your appearance really isnt great, Li Sang said.
Ning Shu wiped away the blood on her arm. So what if Im ugly? I dont have to look at myself. Youre the one grossed out.
Liu Xiaoya was a country girl. She spent a lot of time outside so her skin was rough and tanned. How could she possibly be pretty?
If she hadnt been married off, her entire life would have been spent working in the field. Although it would be difficult, she would at least have had a peaceful life.
Anyway, I wont disdain you, Li Sang added.
Ning Shu ignored him. Why would she care whether or not he disdained her? Was he expecting her to be deeply grateful to him?
What she looked like was her business alone.
The room was a mess. Ning Shu stood up to clear a spot where she could sit cross legged and cultivate.
Li Sang floated beside Ning Shu and watched her tidy up. He asked Ning Shu, Do you loathe me? Even though I already said Im ok with you being ugly.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Ha
Li Sang suddenly clutched Ning Shus neck. You dont like me?
Frick, this psycho!
Ning Shu struggled to breathe. Her fingers moved rapidly to form a talisman.
The talisman struck Li Sangs body and his chest hissed and emitted ck smoke.
Ning Shu clenched her fist and struck Li Sang, but it passed through his body.
Physical attacks were useless against Li Sang.
These little tricks have no effect on me. Youre just provoking me. Li Sang clutched Ning Shus neck tighter.
Ning Shus lungs felt like they were being pricked by needles.
Why the heck was she always the one that got injured? First she was sealed into a coffin and now she was being strangled by a ghost. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu silently vowed to crush Li Sang.
Ning Shus fingers flew. The incantation nearly emptied all the spiritual energy in her body.
A golden talisman struck Li Sang and he was forced to release her.
Trantor: Kiara
MTL Editor: Wheat
#Kiaras Comments: Okay Im extremely guilty of loving enemies to lovers, particrly ones where they actually fight and intimidate each other. This chapter is lowkey doing it for me.
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2430: Violence Wasn’t Always a Solution to Problems…
Chapter 2430: Violence Wasnt Always a Solution to Problems
Ning Shu fell to the ground, gasping for air. She held her chest as she coughed and stared at Li Sang. His body was emitting ck smoke and his clothes looked like they had been burned.
Li Sangs eyes appeared to be dripping blood as he red at Ning Shu.
Then his figure disappeared in a sh.
Ning Shu gritted her teeth and set up a simple yang gathering formation and a spirit gathering formation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The yang gathering formation could gather the surrounding yang energy. Li Sang was an entity of demonic yin. The presence of arge amount of yang energy would certainly weaken him.
The spirit gathering formation gathered the surrounding spiritual energy and would help with her cultivation.
After arranging the formations, Ning Shu immediately sat cross-legged on the ground and began to cultivate.
When her strength was sufficient, she would dispose of Li Sang.
Violence wasnt always a solution to problems, but it could get rid of the people who made the problems.
The surrounding spiritual energy slowly gathered and flowed into Ning Shus body.
However, the spiritual energy of this world really couldnt bepared to that of a cultivation worlds.
Ning Shu cultivated until the next morning. She looked at the boarded-up window and mobilized the energy in her dantian. Then she lifted her foot and kicked the window.
After smashing it open, she jumped out.
The Li familys home was huge. Ning Shu carefully avoided the guards and servant girls. She tried to jump over the perimeter wall, but hit a barrier and fell back down.
Ning Shu fell to the ground and saw Li Sang floating above the wall.
Ning Shus pupils shrank. It was daytime and the sun was out, but Li Sang could still appear.
Li Sang was stronger than she thought.
It was obvious that he had suffered from her talisman yesterday, yet she couldnt see any injuries on him. How fricking great.
Frick!
Li Sang hovered in front of Ning Shu and looked at her with his head tilted. You still want to escape, so you must be given a punishment.
Ning Shu tensed and stared closely at Li Sang. Why didnt his injuries reduce his strength? What was the reason?
No wonder Liu Xiaoya could never run away.
It seemed that she wanted to leave, she had to get rid of Li Sang.
Ning Shus expression was solemn. She formed a talisman and struck Li Sang.
Ning Shu quickly arranged a yang gathering formation and the surrounding yang energy gathered in Li Sangs body, making it emit ck energy.
Li Sang lifted a hand and looked at his own body. You arent Liu Xiaoya. Liu Xiaoya is a country girl. She wouldnt know these kinds of tricks.
Well, no matter who you are, you are my wife. As my wife, you should be obedient. If you dont obey me, you will be punished, Li Sang said indifferently.
Ning Shu couldnt help but sigh. Li Sang was definitely crazy.
Ning Shus fingers flew and she struck Li Sang with another talisman.
Ning Shu suddenly thought of the Buddha bracelet that the little monk Hui Ji gave her.
As she did so, the buddhist beads appeared on Ning Shus wrist.
As soon as the bracelet appeared, the smell of sandalwood permeated the air and the chanting of scripture faintly sounded.
The moment the bracelet appeared, Li Sang retreated back several steps and stared at the buddhist beads in disgust.
Ning Su saw Li Sangs behavior and knew that this bracelet would be useful.
Atst, there was something that could restrain Li Sang.
Put that thing away. I dont like it, Li Sang said darkly.
Ning Shu turned her wrist and the smooth and round buddhist beads rolled up and down.
Li Sang retreated another step back and stared at the buddhist beads closely. His expression was full of loathing and hostility.
Trantor: Kiara
MTL Editor: Wheat
#Kiaras Comments: Violence is a question and the answer is yes.
#Wheats Comments: In this case, violence is the question, answer, problem, and solution. Simple.
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2431: You’re Trying to Escape Again?
Chapter 2431: Youre Trying to Escape Again?
Ning Shu regretted that she hadnt taken out the bracelet sooner and that she hadnt thought of it before.
Finally, she wouldnt have to be strangled by Li Sang all the time.
Li Sang didnt regard her as a person.
Li Sang nced at the buddhist beads on Ning Shus wrist, then disappeared.
You, youre trying to escape again? Lady Wang came over with arge group of servant girls and looked at Ning Shu. You just cant live peacefully can you? Do you have to create chaos wherever you go?
How has the Li family mistreated you for you to be so unwilling to stay here? Lady Wangs expression was extremely loathful and fairly impatient.
Her gaze as she looked towards Ning Shu carried an ominous glint.
Ning Shu saw that Li Sang had left and immediately tried to climb over the wall again. However, she was blocked by the unidentified force and fell down again. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu:
What the hell was this?
Grab her, Lady Wang said impatiently.
Ning Shu dodged the servant girl and said to Lady Wang, Im sorry, I was wrong. Please dont lock me up. I grew up in the open fields of the countryside and its difficult for me to stay locked up.
Ning Shu must find a way to deal with Li Sang.
There had to be an exnation for why Li Sang was able to be this powerful of a malicious spirit.
Otherwise, she would never be able to leave the Li family.
Lady Wang snorted coldly. Youre a widow. How could you be allowed to walk around the house as you please? What would we do if you offended our distinguished guests? You would tarnish the reputation of our great Li family.
Ning Shu:
Lady Wang acted like the Li family was royalty, but it was just a merchant family.
Within the hierarchy of the four sses; which consisted of schrs, farmers, artisans, and merchants; merchant families werent regarded as upper-ss.
I understand. I wont wander around. Ill stay in my courtyard and wont go to the front hall. Moreover, I wont offend the familys distinguished guests, Ning Shu said with her head lowered.
Lady Wang thought and then snorted coldly. Youd better keep your word or Ill have you buried.
Ning Shu nodded docilely.
Still not going back? Lady Wang looked at Ning Shu displeasedly.
Ning Shu made a sound of agreement, lowered her head and went back to her courtyard.
Returning to the messy room, Ning Shu mentally sighed.
Sitting cross-legged on the ground, she looked at the buddhist beads on her wrist. She didnt know how long the buddhist beads would be effective.
It felt like Li Sang had a never ending stream of power at his disposal
If he was an ordinary ghost, her talismans should have been able to exterminate him, but Li Sang had been struck by them time and time again and had suffered no damage. Even if he was weakened slightly, he would always quickly recover.
What the hell was this?
Ning Shu took a deep breath and began to cultivate.
She didnt know how long she had been cultivating but when Ning Shu opened her eyes, the sky had already turned dark.
She assumed that shed pissed off Lady Wang again since no one came to deliver her food. It had already been about a day since shed even had any water.
Ning Shu got up from the ground and prepared to go out and find something to eat.
Ning Shu opened the door and saw Li Sang floating in the doorway.
The bracelet on Ning Shus wrist gleamed.
Li Sang used his hand to block the golden light of the bracelet and retreated some distance.
Ning Shu gave a chuckle. She felt fairly smug. Then she prepared to go to the kitchen to find something to eat.
Li Sang didnt dare get too close to Ning Shu and just drifted around her.
Ning Shu ignored him. She found some pastries in the kitchen and ate her fill.
Chapter 2432: As Long as You Obediently Listen to Me
Chapter 2432: As Long as You Obediently Listen to Me
When her stomach was fully satisfied, Ning Shu finally remembered that she had exchanged for fasting pills. It had been a long time since shed used a fasting pill, so shedpletely forgotten about them.
With fasting pills, she wouldnt need to worry about food.
Why are you doing this? As long as you obediently listen to me, I will let my mother give you something to eat, said Li Sang who was floating not too far off.
Ning Shu turned a deaf ear.
Li Sangs expression turned incredibly ferocious, but he was afraid of the buddhist beads and couldnt get close to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu raised her hand and waved at him before gracefully returning to her room.
Li Sang stared at Ning Shus back with bloodthirsty eyes. His entire body emitted ck energy.
After returning to her room, Ning Shu continued to cultivate. She didnt believe that she was inferior to Li Sang.
She had even defeated a thousand-year-old phantom king, there was no way she would be beaten by this ghost.
Even if she couldnt do it, heck, she would drag him down to hell with her.
Early the next morning, Ning Shus door was kicked open. Lady Wang entered, followed by two manservants and several servant girls.
Lady Wang came in and stared at the buddhist beads on Ning Shus wrist. She said coldly, Hand over the buddhist beads.
Ning Shu hid her hand behind her back and took two steps back. This bracelet is mine. Why should I hand it over?
Who permitted you to wear such a thing? Last night, Sang appeared to me in a dream and said that the beads on your wrist hurt him very much.
As Sangs wife, how could you do anything that would cause him pain? Give that bracelet to me. Lady Wang stretched out her hand.
Ning Shu slightly raised her chin and said in a disbelieving tone, Just because a dead man appeared to you in a dream, you want me to give you my belongings? Why? This is mine.
Li Sang couldnt do anything about buddhist beads himself, so he went to his mother. What a coward.
It belongs to you? The Li family bought you with ten taels of silver. Even your life belongs to the Li family. What else could you possibly own? Hand it over. Lady Wang tried to grab Ning Shus bracelet.
Ning Shu kicked Lady Wang in the stomach and she flew some distance away before tumbling to the ground with a thud.
Lady Wang covered her stomach and cried out, Ouch, ouch! Her slick and shiny hair that had been neatlybed into a bun was covered in dust, and her hairpins were all crooked.
She cut a very sorry figure.
Lady Wang trembled with anger and pointed at Ning Shu. Audacious! You dare raise a hand against me?
This was outrageous!
A servant girl quickly helped Lady Wang up. Lady Wang covered her stomach as she yelled furiously, Grab her! Give her a taste of the Li familys discipline!
How dare you raise your hand against me. Lady Wang was furious. She was like an alpha lion whose authority and territory had been infringed upon. She seemed to want to tear everyone to pieces.
In the rear courtyard, Lady Wang was the aloof and noble ruler of all.
She ruled over the fates of the servants, the daughter-inws, and the concubines.
Now she had been hit by a single country girl.
The manservants and servant girls swarmed around Ning Shu. Ning Shu swept her leg under the people surrounding her and knocked them to the ground. Then she kicked one of them away.
Ah Lady Wang screeched as a manservant fell on top of her. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The manservant jumped up with an ashen face. Lady Wang backhanded him in the face. Impudent thing.
The manservant covered his face and retreated, looking frightened.
Liu Xiaoya, you wont get away with this. Lady Wang red at Ning Shu particrly viciously and turned to walk away.
Ning Shu turned her head to look at Li Sang who was floating outside the window.
Li Sangs eyes were red with blood as he stared at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu had a rough grasp of his behavioral patterns. Usually this is the time where Li Sang explodes.
Are you guarding your chastity? Li Sangs blood red eyes stared at Ning Shu.
Chastity? I dont care about that. Chastity was simply an idea men imposed on women.
Willingness was willingness, unwillingness was unwillingness. No one could force her either way.
I just dont like being with a ghost, Ning Shu said coldly.
Chapter 2433: The Li Family’s Ancestral Hall
Chapter 2433: The Li Familys Ancestral Hall
Youre a ghost, a monster. Ning Shu looked contemptuous.
What did you say? Li Sang turned into ck smoke and rushed towards Ning Shu, but was immediately blocked by a light.
Ning Shu formed hand signs and the speed of her moving fingers gradually increased. She managed to produce an extremelyplicated talisman. The talisman turned into a golden light and flew toward Li Sang.
Li Sangs body was almost destroyed by the talisman and he disappeared in the blink of an eye.
Ning Shu immediately exited the room to follow him, but she didnt know where he had gone.
Where was Li Sang hiding?
Ning Shu thought for a while, then decided to check the Li familys ancestral hall.
Apart from the memorial tablets dedicated to the familys ancestors, Ning Shu couldnt think of another ce where Li Sang could dwell.
Even if Li Sang was strong, he still needed something to attach to. He couldnt just drift around forever.
Ning Shu didnt know where the ancestral hall was.
Even if she were to ask someone, nobody in the Li family would be willing to answer her.
Ning Shu nned to take advantage of the night to go to the ancestral hall because it would be too eye-catching to go in the day.
Capture her and bury her as a sacrifice. Lady Wang hade back with another group of people.
There were a lot of people this time and it looked quite imposing.
They flooded into the room.
The Li family was generous enough to give you food and shelter. If it wasnt for our generosity, with your looks, even if you were sold to a brothel no customers would want you, Lady Wang said sharply.
Ning Shu pursed her lips. Lady Wang acted like the Li family was so high-ss, but what high-sseddy of the house would act like this?
The frog at the bottom of the well was tooting her own horn.
A group of people immediately surrounded Ning Shu. It seemed they were determined to bury her alive.
She was not the obedient Liu Xiaoya and shed obviously exhausted Lady Wangs patience.
Lady Wang wanted to get rid of her.
Ning Shu was also somewhat vexed. Lady Wang was always acting like a vicious mother-inw who wanted people to kneel on the ground and lick her feet.
Ning Shu kicked away the person in front of her and went straight for Lady Wang. Seeing Ning Shu rushing towards her with a cold expression on her face, Lady Wang immediately copsed to the ground in fear.
Ning Shu lifted her foot and stepped heavily on Lady Wangs lower leg. It immediately produced a slight cracking sound.
Lady Wangs face instantly turned white. She let out an ear-splitting screech and her face distorted in pain.
Lady Wangs eyes blurred from the pain. A servant girl hurriedly tried to help her up, but as soon as she shifted her body, Lady Wang howled loudly in pain. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Lady Wangs brow beaded with sweat. She truly couldnt bear the pain. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted.
The manservants and servant girls were in chaos. Finally, they found something to use as a stretcher to carry Lady Wang away.
The moment Lady Wangs leg was touched, herplexion became even paler and turned ashen.
Such injuries were enough for Lady Wang to be stuck in bed for a while.
Lady Wang kept trying toe up with ways to get the buddhist beads from Ning Shu.
Without the buddhist beads, Ning Shu wouldnt be able to guard against Li Sang who always popped in and out from nowhere.
On top of that, he kept trying to strangle her.
Li Sangs behavior right now was like he was trying to subdue a wild horse. He insisted on training the horse to be obedient.
He hadnt treated Liu Xiaoya this badly because she was very obedient (terrified).
Li Sang practically did whatever he wanted.
However, Ning Shu fiercely resisted and that led to a cruel suppression.
Ning Shu really couldnt make sense of this ghost marriage. Were they just trying to find a ything for Li Sang?
Damn you, how dare you do this to my mother!? Li Sangs voice came from behind Ning Shu.
However, he didnt dare get too close to Ning Shu. He stared at Ning Shu with bloodshot eyes. Liu Xiaoya, you were given an inch yet you took a mile. Youve gone too far.
Chapter 2434: Live Forever?
Chapter 2434: Live Forever?
How audacious! My mother is also your mother-inw, yet you actually hurt her.
Ning Shu yed with the buddhist beads on her wrist and calmly said, Your mother was going to bury me alive. Why cant I resist?
If moles and ants value their lives, why cant I?
Could it be that she was supposed to thank them for their kindness? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Li Sang sneered, Youre just something that my mother bought. If it wasnt for me, you would be dead by now, you ungrateful thing.
With that attitude, they were definitely mother and son.
Was her life this lowly?
No matter how lowly her life was deemed, she still wanted to live. Even if she was a salted fish, she would be the saltiest one there is.
Ning Shu sneered. Her fingers flew and she began chanting a spell. You want me to be obedient? I will take you down even if I have to die in the process.
Li Sangs eyes became increasingly bloodshot. I wanted to give you a chance to be my wife. I was going to let you stay with me and live forever, but youre actually this unappreciative.
Ning Shu hurriedly chanted the spell. The golden talisman struck Li Sang and he was obviously weakened a little.
Who said I wanted to live forever with you? Who said I wanted to be your wife? I dont need your kindness, let alone your favor.
What the heck was his favor?
He wanted to dictate the way she lived and messed with her life until it was in smithereens, yet he considered bestowing favor.
You impudent wretch! Li Sang cursed.
If resistance was impudence, Ning Shu would be even more impudent.
She wanted tomit mariticide!!!
Ning Shu chanted a taoist scripture as she counted on the buddhist beads. The air soon resembled water drops dripping into a pond withyers andyers of ripples moving outwards.
Li Sangs figure was like a reflection in the water, his figure started bing distorted.
Li Sang was somewhat ufortable and he disappeared.
Liu Xiaoya, Ill kill you, The frighteningly sinister voice drifted into the room.
Ning Shus expression remained unchanged. No one could stop her from leaving the Li family. Shed kill anything that got in her way, human or not.
Because thedy of the house was injured, there was some disorder in the Li family.
Lady Wang was lying in bed screaming with pain. The doctor came to see her and said that Lady Wangs leg would take a long time to heal.
After all, Ning Shu had broken her leg.
Lady Wang would need to lie down for a hundred days after suffering such a serious injury.
Lady Wang angrily gnashed her teeth. She vowed to make Liu Xiaoya suffer. Simply burying her alive would be letting her off too lightly.
Lady Wangined to her husband that Liu Xiaoya hade to overthrow their family and that her son even said to her in a dream that his body was in pain.
Fuming, Lady Wang said that they had to make it so Liu Xiaoya could never reincarnate and that her soul should suffer forever and be subjected to endless torture.
She was only a cheap wretch they had bought with ten taels of silver yet she dared to raise a hand against her and injure her leg.
Li Sangs father sent men to invite the taoist priest from White Cloud Temple to hold a sacrificial burial.
Since Lady Wang was injured, no one bothered Ning Shu anymore. She finally had some peace and quiet.
At night, Ning Shu would search every building for the ancestral hall.
She couldnt find the ancestral hall at all.
What was going on?
Dont tell her that the Li family didnt have an ancestral hall, that was impossible!
Merchants, the rich and powerful, influential officials, and nobles all cared the most about their familys prosperity and inheritance. Most of all, they cared about feng shui.
However, the Li family didnt even have an ancestral hall?
It could only be that the ancestral hall was hidden somewhere she didnt know.
Why was it hidden? Could it be that it held some kind of secret?
Ning Shu had no way to leave the Li family right now. She considered making arge batch of drugs and knocking everyone in the Li family unconscious so that she could search the entire ce for the ancestral hall.
Chapter 2435: What Are You Looking For?
Chapter 2435: What Are You Looking For?
Liu Xiaoya, what are you looking for? Li Sangs eerie voice rang out.
Ning Shu turned around indifferently and stared at Li Sang. Her pupils immediately dted as she realized that Li Sang had recovered his strength once again.
He was obviously injured by her spell before. Why did he appear now as if nothing had happened?
Frick, speak, what cheap did you use?
What Im looking for is none of your business. Ning Shu rolled her eyes and prepared to search every room in the house.
There was no way that the Li family had no ancestral hall.
There had to be a ce for their ancestors memorial tablets.
What are you looking for? Li Sang saw Ning Shu slip into a room like a wisp of smoke and fumble around.
Li Sang wanted to block Ning Shu, but the light emitted from the buddhist beads made it difficult for him to hold his ground.
Liu Xiaoya, dont challenge my patience. Do you know what you are doing? Li Sangs eyes were scarlet. He looked frightening in the dark.
Ning Shu simply ignored Li Sang. Right now he was just shooting his mouth off at her and threatening her because he couldnt do anything to her.
This was the study. It was probably Li Sangs fathers room.
Ning Shu stroked the antiques, vases and other items on the ancient shelf to see if there were any hidden mechanisms or something of that kind.
Li Sang suddenly rushed in front of Ning Shu, seeming to be no longer scared of the golden light emitting from the buddhist beads. He stretched out his hand to clutch Ning Shus neck.
Ning Shu evaded his grasp. If she was still caught by him after having been strangled this many times, she must be retarded.
Li Sang was very close to Ning Shu. She quickly took off her bracelet and hooked it with her finger. With the beads hanging in front of her palm, Ning Shu pped her palm onto Li Sangs chest.
Li Sang roared in pain after being touched by the buddhist beads. His hair flew and blood-red meridians appeared on his pale face. Blood flowed out of his reddened eyes.
The tears of blood on his pale face made him look even more terrifying.
A strong wind erupted from the surroundings. The ancient shelf was blown off the wall and its contents fell to the ground.
Porcin fragments scattered and papers flew everywhere.
Ning Shu put her palms together, grabbed the buddhist beads, and turned to run away.
Turning her head, she saw that Li Sang had turned almostpletely see-through.
Ning Shu left the study and prepared to jump over the wall and escape. In the Li residence, her abilities were greatly restricted. If Li Sang was so strong, she dared him to fight her outside!
However, Ning Shu was bounced back.
Ning Shu sat on the ground with a stupefied expression. What the heck, what exactly was this situation?
Why couldnt she leave this ce?
Was there a barrier?
However, Ning Shu couldnt feel a spell formation at all.
If it was a spell formation, there would be traces of it.
Ning Shu exhaled a long sigh. What the frick was this strange situation?
The huge amount of noise from the study earlier had woken everyone up. The crackling and rattling noises woke even those who slept soundly.
Ning Shu tried to climb over the wall again, but was still bounced back by the unknown force, so she just gave up on trying to leave the Li family at the moment.
She must figure out what was happening.
God damn it! This ghost story was such a pain!
This was obviously a story about a ghost marriage. Normally it should be the story of a little widow breaking through her shackles and working hard to make a life for herself.
Why did it turn into a supernatural horror story?
Ning Shu expressed that she really couldnt adapt to this strange development.
What was the power that prevented her from leaving the Li family?
The outside world was so big, but she was trapped here and couldnt get out.
Ning Shu returned to her room. The room was still a mess. The stools and table were flung all over the ce and the bed was now broken boards due to Ning Shu smashing it earlier.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the ground and began to cultivate. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Li Sang, who had been injured by the buddhist beads, hadnt appeared for a few days. Ning Shu couldnt help but wonder whether Li Sang was dead.
Of course, this possibility was very small.
Li Sang didnte to look for Ning Shu and Lady Wangs leg was injured, so it was like her existence had been forgotten.
However, Ning Shus thoughts werent tranquil at all. This was the calm before the storm and it made her feel somewhat stifled.
In any case, Ning Shu felt like a bundle of nerves.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and continued to cultivate. Whenever she was free, she tried to leave the Li residence, but she was bounced back every time.
Chapter 2436: Differential Treatment Was Unfair!
Chapter 2436: Differential Treatment Was Unfair!
Ning Shu hit the invisible barrier with a clenched fist. It was very soft and stic, but it bounced her fist back with the same force. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It was like a spring.
Ning Shu:
It really wore out her heart.
Could it be that there was some sort of treasure in the Li residence?
Ning Shu saw that the manservants and servant girls could leave, so why wasnt she able to?
Differential treatment was unfair!
Even after experiencing so many worlds, Ning Shu had never encountered such a strange situation.
She had absolutely no idea what the power was that enveloped the Li family.
Was a higher level ne just this hard to understand?
Why couldnt things just progress normally?
Ning Shu didnt give up. She went to the kitchen and got a knife, then sank energy into her dantian to try and cut the barrier.
Then, the kitchen knife was rebounded with so much force that it sent Ning Shu flying.
Ning Shu sighed deeply.
Why couldnt she leave?
Ning Shu was really baffled. Why? Why?
Ning Shu threw away the kitchen knife whos de had been rolled into the shape of a cone and went back to her room to continue cultivating.
Was it because she wasnt strong enough to break through?
Ning Shu took a fasting pill. It could keep her from going hungry for half a month.
Ning Shu stroked her chin. Was the main problem Li Sang?
No matter how she thought about it, the only one she had a deep rtionship with in the Li family was Li Sang.
They were husband and wife.
Li Sang wouldnt let her go.
So she still had tomit mariticide.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged and began to cultivate, otherwise she wouldnt have the power to face unexpected events.
Eventually, Li Sang, who had disappeared for over a month, appeared. The part of his soul injured by the buddhist beads had returned to its original state again.
Ning Shu didnt know what to say.
She could only exhale exasperatedly.
Ning Shu stood up and stood face to face with Li Sang.
Liu Xiaoya. Li Sang said Ning Shus name, and his voice lingered eerily in the air.
It was not the most pleasant feeling to hear her name being said by a ghost.
Ning Shu kept in mind that you werent supposed to respond when a ghost says your name so she didnt make a sound.
Why was he only scaring her? Couldnt he go scare someone else for a change?
What? Werent you so confident before? Why arent you talking now? Li Sang actually smiled at Ning Shu.
The smile was sinister. He already had a frightful face. How could he possibly look good when he smiled?
Ning Shus expression was calm. I guess its as good a time as any to ask. Why doesnt anything affect you?
Guess. Li Sang stared at Ning Shu and took two steps towards her. He stopped and abruptly said, Liu Xiaoya, you are sufficiently well-suited for me.
Ning Shu: ???
Ning Shu scratched her hair. Say something that makes sense.
What I mean is, die and be with me, said Li Sang.
Ning Shu had long gotten used to Li Sangs craziness.
I actually have to thank you. If you hadnt injured me, I wouldnt have mastered the power of the spirit stone so quickly. Li Sang smiled at Ning Shu.
Ning Shus eyebrows furrowed together. Spirit stone?
It wouldnt be the spirit stone she was thinking about, right?
Li Sang pointed his finger at Ning Shu. Ning Shu hurriedly guarded against it, but then she immediately had a bad feeling.
She was trapped. Her body started slowly floating up.
It was as if she was locked in a bubble.
Trantor: Kiara
MTL Editor: Wheat
#Kiaras Comments: Ayo, he spoke the magic words after being beaten by Ning Shu an inch of his life and now my shipping senses are tingling. Im trying not to, but this is hitting my spots.
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2437: We Will Consummate Our Marriage Tonight
Chapter 2437: We Will Consummate Our Marriage Tonight
Ning Shu touched the barrier in surprise. It felt simr to soft cotton, and felt the same as the barrier that enveloped the Li family.
Ning Shu was locked up right now.
She had abruptly gotten imprisoned.
Ning Shu had never quite understood what exactly this thing was.
Li Sang walked in front of Ning Shu and moved his face close to hers. There was only about a ss thickness between them.
Ning Shus eyes dted. Right now, not only was she trapped, but it seemed that the buddhist beads could no longer deter Li Sang.
The barrier probably isted the power of the buddhist beads.
Ning Shu stared at Li Sangs pale face and couldnt help asking, What exactly is going on?
It seemed she was still too inexperienced.
Li Sang smiled at Ning Shu. You cant run away now.
Seeing that Li Sang did not answer her question, Ning Shu felt around the barrier and tried to find a way out.
However, this was apletely sealed space. There werent any gaps at all. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu was worried that the air had been sealed off as well, and that she would suffocate to death.
Hence, Ning Shu decided to just sit down. She didnt dare to make any big moves out of worry that she would consume the air inside too quickly.
Li Sang said to Ning Shu, We will consummate our marriage tonight.
Ning Shu: _
He was still thinking of consummating their marriage.
If you dont agree, Ill keep you locked in here. Youll eventually run out of air. Then you will die. Your death will be very ugly, said Li Sang.
Could it get any uglier than him?
Ning Shus facial color didnt change in the least. If worst came to worst, she would fail the task and be eliminated once. She didnt fear him.
Ning Shus heart was itching with curiosity. She really wanted to know what this was.
What kind of spirit stone was Li Sang talking about? Was it really a cultivation spirit stone?
But the spirit stones used for cultivation didnt have this ability.
Perhaps it was a treasure shed never heard of.
Ning Shu asked Li Sang, What is this thing that trapped me?
It didnt seem like a spell formation or an artifact. What was it really?
Li Sang hovered in front of her. Not telling you.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Ning Shu sat cross legged and tried to cultivate, but she found that there was no spiritual energy in the bubble. She waspletely isted from the outside.
Ning Shu looked at Li Sang, who was hovering outside indolently, and felt deeply angry. Li Sang said lightly, Have you thought things through yet?
I dont like using force on people. After all, a union is the most wonderful thing on Earth. Mutual consent would be best, said Li Sang.
You really are a pervert, Ning Shu cursed.
Liu Xiaoya, Im your husband, so you should listen to me. The wife must follow the husband. Did your parents not teach you this?
Ning Shu just dug at her ears and ignored him.
The bubble wasnt very big and after a while, Ning Shu felt a little out of breath. The air had already been depleted quite a bit.
Ning Shus face was a bit red.
Ning Shu didnt speak anymore. The spiritual energy in her body made her feel a little less ufortable.
Ning Shu released her spiritual energy. As soon as the form of a dragon appeared, the bubble seemed to be very crowded.
The energy crashed against the barrier, but there wasnt a single crack on it. Instead, Ning Shus body got sent tumbling in the bubble because of the strength of the rebound.
The world spun and she almost vomited.
Trantor: Kiara
MTL Editor: Wheat
#Kiaras Comments: Consummating, no. Antagonizing, yes. I didnt sign up for the leecher vibe no thank you.
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2438: If She Had the Soul Pearl…
Chapter 2438: If She Had the Soul Pearl
Li Sang shook his head and said with some annoyance, You really are disobedient.
Shortly after, Ning Shu found that the bubble had be smaller and that she had even less space to move about.
You wont learn to behave unless youre punished. Li Sang ced his pale hand on the barrier and patted Ning Shus head. Be good, dont provoke me.
Ning Shu: You lunatic
Ning Shu furrowed her brows and tried to find a way out, but she really couldnt find one. She didnt know what this power was that was enveloping her.
She also couldnt break the bubble forcefully.
It was a pity. If she had the soul pearl, she could directly suck Li Sang into it.
However, the soul pearl was still fusing.
Ning Shu had thought it would be easy to leave the Li family. She never thought it would be so difficult.
Li Sang could lock her up with just a finger. Even if she broke through this barrier, there would be countless bubbles waiting for her.
Dang, mariticide really was the current path.
Like this, Li Sang just dawdled around with Ning Shu. He had plenty of time to waste.
Li Sangs victory was within his hands.
Ning Shu felt the air in the bubble slowly disappearing. Her situation was getting worse and worse.
Time relentlessly ticked on. Suddenly, a jumble of footsteps sounded from outside and a swarm of people rushed into the room.
It was headed by a robed taoist priest with a horsetail whisk in his hand. He was somewhat surprised upon seeing the floating Ning Shu.
Ning Shu looked at Li Sang. Li Sang was clearly standing beside her, but she was the only person who could see him.
She really didnt want such a privilege.
Taoist priest, look at her! A middle-aged man said to the old taoist priest.
The taoist priest nodded. This woman is indeed not suitable to stay at your home. You can hold the sacrificial burial.
This womans brows contain baleful energy and its clear shes arrogant and obstinate. Her staying in your home will only bring disaster. She will disrupt the peace in the Li residence, said the taoist priest.
Ning Shu:
Where did this old white haired taoist prieste from?
He looked like a sage, but the moment he opened his mouth, he wanted to take her life. What happened to beingpassionate?
Right, I forgot to tell you. This taoist priest is the head of the White Cloud Temple. My father paid arge price to invite him to hold a sacrificial burial for you, Li Sang leisurely said.
Ning Shu stared at the old taoist priest. It would suffice to invite a feng shui master for a sacrificial burial, yet they actually invited an old taoist priest. This probably wasnt such a simple matter as a sacrificial burial.
Death was not the end. Sometimes death was only the beginning of the suffering of the soul. It would be tormented again and again, never allowed to reincarnate and confined to purgatory forever.
If you beg me, you wont have to undergo the sacrificial burial. All I want is for you to admit your mistake and nothing more. You are my wife, I wont hurt you, said Li Sang.
Ning Shu tugged at the corner of her mouth. This old taoist priest wasnt a good person and Li Sang was even worse.
Whether she was going to destroy the world or was a serial murderer, these people would continueing up with reasons to kill her.
Li Sang sighed and the bubble disappeared. When Ning Shus feet touched the ground, she prepared to run away. Suddenly, a huge force rushed into her and Ning Shu lost control of her body.
Liu Xiaoya, since youre not willing, then die, Li Sangs voice came from inside Ning Shus body. Once the sacrificial burial is held, you, Liu Xiaoya, will forever be my wife.
Grab her, said Lord Li.
The manservants flocked over and grabbed the powerless Ning Shu. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was carried out of the room and into a spacious courtyard.
There was firewood stacked in the courtyard. Ning Shus pupils dted. Were they going to burn her to death?
Ning Shu was tied to a pole atop the firewood pile. Her body was firmly bound.
Ning Shu practically gnashed her teeth as she said, Li Sang, I swear Ill kill you!
Liu Xiaoya, after the sacrificial burial, you wont be saying such a thing, Li Sang said lightly.
Ning Shu indifferently watched the old taoist priest from the White Cloud Temple prepare the altar.
Chapter 2439: There’s a Way to Get Out of This Situation
Chapter 2439: Theres a Way to Get Out of This Situation
As the old taoist priest started the ritual, the sky gradually darkened and a cold wind began to blow.
Lady Wang, whose leg was still injured, was carried over. When she saw Ning Shu, who was tied above the pile of firewood, her eyes were brimming with pleasure.
It was an expression of hateful revenge.
Her expression was extremely sinister.
Ning Shu was tied up and Li Sang was controlling her body. She was going to be burned to death.
This counter attack task was seriously
Did I dig up your familys ancestral tomb or something, for you guys to treat me like this? Ning Shu couldnt help asking Li Sang.
Li Sang said, You are my wife, yet you disobey me. Do you think thats right? N?v(el)B\\jnn
Frick, the men in this world oppressed women, and the women also oppressed women.
Theres a way to get out of this situation. Do you want to hear 2333s voice echoed in Ning Shus mind.
Ning Shu asked unhurriedly, What way?
Use the soul pearl.
Ning Shu was somewhat surprised. Isnt the soul pearl still fusing?
It can be used, but it may destroy the system space. You might end up not being able to return to the system space.
And you? Ning Shu asked. If the system space was destroyed, would 2333 no longer exist?
Im bound to your soul, so Ill be fine, 2333 said.
Ning Shu hesitated for a bit. It was too risky.
If the system space was destroyed, she would have no ce to even take a breather. The price was too high.
Furthermore, 2333 wasnt the type to allow himself to suffer losses, it was unlikely for him to make such a huge sacrifice just for a task.
Ning Shu asked, Is there some sort of treasure here?
Er, theres probably a barrier stone, 2333 said. Its an extremely rare object. Not only can it trap people, but it can also bind their souls.
Ning Shus heart pounded. Could it be that Li Sang had mastered the power of this barrier stone?
It was a natural barrier with no way to dispel it.
The destruction of the system space is just a worst-case scenario. Maybe it wont be destroyed? 2333 said.
Ning Shu: _
Then what if it was destroyed?
The old taoist priest was still continuing with the ritual. The sky gradually grew darker and the wind swept the stones around.
Ning Shu nced at the people around her. Their faces all carried contempt or pleasure.
She just wanted to live. Why was that so difficult?
There was also the man iming to be her husband who controlled her, threatened her, and wanted her kneel at his feet and worship him like a God.
If worstes to worst, shed just take them all down with her.
Liu Xiaoya, beg me. I can let you live, said Li Sang.
Ning Shus voice carried a smile, Alright.
Li Sang was stunned for a split second and then said contemptuously, Are you sincere?
This nutjob. If she didnt submit, he would pull out all the stops to force her. If she submitted, he looked down on her.
Prick, go die.
Light it up! said the old taoist priest, his voice booming, as he finished his spell.
Immediately, a manservant raised a torch and lit the firewood at Ning Shus feet.
Ning Shus expression remained unchanged and she said to 2333 in her mind, The only way is to use the soul pearl?
The system space may copse, 2333 reminded her.
Ning Shu made a sound of agreement. Use it.
Even if she had to risk the system space copsing, Ning Shu wouldnt let Li Sang get away with this.
The mes in the firewood pile crackled and thick smoke drifted from it.
Liu Xiaoya, theres still time to beg. Im your husband. You should listen to me, said Li Sang.
Really? Ning Shus tone carried a smile. He may have a cheat, but she had a cheat too. Lets see who would smile til the end. Who was more ruthless?
This madam has gambled her entire system space.
Trantor: Kiara
MTL Editor: Wheat
#Kiaras Comments: I find Ning Shus internal cursing and name calling adorable and I dont know why. Also Li Sang mastering the stone is single handedly ruining my almost ship.
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2440: My Clothes Are Already Burning!
Chapter 2440: My Clothes Are Already Burning!
Put away the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Ning Shu said to 2333. Hurry, my clothes are already burning!
A ck hole gradually formed in Ning Shus body.
What is this? Li Sang was shocked and he immediately left Ning Shus body.
Li Sang stared closely at Ning Shu. Liu Xiaoya, what are you doing?
Ning Shu coughed from the thick smoke. Without Li Sang in her body, she regained control over it.
Ning Shu used her strength to directly break the ropes binding her.
The surrounding people:
Grab her. The old taoist priests brows wrinkled as he looked at Ning Shu with some worry.
Ning Shu jumped out of the fire and smiled slightly at Li Sang, who was floating in the air. Go die, Li Sang.
Li Sang lifted a finger and trapped Ning Shu inside another barrier.
Ning Shu continued to smile at Li Sang. Dear husband, get ready to go to hell!
A ck hole appeared behind Li Sang. The ck hole exerted a very strong force and began to pull Li Sang inside it.
A strong wind appeared around them and some stones and firewood were sucked in.
Everyone stared in shock at the ck hole that suddenly appeared.
Due to the soul pearls attraction to souls, it was guaranteed to suck Li Sang in.
Li Sang fled while releasing barriers as he tried to bind the ck hole.
All the barriers were immediately swallowed.
Li Sangs pale face became even paler and his eyes turned scarlet.
Li Sang pointed at Ning Shu and sent her towards the ck hole.
Ning Shu sneered and nced at Li Sang.
She then released her energy and with a fierce collision, changed her path and avoided the ck hole.
Liu Xiaoya, are you trying to kill your husband? Li Sangs heart turned ice-cold, especially when he saw the ck hole, and he trembled from the depths of his soul.
Li Sang had a very bad feeling about this.
Ning Shu stood in the bubble-like barrier and said with a smile, Ill gain enlightenment from killing my husband.
If he could kill his wife, she could kill her husband.
Come and fight her.
The old taoist priest took something out and wiped it on his eyelids. He saw the floating Li Sang.
Seeing the ck hole pursuing Li Sang, he immediately threw his sword at the ck hole.
As a result, the sword was swallowed up by the ck hole.
The old taoist priest was so shocked that his eyebrows raised. As for the people of the Li family, they were even more stupefied.
The current circumstances were unheard of.
Li Sang was still being targeted by the ck hole and his soul trembled uncontrobly.
He couldnt help but shout at Ning Shu, Liu Xiaoya, youve done enough. At worst, I wont lock you up in the future alright?
Ning Shu smiled and said, Right now, youre not qualified to bargain with me, just like how you never gave me a chance to bargain.
Tears of blood flowed from Li Sangs scarlet eyes. He roared, Liu Xiaoya, you really are presumptuous!
In a world where men were seen as superior to women, Ning Shus actions were disgraceful.
The correct behavior for women was to know when to stop and to ask for their husbands forgiveness.
Forgiving was Gods business. Ning Shu was fricking going to be in charge of sending them to God. No, they wouldnt even get to see God.
The ck hole devoured Li Sang. He let out a roar and then everything fell silent.
Li Sang was gone and the barrier around Ning Shu disappeared.
Ning Shu stood steadily on the ground.
2333, hurry and put away the soul pearl, Ning Shu said to 2333.
I cant contain it, 2333 said with great effort.
Ning Shu:
WTF, what a disgrace.
The soul pearlpletely ignored Ning Shu and 2333s devastated hearts and beelined straight to another ce.
Trantor: Kiara n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
MTL Editor: Wheat
#Kiaras Comments: RI not P Li Sang, your fights will be missed but the final battle was a pleasure to read.
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2441: Like a Wild, Out-Of-Control Alpaca
Chapter 2441: Like a Wild, Out-Of-Control Alpaca
Wherever the ck hole went, it sucked in everything around it.
Ning Shus spine tingled. If she let this thing stay here, it might destroy this ne.
At that time, she could forget about the task reward, this would be enough reason to eliminate her ten times over.
Ning Shu wasnt the soul pearls master so there was no way for her to control it.
She followed the ck hole to a rockery and saw it enter a passageway.
Ning Shu followed it inside.
Beneath the rockery, she found the ancestral hall. The memorial tablet for the Li familys ancestors was on a shelf.
The ck hole immediately sucked in the memorial tablet along with the shelf.
Then it slowly began to disappear and eventually faded awaypletely.
Ning Shu let out a long exhale and wiped the cold sweat off her forehead.
Goddammit, it swallowed the barrier stone! 2333 suddenly wailed.
Frick, no wonder I couldnt control it. It fricking wanted to eat the barrier stone! Frick, frick, frick 2333 shouted angrily.
Ning Shu instantly understood. Earlier, the ck hole was like a wild, out-of-control alpaca that couldnt be reigned in. Then after it had eaten what it wanted, it became well-behaved.
The barrier stone had been molded into a memorial tablet.
Ning Shu wasnt very upset that the barrier stone had been swallowed. What was 2333 so stirred up about?
How many barrier stones were there? Ning Shu asked.
Barrier stones arent Chinese cabbages, how many could there be? There was only one.
Ning Shu guessed that Li Sangs memorial tablet had probably been made from a barrier stone, so he had been nourished by its power.
You want a barrier stone? Ning Shu asked.
2333, a bit jittery, said, What bad luck. I originally wanted to use the barrier stone to protect my data and energy. I wasted so much energy, but it was swallowed by a ck hole.
Ning Shu immediately rolled her eyes. Shed wondered why 2333 suddenly wanted to give her advice.
It turned out that he came for the barrier stone.
Sure enough, he wouldnt lift a finger unless there was something in it for himself. As a result, he lost his wife and the army.
Ning Shu inwardly wasughing her head off, but she said, You mighte across it again next time.
Thatd be difficult, 2333 said gloomily.
If you add a barrier stone when constructing a world, it can stabilize the world and any damage to the constructed world will be greatly reduced.
If a ne encountered any irreversible damage, it could be destroyed and the living things inside would also perish, but with a barrier stone, the ne wouldnt perish.
Ning Shu:
Now it was Ning Shus turn to feel her heart and liver ache. Her insides were now in pain. Frick.
Ning Shu really wanted to crawl into the ck hole to retrieve the stone. She hadnt even gotten to see what the barrier stone looked like.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and asked, Dont tell me the soul pearl wants to merge with the barrier stone?
It does.
Ning Shu took another deep breath and sneered. Was the soul pearl trying to ascend to heaven? Before, it had merged with a pearl, and now it wanted to do the same with a barrier stone.
Ning Shu couldnt imagine how it would turn out in the end.
The pearls merging will take even longer now. It even wasted so much of my energy. 2333 sighed dispiritedly. His tone was full of despair and it seemed as though he would never love again.
Ning Shu also felt like she would never love again. It would have been great if the barrier stone could be used to develop the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
2333 didnt make a sound. Ning Shu guessed that he left to cry.
You, you When Master Li saw that all of the ns memorial tablets had disappeared, he was so angry that his face turned red and he pointed at Ning Shu.
Where are the memorial tablets?
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Are you stupid? Of course, its been sucked away.
You witch, witch Master Li covered his chest angrily.
Ning Shu pushed her way through the group of people. When she left the passageway, she saw the sage-like old Taoist priest standing on the rockery.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 2442: You Are Too Malicious
Chapter 2442: You Are Too Malicious
What a pretentious person.
Hand over the Li familys memorial tablets. You cant joke around with their ancestors memorial tablets, the old Taoist priest said.
Ning Shu said indifferently, Memorial tablets are for the dead. Im just joking with a dead thing, but youre joking with the lives of the living.
There are so many who are suffering on Earth and waiting for a Taoist priest to save them. Why should a Taoist priest be concerned with these things?
You and I originally had no connection, but you want to put me to death. Whats the reason for that? Ning Shu asked.
With a sweep of his horsetail whisk, the old Taoist priest said, I eliminate disasters for people in exchange for money.
Then Ill give you money to end the Li familys bloodline. Will you do it? Ning Shu tilted her head and asked.
When Master Li came out of the rockery and heard Ning Shu say this, he angrily shouted, Malicious woman! What a malicious woman!
The old Taoist priest said, You are too malicious.
Ning Shu scoffed. And what of you? Youre simply a coward that bullies the weak and fears the strong. Are you saying that burning me alive wasnt malicious?
Such double standards.
Just because she was a woman, these people would do despicable things in the name of noble ideals.
Ning Shu jumped onto the rockery, grabbed the old Taoist priest by the cor, and lifted him up with all her strength.
The old Taoist priest was rmed. Ning Shu directly threw the old Taoist priest over the wall and out of the Li familys home.
Ning Shu patted the dust off her hands and looked at the Li family.
Her gaze stopped on Lady Wang, who was lying on the stretcher. This woman had drowned the original host in a pond.
Lady Wang was a steady fanatic of male superiority and female inferiority. Men didnt need to manage the inner courtyard since women like Lady Wang would firmly implement this kind of thinking.
Men looked down on women and women also looked down on women.
Ning Shu just wanted to live, but these people simply wouldnt let her.
They wanted to be in full control of her life and death.
Being stared at by Ning Shu, Lady Wangs face turned whiter and whiter. After all, Ning Shu had been the one to break her leg.
The Li family could no longer trap Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, jumped over the wall, and left. Walking through the moring street, she still felt a little out of sorts.
Ning Shu got a hold of a rag and made a sign out of it. She prepared to start her life as a traveling doctor.
However, Ning Shu had no business. Eventually, she encountered an opportunity. A woman was having difficulty giving birth and the midwife had not yet arrived.
Her husband was so anxious that when he saw Ning Shus tattered signboard, he was willing to try his luck.
Ning Shu asked the man to buy her a set of silver needles but refused to take his money.
Ning Shu didnt have a single copper coin right now. She was destitute.
The man:
He had never seen such a doctor and he would never have asked for her help if not for the fact that she was a woman.
The man went to the pharmacy and bought a set of silver needles for Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took the silver needles and was very happy. She now had the tools necessary to travel the country.
Ning Shu followed the man to his home. When she reached the rooms doorway, she heard the womans pained voice.
Basins of blood were being carried out one after another, making people tremble when they saw them.
Ning Shu ced the rag by the doorway and went into the room with the silver needles.
The woman on the bed had lost her strength from the pain and herplexion was frighteningly pale.
Ning Shu pricked the womans hand with a silver needle, touched her belly, and then began to arrange the position of the fetus.
Ning Shu consoled and encouraged the woman as she arranged the position of the fetus.
The woman only groaned from pain, especially when Ning Shu was arranging the position of the fetus. The pain made her tremble all over.
With the fetus positioned correctly, giving birth would be easier. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Push now. The fetus is in the correct position. Come on, take a deep breath, then push. Ning Shu sent a thread of spiritual energy into the womans body.
Chapter 2443: Is It a Boy or a Girl?
Chapter 2443: Is It a Boy or a Girl?
With the support of the spiritual energy, the woman regained a bit of her strength and clenched her teeth to push with all her might.
Ning Shu looked at the womans lower body and said gently, Push, its almost out!
The woman clutched the bed sheets so tightly that her knuckles turned white.
The woman screamed, and the child was finally born.
The child released a loud cry.
Ning Shu couldnt helpughing. She took a cloth she had prepared in advance and wiped the amniotic fluid and blood from the child.
The woman looked pale. Ning Shu ced the child beside her and carried warm brown sugar water from the stove for the woman to drink.
Is it a boy or a girl? The woman asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu reached out and patted the child. Its a girl.
The womans expression immediately changed. Soon after, tears rolled down her face.
Ning Shu: ???
Why is it still a girl? What should I do? The womans face paled further even after losing so much blood.
Youve given birth? Is it a boy? The man outside shouted.
Ning Shu looked at the despairing woman and asked, Do you want me to carry the child out to the father?
The woman suddenly stretched out her hand and grasped Ning Shus wrist, imploring, Please take my child with you. Theres some money in that box and some clothes in the cab.
Ning Shu:
This is your child. Ning Shu said in astonishment.
Outside, the husband couldnt wait. He threw the curtains open and walked in. Ignoring the thick smell of blood, he held the child and asked, Is it a boy or a girl?
Ning Shu: This was the first thing he asked his wife?
The woman had already turned away. Ning Shu said, Girl.
The mans expression changed instantly. He ced the child on the bed. Why is it another girl? There are already three girls, and now theres another?
Ning Shu:
The more the man talked, the more angry he became. He actually grabbed the child on the bed and wanted to throw her onto the ground.
The woman sat up in rm.
Ning Shu hurriedly took the child and said, outraged, This is your child! Your blood! Even the fiercest of tigers wont eat their own children.
The mans expression didnt change, What do you know? I already have three daughters. Do you know what other people say about me? They say that my family line will be cut short. I dont even have a son. If they learn Ive had another daughter, Ill be ridiculed to death. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The woman covered her face and wept. The man said irritably, Cry, thats all you know how to do. You cant even birth a son.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu wanted to talk to this man about science. It was the mans side that determined whether a baby would be a boy or a girl, not the womans side. However, she let it be after thinking for a bit.
Even in modern times, women were med for not giving birth to sons.
The man tossed the curtain aside and left.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. His wife had been in a precarious situation while giving birth and this was how he treated her?
What the heck. He should be a woman in the next life. Then he would understand their hardship.
She just came to take over a birthing and fricking came across a situation like this.
With reddened eyes and incredibly pale lips, the woman said to Ning Shu, Please save my daughter.
As you can see, my husband will not treat her well. He already dislikes my other three daughters and he isnt good to them either, said the woman.
Ning Shu looked at the child in her arms whose eyes were still closed. She was just born and her eyes hadnt even opened yet. She had no idea she would have to face this kind of situation where her father didnt care about her and her mother didnt want her.
The money Ive saved is in that small box and there are childrens clothes in the cab. The woman was exhausted and shey back down.
Ning Shu silently sighed. She just came to make money.
Please, take her away. Its fine if you find another family for her. My husband wont raise her and my family cant afford to support her either.
Ning Shu nodded and the woman shed tears. She stretched out her arms to hold the child and kept crying.
Chapter 2444: Then You Should Raise the Child Yourself
Chapter 2444: Then You Should Raise the Child Yourself
Ning Shu opened the small box and found a purse with some copper coins inside. She then opened the cab and took out a bundle.
There were some clothes in the bundle, but the fabric wasnt that good.
Breastfeed the baby a bit, Ning Shu said. It was said that the first breastfeeding was good for children.
Besides, Ning Shu wouldnt be able to find any substitute milk for the child for a while.
The woman lifted up her clothing and fed the child.
Ning Shu rummaged through the bundle of neatly folded childrens clothes.
For the sake of this family, this newly-born child became a victim.
The woman was constrained under her husbands tyrannical abuse and med herself for not giving birth to a son.
When thedy finished breastfeeding, she held her child and cried.
Ning Shu reached out to take the child. The woman held the child closely and was reluctant to give her up.
Ning Shu said, Then you should raise the child yourself after all.
The woman loosened her hold and Ning Shu hugged the child and walked away without looking back. Behind her, a suppressed cry came from the woman.
Ning Shu went out and saw three children at the door. The oldest was only six or seven years old, and the youngest was about three years old.
Sure enough, there were three girls.
As for the child in Ning Shus embrace, the father wouldnt care about its fate.
Ning Shu walked out of the house with the child in one arm and the rag g in the other.
Ning Shu used some of the money from the mother and stayed in an inn for one night.
The next day, Ning Shu exited the inn with the child on her back and went to a shop operated by the Li family.
The Li family was a rich family in this small town. They ran grain stores and jewelry shops.
Ning Shu arranged a yin gathering formation around the Li familys stores.
A yang gathering formation gathered yang energy, and its inverse was the yin gathering formation.
The yin gathering formation would gather the surrounding yin energy and destroy the stores luck. She also secretly put locust tree wood on the beams of the building.
Locust trees were demonic trees that had very heavy yin energy. It was bad to nt locust trees at your door, let alone have the wood on the beams of a house.
This was why people shouldnt offend feng shui masters and craftsmen. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even if someone just casually did something, they might have bad luck for the rest of their life.
Didnt Lady Wang always boast that her family was great?
Without the support of her husbands business, would she still be a high and mighty rich madam?
After finishing these things, Ning Shu patted the dust off her hands and turned her head to look at the child on her back. Baby, now we need to find a ce to settle down.
Where would be a good ce to go?
Ning Shu had bought some rations, so she had something to eat, but what would the child on her back eat?
Ning Shu was worried.
She strolled around the market and spotted a cow. She thought about it and decided to buy a cow.
She could use it to get around when she was tired and she could also milk it.
Ning Shu selected a cow that had just given birth to a calf and went to the pharmacy to get some medicine to stimte milk production. At the very least, the milk wouldst for six months. After six months, the child would be able to eat some supplementary foods.
In ancient times, cattle were very expensive. Ning Shu also bought a small pot to boil the milk.
After calcting the prices of the various things, Ning Shu spent almost all her savings, in addition to the money given by the childs mother.
Ning Shu ced her bags which held various necessities on the cow, then drove it forward.
Ning Shu wiped her sweat. Raising a child was really not easy.
She also didnt know to whom she could give this child. Girls werent popr in this time period.
However, without women, mankind would be extinct.
The most terrible thing was that even women didnt like girls.
What crimes were girls guilty of?
Trantor: Kiara
MTL Editor: Wheat
#Kiaras Comments: Ning Shu having children to take care of is always a treat.
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2445: Why Not Visit White Cloud Temple?
Chapter 2445: Why Not Visit White Cloud Temple?
Without women, men would all have gay sex.
Ning Shu continued to drive the cow. When the child was hungry, she would stop to milk the cow, make a fire to boil the milk, and then feed it to the child when it cooled down a bit.
Ning Shu was originally thinking about visiting her maternal family, but she immediately gave up on the idea.
What was the point of going back?
She epted that she needed to go somece else.
Ning Shu suddenly thought of the old Taoist priest. Why not visit White Cloud Temple?
Otherwise, how could she pay the old Taoist back for how he took care of her?
However, White Cloud Temple was a ways away. Ning Shu decided to slowly walk towards White Cloud Temple.
There was a vige at the foot of White Cloud Temple and it was peaceful and quiet.
Ning Shu practiced medicine along the way. Before she knew it, she had umted some savings.
By the time Ning Shu reached the foot of the mountain where White Cloud Temple was, over two months had passed.
Under Ning Shus care and feeding, the child had already be white and delicate and could open her eyes to look at Ning Shu.
Sheughed involuntarily.
Ning Shu entered the vige and found lodging with a family.
On the way, she made up a backstory for herself. Her husband was a doctor, but he was killed by bandits.
In addition to that, her vige had flooded and she had to leave her hometown.
Ning Shu also specifically said that she had some medical expertise in treating the diseases of women and delivering babies.
The master of the house sympathized with Ning Shu at first. After hearing that Ning Shu could cure gynecological diseases, Ning Shu was immediately asked to examine thedy of the house.
Ning Shu felt the womans pulse, wrote a prescription for some medicinal herbs from the fields, and asked them to boil them in water after picking them.
Ning Shu saw that the vige had a small poption and was surrounded by mountains. On the mountain, White Cloud Temple could be seen, which made the ce seem like it was being reflected by a heros glory.
Ning Shu nned to settle here and raise the child.
Ning Shu didnt know whether Liu Xiaoya would resent her for adopting a child.
She also didnt know if Liu Xiaoya would remarry. If she remarried, it would be quite awkward for the child. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
If Liu Xiaoya chose not to marry, it would also be good to have a child beside her.
The most important thing was that Ning Shu didnt know to whom to entrust this child.
Why was she always given a child to care for?
Ning Shu didnt want to raise children.
However, right now, the child had already been shoved into her hands.
Ning Shu chose a name for the child: Liu Zhenzhen.
The name came from the Book of Poetry, Tao Yao, where it was written, The peach trees are flourishing and the leaves are lush. This name signified prosperity and abundance.
Ning Shu looked for the vige head and asked him to grant her a piece ofnd to build a house. Of course, she would pay for thend.
Ning Shu acted like it was very difficult for her to gather enough money and took two days to gather money before handing it over.
Most of the people in the vige lived in thatched houses. Ning Shu also built a thatched house. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Act humble so that you could blend in.
In less than a day, Ning Shus story had spread all over the vige, saying that she had lost her husband and was taking care of her child by herself as well
Ning Shu listened to these conversations. Most people sympathized with Ning Shu, but some people said that widows were ominous.
Ning Shu turned a blind eye to those words. Her husband was dead. Not just dead, but truly dead as a doornail.
Ning Shu asked people in the vige for help in building a house and said that she would pay them a wage.
After hearing that Ning Shu had medical skills, everyone became very proactive. After all, no one could guarantee that they wouldnt get sick.
Since this ce was a little far from town, it wasnt easy to look for a doctor.
After a few days ofbor, the thatched house was built. Ning Shu was afraid of rain leakage and specifically asked them to thicken the thatch on the roof.
The house was built, but the rooms were empty. Ning Shu asked the carpenters in the vige to make a simple bed and tables.
Chapter 2446: A Semblance of a Home
Chapter 2446: A Semnce of a Home
As for the rest, she would take her time buying them.
Finally, there was a semnce of a home.
The aunt next door gave Ning Shu some freshly picked vegetables n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu epted them with a smile. The people here appeared to be friendly.
Zhenzhen, lets live here for now, Ning Shu said while changing the diaper.
The child waved her hands, gurgled, and put her fist in her mouth.
Saliva covered her hand.
After changing the diaper, Ning Shu carried the child on her back as she loosened the soil in front of the house and built a fence to nt vegetables.
Ning Shu borrowed some seeds from the aunt next door and nted them.
Ning Shu felt that she was really versatile. She was capable of fighting, farming, and cooking.
So skilled! ()().
When there was nothing to do, Ning Shu would transfer a bit of spiritual energy into Zhenzhens body as it could strengthen her body and reduce illness.
Ning Shus life became smooth and steady. She either grew vegetables and raised her child or went to the mountains to collect herbs.
asionally, people woulde to see Ning Shu. Most of them were married women.
If they didnt have the money to pay for the consultation, they would give Ning Shu a basket of vegetables or a small piece of meat.
Ning Shu epted them without saying anything. It didnt matter if the payment was small. She was just afraid that these people would take it for granted. She still had to raise a child, so she didnt have the time to work for free.
Over time, Ning Shu became familiar with the women in the vige.
Every time there was an asion, they would invite Ning Shu to go to town for a stroll.
Ning Shu bought some white paper. She also bought writing brushes and an inkstone and took them home. Then she cut the white paper and sewed the pieces into a book.
Ning Shu nned to write down the symptoms of somemon diseases and how to treat them.
Liu Xiaoya could depend on this to make a meager living when she came back.
Ning Shu was able to gain a foothold in this vige because of her craft. After all, it was hard for any mortal to never get sick.
It wasnt that people didnt talk about Ning Shu behind her back, but when facing Ning Shu, they still had to be polite.
Doctors could kill just as many as they could save.
Ning Shu sometimes stared in the direction of White Cloud Temple. She had originally wanted to visit it, but she considered the fact that the old Taoist priest knew about her past.
Now that her identity as a widow had been deeply rooted in peoples minds and there was a wave of sympathy all around, there was no need to disrupt her current stable life.
She would give Liu Zhenzhen a stable and smooth-sailing life.
This ce was very nice. There werent many people and it was away from all the mor.
She had already broken free of the Li family and when she left, she had also given them a nice parting gift.
What made Ning Shu most pleased was that there were many mountains and dense forests close by that were rich in resources.
Ning Shu could asionally hunt some rabbits to eat. Additionally, the surroundings were abundant in spiritual energy, which made Ning Shus cultivation very smooth.
Peace and tranquility: this was probably what Liu Xiaoya wanted.
She wanted to stand on her own feet without needing to look at other peoples faces.
She wouldnt be scared half to death by an elusive ghost husband every day, and she didnt have to tremble in fear within the Li family.
The wealth and honor of the Li family were something Liu Xiaoya would never be able to enjoy. In life, whenever you wanted to obtain something, you would have to lose something in return.
Since Liu Xiaoyas identity was embarrassing and lowly, who would care about her?
She was nothing more than someone who had been bought with just ten taels of silver.
Ning Shu didnt go to White Cloud Temple, but the people from White Cloud Temple came to the vige.
Ning Shu saw the sage-like old Taoist priest. A breeze blew the hem of his clothes. He looked like he wanted to ride the wind with the pose he was striking.
Ning Shu greeted him with a bright smile, Taoist priest.
When the old Taoist priest saw Ning Shu, his expression instantly cracked. He could not help but stare at Ning Shu and it took a long time before he asked, Why are you here?
Chapter 2447: How Could I Not Find Another Way Forward?
Chapter 2447: How Could I Not Find Another Way Forward?
Ning Shu felt that she had quite a lot of fate with this old Taoist priest.
Of course, this was only Ning Shus opinion. The old Taoist priest didnt want to see Ning Shu at all.
Why are you here? the old Taoist priest asked dryly, a bit troubled. He hadnt forgotten that this person had lifted him by the cor and thrown him over a wall. She tossed him
Ning Shu said while smiling, Taoist priest, you forget that my husband is dead. How could I not find another way forward?
The old Taoist priest saw the child on Ning Shus back. Where did the childe from?
Ning Shu covered her mouth andughed. Taoist priest, you are really funny. I have a husband and you ask where my childes from?
The old Taoist priest stared at the child sleeping on Ning Shus shoulder. Of course, he could see that the child had a mother-daughter rtionship with Ning Shu, but there was no blood rtionship.
The old Taoist priest didnt expose Ning Shu. He was afraid that Ning Shu would throw him somewhere in front of all the disciples, followers, and vigers.
Your childs life is filled with misfortune, said the old Taoist priest.
Ning Shu stared at the old Taoist priest expressionlessly. I dont like your words. Do you know how to talk properly? If youre not going to say something nice, then dont bother. Do you think its appropriate to say such words the moment we meet?
Doctor Liu, the Taoist priests words are very urate, the aunt from next door said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Seeing Ning Shu, the old Taoist priest almost forgot his purpose ining here. He said to the vige head, Be careful during this time. A snake has appeared from deep in the mountains. This snakes cultivation is very high and its about to be a spirit.
If any of you see it, please hurry to White Cloud Temple and inform us. This beast is so big that it can swallow a person in one bite.
Hearing what the old Taoist priest said, the vigers were so scared that their faces drained of blood. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The vige head trembled with fear as he asked the old Taoist priest, Taoist priest, what should we do if this snakees to the vige? Well all be swallowed by it.
It cant swallow so many people. It can only swallow one person at a time, Ning Shu said.
Old Taoist:
Vige head:
That would still be terrible, okay?
The old Taoist priest coughed, straightened up, and returned to his sage-like persona. He said, The snake fears realgar. You can sprinkle some realgar around your homes. If there are any traces of the snake, quicklye to White Cloud Temple and tell us so that we can catch it as soon as possible.
Thank you, Taoist Priest, the vigers thanked repeatedly.
Ning Shu asked the old Taoist priest, Why did the snake leave the mountain after staying there for so long?
Surely such arge snake would be very conspicuous. Spiritual beings came from deep within mountains and forests. Normally the snake should not have left.
It was a biological instinct to make the most of things while avoiding disadvantages. If it went to ces with many people, it would definitely be killed and cooked.
Animals that lived deep in the forest were not to be made light of, but they still couldnt win against overwhelming numbers.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes in disdain at the old Taoist priest. She suspected that he wanted the snake.
Moreover, the reason why the snake fled was due to the Taoist priests of White Cloud Temple.
The old Taoist priest being stared at by Ning Shu:
This woman was really
Taoist priest, what does the snake look like and what are its characteristics? asked the vige head.
The old Taoist priest swung his horsetail whisk and said, It is a huge python that is ck in color. Some of its scales have turned gold.
The old Taoist priest repeatedly told the vigers to report if they found traces of the snake. Then he took the group of Taoist priests and left.
The vigers were terrified and they hurried home to scatter realgar.
The aunt next door also gave Ning Shu a bag of realgar and told Ning Shu to scatter it around all the corners of her home and at the foot of the backyard wall.
Those supernatural beings like to eat children the most. You should take good care of Zhenzhen, the aunt said. After thinking for a while, she gave Ning Shu another bag of realgar. Sprinkle some on Zhenzhens clothes too.
Thank you, Auntie. Ning Shu took the realgar and carried Zhenzhen into the house.
Ning Shu didnt n to sprinkle realgar powder on Zhenzhens clothes. Right now, Zhenzhen would grab things and put them in her mouth and realgar was toxic.
Chapter 2448: A Strong Fishy Scent
Chapter 2448: A Strong Fishy Scent
The vige was extremely quiet at night and as soon as it got dark, not a single light could be seen.
In this vige, Ning Shu was the only one who would light an oilmp. Everyone else went to bed as soon as it was dark.
Ning Shu wasnt used to going to bed at five or six oclock. She also had things to do at night.
She would handle herbal medicines andpile prescriptions for various illnesses.
In the dead of night, the cow in the cow pen started mooing.
The cow was afraid and was asking for help. Dont ask Ning Shu how she knew, it was because she had acquired the ability tomunicate with animals.
Ning Shu carried the oilmp to the cow pen. Before she had even entered, Ning Shu could smell a strong fishy scent.
The cow was cowering in one corner. Its limbs were trembling and it was unable to stand up. Across from it was a snake.
The snake and the night blended into one. If it wasnt for Ning Shus excellent eyesight, she wouldnt have been able to see it.
However, as long as there wasnt a problem with your nose, you would still be able to smell it.
The snake hissed as it flicked out its tongue and stared closely at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu said calmly, Go quickly, or else, dont me me for being rude. The people from White Cloud Temple were just here looking for you.
To be able to cultivate such a huge form, it would have had to soak up a lot of energy from the sun and moon.
Vile two-legged monster, The ck snake snarled at Ning Shu. Its head tilted back and it readied itself to attack.
Although the ck snake was just hissing, Ning Shu understood what it was saying.
I dont mean any harm to you. But if you attack me, youll have to face the consequences. Ning Shu released her spiritual energy in the form of a dragon.
The ck snake stared at the dragon with some confusion and said, How is it a dragon? Are you a dragon?
No.
Hurry up and go back to the mountains, Ning Shu said. It wasnt easy for monsters to cultivate spiritual energy from the mountains.
A bunch of two-legged monsters is chasing me, the ck snake said to Ning Shu.
Why?
They definitely want my snake pearl. They said it was for alchemy.
The ck snake looked at Ning Shu warily. Do you also want my pearl?
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Why would she want that? She guessed that it was nothing more than a finger-sized beast core.
All right, go on. Ning Shu waved her hand. This cow is to feed my daughter. If you touch it, Ill cut your stomach open.
The ck snake didnt speak.
It slowly slithered away and disappeared into the night.
Ning Shu cated the cow with a few words and returned home with the oilmp.
Ning Shu closed the door and was about to look at Zhenzhen who was in bed when she saw the huge ck snake beside the bed. It supported itself as it raised its head and looked at the sleeping Zhenzhen who was unaware of anything.
Ning Shus heart filled with rage. This thing actually dared to covet her daughter!?
Ning Shus energy sank into her dantian and she stomped the snakes head with her foot. The snakes head smashed into the ground.
Ning Shu hugged Zhenzhen and stared at the confused and disoriented snake.
I let you go, but you repay me by trying to eat my daughter? Ning Shu said coldly.
No, I just think shes cute.
Ning Shu: Ha. ha. ha n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Moonlight streamed into the room and Ning Shu saw that the snake had four bumps on its abdomen and a bulging bump on its forehead.
Was the snake about to turn into a flood dragon? Horns would grow on its head and ws would grow from its abdomen.
The snake would turn into a flood dragon, and the flood dragon would turn into a dragon.
Chapter 2449: You’re Scaring My Baby
Chapter 2449: Youre Scaring My Baby
The huge snakey across the room and exuded a strong fishy stench. Ning Shu red at it and said, Hurry up and leave. Youre scaring my baby.
The snake swept its tail and flipped over the table.
Sorry, I didnt mean to do that, The snake hastily apologized.
Youd better hurry and leave, Ning Shu said. If you stay here, the people from White Cloud Temple wille over and take your snake pearl for their alchemy.
I dont know where to go. They destroyed my nest.
What does that have to do with me? Ning Shu was quite indifferent.
The huge snake:
Two-legged monster, The snake shouted at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: You calling me?
Im about toy eggs.
Ning Shu:
Youre female?
Afterying eggs, I will be very weak. I wont be able to deal with those two-legged monsters.
Speaking of snakes, they also had it hard. Molting and childbirth would weaken them. Only when they truly evolved into flood dragons could they rid themselves of this burden.
Are you giving me your eggs to make into steamed eggs? Ning Shu hugged Zhenzhen, not daring to put her down. She was afraid that if she wasnt paying attention, Zhenzhen would be swallowed by the snake.
Ning Shu pointed at the snake. It would be best for you not to swallow people. If you do, forget bing a flood dragon, you wont have much time left to even be a snake.
Human beings were a race of great fortune. If a snake ate people, it would suffer when the time came.
The snake gave an oh and swept its thick and solid tail. It seemed very embarrassed. Can you take me in and let me give birth to my babies?
No, she refused.
Was she going to have to be a midwife again?
She would even be crossing species. Was she going to deliver a baby for a snake now?
Ning Shu was afraid that something like thest delivery would happen again. It would shove its nest of eggs onto her.
Its getting bright. Hurry up and leave. Ning Shu yawned.
Two-legged monster, I cant run far. Im about to give birth. Cant you give me a ce to stay? After I give birth, Ill leave.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. I already know this pattern. After giving birth, youll have to incubate them, and then when the little snakes hatch, youll be carrying arge number of children and have no way of leaving.
Snake:
The snake also had no other choice. It was already difficult for her to meet a person who wasnt afraid of her. If she appeared elsewhere, she would certainly cause a riot.
Her cultivation path would be destroyed, and so would her children.
Ning Shu paid attention to one more thing. You are pregnant, so you should have a husband. Your husband should be the same as you, right?
What is a husband? the snake asked curiously.
Ning Shu:
Then how did you get pregnant? Ning Shu asked.
When the breeding season came, I mated with a male snake. After that, I willy eggs, said the snake.
In order not to seem like she was too na?ve, Ning Shu very calmly said, Theres a basement, so you can hide there.
Thank you. Ill repay youter.
Zip it. Just stop staring at my child all the time.
The snakeplimented, Your child is very cute. She looked very delicious.
The snake slithered across the floor, left the room, and went into the basement. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu ced Zhenzhen down and gently patted her chest.
Then she opened the windows to dissipate the smell in the room.
After daybreak, Ning Shu grabbed a chicken and went to the basement to have a look. As soon as she opened it, a strong smell wafted out. Ning Shu waved her hand to clear the smell away and stepped down thedder.
For you. Ning Shu put the chicken on the ground.
The snake swallowed the chicken in one gulp. I feel like Im going to give birth soon. My stomach hurts a little.
Ning Shu reached out and touched the snakes abdomen. There was a bulge in one part.
Chapter 2450: The Taoist Priest Is Here Again
Chapter 2450: The Taoist Priest Is Here Again
Ning Shu had no experience in delivering newborn snakes and could only say, You probably are going to deliver soon.
Doctor Liu, Doctor Liu cried the aunt next door.
Ning Shu carried a Chinese cabbage out of the cer and asked, Whats wrong, Auntie?
The Taoist priest is here again. The vige head asked everyone to gather at the vige entrance, said the aunt.
Ning Shu put down the cabbage and followed the vigers to the vige entrance with Zhenzhen on her back.
The old Taoist priest still appeared sage-like. He asked the vige head, Has no one seen the snake?
The vige is very peaceful. I guess it has left, the vige head said with uncertainty.
The old Taoist priest furrowed his brows. That shouldnt be, they had already forced the snake toward the vige.
Why didnt it show up?
The old Taoist priest saw Ning Shu approaching from the corner of his eye. His eyelids twitched and he unconsciously puffed up his chest.
What is that smell on you? As soon as Ning Shu neared, the old Taoist priest smelled a fishy smell.
Ning Shu raised a hand and sniffed it. What smell are you talking about? Oh,st night, a snake wanted to eat my cow, so I beat it away.
Old Taoist:
Huh the surrounding vigers stared at Ning Shu in surprise.
You beat the snake away? the aunt next door asked in surprise. Why didnt I hear anythingst night?
I know martial arts. Ning Shu raised an eyebrow at the old Taoist priest. The Taoist priest should know of this.
The old Taoist priest almost rolled his eyes.
Where did the snake go? he asked.
Ning Shu shook her head. I dont know. Maybe it went to your Taoist temple.
The aunt next door asked Ning Shu, Doctor Liu, if you know martial arts, how did your husband get killed by bandits? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The old Taoist priest also looked at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu said calmly, When I found my husband, he was already rotting.
Old Taoist:
The old Taoist priest took his people back to White Cloud Temple and repeatedly told the vigers that they should inform them immediately if they encountered the snake, or it wouldnt be their problem if they got swallowed by the snake.
After the old Taoist priest left, Ning Shu and the group of people also went back. One after another, they asked Ning Shu if she had seen the snakes appearance.
Ning Shu just said it was too dark at the time and she hadnt seen it clearly.
Ning Shu walked back to her house and heard movement in the basement. She immediately went down.
She saw the snake tossing and turning on the ground and she seemed to be in great pain.
It looked like she was going to give birth.
Ning Shu went out to find some dry grass and put it in the cer.
Keep your voice down. Are you trying to attract people here?
Im in pain.
How painful can it be toy an egg? Snakes have two penises. Does it also hurt when youre mating? Ning Shu said.
The snake was in pain for a long time before finally releasing an egg the size of a fist. After the first one wasid, theter ones were much smoother.
The snakeid three eggs. Her heady on the ground. All her energy had been spent.
Ning Shu looked at the eggs and really wanted to make stewed eggs. She guessed that the eggs would be fishy though, so Ning Shu gave up.
Ning Shu ced the snake eggs on the dry grass. When will these eggs hatch? If the vigers knew that there was a snake hiding in my house, Id be driven out.
In regards to dangerous things, they should be removed.
I need some time, said the snake.
Ning Shu:
She had known this was going to be a problem.
When you get better, take your eggs in your mouth and go. Or else, the people at White Cloud Temple will find you, Ning Shu was not in a good mood. She went out of the basement to get a chicken for the snake.
She didnt even pluck the feathers.
The snake swallowed the chicken and said, Ill rest for another day and then I can go.
Trantor: Kiara
#Kiaras Comments: The number of times I pped my thigh because of the shit Ning Shu says, her honesty is fricking refreshing.
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2451: The Snake Finally Left
Chapter 2451: The Snake Finally Left
The night after the snake had rested enough, she took her eggs in her mouth and dragged her huge body away while taking advantage of the dark. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief. The snake finally left.
Ning Shu had been worrying about being discovered. She hoped that the snake could survive the heavenly tribtion and evolve into a flood dragon.
Then she would be stronger and live better.
Ning Shu didnt want this kind of supernatural being toe by again. She really couldnt take it.
Ning Shu thought that therge snake had sessfully run away, but it had been caught by the people of White Cloud Temple not two dayster.
Moreover, its stomach had been ripped open.
Vigers flocked to White Cloud Temple to see therge snake. The snake was hanging from a tree. Her body was extremely thick and solid.
The bulge in her abdomen had been cut open to reveal her soft and tender white ws.
White Cloud Temples Taoist priest pointed at the body of the snake and told everyone that the snake was going to turn into an evil flood dragon.
If it seeded, it would swallow the clouds and blow out fog, delivering floods.
Ning Shu sneered. Flood dragons didnt have such an impressive ability. This was just a pretense to hide their ambition.
The things that human beings considered to be formidable were either revered as respected gods or destroyed.
Ning Shu sighed. She looked at the old Taoist priest standing at the doorway to the Three Pure Ones Hall and rolled her eyes.
This old Taoist priest was the most merciless, pitiless person Ning Shu had ever seen, yet he maintained a sage-like expression.
He seemed more like a cultivator. As long as it was beneficial to them, they would plunder it.
There were some eggshells on the ground and the damaged yolks and whites had spilled out.
The world was very dangerous, and not just because of natural disasters.
This snake had also suffered a lot just because people wanted her snake pearl.
Ning Shu saw that one egg was only slightly cracked and a bit of egg white had dripped out.
Ning Shu picked it up.
Doctor Liu, what are you doing? The aunt from next door asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu smiled. I havent had a snake egg before. Im taking this back to eat.
Its better not to eat it. This snake monster is terrifying. If you eat its baby, something bad might happen.
Ning Shu held the egg and transferred some spiritual energy into it.
Away from White Cloud Temple, Ning Shu covered the egg with soft soil as well as some leaves and dry grass to hide it.
Perhaps it would hatch, perhaps it wouldnt.
Ning Shu took Zhenzhen back home.
Zhenzhen could now turn herself over and would often smile at Ning Shu, revealing her pink gums.
Ning Shu would carry her to the mountain to collect herbs when she had nothing to do. When she picked a herb, she would tell Zhenzhen its name.
Zhenzhen didnt understand anything and just giggled.
Ning Shu thought that such days were simple but adequate. Not everyone wanted to experience a life of strong wind and heavy rain, a life that would shake them to the core.
Zhenzhen was also able to eat someplementary food. Ning Shu caught a pheasant and went home to mince it and boil it in porridge.
Zhenzhen was very healthy. Ning Shu would transfer some spiritual energy into her body from time to time and she would eat and sleep well.
This lifestyle strengthened Zhenzhens body and bones.
Ning Shu, carrying a basket, had just arrived at her doorway when she met the vige head who appeared to be in a hurry.
Doctor Liu, quicklye and have a look. Someone at my house is injured, the vige head said anxiously.
Ning Shu put down the basket and carried Zhenzhen with her to the vige heads house.
Even without entering the room, Ning Shu could already smell blood.
Doctor Liu, quickly go in and look, the vige head said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shus brows wrinkled. She pushed aside the curtain and walked in. A woman dressed in armor was in the room and a man, also wearing armor, was on the bed.
Youre a doctor? the woman deliberately kept her voice lowered and said in a gruff voice.
Ning Shu couldnt stop the corners of her mouth from twitching. She could get away with pretending to be a man with just this?
Trantor: Kiara
MTL Editor: Wheat
#Kiaras Comments: I need a revenge arc for the snake, the snake was cute.
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2452: Examine the General
Chapter 2452: Examine the General
The woman had a shorter height and smaller bone structure, no prominent Adams apple, as well as soft skin and tender flesh.
People who couldnt tell she was a woman must be blind.
Examine the general, said the woman.
Ning Shu walked over and sat beside the bed. She felt the pulse of the man on the bed.
Hes starving. Get him something to eat, said Ning Shu.
Ill be troubling you, Vige Head, the woman said to the vige head.
The vige head nodded.
Ning Shu felt the mans pulse for a while. The womans worry could be heard in her voice as she asked, How is the general?
The symptoms are a bit strange, but we can just put some medicine on the wound, Ning Shu said.
Why hasnt the general woken up yet? The womans worried face reddened with anxiety.
Well
Arent you a doctor? Why dont you know? The woman said angrily and anxiously. Tears formed in her eyes.
Ning Shu:
He passed out from hunger.
The womans tears finally fell. The general shouldnt have given me all the food.
Ning Shu was rather curious about how a woman infiltrated the army.
Dont tell her she was Hua Mn serving in the army?
First of all, why did a generale here?
Was this ce close to a border station?
Liu Xiaoyas existence was like a drop in the ocean in this world. She waspletely ignorant of the outside world.
Ning Shu didnt expect to meet such a situation.
Why are you here? Ning Shu asked.
The woman wiped the tears from her face. The general was ambushed by the enemy.
Did they follow you? Ning Shu asked.
The woman nodded. Maybe we should leave again soon.
The general is Li countrys god of war. He must not die.
How did the god of war be like this? Ning Shu suddenly realized that if the enemy was tracking them, this vige might suffer.
She didnt believe that the enemy pursuing them wouldnt kill people from the enemy country.
If someone was caught, they would most likely be tortured and interrogated about the whereabouts of the escaped people.
Ning Shu couldnt help sighing mentally. Shed just found such a peaceful ce after great difficulties.
Your general has been poisoned. Not only that but there is also a demonic poison insect inside him, Ning Shu said.
The woman was stunned. How could this happen?
Ning Shu said, Youd better go to White Cloud Temple. The priests there have just caught a snake that was about to turn into a flood dragon. Consuming its galldder may detoxify him. As for the insect, the head of White Cloud Temple has a way
The vige head came in and, continuing the subject, said, The head of White Cloud Temple is a very capable person. The snake he caught was humongous and had even sprouted ws.
The womans eyes lit up with a burning light. Really?
Of course, everyone in this vige knows, the vige head said, and went out to see if his wife had finished preparing the food.
Ning Shu tightly knit her brows. The snakes galldder could detoxify him; moreover, it had just died.
Ning Shu stared at the man on the bed whose lips had turned purple. This kind of coincidence was extremely beneficial for him.
Thats great. The womans eyes sparkled. She asked Ning Shu, Where is White Cloud Temple?
Let the vige head take you thereter. Ning Shu stood up. Zhenzhen had grabbed her hair and it hurt a bit.
In any case, thank you, the woman said. She took out a pearl to give to Ning Shu. This is your reward. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The pearl was bigger than her thumb. It was pink, smooth, and round, and looked very precious even at a nce.
This was too valuable. Ning Shu had only taken the mans pulse.
Trantor: Kiara
MTL Editor: Wheat
#Kiaras Comments: Hua Mn was a goddess who didnt need no man and won a war without revealing her gender for 12 years. This girl is no Hua Mn.
#Wheats Comments: Im curious how THIS woman infiltrated the army.
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2453: Think of It as a Gift for Your Child
Chapter 2453: Think of It as a Gift for Your Child
This is a pearl of great value. Im giving this to you. Consider it as your reward. The womans eyes fixed on the pearl before finally moving away.
The woman appeared to like the pearl very much, so why give it to Ning Shu?
Ning Shu looked at the pearl in her hand and returned it to the woman. No need, I havent done anything. You dont need to reward me.
ept it, think of it as The woman saw Zhenzhen on Ning Shus back. Think of it as a gift for your child.
She was giving such a precious gift to aplete stranger? The pearl was of excellent quality. Even tributes probably couldnt match up to its quality.
How many pearl divers would dive into the water again and again for such a perfect pearl?
They would have to dive over and over just for a pearl of good quality.
Ning Shu would never believe that the world would just drop a meaty pie for her. I dont take rewards that I havent earned. I dont want it.
Ning Shu returned the pearl to the woman and left.
The woman was astonished.
The vige head carried in a bowl of porridge with some wild vegetables mixed in. The woman didnt hesitate to take the bowl. She gave the pearl to the vige head, saying it was a reward.
The vige head had never seen such a round andrge pearl before. He wiped his hands on his clothes, thanked her repeatedly, and put the pearl away.
One would be rich if they had such a pearl. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu left the vige heads house and said to Zhenzhen, who was on her back, There is no such thing as a truly peaceful and auspicious ce in this world.
A man known as the god of war had appeared in such a remote ce.
For the god of war to end up like that, wasnt his title really an undeserved reputation?
What a pity for therge snake.
Maybe she wouldnt have died if Ning Shu hadnt told her to leave. At that time, Ning Shu had since the snake could transform into a flood dragon, there was no way she would die so easily.
The result immediately pped Ning Shu in the face.
Ning Shu contemted finding another ce to live.
The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the snakes galldder was meant for the man.
Ning Shu:
Back home, Ning Shu ced Zhenzhen on the bed and stroked her face. It would be better for us to go traveling.
Come, lets wander around. Anyway, there were many paths to travel.
Ning Shu suspected that the man and woman were the main characters of this world.
They would share trials and tribtions before finally seeing the truth.
Come on, be in love. There was plenty of stupidity to go around anyway.
The woman nned to carry the general to White Cloud Temple.
The vige head had just received such a valuable pearl, so he hurriedly asked the strong men in the vige to carry the general to the White Cloud Temple.
The woman and the general hadnt left for long before a group arrived in the vige.
Their faces were carved with iprehensible designs and it made them look somewhat fierce.
When they entered the vige, they spoke in rough Mandarin, Two people came here. Where did they go?
They went to White Cloud Temple, the vigers said.
Dont count on these vigers to sacrifice their lives to hide people they didnt know.
The leaders cheek twitched, causing the designs on his face to twist.
High Priest, lets capture a viger to take us to White Cloud Temple, a man said.
The man addressed as high priest closed his eyes, then opened them. He went to the vige heads house.
Ning Shu held her child and watched these gaudy people. Who were they anyway?
When they went to the vige heads house, Ning Shu followed them. Many vigers also went and people crowded around.
When the high priest saw the vige head, he immediately grabbed his neck.
The vige head was stupefied. The high priest said coldly, Hand over the mermaid pearl.
The vige head didnt know what the mermaid pearl was. He was strangled by the other person and his face had turned incredibly red.
High Priest, he cant speak like this, the person beside him warned.
The high priest released his grip and the vige head fell to the ground, coughing violently.
The man next to the high priest said to the vige head, The mermaid pearl is a pearl. Hand it over, or you will die.
Under the threat of death, the vige head immediately thought of the pearl that the soldier had given him before and frantically mbered to his feet to take it out.
This is it. I only have this pearl, the vige head said with fear and trepidation.
Chapter 2454: Mermaid Pearl
Chapter 2454: Mermaid Pearl
High Priest?
The high priest nodded.
The man immediately took the pearl. We finally found the mermaid pearl.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. Mermaid pearl?
Wasnt this the pearl that the woman had tried to give her?
The woman was probably trying to divert trouble.
Did the mermaid pearle from mermaids?
Ning Shu: _
There were even mermaids in this world?
No way
High Priest, the spirit stone is the only thing left to find. Li countrys people are so abominable for robbing us.
That man was poisoned by the high priests demonic poison insect, so the high priest was able to track him. The high priest has his means.
Before the man had finished speaking, the high priests expression changed.
Of course, hisplexion could not be seen beneath the gaudy markings, but his cheeks trembled and he spat out a mouthful of blood.
High priest? The people beside him nervously supported him.
The high priest said, The mother insect no longer feels the child insects existence. The child insect is dead.
This
Where is White Cloud Temple? Take us there, the man said to the vige head.
The vige head was frightened by these people, so he quickly nodded. Followfollow me.
The group quickly headed towards White Cloud Temple.
Ning Shu thought for a while and followed them because she heard them talking about a spirit stone.
Could this spirit stone be a barrier stone?
Unexpectedly, those two had such good things.
Of course, the group had gone in vain. When they arrived at White Cloud Temple, the duo had already left. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
High Priest, if we go further, well be in Li countrys interior. That would be very unfavorable for us.
The high priest snorted coldly, Those thieves stole our ns treasure.
Without the protection of the spirit stone, our ns people will suffer great damage. The high priest was so angry that his face trembled.
To deliberately leave behind the mermaid pearl and take away the more precious spirit stone, theyre too cunning.
As Ning Shu listened to them talk, she felt that she had missed something.
What was this spirit stone again?
Was it a barrier stone?
Looking at them, they must really care about the spirit stone.
Was it possible for her to obtain it?
Ning Shus mind was restless.
High Priest, should we continue to pursue them?
The high priest looked up to the sky with mncholy, I cant track their position now. The child insect has already died.
Ning Shu:
That woman had wanted to divert trouble and Ning Shu had also wanted to pass the cmity onto the White Cloud Temple.
Unexpectedly, that old man really resolved the issue.
What could she say?
If shed known earlier, she wouldve kept those two in the vige.
Now that they had left, they would keep moving. They knew they were being tracked, so they wouldnt stay in one ce for long.
Ning Shu watched helplessly as a treasure slipped away in front of her.
It really hurt.
She didnt know what the spirit stone actually was, but wouldnt 2333 know?
Why was 2333 inactive?
Ning Shu calmed herself and waited for the group to make a decision. If they managed to catch the trail again, Ning Shu nned to continue observing them.
High Priest, theres still time to catch up, the man beside him advised.
Xuan Yuanhao has unparalleled martial arts. If the poison has been cured, we may not be able to defeat him, a man said.
Chapter 2455: Please Don’t Cry!!
Chapter 2455: Please Dont Cry!!
These people couldnt make up their minds. If they kept chasing, they might not be able to catch up. Should they find Xuan Yuanhao, they might not be able to fight him.
Once the two arrived in a town, Xuan Yuanhao could mobilize the strength of the local authority.
But if they didnt chase after them, they would lose the spirit stone and their whole n would go extinct.
The high priests face distorted. Chase after them.
The group quickly ran off.
Ning Shu immediately followed them.
They seemed to be very proficient in tracking as they were pursuing the duo based on some traces left on the trees and leaves.
Ning Shu felt that these people must have lived in the mountains and forests. They had a way of tracking their prey.
Zhenzhen, please dont cry!!
Ning Shu sank some energy into her dantian so that when she walked, it would feel as though she was walking on t ground. This way, it wouldnt be so bumpy for Zhenzhen.
In the face of extinction, the group moved very quickly and soon caught up to the two people.
The god of war and the woman were having a barbecue.
Ning Shu hid at the side and watched.
Xuan Yuanhao, scrubbed clean, had a jade-like handsomeness with great loftiness.
The longer Ning Shu looked, the more she believed him to be the protagonist.
The high priest looked at Xuan Yuanhao coldly. Hand over the spirit stone.
Xuan Yuanhao stood up and said, Good things belong to those who are capable. There are merely a few hundred people in your Stone n. In my hands, the spirit stone can safeguard many more people of Li countrys people.
Your people are human beings, but ours are not? You can survive without a spirit stone, but our people will die without one. The high priests face twisted.
Ning Shu couldnt help scratching her head. Was this spirit stone that important?
Your Stone ns people simply cant tolerate the sun. They can just live underground ande out at night, said the woman.
Ning Shu blinked. What kind of disease made it so they couldnt be in the sun?
The ns members mightck UV-resistant genes.
Hearing this, Ning Shu could basically confirm that the spirit stone was a barrier stone.
These people lived under a barrier.
How about you live underground? How would you like that? the man beside the high priest said viciously.
The woman ced her hands on her waist and said prettily, Its not like I cant bask in the sun.
Ning Shu:
Dat true.
The high priest stared at Xuan Yuanhao and said, Return the spirit stone and I wont bother you about the other things. If you choose to continue like this, it will only end in death.
Xuan Yuanhao ignored the high priests words. He extended his clenched fist, tidied up his sleeves, and said, The spirit stone shouldnt have been in your hands in the first ce. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The designs on the high priests face wriggled, So youre not going to give it back to us?
I only took your things and didnt hurt your people. If it had been people from the imperial court, they definitely would have sent troops to annihte your vige, Xuan Yuanhao said.
I only took something and didnt hurt you. Instead, you were the ones who poisoned me and nted a demonic poison insect inside me.
Dont feel wronged. An ignorant, ordinary man would get in trouble for having such an item.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu nodded. The conversation made it seem like Xuan Yuanhao was being kind-hearted and generous.
What the hell?
He robbed something yet still tried to sincerely convince people it was for their own good.
Ning Shu squatted at the side and pped the mosquitoes on her feet.
The discord between the two sides naturally led to a fight.
To Ning Shus surprise, the woman knew martial arts, but she was far from advanced. She could only deal with one or two people.
Ning Shu felt very conflicted. Which side should she help right now? Should she join in and fight as a third party?
Xuan Yuanhaos martial arts were truly advanced. Basically, everyone attacked Xuan Yuanhao from all sides.
Trantor: Kiara
MTL Editor: Wheat
#Kiaras Comments: The urge to p the girl is strong.
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2456: This Has Nothing to Do With You
Chapter 2456: This Has Nothing to Do With You
However, Xuan Yuanhao was calm andposed. He didnt appear to be straining himself at all. Sure enough, his martial arts were really outstanding.
Ning Shu picked up a stone by her feet, wrapped it in energy, and threw it at Xuan Yuanhao.
Xuan Yuanhao turned around, extended his palm, and immediately turned the stone into powder.
Ning Shu:
Why did she always have to meet people with badass cheats?
Frick.
Whos there? Xuan Yuanhao shouted coldly.
Ning Shu directly picked up a big stone and threw it at Xuan Yuanhao.
Like before, Xuan Yuanhao cleaved the stone with his palm and stared at Ning Shu. Who are you?
Ah, its you. Seeing Ning Shu, the woman said, This has nothing to do with you. It would be best for you to stay out of this.
These things are beyond an ordinary persons control.
Xiao Ke, who is this? Xuan Yuanhao asked the woman.
Shes a viger from the vige below White Cloud Temple. She took your pulse at that time, Xiao Ke said.
Her skill doesnt seem like that of an ordinary vige woman. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The high priests group also looked warily at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu said, Im just passing by.
You should return the stone to them, its a matter of hundreds of lives. Since youre the god of war, you could lead the military with your extraordinary skill, do you really need the stone? Ning Shu wasnt afraid to speak her mind.
What about the millions of people in Li country? Xiao Ke said.
So other people should just be sacrifices? Ning Shu asked. You might be sacrificing a few and save many, but you should ask whether they are willing to be sacrificed.
Xiao Ke said, You dont know how the general suffered to defend the country for the sake of its people.
Little girl, are you a fangirl of this general? Ning Shu said with a crafty smile.
What do you mean little girl? Who are you calling a little girl? Im a bit short, but Im still a man.
Ning Shu:
Was she blind, or was everyone else blind?
Indeed, for the sake of the plot, they would all be selectively blind.
Ning Shu couldnt help asking Xuan Yuanhao, Do you think shes a woman or a man?
I naturally believe in Xiao Ke. Although his bone structure is a bit frail, he is still a man.
Ning Shu nodded. As long as youre happy.
The high priest said to Ning Shu, What you said is sensible. Our people are content to live without disturbing others. We never wanted to hurt others.
Exactly, we already have such hard lives, said the man next to the high priest.
This is none of your business. Think before you act. The general is not only the god of war but also a prince. You are just a vige woman and you even have a child. You should think everything over carefully, Xiao Ke said.
Ning Shu was expressionless. Are you threatening me?
No, its only a habit of mine. Im a strategist and I like to consider every kind of problem. Xiao Ke said.
A female strategist?!
A love story between a general and a strategist?!
Xuan Yuanhao didnt say much, but his attitude was very resolute. It was obvious he didnt want to hand over the spirit stone.
The high priest said, This is thest spirit stone. If there were others, we wouldve just quietly epted this injustice.
But without the spirit stone, our people will die.
Ning Shu sighed. It seemed that she wouldnt be able to take the stone. If she did take it, she would have to carry the karma of hundreds of lives on her back.
Frick, Ning Shu couldnt carry such a heavy thing on her back.
However, spirit stones were extremely precious. Even 2333 coveted them, and Ning Shu even more.
To be able to stably build a world and to be able to avoid the inevitable damage and erosion to it, they were extremely good items.
Chapter 2457: This Aunt, Thank You
Chapter 2457: This Aunt, Thank You
This aunt, thank you for speaking out for justice. The high priest cupped his hands at Ning Shu.
Im actually under fifteen, Ning Shu said speechlessly.
The high priest was silent for a moment. You gave birth quite early.
General Xiao Ke looked at Xuan Yuanhao, What should we do now?
The simplest way is to kill everyone here, Xuan Yuanhao said.
Xiao Ke nodded.
Xuan Yuanhao showed his true ability this time and killed a person with one p.
Ah Si!
Xuan Yuanhao. The high priest stared at Xuan Yuanhao. How dare you kill our people. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Both sides attacked and fought with their lives on the line. Ning Shu directly kidnapped Xiao Ke.
Xiao Ke had a bit of skill, but she wasnt as good as Ning Shu.
Hand over the spirit stone, or Ill strangle her to death. Ning Shu clutched Xiao Kes neck.
Release Xiao Ke. Xuan Yuanhao tensely shouted at Ning Shu.
Give me the stone and Ill let her go, Ning Shu lifted her chin and said.
Dont worry about me, General. You must never give her the spirit stone, Xiao Ke yelled sadly. Dont worry about me, the spirit stone is the most important.
Ning Shu:
This time she really ended up in the role of the malicious supporting female lead. This situation
Release Xiao Ke and Ill give it to you. Xuan Yuanhao took out a palm-sized stone.
It was very thick andpletely ck, but it was still not as big as Li Sangs tablet.
General, dont do that. We suffered so much hardship to find that thing. Dont give it to her because of me, Xiao Ke said anxiously. At the same time, she was very moved that the general would hand over the spirit stone to save her.
Give him the spirit stone. Ning Shu used her chin to point toward the high priest.
Xuan Yuanhao calmly threw the stone to the high priest, who quickly caught it.
High Priest, is it real?
Its real, its real. The high priest put the stone to his chest and breathed a long sigh of relief.
Great! The spirit stone has been found.
Xuan Yuanhaos face was ashen. He gnashed his teeth and said to Ning Shu, Release Xiao Ke.
Ning Shu continued to clutch Xiao Kes neck and retreated, saying to the high priest, Go quickly.
Thank you. The high priest ran away with his men.
Ning Shu: Wait for me too, aaah
Youre just a short-sighted vige woman. Do you know how many people who fight on the frontlines every day will die because of you? So many soldiers will be buried at the border. How many mothers and wives wait hopefully for their sons and husbands to return? Do you know what youre doing?
Li country depends on these soldiers for protection. How many lives could we have saved with the spirit stone? Xiao Ke said in a sharp voice.
Soldiers guard their homes and defend their country as their responsibility. War is the result of high-ranking mens ambition. Dont act like its so noble and lofty, Ning Shu said dully.
To lead an army, one must fulfill their duty.
Youre really cold-blooded, Xiao Ke said angrily.
I am this cold-blooded, Ning Shu said shamelessly.
Little girl, whose treasured daughter are you? Ning Shu continued to hold her by the neck and chatted purposelessly, Does your family know that you joined the army?
Dont tell her that the women in this world could join the army?
What are you talking about? Are you blind? You keep insisting that Im a woman, Xiao Ke said angrily. She looked at Xuan Yuanhao, General, dont listen to her nonsense. Im not a woman, Im a man. Im with you every day. You should know that.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes, then rolled them again.
Chapter 2458: Why Are You Here?
Chapter 2458: Why Are You Here?
Ning Shu felt that she had probably bought enough time and pushed Xiao Ke towards Xuan Yuanhao.
Xuan Yuanhao hurriedly caught Xiao Ke and struck Ning Shu with his palm. His palm went straight towards Zhenzhen on Ning Shus back.
Ning Shu turned around and released her energy in the form of a dragon. The dragon collided with Xuan Yuanhaos palm and made a tremendous sound.
Ning Shu held Zhenzhen in her arms and ran to catch up with the high priests group.
The high priest turned his head only to see Ning Shu. Why are you here?
I offended Xuan Yuanhao. What would I do if I didnt run away? Ning Shu said.
The high priest nodded. Thats true. Thank you for your help. If it werent for you, we wouldnt have been able to take back the spirit stone.
Arent you afraid that Ill rob you of the spirit stone? Ning Shu asked with a crafty smile.
The high priest quickly covered his chest and looked at Ning Shu warily. You also came for the spirit stone?
The corner of Ning Shus mouth twitched. She felt that these people were really easy to trick.
I have no ce to go now, so let me go with you. Its not easy for me as a widow with a child. Ning Shu looked at the high priest. Will you take me in?
The high priest nodded without the slightest hesitation. Of course. Thank you for helping us recover the spirit stone. Otherwise, the people in our vige wouldnt have survived for much longer.
Ning Shu returned to the vige, went to her house to get the medical books she had written, and went to the cow pen to lead the cow out.
We must move quickly or Xuan Yuanhao will catch up. Bringing a cow along might slow us down, the high priest looked at the approaching cow and said with some worry.
Ning Shu swatted the cow. Run.
The cow let out a cry and then dashed away.
High Priest:
Everyone quickly hurried on.
Along the way, Ning Shu got to know these people and found that this group was really quite simple. They seldom came in contact with the outside world and were especially guileless.
They were so simple that Ning Shu was embarrassed to crack a joke. They would take it seriously even when it was clearly a joke.
On the way, Ning Shu stopped asionally to give Zhenzhen boiled cows milk.
The group hadnt washed their faces for several days. The high priest exined that their markings were made from herbs that could help them resist sun damage, so they couldnt wash them off. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When their people went into the sun, their bodies would be damaged.
Ning Shu had never heard of such an ailment. She extended a hand to feel the high priests pulse to see if she could detect any defects.
His body was healthy and normal.
Ning Shu wondered if this was caused by psychological conditioning.
They believed that they couldnt be in the sun and so would feel like sunlight inflicted extreme pain.
Their bodies then formed a conditioned reflex.
There are no defects, Ning Shu said as she withdrew her hand.
The high priest shook his head. If a child goes into the sun, they will die within a few days.
Ning Shu: Aha??!!
What is a mermaid pearl? Ning Shu asked. Was it a mermaids core?
After all, there were ghosts andrge snakes in this world. Ning Shu wouldnt be surprised if mermaids existed, really, really
Its the core of a fish from the sea, a sea demon, said the high priest.
Ning Shu nodded. How many spirit stones are there?
This stone was originally part of arger whole, but someone broke it and stole it. Now theres only this small piece left, the high priest said. It was even someone from the vige, oh dear
It appeared that Li Sangs tablet hade from their spirit stone.
Maybe someone had sold it to the Li family. Ning Shu had stayed with the Li family for a while, but she hadnt sensed that there were any strong people in the Li family.
Ning Shu fed the cooled milk to Zhenzhen. After drinking her fill, Zhenzhen looked curiously at the group.
Ning Shu was curious about the high priests demonic poison insects. How was it created?
Ning Shu consulted the high priest. He didnt hide anything and told Ning Shu how to make them.
Chapter 2459: Demonic Poison Insects
Chapter 2459: Demonic Poison Insects
Demonic poison insects was a term that spanned a vast constantly changing category. All sorts of demonic poison could be created.
The categories included insects, animals, and poisonous nts.
It was frightening to imagine those insects breaking out of someones body.
Ning Shu really wanted to learn how to create them.
Mastering this technique could be a useful skill. Maybe it wille into use sometime.
Even if she couldnt obtain the spirit stone, she should try to gain something.
The ns members lived deep in the mountains. There were many nts and animals, and all kinds of poisonous substances, which led to the birth of demonic poison insects.
The high priest sighed. It seems that well need to move as soon as we get home. We cant stay there anymore, even though weve lived there for generations.
We wont find a more suitable ce again.
Ning Shuforted, There will always be a ce to stay.
Ning Shu had been thinking that the people in this vige were probablycking something. Maybe theycked trace elements in their bodies, so they were weak to sunshine.
There was no way they were zombies, right?
But these people didnt look like walking corpses.
If they never had contact with sunshine, wouldnt theyck vitamin D?
If she lived with these people, would she be like this?
Ning Shu thought about it but was simply speechless.
No one dared to stay any longer and they all rushed to the vige without stopping.
They lived deep in the mountains and forests where they had cleared out an area for a vige.
Despite being broad daylight, no one in the vige was wandering outside.
The high priest exined, Without the protection of the spirit stone, the vigers dare note outside.
The high priest arrived at a ce that looked like an ancestral shrine. There was a stone statue of a squatting figure in the shrine. The carving was very rough. Ning Shu couldnt tell what it was but looked like a person.
There was a hollow in the body of the statue. The high priest ced the spirit stone in the hollow.
All of a sudden, Ning Shu felt the shrine cool down. The warmth of the sun was no longer there.
Ning Shu left the shrine and lifted her head to look up at the sky. The sunlight had be less dazzling as if an invisibleyer had blocked it.
This was the barrier.
Ning Shu looked at the stone statue. How could the stone statue cause the barrier stone to release a barrier?
There were too many unsolved mysteries in this world and many things that couldnt be exined.
This stone statue is like a great sage that gave us an opportunity to live. It allows us to live under the sun without being hurt by it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The high priest ced the mermaid pearl in a hollow on the wall, then knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the stone statue.
The high priest is back, the high priest is back
The vigers who were hiding in their houses sensed that the sun had been blocked. One after the other, they came out of their houses and began to sing and dance.
The people who had gone with the high priest washed away the markings on their faces, revealing their incredibly pale faces, and their terrible sunburns. With the contrast of the red and white, they looked like they had serious illnesses.
Ning Shu couldnt help but question how severe this really was.
If it was albinism, their skin should have been very pale, but their skin color was normal.
The high priest gathered the vigers together and said, We need to move locations now. Li countrys general, who had stolen the stone, will be leading troops to suppress us.
How could this happen?
I dont want to leave
The high priests expression was somewhat grieving. When they returned to the vige, he had washed his face clean. The high priest was older than Ning Shu thought.
In order for us to survive, we must move.
Chapter 2460: Actually, There’s a Way Where You Don’t Need to Move
Chapter 2460: Actually, Theres a Way Where You Dont Need to Move
Everyone get ready to leave. Dont take too many things since it will affect the speed of our journey. The high priest waved his hand. Go back and pack up your things.
High Priest, where will we go?
Lets start moving first. Well settle down in an appropriate ce. Well be leaving shortly and well be avoiding cities and towns, said the high priest.
Some people couldnt help but shed tears.
Migration could really be a near-death situation for them. During the journey, they would be exposed to the sun. They might even die on the way.
When the high priest finished speaking, Ning Shu coughed and said, Actually, theres a way where you dont need to move.
How? The high priest asked. He didnt want to force the entire vige to move unless he had to.
Ning Shu said, Give me your mermaid pearl. It will serve as the heart of the formation. You can use it to arrange a concealment formation.
Is that possible? The high priest asked with uncertainty.
Ning Shu said calmly and collectedly, If you dont try, you can only move. You said that your children will die if theyre exposed to the sun. If they die, your n may go extinct.
Give me the mermaid pearl. If it fails, we can think of a new n, said Ning Shu.
The high priest was conflicted for a while, but he eventually went to the ancestral shrine to take the pearl and give it to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu started forming hand signs while asking the vigers to help move some stones for the formation.
She arranged a veryrge spell formation to hide the entire vige. This way, no one outside it could see them.
At the same time, she arranged an eight-trigram battle formation around the vige that would cause people to lose their way and stop them from entering the vige.
She took advantage of all the trees and stones surrounding the area.
Ning Shu spent a lot of effort on these formations and used all the knowledge shed umted.
The high priest asked with some uncertainty, Will this really work? We cant be seen? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The high priest practically had the word unreliable written on his face.
The spell formation around us will cause anyone to lose their way.
High Priest, Ill show you. Ning Shu took the high priest out of the vige and turned left and right, making his head spin.
Its such a difficult path, what should we do when the vigers go hunting? asked the high priest.
They stayed in the vige most of the time, but they also went out.
Herbs could help them temporarily resist sun damage.
At those times, you can open up a path just for the vigers, Ning Shu said.
The high priest nodded repeatedly. This is good, this is really good.
How can we repay you? Why do you want to help us? asked the high priest.
Ning Shu said sadly, I want to find somewhere where I can live well.
You could go anywhere with your ability, the high priest said. These methods are just like those of great experts.
Ning Shu smiled and said, I dont have that ability. There are plenty of skilled people in this world.
High Priest, can you give us mother and daughter a ce to live?
The high priest repeatedly agreed and told the vigers that there was no need to move away. There was no need to mention how happy the vigers were.
The high priest asked the vigers to help Ning Shu build a house.
A few dayster, the thatched hut waspleted. Since the vige was located deep in the mountains, there were many snakes, insects, and poisonous ants, so the house was raised above the ground.
It was moisture-proof and wasnt bad at all.
Ning Shus new home was soon filled with all kinds of things gifted by the vigers, such as dried meat and fresh vegetables.
The high priest also sent a little wild boar to Ning Shu for her to raise.
Ning Shu wanted to say that she already had a cow and didnt want to raise any more things. Now she had a cow, a pig, and a child to care for. It was exhausting!
However, it was hard to back away from such great kindness, so Ning Shu could only ept it.
The people here were more cordial, simple, and honest than those in the vige at the foot of White Cloud Temple.
Ning Shu cleared the area in front of her house for plowing and nting vegetables. Of course, many people helped her plow thend.
Trantor: Kiara
MTL Editor: Wheat
TLC: Kaho
#Kahosment: This is a nice arc ??
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2461: A Primitive Society
Chapter 2461: A Primitive Society
Ning Shu hardly needed to work for a living. She was given food by different families and some would even give her entire dishes.
People here didnt have money. If they needed something, they would barter. Ning Shu felt that she was living in a primitive society.
Ning Shus life was very simple. She would carry Zhenzhen out to gather herbs and bask in the sun while at it.
It wasnt good for people to never get sunshine, especially for children like Zhenzhen whocked sources of vitamin D.
Afterward, she would learn how to create demonic poison insects from the high priest.
Ning Shupletely discarded the idea of taking the spirit stone. When she passed the shrine every day and saw the stone statue, she would silently sigh.
Shed already gotten a piece. She couldnt be too greedy.
It was already hard for these people to survive on the stones capability.
Ning Shu hammered at her chest and went to the high priests home to learn how to refine demonic poison insects.
However, the high priests house would really frighten people. There were all kinds of bizarre things like intertwined snakes kept in a water tank.
Seeing things like that really gave her goosebumps.
The high priest said that he would give Ning Shu the position of high priest in the future. Ning Shu waved her hand saying that he should forget about it.
In the vige, the position of the high priest was exalted, but Ning Shu wasnt interested.
The high priest sighed and expressed his understanding. He said that Ning Shus body was normal and that she could leave at any time.
He repeatedlymented about who should be entrusted with his skills.
Poisonous insects could not only harm people, but they also save them. For example, if someone contracted a disease that would cause parts of their body to rot, the insects could help. They would eat the dying flesh.
However, this kind of demonic poison insect wasnt easy to cultivate.
The high priest position was passed from generation to generation and many skills were also passed down.
Ning Shu noticed that many people in the vige were rted to each other by marriage, and it was even possible that many close rtives were married to each other.
Had not a single person who wasnt afraid of the sun ever emerged?
Ning Shu was still honestly learning how to create demonic poison insects. Apart from some nauseating things, Ning Shu was very happy with learning the process.
Ever since he went out to pursue Xuan Yuanhao to get the spirit stone back, the high priests health had been getting worse and worse, and he didnt have much energy.
The high priest said it was sun damage.
Ning Shu:
The high priest selected a smart young child from the vige as his sessor.
Many of the vigers wanted their children to be the high priest.
Ning Shu was quite curious about why the high priest had no children of his own.
The high priest exined that high priests wouldnt get married or form a family. They had to give their all to the vige.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. That was too inhumane.
However, the high priest said that being given such a revered position came with a price. The more one wanted to go higher, the more they had to give in return.
After thinking, Ning Shu felt that this made sense. Nobody would revere beggars and hooligans from the street.
They would revere sessful people because sessful people had made great efforts and sacrifices. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was given preferential treatment to some extent because she had saved this vige.
The days passed peacefully. Zhenzhen could now sit up on her own and crawl around.
The high priest held Zhenzhen and said that he would let Zhenzhen marry a handsome young man from the vige.
Ning Shu: _
Xuan Yuanhao and Xiao Ke came looking for the vige, but they couldnt find it.
The vige seemed to have disappeared into thin air.
The terrain was veryplicated. After walking in the maze-like mountains and forests for a long time, they got lost.
It was Xiao Kes quick-wittedness and good luck that finally allowed them to escape.
Trantor: Kiara
MTL Editor: Wheat
#Wheatsments: Not these two again C _ C
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2462: Wasn’t Just a Village Woman
Chapter 2462: Wasnt Just a Vige Woman
Xuan Yuanhao even invited the head of White Cloud Temple to help them. The old Taoist priest found some clues, but could not unravel the formation and almost got lost in the forest himself.
Even if Xuan Yuanhao didnt want to ept it, he couldnt find an entrance.
Power, that was such great power! But those country bumpkins just used it to block the sun.
Xiao Ke couldnt help saying, Its all because of that meddlesome vige woman.
The old Taoist priest waved his horsetail whisk. That wasnt just a vige woman. She was previously a bride that was supposed to be buried with the dead
Instead, she ran away.
She was that kind of person? Xiao Ke sighed.
The old Taoist priest shook his head and said, Arrogant and obstinate, with apleteck of etiquette, whoever this woman meets will be unlucky.
The most annoying thing was that he couldnt do anything to her.
Xiao Ke nodded. That is quite unfortunate. The general had originally already gotten the spirit stone when that woman appeared and insisted on helping those people.
She was such a heartless person. Xiao Ke had never seen such a woman before.
General, Im sorry. Its all because of me. If I werent so weak, the general wouldnt have had to exchange the spirit stone for me. Xiao Ke felt very guilty.
Xuan Yuanhao looked at Xiao Ke and said, If I were to choose again, I would do the same thing. The stone is just a lifeless object, but a general needs a resourceful military adviser.
The rims of Xiao Kes eyes were a bit red. Thank you, General. She looked at Xuan Yuanhao with tenderness in her eyes.
The group keptining about Ning Shu even as they helplessly left.
Ning Shu sneezed as she was feeding porridge to Zhenzhen. She ced down the bowl and touched her forehead. Did she catch a cold?
After she finished feeding Zhenzhen, Ning Shu took Zhenzhen outside the barrier to bask in the sun.
She chatted with some intelligent animals in the jungle about where to find a specific herb and such.
Generally, it was the more clever animals that could answer Ning Shu.
The restriction that the animal had to have a certain level of intelligence was quite limiting.
Ning Shu recorded each kind of herb she found in a book, along with its medicinal characteristics and which illnesses it was used to cure.
By writing down one medicinal ingredient a day, the book had already be thick. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Life went by ordinarily and enrichingly. Ning Shu herself had also seeded in refining some demonic poison insects, but they were all very simple.
After staying in the vige for a long time, Ning Shu gradually came to understand the vige.
It was said that every generation of high priests had a demonic poison insect. This insect would be passed down from generation to generation when the previous generations high priest was about to die.
It was called the swarm sovereign.
Ning Shu was interested in how an insect could live so long?
It was too unscientific.
Ning Shu wanted to gain first-hand knowledge of the swarm sovereign, but the high priest said that it wasnt time for it to appear. Only when the high priest was about to die would ite out and enter the body of the next generations high priest.
The swarm sovereign would protect the high priest when making poisonous insects. It was a preventative measure to keep from being hurt by more aggressive ones.
Ning Shu: _
The more it was exined, the more incredible it sounded. Did this insect really exist?
It seemed that she wouldnt have a chance to see it.
Ning Shu would go to the high priests house every time she created demonic poison insects. She didnt want to stink up her own house.
Especially when it came to poisonous insects and snakes, what would she do if something got out and bit Zhenzhen?
Ning Shu slowly mastered the skill of refining the insects and became more proficient at it.
She found that if she put a bit of spiritual energy into the urn where the insects were, the fighting in the urn would be more intense and the victorious insect would be stronger than usual.
Ning Shu was delighted. This could be considered as having mastered another skill. As long as conditions permitted, she could make demonic poison insects.
She learned to make both demonic poison insects that could save people and kill them. More skills never hurt after all.
Ning Shu felt that the tasks were bing more and more difficult. Without some preparation, she wouldnt be able to finish her tasks at all.
Her goal was to get to the top! But so far she could barely survive.
Chapter 2463: A Perfect Way to Solve This Issue
Chapter 2463: A Perfect Way to Solve This Issue
Ning Shu asked the high priest, Have you guys never tried to find a way so you guys can live naturally under the sun?
Ning Shu was still pining for the barrier stone in the ancestral shrine. It would be great if there was a perfect way to solve this issue.
If she had a barrier stone, the world she was going to build would be much stronger and more durable.
The high priest said, We are looking for solutions. Well apply herbs when we go out. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu:
I mean, is there a possibility that this situation is just self-hypnosis and that youre actually able to go into the sun? Ning Shu spread her hands out.
The high priest shook his head. Our ancestors already tested that out. They ced a child that was only a few months old under the sun, but the child still died in the end. Such a small child wouldnt have developed intellect yet. It wasnt like adults who had fear and emotions, but it still died.
Ning Shu:
If it was a child with no existing issues, then it could only be a natural problem.
Ning Shu swallowed. Her heart felt stifled. Have you found the cause after so many years?
No, the high priest said. But we found that there are some herbs that can temporarily protect us from the sun.
Ning Shu heavily rolled her eyes.
No, I refuse to ept
Whenever Ning Shu passed the ancestral shrine, she couldnt help hammering at her chest.
There was absolutely no means to obtain the stone. The vigers were inseparable from this thing.
This was a very dangerous thing, like a child walking through busy streets while holding a gold coin.
Forget about the people who didnt know what it was, if they were to encounter someone who did know what it wasCsuch as Xuan YuanhaoCsomeone who had authority, influence, and military strength, they would rob them and the vigers would only be able to watch.
However, these people had survived for so long, so they probably had some countermeasures.
Zhenzhens height shot up rapidly and her clothes quickly became too small.
Although the vige had no fancy clothes or jewelry, food was abundant.
Zhenzhens food was really good with all kinds of game and mountain delicacies.
Ning Shu would cook cows milk, and also cook the mushrooms given by the vigers with meat and give them to Zhenzhen to eat.
In addition to that, she would asionally inject some spiritual energy into Zhenzhens body.
Zhenzhen grew up plump and fair. Ning Shu tied her pigtails with red string and her loveliness only increased. Wherever they went, aunties and wives would hold and pinch her.
There were also some little boys who would surround Zhenzhen every day and help Ning Shu look after her.
Ning Shu: _
They were all little demons with ulterior motives
Now Zhenzhen could babble and call Ning Shu mother.
A viger saw that Zhenzhens clothes were too small and gave some old clothes to Ning Shu, saying that she should alter the clothes to fit Zhenzhen.
Ning Shu didnt ept it since cloth was very valuable in this vige because the people couldnt leave the vige. In addition to shunning the world, no merchants knew about the ce and so they wouldnt go there to sell things.
Even if merchants were able to get to the vige, the vigers had no money.
Ning Shu could go to town to buy some things, but it was very far away. It would take two to three days to go ande back.
Ning Shu decided to go buy some cloth to make clothes for Zhenzhen.
People in the vige asked Ning Shu to buy some things for them. After all, they couldnt go out for too long.
Ning Shu agreed to all of the requests.
Ning Shu first went to the pharmacy to sell some ginseng. The money she got from selling it would be spent on shopping.
After she finished buying everything, she nned to go back to the vige.
Chapter 2464: Hand Over the Money
Chapter 2464: Hand Over the Money
However, Ning Shu had been circling around because she found that there were people following her.
The price of ginseng wasnt cheap. With such arge sum of money on her, it was inevitable that it would attract others. Of course, she couldnt rule out the pharmacy wanting to fully loot her.
Ning Shu carried Zhenzhen all around the market and bought a lot of things including flour, rice, and also some vegetable seeds and fruit saplings.
The people behind her tailed her the whole time. Ning Shu was very calm and unperturbed as she continued to buy what the vigers had requested
She dragged a big bag of things out of the town. As soon as she left, she was blocked by four strong men.
Ning Shu ced her things on the ground. She looked at the four people and made a fist as she warmed up her wrist.
Hand over the money, a man shouted viciously at Ning Shu and held out his hand.
Ning Shu curled her lips. Since when did I owe you money?
Cut the crap and hand over the money, or youll regret it, the strong man said coldly. He pointed to Zhenzhen on Ning Shus back. Your child will also be sold.
Zhenzhen stared at these people with her pair of ck grape-like eyes. She didnt know what these people wanted to do, so she giggled.
Zhenzhen was a child who wasnt shy with strangers.
Ning Shu moved her neck and made a cracking sound.
The man had such a sturdy build yet he didnt do any honest work and insisted on being a robber.
Ning Shu didnt even use one-tenth of her power to beat these people until they couldnt get up.
The four men covered their stomachs and groaned painfully. They sprawled on the ground and couldnt get up.
Ning Shu picked up her things and stepped on their hands, grinding them into the ground one at a time.
Ouch, it hurts
My hand, my hand
The four men sped their hands. The areas that Ning Shu had stepped on turned purple and the backs of their hands were swollen.
Ning Shu beamingly said, Next time I see you robbing someone again, I will crush your hands into t cakes.
The four people ran away in a flurry. Ning Shu carried her things and went home.
Back in the vige, the vigers who had asked Ning Shu to bring them things gave her meat and animal fur in exchange since they had no money to give her.
Ning Shu made a small vest for Zhenzhen with the fur.
Fur clothing was very precious.
When it came to making clothes, Ning Shu found that her skill wascking and that she seriously couldnt make clothes and shoes.
Ning Shu seeded in making a small pair of underpants for Zhenzhen with difficulty. Ning Shu could only ask others for help with therger pieces of clothing.
Ning Shu sat at the side, learning how to thread a needle. It wasnt like she wanted to learn how to be a good wife and loving mother so there was no need for her to be able to make attractive butterfly embroidery. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She just wanted to know enough so that in case her clothes ripped in the future, she would be able to repair them herself.
If she came across an extreme environment, this skill could be used.
She should learn these skills now so she wouldnt be caught unaware in the future.
After that, Ning Shu made some clothes for herself. Although they werent very beautiful, they were quitefortable to wear.
After all, in this ce, no one cared about something looking good. Practicality and convenience were valued more.
She was now someone that could sew!
The high priests health was getting worse and worse, especially after the weather turned cold. He would lie in bed all day.
The high priest called Ning Shu to his presence and asked Ning Shu to help take care of his sessor, the next high priest, after he passed away.
A child that looked only about seven crouched beside the bed and wiped his tears as he looked towards the high priest.
Ning Shu took the high priests pulse and said, a bit dumbfounded, Are you really dying, or are you just scaring yourself? Your body is weak, but not to the point of dying.
I understand the situation with my own body, the high priest said. When Xuan Yuanhao removed the poisonous insect from himself, I suffered a bacsh.
Ning Shu remembered that the high priest had vomited a mouthful of blood at that time.
Trantor: Kiara
MTL Editor: Wheat
#Kiaras Comments: Shes so cool. Ning Shu doesnt need anyone, she could have me though.
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2465: My Days Are Numbered
Chapter 2465: My Days Are Numbered
Ning Shu felt the high priests pulse again and injected some spiritual energy into his body. She told him, Youre in very good health. You can still live a long time.
I have ginseng at home. Use it to replenish your energy. Youve been tired recently from tracking Xuan Yuanhao, Ning Shu said.
Ning Shu wanted to keep the high priest alive. He was a pretty good person and a kind old man.
The high priest shook his head. My days are numbered. The swarm sovereign is starting to be restless.
Ning Shu oh-ed and then injected more spiritual energy into his body.
Ning Shu had decided not to pass on the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
After all, this wasnt a cultivation world. Although the world had some fantasy elements, the Unsurpassable Martial Arts would still exceed its power system.
After all, the Unsurpassable Martial Arts allowed for directly absorbing the heavens and the earths spiritual energy.
Ning Shu continued to take the high priests pulse every other day. Each time she did so, she would transfer some spiritual energy to his body.
She also brought some ginseng and told the high priests sessor to simmer it for the high priest. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu asked the high priest, Does the swarm sovereign harm your body?
Just thinking of having an insect in her body caused Ning Shu to have goosebumps all over.
Of course, she wouldnt be as affected when using poisonous insects on other people.
No, the swarm sovereign and the high priest are in harmony with each other. To survive, the swarm sovereign must live in a human body, said the high priest.
Ning Shu nodded. It was actually a symbiotic rtionship.
It was quite mystical.
When the high priest was in better health, he would stroll around when he had nothing to do. However, his teaching was truly hard on his sessor, as he crammed all of his knowledge into the boys brain.
Ning Shu thought that the high priest would live for quite a while, but one night, the sessor rapped on her door and said while crying, The high priest is dying.
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment. She picked up Zhenzhen and hurried to the high priests home.
There were already many vigers there and some of them were quietly weeping.
Their expressions were sorrowful and their feelings were obviously heartfelt and sincere.
Ning Shu entered the room and saw the withered looking high priest. His cheeks were sunken. He really was all skin and bones.
Ning Shu was bewildered. Why are you so thin?
When she came over to refine poisonous insects yesterday, he hadnt been like that.
The swarm sovereign has absorbed my vitality. Anyway, I will soon turn to ash, so might as well let it have a good meal, the high priest said calmly.
The swarm sovereign had absorbed the remaining vitality in his body.
Ning Shu:
Shoot, the position of high priest really came with so many strings attached.
In a short time, the outside of the house was full of kneeling people who kowtowed to the high priest.
The high priest said to Ning Shu with difficulty, Help me take care of him, so that he may be a strong high priest that can protect the n.
Ning Shuforted the high priest, Yes, he will definitely be the most excellent high priest.
The high priest closed his eyes. His body trembled and a golden insect came out of his mouth.
It looked like a silkworm and was entirely golden. It moved very slowly.
How did such an insect with absolutely no fighting strength be the swarm sovereign?
It left the high priests mouth and slowly, unhurriedly crawled onto the palm of his sessor.
Its whole body emitted a sweet fragrance.
The little sessor was a bit scared, but he still opened his mouth and let the swarm sovereign crawl inside.
Then he swallowed it down. As she watched, Ning Shu couldnt help but stretch her neck and swallow a mouthful of saliva.
Jesus
The high priest said a few words and then breathed hisst.
The high priests death plunged the vige into a sorrowful mood.
ording to tradition, the vigers held a veryplicated funeral.
Chapter 2466: People’s Pain All Originated From Desire
Chapter 2466: Peoples Pain All Originated From Desire
Ning Shu also donned mourning clothes.
In all the worlds that Ning Shu had experienced, the people of this vige seemed to have the purest hearts that shes encountered.
These people didnt have much ambition and lived in seclusion. There were no exquisite jewelry, no beautiful clothes, and no brothels.
They headed out to work at sunrise, then went to rest at sundown. Their lives were extremely simple.
As expected, peoples pain all originated from desire, from struggling to obtain what they desired.
They struggled within the thralls of love and hate.
Of the causes of suffering identified by Buddha including association with the unpleasant, separation from the beloved, when one cannot obtain what one desiresmuch suffering came from not being able to obtain what one desired. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Throughout the ages, from high-ranking officials to ordinary people, they subject themselves to the torture that was desire.
They spent time and effort scheming, plotting, and using all sorts of tricks in the open and in the shadows, only to end up ruining their own lives.
However, Ning Shu realized that even she herself couldnt help but desire. She desired to live, to be able to construct a world that belonged to her.
After the funeral, the seven-year-old sessor became the high priest and moved into the high priests residence next to the ancestral temple.
Whenever Ning Shu had free time, she would make some tasty food for the little high priest.
However, the high priest never had to make food for himself. The families in the vige would take turns delivering food to him.
All the best food of each family was offered to the high priest.
Ning Shu would often visit the high priest. After all, she had been asked by the deceased high priest to look after this little one. Since the weather was getting cold, she made some extra clothes for him.
Although the days were monotonous, Ning Shu felt at peace.
No matter how lively ones days were, it would return to such peace in the end. The exception was that you died before this time.
Ning Shu wondered, if one day, she would be sitting in a rocking chair and watching her own world slowly change. Watching, as the white clouds rolled across the skies, forming countless unknown possibilities.
It would definitely be awesome
However When in the world would she finally be able to get all those fricking world origin powers?
Ding. Taskplete. Would you like to leave the task world? A mechanical voice appeared. It wasnt 2333s voice.
Ning Shu: 2333 was sleeping again?
Ning Shu silently sighed. The barrier stone was right in front of her, barely an arms length away, but she had no way of taking it.
s
Ning Shu kissed Zhenzhens forehead. Hopefully, shed grow up to be a strong child.
Then she hammered at her chest again. Dammit, the barrier stone!!
Leave, said Ning Shu.
Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, and the next time she opened her eyes, she waspletely dumbstruck.
What the hell? Was this her system space??
Cracks that were as wide as a thumb covered the walls like spiderwebs.
Had there been an earthquake??
The system space was a mess. The bookshelf had fallen to the ground and books were sprawled out all over.
On the wall was a pitch-ck hole.
Ning Shu:
What the hell is going on? asked Ning Shu, dumbfounded.
I will proceed to read 2333sst words, said the system mechanically.
Ning Shu: Lastst words?
It pretty much took up all of my energy to prevent the system space from copsing. As of now, the passageway to the fabricated space is closed. Ive turned off all the functions that could be turned off to conserve energy and I will also be going into hibernation to save energy. Use the backup system to assist you inpleting tasks.
The CPU consumes a lot of energy to operate and the current 2333 did not have the extra energy to support it.
Ning Shu:
What terrible luck!
Seriously, what other system ever experienced this many cmities?
Chapter 2467: Rest in Peace
Chapter 2467: Rest in Peace
The frequency with which 2333 broke down made Ning Shu question life.
Was it that she had the bad luck to encounter a system like 2333?
Or was it that 2333 had the bad luck to encounter a task-taker like her?
Next time, she should ask around to see if this kind of thing also happened to other peoples systems.
2333 always ate up more than he spat out.
Amen!
Rest in peace. Ning Shu made a cross in front of her chest.
2333 also said that if hepletely runs out of energy, the system space might copse. Once the system space copses, the soul pearl will be lost and its unknown where itd ended up.
Ning Shu: Cough cough cough
This was revenge. An imagined scene of the system space exploding shed through her mind. The soul pearl would definitely end up lost.
Ning Shu thought for a moment, then said, For the next task, check if there are any system tasks.
Even if it was only for the soul pearl, she couldnt let the system space copse.
Alright. The sound of the system was very mechanical, with no trace of personality at all. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu righted the bookshelf that had fallen over and started cing the books back onto the shelf.
The system space was full of cracks. It covered the ceiling, the walls, and the ground.
Ning Shu couldnt help but be cautious while walking around, worried that if she wasnt careful, her weight would erge the cracks. Then the system space might instantly blow up and be shattered into pieces.
Ning Shu carefully tiptoed to the sofa with bated breath, then slowly got onto the sofa to sit down and start cultivating.
After she finished, she touched her face and felt that her soul had gotten a little stronger again.
It was great!
After enjoying a moment of satisfaction, she tapped open the stats panel.
Probably due to theck of energy, the stats panel was so transparent it looked about to dissipate. It was hard to read the text on it too.
Ning Shu leaned forward and squinted as she looked at the stats panel.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 54000k
Soul: 340
Life: 131
Intelligence: 364
Charm: 50
Luck: 229
Mental Strength: 260
Faith: 17515
Martial Arts: 392
Aptitude: 149
Merit: 13710
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist, Beginner Demonic Poison Maniption
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
Fulfilled Liu Xiaoyas wish: get free from Li Sang and leave the Li family.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 5000k experience points.
Gained 40 attribute points.
Gained 3k faith points.
Gained 150 merit points.
It was not bad. There was always more faithpared to merit. Merit was way too hard to obtain.
These faith points were probably umted from all those previous worlds.
Maybe she would end up fulfilling the faith requirements for bing an ultra task-taker first.
Chapter 2468: Hu Duo
Chapter 2468: Hu Duo
Ning Shu allocated the attribute points.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 54000k (+5000k)
Soul: 340
Life: 131
Intelligence: 364 (+10)
Charm: 50
Luck: 229 (+10)
Mental Strength: 260 (+10)
Faith: 17515 (+3000)
Martial Arts: 392 (+10)
Aptitude: 149 (+10)
Merit: 13710 (+150)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist, Beginner Demonic Poison Maniption
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
After she finished allocating the attribute points, she grabbed a book from the bookshelf and started reading.
Once she finished, she sat crosslegged, put the Buddha bracelet on her hand, and started reciting the heart-clearing chant.
She had the prayer beads, the tranquility pill, and also the heart-clearing chant. She felt like she could practically ascend to thend of bliss and be a Buddha.
Anger clouded judgment. Only by maintaining a calm heart could one sessfullyplete tasks. Otherwise, not only would she be unable toplete tasks, she might even be eliminated.
Even if you were furious, after exploding on the spot for a bit, you had to calm down.
After reciting the heart-clearing chant, her head felt much more clear.
Ning Shu said, Lets enter the task.
Alright, said the mechanical voice,pletely emotionless.
Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, then her soul slowly merged into a body.
Once her soulpletely merged with the body, she opened her eyes and looked around. The room was decorated in a modern style with a poster on the wall.
It was of a handsome man in a cool pose. It was probably some celebrity.
There was the sound of a car honking from outside the window.
This was a modern world.
Ning Shu sat up and rubbed her head. Her nose felt a bit stuffy. She probably had a cold.
She sat cross-legged on the bed and started cultivating, but there wasnt much spiritual energy in the modern era. After cultivating for a good while, all she got out of it was a profuse sweat.
However, she felt much better and her nose had cleared up.
She grabbed a tissue and wiped the sweat off her face, then started receiving the storyline.
The original hosts name was Hu Duo. She was 22 years old and was still in university, but she would be dropping out soon.
It would be due to a person from next door a man who she had grown up with: Luo Jiang.
Luo Jiang had already graduated from university, but he continued to stay at home and didnt even go out to look for a job.
Even the few times where he found a job, he always quit after just a few days. It was always either his boss was looking down on him, or that the work was too tiring. He had graduated from university, how could he do this kind of work!?
He didnt meet the requirements for positions with better pay, but he felt that the more tiring positions were not befitting of his status. After all, he was someone that had graduated from university. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Due to his dissatisfaction with his lot, in the end, he decided to just stay at home and leech off his parents.
He wore tank tops and flip-flops every day, didnt bother to groom himself at all, and just yed games all day.
He never woke up before noon andpletely disregarded how his parents felt about this.
Whenever arguments arose, he even resented his parents for not being rich.
Chapter 2469: Sensitive and Egoistic
Chapter 2469: Sensitive and Egoistic
If his parents had been rich, he would have had enough money to start a business.
Then he wouldnt have to scrape and bow to others.
Whenever Luo Jiang saw people that drove luxurious cars, he would feel indignant, saying that they were sure good at picking their reincarnations. Whenever he saw beautiful girls wearing famous brands, he would silently mutter that they definitely had sugar daddies and were shameless.
However, his eyes would still be glued to them.
He was sensitive and egoistic. His huge ego served as a shield to cover up his inferiorityplex.
Luo Jiang had achieved nothing, but he felt that he was unappreciated by the world.
This kind of loser that only knew to me society and his own parents ended up obtaining a system.
This system was called the beauty take down system.
It was obvious from the name that it was a system for picking up girls.
As long as one picked up girls, one could reach the pinnacle of life.
The system would rate the woman that its host encountered and give a score based on the womens looks, figure, and family background.
The highest score was 100 points. For example, if a woman had long legs and was very beautiful, and had a pretty good family background, then her score might be 98 points.
Those with a score of 90 or above were all extremely beautiful women.
If it was a fat girl, she would only be 30 points or 40 at most, which wasnt up to standards so it wasnt worth it to pick her up.
Those who were below standards didnt meet the criteria to be the systems targets.
There were all sorts of rewards forpleting tasks. Example tasks were: getting a girl with a score of 70 to confess to him, touching the thigh of a beauty with a score of 80, or getting ady with a score of 90 to kiss him.
Once Luo Jiangpleted the task, he would be able to get rewards. It might be things that allowed him to improve his looks and be more handsome.
It could also be cash rewards.
He could also choose to make his little thing bigger or increase his xxx ability to be even better at conquering women.
Of course, the ultimate goal was just to push down as many women as he could
There were no women he wouldnt flirt with as long as they were beautiful. Even if they were already taken, he would still poach them.
If he encountered a beautiful married woman, her husband would certainly be someone cruel and heartless, a scumbag that drank with prostitutes and gambled, so of course, he had to rescue the poor, lonely, unloved wife.
Even if he encountered an engaged daughter of a rich family, her fianc was sure to be a rich second-generation good-for-nothing that was stupid and ugly.
How could one find happiness marrying such a person? He had to rescue the rich young miss happiness.
A beauty was short of money, Luo Jiang saves her.
A beautycked love, Luo Jiang saves her.
A beautiful teacher, a pure school beauty, a cute loli, an enchanting dancer, a gentle nurse, a hot policewoman, a domineering female CEO, an exotic beauty
Wherever there were beauties, that was where Luo Jiang was. The more beauties that he took down, the more points he would get, and in addition, the more money he would have, the more handsome he would be, and the stronger his xxx ability became.
Thanks to the contribution of these beauties, Luo Jiangs wealth increased exponentially. It was a vicious cycle, the more money he had, the more girls he flirted with.
Every time he took down a beautiful woman, the system would transform his body, to the point that his body became capable of cultivation.
Luo Jiang took on one dungeon after another. Not only did he flirt with girls within the country, he even flirted with girls abroad. Once his cultivation got to a certain point, he was able to break through the ne and go to other worlds to continue flirting with and taking down women.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha. Even the universe couldnt stand you anymore
Luo Jiang waspletely going through the movements without an ounce of sincerity. To him, these beauties were pretty much like the monsters you had to defeat in a game.
He had to conquer these monsters.
So he used all sorts of ways to conquer them like using money, tenderness, forcefulness, or ying out the role of a hero saving the beauty. He would use different means ording to what the beauty was like to win over their hearts.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 2470: Peerless, Massive Scumbag
Chapter 2470: Peerless, Massive Scumbag
He was simply a peerless, massive scumbag, whose ultimate goal was only to push all women down onto the bed. N?v(el)B\\jnn
It was impossible for Luo Jiang to ever have a true love. He was someone that wanted to have the heart and body of all beautiful women.
Moreover, with a system by his side, hed also developed an unnaturally massive ego.
Besides, he had so many women that he didnt even have the time to give affection to all of them.
It was equally impossible that every one of them was his true love. How could he love each and every one of them? Even Luo Jiang himself didnt believe such nonsense.
How many pieces could someones heart possibly be divided into?
A mans mind was actually quite simple and cruel.
Beauties! So many beauties, all for him to take. He didnt even have to be responsible afterward.
All men wanted was power, strength, beauty, and top-notch performance in bed.
With this system, as long as he slept with beautiful women, he wouldnt need to exhaust himself by working. He also didnt need to humble himself to any boss.
He just needed to go to a restaurant with a beautiful girl, enjoy the melody of the violin in the restaurant, then help her cut her steak into neat little squares.
asionally, hed use his system-created muscr body to scare off some hoodlums, act like a knight in shining armor, and save the beauty. Just like that, he could easily walk to the peak of life.
On top of it all, the name of the system, beauty take down system, gave Luo Jiang a huge adrenaline rush when he heard it.
Luo Jiangs daily routine now rotated between taking down beauties and being on the way to taking down beauties.
The original host, Hu Duo, was the first woman Luo Jiang took down. Having just gotten the system, he didnt know any big beauties. He wasnt at their level yet.
Even if he had encountered any of them, itd be impossible for him to seduce them. Hed get a huge p and, more than likely, a trip to the police station.
Hed be called a perverted and obscene molester.
So Luo Jiang set his eyes on Hu Duo, who lived next door.
Hu Duos appearance and figure barely passed the passing line. However, in the early stage of his career, Luo Jiang didnt have any previous experience. He thus didnt look down on her.
After all, Luo Jiang, who had just got the beauty take down system, was eager to check whether this system was the real deal.
Was it true that if he got the girl, hed get money and be able to go through a second puberty?
Luo Jiang, therefore, began to flirt with his childhood friend, then took her down.
Hu Duos parents had always warned her not to interact with Luo Jiang, who lived across from them, more than she needed to.
After Luo Jiang graduated from college, he didnt get a job and lived azy and sloppy life. They could y together when they were young, but not anymore. After all, as a girl, Hu Duo would be the one to suffer more should anything happen.
Hu Duo listened to her parents words at first. She did distance herself from Luo Jiang. After all, she could see how dirty and slovenly he was. His body always either smelled of cigarettes or instant noodles. Even if she didnt have the intention of distancing herself, there was no way she would approach him.
However, Hu Duo began to change her mind after Luo Jiang intentionally flirted with her.
He then took her down.
Usually, the female characters of male erotica like this one had a pathetic level of IQ and EQs. Facing the studhorses halo, the women seemed to turn mentally handicapped. Theyd generously share their boyfriends and husbands with other women.
Luo Jiang got his first bunch of rewards because of Hu Duo. Meanwhile, Hu Duo seemed to start growing a deep-rooted love for Luo Jiang.
When she eventually became pregnant, Hu Duo chose to drop out of school and nearly angered her parents to death.
However, she then had a miscarriage. This miscarriage involved Luo Jiang, but when he apologized, Hu Duo simply forgave him.
Luo Jiang would go out to flirt with other beauties. Even if Hu Duo found out about this, seeing the other girls beauty, shed feel insecure and think that since Luo Jiang was such a good man, it was only natural that many other women also liked him.
She was already satisfied just by being able to stay by Luo Jiangs side.
Hu Duo had no idea what was wrong with herself. She lived in constant despair, and she was always heartbroken as well. However, as soon as she saw Luo Jiang, shed instantly forgive him again.
Then, as soon as Luo Jiang began to tease her, all her anger would vanish too.
In short, this was a highly fantastical world, a world all men dreamed of.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2471: She Could Marry Another Man if She Wanted To
Chapter 2471: She Could Marry Another Man if She Wanted To
Hu Duo waited and persevered, but Luo Jiang still never married her.
Instead, he told her that he would not get married and that she could marry another man if she wanted to.
Hu Duo was dumbfounded. However, she still held an immense love for him. As such, Hu Duo could only continue to waste her time on him.
Hu Duo felt like she had lost herself. She had worked so hard, burying herself in stacks upon stacks of practice questions day and night, until she finally got epted into university.
However, in the end, after getting pregnant and suffering apparent pregnancy brain, she dropped out. After she dropped out, she hovered around Luo Jiang all the time to do all kinds of chores for him.
Hu Duo wasnt even employed. asionally, shed feel that her life had gone terribly wrong, but shed forget all about it as soon as she saw Luo Jiang. All shed feel was a great love for him.
Even though it broke her parents hearts, Hu Duo believed she had made the right choice. Her loyalty was thus unswerving. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, the number of women surrounding Luo Jiang only grew. They were countless; Luo Jiang was swarmed by multitudes of beautiful, blooming flowers.
The title of dykiller was quite fitting for Luo Jiang.
Hu Duos wish was to no longer be bewitched by Luo Jiang, to finish university and work, to show filial piety to her parents, and to take revenge on Luo Jiang.
Hu Duo couldnt figure out where Luo Jiang got the money to enter high-end ces and live a life surrounded by countless beauties.
Hu Duo felt like she couldnt resist Luo Jiang. She didnt understand why shed be so docile when she faced him. She was clearly furious and devastated; she wanted to grill him for answers, but the words got stuck in her mouth and refused toe out.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. She exhaled a long breath and began sitting cross-legged on the bed to cultivate.
Her body was a little feeble. Itd hinder her from taking action.
While she was cultivating, Ning Shu heard the doorbell ring, so she got off the bed, went to the door, and peeked from the peephole.
Huh, would you look at that? Luo Jiang was here.
Ning Shu opened the door. She stretched her head out the door and asked Luo Jiang, What do you need?
Luo Jiangs eyes swept across Ning Shus face. He smiled as he said, I just heard from Auntie that you have a cold. How are you? Is your cold much better?
Luo Jiang and Ning Shu were sizing each other up. Probably because he was here to pick up a girl, Luo Jiang wasnt wearing a tank top. Instead, he wore a t-shirt, jeans, and a pair of sneakers.
He was looking very different from his usual decadent self.
Ning Shu replied, I feel much better. Thanks.
Ning Shu closed the door as she said that, but Luo Jiang blocked the door and pretended to be sad. Does Duoduo not like Brother Luo Jiang anymore?
Ning Shus indifferent face: _
Did she look like someone who was overflowing with maternal love?
However, a faint feeling in her heart told Ning Shu that she couldnt refuse Luo Jiang since he was her childhood friend.
It must be the halo effect.
However, Ning Shu had exchanged for the faith halo before. The faith halo could resist curses and halos.
Ning Shus mental strength was also quite formidable.
If any other person were standing in Ning Shus ce right now, theyd probably have be flustered and invited Luo Jiang into the house.
Luo Jiang pushed open the door and walked into the living room.
When he saw a book on the coffee table, he picked it up and asked, Youre studying calculus?
Ning Shu nodded. Advanced calculus is soplicated. You graduated from college already, can you exin it to me?
Luo Jiang froze. He had spent nearly two years ying games at home. Everything Luo Jiang had learned in university had been returned to where it came from. What the hell would he know about calculus?
Feeling extremely embarrassed, Luo Jiang returned the book to where it was.
Why was it so hard to get a girl?
Ning Shu poured herself a ss of water and drank it while she stared at Luo Jiang.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2472: Easiest for the System to Control
Chapter 2472: Easiest for the System to Control
Ning Shu suddenly understood why the beauty take down system would choose Luo Jiang. People who seeded in life all had great perseverance. However, people like Luo Jiang did nothing but hope and wait for the sky to drop a free pie on theirp.
If the system dropped a free pie from the sky, Luo Jiang would be at the systems beck and call.
In conclusion, it was all because he wanted to get something for nothing.
He didnt want to work hard, yet he still wanted to be sessful and live a great life.
This kind of people was the easiest for the system to control.
The system was actually the master in this scenario. Luo Jiang was simply a ve driven by the system.
Its Uh The room was deathly quiet, which made Luo Jiang very embarrassed. Moreover, since Luo Jiang graduated from college, he stayed at home and rarely went out. He now had a bit of a speech impediment.
Although he was never an articte person from the start.
Luo Jiangs method of flirting now was still strange and immature. He had yet to acquire the gracefulness of his future self, which enabled him to pass by 10,000 flowers without having a single leaf stuck on his body.
Luo Jiang finally changed the topic. I heard that a new themed aquarium just opened recently. Wanna go there and take a look?
I have a cold, Ning Shu lightly replied, I dont want to go out. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Luo Jiang fell silent once more. This girlpletely deviated from his prepared script. However, if he couldnt handle this girl, who only had 60 points in terms of looks, hed surely fail with beauties with higher points too.
Luo Jiang smiled sheepishly and scratched his head. I forgot that you have a cold. Ill take you to see the aquarium when youre feeling better. You should rest now.
Ning Shu nodded. Take care.
Luo Jiang was even more embarrassed now. He was so flustered that he had begun to sweat. His face was beet red, and he dawdled out the door.
As he stood at the door, Ning Shu mmed the door shut. Luo Jiangs face oscited between blue and white, and he tightly clenched his fists. Fine! Hed see how this arrogant girl would still behave this way once hed conquered her!
It wasnt like he didnt know that Hu Duos parents looked down on him. Now, even Hu Duo looked down on him too.
He was also a good student when he was younger.
Now that he had a system, hed make these people regret it.
Damned snobs!
Luo Jiang took a deep breath and returned to his house.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu changed clothes and took a small pink leather bag with her. She was about to go out.
All wild systems were the same. They were parasites of the nes. They lived off the nes luck andws, which they absorbed.
If the systems host failed to collect what the system wanted, the host would be abandoned. Ning Shu had to make the beauty take down system give up on Luo Jiang by default.
Without the system, Luo Jiang would be nothing.
He relied on the money given by the system to p the faces of the rich second generations and social elites. Without the system, hed have no ie.
But where did the money given by the beauty take down systeme from? If it was made by the system, with the amount of money it constantly flowed out, wouldnt it have caused intion?
If the system didnt create the money by itself, it mustve hacked the bank.
Didnt anyone notice how abnormal Luo Jiang was?
He had no assets, but he somehow had an unlimited amount of money.
Ning Shu closed the door and went to the market to buy a small y pot.
She then went to the pharmacy to buy some herbs and needles.
She ced the herbs in the pot and added some food that would attract poisonous insects.
Ning Shu kept the jar in an inconspicuous spot in the park and covered it with leaves.
Ning Shu didnt know if the city had any insects or reptiles capable of making demonic poison. Furthermore, she didnt even know if creating demonic poison creatures was possible in this world.
Each world had its own set ofws, after all. In Ning Shusst ne, making demonic poison was possible, thus strange creatures like demonic poison creatures were able to exist.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2473: As if He’d Just Caught His Wife Cheating
Chapter 2473: As if Hed Just Caught His Wife Cheating
This ne was a modern one. Who knew if itsws would allow the existence of demonic poison?
There were no cultivators capable of flying and splitting mountains in modern times.
It was because the ne did not allow it. Itd exceed the worlds energy system.
Ning Shu had no choice but to try it out. If it didnt work, there were still other methods anyway. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu returned to the neighborhood. On the way, she encountered Luo Jiang carrying a bag of fruit.
When Luo Jiang saw Ning Shu, his face instantly changed. His face became a little angry as if hed just been insulted.
Luo Jiang was a sensitive person. He always felt that everyone looked down on him and trampled on his dignity.
He had asked Hu Duo if she wanted to go to the themed aquarium, but she declined. However, now he found out that shed gone out.
Ning Shu took in Luo Jiangs expression. Luo Jiang acted as if hed just caught his wife cheating.
However, she currently had nothing to do with him.
Luo Jiang took a deep breath and walked in front of Ning Shu. He looked like he was enduring great humiliation.
Dont you have a cold? Why are you still going out? Luo Jiang asked.
Ning Shu asked back, Cant I go out?
Luo Jiangs chest heaved for a while. He then said, Im just worried about you. Here, I bought some fruits for you.
I cant ept your fruits for free. Ill pay you for them, Ning Shu opened her wallet and was about to pull out some money.
Luo Jiangs face suddenly turned ugly. Do I look like someone whocks ten yuan for some fruits?
How would I know if you are or if you arent? Why are you giving me these fruits, anyway? My mother told me I shouldnt just ept other peoples things. Otherwise, Id be owing them, Ning Shu straightforwardly said.
With this kind of person, who cared most about their reputation, dignity, and self-esteem? One needed to tear their facade apart and trample on them.
Luo Jiang was so angry that he threw the fruit bag on the ground. As he furiously turned and walked away, the fruits he threw rolled on the ground.
Ning Shu:
He had no ability, yet he still had such a big temper.
Ning Shu picked up the fruits that had rolled on the ground. Some of the apples had been smashed.
It was bad to litter.
Ning Shu casually gave the bag to a beggar she met by the roadside.
The Luo family and the Hu family lived right next to each other. Ning Shu went upstairs and saw Luo Jiang leaning on his door, waiting for her.
Ning Shu ignored him and took out her key to open her door.
Luo Jiang rubbed his nose. He approached Ning Shu and began to apologize to her. Im sorry for what happened just now. I shouldnt have gotten angry with you. Its just that We grew up together. You acted so distantly with me, which made me a little sad.
Even biological siblings keep things clear when ites to money. How could I ept your things for free? Ning Shu coldly replied.
I heard from my mother that youve been unemployed since you graduated college. Didnt you graduate from the engineering department? Why dont you find a job? If you dont work, youll eventually run out of money.
I heard that all you do is y games every day. Auntie and Uncle had paid your tuition fee. However, although youve graduated, youre still dawdling about at home. The only things you seem to know how to do are ying games all day and watching live streams of beautiful women. Dont you feel ashamed of yourself?
Ning Shu lectured Luo Jiang in an aloof manner, which made his face turn blue. However, he didnt know what to say. He wanted to refute her, but everything she said was the truth.
Luo Jiangs ego couldnt bear being lectured by a girl. His face was twisted like he was constipated.
He had a system now. Did this girl think he was still the former Luo Jiang?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2474: His Talent Was Unrecognized
Chapter 2474: His Talent Was Unrecognized
Luo Jiang always felt that his talent was unrecognized. However, now that he had a system, he could instantly turn into a prince among men.
In his heart, Luo Jiang swore he would make this damned girl cry and beg while hugging his thigh one day.
Luo Jiang thought for a bit before he said, The reason you think Im unemployed is that I dont head out to go to work. I am employed, though. Dont you know that its now the era of the inte economy? Jobs nowadays arent limited to the nine-to-five kind anymore.
Ning Shu: Isnt this all just braggadocio?
Ning Shu gave him no respect. One word was clearly written on her face: Liar!!
If he really did work, how could he not have any money? In the original storyline, Luo Jiang painstakingly searched for money to seduce Hu Duo.
Luo Jiang often took Hu Duo out to y and did all kinds of romantic things for her. He brought her to eat at high-end restaurants and bought her some exquisite small jewelry. However, all of these things were paid for with his parents savings, which he stole.
These things cost a fortune, you see.
The influence of the halo, coupled with the fact that Luo Jiang was a childhood friend who treated her so well, Hu Duo fell into his trap and was taken advantage of. She was coaxed into confessing her feelings. Having obtained her affection, Luo Jiang then pushed her down to the bed.
Luo Jiang got a sum of 100,000 yuan instantly afterward.
After that, Hu Duos brain turned into mush. She no longer consulted her brain for anything she did.
Ning Shus contemptuous expression hurt Luo Jiangs ego.
This hypocritical woman worshiped those above and stepped on those below. She dared to look down on him and his family!
Luo Jiang clenched his fists. Anger was burning in his heart. Seeing her so smug, Luo Jiang really wanted to rape this woman. Could she still act so haughtily after being raped?
Why were all women nowadays so pragmatic? Hu Duo wasnt like this when she was a child.
Ning Shu took in Luo Jiangs twisted face. He was always so sensitive to others looking down on him. However, there was nothing respectable about him.
He arrogantly asked others to respect him and do whatever he wanted them to. If they didntply with his demand, hed view that person as rotten in and out.
When Ning Shu turned her key and opened the door, Luo Jiang cheekily wanted to go in.
What are you doing? Are you going to teach me calculus? Ning Shu asked.
Luo Jiang halted, and Ning Shu closed the door on him.
Calculus? Luo Jiang had already forgotten all the things he had learned in college. After all, he barely even remembered how to eat on his own now.
Luo Jiang, who was once again spurned, didnt know what to say. He just turned around and headed back to his house. He mmed the door shut so hard that the walls trembled.
That Hu Duo is simply unbelievable. Why didnt I know that the wench had such a bad personality? Luo Jiangined to the system.
The beginning was the hardest part of every journey. However, Luo Jiang thought, if he couldnt even handle a girl from a small family, how would he be able to handle a rich persons daughter and all the other kinds of women in the future?
Can I spend money and sleep with a pretty prostitute? Luo Jiang asked the system.
The systems voice was cold and arrogant. No. At the very least, you must make a good impression of yourself to the beauty. You can then proceed with the natural course of things. Only then would you gain some charm.
Also, when you sleep for the first time with a beauty, that will be your highest reward for her. Your rewards for her will gradually decrease afterward, so youll have to find a new target.
Luo Jiang nodded. Spending time with the same woman would get tiring after a while anyway.
I wonder, why did Hu Duo act like that towards me? Luo Jiang was puzzled. The two of them used to hold hands when they went to school together. Theyd hold hands when they came back too.
It can only be said that youre charmless in her heart. The moon is much more beautiful from far away than up close. Choose another target. Dont waste your time on her, the system coldly said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Switch to another target? The problem was that he was in an utterck of choice. He couldnt even choose among his former female ssmates.
After they graduated from college, they all went their separate ways.
Itd be difficult for them to meet up. Plus, they might actually be ugly and fat and thus couldnt meet the systems requirements.
After Luo Jiang thought hard about it, he decided that Hu Duo, who lived across his ce, was still the best target.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2475: Women Only Need to Be Beautiful
Chapter 2475: Women Only Need to Be Beautiful
Hu Duos appearance had passed the passing line. They were also neighbors, so Luo Jiang could save on the transportation cost, and he could also meet her at any time.
Besides, since Hu Duo had humiliated him, he must take Hu Duo down. Once he did, he nned to discard her and destroy her.
If only she hadnt been so harsh and rude to him, perhaps he wouldnt abandon her.
Im going to conquer Hu Duo, Luo Jiang firmly told the take down system. Theres no such thing as a monster too difficult to defeat.
Then youd better hurry up. The first task has a time limit of two months. Not taking the girl down within the time limit means you fail. The system was cold and ruthless.
Since you want to pick up girls, you should also clean yourself up and look neat. When women look at men, they want a good appearance, body, and money. You have none of those right now.
Luo Jiang grumbled. He wasnt that bad, was he?
What about when men look at women? Luo Jiang asked.
Beauty, beauty, and more beauty. Women only need to be beautiful, said the system.
Men would tolerate beautiful women. Even if they were quick to anger and would cause all kinds of trouble, men would only helplessly grit their teeth and say: you tormenting little devil!
If they werent that pretty yet got angry or acted pretentiously, men would change their tune and say: ugly bitch, did you eat an explosive?
Its better to be a woman. Luo Jiang sighed. You only need to be beautiful. As a man, you need to work like a cow and horse for women.
I can transform you into a woman. Do you want to? the system coldly responded.
Dont, dont! I was only talking about it, Luo Jiang hurriedly said. He was afraid that the system would really turn him into a woman.
Luo Jiang was now full of energy. Calculus, was it? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He rummaged through the closet to find his college notebook, so he could give it to Hu Duo.
From now on, no matter how hard Hu Duo mocked him, he wouldnt be angry. Hed do it all for the rewards.
Luo Jiang rummaged for his notebook everywhere, but itd been more than two years since he graduated. Why would there still be any notebooks of his? Who even knew if hed already sold them as waste papers?
Really, just to pick up a girl, he had to even use calculus
Luo Jiang rummaged through his room and finally found his notebook. However, it had been piled up in the cab and now smelled of dampness. Its pages were also yellow with insect bites.
Luo Jiang shook the book and put it on the balcony to dry. He ingeniously also picked some flowers from the balcony. He tied those flowers together and ced them on the somewhat yellowed notebook. It actually gave the notebook more of a hipster feel.
The next morning, after Hu Duos parents went to work, Luo Jiang cleaned himself up. He shaved his beard, brushed his teeth, and rinsed his mouth.
After cleaning himself up, Luo Jiang went out with his notebook and hid it behind his back. Just as he was about to knock, the door suddenly opened.
Ning Shu saw Luo Jiang at the door. She was nning to go to the park to see if any insects that could be used for making demonic poison had entered the jar.
When she opened the door, she saw Luo Jiang, this rogue.
What are you doing? Ning Shu asked. She had to attend ss tomorrow, so she had to get the jar today.
Luo Jiang nearly lost control and rolled his eyes. This woman really didnt have a single cute bone in her body.
Fortunately, he had already seen how demeaning she could be.
Luo Jiang endured it. He took out his notebook from behind his back. This is my notebook. Its got all the calculus notes that I made. Perhaps it could be useful for you?
Ning Shu looked at the slightly yellowed notebook with the different colored flowers. He had obviously put some thought into this.
The notebook, with its yellow holes and insect bites, would look shabby on its own.
He had put some thought into this, but he also had a lot of malice hidden behind this gesture.
Why would he mess with someones feelings if he never intended to marry them?
Furthermore, he only had one goal from the start.
All Luo Jiang was thinking about was his rewards. After he defeated this monster, what kind of equipment, gold coins, or second puberty-inducing medicine would be given to him?
Seeing that Ning Shu was only staring at him, Luo Jiang urged her, Here. Take it.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2476: Would Your Notebook Even Help?
Chapter 2476: Would Your Notebook Even Help?
Ning Shu tilted her head and stared at the notebook. Your notebook I remember that you failed the course several times. Would your notebook even help?
Your notebook would probably take me into the ditch, Ning Shu rudely said.
Luo Jiangs expression instantly turned ugly. He had worked so hard to find his notebook. He had also spent time tying the flowers. However, shepletely looked down on his efforts. Should he throw a lump of money in front of her, then?
To avoid further humiliation as well as to save his own self-esteem, Luo Jiang directly tore up his notebook. The hallway was thus covered with torn papers.
He stepped on the flowers as well. Since you dont want it, this notebook is worthless. Whats the use of keeping worthless things?
Ning Shu looked indifferently at the furious Luo Jiang.
Luo Jiang looked like a dog biting his own tail.
He was sensitive and irritable, as well as childish and ipetent.
He had nothing, yet he was so full of himself. He thought the heavens were the boss, and he was the heavens second-inmand.
Ning Shu locked the door and walked past Luo Jiang. She looked back at the pieces of paper in the hallway and said, Clean up the hallway. Its all messy now.
Luo Jiangs face was as colorful as a palette.
Ning Shu didnt say much. She just turned and left, leaving Luo Jiang even more annoyed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Luo Jiang grabbed the scraps of paper on the ground and tore them to shreds.
Ning Shu only smiled. He should cease wishing for even a single penny from her, let alone kissing her, touching her thighs, and so on
Ning Shu went to the inconspicuous spot in the park and opened the jar shed left behind yesterday. There was a centipede, a toad, a small snake, and many spiders in the jar.
Holy, this park was quite dangerous.
These animals were motionless inside the jar. They probably had eaten the earthworms Ning Shu had mixed with medicinal powder. There wasnt so much as even a wiggle now.
Ning Shu picked up the jar and covered it with the lid. She put it in her bag and went home.
When she walked back, she saw that the scrap papers in the hallway hadnt been cleaned up. They were still all over the floor.
Ning Shu didnt bother with it. She just opened her door, entered, and closed it.
Luo Jiang, who was watching Ning Shu through the peephole, felt indescribable anger. Hed never seen such a hateful woman before.
She was not cute at all!
Luo Jiang was furious. This damned girl was like a curled-up hedgehog. He didnt know how to start approaching her.
Was he supposed to be rough?
Or gentle?
Should he keep things vague?
Should he y hard to get?
Even when he did such a romantic thing, that wench actually ridiculed him for failing the course. What the hell!?
Luo Jiang and Ning Shu didnt connect at all.
Luo Jiang scratched his hair.
Ning Shu headed back to her room and locked the door. She then took out the jar and poured some medicinal powder into it.
The things in the jar gradually stirred. When they felt other creatures in the jar, they immediately became alert and formed a tense deadlock.
They stared at each other in a tense atmosphere. A desperate battle could break out at any time.
Ning Shu released the few traces of spiritual energy she had cultivated in the past few days into the jar. The little things in the jar thus turned restless.
Ning Shu closed the lid and put the jar at the bottom of her bed. However, the jar didnt keep still at all.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2477: Girls Must Learn to Protect Themselves
Chapter 2477: Girls Must Learn to Protect Themselves
Ning Shu moved the jar into the closet so that the jars movement wouldnt be so conspicuous. What if Mother Hu was cleaning up the room and swept out the jar from the bottom of the bed? If she opened it, shed see snakes, toads, and all sorts of insect corpses.
She would probably think that her daughter had gone crazy.
As it happened, Mother Huined about another thing during dinner. Someone threw so many paper shreds in the hallway. Ive no idea who it is. I guess it was probably some kid.
Ning Shu took a sip of the soup. Some kid?
Luo Jiang was already 28 years old, so he wasnt a child. Though to a certain extent, he was indeed a manchild.
He couldnt survive on his own and didnt even have a source of ie. Instead, he leeched off his parents to live. On top of that, he still had a massive, bursting ego.
Ning Shu obediently confessed, It was Luo Jiang, the guy from next door. He brought his calculus notebook over, but I didnt want it, so he tore it up in anger.
Dont associate with this kind of people, Father Hu immediately said. Putting it nicely, hes juvenile and full of energy. Putting it badly, hes childish and immature. Hes pretty much a bum. What if he does something to you?
After graduating college, he justzed around at home without a conscience. How could Old Luos small sry be enough to support all of them? Father Hu looked at Ning Shu. Youre a girl. Dont associate with that kind of person. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yes, we live in an open society, and men and women are equal now. This means that lots of new ideas have sprouted up, but not everything has been epted. If something happens, you are the one who will be hurt. Girls must learn to protect themselves.
Keeping oneself clean had nothing to do with being conservative. It wasnt about overpowering men, either, in that respect. Even if something did happen, one needed to face it with a calm heart.
The physiological structure had already determined that the girls would be the ones hurt.
Ning Shu nodded very obediently. I know, Dad.
Hu Duo had gotten pregnant in the original storyline. Eventually, she fell down the stairs in the hallway and got a miscarriage.
Holy, the amount of blood that she lost
It was Hu Duo who suffered all the pain. All Luo Jiang did was stand by the hospital bed and said sorry.
Ning Shu served Father Hu and Mother Hu each a bowl of rice.
Having taken two days off because of a cold, Ning Shu went to school early the next day.
Hu Duos university was highly selective, and it was close to home. Back then, Hu Duo stayed up every night to study so shed get toe home every day. Indeed, she finally got epted to this university.
She had only studied there for two years. Then, her brain went mush, and she dropped out of school.
She had gotten pregnant out of wedlock and then miscarried. Her boyfriend was also a prodigal yboy. She had died without being able to get married, too.
Her life was, in short, a tragedy.
Although Hu Duo sometimes realized how weird some things were, she became mentally inept whenever she saw Luo Jiang, to the point that she felt no hesitations or regrets at all.
Ning Shu wondered if all women who had an intimate rtionship with Luo Jiang would end up being deadly in love with him.
Ning Shu rubbed her face. She was speechless in bold capital letters. If ones mental strength was too weak, one would be easily affected and defeated by the halo.
Ning Shu went downstairs to the carport to pick up her bicycle, only to see Luo Jiang holding the bicycle handle. He was wearing a white shirt, looking like a clean boy from a distance.
Ning Shu: _
It was like she was being haunted
Ning Shu walked into the carport. Luo Jiang took out his car key and said, Hu Duo, Ill take you to school.
I dont want to go with you, Ning Shu refused. I can ride the bike myself. I dont need you to take me to school.
If you have time to send me to school, you should write a resume and apply for a job. Your family relies on your father to support the whole family. Your mothers health isnt great, yet you dont know how to share your familys burden, Ning Shu berated.
She poked wherever it hurt.
Luo Jiang had a massive ego. He couldnt stand the reprimand and preaching of others.
When Luo Jiang heard what Ning Shu said, his face suddenly turned ugly, but he endured it.
Ning Shu pushed the bicycle and prepared to go.
However, Luo Jiang stretched out his hand and grabbed the back seat of Ning Shus bicycle.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2478: What’s Wrong?
Chapter 2478: Whats Wrong?
What do you want? Ning Shu expressionlessly stared at Luo Jiang.
Luo Jiang helplessly said, Duoduo, why are you rejecting me so much now?
Am I? Ning Shu said, pushing the bicycle handles with all her might, so Luo Jiang clutched the back seat tightly.
Then, Ning Shu suddenly backed the bike heavily. The back seat and wheel of the bicycle hit Luo Jiang in the area above his thighs and below his lower abdomen.
Luo Jiang was caught off guard by being hit at that spot. He abruptly heaved out a groan of pain, clutching his legs and covering his bottom.
Ah, whats wrong? Ning Shu asked, seemingly flustered. She threw the bicycle aside, and it smashed into Luo Jiang again.
Luo Jiang was currently hunched over, so the bicycle fell on his back. He groaned again.
Ning Shu hurriedly went to help Luo Jiang, but Luo Jiang hurriedly stretched out his hand. Stay away!
Luo Jiangs body was shaking in pain.
Ning Shu looked guilty and apologetic. Are you alright? We should go to the hospital.
Its alright, Luo Jiang said. His neck was red, and he was panting heavily.
Fuck! Im about to be disabled. Hurry up and give me some pain relief! Luo Jiang roared at the take down system inwardly.
A cool breeze washed Luo Jiangs groin, gradually easing the pain that wouldve sent people into shock.
Are you really alright? Ning Shu asked again.
Luo Jiang, who was hunched over, straightened up. His face was no longer pale. He didnt look like he was enduring any pain. He said, Im alright.
Ning Shu: _ So this was possible?
Ning Shu hadnt known that such a thing was possible. She advised him, I know a mans special spot is fragile. You dont have to endure it. Just go to the hospital.
Luo Jiang shook his head. Im really okay.
Ning Shu feigned a sigh of relief. Good.
She picked up her bicycle and rode away.
Ning Shu was really puzzled. Was Luo Jiangs groin made out of metal? How could it be okay after that?
Initially, his eyes had already rolled back from the pain, but it didnt take long for him to stop hurting.
He probably had some help from the system. This take down system sure was a kind one.
Luo Jiangs stared at Ning Shus retreating back with red eyes. Although he didnt feel much pain, his groin felt scalding hot.
He feels like the balls were swollen.
Luo Jiang hurried back home and rinsed it with cold water.
Since he now had a system, he thought that hed have great luck with girls from now on. However, before he could even set out to the sea, hed been shot to death by one of the fish who lived next door and whose looks were barely passable.
Can you reduce the swelling for me? Luo Jiang said to the system.
When he touched it, he felt that the area was scorching. It was as if hed put a hand warmer between his legs, and it was so swollen.
It didnt hurt, but he still felt sore.
Will this affect my ability? Luo Jiang cried. He was slightly breaking down. If that were the case, then how would he be able to continue conquering beauties?
Its a warning this time, the take down system grimly said.
Luo Jiang scratched his hair. Is this how it is? Is picking up girls normally this difficult?
Luo Jiangs self-confidence was now depleting. Since taking down a girl whod only barely passed the passing line was this difficult, how much more challenging would it be to take down those high-end beauties?
This game was so hard!
This is because everyone has a different mental strength level. Some people are strong, and some are weak. Ive already helped you a lot. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When women are with you, they see you through a fans rosy-colored sses, which automatically filter out all your ws and shorings.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2479: Mental Strength Is Probably Stronger Than Average
Chapter 2479: Mental Strength Is Probably Stronger Than Average
What rosy-colored sses? What automatic filter of all his ws and shorings?
Luo Jiang didnt buy it. If that was true, howe whenever he was with Hu Duo, that wench always purposefully said hateful things and poked him just where it hurt?
What about Hu Duo? Does she look like a brainless fan whenever she looks at me? What fan would be so bitter and mean? Luo Jiang said in bafflement.
Not only was she so harsh at him, she even bumped him on purpose. Sure, she sincerely apologized to him
But still, Luo Jiang felt that she had bumped him on purpose.
As Ive just said, their mental strength determines how much theyre affected. Your childhood friends mental strength is probably stronger than average, the take down system coldly said.
Luo Jiang scratched his head, then continued rinsing his numb balls with cold water.
They were so swollen
Ning Shu rode a bicycle to school and went to ss. Because of the dy caused by Luo Jiang, Ning Shu was alreadyte. Ning Shu hunched over and entered the ssroom quietly.
The original host was a foreignnguage major. It was a bitplicated since it delved into thenguage of several foreign countries.
Fortunately, Ning Shus memory had be better. Remembering words and their roots was easy for her.
Moreover, the foreignnguage major was also pretty great. When she goes abroad in the future, she wouldnt need people to trante for her. She could also get a good job as a trantor, whether she took it as a full-time or part-time job.
Ning Shu felt very rxed as she sat in the ssroom and learned. At the very least, she didnt have to fight.
This was a very peaceful world.
After she finished all her sses for the day, Ning Shu rode her bike back home. On the road back, she looked at all the students carrying their books as they walked with their friends, as well as the young couples.
Ning Shu felt like shed be younger. Youth was truly such a beautiful time in life and the ivory tower was such a wonderful ce to live in.
Ning Shu returned home and took out the jar shed put in her closet. Ning Shu leaned closer to the jar and listened to the movement inside.
Ning Shu opened the lid to take a look. Thest one that survived was a toad, but it didnt be a demonic poison creature. Seeing this, she rolled her eyes.
Although it had somehow managed to survive until the end, it didnt be a demonic poison creature. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The chances of sessfully making a demonic poison creature seemed very low in this world. Ning Shu had to think of another way.
She opened the drawer and took out a needle that shone dimly.
It seemed like she had no other choice. Her only way was to make Luo Jiangs thing a decoration with no function except peeing.
However, as long as the take down system was still here, itd probably help him if anything went wrong.
Luo Jiangs balls had clearly hurt, but the pain stopped quickly afterward.
Ning Shu could only admit respect for this system.
If Luo Jiang lost his little junior, would the system help him grow it back? Would it reconnect with the lost one?
Itd depend on how much resources the system would be willing to spend on Luo Jiang.
On the other side, Luo Jiang decided to go to the hospital. He went there to get help reducing the swelling and inmmation.
After a nights sleep, his balls had turned even more swollen. It scared Luo Jiang nearly to death.
Although he felt no pain or numbness, it only made him feel more frightened.
Luo Jiang went to the hospital and took off his pants to show his symptoms to the doctor.
He went to the andrology department but unexpectedly met a beautiful doctor. It was pretty strange that there was a female doctor in the andrology department, but she was even gorgeous.
The beautiful doctor, whod already gotten used to seeing big scenes, actually blushed when she saw Luo Jiangs little brother for some reason.
When Luo Jiang heard the system say that this beautiful doctor had about 80 points, he was immediately delighted.
He got to see a beautiful woman with nearly 80 points when he came to see a doctor.
Luo Jiang stared at the beautiful doctor with fiery eyes.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2480: Stain of His Great Flower-Picking Path
Chapter 2480: Stain of His Great Flower-Picking Path
The beautiful doctor got ufortable because of Luo Jiangs staring.
After she hurriedly checked his symptoms, the beautiful doctor asked a nurse to take him for medicine and an IV.
The nurse was a beauty herself. She was an extremely gentle-looking beauty.
Luo Jiang felt dizzy. Why had he never encountered high-quality beauties like them when he went to the hospital in the past? N?v(el)B\\jnn
The nurse inserted a needle into Luo Jiang but identally poked the wrong thing. Luo Jiangs face did not change in the slightest, and he evenforted the beautiful nurse. He told her not to worry and try again.
Luo Jiang kept chatting with the beautiful nurse. He asked, sadly, if his little brother was done for and whether it would be able to stand up again in the future. If he couldnt stand up, his happily sexy ever after would be gone.
Facing Luo Jiangs provocation, the beautiful nurses face was always flushed, and she was a little shy. Sheforted Luo Jiang and said that he would be fine. He would be fine as long as the inmmation and swelling were relieved.
Only then did Luo Jiang be sure that he was attractive.
The beautiful nurse continued being busy. She poked needles into other patients and set up their IVs.
Luo Jiangs eyes, meanwhile, followed the beautiful nurses body around. He stared wildly at her sensitive areas, like her chest and behind.
The beautiful nurse was flustered under his gaze. However, despite being embarrassed, she wasnt necessarily angry.
This man looked at her openly, frankly, and with admiration. This was unlike other men, who did it sneakily and disgustingly.
The beautiful nurse just shot a re at Luo Jiang, which acted not so much as a deterrent. Instead, it seemed like a seductive, flirty look.
It made Luo Jiang startughing in a silly manner.
This was the effect of the rosy-colored sses filter. Luo Jiang was viewed as open and candid for the same action others were called wretched and disgusting for.
It was the womans response that automatically exined things to Luo Jiang.
Luo Jiang vowed to win over the beautiful doctor and nurse. They both had better personalities and looked better than that little girl next door.
Hed get these two first and then get Hu Duo.
He must conquer that Hu Duo girl no matter what. Otherwise, shed forever be his failure and a w in his perfect life.
Luo Jiang couldnt allow such a regret to stain his great flower-picking path.
How insulting was it to his charm that he couldnt even take down someone ugly!
Luo Jiang, still on IV, talked to the beautiful nurse. However, after a while, he said that his body felt ufortable and asked the nurse to call the doctor.
He was clearly deliberately approaching the beautiful doctor.
The beautiful doctor realized what little tricks Luo Jiang was ying, but she didnt get angry. Instead, she asked him what was wrong in a serious manner.
Luo Jiang clutched his heart and said that he was distressed. When he saw her, he said, he got so nervous that his heart ached.
For the first time ever, Luo Jiang hoped that his illness wouldnt be so quickly cured. His poor balls just needed to bear with it. Wealth and misfortune depended on each other. Although his balls were swollen, he got to meet two great beauties.
It was all worth it!!
Under the influence of Luo Jiangs take down system, the beautiful doctor and nurse had a favorable impression of Luo Jiang.
However, although they regarded him as more than a stranger, their affection wasnt yet at the point of wanting to go on a date, let alone to the point of wanting to pa-pa-pa.
However, Luo Jiang was already very satisfied with it. After all, this was only their first meeting. Their reactions were already so different from that wench neighbor of his. She always acted like she couldnt care less about him, and even the system couldnt detect goodwill from her.
Luo Jiang guessed that Hu Duo probably loathed him inwardly. That must be why the system couldnt sense any favorable impression from her.
The beautiful doctor told Luo Jiang that he would need to be on the IV for a week, which excited him. One week was enough time to create a qualitative leap in their rtionship.
Even if they couldnt pa-pa-pa, there would still be some intimate actions.
If he acted shamelessly, like a rogue, hed definitely get some benefits.
Luo Jiang could practically see money pouring from the sky and many beautiful girls running towards him.
With life like this, what more could he ask for?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2481: One Mustn’t Ruin Their Future for a Scumbag
Chapter 2481: One Mustnt Ruin Their Future for a Scumbag
Having failed to make Luo Jiang impotent, Ning Shu had to think of another way to deal with him.
She really wanted to chop Luo Jiangs balls off. Without them, shed like to see how hed be able to pa-pa-pa with beauties and get to the pinnacle of life.
However, she couldnt attack him openly. The consequences would be too great. Furthermore, the original host was a college student with a bright future ahead of her.
She couldnt go to prison for aggravated assault.
Unless it was as ast resort, one mustnt ruin their future for a scumbag.
She had toe up with a method that wouldnt implicate herself.
After all, the original host still needed to finish university, work, and show filial piety to her parents.
The whole point of this counterattack was so the original host could live a happy life.
If she poisoned Luo Jiang, his system might notice it. She would then be exposed.
Ning Shu wanted to use silver needles, but the system would probably fix any illness that she manages to cause.
In the end, all it would do was stir the grass and startle the snake.
It was really the beauty take down system that Ning Shu was scared of.
This kind of system certainly wouldnt give up without a fight, because it chose its own host. Itd only abandon its host for a new one if its host was really a hopeless case.
Thinking about such a nice system owned by someone else made Ning Shu also think of the sleeping 2333.
Then again, if one day 2333 suddenly became very good to her by giving her whatever she wanted, and taking great care of her, Ning Shu would definitely find it very creepy.
Ning Shu and 2333 stood on equal grounds, so neither of them needed to tter the other.
This was because a system was useless without a task-tasker, and a task-taker without a system would be a rogue task-taker.
2333 was surely up to something if it suddenly took care of things for her.
Ning Shu heard the sound of the opposite door opening. She peeked through the peephole to see Luo Jiangs widely grinning face.
Looking at Luo Jiangs expression, it couldnt be that he had met a beautiful woman?
In the next few days, Ning Shu noted that Luo Jiang never came to harass her.
Every day, hed go out early in the morning, and hed only return in the evening. He always looked disgustingly licentious.
What was going on?
If there was indeed a beauty that Luo Jiang was hooking up with, hed get his rewards.
Hed then use these rewards to continue seducing girls.
Hahaha
Ning Shu nned to tail him and see what he was doing.
The next morning, Luo Jiang went out, and Ning Shu followed him.
When Luo Jiang left theirplex, he first went to the market to buy a couple bags of fruits. He also purchased each a bouquet of two different flowers: tulips and roses.
The two bouquets were beautifully wrapped, and the flowers were lush and fresh. There were plenty of flowers, and they didnt look cheap.
Ning Shu: Two bouquets Two people??
It had to be two girls. There was no way he would get two bouquets for one woman. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The fr*ck?
To do this in just a few days, Luo Jiang was indeed efficient.
However, Luo Jiang was unemployed, so where did he get the money to buy these? Ning Shu had reason to believe that he mustve stolen from his parents retirement funds to seduce these girls.
In Luo Jiangs words, it was all an investment. Once he got the girls, hed return the money tenfold.
Ning Shu took the initiative to hail a cab and got in. Holding two bouquets of flowers and carrying bags of fruits, Luo Jiang would certainly not squeeze into a bus.
Sure enough, Luo Jiang stood on the side of the road and hailed a cab.
Follow that car in front of us, Ning Shu told the cab driver.
Luo Jiang soon arrived at the hospital and walked to the andrology department while holding the two bouquets of flowers.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2482: It’d Be Best if His S** Life Was Killed
Chapter 2482: Itd Be Best if His S** Life Was Killed
Ning Shu tailed after Luo Jiang and saw him entering an office. He handed the bouquet of roses to a beautiful doctor in a white coat.
The beautiful doctor initially didnt want to ept Luo Jiangs roses and politely refused him, saying it was inappropriate.
However, Luo Jiang insisted on giving the bouquet to the beautiful doctor. Eventually, she held the rose and smelled it. A smile appeared on her face.
Luo Jiang put the fruits on her table. Then, he went to the infusion room and gave the tulip bouquet to the nurse.
Ning Shu: _
So this was it. Luo Jiang had met a pretty doctor and a beautiful nurse.
The beautiful nurse also initially refused the flowers, but she eventually caved and epted them before giving Luo Jiang an infusion.
Like he always did, Luo Jiang asked the beautiful nurse whether he would still get to have a healthy sex life in the future.
The beautiful nurse blushed and told him thered be no problem with it.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Itd be best if his sex life was killed.
So after she rammed into him, it actually gave him the chance to meet these two beauties?
However, once Luo Jiangs luck with thedies started, he would encounter beauties everywhere. If he just went to have a meal, all the waiters would be beauties.
Even when he went to a small snack bar that couldnt possibly be any tinier, the owner would be a beautifuldy.
Luo Jiang sure had a big appetite, though. These two beauties were co-workers and he gave them each a bouquet of flowers. Did he want to have a threesome? He sure dreamed big.
Ning Shu looked at the two beauties. Luo Jiang seemed to not have reached the fourth base with them yet. At most, Luo Jiang had given them a good impression of himself.
Their hearts were probably fluttering.
However, Ning Shu was rather puzzled. How could this happen? He was flirting with both of them at the same time. Wouldnt the expected scenario be the doctor and nurse teaming up and giving Luo Jiang a few huge ps?
There were so many female doctors and nurses in the hospital and Luo Jiang had picked the two most beautiful ones to flirt with at the same time.
Luo Jiang had a big heart. It was big enough to house many girls in it. However, the hearts of the women under the effect of his halo were even bigger.
Ning Shu sighed. She then turned around and left.
Why must his balls only be swollen? Why couldnt they just fall off?
Seeing how these two beauties were acting, Ning Shu began to understand the original hosts situation better.
It was as if their eyes were covered with shit. Even if the original host saw something wrong, she would automatically defend Luo Jiang. She wouldnt even need Luo Jiang to actually apologize before forgiving him.
The situation was quite disgusting.
Luo Jiang was like those disciples of the Yinyang sect, but not only did he steal the bodies of women, he also stole their hearts and caused the rest of their lives to be wasted.
After sleeping with beauties and getting rewards for it, Luo Jiang would begin looking for a new target.
This was because the first reward was the highest one, and the subsequent rewards pale inparison to it.
Ning Shu got out of the hospital and thought of a solution while she walked.
She must either destroy Luo Jiang or start her work with these beauties.
However, she couldnt just grab them by the shoulders, shake them, and yell: Beauty, wake up! That Luo Jiang is a scumbag! You cant be with him, you cant hit the sack with him!
Setting aside the fact that these beauties were drowning under Luo Jiangs halo so who knows if theyd wake up to reason, there was also the fact that the beauties that Luo Jiang had were plenty enough to circle the earth several times.
He had all types of beauties, with all types of skin tones, from all walks of life.
Shaking them all into reason was such a huge project that thinking about it made Ning Shus head ache.
The only feasible solution was to solve the problem at its roots: deal with Luo Jiang and the beauty take down system.
The best method was to cut Luo Jiangs balls and little junior, which had hurt countless beautiful women.
Looking at it from this perspective, sometimes it is also a kind of luck for people to look a little ugly.
Ning Shu must finish Luo Jiang in one blow with a suitable method.
However, what method must she use?
Ning Shu really couldnt think of a suitable method, which would allow her to deal with Luo Jiang without implicating herself. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Wait, why was she more and more interested in crippling men down there these days? Ning Shu recited Amitabha in her heart.
It was a bad habit, but Ning Shu had no intention of breaking it ever.
MTL Editor: Ran
#Rans Notes: the Yinyang sect, as in the one in Bai Sanniangs arc (second arc before this one). Im sure you remember which one. Its too traumatic to forget yall.
Chapter 2483: Instant Healing Powers?
Chapter 2483: Instant Healing Powers?
Ning Shu simply went to her sses for the time being. She hadnt found a suitable way to deal with Luo Jiang yet, so she had no choice but toy low first.
When Luo Jiang was just at the brink of sess, she would strike him down from heaven to hell once and for all.
Ning Shu also hadnt figured out all of the functions that the beauty take down system had.
Did it have instant healing powers?
Ning Shu rode her bicycle back after ss. She saw some stray dogs on the side of the road.
The stray dogs were riddled with lice. They had so many lice that people would get goosebumps all over their bodies seeing them.
The stray dogs were also skinny, and their bodies were just a b of bones covered by skin. They were rummaging through trash cans in the park.
Ning Shu squeezed her bicycles brake levers. She then took out a piece of bread from her backpack and threw it to the dogs.
Several dogs swarmed the bread and even bit each other wildly to eat. In the end, it was a small dog that finally snatched the bread. Although the other dogs stole half, it was still the one that ate the most.
Ning Shu got off the bike. She stared at the dog and tried tomunicate with it, Little thing.
The dog barked at Ning Shu. There was trepidation in its voice, but also a small hint of joy.
Stray dogs like this one were disliked by many people. They were dirty and they could carry diseases.
Ning Shu looked at the stray dog and narrowed her eyes. Suddenly, sheughed.
Ning Shu did not stop for long and soon rode away.
However, every time she passed by the park, she would sit on the bench and eat something. Shed then throw her leftovers for the dogs to eat.
The dogs seemed to recognize Ning Shu. Every time they saw her, theyd know that thered be something to eat, and would then follow her.
Ning Shu tried tomunicate with one of the dogs, though only very, very simply.
Dogs were also intelligent creatures, after all.
Ning Shu kept an eye on Luo Jiang while also spending time trying tomunicate with dogs. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Luo Jiang now practically regarded the hospital as his second home. He ran to the hospital whenever he was free. Every time he went there, he always did a little something, whether it was to send flowers, choctes, or delicate jewelry.
Every time Ning Shu saw Luo Jiang shopping, the corners of her mouth twitched.
He really spent money like water! No wonder the system rewarded him with cash. What ordinary people would be able to afford Luo Jiangs expenses?
On the other side, Luo Jiang was actually also inwardly distressed. He hadnt made much progress. He thought about it every day, but he still didnt know if this was because of the womens reservedness or other reasons.
Neither the beautiful doctor nor the nurse confessed to him, let alone let him kiss them.
They still hadnt gotten hot yet.
The system said that theyd lost their good feelings for him, and Luo Jiang couldnt figure out what had gone wrong.
Could it be that they needed some sort of stimtion?
Luo Jiang almost wanted to hire some gangsters to pretend to rob one of the beauties so he could swoop in and heroically save them. However, what if the n goes awry?
Once the gangsters saw a beauty, would they care about their job? Moreover, with Luo Jiangs current body, hed find it difficult to defeat the gangsters.
Damn, this game was really a bottomless pit.
So far, hed gained nothing from it.
Heavens, please give this hero a chance to save the beauty!
An opportunity soon came with the beautiful nurse. She sprained her ankle when she left work at night.
Luo Jiang rushed to bridal-carry her, and clumsily helped the beautiful nurse rub medicinal oil on her feet.
Being a nurse, she didnt actually need Luo Jiangs help at all. However, the beautiful nurse was inwardly a little moved by this gesture.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2484: Also Feeling Quite Hot
Chapter 2484: Also Feeling Quite Hot
After rubbing the medicinal oil, Luo Jiang wanted to send the beautiful nurse home. He directly carried her to the bus stop.
When the bus came, Luo Jiang carried the beautiful nurse and got on the bus.
As she was being stared at by the other bus passengers, the beautiful nurse buried her face in Luo Jiangs chest.
Luo Jiang carefully put the beautiful nurse on a seat. After the bus arrived, Luo Jiang got off the bus with the beautiful nurse again in his arms.
He then walked to the beautiful nurses house.
This was the first time Luo Jiang had ever gone to a womans house.
Luo Jiang couldnt help but rub his hands. Since the beautiful nurse lived alone He secretly felt that something good would happen tonight.
He saw the hanging rack on the balcony. There were panties and underwear. Luo Jiang felt hot under the cor and turned his head away. However, he kept ncing at the balcony from the corner of his eye.
The bra cup was so big, and the underwear was made with ckce. Luo Jiangs nose was itchy, and he felt like he would have a nosebleed.
The gentle, beautiful nurse was also feeling quite hot.
The beautiful nurse felt embarrassed and limped to the balcony to tuck the underwear and panties away.
Considering that the nurses foot was broken and unable to walk, Luo Jiang volunteered to help put away the clothes.
Luo Jiang nearly couldnt control his urge to push the tip of his nose into the clothes and smell them.
He wanted to bury his face inside the clothes.
However, Luo Jiang endured it.
The beautiful nurse saw her underwear in a mans hands and was very embarrassed.
The atmosphere became hot, ambiguous, and awkward.
As soon as the two people made eye contact, they immediately shifted their gaze away. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Both of their hearts were beating very fast. Their hearts pounded against their chests.
In the end, Luo Jiang took the initiative and asked the beautiful nurse if she was hungry. He offered to buy something to eat.
The beautiful nurse said she was going to sleep, implying that she wanted Luo Jiang to hurry and leave.
Luo Jiang saw that now wasnt the time. After all, it was not a matter of course.
Luo Jiang could only get up and leave. He went out and inwardly cursed his ancestors. Why couldnt the conditions be to just sleep together? Why did feelings have to matter? It was so annoying.
Idiot. Love is a form of faith and power. You want a lot of faith focused on you because its good for you, the take down system coldly said.
Love requires one to be wholehearted, to only have one person in your heart. If many women have you in their hearts, they will offer you their faith due to love.
Luo Jiang couldnt really stand the systems attitude towards him. The system always seemed to be looking down on him. In the past, when he first obtained the system, he was always extremely careful since it felt like a dream.
However, as time passed, Luo Jiang got used to the fact that he had a system and was irritated by the system always ordering him around.
Luo Jiang couldnt tolerate people scolding him. He had an extremely strong ego and was very annoyed at the system for calling him stupid. Im an idiot? Its me whos picking up girls, not you. Watch how you speak, lest I quit.
It was just a system. Who was it to act the way it did?
The beauty take down system was silent for a bit. If you mean what you said, I can detach from you.
Luo Jiang was stunned. I was just saying.
The system was the only thing that Luo Jiang could rely on nowadays. These days, money was a hard-earned object. Luo Jiang didnt have a rich father or the money to build a business.
But work a 9-to-5 job? Hed have to humble himself to his boss like he was their grandson and hed only earn a little money, which wouldnt even be enough to cover his monthly expenses. Luo Jiang couldnt stand this even more.
Luo Jiang felt that picking up girls to get money was more suitable for him.
This was his golden finger. Hed be able to get beauties and money, and easily reach the pinnacle of life.
Our destiny is closely intertwined. Your sess is mine too, so what I say is certainly for your own good, but you need to listen to me, the beauty take down system said.
Luo Jiang repeatedly nodded to it. Youre right. Of course, youre right!
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2485: Did You Steal the Family Money?
Chapter 2485: Did You Steal the Family Money?
Luo Jiang went home. He had just opened the door when a feather duster swung towards him.
Luo Jiang reflexively used his hand to block it. His arm was instantly in huge pain.
Luo Jiang was inwardly infuriated. What are you doing?
Dad, why are you hitting me? Luo Jiang looked at his father angrily.
Luo Jiangs father pointed the duster at Luo Jiang. Did you steal the family money? Your mother has to take medicine. Did you think about whatd happen to your mother without that money!?
Luo Jiang was annoyed. I took it, but only because it was an urgent business. Ill pay you back fivefoldno, tenfold!
Youdamn right, you will! Luo Jiangs father raised the duster and beat him again.
Thats enough, Dad! Luo Jiang, who was getting beaten, jumped in pain. He grabbed the duster in his fathers hand and threw it away.
What are you kicking up a fuss for? All I did was take a little money. Ill earn the money back. Is that little money worth all this? Luo Jiang was annoyed. This mindset is why you live your whole life as a peasant, forever so poor and living a tight life.
If only his father had more money, he would have had more resources to pick up girls and expand his career.
Luo Jiangs father was so angry that he covered his heart and pointed at him. Tell me, where did you take the money? Where did you learn to act like this?
Like I said, I needed it for my business. Yet you hit me for no reason.
Luo Jiangs father got even angrier, and his face turned pale white. Meanwhile, Luo Jiangs mother was clinging to the door. As she watched the father and son fight, she could only weep silently.
Ive told you that its for my business. Ill pay you back your money when the timees.
Then tell us what kind of business it is. You took the family money without even telling us, yet you still think youre in the right?
Look at yourself. What business can you even do? Dont get yourself scammed.
Luo Jiang immediately became defensive. Is that how you see your son?
He opened the door and stood in the doorway. Since you looked down on me so much, just wait and see. Ill build myself a career before Ie back.
Then get out!
Themotion in the hallway startled Ning Shus family.
Father Hu, Mother Hu, and Ning Shu all came out of their ce.
Ning Shu looked at Luo Jiang, who seemed as if he was stubbornly enduring some great ancient grievances, and rolled her eyes.
Old Luo, if something is going on, you should talk to your child properly, Father Hu said. Dont get angry. Its not good to get angry at our age. N?v(el)B\\jnn
This is our familys business. Who are you to interfere? Do you think that I dont know how you looked down on my father? How you look down on me? How you look down on our family? Luo Jiang shouted at Father Hu, with an expression that looked as if he saw through everything.
Father Hu choked and didnt know what to say.
Luo Jiangs father sighed. Theres nothing wrong. Children just disobey their parents sometimes.
How have I been disobedient to you? Everything I do is for this family, so we dont have to be so poor!
I know none of you like me. I know all of you look down on me. Even my own dad thinks I will never seed. I swear Ill never walk into this house again if I cant earn money! Luo Jiang shouted in indignant sadness.
He then ran down the stairs.
Luo Jiangs words stunned everyone in the hallway. Luo Jiangs father wiped his face. He looked exhausted.
Father Hu didnt know what to say tofort Luo Jiangs dad.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu had an indifferent face throughout.
He was nting a g so that once he did achieve sess, he coulde back and rub it in their faces. Even his parents had be his targets.
Who did they think they were, to not believe in him and break his heart? Luo Jiang believed that everyone must wholeheartedly believe in him no matter what.
They were looking down on their own son. Hed show them! Hed definitely do something big with his life.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2486: Children Really Are Debts
Chapter 2486: Children Really Are Debts
Ning Shu instantly made the connection that Luo Jiangs family had found out that he had stolen money from them. However, he did not feel guilty at all. Instead, he felt like he was the one being wronged.
Did he think the world was supposed to be spinning around him?
When others refused to lend money to him, it was their fault. When he stole his parents money, he med his parents for it. Wasnt it just a little money? h, h
He felt aggrieved in his heart.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Father Huforted Luo Jiangs father by saying that since Luo Jiang was still young, he simply mustmunicate well.
The situation was really awkward, Father Hu took his wife and daughter back into the house.
Luo Jiangs words truly made people feel awkward.
Father Hu closed the door. With some exasperation, he said, Luo Jiang really is a bastard. Even at this age, he cant even speak properly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Children really are debts.
In the future, we shouldnt get involved in their familys affairs, Mother Hu said. Despite them all already being so old, their kid hasnt got a job, and doesnt even have so much as a date.
In the future, you shouldnt associate with him anymore. The way he does things and his personality are both very immature and his temper is terrible, Father Hu said to Ning Shu.
I know, Dad. I wont have anything to do with him, Ning Shu said very obediently.
Luo Jiang was the type of person who didnt have the skills for a high-level job but was too proud to take any lower-level ones. Without the beauty take down system, he would never be able to achieve anything in this life.
After Luo Jiang ran out of his house, he slowly walked on the streets. The city lights had juste on.
With the cool breeze washing over him, Luo Jiang swore to make something out of himself.
Luo Jiang bought a few cans of beer and sat on a park bench.
He was really fed up with this depressing life.
His parents didnt understand him and others looked down on him, so he had to achieve sess and see the faces of these people when the time came.
Luo Jiang threw the beer can at the garbage can, and a dog stood upright and pawed at it.
Luo Jiang sneered. He picked up an empty can and smashed it at the dog, scaring the dog into barking. The dog raised its hackles and bared its teeth at Luo Jiang with a rumbling sounding from its throat.
Luo Jiang was already upset because of what had happened, and now even a stray dog was ring at him.
Scram or Ill turn you into a dog meat hot pot. Go away! Luo Jiang crushed the can and smashed it toward the dog. My luck sucks so much today. Bark at me again, why dont you!?
Luo Jiang thought that the dog would be frightened by him and would certainly run away. However, the crazy dog actually rushed towards him. It bit his trouser, its teeth cutting the skin on his leg.
Luo Jiangs heart was instantly set on fire. This mad dog nibbled on and ate garbage every day. Who knew how much bacteria was in its mouth?
Damn it!
What a bad year!
Luo Jiang unceremoniously put a foot in the body of the stray dog and kicked it. The stray dog whimpered.
The stray dog looked at Luo Jiang with his tail between his legs and kept whimpering.
Scram! Or Ill beat you, Luo Jiang said fiercely.
The stray dog, with its tail between its legs, seemed to be a little afraid of Luo Jiang. However, when Luo Jiang wasnt paying attention, it suddenly rushed to his front and bit Luo Jiangs indescribable thing.
It was a vicious, tearing bite.
Luo Jiang instantly felt something sharp cut through his flesh. He was stunned. For a moment, everything he could feelnot just the bitewas in his lower half.
Luo Jiang let out a bloodcurdling scream.
The stray dog scurried into the grass and was gone in a sh.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2487: Strong Smell of Blood in the Air
Chapter 2487: Strong Smell of Blood in the Air
Luo Jiang was caught off guard by the stray dog biting him. The stray dog had bit and pulled, which had made Luo Jiangs little juniorpletely disfigured.
Luo Jiang covered his lower half with his hands and screamed. He then fell to the ground. Blood gushed out between his fingers.
The overwhelming pain in his lower half made Luo Jiangs consciousness begin to slip. He startled the people walking in the park.
Someone soon called an ambnce.
Meanwhile, Luo Jiang had already fainted from the pain and was lying in a pool of blood.
The ambnce soon arrived amidst the sound of sirens and Luo Jiang was carried into it.
Luo Jiangs pants were half-stained red with blood, and there was a strong smell of blood in the air.
The ambnce quickly left, but some people still lingered to discuss what had happened.
They were also pointing at the pool of blood on the ground.
Not long afterward, the Luo family, who lived opposite the Hu family, could be heard hurriedly rushing down the hall.
Ning Shu had heard the ambnce, then heard the Luo family in the hallway.
She made some guesses inwardly. Something had probably happened to Luo Jiang.
Father Hu was a little puzzled. What happened?
I dont know. I have no idea what Old Luos up to, either, Mother Hu said. She pushed her husband and continued, You should also go and see. Weve been neighbors for so many years, after all.
Father Hu nodded and went to the house entrance to change his shoes. Ning Shu went out of the room and said to Mother Hu, Lets go have a look too.
Gossip was in a womans nature, so after Mother Hu thought about it, she decided to go with Ning Shu.
The summer evenings were rtively cool. There were crowds of people in the park not far from theirplex.
Mother Hu walked over to ask about what had happened. When she learned that a person had gotten bitten down there by a stray dog and was taken to get emergency treatment, she gasped.
There were endless topics to talk about when a group of people got together. Ning Shu saw that Mother Hu soon got absorbed in chatting with people.
Hence she went to a fast food restaurant not far away to buy some food before heading to the park.
A stray dog rushed in front of Ning Shu. She put the fried chicken she got on the ground.
The stray dog ate the chicken legs without even looking up. Ning Shu smiled at it and said, You did a good job.
She put her hand on the stray dogs body and gave it some spiritual energy. I hope you can live a longer life.
You should hurry and go. You cant stay in this ce anymore, Ning Shu said to the stray dog.
After something like this happened, citizen-attacking stray dogs would definitely cause a panic. Someone would definitelye to deal with these stray dogs. They would probably all get euthanized.
Ning Shu couldnt adopt this dog, either. The Luo family lived just next door. Luo Jiang was just bitten by a dog, so if she adopted a dog now, itd inevitably arouse suspicion.
When she first saw the stray dogs, an idea urred to her. She was relying on her ability tomunicate with certain animals.
Whenever she came to the park to feed these dogs, shed take out a picture of Luo Jiang that had his indescribable part circled.
Sometimes, shed throw a doll as part of the dog training as well.
Dogs could be trained to do things.
Moreover, these stray dogs were also quite intelligent.
Ning Shu told them that if they met this person in the picture, they didnt need to be polite. Especially so at night.
Recently, Luo Jiang always came home veryte. He wandered around the hospital every day, wanting to take down the beautiful doctor and nurse. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Apart from this method, Ning Shu couldnt think of any other method for the time being.
The stray dog ate up all the drumsticks and even chewed on the bones.
Ning Shu smiled. You should go, you really cant stay here any longer.
The stray dog turned around to leave, but then looked back. It whimpered at Ning Shu, and Ning Shu waved her hand at it.
MTL Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
Kahosment: The first time I read it I was like bwahaha gj doggy + Ning Shu! But skimming through again to check the chps, its a bit gruesome
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2488: You Can’t Keep Biting People
Chapter 2488: You Cant Keep Biting People
In the future, you cant keep biting people, Ning Shu said. If it kept biting people, it would definitely be euthanized.
Taking advantage of the night, the stray dog slipped into the grass and disappeared.
Ning Shu returned to Mother Hus side. She was still chatting happily with a group of gossiping women.
When Mother Hu saw Ning Shu, she quickly asked, Where did you go?
Ning Shu gave her a bottle of water. I went to buy some water.
Dont run around anymore. There are mad dogs in this park that will bite people. Mother Hu told Ning Shu to sit next to her. Ning Shu drank some water and obediently listened to these people chatting.
The sensation of the evening breeze was veryfortable.
It was getting a bitte. Mother Hu nudged Ning Shu, who was about to fall asleep, and said, Lets head back.
Okay. Ning Shu stood up quickly.
When the pair of mother and daughter returned home, Father Hu had already returned. What happened with the Luo family?
Father Hu took a sip of tea. That boy, Luo Jiang, was bitten by a dog. It was one of the stray dogs from the park. It bit him down there.
Its probably because he had an argument with Old Luo and ran out, then he ended up getting bitten by a stray dog.
So it was Luo Jiang. Mother Hu asked, Is it serious?
Ning Shu also pricked up her ears to hear how Luo Jiang was doing now.
Father Hu put down his teacup, shook his head, and said, Its a bit serious. I heard that his thing was pierced by a dogs teeth. The skin was torn, and that ce was bitten so terribly that only a bit of flesh and skin is holding it together.
Its that serious? Mother Hu eximed. That dog is really crazy, why did it bite him like that?
Luo Jiang even needs surgery to sew the parts together again.
Father Hu nced at Ning Shu and asked, Arent you going to sleep?
Ning Shu nodded and went to sleep obediently. Obviously, Father Hu didnt want his daughter to hear about such things.
Having received the news regarding Luo Jiang, Ning Shu went to sleep contentedly.
Back in her room, Ning Shu sat on her bed and propped up her chin. Luo Jiang had been injured so badly. She didnt know whether he could recover.
Would the beauty take down system use its energy to repair Luo Jiangs body?
The best oue would be if the system detached itself from him now.
If the system was still willing to spend its resources on him, then Ning Shu still had a battle to fight.
She could no longer use the stray dog trick. Some methods could only be used once.
Being attacked by a stray dog was one of those methods since it was somethingpletely idental. It could be an ident if it happened once, but twice? Surely not.
Besides, after being bitten by a snake once, the fear of snakes wouldst ten years. After being bitten by a dog like this, Luo Jiang would certainly hide far far away when he saw a dog in the future.
Ning Shu began to cultivate on the bed. With a stronger body, shed be able to do things better.
Meanwhile, Luo Jiang, who was bitten by a dog beyond recognition, was put on the operating table.
Because his indescribable part was bitten by a stray dog, it had to be disinfected many times.
The attending doctor, who performed the operation, was the beautiful doctor Luo Jiang had been wooing. When she saw Luo Jiang, she was stunned for a moment.
She felt really weird. The indescribable part of this person really got injured easily. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Last time, it was a swollen testicle. This time, it was directly ruined like this.
The whole operation was done under a microscope. It was not an easy thing to do.
If the operation was only to seal it up, then she could just sew it up directly with a needle. However, one must also consider the function of this thing.
She needed to sew the blood vessels together.
In short, this operation was very delicate work. Even if it was sewn back together, various issues might appear in the future. All in all, it would never be as good as it was before.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2489: Is My Down There Really Okay?
Chapter 2489: Is My Down There Really Okay?
Luo Jiangs operation took a whole day toplete. As for the aftermath of the operation, no one could guarantee what would happen.
When Luo Jiang woke up, his whole body was numb. He suddenly thought of his little thing and struggled to get up, but ended up tugging on the wound down there.
Hey, you should get some rest first. Dont move around, you just had an operation. The beautiful doctor held Luo Jiang down. If you end up tugging at the wound itd be bad.
When Luo Jiang saw the beautiful doctor, he felt extremely embarrassed. Why did he keep meeting this beautiful woman every time something happened to his indescribable part?
Furthermore, now hed been bitten by a dog on his lower half. Luo Jiang very anxiously asked the beautiful doctor, Is my down there really okay?
The beautiful doctor hesitated for a moment. This made Luo Jiangs face turn pale. Could it be that theres a problem?
Luo Jiang had a bad premonition in his heart. He recalled the incident and remembered how the dog had pulled and bit him non-stop, nearly tearing off his little junior.
Its hard to say right now. It depends on your recovery from the surgery, but since you were given care in time, there shouldnt be any side effects. You just need to take good care of your body, the beautiful doctor said vaguely.
Luo Jiang breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking that there was a beautiful woman in front of him, his roguish way reappeared. Thank you, Doctor. If it werent for you, I dont know what wouldve happened to me now, and its embarrassing to say it, but I must trouble you more in the future. Im always embarrassing myself in front of you.
Luo Jiangs weak and pitiful appearance could easily arouse a womans maternal love and sympathy.
The beautiful doctor immediately said:, Dont worry, there will be no issue, as long as you take good care of your injuries.
Luo Jiangs face was pale, and he smiled weakly at the beautiful doctor.
A mans fragile and mncholy appearance was best able to touch a womans heart.
The beautiful doctor took out a syringe and prepared to give Luo Jiang an injection.
You were bitten by a dog. Stray dogs carry a lot of viruses, so now you need to get tetanus shots and rabies vines, the beautiful doctor exined.
Luo Jiang looked at the sharp needle with drops of medicine in the syringe and was so angry that he wanted to tear the dog that bit him into pieces. That damn dog!
While the beautiful doctor was giving Luo Jiang an injection, Luo Jiangs father came in. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Luo Jiangs father looked wearily at Luo Jiang, who was on the hospital bed. How did you end up being bitten by a dog? If you hadnt run out in a fit of anger, you wouldnt have been bitten by a dog.
Do you know that after your surgery, the house has been emptied to pay for your hospital bills? Luo Jiangs father was furious and distressed. And you were even bitten by a dog in that ce.
Money, money, money! All you think about is money. If you had believed in me at that time, I wouldnt have left home. I did it for my business, but you didnt believe me. I am your son! But you refused to believe me!
Luo Jiang felt that if it hadnt been for his conflict with his father, if it hadnt been for his father not believing in him, then he wouldnt have run away from home. He thus wouldnt have encountered a dog, and he wouldnt have gotten bitten by it.
Luo Jiangs father was angered to near death. However, when he thought of his still bedridden son, he said, When you recover, you must find yourself a job. Do you know? We were only able to afford your operation fee because Uncle Hu helped pay for it?
Hu Duos father? I didnt ask for his help. Who wants his donations? Ill return it to him in the future, Luo Jiang said with his chin lifted high.
Because he just had an operation and lost a lot of blood, his face was deadly pale.
Luo Jiangs father was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. What was wrong with this son of his?
Dad, Ill definitely make a lot of money.
He kept hearing his son saying he was going to make money, that things were because of his business, but he couldnt even present a n. Luo Jiangs father had no idea what his son was trying to do.
Luo Jiangs father felt that his son had been staying at home for too long. His brain mustve lost a few screws.
The beautiful nurse next to them couldnt stand it anymore and said, The patient just finished his operation, so he shouldnt be too emotional. Family members mustnt irritate the patient too much.
For most of the night, Luo Jiangs father had been running around the hospital. He had to take care of the administrative part and he also waited in front of the operating room.
However, his son still had the same attitude when he woke up. This made Luo Jiangs father seemingly age by a lot in an instant.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2490: I’m Naturally Responsible for You
Chapter 2490: Im Naturally Responsible for You
Luo Jiangs father looked very tired.
Setting aside talk of filial piety for now, it must be infuriating and disappointing to have such an egoistic and pigheaded son.
After working so hard to raise this child, this child still felt that his parents owed a lot to him.
Luo Jiangs father left the ward and sat on a chair by the door. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Luo Jiang looked at the beautiful nurse and said, Thank you for speaking up for me. My father is just like that, so please dont mind him.
Luo Jiang felt that his father had embarrassed him in front of a beautiful woman with his incessant yelling.
The beautiful nurse took Luo Jiangs temperature and said, Dont mention it. You are my patient, so Im naturally responsible for you.
Are you going to be responsible for me? I agree to it. One hundred percent!
The beautiful doctor nced at Luo Jiang reproachfully. Meanwhile, Luo Jiang asked the beautiful doctor again and again, Is my little brother really all right?
It is. Even if something did happen, with the current advanced state of medical treatment, you can simply install an erection device. Itll have the same effect.
Luo Jiang:
No way.
After the beautiful nurse left, Luo Jiang hurriedly yelled at the beauty take down system for help. Hey! Will my little brother be okay?
How can it be okay after being broken like that? Cant you be more careful? And you were even injured in that area. If it cant get up anymore, how will you conquer beauties?
How could you be so stupid? the beauty take down system said bitterly. It was very annoyed.
When he went to tease the dog, he got injured by the dog. He even got injured in that part.
To be precise, he was angry and tried to send it out on the dog, but the dog bit him instead.
This host was unbearably stupid.
Luo Jiang was even more speechless. How could he have known that the dog would be so vicious?
Luo Jiang didnt care about the system scolding him for being stupid. He hastily asked, Can you repair my little brother and return it to its original state? Otherwise, I wont be able to have sex with beauties, would I?
If hed gotten to thest step where the beauty was lying on the bed, but couldnt do anything
Luo Jiang figured that hed go insane.
The system was silent for a long time. The longer the system was silent, the more distraught Luo Jiangs heart became.
Can you do it or not? Say something already, Luo Jiang said fearfully.
Its not impossible for me to repair it, the beauty take down system indifferently said.
Luo Jiang let out a long breath before his heart fell back into his chest. This system was finally useful.
Okay, then. Help me repair it. After its done, Ill be able to conquer mountains of beauties, Luo Jiang said.
To restore something to its original state takes a lot of energy. Do you have any idea how much energy itll take? The beauty take down systems voice was extremely cold.
Luo Jiang was stunned for a moment, and said in disbelief, Could it be that you dont want to repair it for me?
If I repair it for you, Ill have to use so much energy, but what benefit will it bring me?
Benefit? Luo Jiang scratched his head. He really couldnt offer the system any benefit.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2491: There Are Plenty of People Willing
Chapter 2491: There Are Plenty of People Willing
Luo Jiang thought hard about it, but he couldnt think of any benefit he could give the system.
The system gave him his tasks. When these tasks werepleted, itd give him his rewards.
In this process, the system was always the one giving to him.
If you dont fix my little brother, then I wont do my tasks. The system kept having him flirt and sleep with girls, so that must mean these tasks somehow benefited the system. This was the only thing Luo Jiang could use to threaten the system.
The system remained indifferent to Luo Jiangs threat. Its fine if you dont want to do these tasks. There are plenty of people willing to take them.
Countless people would be delighted to obtain rewards without having to work. Many people would strain their necks, waiting for pies to fall from the sky.
The system stared coldly and arrogantly at the bluffing Luo Jiang. It was considering whether it should detach from him.
It had been nearly two months, and this host still hadnt slept with even a single woman.
It could find a host with better conditions, but then the host wouldnt care about money. People like Luo Jiang, who had neither money nor power, were the best choices because they were obedient and hence safe.
The systems silence made Luo Jiang begin to panic. The system couldnt have run away and abandoned him, right?
System, as long as you help me fix my little brother, Ill definitely listen to everything you say. Ill definitely be obedient to you! In the end, Luo Jiang had to beg the system for help.
The system was still considering its options when Luo Jiang continued, When my little brother is fixed, Ill sleep with one of them. Either the nurse or the doctor, I swear it! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fine, but only this once. There will not be a second time, the beauty take down system said.
Luo Jiang was inwardly ecstatic. Of course. Dont worry. If I get bitten by a dog again, I must be as stupid as a pig.
The system began to fix Luo Jiangs little brother. Luo Jiang felt all numb and itchy down there. It felt like hed been electrocuted.
While youre at it, can you make it bigger?, Luo Jiang said to the system.
Maybe his little brother could be as lengthy as the little brothers of the people from Britain and America.
Dont try to bargain with me. Right now, you are only getting a repair, not an upgrade. When youplete your task, you will naturally get that reward.
Luo Jiang inwardly cussed the system as a cheapskate.
Luo Jiang crossed his arms and endured the numbness and itch he felt down there. This hospitalization could be a golden opportunity for him. Perhaps there would be a breakthrough with his rtionship with the beautiful doctor.
Luo Jiang must take down the beautiful doctor while he was still hospitalized.
Since he didnt have to worry about his little brother anymore, Luo Jiangs mood instantly became better. He felt that his future was bright and full of energy once more.
As his neighbor, Ning Shu had to pay Luo Jiang a visit, even if it was only a token gesture.
Ning Shu bought some fruit and went to the hospital. When she opened the door, she saw Luo Jiang talking to a beautiful doctor in a white coat.
Ning Shu didnt know what interesting topic they could be discussing, but both were smiling as they talked.
Ning Shu looked at Luo Jiangs flirty expression. How could he still be grinning and flirting with a girl after getting bit in his indescribable ce?
Shouldnt he be mourning his long-gone glory?
The system mustve helped him fix it, then.
It was really willing to splurge on Luo Jiang.
Ning Shu stood at the door of the ward and cleared her throat. Luo Jiang was taken aback when he saw her. Hu Duo, why are you here?
I heard you got bitten by a dog, so I came to visit you. Ning Shu put the fruits on Luo Jiangs bedside. Her eyes swept over Luo Jiangs face.
Although Luo Jiangs face was pale, he also looked high-spirited. How could a man be so rxed when his little brother was in tatters?
Although it was but a lump of meat, it still represented a mans majesty and self-confidence.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2492: Was All That Blood Tomato Juice?
Chapter 2492: Was All That Blood Tomato Juice?
How are you doing? Ning Shu asked
Im doing alright. Ill be discharged from the hospital soon, Luo Jiang said, inwardly smug.
This damned girl usually didnt even consider him a human being. However, she anxiously rushed here to see him when she heard that he got injured.
Wasnt she just an extreme tsundere, who lied every time she opened her mouth?
Are you really all right? Ning Shu asked in surprise. Was all that blood tomato juice?
Father Hu had said that he was seriously injured, so how could he be alright?
Luo Jiang nodded. Its all thanks to Dr. Wus superb medical skills that I get to retain my sexual life. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Hearing Luo Jiangs boastful words, the beautiful doctor blushed a little. Meanwhile, Ning Shu was expressionless. He knew this before even removing the gauze?
Alright. Im leaving, then. Ning Shu turned around and left the ward.
Luo Jiang shook his head towards the beautiful doctor. Shes my childhood friend, but she has a bad temper. Dont take it to heart.
Why would I? That friend of yours is pretty cute, the beautiful doctor said indifferently.
Doctor Wu, are you jealous? Luo Jiang teased.
After staying in the hospital for almost a week, Luo Jiangs father wanted to get Luo Jiang out of the hospital.
Luo Jiang immediately became unhappy. He was now interacting with the beautiful doctor day and night. Their rtionship was already warming up. If he was discharged from the hospital now, what would he do then?
Our family has no more money. You took quite a lot of money from the housest time, and we also paid for your surgery and hospitalization charges. We cant afford it anymore, Luo Jiangs father helplessly said.
Luo Jiang was a little annoyed that his father said that he stole money from their family in public. Can you stop talking about that every chance you get?
Im not being treated for amon cold, Dad. Dont you care about your sons future prospects?
We cane back every week to check your condition, but our family really has no more money.
Luo Jiang sighed. Money, money, money! If only he had money, hed get to do whatever he wanted without having to suffer so much. This was why he must seed.
The beautiful doctor didnt approve of Luo Jiang being discharged from the hospital. If he went home to recuperate, his wound might be infected. That would cause serious consequences.
The beautiful doctor exined to Luo Jiangs father why it was important for Luo Jiang to stay in the hospital. If something went wrong after he returned home, and he didnt get timely treatment, his little junior might really be useless.
We really dont have the money, Luo Jiangs father helplessly said.
Luo Jiangs father was also under a lot of stress, and his sons personality wasnt helping.
Luo Jiang found it pretty humiliating. His father kept saying that they had no money in front of the beautiful woman. As expected, those who are poor were also short-sighted.
In a rash moment, the beautiful doctor said, Ill loan you the money for the hospitalization charges.
Both Luo Jiang and his father stared at the beautiful doctor in surprise
You dont need to do that, Luo Jiang shook his head and said. Using a womans money made Luo Jiang feel very embarrassed, especially so since he was pursuing this particr woman.
The beautiful doctor also didnt know why she said that. She only knew that when she heard that Luo Jiang was about to be discharged from the hospital, she got anxious. That was why she said such words.
She regretted it, but she quickly put her regret aside and said to Luo Jiang, Its alright. You should focus on recovering.
Luo Jiang held the beautiful doctors hand. His face showed that the beautiful doctors words had touched his heart. Thank you. Ill pay you back in the future.
I think you have great potential. I believe that you will seed, the beautiful doctor said.
As for why she thought this man had potential
To be honest, the beautiful doctor wasnt sure why.
Perhaps it was just her sixth sense talking.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2493: Really a Pretty and Kind-Hearted Person
Chapter 2493: Really a Pretty and Kind-Hearted Person
The trust and faith the beautiful doctor had in Luo Jiang moved his heart and motivated him.
So there was such a person, who wholeheartedly believed in him. She was even willing to help him by paying his medical bills for him.
Although his injury was nearly healed, Luo Jiang decided to conceal this. He wanted to get more opportunities to improve his rtionship with the beautiful doctor.
Besides, his sudden and rapid healing would definitely arouse suspicions and Luo Jiang didnt want to be dissected.
Luo Jiang said to his father, Now that someone will be helping to pay the medical bills, I dont need to be discharged from the hospital, right?
Sometimes, ones own parents wouldnt even be as nice as a mere outsider.
The beautiful doctor was really a pretty and kind-hearted person.
This Luo Jiangs father was hesitant. We mustnt bother other people with our problems We shouldnt trouble the doctor like this.
Its alright. Luo Jiang can pay me back after hes got the money, the beautiful doctor said.
Luo Jiangs father was still a little hesitant. He wanted to question his son and ask, why would this person be willing to help you?
However, thinking of his sons temper, Luo Jiangs father decided to shut his mouth.
Luo Jiangs father, who still had to go to work, turned around and left.
Luo Jiang grabbed the beautiful doctors smooth hand and tenderly looked at her. Dr. Wu, from now on, Ill pay you back a yuan a day. This way, Ill be able to see you every day.
The beautiful doctor drew back her hand and walked to the door of the ward. She then turned back and sweetly smiled. If you dare try that, Ill really break your leg. Your third leg.
Luo Jiang covered his chest. He heard the system prompt, telling him that the beautiful doctors goodwill for him had skyrocketed. It seemed that the time to take her down was not far away.
Soon, hed be rich, and his manly ability would also greatly increase.
Meanwhile, in contrast to Luo Jiang who was currently enjoying a smooth-sailing love life, Ning Shu was really unhappy right now.
The beauty take down system actually helped repair Luo Jiangs little brother.
This system really made Ning Shu want to kneel.
It seemed like Luo Jiang still had some potential in him. Otherwise, the system wouldnt have hesitated to leave.
Ning Shu hammered her chest. She was very frustrated.
Since Luo Jiangs little brother was still intact, this meant that he could still take beauties down.
He could still reach the pinnacle of life.
There were so many beauties in this world, waiting for Luo Jiang to conquer them. She couldnt possibly massacre all of them, could she?
If she injured Luo Jiangs little brother again, Luo Jiang would probably catch on to the fact that someone held a deep hatred for it. N?v(el)B\\jnn
What should she do, then?
Why did Luo Jiang have to wear tight jeans all the time? If only he wore pants that were slightly looser, perhaps the dog wouldve been able to bite it clean off.
He also had such a nice system, whod help him heal any physical injuries that he suffered. To an extent, Luo Jiang could be regarded as an immortal cockroach. It didnt matter what fatal injuries he suffered, because the system would be able to help him.
Damn it!
Ning Shu took out the silver needles from the drawer. The problem with using needles was that when she inserted the needle into Luo Jiangs body, hed definitely feel its prick. Ning Shu also didnt know whether the system would notice.
If the system notices, it would tell Luo Jiang that someone was trying to harm him.
Considering Luo Jiangs strong desire for revenge and the two families close proximity to each other, the Hu family would probably have no more peace at that time.
If one wanted to harm another person, one must do it furtively. This way, the harmed person wouldnt be able to find the culprit to take revenge on, and would be suffocated to death by their own anger.
Theyd be tortured to death like the white rabbit.
Moreover, the original host was still a college student with good future prospects. Ning Shu didnt find it appealing to be entangled with this kind of scum.
This was soplicated!
She wanted to finish him herself, but she was afraid that the beauty take down system would notice her.
She really loathed this kind of system.
It was especially even more annoying because her own system was so useless.
Ning Shu let out a long sigh and put the silver needle back in the drawer.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2494: Only Option Was to Use Poison
Chapter 2494: Only Option Was to Use Poison
Ning Shus only option was to use poison.
She felt like she needed to put all of her cards on the table now.
If poisoning didnt work, then shed just put a curse on him. The only problem was that she didnt know whether this world would allow her to make a sessful curse.
Modern society didnt have magic. Even the spiritual energy it had was sparse. Hence, many of her methods wouldnt necessarily be sessful.
There was also the suppression from the realm to consider.
Ning Shu went to buy arge chicken. She then went back to stew it into a soup, and took out the herbs that shed bought together with the silver needles.
She cut some astragalus into slices and put it into the pot to cook it.
Ning Shu then started to concoct a medicine using the other herbs. Using certain proportions, she made sure that this medicine wouldnt be detectable.
Ning Shu was pulling out all the stops now, but this was just a test. She wanted to see whether the system would be able to detect anything suspicious in the chicken soup.
Ning Shu poured the concoction into the pot and waited for the soup to actually taste like chicken soup.
However, broiler chickens simply couldnt produce a strong vor, so Ning Shu mixed a lot of chicken essence into it.
Ning Shu then smelled the soup. The rich, umami soup, mixed with the herbs, created a fragrant aroma.
Ning Shu poured the chicken soup into a soup thermos and cleaned the pot. She then went to the hospital with the thermos.
This was Ning Shus second visit to Luo Jiang. Luo Jiang was high-spirited, and didnt look like a sick and injured patient at all.
Instead, he looked pleased as punch. He probably greatly enjoying his days with the beautiful doctor and nurse.
Ning Shu walked into the ward with the thermos. Here. This is the chicken soup that your mother boiled for you. Your mother isnt feeling well, so she asked me to bring it over to you.
Ning Shu said that while she opened the thermos.
Meanwhile, Luo Jiang was staring at her. If you care about me, then just say it. Why act so tsundere?
Ning Shu:
Duoduo, you actually like me, dont you? Luo Jiang turned towards her and lifted his eyebrows.
Ning Shu took the spoon and shoved it and the thermos to Luo Jiang. Just eat.
Luo Jiang smugly smiled. He picked up the spoon and scooped up a piece of chicken meat. He then put it into his mouth. Suddenly, his expression froze.
Luo Jiang turned his head to look at Ning Shu and stared at her.
Ning Shus heart dropped. Did he find out?
Whats wrong? she calmly asked.
Its so delicious, Luo Jiang excitedly said. My mouths gone numb after eating the nd hospital food every day, but this chicken soup is so tasty
Duoduo, I knew you liked me! That must be why youre so considerate of me. Luo Jiang ate the chicken meat and drank the soup ravenously as if he had been starving for ages.
Ning Shu: If you like it, then eat more!
It seemed like the system wouldnt warn Luo Jiang.
It could be because there were some medicinal materials beneficial to Luo Jiangs body in the chicken soup. Shed added them to cover the taste of the other medicinal ingredients.
There was no way that Luo Jiang would have been able to tell, what she had been worried about was that the system would notice.
However, the system mustve not alerted Luo Jiang. If that was the case, Luo Jiang wouldnt have eaten the chicken soup.
Luo Jiang finished a full bucket of chicken soup down to itsst drop. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Luo Jiangs satisfaction was apparent in his face, and he burped. What a great meal.
Ning Shu closed the thermos. She was preparing to leave when the beautiful doctor in a white coat came in. The beautiful doctor smiled slightly at Ning Shu when she saw her. You came to visit him.
When Ning Shu saw the gentle, beautiful doctor, she felt a trace of inexplicable sadness.
Such a good woman was going to be ruined by Luo Jiang.
She was still acting so kindly, despite facing someone who could be her rival in love.
s, the harem of this stallion man was iparably harmonious. There was never any fighting nor jealousy in it.
They all acted like they were all sisters.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2495: With Extra Ingredients, of Course
Chapter 2495: With Extra Ingredients, of Course
Now equipped with the knowledge that the beauty take down system wouldnt warn Luo Jiang about the chicken soup, Ning Shu began to make and bring Luo Jiang a portion every other day.
With extra ingredients, of course.
She had no idea why the beauty take down system didnt warn Luo Jiang, though. Perhaps it was because it didnt want to waste its energy. Perhaps it no longer valued Luo Jiang.
Whatever the reason was, it gave Ning Shu an opportunity to take advantage of it.
Luo Jiang ate broiler chicken meat along with soup that had a generous amount of MSG everyday. He seemed to be having the time of his life.
He was having fun with the beautiful doctor and nurse every day and now he also had Ning Shu. Fricking shameless
He obviously had already healed, yet still lived in the hospital. He didnt even need to pay a single penny of his hospitalization charges. Shameless bastard!
Despite supposedly being a sick patient, this guy actually got fatter in the hospital. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu didnt even know what to say about this guy.
Her heart was especially pained seeing beauties being taken down by such a man.
Luo Jiang didnt feel responsible for pulling down his pants. Not only did he not marry them, after a short amount of time, hed move onto a new woman.
Moreover, the more beautiful the woman was, and the better her family background was, the more rewards Luo Jiang would get.
He even flirted with foreign queens and princesses.
Stinking, shameless thing!
After Ning Shu heard that it was the beautiful doctor who paid Luo Jiangs hospitalization charges in advance, her heart began to ache even more.
Despite him having swindled the beautiful doctor, Lou Jiang stayed in the hospital without a single care in the world. To spend a beautiful womans money this way What a fr*cking shameless bastard!
Ning Shu asionally talked to the beautiful doctor and exined the gist of Luo Jiangs situation to her.
He was unemployed. He didnt have any savings and the house he lived in belonged to his parents. He also had a nasty temper. She politely indicated to the beautiful doctor not to be too close with this kind of person.
Since he had no savings, she might not even get the money she used to cover his hospitalization charges back.
Ning Shu said it all very earnestly. She couldnt bear to see such a beautiful girl, who should be cared for, be treated like this by Luo Jiang that bum!
The beautiful doctor looked at Ning Shu and smiled. She said, Are you jealous? Are you telling me this because you dont want me to get too close to your childhood friend?
Ning Shu: _
Beauty, everything I said was the truth! Believe me!
Im really not lying to you. Thats what Luo Jiangs current life is like.
There are high and low points in everyones life. Even if Luo Jiang is at a low point right now, that doesnt mean hell be stuck there forever. I believe in his potential, the beautiful doctor said gently.
Ning Shu almost felt despair. Potential?
IQ determined ones altitude, but their character determined their overall fate.
With how stuck Luo Jiang still was in his eighth grade syndrome daydreamif anything went wrong, it was everyone elses fault but hiswhat potential could he possibly have?
Itd be easier to drain rivers and move mountains than to change someones nature. Dogs couldnt change what they excrete. If it werent for the beauty take down system, Luo Jiang wouldve lived his entire life like that.
Ning Shu sat across from the beautiful doctor and said, What potential could he possibly have? He never does anything seriously. He doesnt even have any goals to strive towards. Hell soon be thirty years old, but he has no n for his life. How is he supposed to seed? Its not enough even if he has any potential, because hes never done anything with it.
You should hurry up and get him out of the hospital as soon as you can, so you dont end up wasting yourself on him.
Hu Duo, you rascal. Why are you bad mouthing about me behind my back? Are you trying to monopolize me by making Dr. Wu think badly of me? Luo Jiang walked into the office with his crutch.
Ning Shu tilted her head and smiled. It seems that youve gotten a lot better. Why are you still wasting Dr. Wus money by being here, then?
Youre just jealous of Dr. Wus kindness to me. Youre afraid that shell snatch me away, arent you?
Whatever makes you happy, Ning Shu replied.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2496: If You Marry Into My Family
Chapter 2496: If You Marry Into My Family
Girl, cant you just be honest? Luo Jiang pointed at Ning Shu and said. This girls temper is all due to Uncle Hu and everyone spoiling her. Its all because shes their only daughter so they treat her like a princess.
The beautiful doctor had a gentle expression as she replied, What about you? Do you have a sibling?
Luo Jiang quickly sat down. Im also an only child. If you marry into my family, my parents will definitely treat you like youre their own daughter. No, actually, you will really be their daughter.
Doctor Wu, I want to get discharged from the hospital. Ive been living in the hospital at your expense and I feel very embarrassed about it. Im going to pay you back after I get back to work.
The beautiful doctor inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. However, her mouth sang a different tune. Its alright. We can talk about it after you fully recover.
Luo Jiangs hospitalization fee wasnt cheap. Even the beautiful doctor couldnt afford to keep paying it.
Besides, as a girl, the beautiful doctor had her own expenses, like buying clothes, shoes and cosmetics. All of these things required money.
On the next day, Luo Jiang had his gauze removed and was discharged from the hospital.
The beautiful doctor was the one who removed his gauze.
The beautiful doctors expression betrayed her shock at what she saw after all the gauze was removed. Beside some tiny stitches, Luo Jiangs little brother had recovered very well.
Furthermore, the stitches were nearly invisible. One wouldnt be able to find them unless they looked for it carefully. N?v(el)B\\jnn
How could he have recovered so well in such a short time?
The beautiful doctor was staring nkly at Luo Jiangs little brother. Luo Jiang inwardly felt an indescribable pride and excitement as he saw the beautiful doctors shocked expression.
To the point that he started to get hard.
Under the beautiful doctors gaze, Luo Jiangs little brother slowly raised its head. The beautiful doctor red at Luo Jiang and covered him with a quilt. Youre good. You can be discharged now.
Luo Jiangughed which made the beautiful doctor blush.
Luo Jiang began to smile even more obscenely.
Luo Jiang went ahead and asked the beautiful doctor, When are you free? Ill treat you to dinner and then, we can go have some fun.
What nonsense are you spouting now? The beautiful doctor was a little displeased when she heard the word fun.
Luo Jiang feigned innocence. Nonsense? Im just saying that after dinner, Ill take you to an amusement park and we can ride the Ferris wheel.
Wasnt there a saying about this? If she was inexperienced, one should take her to see the wonders of the world. If shed gone through the highs and lows of life, then one should take her to ride a merry-go-around.
Considering the beautiful doctors age and temperament, itd be best to take her on a carousel ride.
What did you think I was saying?
The beautiful doctor was a little embarrassed. She also couldnt bring herself to decline Luo Jiangs offer, so she agreed to it. I can go with you this weekend. Ill ask my colleague to cover my shift.
The beautiful doctor thought about it for a bit and said, You should ask that childhood friend of yours toe with us.
She felt like Luo Jiang and her were moving too fast. It felt safer for the three of them to be going together.
Moreover, the beautiful doctor inwardly trusted Luo Jiangs childhood friend, Hu Duo, more than she trusted Luo Jiang. After all, Hu Duo certainly couldnt do anything to her.
Luo Jiang agreed without even thinking about it. He would be taking two girls on a date at once. When else would he get such good fortune?
Luo Jiang happily got discharged from the hospital. The first thing he did afterwards was to knock on the door of Ning Shus house.
Ning Shu looked at Luo Jiangs delighted expression and asked, What do you want?
Luo Jiang propped the door open with one hand coolly and said to Ning Shu, Babe, do you want to go to the amusement park?
The amusement park? Ning Shu asked back. Will I get to go to the haunted house?
Luo Jiang:
Frick. This girls tastes sure were extreme!
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2497: I Like Haunted Houses
Chapter 2497: I Like Haunted Houses
Ill consider going if I can go to a haunted house, Ning Shu said.
Ning Shu smiled and said, I like haunted houses.
Luo Jiang couldnt help shaking his head. This girl had a terrible temper and liked weird things as well.
Shouldnt she want to go on a carousel or a Ferris wheel?
Luo Jiang nodded. Sure, we can go to the haunted house.
Will it be just the two of us? Ning Shu asked. There was no way Luo Jiang would act this nice for no reason.
Luo Jiang hesitated for a moment and said, Dr. Wu will being too.
Since the beautiful doctor was going, she had to go. If she didnt go, Luo Jiang might do something to the doctor.
Setting aside the issue of the rewards Luo Jiang would get, Ning Shu didnt want the beautiful doctor to get swindled by Luo Jiang.
Then Ill go. Ning Shu mmed the door shut as soon as she finished speaking.
Luo Jiang scratched his nose. This damned, tsundere girl!
On the weekend, Ning Shu put on jeans and a t-shirt. She also took out the silver needles from the drawer and put it in her bag.
She then went out. When she opened her door, she saw that Luo Jiang had already been waiting for her.
Luo Jiang was dressed very casually. However, his clothes were made with excellent fabrics and good workmanship. It was obvious from a nce that they werent cheap.
Where did this guy got the money from?
Luo Jiang looked at Ning Shu up and down. With a bit of dismay, he said, Are you going dressed like this?
What, is there something wrong with my clothes? Ning Shu tilted her head and asked back.
Luo Jiang curled his lips. Youre dressed too casually. Shouldnt you at least wear a skirt or a dress for a date?
Ning Shu smiled and said, Im going to the haunted house. What if someone lifts my skirt there? N?v(el)B\\jnn
Its pitch-ck in the haunted house. Even if someone lifts your skirt, what could they even see? Luo Jiang annoyedly asked.
I also want to ride the pirate ship and roller coasters. The strong wind will raise my skirt.
Luo Jiang:
When did Hu Duo acquire this temper? She was never such a big headache before.
The two went downstairs. Luo Jiang went straight to a car, unlocked it with his car key, and got into the car.
Ning Shu looked at the car in surprise. Where did Luo Jiang get this car?
Luo Jiang was very smug when he saw Ning Shus dumbfounded expression. He said, What are you waiting for? Hurry and get in.
Ning Shu got into the car and asked, Where did you get this car?
Its a secret. Luo Jiang turned the steering wheel. Dressed in such good clothes and driving this car, Luo Jiang really looked like a sessful man.
Ning Shu heard from Mother Hu that Luo Jiangs surgery and hospitalization charges had cost a small fortune. Furthermore, Luo Jiang had also stolen some money before.
Luo Jiangs family was practically in financial ruin right now.
However, Luo Jiang still actually had enough money to be driving this car.
This car was probably either borrowed or rented.
Luo Jiang didnt have any friends whod lend him this car. He most likely rented this car from a car rentalpany.
Hed probably die if he stopped acting cool for one second.
Ning Shu looked out the window as the car drove for a while. It then stopped in front of the beautiful doctor, who was standing by the side of the road. She made a beautiful sight.
She was wearing a knee-length white dress that showed off her beautiful calves and her slender ankles. She was also wearing a hat.
The beautiful doctor had a well-proportioned figure. She was even attracting the attention of the passers-by.
Ning Shu saw that Luo Jiangs eyes were instantly filled with coveting.
Look, thats what a real woman looks like. You should learn properly from your big sister Dr. Wu. Luo Jiang said to Ning Shu as he stared at the beautiful doctor and rubbed his lips.
Ning Shu didnt say anything, but she was also staring at the beautiful doctor.
The beautiful doctor got into the car. Ning Shu instantly smelled her elegant fragrance.
Luo Jiang sniffed hard, thenplimented the beautiful doctor. You look gorgeous today.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2498: I Have a Present for You
Chapter 2498: I Have a Present for You
Ning Shu alsoplimented the beautiful doctor. You look really beautiful.
The beautiful doctor tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear. Thank you.
Ning Shu inwardly admired her. The doctor really was a great beauty. Beside her good looks, she also had a good temperament as well.
Such a woman should meet someone whod cherish, love, appreciate, and protect her.
Someone whod carefully nurture her, instead of what Luo Jiang wanted to do: arbitrarily pluck her then throw her away into the mud like she was dirt.
Whether a woman ended up happy depended on the people she met. That was because the people around her could eventually destroy her appearance and temperament.
By the way, I have a present for you. The beautiful doctor took out a hair clip from the bag. It was made from crystal and sparkled greatly.
Ning Shu was a little surprised. It looked pretty expensive. Why was the beautiful doctor giving her a gift?
The color of this hairpin doesnt suit me, but it suits someone your age, the beautiful doctor said.
Ning Shu readily epted it. She then took out a bottle of pepper spray. This is for you. We live in a very dangerous world that has men with evil intentions. If a man tries to harass you, just spray him with this. Show no mercy.
Ning Shu bared her shiny white teeth in a vicious smile.
Dr. Wu epted it. Thank you.
Luo Jiang:
This damned girl! Hed never met such a mind boggling girl before.
Soon, the car arrived at the amusement park. It was packed full of people, as it was the weekend.
Some people were children and parentsing together, while some others were couples.
Luo Jiang turned and asked the two girls, What should we ride first?
Ning Shu immediately replied, Lets go to the haunted house first. Its exciting and its going to get us into the zone quickly.
Luo Jiang ignored Ning Shu and asked the beautiful doctor instead. What do you want to do?
How about we ride the carousel? the beautiful doctor suggested.
Luo Jiang agreed immediately.
The three of them got on the carousel and swayed slowly.
Ning Shu stared at Luo Jiang and the beautiful doctor in front of her. She must protect the beautiful doctors body! She couldnt let Luo Jiang get his way.
Although she wouldve done the same even if only for the crystal hairpin that the beautiful doctor gave her just now.
Still, what was most important right now was to strip Luo Jiang of his fortune and make the beauty take down system abandon him.
Without the system, Luo Jiangs true colors would be revealed.
After finally the carousel stopped, Ning Shu immediately said, Lets go to the haunted house!
Luo Jiang ignored Ning Shu again, and asked the beautiful doctor, What do you want to do next?
The beautiful doctor took a look at Ning Shu and said, Lets go to the haunted house, then.
Luo Jiang red at Ning Shu. In response, Ning Shu curled her lips in disdain and said, Are you afraid of haunted houses? What a coward.
How could you act so cowardly in front of beautiful women?
Because of Ning Shus provocation, Luo Jiang marched straight into the haunted house.
The corners of Ning Shus mouth hooked up. She reached into her bag, took out a silver needle, and hid it in her palm.
The haunted house was dimly lit. The moment you walked in, there was an unshakable eerie sensation.
The beautiful doctor couldnt help hugging Luo Jiangs arm. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Luo Jiang was deeply swayed by the beautiful doctors fragrance and the sensation of her warmth against his arm.
Although the haunted house was a bit scary, it was also the quickest method to increase the beautiful doctors feelings for him.
Ning Shu was just one step behind them.
The three of them moved cautiously through the haunted house. asionally, a rather terrifying thing would appear and scare the beautiful doctor into Luo Jiangs arms.
Feeling the beautiful doctors soft and tender body, Luo Jiang deliberately walked slowly. He even decided to make a couple loops.
Ning Shu also screamed asionally in response to the jumpscares while looking for a good opportunity to strike.
Since it was so dark in here, it was a little difficult to pierce someone.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2499: Jumpscares
Chapter 2499: Jumpscares
Suddenly, a white human skeleton jumped in front of the three of them. The skeleton was veryplete and looked very realistic.
To the point Ning Shu nearly kicked it when it suddenly came out.
Luo Jiang also jumped up in fright and tightly hugged the beautiful doctor.
Ning Shu quickly approached Luo Jiang and stabbed him in the waist with her silver needle. She didnt just pierce him once, but several times.
Luo Jiang was currently in an adrenaline rush. He felt a little prick in his lower back, but didnt pay any mind to it. Instead, he hugged the beautiful doctor tightly. It made his heart flutter.
He was scared, but also very excited.
After getting several jumpscares, the beautiful doctor really couldnt stand it anymore.
She knew everything was fake. However, it was still terrifying to see things appear out of nowhere in this atmosphere.
Everyone knew horror movies were fake when they watched them, but that didnt make those movies any less scary.
The beautiful doctor told Luo Jiang that she couldnt stand it anymore and wanted to get out of here.
A staff member led the three out.
Ning Shus legs were still shaking when she stepped outside.
Both Luo Jiang and the beautiful doctor were also pale and trembling.
They rested on a bench. It took them a while to recover.
Luo Jiang went to buy water, and Ning Shu sat with the beautiful doctor.
Ning Shu thought for a while and asked the beautiful doctor, Doctor Wu, do you like Luo Jiang? N?v(el)B\\jnn
I dont like him like that. Well just a little, I guess. A blush appeared on the beautiful doctors
What do you like about him? Ning Shu asked in surprise.
I just feel that hes different from other men. Hes interesting, the beautiful doctor said.
What exactly could be interesting about a two-year-long shut in?
Luo Jiang probably had nothing that was praiseworthy and could be mentioned, so the beautiful doctor just called him interesting.
Ning Shu hummed. You still have to be careful, though. Men are all the same.
You talk like you have so much experience, the beautiful doctor couldnt help but take a jab at Ning Shu. I heard from Luo Jiang that youre still in college. Have you had a boyfriend yet? You should have one while youre in school. You can go to the library and walk around the campus together. Puppy love is always so beautiful.
Ning Shu shook her head. No. Dont worry, though. The fragrance of a flower in full bloom will naturally attract bees. As long as I be a better person, Ill meet better people too.
A dragon wouldnt want to lower itself to stay in a ditch with a loach. Why should it?
If one wanted to fly in the sky, one must be a dragon.
The beautiful doctor nodded. Luo Jiang had already bought some water and was unscrewing the bottle cap for the beautiful doctor.
Meanwhile, for Ning Shu, he just threw a bottle of water at her and didnt even bother to help unscrew the cap.
Ning Shu easily unscrewed the bottle cap. Seeing that Luo Jiang was still struggling with unscrewing the cap, she gave her bottle to the beautiful doctor and said, Drink mine.
She then took the beautiful doctors bottle from Luo Jiang, unscrewed the cap, and started drinking.
Luo Jiang:
F*ck! He shouldnt have brought this girl, she waspletely stealing the limelight from him.
If it werent for the fact that she was a girl, Luo Jiang wouldve suspected that she only came with them to steal his girl.
Ning Shu stared at Luo Jiang as she drank. Luo Jiangs face had turned slightly yellow, and he was sweating profusely.
He kept wiping the sweat off his face with a tissue.
Seeing Luo Jiang like this, Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she had managed to pierce the right spot.
She had pierced him several times just in case.
Havingpleted her mission, Ning Shu was not in the mood to y with Luo Jiang anymore. She stood up and threw the water bottle into the trash can. It went straight in.
Ning Shu pped her hands and said, Im going back to study. You two have fun.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2500: All Those Chicken Soups Were Not for Nothing
Chapter 2500: All Those Chicken Soups Were Not for Nothing
Luo Jiang didnt want this damned girl to keep disturbing them either. He had to take down the beautiful doctor to get his reward.
Hed deal with this girl once he got rich!
However, Luo Jiang still tried to keep up appearances. Didnt you want to ride the pirate ship?
Luo Jiang regretted these words as soon as they came out of his mouth. Hed juste out of the haunted house, so he was still a little weak. To ride the pirate ship now would just be a self-inflicted torture.
Ning Shu waved her hand. Im good.
Doctor Wu, Im leaving. Remember to use the pepper spray I gave you, Ning Shu said.
The beautiful doctor waved at Ning Shu. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu left without any worry. Even if the two of them tried to go for fourth base, the beautiful doctor wouldnt suffer any losses. At most, shed be groped, but Luo Jiang wouldnt be able to finish the game.
After all, all those chicken soups were not for nothing.
After Ning Shu left, Luo Jiang and the beautiful doctor continued to y. With only the two of them together, the atmosphere turned more awkward and ambiguouspared to when Ning Shu was still there.
All the rides they went to were rxing and romantic. Rides thatd easily break their image like the haunted house, the pirate ship, and the roller coaster werent even in the options.
After leaving the amusement park, the two went to a ce with a romantic atmosphere for dinner. They then went to a movie theater.
Luo Jiang drove the beautiful doctor back to her house after the sky had turned dark.
Luo Jiang leaned on the car window and asked the beautiful doctor, Arent you going to invite me up?
The beautiful doctor declined. Its toote. You should go home.
She went upstairs without even giving Luo Jiang a chance to speak again.
Luo Jiang could only helplessly shrug his shoulders. He could only attribute this to womens reserved nature.
All he could do was drive back home.
Ning Shu heard some footsteps in the hallway. She went to the door and saw Luo Jiang through the peephole. He opened his door with a key.
Immediately afterwards, the sound of quarreling broke out. It was Luo Jiang and his father yelling at each other.
Where have you been? Do you know what time it is? Why do you keep fooling around?
Dad, how many times do I have to tell you that Im not fooling around? Im building my career. Cant you ever listen to me?
Luo Jiang sounded very impatient. Even if I exin everything to you, you wont understand anyway.
Luo Jiangs father continued scolding him, so Luo Jiang was very impatient and angry. He wanted to leave and m the door behind him, but then it crossed his mind that it was dark outside and thest time he did it, he got bitten by a dog.
Luo Jiang thus went back to his room and mmed the door shut to keep the sound of his fathers nagging out.
Ning Shu frowned. This family mustve been mortal enemies in their previous life. That must be why they were like this in this life.
The son took from his parents endlessly.
The Luo family is fighting again? Mother Hu asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded.
Mother Hu shook her head and said, Its all Luo Jiangs fault. Hes already so old, yet still burdens his parents. He doesnt even know to help his parents.
Back then, Hu Duos obsession with Luo Jiang mustve also tore Father Hu and Mother Hus heart to shreds. They mustve also been worried to death.
Someones happiness always meant someone elses misery.
This time, though, the position of the two families had been swapped.
In order to avoid his fathers scolding, Luo Jiang went out in the night and didnt return for several days in a row.
Ning Shu was even beginning to wonder if Luo Jiang went to live with the beautiful doctor.
Did the two have a serious rtionship now?
Did the system repair Luo Jiangs body again?
Ning Shu couldnt sit still anymore, so she went to the hospital to see the beautiful doctor.
She pulled the beautiful doctor to a corner and asked, Is Luo Jiang living with you?
The beautiful doctor shook her head and said, No.
Ning Shu let out a sigh of relief. She had thought that the two had started living together.
Ning Shu looked the beautiful doctor up and down, then asked, He didnt take advantage of you, did he? You cant let yourself be taken advantage of by that aniI mean, Luo Jiang.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2501: For the Sake of Preventing
Chapter 2501: For the Sake of Preventing
The beautiful doctor told Ning Shu that Luo Jiang wasnt living with her. There had also been no significant breakthrough in their rtionship.
Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief.
For the sake of preventing the world from being destroyedoh, uh, for the sake of preventing Luo Jiang from getting his paws on a beautiful girl, she was seriously losing sleep.
It was even more tiring than trying to catch a cheating husband.
However, Ning Shu didnt expect that although Luo Jiang hadnt made any progress with the beautiful doctor, he was turning to the beautiful nurse instead.
Even his modus operandi didnt change. He first took the beautiful nurse to the amusement park, and then went to the haunted house to get some benefits.
Luo Jiang had been to the haunted house before, so he was somewhat familiar with it. However, the haunted house greatly scared the beautiful nurse.
Afterward, they went to eat and watch a movie. He then drove the beautiful nurse home, before confessing, giving her flowers, and so on.
Knowing that the beautiful nurse lived alone, Luo Jiang expressed that he wanted to go have a cup of tea and chat.
The beautiful nurse held a bouquet of flowers. She lowered her head and shyly smelled them. She hummed, her voice as soft as a mosquito.
Luo Jiang was immediately ted. Perhaps, he could gain something tonight
The two entered the beautiful nurses house. She then went to pour some water for Luo Jiang.
Luo Jiang sat on the sofa and looked towards the balcony, where the beautiful nurses clothes were drying, like when he first came here.
Since she had ckce underwear, Luo Jiang inwardly became confident that the beautiful nurse was the type that was outwardly cold but very passionate on the inside.
The beautiful doctor was reserved. The damned girl who lived next door was tsundere. The beautiful nurse was coquettish. Each of the girls had their own personality.
Luo Jiang stood up and went to the balcony to collect the clothes for the beautiful nurse. He put them on the tip of his nose and smelled them.
They smelled really good.
Luo Jiangs actions made the beautiful nurses face flush. She was so embarrassed that she just snatched the clothes from Luo Jiangs hand.
Luo Jiang followed the beautiful nurse into the bedroom, where there was a sweet fragrance. When Luo Jiang saw the big bed, he wiggled his eyebrows.
The bed was very stic. Luo Jiang watched intently as the beautiful nurse bent over to put the clothes in the closet.
Luo Jiang swallowed a mouthful of saliva, staring straight at the beautiful nurse.
The beautiful nurse felt so embarrassed she was starting to sweat.
The atmosphere grew hotter and hotter before the two finally fell onto the bed.
Luo Jiang was so excited that his whole body was shaking. It was not only because of the beauty in front of him but also because of his rewards and the bright future that was waiting for him.
Itd been really hard for him to take down a beautiful woman.
The two of them quickly stripped off their clothes. The beautiful nurse felt weak all over. Luo Jiang looked down and saw that he was already hard.
Luo Jiang breathed a sigh of relief. Good thing the system had repaired his little brother.
However, Luo Jiang had celebrated too early. After only a bit, before he had even entered, he suddenly and uncontrobly ejacted.
The turbid liquid sshed on the bed sheet. Luo Jiang was instantly petrified.
He felt shocked, ashamed, embarrassed, annoyed Did he mention he was embarrassed yet?
Moreover, his little brother was aching and throbbing. It didnt hurt so much after the ejaction, though.
The beautiful nurse stared at Luo Jiang quizzically. Immediately, Luo Jiang pressed against her body.
Premature ejactor, premature ejactor!
These two words echoed endlessly in Luo Jiangs heart.
This was impossible. How could his little brother be like this? It was never like this whenever he beat himself with his hand.
It must just be his nerves. It must be!
Luo Jiang kept reassuring himself mentally. Hed definitely be able to continue.
However, after the ejaction, Luo Jiangs little brother was disobedient and stayed limp.
What was going on? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
After finally getting into it again, his little brother finally stood up firmly. However, he had another diarrhea-like ejaction.
Luo Jiang hissed. It also hurt!
The beautiful nurse sat up and stared at Luo Jiang with a very surprised look on her face.
Was this guy impotent?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2502: Another Mudslide
Chapter 2502: Another Mudslide
Was that a premature ejaction?
The beautiful nurse was a nurse, after all. She was familiar with Luo Jiangs symptoms.
The way she stared at Luo Jiang simply trampled on his self-esteem.
To no longer be able to conquer a woman was the biggest blow a man could be dealt. He now had no prowess anymore
Luo Jiangsplexion was as pale as a sheet of paper. He took a deep breath and said, I was just nervous. Lets try it again. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The beautiful nurse smiled kindly. She took the initiative to embrace Luo Jiang and encourage him.
She tried every means to help him, but as soon as Luo Jiangs little brother stood up, it sprayed everywhere.
Even when Luo Jiang mped his hips, he couldnt stop the flood.
Another mudslide came out of his little brother.
The beautiful nurse:
Luo Jiang didnt dare to look directly at the beautiful nurse, let alone look at her face.
He really wished there was a hole in the ground he could jump into.
Luo Jiang had no idea what went wrong. Sure, he was bitten by a dog, but the system had repaired his little brother.
So why? Why was he still in such an embarrassing situation?
Luo Jiang wanted to die.
Luo Jiang felt angry and anxious. With a weak voice, he said, Im just out of shape. Lets try again.
The beautiful nurse nearly couldnt stop herself from rolling her eyes. She picked up her clothes and put them on. Its fine if youre not feeling well.
But Luo Jiang stretched out a hand to the beautiful nurse, but the beautiful nurse still left the bedroom.
The beautiful nurse turned her head and said to Luo Jiang, You should put on your clothes too.
Luo Jiang clutched his little brother and felt the stickiness in his hand.
Luo Jiang really wanted to die.
He had been so close to taking down this beauty What the hell was going on!?
Luo Jiang stared at his little brother. He was so annoyed that he almost wanted to chop it up. How could it fail him like this!?
His rewards, his money, his girl
He couldnt even get his little brother to stand, so everything was now gone.
All his honor and pride relied on this meat stick, yet it let him down like this.
Luo Jiang angrily pulled on his hair. He really wanted to scream.
However, since he was still in the beautiful nurses house, he had to hold back no matter what. If he couldnt take her down this time, thered always be a next time.
Luo Jiang put on his clothes and left the bedroom with an embarrassed expression.
The beautiful nurse was drinking water and nced at him.
Although the beautiful nurse just behaved like she usually did, Luo Jiang still felt that she was ridiculing him.
Luo Jiang suppressed this feeling and apologized to the beautiful nurse.
The beautiful nurse said, Actually, a lot of men are like that. Just go to the hospital and consult a doctor about it. Its not a terminal illness anyway.
Luo Jiang felt that smoke was about to billow out of his head. He was also sweating profusely from the embarrassment.
Im fine. I was just too nervous today. Luo Jiang still wanted to salvage his reputation.
However, as soon as he thought about what happened just now, he tasted bitterness in his mouth.
Luo Jiang cooked up an excuse and fled.
After leaving the beautiful nurses house, Luo Jiang smashed things like he was a madman.
Luo Jiang asked the system, Didnt you already repair my little brother? Why is it still like this? Why? Why!?
The cooked duck that was on the tip of his tongue just flew away.
He had worked so hard to take girls down and get his rewards!
And he was able to finally push the girl down, but his little brother actually didnt work. He didnt even get an inch of his little brother in!
Oh my God
This was the most devastating disaster that could have befallen Luo Jiang.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2503: Couldn’t Perform
Chapter 2503: Couldnt Perform
Luo Jiang felt that he was the most unlucky man in the universe.
On the first night in the nuptial chamber, he found out that he couldnt perform.
System, whats going on? I almost I was almost there Luo Jiang squatted on the ground and held his head in his hands.
Luo Jiang felt so wronged that he cried.
Luo Jiang wiped his snot. Hey! System, System
A while passed before the beauty take down system responded. Ive already repaired your little brother. As for why the malfunction happened, I dont know.
Luo Jiang was immediately dumbfounded. The system actually told him that it didnt know what was going on. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
How was this possible? In Luo Jiangs mind, the beauty take down system was omniscient and omnipotent. He reliedpletely on it.
However, it actually said it had no clue about this problem.
Then, check it. See whats going on!
If you scan my body, you will definitely find out whats wrong, Luo Jiang anxiously said towards the beauty take down system.
Scanning requires a lot of energy, the system coldly responded to him. The human body is a very intricate thing. Scanning it will consume a lot of my energy. I wont do it.
Luo Jiang was falling apart. How could you be so coldhearted to me? If my little brother is useless, how am I supposed toplete the task?
Thats your business. It took me a lot of energy to repair your little brotherst time. Scanning and repairing your body again will consume even more energy.
Its been so long since you started, but you haventpleted even a single task. All youve done is waste so much of my energy.
Luo Jiang felt hopeless. His wallet had already been emptied after he returned the rented luxury car to the car rentalpany and paid the rental fee.
He couldnt stay in a hotel anymore. His only choice was to go home.
Luo Jiang returned home with a hunched back and an ashen face. He was mourning his little brother, and even his fathers scoldings no longer had an effect on him.
As soon as he got home, he locked himself in his room.
Luo Jiang hadnt given up, though. He felt that it had all been because he was facing a beautiful woman.
He mustve been too excited. It mustve been his nerves.
Luo Jiang took out an adult magazine and looked at the pictures in the magazine.
His little brother began to raise. It looked very majestic.
Luo Jiang breathed a sigh of relief. That was right. He was just nervous before.
Luo Jiang held it with his hand and wanted to beat it.
However, as soon as he moved his hand, it exploded and sshed all over the magazine.
Luo Jiang felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He then roared and tore up all his magazines in anger.
He trampled on what was left of the magazines.
It was alreadyte at night when Luo Jiang made this ruckus. Luo Jiangs father went and asked Luo Jiang what had happened and what he was doing.
Luo Jiang instantly snapped and began to vent his anger on his father.
Youre asking what happened!? What could happen? You mustve been hoping every day that something would happen to me! Am I even your son!?
Luo Jiangs father picked up a stool and threw it at Luo Jiang. You go out to fool around day in and day out. You donte home. When you doe home, you kick up a fuss and destroy the house. I cant even scold you? Im your damned father!
Luo Jiang picked up the stool. He smashed it on the cab, the floor, and the sofa, which made a lot of noise. It disturbed all of their neighbors, both the ones upstairs and downstairs.
Father Hu knocked on the Luo familys door.
Luo Jiangs mother opened the door and begged Father Hu, Please help me calm them down.
Father Hu walked into the house. He saw the pair of father and son facing each other, and the mess on the ground that theyd created.
Luo Jiang, you actually dared to hit your father? Father Hu asked.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2504: What Right Do You Have to Lecture Me?
Chapter 2504: What Right Do You Have to Lecture Me?
Luo Jiang turned his head to stare at Father Hu. His bangs covered his eyes and formed a shadow over his forehead.
My familys affairs have nothing to do with you. Dont think that people dont know youre only here to watch the fun. Luo Jiangs voice was extremely contemptuous.
Father Hu was not angry. He simply said, No matter what, I am your elder. Is that how you talk to elders? Is that how a college graduate talks? Have all the books youve read gone to waste?
Luo Jiang said obstinately, I didnt eat your rice, and I didnt use your money. What right do you have to lecture me?
Im not lecturing you. Im just trying to talk with you about the matter. Father Hu was speechless. Seeing Luo Jiangs father covering his chest and panting, he quickly said, Old Luo, calm down. Dont be angry anymore.
Luo Jiangs fathers face had turned blue and his breathing was irregr. It seemed like his blood pressure was soaring.
Old Luo! Luo Jiangs mother hurried into the room to get medicine for Luo Jiangs father.
Luo Jiang was also a little scared. Although he was temperamental with his parents, if something happened to his father, he would definitely be at a loss. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Luo Jiang could only survive by relying on his parents now.
Children in this country wanted the freedom of foreign children. However, they didnt have the independence that foreign children had.
If one wanted to have everything their way, they might as well ascend to heaven.
Luo Jiangs father sat on the sofa with Luo Jiangs mothers help.
Ning Shu and Mother Hu went to the Luo familys house. This situation was what they saw when they came.
Ning Shu looked at Luo Jiangs gloomy face. He was so gloomy that it looked like he was being enveloped by a ck fog.
Luo Jiang was previously as bright as a peach blossom tree. However, since he looked like this now, hed probably realized that there was something wrong with his body.
Apologize to your father now, Father Hu said to Luo Jiang.
Luo Jiang stubbornly turned around and entered his bedroom.
Luo Jiangs father looked exhausted and he was out of breath. He said to Father Hu, Ive shown you something embarrassing.
Children and grandchildrene with their own blessings. Young people are very temperamental and its normal for them to be ignorant. Boys always grow upter than girls, too.
Luo Jiangs father sighed. With how he is now.
It wasnt good for Father Hu to stay at the Luo familys house for long, so he left.
Mother Hu and Ning Shu also left the Luo familys house.
After entering their house, Mother Hu shook her head and said, Theres never a peaceful moment in that family.
Whats going on with that Luo Jiang? Has he lost his mind after staying at home for too long? Father Hu was really puzzled. That kid really just said whatever damned thing he liked.
Regardless of the situation, he just said whatever came to his mind.
Speaking out with only confidence and without any proof would only cause one to look ignorant and immature.
Ning Shu thought it was to be expected, though. Luo Jiang had always been a very prideful person.
Now that he had a system, he felt like he was superhuman, and he no longer took insignificant mortals seriously.
The next day, Luo Jiangs father dragged his tired body to work.
Meanwhile, Luo Jiang had been begging the beauty take down system all night. However, the system refused to scan his body to see what was wrong, let alone help him fix it.
Luo Jiang had no other choice but to go to the hospital since there was something wrong with his body.
Luo Jiang found the beautiful doctor, took off his pants, and said that something was wrong with his body. He suggested that it must be a postoperativeplication.
The beautiful doctor:
There was always something wrong with this guys little brother.
He always visited the hospital every couple weeks.
Luo Jiang talked about his situation and asked the beautiful doctor to find a solution. He couldnt live with premature ejaction forever, could he? How was he supposed to conquer beautiful women like this?
Luo Jiang was convinced that something had gone wrong in his operation, which mustve been the reason why he was currently like this.
Luo Jiang acted shamelessly and said that the beautiful doctor had to take responsibility for this.
The beautiful doctor was a little displeased. She felt like shed been kind enough to perform the operation on him and pay his medical fees in advance.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2505: Accusing Her of Medical Malpractice
Chapter 2505: using Her of Medical Malpractice
Luo Jiangs little brother had originally been bitten beyond recognition by a dog. It was already a miracle that it could recover that well.
Having endured such injuries, it was only expected that Luo Jiangs little brother wouldnt perform as well as it used to.
When Luo Jiang med it on her, the beautiful doctor became a little angry.
How could this person be like this? He was pretty much using her of medical malpractice in order to get money!
She had even paid for his medical expenses earlier.
And he hadnt even paid her back for that.
Now he was putting me on her?
There was no way she was going to take this lying down.
Your little brother was bitten into little pieces, the beautiful doctor indifferently said. Its current condition is already pretty good.
Seeing the beautys cold face, Luo Jiang scratched his hair and said, Im not ming you. Its just, I Well, Im a man, you know You understand what Im saying, dont you?
Luo Jiang was beginning to regreting to see the beautiful doctor. If hed known shed respond like this, he would have found another doctor. That way, the beautiful doctor would be oblivious to the useless state of his little brother.
Was her affection for him going to disappear?
Of course, I understand. There are many other patients like you. You just need to patiently receive your treatment, even if the progress is slow, the beautiful doctor politely said.
Luo Jiang was inwardly annoyed. However, he also knew that it was not the beautiful doctors fault.
It was all the systems fault. It clearly promised to help him repair his little brother, but it actually left it in this state.
What a sh*t system!
Luo Jiang felt about to die of anger.
The beautiful doctor prescribed some medicine for Luo Jiang and asked Luo Jiang to go to the pharmacy to get the medicine.
After buying the medicine, Luo Jiang didnt even have a penny left on him.
Luo Jiang didnt think taking medicine would be of any use, but it was still better than nothing. In actuality, he still hoped that the system could help him repair his body.
Luo Jiang pleaded to the system again. Onest time! Please help me this onest time. You dont need to make it better. Just make it the same as it was before.
You have yet toplete a single task, yet youre asking me to waste even more of my energy on you? the system coldly responded.
How am I supposed toplete the task when Im powerless like this? If I had been able to do it then, I wouldvepleted the task, Luo Jiang said in a low voice.
The system stopped responding, and Luo Jiang went home dejectedly.
When Luo Jiangs mother saw the medicine in Luo Jiangs hand, she quickly asked, What medicine is that?
Luo Jiang hid the medicine behind his back and lightly said, Its nothing. Just some anti-inmmatory medicine.
Luo Jiang was too embarrassed to tell his mother that he couldnt do it anymore.
Luo Jiang poured some water and took the medicine. He theny on the bed and looked at the ceiling.
Luo Jiangs expression was dull. How could his life be like this? He already had a system, so why was he still so poor and helpless?
Luo Jiang gritted his teeth. Under what conditions will you help me restore my body?
No matter what the price was, Luo Jiang was willing to pay it.
He could only seed if his body was intact. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Only by pushing down a girl and conquering her could he achieve sess.
The beauty take down system ignored Luo Jiang, so he sat up abruptly and hit his bed with his fist. Tell me. As long as Im able to, I will pay the price you want.
I want the lives of your entire family, the system suddenly responded. Deal?
Luo Jiang choked. His face was ferocious as he said, Are you f*cking kidding me?
How would I be able to do my tasks if Im dead? Luo Jiang was so angry that his chest began to heave and his whole body began to tremble.
Then, what if I let you live, and just take the lives of your parents? the beauty take down system asked.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2506: Change Your Terms
Chapter 2506: Change Your Terms
Stop it. Change your terms. Luo Jiangs forehead was beaded with sweat.
Human souls are quite valuable. The seven emotions and six desires, the soul energy, and the soul origin They are all forms of energy. The beauty take down system sighed.
Luo Jiang sweated even more. The back of his clothes was wet with sweat.
Luo Jiang gritted his teeth, and the veins on his forehead bulged. N?v(el)B\\jnn
You want my parents lives? Luo Jiangs voice trembled.
What a stupid host. Didnt I just say that human souls are valuable? Of course I want it. Pure souls or extremely evil souls in particr all have great power.
The voice of the system carried imperceptible malice. Your soul has also started to be evil.
Shut up. Shut up! Luo Jiang covered his ears, fell on the bed, and wrapped his body in the quilt.
This offer will always stand, the system said.
Luo Jiang was trembling all over.
Luo Jiang kept thinking about the systems words all night. These words seemed to be engraved in his mind.
There was even a voice in his heart that seemed to be bewitching him. It told him that since his parents were getting old, sooner orter, theyd die anyway.
Even if they died, shouldnt they die for something worth it?
Once the system restored his body, hed be able to bring honor to his ancestors. At that time, his parents would also have something to be proud of.
However, Luo Jiang didnt have the guts to kill his parents. Even if he didnt do it with his own hands, hed still be the one who sent his parents to their death.
Luo Jiang couldnt sleep all night. He woke up the next day with a haggard face.
When Luo Jiangs father saw his sons appearance, his anger rose and he couldnt help scolding him. Cant you at least wash your face?
It wasnt that long ago that his son started grooming himself and acting respectable despite not having any work. At that time, Luo Jiangs father had been worried that Luo Jiang was up to no good, but after just a few days, Luo Jiang returned to his old ways.
He didnt shave and looked very unkempt. He also had a badplexion. He mustve stayed up ying games all night again.
Luo Jiang originally wanted to talk back, but then something urred to him and he obediently went to wash his face and brush his teeth.
Luo Jiangs father didnt quite know how to react to facing such an obedient Luo Jiang.
When Luo Jiang came back out to have breakfast, his father began to nag him to stop messing around and find a job.
Luo Jiang ate his breakfast and just nodded every now and then in response.
After breakfast, when Luo Jiangs father was about to work, Luo Jiang stopped him. He opened his mouth and after a pause, said, Be careful on the road.
Luo Jiangs father looked surprised and finally nodded with a smile on his face.
After breakfast, Luo Jiang took the initiative to help his mother clean up and wash the dishes. He also swept the floor.
Luo Jiangs mother, like her husband, was a little unsettled with her sons sudden change in behavior, but she just inwardly told herself that her son had be sensible.
Recently, Luo Jiang had been staying at home the entire time and acting very well-behaved.
Luo Jiangs mother also told Mother Hu that her son was sensible now. He helped with housework and even helped with getting groceries and cooking.
Mother Hu was stunned. She couldnt believe Luo Jiangs mother was describing her son.
It felt like she was talking about the wrong person.
It totally didnt sound like Luo Jiang at all.
During the meal, Mother Hu also told Father Hu and Ning Shu about it.
Father Hu also looked surprised, but then said, Its good that he has matured. Old Luo is being rewarded for his past suffering.
Why do I have a bad feeling about this, though? Mother Hu muttered.
Ning Shus hand, which held her chopsticks, stilled. She also didnt think this was quite right. It was hard for someones nature to change.
Luo Jiang had always been someone who wanted to achieve great things. Why would he suddenly want to do these chores?
The Luo Jiang she knew would definitely rather spend his time flirting with girls instead of doing chores at home.
Ning Shu wanted to see what trick Luo Jiang was ying.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2507: Why Did He Look So Furtive?
Chapter 2507: Why Did He Look So Furtive?
asionally, when she went out, Ning Shu would encounter Luo Jiang who was going out to take out the trash.
Seeing Luo Jiang carrying a garbage bag, Ning Shu couldnt help but wonder if someone had taken over Luo Jiangs body.
Duoduo, are you going to ss? Luo Jiang asked.
Ning Shu stared at Luo Jiang and nodded.
Luo Jiang looked a little haggard. His eyebrows were all knit together.
It seemed like he was struggling with a difficult decision.
Luo Jiang hurriedly avoided Ning Shus eyes when he realized that she was sizing him up.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. Why did he look so furtive?
Luo Jiangs mother came out and saw Ning Shu. She smiled and said to her, Are you heading to school?
Ning Shu nodded and looked at Luo Jiangs mother.
The space between Luo Jiangs mothers brows had turned ck. It looked like there was a catastrophe looming over her.
Go inside, Mom. Luo Jiang pushed his mother into the house.
He closed the door and went downstairs to take out the trash.
Ning Shu went downstairs too and stared at Luo Jiang, who was walking ahead with a bag.
What the hell was Luo Jiang up to?
Ning Shu was still confused, but she still went to ss anyway.
Luo Jiang threw out the trash and watched the old men and women who were working out in the park. There were also a lot of children and adults there.
Luo Jiang asked the beauty take down system, Why must it be my parents lives? Why cant it be other peoples lives?
There were so many other people, and thus other souls, in this world.
The beauty take down system coldly responded, Because the exchanged objects must be of equivalent value. Why? Have you decided to offer up your parents lives?
The beauty take down system was not omnipotent. It couldnt break thews of heaven. If it took souls as it pleased, it would be obliterated.
However, a fair exchange, where both parties were willing, wouldnt cause the same consequence.
Nonsense! There is no way I will sacrifice my parents lives, Luo Jiang quickly replied.
The beauty take down system simply made a sound, which was not quite augh, but more like a sneer.
Hearing it, Luo Jiangs heart started pounding uncontrobly. He finally realized that this system was nothing good. However, it seemed like it was toote for him to turn back now.
Moreover, there was the problem of his body. He couldnt stay a premature ejactor forever.
He had already taken his prescribed medicine. However, his symptoms didnt improve at all.
Luo Jiang could only pin his hopes on the system now. His bright future wasnt the only thing on the line now, but also his own physical well-being.
But, his parents
Luo Jiangs face was distorted. There was an indescribable gloomy air hovering all around him. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Meanwhile, Ning Shu began to pay more attention to what was happening to the Luo family.
Besides paying attention to Luo Jiangs change of behavior, Ning Shu also watched Luo Jiangs mothers fortune.
Everyone had their own unique aura. The space between Luo Jiangs mothers brows had turned ck. It meant that something horrendous would definitely happen soon.
Ning Shu had been an Mt. Mao Daoist priest before. Although she wasnt the best in physiognomy, she still knew a bit about it.
In the evening, when Luo Jiangs father got off work, Ning Shu encountered him in the hallway on her way to throw out the trash.
Ning Shu goodnaturedly greeted him.
Luo Jiangs father stopped in his tracks and hospitably nodded to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu stared at Luo Jiangs father. The space between his brows was also ck, and his whole face was a little dark.
Hisplexion was also very bad.
What was going on for them to be in this condition?
This condition usually preceded a major disaster.
Ning Shu threw away the garbage. When she went back, she stared at the door of the Luo familys house.
What was going to happen to Luo Jiangs household? Would there be a gas leakage, or perhaps a fatal car ident?
Ning Shu went home and looked at Father Hu and Mother Husplexion. They didnt look the way Luo Jiangs parents did.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2508: Repenting Like He Was in a Labor Reform Program
Chapter 2508: Repenting Like He Was in a Labor Reform Program
This could only mean that the disaster loomed only over the Luo family.
Ning Shu was more puzzled about why the beauty take down system didnt repair Luo Jiangs little brother, yet also didnt detach from him. What was it doing?
If the system helped Luo Jiang fix his little brother, Luo Jiang wouldnt be obediently doing chores, repenting like he was in abor reform program.
Hed definitely be picking up girls and working on his career.
Wait, repenting!?
Ning Shu suddenly had a lightbulb moment.
When a person did something wrong, they would either feel guilty and do something to make up for their mistake, or they would refuse to admit it even until they were either forced to or were on their deathbed.
As Ning Shu tied it to Luo Jiangs mothers condition, a horrifying realization dawned upon her.
Luo Jiang was going to do something big.
Ning Shu had a vague guess about things. However, she felt that it was too unbelievable to actually happen.
Ning Shu began to observe Luo Jiang whenever she had free time.
Luo Jiang seemed to have really grown up and be sensible.
He worked hard at home every day withoutint and even promised his father that hed go out and find a job.
The Luo family was experiencing unprecedented harmony. Luo Jiangs fathers steps now even had a bounce in them.
However, Ning Shu saw that the space between Luo Jiangs fathers brows was only growing darker. A bit of ck smoke was even hovering around his brows area.
By now, the color had turned violet-ck. It is a clear indication that there was a bloody disastering their way.
Ning Shu inwardly called 2333. The beauty take down system may detach soon. Are you ready?
2333s voice was very weak as he said, No way its detaching yet.
Well if I didnt say that, would you have responded?
Ning Shu told 2333 about what happened recently, as well as the situation of Luo Jiangs parents. She asked 2333 what could have happened.
2333 was silent for a while, then said, This kind of system is also capable of stealing peoples souls.
If a system wants to detach from its host, some would take the hosts life while at it.
Its possible that Luo Jiang made a deal with the system. Maybe Luo Jiang used his parents lives in exchange for getting the system to repair his body.
Ning Shu:
It was exactly what she thought.
Was Luo Jiang nning to sacrifice his parents?
Ning Shu deeply felt that human evil truly had no limit.
In order to take a shortcut, Luo Jiang was willing to pay such a hefty price.
If Luo Jiang had worked honestly and lived an upright, ordinary life, this whole thing would not have happened.
There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. If there was, then it mustve been poisoned.
Who would do anything that wouldnt give them something in return?
This beauty take down system was like a demon. It aroused peoples inner desirestheir desire to have the easy way out, to have a luxurious life, to be able to easily get to the pinnacle of life.
Ning Shu sighed. Luo Jiangs parents really did have it hard. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
They raised their son in the hopes of him taking care of them after they grew old. However, having such a son only made them age more rapidly. Luo Jiang was now even nning to sacrifice their lives and souls for his own sake.
A soul that was taken away by a system would eventually be soul energy. The original soul would be fully scattered and wouldnt even get a chance to reincarnate.
Think of a solution, Ning Shu told 2333. His parents are innocent.
Looking at it from a certain way, Ning Shu was also kind of responsible for this.
If it wasnt for her practically destroying Luo Jiangs little brother, Luo Jiang wouldnt have even thought about sacrificing his parents souls to repair his little brother.
However, this kind of action was addictive. After the first time was done, thered certainly be a second time
This time, it was his parents that he wanted to sacrifice. Next time, it might be his other rtives.
Theres none, 2333 said.
There must be one.
There isnt.
There is!
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2509: Stop Trying to Brainwash Me!
Chapter 2509: Stop Trying to Brainwash Me!
Ning Shu didnt believe that 2333 had no way to save Luo Jiangs parents souls.
We shouldnt involve innocent people. Itll cost me a lot again. Merit points were painstakingly hard to earn, but always got deducted a huge bunch at a time.
Ning Shu was very, very distressed.
If she didnt have enough merit points, how could she be an ultra task-taker?
I dont have much energy, you know, 2333 said.
What do you not get? Think about it. If Luo Jiang cant sacrifice his biological parents souls then he has no use and no value to the system. The system will definitely detach from him.
Once the system has detached from him, you can attack it. Then you can devour its fortune, its heavenlyws, and energy, which will help improve your own data. No matter how you look at it, you will benefit from doing this, wont you?
Stop trying to brainwash me!
Im justying it out for you!
So, tell me. Is there any way? Ning Shu asked. She had realized that she didnt have a way to detain peoples souls right now.
If she let the soul temporarily leave the body n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She could try using the Mt. Mao Daoist method, but this ne greatly suppressed those abilities.
After all, it was a modern ne.
She wanted to have the souls of Luo Jiangs parents leave their bodies temporarily.
However, without their bodies, where were their souls supposed to go?
Ning Shu had never attempted such a thing before.
If Luo Jiang really sacrificed his parents souls, I will take their souls just before the beauty take down system absorbs them, 2333 replied.
Will that work? Ning Shu was a little skeptical. Cant you take their souls in advance? Do you have to wait until the take down system is about to absorb it?
What if 2333 failed to take their souls before the take down system stole them?
I cant take away peoples souls directly. Its against the rules, and Ill get eliminated. Besides, I have nothing to do with the Luo family. If I directly take their souls like that, even if I have good intentions, I will die. Miserably.
Ning Shu let out a long breath. Since that was the rule, fine, then.
So there was no choice but to wait. Everything now depended on whether Luo Jiang would sacrifice his parents souls.
Ning Shu was ready for it. She asked 2333 to be constantly alert as well.
Ning Shu made spections based on Luo Jiangs behavior.
There was an 80% probability of Luo Jiang sacrificing his parents souls.
He was clearly showing filial piety and acting like a good child in preparation for his parents passing.
Luo Jiang, who had struggled for a long time, couldnt make up his mind.
They were his parents. How could he sacrifice them?
However, Luo Jiang was eager to change his current situation.
The beautiful nurse treated him coldly because of his little brothers condition.
She was always polite, but Luo Jiang still felt like she was ridiculing him.
He had always been a sensitive person and now, he wished he could just cover up his face whenever he headed out so that he wouldnt be seen.
Sometimes, when he passed by a group of girls who were chatting andughing, Luo Jiang would feel like they wereughing at him.
If this continued on, Luo Jiang was sure that hed go insane.
His world had copsed around him.
He was even more embarrassed to appear in front of the beautiful doctor. Thest time he went to get a prescription, the beautiful doctor politely indicated for him to pay her back for the hospitalization fee.
Luo Jiang didnt have such money. Moreover, he was very angry and embarrassed to be put in such a situation.
He had thought that the beautiful doctor was different from those other materialistic women, but it turned out that she was just like them.
It was so disappointing. Now that he was downtrodden, she wanted to cut her ties with him.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2510: Acting So High and Mighty
Chapter 2510: Acting So High and Mighty
Luo Jiang looked at her with a disappointed expression and loudly proimed that hed definitely return her money to her.
Luo Jiangs behavior made the beautiful doctor confused. She didnt do anything wrong to him. He was the one who borrowed money, yet he was also the one acting so high and mighty.
The beautiful doctor hammered her head. She didnt know what she was thinking at the time. Why did she pay Luo Jiangs medical expenses for him?
Ning Shu encountered Luo Jiang, who had a gloomy face, in the stairwell. He was holding his medicine in his hand.
Luo Jiang stared at Ning Shu gloomily. This girl mustvee tough at him too.
He had obviously wasted so much energy and money on these three women: this girl, the beautiful doctor, and the beautiful nurse. However, this was still the ending he got.
Ning Shu looked at his medicine. Whats that for?
Let me see. I want to know whats wrong with you. Ning Shu snatched the medicine from Luo Jies hand in a sh.
Ning Shu held the medicine bottle and read out loud, Paroxetine, phenyl carbamates n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Give it back! Luo Jiang snatched the medicine bag with a sinister expression.
Ning Shu frowned. Its not like its anything valuable, why are you hiding it? What does that medicine cure?
Phenyl carbamates. Ill go back and check, Ning Shu said with a smile.
Dont stick your nose where it doesnt belong! Luo Jiang roared. This medicine is not even mine at all, you damned brat.
Luo Jiang coldly snorted. He stomped up the stairs and mmed his door shut.
Luo Jiang returned to his room. He panted heavily as he sat on the edge of the bed. Beads of sweat dripped down his forehead.
The room was deadly quiet. The only sound that could be heard in it was Luo Jiangs heavy panting, which made the atmosphere even more depressing.
Luo Jiang rubbed his face, wiping away his sweat and tears.
System, I I agree. Luo Jiang finally whimpered.
Are you sure? Once the transaction ispleted, you will not get to change your mind.
Luo Jiang clenched his teeth. His facial muscles were shaking and his eyes were bloodshot. He held his head tightly in his hands.
I, I agree! Luo Jiang started sobbing.
Then, when are you going to sacrifice them? the system indifferently asked, as if it was simply asking about tonights menu for dinner.
Luo Jiang gritted his teeth and said, Tonight, once my dades home.
Will my parents immediately die once they lose their souls? Luo Jiang asked. If they suddenly dropped dead, he would be charged with their murder.
They wont, the system answered, they will beatose and slowly die.
Luo Jiang breathed a sigh of relief. I see.
He desperately wanted to stop living insignificantly like this.
He didnt even have enough courage to go out now. As long as someone stared at him, Luo Jiang would feel like his deepest secrets had been exposed.
It felt like everyone was silently mocking him.
After making up his mind, Luo Jiang inwardly felt relieved. When he left his bedroom, he saw his mother mopping the floor.
Luo Jiang took the mop from his mother and said, Ill do it, you can rest on the sofa.
Luo Jiangs motherughed. She wiped off her sweat and watched Luo Jiang mop the floor as she sat on the sofa.
Luo Jiangs mother kept watching him with a gratified smile on her face.
Luo Jiang didnt dare to look directly into his mothers eyes. Tears nearly spilled out.
After cleaning the house, Luo Jiang bought some delicious dishes and came back.
He used up all of his money to also buy a pack of good cigarettes and a bottle of good wine.
Luo Jiang hoped that his parents would be able to understand and forgive him.
He really had no choice. He really was faced with difficulties.
When Luo Jiangs father came back from work, he was a little surprised by the table of good food and wine that he saw. Whats the asion?
You always work so hard, so I wanted to treat you to a delicious meal, Luo Jiang answered.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2511: Go Call Uncle Hu Over
Chapter 2511: Go Call Uncle Hu Over
Luo Jiangs voice trembled. His heart was extremely distraught.
He felt deep sorrow and despair. However, he also felt a bit nervous and excited about what was toe
Luo Jiangs father sat down. Seeing so many dishes and even wine on the table, Luo Jiangs father said to him, Go call Uncle Hu over so we can have a drink together.
Old Hu has helped us a lot. He even helped to pay for your surgery.
Luo Jiang immediately panicked and said, Dad, I prepared this dinner especially for our family. Do we need to invite outsiders too?
Luo Jiangs father thought for a bit, then said, Alright. Ill treat Old Hu to dinner another time, then.
Luo Jiang had a sudden realization, though. If something went wrong during this dinner, wouldnt he be the prime suspect? If the three of them ate the same dinner, and his parents fell ill while he was perfectly fine, people would surely suspect him.
If there was an outsider to testify about the food, however, people would be less suspicious of him.
Father, on second thought, I think we should invite Uncle Hu over. In fact, we might as well call his entire family over here, since we have so much food, after all, Luo Jiang said.
Luo Jiangs father nodded in agreement.
Luo Jiang got up and went to knock on the door of Ning Shus house.
Ning Shu, who opened the door and asked him, What is it?
I want to invite your family to my house for dinner, Luo Jiang said.
As Ning Shu got over the shock, Luo Jiang walked into the house and invited Father Hu and Mother Hu over for dinner.
They were next-door neighbors, and their houses were only a few steps apart. Father Hu couldnt really refuse the invitation, so the family of three went next door for dinner.
Father Hu took a look at the dishes on the table. There were a lot of both cold and hot dishes, and they were all rtively pricey.
Whats the asion? Why did you order so many dishes? Father Hu asked.
Luo Jiangs father was already feeling a bit merry before he even had any alcohol. He said to Father Hu, Luo Jiang got all of them. He said that he felt bad that I had to work so hard and prepared them for me.
Ning Shu, who was eating when Luo Jiangs father said this, suddenly couldnt bring herself to chew anymore. Why did she feel like this dinner was ast supper of sorts?
Ning Shu nced at Luo Jiang. She then lowered her head and picked at her food with her chopsticks.
2333, I think Luo Jiangs about to do it. You have to be ready, Ning Shu inwardly said to 2333.
2333s voice sounded a little shocked as it said, Humans are even willing to kill their own parents?
Ning Shu didnt say anything. A persons true nature would be revealed when they were miserable and desperate.
The situation could either shine light into their beautiful soul or reveal an ugly side instead.
Human beings wereplicated like that.
Luo Jiang was a little on the edge. He stared at his father, who was drinking with Father Hu, for a while, before turning to stare at his mother, who was conversing with Mother Hu.
Luo Jiang downed ss after ss of wine.
Although the dinner table was filled with the sounds of the clinking of dinnerware and conversation, Ning Shu felt like there was an undercurrent surging beneath it all. The atmosphere grew tenser as time passed.
Ning Shu couldnt help but tense up. She kept watching Luo Jiang from the corner of her eye.
Luo Jiang put down his wine ss with a clink.
Since he had drunk a lot of wine, his face was flushed and his vision was a little blurred.
System, do it now. Luo Jiang shut his eyes as if he couldnt bear to watch.
It was about to start!
Ning Shus heart skipped a beat.
Suddenly, Luo Jiangs father, who had been gulping down wine, faltered and fell to the ground. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Old Luo? Father Hu quickly pulled Luo Jiangs father up. Whats wrong?
Mrs. Luo? Mother Hu cried out in shock as Luo Jiangs mother also fell down.
Mom! Dad! Luo Jiang opened his eyes. Tears streamed down his face as he hugged his father.
Inwardly, he was begging them for forgiveness over and over again. He really hadnt wanted to do this. Please, forgive him!
Chapter 2512: Invisible Battle
Chapter 2512: Invisible Battle
While Father Hu hurriedly called for an ambnce, Ning Shu stared at the invisible battle that was happening in the void.
Luo Jiangs parents copsed, but they looked like they were simply asleep. They were also still breathing, albeit weakly.
Whats going on? Mother Hu looked puzzled and a little terrified. Why did they suddenly pass out?
Theyll be fine, Ning Shu said.
The ambnce quickly came. Some paramedics came upstairs carrying a couple of stretchers. They put Luo Jiangs parents on the stretchers and carried them into the ambnce.
Luo Jiang seemed to bepletely stupefied. Father Hu was the only one running around getting things done.
Luo Jiang and Father Hu got into the ambnce. Meanwhile, Mother Hu and Ning Shu stayed and cleaned up the ce.
We just came over for a meal, how did this end up happening? Mother Huined to Ning Shu. One moment they were fine, and then they suddenly copsed.
I dont know what happened, either.
Ning Shu shook her head, expressing that she didnt know what was going on.
Inwardly, she asked 2333, Did you get their souls?
2333 sounded like it was on its deathbed. I got them. When the system wasnt paying attention, I took my chance and snatched their souls. Im tapped out on energy now.
I dont know why, but I feel like things are seriously way too frickin hard whenever we try to get energy. I can barely even make ends meet. 2333 nearly didnt even want to talk.
He felt like Ning Shus bad luck mustve rubbed off on him. Every time, he had to work so hard only to get crumbs. Sometimes he didnt even end up getting anything!
Only by suffering first can you be great, Ning Shu consoled 2333.
Im just a system. Why should I suffer?
Ning Shu switched the topic. Do you have to wait until the beauty take down system leaves Luo Jiang and you devour it before you return their souls?
The system made a sound of affirmation and didnt respond anymore.
Ning Shu could finally feel relieved. Luo Jiangs parents souls were now saved. She now just needed to wait for the beauty take down system to detach from Luo Jiang.
Father Hu came back from the hospital in the early hours of the morning. Mother Hu hurriedly asked him, What happened with Old Luo and his wife?
Theyre in aa. They are still alive, but theyre no longer conscious. Father Hu was very confused.
It was so strange. They had just been drinking together a moment ago, how did they end up suddenly falling into aa?
Did I give Old Luo too much wine? Father Hu guessed.
Mother Hu immediately rolled her eyes at him. Nonsense. What about his wife? She hadnt drunk any wine yet.
It is quite strange. Father Hu sighed. The Luo familys fortune this year was absolute dog shit.
Old Luo had really suffered through a lot recently. First Luo Jiang had gotten bitten by a dog and now his wife and he were hospitalized together. No one knew whether they would even wake up.
The family of three all got hospitalized within such a short time.
Dad, if someone goes into aa like Uncle Luo, how long can they survive?
I dont know. Its hard to say when ites to aa. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu hoped that the beauty take down system would abandon Luo Jiang soon.
A body would be damaged when it was without a soul for too long.
Luo Jiang stood at the door of the intensive care unit. He wept as he stared at his parents, but he was also too ashamed to go see them.
Luo Jiang closed the door and sat on a chair in the aisle.
A nurse came to ask Luo Jiang to pay the medical bills.
Luo Jiang had no money on him, so he could only drag his body home to get the money.
Luo Jiang returned home, looked at the empty room, and couldnt help but start bawling.
He didnt have his parents anymore. He was nowpletely alone.
Luo Jiang regretted it a little, but it had already happened.
Only by working hard and achieving great things could Luo Jiang not let down his parents and the sacrifices they made for him.
Chapter 2513: I Didn’t Take Your Parents’ Souls
Chapter 2513: I Didnt Take Your Parents Souls
Youve taken my parents souls, so repair my body now, Luo Jiang said to the beauty take down system after he wiped his tears away.
Souls? The beauty take down system sounded cold and angry. I didnt take your parents souls.
Luo Jiang was stunned. When he recovered from his shock, he roared, You bastard! Are you going to renege on your own deal? If you didnt take away my parents souls, how could they be in aa?
My deals are fair. I said that I didnt take your parents souls. If you dont believe me, then just forget it.
Luo Jiang squatted on the ground. He cradled his head and kept pulling his hair.
This is impossible! Where did my parents souls go? How did they fall into aa? You just dont want to hold up your side of the deal! Hurry up and fix my body! Luo Jiang snapped and shouted at the system.
You devil! Bastard!
You really are useless trash, the system coldly said.
What is trash like you still living for? Just die.
A trash like you isnt worthy of my careful training. Youre too useless to ever amount to anything.
When Luo Jiang heard the system say such words, he suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart, and quickly asked, What are you going to do?
I wont waste my time on someone like you.
Luo Jiang instantly felt like his whole world crumbled. He quickly begged the system, Dont leave me! You can ask me to do anything. Really!
Luo Jiang resented the system for not keeping its promises. However, when the system was about to detach from him, he panicked.
What about his body? What about his bright future? His parents were dead. If the system actually detached from him, then what would he have left?
Tell me what you want. I can agree to whatever you want, Luo Jiang said anxiously. I can give you everything but my life.
Toote. Luo Jiang had nothing of value apart from his life.
The beauty take down system intended to detach from Luo Jiang and take away his soul. He had spent so much energy on this person, yet had gained nothing in return.
Luo Jiang felt like a huge suction force was trying to suck his soul away.
Luo Jiang was terrified. Was he going to die?
With a bang, the lights in the room went out. The electricity in the whole building went out.
Sound waves erupted in the air. It made peoples ears sting extremely painfully.
Immediately after the electricity in the entiremunity was cut off, the world seemed to fall into darkness and silence.
Luo Jiang covered his head. Blood was flowing out from his ears.
Ning Shu, who was next door, was also covering her ears. She had stuffed cotton in her ears.
Couldnt fights between systems be quieter?
The sound of electric currents crackling and hissing gave her goosebumps all over.
All kinds of emotions washed over Luo Jiangs heart. Fear, guilt, panic, everything. The ufortable sound waves then made him faint.
The sound wavessted for quite a while. Ning Shu sat on the sofa, tapping her foot as she waited for the system to return.
Ning Shu had no way to intervene in this kind of system battle. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She didnt know whether 2333 would win. If 2333 ended up swallowed by the beauty take down system, shed definitely be theughingstock of the task-taker world.
2333s energy was also obviously insufficient
They had never struggled this hard to deal with a system before.
Ning Shu began to tap her foot even more impatiently as the sound waves continued.
Ning Shu continued waiting even as the sound waves began to be quieter. Finally, she heard a slight cracking sound, which sounded somewhat like an eggshell breaking open.
It then became deadly silent. Ning Shu put down her hands that were covering her ears and cautiously called out to 2333, 2333, 2333
2333, you cant die! Ning Shu was feeling a little flustered.
Chapter 2514: My Energy Is All Spent
Chapter 2514: My Energy Is All Spent
Did 2333 really get swallowed up by the beauty take down system?
Who died? Youre the one who died. I probably wont be out again for a long time. My energy is all spent. 2333 disappeared as soon as it finished speaking.
Ning Shu couldnt help rubbing her face. The current 2333 sure felt a bit like a drag.
Fortunately, though, it didnt die this time. However, if it encountered a more powerful system next time, wouldnt 2333 be done for? N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu wiped off her cold sweat. Why did it feel like things were getting worse day by day instead of better?
2333 and sheplemented each other. Now that 2333 was clearly not able to pull his weight, Ning Shus burden was bing rather strenuous.
Wait a minute! Go return Luo Jiangs parents souls first, Ning Shu shouted at 2333.
Even if it was extremely sleepy already, it must hold off for a bit!!
Go to the hospital and get closer to them. Ill put their souls back, 2333 wearily said.
As of now, it was already an ungodly hour in the morning. Ning Shu decided to go to the hospital after dawn.
Early the next morning, Ning Shu bought some fruit and went to the hospital.
Luo Jiangs parents beds were next to each other. They looked like they were simply asleep.
Ning Shu stood beside Luo Jiangs fathers bed and said, This one is the man.
2333 put the soul back into the body.
This one is the woman. Ning Shu was really worried that 2333 would get their souls mixed up.
After finishing doing this, 2333 fell into a deep slumber.
2333 probably wouldnt wake up for a while.
After Ning Shu came out of the hospital, she inteced her fingers above her head and stretched. Shed finally resolved this problem.
Ning Shu then decided to get a meal. She bought two egg pancakes on the side of the road and walked towards the school while eating.
She could now enjoy her college life.
Luo Jiang, who had faintedst night, woke up. As he looked at the ceiling, knowing that he was not dead, he breathed a sigh of relief. His life had been saved.
Immediately afterward, he thought of the system. He mentally called out to the beauty take down system, but the system did not respond to him.
Luo Jiang immediately forgot the joy he felt when he realized he was still alive. His feeling changed into panic, then numbness.
The beauty take down system had left. It really abandoned him. He now really had nothing anymore.
Nothing at all.
Itd be great if this was all simply a nightmare.
However, Luo Jiang knew that this wasnt a dream.
Even though Luo Jiang knew that the system had no good intentions, Luo Jiang didnt dare to leave it. He still had to rely on the system to get to the pinnacle of his life.
It didnt matter to him if he became its puppet.
Luo Jiangs parents woke up in the hospital with dazed expressions. They didnt know about what had happened.
When the couple was discharged from the hospital and returned home, Luo Jiang thought he was seeing their ghosts. He knelt and kowtowed to them, frantically saying that he was sorry over and over.
His parents were rather confused. Then, when Luo Jiang realized that his parents werent dead, he got up, went into his room, and banged the door shut.
His parents were back, but the system was gone. Where did it go?
He needed the system. Without a system, how could he be sessful?
Luo Jiang called out to the system in his heart over and over again, but the system did not respond.
Luo Jiang couldnt ept this. He was supposed to seed! How could he miss this opportunity?
Luo Jiang went back to ying games day in and day out. He was hoping that as he yed games, a system would emerge.
Itd be even better if it was the beauty take down system that returned to him. He thought that it was the most suitable system for him.
Chapter 2515: Reverted Back to His Old Ways
Chapter 2515: Reverted Back to His Old Ways
Luo Jiang, who had just be a good kid some time ago, had reverted back to his old ways. In addition to ying games all day long, Luo Jiang also drank heavily.
When he got drunk, hed also act like a madman. Hed talk about having a system and wanting to reach the pinnacle of life, with all kinds of beauties falling into his arms.
Luo Jiangpletely acted like a good-for-nothing. It made Luo Jiangs father so furious he nearly exploded.
He had lived honestly and responsibly his entire life. However, his son waspletely different from him.
He was really disappointed in his son.
The peace that the Luo family previously got ended up being short-lived. The pair of father and son began to quarrel again every day
Luo Jiangs father simply wanted Luo Jiang to find a stable job, then find a woman to live a good life with.
Meanwhile, Luo Jiang felt that his father was an old-fashioned man who knew only to work hard without understanding anything in his little brain and that hed never amount to anything.
Ning Shu originally thought that after going through such an experience, Luo Jiang wouldve gotten his wake-up call. Both he and his parents had taken a trip to the gates of the underworld.
Normal people would have gotten a new perspective on life after that, but Luo Jiang was still waiting for a pie to fall from the sky.
A humanszy nature really couldnt be underestimated.
Luo Jiang was toozy to go to work. He didnt want to endure hardships and wanted to seed in the simplest, easiest, and highest-paying way. He also wanted to be better than everyone and be the object of everyones admiration.
Hisziness was in the terminal stage. There was no cure for him.
Because of the fiasco at the dinnerst time, Father Hu began to distance himself from the Luo family. What if something likest time happened again? That was so fricking frightening.
If anything happened, itd even be med on him. His heart really couldnt bear such a thing.
Nowadays, no matter how big of a ruckus his next-door neighbor made, Father Hu ignored it. He simply read his newspaper and pretended he didnt hear a thing.
Even if he went to help them, his efforts wouldnt be appreciated anyways and he would only get snide remarks for it.
Father Hu also told Ning Shu to not get involved with Luo Jiang anymore.
She must go to school properly and study hard toward her major.
Ning Shu nodded obediently, saying that shed do that.
The whole Hu family automatically blocked the Luo familys situation out of their life. They just focused on living their own lives and left the Luo family to their own devices.
asionally, Ning Shu would bump into Luo Jiang, who was going out.
Luo Jiang had lost a lot of weight. His face had be thin and sunken. The circles under his eyes were very dark. He also hadnt bothered to cut his hair and let it grow to the point that his hair almost covered his eyes.
He looked extremely gloomy, with negative energy all over his body.
When he looked at someone else, he always had an unruly and sullen look.
It made people subconsciously avoid him.
He was the one that didnt work hard, yet he still felt that the whole world had wronged him.
He acted as if hed been abandoned by the whole world.
No, that wasnt right, the world had never needed him.
In her free time, Ning Shu would usually go shopping with Mother Hu or work hard on her studies like a good child.
She learned these things now so that life would be easier in the future.
Whether it was for Hu Duo or for Ning Shu herself.
Ning Shu lived like an ordinary college girl. She shuttled around the school every day, looking at the school princes that were picked out by the girls.
Life was simple.
The only w in it was that shed sometimes bump into Luo Jiang. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Every single time, hed look at her like she had abandoned him.
It was as if she was a heartless person, who favored the rich and disdained the poor.
Ning Shu just wanted to roll her eyes. Besides being neighbors, they had nothing to do with each other.
Fortunately, their apartmentplex was going to be demolished soon. Ning Shu wouldnt need to see the Luo family again in the future.
Luo Jiang, without the protagonists halo, simply looked like a mentally ill patient.
Chapter 2516: Not Mentally Well
Chapter 2516: Not Mentally Well
Mother Hu also tactfully advised Luo Jiangs mother to take her son to the hospital for a consultation.
Luo Jiang would re at people every time he looked at them.
He looked gloomy and terrifying as if he could lurch at them at any time.
Luo Jiangs mother was angry at Mother Hu for saying this about her son, but these words stuck with her.
She talked to her husband about this incident as theyy in bed at night. She told him that since their son had been staying at home for a long time, his mind might be a little out of order.
Luo Jiangs father sighed and agreed to take Luo Jiang to the hospital.
Sometimes, when he looked at his son, he felt a little uneasy.
If they kept letting Luo Jiang stay at home, he really might be useless.
When Luo Jiang heard that he was going to be taken to the hospital, he immediately and vehemently refused. He thought that his parents had realized his situation down there, so he angrily refused and said he wasnt sick. N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, Luo Jiang was still dragged to the hospital by his parents. He was not brought to the andrology department, but to the psychiatry department, where they consulted a psychologist.
The consultation ended with the conclusion that Luo Jiang was under a lot of psychological pressure and was not mentally well.
He was sent home with arge pack of medicine prescribed for depression.
Ning Shu had been paying attention to the Luo familys affairs and learned about Luo Jiangs situation.
It seemed Luo Jiang simply couldnt ept the current situation.
But it didnt matter, he could keep doing whatever he liked.
In any case, Luo Jiang was kept at home by his parents.
Luo Jiang and Ning Shu rarely encountered each other anymore.
Since the apartmentplex was about to be demolished too, Ning Shu hoped that theyd never meet again in the future.
Father Hu had specifically chosen a new ce far away from the Luo family.
They would always cause a ruckus every day, which was rather maddening.
Soon, the Hu family moved into their new home. Compared to their apartmentplex, their new ce was closer to Hu Duos school.
It could be said that they were starting a new life.
When they were moving, Luo Jiang rushed out of his ce and grabbed Ning Shus arm. He yelled at her, You wench! Are you abandoning me? Its because I dont have a system or money anymore, huh? Thats why you dont want to be with me anymore, isnt it?
Luo Jiang subconsciously felt that Hu Duo was his woman. Now that Hu Duo was moving away, Luo Jiang felt very angry.
Ning Shu: _
What are you doing? Let go! Father Hu yanked off Luo Jiangs hand and protected Ning Shu by standing between them.
Old Luo, whats going on? Father Hu looked displeased. He couldnt really berate Luo Jiang, who was from a younger generation, so he looked toward Luo Jiangs father instead.
Im sorry. Im sorry. Luo Jiangs father dragged Luo Jiang into their house.
We should hurry up. Hes crazy! Mother Hu lowered her voice as she called Luo Jiang crazy.
The Hu family moved as quickly as possible. Afterward, they no longer had any contact with the Luo family.
Since they were no longer in close proximity to the noisy Luo family, it felt like their ears had been cleansed.
Taskplete. Do you wish to leave the task world? a mechanical voice rang out.
Ning Shu mentally went through things to see if there was anything shed missed.
She couldnt really find anything, even after she thought about it. When Hu Duo came back, shed still be in her third year of college. Afterward, she would go on to get internships, then join the workforce.
These were experiences one needed in life. The earlier Ning Shu left, the more time Hu Duo would get for herself. Ning Shu would also be upying less of Hu Duos life.
Ning Shu nodded and said, Leave.
Ning Shu felt a bout of dizziness. When she opened her eyes, she looked down and found that she was standing on a crack the width of a thumb.
The view of the outside through the gap was nothing but pitch ck.
As Ning Shu took in the sight of the system space that looked about to crumble at any moment, she felt shaky.
She very gently sat on the sofa. The sofa creaked and her heart skipped a beat.
She was so scared!
It felt like the system space would copse if she exerted the slightest pressure.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the sofa and began to cultivate, absorbing the pure soul energy.
Chapter 2517: Basically Playing a Guessing Game
Chapter 2517: Basically ying a Guessing Game
When she was nearly done absorbing the soul energy, Ning Shu opened her eyes and clicked on the stats panel. She took a look at what she had gained this time.
2333 had probably used too much energy and had to draw some energy from the system space.
The stats panel had be even more transparent thanst time. The words on it were also very unclear.
Ning Shu was basically ying a guessing game as she read it.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 59000k
Soul: 340
Life: 131
Intelligence: 374
Charm: 50
Luck: 239
Mental Strength: 270
Faith: 20515
Martial Arts: 402
Aptitude: 159
Merit: 13860 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
Fulfilled Hu Duos wish: dont be led astray by Luo Jiang and get revenge on him. Then finish university, join the workforce, and properly show filial piety to her parents.
Task Completion Degree: 80%
Gained 6000k experience points.
Gained 40 attribute points.
Gained 2k faith points.
Gained 10 merit points.
Ten merit points? So pitiful!
Ning Shu saw that the task was only 80%plete and immediately figured out why.
It was because Hu Duos wishes included finishing college and working.
However, when Ning Shu left, she had yet to finish her studies, let alone work.
The task could only be counted as 80%plete.
Rewarding an extra two million points, the systems mechanical voice said. The entrustor applied for an extra two million points to be given to you.
Ning Shu: ()()
Nice, she got an extra two million points!
Although the task was only 80%pleted, Hu Duo applied for an additional two million points reward. That was interesting.
Then, Ning Shu figured it out. Luo Jiang was the only real threat to Hu Duos life. After Luo Jiang was dealt with, Hu Duo would be able to live a peaceful life.
As for studying, working, and showing filial piety, these were all entirely Hu Duos own business.
It seemed that no one would really like others upying and enjoying their life, practically recing them.
These entrustors offered up their souls as a call for help. After they got their help and got the counterattack they wanted, the task-taker could scram.
They didnt offer up their souls so the task-taker could enjoy themselves after all?
Ning Shu squinted as she drew her face closer to the stats panel and started tapping. If this continued, she would definitely go blind.
Chapter 2518: Water Attribute World Origin Power
Chapter 2518: Water Attribute World Origin Power
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 59000k (+8000k)
Soul: 340
Life: 131
Intelligence: 374 (+10)
Charm: 50
Luck: 239 (+10)
Mental Strength: 270 (+10)
Faith: 20515 (+2000)
Martial Arts: 402 (+10)
Aptitude: 159
Merit: 13860 (+10)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
After allocating the attribute points, Ning Shu took out the Unsurpassable Martial Arts from the system storage.
The book was bing increasingly thick. The words Unsurpassable Martial Arts written in small seal script used to be light gold, but now the golden color was getting deeper and more dignified.
The book seemed to have a slight fragrance like the scent of pure water.
Ning Shu opened the book. The forms that the energy took on were lifelike and shone with a soft luster. Likely due to there being a water attribute world origin power, the energy forms seemed almost conscious, as if they could walk off the pages.
The lotus flower surrounded by lotus leaves was swaying slightly as if stroked by a breeze. It was extremely beautiful.
Ning Shu grinned widely. She now had one world origin power. But where to find the other ones?
She couldnt help but wonder what her world would turn out to be like oncepleted.
It would be great if she could encounter and obtain a barrier stone in the future. With the protection of a barrier stone, the world would be even more stable and would not experience as much damage.
Then she would be able to exist along with her world for ages toe.
In the future, she would have endless more time ahead of her to travel through the innumerable nes. She might even be able to construct multiple worlds.
Just the thought of it was exciting.
It was so exciting, she really looked forward to it! At that time, she wouldnt have to worry about being eliminated all the time.
Ning Shu hugged the Unsurpassable Martial Arts with a longing expression.
However, the task at hand was still to find the rest of the world origin powers.
Ning Shu put the Unsurpassable Martial Arts away, back into the system storage.
By keeping it there, even if the system space copsed, those items would still be in her possession.
It was just like putting things in a bank safe. It was much more secure.
As of now, the passageway to the fabricated space was closed. It had just been repaired but was now closed again.
The chat system, the marketce system, the tracking system They were all disabled.
Jesus.
Ning Shu made the sign of the cross. Hopefully, 2333 was fine. N?v(el)B\\jnn
She sat down on the sofa and grabbed a book from the bookshelf.
The name of the book was The Origin of the Universe.
Ning Shu: _
Such a deep topic!
She opened the book. It said that all nes had been conceived by the ordinance sea.
Ning Shu knew about this. She had even been to the ordinance sea before.
The book also said that the ordinance sea had a master.
Ning Shu: _
Dont try to fool me
If the ordinance sea had a master, then she also wanted to be its master alright?
Her Unsurpassable Martial Arts that she was determined to construct into a world was basically a drop in the bucketpared to the ordinance sea.
Ning Shu didnt mull over this much and put the book back onto the bookshelf.
She remembered that a long time ago, the advanced examination task gave her an ordinance stone as a reward.
She took out the ordinance stone. The stone was pitch ck but didnt look any different from an ordinary stone.
This stone hade from the ordinance sea. In that case, it must have been infused with some of thews from the ordinance sea.
She had heard that the higher-ups collected ordinance stones.
So what exactly was the stone used for?
Since even the top guns wanted this, it definitely contained some sort of secret.
If all it had was some naturalws, it didnt make sense for it to be that coveted.
After all, those people had the power to go sightseeing at the ordinance sea whenever they wanted. Back then, even 2333 had been able to get her there.
Chapter 2519: Owed Her Three Questions
Chapter 2519: Owed Her Three Questions
Ning Shu transferred some of her soul energy into the ordinance stone but it didnt react at all.
Furthermore, her soul energypletely disappeared
She tried again but the result was still the same, so she gave up. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Perhaps once she was a little more powerful, she would be able to find out about these secrets.
The most important thing right now was simply to stay alive. Otherwise, she wouldnt even have the chance to learn about more secrets and gossip.
As an ultra task-taker, if she didnt construct her own world, she still wouldnt have the means to protect herself.
She wouldnt even be able toin if someone just offhandedly eliminated her.
There were always people above the rules since rules were meant to regte ordinary people.
Ning Shus hope was to break free from the rules and be able to control her own destiny.
She put the ordinance stone away. Once the passageway to the fabricated space was fixed, she should go ask the silver-haired man.
In any case, he owed her three questions.
But how many questions did she have left? Two? Three?
Well, there was no rush since it would still be quite a while before she got to that level.
Ning Shu stretched and the sofa creaked noisily. Ning Shu immediately stopped moving.
Living in a dangerous construct like this was seriously scary.
Ning Shu directly said, Id better go do a task after all.
Ning Shu currently had the feeling that she might be shattered into pieces along with the system space at any moment if she stayed here. She didnt know what was outside the system space. When she peeked through a crack, all that she could see was darkness. There didnt seem to be anything there and it waspletely silent.
Alright. The systems voice was mechanical. Ning Shu lifted her head and chest in preparation to descend with a perfect pose.
Luo Jiang ended up being sent to a psychiatric hospital by his parents because his delusional disorder was getting increasingly worse.
He kept saying that he had a system, that he had a golden thumb, that he had a lot of money and that he had a lot of women.
He looked normal enough, but everything that came out of his mouth was iprehensible.
When they took him to the hospital for an exam, the doctor said that he might have been ying too many games.
So Luo Jiangs father smashed theputer which infuriated Luo Jiang.
Luo Jiang exploded and shouted: you guys should just go die! If you guys had been dead, the system wouldnt have left me. It wouldnt have abandoned me!
You guys should have just died!
Luo Jiang had a maniac expression and his eyes were bloodshot. It made Luo Jiangs father shudder.
What kind of child was this? For him to wish for his own parents deaths?
Although these were clearly mad ramblings, the hatred contained in these words made Luo Jiangs fathers heart tremble.
After struggling over the decision for several days, in the end, Luo Jiangs father decided to send Luo Jiang to a psychiatric hospital.
With him causing a scene at home every day, everyone was tired out.
Luo Jiangs mental state was normal, but he ended up in a ce where everyone except the doctors was abnormal. He resented his father for being so heartless as to lock him up in this ce, but he couldnt get out.
Luo Jiangs father just paid a bit of money each month. Without Luo Jiang at home, the atmosphere was much more rxed.
Luo Jiangs father consoled his wife and said, Lets start saving for retirement.
Ning Shu sessfully descended with a graceful pose. After a moment of weightlessness, she felt her soul integrated into the body. Right after, a fist hit her in the nose.
Ning Shus eyes filled up with tears. Her nose felt numb.
She opened her eyes and touched her nose, immediately feeling a warm and sticky sensation.
Her nose was bleeding.
Chapter 2520: Hand It Over
Chapter 2520: Hand It Over
F*ck! Who hit me!?
Ning Shu clutched her nose and looked toward the people who stood in front of her.
She was surrounded by a group of little children. Some of them were as old as eleven years old, but the younger ones still walked with some clumsiness in their steps.
They were dressed in tattered clothes. Their pale faces were covered with dust and had turned dark from it. In conclusion, they were very, very dirty.
Ning Shu realized that these children and her were looking at each other at the same eye level, and had a bad premonition. She stretched out her hand, which was stained with blood from her nosebleed. The hand she saw was tiny, and it was obviously a childs hand.
At this moment, she and the children were standing next to a towering garbage dump. Flies the size of fingers were flying and buzzing around their ears.
One of the children stretched out his dirty hand toward Ning Shu. Hand it over.
Scram. You have the nerve to try and steal from me? Ning Shu coldly replied. The voice that came out of her mouth was that of a young girl.
So shed be a little girl this time.
Ning Shu knew when to cut her losses. She also knew that she was outnumbered by a lot, so she decided that she must first make her escape.
Although she didnt know what these children wanted from her, she decided to just run off first.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and immediately coughed. She felt that she had inhaled a lot of dust, and also smelled some strange odors.
Not even the smell of blood from her nosebleed could overwhelm the pungent stench of the garbage around her.
Ning Shu turned around and ran away. However, she was just an ordinary person now, and as such, couldnt run very quickly. After she ran for a while, her lungs began to burn.
And she was dizzy, too. Not only that, her legs were aching, her stomach was gurgling, and the group of little pests was still chasing after her.
Oh, the body of an ordinary human! It was making Ning Shu really distressed.
She had never been in such a pickle!
Soon, the children caught up with Ning Shu. Someone grabbed her by the cor.
Several children then held her down by her hands and feet.
One of the children raised his dirty fist and viciously said to Ning Shu, Do you want to get beaten up even more?
Two other children searched Ning Shus body and found half a piece of bread from the small cloth bag on her body.
This was clearly a half-eaten bread that had been thrown away. The bread was very dirty, and even had mold spots on its surface.
Ning Shu was a little baffled. All that just for half a piece of moldy bread?
When they saw the bread, the eyes of these children lit up. They stared at the bread with covetous eyes.
One boy raised his fist toward Ning Shu. Dont you dare run again in the future! You think you can find something and keep it to yourself? N?v(el)B\\jnn
Then, the children dispersed.
Ning Shu touched her bloody nose. It wouldnt start bleeding again, hopefully.
Those kids went so far just for a piece of moldy bread, so there must be a shortage of food in this ce.
She really couldnt afford to lose any more blood, since she wouldnt be able to regenerate it here.
Ning Shu looked at the trash mountains around her. With much struggle, she climbed to the top of one of them. What she saw up there stunned her.
What the hell was this ce?
As far as she looked, she saw nothing but heaps upon heaps of garbage.
Dust floated in the air. As she looked into the distance, Ning Shus sight was tinted with a faint yellow hue.
She couldnt see any trees. Indeed, she couldnt even see the sky. All that she could see was garbage, no matter where she looked.
The gas that was released by these dposing heaps of garbage was very harmful to people. Indeed, it was even more dangerous than smog.
Ning Shu came down from the garbage mountain. Initially, she wanted to find a proper ce to receive the storyline in.
However, every ce seemed the same.
Ning Shu felt weak. She didnt know if it was because she had lost too much blood, or because she was too hungry and felt dizzy because of it.
She decided to cultivate first.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on well, trash. She was ready to start cultivating.
A bunch of little pests managed to bully her! She couldnt ept that.
Ning Shu cultivated for a long time. However, by the end, she opened her eyes in surprise.
F*ck. There was no spiritual energy in this ce. None at all!
Chapter 2521: A Garbage-Dumping Planet
Chapter 2521: A Garbage-Dumping
The air was filled only by noxious fumes.
Ning Shu had tried to absorb the spiritual energy in the air with almost all of her strength, but she couldnt absorb any.
Ning Shus eyeballs were already about to burst.
She had no food to eat, and no spiritual energy to absorb, either.
Indeed, there wasnt even dirt that she could eat here. Garbage was all there was.
Ning Shu felt a tragic premonition that she would die before she couldplete this task. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu sadly began to receive the storyline.
Sehlde was a garbage. It had no energy source or mines. Even if it had any metal which could be used for making mechaponents, it had all long been mined away.
As such, this had no value at all.
As a result, it became a garbage-dumping.
Almost every garbage from the interster system would end up here.
There were still some people living on this, though. They were the original inhabitants who had no way to leave the.
There was no food nor clean water in this ce.
The water had been polluted by the endless mountains of garbage.
The sky was always gloomy here. There had never been such a thing as blue sky and white clouds on Sehlde.
The people who lived on this only looked forward to one thing, which was to leave this ce and live somewhere else.
However, they didnt have any advanced spaceship that could bring them away, and the distance betweens could not be crossed with ordinary means.
As such, the foreign spacecraft that came from time to time to dump garbage from theirs became a beacon of hope for the people living on Sehlde.
Setting aside the fact that there might be food in the trash the spacecraft was going to dump, the spacecraft might also take them away from Sehlde.
However, people from others held contempt and disdain for the natives of Sehlde. They never even thought of taking these people away from the.
Who would care about these people, who lived like a bunch of rats? They viewed the people who lived on Sehlde as rats who lived on their garbage.
Each time, they would just haughtily fly over the, pour their endless garbage down, and nevernd.
The original host was named Alyssa. She was a native of Sehlde. She was turning twelve this year.
However, due to the starvation that shed experienced, she was rtively short for her age.
Alyssa had a younger brother, who was about ten years old. However, his legs were disabled and so he couldnt walk at all.
Their parents died early in their lives. The air and water supply in Sehlde were severely polluted, and food there was also scarce. People living in this environment naturally had a very short lifespan.
Now, Alyssa and her younger brother could only rely on each other to survive.
Since her younger brother was disabled, Alyssa had to shoulder both of their livelihoods alone.
Every day, shed dig through the garbage heaps, scavenging in hopes of finding something that they could eat.
Even if she did find something, though, it could be snatched away from her by others. That was what Ning Shu, who had just arrived in this task world and was deeply confused, experienced.
Whenever she was robbed, Alyssa and her brother would go hungry for the day.
Originally, Alyssa thought that she and her younger brother would meet the same fate as their parents in this life. They would die young, and their bodies would end up buried somewhere within the piles of garbage.
However, one day, people from an unknown came to Sehlde and gathered everyone.
They tested each persons mental strength. If someone had a strong enough mental strength, they would take that person away from this dirty that was Sehlde.
Alyssas younger brother didnt participate in the test because of his legs.
Alyssa, though, went. Surprisingly, her mental strength was good and she reached the A-rank.
Although she didnt reach the top S-rank mental strength, she was already considered good enough, especially considering that she was from Sehlde.
As such, Alyssa got the opportunity to leave Sehlde and train as a mecha pilot.
Alyssa asked the people who were taking her away to also take her brother.
However, no matter how much she begged, they just wouldnt agree to it.
Alyssa had to leave Sehlde by herself.
Chapter 2522: She Would Definitely Come Back
Chapter 2522: She Would Definitely Come Back
Alyssas n was, once she became a mecha pilot and had her own artificial intelligence spacecraft, she woulde back and take her younger brother away from this ce.
Furthermore, she would make a pair of mecha legs for him, so that he could get out of his wheelchair and stand up.
When Alyssa was going to set off, her brother begged her not to.
He tumbled off his wheelchair and crawled to her. He hugged her leg and pleaded for her not to leave him.
However, Alyssa knew that this was her only chance to change both her own fate, and that of her brothers. She had to go.
Alyssa repeatedly assured her brother that she would definitelye back. Definitely.
Alyssa stepped onto the spaceship and left Sehlde.
When she looked at Sehlde from the spaceship, all she could see was a dirty mist floating above thes surface and endless mountains of garbage on it.
All she could see was desteness. asionally, Alyssa would listen to the people chatting around her. They said that Sehlde would, sooner orter, copse, as it had run out of energy.
Soon, Alyssa also found out that there was no such thing as a free lunch, and that it was impossible for a pie to suddenly fall from the sky.
These people had gone to Sehlde to find people with strong mental strength. However, the reason why they did it was not to train powerful mecha pilots. Instead, they wanted to take away these peoples mental strength.
But why Sehlde, of all thes in the interster system? It was because of the interster treaty, which they did not dare to tantly vite.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The interster union supervisors, however, wouldnt care if they used people from Sehlde.
The was not included in the uses of the interster treaty.
What would happen to a person if they were deprived of their mental strength? Well, if they didnt be mentally disabled, then they would die.
Alyssa, for one, died.
She couldnt go back to Sehlde. She couldnt go back to see her brother, let alone make mecha legs for him and see him stand up.
Alyssa only wanted to survive and live with her brother.
If she had known that this would happen, she would never have left her brother, no matter what.
Alyssa hoped that her younger brother could stand up and that they could leave the together.
Ning Shu let out a long breath. She didnt dare to inhale too much. If she inhaled too much, she would definitely choke and cry.
She was now really determined to leave Sehlde.
However, leaving was easier said than done.
If they could leave, there wouldnt be so many people still left behind and living on Sehlde.
They really were living like rats. They were surviving by eating garbage and multiplying just like rats would.
Alyssas wishes were to live on, to leave Sehlde with her younger brother, and to make it so that he would be able to stand. Besides those wishes, she also wanted to be a mecha pilot.
Ning Shu, who had no way to cultivate in this task world, was utterly dumbfounded.
Without enough physical strength, how was she supposed to scavenge and find food?
What a hopeless ce this was to be.
Ning Shu rubbed her stomach. She was so hungry.
She rubbed her legs, which were a little numb because she had been sitting cross-legged for so long, and began to well, dig through the garbage.
After much struggle, she unearthed a broken mecha arm.
It was quite finely made. The joints could bend and allowed for free movement.
However, it was too heavy. Ordinary people wouldnt be able to use it all. Mental strength must be used to control the mecha.
This was the reason why some people would go to disturbing lengths to extract mental strength from other people.
Those who had gotten their mental strength taken away from them would not meet a good end. They all either went insane or died.
Even if they only went insane, such damage to the brain would be mostly irreversible. They would remain insane for the rest of their life.
Ning Shu ignored the broken mecha arm. If she could cultivate, she might be able to carry this around and use it as a weapon. s
Ning Shu thought about it and then decided to bury the broken mecha arm under some garbage. Perhaps she could find some use for it in the future
Ning Shu continued to dig around. In the process, she touched some unidentifiable things. She didnt even dare to imagine what they could be. She feared that shed throw up if she did.
Trantor: Take
MTL Editor: Ran
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2523: Like Every Other Person on This Planet
Chapter 2523: Like Every Other Person on This
Ning Shu rummaged through the garbage for a while but found nothing. Her hands were ck from the filth that she touched, which now covered her entire hand.
Ning Shu shook her head and clucked her tongue. Itd be great if she had some fasting pills right now.
However, since the system marketce was not essible, she had no way to exchange things that were necessary for her survival here.
In other words, she had to live just like every other person on this.
She had to enthusiastically wee the spacecraft that came to dump their garbage, and then swarm around the garbage to find something to eat.
There might be a lot of food in freshly dumped garbage.
Food scraps, leftovers If they were lucky, one might even find some expired food that hadnt been opened yet.
These things were trash to people on others. However, people on Sehlde considered them treasures.
If they could find nutrient solution among the garbage, then theyve hit the jackpot!
Nutrient solution could supply the human body with all the energy that it needed. They would be able to go without food for several days.
For the people on Sehlde, such a thing was something from the legends. Itd be a miracle if they could find it.
Ning Shu sighed. Should she go home now or continue digging through the garbage?
Nevermind. She should just try cultivating again N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu hadnt given up yet. She sat on the ground and began to cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
After cultivating for a long time, Ning Shu weakly opened her eyes.
Ning Shu: F*-f*-f*-f*-f*ck!!
Ning Shu had never encountered such a situation before. She had thought that the spiritual energy in modern task worlds was already as low as it could be.
This, though, really broadened her perspectives.
The spiritual energy in modern task worlds now seemed plenty inparison to this task world. On top of that, they also had fresh air.
Ning Shu had failed to find anything and decided to just go home.
One by one, she passed the towering garbage mountains. After much struggle, she finally reached the ce where the original host lived.
Ning Shu:
She thought that her system space was as shabby as they came. She didnt expect to ever have to live somewhere even worse.
The house was made of cloth, and supported by some sticks. Indeed, it was more a small tent rather than a house.
There was garbage everywhere surrounding it.
In fact, the tent stood at the foot of a mountain of trash.
Ning Shu inwardly sighed. No matter where you were in the world, there were always people struggling to survive.
However, who knew what the people of Sehlde were living for?
Ning Shu walked to the tent. Fortunately for her, she was short and could enter the tent without having to bend over or crouch.
It was a bit dark inside the tent. Ning Shu heard the sound of a wheelchair rolling toward her and turned around. She saw a person, who was sitting in a wheelchair,ing out of the darkness.
The boy was probably around nine years old. He was pale, and his clothes were dirty, but his hands and face were clean.
The wheelchair was something that they had found in the garbage and patched up. It was very difficult to push.
The boy sitting on it should be the original hosts younger brother, Alviss.
Alviss was very thin. He had really pale, nearly transparent skin, probably due to hisck of exposure to the sun and his malnutrition.
Alviss had a pair of blue eyes. Seeing his eyes was like seeing the ocean. They were pure blue, shimmering, and clear, and they seemed to shine.
Coupled with his pale face, his eyes gave him an indescribable sense of mncholy.
Alviss saw Ning Shuing home with empty hands and said, You didnt find anything to eat.
A little depressedly, Ning Shu said, I found half of a piece of bread, but some brats snatched it away from me.
Chapter 2524: Deadly Temperatures
Chapter 2524: Deadly Temperatures
Alviss didnt seem too concerned.
It doesnt matter if you didnt find anything, he said.
Ning Shu felt that it absolutely did matter. What did he even mean? If she didnt find any food, it meant that they were going to starve.
In truth, Ning Shu didnt know if she was even going to live to see the next day.
There was a huge difference between the day and night temperature on Sehlde. It was extremely hot during the day, and as cold as a winter solstice at night.
Since Sehlde had no ability to regte its weather and climate, it had to endure the weird and deadly temperatures.
Being both cold and hungry had caused a great many people to die in their sleep.
Ning Shu had never experienced anything like this before. During her previous missions, she had never been reduced to such a state before, where she didnt even have anything to eat.
Ning Shu scooped out some water from the water tank, but the water was muddy.
Even though she was so thirsty that her throat felt like it was burning, seeing the water made Ning Shu lose the courage to drink it.
If she drank such dirty water, she might just be even more dehydrated from diarrhea. Also, if she got sick, she had no medicine to treat herself with.
Damn it!
Ning Shu held the broken bowl that shed scooped up the water with and put it on her lips. There was a despairing expression on her face.
Seeing Ning Shus expression, Alviss said, Sister, you have to let the water sit first. Wait until the junk and dust sink to the bottom of the bowl.
Yeah, of course. Im just too thirsty. Ning Shu put down the bowl and looked into the big water tank. There was a thickyer of sand in it, and even some ck sludge at the bottom of it.
Ning Shu:
However, when Ning Shu saw some charcoal at the foot of the wall, she was immediately delighted. The charcoal could absorb the impurities in the water.
Ning Shu took a small piece of charcoal and put it in a bowl. Then, she found a pot, which was badly deformed.
She scooped some water into the bowl with the charcoal in it. She waited until the water became a little clearer, then poured the cleaned part of the water into the pot, before preparing to boil it.
There must be a lot of bacteria and germs in the polluted water. Drinking unboiled water would simply be torturing her own body.
Alviss looked at Ning Shu as she busied about, but didnt speak. He sat quietly in his wheelchair.
Ning Shu hung up the pot and started to boil the water.
As she put mmable garbage into the fire to keep it lit, Ning Shu supported her chin and thought about how she and Alviss should live.
Alyssas wishes were to survive, leave Sehlde, be a mecha pilot, and make it so that her brother could stand.
These wishes gave Ning Shu a massive headache. Each and every one of them was so difficult.
Shed have to work to her bones just to survive on this. There were no food crops here, only garbage, and digging through the garbage might not necessarily mean that she could find any food.
What about leaving Sehlde? That was so ridiculous. How was she supposed to get to another?
Without a spacecraft and a wormhole to interster jump through, she simply could not leave this.
Wanting to be a mecha pilot was an even more ridiculous dream. Mecha spacecraft were luxuries. It wasnt something that could be gotten just by having some mental strengthshe also needed people to build the spacecraft.
Her only chance to leave was those people, who came to Sehlde to find people with strong mental strength.
Alviss saw the water in the pot bubbling up and said, Sister, the water is boiling.
Ning Shu came back to her senses and extinguished the fire. She looked at the steaming water in the pot. How great would it be if she had some noodles to put into it.
Thinking of noodles made Ning Shu feel even hungrier.
Ning Shu took the broken bowl and filled it with well, boiled water for herself and Alviss.
Since Ning Shu had filtered and boiled the water, she felt that it should be clean.
With that tofort her, Ning Shu drank the water in big gulps.
Ning Shu covered the leftover water in the pot with something to prevent dust and dirt from falling into it. The cover she used looked like cardboard but was made from a material that she didnt recognize.
Alviss, you should only drink boiled water from now on, Ning Shu said to her younger brother. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Alviss, very obediently, nodded.
He was a really taciturn kid.
Chapter 2525: Plain Boiled Water
Chapter 2525: in Boiled Water
Ning Shu and Alviss each drank a bowl of the in boiled water and then stared at each other in silence.
Ning Shu looked into Alviss blue eyes and said, I will definitely find some food for us tomorrow.
Its not always possible to find something. Dont worry about it, Sister, Alviss replied.
Hearing this only made Ning Shu feel guiltier. What an awful day today was.
Suddenly, a girls voice sounded from outside the tent. Alviss, Alviss!
Immediately afterward, a girl, who was about the same age as Alviss, entered the tent.
The girl had wine-red hair that reached her ears. Her face was a little dirty. She was wearing a short skirt, and she was barefooted.
She was also holding something in her arms. When she saw Alviss, she handed what she was holding to him and said, Eat this.
What the girl had brought was some unopened, packaged bread, which was very rare on Sehlde.
Ning Shu was a little surprised to see that the girl actually brought over such a valuable thing.
Alviss turned his wheelchair and said, Thank you, Vivian, but I cant ept it. Your older brother will beat you for this.
Its fine. My brother wont find out about this, Vivian said. She gave the food to Alviss. Hurry up. Eat it.
Vivians older brother was the boss of this section of the garbage dumps.
The garbage dumps were divided into areas, which were each led by different bosses.
If one went to an area to scavenge and find food without the consent of the boss of that area, one would probably be beaten, or even killed.
When ordinary people went to scavenge, they also had to hand in some of what they found to the boss of that area as a protection fee.
Afraid that Alviss would return the food to her, Vivian rushed out of the tent. However, she tripped and fell to the ground, and had to get up and run away in embarrassment.
Ning Shu stared at Alviss side profile. His eyshes drooped and he lowered his head to look at the food on hisp.
With a pale face and long eyshes, he was a delicate and mncholic-looking young boy.
Such a person was rare to see on this.
Vivian was definitely enchanted by Alviss beauty!
Good looks were the stuff that called blessings in. Because of Alviss good looks, the Heavens had sent them food!
Ning Shu coughed. Alviss turned to look at her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
With a smile on her face, Ning Shumented, Vivian must like you.
What could she possibly like about me? Im just a useless person. I cant even walk, and I cant survive on this on my own, Alviss said. Im just a burden. One day, I will be abandoned.
Ning Shu was stunned for a moment by what Alviss said. Then, she said, How could that happen? No way!
Alviss lowered his head. He handed Ning Shu one of the breads and said, You should eat.
Thank you, Brother. Ning Shu happily epted the bread. It was a little ck, probably because it was made from buckwheat.
Ning Shu tore through the package and took a bite of the bread. It had a strange smell and was not fluffy anymore.
However, Ning Shu was very hungry right now. Even though the bread was expired and smelly, Ning Shu still thought that it was delicious.
Ning Shu finished eating the small piece of bread. She drank some water and, then, said to Alviss, You should eat some too.
It was getting dark outside. The air, too, suddenly became cold.
Ning Shu started to make their bed, which was made out of wooden boards.
There was a pitch-ck quilt and some ragged clothes to serve as cushioning.
Ning Shu rubbed her hands to warm them up a bit, then shook out the dust on the quilt.
Chapter 2526: So Weak
Chapter 2526: So Weak
When Ning Shu shook the quilt, dust rose up from it and made Ning Shu choke and cough.
There was a lot of dust in this ce, and there was also no water to wash clothes and quilts with.
Even if she did wash the quilt, once she dried it outside, a thickyer of dust would umte on it by the time it was dry enough to take it back inside.
In truth, people who managed to survive on Sehlde were all very strong. Their resiliency could not be underestimated.
Alviss watched Ning Shu tidy up as he ate.
After tidying up their bed, Ning Shu felt like she was about to freeze from the cold. She said to Alviss, Lets go to bed quickly.
Ning Shu couldnt adapt to such an extreme temperature difference yet. She felt like she was in Africa during the day, and at the North Pole during the night.
Alviss slowly pushed his wheelchair. When he got to the edge of the bed, he bent forward to climb to the wooden nk that he and Ning Shu called a bed, since he couldnt stand up.
Ning Shu put her arms around Alviss waist. She wanted to carry him to the bed, but to do so, she had to use all her strength. She nearly sprained her lower back trying to carry him.
Shed forgotten about how weak she was now. She was used to having extraordinary strength. Suddenly bing so weak made Ning Shu want to cry.
After much struggle, Ning Shu, who was panting heavily, finally managed to move Alviss to the bed.
Gosh. This was so awful.
Ning Shu then moved Alviss legs into the bed. When she touched Alviss calves with her hands, she felt like she was touching a pair of bamboo sticks.
Ning Shu pushed up his trousers. She saw that Alviss calves were a little atrophied. They were without muscles and were just skin and bones.
Alviss quickly waved Ning Shus hand away and pulled down his trousers.
Ning Shu was taken aback by Alviss rough behavior. However, she only med herself for poking Alviss sore spot.
Let me give you a massage, Ning Shu said. So your blood can flow better to your legs.
Then, she continued, I heard that others have a cure for people like you. If we can get out of this, you might be able to cure your legs.
Ning Shu reached out and pressed Alviss leg lightly.
Do you feel that? Ning Shu asked.
Alviss hung his head low. His hair hung on his forehead as he shook his head. My legs are numb. I dont feel anything. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu inwardly sighed. She continued to massage his legs.
On Sehlde, many children were born with health issues and disabilities.
For instance, some were born with deformed bodies or health conditions like hydrocephalus.
It was because of the polluted water, filthy food, and even some radioactive waste that their parents were exposed to.
Since their bodies were contaminated, the children that they conceived would naturally not be healthy.
Ning Shu massaged Alviss for a while before joining him under the quilt.
She felt that the quilt stank, and so did Alviss and herself.
But how fragrant could one be when they lived in a garbage dump, anyway? Perhaps, at some point, she would grow so used to the smell that she could automatically block it out.
It was also really damn cold. Even with a quilt over her, Ning Shu felt like she was sleeping on a pile of ice and snow.
Ning Shu couldnt help getting closer to Alviss.
Sister, what are you doing? Alviss asked.
Ning Shu pressed her body close to Alviss. We need to stick close together to keep warm. Its too cold. Let your sister hug you.
The extreme cold made it so Ning Shus head couldnt turn off. She couldnt fall asleep at all.
On Sehlde, every day was a new challenge and a new torment.
Ill definitely bring you off of this, Ning Shu said to Alviss. Well live on another. Well cure your legs and get you to stand up. If your leg cant be cured, then Ill get you mecha legs. Alviss, youll be able to walk, too.
Chapter 2527: Just Let Her Dream
Chapter 2527: Just Let Her Dream
Ning Shu said this to Alviss to strengthen her own will.
Such an environment would surely be too much for most people.
If one got too hungry, one might even start to eat their own fingertips.
What Ning Shu talked about was, really, Alyssas wishes.
She wanted to leave Sehlde, be a mecha pilot, get her younger brother to stand up, and live together with her younger brother on a better.
We have no way to leave this, Alviss replied.
Ning Shu: _
It was a cruel reality that they lived in. Couldnt he just let her dream?
That may be so. However, no matter what, Ill take you out of this ce.
How could sheplete the task without leaving this ce?
This was simply not a ce suitable for people to live in.
Besides, sooner orter, Sehlde would copse.
When it did, the endless garbage on it would be scattered throughout the interster system.
Firmly, Ning Shu said, Well definitely leave this ce. Definitely.
Ning Shus teeth were chattering from the cold. Alviss body was not warm at all, either.
Nighttime in Sehlde was a huge trial for her to ovee.
Ning Shu didnt know when she fell asleep. She only knew that she was woken up by the extreme heat of the next day.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu was frustrated. Why couldnt the temperature be a bit more temperate!?
Sunshine directly reached the surface of Sehlde without anything to hinder it.
The also had no atmosphere to filter and reduce the hazards of sr radiation.
Within an hour of the suning out, the temperature could get so hot that it could burn the soles of ones feet, to the point that they blistered.
Ning Shu wanted to just give up.
Alviss, who was next to her, was also sweating profusely.
Ning Shu took off his thick clothes and trousers for him. Then, she held him by the waist and moved him to his wheelchair.
After doing these things, Ning Shu felt so exhausted to the point that she thought she was going to die. She got some water for Alviss.
Then, Ning Shu gulped down a bowl of water, before telling Alviss, Stay at home. Im going to find something to eat.
She had to dig through the garbage again today. If she couldnt find anything, she and Alviss would both go hungry.
As for hygiene Well, as Ning Shus survival was hanging in the bnce, she could scarcely even think about her personal hygiene right now.
Sister, theres no more water in the tank, Alviss said.
Ning Shu went toward the water tank and saw that, indeed, there was no more water. There remained only sand at the bottom of the water tank. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu overturned the tank and cleaned out all the mud and sand inside it. Then, she found a pot.
There was a river nearby. That was where the original host, Alyssa, would go to draw water from.
As she stood by the river, Ning Shu felt like she was on the verge of falling apart.
The water in the river was so murky that it simply looked like mud from a distance. All kinds of garbage were floating on its surface.
There were even some people who were jumping into the water to bathe.
Ning Shu:
This water was truly a miracle cure. One drink and youd be off to the next world.
Ning Shu knew that the environment of Sehlde was badly polluted, but this still blew Ning Shus mind.
This was the water that Alyssa and Alviss drank!
Ning Shu facepalmed.
The weather was extremely hot. Although Ning Shu was only standing still for some time, sweat continued to drip down her face.
Whatever. At least there was still some water, and they didnt have to drink urine. Things hadnt gotten that bad yet.
Ning Shu went to the riverbank. She brushed away the floating garbage with her hands and slowly drew the rtively clean surface water with the pot.
Trantor: Take
MTL Editor: Ran
Kahosment: Lately, Ive started ying Project Zomboid and this arc is really giving me simr vibes lmao
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2528: If Only She Had Spiritual Energy!
Chapter 2528: If Only She Had Spiritual Energy!
After she filled up the pot of water, Ning Shu carried it back to their tent. She continued going to and fro the river and the tent for some time.
The weather was already extremely hot, and Ning Shu had to go to the river many times to fill up the water tank.
After she finally filled the water tank, Ning Shu was so tired that she stuck out her tongue like a dog. She rested for a while and wiped the sweat off her face. Then, she stood up and readied herself to dig through the garbage again.
Im going out, alright? Be careful while youre home alone. Ille back after I find something, Ning Shu said to Alviss. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Alviss nodded. Be careful. Dont worry if you cant find anything. If others want it, dont resist them too hard. Youll get beaten up.
Alright. Ning Shu took a rag and tied it to her head.
The sun was too vicious here.
Ning Shu found a garbage mountain that could provide her with some shade. She sat cross-legged under the garbage mountain and began to cultivate.
If she didnt have enough physical strength, how was she supposed to do anything?
Just walking for a bit would get her so tired to the point that shed be out of breath. She also had to be afraid of the cold.
If only she had spiritual energy! With it, she would be able to endure the cold.
The living conditions on this were so awful
Ning Shu cultivated for a long time. Sweat rolled down her forehead. When she opened her eyes, Ning Shu helplessly sighed.
There was no damn use to cultivating here. There was simply no spiritual energy to absorb! She also didnt even have enough food to get energy from.
Ning Shu had some other cultivation manuals that she could use besides the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, but they were all useless without spiritual energy.
All martial arts manuals exined how to extract and absorb the qi, or spiritual energy, in the air.
How was she supposed to extract and absorb spiritual energy when there was none?
Perhaps in the near future, Sehlde would no longer be suitable for human survival.
Ning Shu closed her eyes and began to cultivate again. She didnt know how much time she had wasted. Not only did Ning Shu fail to extract any spiritual energy, but because of frequent cirction of her core, some dirty air had entered her body.
Ning Shu patted her chest and coughed. She felt ck airing out of her lungs.
Life felt so tragic.
Ning Shu could only hope that the attribute points she had added to herself would give this body some advantages.
What was she supposed to do when she was so weak?
How was she supposed to leave Sehlde?
Ning Shu stopped cultivating and started rummaging through the garbage, hoping that she could find something edible.
Her tasks were only growing weirder and weirder, and also more difficult toplete.
Inwardly, Ning Shu prayed that shed be able to find something edible.
As Ning Shu scavenged, she found somerge items of garbage that she couldnt move.
Ning Shu was really living like a rat. In order to survive, she had to search for food in the endless mountains of garbage.
Ning Shu also wanted to live like a ruling queen, but the current conditions did not allow for that.
The sun was scorching on her body. Ning Shu felt that her back was probably sunburned. It was burning hot.
Even the back of her hand had turned a deep shade of red because of the sun.
Ning Shu felt a little dizzy. After searching for Heaven-knew-how-long, Ning Shu found a jar with what seemed like pickled vegetables inside it.
Ning Shu was surprised to find this. She couldnt imagine people who lived in interster systems eating pickled vegetables.
She wiped her hands on her body and dipped her fingers into the jar. It tasted sour. Seemed like it really was some pickled vegetables.
There were also some fruits and strange vegetable stalks inside the jar.
Whatever. As long as it was edible, Ning Shu would just take it back and cook it in boiling water to sterilize it.
As long as she boiled it with water, she could kill some of the bacteria in it.
As for those bacteria that she couldnt kill by boiling, well There was nothing she could do about them. Besides, if she didnt eat this, her only choice would be to starve to death.
Ning Shu was ready to go back with the jar in her arms. Today wasnt too bad! She got a little harvest.
However, before she went far, a group of little kids surrounded her.
Ning Shu red at them. Why did it seem like they were always watching her?
Did they think she was easy to bully? Thest time that they robbed her, she was caught off-guard, since she didnt know what the situation was like. This time, she wouldnt let them rob her again.
Their leader stared at what Ning Shu had in her arms. His eyes gleamed, and he began to salivate.
Chapter 2529: Hand That Over!
Chapter 2529: Hand That Over!
Hand that over!
The little brats couldnt resist coveting what she had.
Ning Shu hugged the jar tightly. What they were asking for wasnt just the jar, but also her and Alviss lives.
Without food, both she and Alviss would die.
Ning Shu refused to talk with them. She bent down and grabbed some trash on the ground, then threw it at the boy.
He was afraid of being hit in the face and eyes, and he quickly covered his face.
Ning Shu attacked the other kids who were surrounding her in the same way and managed to make her escape.
The group of little pests began to chase after her.
Ning Shu grabbed a sharp, wire-like object. Then, she turned around and threatened them. Ill poke your eyes out if you dare to follow me again! Come on!
Ning Shu stopped running away. She turned around and instead lunged toward them with the wire-like object in her hand.
She had a grim expression on her face. She looked as if she thought she was going to die, and wanted to bring a few of them down with her. It stunned the kids who were looking at her.
Im telling you, Im not afraid of you! the boy said, despite the trembling of his voice.
Lets go! Lets tell Vivians brother to drive her and her cripple brother out of here!
After the boy finished speaking, their entire group ran away.
In truth, they werent afraid of Ning Shu. They were afraid that she would hurt their eyes during the fight.
In Sehlde, one could survive even without legs. One could crawl if they couldnt walk. However, without their eyes, they wouldnt have a way to survive.
How would they find food among the endless pile of garbage if they couldnt see?
After the children ran away, Ning Shu immediately rxed, though she was still sweating profusely.
Ning Shu kept the wire-like object for self-defense and went home with the jar in her arms.
When Ning Shu got to the tent, she heard people talking from inside. One of the voices was Alviss, and the other was Vivians. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu walked into the tent and saw Alviss sitting in his wheelchair with a book on hisp.
The book seemed to be in a rather dpidated condition. Vivian was sitting next to Alviss and reading the book with him.
Alviss raised his head. He saw the jar in Ning Shus arms and was stunned for a moment. After that, though, he said, Youre back?
Vivian, too, greeted Ning Shu by saying, Alyssa.
Ning Shu put down the jar and said to Vivian, Feel free toe here to talk to Alviss more if you have nothing to do in the future.
Alright! Vivians eyes curved as she smiled. Her wine-red hair made her look like a perfect match for Alviss as they sat together.
Ning Shu didnt know if it was because of his legs, but Alviss was a very taciturn kid. He never talked much, and he had no friends, either.
Although, of course, no one could really be friends with each other on Sehlde. In a matter of moments, two friends could fall out and fight over a piece of edible garbage.
People on Sehlde had very short lifespans. Most of them would only reach twenty years old. Thirty years old was the highest limit that they could possibly reach.
They would begin to reproduce at the age of fifteen or sixteen. By the time their children could walk and find food for themselves, they would die.
Some children who were still too young to know any better would get so hungry that they would eat their own parents bodies.
Those ages were clearly the years when people would be in their prime. However, people on Sehlde would normally be on the verge of their death at those ages.
However, Ning Shu didnt know if the lifespan of people from Sehlde would increase if they left the.
Alviss, youre literate? Ning Shu asked with a little surprise. Why didnt she know that Alviss was literate?
The storyline that Alyssa gave didnt mention anything about it.
Yeah! Alviss is amazing, Vivian said. He can read!
Ning Shu became even more surprised. There were very few literate people on Sehlde. In order to survive, they had to dig through the garbage dumps for food every day. They had no use for skills like writing and reading.
Knowledge was of no use here. A book was worth less than a loaf of bread in this ce.
I cant read, Alviss said. There are pictures in this book. I just follow the pictures.
Chapter 2530: Some Kind of Waste From a Chemistry Experiment?
Chapter 2530: Some Kind of Waste From a Chemistry Experiment?
Ning Shu nced at the book that was on Alvissp. So he wasnt reading, after all, but simply following the pictures and telling stories from what he saw.
Ning Shu drank a bowl of water before she told Alviss, Next time if I find a book, Ill bring it back so you can read it when you feel bored.
Thank you, Sister.
Now that Ning Shu had returned, Vivian felt too embarrassed to stay. Since shed also greeted her, Vivian soon left.
Ning Shu took out some food from the jar that she was carrying. There were some fruits and vegetables in it. A sour smell drifted out from the jar and into the air.
The smell was so sour she felt her teeth aching already.
After Ning Shu sniffed the pickled vegetables and fruits, she turned to Alviss and said, Vivian is a nice girl.
The kind little girl even brought food for Alviss.
A slight smile rose on Alviss pale face. It made his blue eyes shine as if they were glittering sapphires.
Seeing Alviss happy made Ning Shu very happy, too. If Alviss was happy, Alyssa would feel less guilty.
When Alyssa left Sehlde, she had promised Alviss that she woulde back. However, she failed to keep her promise.
Ning Shu put some of the pickled food in the pot, then poured some water, which she had filtered with charcoal, into the pot.
She lit a fire and started boiling the pickled food.
She didnt know if it was pickled food, or if it was some kind of waste from a chemistry experiment.
Looks and smell could be deceptive, after all.
Ning Shu poked the stalks of vegetables and fruits in the pot. Inwardly, she thought about how great it would be if she had some noodles to put inside the pot.
Ning Shu wanted to eat meat, too
Argh, she was so hungry!
Ning Shu was afraid the pickled food would be poisonous, so she boiled it for a while longer than she would usually boil anything.
With the pickled food that she took out from the pot, she made two bowls of food, one each for Alviss and her.
Ill test it first, Ning Shu said. She picked up the bowl and took a sip out of it. The pickled food tasted sour, but quite appetizing, still.
Ning Shu took a fruit the size of a ping-pong ball and took a bite. It was very sour and had many seeds.
It tasted somewhat like hawthorn.
Ning Shu finished her bowl of soup and even hupped. She didnt feel anything weird, so the pickled food should be safe to eat. As such, she told Alviss, Its safe. You can eat now.
Alviss lowered his head and took a sip out of his bowl. Then, in a low voice, he said, Sister, you dont need to do that. I cant survive alone anyways if something happened to you. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Without much care, Ning Shu said, Im sure youll live. It all depends on whether you want to continue living or not.
Ning Shu covered the jar with a lid. She also hid it, out of fear that those little brats woulde to her house and try to take it away from her.
Ning Shu looked outside and saw that it was still early. She prepared herself to go out again to find extra food that she could store.
She now lived like a true blue rat. She wanted to save food, bit by bit, and she felt ufortable when she didnt have food stored at home.
People were highly adaptable creatures. With her survival under threat, Ning Shu could tolerate food from a garbage dump much more than she usually could.
Her need for survival triumphed over her standards.
Dont go. You already went out for a long time earlier. Itll be dark soon, Alviss said.
Ning Shu looked up at the sun above her head. The sun was still shining in the sky; how could it possibly be dark soon?
However, Ning Shu obediently listened to Alviss and didnt go out. Once it got dark dark, and the sun was not shining in the sky anymore, she would instantly freeze.
What if she froze to death outside?
Ning Shu considered it for a bit, then took the quilt outside. If she put it out in the sun for a bit, then maybe it would feel warmer at night.
Even if it umted a lot of dust, she could just brush the dust awayter.
Life sure was so damn hard!
Chapter 2531: At Least They Had Each Other to Rely On
Chapter 2531: At Least They Had Each Other to Rely On
Alviss had told her that it was going to be dark soon.
Just like he said, it didnt take long until the sky slowly turned dark outside. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu: Damn
All of her knowledge about how the world worked, which had served her well before, waspletely useless here.
She found this tragic and saddening.
Ning Shu beat the quilt with a stick to remove the dust thatd piled up on it and carried the quilt into their room.
Since the sun was now gone, the temperature plummeted.
Ning Shu grabbed Alviss waist and lifted him onto the nk bed. Then, she began massaging his calf.
Stop massaging my legs. Theyre still going to be paralyzed no matter how much you massage them, said Alviss.
That may be so, but it will help with your blood flow.
Ning Shu pressed the acupuncture points on Alviss legs. If only she had some silver needles with hershe could give him acupuncture treatment, too.
It could allow his qi and blood to flow better without obstruction.
But where could she find silver needles here?
Ning Shu massaged the acupuncture points on Alviss legs with all her strength, and asked, Do you feel anything?
A normal person would feel hurt, as if theyd been pricked by a needle, or sore, when someone put pressure on their acupuncture point.
However, Alviss only shook his head and said, I dont feel anything.
This response didnt frustrate Ning Shu. After all, Alviss had been paralyzed for a very long time. He couldnt possibly get better just by getting some massages from her.
Ning Shu continued massaging him for a while. Then, shey down next to him and said, Stay close to me. Its warmer when were close to each other.
Alviss leaned closer towards Ning Shu.
Sehlde was a harsh ce to live in. However, at least they had each other to rely on. Being able to support each other to survive was still quite heartwarming.
Although, in Ning Shus opinion, a kid like Alviss shouldnt be living on Sehlde.
She opened her eyes and stared into the darkness. Soon, those scouts woulde to the to find people who had mental strength, which they could then sap away.
These people were her and Alviss only chance to escape this.
However, quite a few of these people were mecha pilots. One mecha pilot could easily and effortlessly kill arge group of Sehlde natives.
It wouldnt be easy to hijack their spaceship.
Even if Ning Shu managed to seize their spaceship, there was still the possibility that she might not be able to use it.
An artificial intelligence spaceship was capable of automatically identifying outsiders and contacting allied spaceships to call for aid.
The advanced technology that the others had was unimaginable to the people of Sehlde.
Alyssa didnt even know who these people truly were.
When they arrived, they came in a spaceship that seemed truly magical to her. She had never seen such a shiny thing before. Inside the spaceship, they even had clean food and water!
The spaceship seemed to be heaven with an engine. As an ignorant and helpless child, Alyssa was at the whims and fancies of the people who owned this heaven.
Ning Shu had no delusion of being able to beat that many people with the current body that she possessed, which was tiny and weak.
She needed a good n.
However, in the face of great, absolute strength, cleverness might not necessarily work, either
Next to Ning Shu, Alviss was already asleep. The sound of his even breathing calmed her down.
Being impatient would only put her in a more disadvantaged position.
Ning Shu moved closer towards Alviss. She tucked herself close to him and went to sleep.
Ning Shu was afraid of being harshly woken up by the extreme heat, like yesterday, so she woke herself up early at dawn.
Quickly, Ning Shu fell into a routine. After tidying everything up in the early morning, Ning Shu went out to look for something to eat. Sometimes, she would find books and take them back so Alviss could read them.
asionally, shed flip through the books, though she didnt recognize any of the words in them.
Alyssa, the original host, waspletely illiterate. As such, Ning Shu, too, could not read anything in this world.
Chapter 2532: Daily Foraging
Chapter 2532: Daily Foraging
If Ning Shu went into a task world where the original host was literate, she too would get the ability to read the scripts that the original host could read. This was the general rule of thumb.
In this world, though Ning Shu could speak thenguage of this task world, she could not read in theirnguage.
She also didnt know yet whether Alviss could really read or not.
There was another matter that troubled Ning Shu much more than this. She had realized that, whenever she was out and found something, someone woulde to snatch whatever shed found away from her. This made her suspect that they were following her on purpose.
Whenever she was scavenging, Ning Shu would avoid meeting other people. If she happened to, anyway, she would go to another ce and dig there, instead. After all, there was plenty of garbage to go around.
Each time she found something, though, someone would alwayse to take it away from her.
As she stared at the familiar faces of the little brats, Ning Shu only had one thing on her mind: Couldnt they just go rob someone else? Why couldnt they stop singling her out?
In the face of evil, if you couldnt run away, then you just had to fight.
Ning Shu pulled out her wire and stabbed at them. She got several of them, and they clutched their hurt shoulders and screamed in pain.
Maybe it was because shed had to run a lot recently, her body had be tempered. She didnt get as out of breath as she used to.
You, you! One of the little brats pointed at Ning Shu. You just wait
Ning Shu raised the wire in her hand and pointed it forward. This time, Ive only stabbed your arms. Ill pierce your eyes the next time we meet!
Hmph!
The little brats lifted their heads and gave Ning Shu a dirty look before running away.
Ning Shu went back home with a book and some filthy food.
Her daily life now consisted of digging up trash and massaging Alviss legs.
asionally, Vivian woulde over. She would bring some food for Alviss, although it was all dirty and expired.
After living in this world for a while, Ning Shu could conclude that Vivian definitely had feelings for Alviss.
She saw it but didnt say anything about it. However, in her heart, she thought: If Alviss really got together with Vivian, then she would have to sleep alone. She would be so cold
No, the current Alviss and Vivian were only about ten years old.
They were still very young. There was still time.
Ning Shu made a floury paste from bread that shed dug out from the garbage dump. Then, she boiled it to disinfect it.
Ning Shu and Alviss ate only one meal every day. They were always hungry, and it was a miracle that they hadnt died of starvation yet.
Alviss looked at the book that Ning Shu picked up. He looked very serious as he read it, and this made Ning Shu a little suspicious. Was Alviss actually literate?
How could someone look at pictures that seriously?
After Ning Shu ate, she went to the river to fetch water. She had so many chores to do
The water level had dropped by a lot. The extremely high temperature during the day had caused much of the water to evaporate.
Moreover, although Ning Shu had been in this world for quite a while, she had yet to see it rain.
If this continued, at one point, the river would dry up and there would be no more water.
Ning Shu thought about it using logic based on her previous worldview. Since this ce was hot during the day and cold at night, the cold air should have turned into water droplets and it should rain.
Still, it didnt rain.
Ning Shu filled the water tank full of water. The water was, of course, muddy.
She was really worried about running out of water to drink, so she went out to find anotherrge water tank and brought it back so she could fill it with water.
Ning Shu didnt like running back and forth carrying just a single pot, so she found another one and carried them both by bncing them with a pole on her shoulder.
This way, she could fill two pots of water in one trip.
After filling up the water tanks, Ning Shu filtered the water with charcoal and boiled it to make drinkable water, which she and Alviss could drink when they got thirsty.
Alviss looked at the busy Ning Shu and asked, Arent I useless? I need you just to survive.
Ning Shu couldnt answer this question. N?v(el)B\\jnn
If she said no, it was the truth that Alviss did nothing to support their household. There was nothing that he could do except stay at home, considering his situation.
However, if she said yes, she would be poking at Alviss sore spot. It wasnt as if he knew what was wrong with his leg and could fix it, anyway.
Besides, Alviss would usually pour water for her whenever she came home. Because of this, she could drink water as soon as she came back home.
He had done the most that he could do in his situation.
Alviss lowered his head and said, Sister, dont force yourself. I know that Im a burden to you.
Ning Shu shook her head. Youre not a burden to me. Youre my pir. Look, Alviss, dont you see? Were mutually supporting each other to live and survive on this. In the future, well leave this ce together.
Chapter 2533: We’ll Stick Together. Always.
Chapter 2533: Well Stick Together. Always.
Alviss had called himself a burden, so it seemed logical for Ning Shu to assume that he probably still feared being abandoned.
However, Ning Shu felt that even if she did abandon Alviss, he could still survive on his own. She couldnt exin why; that was just how she felt.
Ning Shu didnt know how Alviss had lived after the original host died.
Since Vivian liked Alviss, she probably didnt abandon him
Well stick together. Always. Even if we die, well do that together, too, Ning Shu firmly said to Alviss.
The original host had greatly regretted leaving Alviss and getting her own life tricked away from her.
Alviss stared at Ning Shu with his azure eyes. His face was so pale that he looked a little transparent. He said, Yes. Ill always be with you, Sister.
Ning Shu smiled at Alviss. It was no wonder that the original host was so worried about her younger brother. Alviss really was a precious and lovely little darling.
Ning Shu continued to live out the same routine every day. Each morning, she would roam the area to scavenge.
There were always some unscrupulous people who wanted to steal from her, but of course, Ning Shu always dealt with them. She never bothered to act polite with these people.
She looked at the endless mountains of garbage around her. In her heart, she wondered if she could use these piles of garbage to deal with the people whode to find mental strength on this.
Trying to steal a spaceship was a really difficult and dangerous feat.
However, if the people of Sehlde united, they might just be able to kill those scouts.
s The people on Sehlde had only fanatical desire and worship for people who came from others.
They would beg these people to take them away.
Would they even dare to rebel against them?
Ning Shu felt stuck. She couldnt aplish anything by herself.
However, the others wouldnt necessarily listen to her, either.
Ning Shu nced around. Many other people, besides herself, were bent over and digging through the garbage mountains. If all of them united, theyd definitely be able to kill those scouts.
Those scouts had killed Alyssa and many other people from Sehlde. There was much of their kins blood on their hands.
They needed to pay. They should either die on Sehlde or live here for the rest of their miserable lives. Ning Shu wanted them to feel what life is like on Sehlde.
It was a beautiful aspiration, but one that was very difficult to makee true.
The sun was scorching today. After living here for a while, Ning Shu had gotten used to the weather. She simply wiped off her sweat.
Ning Shu put the edible things that shed found in her bag. Shed found some stale and partially rotten fruits.
Although the fruits were rotten in some ces, there were still portions of them that were good to eat. She nned to take them back home and wash them, then dig out the rotten parts so she and Alviss could eat the rest.
Ning Shu: I am such a diligent, thrifty little angel.
Ning Shu found a few big barrels, so big that they were about the same height as her. They were all just lying around in the messy area.
Some of them were broken, revealing the dense, pungent ck substance that they contained.
Ning Shu grabbed an object to poke at the substance. It was sticky, a bit like asphalt.
She didnt know what the hell it was.
Hey, you cant eat that thing!
A child, who was standing on a garbage mountain, shouted at her. Ning Shu turned her head towards him and raised her eyebrows. This kid was part of the gang of rascals that often tried to rob her. However, he now kindly warned her not to eat this substance. What was his name again? Ning Shu seemed to recall that it was Mach.
Seeing Ning Shusck of response made the child think that Ning Shu didnt believe him. He ran down towards her from the garbage mountain and pointed at the barrel.
This thing cant be eaten. Everyone who ate this died, he said. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It was pitch ck, thick, and sticky. Who would eat this kind of thing?
I wasnt going to eat this thing. Im just taking a look at it.
Ning Shu poked the ck substance with her hand. It was oily and sticky.
It was probably some kind of waste product.
Ning Shu had never made contact with others since she first arrived here. She didnt know what life was like on others, and could only guess based on what she knew from the original hosts memories.
Ning Shu stared at the barrels of waste. Inwardly, she made up her mind and decided to take them back home. She wanted to study what use they could have.
Chapter 2534: What Gives You the Right to Order Me Around?
Chapter 2534: What Gives You the Right to Order Me Around?
Ning Shu looked at Mach and said, Push this thing back to my home with me.
In response, Mach widened his eyes and red at Ning Shu. What gives you the right to order me around?
Ning Shu took out a fruit that was already partly rotten. If you help me bring this back, Ill give this fruit to you.
Upon seeing the fruit and without even a single thought after that, Mach replied, Alright.
However, he suddenly realized what he said and viciously said, You sure have some guts to try ordering me around with food. If you have something, just hand it over.
Ninh Shu rolled her eyes. She patted his head with her hand and said, Are you going to help me or not? If not, Ill find someone else.
Mach red at Ning Shu but began to move one of the barrels. It was so thick that Mach couldnt even wrap his arms around it.
Mach exerted as much force as he physically could, but the barrel didnt even budge.
Ning Shu:
Are you stupid? Did I tell you to carry the barrel back? Knock the barrel onto its side and push it so itd roll. Move, get out of the way! Ning Shu grabbed Mach by his cor and pulled him away.
Then, she pushed the barrel over with all her might, and said, Lets each roll one of these.
Ning Shu pushed one of the big barrels and found it very heavy. Seeing how red Machs face was also getting from pushing his barrel, she said, Lets just push this one together.
Ning Shu and Mach slowly pushed one of the big barrels together. It took them a lot of effort to finally bring it to Ning Shus home.
When they arrived, Alviss looked at the barrel in surprise and asked, What is that?
Ning Shu shook her head. I dont know.
She and Mach left the barrel outside of the tent they called their home.
Drink some water, Sister. You too, Mach, Alviss said.
Alviss, do you know Mach? Ning Shu asked with surprise.
Ning Shu didnt even know what his name was before. Only after she heard other people calling him his name did she find out what his name was.
How did Alviss learn of Machs name when he never even left this tent?
Mach works for Vivians brother, Alviss said. Vivian talked about him before.
Ning Shu hummed in response.
Alviss poured some boiled water, which had cooled down, for Ning Shu, then moved to pour some for Mach.
I can pour it myself, Mach said. He took the bowl in Alviss hand anddled up some water for himself.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes at him. You sure dont hold back. Do you think this is your own home?
Ning Shu and Mach drank their water. They nned to move the remaining few barrels to Ning Shu and Alviss tent after that.
Curiously, Mach asked, Those things are inedible. What will you use them for? Why do you want to move them here?
I dont know. I just want to.
After they moved several barrels of unknown substances home, Ning Shu gave Mach the promised fruit, as agreed.
Mach took the fruit, but then nced at Alviss and returned it. You should give it to your brother instead since he cant walk.
Ning Shu: _
Where did this kindness suddenlye from? He wasnt this kind when he robbed her before!
In Sehlde,passion was a luxury that most could not afford.
This fruit should belong to you, Alviss said. Thank you for your help, Mach.
Mach snorted coldly, then turned and ran away.
Ning Shu couldnt stop herself fromughing. She told Alviss, What a strange person.
Sister, whats the use of those things? Alviss asked.
Ning Shu shook her head. She took an object and used it to get some of the asphalt-like, ck substance out of the barrel. N?v(el)B\\jnn
It was very sticky.
Ning Shu put the substance on the ground and tried to light it on fire, to see if it was mmable.
Trantor: Take
MTL Editor: Ran
Kahosment: Mach also fell for Alviss!! XDXDXD
TLC: Kaho
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2535: Fuel Waste?
Chapter 2535: Fuel Waste?
To Ning Shus surprise, the substance was actually very mmable. The small bit that she took out burned for a long time, and would crackle and stter when she dropped some water on it.
It behaved somewhat like burning oil.
Could this substance be fuel waste, then?
It was hot in Sehlde during the day. This thing seemed to be soft and viscous after being exposed to the sun.
Ning Shu took a broken bowl and filled it with water. She took some of the substance, put it in the bowl and lit it. The mes in the bowl burst upwards.
This substance could burn even when submerged in water?
This was great. She could use this thing as light during nighttime.
She also had a lot of this stuff.
She didnt know what kind of fuel exactly this substance was. However, she now knew that it could burn for a very long time.
Suddenly, an idea appeared in Ning Shus heart. If she handled it well, she and Alviss would really be able to leave Sehlde, this increasingly unlivable
Ning Shu put the broken bowl aside. She took out the fruits that shed found in her sack and washed them. Then, she dug out the parts of the fruits that were rotten. She gave one of the fruits to Alviss and gnawed on one herself.
The fruit was very sweetsweeter than any fruit that Ning Shu had ever eaten before. She must be too hungry. Everything would taste more delicious when one was near starvation.
Alviss saw Ning Shu beaming with delight and asked, Sister, did something good happen?
Ning Shu smiled and said, Dont you think this fruit is delicious?
I found a few more of them. Ill leave them for you to eat when you want to, Ning Shu said.
Alviss gnawed on his fruit. Keep it. You can eat it whenever you feel thirsty when youre scavenging.
No, Im fine. Lets just eat them quickly. Since its so hot during the day here, itll rot soon, Ning Shu said.
During the next few days, when Ning Shu went out, she noticed that some people seemed much more uplifted than usual. From time to time, they would look up at the sky, as if anticipating something.
Could it be that a garbage-bringing spaceship from another wasing?
The garbage that the spaceship brought could bring them a feast.
Seeing other people being so excited made Ning Shu also a little excited.
Ning Shu:
Why was she getting excited just over some garbage?
She couldnt fall to their level. She couldnt
While she scavenged for food in the garbage, Ning Shu also kept an eye out for the fuel substance that shed previously found. The more of those that she had, the better it would be.
Ning Shu also asked Mach to help her find more of the substance. When Mach heard her ask, he raised his chin and asked back, Whats in it for me?
Nothing, but if I find something good, Ill give it to you, she replied.
Ill keep an eye out for it.
Mach then left with his own gang of fellowckeys.
That substance would probably be hard to find. Even if there was more of it on this, it was probably scattered all over Sehlde and impossible to find.
It might also be buried somewhere under the impossiblyrge amount of garbage that had piled up on the surface of this.
Ning Shu felt that the few barrels of fuel that shed found were not much. Itd be great if she had more of them.
A few dayster, as Ning Shu had expected, a spaceship flew over Sehlde and dropped endless garbage.
The garbage came down in a continuous, unending rain.
Thanks to this, Ning Shu and Alviss had two full meals.
They also got to stock up on some food.
Although, it was difficult to preserve food on Sehlde, considering how hot itd get during the day.
Soon after this, Mach came to Ning Shus home to inform her. Hey, I found that stuff you talked about.
Ning Shu was cooking some food when he came. When she heard what he said, she quickly asked, Where is it?
Seeing that Alviss was reading inside the tent, Mach lowered his voice and said, Its from the new garbage delivery. The thing you want is there. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Good job, bro! Ning Shu pped Machs arm. Come join us for dinner.
Mach clutched his arm and said, Your p hurts so much.
Chapter 2536: What Are You Planning to Do?
Chapter 2536: What Are You nning to Do?
Ning Shu had stabbed Mach with a wire before. Why was heining about a little p now?
Ning Shu used a broken bowl to serve Mach with some random food that shed cooked together.
Eat. Come with me to get the barrels once youre full, Ning Shu said with a smile on her face.
Mach,pletely unafraid of his tongue being scalded, gobbled down the vomit-like food as if he were eating an iparable delicacy.
After that, Ning Shu and Mach went to bring back the fuel that hed found.
What do you do with this thing? Mach asked.
I like to light it for fun, Ning Shu offhandedly answered.
You better be careful. Theres garbage all around this ce. If the fire sparks, the whole will be a sea of mes, Mach said with a serious face.
Sehlde was, like Mach said, full of garbage. It also didnt have any good water sources. If a fire started in this ce, everyone would have no choice but to wait for their turn to die.
Ning Shu nodded and said, Okay.
Mach nced at Alviss, who was sitting in his wheelchair, and left.
Alviss put down the book in his hand and asked Ning Shu, Sister, what are you nning to do?
This thing is dangerous, indeed. If the garbage around us catches fire, it will cause a disaster, Alviss said.
I just think they might have some use. Thats why Im gathering them.
Alviss narrowed his eyes but said nothing further.
Ning Shu fiddled with the fuel every day. She found out that at night, this fuel would be more solid due to the cold weather.
When it was solid, it wouldnt burn as violently as when it was liquid.
Ning Shu used a stick to stir the fuel. It was very viscous right now, and it took a lot of effort to stir it even a little.
Ning Shu had a n in her mind, but she had to first discuss it with Alviss.
Should she tell Alviss that some people would soone here to scout for people?
That they could hijack that spaceship and leave this ce?
However, if she told Alviss that, he probably wouldnt believe it. There was no way she couldve known that information, and it wasnt like she could see the future.
All thatd cause was suspicion towards her.
Ning Shu could only wait for those people to arrive before she could start discussing her ns with Alviss.
Ning Shu looked at the fuel substance as she went over the scenarios and nned over and over again in her mind.
Ning Shu waited with anticipation for those people to arrive.
One day, they finally did. A huge spaceship floated above Sehlde, covering the sky and the sun.
They blocked a huge portion of sunlight.
At the same time, a sound wave spread to every part of the Sehlde. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Residents of Sehlde, wevee to offer you a golden opportunity. Through us, you have a chance to leave Sehlde and be a great and noble mecha pilot.
There was a look of intense hope and desire on the faces of everyone on the.
They even started yelling at the spaceship.
As long as you have enough mental strength, you can leave this ce and be a mecha pilot.
These bewitching words were said with a dreamlike tone and were broadcasted from the spaceship, over and over again. They excited and fascinated everyone who heard them.
Ning Shu and Alviss sat in their tent, listening to these words.
Alviss, we must leave Sehlde. On Sehlde, we have no way left to survive, Ning Shu said.
Alviss tightened his grip on the wheelchair and asked, Sister, will you go?
Will you test your mental strength? Alviss asked again.
Without any hesitation, Ning Shu nodded. Definitely.
She needed to go and see how many people there were on that spaceship, so she could formte her n.
Alviss face trembled. There seemed to be a dark tide surging within his ocean-blue eyes as if they were the surface of a sea about to be disturbed by a violent storm.
Alviss looked at Ning Shu and softly asked, Are you going to abandon me, Sister?
Chapter 2537: Are You Going to Leave Sehlde and Abandon Me?
Chapter 2537: Are You Going to Leave Sehlde and Abandon Me?
As Alviss looked at Ning Shu, his blue eyes reflected a cold and hard luster.
Sister, are you going to leave Sehlde and abandon me?
How could I possibly leave you behind? Ning Shus voice and certainty didnt waver as she spoke. Ill take you away with me. Well leave Sehlde together, and Ill definitely see you stand on your two legs again.
Alviss had a very strange expression on his face. There seemed to be some ridicule, but also sorrow, and another indescribable emotion all mixed into his veryplicated expression.
Sister, my mental strength is probably not enough for me to be picked. How can I leave with you?
Ill find a way, Ning Shu said without a second thought.
Presented with such an opportunity, everyone on the entire became restless.
Being able to escape this ce was the most attractive lure anyone couldve given to them.
Although they were born here, they all wished to leave and live elsewhere.
Soon, many people gathered under the spaceship and waited to have their mental strength assessed.
A hugedder was lowered from the spaceship. Everyone swarmed up in a hurry, fearing that they would be toote and lose their chance.
From within the spaceship, Manson stared down at them. They had dirty clothes, filthy bodies, and even dirty souls. It was only right that they lived in such a filthy ce. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
A mocking smile appeared on his face.
A burly man walked over and said, Manson, how many people with strong mental strength do you think there are on this?
The burly man, too, stared down towards the people of Sehlde who were swarming onto the spaceship.
Jayce. I dont think there will be many. I think even not many is an overestimation. Therell be very few, I think, said Manson.
These people barely even survive until the next day. How can they train their mental strength? Manson tly said with a haughty look on his face.
Jayce stretched his wrists. Who knows? Perhaps focusing on finding garbage results in strong mental strength.
Ha, nice joke. Manson took out a handkerchief and covered his nose. The air here is really suffocating. Tell the people below not to let those people onto the upper floor.
Manson was a little sensitive right now. The long interster travel had turned his mood foul. Heined, If there arent many people with strong mental strength here, well have to find another remote. How did this kind of awful task be our responsibility?
Jayce seemed to think the contrary and said, I dont think its that bad. Dont overthink it. A fewser cannons would destroy a like this one.
Thiss residents are very weak. They probably dont have any mecha pilots either. None of them poses any threat to us.
Jayces words didnt seem to soothe Mansons annoyance. He said, I hate interster travel. F*cking hate it.
Jayce shrugged his shoulders and looked at the people of Sehlde below, who in his eyes, seemed like ants. Its hard to imagine that there are still people living in a ce like this.
Ning Shu stood on a garbage mountain. There were many people from Sehlde going to the spaceship. Some were going up, while some wereing down.
One side of thedder was used for one purpose, which was going up, and the other was used for another purpose, which was going down. Both sides of thedder were swarmed with people.
In the original plot, Alyssas mental strength was assessed and given the A-rank status. It reached those peoples target.
She must go to test her own mental strength to see what those scouts base was like.
Ning Shu looked up at the spaceship. It was enormous, and could definitely hold many people.
These people were looking for people with mental strength everywhere they could.
They didnt dare to do anything to working mecha pilots, so they went tos like Sehlde, whose natives were weak and could be enved by them.
Ning Shu ran down the rubbish mountain and entered the tent that she called her home. Alviss had his back turned to her. He obviously didnt want to pay any attention to her.
Alviss! Ning Shu called.
Alviss turned the wheelchair around and addressed Ning Shu by saying, Sister, if you want to test your mental strength, you can go. Itd be good if you can leave Sehlde.
If I leave, Ill take you with me, Ning Shu said. Well definitely leave this ce together.
Chapter 2538: Let’s Hijack the Spaceship
Chapter 2538: Lets Hijack the Spaceship N?v(el)B\\jnn
But I dont have strong mental strength, Alviss said.
How could you possibly know that you dont have strong mental strength without getting it assessed?
I just assumed it. How could a burden like me have strong mental strength? Alviss said in a low voice.
A bit angrily, Ning Shu said, Ones mental strength has absolutely nothing to do with their legs. Its only rted to ones brain.
Do you just ponder such nonsense all day? Stop doing that, Ning Shu scolded him.
Alviss:
Alviss, Alviss! Vivians clear and cheerful voice sounded from outside.
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow at Alviss and said, Your girlfriend is here.
Ning Shu took the initiative to leave the tent. She only met Vivian at the door. Under the sunlight Vivians wine-red hair shone, and she looked very beautiful.
Alyssa, will you go to test your mental strength? Vivian asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded. I will.
Vivian went inside the tent to talk to Alviss. However, Alviss remained in a low mood.
Ning Shu cooked some food in a pot and observed what was happening around the spaceship at the same time.
More and more people were going to the spaceship. More and more people were returning from it disappointed.
Those without strong mental strength were ruthlessly kicked down.
These scouts would not bring away a useless person out of the goodness of their hearts. They considered bringing even just a single more person a waste of resources.
Vivian left after talking to Alviss for a while. When Vivian came out of the tent, she looked to be on the verge of crying.
Whats wrong? Ning Shu asked
Vivian stomped her feet and only said, Ill get going now, Alyssa.
Ning Shu looked at Vivians receding back, then entered the tent with the two bowls of food that shed cooked. She gave the bowl to Alviss and asked, What did you say to Vivian that made her so emotional?
Its nothing. I just said I wont test my mental strength. Alviss said.
Inwardly, Ning Shu also thought that Alviss should not test his mental strength. If Alviss really had a strong mental strength, he would only get taken away and be stripped of his mental strength.
When are you going to test your mental strength? Alviss asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu drank the soup in her bowl. Lets talk about thatter. There are still a lot of people there right now.
The people on Sehlde were currently very excited. The announcement had sent them into an uproar.
Ning Shu nned to wait for a little while. After more people failed, the situation would gradually calm down.
Brother, we have to think of a way to get out of here, Ning Shu said to Alviss.
You can leave Sehlde, as long as you pass the mental strength test, Alviss said, without even raising his head.
Ning Shu always felt that the way Alviss always acted was a little peculiar.
Brother, lets hijack the spaceship, she suggested.
What? Alviss turned his head in shock. He looked at Ning Shu in disbelief.
What are you talking about? Do you really think that its possible? Alviss put away his surprised expression.
There are a lot of people on this. Surely we could overwhelm them, Ning Shu said. She believed that there was strength in numbers.
Alviss shook his head. You dont know how unimaginable the power of technology could be.
There are a lot of people in Sehlde. Yes, that is true. However, some forces cant be defeated just with that alone.
Trantor: Take
MTL Editor: Ran
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2539: How Do You Know All That?
Chapter 2539: How Do You Know All That?
Ning Shu, too, already knew and understood what Alviss said. However, if she missed this opportunity, she would not get another one.
These scouts were going to stay here for a while. They were Ning Shu and Alviss only chance to escape this.
Alviss nced at Ning Shu, and then said, There must be a mecha pilot on the spaceship. The spaceship must also have defensive measures and attack methods. It also definitely has weapons of mass destruction.
Ning Shu knew all of that. However, they would get nothing if they didnt take the risk.
Also, Ning Shu was surprised about how Alviss could outline everything that clearly.
How do you know all that? Ning Shu asked.
I read about it. There are some weapons that they could use, which can immediately vaporize any object, including people. Whats the use of having many people when they can just do that? Alviss said.
Ning Shu: My brother sure is really smart.
What if we get rid of the mecha pilots on the spaceship? Can we take control of the spaceship then? Ning Shu asked.
The problem lies in how were going to control the spaceship, Alviss indifferently said.
It was exactly because of this problem that Ning Shu had toe up with a perfect n.
We could destroy the AI, Ning Shu suggested, though she didnt know whether her little coding knowledge would work in an interster ne.
Alviss went silent for a while before he said, Why do you want to do that? If your mental strength is high enough, you can leave this ce. You dont need to do that at all.
Because I want to take you away, Ning Shu said.
If she boarded that spaceship and went with them, the only thing that she could do would be wait for her death.
Shed be surrounded on all sides. With her current level of strength, she wouldnt be able to escape at all.
Itd be wiser for her to take advantage of the fact that she was now still in Sehlde. It was her home field, and this could give her a little advantage. She could outright seize the spaceship.
After taking some time to figure things out, theyd definitely be able to drive away with the spaceship.
I can also get my mental strength assessed. I might have strong mental strength too. If thats the case, Ill be able to leave with you. Alviss said.
Ning Shu quickly shook her head. Dont go. I feel like these people have bad intentions.
There are countlesss and people in interster space. Why do they have toe here to scout people? Are there no people with strong mental strength on others?
Furthermore, the expected lifespan of the people on the Sehlde is not long. They will die before they can be trained to be a powerful mecha pilot.
The people on this were not physically healthy and fit.
Even thinking about it a little revealed how suspicious and potentially dangerous those scouts were.
Alviss eyes flickered. What you said makes sense. It does feel like theres something off.
If we want to leave this ce, our only way is to seize their spaceship.
That is easier said than done. This would require a lot of manpower. Why dont you go to Vivians brother to discuss it? He is the boss of this area, and many people listen to him. If he helps, our odds of sess will be exponentially higher, Alviss said.
Ning Shu nodded. She put down the bowl and went to look for Vivians brother.
Ning Shu braved the scorching heat to find him.
Vivians elder brother was a small man. He was about eighteen years old.
He was skinny and didnt look like the boss at all. Ning Shu had imagined a burly hoodlum, but he was far from that.
Although, there were very few fat people on this, anyway.
There was an extreme shortage of food here, and the people here had no way to umte fat. All of them were malnourished and thin because they were always starving. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Alyssa. Vivian greeted Ning Shu immediately when she saw her. Are you here to see me?
Im here to see your brother.
Ning Shu looked at Owen.
Owen turned his head to look at Ning Shu. He had an indifferent expression on his face and a vicious air about him.
Trantor: Take
MTL Editor: Ran
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2540: Can You Come With Us to Our House?
Chapter 2540: Can You Come With Us to Our House?
Owen seemed to be someone who had blood on his hands. His body seemed to emit a vicious aura.
It mustnt have been easy for him to secure his position as the boss of this area.
What do you want? Owen asked.
My brother and I have something to discuss with you. Can youe with us to our house? Ning Shu said.
Vivian immediately urged Owen by saying, Lets go, Brother. Lets go, lets go!
Owen spat. Rather angrily, he said, Youre more loyal to him than your own family.
Ill go see this Alviss, that guy you always ther on about, but Im only doing this for your sake, Owen said.
Vivian immediately smiled. Her face beamed with joy. Thank you, Brother.
Ning Shu was a little surprised. She thought that she would have to do a lot of persuading to get the boss of this area toe to their house, but he agreed so easily.
To her, this felt like inviting the governor to her home and the governor actually epting her invitation.
When the group arrived at their tent, Owen walked in and looked right at Alviss, who was sitting in his wheelchair. He asked, What do you want from me?
Alviss told Owen about what he had discussed with Ning Shu before.
Ning Shu got an even stranger feeling. She felt as if Alviss was assigning tasks to Owen.
Facing the boss of the area, Alviss was neither humble nor overbearing. This made Ning Shu feel that her younger brother was not an ordinary person.
After hearing what Alviss said, Owen immediately shook his head. What you ask is too difficult to carry out.
There was a key problem here. When the people of Sehlde stood face to face against that big spaceship, all their will to resist its force would immediately dissipate.
The people on Sehlde were people who had never seen the world outside of their own. If they were asked to resist those outsiders, they wouldnt dare to.
The power disparity between them and their enemy was too great.
We can use those. Ning Shu pointed to the barrels outside the tent. Inside the barrels were the fuel that Ning Shu had collected.
We just need to find a way to deal with their mecha pilots. Without their mecha pilots, even ordinary people from Sehlde can easily deal with that spaceships crew.
Surely not everyone on that spaceship was a mecha pilot. People with such strong mental strength were not a dime a dozen and that easily found.
If all of them were mecha pilots, they wouldnt be looking all around the interster system for people with strong mental strength.
Ordinary tasks, such as cleaning, washing, and cooking duties probably done by ordinary crew members.
They might even be done by robots. Robots would be even easier to deal with than crew members.
Ning Shu told them the method that she had been nning secretly on her own.
Its too risky, Alviss said after he heard Ning Shus n.
Its worth it, Ning Shu replied. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Alviss looked at Owen and said, I need you to recruit people for this matter. If we seed in leaving this ce, well achieve what generations of our ancestors have wished for. We wont live in a garbage dump anymore.
Owen looked a little angry as he said, The people of the interster system have never taken our opinions into consideration. Regardless of our wishes, they take our as an abandoned and dump all their garbage here.
Owen shook his head and expressed his disagreement by saying, Itll indeed be great if we could leave this. However, if we fail, the price that wed have to pay would be too much to bear. They might even destroy Sehlde.
Indifferently, Alviss said, You only have a few more years, anyway.
Owen was around eighteen years old now. Considering the average life expectancy of the people on this, Owen indeed didnt have many more years to live.
Owens face shook.
Ning Shu was a little speechless. What kind of conversation was this? Owen and Alviss rtionship seemed to only be getting colder as this conversation progressed. Forget cooperationit seemed like a fight between these two would break out any second now.
Trantor: Take
MTL Editor: Ran
TLC: Kaho
Chapter 2541: None of Us Have Many More Years Left, Anyway
Chapter 2541: None of Us Have Many More Years Left, Anyway
Ning Shu didnt want this conversation to ultimately fail. She immediately cheered up the atmosphere by saying, My younger brother is still too young and says whatever pops into his head. Owen, please forgive him. None of us have many more years left, anyway, right?
Owen:
Dont be angry, Brother. Just hear Alviss out first, Vivianmented.
Alviss cleared his throat. Owens expression seemed a little irritated as he said, Tell me, then. What happens if those people destroy our in retaliation?
Alviss tapped his wheelchair with his pale fingers. He shook his head and said, Its unlikely.
Sehlde is now used as their garbage dumping ce. As long as they havent found a suitable ce to rece Sehlde, they wont destroy this. The farthest that theyll go is killing some of our people.
Sehlde is packed full of their garbage. If this is destroyed, the garbage on this will float into the interster system and be cosmic garbage. Itll affect the travel of every spacecraft.
Everyone in the tent was taken aback by what Alviss said.
Owen stared at Alviss. How do you know that?
I spent a lot of time alone, thinking. There are still spaceships dumping garbage in Sehlde even up until recently. This shows that Sehlde still has a use for others. They will not dare destroy Sehlde.
Ning Shu wanted to apud Alviss. His ability to brainwash other people was amazing.
He spewed such nonsense with apletely straight face.
Even if those people destroyed this and escaped afterward, no one would care.
If the garbage in Sehlde became cosmic garbage, it could still be cleaned up. It depended only on whether the people of the interster union were willing to spend money on this matter. N?v(el)B\\jnn
After all, endless garbage in the interster system would be a real headache to them. If a flying spacecraft hit some garbage or cosmic dust, it might cause serious problems for the spacecraft.
Having to carry out an interster rescue mission would be a major pain in the neck for them.
Vivian stared at Alviss with admiration in her eyes. She said, Brother, I think what Alviss said makes a lot of sense.
Vivian was standing in front of Owen, and he pushed her away. He said, Go away.
His little sister would think that anything Alviss said was right.
Owen thought for a while, then said, I will gather the manpower.
He discussed the finer details with Alviss and then prepared to leave.
Lets go.
Owen grabbed Vivian and dragged her away.
Ning Shu poured a bowl of water for Alviss and gave him a thumbs up. Youre awesome. Here, drink some water.
He usually kept to himself silently. However, at a critical time, he could act with the demeanor of a mighty general.
Owen gathered some people, including Mach. When Mach saw Ning Shu, he raised his chin and gave her a cold snort.
Ning Shu didnt bother talking to the brat. She stood on a garbage mountain and watched what was happening around the spaceship.
Many people were still going to the spaceship to test their mental strength. Likewise, many people were eliminated.
Ning Shu even saw some people falling out from the spaceship as if they were forcibly thrown out by someone.
The spaceship was suspended in the air at a certain height. If someone was thrown down from such a height, theyd die, especially if there was some sharp garbage on the spot on which they fell.
After Owen gathered some people, they got busy. Ning Shu also asionally helped them.
Seeing that their trap was almost set, Ning Shu prepared herself for her mental strength test.
Be careful, Vivian told her before she went.
Ning Shu smiled and said, Ill be alright.
Ning Shu then told Owen, Dont let anyone hear of our n.
Owen said coldly, Dont tell me what to do.
Fine. He was the boss.
Lastly, Ning Shu instructed Alviss. She said, Watch out for yourself. Im leaving now. Theres some food in the pot for you.
Alviss nodded.
Ning Shu went towards the spaceship. Shed thought that itd be much closer than it truly was.
Chapter 2542: Mental Strength Test
Chapter 2542: Mental Strength Test
Ning Shu climbed one garbage mountain after another. When she finally got under the spaceship, she joined a crowd of many people, which caused her to nearly get crushed as she approached the spaceships entrance.
As soon as she reached the spaceships entrance, a strong st of water pressure was sprayed towards her. The water pressure was so high that Ning Shu fell to the ground because of it.
When Ning Shu realized that shed been hit with water, she simply opened her mouth and drank her fill.
This was the first time, since she arrived in this task world, that she encountered such clean and clear water. Only using it for showering would be such a waste.
Drinking such clean water was a great blessing to her right now.
The water washed away the dirt on Ning Shus body. As it turned out, the crew of this spaceship was afraid of the filthy people of Sehlde dirtying their spaceship.
The people who weed Ning Shu wore neat and well-ironed clothes. They had dull expressions on their faces, and their eyes didnt seem to be human. Indeed, there were various symbols and patterns shing in their eyes.
They must be robot androids, although they resembled human beings to an uncanny degree.
The robots brought Ning Shu and the others to the hall where theyd get their mental strength tested.
All along the way, Ning Shu observed her surroundings. There must be security cameras everywhere on this spaceship.
She didnt know where the spaceships artificial intelligence core was.
Soon, the group of people arrived at the hall. It was very spacious, around as big as a football field.
From this alone, one could more intuitively approximate how big the spaceship truly was.
Ning Shu was dazzled by the advanced technology that was currently all around her.
Indeed, so were all the other Sehlde people who had entered the spaceship with her. They were all in disbelief.
People who lived their entire lives in garbage dumps couldnt imagine a world that was unlike theirs.
Ning Shu was inwardly amazed. This was only one ne, but this ne already harbored multitudes ofs and was unimaginablyrge.
The advancement of this interster system was simply incredible.
She hoped that the world shed build in the future could also be as advanced as this.
Ning Shu and the others were tested by first using a testing instrument inside the testing cabin. As soon as a person walked into the testing cabin, their psychological condition, mental strength, and physical health would quickly be analyzed.
Ning Shu looked at the people who were tested before her. Many of them were unqualified. Indeed, not one out of a hundred that went before her was qualified.
They were all rejected inside the testing cabin.
The test participants mental strength is not up to standard.
The test participants mental strength is not up to standard. The test participant also has a disease. Immediate istion is rmended.
Those who were detected to have diseases were directly driven away and thrown out of the spaceship.
Ning Shu:
How vicious!
Basically everyone on Sehlde was sick, anyway. They lived their entire lives around garbage pollution and all kinds of radioactive waste. Itd be much weirder if they had apletely healthy body.
Half of the people whod entered with Ning Shu had been removed from the hall. None of them had qualifying mental strength.
Ning Shu saw the inspecting crew members start getting impatient. They had awful expressions on their faces. It must be because they havent found anyone who qualified with their standards.
Soon, it was Ning Shus turn to be tested. She took a deep breath and stepped into the testing cabin.
Ning Shu felt a light scan across her body.
Her mental strength should qualify. After all, the original hosts mental strength did.
The light swept across Ning Shus body again.
The crew members started looking hopeful. Usually, multiple scans meant that the mental strength of the test participant might reach the standard. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
They had spent a really long time looking for people with qualifying mental strength but had only found a few of them. The higher-ups were already getting angry over this and ming them for wasting resources on this search.
The test participants mental strength is up to standard. The test participant has A-rank mental strength, which may develop into S-rank, a t female voice sounded from within the testing cabin.
Theres finally a qualifying one! one of the inspecting crew members said. Then, the inspector turned towards Ning Shu, who was still standing in the testing cabin and said, Come out. You still have other tests to finish.
The other test participants looked at Ning Shu enviously. In their eyes, she had just won a ticket to paradise.
Chapter 2543: Additional Tests
Chapter 2543: Additional Tests
Ning Shu still had more tests toplete. One of the crew members took Ning Shu to another ce for the next test.
Ning Shu looked around, taking note of the ces that she passed by.
What are you looking at? the crew member said in displeasure when he noticed Ning Shu looking around.
Ning Shu immediately averted her gaze. She clutched the corners of her clothes with both of her hands and anxiously kneaded them as she said, T-there are so many things that I havent seen before.
Hearing what Ning Shu said, an expression that was a mix of pride and contempt appeared on the crew members face. Dont look around. If you identally offend a mecha pilot, youll die a miserable death. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu pretended to be terrified and made her voice tremble. I, I understand
The crew member brought Ning Shu to a testing room, which contained various testing tools that came in various sizes.
The staff ced a round stone, which was the size of a ping-pong ball, on the table. Lift up this ball with your mind.
Ning Shu lifted the ball with her hand. It was very heavy.
In confusion, Ning Shu asked, What exactly am I supposed to do?
You have to use your mental strength to make this ball float, the crew member answered.
Ning Shu: _
Float?
If you cant make it float in the air, you should at least use your mental strength to push it.
Ning Shu still had a confused expression on her face. She said, I cant do that.
This crew member was not a person with strong mental strength. He didnt know how this test specifically worked, either. He repeated the same exnation several times and left Ning Shu as dumbfounded as she was at the start.
The crew member had an annoyed expression on his face. If it wasnt for this girls mental strength being at a rank so close to the S-rank, he wouldnt talk to such a lowly existence.
In his eyes, she was a trash-eating low-life.
What a waste. Such a good mental strength existed in the body of a vermin.
The crew member felt like he was about to go crazy. Angrily, he said, Focus and concentrate on one thing. Just think that the ball can fly, and it will fly.
With an innocent face, Ning Shu used her mental strength. She moved the ball slightly. Then it stopped moving.
Thats it? The inspector was speechless. even though you have A-rank mental strength?
Ning Shu spread her hands. I dont even understand what youre talking about.
Without special training, how was she supposed to know how to use her mental strength?
He must be joking.
The crew member didnt say anything in response to Ning Shus words. It didnt matter, anyway, since the testing cabin had already given Ning Shus result. The testing cabins false positive rate was less than 0.00001%.
Ning Shu had an ignorant and naive expression on her face as she curiously asked, So, as long as you can move things without using your hands, you have strong mental strength?
Being able to release your mental strength does not necessarily mean you have strong mental strength. However, a person who can manifest their thoughts externally will definitely be someone with strong mental strength, the crew member said.
Ning Shu widened her eyes. Immediately, she said, Is that true? My little brother can move things without using his hands. Sometimes, hed even move our bed.
The crew members face instantly beamed with ecstasy. Anxiously, he asked, Where is your little brother?
He didnte to test his mental strength. He cant walk. Everyone thinks hes a freak because he never goes out and he never sees other people, Ning Shu said.
The crew member:
He was obviously someone with strong mental strength but was considered a freak.
Quick! Take me to your brother now.
Hed hit the jackpot. How lucky was he to encounter these mentally strong siblings.
Chapter 2544: My Brother Refuses to Meet People That He Doesn’t Know
Chapter 2544: My Brother Refuses to Meet People That He Doesnt Know
Ning Shu shook her head. My brother refuses to meet people that he doesnt know.
As long as hees here, we can give him the best treatment that he can get. Many people will take care of him. Hell get to live in a very spacious house. Hell never go hungry again, and he can bid farewell to poverty forever, the crew member persuaded.
He can also get a lot of interster money.
Ning Shus face clearly showed that she was enticed by what the crew member said. However, she still immediately shook her head. My brother has a weird temper. He wont treat people that he doesnt know nicely. If you force him toe here, hell go crazy. When he goes crazy, his eyes will turn red, a strong wind will erupt, and things around us will float. He might even kill himself.
Ning Shu quickly prayed for forgiveness in her heart. She was, of course, lying. Alviss was actually a lovely little darling.
What? Hed go so far as tomit suicide?
The staff member was in disbelief. This girls little brother had such strong mental strength and was actually regarded as a freak!
Moreover, he didnt even know what a precious treasure his body was.
Heaven was really unjust.
Ning Shu took a couple of steps back and put on a vignt expression on her face. You really shouldnt disturb my brother. If hemits suicide because of you, I wont leave with you, either.
The crew member massaged his forehead. Ill ask the higher-ups for instructions. Wait here for me. Dont run around. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu immediately shook her head. Dont disturb my brother. He wont go with you.
We wont let anyone with strong mental strength here go, the crew member said.
Ning Shu feigned confusion. What do you mean?
I mean, we wont let someone who has the potential to be a powerful mecha pilot miss their opportunity. Your brother has such a good talent. You cant let it go to waste.
Ning Shu shook her head. No. Youll make my brother kill himself.
The crew member looked impatient. He said, Wait here. Ill ask for instructions from the higher-ups.
Dont! Dont go. I shouldnt have mentioned my brother. Ning Shus expression was full of regret. Dejectedly, she said, My brother will me me for this. Hell kill me!
The crew member ignored her and left in a hurry. Ning Shu just stood there and waited impatiently. Eventually, she began wandering around.
She looked around everywhere.
Miss, this is not somewhere you should be. Please leave.
Just as Ning Shu was going to go upstairs, an android wearing a tuxedo suit stopped her in an indifferent, t tone.
Ning Shu had no choice but to turn back. This was not the time to alert her enemy.
Obediently, she went back downstairs. The upper floor was probably a pretty important ce.
Ning Shu strolled around the spaceship, which was massive. She took note of some symbols that she encountered. During her stroll, she also asionally encountered some androids. These androids either ignored Ning Shu or drove her away.
Each time, Ning Shu would turn around and leave without any resistance. After waiting for a while, Ning Shu nned to approach the upper floor again and see if the android was still there.
Miss, this is not somewhere you should be, please leave.
The same android stopped her with the same words.
Ning Shu:
It seemed that this android was put here to guard this ce.
Ning Shu had no choice but to leave. She wandered around some more. Sometimes, she would even open a door to have a look at the room inside.
She wasnt worried at all about the crew members not being able to find her. After all, on this spaceship, nothing ever went unnoticed.
All of them were being monitored right now.
Soon, an android approached Ning Shu and told her, Miss, pleasee to the testing room now. This way.
The android walked in front of Ning Shu, and Ning Shu followed.
The android moved just like a human being would. Ning Shu wondered, if technology was developed to its very peak, what would it be able to do? Could it split mountains and fill seas? Could it even perhaps be able to create life?
Speaking of which, 2333 was also technically a life produced by technological advancement, right?
Ning Shu followed the android back to the testing room. The android first bowed and put its hand on its heart, Honorable Masters, Ive brought the person you requested.
Chapter 2545: Does Your Brother Have Strong Mental Strength?
Chapter 2545: Does Your Brother Have Strong Mental Strength?
Ning Shu saw two new people in the testing room. One had a dignified expression on his face, while the other was busy pushing a handkerchief against his nose at the moment.
The man with a dignified expression on his face was tall and burly. There was a five-pointed star badge pinned to his clothes. He looked Ning Shu up and down, and straightforwardly asked her, Does your brother have strong mental strength?
Master Jayce, this girls mental strength is good, too. Shes an A-ranker who can almost be an S-rank.
Jayce, who had a shocking amount of muscles all over his body, nodded. Not bad.
Take me to see your brother, Jayce said to Ning Shu.
Jayce looked a bit fierce, but he was talking to Ning Shu very gently. Still, his appearance made everyone who looked at him feel like he was very rough.
Ning Shu quickly shook her head. She also waved her hands as she said, No. I really cant. My brother refuses to meet people he doesnt know.
Jayce, why even bother talking with these low-lives? Just have him brought here. What are you fussing so much for? If you want to leave the spaceship and pick up that child, go by yourself. I wont go. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
This is really intolerable. Manson covered his nose with a handkerchief.
Didnt you hear what she said? Jayce asked. That SSS-rank kid cant control his strength. If someone captures him by force, he might kill himself before reaching the spaceship.
Besides, this child might really be an SSS-ranker, you really dont want to go and check out? Are you sure you want to let me take all the credit for this? If I manage to bring him here, theres no way Im sharing any credit with you.
What person would reallymit suicide? Mansons expression wavered. He wanted the credit of finding an SSS-ranker. However, the environment outside the spaceship was stopping him from going out.
What kind of hell was this ce, anyway?
Just looking at the people of Sehlde and how dirty they were made him feel very ufortable, let alone actually stepping foot on their.
However, finding an SSS-ranker would make for a great contribution. If he missed such a great opportunity, Manson felt that he would vomit blood.
Lets go, then Manson said.
Jayce curled his lips. I dont know why youre being so unreasonable. You want to go find this kid, but youre afraid of this and that. Isnt it just because theres a lot of garbage down there?
Im not a boorish person like you are. You have no idea what elegance and dignity are.
The two men were bickering in front of Ning Shu andpletely ignoring her. With panic on her face, Ning Shu butted in by saying, We cant go. Please leave my brother alone.
Jayce smiled at her and said, We wont hurt your brother. Well protect him and wont let him get hurt even in the slightest bit.
Ning Shu had a look of suspicion on her face. Really?
Of course. No need to question us so much, darling. Jayce reached out and grabbed Ning Shus cor, before then lifting her. Take us to meet your little brother.
Ning Shu tried to struggle and escape Jayces hold. However, being carried by the tall and burly Jayce, Ning Shu really had no way to escape.
What a terrible and weak body she had.
Jayce and Manson got out of the spaceship. Immediately, mecha parts covered their body, as if they were part of their bodies and had always been there from the start.
Ning Shu really couldnt wrap her head around it. They were still normal people before, but they suddenly got covered with metal and were able to fly off.
Even their finger joints were extremely mobile. In the blink of an eye, theyd turned from normal human beings into Saint Seiya characters.
Where is your home? Jayce asked her.
Oh, over there. Ning Shu hurriedly pointed in one direction.
The two began flying over there at a very high speed.
The weather in Sehlde was scorching during the daytime. On top of that, the high speed that they were going in made Ning Shu feel like she was going tobust. She even got a whiff of a burning smell from her hair.
They soon arrived outside the tent that Ning Shu and Alviss called home. Jayce put Ning Shu down and asked, How do I identify your brother?
His legs are paralyzed, Ning Shu said.
Jayce scanned the tent and said to Manson, I do see a child sitting in a wheelchair inside.
Chapter 2546: My Brother Won’t Come With You
Chapter 2546: My Brother Wont Come With You
Jayce turned towards Manson, who was still suspended mid-air, and said, Arent you going in? If you arent, Ill go in first.
Immediately, Ning Shu butted in. Can I go in and see my brother first? Hell certainly blow up if you just barge in so rashly.
Go in, then, Jayce replied.
From the beginning to the end, Manson stayed extremely aloof and never spoke to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu entered the tent first. Alviss was sitting with his back facing them. She said, Brother, I brought some people over. They want to talk to you.
You have to be nice to them.
In her one-man show, Ning Shu cated and coaxed Alviss, while he didnt respond at all.
Outside the tent, Jayce was eavesdropping on everything she said.
After some time, Ning Shu came out. She had a dejected expression on her face as she shook her head at Jayce. You guys should head back. My brother wonte with you.
Your brother didnt even say anything to you. How do you know that he wonte with us?
Jayce immediately shoved Ning Shu out of the way. He walked into the tent and met a pair of blue eyes, which were as deep and blue as the open sea.
His eyes were very beautiful.
My name is Jayce. I heard that you have strong mental strength. I want you to be tested, Jayce straightforwardly said.
Jayce took a good look at Alviss. He didnt look like someone who was about to burst into a frenzy andmit suicide at any given time.
Alviss didnt reply to Jayce. He simply stared at Jayce and pushed his wheelchair backward.
Jayce, are you finished? Manson, who was still outside, was a little impatient.
Just looking at the garbage that was all around him made Manson feel suffocated. Just looking at these things made him feel extremely sick.
What do you want me to do? Alviss finally asked.
Just move something around with your mind.
Alviss cleared his throat. Hearing Alviss sign from outside the tent, Ning Shu immediately released her mental strength. A big barrel flew into the tent. It turned twice in the air before finallynding on the ground.
After she did this, Ning Shu felt like her head was about to explode. She had exhausted her mental strength.
She was also having a splitting headache.
When Manson, who was outside, saw this, he couldnt be bothered to care about the garbage anymore and swiftly descended to walk into the tent.
Jayce, we must take this child away, he said.
This kind of strong mental strength was exactly what they needed.
Alviss shook his head and said, I wont go with you.
Who cares about what the kid wants? Just grab him.
Manson stretched out his mecha arm towards Alviss and walked towards him with heavy steps.
Wait. Dont be so hasty. Jayce pulled Manson back. No matter how strong his mental strength is, itll be useless if hes dead.
How annoying. Such a lowborn
As Manson and Jayce fought with each other, they ended up stepping into a hole.
The hole was filled with viscous fuel. Once someone stepped into it, it wouldnt be easy to break free from it.
Alviss coughed again, this time very violently. Ning Shu endured her headache and used her mental strength to pour a bucket of fuel on Manson and Jayce, who still hadnt wrapped their heads around things.
Once Ning Shu poured the fuel over their heads, Jayce and Manson were covered in the ck substance.
The more they struggled, the lower into the hole they sank. Their bodies were now also covered with the extremely sticky fuel.
The movement of the mecha suits they were wearing was now restricted. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It also prompted an alert from their mecha suits, which said that the movement of the suit was impeded.
Chapter 2547: Take Over the Spaceship!
Chapter 2547: Take Over the Spaceship!
Ning Shu entered the tent and carried Alviss away.
She lit a fire and threw it at the two people who were still trapped in the fuel. They immediately burst into mes.
How dare you!? You brazen lowlife!
Hothot! Its too hot!
Both Manson and Jayce had bad feelings in their hearts. If their mecha suits reached a temperature that was too high, they would lose all of their functions. Without the protection of their mecha suits, wouldnt they burn to death here?
Neither Manson nor Jayce ever took Ning Shu and Alviss as serious threats.
They had survived countless near encounters with death but ended up falling prey to such a trap set by this lowly trash.
Thick smoke billowed from inside the tent. Many people, from all directions, were called by the smoke and swarmed towards it.
Alviss gave Owen a nod. Owen waved his hand, and everyone started pouring fuel like it was thest thing they could ever do.
Then, everyone silently ran towards the spaceship.
Brother, have someone help Alviss and Alyssa.
Seeing that Ning Shu was struggling to get Alviss to the spaceship, Vivian hurried over to help her.
Owen promptly asked some people to carry Alviss.
The smoke was only getting worse. Whether the two mecha pilots trapped inside the tent were still alive or not remained unknown.
Hurry! We must take over the spaceship. Mecha pilots are not nearly as scary as the offensive and defensive power of the spaceship is, Alviss shouted with a hoarse voice.
Many people followed behind Alviss and Owen. With much difficulty, they began swarming the spaceship.
They climbed thedder and boarded the spaceship.
There was an android at the entrance to the spaceship. Alviss gripped a stick in his hand and hit it in the face.
The androids face was immediately smashed in. It didnt bleed, though. Its artificial skin peeled off and revealed a head that was full of wires and tiny circuits.
Despite its condition, the android could still sound an rm. Attention, attention! We are under attack!
Chaos immediately erupted inside the spaceship. Ning Shu immediately pushed Alviss toward the upper floor and said, I suspect that the spaceships AI core is stored upstairs.
When they arrived upstairs, an android stopped them.
Cut off their power source! Alviss yelled.
Holding something that resembled a knife in his hand, Alviss stabbed at the androids neck and cut off its power line.
More and more androids rushed towards them. These androids were carrying extremely dangerous weapons.
Theirsers could immediately reduce the people they pointed it at into ashes.
Ning Shu, who was carrying Alviss on her back, had to keep dodging and hiding as she advanced. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Alviss, what should we do now? Owens voice trembled a little as he spoke. The weaponry that their opponents had was simply too powerful.
Ning Shu raised her head and looked around in all directions. They were all being watched through the surveince cameras. Those people were probably sitting back and sipping their tea as the spaceships artificial intelligence core calcted the best way to decimate Ning Shu and the other Sehlde people.
The fact that so many androids havee to stop us proves that this ce is very important to them. Owen, there are a lot of Sehlde people on the spaceship now. Dere that we are going to upy the spaceship and that afterward, the Sehlde people will be able to leave this. Have them destroy androids elsewhere on the ship. Itll definitely cause chaos, Alviss said, his tone calm and collected.
Owen thought about it. Things had gone this far. Whether they retreated or not didnt matter, as they would still die. It was better for them to go out fighting rather than running away.
Owen turned around and left. Before leaving, he told Alviss, Protect my sister.
Dont worry, I will definitely protect her well, Ning Shu quipped.
Ning Shu put down Alviss. She had Vivian support him instead, while she picked up a gun from the ground.
Chapter 2548: Collect the Guns
Chapter 2548: Collect the Guns
The gun was aser gun thatd been used by an android. Ning Shu didnt see a trigger, but she did see a button. When she pressed it, aser beam shot out and created a hole in the wall.
Wow!
Ning Shu held the gun and edged towards the open side of a wall. While concealed, she shot an android she saw in the head.
The androids head was immediately blown up. The wiring in its neck was smoking and whistling from the heat.
Ning Shu shot the androids one by one. Although she had a weapon, the fact that the androids never seemed to run out was making Ning Shu grow more worried as time passed.
Sometimes, an android would even appear right on top of her.
Vivian, collect the guns, Alviss said
Vivian was overwhelmed with fright. However, when she heard what Alviss said, she picked up a gun from the ground with trembling hands.
Ning Shu grabbed Vivian just as aser beam passed by her side. Ning Shu then blew off the head of the android that shot at Vivian.
Vivians face turned even paler with fright. She quickly thanked Ning Shu.
Alviss took the gun from Vivian and immediately sted the surrounding detectors. With a bang, the detectors exploded.
Soon Owen brought arge group of people over. Alviss immediately said, All of you, grab a gun. Its very easy to use.
Owen was relieved to see that his sister was fine. He took a gun and followed Ning Shus example. However, it was only natural that those who had never used a gun would have clumsy techniques.
Whats going on down there? Alviss asked Owen.
I told them that there was a lot of food on this spaceship and that we had taken over the spaceship, so they should go look for the food.
For the people of Sehlde, eating was everything. They would do anything for a bite to eat.
Since Owen had brought a lot of people as support forces, Ning Shu and Alviss now had a lot less pressure on them.
Still, the next wave of androids that came made Ning Shus palms mmy with sweat. They were heavily armed. Their arms, which were firing weapons, were densely packed with muzzles that were ready to be fired.
These androids didnt need to use weapons. They were weapons in and of themselves. Their mere existence sent shivers down Ning Shus spine.
She didnt know how much stronger they werepared to the androids that shed defeated. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Once a person was hit by these androids weapons, they would immediately be reduced to ashes.
Ning Shu let out an unbroken chain of curses in her mind. Flesh and blood were weak in the face of advanced weaponry, especially since her current body was still so weak in the first ce.
Ning Shu felt very exhausted. She had used her mental strength earlier and still hadnt recovered from it. Having to fight without a break was making her feel pretty sick.
Still, no matter how difficult it was, Ning Shu had to grit her teeth and persevere. Otherwise, she would not be able to leave Sehlde and be a mecha pilot. Forget that, she might not even be able to survive today.
Ning Shu aimed at an androids arm and destroyed its muzzle with a st.
She didnt know what kind of material these androids were made of. Theser guns that could immediately destroy the previous waves of androids were no threat to these particr androids.
All that the attack did to them was leave a small, charred spot on their body. It didnt do much damage to them. Ning Shu felt very powerless, like a leaf floating in the wind.
The power of technology in this task world had advanced to a point beyond her wildest imagination.
Sister, destroy its positioning and aiming system! Alviss yelled at Ning Shu. Because of how fierce thebat they were currently in was, Alviss had to shout at her.
Positioning system, aiming system?
Ning Shu aimed at one of the androids eyes, which were designed in the form of concentric circles, like ripples.
With a bang, the androids head was smashed open. As it turned out, the eyes were one of their weak points.
With much struggle, Ning Shu and her team began to move forward. The spaceship was in chaos. Dirty and crazy-looking people from Sehlde were running around the entire spaceship.
Chapter 2549: Power in Numbers
Chapter 2549: Power in Numbers
The people from Sehlde were hoping to find food. They wanted to finally have a meal thatd make them feel full.
In the process of looking for a meal, they had already killed several members of the spaceships crew.
On the other hand, some of the crew members had also taken up weapons and frantically massacred them.
There was power in numbers, though. The people of Sehlde had only one thought in their minds: as long as they upied this spaceship, they would be able to leave Sehlde and have something to eat.
They crazily broke everything around them and looked for food everywhere they could.
After much struggle, Ning Shu and her team pushed forward. While Ning Shu dealt with the androids, Alviss dealt with the surrounding detectors.
Although these androids could probably still transmit the information that they received to the artificial intelligence that was running this ship, the more security devices they could destroy, the better.
Many people from Sehlde were killed. They didnt even leave a body to be buried. Instead, they were directly vaporized into ashes.
Ning Shu gritted her teeth. If they wanted to break through the crisis in front of them, they definitely had to make sacrifices.
Staying on Sehlde would result in their deaths, and so would retreating now. It was better for them to continue pushing forward. Besides, there was no such thing as gain without pain.
Even living was something that was difficult and painful. For Ning Shu, life had always been something that she had to struggle for.
The number of androidsing at them was gradually decreasing. Ning Shu didnt know if the spaceship was running out of androids, or if the androids were gathering together tounch a big attack.
She and the others stopped in front of a thick metal door. It seemed to somewhat resemble stainless steel, but it was probably some other rtively expensive material.
The door had no handle. There was nothing to open the door with, but there was a scanner beside the door. It must be something that could detect the identity of the person that wanted to open the door.
Ning Shu felt a headacheing. How was she supposed to get inside?
She felt that the control room must be behind this door. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She hit the door with a shot from theser gun, but the door didnt budge. It stayed as clean as a brand-new thing. The attack left not a single spot nor a smudge on it.
What move would be the safest one right now? Should she knock on the door, or should she wait for the people inside toe out?
Ning Shu thought for a while, then took out a five-pointed star military emblem from her pocket.
When Jayce had grabbed her by the cor, Ning Shu had taken advantage of the moment and swiped this military emblem off his clothes.
She didnt know if this thing would work, though
Ning Shu held the military emblem in her hand and cautiously reached into the detection range.
Honorable Sir Jayce, pleasee in. A female voice, which sounded very artificial and mechanical, sounded out.
The door slowly opened. Ning Shu was the first to go in.
The people who were in the control room were already in a panic. Someone cursed and said, This AI must be retarded. Is it even f*cking working!?
Hands up!
Ning Shu pointed her gun at them. A group of people rushed in from behind and, following Ning Shus example, shouted, Hands up!
The crew members stared at theser guns in fear. They knew how powerful those guns were.
Round them up, Alviss said to Owen. Owen immediately stepped forward and directly tore off the rags on his body. Then, he used those torn-off rags to bind the crew members hands behind their backs. He even bound their feet together.
There were not many people in the control room, and they were all quickly tied up.
Ning Shu looked around the extremelyrge control room, still holding her gun carefully. The control room seemed packed with confusing, strange objects. There were all kinds of buttons and screens in it.
Goodness gracious. This room was tooplex for her. She felt like she was looking at a scene from a science fiction movie.
Ning Shu scratched her head. This was going to be quite difficult. She needed to first get used to these screens and buttons. Otherwise, she wouldnt be able to operate this spaceship.
It seemed that she needed to learn how to operate this thing.
Vivian helped Alviss to Ning Shus side. He pointed at a diagram and pressed a red button with his finger.
A rapid beeping noise immediately sounded in the control room.
Chapter 2550: Artificial Intelligence Core
Chapter 2550: Artificial Intelligence Core
Are you sure you want to destroy the artificial intelligence core? If you proceed, the safety of this spaceship may bepromised.
An artificial female voice sounded.
You are rmended to change the operation mode of the artificial intelligence, instead of destroying the artificial intelligence core.
Alvis sneered. He nced at the crew members, who were tied up, and said, I know youve already sent the news.
They all shook their heads in fear.
With an indifferent expression, Alviss pressed another button. Several cages descended from the air and trapped the crew members inside.
If you dont want your artificial intelligence core to be destroyed, youd better behave, Alviss said. He was sitting on a chair, with his legs limply resting on the ground, as he changed the operation mode of the spaceships artificial intelligence.
Alviss then began tapping on the numerous screens. This action left everyone who looked at him dazzled.
Ning Shu looked at Alviss from the side. Is this Alviss really Alyssas younger brother, the one she had in her memories? Obviously not. What the f*ck was going on?
Alviss had taken control of the spaceship.
Warning, warning! A heat source is approaching the spaceship, the synthetic female voice said. The voice was emotionless, and spoke in a constant tone, always neither too fast nor too slow.
Two fireball-like objects appeared on the screen. They were flying towards the spaceship.
Ning Shu:
These mecha pilots were so hard to kill. They actually managed to struggle out from the fuel. Despite having been burned for so long, their mecha suits were also not yet broken.
Their technology truly was mind-boggling.
Do you wish to destroy the heat source? the synthetic female voice asked.
Alviss pressed a button, and the spaceship shot out a beam of light.
Seeing this beam of light put expressions of terror on both Manson and Jayces faces.
They tried to evade it but failed.
When the light hit them, they were instantly vaporized.
Ning Shus eyes twitched wildly. She felt that her worldview had been destroyed alongside them. Goodness gracious!
Even a powerful cultivator wouldnt be able to handle such a powerful attack method.
Technology was, in principle, an external object used to gain formidable power. For example, it could be used to research human genes, and then, improve someones defective genes, to prolong that persons life.
Cultivators would essentially do the same thing to improve their own bodies. The only difference was the external object that theyd use.
With technology, even a person like Alviss, who was as weak as a kitten and had disabled legs, could just press a button lightly and exert great strength.
Dear people of Sehlde, we have now upied this spaceship. We will bid farewell to this dirty garbage. This is the start of our new, better life. Those who have not boarded the spaceship, please get on the spaceship, as we must leave soon, Alviss said.
The light beam that he shot to deal with those two mecha pilots had also started a fire on the.
They wouldnt be able to live on this anymore.
This was the only reason why Alviss told the people who were still on the to get on the spaceship immediately.
Alviss was kind-hearted, or so Ning Shu thought.
She just wasnt sure if this spaceship could hold everyone.
When the people on Sehlde heard what Alviss said, they all jumped up for joy and hurried towards the spaceship.
Ning Shu let out a long breath and shook her stiff arms.
Finally, they managed to upy the spaceship. It seems they got lucky.
Go and make sure everyone on the spaceship is following order, Alviss told Owen.
Alviss saw Vivians terrified expression. She had yet to recover from her fright. Gently, he said, Go and get some rest. You dont have to be afraid anymore.
Alright, Vivian immediately said. She looked at Alviss with worship in her eyes as she said, Alviss, you are amazing.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 2551: I Want to Talk to You
Chapter 2551: I Want to Talk to You
Vivian felt like she was dreaming. They were about to leave Sehlde, where daily life was a struggle and survival was never guaranteed
Vivian looked at Alviss as if she was looking at a god.
Alviss looked back at Vivian and gently repeated, Get some rest.
Vivian turned around and left the control room in a daze.
Then, Alviss turned his head to look at Ning Shu. Facing Alviss eyes, Ning Shu felt her heart skip a beat.
The atmosphere cooled down. Alviss and Ning Shu were now the only two people in the navigation room.
Ning Shu forced out a smile. Im going to go get some rest too.
Sister, I want to talk to you, Alviss said, pressing a button with his finger.
Ning Shu raised her head and saw a cage descending over her head.
By instinct, Ning Shu grabbed the cage. As a result, a strong electric current rushed into her, paralyzing half of her body.
Alviss looked at Ning Shu, who was shaking out her hands hard. He said, You are not like the older sister I remember.
Ning Shu bared her teeth and said, You are not like the younger brother I remember either.
Do you feel sad, pained, and resentful? Alviss asked.
Ning Shu simply sat cross-legged on the ground, her body hurting from the electric current.
Sister, are you suffering? Alviss asked again.
Ning Shu nodded. Im suffering, I want to cry..
But your expression doesnt look hurt or full of despair, Alviss said.
Being treated like this by my own brother, I am of course hurt and feel despiar. However, as long as I think that you will regret thislosing someone like me, who treats you well and thinks about your wellbeing all the time, I am no longer as hurt.
Ning Shu had taken care of Alviss sincerely. She didnt think of it as wasting or losing her time and effort. In fact, if her efforts werent appreciated, shed think of it as the other partys loss. This way, she wouldnt feel any regrets.
You treat me well? Alviss said in a light tone. You abandoned me for the sake of your own future. That is how youve treated me.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. Alviss, you
Are you surprised?
Ning Shu shook her head. Im not surprised. Ive suspected it from very early on.
The people of Sehlde are capable of doing anything for a bite to eat. Its normal for them to break into and rob each others homes.
I usually go out for most of the day, and you cant walk. You always stay at home alone, but nothing has ever happened to you. No one has ever broken into our house. So Owen is also one of your underlings, am I wrong? Ning Shu said calmly.
Alviss looked at Ning Shu with his blue eyes. If you knew, then why didnt you say anything?
Its good that you have the strength to protect yourself. Why should I have said anything? This doesnt prevent me from taking care of you and looking out for you.
However, I wont be nice to you in the future anymore. Therell be one less person in your life who treats you well, Ning Shu said as she hammered her hand, which still felt numb from the electric shock.
Ning Shu also suspected that every time Mach had robbed her, he had always been under Alviss orders.
Ning Shu wouldnt say anything, though. She would just never treat Alviss well again in the future.
If they managed to make a smooth departure from Sehlde this time, then they could both walk on their own paths.
Dont you feel any guilt? Alviss blue eyes were full of dark tides, like a gloomy ocean disturbed by a brewing storm.
You and I are both different now. Honestly, we are two separate individuals. Youre not my responsibility, and I was only willing to take care of you because I cared for you deeply. Even if I had decided not to take care of you, I wouldnt be wrong for taking that decision, and there was nothing you could have done about that, Ning Shu bluntly said.
Trantor: Take
#Takesment: Alvisss reveal is here! When I first read the story, I noted down during chapter 2525 that Alviss seemed to be more than he appeared. When did you guys start feeling suspicious?
MTL Editor: Ran
TLC: Kaho n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
#Kahosment: Wow, Ipletely didnt remember this twist!
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2552: You Abandoned Me!
Chapter 2552: You Abandoned Me!
Nobody should be held ountable for someone else; everyone is an independent entity.
You are only making excuses, Alviss angrily said. How dare you say that youre not selfish? You abandoned me!
Ning Shu waved her hand. Lets not talk about abandonment right now. Leaving was the best choice at that time.
Moreover, at that time the reasons I wanted to leave werent just because I wanted to change my own destiny, I also wanted to change yours. I wanted to make it so that you could stand again. I wanted to bring you away from Sehlde after I became a mecha pilot. However, I got my mental strength sucked out of me and died before I could do any of that, she said.
Alviss seemed a little surprised. You died?
Ning Shu spread her hands. Judging from how you are right now, it seems that something happened to you and you had a change of fate after I left. It seems that you got to leave Sehlde. How lucky. I had no such luck back then, Im afraid.
Also, I dont care if you want to loathe and hate me, NIng Shu said.
Ning Shu had treated Alviss well. However, she didnt do it while expecting Alviss to do anything for her in return.
Since she didnt have any expectations, she naturally had nothing to be disappointed about.
The reason why people would get disappointed was because they had given something away and expected something in return. However, the other party didnt do as they expected, and as such, theyd feel resentful and hurt.
For example, they might think: I had treated them so well, but why does he still treat me like this? And so, they couldnt ept it and became resentful.
So you knew that those people had bad intentions and that you would die if you went with them. Thats why youre doing things differently this time and taking me with you? Alviss asked. That was why she went through all the effort of bringing him with her?
You were given a second chance. Why cant I be given the same? The reason why I get toe back to this time must be so I can fix my past mistakes.
Or, do you think that I shouldve abandoned you again this time around? Ning Shu said, staring at Alviss.
Alviss: n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He suddenly felt that being hung up on this issue was quite meaningless.
Ning Shu looked at Alviss and asked, So, why are you locking me up?
Do you want to take revenge on me? Do you want to see me hurt and hopeless? Do you want to see me suffer and cry?
Alyssa wished to help her younger brother to be able to walk again. However, it seemed that Alviss could do it without her help. In fact, he managed to survive and live better than her.
She also wished to be a mecha pilot. However, Ning Shu was now locked up by Alviss. Ning Shu didnt even know if Alviss would kill her.
She didnt think that he would let her go simply because she was nice to him in the past.
He had been resenting his older sister for two lifetimes. However, she had died long ago, and he had even gotten a second chance in life.
Since everyone had been reborn, couldnt they all just live a good life?
Alviss had felt so wronged. However, Ning Shu was also feeling wronged. How the hell did she end up with a reborn younger brother?
The questions that Ning Shu asked made Alviss feel a little at a loss. He resented his sister who had abandoned him, but now that he knew that his sister died soon after leaving Sehlde
After living out two lifetimes, the memory that Alviss had of his sister in their previous lifetime was now actually very vague.
All that was left was his resentment.
Ning Shu felt physically and mentally exhausted. She had used her mental strength and also fought against many androids. Her body couldnt bear it any longer.
She wanted to simply lie on the ground and rest. What a pain! Why did she have to meet such a cruel little brother in this life?
Ning Shu really wanted to pull Alviss by the hair and press him on the cage to give him an electric shock.
Her body still felt numb even now.
Ning Shu forced her eyelids to stay open so that she wouldnt fall asleep. If she fell asleep, Alviss would definitely give her another electric shock.
Ning Shu vowed that if Alviss dared to shock her again, she would make him pay for it.
Her task, which involved Alviss, was only to leave Sehlde and have Alviss stand up again.
There was nothing in her task that said she had to be nice to Alviss. At worst, she would just ept the lower amount of points.
Disobedient children needed to be taught a lesson.
Chapter 2553: My Legs Are Numb
Chapter 2553: My Legs Are Numb
Alviss pressed a button. The cage over Ning Shu was raised.
Get up already, why are you still lying there? Alviss said.
Ning Shu stretched out her hand towards him. Help me. My legs are numb.
Alviss put his hands on his legs. My legs dont work.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu got up from the ground and moved to sit on a chair. Then, she asked Alviss, How did you leave Sehlde in your previous life?
Alviss narrowed his eyes and said, My master took me away.
He was sent to Sehlde as a punishment. He was beaten half to death, thrown in the garbage dump, and then sent to Sehlde by the spaceship with the garbage.
Ning Shu: _
People could get to Sehlde that way too, huh?
Alviss master was probably an important fate-changing figure for Alviss.
Ning Shu pped her thigh. Her legs were still numb and aching.
Why didnt you tell me? If I knew your master woulde to Sehlde, I wouldve just had us wait for him toe.
It wouldve been less risky and costly for them.
Ning Shu didnt know about Alviss master before. If she had known, she wouldnt have gone to test her mental strength and wouldve just peacefully waited for Alviss master toe.
Hes still doing fine right now. You had been away for a long time by the time he came, though I dont know exactly how long.
Hes a mecha craftsman, and he can also manufacture spaceships. Alviss talked about his master with gratitude and respect on his face.
Ning Shu was quite surprised to hear this. Such a skill in science and technology was very valuable. However, Alviss master was actually exiled to Sehlde. What a waste of his talents!
My master made a signal transmitter with the garbage from the Sehlde. After a long time, someone came to pick him up. I followed him and left Sehlde. From him, I learned how to build mechas and spaceships, Alviss said.
Ning Shu nodded and said, Thats good.
Alviss looked at Ning Shu and asked, What about you? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Me? Ning Shu sighed. I was taken to an unknown ce. My mental strength was stripped by someone using a secret method, and I died. Even if I didnt die, I would have gone insane.
Ning Shu was talking about Alyssas experience.
Alviss paused for a long time, then finally choked out a sentence. You shouldnt have left in the first ce.
That couldve been the only chance that we would ever get in our lifetime to leave Sehlde. Not everyone could have the same stroke of luck as you, Ning Shu said. Knowing that you were doing well makes my heart lighter.
Alyssa was probably relieved. Alviss life had, in fact, improved even better than hers after she left him. From now on, she could live for herself and be a powerful mecha pilot.
Alviss! Alviss, eat something. Vivian came in bringing clean food and water.
She gave one portion to Alviss and another to Ning Shu.
Alviss, Ive never seen such exquisite food, such clear water. These foods have actually been specially prepared. This is all really so great.
Vivian had washed herself clean. With her wine-red hair, she looks very cute.
Alviss smiled gently and asked, Have you eaten?
Ive eaten. I just came to send you some food after.
Alyssa, you should eat too. Ive never eaten such delicious food before, Vivian said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded, picked up a spoon, and ate it. It smelled really nice and tasted really good.
Vivian, go and call your brother over, Alviss said.
Okay.
Vivian left immediately.
Ning Shu looked at the cute and charming Vivian and said, Vivian is a nice girl.
Chapter 2554: Planet Omega
Chapter 2554: Omega
Alviss gave the meat patty from his portion to Ning Shu.
It was Vivian who apanied me through the most difficult period of my life on Sehlde.
After her brother died, we depended on each other for survival. Then, my master came and took Vivian and me away.
Ning Shu ate the patty. Her mouth was full of really delicious tastes. She nodded and said, Thats great. You must treat Vivian well in the future.
Ning Shu continued, What are we going to do with all these people from Sehlde?
There were so many of them. They had no way to take care of them all.
She asked, Where is our next destination?
I want to go to Omega, where my master is. Omega is the most technologically advanced, and my master is there.
All of the most cutting-edge technology in interster space originated from that.
Omega?
What a straightforward name.
What about all these people? Will theye with us to Omega?
Ning Shu slurped the soup. She hadnt eaten sofortably for a long time.
Thats impossible. Omega wont let them disembark. They will be deported, Alviss said.
Ning Shu said, Oh, then well drop them off at another we encounter on the way to Omega?
Alviss nodded. I think so.
What about the spaceships energy? Do we have enough energy to reach Omega? Ning Shu asked.
Every time we reach a, we can refill energy.
Do you have any money to do that?
No.
Ning Shu spread her hands. Then what should we do?
We should try to save as much energy as possible and turn off some unnecessary functions, Alviss said.
I trust your judgment, Ning Shu said. She didnt understand anything about spaceships anyway, so shed just follow what Alviss said.
Ning Shu could manage driving a car. However, if she had to head a spaceship, she would be at aplete loss.
Ning Shu and Alviss talked and sorted out their next steps as they ate.
Alviss wanted to find his master so he could return to his old job, which was building mechas and spaceships.
Alviss said that Omega had mecha academies. Once they get there, he said that hed find a connection to allow Ning Shu to go to a mecha academy.
Ning Shu looked into Alviss blue eyes. Just a short time ago, he had wanted to kill her. Suddenly though, he was now treating her well again.
Were both reborn. If we can live a good life together this time around, then lets stay together, Alviss said.
Ning Shu immediately smiled and said, Okay, lets live a good life from now on. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Those people who took away your mental strength from you, do you know who those people are? Alviss asked.
Ning Shu shook her head. At that time, I was still so bewildered by everything, so I didnt know who they were at all. Before I could even wrap my head around anything, they stripped me of my mental strength and I died.
If you know who they are, you can file aint. They vited the interster treaty, Alviss said.
Indifferently, Ning Shu said, For them to do such a thing, they must have someone or something powerful backing them up. Its useless to file aint against them. All itd do is expose and implicate us all. We are too weak now. Its hard enough for us to survive as it is.
Alviss thought about it for a while, then replied, Youre right, but we cant just let this go. Lets talk about this again when weve gained some power.
Im tired, Ning Shu replied. Im going to go rest.
Today, she had overdrawn her mental strength and engaged in physicalbat. Ning Shu was exhausted now.
Her adrenaline rush had disappeared, and she now didnt have enough energy to even lift her arms.
Without the Unsurpassable Martial Arts to support her, even a little damage to her body would be unbearable for her.
Chapter 2555: So Blessed
Chapter 2555: So Blessed
Ning Shu got out of the control room. She found a random bedroom andy down on the bed.
She didnt bother thinking about anything. She just wanted to take a nap before anything else. She felt that since she first came to this task world, she hadnt had a single good nights sleep.
Sehlde was always extremely hot during the day and deathly cold at night. It was impossible to sleep well there, and Ning Shu was always afraid of freezing to death every time she closed her eyes at night. It wasnt cold during the day, but she needed to go out to find food in the garbage mountains.
Otherwise, she would go hungry for the rest of the day. If she had to face a night in Sehlde without having eaten any food, she would definitely die.
As shey on the clean andfortable bed, Ning Shu felt that she was blessed. She felt so blessed that she wanted to cry.
Life was seriously not easy
Alviss came and knocked on the door several times. Each time, though, he failed to wake Ning Shu up, so he ended up just letting her be.
Ning Shu didnt know how long she slept. However, by the time she woke up, her body felt weak and sore.
She didnt know if the air on this spaceship contained spiritual energy, and thought that she should just give it a shot. She sat cross-legged on the bed and began to cultivate.
There was very little spiritual energy here, but the air was much fresher than in Sehlde.
It seemed that the spaceship had a system in ce to produce oxygen and other substances in the air that were needed by the body.
Although there was very little spiritual energy in the air, Ning Shu decided to continue cultivating. She was able to relieve her exhausted body, and it was quite nice.
It wasnt until Alviss knocked on the door again that Ning Shu stopped cultivating. Ning Shu opened the door and saw Alviss sitting in a brand-new wheelchair.
Alviss handed Ning Shu a tube, which contained some liquid. Drink this.
Is this a nutrient solution? Ning Shu guessed.
Alviss nodded. Drink it. Everyone on Sehlde is in a state of physical depletion. This can help.
Ning Shu raised her head and gulped down the nutrient solution. The nutrient solution had a refreshing taste. She felt a bit like she was drinking mint water.
After a while, though, her stomach began to feel warm. The warmth spread from her stomach to all of her limbs. She felt very nice, and her body felt as if it hade alive again.
Some energy gathered in her dantian then formed tiny strands of energy that were as thin as hair. The energy began to slowly repair the damage that her body had suffered.
This was some good stuff.
Have you drunk this yet? Ning Shu asked.
I have. Vivian and the others have, too, Alviss said.
Ning Shu thought for a bit and asked, Are you going to take Vivian and Owen to Omega?
Definitely. The two of them have apanied me for a long time, Alviss said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded.
Life on Sehlde had been difficult. Life was bound to stay difficult even after they left.
Ning Shu realized that even if she managed to reach Omega, she would not have the skills to make a living there.
Would she need to resort to picking up garbage again to survive there?
She wanted to be a great and powerful mecha pilot. However, she couldnt even afford to fill her stomach. How was she supposed to purchase mecha equipment, which was very rare and expensive?
To build a mecha suit, all kinds of rare metals must be acquired, and she also would have tomission a mecha-building master to build it.
Just thinking about it made Ning Shu feel hopeless. Her goal was as far away from her grasp as the stars hanging in the sky.
She should start with smaller goals. She needed to prioritize her survival and finding a craft to make a living.
Ning Shu felt that the skills that shed previously acquired werepletely useless here. Imagine if she were to be awyer here Pfft! In a ce where strength ruled above all else, thew was just childs y.
Laundry and cooking?
The people here had androids and all kinds of high-tech machines to deal with those chores.
After much deliberation, Ning Shu concluded that she should just find a broken bowl and beg for food on the side of the street.
Chapter 2556: Zero Useful Skills
Chapter 2556: Zero Useful Skills
Ning Shu had zero useful skills. She was an utterly useless person right now.
Are the other refugees alright? Ning Shu asked, referring to the people of Sehlde that theyd brought with them on the spaceship. When so many people were stuck in the same ce, friction was bound to happen.
Some people did cause some trouble, but Owen has already killed those troublemakers, Alviss indifferently said. He shot them with one of theser guns and they turned into a pile of dust. Everyone is behaving nicely for the time being.
Those people had to first receive an example for them to behave.
Some people wanted to seize control of the spaceship. How short-sightedwhat they want is just to take all the food on the spaceship. Even if they manage to seize the spaceship, what are they going to do with it?
That I let them board the spaceship is already kind enough, Alviss said.
If those people stayed on Sehlde, they would definitely die. That was now on fire.
Ning Shu nodded. If they didnt show some authority over those people, the spaceship might fall into chaos.
How far away is the next? Ning Shu asked.
The AI said it is several dozen lightyears away, Alviss said.
Ning Shu: n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu started counting on her fingers. The speed of light is about 300,000 kilometers per second. One hour is 300,000 kilometers multiplied by 60, which is 18 million kilometers. In 24 hours a day, it should be 18 million kilometers and then multiplied by 24, 365 days a year.
It was all too much for her tiny brain. Ning Shu couldnt continue calcting it anymore.
Such a distance was beyond Ning Shus imagination.
Ning Shu stopped counting, and instead just asked, Then, when will we arrive?
It will take a while.
Alviss pushed his wheelchair out of the room. He said to Ning Shu, Go ahead and rest. Were still far away from the next.
Ning Shu closed the door and began to cultivate the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Her body was in a horrendous condition right now. Cultivating the Unsurpassable Martial Arts could slowly repair her body and allow her to live longer.
After she finished cultivating, Ning Shu went to learn how to operate a spaceship from Alviss. If she ever found herself in a disadvantaged position in the future, the ability to operate a spaceship would allow her to run away faster.
As soon as Ning Shu entered the control room, she saw Alviss and Vivian talking.
She pulled back her foot that was already in the room. Would she disturb the two lovebirds if she went in?
Vivian noticed and waved at Ning Shu. Alyssa!
Ning Shu finally walked over and asked, What are you guys doing?
Alviss is telling me a story, Vivian said.
Vivian seemed to really enjoy listening to stories. Ning Shu asked, What story?
Its a story about a powerful mecha pilot falling in love with an ordinary woman. Everything that happens in the story is so thrilling, Vivian said with longing in her eyes. Its a really beautiful story.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu nced at Alviss. She didnt know that he could tell this kind of story as well.
Ning Shu then looked at Vivian and asked, What kind of thrilling things happen in the story? In order to catch and kill the mecha pilot, does the viin use the ordinary woman as bait to trick him?
How do you know? Did Alviss also tell you this story? Vivian asked Ning Shu in surprise.
Ning Shu:
It was just logical. In a story where a strong mecha pilot and an ordinary woman were paired, it was only natural that the ordinary woman was the one responsible for being the weak one out of the two. The powerful mecha pilot, on the other hand, would be like a firefighter whod always dutifully save her.
The knight would alwayse to save the princess. That was simply how fairy tales were.
When Snow White choked and fell into a slumber, the prince sucked spit out of her throat so she could breathe again.
At least, that was how Ning Shu remembered the story. Either way, the prince kissed Snow White and made her wake up from her slumber.
Vivian just couldnt control her surging, girlish heart.
Whats the ending? Ning Shu asked. Does the viin kill the ordinary woman?
Chapter 2557: Why Does the Man Castrate Himself?
Chapter 2557: Why Does the Man Castrate Himself?
I think the ordinary woman will die, Ning Shu said to Vivian. The powerful mecha will be distraught, go into Saiyan mode, and kill the viin. Then, he will castrate himself in front of the womans grave out of grief and resentment. Hell keep himself pure forever and will never love anyone else after the womans death. Thats it, isnt it?
Vivians eyes turned nk. What are you talking about? How can the mecha pilot let the woman die if he is so powerful? What is castrate, anyway? N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu nced at the spot between Alviss legs. He calmly put his book on hisp and covered the region.
Castrate means cutting off the ce that you pee from, Ning Shu said straightforwardly.
Vivian made a sound of acknowledgment before she asked Ning Shu, Why does the woman die? Why does the man castrate himself?
Ordinary peoples lives are very fragile. Since the man is a powerful mecha pilot, his enemies must not be weak, either. If an ordinary woman falls into the hands of these people, she will probably die, since she doesnt have the power to protect herself. Knights saving princesses only happen in stories, Ning Shu said.
Not only would the woman have to live in fear, but the man would also be worn out from having to run all over constantly trying to save his woman. Ning Shu brushed Vivians wine-red hair. People must have the strength to protect themselves and take their hopes for survival into their own hands. Putting their hopes for survival in the hands of others, hoping that a hero woulde to save them, was a recipe for disaster.
Vivian nodded, but in truth, she didnt fully understand what Ning Shu was telling her.
You should go first, Alviss said to Vivian.
Oh, okay. Vivian immediately stood up and went out.
Alviss looked at Ning Shu and said, Its just a story. It was meant to make Vivian happy. What you saidpletely twisted the story and made it dark.
Ning Shu shrugged. A little bit apologetically, she said, I swear I wont interrupt you guys again next time.
Besides, regrets only serve to make a story more beautiful. The most tragic ends are the most memorable. Next time, dont tell Vivian the story of a handsome prince and his princess. Tell her about Liang Shangbo and Zhu Yingtai, or Romeo and Juliet. They all end tragically. I guarantee that Vivian will cry like a kicked dog in front of you. Then you can pass her some tissues and make even better of an impression? Ning Shu suggested to Alviss.
Did you need me for something? Alviss asked, changing the subject.
I wanted to ask you to teach me how to operate a spaceship, Ning Shu said.
Operating a spaceship is very easy. Since the spaceship is equipped with an AI, you can just give orders to the spaceship, set a destination, and the spaceship will head there without you needing to be on the wheels.
It sounded simple, indeed. The spaceship seemed quite able.
Alviss pushed his wheelchair and began introducing Ning Shu to how the spaceship operated. He also taught Ning Shu how to give orders to the spaceships AI.
Ning Shu noticed that Alviss seemed very proficient at this. She asked, Is this everything that you learned from your master?
How much did you learn from him?
I didnt know anything at first, Alviss lightly said. I had to learn even the most basic things, like literacy and numbers.
Fortunately, the nutrient solutions that my master gave me gradually improved my body. Otherwise, I dont think I couldve learned how to build mechas and spaceships before I died.
Alvisss first life was rtively good. Alyssas life, inparison, had ended before it even started.
She struggled to survive on Sehlde and died nearly immediately after she left.
Alviss continued telling her how to operate the spaceship, and Ning Shu silently listened to him.
Generally speaking, the spaceships AI could solve many things regarding the spaceships operation without its controller needing to do anything.
This spaceship must be very expensive, right? Ning Shu asked.
It is very expensive, Alviss said. The metal used to build it is, for one. It needs to be resistant to the wear and tear of its use. It also has to be able to withstand high temperatures, since the spaceship needs to be very fast, and the friction that it creates as it moves generates heat. Besides that, this spaceship also has an AI core, which is also very expensive.
Ning Shu grunted, indicating that she understood him. If were still broke by the time wend on Omega, can we just sell this spaceship?
Chapter 2558: Sell It on the Black Market
Chapter 2558: Sell It on the ck Market
Alviss nodded. We can, but wed have to sell it on the ck market. This spaceship is stolen, after all.
That wasnt a bad thing.
Ning Shu wrote down some things that she didnt understand about the spaceships operating process and showed them to Alviss. One by one, Alviss answered Ning Shus questions.
In addition to learning about the spaceship, Ning Shu was also cultivating Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Her body had already absorbed a little spiritual energy, but it had all been used to heal her body from the damage that it had suffered.
Every once in a while, Alviss would give Ning Shu some nutrient solution to better her health.
These nutrient solutions had all been stored on the spacecraft.
Alviss told Ning Shu that this spaceship was a very expensive one to build. It was big and contained a lot of nutrient solutions and food. It seemed that there was a lot of influential power backing up the operation of this ship.
Ning Shu recalled the five-pointed star badge she had taken from Jayce. Could they be from a sort of military force?
That military emblem doesnt represent anything. The interster federation may issue it to a powerful interster hunter and allow them to enjoy certain rights they wouldnt get otherwise, Alviss said. The different powers in this interster space are all intertwined. It isplicated, and we have to be careful since this spaceship is very conspicuous.
Got it.
Danger was waiting for them in every corner of the interster space.
Soon, they finally encountered a. It was the first that they encountered since they first left Sehlde. They looked at the from a distance. It exuded an earthy yellow hue. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Attention, all Sehlde people on this spaceship. This spaceship is now running low on energy, Alviss announced. There is a ahead of us. You need to disembark there. If you do not wish to disembark, you can choose to stay on this spaceship, but we cannot guarantee whether we will have enough energy to reach the next.
His voice spread to every corner of the spaceship. When they heard what Alviss said, many people decided that they wanted to get off the spaceship. After all, they had already left Sehlde. Even if the they were arriving at was not great, it certainly couldnt be worse than Sehlde.
The spaceship hovered in the sky above the. It lowered a hugedder, with which many people got off the spaceship. However, some people remained and did not leave the spaceship.
When no more people were getting off the spaceship, the spaceship put away itsdder and flew away in a sh.
Since the spaceship was now carrying a lot fewer people, it now consumed less energy. Alviss had also turned off some energy-wasting functions.
These measures were enough to ensure that the spaceship had enough energy to continue flying.
Alviss expression was now much more rxed. There was not much food left on the spaceship. The sheer amount of people they had brought with them on the spaceship meant that their daily food consumption was simply incalcble.
Moreover, all of these people ate, drank, urinated, and defecated on the spaceship. This put a heavy burden on the spaceship.
Alviss wanted to use this spaceship to reach Omega. He wanted to find his old mentor, whom he respected a lot.
Ning Shus daily routine now consisted of studying and cultivating.
Alviss passed his days by operating the spaceship and telling stories to Vivian.
Meanwhile, Vivians brother and his gang maintained order in the spaceship.
Probably because of Ning Shus suggestion, Alviss would always pick a particrly sad and tragic love story to tell Vivian nowadays.
He particrly picked those that were poignantly sorrowful and twisted.
Every time, Vivian would be dumbfounded and she would be moved to the point of tears.
Alviss would just quietly hand her tissues.
Ning Shu sometimes ran into this kind of scene. Sometimes, shed even see Alviss smiling ever so subtly.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 2559: What Kind of Evil, Sadistic Taste?
Chapter 2559: What Kind of Evil, Sadistic Taste?
Someone was crying like a fool in front of him, but he was smiling at this sight? What kind of evil, sadistic taste did he have?
Ning Shu expressed her disdain.
She also felt that Alviss doted on Vivian quite a lot. Alviss was a naturally cold person, but he gave Vivian special treatment and patiently told her stories.
These two definitely had something going on.
Alviss had never told her, his own sister, a story.
Unsolicited kindness often hid malicious intentions.
She didnt know if these two people had sessfully gotten together in their previous lives.
Ning Shu couldnt resist asking Alviss about it. She said, Were you and Vivian together in yourst life?
We left Sehlde together when I went to study with my master. However, Vivian had poor health and died very soon after, Alviss said.
People on Sehlde generally didnt live a long life. That was why Alviss had been extra tolerant and kind towards Vivian in this life.
So that was what had happened.
The spaceship passed by one after another. On each, some people would get off of the spaceship.
Ning Shu didnt know how those people would survive on theses.
However, that wasnt something that she was concerned about. Even if they had to pick up trash again on thoses, the trash would be fresher than the ones they used to pick up in Sehlde.
It was the truth that these people didnt have the skills to make a living on others. They had looked forward to leaving Sehlde, but now that theyve truly left, they must feel very hesitant to actually start their new lives.
Even Ning Shu felt that way, too. She didnt know what she needed to do next. What should she do to survive after this?
When technology had advanced to the extreme, unskilledbor was simply not needed anymore.
There were plenty of androids and various tools to take care of certain jobs that needed unskilledbor. As such, there werent any demands for those jobs anymore.
s! Ning Shu didnt see any opportunity to use her skills here.
Inparison, Alviss seemed much calmer than Ning Shu, probably because he already had a n in mind.
However, Ning Shu had no idea how to make a living, much less get into a mecha pilot academy.
The tuition fee would probably be so exorbitant that shed kneel right in front of the school.
Alviss saw how anxious Ning Shu felt and told her that he would find a way.
In response to this, Ning Shu could only sigh.
Warning! There are arge number of spaceships ahead. They seem to be aiming to surround us, the electronic, artificial female voice said without even a twinge of emotion.
Alviss frowned. We may have encountered interster pirates.
Ning Shu: wot?
Interster pirates!? They were surrounding them too!
Alviss sat in his wheelchair and rubbed his temples. The spaceship is veryrge, so they must think of it as an easy target.
We can use this spaceships weapons to attack them, Ning Shu said.
Itll be very energy-consuming. Although this spaceship can produce powerful attacks, itll use up a lot of energy to do it. If we do attack, we might not have the energy to reach Omega.
This was really
But how are we going to get through this hurdle in front of us? We cant get to Omega if we die here, can we? Ning Shu said.
How much energy does the spaceship have?
Eighty percent, Alviss said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: _
I feel like thats a lot, she said.
One attack may consume 5% of the energy, and we are still far, far away from Omega, Alviss said, sighing.
Chapter 2560: The Spaceship Is About to Be Surrounded
Chapter 2560: The Spaceship Is About to Be Surrounded
I think this spaceship probably has some stored energy reserves. We should go ask the crew members that we locked up, Ning Shu said to Alviss.
Warning! The spaceship is about to be surrounded, the artificial female voice said. They have sent us a message. Do you wish to view it?
View it.
A screen popped up in front of them. A tall and strong man with a thick, full beard appeared on the screen. Nearly all of his face was almost covered by his thick beard.
His rugged, formidable aura leaked from the screen.
Listen up, folks on the other side! Hand over everything valuable in your spaceship. Im the one who developed this area of interster space, so you have to pay a toll to me. Otherwise The mans face suddenly turned incredibly fierce. Prepare to die!
Ning Shu let out a long breath. There were seriously robbers no matter where in the universe you were.
This spaceship is about to be surrounded. Would you like to attack?
Alviss looked at the screen in front of him and analyzed the opponents spaceships.
Ning Shu shrugged her shoulders and said, Alviss, fighting is our only way right now. Its too dangerous to let them surround us. If we let them board our spaceship, we will be ughtered.
We cant just wait for death. We can only make this bet.
Alviss took a deep breath and gave hismand to the spaceship. The spaceship vibrated for a while, trying to fly out of the enemys encirclement.
Attack! Alvisssplexion was pale. Attack the underside of the spaceships!
Alviss had built spaceships for a living in his previous life. He knew where the weak points of spaceships were.
The situation became even more chaotic, and then the spaceship abruptly dived. Ning Shu rubbed her forehead, feeling arge bump forming on it.
Their spaceship fired a white beam at the spaceship that was blocking their path.
The spaceship struck by the beam exploded in a fiery burst.
Bastard! How dare you attack first? It seems if I dont show you a thing or two, you wont know what I, E, am capable of!
On the screen in front of them, the bearded man angrily roared at them. His beard was shaking as he did so. Immediately, their spaceship shook violently. Something had hit them.
Alviss gavemands to the spaceship and avoided Es other attacks. Desperately, he had the spaceship move forward without calcting the energy that they still had.
Meanwhile, Es spaceships were snapping at their heels and intensely attacking them. Although they kept dodging, some of the pirates attacks still hit them.
Ning Shu was so shaken that she felt like vomiting.
Alviss was shaken out of the wheelchair and fell to the ground.
Ning Shu gritted her teeth and took over the control of the spaceship.
She released all her mental strength and wrapped up the spaceship.
Each time an attack approached their spaceship, Ning Shu was the first to know. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Transparent spiritual energy spread around the spaceship and enveloped it.
Ning Shu connected the artificial intelligence core of the spaceship with her own brain. The AIs scanning technology, coupled with the response from her mental strength, could better allow the AI to carefully calcte its moves and find the best way to avoid attacks.
Ning Shu felt that her head was going to explode. It seemed that her head couldnt bear the pressure anymore, and it was about to explode like a watermelon.
Boss, the other party has a mecha pilot. A man moved to the side of his bearded boss.
The bearded old man frowned. What the hell? It seems that his mental strength is not weak.
Boss, should we chase them? the others asked towards the bearded man.
Chase them! They became afraid when they saw us. That means they arent that powerful, the bearded man said.
The pursuing spaceships continued to chase after them. Ning Shu clutched her head. Her forehead veins were bulging. She was in excruciating pain.
Ning Shu steeled her heart with determination. Ignoring Alvisss pained gaze due to how much this hurt their energy reserve pockets, Ning Shu unleashed five attacks, urately hitting the spaceships that were chasing them. They exploded, as if they were vibrant flowers, with fragments scattering in all directions.
Ning Shu couldnt bear it any longer and withdrew her mental strength. Her nose was bleeding profusely, and she felt dizzy. She copsed onto the floor with a thud and lost consciousness.
Chapter 2561: Was She Going to Die?
Chapter 2561: Was She Going to Die?
Ning Shu fell limply on the ground. Right then, there was only one thought in her mind: she was going to die today.
She felt like her head had exploded. No way, was she going to die because her mental strength had been overdrawn beyond its limit just like Alyssa did?
She didnt know how long it took until she regained consciousness after she fainted. When she opened her eyes, her vision was blurred.
She thought that she had gone blind, so she raised her hand with much struggle and waved it in front of her face. She also shook her head a little. Her head hurt so much that she felt like it was going to explode.
She felt like her brain was vibrating. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Alyssa, youre finally awake. Vivian was speaking right next to her ear.
However, Ning Shu could hardly hear her voice.
Ning Shu:
So she didnt only suffer damage to her eyes. Even her ears had been damaged, too.
It was all because she had used too much mental strength.
Wait, Alyssa. Ill get Alviss. Vivian hurried out of the room.
Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that they were safe now.
It was just that the price seemed rather high.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged and began cultivating, hoping that spiritual energy could improve her body which was on the verge of breaking down.
When Ning Shu heard hurried footsteps approaching her, she stopped cultivating. She saw a blurry image of Vivian pushing Alviss into the room.
Alviss breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Ning Shu had woken up, and asked, Do you feel ufortable anywhere?
Ning Shu strained her ears. Can you speak up? I cant really hear you.
Alviss froze for a moment, then said loudly, Sister, are you alright?
Im alright, Ning Shu replied, equally loudly.
Alviss took out the nutrient solution hed brought. Youve slept for almost three days. Drink this.
Ning Shus body was indeed devoid of energy. She immediately took the nutrient solution and drank it.
How much fuel do we have left now? Ning Shu asked.
Fifty percent, Alviss said. Seeing Ning Shus puzzled expression, he repeated with a louder voice, Fifty percent.
We consumed so much at once. Ning Shu sighed. The situation that they were in meant that they would suffer losses no matter what. At least, they had luckily managed to escape danger.
Get a good rest, Alviss loudly said.
Ning Shu nodded. Vivian pushed Alviss out.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the bed and began to cultivate. The damage that her ears and eyes had suffered should be temporary. She should be able to heal them slowly by using spiritual energy.
The spaceship arrived at another. Because of the dangerous things that happened before, many people did not dare to stay.
This time, they immediately got off the spaceship.
Because of this, there werent many people left on the spaceship. The huge spaceship was no longer crowded, as it now only carried a few people.
The spaceship was previously filled with many people from Sehlde, but there werent many people left now.
The people that were still in the spaceship were Alviss, Ning Shu, Vivian, and Owens underlings.
Alviss brought Ning Shu a tube of nutrient solution every other day. Ning Shu was still short of energy, so it would be best to consume the nutrient solution for now.
Ning Shu epted it unceremoniously. Since she couldnt get much spiritual energy right now, she could just consume caloric energy from the nutrient solution, since they had the same effect anyway.
Alviss realized that Ning Shus ears and eyes had yet to recover andforted her. He said, When we arrive on Omega, we can get you artificial cochlear imnts. Theyre the same as human ones and function the same, too. We can also get your eyes reced.
A lot of people have reced their body parts with artificial body parts nowadays.
Ning Shu:
It was unimaginable to her.
She nodded and said, Its alright. Maybe theyll heal after some time. That we get to escape Sehlde is already good enough for me.
They were very lucky to get to leave Sehlde alive.
With the supplement of nutrient solution, Ning Shus cultivation yielded a little more progress.
However, Ning Shu used all of this spiritual energy to heal her body, especially her eyes and ears.
Chapter 2562: Planet Omega
Chapter 2562: Omega
Using mental strength had caused turmoil within her body and made her organs suffer.
Gradually, Ning Shus vision became clearer, and she no longer needed others to yell to hear them anymore.
Even though Ning Shu had healed herself, she continued to cultivate in her room. When she arrived at Omega, she must have the ability to protect herself. Otherwise, she would not be able to survive.
Seeing how worried Alviss was, Ning Shu told him that her eyes had recovered.
She didnt know how long had passed. However, they finally managed to reach Omega before they ran out of energy.
Alviss had stopped all the energy consumption of the spaceship. For one, he turned off all of the lights in the spaceship and left it pitch ck. He used the spaceships energy strictly to make it fly.
It didnt matter much to Ning Shu who stayed in her room with the lights off anyway.
She didnt know how long itd been since she had boarded this spaceship. Her time on Sehlde felt very, very far away like itd happened a lifetime ago.
There was a ding.
The artificial female voice calmly said, We have arrived at Omega.
The long-unused light lit up on the spaceship, and Alviss, who was always emotionally restrained,ughed.
After the arduous task of hijacking the spaceship from its original owners and the difficult interster journey, they finally arrived at their destination.
Alviss heart was, of course, very happy.
The vast starry sky that was the interster system was beautiful, but it was also full of dangers.
The journey from anywhere to somewhere in the interster system was long, and death could always be just around the corner while they were on the way.
Omega was a very prosperous. There, technology had developed to the extreme, and even then, it was still being advanced.
Their technology was so powerful that they could probably destroy a.
All of their streets were neat and clean. Their cars could fly. On the surface of their, cars and spaceships of various shapes moved everywhere as people went about their day.
The people who passed them by all looked beautiful and confident.
The was also very big. Ning Shu didnt even know how many times bigger it was than Sehlde.
Their spaceship floated in the sky above the. Immediately, a message came for them.
Good Sir or Madam, your spaceship isrger than what is allowed in Omegas regtion, and should you enter our borders, you will affect the air traffic order. Please do not enter the borders of Omega.
Ning Shu shrugged and looked at Alviss. She asked him, What should we do now?
She didnt know about the rules in Omega and whatnot.
Everyone stared at Alviss.
Alviss pressed a button, and a small spaceship emerged at the bottom of the spaceship.
Lets ride this one.
Alviss brought Ning Shu and his party, including Vivian, plus Vivians brother, as well as Mach and the other henchmen.
The small spaceship was packed to the brim.
Will we be deported for driving a spaceship without a license? Ning Shu asked again.
Omega has a powerful artificial intelligence system that covers their entire. So we need to go to the ck market and sell the spaceship. Then we can settle down on Omega with the interster currency we get from that.
However, before we settle down, we must first figure out a way to get a residence permit, or we will be deported, Alviss exined.
Ning Shu nodded, and asked again, If we park the big spaceship near Omega, will it be stolen? N?v(el)B\\jnn
Itll be fine.
Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief. She really didnt understand the rules of this.
As the others listened to Ning Shu and Alviss talk, they all had a dumbfounded expression on their faces. Well, since they didnt know anything about this either, theyd all just do whatever they were asked to do.
Alviss drove the spaceship to the ck market area on Omega.
Suddenly, Ning Shu realized that they had a problem. What if someone tries to scam you? We wouldnt be able to beat them, right?
Ning Shu was carefully considering all the aspects of what they were doing and was thus asking a lot of questions.
And thats why I need your help, Alviss said.
Me?
If someone makes any suspicious moves towards us, release your mental strength to intimidate them.
Oh, so he wanted her to be the mascot of the group.
Chapter 2563: 280 Mental Strength Points
Chapter 2563: 280 Mental Strength Points
Alviss drove their small spaceship to the ck market. There, he negotiated the price like a sly, old fox. His face remained calm the entire time.
Ning Shu sat next to Alviss and from time to time, released her mental strength, which bent and formed various shapes.
Ning Shu had previously asked the silver-haired man about how to use her spiritual energy and mental strength to attack.
After all, she couldnt waste her 280 mental strength points. She had painstakingly umted them by adding attribute points.
When Ning Shu first started to use mental strength, she was rather bad at it. Now, though, shed grown much more proficient.
Ning Shu yed with her mental strength on the side, quietly sitting like a mentally handicapped person.
Alviss was talking about business with someone. However, from time to time, that person would keep looking sideways at Ning Shu.
Most of that persons attention was actually on her.
They haggled for quite a while. Alviss needed to sell the stolen goods now. Meanwhile, the other party seemed apprehensive of Ning Shus strong mental strength. Generally speaking, people with strong mental strength were mecha pilots.
Though Ning Shu and her group were dressed in shabby clothes, perhaps it was only because they liked the style
After the bargaining process, they finally agreed on a price that both parties were satisfied with and concluded the deal.
Alviss received a card and then took Ning Shu and his party away.
However, they remained in the ck market. Alviss went to find someone to help him get Omega residence permits.
Anyhow, as long as one had money, one could solve any problem that one could face.
Ning Shu also realized that all of the problems that could be solved with money were problems she had no idea how to solve.
Alviss handled their documents calmly and skillfully.
This cemented Ning Shus belief that Alviss really lived on Omega. Otherwise, how could he be so familiar with this ce?
It seemed that Alviss got by alright in his previous life.
It took money to apply for a residence permit. On top of that, their group was made up of a lot of people. Including Ning Shu, Vivian, and her brother, as well as Mach and the other henchmen, they numbered up to 20 people.
Alviss spent a lot of money on their residence permits.
Afterward, Alviss rented a house, which was very big and basically filled with high-tech things. There were also androids in the house, and an AI connected through the inte to the rest of Omega.
Dang, how much did this cost?
This is the cheapest house I found. Just look at the poor facilities, Alviss said.
Ning Shu:
When the others heard what Alviss said, their eyes went nk.
How was this poor?
Since they had arrived at Omega, Alviss had handled all of their matters on his own.
Sure enough, Alviss was experienced and knowledgeable. While the others were still in a daze, astonished by everything they were seeing on Omega, Alviss calmly took care of everything they needed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
This is the minimum standard house on Omega, Alviss said. Now, lets make a n.
That spaceship didnt sell for much. We have to find a way to survive from now on.
Ning Shu shrugged. What do you think we can do?
Mach lifted his hand up and suggested, We can pick up trash.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes at him. Androids clean the streets and pick up trash here, not humans.
Mach put down his hand and went silent for a while.
What do you think we can do? Vivian asked Alviss.
Alviss thought for a while, but he couldnt think of what these people could do.
The living room stayed silent for a while.
Alviss thought for a while and said, How about we y games?
Ning Shu: confusion.jpg
Chapter 2564: Virtual Reality Online Games
Chapter 2564: Virtual Reality Online Games
The others had absolutely no idea what Alviss was talking about.
If you y virtual reality online games, you can convert the gold coins in the game into interster currency, ording to a certain ratio. In short, you can make money by ying those games, Alviss exined.
Wow, that sounds so cool! Mach immediately responded in amazement.
However, the games are extremely realistic. Youll feel real pain when you y it. If your character dies in the game, you will feel like youre dying. Its that realistic, Alviss said.
Ning Shu was amazed to hear this. In the task worlds that shed experienced before, games were yed only through the keyboard. In this interster space, though, games were yed at the virtual reality level.
yers could y all sorts of gaming scenarios.
Then lets do that! You always do all the work for us by yourself, and we feel bad because of it.
Alviss nced at Vivian with aplicated look in his eyes. Okay. For now, Ill order five gaming setups for you. You can take turns working.
Alviss ordered five gaming setups through the artificial intelligence-powered inte in their house.
Soon, about an hourter, the gaming setups arrived.
Ning Shu was amazed by the delivery speed.
The goods were delivered by an android.
It felt like, on Omega, people were basically useless. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Especially so were the people of Sehlde, who were illiterate and had no skills. They werepletely useless here.
The gaming setup was essentially a box for the yer to lie down, plus a helmet that would connect the yers brain to virtual reality.
They surrounded the gaming setups and stared at them with expressions of amazement on their faces.
Ning Shu took one helmet andy down. She said, Ill try it first!
When Ning Shu opened her eyes again, she found that she was sitting in front of a small stream.
The water in front of her gurgled and flowed. Everything around her felt very realistic.
Ning Shu stretched out her hand and touched the water. As she felt the coolness, she couldnt stop herself from taking a sip. The cool water flowed down her throat and into her stomach. Instantly, she felt quenched.
It felt so real.
However, suddenly, Ning Shu was shot to death by an arrow. She didnt have a chance to dodge. She didnt even know which random bastard had shot her in the back.
Ning Shu jumped out of the box shey in. She took off her helmet and said, That hurts so goddamn much. What the heck?
The pain felt too real. The arrow truly felt like itd pierced her skin and prated through her body.
How is it? Vivian looked at Ning Shu expectantly.
Ning Shu put down her helmet and answered, Its bearable.
The others rushed to try out the game too.
Ning Shu walked to Alviss side and asked, Where did you get the idea to have them y this game and make money?
Its not my idea. It was Vivians, Alviss said.
In my previous life, when we arrived at Omega, I hadnt met many people and was at aplete loss about what we needed to do, and so was Vivian. Later, though, Vivian discovered games online and started ying.
Alviss continued in a mild tone, In the game, Vivian met a man.
As soon as Ning Shu heard a man, she immediately said, I thought Vivian liked you?
She had observed Vivians behavior on Sehlde. Based on that, shed assumed that Vivian liked Alviss.
They grew close when they were ying the game together. After Vivian died, I logged into her ount and told that guy that she was dead. He even came to our ce to find her, Alviss said.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu patted Alviss shoulder. Im sorry to hear that, Bro.
Alviss nced at Ning Shu. Why do you think I like Vivian?
If you dont like her, then why do you keep entertaining her every day? Ning Shu couldnt help asking.
I just feel sorry for her, Alviss said.
Ning Shu shrugged her shoulders. Then, what about me, your big sister? Dont you feel sorry for me too? Why dont you also tell me stories?
Alviss straight-up ignored her. He pushed his wheelchair away and entered the bedroom hed chosen to be his.
Trantor: Take
MTL Editor: Ran
TLC: Kaho
#Kahosment: I didnt expect that! O_O!! rofl
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2565: The Girl I Like Likes That Man
Chapter 2565: The Girl I Like Likes That Man
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Shed thought that Alviss and Vivian were childhood sweethearts, but as it turned out, they were just friends.
Ning Shu turned on the artificial intelligence-powered inte. However, she realized that she couldnt recognize a single word of what she was seeing on her screen.
Alviss signed Ning Shu and the others up for a literacy course.
After all, even ying games required literacy.
Arent you afraid that Vivian will meet that man again if she ys the game? Ning Shu asked in a low voice to Alviss.
No, because the girl I like likes that man, Alviss said. As if something urred to him, his blue eyes shone brightly.
Ning Shu:
What aplicated rtionship
As it turned out, as soon as they left Sehlde, the couple that she thought would get together met their own destined one.
Although, these werent things that she should worry about. She continued to learn how to read every day and thought about her future ns along the way.
If she wanted to be a powerful mecha pilot, she still needed to go to the academy.
After she learned how to read, Ning Shu looked for information about the mecha pilot academy on the artificial intelligence-powered inte and learned that it was opening its student recruitment process soon.
Ning Shu wanted to try her hand at it. However, she was still short of money.
She had to find a way to earn some money to pay her tuition.
Alviss was, on the other hand, busy with his own affairs. He spent much of his time writing and drawing designs every day.
It was all veryplicated. Ning Shu didnt understand a thing about what he was doing.
Everyone had their own fields that they specialized in. All this seemed very difficult to Ning Shu, but Alviss seemed to take it in stride.
He said that he would use the designs that he drew, as well as the future technological breakthroughs that he already had knowledge of, to enter the field of mecha and spaceship manufacturing.
Alviss wanted his former master to ept him as an apprentice.
Ning Shu suddenly thought of something. Didnt you say that your master was exiled? You should pay more attention to where he is, lest he gets exiled off to somewhere far without your knowledge.
Alviss nodded. Alright.
Ning Shu went back to her room to cultivate. Omega didnt have spiritual energy in its air, but it had another form of energy. Ning Shu didnt know what this energy was, though.
This energy was different from spiritual energy. However, surprisingly, it could be absorbed using the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
Ning Shu cultivated for some time and didnt experience any side effects. Her body also felt stronger ever since, so she felt reassured and continued cultivating.
It seemed that there were other energies that existed besides spiritual energy.
These forms of energy could be absorbed into her body and were also able to form strands of energy in her dantian. The energy was almost about to take shape.
Ning Shu was very happy!
Since Ning Shu now had some ability to protect herself, she now felt safe to go out. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu told Alviss that she would take on some mission work.
Alviss didnt approve of Ning Shu being an interster hunter, because the missions that an interster hunter would take were very dangerous.
As such, Ning Shu said that she would just find simple tasks to do.
Many spaceships were hovering and flying above Ning Shus head.
She arrived at the interster hunter coalition office by following the address that she found on the artificial intelligence-powered inte.
Ning Shu walked into the building. There were androids running around doing all sorts of jobs.
There were also peopleing and going. They all hade to either pick up a new mission or collect their payment for finishing their previous mission.
To survive on this, as well as on any other, one needed to earn money to survive.
Ning Shu saw that there were various missions still up for grabs. Some of those missions were chasing and killing interster pirates. There was also a guarding mission, as a certain person was going to a certain, and was recruiting two powerful mecha pilots as guards.
Most of the missions were indeed for mecha pilots.
However, there were also cleaning missions. In these missions, the mission-taker would have to clean up all kinds of cosmic dust and garbage. These missions could be picked up by ordinary people, but the amount of money offered for these missions was very small.
Chapter 2566: A Magic Vine Plant
Chapter 2566: A Magic Vine nt
Ning Shu browsed the list of missions. A particr mission caught her eye. Apparently, a magic vine nt was spreading all over Radoh, and mecha pilots and spaceships were now needed there to clean everything up.
The magic vine was very hard to kill. Like how a fern would grow after a forest fire, it would always grow again sometime after mecha pilots finishedpletely cleaning it up.
Without a regr cleaning process, the entirety of Radoh would be covered by this nt.
Ning Shu nodded in understanding. She had been a summoner in a previous task world. Her summoned beast had been a de of grass, but it got strong enough to pretty much block out the skies.
The most crucial detail, though, was that her summoned beast had been able to absorb everything. It was as hard to kill as a cockroach, and it was, all in all, very difficult to deal with.
After thinking about it, Ning Shu decided to give up on taking the mission. Itd be hard for her to save herself if she got entangled by the magic vine. Shed end up bing food for them.
However, Ning Shu kept staring at the magic vines description. The description mentioned that the magic vine could talk, and was suspected to be a creature from another world.
Thenguage that the magic vine spoke was not anguage from this interster system.
Since it could speak, that meant it was already sentient. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu suddenly thought of Little Grass.
Because of this, she decided to give the mission a try. She stretched out her hand and clicked on the pop-up button thatd allow her to ept the mission on the screen.
Even if the magic vine didnt turn out to be Little Grass, itd already developed sentience and couldmunicate.
The ability tomunicate with sentient creatures was sure useful!
After Ning Shu epted the task, an android immediately led Ning Shu to the designated waiting space.
Several people were already waiting there. When they saw Ning Shu, they looked at Ning Shu up and down.
Ning Shu was short in stature. Although the body she was in right now was already thirteen years old, she wasnt tall, since shed suffered malnutrition since she was a child. She had drunk a lot of nutrient solution since she came to Omega, she couldnt grow very tall all at once.
They didntugh at her. After all, every mission always had a cannon fodder or more.
Ning Shu sat down and waited.
One after another, people came and joined them to wait to start the mission.
When everyone had already arrived, an android took Ning Shu and the other interster hunters onto the spaceship.
There were many people on the spaceship now.
Itd take a lot of people to clean up the magic vine.
Ning Shu didnt stand out in the crowd. She sat inconspicuously cross-legged in a corner. She alternated between cultivating her mental strength and her spiritual energy by using Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
Everyone who saw her thought that she was merely asleep.
The spaceship moved at a very fast speed. However, it still took some time for them to reach Radoh.
Everyone, we have arrived at Radoh, the leading captain said.
Ning Shu looked at the results of the spaceships initial scan. A part of Radoh was covered by a dark object.
The ck shadow didnt seem thatrge on the screen, but that waspared to the size of Radoh.
A that was covered by the magic vine would not be able to sustain any life, and the magic vine had already spread over a veryrge portion of Radoh.
Arge wave of spaceships headed towards the direction of the magic vine. As if it could sense the dangering for it, its vines stood up and covered the entirety of the sky above it.
The spaceships released endless waves ofser beams, one after another. The vines that were hit by the attack were immediately turned into ashes.
However, some spaceships got entangled by some of the vines. The magic vine waved its tendrils, then shook and swung the spaceships before smashing them on the ground.
The people on those spaceships were very unlucky. Everything in the spaceship spun.
They probably threw up all over the ce.
Some spaceships were pierced by the nts vines. The spaceships were made of very strong materials, but the nts vines still managed to pierce through them.
Even though a single attack of a spaceship could turn parts of the magic vine that it hit into ashes instantly, the magic vine would simply grow new vines.
The nt was very difficult to deal with.
Everyone had a very bad expression on their faces.
Each and every attempt to deal with the magic vine would cost a lot of financial and human resources.
This effort wasnt just for the sake of Radoh. It was just that this nt must be contained within the.
Chapter 2567: You Repulsive Humans!
Chapter 2567: You Repulsive Humans!
If the magic vine was allowed to spread wantonly, it would spread all over interster space.
This thing would absorb energy wherever it went.
Each and every that it contaminated would be a waste.
Ning Shu looked at the magic vine. If anyone could manage to be the magic vines master, it would be a powerful weapon in their arsenal. However, having to fight against this thing seemed impossible.
You repulsive humans!
Ning Shu heard the magic vine talking. It sounded like a cute, loli girls voice.
Ning Shus heart skipped a beat. The voice sounded familiar.
Captain, the magic vines been enraged, said a man, his brows furrowed.
Ning Shu immediately said to the captain, Captain, I volunteer to go fight!
The captain waved his hand without even looking at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took that as an assent from the captain, got out of the spaceship, and flew towards the magic vine.
She released her spiritual consciousness and yelled, Little Grass, Little Grass!
Ning Shu didnt know if Little Grass still recognized her, so she could only try tomunicate with it.
Who are you? A vine as thick as an arm wrapped around Ning Shus waist and pulled her nearer.
Who are you, how do you know my name? Your soul is a little familiar, it said, sounding a little confused.
You are a summoned beast. I am a summoner, do you remember? Ning Shu asked.
I dont, Little Grass bluntly said. It threw Ning Shu away.
Ning Shu: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When did little loli be so temperamental?
You really forgot? Ning Shu asked.
The densesers hit Little Grass vines. Its vines were annihted and turned into ashes.
Ning Shu was a little anxious. Put those away first. Dont fight head-on with them, just hide first.
I dont need your concern, Little Grass said to Ning Shu bitterly, but she was slowly retracting her vines.
The people on the spaceship and the mecha pilots floating around them stepped up their attacks.
The vines retracted faster, revealing thend that itd previously covered.
Itd already be a desert.
Come on! We just need a bit more. The vines are almost gone! the captain excitedly said.
In the end, the vines shrank into an inconspicuous clump of grass.
Ning Shu sneakily grabbed the grass into her hands and put it in the cloth bag.
Ning Shu returned to the spaceship. The others couldnt help being a little surprised to see that Ning Shu was still alive.
The captain was counting down the casualties and losses this time.
In the cloth bag, Little Grass squirmed. Ning Shu quickly pressed down the bag. She sat in the corner and whispered, Dont move.
Little Grass in the bag obeyed.
Ning Shu had always been unobtrusive and extremely lowkey. Besides, no one paid attention to her.
Ning Shu got some money when the spaceship arrived back at the interster hunter coalition.
The task was rtively difficult, so the people who came back alive all got a good amount of money. For those who died, double themission was paid aspensation to their rtives.
Life here wasnt easy.
Ning Shu took Little Grass here.
She didnt take Little Grass out until she arrived back home.
The entire was under surveince. The only safe ce for her was home.
It was the only ce where she could get some privacy.
Alviss breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Ning Shue back. He asked, What mission did you end up taking?
A pet-seeking one, Ning Shu casually said.
Alviss: _
Trantor: Take
MTL Editor: Ran
TLC: Kaho
#Kahosment: Waah, its Little Grass! And shes so tsundere!
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2568: Why Would They Need You to Find a Pet?
Chapter 2568: Why Would They Need You to Find a Pet?
Omegas artificial intelligence system can urately locate every single ant on the. Why would they need you to find a pet?
Ning Shuughed. Im just kidding. Why are you so serious today?
Dont take on any more dangerous missions in the future, Alviss said. A lot of those who go never return. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded. I know. I still need to be a mecha pilot.
She couldnt bear to die just yet.
Didnt you say you were a summoner? Little Grass, who was still in her pocket, said contemptuously.
Alviss looked around and asked Ning Shu. Did you hear anything just now?
Ning Shu shook her head calmly and picked her ears. Hear what? Im going to rest.
Alviss had a puzzled expression on his face for a bit. However, he didnt stay hung up on this topic.
Ning Shu returned to her room and locked her door, then took Little Grass out of her bag.
It turned into a human form, still in the shape of a little loli. It was barefooted, but it had bell anklets around its ankles.
Little Grass raised her chin and looked at Ning Shu, then snorted.
Ning Shu touched her head. Why havent you grown up at all?
Little Grass red at Ning Shu. Who are you to ask that? I dont know you.
Ning Shu: What a nasty temper
This ghastly ce has no spiritual energy at all. I grew taller in the past, but now I ended up shrinking back, Little Grass said, still ring at Ning Shu.
How did you get here? Ning Shu asked in curiosity.
I dont know, I passed through a crack and came here. I couldnt find the way back, Little Grass said.
A crack between nes?
Wheres your former master? Ning Shu asked.
Dead. Do you have any idea how much time has passed? Ive lived for hundreds of years, Little Grass said, frowning.
Ning Shu sighed. So youve been this size for hundreds of years, then.
Little Grass raised her chin. Im still better than you. Look at you now! Youre short and ugly, humph!
Ning Shu looked at Little Grass, who was now a pale and delicate little loli. Are you angry at me?
Little Grass squinted her eyes at her. Am I not being obvious enough? I really want to whip you.
What do you actually do, anyway? Little Grass asked. She seemed a little curious. Do you just run around different worlds?
Ning Shu nodded. Yup, thats exactly what I do.
This time, she had been transported into this task world. When this task ended and it was time for her to ept another task, she would be transported into a different one again.
Why?
So I can live, Ning Shu answered.
Little Grass snorted. I forgive you, then. Are you going to leave again this time?
Just like how I upied and left your masters body back then, I will also leave this body one day, Ning Shu said matter-of-factly. Little Grass had lived for hundreds of years. After some thought, she would be able to understand the meaning of what Ning Shu said.
Little Grass frowned. Really? Then, itd have been better if we never met.
Ning Shu felt that Little Grass had grown much more temperamentalpared to the Little Grass that she used to know. Little Grass had been so innocent and nice before.
Little Grass had now been corrupted!
Take me with you, Little Grass said. I dont want to stay in this shitty ce. It doesnt have any spiritual energy.
I dont think theres a way for me to take you away, Ning Shu said. If only she had the strength to do it, though, she would be able to take Little Grass away
Oh, Little Grass muttered softly. She looked aggrieved.
This is an interster ne, so technology rules above all here. Its normal that this ne doesnt have any spiritual energy. If you cultivate Unsurpassable Martial Arts techniques, though, you should be able to absorb a certain, different form of energy that exists here. You know Unsurpassable Martial Arts, dont you?
Of course I do, Little Grass immediately said. That form of energy, the one that can be cultivated with Unsurpassable Martial Arts, conflicts with the energy in my body, though. Thats why I had to absorb other forms of energy.
Ning Shu wondered why she didnt experience the same conflict when she had cultivated, then. Could it be because the original hosts body had never absorbed spiritual energy before? Perhaps the body indeed could only absorb one type of energy, and perhaps the only energy that Ning Shu had cultivated since she arrived here had been that form of energy.
Ning Shu spread her hands in helplessness. I have no solutions to offer you, then.
She gave Little Grass some nutrient solution. Little Grass took a sip and shook her head. It tastes bad.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and said, Just drink it.
Chapter 2569: Where Did This Child Come From?
Chapter 2569: Where Did This Child Come From?
Little Grass drank the nutrient solution. She eventually got used to the taste and lost the strange expression on her face.
From now on, youll live with me. You mustnt show your true form. Before you fully learn thenguage of this world, just pretend to be mute and just nod or shake your head if someone speaks to you.
Little Grass sucked on her straw and nodded obediently.
When Ning Shu led Little Grass out of the room, they encountered Alviss, who was drinking. He choked on his water when he saw Little Grass and began staring at her.
Little Grass made a face at Alviss.
Pfft Alviss coughed, then pointed at Little Grass. Sister, where did this childe from?
I picked her up.
I dont think Ive seen this child before, Alviss said.
Yeah, because I just picked her up when I went out.
Dont just take anything home, Alviss helplessly said. What if this child is a wanted criminal? What if she doesnt have a valid residence permit on this? If that is so, she will be deported.
Ning Shu nodded and said, So, Ill take her to apply for a residence permit now.
Sister, that isnt my point. My point is that you mustnt bring random people that we dont know home, Alviss said.
Ning Shu nodded. I know, but this child is harmless. I can guarantee that.
Little Grass: Ha, haha, hahaha.
Ning Shu shot her a look. What was sheughing so weirdly for?
Yeah, yeah, she sure was awesome. Every year, Radoh had to pour out countless financial and material resources to deal with her.
She was the resilient cockroach that no one in the interster system could kill.
Ning Shu took Little Grass hand and led her out. Before Little Grass went out, though, she turned her head and stuck out her tongue at Alviss.
Alviss had lived for two lifetimes though, so there was no way he would bicker and fight with a little girl.
Although, if Alviss knew that this particr little girl had lived for hundreds of years, he wouldnt think like this.
If only he knew that this little girl was the magic vine that had been giving the interster union a lot of trouble, he would have probably immediately kicked her out.
Ning Shu got Little Grass a residence permit on Omega. She used the payment that she got from doing the mission to do it. By the time that she paid, all of her money was gone.
Why was it so expensive to apply for a residence permit here? On top of that, the permit was temporary, and shed need to apply again after a while.
Only those who had permanent residence permits were considered real residents of Omega.
Moreover, those who had permanent residence permits in Omega enjoyed many rights that others didnt. They could get money even if they only sat around at home.
However, to get permanent residence permits, they must make significant and outstanding contributions to the.
The money that Ning Shu had nned to use to pay for her tuition was now gone.
Ning Shu felt a little despondent.
Little Grass, on the other hand, was staring at her surroundings, which was very out of character for her.
Everything here was very strange and new to her.
In this ne, one didnt need to be a winged summoned beast to fly in the sky. Everything that could fly did it at a very high speed. Those flying things could alsounch smaller things that could make her vines shatter immediately.
Ning Shu still nned to take on more missions. After all, she wanted to make money, not only to pay her tuition fee but also to get her own mecha suit.
The money that she had now wasnt enough, and it was particrly difficult to earn money on Omega. Here, mecha pilots made the most money. Scientific researchers like Alviss made significantly less money.
When Vivian saw Little Grass, her eyes lit up. So cute!!
She looks like a virtual reality game character! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Vivian pinched Little Grass face, but Little Grass face remained expressionless.
Youre so cute! Vivian squished Little Grasss cheeks and then squeezed her hands.
Little Grass walked away and sat with Ning Shu.
How is your game career going? Ning Shu asked Vivian.
I havent made much money, she answered.
Hey, take your time at it. It was already great that she was able to make any money at all.
Also, so many of them were ying the game, so whenbined, theyd made a considerable amount of money. They, at least, had enough to buy nutrient solutions.
Chapter 2570: The Mecha Pilot Academy
Chapter 2570: The Mecha Pilot Academy
And it wasnt as if they needed to drink nutrient solution every day.
Sister, the mecha pilot academy will open its student enrollment process soon. Make sure not to miss it, Alviss said.
Well alle and cheer for you! Vivian immediately said.
No need. I get nervous when there are too many people around me, Ning Shu declined.
Ning Shu then went out to pick her next mission. She chose a rtively simple one this time. Little Grass followed Ning Shu and asked, Do you want me to help?
No. Theres no spiritual energy in this ne. If you use it to help me, then youll have even less than you have now in your body. I can handle the mission by myself.
Ning Shu had discovered that there existed, in this ne, not only vines that could grow so well that they could cover the sky above them but also insects capable of eating through anything.
They could eat through entires like locusts with maxed-out stats. There was nothing that they could not eat.
Interster space was a very dangerous ce. Dangerous magic vines werent the only thing that they needed to eradicate. They also had to eradicate those insects.
The reproduction speed of these insects with low levels of intelligence was also simply terrifyingly quick.
Even Little Grass had to be wary of these things.
Ning Shupleted the task and got some money as her payment, then went home with Little Grass.
As soon as Ning Shu got home, she saw someone lying on the couch in their living room. The man had been beaten to the point that even his parents wouldnt recognize him.
Several people were cleaning his wounds. Alviss looked a little anxious.
Ning Shu made a guess and asked Alviss, Is this your master?
Alviss nodded.
For some time today, the intersterwork waspletely cut off. It was probably done on purpose so that they could attack him.
With the intersterwork disconnected, Omegas artificial intelligence temporarily could not monitor the.
Oh, is that so? How bad are his injuries?
Hell be fine.
Alviss said so with concrete certainty in his voice. Even so, his eyes betrayed his anxiousness.
Alviss master was wearing a white coat covered by dust.
Who did he offend so badly for him to be dealt with like this?
After a day, Alviss master finally woke up. He rubbed his head and saw a boy in a wheelchair sitting at his bedside.
Master, youre awake, Alviss blurted out.
What Alviss said stunned the man for a moment. Alviss continued, Are you feeling any better?
Alvis handed the man some nutrient solution.
Im Jeffrey, young one. Whats your name? Jeffrey asked Alvis.
Im Alviss.
Alviss, thank you for saving me, Jeffrey said as he drank the nutrient solution.
Jeffrey had a stubble beard with a mix of ck and white hair. He wasnt young anymore, but he seemed healthy, and he also had a good posture when he sat.
Ning Shu noticed that Alviss was getting along very well with his master. The two had endless topics to talk about with each other.
Moreover, their discussions were quite profound, and listening to them for a while left Ning Shupletely baffled.
The others were, likewise, also very confused.
The two were the only ones here on the same level.
Alviss and his master acted like old friends who hadnt seen each other in years. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Little Grass had been slowly learning the intersternguage and could understand it now. However, as she heard those two people talking, she felt a strong urge to stretch out her vines and p them to death.
asionally, though, they would talk about some topics that Ning Shu could understand.
For example, they talked about the idea of using powerful force to break the ne barrier and enter other nes through the gap created.
They had already proven that this world was not the only ne in existence. There existed other nes, and other ones beyond those other nes.
They discussed using this worlds advanced technology to upy the other nes.
When Ning Shu heard them talking about using a violent and overwhelming force to break the ne barrier, she felt her head starting to ache.
Breaking the ne barrier wasnt the issue that they should be concerned about. Once the power that a ne contained exceeded its capacity, the ne would break and shatter like ss.
Chapter 2571: Domino Effect Damage
Chapter 2571: Domino Effect Damage
Omega had the most powerful and cutting-edge technology in this interster ne.
In this vast interster space, somes were still underdeveloped and left behind in a primitive state. The rest, like Omega, had advanced civilizations. Some had even reached the level of super-civilization.
And yet, these people were still not content with what they already had. The interster space was no longer big enough for them. They wanted to break through the ne barrier to reach and invade other nes.
F*ck! If they did break the ne barrier, and the ne could not repair the damage on its own, the entire ne would be in trouble.
Ning Shu stared wide-eyed at Alviss and his master, who were still engrossed in their conversation.
What they wanted to do wouldnt just inflict damage on one ne. Itd also harm the nes nearby, and the ones next to those.
Akin to pushing a single domino and knocking down the entire structure, damage to one ne would cause a chain reaction and a series of copses down the line.
Each ne nurtured all that existed in it. Human beings, who were the creatures sitting at the very top of the food chain, were blessed with the nes fortune and love. However, they were also the ones who recklessly destroyed the nes that nurtured them.
Human beings had unintentionally caused, throughout their existence, the erosion of these nes through their desires, grievances, and hatred. Now, they wanted to directly and intentionally rupture these nes.
They wanted to use their newly discovered power to break through the protective barrier of their ne.
Ning Shu interjected, But what happens after its broken?
Alviss looked at Ning Shu in surprise. She usually never joined in on his and Jeffreys conversations.
Ning Shu spread her hands and asked. Have you ever thought about what happens if the barrier breaks? What if the entire ne shatters?
This ne was vast and had manys in it. If its ne barrier was broken, all thes within it would be left unprotected. It would be game over for everyone. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Who even knew how many living creatures would be killed if this nes barrier was broken?
Even if the ne didnt shatter all at once, cracks would appear and grow, and itd shatter with time.
That wont happen, Jeffrey said.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Oh, so if you say that it wont happen, then it wont? Do you think that the barrier exists just because? Do you think it doesnt serve any purpose? I bet you think that itd be nice if we didnt have any barriers at all. Without it, we can just hop to another ne and visit each other, right?
Sister, dont talk to Mr. Jeffrey like that, Alviss said.
Ning Shu shrugged her shoulders. Im just saying. You guys can carry on with your discussion.
Ning Shu turned around and went out. Little Grass followed Ning Shu and asked, Are you angry?
Little Grass, the main reason why Ive worked this hard is to survive. On top of that, my work is for the sake of eliminating resentment and fixing nes.
The purpose of my existence now is to patch up broken nes, and, sometimes, catch the parasites and blood-sucking worms that have sunk their mouths to the ne.
Little Grass carefully listened to her and said, So what they want to do really bothers you.
They are hoisting themselves by their own petard. Now that they have some abilities, they want to take even more. They want to bite off more than they can chew and will ultimately harm others and themselves, Ning Shu said.
Ning Shu wondered about it. What if, after she built her ne, the technology in it developed to the point of threatening her nes stability?
She would definitely take action to eliminate the threat. Ning Shu would stomp out anything that would threaten her ne.
This experience had given Ning Shu a new thought about the ne that she wanted to build.
In particr, about how it should be maintained.
So life is actually this hard for you, Little Grass said to Ning Shu.
Its not like that. Its just like you have to cultivate hard to be strong, I do these things to strengthen myself, Ning Shu said.
She wanted to possess a formidable strength that could trump all otherworldly forces.
A staunch conviction in herself that was eternally resolute.
A healthy body that was invulnerable to all poisons.
Little Grass grabbed Ning Shus hand and held it. Things will get better one day.
Little Grass was barefoot, and the bells on her ankles were tinkling crisply.
Ning Shu looked at Little Grass. Youre not angry anymore?
Little Grass rolled her eyes and shook off Ning Shus hand. Im still angry.
Little Grass stepped ahead and walked in front of Ning Shu. Each time her porcin white feet stepped on the ground, the bells on her ankles jingled and made a crisp sound.
Ning Shu walked behind Little Grass with her hands behind her back, looking at the kid as she did. She was such an adorable child.
Chapter 2572: Run Away!
Chapter 2572: Run Away!
Ning Shu went to pick up another mission. When she came back, she saw spaceships densely packed above her house.
Some people were surrounding the house.
Could it be that Alvisss masters enemies havee here for him?
The scale of this seemed a bit extreme.
When these people saw Ning Shu, they approached her and Little Grass and pointed their guns at them.
Still, Ning Shu walked forward and entered the house. She asked Alviss, What happened?
Run away! Alviss said anxiously to her.
What?
Werent they here to catch Jeffrey?
Our hijacking has been exposed, Alviss whispered.
Ning Shu: Wot!?
How? Ning Shu asked in astonishment.
The spaceship that we hijacked belongs to Omega. They said itd gone to search for energy sources, but was hijacked, and now, weve been found out, Alviss said.
The spaceship was owned by Omega. That meant it was Omega who was looking all over the interster space for people with strong mental strength.
They had robbed someone and then ran straight back to their door to sell their stolen goods. No wonder they were discovered!
Ning Shu couldnt express how she felt right now.
There was an overwhelming amount of spaceships and armed forces outside.
How were they supposed to leave?
What about you? Ning Shu asked. Have you been implicated?
Mr. Jeffrey told them that I am his pupil, so I am fine for the time being, Alviss said.
Ning Shu nodded. It was good that at least one less of them was involved in this matter.
Dont resist, Sister. If you resist, theyll kill you immediately. Ill find a way to save you, Alviss said.
Ning Shu nodded. Protect yourself.
Ning Shu was escorted onto one of the spaceships under gunpoint.
Little Grass followed Ning Shu. They were escorted onto the spaceship together.
As soon as they entered the spaceship, they were locked in a cage.
Little Grass leaned against Ning Shu. She asked, What should we do now?
Ning Shu touched the cage and instantly got electrified.
A man in a military uniform with several military badges on his chest walked up to the cage. Was it you who killed the mecha pilots on the spaceship you hijacked?
Ning Shu shook her head. It wasnt me.
Then who was it, your little brother? the man in military uniform asked back.
Even if Dr. Jeffrey said that your brother is his student, we can still investigate your rtionship with him.
Ning Shu remained silent.
Ning Shu was taken to a closed space, which was very small and could only amodate one or two people.
Ning Shu pounded the surrounding walls. She didnt know what kind of material it was made of. With her current strength, there was no way to smash any dents into the wall. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Indeed, she couldnt even leave a scratch.
Sitting on the ground, Little Grass watched Ning Shu repetitively beat the walls, and asked, Arent they going to give us any nutrient solution?
Its not like we were invited to dinner, Ning Shu said. We have to find a way out. What the hell, will I get my mental strength sapped away just like Alyssa did?
The reason why these people didnt arrest the other people, and only arrested her, was because she was the only one in their group that had strong mental strength.
Her younger brother was protected by Jeffrey. She, however, might face the same fate as Alyssa and get her mental strength taken away.
There was a clicking sound of the door opening. Two people came in and escorted Ning Shu out.
Chapter 2573: A Mecha Suit?
Chapter 2573: A Mecha Suit?
Ning Shu was taken to a different room.
Sister, Alviss called Ning Shu through the ss.
Ning Shu sat opposite Alviss.
For whatever reason, Ning Shu felt like she was a prisoner being visited.
What crime did she evenmit?
Sister, dont worry, I will save you, Alviss said.
I dont think its very possible, Ning Shu calmly said. But can you help me make a mecha suit?
She had dyed this matter time and time again. She didnt know how long itd take for her to actually be a strong mecha pilot.
What a fate full of misfortune.
Thats not an important thing right now. We need to get you out of here first, Alviss said with a deep frown on his face.
However, Ning Shu knew very well that she didnt have much hope of getting out, even with Jeffreys help.
At most, the only one that Jeffrey could help was Alviss. Because Alviss had no mental strength, the military could give Jeffrey some face and fulfill his request.
Help me get a mecha suit, Ning Shu said.
Fine, then.
I didnt expect the spaceship to belong to Omega, Alviss helplessly said.
If I knew, I wouldnt have brought us to Omega.
The higher-ups of Omega must have some kind of n. In my previous life, I didnt have ess to confidential documents, so I dont know the details, Alviss said.
Ill find a way, Ning Shu said. First and foremost, you must prioritize protecting yourself.
Their time to talk was up, so Ning Shu couldnt talk to Alviss anymore and was escorted back to her confinement room.
I thought you werenting back, Little Grass said.
Ning Shu sat on the ground. She leaned against Little Grass, then leaned into Little Grasss ear. Then, she whispered in a voice as soft as a mosquitos buzz, Why dont we do something big?
Little Grasss eyes lit up. How big are you talking?
How about destroying a super civilization? Ning Shu said.
Little Grass shook her head. Their weapons are too powerful.
You came to this ne through the cracks in the barriers of both this ne and your home ne. In truth, there are also problems with your home nes barrier. Such cracks should never have existed. If this ne really managed to invade another ne, sooner orter, the ne you used to live in would also fall victim to them.
Do you think summoners and summoned beasts, only with their flesh and blood, could withstand these powerful, machine weapons? Ning Shu said with a serious expression on her face.
Ning Shu stretched out her fingers and poked Little Grasss white and tender face. If you have a way to escape, then hurry already and go. You shouldnt have followed me here in the first ce. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Little Grass sighed heavily. Theres nothing I can do right now. Why wont they give us some nutrient solution? Even if they want to kill us, they should at least give us a final meal.
They were clearly talking about something really serious. Why was she always thinking about nutrient solutions, even now?
The confinement room remained as bright as day the entire time that they were there. Ning Shu didnt know how long theyd actually been confined there.
Whether those people wanted them to die or to live, they should at least let them know.
Little Grass fell asleep on Ning Shus body.
The door opened with a clicking sound. Ning Shu pushed Little Grass.
Little Grass opened her eyes and stood up.
Ning Shu and Little Grass were blindfolded. They didnt know where they were going to be taken.
Ning Shu didnt resist. She wanted to see where she was going to be taken.
She didnt know how long shed been on the move until she finally stopped.
The ck cloth over her eyes was also removed.
Chapter 2574: Do You Have Any Manners?
Chapter 2574: Do You Have Any Manners?
Ning Shu blocked the strong light with her hands. She found that she was standing in front of a huge object. It seemed to be a building and was square in shape.
Little Grass asked, What the hell is this?
How am I supposed to know?
Ning Shu looked around and saw that many people had been brought here too.
It seemed that Omega really was scouting for people with strong mental strength across interster space.
What were they using all this stolen mental strength for?
Ning Shu looked at the bulky and huge object in front of her. Could it be that this thing was the artificial intelligence core of Omega?
Go in. Ning Shu was pushed. She walked into the strange building.
As soon as she walked in, Ning Shu felt that she hade to a sci-fi movie set, where there were all kinds of novel things, and many scientific researchers wereing and going.
Take them to the other side, said a man in a white coat.
Ning Shu looked around. What kind of ce was this?
If this was the most important ce on Omega If it was destroyed, would it cause chaos and allow them to escape?
Get inside. A soldier pushed a person into a door. It resembled the door to the testing cabin where she got tested in the spaceship on Sehlde. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After a while, Ning Shu heard an extremely loud pained screaming from inside. The scream grew weaker and weaker. When the door opened, the man was already bleeding from all of his orifices, and his face was distorted.
His chest faintly moved in and out. It seemed like more air wasing in and less air wasing out. He didnt have much longer to live.
Was this what it was like to be deprived of your mental strength?
The mans tragic fate caused an uproar. The people who were brought there were very frightened and wanted to run away, and this caused amotion.
However, the doors had been closed, and this ce had now be a closed space. There were also many guards around them.
Everyone who wanted to escape was thrown in first.
Painful shrieks and cries followed one after another.
In this way, their mental power was taken from them, abruptly and violently.
It was as if they were eggs being smashed with a hammer. Not many people could get away from such a trap.
Ning Shu felt like she was in purgatory on earth right now. Her face was a little pale.
Little Grass hid behind Ning Shus back and pulled Ning Shus clothes. What are they trying to do?
I dont know, but they mustve done it for something. Where is the stolen mental strength sent? Ning Shu looked around.
Perhaps the artificial intelligence core of this is alive, Ning Shu said to Little Grass.
Little Grass immediately shook her head and said, Thats impossible. I dont feel any signs of life from it.
Perhaps its another form of life.
Ning Shu shrugged her shoulders. Ghosts, for example, didnt have a body and didnt show any signs of life, but were still a kind of life form in their own way.
Ning Shu observed her surroundings. Some of the equipment around her seemed very old. This huge artificial intelligence core seemed to have existed for a long time. As for how long, Ning Shu didnt have any idea.
It took a very, very long time for a ne to be an advanced ne.
Perhaps this artificial intelligence core was something left over from the previous super civilization before this current one.
The previous civilization was probably destroyed. Some of the remaining things were probably then picked up and used by Omega.
Omegas advanced technology was ahead of the rest of the interster space. Many breakthroughs in sciences in this ne hade from Omega.
Someone pushed Ning Shu to make her enter the room. What are you muttering about? Go in.
Ning Shu turned her head to look at the person who pushed her, and expressionlessly said, What are you pushing for? Do you have any manners?
The person who pushed Ning Shu was stunned for a moment. He had never seen such a ballsy person before. She was about to die, but she was still so bold.
Haha The other party sneered.
Laugh away, you weirdo. Little Grass, p him! Ning Shu said to Little Grass.
Okay. Little Grass immediately stretched out her hand, jumped up, and pped the mans face. Pah, pah, pah!
Chapter 2575: Destroy the Artificial Intelligence Core
Chapter 2575: Destroy the Artificial Intelligence Core
Ning Shu: Huh?
By hand?
Well, Little Grass could use vines or her hands. Whatever worked.
What are you doing?
Stop!
Little Grass instantly turned into a giant vine, and her enormous power was unlocked.
Countless vines rose.
The vines seemed to entangle with the entire building. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The artificial intelligence core sounded its emergency siren.
Little Grass vines continued twining around. Beautiful flowers bloomed on Little Grass vines, and her pollen floated through the air. Anyone touched by the pollen would be infected by spores. Grass started instantly growing from their bodies.
Im going to destroy the artificial intelligence core and its data, Ning Shu said to Little Grass. If we really seed, Little Grass, youll earn merit and your path of cultivation will be smoother in the future.
Ning Shu picked up a gun on the ground and prepared to go to find the artificial intelligence cores center.
The vines continued to extend. The building was now tightly entangled by the vines from inside to outside.
Ning Shu shuttled through the huge artificial intelligence core building that was now full of vines.
Ning Shu didnt know where the actual core that she needed to destroy was.
Because an incident had happened to the artificial intelligence building, Omega fell into extreme chaos. The spaceships in the sky collided with each other, and the inte also practically became useless.
All androids also became paralyzed.
Countless spaceships were floating and facing the direction of the artificial intelligence core building. A senior official in one of the spaceships smashed a table in anger.
Why did the magic vinee to this ce?
All the people in military uniforms bowed their heads in silence.
Should we attack? one of them said cautiously.
The chief pped him on the side of his head. Attack what, huh? That building is the very heart of this. Our artificial intelligence core is still in that building, and there are so many of our scientific researchers still inside, too. Omega cant afford the loss our attack would cause.
Chief, were already conducting an evacuation, the man who got pped said aggrievedly.
Didnt the interster hunter coalition go to destroy the magic vine? Who can exin how the magic vine managed to get here?
Everyone present lowered their heads. No one knew how the magic vine coulde here, or why it did.
The senior official took a deep breath. Go in and find the core! The artificial intelligence core!
Without it, they could forget about invading others. Rather, it was much more likely that their technology would stagnate.
Soon, many soldiers entered the artificial intelligence core building. However, they were all entangled by Little Grass vines.
Although they had powerful weapons in their hands and could turn the vines into ashes, more vines kept stretching out to entangle them from inside the building.
The vines contracted vigorously. The entire artificial intelligence core building creaked and crumbled as if moaning in pain.
It was simply a disaster.
Attack the vines in small areas, the senior official ordered.
Ning Shu was holding a gun and wearing a soldiers clothes. She destroyed pretty much everything she saw, including some important scientific research materials.
When a weak human gained the power strong enough to kill even the gods, they would have nothing more to be afraid of. At that point, no one could stop the attack anymore.
Suddenly, Ning Shu met an acquaintance. She said, Mr. Jeffrey!
It was Mr. Jeffrey, who was carrying a ck briefcase.
She didnt expect to meet Alviss teacher here.
Jeffrey was a little surprised. He said, Lets take advantage of the chaos.
Ning Shu stared at the ck briefcase in Jeffreys hand, and asked with a smile, Mr. Jeffrey, what is that in your hand?
Just some of my research results, Jeffrey casually said.
Ning Shu stepped towards him. Jeffrey took two steps back, putting the briefcase behind him.
Ning Shu, however, was extremely fast and snatched Jeffreys briefcase.
Give me back my briefcase! Jeffrey said in a hurry.
Chapter 2576: A Black Cube
Chapter 2576: A ck Cube
Ning Shu ran away with Jeffreys briefcase. He hurriedly chased after her. There were really vines everywhere.
Some of the vines were as thick as a human body. They were entangled everywhere, making it very hard for people to move inside the building.
However, Ning Shu was able to navigate smoothly through it all. She jumped over the vines and disappeared in a sh.
Ning Shu stopped. When she tried to open the briefcase, she found that she couldnt open it at all.
Ning Shu immediately shot it with herser gun. She wanted to destroy everything anyway.
She didnt care if whatever was inside became broken.
Under the ravaging of theser ray, the briefcase opened. Inside was a ck cube.
It was pitch ck. She didnt know what it was.
It wasnt big. It was only as big as a Rubiks cube, though it was a bit heavy.
Ning Shu checked over and over again, but couldnt find a spot from which the cube could be opened. She felt that it was one smooth piece.
Ning Shu frowned. She put it on the ground and shot it with theser but there was no reaction.
What the hell was this? There was nothing in this world that could not be destroyed. She just hadnt reached the critical point yet.
It definitely wouldnt be able to keep withstanding the attack of theser gun.
Give me that thing, 2333s voice suddenly appeared in Ning Shus mind.
I thought you were supposed to be in a deep sleep. Youre awake now? Ning Shu asked.
In your hand is an artificial intelligence life form made by human beings. It currently hasnt been activated, though, 2333 exined.
This thing probably has all the knowledge and technology of the previous super civilization condensed in it. That should be why these people need so much mental strength. They probably want to awaken this thing.
Ning Shu suddenly felt that the object in her hand was very heavy. How could such a small thing hold so many things in it?
It was an artificial life form created by technology.
What do you want this for? Ning Shu asked. This kind of thing should be destroyed.
Omega had gained the ability to conquer other nes by using this object, even without truly activating it.
Ill help you hold on to it. You might find it useful in the future, 2333 said. This kind of artificial intelligence core has powerful operating functions. If its activated, itsputing is indescribably powerful.
Youre not going to devour this, are you? Ning Shu asked suspiciously.
No, Im not nning to. With your current ability, theres nothing you can do with it. Of course, there is nothing I can do with it either.
Alright.
The ck cube in Ning Shus hand disappeared.
Why did thest super civilization disappear? Ning Shu asked.
Once a power develops to the point that it threatens the ne and exceeds the nes limits, the higher-ups will take action to eliminate it. If something else after it exceeds the limit, then it will be eliminated, too. Its a constant cycle.
Ning Shu:
She inexplicably felt sympathy. These civilizations were harvested like garlic chives. The moment they grew tall, they would be ruthlessly cut down.
Dont underestimate human beings research ability and tireless spirit. Dont underestimate their ambition, either, 2333 said.
Humans didnt have a strong body. Their skins were soft, their organs were easily broken, and a little injury could easily cost them their lives. However, they still somehow became the masters of the nes.
They could even possess the power to kill the gods. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The artificial intelligence core building began to crumble.
Ning Shu found Little Grass and said, Lets get out of here.
Little Grass exerted strength, and the whole building copsed with a boom.
Ning Shu took Little Grasss hand and ran as quickly as she could.
The senior officials face was livid with anger when he saw the artificial intelligence core building copse. Go in and find the core! You must find it!
The entire had fallen into chaos. Its maic field was malfunctioning so its androids were either paralyzed or dysfunctional, and so were itsputers.
Ning Shu ran towards home.
Alyssa, Alyssa Mach waved his hands and shouted at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu hurried over.
Chapter 2577: Why Did You Decide to Leave?
Chapter 2577: Why Did You Decide to Leave?
Ning Shu looked at Mach. It seemed that he had been waiting for her.
Lets go! Alviss is already waiting for us, Mach said.
Mach led the way in the direction of the ck market.
Here we are. Mach pointed at a spaceship.
Alviss was sitting in his wheelchair.
Ning Shu felt a little touched.
She took Little Grasss hand and boarded the spaceship.
Alviss drove the spaceship and left Omega, which had now descended into chaos.
Ning Shu sat on the ground and hammered her limp legs. She looked at Little Grass, whose pale face was covered with sweat. The sweat had wet her hair and stuck it to her face.
Ning Shu brushed away the hair on her face and said, Thank you.
Little Grass leaned against Ning Shu, but said, No need to thank me. I did it for myself.
Do we have any nutrient solution? Ning Shu asked Alviss.
Alviss asked Vivian to give them two tubes of nutrient solution. Ning Shu gave them both to Little Grass. Little Grass fell asleep leaning on Ning Shu after drinking them.
Ning Shu looked at Alviss and asked, Why did you decide to leave?
Alviss had made the decision to leave the moment chaos started., Vivian said.
Alviss was frowning. He said, Mr. Jeffrey seems to know why people with mental strength were being taken away. He said that Omega will soon usher in a new era.
Those people were taken so their mental strength could be used to re-activate the artificial intelligence core. Once it got reactivated, the scientific and technological power of Omega would have an explosive superimposed growth.
Why do you want to leave Omega? Ning Shu asked.
I dont know how long this chaos willst. Its better to leave. We dont have enough strength to deal with such turmoil, Alviss said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mr. Jeffrey could protect him for a while, but he wouldnt be able to do so forever.
Ning Shu didnt tell Alviss that shed snatched the artificial intelligence core from his teacher.
It doesnt matter. Even if we didnt leave, wed still be living there as people whod immigrated from Sehlde. The regional discrimination here is too severe, Ning Shu said.
Alviss sighed. And we dont even know how long itll take for things to settle down there.
I think we should find a a good distance away from Omega and live there, Ning Shu said.
Yeah. Alviss nodded. He looked at the group of people following him. Ive dragged you all into living like this with me.
Vivians brother, Owen, shook his head. I was going to die in the garbage dump, but now I can still eat and drink the nutrient solution. Thats enough.
Ning Shu looked at Alviss. What about the girl you like?
She is Mr. Jeffreys daughter. She doesnt like me, Alviss said.
Ning Shuforted Alviss. Oh, my poor brother.
Alviss:
Alviss touched his legs. I cant give her the life she wants, and my legs
Life was hard, and love was a luxury.
Its okay, Brother, you will definitely meet a woman who loves and epts you for who you are. Trust me, Ning Shu said, patting over her heart.
Alviss blue eyes shone. Maybe. Well see.
Alviss had lived two lives so he seemed to be more open-minded about things now. It was probably also because things hadnt worked out with his crush in his past life and in this life, he had a sister and a group of friends to look after, so the issue of his unrequited love didnt seem as important anymore.
This was exactly how Ning Shu thought a reborn person should live. They needed to avoid their old mistakes and strive to live a better life, so as to live up to heavens kindness.
Alviss had prepared a lot of food and a lot of fuel energy on the spaceship, so unlikest time, they didnt have to worry about whether or not they had enough energy to reach where they wanted to go.
As for how this spaceship came from Ning Shu heard that they snatched it when Omega was in chaos. ~~
Chapter 2578: What About Becoming a Mecha Pilot?
Chapter 2578: What About Bing a Mecha Pilot?
She wondered how they managed to steal it?
Ning Shu and Little Grass slept for a long time because of how exhausted they were.
When Ning Shu woke up, she felt much better.
Little Grasss face was radiant. Seeing that Ning Shu had woken up, she said, I feel stronger than before, and I feel like I have entered a new realm. My body feels much lighter.
Thats good, Ning Shu said.
Little Grass got Ning Shu a tube of nutrient solution and then started slurping her own through a straw.
Where are we going next? Little Grass asked.
Dont know. Its up to fate. Ning Shu spread her hands.
What about bing a mecha pilot though? Her mecha pilot dream aaaah!
Why was it so hard for her to be a mecha pilot!?
Ning Shu approached Alviss and asked, Is my mecha suit ready?
Alviss:
He was a little speechless. He then said, Where am I supposed to find the metals and the money to make it? Mecha suits cant be made in a day. We cant even get enough money for one piece of mecha metal even if we saved for a whole lifetime. Why do you keep asking about that?
You dont understand my resolve, Ning Shu replied weakly.
Mecha is a bit out of reach for us, Sister. Its alright if you dont be a mecha pilot.
No, Ning Shu thought. It wasnt me who wanted to be a mecha pilot, it was your real sister
Sister, I n to find a remote, uncivilized. Its fine as long as we can survive, Alviss said.
There were an infinite amount ofs in this interster space. Not every one of them was recorded. Likewise, not all of them were suitable for human habitation.
Ning Shu: No, its not fine
If they lived on a remote, bing a mecha pilot would surely be an unattainable dream.
Ning Shu: No, Im not willing My task!
What if Alyssa turned out to be a stubborn girl? What if she judged that Ning Shu had failed her task?
Alviss saw Ning Shus sad expression and asked, Is it that hard to ept?
Instead of living on a like Omega, its better to find a remote that belongs to us, Alviss said.
Ning Shu nodded. What you said makes sense, I agree. Youre even willing to leave the girl you like to get us out of there, how can I object?
She doesnt care about me at all. It doesnt matter to her whether Im there or not. Perhaps having me around is even a disturbance, Alviss said lightly.
Ning Shu pped her mouth. Im sorry, I keep rubbing salt on your wound.
Ning Shu let go of the mecha dream in her heart. She couldnt put her own wishes above the lives of so many people.
The spaceship traveled the vast universe. Every time they encountered a, Alviss would check whether it was suitable to live on.
Ning Shu didnt know how far they had gone from Omega.
The turmoil in Omega was no longer their business.
Since theyd lost their artificial intelligence core, which was of utmost importance to them, they were probably busy looking for it.
On the contrary, the days that Alviss group lived through on the spaceship were easy and peaceful. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was rxed. When she was free, she took the time to braid Little Grasss hair.
However, shed grabbed Little Grass hair too hard, and Little Grass had ground her teeth from the sheer pain. She strictly forbade Ning Shu from ying with her hair again.
Ning Shu liked Vivians wine-red hair and also attempted to do Vivians hair.
As a result, neither Little Grass nor Vivian wanted to see her now.
Ning Shu would do her own look from time to time and show them what fashion really was.
Chapter 2579: A 1-Out-Of-5-Stars Experience
Chapter 2579: A 1-Out-Of-5-Stars Experience
Alviss eventually found a that had air, water, and even forests.
After scanning and testing it by using the spaceship, Alviss finally decided that it was suitable for their survival. The soil was also suitable for nting.
He finally chose this as their next home.
When Ning Shu heard that theyd need to farm, she plunged into a bad mood. Farming again!?
She was supposed to be a mecha pilot!
When other people farmed, theyd sow seeds and reap generals, princes, and emperors. She, on the other hand, really was just farming! It was a 1-out-of-5-stars experience.
Alviss slowlynded the spaceship on the.
There was no trace of technology on this. Everything was in a primitive state and all of thend was covered with lush vegetation.
Alviss pushed his wheelchair out of the spaceship and looked around. He said, This is where we will live from now on.
The spaceship actually doesnt have much energy left. Itll probably be difficult for us to find another suitable.
I think this ce is really nice, Vivian said. The others nodded.
There was, at least, a lot of clean water here. Theyde from Sehlde, so they had very low standards. They could ept anything as long as they had water and food. N?v(el)B\\jnn
I think I like it better here than on Omega, Mach said. He indeed felt morefortable here.
Thats good. We will settle on this, Alviss said. There are seeds in the spaceship, and there are also tools such as knives and saws.
It seemed that Alviss had it all nned out long ago.
There is no way to make spaceships and mechas here. Youll be abandoning your old career and work, Ning Shu said to Alviss.
Ive done all that until I died in my previous life. Ill have a change of career in this life, Alviss said. Anyway, Ive found out that you have a knack for idents, Sister. When Im with you, idents always happen.
Ning Shuughed and bared her teeth. Alviss blue eyes twinkled and he joined Ning Shu inughter.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. The air here was very fresh.
Lets build a house now!
Ning Shu headed off with an ax to chop down trees.
Everyone was busy with work. Alviss read books in his wheelchair.
The tree he sat under cast a dappled shadow upon his books.
After much hard work, they managed to build a shelter that could protect them from wind and rain.
Of course, they could also always choose to just live in their spaceship.
Ning Shu, for one, didnt let Alviss live in the house. It was inconvenient for him to move around, and what if some wild beast sprang into the house theyd built?
There wasnt much nutrient solution left on the spaceship, so everyone had no other choice but to look for food in the jungle.
The spaceship could analyze the food they found. As long as it wasnt poisonous, they could eat anything.
An incident happened around this time. Little Grass got her nutrient solution stolen by a child who appeared to be about her age.
The sudden robbery left Little Grass stunned for a moment. Then, she erupted in anger.
There really wasnt much nutrient solution left, so shed been drinking her nutrient solution sparingly. The nutrient solution was much more nutritious than ordinary things. Little Grass had once hated it, but now it was the only thing that shed drink.
When she suddenly got robbed by a child, Little Grass beat the child up without even thinking about it. This made the child cry.
The childs cry attracted the attention of the other people in the jungle.
Those people were no match for Little Grass though. However, Little Grass remembered what Ning Shu had said and did not show her vines.
These people didnt wear clothes. Their bodies were covered only by wide leaves, and their faces were painted with mottled colors.
They sized up Little Grass and, from time to time, theyd point at her. They spoke with each other in grunts and groans.
Little Grass fiercely snatched the nutrient solution from the childs hand and found that the child had already drunk it. She pointed at the child and said, You just wait!
Little Grass turned around and ran to tattle to Ning Shu and Alviss.
Upon hearing this, Ning Shu said to Alviss, Its important for us to coexist harmoniously with the indigenous people of this.
Chapter 2580: How Did You End up Getting Robbed?
Chapter 2580: How Did You End up Getting Robbed?
Ever since Ning Shu had stepped onto the, she noticed that people were staring at them. However, they were cautious and hadnt dared to approach them.
Alviss closed his book. He raised his head and said, They are still afraid of us and dare not make a move. However, this wont be the case forever. We can try tomunicate.
If necessary, we must show tough tactics, Alviss said.
Ning Shu could sense that people were watching them around with suspicious and fearful eyes.
Ning Shu nced at Little Grass, How did you end up getting robbed?
How weak.
That little brat popped up suddenly. I wasnt paying attention, Little Grass grumbled.
Alviss noticed that Little Grass called the other party a little brat. She herself was a little girl, so how could she call the other party a little brat?
In the future, dont take the nutrient solution out all the time and show off. No one else got robbed, just you. Ning Shu swatted Little Grass head. He must have seen you drinking it all the time. That must be why he robbed you.
Little Grass pouted.
Ning Shu carried a hoe to prepare the fields for farming. Alviss intended for them to only nt enough food to eat, so they didnt need to reim a lot ofnd and damage the environment. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Alviss also said that their descendants, should they reproduce, could slowly reim morend on this.
Ning Shu felt the same way. If they took too big of a stride, theyd be putting too much pressure on the.
Every day, she and the rest of her group would work when the sun was up, and rest only when the sun had set. On top of that, theyd have to work while being stared at.
After some time, the indigenous people of the realized that these neers were noting to hurt them, so they became a little bolder. At the same time, they were also very curious about what Ning Shu and the others were doing.
Some people had evil thoughts and wanted to steal their things.
As such, Alviss took a gun and fired a shot at a tree. The huge tree fell down with a groan.
Immediately, those people were scared off. They only dared to watch from a distance from then on.
Ning Shu and the others then nted the seeds. Because the crops were not yet mature, they ate very frugally, and usually just looked for wild fruits. If they happened toe upon wild animals, theyd get to eat some meat.
Alviss asionally made some simple tools in the spaceshipsboratory.
He was someone who could build a spaceship. It was all too easy for him to create those simple tools.
As for Little Grass, shed gained an extra follower. It was the child whod snatched her nutrient solution.
The child was doing his best to curry favor with her. No matter how hard Little Grass tried, she couldnt chase him away.
From time to time he would give her Little Grass a wild fruit, wild egg, or even some wildflowers.
Little Grass epted his gifts, but still ignored him.
This meant that Little Grass would go home every day with something in her hands.
You should also give him some gifts back, Ning Shu said. An adult mustve told that child to give you these things.
Then what should I give him? Little Grass said, I havent settled the score with him yet after he stole my nutrient solution.
Be more generous. You have lived for hundreds of years anyway. Why are you talking about settling scores with a child?
Im a child too.
How could you still be a child? Youre a few hundred years old.
Even before I was only a little bit taller than I am now.
Ah. Well, you really havent grown much after I left. Doesnt the Jade Waters Ice Pond have a lot of spiritual energy? Havent you absorbed it? Ning Shu asked.
There was a spiritual vein under the Jade Waters Ice Pond. There was a very abundant amount of spiritual energy there.
Of course I have. But I still didnt grow any taller, Little Grass gloomily said.
Youre probably stuck in a bottleneck. Have you experienced no other tribtion after the one that happened when I was there?
Im supposed to go through more thunder tribtions? Little Grass asked back.
Um, probably? Ning Shu said with uncertainty. There are all kinds of tribtions for human cultivators so its probably the same for you?
Oh. Little Grass seemed to only half understand.
The next day, Little Grass gave the child a scrunchie to tie up his hair with.
Chapter 2581: Living in Harmony
Chapter 2581: Living in Harmony
Seeing that his hair was disheveled, dirty, and long, Little Grass decided to give him a hair tie that she didnt want anymore.
The child was very happy to receive Little Grasss gift and chattered words that Little Grass couldnt understand.
Then he took the hair tie and stuck it in his mouth. He thought it was food.
Little Grass:
Little Grass rolled her eyes, grabbed the hair tie, then bunched up the childs messy hair and tied it back.
The child touched his hair in surprise, then chattered some more at Little Grass excitedly, before turning around and disappearing into the jungle.
From then on, the child woulde with all kinds of things to trade with Little Grass.
Little Grass would give him things that she didnt want anymore.
Gradually, the two started interacting regrly and would sometimes trade things.
They were living in harmony for the time being, and gradually getting to know each others temperament.
When it finally came to the harvest season of the wheat, the wheat fields were beautifully golden yellow and exuded the smell of ripe wheat.
Ning Shu, Vivian, and the others were busy harvesting the wheat. They were using the most primitive method, which was threshing each bunch of wheat stalks until the grains fell off.
Seeing the miraculous things, these aborigines scraped together some things hoping to trade with Ning Shu for some wheat.
Alviss gave them a bag. As for the things that the aborigines offered, Alviss wasnt interested in any of them, but he still epted them.
Even if what was offered was worthless, he still had toplete the trade. Otherwise, these people would get used to getting things for free.
Once it became time to nt wheat again, these people copied Ning Shus group.
Gradually, Ning Shus group established roots on this and adapted to life on this.
Ning Shu looked at the hoe, then lifted her head and looked into the distance, at the continuous range of mountains and jungles.
Shit, what was she supposed to do about her dream of bing a mechanical engineer?
There was no way for her to be a mechanical engineer if she stayed here.
Taskplete. Would you like to leave the task world? 2333s voice appeared.
Ning Shu said to 2333, I want to ask you for a favor.
Can you send Little Grass back to her original world? There is no spiritual energy in this world. If she stays here, sooner orter, shell use up all the spiritual energy in her body, said Ning Shu.
I have no energy, said 2333.
Ning Shu:
What conditions do you have?
Oh you silly little thing, what kind of rtionship do we have? What do you mean by conditions? Course Ill help you, said 2333.
Ning Shu: What the fuck
Was 2333 possessed?
What rtionship did they have?
Ning Shu was breaking out in goosebumps.
She couldnt help but shiver in disgust.
Talk properly. Are you experiencing side effects after devouring the take down system? said Ning Shu.
Ning Shu beckoned Little Grass over. Little Grass walked to Ning Shu with her hands sped behind her back.
Ning Shu said to Little Grass, I have to go now.
Little Grass narrowed her eyes at Ning Shu. Youre running off again?
The time I can stay in each world is limited, I have to leave when the time is up. Im going to send you back to your previous world. Theres too little spiritual energy in this world, you wont be able to take it, said Ning Shu.
Little Grass said, Then take me with you. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu shook her head. I pretty much live from hand to mouth. Even if I take you with me, most of the time I wont be with you so what are you supposed to do then?
There are thousands of worlds out there. If you work hard on cultivation, youll be able to go to other worlds in the future and widen your world a lot more. Coming with me is not a good idea, said Ning Shu.
Ning Shu didnt have the qualifications to look after Little Grass, so why take Little Grass with her and imprison her?
Furthermore, there was no way she could bring Little Grass with her while doing tasks since the slightest mistake could cause both of them to die.
Little Grass nodded, I get it.
Chapter 2582: When Will We Meet Again?
Chapter 2582: When Will We Meet Again?
In the future, dont poke your head through random cracks anymore. If you end up encountering a space storm, you can kiss your life goodbye, said Ning Shu.
Little Grass tugged at the corner of Ning Shus clothes. Then when will we meet again?
If its fated, well naturally meet again. Once you be strong and can break through the limitations of the ne, youll be able to see many novel things. Ning Shu patted Little Grasss head.
The road of cultivation is extremely difficult. You shouldnt kill lightly, but at the same time, should not allow yourself to be bullied by others. Otherwise, whats the purpose of working so hard to cultivate?
The reason why people worked so hard to climb upwards was in hopes of being able to control their own destiny and make it so that others cannot trample on and humiliate them.
Little Grass nodded and leaned against Ning Shu.
2333, help send her back to that summoner ne, Ning Shu said to 2333.
Little Grasss figure disappeared, and Ning Shu continued weeding with the hoe.
Weeds were tenacious.
With how strong Little Grass was, ordinary people wouldnt be able to do anything to her.
After a while, 2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus head. Ive sent her back. Do you want to leave the task world now?
Ning Shu sighed, then nodded. Lets leave.
She failed toplete part of the task again. Wait, there was another part she forgot toplete: making it so that Alviss could stand again.
Damn, shepletely forgot about this!
Ning Shu ran home carrying the hoe and asked Alviss who was currently reading a book, Alviss, do you want to be able to stand again?
Alviss closed the book. Why are you suddenly asking about this? Im already used to being in a wheelchair. It doesnt really matter to me whether or not I can stand.
You can make yourself some legs? said Ning Shu.
Alviss said, If we were on Omega I might have made myself a pair of artificial legs but here, no one cares about my legs. So Im fine with staying in a wheelchair.
Ning Shu couldnt help but ask, Isnt it hard to pee in a wheelchair?
Alviss:
Isnt it hard? said Ning Shu.
It had never urred to her to worry about Alviss excretion problem before.
Alviss:
Its alright, said Alviss.
If its possible, you should still make yourself a pair of legs, said Ning Shu.
Ning Shu thought for a while, then asked Alviss to make her some silver needles C the type that were very thin.
Alviss made the silver needles for Ning Shu on the spaceship.
Ning Shu then lifted Alviss leg and slowly inserted a needle into an acupuncture point on his leg. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu asked Alviss, Do you feel anything?
Alviss shook his head. I dont feel anything.
Ning Shu:
When I have free time, Ill make some artificial legs. No need to keep stabbing me, its not going to help, said Alviss.
I saw this on the Inte, its said to be an ancient medical technique, said Ning Shu.
Alviss started reading again and allowed Ning Shu to keep pricking his leg with needles. His expression didnt change in the slightest.
Seeing him like this, it was clear that Alviss really didnt feel anything in his legs.
Seriously
Then when are you going to make the legs? asked Ning Shu.
Alviss continued reading and said offhandedly, When I have time.
All you know to do every day is read little yellow books. Why dont you spend some of that time on your legs? Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Alviss asked without lifting his head, What is a little yellow book?
Oh, just a beautiful childrens story.
Alviss made an oh sound.
Ning Shu returned to her room,y down on the bed, and said, Lets leave.
Trantor: Kaho
Ning Shu felt a bout of dizziness, and then she had returned to the system space.
#Kahosment: Little yellow books refer to erotic novels
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2583: The Fusion Would Be Completed Soon
Chapter 2583: The Fusion Would Be Completed Soon
Ning Shu opened her eyes and saw that the system space had been repaired a lot. It didnt have as many cracks as before and although the ck hole caused by the pearls merging was still there, it was a lot smaller. It seemed that the fusion would bepleted soon.
It seemed that the take down system had given 2333 quite a lot of energy.
Ning Shu praised 2333. Not bad, nice work.
2333 just made a sound of affirmation.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the ground and began to absorb soul power.
When she woke back up, she touched her soul and found that its texture had be like jelly.
Before, it felt like the wind could scatter her soul, but now it had changed from a gas to a solid and seemed much sturdier.
Ning Shu tapped open the stats panel. Now that there was energy, the stats panel was no longer as transparent as before.
Number: 2333
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 67000k n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Soul: 340
Life: 131
Intelligence: 384
Charm: 50
Luck: 249
Mental Strength: 280
Faith: 22515
Martial Arts: 412
Aptitude: 159
Merit: 13870
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
Fulfilled Alyssas wish: leave Sehlde, make it so her younger brother can stand again, and survive to be a mechanical engineer.
Task Completion Degree: 80%
Gained 5000k experience points.
Gained 50 attribute points.
Gained 2k faith points.
Gained 3k merit points.
Ning Shu felt that the rewards this time were not bad. She had gotten 3000 merit points!
She wondered how many merit points Little Grass got. After all, it had all been thanks to Little Grass efforts. Hopefully Little Grass strength will increase.
Ning Shu tapped on the stats panel and allocated the attribute points.
Age: 27
Experience: 67000k (+5000k)
Soul: 340
Life: 131
Intelligence: 384 (+10)
Charm: 50
Luck: 249 (+10)
Mental Strength: 280 (+10)
Faith: 22515 (+2000)
Martial Arts: 412 (+10)
Aptitude: 159 (+10)
Merit: 13870 (+3000)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
Chapter 2584: It Looked Pretty Nice as Decoration
Chapter 2584: It Looked Pretty Nice as Decoration
Ning Shu looked at the stats panel. She was gaining more and more faith power. Perhaps soon shed be able to meet the conditions for bing an ultra task-taker.
Ning Shu saw that there was a ck Rubiks cube on the bookshelf. This was that artificial intelligence lifeform.
It felt very inconceivable. It would be as if the phone orputer she used had life and its own consciousness.
She couldnt imagine what it would be like if a phone could actually think. It seemed quite scary.
Of course, it would also be more convenient since it would be smarter.
Ning Shu put the Rubiks cube on the bookshelf. It looked pretty nice as decoration.
Have all the functions been repaired? Ning Shu asked 2333.
2333 said, Pretty much.
Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief. As long as it was repaired. Sometimes she was really worried that 2333 would never wake up again.
So the fact that 2333 was still alive and kicking and could talk to her was pretty good.
At the very least, he could serve as a mascot.
Something was better than nothing.
Ning Shu turned on the screen to see the situation after Alyssa went back.
However, then her expression became a bit weird.
Because she saw that Vivian had several husbands. Even Alyssa had several.
It was due to the fact that there were not that many girls in the group. This was the best way to ensure that as many races as possible were passed on.
This waspletely a matrilineal society! There werent that many people right now and girls bore the heavy responsibility of multiplying the poption, so their status was rtively noble.
Perhaps when there were more people, a patriarchal society would emerge.
It seemed they would asionally intermarry with aboriginal people.
Ning Shu saw the smile on Alyssas face. Alyssa had the same blue eyes as Alviss, and when she smiled, it looked like the sea sparkling under the sun.
Living was a kind of happiness, and having a ce for people to live was happiness.
Although she didnt be a mechanical engineer, Alyssa was still living happily.
Ning Shu turned off the screen. She grabbed the ordinance sea stone and went to the fabricated space to find the silver-haired man. Afterward, she could also drop by the restaurant to have something to eat.
After returning from the interster ne, Ning Shu felt like she was starving.
On Sehlde, she had to eat rotten and moldy food every day and on Omega, she just drank the nd nutrition solution.
After a moment of a weightless sensation, she was standing on the ancient-era style streets.
Ning Shu first went to a restaurant to get some food, and after eating, leisurely started walking toward the consultation room.
The moment she walked in, she closed her eyes and use her maximum lung capacity to inhale the elegant fragrance in the room.
With her inhale, she felt a refreshing coolness flow into her soul, sweeping away all the impurities within her.
With an intoxicated expression, she opened her eyes, only to find that another pair of eyes was right in front of hers.
She almost choked.
Ning Shu stared at the silver-haired man, and at the psycho in full ck next to him.
He was always in this outfit like he was about to attend a funeral. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The atmosphere was a bit awkward. Ning Shus heart was pounding wildly. The sight of these two sitting next to each other in the same room
The atmosphere was incredibly like
It really wasnt that she was too much of a rotten girl but that these two!
The silver-haired man had long silver hair and the school doctor uncle was in such a restrained ck!
They both had long and slender limbs, just the thought of them entangled
Ning Shus heart pounded even more out of control.
The uncle got up from the chair and spoke to the silver-haired man in an indifferent tone, Those who are useless and unqualified should be eliminated. If I have toe to deal with the aftermath every single time, what are we enlisting these people for?
The silver-haired man nodded.
The uncle turned to leave and the slight breeze lifted the corners of his ck coat. When he got to the door, he paused and condescendingly nced at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: Why are you looking at me? Im useful, Im qualified.
What were these two nning to do?
Ning Shu had a bad feeling about this. Did she end up overhearing some sort of secret?
Chapter 2585: You Trying to Scam Me?
Chapter 2585: You Trying to Scam Me?
The school doctor uncle brushed past Ning Shu. The coldness emitting from his body made Ning Shu feel as if her soul was frosting over. It was extremely ufortable.
When would she be able to stop feeling so pressured by people? All he did was pass by her and her soul was already unable to take it.
Ning Shu sat down in front of the silver-haired man and asked, What were you guys talking about just now?
Is this yourst question? asked the silver-haired man.
Then I wont ask. Ning Shu shook her head. Wait, you still owe me two questions. How did it be thest question?
You have three free questions, and you only have one left. The silver-haired man peered at Ning Shu. You trying to scam me?
Ning Shu:
I wish.
What do you want to ask this time?
Ning Shu touched the ordinance sea stone. Originally, she wanted to ask what the stone was used for.
However, she didnt want to use up the question just like this.
Her current highest priority was to construct her own world in order to gain control of her own destiny.
Even if the ordinance sea stone was important, at her current level of strength, there was probably nothing she could do with the knowledge.
Ning Shu gave a dryugh and said, Its been a while so I dropped by to see you.
Three hundred thousand points. The silver-haired man said, The bill started the moment you entered the room, and you even inhaled so much of the incense.
Ning Shu: Ha. Haha. Hahaha
You cant do business this way! What happened to business ethics?
The silver-haired man said directly, My business, my rules. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu paid the 300,000 points and left the consultation room.
She should stoping to this bloodsucking ce, it was seriously a scam.
A heartless and ruthless scam!
Ning Shu wandered around for a while and bought some gadgets, then returned to the system space.
2333 said to Ning Shu, Think about it carefully, how many times have you been eliminated? The higher-ups have startedying people off.
Ning Shu:
It was really a bolt from the blue. Was she about to lose her job?
What do you mean? You got news ofyoffs? Ning Shu asked, What are the specifics?
I received a message from the central system, said 2333. Both the task-taker and the system will be done for.
The decision applies to both.
Ning Shu sighed in relief. At least Ill have something to cushion my back.
2333 sneered. Its going to be aplete elimination. Your soul energy will be a reward for other task-takers.
Ning Shu almost peed in fright. What are the guidelines?
If they were eliminated more than seven times or their taskpletion rate is below 60% several times both the task-taker and their system will be eliminated. For the task-taker to be this bad atpleting their job indicates that the system didnt guide them well, which is why the system will be eliminated as well.
Ning Shu: Have you ever guided me?
Havent I?
I cant use the protective talisman? asked Ning Shu. She had purchased those protective talismans with merit points.
Those talismans are for temporarily preserving your life. However, they are trying topletely eliminate the people that arent doing their best in tasks. Thats why, think about it carefully. How many times have you been eliminated? said 2333.
It felt so safe to have those protective talismans as backup, but now the fails still have to be tallied, said 2333. Jesus, and after I finally recovered too.
Ning Shu was also anxious. Why are things so hard?
This isnt a game, its not like you can restart. Once youre eliminated, youre gone. A protective talisman isnt going to save you. 2333s tone was a little anxious. How many times did you get eliminated? I remember you were eliminated several times.
Im counting! Ning Shu counted on her fingers. She probably hadnt hit seven times. One, two, three
Chapter 2586: Should Be Able to Pass
Chapter 2586: Should Be Able to Pass
I was probably eliminated four times. It should be four times max, said Ning Shu confidently.
There was one time in the school campus world, one time in that half-human half-demon world, and that one time when Psycho eliminated her.
She had two tasks that were only 80%plete. In the past, most were all 100%.
Ning Shu let out a long sigh. I feel like I should be able to pass.
Then Im going to hand in the data. Are you sure? 2333 asked.
Arent you supposed to be the one paying attention to this kind of thing?
Why did they want to eliminate task-takers? asked Ning Shu.
2333 said, If one person wasnt able toplete a task, then another task-taker has to take over.
That means a ne might be entered multiple times. Every time a task-taker enters the ne, it damages it on some level. If the task was notpleted the first time and another task-taker enters the world for the same task, it would inflict double the damage on the ne.
Thats why unqualified task-takers must be eliminated, 2333 exined.
Theyre directly eliminated? Why cant they have a chance to reincarnate? It was inhumane.
2333 sighed and said, The moment you step onto this path, its a road of no return. You can only continue onwards. If there are too many paths of retreats, no one would take it seriously. After all, if you failed there was still a protective talisman. If you were fired, you can still reincarnate. Things like this are too good to be true.
Ning Shu, we can only bite the bullet and keep charging forward.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. There was no way to change the rules, so one could only adapt to them.
Constructing her own world really was the most urgent priority. Once she had her own world, at least she wouldnt be eliminated so easily.
But where was she supposed to find the world origin powers? It was so stressful!
She had to calm down. The moment one panicked, things tended to go wrong. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Phew. Were fine this time, said 2333.
This time? Theres going to be a next time? Ning Shu didnt dare to rx at all.
There definitely will be and each time, theyre going to get rid of a batch of people.
Ning Shu:
Mommy, the world is so dangerous
Hopefully when the next cleaning came around, she would have already constructed her own world and wouldnt need to panic so much.
She sat cross-legged on the sofa. The fact that she had survived until now was already a pretty good deal. She just wondered if she would be able to see her parents again in this life.
The flow of time and each ne was different, so she had no idea how her parents were doing now.
Ning Shuy down on the sofa and decided to take a nap. After all, no matter how much she worried, it was useless.
She felt much better by the time she woke up. She had survived this catastrophe and could live for a while longer.
Work hard, ganbatte!
She moved her neck and picked up a book from the bookshelf to read.
After finishing it, she ced it back on the shelf and said to 2333, Lets go do a task. What ne do you think a world origin power is most likely to appear in?
Every ne can have one, but not every ne does. Its difficult for these types of things to form, otherwise, it wouldnt be so precious, said 2333. Depends on your luck.
Ning Shu:
Her luck was crap.
Hopefully, all the points she added to luck would do something.
Hopefully, she would be able to encounter a world origin power.
Lets do a task. The only way she could be stronger was by doing tasks.
As of now, her only desire was to survive. When survival itself was a problem, everything else could wait.
Shed crush anything that stood in the way of her goal.
Ning Shu felt a moment of dizziness, then she had entered the task world.
Kahosment: NSs approach to the systemyoffs is pretty much how Im trying to approach my currentpanysyoffs (2022-2023). Survived 3 rounds so far, at least I have other opportunities I can seek out even if I go down in a future round. Best of luck to everyone facing simr situations! Keep your chin up!
Chapter 2587: The World Was Too Vast
Chapter 2587: The World Was Too Vast
Ning Shu didnt really like interster nes. The world was too vast, and the distance betweens was not reachable by car, much less by foot.
There were many things that could not be aplished by ones own efforts.
She would rather have a smaller world background.
Ning Shu opened her eyes to see a simple and elegant canopy. There were embroidered flowers on the bed, not the shy kind but rather pink and white, appearing very refined.
Third Miss, youre awake. A girl dressed like a servant walked in carrying a copper basin with a cleaning cloth draped over its edge.
Ning Shu made a sound of agreement, allowing the maid to help her wash up.
As she looked at the decorations around her, she came to the conclusion that she was probably a young miss from a wealthy family this time.
After her face was cleaned, Ning Shu said to the maid, You can go now.
Miss, I need to help you with your hair and makeup. If yourete, Mr. Liu will punish you, said the maid.
Alright. Ning Shu allowed the little maid to do her hair and makeup as she began receiving the storyline. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She had to know the storyline. Based on the background shed seen so far, it seemed like a household conflict-type story.
In ancient times, the women in the back courtyard struggled for their husbands love and power within the residence
Ning Shu needed to know the identity of the body she was in.
The original hosts name was Lu Yueyun. Her father was a military minister of the standard ss, rank 2. He was of pretty high status.
However, Lu Yueyun was a concubines daughter and was the third daughter.
In reality, she was just a passerby in the story, a cannon fodder caught up in the struggle between the concubines and the legitimate wives.
The protagonist was Lu Junning, the second daughter.
She had gone through a rebirth and came back into this world with endless hatred.
In her previous life, Lu Junning had be the second princes primary consort and helped the second prince defeat the crown prince. They eventually defeated all thepetitors vying for the throne, and he became the emperor, while she became the empress.
However, the second prince had an affair with her concubine-born older sister. It turned out that they had been together since a long time ago and that the second prince had only married her to use her familys power.
She had tirelessly helped the second prince scheme his way to obtaining the throne, but as soon as he ascended to the throne, he ended up deposing her as his empress and instead crowned her half-sister as the new empress.
The despicable man didnt spare even their children, killing his own son with his own hands.
Lu Junning helplessly watched as her son died before her eyes. She was then brutally executed by being chopped into pieces. During herst moments, she deeply regretted. She should never have asked her family to give up their military power for the sake of solidifying the despicable mans position.
Her entire extended family was also executed on charges of treason and coboration with the enemy. It was all so ridiculous.
In her dying moments, Lu Junning swore: If there was a next life, she would make them pay in blood!
After death, Lu Junning was reborn. She was back in the time before she had been married to the despicable prince.
She watched as the lowly concubine who had taken her mothers ce tried to raise herself to the status of being the legal wife. As if she would allow that to happen in this life!
Then there was that despicable woman who had incited the scumbag to kill her son, then stole her position as queen.
This time, she was going to make them suffer until they wished they were dead. That scumbag should give up on ever bing emperor.
Thanks to her prophetic abilities, Lu Junning began to n things meticulously. With flying colors, she defeated the mother-daughter duo in the inner courtyard and purposefully targeted the scumbag prince, ensuring that he would never be emperor in this lifetime.
She had originally already given up on love, but in this life, she met a man who was deeply loyal and loving.
His love slowly softened her heart.
In the previous life, the original host, Lu Yueyun, had not been involved in the struggle between these two women.
When Lu Junning was deposed as empress and Lu Mingxuan became empress, Lu Mingxuan bestowed a marriage on the original host.
The original host married into a marquiss residence and was even married to the eldest son, the one who was set to inherit the title in the future.
In Lu Junnings eyes, Lu Mingxuan and the original host were on the same side. Even if Lu Yueyun had not done anything to hurt her, she was a fickle opportunist who wanted to benefit from both sides.
After being reborn, Lu Junning and Lu Mingxuan fought heatedly.
Chapter 2588: Not of the Straight Path
Chapter 2588: Not of the Straight Path
Lu Mingxuan had devised a n to tarnish Lu Junnings innocence, but Lu Junning naturally wasnt the type to be easily fooled. Instead, she manipted the original host into taking her ce.
The original host fell for the scheme and lost her innocence, then Lu Junning told her it was all Lu Mingxuans doing.
She wanted the original host to attack Lu Mingxuan.
Unfortunately, before the original host could take action, her family used her supposed illness as an excuse to send her to the ancestral temple for her to end her life.
The original hosts wish was to avoid being manipted and to avoid marrying the eldest son of the marquis residence.
However, the eldest son, who had married Lu Yueyun in a previous life, was actually not of the straight path. Otherwise, given his status, he should have married a legitimate daughter of a prominent family instead of a concubine-born daughter like Lu Yueyun.
To maintain his reputation, he never revealed his interest in men.
There were no concubines in the residence. After marrying Lu Yueyun, he didnt take in any more women.
Everyone said that Lu Yueyun was extremely lucky to have married up into a prominent family and on top of that, her husband didnt take any concubines.
Lu Yueyun was the only one that knew the bitterness of her situation.
Perhaps because of these circumstances, when Lu Junning was reborn, she disliked the original host and regarded her as a petty person.
She felt that Lu Yueyun had only been able to marry into such good circumstances by ttering Lu Mingxuan.
That was why when Lu Mingxuan tried to ruin her innocence, Lu Junning made Lu Yueyun take her ce in that extremely shameful affair.
After receiving the storyline, Ning Shu let out a long sigh.
As expected, it was a drama of women fighting.
However, this storyline
At first nce, there seemed to be no logical problems in the storyline. It was a story of the female lead being reborn and killing the scumbag man and the despicable woman.
But how poor must Lu Junnings character have been to make her husband, who already had a child with her, despise her so much that he did not spare even their own flesh and blood?
She was even killed by being hacked to pieces?
The storyline seemed to be heaping on the most tragic circumstances possible.
One could just say that the scumbag man lost his humanity, but in the previous life, didnt Lu Junning n everything for the scumbag man to obtain the throne? So she must have been very smart. How could she not know that her husband and her younger sister were having an affair?
She worked so hard to make the scumbag man the emperor and even made her maternal grandfathers family surrender their military power to consolidate the scumbag mans throne. Wasnt this pretty much putting a noose around her family? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
And then, all she became was an empress.
The only exnation was love. Shitty love had blinded her eyes.
As long as you promise me a little love, I will overturn the world for you.
Ning Shu: _
So, she put in so much effort just for the sake of love? Wouldnt it have been better if she had just chopped up the scumbag man? In any case, she already had a son. Wouldnt it be much more satisfying to support her son to take over and be a regent empress?
Then she could ce her hand on a pretty boys hand and ask: What do you see?
The pretty boy: The beautiful nation.
Wrong, it is my beautiful nation.
However, the result of her actions was various tragedies, with her child being killed and herself being chopped to death.
Before her death, she cursed him in every possible way, saying that if she were ever reborn, she swore to take revenge!
I did so much for you, but you actually never loved me? You deceived me! h, h, h
I loved you wholeheartedly, to the point I even caused the death of my grandfathers family, but this is how you treat me?
Ning Shu couldnt sympathize. After all, Lu Junning had helped a man fight for power, and in the process, her hands were clearly covered with blood as well. But now that it was her turn to experience those terrible things, she acted like things were so unfair.
Ha. Ha
I love you, so you must love me. Ive done so much for you, so you must love me.
How did this logice about?
Chapter 2589: Lu Yueyun
Chapter 2589: Lu Yueyun
After finishing the story, Ning Shus only thought was that the whole couple was trash. Everyone was ck as crows, so no one should criticize anyone else.
Lu Junning had been willing to ruin her own family for a man. However, when the man treated her like this, she became infuriated and vowed that if there was a next life, she would make them suffer a fate worse than death.
And then, despite her terrible heartbreak in the previous life, in this life, she still found another man. After getting revenge on the scumbag, the next step was of course to find happiness. And happiness naturally required a man.
Furthermore, it was preferable that this man had a higher status than the scumbag. That way, when she was in danger, the man could rescue her.
Miss, Im done, said the maid Yuan Xiang and she pressed the woodenb against Ning Shus temples.
Ning Shu nodded and nced at herself in the bronze mirror. Lu Yueyun had a youthful look, with delicate features. She looked no more than thirteen years old.
Her looks werent exactly eye-catching, andpared to Lu Junning and Lu Mingxuan, she seemed to have a much lower sense of presence.
Ning Shu hurried over to the inner courtyard. In a family like the Lu family, women had to learn all sorts of skills, such as embroidery, etiquette, music, and painting, to increase their value. Teacher Liu was a strict one and had been invited by Mistress Yun, Lu Mingxuans mother. If you werete, youd be punished by being struck on the hand.
When Ning Shu got to the ssroom, she found that she was the only one who was runningte.
Third Sister, you were so close to beingte, Lu Mingxuan said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu copsed into her seat and replied, I overslept.
Lu Mingxuan was wearing a shirt with water-blue Suzhou embroidery and a lily skirt made of soft silver-light silk. There was also a delicate hairpin on her head.
Her outfit surpassed the standard for a daughter of a concubine and was ording to the standards of a legitimate daughter.
However, Mistress Yun, Lu Mingxuans mother, was currently in charge of the Lu familys inner courtyard and had a lot of power.
Lu Mingxuan also had a younger brother who was about seven. He was the only male child in the inner courtyard so Mistress Yun had a lot of confidence in her position.
Ning Shu took out the embroidery she hadnt finished thest time and peered at the basket of scissors, colorful thread, and a bunch of needles.
After a moment, she quietly put the embroidery down again.
She studied the three people in the room. Lu Junning was the most mature of them all. She had a maturity that didnt suit her age.
There was a certain darkness and balefulness between her brows. It seemed as if she was dealing with something that couldnt be resolved.
She gave off an aura that made her tough to approach and had an aloof and noble bearing.
Then there was the fourth miss, a daughter of a concubine just like the original host. Her mother died ofplications during childbirth, so she had been taken care of by a wet nurse for many years. Her sense of presence was even less than that of the original host.
In ces where people gathered, there were always battles, and it was much worse when it was just women. Especially so when women were confined in the inner courtyard, much like when many venomous creatures were trapped in a jar to make demonic poison.
Trivial matters such as a hairpin or a pair of earrings could lead to terrible conflicts.
Feeling someones gaze, Lu Junning turned to look at Ning Shu. Her eyes were cold, and Ning Shu sensed a hint of disdain in them.
Ning Shu sighed inwardly. The original hosts birth mother had always told her to be cautious and avoid trouble, to retreat if possible. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Although Eldest Miss Lu Mingxuan was not a legitimate daughter, she was raised as one, and her birth mother, Mistress Yun, was in charge of the entire inner courtyard. It was best not to provoke her.
As for the second miss, Lu Junning, she was the legitimate daughter and her grandfather was a high-ranking general. Although her mother had passed away, her noble status was not to be trifled with.
All Lu Yueyun had wanted was to preserve her life.
In her first life, she had been given to a homosexual by Lu Mingxuan, and in the next life, Lu Junning had ruined her innocence, making her worthless to the family and even a liability to the familys reputation. As a result, she was sent to the family temple to die.
Chapter 2590: Much Killing Without Shedding Blood
Chapter 2590: Much Killing Without Shedding Blood
Sometimes fighting was necessary to survive. Some did it for fame and fortune, wanting to climb the socialdder, others just did it to survive.
In this era, there was much killing without shedding blood.
Teacher Liu was a versatile woman who was rumored to have once been a teacher in the pce. She had been hired by Mistress Yun to teach the youngdies in the mansion at a high price.
Having been taught by a pce teacher, the value of the youngdies in the mansion would increase.
Teacher Liu walked in with a ruler in hand, scanned the people present, and nodded in satisfaction when she saw that everyone had arrived.
When Lu Junning saw Teacher Liu, her expression became stern, like she had recalled something unpleasant.
Teacher Liu walked straight toward Lu Junning and sternly asked, Second Miss, did youplete the task I assigned you yesterday?
Lu Junnings expression became even colder as she took out the pages of the entire Womens Precepts that she had copied. Teacher, its beenpleted.
Teacher Liu just casually flipped through it and said, You didnt have to finish copying it, but your handwriting had to be neat. Look at your handwriting, its like seeing a persons character. You need to practice more.
I understand, Teacher, Lu Junning said stiffly.
Even Ning Shu could see that Teacher Liu was deliberately making things difficult for Lu Junning. If Lu Junning had notpleted the task, she would definitely have been punished.
She had finished copying it, and now Teacher Liu said her handwriting wasnt good.
It was clear she was just trying to find fault with her.
Lu Junning lowered her head, her expression filled with irony. In her past life, this old woman had said she was stupid and made her reputation very bad.
It was actually Mistress Yun who was behind it. Mistress Yun was intentionally tarnishing her reputation to make it convenient for Shen Hao to marry her. That way he could use her and leverage the power of her grandfathers family to ascend to the throne.
She definitely needed to find a way to deal with this old woman.
Ning Shu was punished with two hits for not finishing her embroidery and not doing it well.
Fourth miss Lu Yujing was also hit twice.
Ning Shu felt that Teacher Lius beating of Lu Yujing was harder than hers. It was extremely loud and sounded painful.
It was apparent that Teacher Liu treated people based on their status.
Since Lu Yujings mother was gone and no one in the Lu family really cared about her, Teacher Liu naturally didnt have to worry about being too harsh towards her.
During the ss, Teacher Liu taught some content from Womens Precepts, and the task was to memorize it.
Womens Precepts was clearly a feudal book that restricted womens rights, yet it still needed to be memorized.
Ning Shu nced at the content and memorized it pretty quickly. Her more challenging task was embroidery. It was still alright if she just needed to sew clothes, but she had to embroider flowers and butterflies. On top of that, she couldnt do just one flower but had to do a whole bunch of flowers.
As someone who lived life at a fast pace, Ning Shu expressed that this was impossible.
After nearly four hours of ss, todays lessons were over. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu quickly left the ssroom and asked her maid, Yuan Xiang, to prepare her food.
She was starving!
Miss, Mistress Liu said for you toe over to her ce for food. She said she has something to tell you, Yuan Xiang said.
Ning Shu went to Mistress Lius courtyard. Mistress Liu was Lu Yueyuns birth mother.
However, she couldnt call her mother; she could only call her Aunt.
Simrly, Mistress Liu couldnt call her daughter; she could only call her Third Miss.
Chapter 2591: All We Women Hope For
Chapter 2591: All We Women Hope For
Mistress Liu stood at the door of the courtyard. When she saw Ning Shuing, her eyes lit up, and she looked at Ning Shu eagerly.
Aunt Liu, Ning Shu called out. Mistress Liu was the type of woman with a gentle and delicate temperament. She was not particrly pretty, but veryfortable to be around.
Mistress Lius father had been a minor official in the area, and so it had been quite a climb for Mistress Liu to be a concubine of a second-rank minister.
However, as a woman from a small town, she had always carried a sense of small-town mentality with her.
Third Miss, was it hard to learn from the teacher? Mistress Liu asked Ning Shu.
It wasnt too bad, Ning Shu replied.
Mistress Liu had her servant bring all the food to the table, and she kept helping grab food for Ning Shu.
I heard that you were punished by the teacher today, Mistress Liu looked at Ning Shu with a worried expression.
The news had traveled fast.
Mistress Liu earnestly advised Ning Shu, Third Miss, you must work hard. The teacher is a former pce matron. If you can earn her praise, you can marry into a good family in the future.
Ning Shu:
If you maintain a good reputation, someone will propose marriage to you, Mistress Liu continued. All we women hope for is to marry a good husband.
Mistress Liu sighed mncholically and said, You came out of my stomach, so youre not a legitimate daughter, but if you can marry well, your life will be better.
Ning Shu continued eating her meal. Just because the situation wasnt the best in this family, was it really guaranteed to be better if she got married?
Who knew what her life would be like if she married into another family? In her husbands family, there could be three or four wives and concubines, not to mention parents-inw to deal with. If the family was moreplicated, there would also be sisters-inw and brothers-inw to contend with. Life would be a mess.
Ning Shu was in no rush at all to get married.
The original host had married the son of the marquiss residence who was homosexual, which, to be honest, was not so bad. They had good food and living conditions, and her husband did not bother her. He spent every day singing with other men.
However, she was essentially living as a widow. The original host had remained a virgin that entire life and never had children.
When a woman couldnt bear children, she was usually med. It never had anything to do with the man. So the pressure she had to endure was immense.
Clearly, that had been a scam marriage. The original host had ended up as an ancient times beard.
Third Miss, have you remembered what I told you? Mistress Liu couldnt help but speak when she saw Ning Shu simply eating with her head down. If you keep acting like this, how will you ever get married?
Ning Shu:
She felt so helpless.
Ning Shu nodded and replied, Yes, Ive got it all down. Ill put in the effort to learn embroidery, poetry, music, and Womens Precepts properly.
Thats more like it, Mistress Liu said, serving Ning Shu some food. Just remember not to get into any conflicts with Eldest Miss and Second Miss.
I understand, Ning Shu replied. She didnt want to argue with Mistress Liu since it would only cause her to worry.
Even if she was carrying out a task, she had to do it secretly and efficiently, without drawing any unnecessary attention to herself.
As they ate, Mistress Liu kept going on about the importance of finding a good man and marrying into a good family.
Ning Shu nodded along, agreeing with everything Mistress Liu said.
After finishing her meal, Ning Shu quickly left, but Mistress Lius words continued to echo in her head.
Sometimes, women were their own oppressors. Mothers often teach their daughters to prioritize their husbands and be good wives and mothers, perpetuating patriarchal values.
When Ning Shu returned to her room, she saw the embroidery basket on the table and rubbed her forehead in frustration. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
This thing was seriously
You can leave first. Im going to nap for a bit, Ning Shu told Yuan Xiang.
Miss, you should probably work on the embroidery task assigned by Teacher Liu first, otherwise Mistress Liu will get worried again tomorrow, Yuan Xiang said, sounding worried.
Yuan Xiangs fate was tied to Ning Shus. She would have to follow Ning Shu when she got married, and if Ning Shu didnt marry well, her life would also be difficult.
Hence Yuan Xiang continued to urge Ning Shu, Miss, you should finish the embroidery quickly, or youll be punished by Teacher Liu again tomorrow.
Chapter 2592: Everywhere Was Like a Blessed Land
Chapter 2592: Everywhere Was Like a Blessed Land
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu paused for a moment before responding with a smile, Ill just nap for a bit. I can definitely finish itter.
Yuan Xiang looked skeptical, but she still left and closed the door.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the bed and began to cultivate. That way, if she really ended up being dragged over to be the scapegoat, she would still have a chance to escape.
In this ancient society with strict moral standards, a womans purity was considered more important than anything else.
If a woman lost her purity, her family would abandon her.
Even if she didnt have a family though, Ning Shu felt that she could still survive, but being dragged into such a situation for no reason was irritating.
On top of that, she had to marry a homosexual man.
That was why having martial skills was important, very important.
The air in ancient times was very fresh, and spiritual energy was abundant.
After spending time on the Sehlde, Ning Shu felt that everywhere was like a blessednd, full of spiritual energy.
Comparison truly allowed for evaluation.
As soon as Ning Shu had cultivated a bit of internal energy, she stopped and started embroidering with fresh energy.
Teacher Liu had assigned the task of embroidering apple blossoms, but the original host had notpleted it. When Ning Shu arrived, she didntplete it, so she got hit on her hand as punishment.
The embroidery was currently only half embroidered, with rough stitches indicating that the original host was not skilled at embroidery.
Embroidery, like painting, was an art, and even though Ning Shu was not skilled at it, she epted her fate and picked up the needle to begin.
However, she had no idea where to start.
She took a deep breath, and another deep breath, and started searching the original hosts memories for the skill.
However, despite having theoretical knowledge, she still struggled to embroider.
Nevertheless, Ning Shu managed toplete the task, albeit with some imperfections.
After finishing the embroidery, she ced it back into the basket, rubbed her eyes, and resumed cultivating.
Cultivation was the top priority. She would consider other things such as embroidery after she finished cultivating.
Ning Shu did want to master the art of embroidery. She aspired to be a strong woman of refined taste, able to appreciate the fragrance of roses.
Wahahaha
Suddenly, Yuan Xiangs voice interrupted her thoughts, calling out from outside the door. Miss n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu stopped cultivating and sat down on a chair.
Yuan Xiang entered the room and noticed thepleted embroidery in the basket. Miss, youve finished embroidering?
Ning Shu nodded, and Yuan Xiang picked up the embroidery to examine it. Her expression turned somewhat strange, and she hesitated before saying, Miss, this embroidery
Ning Shu knew what Yuan Xiang wanted to say. Although her embroidery skills were not the best, she had at least managed toplete the task. The rest would improve with practice.
It felt like embroidery was even more challenging than cultivation.
I want to take a trip outside the residence, Ning Shu said, changing the subject.
Yuan Xiang expressed surprise at Ning Shus request. What do you need to go out for? Madam may not approve.
Im not feeling well. My period ising soon, and my stomach hurts. I need to see a doctor and get some medicine, Ning Shu exined. She had to get her hands on some medicine.
The power struggle between Lu Junning and Lu Mingxuan was ongoing, with many underhanded tactics being employed both in the open and behind closed doors.
Aphrodisiacs, knockout drugs, poisoning, voodoo dolls nothing was off-limits. To protect herself, Ning Shu felt the need to prepare some defenses.
Sigh. If only Lu Junning had used these skills on that scumbag. He wouldve long gone to a better ce and she couldve be the empress dowager.
Upon hearing Ning Shus exnation, Yuan Xiang assisted her in getting dressed.
Once she was ready, Ning Shu headed to the main courtyard to request Mistress Yuns permission. If Mistress Yun refused to let her leave, she would be unable to go.
Chapter 2593: The Madam of the House
Chapter 2593: The Madam of the House
In ancient times, youngdies were not allowed to go out without a reason. They could only go out if the madam allowed it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The daily activity range was limited to the inner courtyard, and it was so boring that people had to find something to do, which was why they probably picked fights.
The main courtyard was very grand, and Ning Shu had to ask the maid guarding the door for permission to see Mistress Yun.
Madam has allowed you to enter, Third Miss, the maid informed Ning Shu.
Ning Shu thanked her, then made her way into the hall.
Mistress Yun was seated in the room, surrounded by several maidservants, with a grandiose air as if she was the madam of the house.
However, Mistress Yun didnt hold the title of a legal wife. Even though people inside the residence referred to her as Madam, no one outside of the Lu family recognized her status.
The room wasvish, filled with various exquisite furnishings.
Mistress Yun sat on a lounge chair, wearing a silk dress with her hair adorned with pearls and jade, looking imposing.
People often try their hardest to exhibit what theyck. The more Mistress Yun disyed her grandeur, the more it highlighted her inner desire for legitimacy.
Ning Shu curtsied, Greetings, Madam.
Mistress Yun put down her teacup and casually inquired, Whats the matter?
Ning Shu bowed her head and said in an honest manner, Every time my periodes, my lower abdomen hurts terribly, so I want to go out and get some medicine.
Mistress Yun nodded, Do you have enough money?
Yes, I have the monthly allowance, Ning Shu replied.
Finally, Mistress Yuns expression rxed a bit, The lord will need the sedan chairter.
I dont need the sedan chair; I can walk there, Ning Shu responded.
Mistress Yun was satisfied with her answer, Just dont stay out toote.
Thank you, Madam, Ning Shu said, curtsying again before leaving with Yuan Xiang.
Once outside the gate, Yuan Xiangined, How could she let you walk there? What if someone bumps into you and injures you?
The eldest and second miss always get to take the sedan chair when going out, Yuan Xiang expressed her unhappiness.
When the daughters of influential families go out, they always take the sedan chair, not only for transportation but also because most women had bound feet and couldnt walk fast or far.
Secondly, it served to protect women from unwanted advances by men. The presence of sedan bearers made it more difficult for men to harass them, and it also symbolized social status.
Ning Shu shot a warning nce at Yuan Xiang. You cant say things like that. If Madam hears it, you know the consequences.
Walking may be a better option anyways since thered be fewer people to interfere with her ns.
Ning Shu visited the pharmacy to see a doctor and obtained some medication.
She then eluded Yuan Xiangspany and went to another pharmacy to purchase more medicine.
After obtaining the medicine, Ning Shu noticed Yuan Xiang frantically searching for her with a flushed and anxious face.
Ning Shu walked over and patted Yuan Xiangs shoulder.
Miss, why did you run off like that? You scared me to death! Yuan Xiang said, her eyes red and teary.
Ning Shu handed her a candy figurine. I saw this.
Miss, please dont run off again, Yuan Xiang took the candy figurine.
As it was gettingte, Ning Shu and Yuan Xiang hastened back to the residence.
As they approached the gate, they bumped into Lu Junning, who had just disembarked from her sedan chair.
She appeared to have just returned from somece.
She had probably visited her maternal grandfathers house.
In her previous life, Lu Junning was responsible for the death of her maternal grandfathers family, and thus she felt the need topensate for it in this life.
While at it, she could also tap into her maternal grandfathers influence.
Lu Junning had a cold expression and a frigid temperament. After experiencing such a traumatic event in her previous life, she found it difficult to be happy.
She got off her sedan chair and nced at the medicine packet in Yuan Xiangs hand, then nced offhandedly at Ning Shu.
Was there really a need to disy such disdain every time she encountered her?
Chapter 2594: Everyone Has Their Own Difficulties in Life
Chapter 2594: Everyone Has Their Own Difficulties in Life
Why the disdain?
Just because the original host, Lu Yueyun, only looked out for herself and didnt help Lu Junning? Just because Lu Yueyun had a good marriage in her previous life?
Those were not reasons to consider her as an enemy.
Helping someone was a matter of friendship, while not helping someone was simply staying within ones bounds.
Everyone has their own difficulties in life.
Second Sister, hello, Ning Shu greeted Lu Junning with a curtsy.
There was a difference between legitimate and non-legitimate children, and since she saw Lu Junning, she was obliged to pay her respects. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lu Junning only gave a cold nod before walking into the gate.
Ning Shu didnt mind Lu Junnings attitude. She could do whatever she wanted.
As Lu Junning walked away, she suddenly turned around and asked Ning Shu, What medicine did you buy?
Ning Shu replied shyly, Its for treating stomach pain. It hurts every time.
I see, Lu Junning nodded coldly before turning away. Ning Shu felt a bit puzzled but went back to her room.
Regardless of how Lu Junning and Lu Mingxuan fought, as long as they didnt involve her, Ning Shu didnt care. Strictly speaking, both Lu Junning and Lu Mingxuan had sabotaged Lu Yueyun and pushed her into a pit she couldnt climb out of.
Ning Shu had Yuan Xiang help her simmer the medicine, then drank the bitter-ass concoction.
After having dinner and waiting for Yuan Xiang to fall asleep, Ning Shu started working with the other medicine she bought during the day.
She made knockout drugs, poison, and even put together some extra strong aphrodisiacs. It wasnt like they were the only ones who knew how to use these things.
Because the people of this time knew the importance of reputation, they were extra eager to pour dirty water on others.
Seriously.
Ning Shu packed up the medicine she had prepared and kept some on her, just in case of an emergency.
On the second day, Ning Shu was punished again with hits on the hand. The reason was that her embroidery was too fugly.
Despite finishing an apple blossom, it looked nothing like a flower no matter how one looked at it.
Teacher Liu tried to find faults with Lu Junning as well, but since Lu Junning did very well, the criticism seemed forced.
Of the four, only Lu Mingxuan received Teacher Lius praise every time. However, she truly did do quite well.
Ning Shu felt that Mistress Yun was quite ambitious, and Lu Mingxuan also had very simr drives. They both strove for wealth and prosperity.
The third prince Shen Hao was also quite impressive. He had used both sisters from the Lu family to his advantage, executing one after he finished using her and supporting the other to be empress.
He was sure a master of the game.
When Lu Junning saw Teacher Liu praising Lu Mingxuan excessively, she made a scornful expression.
Ning Shu felt exhausted being in such an environment, facing the teachers criticism and the passive-aggressiveness of the two siblings.
Determined to avoid further punishments, Ning Shu decided to put extra effort into her embroidery. After ss, she headed straight back to her courtyard.
Third Sister, a voice called out from behind.
It was Fourth Miss Lu Yujing. As she approached, she asked quietly, Third Sister, can you help me memorize the books? I can teach you embroidery in return.
Lu Yujings voice was barely audible. If Ning Shu didnt listen carefully, she wouldnt have been able to hear her clearly.
Okay, Ning Shu nodded.
She had nned on asking Mistress Liu for help with her embroidery, but since Lu Yujing had approached her, that worked as well.
However, the thought of Lu Yujings embroidery skills being better than hers
Shall we go to your courtyard or mine? Ning Shu asked.
Lets go to your courtyard, Lu Yujing said. Her own courtyard was too shabby.
Ning Shu agreed and led Lu Yujing to her room.
Chapter 2595: Your Room Is So Pretty!
Chapter 2595: Your Room Is So Pretty!
Your room is so pretty! Lu Yujing admired as she looked around.
Ning Shu didnt think her room was particrly exceptional, it was just within the standards. Lu Mingxuan and Lu Junnings rooms were much more beautifully decorated.
However, Lu Yujing had probably never been allowed into their room before.
Ning Shu and Lu Yujing sat down at the table, with Ning Shu holding embroidery and Lu Yujing holding a book of Womens Precepts.
Lu Yujing struggled to recite some of the characters from memory, as she was only about ten years old and didnt recognize some of the more difficult characters. Teacher Liu was teaching based on Lu Mingxuans progress.
Since they were here to apany the crown princes studies, the teacher didnt bother to teach the rest of them closely. Especially Lu Yujing, whom the teacher didnt care about at all.
Ning Shu taught Lu Yujing how to pronounce certain characters, while Lu Yujing showed her how to stitch and embroider.
Ning Shu was a little surprised and asked, How do you know so much?
Lu Yujing blushed and said in a low voice, I learned from my wet nurse.
Lu Yujing usually kept a low profile, with a quiet and introverted personality.
She found sce in embroidery and would often pick up her needle and thread when she had nothing else to do. Sometimes her work was so exceptional that she could sell it for a decent sum of money.
Ning Shu nodded. See? Having a skill that could support oneself was indeed crucial.
Even someone as young as Lu Yujing was able to earn money.
Even in a wealthy household, not everyone was well taken care of, especially considering the strict hierarchy that existed.
Lu Yujing was often ignored.
The reason Mistress Yun allowed both her and Lu Yueyun to learn from Teacher Liu was probably that she hoped to showcase the red flower with green leaves.
Third Sister, you cant tell Madam about me selling embroidery, Lu Yujings face turned pale as she pleaded.
I wont, Ning Shu promised.
Under Lu Yujings guidance, Ning Shu gradually learned some techniques, although she still struggled with embroidery.
In return, whenever Lu Yujing didnt understand something, Ning Shu did her best to teach her.
When Lu Yujing left, Ning Shu gave her a brush and inkstone so that she could practice calligraphy.
Lu Yujing looked at the brush and inkstone wide-eyed, then said to Ning Shu, Thanks, Third Sister.
After Lu Yujing left, Ning Shu continued to embroider. It wasnt as difficult as before now that she had grasped the pattern.
She even found it somewhat interesting. The only issue was, Teacher Liu never taught step-by-step, she only assigned tasks and would punish her if she couldntplete them.
Ning Shu wasnt too bothered though since she knew that Lu Junning, who was filled with anger, would not let Teacher Liu get away with constantly finding faults with her.
Ning Shu hummed a tune while embroidering.
In the future, even if she couldnt make it in modern times, she could still embroider to make a living.
Wahahaha
With that thought in mind, Ning Shu started embroidering seriously, trying to master this skill.
However, now that she thought about it, she had never seen the father of this body.
The original host rarely saw her father throughout the year.
When Lu Yuanfan went to the inner courtyard, it was usually to find a concubine or to visit Mistress Yun.
At most, they would eat together during holidays, but they rarely saw each other otherwise.
The men entrusted the upbringing of their daughters to the women who managed the inner courtyard.
They only brought the daughters out when it was time for them to get married.
In fact, the family bond was very weak.
The original host only felt reverence toward Lu Yuanfan.
However, in the end, Lu Yuanfan was brought down by Lu Junning who was reborn. He lost his official position and had his reputation destroyed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 2596: Her Revenge List
Chapter 2596: Her Revenge List
This was because Lu Yuanfan was a terrible father. He had a non-legitimate daughter before his legitimate daughter was even born. When Lu Junnings mother married Lu Yuanfan, Mistress Yun had walked up proudly with her prominent pregnancy bump to do the tea offering ritual.
Afterward, Lu Junnings mother died early, and Lu Junning was secretly tormented by Mistress Yun. Her reputation was even destroyed in her previous life.
So Lu Junning put her father on her revenge list in this life.
She also had her suspicions about the way that her mother died. Her mother had passed away before she was old enough to talk.
So Lu Junning also resented her father for her mothers death.
Furthermore, Lu Junning learned that her father and Mistress Yun had snatched her mothers dowry. Many of the decorations in Mistress Yuns room were from her mothers dowry.
The thought of it made her grit her teeth. One day she would make them all spit out everything, including principal and interest.
In fact, Lu Junning pretty much viewed the entire Lu family as her enemy. She nned to directly sink the Lu familys big ship, taking everyone down at the same time.
Since Lu Junning had someone who loved her deeply, she didnt need to worry about not having the Lu family to support her.
Ning Shu, on the other hand, didnt care either.
If something really happened to the Lu family, she would just leave with Mistress Liu and go live somewhere else.
She could always survive, even if things might be a little harder.
Ning Shu put down her embroidery and rubbed her eyes, then began to cultivate.
The stronger she became, the better.
There were strong martial arts guards around Lu Junning, and when the time came, they would drag her over to take the fall. It was so unfair.
When Ning Shu was practicingte at night, she heard some movement in the main courtyard, with footstepsing and going.
What happened?
It was an ungodly hour.
The next morning, Ning Shu asked Yuan Xiang to inquire about what had happened.
The sound came from the main courtyard, so either Mistress Yun had an ident or Lu Mingxuan had something happen to her.
Ning Shu had a hunch that it was Lu Junning who had made a move.
Yuan Xiang went for a while and came back shaking her head. Miss, this servant did not find out what happened. The people in the main courtyard are tight-lipped, and this servant dare not be too obvious.
Ning Shu nodded and said, You did well.
After getting ready, Ning Shu went to the ssroom, but Lu Mingxuans seat was empty. It appeared that she had an ident the night before.
Ning Shu reflexively nced at Lu Junning, who wore an indifferent expression. When Lu Junning noticed Ning Shu looking at her, she casually asked, Third Sister, is there something on my face? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu replied, Second Sister, your hairpin is very pretty. I couldnt help looking at it.
Lu Junning inquired, Do you want it?
Ning Shu waved her hand. No need, no need
She knew that she did not have anything that would match the hairpin on Lu Junnings head.
It was another reminder that a legitimate daughter and a non-legitimate daughter were worlds apart.
Since Lu Mingxuan did not show up, their teacher only briefly taught them and left.
She did not even check their homework, which made Ning Shu quite disappointed. She had finallypleted the work diligently, yet her efforts only received attention when she made a mistake.
As soon as Teacher Liu left, Lu Junning also departed with a cold and lofty attitude.
Only Ning Shu and Lu Yujing remained in the ssroom. Lu Yujing whispered to Ning Shu, Third Sister, do you think something happened to Eldest Sister?
Ning Shu shook her head. I dont know.
They had not heard any news from the main courtyard either.
Whatever happened was probably not good.
Ning Shu left the ssroom and headed back to her courtyard. Yuan Xiang walked up and said, Miss, I heard that something happened to the eldest miss.
As she had expected.
Do you know what happened? Ning Shu asked.
Chapter 2597: Excessive Bleeding
Chapter 2597: Excessive Bleeding
She could not help but wonder what had urred, especially since they were going to such lengths to conceal it.
If they couldnt find out soon, Ning Shu nned to sneak over the wallter tonight to find out for herself.
Yuan Xiang looked around cautiously, then whispered, I heard that the eldest miss had excessive bleeding yesterday.
Excessive bleeding? Was she injured? Ning Shu tried not to think about the possibility of a miscarriage, but her mind immediately jumped to it when she heard about excessive bleeding.
Yesterday, buckets of blood were carried out from her room, Yuan Xiang continued. I heard it from Xiao Cui.
Buckets of blood? What was going on?
Yuan Xiang said in an even quieter voice, They said the eldest miss had a problem with her monthly cycle and called for a doctor in the middle of the night. The young miss was in so much pain that she was rolling in bed.
Dysmenorrhea?
Dysmenorrhea could get this severe?
Do you know what the doctor said?
Yuan Xiang shook her head. I dont know.
Issues with the period were a huge matter to women, especially since women naturally had more fragile bodies, so the slightest carelessness could greatly affect their health.
Go ask around a bit more, but be careful and stay safe. Ning Shu decided to investigate further and gave Yuan Xiang some silver pieces to gather more information.
Yuan Xiang nodded.
Ning Shu decided that once nice all, she would sneak over the wall to find out what had happened.
Yuan Xiang left for a good while, and when she finally returned, she curtsied to Ning Shu and said, Miss, it was so hard for me to find this out!
What happened? Ning Shu put down her embroidery and asked.
Yuan Xiang took a deep breath and said, I heard that the miss ate something cold during her period, which caused her stomach to ache.
During a womans menstrual period, her body is at its weakest, making it essential to avoid eating cold or spicy foods.
Lu Mingxuan, being a carefully raised delicate flower, even had an old nanny to look after her, so there was no way she didnt know about this.
Moreover, the doctor said that she ate something extremely cold, which caused womb coldness. Her periods would be more painful now, and if she is not well taken care of, it will even be difficult for her to conceive in the future, Yuan Xiang finished. Miss, say, do you think this is true?
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes and recalled when Lu Junning had asked her about the medicine she had bought.
It had to be something that Lu Junning had given to Lu Mingxuan.
It must be false. Even if you hear rumors, you shouldnt spread them, Ning Shu said to Yuan Xiang in an offhanded manner, And dont talk about this to anyone else.
Understood. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu picked up her embroidery and began to stitch.
The greatest value of a woman was to bear children. If a woman could not bear children, she would not have much value.
Womb coldness was one of the most taboo illnesses for women since it made it difficult to conceive and even if they did conceive, miscarriage wasmon.
The moment Lu Junning attacked, she aimed straight toward Lu Mingxuans belly.
It was like she was the director of family nning.
If Lu Mingxuan could not even have children, then how could she climb up?
At home, a woman depended on her father; after marriage, she depended on her husband, and after her husbands death, she depended on her son. Children were a womans reliance.
Lu Mingxuan was in quite a terrible position now.
This fight was a bit terrifying.
As Ning Shu was embroidering, Mistress Yuns chief maid, Lu Zhen, came over.
Lu Zhen first curtsied towards Ning Shu, then said in a somewhat arrogant tone, Third Miss, Madam wishes to see you.
Ning Shu asked, Is there something wrong?
Lu Zhen replied, Youll find out when you arrive.
Putting down her embroidery, Ning Shu followed Lu Zhen towards the main courtyard, wondering if she had somehow been dragged into some trouble.
Chapter 2598: What Medicine Did You Buy?
Chapter 2598: What Medicine Did You Buy?
Upon arrival, Ning Shu saw Mistress Yun sitting on a lounge chair, with a gloomy expression and badplexion, ring fiercely at her like a prickly hedgehog.
Ning Shu immediately lowered her head and curtsied.
Mistress Yun spoke in a stern voice, What medicine did you buyst time and where did you buy it?
Ning Shu could tell that Mistress Yun was impatient and anxious.
Ning Shu thought to herself that Lu Mingxuan must have gotten into serious trouble.
Ning Shu replied, I bought medicine for treating abdominal pain from Jishi Hall.
Is that really all you got? Mistress Yun stared at Ning Shu and sent a servant to fetch someone from Jishi Hall to confirm that Ning Shu had only bought the medicine she imed to have bought.
Ning Shu inwardly sighed in relief. Good thing she had picked up the rest of the medicine in a different location, otherwise she wouldve been in trouble.
Soon the servant brought the doctor from Jishi Hall over. Mistress Yun asked the doctor a couple questions and even had the doctor smell the medicine residue to confirm that it was simply pain medicine.
Although Ning Shu was cleared of suspicion, Mistress Yun still looked fierce and stern, her eyes shooting daggers at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
She was clearly just venting her anger.
Mistress Yun gestured for Ning Shu to leave, and as she exited the courtyard, she bumped into Lu Juning.
Sister, are you also going to see Madam? Ning Shu asked.
Lu Juning nodded. I heard that something had happened to Eldest Sister, so I came to take a look.
Ning Shus mouth twitched. More like she was here to rub salt in the wound.
What did Mistress Yun want with you? Did you do something wrong and get punished? Lu Juning inquired.
Although everyone else referred to Mistress Yun as Madam, only Lu Junning addressed her directly by her name.
This angered Mistress Yun to the point she often smashed things; however, it wasnt incorrect for Lu Junning to address her this way since she was the legitimate daughter and rightful master of the household C whereas a concubine could only be considered half a master.
Ning Shu could sense that Lu Junning had malicious intentions when asking about her conversation with Mistress Yun and just said lightly, Its nothing serious. Madam simply wanted to talk to me for a bit.
However, upon hearing this response from Ning Shu, Lu Junning furrowed her eyebrows disapprovingly. In this mansion, only my mother can be called Madam. Since Mistress Yun hasnt been legitimized yet, its improper for you to address her as such.
Ning Shu: _
It was just an address. Shed be crazy to get on Mistress Yuns bad side just for this.
Just because someone was addressed as Madam didnt necessarily mean they were a legitimate wife.
If you wanted to defend your mothers status and rights, go for it, but what did it have to do with me?
Ning Shu said lightly, Everyone calls her that way, so I can only call her that too.
She didnt dare to oppose Mistress Yun, who managed the inner courtyard.
Lu Junning looked at Ning Shu coldly, with a hint of disdain in her eyes.
People without a backbone who curried favor with any side were the most detestable.
Ning Shu:
That look again.
Ning Shu was annoyed with her self-pitying act as well, the way she acted as if the whole world had wronged her and that she was the most pitiful person.
She was no better or worse than the rest of them.
She was allowed to scheme against others, but others werent allowed to scheme against her? How many people did she take down for power and gain in her previous life? Why didnt she remember that? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu curtsied and said, Ill take my leave, Sister.
As she passed by Lu Junning, the maid beside Lu Junning said displeasedly, Miss, why does Third Miss treat you with such an attitude? Shes just a lowly non-legitimate daughter.
Lu Junning replied indifferently, Dont mind her.
Chapter 2599: Don’t Worry, I Will Avenge You
Chapter 2599: Dont Worry, I Will Avenge You
Lu Junning entered the main courtyard to visit Lu Mingxuan, who was throwing a tantrum in the room, saying, I dont need her toe see me. Have her scram!
Lu Mingxuan was lying on the bed, pale as a ghost with no color on her lips. After themotionst night, she looked like a broken doll.
Now her face was red with anger, and she held her stomach, feeling unbearable pain. She didnt dare to get too excited anymore.
Lu Junning heard Lu Mingxuans words outside the door, and with a calm expression, hooked her lips and said lightly, Since Eldest Sister doesnt want to see me, then Ille to see her next time.
Lu Junning left without any frustration of being snubbed.
Mother, it must be that Lu Junning who did this to me, it must be her, Lu Mingxuan cried and said to Mistress Yun.
Mistress Yun gently patted Lu Mingxuans back and said, Mother will definitely find out who did this to you.
Sister, dont worry, I will avenge you, Lu Jinghui said as he patted his chest.
Lu Jinghui was only about seven years old. Since he was the only boy in the mansion, he was greatly loved by Lu Yuanfan. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mistress Yuns hopes of elevating her status depended on her daughter marrying a man of high status and her son Lu Jinghui.
As the only son of the Lu family, if he wanted to inherit the family business, he would have to be the legitimate son.
In the mansion, Lu Jinghui always did as he pleased. When he saw his sister being bullied, he quickly ran out with a slingshot in hand.
Lu Jinghui made his way to Lu Junnings courtyard and aimed the slingshot directly at her.
The round stone would have caused serious injury or swelling if it hit a person.
Lu Jinghui was smug and waited to see his second sister crying bitterly.
As the stone flew towards Lu Junning at high speed, her expression remained cold.
The maid next to her immediately rushed in front of Lu Junning, closed her eyes, and braced herself for impact.
However, just as the stone was about to hit the maids face, another stone flew over and deflected the pellet. It missed Lu Junning entirely.
Somewhat stunned, Lu Jinghui took out another pellet and aimed it at Lu Junning once again. However, her expression turned stern, and a fierce aura emanated from her eyes.
The pellet missed Lu Junning once more.
Lu Junning gazed deeply at Lu Jinghui and said, As the male heir of the Lu family, youck etiquette. As a non-legitimate son, you dont even know to bow when a legitimate daughter, especially one thats older than you.
Unable to gain the upper hand, Lu Jinghui was furious and retorted, Who do you think you are for me to bow to you? And you dare to bully my sister? Ill make you regret it.
Lu Jinghui found an excuse to leave after failing to hit Lu Junning and losing face. Now kneel before me, bark like a dog and Ill spare you, hemanded arrogantly.
Lu Junnings expression remained cold as she responded, Such arrogance and tyranny.
She narrowed her eyes and stared at Lu Jinghui. If her child had not been killed, her child could have slowly grown up, and she would have educated him patiently while giving him the best that the world had to offer.
However, Lu Mingxuan had killed him.
Lu Jinghui was a little scared by Lu Junnings gaze and ran away with his manservant following closely behind.
As Lu Jinghui ran off, Lu Junning watched him. In his brocade clothes, he appeared to be like a little fairy boy but in reality, he was a malicious and arrogant spoiled child.
Miss, are you alright? The maid asked, her voice still shaky.
Im fine. In the future, dont rush in front of me in these kinds of situations. Lu Junning looked towards the maid. I know that youre loyal.
Chapter 2600: A Heavy, Oppressive Atmosphere
Chapter 2600: A Heavy, Oppressive Atmosphere
Lu Mingxuan was finally able to get out of bed after half a month of recovery. Ning Shu saw that Lu Mingxuans face was pale and her chin sharp, as if she had just recovered from a serious illness.
Lu Mingxuans eyes were filled with deep-seated loathing and hatred towards Lu Junning, who appeared indifferent to the situation.
The sparks between the two crackled.
Ning Shu waspletely unconcerned with the strange atmosphere between them. Even if these two ended up killing each other, she wouldnt even bat an eye.
In any case, these two would only stop once one of them died.
Teacher Liu did note to the Lu residence today since recently there were rumors of her involvement with men.
Teacher Liu had never been married and had be a tutor for youngdies of wealthy families right after leaving the pce.
However, due to her now-damaged reputation, noble families no longer allowed her to teach their daughters.
Mistress Yun was suffering from a severe headache due to this. Her daughter was sick in bed, and now Teacher Liu was involved in such a scandal! Hence Mistress Yun dismissed Teacher Liu without even giving her her monthly sry.
It was easy to figure out who was behind this incident. Rumor said that Teacher Liu had gone to a male brothel to find men.
Regardless of who did it, Teacher Liu hadnded in a cesspool, and there was no way to wash it clean.
However, Ning Shu didnt really care whether there was a tutor or not. Without a tutor, she could even stay in bed a little longer every morning.
She spent her daysfortably practicing embroidery in her small courtyard and asionally discussing embroidery issues with Lu Yujing.
Compared to Ning Shus calm demeanor, Lu Yujing appeared uneasy as she spoke. Third Sister, Im feeling a little anxious.
Ning Shu continued to thread the needle without even looking up. Whats there to be anxious about? Anyway, theres someone taller to hold up the sky if it falls down. Dont worry.
But I cant help feeling anxious, Lu Yujing replied.
The atmosphere at home was peculiar. It was not the atmosphere of a harmonious family but rather a heavy, oppressive atmosphere that left people feeling depressed.
We will be fine as long as we dont do anything improper, Ning Shu reassured her.
But sometimes, even if you did nothing wrong, you could still be unlucky and caught in the storm.
Lu Yujing sighed and began to practice writing.
Mistress Liu had someone bring pastries over for Ning Shu and Lu Yujing to eat.
Lu Yujing expressed her envy toward Ning Shu. Third Sister, your aunt is really good to you.
Lu Yujings mother had died during childbirth, which left her emotionally deprived of any maternal or paternal love while growing up.
Children are the continuation of their mothers life. Of course, mothers love them. You have to live better on behalf of your aunt, replied Ning Shu as she handed a pastry to Lu Yujing. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lu Yujing thanked her in a quiet voice, then started taking small bites from the pastry.
Just then, Yuan Xiang entered and curtsied towards them before addressing Ning Shu: Miss, Lu Zhen who serves Madam Yun is here.
Hearing this news, Lu Yujing hastily stood up. Then Ill leave first, Sister.
Ning Shu nodded.
Lu Yujing took her things and left the room.
As she made her way out through the courtyard, she bumped into Lady Yuns head maid Lu Zhen but was only met with a casual curtsy from the haughty maid.
Chapter 2601: Going to Tiantai Temple
Chapter 2601: Going to Tiantai Temple
This servant pays her respects to Fourth Miss, Lu Zhen said casually, bending her knee only slightly before quickly standing up again. Her gesturepletelycked sincerity.
Lu Yujings face turned red with embarrassment as she waved her hand dismissively. No need, no need.
Tsk Lu Zhen let out a slight sneer that further embarrassed Lu Yujing.
Feeling ufortable, Lu Yujing hurriedly left the scene with her belongings.
Meanwhile, Lu Zhen entered the house with an air of disdain.
Ning Shu asked Lu Zhen, What does Madam want from me?
Mistress Yun was summoning her quite a lot. What could be the reason this time?
After tidying herself up, Ning Shu followed Lu Zhen to see Mistress Yun.
Youre already thirteen years old. Its time for you to go out and see the world. In two days time, well be going to Tiantai Temple for a Buddhist ceremony where Master Liao Ran will give a sermon. You shoulde along, condescended Mistress Yun.
Tiantai Temple was renowned in their country and attracted wealthy officials, celebrities, and merchants who loved visiting there.
As for Master Liao Ran, he was a highly respected monk known for his profound knowledge of Buddhism.
Why would they allow her to attend? As a non-legitimate daughter, these activities were typically beyond her reach.
Go back and get ready. Dont embarrass our family name. Many distinguished guests will be present including youngdies and gentlemen from various families make sure to pay attention to your manners; dont do anything that would tarnish our reputation, sternly warned Mistress Yun.
Ning Shu curtsied respectfully in response: I understand.
You may leave now, dismissed Mistress Yun with a wave of her hand.
Once they were out of the main courtyard, Yuan Xiang spoke up excitedly, Miss! This is great! Now you can meet other noble women!
So what if she met them? Her own sisters fought with such venomous rivalry, so how could outsiders possibly help her?
Everyone treated each other based on their rtive status.
For her to be invited to such an event It was also possible that they were sizing each other up.
Wow, they even arranged marriages within temples?
Upon hearing that Ning Shu would be apanying Mistress Yun to Tiantai Temple for the Buddhist ceremony, Mistress Liu started buying clothes and jewelry for Ning Shu.
Mistress Liu hoped that Ning Shu would make a good impression on those madams and perhaps attract marriage proposals in the future.
Mistress Liu seemed more nervous than Ning Shu herself as she constantly advised her on proper behavior and manners to avoid any potential missteps.
Like an ant on a hot pan, Mistress Liu ran back and forth until she made herself dizzy with worry. Ning Shu humored her because she knew that Mistress Liu was only concerned about her well-being.
Third Sister, are you going to the temple? Lu Yujing asked enviously while feeling slightly awkward. They were both daughters of the same father, yet Lu Yujing had beenpletely forgotten.
It was because she didnt have a birth mother protecting her.
Ning Shu replied calmly, Once you be as old as me, youll have opportunities to attend various banquets too.
As girls grew older, they needed to be presented publicly in order to promote themselves and let people know that they were ready for marriage.
Lu Yujing gave an unusually disappointed oh before walking away.
On the night before their departure to Tiantai Temple, Mistress Liu incessantly reminded Ning Shu about what to be cautious of. It became so overwhelming that Ning Shu started getting the mistaken impression that she was getting married the next day.
This is your first time going out. Dont pick fights with anyone. Endure a little and things will pass. Speak less and consult with the madam on every matter, Mistress Liu warned Ning Shu repeatedly.
Ning Shu listened attentively and nodded in acknowledgment. I understand.
The following morning, Ning Shu adorned herself with the clothes and jewelry prepared by Mistress Liu.
She kept a vial of medicinal powder on her since things could easily go wrong in ces with arge number of people.
Things were especially dangerous since those visiting Tiantai Temple all belonged to high-ranking families. If any mishap urred, it would be fodder for gossip among high society C their reputation would never be able to recover! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu had to be prepared.
Apanied by Yuan Xiang, Ning Shu arrived at the gate where several sedan chairs were waiting outside.
Chapter 2602: Only Cared About Filling Her Own Pockets
Chapter 2602: Only Cared About Filling Her Own Pockets
Servants stood nearby in preparation to escort the womenfolk toward the temple.
Mistress Yun scrutinized Ning Shus appearance before reluctantly nodding; her attire could be considered satisfactory.
This outfit had nearly depleted Mistress Lius savings, but she wanted her daughter to look as good as possible.
Ning Shu felt that Mistress Yun was quite small-minded. Normally, the head of a household would provide even non-legitimate daughters with decent outfits and some respectable jewelry.
After all, their appearance represented their family!
However, Mistress Yun only cared about filling her own pockets; she cut corners wherever possible and stashed away whatever money she saved in secret.
Ning Shu didnt care much either way.
There was no point in fighting for these trivial gains. If the Lu familys ship were to sink, she would just take Mistress Liu and leave!
Lu Mingxuan wore magnificent attire that entuated her beauty, surpassing even the most vibrant flowers.
On the other hand, Lu Junning was in a simple outfit. However, the outfit was made of moonlight silk fabric that shimmered gracefully as she walked. She resembled Change under the full moon C pure and ethereal. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Even Lu Mingxuan couldnt help but feel envious of how lovely Lu Junning looked in this attire.
Ning Shu only spared a brief nce before turning away. She addressed Mistress Liu, who stood by the doorway, saying, Auntie, you should head back inside. Im leaving now.
Take care, Mistress Liu earnestly said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu noticed Fourth Miss Lu Yujing cautiously peeking out from behind the gate with an envious gaze fixed upon the row of sedan chairs.
From childhood to adulthood, Lu Yujing had never left their home.
Ning Shu boarded her sedan chair which was then lifted up unsteadily.
As it swayed back and forth, she started feeling drowsy.
She instructed Yuan Xiang who walked beside the sedan chair: Do not wake me unless it is urgent.
Yes, replied Yuan Xiang obediently.
Closing her eyes, Ning Shu assumed a seated position within the moving sedan chair and began cultivating.
After all her perseverance, she had built enough strength to carry heavy stones and leap over walls.
If anything happened, she would probably be able to handle it.
Tiantai Temple loomedrge ahead with its long staircase extending from its base all the way up to its summit.
Visitors paying their respects were required to climb on foot from bottom to top.
The sedan chair came to a halt at the mountains base where numerous other sedans were parked. It seemed that quite a few people hade here for worship.
Ning Shu stepped off the sedan chair and gazed up at the multitude of steps. There were seriously a lot of steps! Climbing would definitely be exhausting, especially for these daughters of noble families that never exercised.
Many people had already begun ascending the stairs.
Mistress Yun led Lu Mingxuan and Lu Junning ahead, with Ning Shu trailing behind them.
The steps appeared smooth and well-maintained, their surfaces swept clean.
Climbing stairs proved to be arduous physical activity. By the time they reached halfway, the three individuals in front were already panting for breath. Meanwhile, Ning Shu kept her head lowered as she hadnt even broken a sweat.
asionally, young masters passed by, but Ning Shu just focused on continuing to walk with her head lowered and maintaining a low profile.
The presence of these sons of nobility confirmed Ning Shus suspicion that this event was nothing more than an extravagant matchmaking party C arge-scale mixer.
The temple grounds boasted magnificent decorations. The Buddha statues inside gleamed with dignified light as they stood adorned in gold.
Mistress Yun guided the three girls forward to light joss sticks.
Ning Shu inserted her joss stick into the incense burner before proceeding to make donations.
As she ced silver coins into the charity box, a pair of slender hands preemptively slipped in some broken pieces of silver ahead of hers.
Ning Shu looked towards the owner of these hands and discovered they belonged to a young man.
Chapter 2603: Truly an Exquisite Youth
Chapter 2603: Truly an Exquisite Youth
The young man was dressed in a blue chang pao with wide sleeves and donned both a white jade pendant around his waist and an ornamental hairpin atop his head.
His bearing was dignified while his appearance was strikingly handsome C truly an exquisite youth.
It was evident that he hailed from a prestigious background.
After cing her own silver into the charity box, Ning Shu silently walked away.
Haha, what terrible fate. This man was none other than the little marquis who had married the original host, Li Yu.
As expected of a homo, he was neither quite masculine nor quite feminine in appearance.
Ning Shu held no prejudice against homosexuals; after all, it was an innate characteristic.
However, she felt disgusted by the fact that he had deceived someone into marriage.
The original hosts wish was to not marry Li Yu so Ning Shu wanted nothing to do with him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Leaving the main hall behind, Ning Shu sought out Mistress Yun. She spotted Mistress Yun engaged in conversation with a noblewoman of evident high status.
Mistress Yun disyed utmost humility as if attempting to curry favor.
At home, she often acted like she ruled over all; however, outside its confines, she remained nothing more than a concubine.
How could a noble madam lower herself to converse with a concubine?
Just observing their interaction made Ning Shu feel embarrassed.
So why bother approaching them?
It was basically asking to be embarrassed.
She stood in the corner and observed thesedies, young and old, chatting together in groups of two or three.
They made a beautiful scene reminiscent of birds perched on swaying branches. Each woman possessed her unique charm.
Such beauty ah.
Ahem A slight cough resonated beside Ning Shu as she turned around to find Li Yu walking towards her.
As soon as he drew near, Ning Shu caught whiffs of his pleasant but not overpowering fragrance. It was quite nice actually.
Youngdy, Li Yu began speaking with flowing ease. Are you alone here?
What youngdy? He was the youngdy, alright?
And was she alone here? Could he see any other people here? Or was he blind?
Ning Shus lips twitched. She lowered her head and didnt say anything.
Why did you walk away when you saw me? Li Yu inquired, his eyes fixed intently on Ning Shus, reflecting tiny specks of light.
Ning Shu: _
What was he attempting to achieve with this flirtatious behavior? Was he trying to initiate a lesbian rtionship?
I have poor eyesight and didnt notice your presence, sir, Ning Shu replied.
In this lifetime, she would never marry Li Yu. If he still clung to the idea of using her as a shield, she wouldnt hesitate to give him a piece of her mind.
Li Yu touched his nose and let out a light chuckle.
Ning Shu could sense that Li Yu was irritated. However, he persisted in trying to charm her with his charisma.
Did Li Yu deliberately target the original host because he saw that she had a timid personality? Being a non-legitimate daughter meant that even if his secret was exposedter on, Li Yu knew that the original host would likely endure it all without uttering a word.
Sir, Im taking my leave now. Please excuse me, Ning Shu stated.
Wa wait. Before Li Yu could say anything further, Ning Shu swiftly turned around and left.
Watching Ning Shu leave made Li Yu furrow his brows in frustration.
This womans personality
Ning Shu walked over to Mistress Yun. Shed like to see if Li Yu dared toe over here to try to flirt with her.
Mistress Yun made repeated efforts to introduce her daughter Lu Mingxuan to anyone she encountered.
Lu Mingxuan was very beautiful and charming, so she was very likable.
However, Mistress Yun couldnt get anyone to acknowledge her. The truth was that Mistress Yuns identity was too off-putting.
By the end of it all, Lu Mingxuans expression soured. She noticed Lu Junning engaged in lively conversations with others within the crowd, they were all chatting andughing together happily.
Chapter 2604: Comparison Truly Was the Root of All Evil!
Chapter 2604: Comparison Truly Was the Root of All Evil!
It seemed as though Lu Junning was the center of attention. This only fueled Lu Mingxuans jealousy further, causing her face to contort into an ugly expression resembling mud. It felt as though needles were pricking at her heart.
What did sheck inparison to Lu Junning? Just because she wasnt a legitimate daughter andcked an illustrious maternal family?
Herrge sleeves concealed her tightly clenched fists. Nevertheless, she was determined to be stronger than Lu Junning!
When Lu Junning saw how twisted with jealousy Lu Mingxuans face was, she sneered at her disdainfully.
Ning Shu let out a sigh. When would they be able to rest?
Observing these two girls fighting each other failed to elicit any reaction from Ning Shu.
She couldntprehend why they bothered engaging in such petty conflicts. They were waging war over something as trivial as someone talking to one person instead of another.
It really made no sense. This kind of dispute was utterly pointless!
Comparison truly was the root of all evil!
Ning Shu: I just want to lie down.
The third prince has arrived, a voice echoed through the air.
Upon hearing this news, the women straightened their attire in preparation to greet the third prince and make the best impression possible.
The most despicable man in this world was about to appear.
The third prince, Shen Hao.
With assistance from Lu Junning and her maternal family, Shen Hao ascended to the throne. However, once he achieved his goal, he discarded them without hesitation.
He even went on to kill his own son who carried his blood.
Shen Hao possessed distinguished features as expected of someone from the imperial family. He had a charming appearance and regal bearing that was clear just from standing there. He embodied the ideal man that women dreamt of having by their side.
A nobleman hailing from a prestigious lineage with striking looks.
Everyone bowed before Shen Hao in unison.
Upon seeing Shen Hao, Lu Junning tensed up all over; she struggled to control her trembling body. The hatred within her threatened to overwhelm everything else.
Lu Mingxuans eyes sparkled upon catching sight of Shen Hao.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu kept her head down. Why bother fighting over him? Just chop off his thing and no one will fight over him anymore.
Lu Junning turned away and left upon catching sight of Shen Hao. Her thoughts immediately drifted towards her child, who had just reached the age where he could say mom, only to be cruelly killed by Shen Hao.
Shen Hao nced in Lu Junnings direction. As he conversed, his gaze swept over all the nobledies present.
A monk arranged amodations for everyone. Ning Shu sighed in relief, she could finally go rest.
Master Liao Ran was scheduled to speak about Buddhism the following day, so they had to stay at Tiantai Temple for a night. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even if it was just for one night, there could still be potential issues that arise.
During mealtime, Lu Junning failed to make an appearance. It was evident that she had lost her appetite since she encountered her greatest enemy.
Ning Shu found that the vegetarian food at Tiantai Temple tasted exceptionally delicious. It was meticulously prepared and offered exquisite vors. As expected of a temple supported by the imperial family!
After experiencing life in Sehlde, Ning Shu now deeply appreciated food and no longer disyed pickiness when it came to what she ate.
It was only after going through those experiences that she realized that having something to eat was already a source of great happiness in life.
Ning Shu savored each bite slowly but ended up consuming quite a substantial amount.
After finishing the vegetarian meal, she exercised a bit by walking around near the entrance of her room instead of exploring other areas within the temple grounds, due to concerns about encountering people in crowded spaces.
As the sky gradually grew dark, Ning Shu returned to her room for some rest with Yuan Xiang sleeping beside her.
Once Yuan Xiang fell asleep, Ning Shu sat up on the bed and began cultivating.
asionally, the faint sound of tiles being shifted on the roof reached Ning Shus ears.
Her lips twitched; these individuals skilled in martial arts always seemed to be traversing the rooftops. How was anyone supposed to get proper rest in such circumstances?
As dawn broke, slightly brightening the sky above, Ning Shu concluded her cultivation session and got out of bed.
The monks were currently engaged in their morning prayers. Tiantai Temple housed a considerable number of monks. As they sat together, chanting and striking wooden fish instruments, the resounding Buddhist chants echoed throughout every corner of the vast monastery.
Ning Shu eagerly awaited the conclusion of morning prayers and the arrival of breakfast.
The meals at Tiantai Temple were so good, she felt that their vegetarian dishes tasted even better than meat-based dishes.
Gradually, guests at the temple began awakening from their slumber.
Once the monks finally finished their morning prayers, Ning Shu happily made her way to breakfast.
After all, the Lu family had generously donated significant sums of money to this temple; it was only fair for them to enjoy some vegetarian meals.
Trantor: Kaho
#Kahosments: So those annoying scrambling sounds on the roof I wake up to most days at 7am are martial artists fighting!?
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2605: Master Liao Ran Will Be Delivering a Lecture
Chapter 2605: Master Liao Ran Will Be Delivering a Lecture
Mistress Yun, Lu Junning, Lu Mingxuan, and Ning Shu sat together during breakfast. However, the first three disyed no appetite. Meanwhile, Ning Shu quietly ate her food with her head lowered.
Mistress Yun nced briefly at Ning Shu before rolling her eyes and looking away.
Today Master Liao Ran will be delivering a lecture on Buddhism. Ill try to persuade him into giving you a fortune-telling, Mistress Yun said to Lu Mingxuan.
Thank you, Mom! eximed Lu Mingxuan joyfully.
If the reading from Master Liao Ran stated that she had an auspicious feature, it would open doors to abundant opportunities in the future.
However, receiving such readings from him was never easy since he didnt dispense fortunes lightly.
It would be quite hard for Mistress Yun to persuade Master Liao Ran.
Ning Shu just continued eating.
The atmosphere at the dining table felt particrly tense. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After breakfast, a monk came to ask everyone to proceed to the Hall of Great Strength. Master Liao Ran was about to deliver his lecture on Buddhism.
The crowd of people made their way toward the Hall of Great Strength.
Upon entering the main hall, they found numerous cushions arranged. Those with higher status upied seats in the front ording to their positions.
Consequently, the Lu family ended up sitting quite far behind.
However, Lu Junning was arranged a seat in the front. This enraged Mistress Yun and Lu Mingxuan so much that they felt like exploding.
It truly emphasized how Mistress Yuns status fell short.
Ning Shu sat behind Mistress Yun while gazing at Master Liao Ran who was in the front.
Master Liao Ran possessed snow-white eyebrows that drooped down to the corners of his mouth.
His face bore numerous wrinkles, yet he exuded an aura of kindness and tranquility devoid of arrogance or impatience.
He really resembled a great monk from an older generation.
Throughout Master Liao Rans lecture on Buddhism, people asionally left their seats either to use the restroom or get water. However, they did so cautiously so as not to disrupt Master Liao Ran.
As Ning Shu listened to Master Liao Rans sermon, she also observed her surroundings.
asionally, her gaze would collide with Li Yus and he would sh her a charming smile.
Ning Shu: What are you looking at me for?
Youre still trying to start some yuri?
She withdrew her gaze emotionlessly.
Couldnt he just focus properly on Master Liao Rans lecture? Show some respect for the elderly!
Ning Shu then noticed Lu Junning abruptly leaving the hall.
Meanwhile, Lu Mingxuan wore a satisfied smile on her face.
Observing these two individuals left Ning feeling utterly exhausted.
This benefactor, someone outside is asking for you, whispered a young novice monk who entered the temple where they were situated.
Inwardly, Ning Shu thought: Its finally here.
Ning Shu respectfully bowed and left the Hall of Great Strength. She then saw the maid who usually served Lu Junning.
Third Miss, my miss needs your help, said the maid to Ning Shu.
Ning Shus heart turned cold as she inquired, What happened to your miss?
Third Miss, please follow me, replied the maid.
The maid led Ning Shu through a series of twists and turns before finally arriving at a room. Third Miss, please go in.
Ning Shu ced her hand on her sachet and asked, Where is Second Sister?
Shes inside, responded the servant girl.
Without hesitation, Ning Shu swiftly rendered the maid unconscious with a chop to her neck. She then dragged the unconscious maid into the room.
Upon entering, the strong smell of incense overwhelmed Ning Shu. The incense burner emitted copious amounts of smoke.
Ning Shun sneered; did they have no respect for Buddha, to engage in such activities here?
Holding her breath, Ning Shu removed the clothes from the unconscious maid and hid her under the bed before changing into those clothes.
Covering her nose, Ning Shu dutifully positioned herself outside the room as a guard.
After some time, she heard hurried footsteps approaching. It was Lu Junning.
How did it go? inquired Lu Junning.
Ning Shu mimicked the maids voice. Shes inside.
Chapter 2606: Is It Done?
Chapter 2606: Is It Done?
Lu Junning took out a handkerchief and walked into the room. Ning Shu also followed her inside.
Ning Shu covered her nose and threw a bunch of medicinal powder toward Lu Junning, then hand-chopped her neck.
Lu Junning instantly fainted and Ning Shu proceeded to pull her onto the bed.
She poured a substance into the incense burner. Since they clearly like messing with this stuff so much, shed give them a boost.
As she locked the door behind her and prepared to find a ce to get changed, she unexpectedly bumped into Lu Mingxuan.
Is it done? Lu Mingxuan eagerly asked Ning Shu.
Her face was filled with excitement as if she had already witnessed Lu Junnings downfall.
Ning Shu used a handkerchief to cover her face, revealing only her eyes. Eldest Miss, everything has been taken care of. You can go and see for yourself.
Let me gather people first, replied Lu Mingxuan. She wanted to stage a dramatic scene where everyone caught them red-handed in an affair.
Eldest Miss, perhaps you should take a look first, suggested Ning Shu.
After contemting for a moment, Lu Mingxuan agreed with this suggestion. After all, it would be problematic if something went awry. She had put forth considerable effort in setting up this scheme against Lu Junning.
Lu Mingxuan stared at Ning Shu curiously. Why are you covering your mouth?
The medicine is too potent; Im scared of identally inhaling it even out here, responded Ning Shu, bowing her head slightly.
Lu Mingxuan proceeded toward the bedroom but didnt hear any sounding from inside.
Whats going on? Lu Mingxuan couldnt resist opening the door.
She walked in while covering her nose, only to find that there was nobody on the bed.
Ning Shu too felt surprised; Lu Junning should have been inside this room.
As expected, if someone was a protagonist halo.
Ning Shu quickly knocked out Lu Mingxaun and ced her on the bed.
Several meow sounds came from outside.
Ning Shu stepped outside and saw a man who appeared extremely deformed and grotesque.
This was the person Lu Mingxuan had hired to defile Lu Junning?
But with such an appearance, who was she trying to disgust?
Can I go in now? The man eagerly rubbed his hands together as he asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes at him. What the hell was this?
She could faintly hear Lu Mingyue moaning from inside.
Evidently, the effects of the medicine had begun to take hold.
With yet another swift hand chop, Ning Shu subdued this vulgar man and dragged him to a corner.
After administering a packet of sleeping pills, he would sleep for a while. Wait, wasnt this the man who vited Lu Yueyun in Lu Yueyuns past life?
Removing a hairpin from her head, Ning Shu flipped the man over and pierced the mans waist with it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The intense pain caused sweat to instantly cover the mans face. He groaned and promptly lost consciousness.
Ning Shu changed back into her own clothes and dressed the maid again before making her way back to the Hall of Great Strength.
As she encountered Li Yu aimlessly wandering around, an idea formed in Ning Shus mind.
Sneaking up behind Li Yu, Ning Shu struck him unconscious with precision.
Ning Shu shook out her hand. Her hand was sure working hard today.
Carrying Li Yu into the room, she ced him next to Lu Mingxuan. Even if nothing happened between them, the fact that they were lying there together was enough to create trouble.
Lu Mingxuan had arranged for Lu Yueyun to marry Li Yu, but now that they were in close proximity, she could prepare herself for marriage with Li Yu instead.
Swiftly closing the door, Ning Shu hurriedly returned to the Hall of Great Strength.
Mistress Yun nced at her. Where did you go?
I went to use the restroom because my stomach wasnt feeling well, replied Ning Shu nervously.
Have you seen your eldest sister? Mistress Yun questioned further.
Ning Shu shook her head with a confused expression.
While listening attentively as Master Liao Ran exined Buddhist scriptures, Ning Shu wondered where Lu Junning had gone off to.
Could it be that one of her secret guards rescued her?
However, those drugs were enough to make things difficult for Lu Junning. After all, what was inside that incense burner was extremely potent. Furthermore, once the drugs finished burning, they wouldnt leave any traces.
Chapter 2607: Turned Out to Be a Double Agent
Chapter 2607: Turned Out to Be a Double Agent
The entire situation went like this: Lu Mingxuans body had been ruined earlier by Lu Junnings scheme.
Lu Mingxuan was furious so she nned to ruin Lu Junnings innocence while all the nobility were present during their visit to the temple.
Lu Junning had sensed the conspiracy and immediately thought of Ning Shu, who had been flirting with Li Yu in front of everyone at the main hall.
To make Ning Shu hate Lu Mingxuan, Lu Junning sent a maid to call over Ning Shu.
Ning Shu didnt bother to be polite and knocked out Lu Junning, then put her in the room.
However, Lu Junning somehow disappeared from the room. Ning Shu then brought Lu Mingxuan into the room.
Li Yu then showed up, so Ning Shu decided to just let these two be a couple, effectively solving the problem of Lu Yueyun not wanting to get married to Li Yu.
However, this maid by Lu Junnings side turned out to be a double agent C taking orders from both sides; what an interesting situation! The world truly was full of deceitful people.
Ning Shu rotated her wrist slightly. Oww.
Master Liao Ran asked those who wanted to have their fortunes told to write down their birthdate and time. If it was fated, he would tell them their fortune.
Which pretty much meant it depended on his mood. Perhaps he selected people with good fortune-telling potential.
Mistress Yun gave the birthdate of Lu Mingxuan to the monk, who then passed it on to Master Liao Ran.
Usually, Master Liao Ran did not tell fortunes, so the opportunity was precious. Mistress Yun only prepared the birth date for Lu Mingxuan.
It would be great if her fortune ended up being that she had great wealth and nobility or even better if she had the fate of a phoenix.
The current emperors son had his fortune told by Master Liao Ran and it had said he was the fated son of heaven. That was why he had been able to ascend to the throne.
Mistress Yun was lost in this fanciful daydream for a moment, then she furled her brows: Where did Mingxuan go? Go find her.
Ning Shu looked confused. This temple is so big, where should I look?
Look everywhere, Mistress Yun said impatiently. I told you to find her, dont talk back.
Ning Shu had no choice but to go search for Lu Mingxuan.
At this moment, a womans scream sounded somewhere nearby.
Everyone rushed over upon hearing it and saw a man lying in the grass. It wasnt clear whether he was still alive or not.
Ning Shu recognized the man, it was the person she had previously disabled.
Who is this person? How did he get into Tiantai Temple?
Whats going on with Tiantai Temple? Why are they casually allowing people in?
Everyone murmured amongst themselves.
Mistress Yun frowned tightly again. Where exactly did Mingxuan go? Why hasnt shee back yet?
She feared something bad had happened but didnt dare make amotion so she just kept searching.
She also warned Ning Shu not to cause any trouble when looking. Ning Shu nodded obediently, doing whatever Mistress Yun told her.
Mistress Yun noticed that not only was Lu Mingxuan missing, but Lu Junnings whereabouts were also unknown.
She felt a sense of panic in her heart. She couldnt help feeling that something bad had happened.
She was worried that the despicable Lu Junning had done something to harm her daughter.
Ning Shu lowered her head and said to Mistress Yun: Madam, I cant find Eldest Sister.
Worthless! Mistress Yun coldly rebuked Ning Shu, making her body tremble with fear. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Go look again! Why are you standing there?
Ning Shu could only continue to look with a bitter expression.
At this moment, the marchioness was also looking for her son.
When the marchioness saw Ning Shu, she asked, Third Miss Lu, do you know where my son Li Yu went?
Chapter 2608: Defiled the Pure Place of Buddhism
Chapter 2608: Defiled the Pure ce of Buddhism
Ning Shu acted a little startled from being recognized. Madam, how do you know that Im the third miss?
This is easy to find out; you can pretty much ask anyone. Do you know where my son went? asked Madam Li.
Ning Shu shook her head, I dont know. Im also looking for my eldest sister and second elder sister.
Madam Li furrowed her brows.
Ning Shu lowered her head and remained silent, looking like a weak and timid person.
Madam Li looked Ning Shu up and down before nodding in satisfaction.
As Madam Li talked to Ning Shu, she asked all kinds of questions.
Ning Shu answered in a quiet voice with her head down.
Meanwhile, Mistress Yun couldnt find her daughter anywhere so she asked the monks at Tiantai Temple for help.
Neither Lu Mingxuan nor Lu Junning were around. Mistress Yun was afraid that Lu Junning might have done something to harm her daughter.
With more people searching together, they finally found Lu Mingxuan.
Inside the wing room was a scene beyond everyones expectations C one man and one woman were engaged in intimate activity which defiled the pure ce of Buddhism.
Li Yuyue grabbed onto Lu Mingxuans waist from behind and entered into her from there. Their faces were flushed red as if they were living out their dreams.
Mistress Yun saw this enchanting scene and instantly felt like an arrow was piercing through her heart. It left her stunned.
Even after being discovered by people, both individuals had not stopped their shameful movements yet.
Mistress Yun screamed, then rushed over to pull apart the two while covering up his daughters body with a quilt. The sight of the bloodstains on it pierced Mistress Yuns eyes.
Meanwhile, Li Yuyue woke up abruptly, then realized he waspletely naked. He quickly covered up his important parts with clothes.
Li Yuyue was very confused. When he saw the woman lying on the bed, he looked on the verge of vomiting, as if hed stepped in shit.
When Ning Shu and Madam Li arrived, this was the scene they saw. Ning Shu looked at Li Yuyues naked body with an inexplicable expression of disbelief. Wasnt he homosexual? Why did he end up having rtions with Lu Mingxuan?
This, this Madam Li couldnt speak for a while. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mother, Ive been set up. Li Yuyue said, his face ashen.
He had clearly gone to look for Third Miss Lu but suddenly fainted.
Then this somehow happened.
What are you saying? You defiled my daughter then dare say that you were framed? Mistress Yun immediately started yelling.
Madam Li furrowed her brows and said, My son must have been framed.
Madam Li knew her son had unusual preferences so he wouldnt do such things with women.
Lu Mingxuan was hiding under the nket, trembling all over and too scared toe out.
The one who has suffered in this matter is my daughter. Are you saying that my daughter plotted against your son? Even if my daughter is stupid, she wouldnt do such a thing, Mistress Yun said angrily. If were not given a proper exnation, the Lu family will not let it go.
Your daughter is just a non-legitimate child trying to climb up the socialdder. My son is the heir of the marquis household and also a legitimate son. Isnt it clearly your daughter plotting against my son?
Lu Mingxuan poked her head out of the nket and shook her head while crying. I didnt do it, Mother, I didnt.
She had no idea how things had turned out like this.
Shouldnt Lu Junning be in this situation instead?
Why? Why?
You Mistress Yun almost fainted from anger when she heard Madam Lis words.
Even if it involves the marquis household, the Lu family will never let this matter go. Mistress Yun gritted her teeth. Her daughters reputation had been ruined.
Madam Li looked at Lu Mingxuan who was on the bed. Everyone had witnessed what happened between her son and that woman.
That woman was just barely passable. They would have to make do with what they had for now. Madam Li spoke condescendingly, The marquis household will take responsibility for this matter. Lets discuss a date.
Chapter 2609: Should Have Involved Much More Heated Arguing
Chapter 2609: Should Have Involved Much More Heated Arguing
Li Yus mother, Madam Li decisively decided to set a date which meant she agreed for Li Yu and Lu Mingxuan to marry each other.
It happened so abruptly that neither Mistress Yun nor Lu Mingxuan could quite react. They both felt like this should have involved much more heated arguing before they finally reached an agreement concerning the matter.
Mother, Li Yu frowned and called out.
Since these two children have done such a thing, let them get married. If your Lu family doesnt agree then forget about it. Madam Li spoke casually.
In any case, it wasnt her son who lost his innocence. This topic would be unpleasant when brought up but wouldnt affect Li Yus future prospects.
How can we just leave it like that? We cant do that. Mistress Yun immediately said, I need to go back and discuss this with my husband.
Madam Li made an affirmative sound before sweeping a nce at Lu Mingxuan who was on the bed, then walked away nonchntly. As Li Yu passed by Ning Shu, he paused slightly before also leaving.
In the room, only Ning Shu, Mistress Yun, and Lu Mingxuan were left. Lu Mingxuan immediately cried, Mother, my butt hurts so much!
Its always like this the first time, Mistress Yunforted her. Li Yu is a young lord who will inherit the marquiss mansion in the future. Its not bad.
And you will be his legal wife when you marry him.
Means didnt matter, results did. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
But Lu Mingxuan looked very unwilling. She still wanted to climb higher. Being a marquis wife was nowhere close to her goal.
Moreover, moreover She said while biting her lip, Mother, it hurts in my butt area. He didnt enter from the front.
Ning Shu:
Even when starving, he still took the crooked path.
Lu Mingxuan felt that it was very strange. It hurt so much down there like that part had been torn apart. If it werent for the lubrication from the bleeding, it probably wouldve been even more painful.
Mistress Yun said in an uncertain tone, Li Yu is young, so he probably didnt have any experience.
My poor daughter, your reputation is ruined now. You can only marry Li Yu, Mistress Yun said.
Even if Lu Mingxuan did not want to get married, she had no choice now.
Mother, it must be Lu Junning! She did this to me! That wretch Bi Tao actually dared to betray me! Lu Mingxuan gritted her teeth with a sinister expression on her face.
I wont let her off, Lu Mingxuan gnashed her teeth together as though wanting to chew up Lu Junning alive.
Ning Shu stood silently beside them, trying not to attract attention.
Mistress Yun waved her off. Go stand guard outside.
Ok. Ning Shu turned and left the room. As she was leaving, she heard Mistress Yun say that this wouldnt end well for Lu Junning this time around
Waiting outside of their door, Ning Shu wondered: where exactly did Lu Junning go?
She had been inside the room just a moment earlier, how did she end up disappearing?
Could it be that someone took her away? But even if they did, Lu Junning had inhaled a lot of the incense and the quickest way to remove their effects was through intercourse.
Lu Mingxuan asked bitterly, Mother, where is that wretched Lu Junning? Theres no way she would miss seeing me in such a miserable state. Where is she? Im going to kill her.
Tell me honestly, did you do something? Otherwise, how could this happen? Mistress Yun asked.
Lu Mingxuan had kept her ns this time secret from everyone. Her body had been ruined by Lu Junning so how could she possibly be willing to ept it?
Chapter 2610: Where Is Lu Junning?
Chapter 2610: Where Is Lu Junning?
However, how did things end up like this? Lu Mingxuan was still confused even now.
Mistress Yun couldnt help but hit Lu Mingxuan and said, Before doing anything, cant you discuss it with me first? With a more careful n, such things wouldnt have happened.
Mother, how could I have known that things would turn out like this? cried Lu Mingxuan. She didnt regret arranging this incident. She only hated that Lu Junning hadnt taken the bait.
What about Lu Junning? asked Lu Mingxuan. She was in such a miserable state now. Why wasnt Lu Junning appearing to mock her?
Yeah, where is Lu Junning? Mistress Yun had a dark expression on her face. In any case, your reputation has been destroyed. No matter what, we cant let her benefit from it.
If they were going down then there must be someone to cushion the fall.
Mistress Yun left the room and loudly cried along the way: The second miss of the Luo family has disappeared! She looked everywhere for her but couldnt find her C who knows what happened!
After disappearing for so long, something must have happened.
Mistress Yun ran around the entire temple shouting that Lu Junning had disappeared and had been gone for a very long time, so something definitely happened.
Soon, all the people in the temple knew that the second miss of the Luo family had disappeared.
The monks in the temple also began searching for news of where Lu Juning was.
Ning Shu felt that Lu Juning was probably not inside Tiantai Temple anymore because otherwise there was no way they wouldnt be able to find her with this many people searching.
Many people were saying that the Lu family was definitely having an unlucky year. First, a daughtermitted such an act in this purend of Buddhism, and then their legitimate daughter disappeared It was uncertain if her innocence was still intact.
Come in and help me get dressed, Lu Mingxuan weakly said inside the room.
The maids had gone to find Lu Junning, leaving only Ning Shu outside. When she heard a voice, she opened the door and entered.
Why is it you? When Lu Mingxuan saw Ning Shu enter obediently, an unpleasant expression immediately appeared on her face. At this time, are youughing at me inwardly?
Ning Shu lowered her head and shook it. She wasntughing, just getting an eye for an eye.
Get me dressed, Lu Mingxuan ordered. She didnt want to stay here anymore.
Ning Shu nodded and picked up the clothes from the ground.
Lu Mingxuan lifted the nket, revealing bruises all over her body and bloodstains on the sheets.
Ning Shu helped Lu Mingxuan put on her clothes and cover her face with a veil.
Lu Mingxuans walking posture was very strange, probably due to pain from her wounds. Every step she took made her face even paler.
Ning Shu couldnt help but shake her head. During this time while the wounds were still healing, defecation would definitely make Lu Mingxuan feel like dying.
Li Yu really was a beast! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lu Mingxuan covered herself tightly, feeling too ashamed to see anyone after what had happened. The only thing that supported her was seeing that Lu Junning was just as miserable as she was.
Lu Junning returned by herself, her clothes neat and her hair tidy in the same hairstyle as before. She looked as if nothing had happened at all.
Second Miss, where did you go? Are you okay? Did anything happen? Mistress Yun saw that Lu Junning was unharmed and became emotional when thinking about how her daughters innocence has been destroyed. Her eyes turned red.
But in front of so many people, Mistress Yun still had to put on a caring appearance. Her face contorted from the struggle.
As she spoke, she seemed to unintentionally ssh dirty water onto Lu Junning
Im fine Mistress Yun. I just went for a walk around, said Lu Juning coldly.
Youve been gone for so long! You have no idea how worried I was! Were you kidnapped? An unknown man was found in the temple earlier, who knows if there are any more! Mistress Yun spoke without any trace of worry.
Chapter 2611: My Deceased Mother Will Surely Watch Over Me
Chapter 2611: My Deceased Mother Will Surely Watch Over Me
Lu Junning heard the insinuating words from Mistress Yun and noticed the strange looks from people around her, causing her eyebrows to furrow.
Why would you think that something had happened to me? Lu Junning looked at Mistress Yun. I am blessed with good fortune. My deceased mother will surely watch over me, turning any bad luck into good and sending certain wicked individuals to hell.
Mistress Yuns face trembled slightly, and she let out a long sigh. As long as youre fine.
Ahem Third Prince Shen Hao stepped forward, nced at Lu Junning, and said, Actually, Second Miss Lu never actually disappeared. I asked for her help, so she temporarily left Tiantai Temple.
Third Prince Shen Hao intended to testify for Lu Junning in order to protect her reputation and also gain some favor in front of her.
However, Lu Junning felt no gratitude whatsoever. There was only disdain and hatred hidden deep within her eyes.
Lu Junning almost couldnt control the urge to strangle this man.
Wearing a veil over her face, Lu Mingxuan saw that the third prince was testifying on behalf of Lu Junning and couldnt help but feel angry and jealous. She couldnt hold it in anymore and eximed, Why didnt Third Prince inform everyone earlier? We all went through so much trouble searching for my sister! We thought something had happened!
As soon as Lu Mingxuan spoke up, everyones attention shifted toward her.
People started whispering among themselves while pointing fingers at Lu Mingxuan.
Lu Mingxuans turned pale and she abruptly ran away. However, due to the injury she had sustained in her chrysanthemum earlier, running made that area hurt even more. It was agonizing enough for her to feel like dying.
So Lu Mingxuans posture as she ran off was rather peculiar.
Ning Shu looked at Lu Junning. Lu Junnings expression was calm and she showed no signs of being affected by the drugs. Ning Shu wondered if the issue had been resolved by some pa-pa-pa, or through some other means.
But so far, Lu Junning appearedpletely unaffected.
Miss Lu has been with me all this time, a man suddenly appeared and spoke up.
This man had a majestic figure and handsome features; he exuded an aura of unparalleled elegance.
Upon seeing him, Lu Junnings expression darkened.
Shen Hao eximed in surprise, Imperial Uncle?
Imperial uncle?
Ning Shu observed this manLu Junnings destined partner in this lifetime had arrived.
He was Shen Yichen, the younger brother of the current emperor and the uncle of Third Prince Shen Hao.
Ning Shu couldnt help but rub her chin. So it was Lu Junnings true destined partner who saved her?
After being deceived so miserably in her previous life, she still found someone from the royal family in this life.
Was loneliness really that powerful? But who knew what Lu Junning was thinking?
Shen Yichens noble identity allowed him to suppress scumbags like those who harmed Lu Junning. Even being a firefighter required a noble background; otherwise, how could one save lives?
Third Prince Shen Hao saw Shen Yichen and his expression turned unpleasant. What do you mean by saying that you were with Second Miss Lu the entire time?
It means exactly what you think, Shen Yichen replied calmly. We enjoy tea together and y chess. Afterward, we consulted Master Liao Ran about our fortunes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Amitabha Buddha, indeed, said Master Liao Ran with a bow.
With Prince Chens testimony and Master Liao Ran vouching for them, there was naturally nothing for Lu Junning to worry about anymore
Shen Haos facial color is very bad. It felt like everything he had done earlier had be aplete joke.
He felt embarrassed and humiliated, but there was nothing he could do against Shen Yichen.
Once he ascended the throne, he vowed to eradicate individuals like Shen Yichen who were like fish bones stuck in his throat.
The mere existence of Shen Yichen was infuriating.
Chapter 2612: Let Us Choose a Suitable Day
Chapter 2612: Let Us Choose a Suitable Day
Why would Shen Yichen, who usually remained indifferent to everything, speak up for Lu Junning? Could it be that he coveted the military power held by Lu Junnings grandfather and wanted to use it as leverage for rebellion?
Shen Yichen was actually going after the woman he had set his sights on!
As these thoughts filled his mind, hostility towards Shen Yichen grew stronger within him.
Lu Junning seemed to dislike Shen Yichen; she ignored him and turned around with a dark expression on her face, intending to leave Tiantai Temple.
However, Shen Yichen continued looking at Lu Junning and said confidently. Second Miss Lu, let us choose a suitable day for the marriage proposal at the Lu residence.
Upon hearing the words marriage proposal, Lu Junning stumbled and almost tripped over her skirt.
Shen Yichen! If you dare mention the words marriage proposal again, I wont hold back, Lu Junning retorted angrily, her demeanor resembling an angry cat with its fur standing on end.
Ning Shu:
Huh? Wasnt Lu Junning supposed to be unparalleled in her cool manner? Why did she suddenly be so tsundere?
Could it be that something scandalous happened between these two?
Marriage proposal, repeated Shen Yichen firmly with a serious expression on his face. Marriage proposal, marriage proposal.
The people around them were left stunned by how abruptly the topic switched to marriage proposals. Prince Chen had taken an interest in Second Miss Lu from the Lu family, but Miss Lu hadnt even reached adulthood yet, right?
Third Prince Shen Hao looked as if he was constipated. He was extremely frustrated, especially since he couldnt do anything. This Prince Chen was indeed trying to steal away the woman he was interested in.
You! I wont marry you, Your Highness. I am not a suitable match for you, Lu Junning coldly rejected him, causing the women around him and other youngdies to be even more envious and resentful.
The fact that she refused such a marriage proposal from someone like Third Prince Shen Hao came as a shock to everyone present.
Mistress Yun, in particr, looked as if she had been struck by lightning.
Her daughters innocence had been ruined, and could only get married to a minor marquis. However, Lu Junning had actually caught the attention of a prince, and it was even one with significant power. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
How could she possibly ept this? In Mistress Yuns eyes, her own daughter was far superior to Lu Junning. She discreetly pushed her daughter out to nearly fall in front of Shen Yichen.
Not a worthy match? Shen Yichen swept his gaze over everyone present. If I say you are a worthy match, then you are a worthy match. Wait for me at home for when Ie to propose.
Up to you. Anyway, I wont marry you, Lu Junning retorted before turning around and leaving.
Ning Shu watched the scene unfold in disbelief.
What the frick?
Her efforts actually ended up pushing these two closer together?
Unable to bear the humiliation any longer, Mistress Yun left Tiantai Temple with her ego bruised.
As they were leaving though, Master Liao Ran cklisted everyone from the Lu residence.
He put it politely by stating that people from the Lu family had defiled Buddhist teachings and were no longer allowed to worship there anymore
This was an incredibly direct action. Tiantai Temple, being a royal temple, had explicitly prohibited the Lu family from entering. The Lu family would likely be aughingstock for quite some time.
Mistress Yun felt a deep sense of fear. If the master were to find out about this matter, he would surely me her and might even strip her of her position as the residence manager.
Sitting in the sedan chair on their way back to the Lu residence, Mistress Yun couldnt help but rub her forehead. So many things had gone wrong on this trip; every turn seemed to bring more misfortune.
She felt that Tiantai Temple simply brought bad luck and vowed that she wouldnt return even if they backed her in the future.
That so-called Master Liao Ran, that despicable monk, had helped Lu Junning forge false evidence!
The sedan chair continued to sway as it proceeded back to the Lu residence. They had headed off to Tiantai Temple so grandly, but on their return trip, the mood was very low.
Back at the Lu residence, Lu Mingxuan returned home and locked herself in her room. She felt miserable both physically and emotionally. Not only had she lost her innocence, she still had to suffer this butt pain! On top of that, a prince had proposed marriage to Lu Junning while she herself had no choice but to marry just a minor marquis. These circumstances left Lu Mingxuan feeling envious, jealous, resentful, and filled with deep hatred.
Chapter 2613: At Least One Problem Was Resolved
Chapter 2613: At Least One Problem Was Resolved
Ning Shu returned to her own courtyard and couldnt help but stretchzily after such an exhausting journey.
At least one problem was resolved during this trip: she no longer had to enter into a marriage with Li Yu.
He would have to marry Lu Mingxuan. For better or for worse, Lu Yuanfan held significant power as a second-rank official responsible for military affairs such as food supplies and weapons.
It would be uneptable for him to defile the daughter of the Minister of War and not give a proper exnation.
Even if he didnt marry Lu Mingxuan, it was highly unlikely that he would be able to marry another woman from the Lu family.
However, one unfavorable development was the alliance between Lu Junning and Shen Yichen. With theirbined strength, they were virtually unstoppable. No one could withstand them together.
Phew! Thankfully Miss is safe. The incident at Tiantai Mountain was truly terrifying, Yuan Xiang expressed her relief.
Ning Shu took a sip of tea and replied, Thats why its important not to wander around aimlessly when there are many people around. idents can easily happen.
Third Miss! Third Miss! Mistress Liu hurried over and anxiously examined Ning Shu before asking, Did your visit to the temple go smoothly?
Ning Shu shook her head slightly and said, There were someplications, but Im fine now. Why did youe? I was about to visit you after taking a short break.
I heard from those who went to Tiantai Temple that something happened, so I rushed here to check on you, Mistress Liu exined with relief.
Mistress Liu then added with concern, The Madam wanted to smash everything in the house.
Ning Shu nonchntly took another sip of tea. It didnt matter anyway since it wasnt her belongings being destroyed.
Mistress Liu asked, Did any of the madams inquire or ask about you while you were there?
Ning Shu shook her head. I dont know. Mying-of-age ceremony is still quite far away. Let me apany you for a few more years, Auntie.
As a non-legitimate daughter, she hardly had any presence within the household. Very few madams would be willing to match their sons with a non-legitimate daughter. In most cases, non-legitimate daughters were either married off to other non-legitimate sons or became concubines.
What do you mean its still quite far away? Its only three or four years from now. If things are arranged earlier, youll have time to embroider your dowry at home, Mistress Liu said.
Ning Shu felt helpless in her heart and replied, Perhaps someone wille with a proposal. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After ensuring that Ning Shu was fine, Mistress Liu returned to her own courtyard. The situation with Lu Mingxuan had infuriated Lu Yuanfan, prompting him to summon everyone in the family C children and concubines alike.
Even Lu Yujing, who usually went unnoticed, was also summoned to this gathering.
With nervousness filling the room, all eyes were on Lu Yuanfan as he sat on a chair with a stern expression. He took slow sips of tea while struggling to suppress his anger.
Everyone kept their heads down and dared not meet Lu Yuanfans gaze. His face bore stubble and exuded an air of authority that weighed heavily upon them.
Upon closer inspection, one could detect a hint of indifference mixed with sarcasm in Lu Junnings expression.
Ning Shu and Lu Yujing stood in the back, their heads lowered.
M-master, Mistress Yun cautiously called out.
Smash Suddenly, Lu Yuanfan mmed his teacup forcefully onto the ground. Fragments scattered everywhere as steam rose from the spilled tea leaves and water.
Ah Mistress Yun screamed in fright while others turned pale with shock.
Beside Ning Shu, Lu Yujing trembled and nearly copsed but Ning Shu grabbed her arm and studied her.
Lu Yuanfan surveyed everyone present before roaring loudly, Where is Mingxuan?
Where is that wretched girl? His voice reverberated like thunder through everyones ears.
Chapter 2614: She Was Framed
Chapter 2614: She Was Framed
She isnt feeling well so shes resting, Mistress Yun said quietly, her face filled with fear.
Li Yu had been extremely rough. At that time, driven by the effects of the drug, he was consumed solely by his desires.
Moreover, the forceful entry without any lubrication had caused severe trauma to Lu Mingxuans body. Since her return, she had been stuck in bed. She barely even ate in fear of needing to use the restroom and worsening her injury.
Rest? How dare she still have the audacity to continue living! Send her directly to the ancestral temple to rest! Lu Yuanfan dered angrily.
Master, you cant treat Mingxuan like this. She was framed, and furthermore, the marquis residence has agreed to marry her, Mistress Yun pleaded desperately.
Framed? Out of so many people, why did they choose to single her out? Do you think the marquis residence would willingly marry a woman with questionable character? Lu Yuanfan roared.
Its true. Madam Li stated that we should set a wedding date, Mistress Yun insisted adamantly. She refused to let her precious daughter be banished to a deste temple and endure a miserable existence as if she were neither human nor ghost.
Lu Yuanfan took a deep breath and sighed heavily. She was forbidden by Master Lian Ran from visiting Tiantai Temple and offering prayers there. Is this how you educate your daughter? To engage in such vulgar behavior?
The Emperor visits Tiantai Temple every year. If our family is spoken ill of by Master Lian Ran, how am I supposed to continue showing my face?
Who knows how Ill be ridiculed tomorrow at court.
Master. Mistress Yun knelt on the ground amidst shattered teacup fragments that had pierced through her leg as she implored, The marquis residence promised to marry Mingxuan.
Rubbing his temples in exasperation, Lu Yuanfan muttered, Why do you always cause so much trouble?
Turning his attention to Lu Junning, he asked with a piercing gaze, What is going on between you and Prince Chen?
Lu Junning remained expressionless as she replied curtly, Theres nothing going on.
If there isnt anything, then why did he publicly dere his intention to propose to you in front of so many people? Could it be that youre involved in some illicit affair with Prince Chen? Lu Yuanfan was so furious these words were forced out between gritted teeth.
Lu Junnings expression immediately soured upon hearing these usations. Father, please choose your words carefully, she retorted.
The fact that Lu Junning addressed Lu Yuanfan as father instead of using the more affectionate term dad caught thetter off guard.
Ning Shu observed Lu Junning and saw that her face was ashen.
Could it be something had actually happened between her and Prince Chen? That was why she was so enraged? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Finding an antidote for the drug she had concocted wouldnt be easy.
It was likely that they had already be physically intimate. After which nothing would be able to stop the mes of their passionate love.
Ning Shu let out a sigh, feeling somewhat reluctant deep within her heart. All her efforts seemed to only fulfill the desires of these two individuals.
The original hosts wish was not to marry Li Yu and avoid being framed. Though she managed to evade this round of framing, there might still be another one awaiting her in the future.
Until Lu Mingxuan and Li Yu were officially married, this matter was far from over.
With a cold tone, Lu Junning dered, I have no rtionship with Prince Chen, so dont even think about trying to match us together.
Having spoken her piece, Lu Junning turned around and departed with an air of chilly pride emanating from her figure.
Lu Yuanfan stood stunned for a moment before his face darkened further. He was so angry he couldnt even speak.
Master, Mistress Yun cautiously called out amidst the tense atmosphere.
Handle the affairs of the household properly. If there is another incident Forget it, Lu Yuanfan dismissed with a wave of his hand.
And all of you, cease causing trouble. It seems that recently we have indeed offended the teachings of Buddhism? Lu Yuanfan contemted holding a religious ceremony to dispel the bad fortune.
Understood. Everyone quickly bowed respectfully in agreement.
Chapter 2615: What Will Happen to Our Marriage Proposals?
Chapter 2615: What Will Happen to Our Marriage Proposals?
Thats enough, everyone can leave now, Lu Yuanfan sighed heavily, appearing visibly exhausted for a moment.
Lu Yujing was frozen with fear and unable to move her legs. Ning Shu reached out and supported her as they left the courtyard together.
Lu Yujing trembled as she spoke fearfully, Third Sister, that was so frightening.
Its alright, Ning Shu reassured her gently. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
But how can it be alright? After such a thing happened to Eldest Sister, what will happen to our marriage proposals in the future? Lu Yujing asked worriedly.
The reputation of the Lu family has been tarnished by Eldest Sister. No one wille forward with marriage proposals anymore.
Ning Shu felt at a loss for words. In this ancient era where everything could be implicated by association, one persons actions had far-reaching consequences for their entire family.
Third Sister, what should we do? Lu Yujing looked anxiously at Ning Shu. And besides, youre older than me.
Ning Shu:
So that was why it was said children in ancient times matured early huh? Even ten-year-olds thought about such things.
Ning Shu casually said, Cross the bridge when youe to it.
Feeling weak and anxious, Lu Yujing leaned on her wet nurse for support as they returned indoors.
Mistress Liu said to Ning Shu, This time Madam
Ning Shu understood what Mistress Liu wanted to convey. It was highly likely that Mistress Yun would lose her position as overseer of the household due to this incident.
Allowing a concubine to oversee the inner courtyard had already sparked rumors. This visit to Tiantai Temple had only made matters worse.
And now, his daughters purity was lost before marriage.
As expected, it didnt take long for Lu Yuanfan to sumb to his anger and decide that Mistress Yun should no longer manage the inner courtyard. Instead, he transferred the authority to his legitimate daughter, Lu Junning.
Lu Junning readily epted this newfound power. The first action she took was removing the extravagant decorations from Mistress Yuns room as they exceeded what a concubine should possess.
Simultaneously, she confiscated items from Lu Mingxuans roommany of which were her mothers dowrythat had previously been seized by this audacious mother and daughter duo.
Helpless on her bed, Lu Mingxuan watched as people emptied her room of exquisite double-sided embroidered screens, creamy white jade ornaments, and luxurious jewelry.
Lu Junning, resentfully spoke Lu Mingxuan towards her sister who stood inmand while servants moved things out of the room. In this lifetime, it will be either you or I who perish.
Lu Junning looked coldly at Lu Mingxuan and slightly raised her chin in a superior manner.
Eldest Sister, focus on your recovery, stated Lu Junning with a faint smirk ying at the corners of her mouth.
The despising gaze cast upon her made Lu Mingxuan feel utterly worthlessas if she were nothing more than trash; lowly and insignificant. Deep within herself burned an intense hatred towards her sister.
It was you! You framed me! Clutching onto the nket tightly, anger surged through every fiber of Lu Mingxuans being causing her knuckles to turn white
Eldest Sister, what are you saying? I dont understand at all. You shouldnt simply focus on regaining your health and grandly marrying into the marquis household, replied Lu Junning with a cold tone.
Lu Junning felt that this incident was very strange and suspicious. In her previous life, the marquis was supposed to be Lu Yueyuns husband, but now he had gotten involved with Lu Mingxuan.
Things have changed.
Indeed, in her previous life, she had no interaction with that Prince Chen, but in this life
Lu Junning didnt want to think about what happened that day.
After being affected by the aphrodisiac, she had thrown herself on a man. How could she have known that it was Prince Chen?
Many things have changed.
Put the things down, put them down! Lu Jinghui held a slingshot and used it to hit the hands of the people who were carrying the things.
Chapter 2616: At Least Three Additional Tutors
Chapter 2616: At Least Three Additional Tutors
You bad woman, put down my mothers and sisters things! Lu Jinghui shouted fiercely at Lu Junning, pointing at Lu Junning with his slingshot.
Lu Junning looked indifferent, If I were you, I wouldnt shoot, because Im the one in charge of the inner courtyard now. I can easily talk to Father.
If you persist in being so disobedient, I will implore Father to procure at least three additional tutors for you. As the sole male heir of the Lu family, it is your destiny to carry on the family name. Therefore, you must surpass all expectations and excel in every aspect to satisfy Father, warned Lu Junning sternly.
You Lu Jinghui seethed with anger but was unable to voice his objections. The thought of having at least three more tutors was inconceivable to him.
Jinghui, this matter concerns only your sister and me. Stay out of it, interjected Lu Mingxuan, aware that they were now at a disadvantage and that Lu Jinghui represented their only hope.
Men should not be embroiled in conflicts within the inner courtyard, even if they are just young boys like Lu Jinghui who was only about seven.
Sister! eximed an indignant Lu Jinghui.
Leave.
Pressured by the thought of having three additional tutors, Lu Jinghui had no choice but to leave the room.
Lu Junning observed his departure with narrowed eyes as if contemting something.
Rest well, Sister. With most of the belongings removed from the room, Lu Junning also took her leave.
Lu Mingxuan clenched her fists. Even if it meant sacrificing herself entirely, she vowed to drag down Lu Junning with her into hell.
She had already reached this point, she couldnt allow Lu Junning to have a happy ending.
Lu Mingxuan vowed to trample Lu Junning like dirt beneath her feet, solely because Lu Junning was the legitimate daughter and held a position of supreme nobility.
Lu Mingxuans heart was filled with hatred.
However, the shift in power didnt bring any significant changes for Ning Shu. What should have remained unchanged still did, while what wasnt there before continued to be absent.
Ning Shu stayed in the courtyard, diligently embroidering flowers while asionally receiving worried visits from Luo Yujing.
Luo Yujing appeared as if the sky were about to copse, leaving Ning Shu at a loss for words.
Worrying was futile.
Instead of being consumed by such worries, it would be better for Luo Yujing to calm down and focus on embroidering more pieces to sell for some money. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Rather than hoping for a prosperous future with prospective inws, it was wiser to save money and ensure ones own survival.
With funds at hand, one could face whatever challengese their way.
Ning Shu had no expectations of marriage; therefore, she felt liberated and indifferentthose without desires were less affected by worldly matters.
As she looked at the embroidery in her handsa lifelike begonia flower. She had only embroidered begonias during this period of time, so her needlework skills had notably improved.
Meanwhile, Luo Yujing seemed to read at an increasingly slower pace. Despite being so young, worry seemed etched on her face. However, who knew whaty ahead in the future?
Furthermore, it would be many years before Luo Yujing reached adulthoodit was too early to fret over things that were still several years away.
Ning Shu became less enthusiastic about having Luo Yujing visit her courtyard anymore due to the constant sorrowful expression on her facean expression that made others ufortable.
In addition to spending time in Ning Shus yard, Luo Yujing also made asional attempts to please Lu Junning, but it appeared quite pitiful.
Everyone was struggling to make a living in difficult circumstances.
In her previous life, Lu Junning had once been the consort of the third prince and managed residence affairs. Later on, she became the empress and efficiently handled matters within the imperial harem.
This one thing slightly improved Lu Yuanfans extremely foul mood. At least his decision to have his legitimate daughter manage the rear courtyard seemed to be justified.
Mistress Yun and Lu Yujing no longer enjoyed any special privileges; everything now adhered to the standards set for ordinary concubines and non-legitimate daughters.
The current lifestyle felt ufortable for both of them as shifting from frugality to extravagance was easy, but the reverse was not so fun.
The atmosphere within the residence remained calm but carried an oppressive feeling akin to that before a storm arrives.
Chapter 2617: Passion Couldn’t Be Contained
Chapter 2617: Passion Couldnt Be Contained
Madam Li from the marquis residence arrived with her son for a marriage proposalto wed Miss Lu Mingxuan from the Lu family.
They brought along numerous dowries, presenting themselves grandly.
Lu Yuanfan agreed without hesitation since having his daughter marry into the marquis family was already a great trade, especially after his daughter lost her innocence. It would also help salvage some dignity for their own residence.
iming that their passion couldnt be contained was at least better than admitting they had engaged in an affair, right?
During this period of time, Mistress Yun had beenpletely crushed by Lu Junning. Once arrogant in the residence, she was now ignored by everyone.
Now that there finally came a marriage proposal from the marquis residence for her daughter. Mistress Yun immediately approached Lu Yuanfan, delicately expressing her desire to manage the inner courtyard once again.
However, this resulted in a scolding from Lu Yuanfan that nearly brought Mistress Yun to tears.
Mistress Yun trembled with anger and wished she could tear apart Lu Junning from limb to limb
Now she had to prepare the dowry for Lu Mingxuan, but there wasnt much of value left. All their precious belongings had already been taken away by Lu Junning.
Mistress Yun had no choice but to dig into her private stash and use it as a dowry for her daughter.
Lu Mingxuan rarely ventured outside the courtyard. She dedicated herself either to tending her health or embroidering the wedding trousseau.
Although Mistress Yun couldnt regain control over the household, the fact that her daughter was marrying the eldest son of the marquis family brought her some relief and put an end to certain unpleasant rumors within the residence.
Daughter, hurry up and embroider your wedding trousseau, urged Mistress Yun to Lu Mingxuan. The date is approaching quickly, so you must hurry.
However, Lu Mingxuan felt devoid of enthusiasm and joy about getting married.
Mother, something doesnt feel right. I dont want to marry Li Yu, said Lu Mingxuan.
What are you saying? If not Li Yu, then who else would you marry? You have no other option but him. Dont be stubborn, replied an impatient Mistress Yun. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Li Yu isnt bad. He has good looks andes from a respectable background. Additionally, he has no vices or scandalous behavior, persuaded Mistress Yun.
Now that everything is settled, stop having second thoughts. Daughter, there is no turning back for you, you can only marry Li Yu.
Lu Mingxuan sighed deeply. Its all because of that wicked servant Bi Tao conspiring against me with Lu Junning.
Oh right, where is Bi Tao? asked Mistress Yun.
Lu Mingxuan shook her head. Since my return home, I havent seen her. I assume Lu Junning must have already gotten rid of her.
In that case, focus on embroidering your wedding trousseau while I keep an eye on Lu Junning. It wouldnt bode well if she ruins your marriage prospects, instructed Mistress Yun.
Lu Mingxuans expression remained indifferent. Her heart couldnt help but fill with destion whenever she thought about the handsome Third Prince. She liked him, not Li Yu.
Marrying Li Yu meant that she would truly have no chance left with the Third Prince.
Lu Mingxuan couldnt help but feel that it shouldnt be this way. It wasnt supposed to be like this. She wanted to be with the Third Prince.
Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that the marquis family hade to propose marriage to Lu Mingxuan. Now all she had to do was wait for their wedding.
In addition to embroidering flowers, Ning Shu also prepared some self-defense powders such as knockout drugs and other simr substances.
The world was dangerous, and one must have the power to protect oneself. If Lu Yueyun were to return, these powders would provide her with some level of protection.
Third Sister, Third Sister, Lu Yujing happily called out as she came looking for Ning Shu.
Ning Shu continued embroidering roses without even lifting her head and asked, What is it thats made you so happy?
Lu Yujing walked over and looked at the embroidery in Ning Shus hands before asking, What kind of flower is this? Why have I never seen it before? And why does it look like a bud waiting to bloom?
A bud waiting to bloom is even more beautiful. Whats put you in such high spirits? Ning Shu replied.
Eldest Sister is going to marry into the marquis mansion! Lu Yujing said as she sat down.
Ning Shu nced at her. Not long ago, she had seemed devastated like the sky was falling. Now suddenly there was joy written all over her face.
Ning Shu thought of water hyacinths C rootless water hyacinths. When thekes surface was calm, they would float peacefully; but when the waves grew turbulent, they would be shaken.
Unable to find peace.
Chapter 2618: Why Are You So Happy?
Chapter 2618: Why Are You So Happy?
Meanwhile, rooted aquatic nts not only could absorb nutrients from the soil but also firmly anchored themselves to thend.
Ning Shu threaded her needle through the fabric and smiled. Its not like youre getting married into the marquis mansion yourself. Why are you so happy?
I am just a non-legitimate daughter, how could I possibly marry into the marquis mansion? Third Sister must be joking, Lu Yujing replied.
What I meant was that once Eldest Sister gets married, it wont tarnish our family reputation anymore, and then well also have suitorsing for us.
Ning Shu sighed deeply. That was someone elses life after all. Even if the Lu family had a good reputation, it wouldnt necessarily benefit her.
However, if the Lu familys reputation was bad, it would surely bring trouble to them. It just felt so unfair.
You have a beautiful hairpin on your head. Ning Shu looked at the silver hairpin adorning Lu Yujings bun. It was finely crafted with delicate butterfly wings that trembled as she moved, giving an impression that they could flutter away any moment.
Silver itself wasnt valuable, but this craftsmanship made the hairpin quite precious.
Considering Lu Yujings situation, she shouldnt possess such an item.
Lu Yujing touched her own hairpin and smiled. Is it beautiful?
Ning Shu nodded. It is.
Where did you get it? Ning Shu asked curiously.
Oh um its an heirloom left by my mother, Lu Yujing exined. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu responded with an understanding nod.
After chatting for a while with Ning Shu, Lu Yujing excused herself and left.
Ning Shu returned to embroidering flowers when suddenly Yuan Xiang rushed into the room panting heavily without even having time to curtsy. She stuttered, Miss, something big has happened.
Whats happened? Ning Shu set aside her embroidery and inquired.
Young Master Wu is in trouble, hes sick, Yuan Xiang gasped for breath while delivering the news.
Lu Jinghui was sick? He was usually so lively and disliked by others. People in the mansion avoided him like the gue.
He was basically known as a little devil incarnate. How could he fall ill?
What kind of illness? Ning Shu asked.
They say its smallpox. Young Master Wus courtyard has already been quarantined, Yuan Xiang exined.
Smallpox?!
In this era, smallpox was a life-threatening disease. If you survived it, youd never get it again in this lifetime. But if you couldnt survive it that would be unfortunate.
Lu Jinghui suddenly contracting smallpox was rming news indeed.
Ning Shu tidied herself up a bit and prepared to make her way to Lu Jinghuis courtyard to assess the situation.
Miss, were talking about smallpox! You cant go there! Besides, the courtyard has already been sealed off, Yuan Xiang pleaded anxiously.
Im just going to have a look, Ning Shu insisted firmly.
When she arrived at the entrance of Lu Jinghuis courtyard, there were many people gathered thereconcern etched on their faces.
Oh my child, Jinghui Mistress Yun was crying so hard she didnt even have the strength to stand. Maidservants supported her by her side.
Her expression was filled with immense grief.
Lu Mingxuan, who had been embroidering dowry items in her courtyard, also emerged from within and stood at the entrance of the courtyard with an extremely worried expression.
Almost everyone from the family had gathered here to keep watch over Lu Jinghui.
Ning Shu lowered her head and quietly joined them at the entrance. Lu Yuanfan kept peering into the courtyard, his expression filled with worry.
Chapter 2619: A Little Puppy
Chapter 2619: A Little Puppy
Not only did theyck a legitimate son, but now their only male heir had been diagnosed with smallpox by the doctor.
Could it be that the Lu family line was going to end here?
If only they could exchange all these daughters for sons.
Lu Junning stood there with a cold expression, her face indifferent.
Wuu-woof. There was a whimpering sounding from near the wall. Ning Shu turned her head and noticed a little puppy in the corner.
Ning Shu couldnt help but wonder where this dog hade from.
Lu Junning instructed one of her maidservants, Find someone to take that dog away.
Yes, the maid replied obediently.
Curious, Ning Shu asked Lu Junning, Second Sister, where did this doge from?
Lu Junning shook her head slightly. Fifth Brother is mischievous. He saw a vendor selling puppies on the street and insisted on buying one.
Ning Shu nodded as she watched a manservant carry away the little puppy.
She observed it closelythe small pup was sticking out its tongue and panting heavily.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes and gently nudged Yuan Xiangs foot. Yuan Xiang looked at her with confusion.
Ning Shu leaned close to Yuan Xiangs ear and whispered softly, Go follow that servant boy and see how he handles the dog. But dont touch it yourself, understand?
Yuan Xiang nodded discreetly and inconspicuously followed the instructions.
With everyones attention focused on the courtyard and due to therge number of people present, nobody noticed Yuan Xiang slipping away.
The doctor emerged from within the courtyard, prompting Lu Yuanfan to ask anxiously, Is it truly smallpox?
The doctor nodded solemnly. Yes, indeed.
Lu Yuanfan couldnt help but briefly close his eyes in despair before saying earnestly,
Please do everything you can to save my son. The cost is open for discussion.
I will try my best, the doctor assured him. Find someone who has previously had smallpox to take care of your child, constant care will be necessary.
Mistress Yun was on the verge of tears, and Lu Mingxuan turned around and used Lu Junning, Its you! It must be you who harmed my brother!
Lu Junning, how can you be so cruel? Lu Mingxuan lunged toward Lu Junning.
With cold precision, Lu Junning evaded Lu Mingxuans attack and retorted, I have no idea what youre talking about. Stop trying to pin everything on me.
It was you! Lu Mingxuan red at Lu Junning with fiery eyes. You sought revenge against me! What does it have to do with my brother? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Her little brother served as the pir of support for both her and their mother. Even if she were to marry into the marquis residence in the future, he would always be there for her.
Once her little brother inherited the Lu familyter on, she could confidently hold her head high within the marquis residence due to the backing of her maternal family.
Then exin why I would seek revenge against you? countered Lu Junning with a frigid gaze.
Thats enough! Why are you causing a scene? Go back inside. What are you doing here blocking the way? Frustrated, Lu Yuanfan rubbed his forehead and scolded Lu Mingxuan.
Dad, it must be Lu Junning who harmed Jinghui. It truly was her! Resentful, Lu Mingxuan knelt down on the ground and clung to Lu Yuanfans clothes. Dad, please believe me.
Your little brother is lying in there right now. Is anything more important than his life? Leave! Dont stay here causing trouble. Angered by the situation, Lu Yuanfan kicked away his daughter.
A sharp pain shot through Lu Mingxuans chest from being kicked.
Mingxuan, Mingxuan! Mistress Yun hurriedly helped up an injured Lu Mingxuan while ring at Lu Junning with intense hatred in her eyes.
Ignoring Mistress Yuns gaze, Lu Junning turned around and walked away.
Ning Shu also departed, returning to her own courtyard to wait for Yuan Xiangs return.
Uncertain of whether Lu Jinghui would survive this or not, Ning Shu couldnt help but also feel a bit apprehensive.
The unexpected outbreak of smallpox caught them off guard.
Ning Shu sipped her tea while waiting for Yuan Xiang to return.
After a while, Yuan Xiang finally came back. Ning Shu asked eagerly, How did they handle it?
They killed the puppy and buried it, Yuan Xiang replied.
Ning Shu stood up and said, Where was it buried? Take me there.
Alright. Yuan Xiang led Ning Shu to a secluded courtyard near the rear courtyard.
Chapter 2620: Severing Their Last Backup Plan
Chapter 2620: Severing Their Last Backup n
Yuan Xiang pointed towards some bushes. Miss, it was buried here.
Ning Shu took a wooden stick and carefully moved aside the soil. She examined the dead puppy closely and even took a sniff.
She prodded the dogs body with the tree branch, touching its tongue which appeared red with pus-filled blisters that were bleeding in certain areas.
What are you doing, Miss? Yuan Xiang observed Ning Shu crouching down and poking at the dogs body, causing goosebumps to rise on her own skin.
Ning Shu covered up the burial spot using soil. Lets go back.
Once they returned to their room, Ning Shu cleaned her hands thoroughly with medicinal powder and discarded her shoes.
She then had Yuan Xiang wash her hands with hot vinegar.
Ning Shu sighed heavily. This world really was dangerous!
It was clear that something was wrong with this dog.
Its purpose seemed aimed at severing Mistress Yun and Lu Mingxuansst backup n.
Lu Jinghui served as Mistress Yun and Lu Mingxuans final hope.
Within the inner courtyards, the sole hope women could rely on was their children.
Men kept multiple women in these inner courtyards for two reasons: to fulfill their desires and produce more offspring.
However, one must not underestimate a womans jealousy.
Even the man himself probably couldnt anticipate that as the number of women increased, instead of bolstering their chances of producing heirs, it would diminish them.
Children were reduced to sacrificial pawns in the tumultuous battle within the inner courtyard. Even the women themselves were willing to sacrifice their own offspring.
Lu Junning likely intended for Lu Mingxuan and Mistress Yun to experience the pain of losing a child as well.
Ning Shu wiped her hands, contemting how Lu Junning would try to deal with her.
There was also the matter between Lu Mingxuan and Li Yu. Few people knew that Li Yu had a preference for men.
To outsiders, Li Yu seemed like an ideal candidate for marriage due to his advantageous conditions. Would Lu Junning allow Lu Mingxuan to marry him?
Ning Shu massaged her temples, uncertain about how far Lu Junning would go with all of this.
The marquis residence came and proposed marriage, then Prince Chen also came to propose marriage. His proposal procession was much grander than that of the marquis residence.
Boxes upon boxes were brought into the Lu residence, filling up every corner of the courtyard.
Despite Prince Chens personal visit and persistent pursuit, he was still rejected by Lu Junning.
In response, Prince Chen just refused to leave the Lu residence until Lu Junning agreed to the proposal. He even threatened Lu Junning by stating that if she didntply with his request, he would expose their past rtionship.
This provoked great anger in Lu Junning. However, there was little she could do about Prince Chen. Even her father politely weed him as a guest in their home.
Ning Shu: Haha, what the fr*ck?
Ever since having taken Lu Junnings body, he had been fixated on her alone.
No matter how much resistance Lu Junning put up against him, he remained loyal like a devoted dog by her side.
In her previous life, Lu Junning encountered a despicable man, and now she was rewarded with an affectionate and loyalpanion who acted more like a faithful dog than anything else. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
And this loyalty wouldst a lifetime.
During this entire time, Prince Chen had no concubines, it seemed as if he was specifically waiting for Lu Junning to enter his life.
Honestly speaking, was there something wrong with Prince Chens body? How did he not even have a maid for sleeping purposes?
Miss, the Lu residence has been experiencing a lot of good fortune recently, Yuan Xiang eximed joyfully as she poured tea for Ning Shu. Both Eldest Miss and Second Miss have suitorsing forward one after another. And each suitor holds higher status than the previous one. Will it be your turn soon?
Ning Shu was embroidering lilies this time. She responded nonchntly, Its still too early.
Things wouldnt conclude so easily.
Lu Junning wouldnt allow it to end that way.
During this tumultuous period, she had to ensure her own safety while protecting Mistress Liu as well.
Both Eldest Miss and Second Miss have suitors. Its only a matter of time before its your turn, Yuan Xiang insisted.
What you see is merely an illusion of prosperity, Ning Shu muttered under her breath.
Chapter 2621: Vowed to Destroy the Lu Family
Chapter 2621: Vowed to Destroy the Lu Family
Who knew how long this period of prosperity wouldst? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Lu Junning had vowed to destroy the Lu family. In her previous life, after the Third Prince ascended to the throne, the Lu family flourished and became immensely wealthy, even producing two empresses.
However, Lu Junnings maternal family sufferedplete annihtion. Even infants were killed in their cradles.
The evidence of colluding with enemies and betraying the country was provided by none other than Lu Yuanfan.
Therefore, Lu Junning would not spare the Lu family.
Her intention was to gradually undermine them.
Ning Shu understood why the scumbag did what he did though. The generals residence held significant military power, which was something that worried the emperor greatly.
A narrow bed would not allow the peaceful sleep of two, so the emperor had to be constantly vignt against rebellion. The slightest mistake and the throne beneath his butt would be lost.
Lu Yuanfan seized this opportunity and discerned what weighed on the emperors mind.
This was politicskinship meant nothing when it came to profits. When everyone benefited together, they held hands as good friends.
But when those interests shed, they abandoned each other without hesitation.
Lu Yuanfan knew that the Emperor harbored dissatisfaction towards his wifes parents family. If anything were to happen at the generals residence, the entire Lu Family would also be implicated.
Yuan Xiang failed to grasp what Ning Shu meant by false prosperity.
She poured another cup of tea for Ning Shu and stood by as she embroidered flowers diligently.
Miss embroidery skills are truly improving,plimented Yuan Xiang sincerely.
Ning Shu held up her embroidery piece and examined it from different angles before nodding approvingly. It is pretty good! Im so amazing! Hahaha
asionally, Lu Yujing paid visits. Ning Shu saw that she always wore some exquisite-looking jewelry.
Her clothes were also of higher quality than before.
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. Were these items also part of the dowry left behind by her mother?
She couldnt be bothered to inquire about where Lu Yujing obtained these things though. Lately, Lu Yujing had been growing closer to Lu Junning.
What was Lu Junning up to?
Ning Shu turned towards Lu Yujing and began to speak, You
Whats the matter? asked Lu Yujing, holding a calligraphy brush in her hand. The intricately designed silver bracelet on her wrist caught Ning Shus attention.
Originally, Ning Shu wanted to warn Lu Yujing to be cautious but struggled with finding the right words. Should she directly say, Be careful of Lu Junning?
People often have their own hidden agendas; who knew if Lu Yujing would disclose everything to Lu Junning?
During theirst encounter at Tiantai Temple, Ning Shu sensed that Lu Junning harbored suspicion towards her, but shecked concrete evidence linking it to her actions.
Furthermore, Ning Shu couldnt help but fixate on the silver bracelet adorning Lu Yujings wrist. Lu Yujing seemed eager to win favor from both her and Lu Junning, leaving no guarantee that she wouldnt act in self-interest when necessary.
Its nothing. You wrote this character wrong, Ning Shu remarked lightly.
I did? No, its right, isnt it?
Ning Shu continued embroidering. Lu Yujing asked, Third Sister, have you seen His Highness Prince Chen?
Ning Shu made an affirmative sound. Sometimes during her walks around the courtyard, she would bump into Prince Chen. He was a truly distinguished and charming man.
Despite his lofty status, he remained devoted to Lu Junning.
But could love truly blossom merely from sleeping a round together?
Despite witnessing the affection between these two individuals on numerous asions, Ning Sus heart remained unaffected. What the heck?
Lu Junning still appeared indifferent towards Shen Yichen, but Ning Shu could discern that there was an illicit affair brewing between them. Passionate women were often weak to clingy men.
Was it really appropriate for this outsider male, Shen Yichen, to reside in the Lu residence?
I have seen him, Ning Shu replied indifferently.
Chapter 2622: An Innocent Bystander
Chapter 2622: An Innocent Bystander
To be honest, Ning Shu viewed Shen Yichen as an innocent bystander who had unwittingly be entangled due to getting on the wrong bed. And now he wanted to devote himself entirely to Lu Junning.
He was dragged into Lu Junnings conflicts and served as her protective shield as well as the one who would deal with all the aftermaths, which allowed her to act recklessly without facing any consequences.
Like a puppet yes, Ning Shu felt that he seemed to simply be a puppet.
In her previous life, Lu Junnings husband betrayed her. Thus in this life, she found herself with an incredibly loyal man.
His Highness Prince Chen treats Second Sister very well, yet Second Sister remains cold towards him, Lu Yujing remarked.
The harder something is to obtain, the more valuable it bes. The more one invests in something, the less willing they are to let go. Its like gambling chips on a table, Ning Shu casuallymented. Otherwise, how can His Highness Prince Chens kindness towards Second Sister be fully demonstrated?
If one devalues themselves, others will treat them ordingly.
Lu Yujing nodded with some understanding. I hope my future husband will treat me in this manner.
Ning Shu shrugged. Rather than relying on others to be good to you, its better to prioritize being good to yourself.
Ning Shu never allowed herself to be mistreated. If someone treated her well, she reciprocated their kindness. But if someone intended harm upon her, she would undoubtedly strike first.
Who can guarantee that someone will remain kind forever? But they can ensure their own self-care throughout their lifetime.
It alles down to how they choose to live their lives.
Third Sister, what exactly is in that head of yours? Lu Yujing asked with confusion. Your thoughts are always different from ours.
It is a bit different. Always giving your heart and soul to others and expecting the same in return. When they fail to get reciprocation, they feel disappointed, even despair, Ning Shu replied.
If only they could direct even half of that affection towards themselves, things wouldnt be like this. One didnt love oneself, yet still expected others to love them?
And then once their expectations were without returns, they felt resentment.
In Ning Shus opinion, those people were simply mentally unbnced.
Having spent over ten years in the hospital, Ning Shus daily thoughts revolved around alleviating her own pain.
No one else could do it for her; neither doctors nor family members possessed the ability to ease the suffering caused by chemotherapy treatment.
Chemotherapy was when Ning Shu experienced her most intense fear C a type of pain that pierced through her bones and made life unbearable.
She tried not to dwell on chemotherapy. Each time she underwent treatment, she reminded herself: that if it hurts, it means shes alive and could have another day in this world.
She worked hard at finding happiness within herself.
Ning Shu had gone a long time without dwelling on her past days. Through traversing numerous worlds and witnessing countless resentments n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It made Ning Shu realize that she needed to love herself more. If nobody treated her well, then treating herself well would be sufficient.
Begging for pampering was something only pets did.
If someone treated her kindly, she would be grateful; if someone treated her poorly she would happily make them twice as ufortable.
Ning Shu smiled brightly as she continued embroidering flowers.
The sky is growing dark, Third Sister. Im going back, Lu Yujing said.
Ning Shu nodded and watched Lu Yujings figure recede into the distance.
Yuan Xiang remarked, Miss, why do I feel like Fourth Miss has changed?
She has indeed changed. Shes gained confidence and a sense of self-assurance. The old Lu Yujing used to be timid and submissive.
Yuan Xiang nodded in agreement. I have the same feeling. How could Fourth Miss undergo such a transformation?
Ning Shu remained silent. Lu Yujings newfound confidence came from her jewelry, clothes, and her closeness with Lu Junning who now managed the inner courtyard.
Everyone has their own fate, so Ning Shu didnt want to say anything more.
By the way, how is Fifth Brother doing? Ning Shu asked. Lu Jinghuis courtyard had been closed off, and almost no one dared to approach it.
Yuan Xiang shook her head. I heard hes still not well. He keeps having recurrent fevers, and whenever he has a fever, his whole body twitches.
Mistress Yun has been taking care of Young Master Wu all this time.
Well, the situation doesnt seem optimistic, remarked Ning Shu, her chin resting on her hand.
Chapter 2623: Wasn’t an Ideal Time for Marriage
Chapter 2623: Wasnt an Ideal Time for Marriage
Ning Shu couldnt really intervene in such matters. If someone could survive smallpox, theyd pull through, if not
Miss, Eldest Misss wedding day is approaching soon. If Young Master Wus illness continues like this, it will be quite troublesome for Misss marriage, sighed Yuan Xiang with the wisdom of an experienced elder.
Yes, Eldest Sisters wedding is fast approaching, said Ning Shu.
If her younger brother was in such a state, it probably wasnt an ideal time for marriage.
Ning Shu:
Damn it.
In the middle of the night, Ning Shu arrived outside Lu Jinghuis courtyard. She scaled the wall and jumped onto the roof to assess Lu Jinghuis condition.
Removing a tile from the roof revealed Lu Jinghui lying on his bed with a pale face and breathing rapidly.
His face was covered in chickenpox marks.
Just by looking at hisplexion alone, Ning Shu thought that Lu Jinghui might not make it through.
Dogs carry numerous bacteria on their bodies, and this particr dog even carried smallpox. Lu Jinghui, being a child with weak resistance against diseases, was especially vulnerable.
Mistress Yun remained by his bedside, continuously wiping away tears.
Ning Shu left the courtyard and returned to her own room.
She opened her makeup box, which contained some jewelry and silverher only assets.
After closing the box and hiding it away, she sat cross-legged on the bed to cultivate.
In the end, Lu Jinghui did not survive; he passed away a few dayster.
Due to his young age, Lu Jinghuis death could be considered premature; there wasnt even a funeral held for him.
They ced him in a coffin and buried him right away.
Lu Yuanfans once broad back became hunched over as Mistress Yun fainted from excessive crying.
The Lu family now had no male heir remainingthe eldest daughter was already about to get married but there would be no man to inherit their lineage anymore.
Clutching his jaw tightly while trembling with emotion, Lu Yuanfan clenched his fist.
Ning Shu nced at Lu Junning. Her expression remained cold as always.
Following Lu Jinghuis burial, Lu Yuanfan fell ill and had not attended court for several days.
The atmosphere within the Lu family grew increasingly strange.
Mistress Yun now possessed gray haira visible sign of time passingand whenever she looked at Junning, her eyes filled with a disturbing poisonous gaze.
Noticing this, Ning Shu sensed that Mistress Yun wanted to kill Lu Junning even if it was at the cost of her own life.
After the funeral, it was time for Lu Mingxuans wedding. Gradually, rednterns were hung up throughout the house.
After mourning, there would be some joyful events to change the atmosphere.
However, they didnt make a big fuss about it.
Lu Mingxuan was sent off in a bridal sedan chair.
When Ning Shu saw Li Yu riding a tall horse to wee and marry Lu Mingxuan, she felt relieved.
Amidst the sound of firecrackers, Lu Mingxuan boarded the bridal sedan chair and headed towards the marquis residence.
Finally, she wouldnt have to marry Li Yu anymore.
Ning Shu stretchedzily. It was sure tiring to live in such a tiny, cramped space.
With one less person around, the Lu residence became much quieter. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, after marrying Li Yu, Lu Mingxuan was expected to return home to visit in three days but never came back.
Lu Junning! Ill kill you! I swear Ill send you to hell! A roar echoed from within Lu Mingxuans courtyard.
Immediately afterward, a disheveled woman rushed out. She was still adorned in her wedding dress, albeit wrinkled and dusty.
Her hair was unkempt as she red fiercely at Lu Junning.
Ning Shu was taken aback for a moment when she saw Lu Mingxuan. Wasnt she supposed to be at the Marquis residence?
Chapter 2624: She Took My Place!
Chapter 2624: She Took My ce!
This unexpected appearance of Lu Mingxuan left everyone from the Lu family bewildered.
Mingxuan! What are you doing here? Mistress Yuns face turned pale with shock.
Mother mother Lu Mingxuan sobbed uncontrobly as she clung to Mistress Yun.
What in the world is going on? Filled with rage, Lu Yuanfan overturned the table in anger.
That wretched woman, Lu Yujing, took my ce and got married. She impersonated me! With tears of anguish streaming down her face, Lu Mingxuans voice trembled with pain.
They tied me up and concealed me under the bed while I helplessly watched that wretched womanLu Yujingtake my position.
Lu Junning, Ill kill you! Lu Mingxuan lunged toward Lu Junning with a pained and desperate expression.
But there was a knight in shining armor by Lu Junnings side. Prince Chen swiftly kicked Lu Mingxuan away, causing her to spit out blood.
As Mistress Yun held her, her gaze toward Lu Junning disyed both calmness and insanity.
Ning Shu:
What the fr*ck!?
Lu Yujing had taken Lu Mingxuans ce and married into the Marquis residence.
How could such a bizarre turn of events ur?
Lu Yujing was only ten years old, ten! She was marrying a homosexual at the age of ten, and signing away the rest of her life just like this.
Based on what Lu Mingxuan revealed, it seemed that Lu Yujing willingly took part in this scheme.
Ning Shu couldnt help but close her eyes. She was at a loss for words.
Lu Yujing had gotten married at such a young age solely to try and gain wealth and status.
Unexpectedly, this matter still held unforeseen twists and turns.
Ning Shu nced over at Lu Junning. Her expression remained indifferent as she stood beside Shen Yichen, creating an image of two celestial beings descending upon the mortal realm.
Not only did they prevent Lu Mingxuan from marrying Li Yu, but their actions also ced the entire Lu family in jeopardy and exacerbated the situation further.
The marquis residence would undoubtedly demand an exnation regarding this fraudulent marriage issue.
It seemed likely that instead of forging an alliance through marriage, they would end up making enemies.
When it came to plotting against others, they really showed no mercy whatsoever!
Master! You must seek justice for us! What will happen to Mingxuan now? Mistress Yun sobbed as she pleaded with desperation in her voice.
Someone had taken her daughters cewhat were they supposed to do now?
Mistress Yuns face was ashenher son had died, and her daughters marriage had also been stolen. She repeatedly knocked her head on the floor as she kowtowed and begged, Master, please save our daughter!
Lu Yuanfan tightly clutched his chest, breathing heavily. He looked at Lu Junning and demanded an exnation. You need to rify this matter for me. How am I supposed to exin it to the marquis residence?
With a calm andposed demeanor, Lu Junning responded, This daughter had no knowledge of this scheme. However, based on what I know, it was actually Eldest Sister who orchestrated this n in order to evade marriage with Li Yu.
Not only did she manage to avoid marrying Li Yu but also shifted the me onto me.
Lu Mingxuan shouted frantically. Youre making things up! It was clearly you! It was you!
Looking down at Lu Mingxuan, Lu Junning remarked coolly, It has been three days since the wedding. You havent eaten or drunk anything. How are you still alive? How do you even have the energy to shout at me? N?v(el)B\\jnn
Thats because someone brought me food, Lu Mingxuan desperately argued.
Someone brought you food? Clearly, you hid yourself and had numerous opportunities to call for help. Why did you choose now toe out? There was confusion evident in Lu Junnings expression.
Lu Mingxuan desperately wanted to argue further. They didnt give me a chance! Every time they brought food, they would force it into my mouth and cover it afterward.
Then how did you manage to escape just now?
The maids allowed me to go, replied Lu Mingxuan.
Unfortunately for Lu Mingxuan, her exnation only worsened matters.
Ning Shu believed that Lu Mingxuan spoke the truth because marrying Li Yu seemed like her only path forward; if even that opportunity had been taken away from her, her future would be bleak indeed.
Father, did you hear that? It was clearly Eldest Sister who refused to marry Li Yu and devised this n, Lu Junning informed Lu Yuanfan.
Lu Yuanfans chest heaved as he approached Lu Mingxuan, his gaze filled with menace.
Chapter 2625: Father, You Have to Believe Me!
Chapter 2625: Father, You Have to Believe Me!
Lu Yuanfan couldnt help but feel that the Lu family had been gued by misfortely, and he believed that the root of their troublesy with his eldest daughter.
First, she lost her innocence at Tiantai Temple. And now, after they had finally arranged a marriage with the marquis residence, she ended up being reced by a substitute bride, and his ten-year-old daughter got married off instead.
The weight of these events became too much for Lu Yuanfan to bear; his vision blurred momentarily before everything turned ck.
Under her fathers intense gaze, Lu Mingxuan trembled uncontrobly.
She clung tightly to her fathers clothes in desperation.
Father, you have to believe me, pleaded Lu Mingxuan with an anguished expression. I truly was tied up by someone.
Lu Yuanfan kicked her away harshly. You still have the nerve to talk about it!? The reputation of the Lu family has been ruined by you.
Father, Lu Mingxuan crawled back towards him, tears streaming down her face. I am truly innocent. Please believe me.
Smack! A resounding pnded across Lu Mingxuans face, causing it to instantly swell.
This sudden act startled everyone in the room. Mistress Yun saw her daughters disfigured face and quickly begged for mercy. Master, even if you beat Mingxuan to death, it wont change anything. You must believe that she is innocent.
I dont care whether she is innocent or not! snapped Lu Yuanfan coldly. The damage has already been done! Useless thing! Even if someone else framed you, do you think it makes any difference? Coming here crying before me!
Lu Mingxuan covered her swollen face as a sense of hopelessness washed over her; even tears seemed beyond reach now.
Rubbing his temples wearily, Lu Yuanfan appeared exhausted. From now on, stay confined to the courtyard and do not wander around. Otherwise, go back to the ancestral temple, he said icily.
Starting today, you are no longer Lu Mingxuan, dered Lu Yuanfan with finality.
Lu Mingxuan raised her head abruptly, staring at her father in astonishment. Then who am I?
You are Fourth Miss Lu Yujing, who has been bedridden all year, came the cold reply.
A slight twitch crossed Lu Mingxuans face as a sarcastic chuckle escaped from her throat. Lu Yujing? I am Lu Yujing?
She slowly rose from the ground and walked out of the hall, each step filled with despair and draining all her strength.
All of you, return to your own courtyards, Lu Yuanfan said angrily. It seems that none of you can rest easy without causing some kind of disturbance every day. Scram.
Ning Shu quietly left the hall and noticed Lu Junning and Shen Yichen strolling together amidst the pavilions; they truly appeared like a perfect match made in heaven.
Pursing her lips, Ning Shu followed Mistress Liu towards their courtyard.
Once inside their room, Ning Shu whispered to Mistress Liu, Auntie, if possible, hide away any valuable possessions. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Whats going on? Mistress Liu couldnt help but ask anxiously. Why do we need to pack things up?
Im not asking you to pack things up entirely, exined Ning Shu. I just have a bad feeling about this; it would be wise to hide anything valuable.
The copse of the Lu family seemed highly likely nowit was an inevitable oue ording to the storyline.
Mistress Lius expression changed unpredictably; ants beneath a tree were often first to sense any changes.
She too sensed that trouble loomed ahead for the Lu familya constant stream of turmoil within their household was leading them toward an impending cliff edge.
Yueyun, what should we do if something really happens? Mistress Liu asked nervously.
Dont worry, reassured Ning Shu. I will protect you.
If the worst were to happen to the Lu family, the women in their household could potentially be reduced to ves or courtesans.
Ning Shu couldnt help but rub her forehead.
Chapter 2626: Intertwined With the Fate of the Lu Family
Chapter 2626: Intertwined With the Fate of the Lu Family
I understand. I will put away the things, Mistress Liu said, grabbing Ning Shus hand anxiously. Nothing bad should happen, right?
Ning Shu patted Mistress Lius hand reassuringly. This is just a precaution.
Ning Shu bit her lip, knowing that under such circumstances, not a single intact egg would be left.
The character Lu was engraved on their bodies, and their destiny in this lifetime was intertwined with the fate of the Lu family.
Okay, okay, Mistress Liu replied as she started organizing her more valuable jewelry.
Just make sure its not too obvious so that others wont notice, Ning Shu advised her.
Trembling slightly, Mistress Liu murmured in agreement.
After leaving Mistress Lius courtyard, Ning Shu spotted Lu Junning and Shen Yichen sitting together in a pavilion. They seemed deeply engrossed in conversation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Shen Yichen turned his head and met Ning Shus gaze. Ning Shu didnt flinch or avoid eye contact. She just respectfully bowed before taking her leave.
Shen Yichen withdrew his gaze and remarked to Lu Junning, She is also your younger sister?
Lu Junning watched as Ning Shu faded into the distance and nodded slowly. Shes the third daughter, Mistress Lius daughter.
Shes an illegitimate daughter? Be cautious around her as well, warned Shen Yichen to Lu Junning. After this much turmoil, she remained unscathed, so she shouldnt be underestimated. Do not underestimate her lest you suffer losses at her hands.
Lu Junning lifted her teacup for a sip before setting it down gracefully. With calm elegance, she replied, This is simply what shes likealways wary of causing trouble; whoever wields power bes someone she relies on.
Lu Junning, you lead such a wearisome life within the Lu family. Why not consider marrying into the princes residence? It would surely be easier and more liberating than your current situation, Shen Yichen suggested.
With her long eyshes slightly lowered, concealing her expression behind a cold demeanor, Lu Junning retorted, No need. There are still things I need to do in the Lu family.
Shen Yichen wasnt surprised; after all, he had been rejected by Lu Junning more than once.
If anything arises, you can rely on me. I can solve your problems for you, Shen Yichen said, looking at Lu Junning with sincere eyes.
Lu Junning was momentarily taken aback. In her previous life, she had worked so hard for Shen Hao, but all he ever said was how nice it was to have her around and never provided her any support. Now, a man wanted her to wholeheartedly rely on him and seek refuge in him. However, Lu Junning no longer believed in such promises.
Furrowing his brows, Shen Yichen wondered what this woman had experienced that left her so exhausted and defensive, like a prickly hedgehog.
The path to pursue his wife was indeed challenging.
As Ning Shu passed by Lu Mingxuans courtyard, she heard heart-wrenching screams emanating from insidecries that tore through ones heart as if it was dripping blood with each sound.
Ning Shu patted her chest and couldnt help but look up at the sky.
Confined within this small courtyard, the peoples gaze could only linger on trivial matters.
All love, hate, affection, and enmity fermented under this roof, constantly intensifying and growing more turbid.
Ning Shu returned to her own yard, sat down on a chair, and leaned her forehead against her hand, lost in thought.
Yuan Xiang poured tea for Ning Shu. Ning Shu lifted the teacup and gulped down the water with a gurgling sound.
Miss, Yuan Xiang called out to Ning Shu. What should we do about this matter?
Ning Shu shook her head. Theres nothing we can do. I suppose Father will have to negotiate with the marquis residence.
Ning Shu never expected Lu Yujing to marry into the marquis residence.
It was truly giving her a headache.
The Lu family couldnt be destroyed by Lu Junning. Lu Junning wouldnt care either way since she had a man protecting her. But she and Mistress Liu would be reduced to a life of verythey might even have to sell their bodies just to get by.
Chapter 2627: A Woman Without the Protection of a Family
Chapter 2627: A Woman Without the Protection of a Family
Life was already difficult in the Lu family, but being exiled by the court would truly be a living hell.
Lu Junning
Ning Shu clenched her fist; no matter what happened, she had to give it her all.
A woman without the protection of a family or n couldnt survive in this era without facing countless hardships.
Ning Shu actually wanted to outright leave the Lu family. But what would that aplish?
Lu Mingxuan was tightly locked up by Lu Yuanfanit was forbidden for her to even step outside of the yard. If she didnt behave, they would send her directly to the family temple.
The current Lu Mingxuan had no value at all.
A carefully raised daughter, treated as a legitimate one her whole life, was now worthlessaplete waste. And they even married off a ten-year-old daughter. From now on, the Lu family would be mocked and be a joke in the streets.
No matter how much Mistress Yun pleaded, Lu Yuanfan didnt agree. He didnt even want to see Mistress Yun.
He had too many troubling matters; he still had court affairs and conflicts with political enemies. How could he spare time for a worthless daughter?
Mistress Yun could only kneel repeatedly in front of his study, begging Lu Yuanfan. As a result, it only annoyed him furtherhe ced her under house arrest. She wasnt allowed to take a single step outside.
Both mother and daughter were confined. Ning Shu took in the sight of how this mother and daughter ended up and felt a sense of sympathy for them as fellow people in the same boat. Perhaps she and Mistress Liu would be next.
To do something that would tarnish Lu Yueyuns innocence shows that Lu Junning despised her.
Even if Lu Junning didnt deal with her now, she would probably deal with her in the future.
Ning Shu put down her embroidery. She didnt have the mood for it anymore.
Miss, Fourth Miss has returned! Yuan Xiang walked into the room and said to Ning Shu.
What Fourth Miss? Its Eldest Miss, Ning Shu said mildly.
Yuan Xiang quickly covered her mouth. I misspoke. Its Eldest Miss who has returned.
It was already past the scheduled return date for the bride, so why was she returning now?
Ning Shu went to the front hall and saw Li Yu bringing along Lu Yujing, whose height only reached his chest, to greet his father-inw.
Li Yu had an unpleasant expression on his face; he kept frowning.
Lu Yujing, on the other hand, appeared very happy. She was wearing brightly colored clothes, styled like a married woman with borate hair ornaments adorning her head. She was clearly still a child but was dressed so maturely.
Lu Yujing happily greeted Lu Junning with a curtsy. Greetings, Big Sister.
Lu Junning smiled and nodded in response.
Li Yu and Lu Yuanfan went to the study to talk.
Now that youre back, take your time walking around while I have some food prepared, said Lu Junning.
Thank you, Big Sister, said Lu Yujing with gratitude in her voice.
As she turned around, there was a crisp sound as the pearls on the hairpin on top of her head collided against each other.
Ning Shu felt that Lu Yujing was like an exhibit showcase, she was filled with jewelry from head to toe.
Third Sister, Lu Yujing called out to Ning Shu.
As of now, Lu Yujings status had changed, and Ning Shu would have to greet her. Greetings, Young Madam Li.
Third Sister is making fun of me, Lu Yujing covered her mouth andughed but did not ask Ning Shu to get up.
No, Im not, Ning Shu said calmly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Third Sister, please get up, Lu Yujing said.
Ning Shu straightened her body and looked at Lu Yujing, asking, Howe you married Li Yu?
Chapter 2628: My Husband Treats Me Well
Chapter 2628: My Husband Treats Me Well
Third Sister, could it be that I cant marry Li Yu? Lu Yujing asked back.
Ning Shu said, Thats not what I meant. What I meant was that youre so young, how could you get married?
And also she took the ce of her own sister. Did she think that everyone else was a fool?
Third Sister, my husband treats me well and even says Im still young, so he didnt consummate the marriage, Lu Yujing said.
Ning Shu:
That was because Li Yu never consummated marriage with women.
For lifelong happiness, I had to fight for it, Lu Yujing said.
Ning Shu:
But thats your older sisters husband? Ning Shu said somewhat incredulously.
Eldest Sister and Li Yu havent gotten married, so he cant be considered Eldest Sisters husband, Lu Yujing bit her lip. Does Third Sister think Im not worthy of marrying Li Yu just because I am a non-legitimate child? Just because my mother died in childbirth so I dont have anyone protecting me?
Ning Shu furrowed her brows tightly. Who said she wasnt worthy? Lu Yujing was being too sensitive.
I dont think that way.
Lu Yujing took two steps toward Ning Shu. Ning Shu caught a whiff of the scent of spices on Lu Yujing, indicating that her clothes had been perfumed with spices.
I know youve always looked down on me in your heart. We are all non-legitimate children, Fathers daughters, but what you possess is more than what I have just because your mother is still alive.
We are both non-legitimate children, so why do you have more than I do? Lu Yujing questioned.
Ning Shu:
Why are youparing yourself to me? Why dont youpare yourself to Lu Mingxuan or Lu Junning instead? The difference was too great, so you chose topare yourself against me? Lu Yujing, I dont think I have ever done anything to wrong you, have I? Ning Shu felt bewildered by this conversation.
Lu Yujings expression turned ugly. Yes, I cannotpare to Elder Sister and Second Sister. But why do you have things that I dont, as fellow non-legitimate children? My monthly silver is always taken by an evil servant, while you always receive your monthly allowance on time.
Ning Shus expression became even colder. Its not like Im taking your monthly silver.
Damn it, these people were all abnormal. They even push the me for things like this onto her?
Seriously?
Third Sister, you dont know how important a months worth of silver is to me. And you, as a non-legitimate child just like me, have pastries and writing utensils. Why am I living such a miserable life? Lu Yujing seemed to be venting her inner frustration.
If an opportunity presents itself, I will never give it up. I dont want to live such wretched days in the Lu residence anymore.
Ning Shu calmly said, I wish you happiness.
Ning Shu turned around and left. Even without pastries, she wouldnt starve to death. She didnt need hairpins to survive either. If she wanted to climb her way up, just climb. Why bother finding so many excuses?
Lu Yujing walked in front of Ning Shu and blocked her way. She tilted her head up to look at Ning Shu. Her face was powdered despite being young, so she looked somewhat strange.
Lu Yujing took out a silver ingot and said, This silver is to repay Third Sister for taking care of me during this time, as well as for the writing supplies you gave me.
Ning Shu observed the silver in Lu Yujings hand, noticing a mix of uneasiness and satisfaction in her eyes.
It was evident that Lu Yujing was not ustomed to such actions, making her gestures appear stiff.
Ning Shu found it rather amusing. So this was the reason for her visit? To unt her newfound wealth?
To use it as a way to mask her own cowardice?
Third Sister, please take it, Lu Yujing extended her hand, offering the silver in her palm.
The weight of the silver was not insignificant.
Unable to contain herself, Ning Shu chuckled and responded, You dont have to give me silver. Since youre married now, its best to have some money on you.
Fourth Sister, I wish you happiness.
Ha ha
Ning Shu walked past Lu Yujing without saying another word. N?v(el)B\\jnn
It seemed that this had been on Lu Yujings mind all along. Perhaps her thoughts during their interactions were always different from what she portrayed on the surface.
Chapter 2629: Kept Everything Bottled up Inside
Chapter 2629: Kept Everything Bottled up Inside
Cowardice, sensitivity, pity.
If there had been any remotely inappropriate behavior from Ning Shus side, Lu Yujing probably harbored resentment towards her, feeling that Ning Shu looked down on her.
She kept everything bottled up inside instead of speaking up.
By pleasing Lu Junning, did Lu Yujing manage to secure an opportunity to change her own fate?
Li Yu appeared to be a good man, at least in terms of appearance, but he showed no interest in women.
His marriage was merely a facade to appear normal and hide certain fetishes.
Everyone believed that Li Yu was indeed a good man.
Ning Shu had no intention of saying anything about it. How could she possibly reveal that Lu Yujings husband had homosexual tendencies?
Even if she did, Lu Yujing wouldnt believe it. Instead, she would resent Ning Shu and assume that she was envious.
Ning Shu adamantly refused to ept Lu Yujings silver, causing Lu Yujings face to darken.
In the past, whenever Lu Yueyun gave her things, it felt like giving alms to a beggar. But now, she had the opportunity to give something back to Lu Yueyun.
It seemed like a way to turn the tables and change the situation.
Frustration grew within Lu Yujing as she angrily took back the silver, her gaze fixed on Ning Shus figure.
Miss, Yuan Xiang whispered to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu stopped walking and asked, What is it?
Miss, dont be too sad. Fourth I mean, Eldest Miss is no longer the same as before, Yuan Xiang said.
Im not sad. Who knew what Lu Yujings future would hold? A lifetime was a long time, long enough to wear down ones heart.
Besides, this was human nature.
Admiration from afar, jealousy up close. Admiration when something couldnt be reached, jealousy when something was almost within reach. Admiration when there were no conflicting interests, jealousy when there were conflicting interests.
Ning Shu hadnt realized that Lu Yujing had always been jealous of her. Lu Yujing wasnt jealous of Lu Mingxuan or Lu Junning because the gap between them was too vast. They were both non-legitimate daughters, but in Lu Yujings heart, there was aparison with Ning Shu. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
So you see, one should go out more often. Being confined in this small space really made people be abnormal.
At noon, Li Yu stayed for lunch and Ning Shu also attended. However, as a non-legitimate daughter, she sat towards the back.
Lu Mingxuan and Mistress Yun were still under house arrest and did not join for meals.
Lu Yujing sat beside Li Yu, but they didnt resemble a married couple. Instead, they looked more like siblings with a significant age difference.
Shen Yichen shamelessly sat next to Lu Junning.
Lu Yuanfan, sitting in the main seat, appeared quite unhappy. Ning Shu wondered what he had discussed with Li Yu.
However you looked at it, it was ultimately the fault of the Lu family, so theyd definitely have to make somepensation and sacrifices to suppress this matter.
At the dining table, there was a lively atmosphere.
Shen Yichen asionally got food for Lu Junning, which made Lu Yujing very envious. She said, Prince Chen is so good to Second Sister.
Am I not good to you? Li Yu put a piece of food on Lu Yujings te.
Lu Yujing immediately blushed and coquettishly said, Thank you, Husband.
The forever single Ning Shu:
Ning Shu almost choked on her food.
Public disys of affection in broad daylight!
Ning Shu looked at Li Yu. This man hid himself well; hardly anyone knew about his quirks. As the heir of the marquiss residence, he was excellent and trustworthy.
Hahaha
While they were having their meal, Lu Mingxuan discovered that Lu Yujing had returned home and secretly rushed to the front hall.
Seeing Lu Yujing sitting next to Li Yu in fine attire, Lu Mingxuan hated her to death.
Chapter 2630: This Wretch Stole Her Husband!
Chapter 2630: This Wretch Stole Her Husband!
This wretch stole her husband!
Lu Mingxuan stormed into the room, rushed to Lu Yujings side, and grabbed her neck.
You wretch, Im going to kill you! Lu Mingxuan strangled Lu Yujing tightly.
Lu Yujings face flushed from being strangled, and she looked terrified. She was pressed on the table with soup dripping down her body, and the bowl and chopsticks pressed hard against her back.
Lu Yujings eyes were filled with Lu Mingxuans ferocious face and seemingly poisonous eyes which were staring at her eerily.
She couldnt even call for help.
What the hell are you doing? Seeing Lu Mingxuan emerge, Lu Yuanfans expression turned ugly.
Everyone rushed to pull Lu Mingxuan off, fearing that Lu Yujing really would die.
But even when Lu Mingxuan was pulled by someone, she desperately continued to clutch Lu Yujings neck, refusing to let go. Lu Yujings face was already starting to turn blue.
Li Yu didnt want to marry another wife; having one more woman would increase the risk of his preferences being exposed.
Li Yu grabbed Lu Mingxuans arm and yanked it hard, causing a sudden click as Lu Mingxuans arm dislocated.
Cough, cough Lu Yujing fell to the ground, gasping for breath, with a pained expression on her face.
Li Yu, how could you treat me like this? Lu Mingxuan looked at Li Yu indignantly, her arm hanging down limply.
Li Yu helped up Lu Yujing, who was on the ground, and said coldly, I dont know you.
Lu Mingxuan felt as if she was struck by lightning and waspletely dumbfounded. He didnt know her?
What did you say? Lu Mingxuan asked tremblingly. Although she was unwilling to marry Li Yu, she had no choice. She never expected Li Yu to treat her like this.
Son-inw, this is the fourth child in the family. She has been ill, and her mind is a little unclear. Lu Yuanfan said to Li Yu, waving his hand, and hurriedly asked a servant to drag Lu Mingxuan away.
Even if I be a ghost, I wont let you two off! Lu Mingxuan was dragged away by the servant, her gloomy eyes staring at everyone present.
Especially Lu Junning and Lu Yujing.
Lu Yujing, you wretch! You shameless slut that would even eat Lu Junnings shit just to get the opportunity to marry Li Yu! You disgusting piece of trash!
Ill keep my eyes wide open to see just how happy you all could possibly end up, Lu Mingxuans voice echoed sharply, filled with madness and hatred, sending shivers down ones spine.
Li Yu furrowed his brows, finding what came out of Lu Mingxuans mouth truly revolting. She even said shameless slut and shit in the same sentenceunbelievable.
Li Yus impression of Lu Yujing also deteriorated as a result.
Li Yu didnt care who his wife really was; he just needed a wife.
Seeing the disdain in Li Yus expression, Ning Shu couldnt help but curl her lips in disdain. He himself liked to stir up shit, yet he still regarded others with disdain. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After the disturbance caused by Lu Mingxuan, the previously harmonious atmosphere shattered.
Li Yu bid farewell to Lu Yuanfan and left the Lu residence with Lu Yujing.
As they departed, Ning Shu noticed that Lu Yujing wore a look of happiness; evidently, Li Yus earlier protection made her feel very blessed.
Ning Shu couldnt help shaking her head.
Some things were illusory; what seemed like gains achieved through calction might not actually be so wonderful after all.
Of course, the meal could no longer be eaten. With an angry face, Lu Yuanfan turned around and left without another word.
Lu Junning and Shen Yichen remained calm as if nothing had happened just now.
These two
Ning Shu curtsied before leaving. Inwardly, she wondered what exactly Lu Yuanfan had offered to appease the marquis residence?
She had no sense of presence within the Lu family, so she didnt have the qualifications to know about these matters.
But it was obvious that the marquis residence must have gained some sort of advantage from this situation.
They managed to obtain a shield for free while also receiving additional benefits.
How much must Lu Junning hate the Lu family? She was doing everything she could to sabotage them.
Chapter 2631: Cause He’s Blind
Chapter 2631: Cause Hes Blind
What Lu Junning did simply harmed others without benefiting herself. No, actually, as long as it caused the Lu residence to lose profits, it would be beneficial to Lu Junning.
Lu Junning didnt need her natal family at all. She relied on the generals residence, so the Lu residence and everything else could go screw themselves.
If Lu Junning wanted to bring down the Lu residence, she had to maintain strong ties with the generals residence.
Ning Shu drank the tea to cleanse her pte after dinner. To resolve this crisis, she had to throw away the explosives.
Miss, why did Li Yu say he didnt know the eldest miss? Yuan Xiang asked, confused.
They were two people who had been engaged, and they even had a physical rtionship. How could he say that he didnt know her?
Ning Shu said nonchntly, Cause hes blind.
No matter how blind you are, you can still tell by touch.
Ning Shu: _
Ning Shu stared at Yuan Xiang with strange eyes. Can still tell by touch?!?
Yuan Xiang was a little confused and said, The eldest miss and the fourth miss are very different in stature. How could you not tell?
The fourth miss was still underage!
He must have been blind, deaf, and oblivious obviously. It didnt matter whos who. Ning Shu spread her hands and said, Anyway, now that the fourth miss has married into the marquis residence, the rice has already been cooked.
But the eldest miss Yuan Xiangs eyes showed sympathy, and then she said, I wonder what kind of family you will marry into, Miss.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes when she saw Yuan Xiangs longing expression.
Ning Shu felt that it was a pity. Lu Mingxuan was just too impulsive. It would have been better if she had been fully prepared in advance and taken a knife to directly chop at Li Yu.
Werent you trying to steal a man from me? Then Ill just give this guy a chop and see what you have left to steal! If he ends up breathing hisst, youll be a widow for the rest of your life. If he ends up paralyzed, youll have to stay with a cripple for the rest of your life.
If he ends up disfigured, youll have to live the rest of your life with that ugly mug! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
There was no point in strangling a woman to death. Even if she was strangled to death, it would have no effect on Li Yu. Li Yu could marry again.
Killing a man was much more painful for a woman.
Ning Shu felt that if she were Lu Mingxuan, in that situation where she was so sad and desperate that she wanted to die, she would drag Li Yu to the underworld with her.
That way youd have someone to cushion your back, and it would also make the living person feel great pain.
In the middle of the night, when the surroundings were quiet, Ning Shu sat up in bed. Sheposed herself, then got out of bed and opened the wardrobe to retrieve her night attire.
Ning Shu put on the night attire, covering her face and even her head, leaving only her eyes exposed. She even wrapped fabric around her shoes.
This way, she wouldnt leave footprints, and her footsteps would be quieter.
Ning Shu had secretly sewn this outfit herself. Now that she was skilled in needlework, making clothes was a trivial matter for her.
No matter how difficult it was, it wasnt as challenging as embroidery.
After putting on her night attire, Ning Shu left the room and made her way toward Lu Yuanfans study.
The sky was very dark, with only a faint crescent moon, and no moonlight spilled down.
Ning Shu moved through the Lu residence and arrived at Lu Yuanfans study. She gently opened the door, causing it to emit a slight creaking sound.
Ning Shu entered the study with light steps and began searching.
Every government official had their fair share of dirty secrets. Lu Yuanfan, as the Minister of War, held immense power over the military, including control over provisions and military funds. It was highly unlikely that his hands were clean.
Lu Junning had stumbled upon evidence showing Lu Yuanfans involvement in the buying and selling of official positions, embezzlement of military funds, and even secret hoarding of weapons. These findings hinted at the possibility of a rebellion being nned.
Lu Yuanfan had kept these incriminating ount books in his own house, which Lu Junning had noticed.
So Lu Junning presented this evidence to the emperor.
While an emperor could tolerate some level of corruption among his subordinates, rebellion was an absolute and unforgivable offense.
All the signs pointed toward Lu Yuanfan nning a rebellion, and the emperor would rather err on the side of caution by executing him rather than allowing him to go free.
Thus, Lu Yuanfan was beheaded, and the Lu residence dispersed.
The Lu residencepletely copsed.
Chapter 2632: Needed to Find That “Book”
Chapter 2632: Needed to Find That Book
Ning Shu now needed to find that book. What the heck, though? epting bribes was one thing, but writing it down intentionally?
It was like inviting others to find evidence.
Even if there was a need to keep records, they should be kept in ones heart. Who could dig out what was in ones heart?
Ning Shu turned the antique vase on the bookshelf, but there werent any hidden mechanisms.
She also searched through the bookshelves. Ning Shu got out a me stick but then hesitated. If she emitted light here, people might notice.
The book couldnt be so casually ced on the bookshelf, right?
Ning Shu continued to feel the desk and chair of Lu Yuanfan, searching for any hidden mechanisms. She felt the chair and then the desk.
She only knew that these ount books were found in Lu Yuanfans study, but she didnt know exactly where in the study.
She had to find the book before Lu Junning did.
She couldnt let the Lu residence copse like this.
Although she wouldnt benefit much from the Lu residence even if it were doing well, the potential consequences of its copse were dire, especially as Lu Yuanfans daughter. She didnt even know what would happen to her.
There were no hidden mechanisms in either the chair or the desk.
Ning Shu had no choice but to lie on the ground and tap the floor tiles with her fingers, searching for any concealed mechanisms. Finally, in a corner behind the door, she discovered a hollow space inside one of the floor tiles, emitting a dull sound when tapped.
Ning Shus heart skipped a beat. This had to be some kind of mechanism.
Taking out a knife, Ning Shu carefully slid it along the seams of the floor tile, eventually prying it up.
With anticipation, she reached into the hole and felt the presence of a book.
She swiftly concealed the book in her chest and carefully reced the floor tile.
With these taskspleted, Ning Shu nned to make her exit. Just as she stood up, the door creaked open.
Ning Shu who was standing behind the door:
Another person, dressed in night attire, entered the room.
Ning Shu remained motionless, watching as this person, much like herself, began searching every corner of the study.
Seizing the opportunity, Ning Shu slipped out of the study like a gust of wind. She got out the fire stick and threw it into the room, the sticknding on a nearby curtain.
Quickly closing the study door, Ning Shu slid a wooden stick through the two door handles. It would be challenging to open the door from the inside for a while.
Consider this a lesson, Old Man Lu. See what happens when you keep important things in the study?
Even just storing them in the outhouse would be safer.
Clutching the book tightly against her chest, Ning Shu hurriedly made her way back to her own room.
Once in her room, Ning Shu swiftly removed her night attire and concealed it. Shey on the bed, dressed only in undergarments.
Theres a fire, a fire! A panicked voice reverberated through the silent night, stirring the entire Lu residence into a restless frenzy. Yuan Xiang, hastily dressed, burst into Ning Shus room and shook her awake. Miss, wake up! Theres a fire!
Ning Shu opened her eyes, somewhat disoriented, and asked, Whats happening? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Theres a fire, Yuan Xiang replied.
Wheres the fire? Ning Shu quickly threw off the covers.
Yuan Xiang handed clothes to Ning Shu and urged her to get dressed. As Ning Shu hurriedly dressed, Lu Junning burst through the door.
Second Sister? Ning Shu stared at Lu Junning in astonishment.
Ning Shu was genuinely confused. Did Lu Junning know that she had the item?
Chapter 2633: The Arsonist Headed in This Direction
Chapter 2633: The Arsonist Headed in This Direction
As Lu Junning entered, her expression turned solemn. She nced around the room, then her gaze fixed on Ning Shus face.
Ning Shu felt utterly bewildered and asked, Sister, theres a fire over there?
Why did shee here instead of putting out the fire?
Lu Junning elegantly flicked her wide sleeve, the fabric swaying gracefully, entuating her beauty.
The arsonist headed in this direction. Someone has intruded into the Lu residence, so I brought people to investigate, Lu Junning exined, her gaze focused intently on Ning Shu. Have you seen anyone? They were wearing night attire.
Ning Shu quickly shook her head. I havent seen anyone. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Have you seen anyone? Ning Shu turned to Yuan Xiang, who appeared frightened. No, Yuan Xiang replied.
Ning Shu looked around then hurriedly walked over to Lu Junning. Second Sister, is there truly an assassin?
Lu Junning turned her head and looked at Ning Shu. Thats why we need to search your room, to see if the assassin is hiding here.
Ning Shu nodded repeatedly. Second Sister, please go ahead and search.
Fear and uneasiness were etched onto Ning Shus face.
Lu Junning gave the order for the servants to search. Theybed through the room, rummaging through cabs, under the bed, and in the bedding, causing quite a mess.
However, their efforts proved fruitless, causing Lu Junning to furrow her brows in frustration.
Carefully, Ning Shu ventured, Second Sister, maybe the assassin isnt here?
Stay in the room. Fathers study is on fire, Lu Junning responded, her gaze filled with suspicion as she looked at Ning Shu. With that, she turned and left the room.
Ning Shu curtsied and bid farewell to Lu Junning, her eyes fixed on her until she disappeared from the courtyard.
How did Lu Junning know that someone was headed in this direction? Could it be that someone had spotted her?
Ning Shu instructed Yuan Xiang, Tidy up the room. Im going out to have a look.
Understood.
Thick smoke billowed from the study, which was now engulfed in mes. Manservants rushed to douse the fire with buckets of water, while maidservants assisted using basins.
Come on, hurry! Lu Yuanfan couldnt help but express his anxiety. He appeared extremely worried, attempting to rush in several times, only to be deterred by the intensity of the fire.
Impatiently, Lu Yuanfan shouted, Whats taking so long? Hurry up!
Ning Shu watched from a distance, opting not to approach Lu Yuanfan. Venturing over there now would most likely make her a target for his frustration.
The fact that the study was on fire should make Lu Yuanfan realize that his belongings were in jeopardy.
Lu Junning and Shen Yichen stood side by side, their faces illuminated by the dancing mes.
They seemed to be engaged in a conversation, and Ning Shu couldnt shake the feeling that they were casting nces in her direction.
Shen Yichen inquired, Did youe across anything during the search?
Lu Junning shook her head. No, we didnt find the person in ck or any other evidence.
Shen Yichen cast a nce at Ning Shu. If there is no evidence, its possible that she could be the assassin. I vaguely recall that the assassin appeared shorter in stature, noticeably different from a mans build.
I dont think its her. Lu Yueyuncks the necessary skills, and she wouldnt have the audacity to start a fire, Lu Junning responded, shaking her head.
Daring spection, cautious verification. Perhaps what you believe to be impossible is actually possible, Shen Yichen remarked.
Out of all your fathers children, only you and her have not encountered any trouble. Even during the incident at Tiantai Temple, its conceivable that she was behind it. Both you and Lu Mingxuan faced difficulties, but she didnt, Shen Yichen exined.
Lu Junning turned her gaze towards Ning Shus direction, feeling somewhat perplexed. Could it be that Lu Mingxuan was also reborn?
If that were the case, why would she be so indifferent to her own husband marrying someone else?
When Li Yu wanted to marry Lu Mingxuan earlier, Lu Yueyun showed no reaction. And even when Li Yu married Lu Yujing, she remained unaffected.
If she were reborn, the situation should be different. There should be intense emotional fluctuations, whether it be love or hate. It should be simr to her own resentment towards Third Prince Shen Hao.
Chapter 2634: The Item Was Missing!
Chapter 2634: The Item Was Missing!
Every time sheid eyes on Shen Haos face, she felt an overwhelming desire to kill him, to make him suffer the pain she had endured.
But this Lu Yueyun looked at Li Yuzhi without any emotion, only a sense of unfamiliarity and indifference.
Lu Junning shook her head. Lu Yueyun probably hadnt been reborn. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Observing Lu Junnings head shake, Shen Yichen inquired, What are you thinking?
Nothing much. Im just pondering why the other party decided to start the fire, Lu Junning replied, her gaze fixed on the extremely anxious Lu Yuanfan.
Its probably to divert attention, Shen Yichen replied.
After about an hour of firefighting, the fire was brought under control and slowly extinguished.
Lu Yuanfans study had been reduced to charred remains, emitting ck smoke.
Lu Yuanfan hurriedly rushed in, pushing open the pitch-ck wooden door and uncovering the floor tile behind it. He discovered that the item was missing.
Lu Yuanfan immediately froze, his face turning pale.
Where was it? Where did it go?
Lu Yuanfan trembled all over. If that thing fell into the hands of outsiders, the entire Lu residence would be in trouble.
The Lu household would truly be ruined.
Find out who started the fire, Lu Yuanfan shouted loudly as he emerged from the study covered in ck soot, his face incredibly pale.
Ning Shu kept her head down and remained silent, allowing Lu Yuanfan to vent his anger.
Third Sister, if you see anyone suspicious, remember to tell me and Father, Lu Junning approached Ning Shu and said.
Ning Shu nodded. I understand, Second Sister. Ill go back to my room now.
Lu Junning nodded. If theres anything, remember to tell me.
Ning Shu bowed and turned to leave.
I will have people keep an eye on her. If the item is really with her, we will definitely get it back, Shen Yichen said.
Lu Junning turned around to look at Shen Yichen. You dont have to do these things for me. This is my own matter and has nothing to do with you. Dont think that I will be grateful just because you do these things for me.
Shen Yichen furrowed his brow. I am willing to do things for you. Its my own matter and has nothing to do with you. I am willing to do it, whether you ept it or not is your own business.
Lu Junning didnt know what to say, so she simply walked away.
Ning Shu returned to her own room, which had already been tidied up by Yuan Xiang.
Yuan Xiang asked Ning Shu, Miss, how are things?
Ning Shu sat down and sipped her tea. The fire has been put out, but the study ispletely ruined.
Now Master will definitely be angry.
Lu Yuanfan had a bad temper and might resort to violence when angered.
Ning Shu said, You should also rest. It will be a while before dawn.
Id rather stay with Miss. I heard that assassins have infiltrated the mansion, and Im afraid something might happen to you, Yuan Xiang said.
More like youre the one whos afraid, right?
Miss
Ning Shu allowed Yuan Xiang to stay with her.
The item that was still tucked in her chest must be destroyed. Keeping it on her could expose her at any moment.
Facing Lu Junning directly, Ning Shu felt that her chances of winning were slim, so she could only calcte secretly.
Lu Junning had the powerful generals residence backing her, and now there was also Prince Chen, who was a member of the royal family.
Damn it.
Chapter 2635: Had to Find an Ally
Chapter 2635: Had to Find an Ally
Ning Shuy on the bed, staring at the ceiling. No matter what, she still had to confront Lu Junning.
Lu Junning wanted to destroy the Lu residence, while she wanted to protect the Lu residence, just to have a ce to continue taking shelter.
If Lu Yuanfans rebellion was confirmed, they would likely face execution.
This body belonged to Lu Yuanfans daughter, a direct rtive who could very well be beheaded.
She couldnt even survive, how could she even think about a counter attack?
Ning Shu turned over and stared at Yuan Xiang, who was sleeping on the recliner, drooling. She had to find an ally.
It was too difficult to do it alone.
The power disparity was too great.
But who should be her partner?
Lu Yuanfan? Lu Mingxuan?
Ning Shu covered her head with the nkets. She felt that Lu Junning was suspicious of her.
Ning Shu couldnte up with a solution. She kept pondering if there was any way to handle Lu Junning.
The original host, Lu Yueyun, had set two tasks: avoid marrying Li Yu and avoid being defiled.
But under an overthrow, how could anything be left intact? Lu Yueyun had been sent to the ancestral temple early on and lived the rest of her life there, while the Lu residence copsed.
Even if she managed to escape being defiled, the Lu residence was still doomed to be overthrown, and the oue wouldnt be favorable either.
Ning Shu even considered directly poisoning Lu Junning, simply killing her. However, implementing this n was a bit challenging. There were guards around, not to mention Shen Yichen.
He would likely assign people to keep an eye on her, suspecting that the item was in her possession.
Ning Shu lived her days embroidering, maintaining her usual routine. However, she couldnt shake the feeling that someone was watching her, that more than one pair of eyes were fixed on her.
As expected, someone was monitoring her. Ning Shu feigned ignorance and nonchntly tossed the book into the wash basin. The pages gradually soaked with water, causing the ink to smear and making the once clear characters illegible.
Ning Shu was extremely bored, tearing the paper into pieces one by one, and then shredding each piece into small fragments, reducing it to a mushy mess in the basin.
Even if Lu Junning possessed extraordinary abilities, there was no way she could undo the damage or restore it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
If such a thing were possible, Ning Shu would kneel.
Miss, what are you doing? Yuan Xiang entered the room and found the basin filled with mushy paper, feeling at a loss for words as she asked.
Just bored, Ning Shu replied. She wiped the water off her hands, picked up the copper basin, and poured the water into the chamber pot.
Yuan Xiang shrugged her shoulders. Miss was truly too idle.
With the book matter resolved, Ning Shu felt relieved. The crisis in the Lu residence had been temporarily averted. However, she didnt know if Lu Junning woulde up with other ways to deal with the Lu residence.
At least the rebellion was no longer a concern. They couldnt use Lu Yuanfan of rebellion without evidence.
After all, Lu Yuanfan was still a high-ranking official.
Ning Shu didnt inform Lu Yuanfan about the book, allowing him to worry and be on edge.
When ones life was threatened, it was natural to suspect everyone around them.
Ning Shu hoped that Lu Yuanfan would suspect Lu Junning.
Ning Shu stretchedzily and said to Yuan Xiang, The weather is really nice today. Lets go out for a walk.
Ning Shu left the courtyard and walked around in the garden, feeding the fish for a while, and then enjoying the scenery.
Chapter 2636: Lu Mingxuan’s Courtyard
Chapter 2636: Lu Mingxuans Courtyard
Despite sensing that someone was following her, Ning Shu paid no attention and continued walking.
She arrived outside Lu Mingxuans courtyard. The gate of Lu Mingxuans courtyard was now deserted. The once morous youngdy no longer had visitors.
Ning Shu suggested, Weve reached Eldest Sisters courtyard. Lets go in and take a look.
Yuan Xiang hurriedly cautioned, Miss, maybe its better not to go. Eldest Miss is really scary.
Lu Mingxuans deranged and resentful appearance when she was choking Lu Yujing during her visit home was chilling.
Ning Shu pushed open the courtyard gate. Itll be fine.
Lu Yujings courtyard was overgrown with weeds, and fallen leaves covered the ground. It hadnt been cleaned or tidied up, giving it a deste appearance. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Miss, lets go back, Yuan Xiang said cautiously.
The door was open, and Ning Shu walked into the room, seeing Lu Mingxuan embroidering.
Eldest Sister, Ning Shu called out to her.
Lu Mingxuan looked up, nced at Ning Shu, and then lowered her head, continuing to embroider.
Im surprised theres still someoneing to this courtyard of mine, Lu Mingxuan said sarcastically.
Ning Shu sat down, facing Lu Mingxuan. Lu Mingxuan had be much thinner, with a sharp chin and a weary expression. She looked frail and haggard.
What do you want from me? Are you here tough at me? Lu Mingxuan said without lifting her head.
Ning Shu sighed and said, Im not here tough at you, Eldest Sister. All you need to do is apologize to Father, sincerely admit your mistake, and you can leave this ce. Why are you so stubborn?
Lu Mingxuan mmed the embroidery in her hand onto the table. Im not wrong. Ive been framed!
Ning Shu shrugged. But the incident has already happened. Time cannot be reversed. Your insistence on getting an exnation only disappoints Father even more. Just apologize to him properly.
Indeed, she had lost her innocence and her arranged marriage had been stolen by someone else. These things had already happened, and they couldnt be undone with just an exnation.
What do you know? It didnt happen to you. Of course, its easy for you to stand there and talk, Lu Mingxuan said resentfully.
Ning Shu stood up. I guess Ive been meddling too much. Ill take my leave, Sister.
Ning Shu left the courtyard. She didnt actually care about how Lu Mingxuan ended up, but if Lu Mingxuan could really pick herself up and confront Lu Junning, it would be good.
Someone who could be an empress in her previous life definitely had her own means. It was just that she was still young and couldnt bring herself to ept the situation yet.
Ning Shu continued to walk around and noticed that Lu Yuanfans study was being renovated.
A fire had burned most of the things in the study. Lu Yuanfan had a stern expression on his face, as if he wanted to stab anyone he saw.
His eyes were dark and gloomy, and he couldnt help but be suspicious of everyone he saw, feeling that they were the ones who took his item.
Ning Shu forced herself to walk over and bow to Lu Yuanfan. Father.
What are you doing? Stay in your own room. Lu Yuanfans expression was unpleasant.
Ning Shu said timidly, Father, please dont be angry. Has the assassin still not been caught?
Caught? They ran away long ago, Lu Yuanfan gritted his teeth, his tone irritable, his brows filled with worry.
The whereabouts of the object was currently unknown.
Ning Shuforted him, Father, dont worry. Second Sister is searching for the assassin. If theres any news, she will definitely inform you.
Father, did you lose something? Second Sister also seems to be looking for something? Ning Shu asked.
Something? What thing? What is your Second Sister looking for? Lu Yuanfans face changed, What did your Second Sister say?
Ning Shu looked a bit bewildered.
Im asking you, what is your Second Sister looking for? Lu Yuanfan asked anxiously.
Ning Shu shook her head, I dont know.
Lu Yuanfan waved his hand at Ning Shu to dismiss her. Go back to your courtyard. Dont wander around without reason.
Oh Ning Shus expression looked very aggrieved as she called out, Father.
Chapter 2637: Don’t Bother Me
Chapter 2637: Dont Bother Me
Lu Yuanfan was not a qualified father and didnt show much care for his daughters in the inner courtyard.
As the head of the family, and being a man, he didnt want to waste time on his daughters.
Ning Shu stared pitifully at Lu Yuanfan.
Lu Yuanfan was already feeling frustrated, and seeing Ning Shu with this expression made him even more upset.
I told you to go back. Its a troublesome time now, so dont bother me, Lu Yuanfan rubbed his temples.
Ning Shu: _
Ning Shu bowed and turned to leave, feeling secretly pleased. Enjoy your distress!
After walking around outside, Ning Shu returned to her own courtyard and continued to embroider. Since the book had already been destroyed, she could temporarily breathe a sigh of relief.
Miss, its the end of the month. After this incident, I wonder if Master will still call you over to have a meal, Yuan Xiang said as she poured tea for Ning Shu.
At the end of each month, the Lu residence would gather for a meal, where the whole family woulde together to eat.
They couldnt go on without eating together for months and years. After all, they were a family.
Usually, unless there was some special asion, this would be the only opportunity in the month to talk to Lu Yuanfan.
Ning Shu didnt care about the meal at all.
However, at lunchtime, a maid came to inform Ning Shu to have her meal in the front hall.
Lu Yuanfan still had the intention of gathering the family together? Wouldnt he be even more irritable?
Since the old man asked her to go though, shed go.
When it was time for the meal, Ning Shu tidied up a bit and went to the front hall.
She was momentarily stunned when she walked into the room because Lu Mingxuan and Mistress Yun were both there.
Ning Shu called out, Eldest Sister.
Lu Mingxuan responded with a nod and didnt pay any more attention to Ning Shu.
The fact that Lu Mingxuan had been let out of confinement means that she must have gotten over things.
Ning Shu sat beside Mistress Liu, silently drinking tea without saying a word. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Soon, Lu Junning and Shen Yichen also arrived.
Honestly, these two were like a married couple, always together under the same roof. Besides the title, they had fulfilled all the duties of a couple.
The only thing unknown was whether Shen Yichen would intrude into Lu Junnings chamber at night and share a bed with her.
Ning Shu felt that this was entirely possible. After all, they had already done it, so what was the big deal about sleeping together?
When Lu Junning saw Lu Mingxuan, she also paused for a moment before saying, Eldest Sister, you came out?
Lu Mingxuan even smiled at Lu Junning. Yes, I felt suffocated staying inside, so I came out for a walk.
Lu Junning nodded. Thats good. Its not good to stay indoors all the time.
Ning Shu looked at these two and felt it was quite bizarre. They were conversing so calmly, like loving sisters.
Ning Shu held the teacup and drank her tea, not interrupting their conversation.
A maid brought in the dishes.
Lu Yuanfan entered the room, scanned the people inside, and sat down. Lets eat.
Everyone sat down around the table.
Lu Mingxuan spoke first. Father, I was wrong. Im sorry for the trouble I caused.
Lu Yuanfan nodded. Its good that you know you were wrong. Just make sure you dont cause any more trouble in the future.
Chapter 2638: You Need to Start Preparing Your Dowry
Chapter 2638: You Need to Start Preparing Your Dowry
Mm. Lu Mingxuans voice choked, and tears started streaming down her face. Thank you, Father.
Lu Mingxuan sat down, continuously wiping her tears. This made Mistress Yun start wiping her tears as well as she thanked, Thank you, Master.
A fleeting expression ofplexity crossed Lu Junnings face, and her expression grew even colder.
Ning Shu swallowed the food in her mouth as she took in this scene of filial piety. She couldnt help but find it strange no matter how she looked at it.
Lu Yuanfan looked at Lu Junning and said, Dont worry about the matters at home anymore.
Lu Junning furrowed her brows and asked, Father, why? Is there something I havent done properly?
Lu Junning couldnt understand why Lu Yuanfan would take away her authority as the manager of the household.
Lu Yuanfan put down his chopsticks and calmly said, You need to start preparing your dowry. Ive decided to marry you to Prince Chen.
Shen Yichen immediatelyughed and said, Thanks for giving us your permission.
Lu Junnings expression changed, and she mmed her chopsticks heavily on the table. I wont marry.
Upon hearing Lu Junnings words, Shen Yichens facial color became a bit bad and his gaze grew slightly cold.
Seeing Shen Yichens displeased face, Lu Yuanfan quickly said, If you wont marry him, then who will you marry? Prince Chen has been staying in the Lu residence for so long, you two are always together. If you wont marry him, then who will you marry? Lets set a date.
Lu Junning tightly pursed her lips and stubbornly refused to marry.
Not allowing any objections, Lu Yuanfan said, Thats settled. You should start preparing your dowry.
Sit down.
Father, are you really going to treat me as nothing but a tool to solidify your power? If you want to use Prince Chen, you should also consider whether Im willing to marry. Lu Junning said coldly.
Marriage has always been on parents orders with a matchmakers words. Its not up to you whether youre willing or not. Lu Yuanfan said with a stern face, his gaze fixated on Lu Junnings face.
He felt somewhat shocked in his heart. His daughter was so rebellious.
Im the one getting married, and no one can force me to marry. Lu Junning firmly stated.
Suit yourself. The date has been set anyway. Lu Yuanfan said with a grim face.
The father and daughter couldnte to an agreement, making Shen Yichen feel a bit awkward.
In front of so many people, Lu Junning had stated that she didnt want to marry him.
As for the affairs at home, Mistress Liu, youll take care of them for the time being. Lu Yuanfan didnt want to argue with Lu Junning anymore.
Mistress Liu had her head lowered the entire time, not having much of a presence. When she heard this, she looked up in disbelief and said, Master, what did you say?
Youll temporarily take care of the affairs at home.
Mistress Liu felt like a pie had suddenly fallen on her head and almost fainted. With so many people staring at her, she felt both excited and scared.
Mistress Liu couldnt help but look at Ning Shu, who subtly shook her head. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Managing the household wasnt an easy task, and there was nothing she could do if the subordinates didnt listen.
Mistress Liu was a bit disappointed when she saw Ning Shus headshake. However, when she saw the unfriendly gazes from Mistress Yun and Lu Junning, she let go of this ambition.
Mistress Liu waved her hand hastily and said to Lu Yuanfan, Master, I cant do it. Ive never managed a household before, and I dont understand anything.
Take it slow, itll be fine, Lu Yuanfan said.
The more Lu Yuanfan said this, the more Mistress Liu felt uneasy. Master, Im not capable. Itll be very difficult for me to manage such a big household.
Lu Yuanfan gave Mistress Liu an annoyed look and turned to Mistress Yun. Then youll be in charge.
Thank you, Master! I will definitely manage the household well, Mistress Yun said happily, her face glowing with joy, and her eyes filled with tenderness as she looked at Lu Yuanfan.
Lu Yuanfan didnt even meet Mistress Yuns gaze.
The meal ended on a sour note, and Lu Junning turned and left, leaving Lu Yuanfan with an unpleasant expression. He said to Shen Yichen, Apologies for this embarrassing scene, Your Highness. This child lost her mother at an early age and can be quite willful. I hope you can understand.
Chapter 2639: I Just Wanted to Thank You
Chapter 2639: I Just Wanted to Thank You
Shen Yichen didnt know how many times he had been rejected. He didnt even understand what exactly was making Lu Junning so unwilling to ept him.
Upon hearing Lu Yuanfans words, Shen Yichen nodded indifferently, stood up, and went after Lu Junning.
Lu Mingxuan watched Shen Yichen leave, her gaze flickering strangely bright.
Ning Shu and Mistress Liu also intended to leave. Lu Mingxuan stopped Ning Shu and said, Third Sister.
Lu Mingxuan walked over and took hold of Ning Shus arm, saying to Mistress Liu with a smile, Mistress Liu, can I have a word with my third sister?
Ning Shu said, Mistress Liu, you can go back first. Ille find youter.
Mistress Liu felt a bit uneasy but could only leave.
Eldest Sister, what do you want to talk to me about? Ning Shu asked.
Lu Mingxuan smiled and said, I just wanted to thank you and tell you that I hope that we sisters can get along well in the future.
Ning Shu nodded. Okay.
Ning Shu looked at Lu Mingxuan, who was smiling so warmly. Despite everything that had happened, she could still smile like this.
If a person wasnt preparing an explosion in silence, it just meant they were bing more twisted in the silence.
Lu Mingxuan now gave Ning Shu the feeling that she had be deranged.
Prince Chen is really good to our second sister, but it seems like she doesnt appreciate it at all, Lu Mingxuan shifted the topic to Lu Junning.
When she said Lu Junnings name, Lu Mingxuan was no longer hysterical like before, but this calmness made people even more uneasy.
Ning Shu nodded in agreement. Exactly, it seems like Prince Chen cant do without Second Sister.
Lu Mingxuan smirked. Cant do without her?
After exchanging a few words with Ning Shu, Lu Mingxuan left, and Ning Shu stared at her retreating figure.
This was the purpose of bringing out Lu Mingxuan. That way she wouldnt have to face Lu Junning on her own.
The water should be as muddy as possible.
Lu Yuanfan must have some suspicions about Lu Junning.
The things in the study were like thorns in Lu Yuanfans heart.
It was likely that everyone in this household was a suspect in Lu Yuanfans eyes, but Lu Junning was the one that hes the most suspicious of.
That was why he took away her authority as manager of the household and wanted to marry her off to Shen Yichen.
In Lu Yuanfans mind, power and influence were the most important. If someone threatened his position, he would definitely fight back.
Ning Shu went to find Mistress Liu. Mistress Liu seemed a bit dissatisfied as she said, Why didnt you let me take over as the house manager?
Aunt, Mistress Yun has been the house manager for the longest time. Most of the people in the mansion are under her control. After her, its Second Sister who manages things decisively. No one dares to make trouble. But if you take over, most people will still be loyal to Mistress Yun and Second Sister.
You wouldnt be able to change much about the residence at all. Its a thankless task, and Father will even me you for anything that goes wrong. Even if you wanted to line your pockets, you still needed the ability to do so.
The only reason she wanted to take over as the house manager was because it was a way to move some money around.
Mistress Liu sighed and touched Ning Shus face. My girl, youve grown up. I dont need to worry about you anymore. Now Im reassured that youll be fine even once you get married.
Ning Shu replied, Dont worry, dont worry. You can rest assured
The situation of three against one was exactly what Ning Shu wanted to see.
In fact, Lu Junning was being attacked by several forces.
Lu Yuanfan, Lu Mingxuan, Mistress Yun, and Ning Shu.
Lu Junnings advantagey in having Shen Yichen, a high-ranking and influential prince, by her side.
Ning Shu felt speechless. Instead of going to court to seek justice for the people, he was trapped in the affairs of the womens quarters.
Did he even care about fulfilling his responsibilities?
He had a high rank and influence and lived afortable life free of worries on top of that. Even if he was extremely lucky or just good at picking his reincarnation, things shouldnt be like this, right?
Regardless of social ss, ability and status were always directly proportional. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu propped up her chin, thinking about how to solve the issue of Lu Junning.
Lu Junnings reliance was on the generals residence, as well as on the loyal and devoted Shen Yichen.
Chapter 2640: Something Has Happened Again!
Chapter 2640: Something Has Happened Again!
She couldnt deal with the generals residence, nor could she deal with Shen Yichen.
Shen Yichen was always here, never leaving for even a moment. It truly made her speechless.
Everyone monitoring her was also sent by him. How long do they still n to monitor her?
It was making it impossible for her to do anything. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Using these forces to bully the women in the inner courtyard, did he feel no shame?
Ning Shu could only suppress her impatience and do what needs to be done. If they wanted the booklet, haha, the booklet is gone.
Ning Shu hummed a little tune while embroidering.
Miss, Miss, something has happened again!
Ning Shu:
She really didnt like hearing Yuan Xiang talk these days. Whenever she spoke, it was always, Miss, something has happened! Theres trouble
Ning Shu put down her embroidery and picked up her teacup, leisurely asking, What happened this time?
Miss, Yuan Xiang leaned closer to Ning Shus ear and whispered, Eldest Miss and Prince Chen have be intimate. They are in the front hall right now.
Ning Shu dug out her ear. What did you say?
I said Yuan Xiang said loudly, Eldest Miss and Prince Chen!
Pfff Ning Shu almost choked on her saliva. What exactly happened?
I dont know the specifics either, but it seems that Prince Chen and Miss were found together in the side room by Master.
Ning Shu felt so helpless. Why was she always a step behind everything?
Lu Mingxuan has gotten involved with Shen Yichen again.
Ning Shu quickly went to the hall and saw Lu Mingxuan kneeling on the ground, Shen Yichen standing beside her with a grim expression.
Lu Junning looked incredulous, wearing an expression of betrayal and heartbreak.
Lu Yuanfans expression was so indescribable, Ning Shu couldnt help but sympathize with him.
Ning Shu quietly entered and stood in a corner, keeping her distance to avoid being noticed.
Master, you must get justice for Mingxuan. Shes innocent! Mistress Yun cried out.
Innocent? She lost her innocence a long time ago. How did I, Lu Yuanfan, end up with such a shameless daughter? Lu Yuanfan felt powerless, unable to even summon anger.
Lu Mingxuan kowtowed and said, Father, this time with the prince is really my first time.
She had the nerve to say that it was her first time?
Lu Yuanfan was so angry that he didnt know what to say. What about Li Yu? Li Yu?
That time with Li Yu, he took the other path, Lu Mingxuan said with her face red.
Upon hearing this, everyone present didnt know how to respond.
Prince, there is still my maiden blood on the bed. You can have someone verify it, Lu Mingxuan said boldly.
Shen Yichen had fallen into the trap set by this woman, and now she even had the audacity to say such shameless words? Veins popped on Shen Yichens forehead.
Lu Junning looked dazed as if she still couldnt quite ept this reality.
Lu Yuanfan rubbed his temples hard.
Ning Shu didnt expect Lu Mingxuan to cause such a bigmotion as soon as she came out. It seemed that since things were already bad, she didnt care if they got worse. In any case, since the situation was already this bad, she wanted to make Lu Junning suffer, to take Lu Junnings man.
She might even be able to escape the current situation and marry into the princes residence.
It seemed that Mistress Yun had used her connections in the residence to plot against Shen Yichen.
Fortunately, Mistress Liu hadnt taken charge of the back courtyard, otherwise, she would have been roasted over the fire because of this matter.
So, never underestimate women. Many men have fallen at the hands of women.
When a woman has no love in her heart, it was the most terrifying thing.
There was nopromise, only the pursuit of goals.
It seems that Lu Mingxuan was taking a desperate gamble.
This matter was very difficult to handle. It was very likely that if Lu Mingxuan was dealt with, this matter would be downyed. It really depended on whether Lu Yuanfan was willing to stand up for Lu Mingxuan and hold Shen Yichen responsible.
Chapter 2641: Skilled Team of Trolls
Chapter 2641: Skilled Team of Trolls
The four sisters of the Lu family vividly exemplified what it meant to be a skilled team of trolls.
The eldest sister, Lu Mingxuan, had caused such amotion in the tranquil Buddhist sanctuary that Lu Yuanfan was constantly ridiculed by his colleagues, and their gazes towards him became particrly strange.
The Lu family was also banned from entering the royal temple, which was incredibly embarrassing.
The second sister, Lu Junning, wanted topletely ruin the Lu family, so she took advantage of every opportunity to damage the family.
The third sister, Ning Shu, directly stole Lu Yuanfans ledger and even burned down the house. Lu Yuanfan was so anxious over the ledger, fearing that it would fall into the wrong hands and spell doom for the Lu family, that he couldnt eat or sleep well.
The fourth sister, Lu Yujing, got married in ce of her older sister at the tender age of ten. When she was just ten! *facepalm*
Just a single one of these incidents was enough to tarnish the reputation of the Lu family beyond repair. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Now that they had just released the Eldest Sister, another incident urred that left Lu Yuanfan seething with anger, his blood vessels on the verge of bursting.
The atmosphere in the hall was heavy and oppressive, with Ning Shu shrinking into the background, trying to minimize her presence.
Seeing Lu Yuanfan shaking so badly with anger, everyone was afraid he might have a stroke.
Ning Shu felt that Lu Yuanfan had released Lu Mingxuan to counter Lu Junning.
But who could have expected that Lu Mingxuan would do something like this?
It was already enough that she had been involved with Li Yu, but to also have an affair with Shen Yichen, her own brother-inw?
Lu Mingxuan knelt on the ground, looking aggrieved. Father, you must make things right for your daughter.
Lu Yuanfan:
Lu Yuanfan was speechless for a while, staring nkly at this daughter of his who was kneeling on the ground.
Was she really his daughter?
Shen Yichens expression was extremely unpleasant. This entire time, his gaze was fixed on Lu Junning.
Lu Junning still looked stunned and deliberately avoided Shen Yichens gaze.
As expected, all men were despicable. The part Lu Junning hated most was that her first time had already been given to Shen Yichen.
If she didnt marry Shen Yichen, could she still marry someone else? She would rather be alone for the rest of her life.
Why couldnt she escape this fate? In her previous life, Lu Mingxuan had stolen her man, and in this life, Lu Mingxuan still tainted her man.
Lu Junnings heart was full of pain and hatred. Was it really impossible to break free from this destiny?
Shen Yichen didnt know how to exin things either. He really had been deceived.
Shen Yichen never expected to end up falling into one of the schemes set by these women in the back courtyard.
Shen Yichen turned to Lu Yuanfan and said, I will only marry the second miss.
Lu Yuanfan rubbed his forehead, feeling like his head was about to explode.
Your Highness, you cant treat me like this! You took my innocence! Are you not going to take responsibility? Are you going to force me tomit suicide? Lu Mingxuan cried out.
Your Highness, I willmit suicide in front of the pce gates! Even if you are a member of the royal family, I will prove my innocence with my death! Lu Mingxuan said firmly.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu was truly amazed by Lu Mingxuan. Now that she no longer had any way out and nothing left to be apprehensive about, her destructive power was so strong.
Lu Junnings face was incredibly ugly, and Shen Yichens face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.
If you want to marry her, then go ahead, Lu Junning said coldly.
Lu Junning raised her chin slightly. I have no interest in a man Lu Mingxuans already used.
Shen Yichens face contorted for a moment. Dont tell me you cant tell what actually happened?
I cant tolerate betrayal, so our marriage is canceled, Lu Junning said coldly.
Chapter 2642: No Need to Cancel
Chapter 2642: No Need to Cancel
Lu Yuanfan interrupted, No need to cancel. Since the second miss doesnt want to marry, then just marry the eldest miss.
Lu Junning:
Lu Junning looked at her father in disbelief. He truly was a scumbag!
In his heart, Lu Mingxuan was his only daughter, and no matter what she did, he could forgive her.
Thank you, Father! Thank you! Lu Mingxuan quickly kowtowed.
I wont marry Lu Mingxuan. I will only marry Lu Junning, Shen Yichen said with a grim face.
Lu Mingxuan cried pitifully and grievously, Your Highness, you said you would marry me! You said it while we were on the bed!
Lu Yuanfan couldnt help but cover his face when he saw his daughter being so shameless.
I will never marry you in this lifetime. If you want to marry someone, marry Lu Mingxuan. I would rather remain unmarried my entire life than share a husband with anyone else, Lu Junning said resolutely. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Shen Yichen became anxious and immediately said, But I have to take responsibility for you! We have already consummated our marriage. I will only marry you in this lifetime!
Everyone:
Lu Yuanfan felt a strong bout of dizziness and stumbled, falling into the chair.
You, you Lu Yuanfans finger trembled as he pointed at Lu Junning and Shen Yichen.
What nonsense are you spouting? When did we ever consummate our marriage? Lu Junning couldnt help but shout, Shen Yichen, dont force me to hate you!
Lu Junning hadnt expected Shen Yichen to publicly reveal this matter.
Her heart ached as if a knife was being twisted into it. This man was just like any other man, he never even considered her feelings.
Shen Yichen revealed this just so he could marry Lu Junning.
Lu Mingxuan who was still kneeling on the ground burst intoughter. She said, somewhat mockingly, I thought Second Sister was so pure and innocent, whod have thought she was actually capable of doing such things?
We are such good sisters, so why not share a husband? Lu Mingxuan intentionally provoked Lu Junning.
Lu Junnings face turned cold. Im not shameless like you, being intimate with Li Yu and now Shen Yichen. Arent you worried no one will marry you?
Yes, I want to get married. Dont you want to get married, Second Sister? Were not much different. Dont pretend to be pure and innocent.
I was with Prince Chen only once, but he has been in the Lu residence for so long. Who knows if you two have been getting intimate every night?
Lu Junning was so furious that her whole body trembled, her face turning red. Stop spewing nonsense!
Shen Yichen, caught between the two women, had an indescribable expression on his face.
Ning Shu looked a bit dumbfounded. She couldnt quite keep up with the situation. She looked towards Lu Yuanfan at the head of the table.
Lu Yuanfan kept wiping his face repeatedly.
Enough, enough! Stop quarreling! Lu Yuanfan mmed his teacup onto the ground with a loud bang, instantly quieting the room.
Lu Yuanfan turned to Shen Yichen and asked, Prince Chen, what do you suggest we do?
Shen Yichen had already been involved with both his daughters.
Lu Yuanfan felt that his daughters must have had deep grudges against him in his past life, which was why he ended up with such shameless and tactless daughters in this lifetime.
Lu Yuanfan felt so helpless. He directly handed over the decision-making power to Shen Yichen.
If it really cant be helped, then just marry both of them. The story of Ehuang and Nuying is also a beautiful tale, Lu Yuanfan said. He just wanted to get rid of these unlucky and troublesome daughters.
One by one, they lost their chastity before marriage, and the one daughter that had managed to get married was the only one that couldnt consummate the marriage.
The reason being that she was too young.
Shen Yichen had been looking at Lu Junning this whole time,pletely ignoring the kneeling Lu Mingxuan.
Do you really not want to marry me? Shen Yichen asked Lu Junning.
Lu Junning turned her back, saying coldly, I dont want to. Even if I end up alone for the rest of my life, I will not marry you.
Chapter 2643: Don’t Change Your Mind Later
Chapter 2643: Dont Change Your Mind Later
I cannot tolerate any sand in my eyes. I wish you both happiness, Lu Junning said decisively, as if there was no room for any negotiation.
Shen Yichen closed his eyes, then said to Lu Yuanfan, I am willing to marry Eldest Miss Lu.
Thank you, Your Highness! Lu Mingxuan immediately expressed her gratitude, her expression radiant.
Lu Yuanfan was somewhat worried and asked, Are you sure you want Lu Mingxuan? Dont change your mindter.
Lu Yuanfan had truly been traumatized by his daughters.
Shen Yichen fell silent and looked at Lu Junning, who still had her back turned to him.
Shen Yichen nodded somewhat stubbornly, I am willing to marry Eldest Miss Lu.
A smile appeared on Lu Mingxuans face, Thank you, Your Highness.
Lu Junnings body trembled, then she turned and walked away.
Shen Yichen wanted to call out to Lu Junning but ultimately remained silent.
Lu Yuanfan said to the kneeling Lu Mingxuan, From today onwards, you are no longer Lu Mingxuan. You are Lu Yueyun.
Ah Ning Shu immediately pointed at herself, Father, then who am I?
You are the fourth daughter, Lu Yujing, Lu Yuanfan waved his hand dismissively.
Ning Shu:
Wow, the names of the four daughters of the Lu family
The second daughter was the legitimate daughter, so her name should not constantly change. Moreover, the Generals residence knew who their granddaughter was.
So they kept swapping the names of the three non-legitimate daughters.
Lu Yujing became the substitute bride for the eldest daughter, Lu Mingxuan, and also took away the name of the eldest daughter. Since the eldest daughter was already married, Lu Mingxuan naturally could not be called Lu Mingxuan anymore, so she was called Lu Yueyun.
Afterward, Ning Shu was also forced to change her identity and became Lu Yujing, the fourth daughter. She instantly became several years younger.
This was simply
Shen Yichen didnt care at all about who was who. He flicked his sleeve and left the Lu residence.
Once Shen Yichen left, Lu Yuanfan could no longer control his emotions and gave Lu Mingxuan a resounding p, Look at the mess youve made!
Lu Mingxuan covered her face and lowered her head. Father, Im sorry.
You say youre sorry, but you never repent. Last time you told me youre sorry, but now what have you done? Veins bulged on Lu Yuanfans forehead, and it looked like his blood vessels were about to burst.
Lu Mingxuan kept her head lowered and said nothing.
Lu Yuanfan let out a deep sigh. Hopefully this marriage will resolve things.
Then he walked away, seemingly exhausted.
Lu Mingxuan covered her face as she got up from the ground, but there was a smile on her face.
Ning Shu said, Congrattions, Eldest Sister.
Lu Mingxuan lowered her hand from her face. Half of her face was already swollen, but she still smiled.
Its just that, it seems Prince Chen really likes Second Sister, Ning Shu said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lu Mingxuan slightly curved her lips. I dont care who he likes. As long as I am the legally wedded princess consort of Prince Chen, the rightful wife with a noble status, I dont care who he likes. Even if he likes someone else, I am still the legitimate princess consort of Prince Chen.
What a mentality to have! Having a noble status, enjoying the finest things in life, wearing luxurious clothes, having a team of servants, and even turning the woman the prince likes into a concubine! On top of it, her husband wouldnt bother her. It was simply perfect.
Now that she had no desire for a mans love, everything looked so beautiful.
Ning Shu also nodded with a smile. Then congrattions, Sister.
But Sister, still be careful. After all, that happenedst time. If someone else could take her cest time, maybe it could happen this time as well.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2644: A Triangular Exchange
Chapter 2644: A Triangr Exchange
Lu Mingxuan said calmly, I am not that foolish this time.
I will definitely be the princess consort of Prince Chen, Lu Mingxuan said.
Congrattions once again, Sister. Ning Shu bowed and took her leave.
So many things happened in the Lu familys small space, it was truly overwhelming.
Lu Yuanfan marrying Lu Mingxuan to Shen Yichen probably had a warning implied in it.
Ning Shu had just been there to watch the show and ended up having to change her name and age.
The names of the three non-legitimate daughters formed a triangr exchange, with the eldest bing the third, the third bing the fourth, and the fourth bing the eldest.
It truly left one speechless.
Miss, if the second miss and Prince Chen have also already been intimate, what should we do if the second miss doesnt marry Prince Chen? Yuan Xiang asked, looking confused.
Second Sister is a proud person. Its normal for her to not be able to ept things right now, Ning Shu said calmly.
Yuan Xiang pouted and said, Miss is only ten years old now.
Well, thats good. Ive be younger, Ning Shu said with some sorrow.
But when you reach the age of fifteen, youll be a grown woman, an old maid! Yuan Xiang said anxiously.
Im only ten now. Who would know that Im an old maid by the time Ie of age? Ning Shu said indifferently.
Yuan Xiang nodded. Thats true
Go to Second Sisters courtyard and gather some information, Ning Shu took out some silver coins and handed them to Yuan Xiang. Be careful and stay safe.
Yuan Xiang nodded and took the purse.
Ning Shu picked up her embroidery and continued stitching. This time, she was embroidering lotus flowers which were vivid and lifelike.
Able to handle things as heavy as an axe and wield even something so delicate as a needle, she was a woman with both literary and martial skills. Bwahahahaha
Yuan Xiang came back with no information and shook her head at Ning Shu. Theres no news.
No news? So peaceful? Ning Shu was somewhat surprised. No need to worry about it then.
How could Lu Junning possibly remain so calm? Despite her usual appearance of having emotional baggage, Shen Yichen was truly a loyal and affectionate man. If she were to truly lose him, Lu Junning would definitely be heartbroken.
In any case, she was always mysteriously and abnormally stubborn in front of Shen Yichen. It was like she felt that Shen Yichen should always wholeheartedly protect her. Otherwise, how could he eliminate the turmoil and unease in her heart? Otherwise, how could he enter her heart?
The reason why she was still being so obstinate was clearly because she felt that Shen Yichen wouldnt really abandon her. She would wait for Shen Yichen to apologize, and then it would be I wont listen, I wont listen, I wont listen! again
Ning Shu couldnt be bothered with these peoples love, hate, and entanglements.
Lu Yuanfan was probably traumatized from thest incident where there was a substitute bride because Ning Shus courtyard was guarded as well.
Lu Mingxuans courtyard was even more heavily guarded, in fear of a repeat incident.
The Lu familys reputation was already so tarnished, they really couldnt afford any more trouble.
Lu Yuanfan felt like he was living with his face in his crotch.
Lu Yuanfan set a date, and it was quite rushed. He went to ask Shen Yichen for his opinion.
Shen Yichen had no opinion at all and didnt care.
So Lu Yuanfan had rednterns hung up at home.
As the wedding approached, the atmosphere in the Lu residence became more and more strange. Lu Mingxuans courtyard was guarded, and no one was allowed to enter.
Lu Yuanfan once again asked Lu Junning if she wanted to marry over as well. Lu Junnings face instantly changed, and she said coldly, Father, can you stop insulting me? Serve the same husband as Lu Mingxuan? I cant do it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
In her previous life, Lu Mingxuan had snatched her husband, and now in this life, she still had to share a husband with Lu Mingxuan. Was there anything more ironic than this?
How am I insulting you? Havent you already had an intimate rtionship with Prince Chen?
Chapter 2645: You Don’t Know Me at All
Chapter 2645: You Dont Know Me at All
Lu Yuanfan was extremely frustrated. The two already had a marital rtionship, but they wouldnt get married.
What are you going to do if you dont get married? You tell me what you want to do. You better not tell me that Prince Chen was like your sister and Li Yu and took that other path. Lu Yuanfan said somewhat recklessly.
It was quite awkward for a father to say such things to his daughter.
Lu Junnings face turned ashen. I wont get married, Father. You dont know me at all.
If you dont tell me, how am I supposed to know what youre thinking? You two have already done the deed, what else do you want to do? Are you willing to marry or not? Lu Yuanfan issued his final ultimatum.
I wont marry, Father. Youve never considered me your daughter. The only one you care about is Lu Mingxuan. I dont know why Mother even still had hope that youd care about us? Lu Junning turned and walked away.
Lu Yuanfan was so enraged that he felt like he was going to have a brain hemorrhage. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, Lu Junning had really wrongly med him this time. Lu Yuanfan didnt care about Lu Mingxuan. The person he loved the most was himself, his power.
On the day of the wedding, Lu Mingxuan was assisted in wearing her bridal gown and then helped out of the room.
Still feeling uneasy, Lu Yuanfan asked the matchmaker to lift Lu Mingxuans veil and take a look.
Seeing that it was his eldest daughter, Lu Mingxuan, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, Since youre getting married, you have to be more sensible. I will arrange for some people to apany you until you enter Prince Chens residence.
Thank you, Father, Lu Mingxuan expressed her gratitude.
Lu Mingxuan was helped onto the bridal sedan, while Shen Yichen sat on horseback, his expression like he had nothing left to live for. He was searching for Lu Junnings figure with his eyes.
But Lu Junning never appeared, making Shen Yichens expression even more dim.
Shen Yichen was extra slow with every step of the process, asionally looking back, but Lu Junning never appeared.
Shen Yichen originally wanted to just provoke Lu Junning. As long as she showed up now and asked him not to marry someone else, he would disregard everything.
But Lu Junning didnt show up.
Lu Yuanfan knew what Shen Yichen was waiting for and could only say, Prince, the auspicious time is passing.
Shen Yichens face trembled, and in the end, he turned his horses head and left
The wedding procession gradually moved away, with all the blowing and beating of festive instruments.
Another bride was married off, and she was even using her name. Ning Shu couldnt help but shake her head. She turned around and saw Lu Junning standing there, motionless.
Second Sister. Ning Shu called out.
Lu Junning turned and walked away, but her figure looked very deste.
Opportunities should be seized. If one has decided to live a life of solitude, then they should stop being bothered over things like these. However, Lu Junning waited until she lost her opportunity and then acted like she was blindsided, betrayed, and in despair.
Ning Shu wondered what would happen between Lu Junning and Shen Yichen in the end. Would they end up as star-crossed lovers?
If they continued to still have strong feelings for each other, with Shen Yichen already married and Lu Mingxuan in the mix, Lu Mingxuan would still be the legal wife.
With Lu Junnings temperament, could she really tolerate being a concubine while her half-sister was the legal wife?
In the beginning, Lu Junning had arranged for Lu Yujing to steal Lu Mingxuans marriage opportunity, and now Lu Mingxuan had snatched her man and married over in her ce.
What goes aroundes around.
Ning Shu felt that now that there were only her and Lu Junning left in the mansion, shed have to go head to head against Lu Junning again.
Lu Junnings deste figure was truly heartbreaking.
Father, have you found what youve lost? Ning Shu asked Lu Yuanfan.
Lu Yuanfans face immediately darkened. On such a joyous day, she had to bring up such matters.
She really had no sense of timing.
Lu Yuanfan said directly, I found it.
Ning Shu nodded, Its good that you found it. As if.
Chapter 2646: Works of Art!
Chapter 2646: Works of Art!
Go back to your courtyard. There are too many outsiders here. Behave and stay in your courtyard, Lu Yuanfan was afraid that this daughter would also end up losing her purity before marriage.
He really couldnt take any more.
Ning Shu bowed and returned to her own courtyard. She could still hear the bustling activity in the front courtyard.
Ning Shu took out her embroidery and continued to work. Now that she had embroidered for quite a while, she found it quite interesting.
When she embroidered, she waspletely focused. It was just like meditation, it cleared her head.
Yuan Xiang poured tea for Ning Shu and watched her embroider.
Misss embroidery skills are excellent now. The dowry you embroider will surely be beautiful, Yuan Xiang said with a smile.
Ning Shu nodded, Indeed, these are works of art!
Three days after Lu Mingxuans marriage, she returned to her family as the princess consort of Prince Chen. Lu Mingxuan looked very majestic, dressed in luxurious attire, and apanied by several maids.
There was joy on her face, indicating that she had adapted well to her new identity as the princess consort of Prince Chen.
When Lu Mingxuan saw Ning Shu, she handed her arge red envelope.
It contained a pair of earrings that were exquisitely crafted.
Ning Shu epted it.
In contrast to the jubnt Lu Mingxuan, Shen Yichen had a dark expression on his face, looking nothing like a newlywed.
But it made sense. How could he be happy when he didnt marry the woman he loved?
Lu Junning arrived slowly, and when Shen Yichen saw her, his eyes lit up. However, Lu Junningpletely ignored him.
Lu Mingxuan had no reaction to this sight and pulled Ning Shu aside to talk.
Ning Shu felt that Lu Mingxuan had no feelings for Shen Yichen. At most, she just wanted to secure her position as the princess consort of Prince Chen.
This was Shen Yichen and Lu Mingxuans first visit after getting married, so as custom dictated, they stayed for lunch.
Shen Yichen couldnt help but keep looking at Lu Junning, but she never looked back, maintaining a cold expression.
This made Shen Yichens expression turn dim.
To be honest, seeing theirplicated rtionship made Ning Shu lose her appetite. Their overly dramatic disys of a tumultuous love story were unappetizing.
Why couldnt they justmunicate openly? All their misunderstandings started with I thought.
I thought you knew what I was thinking in my heart
Lu Yuanfan, sitting at the head of the table, observed them with a furrowed brow.
It was customary for the newlyweds to spend the night at the brides family home during their first visit, and Shen Yichen was willing to do so.
He tried multiple times to find an opportunity to talk to Lu Junning, but she always responded with a cold demeanor.
Finally, Shen Yichen found a moment alone with her. Just as he mustered up the courage to speak, Lu Junning bluntly said, Were done.
You married the person I despise and hate the most. You cant still be thinking that you want a rtionship with me? Lu Junning suppressed her emotions and spoke.
Shen Yichen suddenly didnt know what to say.
Husband Lu Mingxuan approached, reaching out to hold Shen Yichens arm and said, Husband, Ive been looking for you everywhere. What were you talking about with Second Sister?
Lu Junning looked at the two of them leaning on each other and silently cursed cheating bastard.
Nothing, Shen Yichen answered coldly.
Lu Mingxuan smiled even brighter, Actually, even if there were something, I wouldnt mind. Its normal for men to have multiple wives and concubines. Second Sister, if you truly like Prince Chen, I can make the decision to let you enter Prince Chens residence.
No need. I, Lu Junning, would never stoop so low as to be someones concubine. I am the legitimate daughter of the Lu family and the granddaughter of the Grand Generals household. How could I possibly be a concubine? Lu Junnings anger grew as she spoke. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even if you offer me the position of princess consort of Prince Chen, I still wont enter Prince Chens residence!
Lu Mingxuanughed, Second Sister, remember, these are your own words. If you go back on your vow, the heavens will strike you with thunder and lightning, reducing you to ashes.
Chapter 2647: Lu Junning and Lu Mingxuan Had Switched
Chapter 2647: Lu Junning and Lu Mingxuan Had Switched
Lu Mingxuans words, the heavens will strike you with thunder and lightning, seemed to echo in the air.
Lu Junnings expression changed slightly. She swept back her sleeve and turned to leave.
Shen Yichen watched Lu Junnings retreating figure with a sad expression and shook off Lu Mingxuans hand that was holding onto his arm. Dont touch me.
Lu Mingxuan continued to smile faintly.
Ning Shu observed from the side and felt that the positions of Lu Junning and Lu Mingxuan had switched. The current Lu Junning was impatient, while Lu Mingxuan seemed securely seated on a high tform.
At this point, Lu Mingxuan had already ovee her greatest challenge by securing a good marriage. If nothing unexpected happened to Shen Yichen, Lu Mingxuan would naturally enjoy a life of wealth and prosperity.
On the other hand, Lu Junning and Shen Yichen had already consummated their physical rtionship as husband and wife. However, Lu Junning couldnt move forward or retreat because she couldnt ovee the obstacle in her heart.
If she married Shen Yichen, he already had a legal wife, and it was Lu Mingxuan whom she detested.
If she didnt marry him, the issue was that her innocence was already lost.
She was caught in a dilemma.
In the evening, Shen Yichen would stay at the Lu residence for the night. Lu Junning couldnt help but walk to the outside of Lu Mingxuans courtyard.
She watched as the lights inside turned on and then went out. Lu Junning clenched her teeth tightly.
Why was it that even after being reborn, her life still felt so fragmented and broken? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Why couldnt Lu Mingxuan just leave her alone? She always wanted to take everything that belonged to her.
Lu Junning returned to her own room, feeling gloomy.
The next day, Lu Mingxuan and Shen Yichen were going back to Prince Chens residence. Shen Yichen was dragging his feet, wanting to see Lu Junning again.
Lu Mingxuan directly said, I know you have feelings for Second Sister, but society wont ept your current rtionship. If you truly love her, I wont oppose you bringing her into the residence.
Originally, the position of princess consort of Prince Chen should have been hers, Shen Yichen said.
Lu Mingxuan smoothed down her hair as she said indifferently, I know, but Second Sister missed this opportunity. Some things cannot be undone.
Lu Mingxuan understood this feeling all too well. When Lu Yujing stole her marriage back then, she felt the urge to destroy everything.
She wouldnt let go of any other opportunities, especially when it involved Lu Junnings man.
And now, she was the princess consort of Prince Chen, the noble princess consort of Prince Chen.
Meanwhile, Lu Junning was just a woman who had lost her innocence before even getting married.
Lu Mingxuan would keep her eyes wide open as she watched Lu Junning. This was revenge for her younger brother and the pain she and her mother had endured.
Shen Yichen turned and walked away, looking lost and deste, with Lu Mingxuan by his side.
Lu Mingxuan moved gracefully, her figure radiant.
Ning Shu watched Lu Mingxuan leave. Strictly speaking, Lu Mingxuan had a better understanding of the situation than Lu Junning did.
Lu Junnings strengthy in the fact that she had already lived through this life once, so she had knowledge of future events.
However, Lu Mingxuan had managed to rise above the circumstances.
Ning Shu let out a long sigh. The women in the inner courtyard were truly not simple. Men confined women to the inner courtyard and left them to deal with each other.
It would be much more interesting to see these methods used on men.
Lu Yuanfan wanted to arrange a marriage for Lu Junning and directly said, The son of the assistant minister of the Ministry of Justice is a good match. Hes two years older than you. Would you like to meet him?
Lu Junnings face immediately darkened. Ive already said, I wont marry anyone. And if I were to marry, it would be someone of my own choosing.
Lu Yuanfan sneered, Youre just a damaged flower now. What else can you do?
Damaged flower? Father, are you even my father? Lu Junnings face turned extremely ugly upon hearing the words damaged flower.
Lu Yuanfan retorted, Then what do you want?
Ive already said, my marriage is not something you can interfere with. My marriage will be decided by my maternal family.
Chapter 2648: I Am Your Father!
Chapter 2648: I Am Your Father!
I am your father!
Father? Ha Lu Junning chuckled coldly. She then returned to her room to pack her things and went to the grand marshals residence.
Lu Yuanfan seethed with anger as he pointed at Lu Junning and asked Ning Shu, What does she mean by this?
Ning Shu quickly shook her head. I dont know, Father.
Now she was the only daughter left in the Lu family.
Lu Yuanfan nced at Ning Shu with a sidelong nce. What kind of family do you want to marry into?
Father, Im only ten years old. Its still too early, Ning Shu said.
Lu Yuanfan let out a long sigh. He swept his sleeves back and sped his hands behind his back as he walked towards his study.
Ning Shu caught up to Lu Yuanfan and asked, Father, what exactly did you lose? Second Sister is still looking for it for you. Actually, Second Sister is a pretty nice person. You shouldnt be so harsh on her all the time.
What? Lu Yuanfan stopped in his tracks. Has your Second Sister found the item?
Ning Shu shook her head. I only know that Second Sister is still searching, but I dont know if she has found it. Father, dont worry, shell find it sooner orter.
Lu Yuanfans expression changed. He pushed Ning Shu aside and hurried away.
Ning Shu shouted, Father, I havent finished speaking yet. Where are you going?
Ning Shu caught up to Lu Yuanfan and saw that he was about to leave. She quickly asked, Father, where are you going?
To the grand marshals residence, Lu Yuanfan got into the sedan.
Ning Shu immediately asked, Father, are you going to bring Second Sister back?
Just go back to your courtyard and stay there. Donte out unless necessary. You reallyck the ability to discern things, Lu Yuanfan impatiently said.
Ning Shu: _
Ning Shu returned to her own courtyard. Lu Yuanfan had probably gone to demand that Lu Junning hand over the thing. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Lu Yuanfan probably thought that Lu Junning wanted to bring the documents to the grand marshals residence.
Ning Shu took out her notebook and wrote down some recipes for making medicine.
She didnt know when this task would be consideredplete.
She couldnt help but feel that as long as Lu Junning was around, things couldnt be resolved.
This was too exhausting on the brain, and living in such a small ce was extremely stifling.
Every day, she could only wander around the Lu residence, walking back and forth in the same ce multiple times.
Lu Junning didnt have the document, so Lu Yuanfan wouldnt be able to obtain anything.
He would definitely return empty-handed.
When Lu Yuanfan returned, his expression was extremely ugly.
He probably suffered humiliation at the grand marshals residence. The grand marshals residence was particrly protective, and they all thought Lu Yuanfan was a terrible father. It would be strange if they treated him politely.
He hadnt been able to bring Lu Junning back either.
Ning Shu approached Lu Yuanfan again and asked, Father, you didnt bring Second Sister back?
Lu Yuanfans anger surged in his chest. He found that this daughter of his really made people speechless.
She deliberately brought up topics that people didnt want to discuss, and she had absolutely no sense of tact.
No, I might as well pretend that I dont have this daughter anymore. Even if Lu Yuanfan was blind, he would still be able to see the resentment his daughter had towards him.
Not only was there resentment, but also a strong hatred.
Just because her mother passed away early, did she think he killed her mother?
How stupid would he be to kill his own legal wife and make it so there was no one to manage the inner courtyard?
Lu Yuanfan took a deep breath and made a decision. He was going to remarry.
The Lu family had no male heirs, so he had to marry a legal wife to have a legitimate son.
It would be best to find a powerful and influential family. Recently, the Lu familys decline was evident, giving a sense of the setting sun.
Chapter 2649: Busy Finding Himself a Wife
Chapter 2649: Busy Finding Himself a Wife
Lu Junning settled down in the grand marshals residence and showed no intention ofing back.
Lu Yuanfan also didnt call her back, as he was busy finding himself a wife.
Lu Yuanfan realized that he had too few children, and his only son, Lu Jinghui, had died of smallpox.
One thing after another happened. Lu Yuanfan was certain that someone was plotting against him. His suspicion was that it was Lu Junning.
Mistress Liu was very worried about the fact that Lu Yuanfan wanted to take a second wife. She said to Ning Shu, We dont even know what kind of person the madam is.
Its fine. As long as we dont do anything improper, itll be fine. Besides, there are people who are more anxious and worried than you.
Mistress Yun had been managing the inner courtyard this entire time, but if Lu Yuanfan had a legal wife, it wouldnt be her ce to handle the affairs of the inner courtyard anymore.
But her daughter is the princess consort of Prince Chen. The new madam will definitely give her face. Im afraid she might target me, Mistress Liu said.
Ning Shu smiled and said, Dont worry, the new madam is new here and wont rush to take action. Besides, you have always been honest and well-behaved. There is no reason for the new madam to target you and create enemies for herself.
Mistress Liu was still uneasy and patted her chest with her hand. Im still worried.
Mistress Liu looked at Ning Shu and said, Im not afraid of anything else, Im just afraid that the new madam will meddle in your marriage.
Why would she meddle for no reason? After all, I am just a non-legitimate daughter. All she has to do is prepare a dowry and she would be able to gain a connection through my marriage. It will also benefit her son in the future. Dont think so pessimistically, Ning Shu reassured. Besides, isnt it still early?
The sun sets today, but it will rise again tomorrow. The single dog today, will still be rocking the same single life tomorrow.
Mistress Lius expression rxed, and she touched Ning Shus head. I just hope you will be safe and well in the future.
Dont worry, I still have to take care of you when you get old.
Lu Yuanfan actually worked quite fast and soon there was news. His second wife would be the daughter of the minister of rites.
The reputation of the minister of rites was not as prestigious as that of the grand marshals residence, as they were mainly responsible for national festivals and receiving foreign envoys.
But Lu Yuanfan was already middle-aged, and recently, the Lu family had been involved in so many incidents that their reputation wasnt great. Being able to marry a maiden was already quite good.
Moreover, she was the legitimate daughter, or rather, she was originally a non-legitimate daughter but waster promoted to the legitimate daughter and raised under the legal wifes name.
Lu Yuanfan wanted to find a political partner, or at the very least, someone who could support him. Otherwise, he would have no one to speak up for him.
The wedding date was set, and it was quite urgent.
Anyway, recently, the Lu family had been holding one wedding after another.
The grand marshals residence was very dissatisfied with Lu Yuanfans remarriage. Lu Junning didnt evene back when Lu Yuanfan got married.
This was their way of expressing their dissatisfaction. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu had been having rich and luxurious meals all the timetely. She had to attend wedding banquets every few days, making her feel a bit reluctant to eat.
In fact, the recent events had almost emptied the Lu familys coffers with all the dowries, betrothal gifts, and so on that they had to prefer. The Lu family was probably going to have to tighten their belts in the near future.
On the morning of the second day of the marriage, the concubines and daughters in the house had to go formally greet the new bride.
The new madam was actually quite easy to talk to. She even gave Ning Shu a big red envelope, and Ning Shu epted it with a smile. Who would turn down money?
The new madam didnt mention anything about the housekeeping duties and let Mistress Yun continue taking care of it for the time being.
Ning Shu looked at the new madam and felt that this woman was not someone easy to deal with. She knew how to use both soft and hard tactics.
She was generous in her actions, but if she wanted to make things hard for someone, that person would probably have to suffer in silence.
Chapter 2650: None of Her Business
Chapter 2650: None of Her Business
But this was none of her business. Ning Shu had no intention of challenging the new madams authority and status.
She would just live her life as it is.
There were no unfounded hatred between people. Even if they dont get along, it didnt mean they had to go as far as its either you die or I die.
At most, they would create some minor obstacles for the other person. But in the face of overall profits, these were insignificant.
As they left the courtyard, Mistress Liu breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that the madam is quite easy to talk to.
Ning Shu nodded and looked towards Lu Junnings courtyard. Lu Junning still hadnt returned. It was clear that she was showing her displeasure towards the new madam.
This attitude clearly showed that she didnt wee the new madam.
However, Mistress Yuns expression didnt look good either. After all, she was about to lose her position as the manager of the household.
With a new madam in the house, there was no way they would continue to allow a concubine to manage the household. Even if the new madam didnt want the authority, Lu Yuanfan would still hand it over to her.
Ning Shu returned to her courtyard, opened a book, and dipped her brush in ink. She wrote down some knowledge about herbs.
Learning about this would at least help the original host defend herself when someone tried to harm her.
Otherwise, the original host might end up falling into the trap of some despicable drugs again.
Actually, the more despicable things were, the more effective they usually were.
Ning Shu didnt know when this task would be consideredplete. She hadnt married Li Yu, and she hadnt been defiled and sent to the ancestral temple. Pretty much all the tasks were done.
For now, Lu Yuanfans crisis had been resolved. The booklet was gone, but she didnt know if Lu Yuanfan had any other political stains.
She had a feeling that Lu Junning wouldnt give up so easily.
As two people who were reborn, Lu Junning wanted to retaliate against everyone and make them pay the price. As for Alviss, he was able to find a remote and live a peaceful life.
If Lu Junning lived on Sehlde, she wouldnt be so hung up over these issues of feelings.
Because survival itself was a problem, there was no time for sentimental feelings.
These people have all been spoiled with a life of luxury, and they had too much free time. The more idle they were, the more fussy they became. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
No matter who they were, everyone had to pay a price for survival. Ordinary people had to face the hardships of life, and even nobles had to exert effort and engage in scheming battles to maintain their current situation.
Lu Junnings actions caused her to lose even her loyal husband.
The main issue was that Lu Junning could not ept betrayal.
As a result, little by little, the situation has turned into what it is now.
Lu Junning simply didnt have any firm resolutions. She initially swore to seek revenge in this lifetime and not be involved with men, but then when she encountered a man she liked, she was still hung up over things from her past. This ended up making it so that she couldnt make much progress in either direction.
Now that there was a legitimate madam in the inner courtyard, Ning Shu had to go to the main courtyard to pay her respects every morning. Other than that, Ning Shu rarely left her room. She was always either embroidering or writing down medicinal prescriptions.
She didnt bother to pay much attention to anything else. Lu Junning had been staying at the generals residence and still hasnt returned. Who knew how long she intended to stay there?
To be honest, Lu Junning couldnt really be considered a member of the generals residence. It was not good for her to always stay there.
Although everyone in the family treated her well, all things looked better from some distance. If she stayed there all the time, the elders wouldnt say anything, but the wives and concubines of the generals residence would definitely gossip about it.
It wasnt like she didnt have a home. How could she stay at someone elses house every day?
The new madam told Lu Yuanfan to bring their second daughter back. They couldnt keep living in someone elses home. It was not convenient for a girl to stay in someone elses home, especially when they had men.
Lu Yuanfan frowned at the mention of Lu Junning, but he still went to the generals residence to bring their daughter back.
However, he was harshly rebuffed and when he returned, he directly dered that Lu Junning was no longer his daughter!
Chapter 2651: The Current Crisis Had Been Resolved
Chapter 2651: The Current Crisis Had Been Resolved
Ning Shu shrugged her shoulders, feeling that Lu Junning was being a bit stubborn.
She was someone who had lived two lifetimes, but she still didnt seem to know when to advance or retreat.
Was it because she felt that since she had to live so cautiously in her previous life, she should be as reckless as she wanted in this life?
Lu Yuanfan didnt bother to go to the generals residence anymore. Lu Junning could stay there as long as she wants. He didnt care anymore.
The new madam was also just fulfilling her duty and responsibility. Since Lu Junning didnt want toe back, she naturally wouldnt insist that Lu Yuanfan bring her back.
After all, things were nicer if there was no legitimate daughter in the household suppressing her.
Facing the legitimate wifes daughter as a stepmother was always a struggle.
Ning Shu was just waiting for a notification to leave this world. Her task should be pretty muchplete.
The current crisis had been resolved, and from now on, itd depend on Lu Yueyun herself.
She just wondered how Lu Yueyun would feel when she returned and found that she had be Lu Yujing.
Ning Shu wiped her face.
Ning Shu had originally thought her task was already done, but suddenly, soldiers surrounded the entire Lu residence.
They werepletely entrapped.
Lu Yuanfan was also called into the pce.
Ning Shu furrowed her brows tightly. Could it be that the crisis the Lu family faced hasnt passed yet?
Mistress Liu appeared very anxious and couldnt hide her fear. If something happened to Lu Yuanfan, what should she do? What would happen to the whole family?
Its alright, Ning Shuforted Mistress Liu.
She had already destroyed the booklet. Could it be that there were still other evidence? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It seemed some things could not be stopped no matter how hard one tried.
Lu Yuanfan went into the pce, and then there was no news at all. The Lu residence was tightly sealed off like an impregnable fortress, not even the servants could leave.
A sense of panic hung over the entire Lu residence, making it hard to breathe.
Lu Yuanfans fate would determine the fate of everyone in the residence.
If something happened to Lu Yuanfan, not a single one of them could escape.
This matter must be rted to Lu Junning.
Seriously, what benefit did it bring her to destroy the Lu family? If the Lu family was destroyed, where could she go? Could it be that she nned to just stay in the generals residence?
The loyal dog, her deeply affectionate man, now had a family and could no longer give Lu Junning his exclusive affection.
Ning Shu saw Mistress Liu in a panicked state and said, Aunt, dont worry, everything will be fine.
Go and get some rest. When you wake up, everything will have been resolved, Ning Shu said.
Mistress Liu rubbed her forehead. How can I sleep?
Trust me, everything will be fine, Ning Shu remained very calm andposed.
After leaving Mistress Lius courtyard, Ning Shu lifted her skirt and ran back to her own courtyard.
Miss, please wait for this servant! Yuan Xiang called out to Ning Shu from behind.
The young miss was truly as calm as still water but also as fast as a crazed rabbit.
Ning Shu returned to her own courtyard and prepared some medicinal powder for self-defense. She said to Yuan Xiang, who was still gasping for breath, I want to eat something light. Im going out for a walk.
Miss, where are you going now? Yuan Xiang leaned against the wall, catching her breath.
Dont follow me. Im just going around the garden, Ning Shu replied.
Ning Shu walked around, looking for anything suspicious.
Even if Lu Yuanfan had really done something, she had to ensure that the Lu residence was clean and free of anything strange.
Ning Shu arrived at Lu Yuanfans study, which had just been renovated.
There was a lingering scent.
Ning Shu looked around. Seeing no one, she slipped into Lu Yuanfans study.
She searched everywhere, looking for things like a dragon robe or any items with obvious rebellious intentions.
Ning Shu couldnt afford to be careless. If Lu Yuanfan couldnt escape this disaster, it would be difficult for her to protect Mistress Liu and escape with her.
When a big tree fell, those who depended on it for survival would also be destroyed.
Chapter 2652: A Package Under the Covered Incense Table
Chapter 2652: A Package Under the Covered Incense Table
Ning Shu searched the study, feeling for any hidden mechanisms or secret rooms.
She even lifted the floor tiles behind the door, but this time there was nothing there.
There didnt seem to be anything unusual in the study.
Ning Shus eyes wandered, trying to think of any other suitable hiding ces.
The ancestral hall?
Ning Shu decided to go and take a look at the ancestral hall.
The door to the ancestral hall was locked, but Ning Shu managed to open it with some difficulty using a wooden lever she found near the window. She climbed in through the window.
Inside the ancestral hall were the ancestral tablets of the Lu family. Ning Shu respectfully pped her hands and bowed before starting her search.
She even climbed onto the rafters to inspect them.
Finally, she found a package under the covered incense table.
When she opened the package, she discovered a jade rulers seal and a dragon robe.
Ning Shu: _
It was ced so obviously, it was clearly meant to be found during a search. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
How should she deal with these items?
The Lu residence was nowpletely surrounded, and it was likely that there would be orders to search the residence soon.
This jade seal, tsk
As Ning Shu passed by a pond, there was the sound of a small ssh. She had thrown the jade seal into the water. She would retrieve it when she had the chance.
As for the dragon robe
The embroidery was really exquisite.
Ning Shu hugged the dragon robe and quickly returned to her own room, stuffing the dragon robe into her nket.
Miss, the cook made some in porridge. Would you like to eat? Yuan Xiang asked.
Yes. Ning Shu made quick work of the porridge, then said, I want to take a nap. Dont wake me up unless its necessary.
Yuan Xiang nodded and closed the door behind her.
Ning Shu quickly took out the dragon robe. How should she dispose of it?
Burn it?
But it would produce thick smoke.
Kitchen, she should burn it in the kitchen!
Using scissors, Ning Shu cut the dragon robe into small pieces, carefully collecting the pearls from it. The dragon robe was really made so sincerely, with plenty of gold threads and pearls.
She bundled up the pieces of cloth with another cloth.
Ning Shu put on a cloak and hid the bundle inside it before heading to the kitchen.
There were many people busy in the kitchen. Ning Shu walked over to the stove.
Miss, why are you here? The kitchen is very dirty, the cook said.
Mistress Liu is feeling a bit uneasy. Im going to make her a bowl of lotus seed soup. I want to make it myself. You all can continue with your work. I can handle it myself, Ning Shu squatted in front of the stove and added some firewood into it.
The cook was a bit worried, but Ning Shu reassured her, saying, Dont worry.
While no one was paying attention, Ning Shu stuffed the package into the stove and used tongs to stir it.
It was just a pity about these gold threads. They were all real gold!!
Ning Shu squatted by the stove, watching as the mes consumed the clothes, slowly turning them into ashes.
She breathed a sigh of relief only when everything waspletely burned to ashes.
Once the lotus seed soup was ready, Ning Shu filled a bowl and left the kitchen.
Ning Shu brought the lotus seed soup to Mistress Liu, who was pacing anxiously in the room, appearing very agitated.
You should eat something, Ning Shu ced the bowl of lotus seed soup down.
Mistress Liu anxiously said, I dont know how your father is doing. Im so worried, I cant calm down at all!
Ning Shu calmly reassured her, saying, Everything will be fine. Eat something, Father will be alright.
After leaving Mistress Lius courtyard, Ning Shu continued to wander around, checking if there were any other strange things.
She was worried that the other party had made multiple preparations.
Chapter 2653: Accuse Lu Yuanfan of Rebellion
Chapter 2653: use Lu Yuanfan of Rebellion
While Ning Shu was wandering, she encountered the new madam. The new madam saw Ning Shu and said, Stay in your own courtyard and dont wander around causing trouble.
Ning Shu immediately bowed and greeted her, then said that she would head back. As she looked up, she noticed the worry between the new madams eyebrows.
She had just married over and she was already encountering such a situation.
Ning Shu obediently turned and left.
She didnt know what the situation was like in the pce currently, but they were probably going to use Lu Yuanfan of rebellion. She wondered who reported it?
Most likely someone from the generals residence.
How long would this cycle of hurting each other continue?
As soon as Ning Shu returned to her room, the new madams maid came to call her to go to the main hall.
Not only did Ning Shu go, but all the concubines and daughters of the household also went.
A man dressed in armor coldly said, By the decree of His Majesty, we are going to search the entire Lu residence. You all must stay here and not leave.
May I ask what crime our Lu family hasmitted? the madam asked.
The man ignored her and directly ordered his subordinates, Leave no ce unchecked.
Ning Shu squeezed the hand of Mistress Liu next to her. Mistress Lius hand was cold and trembling.
Her face was pale, and there was an indescribable panic in her expression.
Mistress Liu was originally a woman from a small ce and rarely went out after bing a concubine. It was normal for her to react this way.
She survived solely by relying on Lu Yuanfan and so was more worried about his safety than anyone else.
The guards were searching everywhere in the Lu residence, smashing porcin and while at it, pocketing some valuable trinkets.
In no time, the Lu residence was aplete mess.
The room was silent, and every minute felt unbearable. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu tightly held Mistress Lius hand, leaning against her from behind to prevent her from copsing to the ground.
Captain, we havent found anything suspicious, a guard walked in, bowing respectfully.
The captain furrowed his brows. Have you searched carefully? Leave no ce unchecked.
Weve searched everywhere, the guard replied.
The captain nced at the people in the room, then left the main hall and said to the guard, Have you checked the ancestral hall?
We have, we went straight to the ancestral hall first.
Weve searched everywhere and found nothing. Captain, what should we do now?
The captain gritted his teeth. Keep searching.
But the pce is waiting for our response.
Yes, but its toote to do anything now. Embroidering a dragon robe was not something that could be done in a day or two.
And it couldnt be made in a rush either.
Keep searching, give it another hour, the captain said.
Ning Shu saw that the search would probably still take some time, so she urged Mistress Liu to hurry and sit down.
Their efficiency was really too low.
Ning Shu leisurely drank several cups of tea. In the end, they still didnt find anything and had no choice but to send a report back to the pce.
In the pce hall, Lu Yuanfan knelt on the ground, and Lu Junning, despite being a woman, was also present.
Cold sweat dripped from Lu Yuanfans forehead, falling one by one onto the smooth ck floor tiles.
From the corner of his eye, he was looking at Lu Junning with loathing.
This daughter of his colluded with people from the generals residence, using him of embezzling military funds, hoarding weapons, and nning a rebellion.
They even found witnesses to prove his involvement in buying and selling official positions.
Lu Yuanfan was afraid that his ounts book would appear as evidence here.
Cold sweat flowed into his eyes, stinging them, but Lu Yuanfan didnt dare to wipe it away.
The emperor on the throne above stared at him with eyes as sharp as a steel de.
Lu Yuanfan didnt even know if he could leave this hall smoothly today.
Chapter 2654: A Large Box of Silver Was Found
Chapter 2654: A Large Box of Silver Was Found
If he could, he would hand over this kind of daughter to anyone who wanted her.
Emperor, the captain has searched the entire Lu residence.
Speak. The emperors voice was very calm, but it made Lu Yuanfans body break out in a cold sweat, and his muscles uncontrobly twitched with nervousness.
Reporting to the emperor, arge box of silver was found in the Lu residence.
Lu Yuanfan let out a heavy breath, and Lu Junnings expression changed. Besides the silver, was there anything else?
No.
Lu Junnings expression became somewhat ugly. Silver was nothing. The only thing that would make the emperor anxious and vignt was the threat of rebellion.
Lu Junnings maternal grandfather, the grand marshal, shook his head at her. This matter couldnt be pursued any further.
Lu Junnings expression was filled with unwillingness. How could this be? How could they not find anything?
Lu Yuanfan also had a very clear view of things, so he immediately knelt down and admitted his mistake. Weeping, he said that he knew he was wrong and was willing to ept any punishment.
He looked as pitiful as one could be as he cried that he shouldnt have been blinded by greed and let his judgment be clouded.
He expressed that he had let down the emperor and so on.
In the end, Lu Yuanfan was demoted from the position of Minister of War, a second-rank official, to the position of a fourth-rank Senior Director of Education. The silver that was found was naturally confiscated for the national treasury, along with a three-year sry penalty.
In other words, he would be working for free for three years, while also being confined for six months to reflect on his actions.
Lu Yuanfan quickly kowtowed and pleaded guilty, considering himself lucky to have kept his life.
Although he didnt know the details, Lu Yuanfan could easily guess that there must have been something taboo in the Lu residence, but it hadnt been discovered for some unknown reason.
This was probably something that his daughter had set up.
Lu Yuanfan moved slightly, his back covered in cold sweat, soaking his clothes.
His entire body felt weak, and his limbs were trembling. He felt like he had just taken a stroll to the gates of hell.
Lu Yuanfan red at Lu Junning and the old marshal fiercely.
Lu Junnings face was a little pale. In reality, this was a desperate move where she had fully revealed her intentions, but she still couldnt do much to Lu Yuanfan.
Lu Yuanfan sat in the sedan chair with his hand pressing against his chest. His heart seemed to hurt slightly, probably from extreme fear.
Lu Yuanfan had been genuinely scared, scared to the point of wetting himself.
After Lu Yuanfan returned, the guards stationed at the entrance also withdrew. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Ning Shu saw Lu Yuanfans ashen forehead, she felt relieved. At least his head was still on his neck.
A group of people immediately crowded around Lu Yuanfan, expressing their concern in a flurry. However, Lu Yuanfans eyes rolled back, and he fainted.
The new madam quickly sent for a doctor.
Ning Shu felt that Lu Yuanfan was just scared and would recover once he woke up.
Aunt, lets go back and wait. Its chaotic here, and we shouldnt add to the chaos, Ning Shu said to Mistress Liu, who had her neck stretched out like a swan.
Seeing the chaos, Mistress Liu reluctantly left.
Soon after, Lu Junning also returned to the Lu residence.
Lu Junning had a cold expression on her face.
Ning Shu greeted her, Second Sister.
Is Father alright? Lu Junning asked.
Ning Shu replied lightly, Hes fine. I think hes just tired and sleeping now.
Second Sister, what did youe back for? Ning Shu asked.
Lu Junning replied, Just to grab something.
Ning Shu was surprised, Youre leaving again?
Lu Junning went straight to her courtyard, packed some things, and left without even saying anything to the new madam and Lu Yuanfan.
Ning Shu:
She just left like that?
Well, Lu Junning probably didnt dare to face Lu Yuanfan either.
Ning Shu thought it was fine this way. Not living under the same roof as Lu Junning would make it harder for Lu Junning toe up with any more schemes.
Chapter 2655: Expel Lu Junning From the Lu Family
Chapter 2655: Expel Lu Junning From the Lu Family
Plus, after Lu Yuanfan experienced such arge stumble, would he really just let Lu Junning off?
It all depended on Lu Yuanfans attitude when he woke up.
Lu Yuanfan slept for a whole day before waking up. When he woke up and sat up on the bed, he was still in a daze.
His family was scared, worried that Lu Yuanfan couldnt handle the blow.
Lu Yuanfan asked his wife to bring the family genealogy and directly went to the n to remove Lu Junnings name.
In ancient times, rebellion would lead to the execution of all nine generations. Without any hesitation, the n agreed and expelled Lu Junning from the Lu family.
In other words, Lu Junning was no longer Lu Yuanfans daughter.
Lu Yuanfan felt that since she clearly did not regard him as her father and wanted to destroy the Lu family, he might as well make things official.
Rebellion was not a casual matter. It meant death. Peoples heads would roll!
Lu Yuanfan severed the father-daughter rtionship with Lu Junning. She could go wherever she pleased, he no longer cared about her life or death.
He also would have no more connection with the grand marshals residence. He would remember this incident.
If anything happened to the old marshal in the future, he would be the first to rush up and add a stomp.
Lu Yuanfan calmlypleted these actions, showing no trace of anger.
He was probably too disappointed to be angry anymore. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He no longer wanted such a sabotaging daughter.
Ning Shu had to admit respect for Lu Yuanfans efficiency and decisiveness. He didnt want the legitimate daughter anymore, so he simply got rid of her.
Ning Shu also felt more at ease. Lu Yuanfan had be cautious, so he wouldnt be easily manipted anymore.
Apart from the Lu family, Lu Junning only had the grand marshals residence to go to.
However, Lu Junning no longer even had a name. Even if she used the name Lu Junning, she wouldnt be a member of the Lu family anymore.
Previously, she previously still had a loyal dog-like man, but now the grand marshals residence became the only ce Lu Junning had left to go.
After this incident, the Lu family and the grand marshals residence became enemies.
They went from being inws to enemies.
Ning Shu didnt think Lu Junning would have a good life in the grand marshals residence. She was someone that would scheme against her own father, the grand marshals residence would certainly be cautious towards her.
It was even more impossible for her to return to the Lu family; she couldnt even enter their doors.
Lu Yuanfan was demoted and put under house arrest, with no sry for three years.
The imperial decree had already been issued.
Lu Yuanfan had to respectfully ce the imperial decree in disy in the ancestral hall, even though it was clearly not a good thing.
How embarrassing would it be when future generations saw it?
Rather than the contents being an achievement to be proud of, the imperial decree he got was a punishment.
Lu Yuanfans inner turmoil was indescribable.
But not long afterwards, rumors spread that Lu Junning had already lost her chastity.
It was said that she had already be intimate with Prince Chen back at the Tiantai Temple.
Lu Yuanfan just wanted to disgust the grand marshals residence. You all were keeping an unchaste woman in your home.
So this was the granddaughter of the grand marshals residence, such a shameless person!
In any case, Lu Junning was no longer Lu Yuanfans daughter, so she couldnt bring shame to the Lu family.
Ning Shu:
Lu Yuanfan really was a vengeful person.
When news that Lu Junning had lost her chastity to Prince Chen spread, the people of the grand marshals residence wanted to marry her off to Prince Chen.
Of course, Lu Junning was unwilling. After all, there was already Lu Mingxuan in Prince Chens residence.
She didnt want to have to suffer Lu Mingxuans suppression.
The grand marshals residence had nned to send her as a concubine to Shen Yichen, but she had her own pride. She refused to face him in such a situation.
The people of the grand marshals residence were out of ideas. Since she refused to be a concubine, then they would just allow her to be a legal wife instead.
The grand marshals residence arranged a marriage for Lu Junning, but the grooms family was very far away from the capital so they didnt know that she was already unchaste.
She would be married off to a distant ce.
Lu Junning was furious and heartbroken about how the people of the grand marshals residence treated her. They had arranged a marriage for her without her consent.
Chapter 2656: How Things Had Turned out This Way?
Chapter 2656: How Things Had Turned out This Way?
If she married to another province, how could she seek revenge on the Third Prince Shen Hao and Lu Mingxuan?
But on the day of the wedding, Lu Junning was practically forced into the bridal sedan.
The grand marshals residence even sent a group of soldiers to apany her, to prevent her from running away.
Sitting in the bridal sedan, Lu Junning couldnt understand how things had turned out this way.
Why would her loving grandparents treat her like this?
She was married off so inexplicably, and to a ce so far away.
Even if the grooms family was a local noble and wealthy family, Lu Junning didnt want to marry into it.
She hadnt even gotten revenge yet! If things ended like this, what was the point of her rebirth?
Shen Hao, that man who killed his wife and son, was still alive and well, enjoying wealth andpeting for the throne!
Lu Junning couldnt ept it. How could she ept it?
When Lu Junning got married, Ning Shu stood by the side of the street and watched.
Some things were not just ck or white.
The grand marshals residence was a big family, with sons and unmarried daughters.
Lu Junnings presence in the grand marshals residence was indeed not ideal.
And the grooms family chosen for Lu Junning by the grand marshals residence was quite good. They were a local noble family, and with the emperor far away, her life in that family would definitely be veryfortable.
But it was unknown whether Lu Junning coulde to ept things.
If things remained the same, Lu Junnings life after marriage wouldnt be easy either.
If she remained fixated on revenge even after she married over, she would definitely end up just losing everything.
How a person lived didnt depend on others, but on ones own attitude towards life.
In any case, Lu Junning had already married far away, and unless there were special circumstances, they probably wouldnt see each other again in this lifetime.
Ning Shu finally breathed a sigh of relief.
In the previous life, Lu Junning and Shen Yichen had been a couple that everyone envied, but in this life, they ended up breaking up like this.
Feelings were very fragile things. They had to be carefully maintained, or they would break easily.
Ding, taskplete. Do you wish to leave the task world? 2333s voice appeared.
Ning Shu nodded, Yes.
Unfortunately, she hadnt encountered a world origin in this world.
But it was probably impossible to encounter a world origin when she was stuck in the confines of such a small ce.
Ning Shus head spun for a moment, then she had returned to the system space.
Ning Shuy down on the sofa and opened the stats panel to see her gains this time.Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 72000k
Soul: 340 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Life: 131
Intelligence: 394
Charm: 50
Luck: 259
Mental Strength: 290
Faith: 24515
Martial Arts: 422
Aptitude: 169
Merit: 13870 (+3000)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
Completed Lu Yueyuns task: dont fall into the traps set for her and dont be married off to the eldest legitimate son of the marquis residence.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 8000k experience points.
Gained 80 attribute points.
Gained 2k faith points.
Chapter 2657: What Merits Could One Gain by Scheming Within a Courtyard?
Chapter 2657: What Merits Could One Gain by Scheming Within a Courtyard?
Ning Shu looked at the rewards. They were quite good: 8 million points and 80 attribute points. As for the 2000 faith points, those were umted from the previous worlds. Merit points were nada. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
After all, merit points were not easy to obtain, and besides, what merits could one gain by scheming within a courtyard?
It was just a pity that women could not step out of their homes. If those women in the inner courtyard were ced in modern times, they would definitely be the smartest and most cunning career-women, living bright and beautiful lives.
Wearing fashionable clothes, applying beautiful makeup, turning heads, and exuding beauty and confidence.
Ning Shu allocated the attribute points. This time, there were quite a few attribute points, so Ning Shu whimsically added points to all the attributes.
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 72000k (+8000k)
Soul: 340 (+10)
Life: 131 (+10)
Intelligence: 394 (+10)
Charm: 50 (+10)
Luck: 259 (+10)
Mental Strength: 290 (+10)
Faith: 24515 (+2000)
Martial Arts: 422 (+10)
Aptitude: 169 (+10)
Merit: 13870 (+3000)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
Ning Shu closed the stats panel and sat cross-legged on the sofa, beginning her cultivation, absorbing the pure soul power within the space.
After finishing her cultivation, Ning Shu asked 2333, I feel like theres more soul power this timepared tost time. Is it the soul power of those eliminated task-takers?
Perhaps, but its most likely just your imagination. Although the soul power of intermediate and advanced task-takers is strong, theres hardly any distributed to you, 2333 replied.
Ning Shus eyes whirled. The ones cleared this time were intermediate and advanced task-takers?
Theyre okay with even firing advanced task-takers? Ning Shu expressed her astonishment.
To be an advanced task-taker, they must have experienced many worlds, yet they were still eliminated at the drop of a hat?
How could the higher-ups bear to part with such valuable resources?
Some advanced task-takers were indeed erased, but mostly it was the intermediate task-takers, 2333 replied, Luckily, were safe this time, otherwise you would have be pure soul power.
Ning Shu: _
Damn it. She really thought that she wouldnt have anything left to fear now that she had the talismans, but then something like this happened.
It really felt terrible when your life was in the hands of others.
She had to build her own world as soon as possible! But she still had to get her hands on more world origins
Ning Shu sighed. She had to work harder.
Chapter 2658: The World Was Full of Competition
Chapter 2658: The World Was Full of Competition
The world was full ofpetition.
She would strive towards being able to grasp her own destiny as soon as possible. She already got this far, sess was just a step further.
Ning Shu held her head and screamed a couple of times, then jumped around on the sofa, bouncing quite high. Instantly, she felt much better.
2333: Crazy woman
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the sofa, opened the screen, and checked Lu Yueyuns situation.
Lu Yueyun was a true ancient-era person. Her life after returning hadnt changed much. She embroidered every day, waiting to reach marriageable age, get married, and then give birth to children.
asionally, she studied the medical books left by Ning Shu. Her days were calm and serene.
Ning Shu swiped her finger, and the screen shifted to show another ce.
The scene showed Lu Junning in a room, looking exhausted and resentful.
Moreover, her husband was currently with a concubine.
Lu Junning didnt care though. She had even refused to marry a prince like Shen Yichen, so why would she be interested in such a man? Especially one who clearly had no loyalty? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Lu Junning only resented herself for not being able to tear the third prince, Shen Hao, into pieces. She had a gloomy expression on her face all day long.
Meanwhile, Lu Junnings husband had discovered that she was not a virgin on their wedding night. His expression immediately changed, and he left to find his concubine.
Lu Junning had a cold expression, tightly clenching her fists.
Ning Shu couldnt help but facepalm. How much resentment did Lu Junning have? Her previous life was already so miserable, and now she had made her current life equally miserable.
Were you the most miserable and mistreated person in the whole world? No one understood your pain?
There were plenty of people who had it hard.
Lu Junning should just be thrown to Sehlde.
Ning Shu closed the screen. With Lu Junnings personality and deep resentment, the only way she could have possibly ever had a happy ending was fully due to Shen Yichens hard work.
Ning Shu pulled out a book from the bookshelf and started reading. Then she remembered something and asked 2333, After this screening, when will the next one be?
Ning Shu wanted to know if she had enough time to search for the other world origins.
If she was eliminated, her soul would scatter, and she wouldnt even have another life.
Im not sure about that. It could be decades, centuries, or even millennia. The screening this time was a warning, reminding the surviving task-takers to work hard toplete their tasks, 2333 said.
If the number of task failures and damage to the nes exceeds a certain limit, they might eliminate another portion of the people. The rules for elimination are different each time.
Ning Shu was so frightened that the book in her arms fell to the ground. Holy shit, what the hell?
Ning Shus face was expressionless. Why are those people so stubborn?
Since theyre maintaining the nes, everything is based on the nes. Those with weaker abilities can only be eliminated. Its not a charity organization that focuses on giving you care and love, 2333 said.
Ning Shu couldnt say anything to that. Since she wasnt strong enough to change the rules right now, she could only adapt to them. Once she transcended the rules, these rules would have no power over her.
At that time, she would definitely stand at the top of the world andugh up at the sky. The entire world would have to bow down before her!
But that day was still a bit far away. Just thinking about it made Ning Shus blood boil, as if she had an infusion of energy.
She was originally destined to die young, but then she became a task-taker and eventually became the ruler of the world! Just thinking about it felt amazing.
Reaching the pinnacle of life, then marrying a handsome and wealthy man.
Actually, forget about a handsome and wealthy man, he wouldnt even be as strong as her. As for someone stronger than her There was no way shed let someone lord over her or y tricks on her!
Ning Shu stood on the sofa and started practicing her bnce by standing on one leg. While at it, she started practicing using her mental strength.
Training mental strength was extremely exhausting. Ning Shu persisted for a while but soon felt tired and dizzy.
Shey on the sofa and had to rest for a while before feeling better.
Using mental strength was quite difficult. After resting, Ning Shu continued her training.
She had invested so many attribute points into her mental strength, she couldnt let it go to waste.
Chapter 2659: With the Most Graceful Diving Posture
Chapter 2659: With the Most Graceful Diving Posture
Ning Shu practiced using her mental strength over and over again, practicing for a long time before stopping.
After finishing her training, Ning Shu exchanged some fasting pills, water, and other medicines from the system space.
Ning Shu said to 2333, Lets start the next task.
She had almost one hundred million points, and she had gained quite a few faith points.
At this rate, she would soon be an ultra task-taker.
At least then she would be able to enjoy certain benefits.
Gambatte!
You want to start the task now? 2333 asked.
Ning Shu spread open her arms, preparing tond with the most graceful diving posture. She nodded and said, Yes.
Then her head spun, and she forgot about any graceful posture.
When her soul merged into the body, she felt a dull pain in her arm, and the sensation that a needle was piercing through her flesh.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and hastily opened her eyes, only to see a clean white ceiling and smell the strong scent of disinfectant.
She turned her head and saw a man in a white coat sewing up her arm.
Youre awake? Dont move, there are two more stitches, the man said. He was wearing a mask.
Ning Shuy still, and the doctor said, Dont let the wound touch water, and avoid eating seafood. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Why are you so careless? I told you not to go out, but you insisted, and now this happened. The doctor put the scissors in a tray, making a crisp sound.
Ning Shu:
The way he talked sounded like he knew her well. Was he someone she knew?
The doctor took off his mask, and Ning Shu saw his face. He was even handsome! He had attractive features and a good physique. Dressed in the white coat, he looked even more handsome.
At this moment, he had a very dissatisfied expression on his face. When he saw that Ning Shu wasnt saying anything, he asked, Did you hear what I said?
Ning Shu nodded, I heard.
Ill go back with you. The doctor took off his white coat and hung it on a rack.
He was wearing a stylish sweater and put on a casual jacket. Seeing Ning Shu still sitting on the bed, he said, We can leave now.
Oh. Ning Shu quickly got off the bed and followed behind the doctor.
It turned out this was quite a sizable clinic.
Once they left the clinic, the doctor reached out and took Ning Shus hand. Ning Shu almost reflexively shook his hand off.
What was he doing?
In the future, let me know in advance before going somewhere. If something like this happens again, I wont be happy, the doctor said.
Ning Shu was a bit confused at the moment, so she just nodded in response.
The doctor unlocked the car parked on the side of the road, and Ning Shu got in as well.
Ning Shu took a quick look at the car. It wasnt cheap.
The doctor started the car, and Ning Shu said to him, Im going to take a nap.
Ning Shu closed her eyes and began receiving the storyline.
The original hosts name was Ai Yun, and she was married. The man driving next to her was her husband, Cheng Fei. He operated a clinic.
He could be considered a sessful person, and more importantly, he was a good man. He had no bad habits, was ambitious, and humble.
He had been an excellent student since childhood. After graduating, he opened his own clinic and had good medical skills. He met Ai Yun through a blind date.
The two got married, and Cheng Fei treated Ai Yun very well. He didnt ask her to do anything, and the family conditions were quite good. He didnt even let Ai Yun go to work.
Ai Yun could do whatever she liked, and no matter where she wanted to go, Cheng Fei would always take her.
Ai Yuns friends and ssmates were all very envious of her, saying that she was lucky to find such a considerate and handsome man who could handle bringing home both the money and the looks.
And then, this winner at life, Ai Yun, died, without even knowing where she died.
Chapter 2660: Her Husband Had Murdered Her
Chapter 2660: Her Husband Had Murdered Her
Ai Yun suspected that her husband had murdered her, and her suspicion was not without reason, either.
She had sensed her husbands murderous intentions toward her. Although he was ever considerate and loving to her, she knew. She always knew that he wanted to kill her.
Cheng Fei even took her to see a neurologist. The neurologist said that she had a bit of bigotry. In other words, she had a persecutory delusion.
Ai Yun tried to tell her parents that Cheng Fei wanted to kill her, but her parents didnt believe her and said that she was talking nonsense.
No one believed her. Everyone thought of Cheng Fei as a good man. He was a good husband, filial, and had a sessful career.
He was, in their eyes, a perfect man.
Countless women both envied and hated Ai Yun behind her back.
Ai Yun didnt understand why they would envy her, though. She was always under a lot of psychological pressure. Hence, whenever she faced her husband, she couldnt help being frustrated and angry.
However, Cheng Fei always tolerated her antics and treated her gently. The kinder Cheng Fei was, though, the more frustrated Ai Yun got.
Then, suddenly, Ai Yuns parents got into a car ident and died.
The incident was dered an ordinary ident. However, Ai Yun thought that Cheng Fei was behind her parents death.
No matter how one checked it, though, the incident was still found to be an ordinary traffic ident.
Despite all the trouble Ai Yun created, Cheng Fei still remained by her side.
In the end, Ai Yun, too, died. She died without even knowing where or how she died.
Perhaps she had a mental illness. Perhaps she died while she was hallucinating.
Herst memory was of her pitch-ck surroundings. She couldnt see anything
Ai Yun, were here. Cheng Fei gave Ning Shus shoulder a nudge. He unbuckled his own seat belt, then Ning Shus.
Ning Shu was in the middle of receiving the storyline when Cheng Fei suddenly interrupted her.
Ning Shu stared at him. He stretched out his pale hand and touched his own face. What? Is there something on my face?
Ning Shu smiled. No. I was just thinking about how handsome you are. There must have been a lot of girls that liked you before we got married?
Cheng Fei lightly smiled back. Are you trying to bring up the past?
No. Ning Shu shrugged and got out of the car.
Cheng Fei also got out of the car. He walked beside Ning Shu and entered the elevator with her.
Ning Shu stared at the changing numbers on the elevator screen. She was inwardly thinking about her task.
Was the original host mentally ill, or was the husband the problem here?
Thanks to Cheng Feis abrupt interruption, Ning Shu didnt catch what Ai Yuns wish was.
With a ding, the elevator door opened.
Cheng Fei pulled Ning Shu out of the elevator by her hand.
He took out the key to their ce, and Ning Shu watched him from the side.
Cheng Fei was tall and handsome. Hed stood out from his peers ever since he was a child.
Furthermore, he didnt have the usual male shoring of being unfaithful.
However, the original host suspected that Cheng Fei was going to kill her. She even thought that her parents were also killed by Cheng Fei.
Cheng Fei opened the door and Ning Shu walked into the room.
The house was very well-decorated. It mustve been hard to get such a house in such a nice area like this one.
Sit down first. Ill go make food, Cheng Fei said to Ning Shu as he put on his apron. He then went to the kitchen to cook.
The original host was a housewife and didnt work. She was supposed to take care of things like these, which was included in housework, but most of the time, Cheng Fei still did all the cooking.
Cheng Fei had to run his clinic every day. After he came back home, he also had to take good care of Ai Yun.
The way he acted was almost like he was taking care of a patient. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu raised her arm. She stared at the stitches on it. The stitches ran quite long along her arm.
ording to the storyline, Ai Yun had gotten injured when she had gone to her ss reunion. For some unknown reason, two of her ssmates had gotten into a fight.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2661: What’s the Original Host’s Wish?
Chapter 2661: Whats the Original Hosts Wish?
No one knew what the fight was about. However, by the end of their fight, everyone could see for themselves the wine bottles, tes, and cutleries thatd been smashed all over the floor.
At some point, Ai Yun had gotten pushed and shoved into the ground. She got cut but luckily didnt hurt her face or pierce her eyes with anything sharp.
Ning Shu ran her hand over the stitched gash. The cut felt a little warm. She could see that someone had very carefully stitched it up. There were also still some blood stains on her clothes.
Ning Shu tried to receive the storyline again. She wanted to know what the original hosts wish was.
However, she received nothing. Could it be that if she was interrupted, she wouldnt have a second chance to get the rest of it?
Ning Shus expression was cold as she asked, 2333, whats the original hosts wish?
What was she supposed to do without knowing the original hosts wish?
Wish? Oh. She wants you to prove that her husband killed her.
Ning Shu:
Be freaking serious.
That is the original hosts wish. She thought that her husband wanted to kill her and even went so far as to kill her parents to control her.
The corners of Ning Shus mouth twitched. Seriously?
Yeah. Next time, find a good ce and time before you start receiving the storyline. If you didnt finish receiving the storyline and I cant tell you for whatever reason, youd be forced to work with iplete information, 2333 scolded.
Is there anything more thats rted to the task? Tell me everything else about the storyline.
Theres nothing more.
Are you kidding me?
The original host didnt even know how she died, but she believes that her husband killed her.
Youve already received the entirety of the storyline.
Ning Shu was speechless. The storyline was so simple, but such a troll.
Ning Shu stared through the ss. Cheng Fei was in the kitchen, his face was serious as he cooked. He was tall, handsome, and had a good physique.
Ning Shu couldnt figure out why he would even want to kill Ai Yun. Why would he need to do that?
Could it be that the original host really was paranoid and suffering from persecution delusions?
If the original host really was crazy, how was Ning Shu supposed toplete her task?
If it wasnt for the integration of the pearls causing a ck hole in the system space, she could have met the original host before she started the task.
There were so many things that could only be made clear in person.
After Ning Shu received the storyline, she couldnt help feeling that something really was wrong with Ai Yun.
Did she think that Cheng Fei had nothing better to do? Why would he kill her and her parents, especially considering what it could cost him if he was caught?
Ning Shu scratched her head. She was a little distressed.
Cheng Fei came out from the kitchen with the food. He saw Ning Shu sitting cross-legged on the sofa with her head down. He walked over and squatted in front of her. Are you still scared?
Cheng Feis face was so close to Ning Shus that she could see his long eyshes and her own face reflected in his clear eyes.
Her face looked very pale.
Ning Shu shook her head. Im fine.
Cheng Fei stood up. Alright. Lets eat, then.
Ning Shu walked to the dining table, and Cheng Fei pulled out a chair for her.
Ning Shu couldnt help but raise her eyebrows. He was remarkably polite with her.
Cheng Fei and the original host had already been married for a couple of years. Would people whove lived together for that long really still be this polite to each other?
Cheng Fei was a man without ws. It waspletely normal for some men to start acting like lords in their own homes by now, but he still pulled out the chair for his wife?
Didnt people usually only do this when they were still dating? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu smiled and sat down. Thank you.
Cheng Fei sat across from Ning Shu. He put some cooked Chinese cabbage in Ning Shus bowl and said, While your wound is healing, you should eat lightly vored foods. Dont eat spicy food, let alone seafood.
Ning Shu nodded and lowered her head to eat.
Cheng Fei then continued, Later, Ill help you bathe so you wont get your wound wet.
Pfft Ning Shu immediately sprayed the rice out of her mouth and coughed uncontrobly.
Cheng Fei stood up and got a tissue for Ning Shu. Whats wrong?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2662: Don’t Go Out With Your Female Friends So Much
Chapter 2662: Dont Go Out With Your Female Friends So Much
Ning Shu wiped her mouth with the tissue. Nothing. I just ate too quickly and choked.
Cheng Fei sat down and stared at her as he said, You need to slow down while you eat. Chew carefully, then swallow. Give your body time to react to your actions.
Ning Shu could see her reflection in his eyes.
Ning Shu nodded and continued to eat. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Their dinner table was very quiet. Only the sound of bowls and chopsticks shing filled the room.
The silence made the atmosphere a little awkward.
Cheng Fei picked up his ss and took a sip of water, then asked, How did a fight suddenly break out during your ss reunion?
Ning Shu spread her hands. No idea, it just suddenly happened.
Cheng Fei put down his ss. Dont go to any ss reunions from now on. Dont go out with your female friends so much, either. Its dangerous outside.
Ning Shu frowned. What did he mean by telling her not to leave the house?
Its not that you cant go out, of course. Just pay attention and stay safe, Cheng Fei said.
Ning Shu nodded obediently. I will.
Cheng Fei smiled, showing off his pearly teeth. His smile made him look even more handsome.
s, in this world that mainly paid attention to the face, Ning Shu really couldnt believe that this man would really kill his own wife.
Ning Shu inwardly questioned things.
After they ate, Cheng Fei cleaned the table and washed the cookware and dishes.
Ning Shu watched Cheng Fei being busy around the kitchen. She leaned against the kitchen door and asked, Cheng Fei, I think somethings wrong with my head. What do you think?
Cheng Fei wiped the water from a washed bowl and put the bowl in the cupboard. Hearing what Ning Shu said, he nodded without thinking and replied, Theres definitely something wrong with your head. Why did you decide to go to that ss reunion? And now youre injured.
Those two male ssmates of yours were so afraid of paying your medical expenses that they kept insisting that it had nothing to do with them. How ridiculous.
Theres no need to go to such an event. Its just a waste of time and energy, Cheng Fei said.
Ning Shu spread her hands. How else am I going to brag about how great my husband is?
Cheng Fei raised his head and nced at her. He couldnt helpughing. What would you brag about?
Cheng Fei wiped the water stains on his hands and took off his apron. He said, Alright, Ill help you take a shower now. It must be inconvenient since your hand is injured.
Ning Shu took a couple of steps back. I can wash up by myself. Ill just get a soak in the bathtub.
Dont be stubborn. You shouldnt get your wound wet, Cheng Fei patiently said.
Ning Shu kept shaking her head. Ill do it myself. Dont you know that the key to a good marriage is to maintain some mystery?
Cheng Fei just tilted his head and stared at her.
Ning Shu ran into the bathroom. She locked the door behind her and turned on the water.
She wiped the mirror and looked at the reflection staring back at her in it.
Ai Yun didnt have the most exquisite facial features, but she had a aura about her.
Her skin was fair and delicate, so she could still be considered a beauty.
However, her most outstanding feature was her natural aura.
Ai Yuns parents were both university professors. Her family could be regarded as a schrly family. Otherwise, they wouldnt have ended up being matched with Cheng Fei on an arranged blind date.
Ai Yun and Cheng Fei were an appropriate match.
Ning Shu was still carefully looking at her face when someone suddenly knocked on the door. Ning Shus heart skipped a beat.
Ai Yun, open the door. You forgot your clothes, Cheng Feis voice sounded from outside the door.
Ning Shu opened the door and saw Cheng Fei holding her underwear and pajamas in his hands.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu just stretched out her hand to grab the clothes. She was about to shut the door when Cheng Fei pushed it and asked, Can you manage on your own?
Yes, of course! Ning Shu closed the door.
Ning Shu took off her clothes andy in the bathtub. One of her hands hung outside the bathtubthe one with a long wound on it.
The wound was red and throbbing with pain.
Ning Shu casually washed up, dried herself, and put on her clothes.
After Cheng Fei left the bathroom, he sat down on the sofa to read. When he saw Ning Shuing out of the bathroom, he said, Youre done? Ill take a bath now, then.
Cheng Fei stood up and got his clothes, then went to the bathroom.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2663: A Man of Every Woman’s Dream
Chapter 2663: A Man of Every Womans Dream
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the bed and propped her chin up. She listened to the sound of running watering from the bathroom.
So far, she hadnt noticed anything off.
Ai Yun and Cheng Fei seemed to genuinely respect each other, and Ning Shu hadnt found anything suspicious about Cheng Fei yet.
He was a man of every womans dream. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He had a stable career and was quite loaded. On top of that, he was handsome, and he was also a considerate partner.
Ning Shu couldnt figure out why the original host would even think that her husband murdered her and her parents.
Since she couldnt figure it out, Ning Shu didnt bother thinking about it anymore. She instead began to cultivate. A scarce amount of spiritual energy began to flow into Ning Shus body.
Cheng Fei was towel-drying his hair as he walked out of the bathroom. Seeing Ning Shu sitting cross-legged on the bed, he couldnt help smiling. He said, What are you doing?
Ning Shu opened her eyes. Im meditating. Im doing a bedtime meditation.
Cheng Fei only wore a pair of shorts. His upper body was bare, and his toned body was revealed.
Ning Shu tilted her head. She looked at Cheng Feis two little nipples with a straight face.
Are you going to sleep like that? Ning Shu asked. She had her hand tilted upwards, so her wound was exposed.
This maam was currently a wounded patient.
The mattress bounced when Cheng Fei climbed up onto it. He pulled Ning Shu down with him to sleep.
Cheng Fei pressed Ning Shus head against his chest. He patted her back and said, Go to sleep.
Ning Shu stared nkly at Cheng Feis nipples.
She really wanted to pinch them off, like sulents
Ning Shu wanted to turn away, but Cheng Feis arms held her still. She couldnt even move her head.
Why are you not sleeping? Cheng Feis rather slurred voice came from above Ning Shus head.
How was she supposed to? He was smothering her.
I want to change my position. Its ufortable, Ning Shu said.
Cheng Fei let go of Ning Shus head, and Ning Shuy t on her back.
Cheng Fei stared at Ning Shu. Strands of hair fell over his forehead. He looked cuter like this than when he had his hair neatlybed.
Dont go to those get-togethers anymore, Cheng Fei said quietly. If youre bored, you can go learn flower arrangement or something. Those friends of yours, all they do all day is go shopping. Why dont you spend that time learning something useful instead?
His voice sounded deep and alluring, seeminglying from low down his throat.
Ning Shu considered it for a while, then said, I want to work.
Cheng Fei opened his eyes and stared at her. I dont want you to. There are some things that you will encounter in the workce that you wont be able to deal with. I want you to live like an orchid of the valley C elegantly, beautifully, and in tranquility. So you dont need to work.
Ning Shu:
Like what?
An orchid of the valley?
This was probably apliment that she was beautiful. Ning Shu said, Youre also very handsome.
Cheng Fei patted Ning Shus back again. Get some sleep.
Ning Shu turned her back to Cheng Fei.
Cheng Fei was very kind to the original host. Plus, different people had different opinions when it came to working, anyway.
Ning Shu didnt sleep much that night. She spent most of the night cultivating. As long as she was powerful, she wouldnt need to be afraid of anything.
Next to her, Cheng Fei barely moved as he slept. He didnt snore, grind his teeth, or fart. He didnt even turn over much.
Even if he faked everything when he was awake, he couldnt possibly pretend when he was asleep.
Cheng Fei woke up very early the next morning. He stayed very quiet when he got up and even tucked Ning Shu in before leaving.
Ning Shu opened her eyes and looked towards the door after Cheng Fei left. She then closed her eyes again and went back to sleep.
After Ning Shu woke up, she went out of the room and saw her breakfast alreadyid out on the table. There were sandwiches, milk, and a fried egg.
Cheng Fei also left a small note. He said that hed gone to the clinic, and instructed Ning Shu to heat the milk and fried egg in the microwave if theyd gone cold.
Ning Shu picked up the milk. It was still a little warm. Ning Shu sat down, ate her breakfast, then washed the dishes.
So, what was she supposed to do next?
The life of a housewife was rather boring. Not to mention that Cheng Fei and the original host paid for house cleaning.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2664: A Gilded Cage
Chapter 2664: A Gilded Cage
Cheng Fei seemed to want to trap Ai Yun in a gilded cage.
Cheng Fei had always treated Ai Yun like this, since the very start of their marriage. His consideration had not faltered in the slightest even after two years.
Persistence was the hardest virtue to practice.
So perhaps Cheng Fei really did love Ai Yun.
Ai Yun thought that her husband killed her and her parents, though.
Ning Shu thought about it for a bit, then packed up and prepared to go back to her parents house.
The original hosts parents lived in a university-provided residence. It was an ok-sized house.
Ning Shu walked into the campus and headed towards her parents ce.
As she walked by the court, a ball was thrown straight at her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu tilted her head and dodged it.
Hahaha How could she possibly be hit by a ball?
A boy, who was wearing a jersey, ran up to Ning Shu. He scratched the back of his head and asked, Are you okay? Did the ball hit you?
His friends were loudly jeering at them.
Ning Shu shook her head. It didnt. Also, dont you ever throw a ball toward a girls head again. Have you ever tried throwing it against your own head to see how it feels?
The boy:
The crowd:
This unfolded a little weirdly.
Ning Shu expressed: what pick-up strategy hadnt she seen before?
The original host was indeed really attractive, though. Even after she got married, students would throw balls at her to get her attention.
It really had to be attributed to her unique aura.
Sorry. The boy timidly went to pick up the ball.
Ning Shu carried her bag and continued on her way to her parents house.
In the original storyline, Ai Yuns parents had died in a car ident. Emergency treatment hadnt been able to resurrect them.
After they died, Ai Yun also died, without knowing where, or even how, she died.
There was surely a motive or meaning behind any murder. Was it a vendetta? Love? Money? Sexual assault?
Ning Shu felt that Ai Yun had tunnel vision in this regard. She was too focused on Cheng Fei being the culprit and didnt really consider anything else.
However, there must be a reason behind every action, right?
Why would Cheng Fei kill Ai Yun and her parents?
Ning Shu rang the doorbell. Mother Ai was the one who opened the door. Seeing her daughter, she immediately said happily, What brings you here?
Ning Shu entered the house. She put down the fruits and nutritional supplements she brought on the tea table. I just came to visit. Wheres Dad?
Hes teaching, Mother Ai said. Will you be having lunch here?
Ning Shu nodded. Yeah.
How are you and Cheng Fei nowadays? Mother Ai asked.
Ning Shu nodded again. Were fine. Everythings fine. Dont worry.
Im not worried about Son-inw, Im worried about you. Cheng Fei is a good man. Do you know how hard it is for a woman to meet a good man? Let alone someone like Cheng Fei.
Mother Ai made a fruit tter and put it in front of Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: _
Am I that unreliable in your eyes? Ning Shu couldnt help asking.
It isnt that long ago that you kicked up a fuss about wanting to get divorced. You tell me, what were you thinking? You insisted on giving up such a good man to someone else, Mother Ai bitterly said.
What did I say to youst time? Why did I want to get a divorce? Ning Shu asked.
You said that you had a nightmare of Cheng Fei wanting to kill you, so you insisted on having a divorce.
Ning Shu:
Did you believe me? Ning Shu asked.
Mother Ai rolled her eyes. Of course not. Why would Cheng Fei ever do something like that? Your brain mustve gone rusty, to think that hed ever do such a thing.
Ning Shu chatted with Mother Ai for a while. Mother Ai praised Cheng Fei throughout their talk and told Ning Shu not to be impulsive and do something stupid.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2665: AI Yun Had Been the One Creating Trouble for No Reason
Chapter 2665: AI Yun Had Been the One Creating Trouble for No Reason
Ning Shu listened to Mother Ais nagging. She basically told Ning Shu to stop being stupid and making things hard for herself by constantly talking about getting a divorce.
If she kept kicking up such a fuss, by the end of it, shed exhaust all love there was between her and Cheng Fei.
Ning Shu ate the fruit and listened to Mother Ai sing Cheng Feis praise.
How Cheng Fei was so great and amazing this way and that
From the sound of it, it seemed that Ai Yun had been the one creating trouble for no reason.
Since everything was good between them, why was Ai Yun kicking up a fuss about getting a divorce?
Normally one would try hard to hold onto a good man like Cheng Fei. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the sofa and began to cultivate, turning a deaf ear to Mother Ais nagging.
She was repeating the same things over and over again anyways.
When Professor Ai returned, he saw Ning Shu on the sofa and immediately asked, What is it this time? Why are you here?
Ning Shu:
Nothing. I just wanted to see you guys. Ning Shu spread her hands. How worried about her marriage were they?
Thanks to Cheng Feis behavior, in contrast, she became a textbook unreasonable troublemaker.
The exact kind of troublemaker that made people watch out whenever she was on the way.
Professor Ai was dressed in a modern Tang suit and looked very schrly. He nced at Ning Shu and said, A man can only have so much patience. You must have too much free time, thats why you keep making up problems when there are none.
Ill pull some strings so you can be a tutor in the university. Although you wont be a teaching professor, at least youll still have a job and wont keep bothering Cheng Fei, Professor Ai said.
Ning Shu:
It felt like Cheng Fei was their child instead of her.
What the heck.
Ning Shu thought for a while then nodded. Okay. When can I start?
Next Monday. Go home and discuss it with Cheng Fei. If you want to work, Ill ask someone to reserve a ce for you, Professor Ai said.
It was hard for Professor Ai to scold Ning Shu when she was being so obedient. His voice softened as he said, When you start working, if you dont understand anything, just read up and ask someone about what you dont understand.
Alright, I will. Thank you, Dad, Ning Shu said with a smile.
Mother Ai was making lunch when the doorbell rang.
Ning Shu went to open the door. Cheng Fei was the one who rang the doorbell.
In surprise, Ning Shu said, Why are you here?
She hadnt called him. She also hadnt told Cheng Fei that she was here. Why was he here?
Cheng Fei entered the house with his things and sweetly greeted Ai Yuns parents as Mom and Dad.
Seeing Cheng Fei, bright smiles appeared on the old couples faces.
Their reaction to seeing Cheng Fei waspletely different from their reaction to seeing her. The moment they saw her they started worrying.
Was she that bad?
Cheng Fei,e. Eat lunch with us, Mother Ai said with a smile.
Cheng Fei sat next to Ning Shu and nodded. Okay. Ive actually been missing Moms cooking. Your cooking is the best, Mom.
Mother Ai beamed with joy at Cheng Feispliment.
Ning Shu just silently watched them.
Why are you here? Ning Shu asked. I havent told you that Im here.
Cheng Fei smiled. No matter where you are, Ill always find you.
Uh What was this? A tearjerker telenov?
When I got home and saw that you werent there, I just guessed that you were here, Cheng Fei exined.
Ning Shu curled her lips and said, You should still at least call me. If Im not here, then you would have wasted your timeing here for nothing.
You were definitely here. I could feel it.
Ning Shu:
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2666: Be Normal, Would You?
Chapter 2666: Be Normal, Would You?
Be normal, would you?
When they were eating, Cheng Fei peeled off a prawns shell and put the prawn in Ning Shus bowl.
Ning Shu looked at the prawn in her bowl, then put a lump of oily braised pork in Cheng Feis bowl. She smiled and said, This is my favorite.
Cheng Fei dotingly gazed at Ning Shu. Thank you.
Ning Shu:
Mother Ai had a smile on her face as she saw this scene.
Cheng Fei, since your mother-inw and I only have one daughter, its inevitable that weve spoiled her a bit. Please be more patient with her. If she tries to pull anything funny, tell us and well teach her a lesson, Professor Ai said to Cheng Fei.
Cheng Fei put down his chopsticks. He had a gentle expression on his face. With a smile, he said, Its alright, Dad. I think Ai Yun is perfect as she is.
Shes my daughter, so I know what shes like. If she kicks up another fuss in the future, just turn a blind eye and ignore her, Professor Ai said after ring at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
Was she really his daughter?
Cheng Fei nodded. There was a smile in his voice as he said, Alright, Dad. If she makes trouble in the future, Ill just ignore her.
After they ate, Mother Ai urged Ning Shu and Cheng Fei to leave quickly. Cheng Fei must go back to work, she said, and they mustnt waste his precious time.
After they came out of the house, Ning Shu and Cheng Fei walked around the campus. As they walked, they watched the students who were running on the field.
Time really does fly, doesnt it? Cheng Fei said. It feels like I was in college just yesterday.
Yeah. Ning Shu didnt feel it at all.
They were unhurriedly walking on the path through the forest when Ning Shu said, Father offered me a job as a tutor here. I can start next Monday.
Cheng Fei stopped in his tracks. He looked at Ning Shu. Do you want to work?
Ning Shu turned her head and looked back at him. I want to know what you think about it. Anyhow, since Id be on campus, Id be able to take care of my parents better.
Do you really want to work? Cheng Fei looked at the youthful and vigorous students who were running in the field.
Ning Shu nodded. I do. Staying at home every day bores me out of my mind. If I work, Id also be able to earn money for our family. I cant let you support our family alone.
Cheng Feis job was not easy by any means. For example, if a patient in need of urgent treatment came in the middle of the night, Cheng Fei would have to wake up and go to the clinic.
Cheng Fei shook his head and gently said, I dont want you to work here. There are too many people here, so things will also be moreplicated. You wont be able to handle working here.
Ning Shu tilted her head and stared at him. Then what do you think I should do? What job do you think suits me?
My ie from the clinic is enough to support both of us. Life isnt all about money, right? Since we already have a good life, why must we endure unnecessary suffering for the sake of money?
Ai Yun, I just dont want you to suffer.
Ning Shu nodded. Thats reasonable.
Then, youll be rejecting Dads offer, right? Cheng Fei patted Ning Shus head. Be good, alright? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Nope. I still want to think about it. Ning Shu stared deeply into Cheng Feis eyes.
Cheng Fei burst outughing. You naughty girl.
As far as Ning Shu had observed, Cheng Feis expression had never seemed fake or unnatural.
Ill take you home. Cheng Fei opened the door for Ning Shu.
Ning Shu sat in the car. She watched Cheng Fei walk around the car before getting in and sitting beside her.
There was a smell of disinfectant on him. It was very mild though, so it wasnt pungent.
Cheng Fei started the car and turned the steering wheel with his slender and pale hands.
Ning Shu stared straight at him. Did this man really kill Ai Yun?
Cheng Fei was really kind to Ai Yun. He always paid attention even to the tiniest details about her.
Hed done everything he could do for her.
Why are you staring at me? Cheng Fei said. Are you admiring how handsome I am?
You are really handsome. In fact, no matter how many times I think about it, I cant figure out how I managed to marry such a handsome man. Its a miracle, Ning Shu spread her hands and said.
If thats the case, then you have to cherish me, Cheng Fei said half-jokingly.
Ning Shu just smiled and didnt reply.
Cheng Fei took Ning Shu back to their home and said to her, I hope that youll turn down the job that Dad offered you.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2667: I Hope That You Can Live a Carefree Life
Chapter 2667: I Hope That You Can Live a Carefree Life
Cheng Feis way of speaking was very gentlemanly. He didnt force Ning Shu to refuse the job. All he did was express his thoughts.
Ning Shu nodded. Alright. Ill carefully consider it.
Cheng Fei put his palm on the back of Ning Shus head and pressed her into his chest. Ai Yun, I want to give you the best things in the world. I hope that you can live a carefree life, and I hope that you dont need to fall into the filthy swamp that is the money-seeking world.
Nng Shu: Why did he insist on pulling the chest hug all the time?
When Cheng Fei spoke, his chest vibrated. His voice seemed to echo out from his chest.
It was extremely charming.
He was a really attractive man.
He also had a good personality. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He really seemed like a perfect man who didnt have even a single w.
Cheng Fei let go of Ning Shu and pressed a kiss on her forehead. Im going to the clinic. Stay safe at home, alright?
Ning Shu nodded and waved him goodbye with a sweet smile.
After Cheng Fei left, the smile on Ning Shus face slowly disappeared. She turned and went into the house.
Ning Shu looked around the ce. She took out the vacuum cleaner and started cleaning the house.
She cleaned every nook and cranny of the house, even the bathroom.
Ning Shu just wanted to see if there were any hidden cameras in the house.
A pinhole camera, for instance, that wouldnt be easy to spot.
Ning Shu then felt ill when she found one in the bathroom.
She didnt find any in the living room, but she thought that it could be ced on the chandelier.
However, Ning Shu couldnt reach the chandelier, as it was hung high on the ceiling.
Since there was one in the bathroom, there must certainly also be one in the living room.
Ning Shu: _
Why was it installed in the bathroom? Did this mean that Cheng Fei peeped on her when she was taking a shower?
There were probably cameras hidden everywhere in this house.
Ning Shu began to think. Had she done anything out of the ordinary since she came to this world, that could have aroused Cheng Feis suspicion?
Why would someone decide to install cameras in their own house?
Cheng Fei was clearly surveilling her.
Ning Shu took a small knife and went out with a garbage bag.
She threw away the trash. Then, she rolled up her sleeves and stared at the red wound on her hand.
When she went to her parents house, Cheng Fei immediately came to find her. He didnt even call her or her parents first.
Ning Shu touched and pressed the wound. It stung and hurt very much.
Ning Shu wondered if there was some kind of tracker sewn into the wound.
As long as the tracker was in her, it wouldnt matter where she escaped to. Cheng Fei would always be able to find her.
If there was really something in her wound, then Cheng Feis desire for control over her was very, very terrifying
Ning Shu looked at the stitches and observed the characteristics of Cheng Feis stitches. Every doctor had a different stitching style.
After observing the stitches for a while, Ning Shu took the knife and aimed it toward the wound. Should she open it? Should she not?
If there was really a tracker in her wound, what should she do with it?
Ning Shu slowly started cutting at the thread. She couldnt cut it in one go, so she had to keep sawing at it. It was a really f*cking painful experience.
Ning Shu grimaced in pain but eventually managed to remove the thread.
The wound was so badly brutalized by Ning Shu that it became very red and swollen.
Ning Shu opened the wound to see if there was anything inside it.
Finally, she found a small object in the wound. It was tinya bit like a chip, and was only half the size of a fingernail.
Ning Shu looked at the object and put it away. She went to the pharmacy to buy needles and sutures, as well as an anti-inmmatory medicine.
Ning Shu recalled Cheng Feis stitches and carefully stitched the wound back up.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2668: Like Many Eyes Were Staring at Her
Chapter 2668: Like Many Eyes Were Staring at Her
Thanks to all the needlework she had to do in the previous world, Ning Shu now could handle the needle and thread expertly. She sewed the wound as closely as possible to how Cheng Fei did it.
She then threw the needle in the trash can, applied the medicine, and went home.
The moment she got home, Ning Shu felt like many eyes were staring at her.
Ai Yun had probably sensed this. Most people were able to sense when they were watched.
Especially so since Ai Yun was always alone at home. The sensation was probably even more intense.
Just thinking about the handsome Cheng Fei, sitting in front of theputer and watching her every move, creeped her out.
This perfect husband actually turned out to be a peeping Tom.
Well, there was actually no need to peep on his own wife.
So the reason he did this must have been because he wanted to know everything she did at any time, and wanted to control his wifes lifepletely and absolutely.
This was obsessive controlling.
Ning Shu had put the tracker in her pocket before she returned home. As of now, she turned on the TV and sat cross-legged on the sofa. She looked as if she was watching TV.
However, she was only staring nkly at the TV as she cultivated.
Since he wanted to peep, she might as well y along and grace him with her beauty.
After she cultivated for a while, Ning Shu opened the refrigerator to find something to eat.
Ning Shu rummaged through the refrigerator and saw a pinhole camera in it.
She pretended not to notice it. She took the noodles that were ced in front of the pinhole camera, then closed the refrigerator door.
He even put a pinhole camera in the refrigerator. Why didnt he just install it in the toilet as well and look at what shit she was shitting today?
He was simply f*cking crazy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Ning Shu went to the kitchen to reheat the noodles, her eyes wandered everywhere. She wanted to know if there was a spot in the room where she wouldnt be watched by a camera.
However, there was not a single blind spot in the room.
This husband of hers, who was perfect in the eyes of everyone else, was actually a terrifying lunatic.
Ning Shu sat on a chair and ate her noodles. Inwardly, she pondered whether she should wait until Cheng Fei came home tonight and beat the living shit out of him.
Did Cheng Fei really murder Ai Yun?
Cheng Fei seemed obsessive in pursuing his desire for control. Could he have killed the original host because she did something he couldnt tolerate? Or because it seemed like she was escaping his control?
While Ning Shu was eating, all sorts of thoughts shed through her mind.
By the time Ning Shu finished eating her bowl of noodles, she hade to the conclusion to keep up the charades for the time being and assess the situation further.
When Cheng Fei came back that night, he brought with him a bouquet of fresh lilies. He gave it to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took the flowers and said, Thank you. Its very beautiful.
Cheng Fei lifted up Ning Shus sleeve and observed Ning Shus wound. He asked, What happened to your wound?
The wound got too inmed and painful, so I went to the nearest pharmacy and bought some anti-inmmatory medicine, Ning Shu said. A foreign object had been sewn into the wound, so of course her body couldnt properly heal.
Why didnt you call me when your wound hurt? I wouldve brought you anti-inmmatory medicine, Cheng Fei gently said.
Ning Shu only hummed in response.
She put the flowers in a vase and ced the vase in the middle of the dining table.
It was very beautiful.
Seeing this, Cheng Fei smiled at Ning Shu and said, Were having steak today.
Cheng Fei carried the groceries into the kitchen and sautd the steak.
Soon, the steak was ready. Cheng Feis cooking skills were superb. The steak looked almost like it was made by a high-end restaurant.
The ting was also very nice.
Cheng Fei was someone who lived life well and also had very good taste.
Cheng Fei cut up his steak and put it in front of Ning Shu. He then took Ning Shus te instead.
You can start eating, he gently said to Ning Shu.
Cheng Fei had cut her steak into little pieces, so Ning Shu didnt really need to do anything and could eat with just her fork.
Meanwhile, Cheng Fei still had to cut the other te of steak.
It was really considerate of him.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2669: Peaceful and Beautiful
Chapter 2669: Peaceful and Beautiful
Since Ning Shu had eaten a bowl of noodles before, she wasnt very hungry anymore. Hence she ate the steak very slowly, and sometimes would even pausepletely.
Cheng Fei smiled. You know, Ai Yun, I especially like when youre quiet like you are now. It feels really peaceful and beautiful.
Ning Shu chuckled. She put down the fork and said to him, Ive decided that I want to work at the university.
Cheng Fei frowned. He also put down the knife and fork, then wiped his mouth and looked at Ning Shu. Are you sure? You know what I think about this. I dont like it.
I dont think youre suited to working. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu titled her head. I havent even tried working. How do you know that Im not suited to work?
Anyhow, I think you should listen to me, Cheng Fei said.
Ning Shu looked annoyed. Am I not allowed to work? You treat me like Im a toddler.
Im not treating you like a toddler, Im treating you like my wife. I dont want you to suffer, Cheng Feiforted Ning Shu. Alright. Lets not talk about this anymore.
Ning Shu insisted on her own opinion. Im starting work on Monday. I n to tell Dad in a bit. As for whether Im suited for work or not, Ill know after I give it a try.
If it doesnt work, Ill stop immediately. Cant you just let me try?
Cheng Fei rubbed his temple. His expression was very worried and troubled. Ai Yun, stop being so stubborn. You really dont want to go to work.
You really arent suited for work.
And why is that? Ning Shu stared at Cheng Fei. You must give me a reason.
You have a simple personality; youre not suited forplicated work. I can earn money for us, and you can just rx. In your free time, you can just go out and hang out with your female friends.
Ai Yun, I just want you to be happy.
Ning Shu simply didnt know what to say. The situation was indeed something many people longed forshe wouldnt need to earn money to support her family, and shed get to live a leisurely life every day.
Ning Shu poked at the steak on her te with her fork.
The atmosphere had sunk. Cheng Fei sighed and said, Ai Yun, everything I do is for your own good.
Thank you, Ning Shu lightly responded.
Cheng Fei hesitated to speak and finally didnt say anything.
Take the anti-inmmatory medicine. Cheng Fei gave Ning Shu a pill and water.
Ning Shu took the medicine and smelled it. Why does it smell so bad?
Medicine isnt sugar, so of course it doesnt smell tasty, Cheng Fei helplessly said.
Ning Shu put the medicine in her mouth, then swallowed it with some water.
When they were in bedter that night, Cheng Fei patted Ning Shus back. Get some sleep. Ill talk to Dad about that job.
Cheng Fei, why wont you let me join society? Ning Shu asked.
Because you dont fit there. You dont.
Those words again. Ning Shus ears were nearly callused from hearing it. Why did he keep saying that she wasnt suitable and that she wouldnt fit in?
Countless pinhole cameras were surrounding them in this room right now. Even her sleeping face had been photographed before.
She was simply speechless.
The next morning, Cheng Fei still got up early and made breakfast before going to the clinic as usual.
He still left a note for Ning Shu and his handwriting was still beautiful and rigorous as it always was.
Ning Shu ate her breakfast. She nned to go back to her mothers house.
The first thing she said when she saw Mother Ai was, Mom, I want a divorce.
Mother Ai:
Mother Ai expressionlessly stared at Ning Shu. Youre starting this again?
Ning Shu was speechless. Mom, I meant what I said.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2670: Don’t Tell Me That You Had Another Nightmare
Chapter 2670: Dont Tell Me That You Had Another Nightmare
Why is it this time? Dont tell me that you had another nightmare, Mother Ai said, distressed. Cant you just live peacefully? Why do you keep making trouble for everyone, all the time?
I was just kidding, Mom. Ning Shu spread her hands. Her parents obviously wouldnt agree to her divorce.
Ill go home, then. Ning Shu turned around and was about to leave. Shed have to keep this matter from them, then. By the time they knew, the rice wouldve already been cooked, and they wouldnt be able to do anything about it.
Mother Ai pped Ning Shu on the back with a bit of force. She pointed at Ning Shu and said, Damned girl, if you dare to kick up another fuss, your father and I will really teach you a lesson. Stop bringing up divorce all the time!
What if you really end up driving Cheng Fei away?
Ning Shu smiled. The way you guys act, people might mistake you for Cheng Feis parents instead. How can you guys treat me like this?
If you were my daughter-inw, I wouldve kicked you out long ago, Mother Ai angrily said.
Am I that bad? Ning Shu touched her face and asked. Anyhow, parents always felt that other peoples kids were the best.
Ning Shu still nned to divorce Cheng Fei anyway.
No matter what, she must divorce him. She couldnt die like the original host did.
Ning Shu also wanted to test Cheng Fei.
Ai Yun, dont cause any trouble, or Ill skin you with my own hands, Mother Ai threatened Ning Shu. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded. Yes, yes, nothing will happen, Mom. Dont worry.
Ning Shu left the campus. After she returned home, she started packing her things in front of the cameras.
She put her suitcase in the living room.
Then, she sat cross-legged on the sofa and nkly stared at the TV. She then began to cultivate.
She already had some strength in this body. She could easily knock Cheng Fei down now.
When Cheng Fei came home, he looked very surprised to see the suitcase in the living room.
Ning Shu: _
He mustve already seen it. What was he pretending to be surprised for?
You came back quite early today. Just in time, because I have something to tell you, Ning Shu said to Cheng Fei.
Cheng Fei sighed. He sat on the sofa opposite Ning Shu and said, Are you going back to your parents house?
Lets get divorced, Ning Shu said.
Cheng Fei smacked his forehead. Ai Yun, cant you stop kicking up a fuss like this?
Ning Shu spread her hands. Im not kicking up a fuss. Im very calm and serious right now. I dont think Im good enough for you, so lets get a divorce.
Cheng Fei was speechless. Why are you talking about getting a divorce again? Did you have another nightmare?
Ning Shu: _ _
Could everyone please stop talking about the nightmare?
Ning Shu thought for a while and nodded. Yeah, I had a nightmare.
Cheng Fei:
You cant divorce me just because you had a dream. Arent you being too impulsive? Cheng Fei said with a slightly helpless expression.
Ning Shu shook her head. Its not just because of the dream. I have other reasons as well. I dont think were suitable for each other.
I feel like Im burdening you. I feel like you must be exhausted being with me, Ning Shu said understandingly.
Cheng Fei just nced at Ning Shu. As long as you dont make trouble like this, I feel very blessed living with you.
Do Mom and Dad know that you want to divorce me? Cheng Fei took out his phone to make a call.
He obviously wanted to call Ning Shus parents.
Ning Shu didnt stop him. When Cheng Fei hung up the phone, she said, Even if you call my parents here, I still want a divorce. I insist on it.
Cheng Fei helplessly looked at Ning Shu, Did I do something wrong?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2671: You’re Too Good for Me
Chapter 2671: Youre Too Good for Me
Faced with such a situation, Cheng Fei still didnt get angry. Instead, he asked Ning Shu if it was his fault.
No. Its actually because youre too good for me. I cant repay you for all that youve done for me, Ning Shu said.
Cheng Fei looked at Ning Shu indulgently. ording to your logic, you should try to repay me instead of divorcing me and running away.
Im not running away. I just dont want to bear this feeling anymore. Ning Shu spread her hands. Cant we just part without hard feelings?
Cheng Fei didnt reply to her.
Ai Yuns parents, whod received Cheng Feis call, rushed over. As soon as they entered the door, Mother Ai immediately pped Ning Shus arm. You told me that you wouldnt do this again. How long has it been since you told me that!?
Ah! Mom, that hurts. Sh*t, her wound got hit so violently.
Whats wrong? Mother Ai rolled up Ning Shus sleeve and saw her gash. She asked, How did you get this cut?
Ning Shu pointed at Cheng Fei. He hit me.
Dont speak nonsense. Mother Ai wanted to hit Ning Shu again but refrained out of her concern for the wound on Ning Shus arm. Cheng Fei isnt the kind of person whod hit someone, and your wound isnt even a bruise!
Ning Shu:
Whats going on? Why are you two bickering about divorce again? Professor Ai, who was dressed still in a Tang suit, asked with a dark expression.
He turned and looked at Ning Shu. Cant you go a single day without causing trouble?
Ning Shu felt wronged. Dont just look at me. Look at Cheng Fei too. Even though Im the one who asked for the divorce, Im also the victim here.
Dad, dont worry and get angry because of it. I wont divorce Ai Yun, so you dont need to worry. We can just discuss things calmly, Cheng Fei said.
But I want a divorce, Ning Shu said. I dont want to live with you. Living with you makes me feel like Im in prison.
Cheng Fei sighed.
Mother Ai touched Ning Shus wound. Why would you say that?
Ning Shu: Is this really my mom?
Ill see how long you can keep this up. Professor Ai pointed at Ning Shu angrily.
Why dont you take a look at what Cheng Fei has done? Ning Shu pointed to the walls and the corners of the room. There are cameras everywhere.
My every move is under Cheng Feis surveince and I never can escape his eyes. Even the bathroom has cameras! Ning Shu looked a little angry. Not just thatwhy does even the fridge have a camera? I really feel like Im in jail.
Ai Yuns parents nkly looked at Cheng Fei. Cheng Fei looked a little surprised.
He sat down on the sofa, rubbed his temple, and didnt respond.
Cheng Fei, whats going on? Mother Ai asked. Why are there so many cameras in your home?
Cheng Fei rubbed his face and said, I installed these cameras out of worry for Ai Yun.
You dont need to install so many cameras just because youre worried. Professor Ai frowned. Everyone has their own, independent life. If you monitor her like this, of course shed be angry. If it was me, Id also be angry. How can you monitor my daughter like this?
Cheng Fei nodded. I know, Dad. Im the one who did wrong. Ill remove these cameras immediately.
Cheng Fei admitted his mistake with a good attitude. I was just worried that something would happen since Ai Yuns always alone at home.
Shes an adult. What could happen to her? Even her mother and I never treated her like this, Professor Ai said. Lets leave this incident at this. Cheng Fei, dont install any more cameras at home.
Ning Shu:
Leave this incident at this!?
Dad, I want a divorce, Ning Shu firmly insisted.
Havent you created enough trouble already? Professor Ai scolded Ning Shu. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2672: He Even Installed a Tracker in My Body!
Chapter 2672: He Even Installed a Tracker in My Body!
But he didnt only watch me through the cameras. He even installed a tracker in my body! Ning Shu took out the tracker chip shed dug out of her skin. He sewed this into my wound.
Mother Ais voice trembled a little as she asked Ning Shu, Is that true?
It is. The wound never healed and it always hurts so badly. When I went to a pharmacy to remove the stitching, I found this thing in my wound.
Not only does he watch me at home, he even wants to track me everywhere I go, Ning Shu said with a cold face.
Ai Yuns parents stare at Cheng Fei slowly turned unfriendly. Do you really have to go that far?
Cheng Fei sighed. He stood up and went to the bedroom. He took out some papers and handed them to Professor Ai. Dad, I actually really didnt want to tell you two about this.
Ai Yun is actually a little mentally ill. The doctor told me that she suffers from paranoia. She has persecution delusions. Cheng Fei looked helpless.
What? Professor Ai quickly took the papers. The diagnosis had been signed by a doctor.
Professor Ai stared at Ning Shu in disbelief, then asked Cheng Fei, When did she get this diagnosis?
Its been a while from about a year ago. This is why I dont want Ai Yun to work. The cameras I installed at home allow me to keep an eye on her when Im in the clinic.
As for the tracker, thats entirely my fault. I was afraid that Ai Yun would go somewhere I couldnt find. This way, Ill always be able to find her. Mom, Dad, Im really sorry. Cheng Fei looked rather pitiful as his eyes reddened.
Ai Yuns parents, meanwhile, hadnt recovered from the blow of learning that their daughter was mentally ill.
Ning Shu:
Oh, haha. Everything Cheng Fei did was out of good intentions?
All his sins have been washed away all at once, then?
Cheng Fei, youre the one suffering from paranoia! Whats the difference between what youve done and stalking? Youre even restricting my daily activities. Im not paranoid; you are!
Ning Shu pushed Mother Ai. Mom, say something. I really am not sick.
Ning Shu felt that she was very clearheaded right now. She really didnt believe that she had any mental illness.
What persecution delusions? What paranoia?
Mother Ai looked at her husband. Professor Ai was still holding the papers, and there was an ugly expression on his face.
Ai Yun, I got this tracker because you had an episode and hurt your hand at your ss reunion, Cheng Fei said with his hands spread.
I didnt expect you to find out about this.
Ning Shus face was expressionless. Two of my friends got into a fight. How does it go from that to Ai Yuns mentally ill?
He was the one who was ill!
Once youre in an episode, you wont be able to clearly remember things. That was why I had to make up something, Cheng Fei exined.
I didnt want you to feel like there was something wrong with you.
Ning Shu:
Sure. He was really, really well-intentioned, wasnt he?
Im not crazy. Im really not crazy. Ning Shu was nearly about to swear to God that she was not crazy!
She was beingbeled crazy!
Alright, stop arguing. Professor Ai looked at Cheng Fei. Cheng Fei, thank you. We didnt know that Ai Yun was sick.
Its my fault, Dad. I shouldve told you and Mom about this, but I was afraid that youd be worried, Cheng Fei said. I love Ai Yun. No matter what shes like, I will never leave her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
I dont ever want her to be judged by other people, Cheng Fei said.
Ning Shu wiped away her tears. Fr*ck, she was so touched as if.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2673: The Greatest Man of the Century
Chapter 2673: The Greatest Man of the Century
For the next few minutes, Cheng Fei behaved like he was the greatest man of the century.
He insisted that he had no regrets about marrying Ai Yun.
He even made a promise to Professor Ai. Dont worry, Dad. I promise to take good care of Ai Yun.
Ning Shu coldly watched the show. It didnt matter; she wouldnt be living with Cheng Fei anymore, anyway.
If Cheng Fei really loved her, would he really sew a tracker into her wound?
Wounds were very susceptible to infection. A body would reject things that didnt belong in it and cause an infection.
What if the infection got serious enough? Cheng Fei wouldve made her an amputee.
Regardless of whether Ai Yuns parents agreed to their divorce or not, Ning Shu refused to ever live with Cheng Fei again.
What if Cheng Fei knocked her out with a needle the moment she turned her head away?
Cheng Fei was a doctor. He had the means to obtain these kinds of things. He even had a clinic of his own.
He could take whatever he wanted from the clinic.
Professor Ai sighed. Cheng Fei, I know that you are a good man. However, if there really is something wrong with Ai Yun, then the two of you should get a divorce.
Cheng Fei was dumbfounded.
Even Ning Shu was a little surprised. Professor Ai seemed to really like Cheng Fei, so why did he suddenly allow the divorce she demanded?
Mother Ai wanted to say something. Her lips parted, but not a single word came out of her mouth.
Cheng Fei frowned. In a panic, he asked, But why, Dad? Please dont take Ai Yun away from me.
Professor Ai took the papers and stood up. He patted Cheng Feis shoulder. I have always regarded you like my own son, but now that something like this has happened to Ai Yun, I think the two of you should get divorced. I dont want my daughter to be a burden to you.
You might have noints now, but what about in the future? You can take care of Ai Yun for a year, but what happens in five or ten years? One day, you will get tired of her. I dont want Ai Yun to have no one to rely on once I pass away. Even more so, I dont want anyone to mistreat her. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu: I was wrong. I wasnt adopted. Youre really my real father, Dad
But I can, Dad. Whether its for ten years or a thousand years, I will take good care of Ai Yun, really, I can swear it. Cheng Fei anxiously grabbed Professor Ais hand. Dad, I beg you. Please leave Ai Yun in my care.
I wont everin. As long as I get to see Ai Yun, I will feel happy. Itd hurt me less to die than to divorce, Cheng Fei sincerely said. In this life, I must have Ai Yun by my side.
Ning Shu:
So heartfelt. So creepy.
Professor Ai turned to look at Ning Shu. This is your life, so you have to decide for yourself.
Cheng Fei stared at Ning Shu. Through his eyes, he pleaded to her; his eyes were zed with tears like he was about to weep.
Facing Cheng Feis eyes, Ning Shu suddenly felt guilty.
She was very moved, but she still resolutely refused him. Cheng Fei, I think my father is right. I dont want you to think badly of me in the future and tarnish the good memories we have. So, lets get a divorce.
Ai Yun, Cheng Feis voice trembled as he called out to her. Please Please dont do this to me
Ning Shu turned her gaze away from Cheng Feis frail and pitiful appearance. With her suitcase already in her hand, she said, Mom, Dad, lets go.
Mother Ai nced at Cheng Fei. She didnt seem like she really wanted to go, but she left anyway.
The three were entering the elevator when Cheng Fei suddenly ran out. He pulled Ning Shu out of the elevator. He pulled her into his arms and tightly hugged her.
Ai Yun, if its the cameras that make you unhappy, I can get rid of them all. I will never do such things again. Can you forgive me just this once? Just this time, Ai Yun, alright?
Ning Shu, who had mmed into Cheng Feis embrace, felt her head ache so badly from the impact. Hearing Cheng Feis begging words made her speechless.
To have a man so lovestruck and affectionate should be a good thing, but Ai Yun said that this husband of hers killed her.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2674: Don’t Leave Me, I’ll Die
Chapter 2674: Dont Leave Me, Ill Die
Cheng Fei let go of Ning Shu and worriedly stared at her. Ai Yun, please dont go. I beg you, please dont go. Dont leave me, Ill die.
Ning Shu patted Cheng Feis chest. You wont die.
She turned and entered the elevator. In a daze, Cheng Fei watched the elevator door slowly close.
Mother Ai couldnt help but say. Cheng Fei seems to really love you, Ai Yun.
Mom, you shouldnt judge a book by its cover, Ning Shu said. If he really loved me, he wouldnt have hurt me.
But, actually, this is something that can be forgiven, isnt it? Mother Ai said. Its impossible for spouses to live without any conflict, and he had only done this because he thought it was the best choice. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu spread her hands. Some women were so full of maternal love that they liked finding reasons and excuses to forgive anything.
The elevator door opened. Professor Ai walked out of the elevator without saying a word, carrying Ning Shus suitcase.
Meanwhile, Cheng Fei was standing at the elevator door. He was out of breath. Sweat had stered his hair to his forehead.
Cheng Fei had run down the stairs. He was panting as he begged Ning Shu, Ai Yun, please dont leave.
Ning Shu:
We should both take some time to calm down. Ning Shu walked out of the elevator and passed Cheng Fei.
Cheng Fei turned around and stared at Ning Shu. I wont divorce you. Not even if I die.
It didnt matter.
Ning Shu got into the car, and Professor Ai drove them away.
From the rearview mirror, Ning Shu saw Cheng Feis receding figure standing there motionless, staring at their car.
His figure only disappeared when the car turned a corner and left theplex.
Dad, why did you agree to let me divorce Cheng Fei? Ning Shu asked Professor Ai, who was driving.
Are you really sick? Professor Ai said.
No. Im definitely not sick, Ning Shu said firmly.
A drunk person would also say that theyre not drunk.
Its different. A drunk person is intoxicated, but my mind is very clear now. I know that I am not sick, Ning Shu raised her hand and said.
Our family doesnt seem to have a history of mental illness, either, Professor Ai continued. Although the hospitals papers seemed legitimate, I still dontpletely believe them.
Besides, I cant ept that he sewed something into your body. Hes a doctor; he should be clear on what happens if a foreign object like that enters your body. You wouldve felt pain when its cold, windy, or raining, and you wouldve had to endure it for a lifetime.
Ning Shu smiled. Thank you, Dad.
Ning Shu felt much morefortable in the Ai familys home.
What are you going to do from now on? Mother Ai asked.
Ning Shu thought for a while and said, Well see. Maybe well get divorced.
Its hard enough for a woman to meet such a good man in her life. What Cheng Fei did this time is too much, but its also only because he was worried about you.
Ning Shu looked at Mother Ai. Should Ipromise on everything just because of love?
Its not like Ick love, let alone the kind of love Cheng Fei offers. Ning Shu turned around. Do you think I look like a psychotic, paranoid person right now?
Helplessly, Mother Ai said, Ai Yun, Im not forcing you to be with Cheng Fei. Im just asking you to consider it carefully. No one is perfect; its impossible for someone not to make mistakes.
Ning Shu spread her hands and said, Yeah, exactly. No one is perfect, but Cheng Fei is too perfect.
Mother Ai angrily red at Ning Shu. Youll cause trouble when people treat you well, and even more trouble if they dont. Its impossible to satisfy you, isnt it?
Ning Shu:
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2675: Didn’t Want AI Yun’s Parents to Die
Chapter 2675: Didnt Want AI Yuns Parents to Die
Ning Shu settled in on the campus and nned to start working on Monday.
Ever since she graduated from college and married Cheng Fei, Ai Yun had never worked a day in her life.
Cheng Fei had pampered her a lot.
Ning Shu paid special attention to the daily life of Ai Yuns parents. In the plot, they had died in a car ident.
Ning Shu repeatedly warned Professor Ai to pay attention to the maintenance of his car. She asked him to check his car from time to time when he was free.
No matter what, Ning Shu didnt want Ai Yuns parents to die.
She wanted to protect them the best she could.
After she moved back to her parents ce, Cheng Fei would wait downstairs every day. He would never go upstairs, and would just stare upwards at where her house was.
When Ning Shu went out to the balcony sometimes and saw Cheng Fei there, for some reason, she couldnt help but get goosebumps all over.
Cheng Fei always stared at her with eyes full of hurt and helplessness.
Ning Shu had never dated before, but she felt that his behavior brought her considerable distress.
She felt very annoyed.
Showing up like this every day might seem like passionate love, but it really ced a lot of pressure on the other person.
Ning Shu just ignored Cheng Feis antics. He could do whatever he liked.
Cheng Fei would send text messages to Ning Shu, begging for forgiveness and expressing his love for her.
Ning Shu didnt care. She deleted all those messages right after she read them.
Hey, I ran into Cheng Fei downstairs just now. I asked him toe up, but he refused. He said that hes afraid youd get angry if you see him, Mother Ai said as she entered the room with a vegetable basket.
Ning Shu shrugged and didnt reply. She sat cross-legged on the sofa, doing yoga and twisting her body into all sorts of crooked positions.
Mother Ai nced at Ning Shu and asked, Are you really going to divorce him?
Do you know how many girls stare at him as he stands there downstairs every day? Youre acting this recklessly because youre married, but youll regret it one day.
Ning Shu softly exhaled as she held the bncing on one foot pose. She said, Why do you think Im just acting troublesome? Although it might look like Im making trouble, Im really not
The future will prove that I am right. Ning Shu changed her posture, panting heavily as she did it.
As she organized the vegetables, Mother Ai said in an annoyed tone, Cheng Fei hadnt even opened his clinic because of whats happened recently.
He even sleeps in his car every night. Dont you feel bad for him at all?
Ning Shu inhaled. Hes trying to guilt trip me.
Mother Ai: n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Youre the evil guy with a heart of stone here. Go and talk to him. Theres nothing you cant get through with goodmunication, Mother Ai said.
I dont want you to divorce Cheng Fei. Lets not even talk about how people will gossip about you. Cheng Fei is a nice man!
Ning Shu raised her arms and inhaled again. Mom, Im obviously not sick, but Cheng Fei says that Im mentally ill and treats me like I belong in an asylum. Whats that all about?
Mother Ai choked. She didnt know what to say.
Ning Shu couldnt help asking, Do you like Cheng Fei that much?
Yeah. If you divorce Cheng Fei and find someone else in the future, Ill alwayspare him to Cheng Fei. Your dad doesnt know it, because hes a man, but both you and I are women. Cheng Fei has done what all women wish men would do.
Its out of my power to stop you from divorcing him if you keep insisting on it. Its just a pity that such a good son-inw will belong to someone else in the future.
Ning Shu frowned. Cheng Fei had always managed to make people think he was perfect. Everyone around him liked him.
Even Ai Yuns mother was very delighted to have such a son-inw.
Ning Shu spread her hands. Dont be so disappointed, Mom. Dont worry, all those illusions will be destroyed soon enough.
Mother Ai rolled her eyes at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu walked to the balcony and saw Cheng Fei, who was still standing downstairs.
Sensing Ning Shus gaze, Cheng Fei raised his head to meet Ning Shus eyes.
Ning Shu waved her hand to greet him. Hello.
Cheng Fei stared at Ning Shu without saying a word.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2676: Doing This Simply to Pressure Them
Chapter 2676: Doing This Simply to Pressure Them
You should go back and give both of us some space. Youre troubling me by being here. Ill tell you when I have an answer, alright?
Cheng Fei looked up at Ning Shu. Ai Yun, I hope to have you by my side.
Ning Shu didnt respond.
Cheng Fei sighed helplessly. He walked to the side of the car and raised his head to look at Ning Shu, who was still on the balcony.
Ning Shu waved her hand. Cheng Fei opened the car door, started the car, and slowly left.
As soon as Cheng Fei left, Ning Shu let out a sigh of relief. Cheng Fei was doing this simply to pressure them.
Mother Ai was one example of someone that had gotten affected. Everyone would think that after he did so much, Ai Yun must be so heartless to not feel moved at all.
It was the same as when one received a public confession of love, when the people who were around would start chanting for the receiver to ept the confession. These people were just watching the show, but the receiver was the one whod have to go out with a person they might not even like that much.
In that situation, should you ept, or refuse?
This was what Cheng Fei was doing. He was using others to pressure her.
Ning Shu really felt like she didnt believe in love anymore.
During dinner, Ning Shu told Ai Yuns parents, Ive decided to get divorced.
Professor Ai didnt say anything, but Mother Ai said, Are you sure?
Ning Shu nodded. Ive thought about it a lot and Ive decided to divorce him.
You, you really Mother Ai didnt even have the appetite to eat anymore.
Why do you want to end your marriage? Professor Ai asked Ning Shu.
Is it because Cheng Fei isnt good enough?
I just dont think were suitable for each other, Ning Shu said. Cheng Fei is very nice, but its very ufortable to be with him.
Its up to you. However, water, once poured out, cannot be taken back, and a broken mirror cannot be returned to its original, unbroken state, Professor Ai calmly said.
This isnt dating where breaking up can be easy with no hard feelings. You two are husband and wife.
Have you discussed this matter with Cheng Fei? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded. Ill discuss it with him.
Professor Ai hummed. He put down his chopsticks, having lost his appetite.
Although Professor Ai respected Ning Shus opinion, he still felt ufortable with the fact that his daughter was about to get divorced.
He stood up and went back to his bedroom.
Mother Ai didnt have much appetite either, so she started to clean up the dishes on the table.
Mom, I havent eaten yet, Ning Shu said.
Go eat dirt.
Ning Shu:
The next day, Ning Shu called Cheng Fei and made an appointment to meet him at a coffee shop.
Ning Shu didnt go directly to the clinic to find him since the clinic was Cheng Feis territory.
Ning Shu took the car keys, went downstairs, and drove to the coffee shop.
Before she left, Mother Ai hesitantly stared at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu hugged her. Dont worry, Mom. Ill definitely find happiness.
Mother Ai forced a smile on her face.
Ning Shu drove Professor Ais car to find Cheng Fei.
Suddenly, at the red light street intersection, Ning Shu found that she couldnt stop the car.
Although she practically threw her entire body weight hitting the brakes, it didnt do anything.
People were walking on the sidewalks everywhere. If she kept going, shed hit them and cause a disaster.
This was it, then. Something had finally gone wrong.
Knowing that stepping on the brakes was useless, Ning Shu gave up doing it and mmed directly into the guardrail.
At the same time, she mobilized the energy in her dantian and protected her body.
There was a loud bang. Her car hit the guardrail, and then there was the terrifying sound of metal being crushed.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2677: Please Check the Brakes Carefully
Chapter 2677: Please Check the Brakes Carefully
The windows of the car broke from the impact. The cracks made it impossible for Ning Shu to see outside.
Ning Shus body mmed forward from inertia. Her forehead mmed against the steering wheel.
Only the airbag saved her from serious injury.
The car was done for. The front of the car was beyond recognition.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead. She had survived without any injury, only a little dizziness.
If Professor Ai had been the one driving, though, this wouldnt have been the case.
Soon, the police arrived. A tow truck towed the car away. Ning Shu told them, Please check the brakes carefully. Why didnt they work?
Ning Shu went to the police station to make a statement and paypensation for the damages she caused.
After all, she had destroyed public facilities and caused a traffic jam.
Ning Shu went to the car repair shop and asked the mechanic to check the car and find out the reason why the brakes didnt work.
The mechanic did so and told Ning Shu that the brakes were worn out. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Worn out?
Ning Shu was puzzled.
The mechanic showed Ning Shu the brake cables, which were rtively old. It looked as if they had snapped from friction.
How much have you been driving to wear out the brakes so much?
Ning Shu nodded. Huh. They really are worn out.
Considering the car was practically broken now, it naturally couldnt be used anymore. Ning Shu decided to sell it as scrap metal. When she had the money, shed buy a new car for Professor Ai.
Ning Shu stuffed the brake cables into her bag.
After she left the repair shop, Ning Shu received a call from Cheng Fei. He asked why Ning Shu hadnte; did something happen?
Ning Shu took a taxi and went to the coffee shop.
The taxi soon stopped in front of the coffee shop. Ning Shu pushed open the door and quickly found Cheng Fei.
Cheng Feis handsome face made him stand out from the crowd.
Cheng Fei stood up when he saw Ning Shu. When Ning Shu came towards him, he pulled out a chair for her.
He was ever the gentleman.
Ning Shu sat down. She looked at him and asked, Have you ever studied abroad?
Cheng Fei shook his head. No. Why do you ask?
You have very good manners, so it just crossed my mind, Ning Shu said.
I only treat you and family like this, Cheng Fei said.
Ning Shu:
Cheng Fei was such a master at seduction.
He said romantic things like this without missing a beat.
How are Mom and Dad? Cheng Fei asked.
Theyre great, Ning Shu said with a smile.
What happened to your forehead? Why is it red? Cheng Fei stood up and reached out to touch Ning Shus forehead.
Ning Shu leaned back to avoid Cheng Fei. Cheng Feis hand froze in the air as he looked at her with a sad expression.
Ai Yun, I made one mistake. Cant you forgive me for it? Cheng Fei withdrew his hand and sat back down, leaning back and away from Ning Shu. How can I earn your forgiveness?
Ning Shu waved her hand. You know as well as I do that I am insane, right? I go crazy enough to even kill myself. You sure you want to live with me?
I even crashed my dads car into the guardrail for no reason just now, when I was driving, Ning Shu spread her hands and said. It was like I was possessed.
Cheng Fei immediately asked, Are you alright?
I am. After the whole thing happened, I just seemed to snap out of it. Ning Shu stared closely at Cheng Fei.
How could the Ai familys car have brakes that were so worn out?
Professor Ai lived on the campus. He usually walked to his ssroom.
Would Mother Ai drive a car when she wanted to buy groceries? It was hard to park in the vegetable market.
The car was rarely driven and was mostly just left parked in the parking space. How could the brakes be so worn out?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2678: So Let’s Get a Divorce
Chapter 2678: So Lets Get a Divorce
Furthermore, Cheng Fei had also driven this car before.
Ning Shu suspected that Cheng Fei had begun nning Ai Yuns parents murder a long time ago.
Perhaps hed even started nning it the moment he married her.
Cheng Fei looked very helpless. Ai Yun, dont be like this. Lets have a proper talk.
Ning Shu spread her hands. Im just telling you the truth.
So lets get a divorce. Ning Shu stared at Cheng Fei.
Cheng Fei gazed back at Ning Shu sadly. I dont want a divorce.
Ning Shu was speechless. Even now, Cheng Fei remained calm. He was still trying so hard to save their marriage.
Ning Shu found Cheng Fei to be increasingly strange as time went on.
He had a good temper and his love was as deep as the ocean.
Lets not rush into divorce. Lets temporarily separate for now. I dont want to divorce you, so letspromise and take some time to think this through, Cheng Fei begged. This is thest concession Im willing to make.
After she thought about it, Ning Shu agreed. She picked up her bag and got ready to leave.
Cheng Fei quickly stood up and walked beside Ning Shu. He said, Ill take you back.
Ning Shu shook her head. Theres no need. I can go back by myself.
Cheng Fei took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off Ning Shus forehead, but Ning Shu quickly stepped back.
She had smelled the smell of chloroform. A person, when exposed to arge amount of it, would first be stimted, but would then experience drowsiness, vomiting, paleplexion, slow pulse, a drop in body temperature, and irregr breathing.
It was something usually used to make someone pass out.
Cheng Fei sighed. Ai Yun, you dislike me that much?
Just because you had a nightmare, you want to divorce. Ai Yun, you have a mental illness. Im a doctor, I can see the signs. Cheng Fei raised his hand and stared at Ning Shu with a sad look.
Ning Shu: Dont look at this maam like that, okay?
Did he think her nose was useless?
Was he trying to use that handkerchief to cover her face?
Was Cheng Fei about to reveal his true intention?
Despite clearly nning to do such a thing, he could still act like he had so much love for her. Cheng Fei must have schizophrenia.
Ning Shu took the handkerchief from Cheng Feis hand and wiped off her own sweat. She then put the handkerchief in her bag.
Ill return this handkerchief to you the next time we meet.
A smile immediately appeared on Cheng Feis face. He nodded and said, Okay.
From the way he acted, the handkerchief seemed to be an ordinary handkerchief.
Wasnt he worried that shed find something on it? N?v(el)B\\jnn
When the taxi arrived, Cheng Fei opened the door for Ning Shu. When will we meet again?
Lets talk about thatter. Ning Shu got into the car.
Ning Shu turned her head and saw Cheng Fei staring at the car she had entered.
Now she had brake cables and a chloroform handkerchief in her bag.
Cheng Fei was not as nice as he seemed.
A disguise thatd been worn for too long would merge with the person that wore them.
Cheng Fei seemed like a person whod worn and lived with a mask on his face his entire life.
What was he trying to cover up?
Ning Shu kept mulling over this. How was she supposed to deal with such a person?
The fact that Cheng Fei had been able to be an excellent doctor showed that he was intelligent.
A psychopath with a high IQ was the most terrible of all.
The people who showed up in the newspapers werent all that scary. The people, who had such high IQs and such good disguises that they always evaded the news, were much scarier.
Even if a person like Cheng Fei was caught and sent to prison, theyd still be released one day. After they came out of prison, theyd be even more terrifying.
Thered be no end to it.
However, if she didnt deal with Cheng Fei, Cheng Fei obviously would not let her off.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2679: Was It Love?
Chapter 2679: Was It Love?
Ning Shu couldnt understand Cheng Feis feelings for the original host.
Was it love? It didnt really seem like it, it seemed more like a possessive obsession and habit. But to say it wasnt love? Then why did he look after Ai Yun so carefully and considerately, pretty much taking care of everything for her?
He didnt want Ai Yun to work and wanted her to livefortably.
At the same time, he also restricted all of Ai Yuns actions. It was impossible to figure out exactly what he was trying to do.
Could his motive truly be love? Because of love, everything Ai Yun had belonged to him.
Because of love, Ai Yun couldnt be beyond his control.
Because of love, he must be the only one Ai Yun could rely on, and Ai Yun must belong to him entirely.
F*ck, was this really love?
Ning Shu considered things, then asked the driver to drive her to the hospital. Since Cheng Fei said that she had mental problems, she wanted to check if she really did have one.
The doctor first checked Ning Shus pupils, and then asked her some questions.
Finally, he came to the conclusion that she had a severe case of paranoia.
Ning Shu:
What the hell!? Paranoia!?
Ning Shu was the one who upied Ai Yuns body now. Why had she also been diagnosed with paranoia? If the original host had paranoia, Ning Shu could still believe it, but this was her!
For the first time in her life, Ning Shu learned she was mentally ill.
Ning Shu looked at the questions and asked the doctor if she could take the test again.
This was obviously a misdiagnosis. Perhaps the original host was also misdiagnosed. Cheng Fei couldve also bribed the doctor.
Everything was possible.
Except that she was paranoid, of course. Ning Shu didnt believe that at all.
If anything, she should be unusually well!
During the second test, Ning Shu deliberately avoided some options when she chose her answers.
The doctor did a series of tests and blood tests to examine Ning Shus cognition, emotion, behavior, and will.
The doctor finally determined that Ning Shu had no mental disorder.
Ning Shu:
Those who were true psychopaths had higher IQs than ordinary people.
These kinds of tests were thuspletely useless for them.
Holding the medical results from the hospital, Ning Shu was now really afraid that she might actually have a mental disorder.
Ning Shu returned home and told Professor Ai that shed sold his car as scrap metal. She would, she said, buy him a new one after shed earned money.
Professor Ai:
All she did was take a short drive. Howe the person came back, but the car didnt?
What did you do? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu looked around the house and asked, Where is Mom?
Mother Ai was usually at home around this time.
She went to the supermarket with your Aunt Liu. They said theres a sale there. Professor Ai then took a newspaper and asked Ning Shu, Did you get hurt? Do you want to go to the hospital?
Ning Shu shook her head. Im alright.
The phone suddenly rang. Professor Ai picked up the phone, and after listening to a few words, his face paled and the phone slipped from his grip, dropping onto the ground.
Ning Shu quickly picked up the phone. The caller had already hung up. All she could hear was a repeating, beeping sound.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2680: Your Mother Has Been Kidnapped
Chapter 2680: Your Mother Has Been Kidnapped
Dad, what happened? Ning Shu asked.
Professor Ais eyes couldnt focus. Ning Shu had to shout a couple of times before he came back to his senses.
Professor Ais face had turned pale. Your mother has been kidnapped.
Ning Shu was stunned. Her mother was kidnapped? How could she be kidnapped? Didnt she just go to the supermarket? N?v(el)B\\jnn
What about Mrs. Liu? Didnt they go together? Did they get separated?
What does the kidnapper want? Ning Shu asked. Surely the kidnapper didnt just kidnap someone just for the sake of it.
Were they after money? Or revenge, perhaps?
Lets call the police first. Ning Shu picked up the phone and wanted to call the police.
Professor Ai immediately stopped Ning Shu and shook his head. Dont call the police. No matter what happens, dont call the police!
The kidnapper said that if we call the police, he will kill your mother.
Professor Ais mobile phone rang. He quickly took out his mobile phone, opened it, and saw that someone had sent him a video.
In the video, Mother Ai was tied up and sitting on the edge of a tall building. She looked to be on the verge of falling off the building.
Ning Shus heart beat against her ribcage. If she didnt fulfill the kidnappers wish, Mother Ai would fall down the building.
Professor Ai clutched his chest.
Ning Shu stared at the video. Professor Ai said, Doesnt this ce look kind of familiar?
The ce where Mother Ai stood was very familiar. In fact, it was a bit like a school building
Dad, Mom is on the rooftop of the school building, Ning Shu said.
Professor Ai hurried out of the room.
Ning Shu ran behind him. After she thought about it, she decided to call the police. At least, if she called the police, thered be an air mattress to cushion Mother Ai if she actually fell from upstairs. It might save her life.
Ning Shu followed Professor Ai to the rooftop of the teaching building. Apart from Mother Ai, there was a person who had ck stockings pulled over his face.
Ning Shu:
Did he really think that no one would recognize him just because he wore ck stockings on his face?
Professor Ai recognized him immediately. Li Qiang, what do you want?
Li Qiang sneered. Professor Ai, you found this ce so quickly.
Today, all I want is to seek justice for myself. Li Qiang pointed at Ning Shu. Stay away! One more step and Ill push her.
Ning Shu originally wanted to inch toward them, but Li Qiang had already caught her red-handed.
Ning Shu halted and looked at Mother Ai, who was tied up. Just a nudge could send Mother Ai falling from a height of six floors.
Shed be falling from higher than ten meters. The chances of survival were slim.
You must be a student here. What is the unsolvable problem that you have, to make you insist on doing such a thing thatll destroy your future? Ning Shu said.
Youre a college student. You have a bright future ahead of you after you graduate, but your impulsiveness will destroy your future. If youre facing any problem, you can just properlymunicate it. Theres no need for you to do this.
Furiously, Li Qiang shouted, Youre not me. How can you possibly understand my pain? All this is your fathers fault! This is all his fault!
Despite the ck stockings, one could still see the clear anger that twisted Li Qiangs face sinisterly.
Professor Ais eyes were equally full of anger.
As long as you let my wife go, Ill give you a passing grade on your thesis, Professor Ai said with a sullen face.
Li Qiangughed sinisterly. Thats it. If I dont show my strength to you, youd never know how to be afraid. Arent you groveling like a dog in front of me now, too?
Ive rewritten my thesis more than ten times, and every time I hand it to you, you only take one look and immediately reject it. Do you know how much effort Ive put into my thesis? How dare you treat it like garbage? How dare you reject it over and over again?
The more Li Qiang talked, the more excited he became. He seemed delighted at this opportunity to finally vent all the resentment he felt.
Ning Shu stared at Li Qiang. He seemed to have gone a bit over the edge.
Ning Shu then turned to look at Professor Ai, who was rubbing his temple. He helplessly said to Ning Shu, All the versions of his thesis are nearly the same, and each revision just gets further away from the prompt. If he had just made the point even slightly, I wouldve passed him.
Ning Shu:
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2681: What a Fragile Guy…
Chapter 2681: What a Fragile Guy
This guy kidnapped someone just because of a thesis. What a fragile guy
Making a mistake was fine. However, why did it never ur to him to take a different direction after making so many mistakes? Was he stupid?
This guy was probably mentally unwell. Why else would he be so rocked just over a rejected thesis?
After making a mistake, why did it never ur to him to ask what the problematic part was? Ning Shu didnt know what to say.
His thesis had gotten rejected over and over again. Shouldnt he have at least asked his professor for rification? Yet he didnt say anything and only developed a silent resentment over it.
Ning Shu scratched her hair, feeling speechless. However, she immediately said, Since my father didnt exin your mistakes clearly to you, he is indeed at fault in this matter. However, how did you know that I am his daughter?
Li Qiang paused before he fiercely answered, Who doesnt know that Professor Ai has a beautiful daughter? You are the one I originally wanted to kidnap, but you never go out. If I had kidnapped you, it wouldve pained your parents even more, right?
This guy really was crazy.
How could he, as a college student, be this stupid? How dumbfounding.
How were people supposed to know what he thought if he didnt say it? It wasnt like people could cut into his heart and see what was going on in there, could they? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Li Qiang, if you let my wife go, I can give your thesis a passing grade, Professor Ai said.
No, its toote now. Do you fear me now, after Ive shown you what Im capable of? Professor Ai, youre nothing but a coward after all. You had acted like such a powerful authority back then when you threw my thesis away, but look how cowardly you are now.
Li Qiangughed as he spoke, a little like a crazed maniac.
Ning Shu frowned. There were so many crazy people in this task world.
Though, of course, in this era of immense pressure andpetition, everyone was more or less a bit mentally ill anyway.
Without a way to vent this pressure, people would end up with a lot of pent-up emotions. Over time, itd all pile up into a mountain thatd eventually erupt.
Every action that a human beingmitted was ultimately a way to take out the emotions and stress that they had in their heart.
However, making light of someones life was unforgivable, no matter what.
After Ning Shu called the police, they quickly came to the crime scene. They parked under the school building and quickly formed a cordon.
When Li Qiang heard the police siren, he looked down and saw that theydid out a safety air cushion on the ground.
There was an entire crowd of people below, all looking up at them. The sight of the policemen, who were all d in their uniforms, struck fear into Li Qiangs heart.
Li Qiang was a very quiet person, so being watched by so many people scared him.
The possibility of this being the end of his life made Li Qiang anxious and terrified. Angrily, he shouted at Ning Shu and Professor Ai, You actually called the police!
Li Qiang reached out his hand to shove Mother Ai down.
Mother Ai didnt say a word, but the intense fear she felt was obvious in her pale face and her terrified expression.
Ning Shu immediately shouted, Wait!
Ning Shu lifted her hands as Li Qiang stared at her. I have a simple solution to all this. Lets not make this a bigger thing than it should be, alright? Look, the police are here, but we promise not to pursue this if you let my mother go.
As long as we dont pursue this, nothing will happen to you, Ning Shu firmly said.
Li Qiang hesitated. Ning Shus words had obviously got to him.
He had kidnapped Mother Ai because his thesis kept getting rejected. However, he wouldnt have cared so much about his thesis if he hadnt been concerned about his future. If he got arrested today, though, what future would he even have?
Is that really true? Li Qiang asked.
He seemed to still be uncertain about it.
Just as Ning Shu was about to nod, the iron door to the roof screeched. Cheng Fei and some policemen hade up.
When Cheng Fei saw Ning Shu, his eyes lit up. He hurriedly walked to Ning Shus side and asked, Ai Yun, are you alright?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2682: Don’t Worry, I Won’t Let Anything Happen to Mom
Chapter 2682: Dont Worry, I Wont Let Anything Happen to Mom
Ning Shu frowned. What are you doing here?
I got news that something happened at the school so I rushed over, Cheng Fei said. He looked at Mother Ai, who was tied up, and said, Dont worry, I wont let anything happen to Mom.
Thanks, Ning Shu lightly said. How did he receive the news so quickly? He arrived as soon as the police did.
Ning Shu had thought that Li Qiangs kidnapping was just an ordinary incidentmitted by a vengeful student. Now that Cheng Fei was here, however, Ning Shu no longer thought that this was that simple.
Ning Shu reached into her pocket and turned on her phone recorder. Just in case.
Cheng Fei pulled Ning Shu behind his back and coldly said to Li Qiang, One must always consider the consequences of their actions. You cant me others for your own failure.
Have you really thought things through? Youremitting a felony; push her and you may face prison time. Cheng Fei stared straight at Li Qiang, whose face was still covered with the ck stocking he wore.
Li Qiang was breathing hard and his eyes were a little red.
You may face more than ten years in prison for kidnapping and extortion, but if you kill or seriously injure the person you kidnapped? You may be sentenced to life imprisonment or even the death penalty.
Your life is already a massive failure. Do you really want to spend the rest of your life in prison too?
Li Qiang pulled the ck stocking from his head and revealed his ordinary-looking face.
Li Qiang red at Cheng Fei. Cheng Fei was handsome and tall. He wore branded clothes and was very elegant.
Inparison to him, Li Qiang felt like a pig covered in mud.
So what if Im a loser? So what if my thesis was failed? Professor Ai obviously made things difficult for me on purpose. He deliberately refused to give it a passing grade!
Cheng Fei hooked the corners of his mouth. He didnt say a word, but he was practically oozing out disdain for Li Qiang.
Ning Shu:
Oh, f*ck off! Li Qiang was already terrified, and Ning Shu had just pacified him, but Cheng Fei suddenly appeared out of thin air just when she was about to smooth over the problem.
He mightve sounded reasonable, but wasnt he just giving Li Qiang a veiled threat?
He even mocked Li Qiang for his failure.
What the f*ck?
Seeing Li Qiangs shaking body gave Ning Shu a bad feeling.
Ning Shu ran towards Mother Ai, but Li Qiang had already pushed Mother Ai off the roof.
However, Ning Shu still managed to grab the rope tying Mother Ais body. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Seeing this, Cheng Fei hurriedly ran toward Ning Shu. Li Qiang was, by now, frenzied; he no longer cared about whatever mountains of swords and fire stood in his way.
Cheng Feis ridicule of him had set him off. To add insult to injury, Cheng Fei was the kind of man who was perfect in everything.
Facing Cheng Fei made Li Qiang feel very insecure. His shame and anger then evolved into a desperate desire to protect his self-esteem.
Li Qiang contorted his face and actually tried to push Ning Shu as well. Ning Shu turned around and kicked him.
Cheng Fei grabbed Mother Ais rope. He and Ning Shu pulled Mother Ai back up.
Li Qiang, who got kicked to the ground by Ning Shu, got up and rushed toward her.
Ai Yun, watch out! Cheng Fei pulled Ning Shu away, but Li Qiang identally bumped into him and knocked Cheng Fei down. Cheng Fei fell.
He plummeted to the ground from the rooftop.
An uproar of screams ensued downstairs.
Ning Shu quickly looked down. She saw that Cheng Fei hadnded heavily on the safety air cushion.
A policeman went up to help him, but he had already fainted.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2683: You Should Go Check on Him
Chapter 2683: You Should Go Check on Him
Cheng Fei was quickly carried to the ambnce, and Li Qiang was also promptly arrested.
Everything happened seemingly in a sh. By the time the dust settled, Cheng Fei was already downstairs, lying on the safety air cushion.
Li Qiang had a nk expression on his face. He obviously couldnt believe what he had just done in the heat of the moment.
Li Qiang was very frightened. He was afraid of facing what was going to happen. He fainted right in front of Ning Shu and the others.
Ning Shu untied Mother Ai. As soon as her mouth was opened, Mother Ai cried and hit Ning Shu. Who told you to run towards me? Do you realize how dangerous that was?
Ning Shu quickly dodged. Mom, youre going to hit my wound.
Mother Ai weakly sat on the ground. She said to Ning Shu, Go check on Cheng Fei. Make sure that hes alright.
Professor Ais face was still filled with fear as he picked Mother Ai up. He also told Ning Shu, Go to the hospital. Dont worry about your mother.
Cheng Fei fell from such a high ce to save you. You should go check on him. Professor Ai nudged Ning Shu. Hurry.
Ning Shu didnt want to go. She couldve handled Li Qiang by herself. What did Cheng Fei run over for, really?
He even got himself pushed from the building.
Could this be part of his n? Ning Shu couldnt figure out what Cheng Fei was thinking.
But if Cheng Fei had really nned this, wasnt it too risky? The price he couldve paid was rather high, wasnt it?
What are you doing, dazing off like that? Hurry, Professor Ai said.
Ning Shu had no choice but to go to the hospital. She went downstairs and said to the police, Sir, I hope that you can investigate Li Qiang carefully. You should check all the people he recently had contact with.
The kidnapping happened so suddenly, it seems like the idea urred to him very recently, Ning Shu said to the police.
The policeman nodded. Well investigate this matter thoroughly.
Ning Shu fumbled for the phone in her pocket. She turned off the recording and went to the hospital.
When she arrived at the hospital and asked the doctor how Cheng Fei was doing, the doctor told her that he had a concussion, but the rest of the examinations would have to wait until he had woken up.
Ning Shu sat by Cheng Feis bedside and looked at him. He was unusually peaceful and handsome looking when he was unconscious.
How great would it have been if Cheng Fei was a normal person? However, a normal person couldnt be as perfect as he was.
Cheng Feis perfection was obtained through strict self-discipline. Cheng Feicked the natural, humane shorings like carelessness andziness, just to name a few.
Never stand when you could sit; never sit when you could lie downwasnt this normal human behavior?
She didnt know when Cheng Fei had begun to consciously control himself to the extent that he did.
As she sat by Cheng Feis bedside, Ning Shu gnawed on an apple. She really had been pretty scared earlier, so she decided to snack a bit to calm down.
Mother Ai had nearly fallen from a building.
Considering that Mother Ai had also been tied up, things could have easily gone very, very wrong. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu also didnt appreciate how Cheng Fei insisted on saving her. She clearly couldve handled it on her own.
And yet, she was now in Cheng Feis debt.
Cheng Feis eyshes trembled. It seemed like he was about to wake up. Ning Shu tossed the apple core and stared at him.
Cheng Fei opened his eyes and saw Ning Shus face. Immediately, he asked, Ai Yun, are you alright?
Impletely fine. You on the other hand, what were you thinking? Why did you rush over only to be pushed off the roof?
I was only concerned about the danger you were in. Youre not injured, are you? Cheng Fei looked at Ning Shu up and down, then let out a long breath. Thank goodness, youre fine.
This matter mustnt be left to rest. This time, we got lucky and nothing happened, but what if we dont get lucky the next time around? What if something like this happens again?
Cheng Feis face was grave. He looked genuinely baffled hearing about a student kidnapping a professor.
Ning Shu had a calm expression as she peeled a new apple. She offered the peeled apple to Cheng Fei and asked, Do you want to eat an apple?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2684: I’d Do Anything for You
Chapter 2684: Id Do Anything for You
I have a headache. You can eat it. Cheng Fei waved his hand and rubbed his temple with his other hand.
Ning Shu took a bite of the apple and said, The doctor said that you have a concussion. You need a CT scanter.
How do you guys n to deal with this matter? Cheng Fei felt nauseous and dizzy. He was in a lot of difort.
With a calm expression, Ning Shu continued to gnaw on the apple. That is up to Dad, not me. Li Qiang is Dads student, after all.
Cheng Feiid back down and said to Ning Shu, Youre right. Its indeed up to Dad.
Helplessly, Ning Shu said, You shouldnt have rushed over like that.
Cheng Fei stared at Ning Shu with tear-zed eyes and said, Id do anything for you.
Ning Shu shifted her gaze. Please dont look at her like that. She almost cant help but pity him even though he was a full-grown man.
Ning Shu stood up. Ill go get you something to eat.
Cheng Fei grabbed Ning Shus hand and whispered, Dont go. Im not hungry.
Ning Shu patted Cheng Feis hand and pulled her hand away. Be good. Dont be willful.
Ning Shu turned around and left Cheng Feis ward.
Cheng Fei stared at Ning Shus back, then closed his eyes.
When Ning Shu got home, there was a policeman at her house. She asked, How is the investigation going?
Li Qiang was motivated by his resentment over his thesis, the policeman said.
We seized hisputer and found chat history between him and a student from the same year named Tian Hai.
Li Qiangined about Professor Ai to him. Tian Hai told him that he should teach the professor a lesson; he said that the professor would then definitely kneel down in front of him and beg him for forgiveness.
The policeman, who was wearing gloves, took out Li Qiangsptop and opened the chatting app.
Ning Shu scrolled through the chat history from the top.
There, Li Qiang vented and cursed out Professor Ai.
In turn, this guy, who was called Tian Hai, encouraged him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Have you interrogated Tian Hai? Ning Shu asked the policeman.
Tian Hai doesnt look like a person who would do something like this, Professor Ai said. How could he encourage Li Qiang to do such a thing?
We have questioned Tian Hai. He told us that his ount had been stolen and denied that he was the one messaging Li Qiang, the policeman said. Please rest assured, Professor Ai. We will investigate this matter thoroughly.
Can you find out who stole his ount? Ning Shu asked. She also wrote down Tian Hais ount ID.
Shed see if she could hack into itter.
Itd depend on whether her hacking skills were up to par.
Thank you. Professor Ai shook the policemans hand and sent him on his way.
Ning Shu went to see Mother Ai in the bedroom. Mother Ai was lying on the bed; with her eyebrows tightly knitted, she seemed to be thinking of something.
Blood hadnt even returned to her still pale face.
Ning Shu held Mother Ais hand and gave her some spiritual energy. She said, Mom, youre safe now.
Mother Ai looked at Ning Shu and asked, How is Cheng Fei?
He has a concussion, but besides that, hes fine, Ning Shu said.
Mother Ai breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness that nothing serious happened to him. Otherwise, I wouldnt know how to face Cheng Feis parents.
Cheng Feis parents lived abroad most of the time. They rarely ever returned to China.
Ai Yun pretty much never lived with her inws.
Mother Ai looked at Ning Shu. It is said that one can see the true nature of their friends in times of need. Stop thinking about having a divorce. Cheng Fei has done so much for you.
Whenever something happens at home, Cheng Fei is always the one rushing around to take care of it. You live a veryfortable life, so why do you insist on divorcing him?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2685: Everyone Was Hellbent on Changing Her Mind
Chapter 2685: Everyone Was Hellbent on Changing Her Mind
Mother Ai took the opportunity to talk to Ning Shu about Cheng Fei.
She would exhaust every means to prevent Ning Shu and Cheng Fei from divorcing.
Ai Yun, youre my daughter, and I want you to have someone who can take care of you. Cheng Fei is a perfect candidate for that.
I cant figure out why youre so insistent on getting a divorce.
Ill rethink my decision again, Ning Shu lightly said. Ill take care of the housework for now. You should focus on resting and recovering, Mom.
Ning Shu already knew that Mother Ai would think like this. Cheng Fei was even willing to die for her, so how could she be so indifferent?
Ning Shu hated the situation she was in. Everyone was hellbent on changing her mind.
It was as if everyone else was right, and she was too blind to see that.
Ning Shu was afraid that Mother Ai would keep nagging about Cheng Fei, so she hurried out of the room.
She went back to her room and took out herptop. She opened the chatting app and entered Tian Hais ount ID.
She didnt know what Tian Hais password was, so she could select that she had forgotten her password.
Ning Shu checked the IP address of where this ountst logged in.
Someone had logged into this ount quite a lot but with a fake IP address every single time.
The IP addresses that were recorded were scattered from all over the world. This person had obviously used virtual IP addresses.
Ning Shu scrolled through these IP addresses until she saw an address located in the city.
She quickly took note of the address and checked it.
As it happened, it was the IP address of a coffee shop close to Cheng Feis clinic.
Ning Shu sneered.
She now suspected that Cheng Fei probably knew everything about her family. He probably knew all about Professor Ais working environment, and even about the situation of Professor Ais students.
If that was really the case, then Cheng Fei was even more terrifying than she had thought.
A human being could only have so much energy. Cheng Fei didnt only spend his days collecting all of this information; he also worked all day.
On top of this, he also had to take care of Ai Yun, who had a mental illness. He was simply a superhuman.
Brake cables, a chloroformed handkerchief, and now an IP address.
All of these objects were rted to Cheng Fei. They were proof of Cheng Feis malevolence towards her.
Why did Cheng Fei kill Ai Yuns parents, though? How had Ai Yuns parents hindered him in any way?
Or was it that if Cheng Fei killed Ai Yuns parents, Ai Yun would have no one else to rely on but him? Shed never be able to leave him again.
Or perhaps Cheng Fei wanted to do something else to Ai Yun, but since Ai Yuns parents were in the way, he decided to get rid of them.
Damn it. Why were both of the choices so darn twisted anyway?
Earlier, Li Qiang had nearly given up on his kidnapping attempt. Ning Shus words had moved him. As soon as Cheng Fei showed up, however
Things took a turn for the worse.
It was said that opposites attract and likes repel.
Women with women, and men with men.
Especially so with Cheng Fei and Li Qiang. They simply made a crushing contrast.
On top of that, Cheng Fei even looked down upon him. Itd be a miracle if Li Qiang could keep his cool.
Li Qiang got so mad that he tried to push several people down a building.
In the end, it was Cheng Fei who fell.
Once suspicion took root in someones heart, no matter what that person did, it would always stay there.
Right now, Ning Shu was also having suspicions about Cheng Fei.
Once someone lied to you, even if that person eventually told you the truth, wouldnt you still doubt the truth that came out of their mouth?
Building trust was hard, but destroying it was easy. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Not to mention that Ning Shu even had evidence in her possession.
Once could be a coincidence, but the more things she gathered, the more convinced she was that Cheng Fei was up to no good.
Professor Ai knocked on Ning Shus door. Ai Yun, make some soup for Cheng Fei. Ill go with you to visit Cheng Feiter.
Ning Shu closed herptop and said, Cheng Fei still feels dizzy and nauseated. How can he eat anything? Theres no need to make soup.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2686: Child, Do You Even Have a Heart?
Chapter 2686: Child, Do You Even Have a Heart?
Make soup? That was such a pain.
Professor Ai stared at Ning Shu. Its up to Cheng Fei whether he eats the soup or not. Whether you make the soup or not shows how much you care. Say, child, do you even have a heart?
Ning Shu:
What did he want her to do? Weep bitterly? Be all bewildered, not knowing what to do?
This guy was someone who wanted to hurt her, her not cremating him alive was already an act of mercy.
Amitabha
Ning Shu changed the subject and asked, What do you n to do about Li Qiang? Will you sue him? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Cases like Li Qiangs were no longer considered ordinary civil cases, but criminal ones. Just because Professor Ai didnt pursue the case didnt mean that Li Qiang would get off without any consequences.
Just like Cheng Fei said, kidnapping was a felony.
Thinking of what Cheng Fei said, Ning Shu realized that Cheng Fei seemed to be well-versed in thew.
Sometimes, more than something to be obeyed, thew was something to be exploited.
If one made good use of thew, even if theymitted a crime, they might get acquitted.
There was also a possibility that he had prepared these words in advance. If so, it meant that Cheng Fei knew that a kidnapping would happen. This would mean that he deliberately said those things in order to pressure Li Qiang.
If he didnt know that there would be a kidnapping, then that meant he was able to casually rattle off legal provisions.
He even knew the possible sentences that Li Qiang could be given.
No matter what it was, it showed that Cheng Fei was not as simple as he looked.
Professor Ai, seeing Ning Shu in a daze, said, Come with me to visit Cheng Feiter.
Ning Shu finally came back to her senses. Alright.
Ning Shu took out her mobile phone and listened to the recording that shed made.
She repeated what Cheng Fei said over and over again. Cheng Fei had deliberately provoked Li Qiang.
No one would like someone else looking down on them.
Furthermore, Li Qiang had low self-esteem and high self-importance. He was quiet and umunicative but had a huge ego.
His thesis was sent back more than ten times, but he didnt ask the professor about what he did wrong and just stubbornly submitted simr results over and over again.
Ning Shu let out a deep breath. Cheng Fei ah, Cheng Fei
Professor Ai had told Ning Shu to go to the hospital. However, Ning Shu had just returned from the hospital. She also didnt want to see Cheng Fei at all.
How could a person be so attentive and affectionate, and kill their object of affections entire family, all at the same time?
The difference between the two was too extreme.
Ning Shu had terrible goosebumps.
Ill take care of Mom here. You should go, Ning Shu said to Professor Ai.
Professor Ai remembered that his wife was probably still frightened from the incident, and acknowledged that it was indeed wise to have someone apany her at home. He thus went alone.
Ning Shu cooked porridge for Mother Ai in the kitchen, but after she stirred for a while, herdle suddenly stopped.
Ning Shu turned off the stove. She took off her apron and said to Mother Ai, Mom, Im going out for a bit. Dont go out, okay?
Ning Shu ran out of the house with her bag.
Ning Shu hammered her head. How could she be so stupid? How could she let Professor Ai go to see Cheng Fei alone?
It was very likely that Cheng Fei had deliberately nned Mother Ais kidnapping and pulled the strings to make it happen.
Ai Yuns parents had a good impression of Cheng Fei. How could they possibly be wary of him?
Ning Shu hurried to the hospital and to Cheng Feis ward. When she got there, she found Cheng Fei sitting on the bed, talking to Professor Ai.
Seeing Ning Shus rushed appearance, Professor Ai quickly asked, Did something happen to your mother?
Ning Shus eyes whirled and she came up with something. Yeah, Dad. Moms in pain all over right now, she wants you to go back and feed her.
Get a good rest, Professor Ai said to Cheng Fei. Im going to head back and check on your mother-inw.
Cheng Fei immediately said, Of course, Dad. You should go back. Im fine.
After Professor Ai left, Ning Shu and Cheng Fei were the only ones left in the ward.
Cheng Fei smiled at Ning Shu. Why did you make Dad go? Do you have something to tell me?
Ning Shu spread her hands. Not really. Have you taken the CT scan? Is there anything wrong with your head?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2687:
Chapter 2687:
Ning Shu hoped that something was wrong with Cheng Feis head and that itd stop him from concocting evil ns all day long.
Fortunately, I only got a concussion. Nothing serious. Im a doctor myself, so I know whats going on with myself. Dont worry, Cheng Fei gently said. His gaze burned into Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: Im not worried at all, though.
Despite being inwardly annoyed, Ning Shu pretended to casually ask, You even know about thew?
Havent I told you before? I studied it. My knowledge about it is only surface-level though. Im a doctor, not awyer. Cheng Fei looked at Ning Shu. You dont remember?
Ning Shu spread her hands. Nope. Maybe you told me about it, but I dont remember it at all.
Ning Shu felt that Cheng Fei was testing her, so she just said that she didnt know anything.
What if he never told Ai Yun that and was trying to trick her?
Cheng Fei sighed. He looked at Ning Shu with a helpless doting gaze. Oh, you
Im a little hungry. I want to eat something.
Can you eat now? Ning Shu asked back.
He better not throw up after he ate.
Cheng Fei nodded. I dont feel so ufortable anymore.
Ning Shu went out to buy food for Cheng Fei, but Cheng Fei stopped her before she could go. She turned to look at him. Cheng Fei smiled and said, Just order me some porridge.
Ning Shu nodded.
Ning Shu ordered some porridge and asked someone to deliver it to Cheng Feis ward. She didnt bother going back to the hospital and instead walked on the side of the road.
How on earth should she deal with Cheng Fei?
She didnt know what Cheng Fei wanted.
Did he want to get her insurance money?
Cheng Fei didnt look like someone in need of money, though. He had a house and a car.
Plus, considering how sophisticated Cheng Fei was, Ning Shu wouldnt really believe it even if he said himself that he did it all because of money.
It felt like he did these to serve a revered ideal.
Ning Shu had never met such a person before. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
If Cheng Fei really wanted to kill Ai Yuns parents and even Ai Yun
Then Cheng Fei was the real mentally ill person here. He was the kind of mentally ill person who had high intelligence, was socially capable, and was good at hiding his craziness.
Ning Shu:
What a big world. It was so full of wonders.
Ning Shu was considering whether or not to talk to Ai Yuns parents about this matter.
However, Cheng Fei showed a perfect image of himself to other people.
He had good looks, plenty of money, and a good character.
It was why Mother Ai always kept telling her not to divorce and that Cheng Fei was a good man.
She also kept talking about how a woman could only meet such a man once in a lifetime.
Anyone who saw him wouldpliment him.
What the hell? Why was his PR management so good?
Ning Shu went to the police station and nned to ask them some things.
No matter how much Cheng Fei pretended, he wouldnt be able to escape if she had evidence.
Ning Shu went to the police station. She presented the virtual IP addresses that she had found earlier and showed the real IP address to the police.
This is the person who stole Tian Hais ount and instigated Li Qiang tomit a crime, so you should find this person.
Our IT team also found this evidence. The problem is that this is the IP address of a coffee shop. A lot of people frequent that coffee shop every day.
Countless people have used this coffee shops WiFi. This is a dead end; its impossible to investigate this evidence, the police exined.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2688: Your Husband’s Clinic Is Near That Coffee Shop
Chapter 2688: Your Husbands Clinic Is Near That Coffee Shop
Ning Shu inwardly suspected Cheng Fei, but she couldnt outrightly use him. Li Qiang is, at most, only an executor. The person who instigated him tomit a crime is the mastermind here. I suspect this person holds some grudge against my father and had just picked out Li Qiang to use him to get their revenge.
I think you should start your investigation around this coffee shop.
People who are far away from the coffee shop wouldnt go all the way there just to drink coffee. The culprit is most likely someone from its vicinity.
The policeman nodded. We have sent officers to watch around the coffee shop. You can rest assured about that.
Ning Shu nodded back.
The policeman thought about it, then asked Ning Shu, Your husbands clinic is near that coffee shop. Do you think?
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. Was the police suspicious of Cheng Fei already?
Ning Shu expressed: Your deducing skill is quite great!
Ning Shu shook her head. My husbands clinic is indeed near the coffee shop, but hes definitely not the culprit.
We think this is a crimemitted by nonstrangers.
Do you still want us to continue investigating this matter? the policeman asked.
Ning Shu bit her lip. She had a conflicted expression on her face. Finally, she gave the policeman a firm nod. Since this case concerns my fathers safety, I definitely want it to be investigated thoroughly.
However, my husband is definitely not the culprit. Hes always been very filial and treated my parents as his own parents. He definitely didnt do this.
Even though were about to get divorced, he still treats my family very well.
If I may ask youre about to get divorced? the policeman asked.
Ning Shu nodded. We are. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Then, may I know the reason for the divorce? the policeman asked again as he recorded Ning Shus answers in his notebook.
Its Ning Shu hesitated to answer him.
Please tell us the truth. It might help with the case, the policeman said to encourage Ning Shu.
With a helpless expression, Ning Shu told the police about how Cheng Fei installed cameras at their home and sewed a tracker into her wound.
The policemans face was solemn as he asked, Why did he do that?
Ning Shu sighed again. She told him her husband believed that she had a mental illness.
After getting some information from Ning Shu, the policeman let Ning Shu go home. He told her that theyd definitely notify her if there was any news.
If it was possible, he also asked Ning Shu to give them the key to Cheng Feis clinic, so they could check it thoroughly.
Ning Shu shook her head. She didnt have the key to Cheng Feis clinic.
In fact, she didnt have any of their keys. What kind of couple were they?
Rather than marrying a wife, Cheng Fei seemed more like he was raising a canary.
Ai Yun couldnt participate in Cheng Feis economic life at all. She didnt even know about the things Cheng Fei purchased.
When Ning Shu arrived home, Mother Ai was already awake. When she saw Ning Shu, she asked, Why arent you keeping watch in the hospital? Cheng Fei has no one to care for him. Its going to be rough for him to be there by himself.
Ning Shu:
She felt very distressed every time she heard Mother Ai talk about Cheng Fei. She made him sound like he was so pitiful.
The more this happened, the more Ning Shu couldnt help but shudder in fear. Cheng Fei really disguised himself well, pretty much everyone was on his side.
There are so many nurses in the hospital. If he needs anything, he can just call one of them, NIng Shu said with her hands spread.
Mother Ai was speechless. You! Your husband fell off a building thats more than ten meters tall, and this is how you treat him? Are you serious?
Yeah, Im a ruthless and heartless monster, Mom, and I make trouble for no reason at all, Ning Shu woefully said.
Yes, you are indeed ruthless and unreasonable.
Ning Shu:
Oh, the influence that a man with good looks and a thick wallet has on women
It felt like Mother Ai insisted on having her and Cheng Fei be together no matter what.
In contrast, Professor Ai appeared to be much more rational.
Mother Ai was too emotional.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2689: Had to Ensure the Safety of AI Yun’s Parents
Chapter 2689: Had to Ensure the Safety of AI Yuns Parents
Despite the fuss Mother Ai made, Ning Shu still didnt go to the hospital to take care of Cheng Fei. Instead, she picked up the broom and mop to start cleaning the house.
Ning Shu wanted to see if there were also cameras, or something of the like, in the Ai familys house.
She felt like her every move was being spied on.
She had to ensure the safety of Ai Yuns parents. After all, what had they ever done wrong to deserve this?
They believed in Cheng Fei, allowed their daughter to marry him, and also treated him well. However, they lost their lives because of this.
Who was to me for this? Ai Yuns parents, for being stupid and trusting Cheng Fei so easily?
Then again, who wouldve thought that their son-inw could be such a person?
Most people wouldnt guard themselves against those who were close to them.
Mother Ai sat on the sofa and watched Ning Shu clean up. Stop that already and go to the hospital to take care of Cheng Fei. You shouldnt act too heartless, otherwise, other people will truly be disappointed with you.
Even if it was an ordinary person, a stranger, that saved you, you shouldnt act like this. And on top of that, Cheng Feis your husband, the person that youll depend on, that will walk with you until the end.
Ning Shu straightened up and dug at her ears. Mom, can you stop talking about Cheng Fei every day? It makes me so irritated that even hearing his name angers me now.
Mother Ai opened her mouth, but couldnt say a word. Seeing her like this, Ning Shus heart softened and she said, Mom, your kidnapping isnt as simple as it seems. There was someone else that incited Li Qiang, whom the police are now looking for.
The police told us to go out as little as possible. If they find something, they will call. Cheng Fei will be fine.
Mother Ai didnt talk about Cheng Fei anymore. She was afraid that her daughter wouldsh out due to reverse psychology.
She really didnt want to lose such a good son-inw, and he also treated her daughter well. Had it been another person that her daughter wanted to divorce, Mother Ai wouldnt have said anything. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, Cheng Fei was willing to sacrifice his own life for her daughter, so Mother Ai felt that everything else was nothing that couldnt be left in the past.
Seeing that Mother Ai had finally stopped talking, Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief. Mother Ai was probably just experiencing menopause. One of the symptoms was an increased tendency to keep nagging.
Of course, the probability that it was out of her affection for Cheng Fei, her perfect son-inw, also couldnt be ruled out.
Ning Shu continued to clean the house. She even checked under the table to see if there was perhaps a listening device there.
Mother Ai watched as Ning Shu crawled on the ground andy on the wall like a gecko, and just rolled her eyes.
This girl looked like she was losing her mind.
Ning Shu didnt find anything for the time being, so she just sat down.
She recalled she had spiritual consciousness and decided to release it.
A wave of intangible spiritual consciousness spread out from her head. Wherever her spiritual consciousness went, nothing would be able to hide from it.
Ning Shu even saw a coin under the sofa and a thickyer of dust.
Spiritual consciousness could be used this way? Then why did she work so hard running around with her butt up in the air to check all those corners and crevices?
When Ning Shu scanned Mother Ai, she could actually even see what underwear Mother Ai was wearing today, as well as the features of her body.
Mother Ai seemed to be naked in front of her.
Ning Shu had gained irvoyance.
However, this was a very tiring way to use spiritual consciousness. After a while, Ning Shus face turned pale and her spiritual consciousness was exhausted.
Ning Shu copsed on the sofa. Her head ached terribly.
Ning Shu had discovered a new skill. She didnt know that spiritual consciousness could be used like that.
She had used spiritual consciousness to avoid the spaceship when she escaped from Sehlde in herst task world.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2690: What Kind of Person Do You Think Your Husband Is?
Chapter 2690: What Kind of Person Do You Think Your Husband Is?
In this world, Ning Shu once again unearthed another ability of the spiritual consciousness.
Ning Shu was called in by the police again to be questioned about Cheng Fei. Professor Ai was also called in with her.
Seeing how the police were acting made Ning Shu feel a little excited. Theyd now begun to suspect Cheng Fei.
Professor Ai was stunned for a moment when he heard the polices question. However, he then came back to his senses and answered the polices questions honestly.
The policeman asked Ning Shu, What kind of person do you think your husband is?
Someone very nice and very kind, Ning Shu said.
He was good-looking, highly capable, and rich as well.
Weve asked around about your husband. Your husband has a ster reputation and the people who know him think very highly of him. However, apart from installing cameras at home and imnting a tracker into your body, did he do other things?
Please think about it and answer us honestly. The policeman stared at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu shook her head. No. He never did anything else out of line.
Seeing Ning Shus hesitant expression, the policeman seemed to suspect her of hiding something, and immediately said, Please tell us the truth.
Ning Shu spread her hands. I have nothing to say. Im not hiding anything.
Miss Ai, please think about it. There is a very dangerous person around you who threatens the safety of your family. Do you really want to cover up his crimes for him?
Ning Shus expression remained unchanged. Ive said all there is to say. My husband isnt someone who would do such a thing. How many times do you want me to repeat this? Why dont you investigate someone else? Why are you investigating my husband?
Miss Ai, this incident has a great impact, not only on Li Qiang but also on the university in which your father teaches.
The dean of the university has requested us to investigate this matter thoroughly, considering its effects on the universitys reputation.
Uninstigated kidnapping by a vengeful student is different from an instigated kidnapping, the policeman said.
Ning Shu touched her bag with a hesitant expression.
Seeing what Ning Shu did, the policeman said, Miss Ai, I hope you will consider this carefully.
Ning Shu took a deep breath, then shook her head. My husband is not that kind of person. I have nothing else to say.
Ning Shu stood up, took her bag, and left
As soon as he walked out of the police station, Professor Ai frowned and said, Are the police suspecting Cheng Fei now?
I dont think that its him they specifically suspect. Its just that they suspect the culprit to be an acquaintance of ours. It just so happens that Cheng Feis clinic is near that coffee shop.
Peoples actions always have a purpose. Why would Cheng Fei do that? Is it because I agreed to let you divorce him?
With Cheng Feis qualities, even if you get a divorce, he can always marry another good girl. Theres really no need for him to do such a risky thing.
Ning Shu spread her hands.Who knows what Cheng Fei could be thinking?
However, if it really was Cheng Fei, why would he save you? Why would he involve himself in such a mess and even fall from a building? If he wasnt careful, he couldve been injured, or even died.
Even after Professor Ai thought a lot about it, he still couldnt figure out why Cheng Fei would do all of this.
Besides, this is the only IP address that is real. Why would he leave this one IP address for people to investigate?
Ning Shu was also puzzled.
Dont tell your mother about this. She hasnt recovered from the shock of that incident, Professor Ai instructed Ning Shu. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded. Okay.
Also, I know your moms been nagging, but please dont be annoyed with her. Its only because she loves you. Shes worried that one day, after we leave this world, you will be alone without anyone to care for you, and Cheng Fei seems to be a very responsible man.
Thats why your mother is hellbent on not letting you get divorced. Professor Ai rubbed his temple.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2691: There’s No Evidence
Chapter 2691: Theres No Evidence
Professor Ai looked tired. No matter how one looked at this, this was a huge scandal.
His own student had kidnapped his wife. This incident had hugely damaged his reputation in the university.
Hed also have to face punishment for this.
Ning Shu looked at Professor Ai and said, Dad, remember when I drove our family car and got into an ident? It was because the brakes didnt work. The mechanic told me that the brake was worn out.
But we rarely ever use that car. How could the brake possibly be worn out?
Other than you, the only other person who drove the car is Cheng Fei, Ning Shu said.
Professor Ai narrowed his eyes. So, you think Cheng Fei did something to it?
Ning Shu shook her head. Its useless to use him of anything since theres no evidence for it. I just think that its suspicious how so many things suddenly happened to our family right after I asked for a divorce.
Ning Shu spread her hands. I think my suspicion is reasonable.
Then lets say Suppose that Cheng Fei really did this. You think its because he doesnt want to get divorced? Professor Ai looked puzzled. But, your mother is the one who likes Cheng Fei the most. She is the one most vehemently opposed to your divorce. Why her?
What if Cheng Fei just wanted to kill Ai Yun and her entire family?
In that case, feelings and affection would be irrelevant.
Dont jump to conclusions without any evidence. Lets just leave this matter to the police.
Professor Ai didnt expect that Cheng Fei could possibly be involved in this.
This issue initially started with a student of his, but it eventually circled back to involving a member of his own family.
Ning Shu nodded. She put a hand on her bag.
She shouldnt take out the evidence shed collected in the bag for the time being.
Ning Shu felt that Cheng Fei wouldnt be so easy to deal with.
Thus, she shouldnt reveal her hand too early in the game. At the very least, she should keep some of her cards hidden beneath her sleeves.
Ning Shu got into the car and thought of what she knew about Cheng Fei.
The original hosts memory revealed that Cheng Fei was an orphan whoter got adopted by a Chinese couple.
The couple provided financially for Cheng Fei but didnt live with him.
They lived abroad for most of the year, while Cheng Fei grew up in China.
Ai Yun had seen Cheng Feis adopted parents on their wedding day but had gotten no news about them ever since.
Cheng Fei said that his adoptive parents liked traveling around the world and rarely ever contacted him.
It was like he had no parents at all.
Once again, Ning Shu ran straight into discovering Cheng Feis plus point. He had a car and a house, and practically, he came with no inws. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Cheng Feis adoptive parents should be looked into. However, Ning Shu didnt know where they currently were.
They adopted a child, but didnt live with the child and instead went abroad while leaving the child in China. How did they expect the child to fend for himself?
It didnt make sense.
Cheng Fei told her that he had never studied abroad, but perhaps hed been lying to her.
She didnt think much of it before. Now that she did, though, she found gaps in Cheng Feis story.
The original host, Ai Yun, had never even contacted her inwsif these inws of hers even existed at all.
Cheng Fei might never even have been adopted at all, and made up his background of being taken in by a Chinese couple.
The orphanage in which he stayed as a child should have information about Cheng Feis past.
But where was Cheng Feis former orphanage?
Ning Shu really didnt know anything about Cheng Fei.
Cheng Fei was only growing into a bigger mystery.
If Cheng Fei really was an orphan, it mustnt have been easy for him to achieve the things he now had.
Ning Shu scratched her head. How could she find his orphanage? After all these years, would the orphanage even still exist?
Ning Shu had by now realized that the simpler the plot of the world, the less useful information she had in her arsenal.
The original host thought that her husband killed her, but so far, Ning Shu had made no progress in this matter.
Do you want to go to the hospital to visit Cheng Fei? Professor Ai asked. This case hasnt been closed yet. Cheng Fei might not be the culprit, after all.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2692: Have Always Regarded Him as Our Own Son
Chapter 2692: Have Always Regarded Him as Our Own Son
To be fully honest, I cant bring myself to believe that Cheng Fei did this. Your mother and I have always regarded him as our own son, and we treat both of you equally.
I believe you, but I am also willing to give Cheng Fei the same trust, Professor Ai said.
Ning Shu sighed. Of course Im not going to visit him. Were going to get divorced, so why act in such a way to give him hope?
Professor Ai:
You just dont want to see Cheng Fei because you suspect him.
Ning Shu shook her head. I just dont want to leave you and Mom right now. You guys are still in danger.
Yes, Li Qiang kidnapped Mom because of his thesis. He was impulsive and didnt think clearly. However, there must be someone behind him, who knew about his issues and instigated him to do this.
Professor Ai drove the car in silence.
Ning Shu couldnt help asking Professor Ai, For a student of yours to do this Dad, are you usually very strict with your students?
Professor Ai cleared his throat. Do you think your father is that kind of person? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Students nowadays are too mentally weak. When I was a student, I used to wish that my teachers would critique me more. Professor Ai rubbed his face.
Besides, if I am strict, it is for their own good. If they dont learn from me now, are they supposed to learn after they graduate by groveling at other people?
They paid for their education, so they should learn to get their moneys worth.
Listening to Professor Ai chatter on gave Ning Shu an idea of what Professor Ais teaching style was like.
Good medicine was oftentimes bitter in taste. Though it worked, itd still receiveints for how it tasted.
Do I really seem that strict? Professor Ai couldnt help asking. I just ask my students to do what they should, is that too much?
Ning Shu:
In truth, that was just how people naturally were. Until they experience true suffering, they always want to slide by and keep getting something for nothing.
The same went for these students.
However, when things reached an extreme, it could only go in the opposite direction. Going too far was as bad as not doing enough.
Youre not strict, Dad. Im sure youre a good teacher, Ning Shu said.
Professor Ai nodded. I think so too.
After she arrived home, Ning Shu turned on herptop. She intended to hack into the national database and check Cheng Feis education status information.
Perhaps shed be able to find out about the orphanage that had housed Cheng Fei as a child.
Ning Shus fingers quickly danced above the keyboard. It took her a while to hack into the database.
She entered Cheng Feis name.
However, a lot of people with the same name popped up.
Cheng Fei wasnt a unique name. There were many people with the same name and surname.
Ning Shu used an age filter on the results.
She scrolled and looked at the photos on the school records until shended on one.
The person in the photos eyebrows and eyes looked somewhat simr to the current Cheng Fei.
His looks were still immature, but his gaze was very calm.
This should be him. Ning Shu began to scroll through Cheng Feis education history.
There was nothing recorded about the time before he graduated elementary school. The record seemed to only start after he entered junior high school.
He seemed to have transferred here from abroad.
In other words, Cheng Fei wasnt in the country until he was twelve.
Could it be that Cheng Fei was really adopted? However, why did he suddenlye back?
Ning Shu stared at the information on theputer.
She looked at Cheng Feis parents column. On their name columns were foreigners names, and the record stated that they were dead.
Dead?
This couple had supposedly attended Cheng Fei and the original hosts wedding.
However, this record said that they died when Cheng Fei was twelve years old.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2693: A Pair of Fake Adoptive Parents?
Chapter 2693: A Pair of Fake Adoptive Parents?
Perhaps Cheng Feis adoptive parents had died and that was why he was sent back to China?
But, if that were the case, then why did Cheng Fei get himself a pair of fake adoptive parents?
He probably hired these parents of his.
Ning Shu clucked her tongue. Cheng Fei really knew how to scheme, didnt he?
Cheng Fei must really have the fate of the Tiansha-lone star. Very early in his life, his biological parents abandoned him. Then, after he got adopted, his adoptive parents died.
Even after she finished browsing through the information, Ning Shu still didnt find the orphanage in which Cheng Fei stayed.
It was because Cheng Feis information started when he was twelve. The information about his life before that was all still abroad.
His record before his return was practically a nk te. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu exited the database and cleared the evidence of her intrusion.
The database belonged to the government, after all, so she mustnt get caught.
Then again, whether she checked the database or not didnt make a difference. She had found nothing of value from it.
At best, she found out that Cheng Fei lied about his adoptive parents.
They were obviously dead, but he still had his parents appear at his wedding.
Why did Cheng Fei lie? Was it because he didnt want Ai Yun to know that his adoptive parents were dead?
That would mean that Cheng Fei didnt want anyone to know about his past abroad.
Something must have happened there.
Ning Shu pulled her hair. Mother t*ucker!
Why was this soplicated?
Why was it so difficult to catch Cheng Feis tail?
She was in a society withw and order, so Ning Shu couldnt just kill him off. If she did, Ai Yun would find herself rotting in a prison when she came back.
It would sure be so satisfyingly painful.
Shed feel like she had a dream, then shed wake up in a prison, screaming about how she was wronged.
Ning Shu was racking her brains, trying to think of a solution, when the phone rang. Cheng Fei was calling her.
Ning Shu stared at the phone. Should she answer it? Should she not?
Ning Shu finally decided to answer it. She asked, What is it?
Ai Yun, you havent visited me for a long time. I miss you. Cheng Feis voice over the phone was maic. He sounded indescribably charming.
It felt like music to her ears.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the bed and replied, Something came up at home. How are you doing?
Im fine. Ive been discharged from the hospital, but you didnt evene to pick me up after I was discharged. Cheng Fei sounded aggrieved.
Luckily for her, they were only talking on the phone. If they were talking face-to-face instead, Ning Shu would be facing a pair of poor puppy eyeshed make an aggrieved and pitiful look that could melt someones heart
Ning Shu resolutely cut off her line of thoughts. If she continued to think this way, Ning Shu felt that the scarce maternal instinct she still had would be reinvigorated.
A man who could act like a big, overgrown baby had the best luck with women.
Cheng Fei, I tried to think about your past and drew a nk. Ive realized that I know nothing about you, Ning Shu said. Can you tell me about your childhood?
What do you want to know? Cheng Fei said without changing his tone. Im an orphan. When I was five, a Chinese-American couple adopted me. They supported me until I graduated from college.
Then, what about the orphanage that you stayed in before you were adopted? Do you still go back there often? Ill apany you there if you want to go there one day. Maybe we can find your biological parents.
Cheng Fei fell quiet for a moment, then he said, I dont want to find my biological parents. They discarded me before I could remember anything; that shows that my existence will only distress them. If I try my best to find them, itll only make things awkward for all of us.
Its best for us not to disturb each others lives.
The orphanage I used to stay in closed down more than ten years ago because of theck of donations. Developers have turned it intomunity vis.
Ning Shu: My heart
Ai Yun, are youing back to our home? Im still waiting for you here, Cheng Fei asked. Whether were getting a divorce or not, I still hope Ill get to see you again.
Just seeing you makes me happy.
Ning Shu covered her ears. She couldnt listen to him anymore.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2694: I’m Waiting for You to Hang up First
Chapter 2694: Im Waiting for You to Hang up First
Ning Shu cleared her throat. Ahem! I cant. I have to take care of my mother for now. Take good care of yourself, Cheng Fei.
Cheng Fei uttered a pitiful oh, then asked some more general questions of concern.
Afterward, though, he didnt hang up the phone. Ning Shu could still hear his breath over the phone.
Why arent you hanging up?
Im waiting for you to hang up first.
Ning Shu instantly mmed the end call button.
Beauty traps didnt work on her!
If Cheng Fei did the things hed done but was ugly, Ai Yuns parents would be the ones begging her to get a divorce.
A good-looking persons abnormal behavior wasnt as such. Instead, they invited sympathy and understanding from other people.
Only ugly weirdos would be insulted as such.
People were more tolerant of good-looking people.
That was the beauty privilege.
s, beauty was by nature deceitful.
Ning Shu went out of the bedroom to cook. Recently, she had been cooking all of her familys meals.
The kidnapping incident had badly frightened Mother Ai and made her feel somewhat weak nowadays.
Professor Ai didnt want Mother Ai to work too hard, so Ning Shu now took care of theundry and the cooking.
Even if the taste of Ning Shus cooking wasnt very good, what had happened recently had made them lose their appetite. Even if what she cooked was delicious, Ai Yuns parents wouldnt be able to taste it.
Professor Ai came back home with a pale face and an ugly expression on his face.
Ning Shu quickly poured him a ss of water and asked, What happened, Dad?
Professor Ai took a sip of the water, then sighed and said, Theyve found the person who instigated Li Qiang to kidnap your mother.
So quickly? Who is it?
Judging from Professor Ais expression, the person didnt seem to be Cheng Fei.
Another student in my ss. His name is Li Chen. He has admitted to stealing Tian Hais ount.
Ning Shu: N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shus face betrayed her confusion. Are you sure?
Professor Ai nodded. The police said that Li Chen buckled under the pressure from the school and the police, so he went to the police station and surrendered himself.
What about the IP address of the coffee shop? Ning Shu really couldnt figure it out.
Li Chen admitted to going to that coffee shop. They also checked the CCTVs; he had indeed been there.
Ning Shu: Excuse me!?
So Cheng Fei really had nothing to do with this?
Ai Yun, do you think I am a failure? Two students loathed me enough to do this. I feel very tired. I want to resign.
Ning Shu immediately reassured him. We havent seen the end of this yet, Dad. Besides, youre going to retire soon anyway. If you resign now, you wont even get your pension. Dad, you need to persevere.
Its fine as long as we have a clear conscience. Ning Shu patted Professor Ais shoulder.
This is a stain on my life. Li Chen and Li Qiangs futures are also ruined. Professor Ai was still dedicated as their teacher; he still felt responsible for his students.
However, the recent events had also left a bad taste in Professor Ais mouth.
These two couldnt even recognize the good hed done for them, so why must he feel responsible for them? Instead of gratitude, what he received in return for his dedication wasints and a kidnapping.
He also didnt know how the university would be punishing him.
Ning Shu looked at the downtrodden Professor Ai andforted him. Dad, everything will be fine.
Professor Ai sighed. Ning Shu couldnt do anything, though. She couldnt help Professor Ai with this kind of thing.
Ning Shu took her bag and prepared to go out.
Where are you going? Are you going to see Cheng Fei? Professor Ai asked.
I have something I need to do. Food is in the pot.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2695: So Did This Lady Want Him to Be the Culprit?
Chapter 2695: So Did This Lady Want Him to Be the Culprit?
Ning Shu rushed to the police station. The first thing she did was ask, Is Cheng Fei really not the culprit?
The policeman:
So did thisdy want him to be the culprit, or did she not?
Li Chen has already confessed to stealing Tian Hais ount and instigating Li Qiang to carry out the kidnapping, the policeman said.
Itspletely consistent with the evidence that weve collected. Li Chen is most likely the correct suspect, said the policeman.
They had guessed that the culprit was probably an acquaintance; both Li Qiang and Li Chen were students of Professor Ai.
As for the IP address, Li Chen had been to that coffee shop and his presence could be proven by the CCTV recording.
Li Chensputer even still had the chat history between him and Li Qiang.
All the evidence matched perfectly with each other.
Did Li Chen confess anything else? Ning Shu asked.
Li Chen confessed that he had learned a thing or two about how to hack and that he stole Tian Hais ount because they had some minor conflicts and didnt like each other.
Ning Shu: F*ck Dont talk to me anymore.
Could it be that she really had wronged Cheng Fei?
So, can this case be considered closed? Ning Shu asked. My husband is fine, then?
Once we finish the procedure, the case will be nearly finalized. Cheng Fei will be fine.
Ning Shu forced a smile on her face. With tears in her eyes, she joyfully said, Thats great.
After she left the police station, Ning Shu nearly ripped all her hair out.
Could it be that Cheng Fei was really wrongly used?
Did the original host really have persecution delusions and paranoia? Was she really mentally ill?
So far, Cheng Fei had only done a single thing wrong: he installed cameras at home and imnted a tracker in her body.
Even then, he had a good reason: Ai Yun had a mental disorder, and he was worried that something would happen to her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Since he was busy at the clinic during the day, he had to install cameras to know whether Ai Yun was in any danger at home.
He imnted the tracker because he was worried that Ai Yun would get lost, and he wanted to know Ai Yuns whereabouts at any time.
He didnt want Ai Yun to work or attend any get-togethers because he was worried about whatd happen to her there.
He didnt want her to be judged by other people.
Everything made sense. There was no gap in his logic.
Apart from these incidents, Cheng Fei had never done anything outrageous. He never cheated, nevermitted domestic violence, and never forced Ai Yun to do anything she didnt like.
On the contrary, he was always really kind to Ai Yun.
Ning Shu wiped her tears away. She was moved. Cheng Fei was really a good man.
By the way, would lying also be considered a shoring? Cheng Fei was lying about his past.
He had lived abroad but insisted that he grew up in China. His adoptive parents were dead, but somehow theyde back to life.
They even attended the wedding.
Ning Shu went back to the campus, then took the bus to the coffee shop whose IP address shed found.
Along the way, Ning Shu counted that she passed 7 bus stops. The distance she passed wasnt short at all.
If shed taken the taxi, it wouldve cost her nearly 100 yuan.
After getting out of the bus, she had to walk for a while to get to the coffee shop.
Li Chen wouldve had to travel such a long way toe here. There were many other coffee shops around the university, and there were also other ces that provided free WiFi. They would have worked just as well for him to use virtual IP addresses.
Moreover, there was also a library in the university. The library was always packed full of people, so it wouldnt have aroused suspicion.
Why did he have toe so far?
It didnt make sense.
Could it be he came here to look for someone?
MTL Editor: Ran
#Ransment: 100 yuan is 14.57 usd (20 Feb)
Chapter 2696: Could It Be That She Really Had Paranoia?
Chapter 2696: Could It Be That She Really Had Paranoia?
Ning Shu looked in the direction of Cheng Feis clinic. F*ck, she just suspected Cheng Fei again in her head.
Ning Shu felt that the original host had a bit of influence on her. She was really trying to prove that Cheng Fei wanted to harm her.
But why would Li Chen travel so far just to get to this coffee shop?
Cheng Fei was suspicious, but Cheng Feis innocence in this matter had been proved
Ning Shu suspected that the IP address was left and exposed on purpose.
Cheng Fei mightve even left it behind on purpose so that when they found out that he wasnt the culprit, hed be relieved of all usations.
Ning Shu:
Could it be that she really had paranoia?
Jesus, why were there always rebellious subjects plotting against this emperor?
Ning Shu stood at the door of the coffee shop. The ce had a very calm and quiet ambience.
Ning Shu pushed the door open. She entered and ordered a cup of coffee, then called the police station.
Did you question Li Chen on why he went to the coffee shop?
That cafe is 7 stops away from the school. Thats a rtively far distance. Did he reallye here just to get free WiFi and have a cup of coffee?
Is it possible that Li Chen was looking for someone? Did the coffee shops CCTVs record Li Chen meeting with anyone else?
No, it only caught Li Chen alone, but we will investigate this clearly.
Ning Shu immediately responded, I know this case is troublesome to you, and I apologize for that. However, theres still something thats bothering me, and since this is rted to my parents safety, I cant be careless with it.
Ning Shu hung up the phone. She looked around the coffee shop and spotted the CCTV camera.
If it wasnt because he wanted to meet someone, why would he travel such a long distance alone? Just to get free WiFi? Surely not.
Why would he go so far when there were nearer ces that also offered free WiFi?
Anyways, Ning Shu, whod realized this, now began to suspect Cheng Fei again.
Ning Shu drank her coffee and went home. When she opened the door, she saw Cheng Fei sitting on the sofa in the living room, smiling and chatting with Mother Ai.
Mother Ai saw Ning Shu and greeted her with a wave. Ai Yun, youre back.
Cheng Fei turned his head. When he saw Ning Shu, a smile immediately filled his face.
Ning Shu supported herself on the wall and changed from her shoes to slippers at the entrance of the house. She walked into the living room and asked Cheng Fei, Are you feeling better now?
Ning Shu wouldnt yell in front of Cheng Fei. She had no concrete evidence yet. It was useless to say anything. Speaking nonsense would only make things worse.
So Ning Shu treated Cheng Fei indifferentlyshe didnt appear angry or cold. Anyone who saw her would think that the only wrongdoing she pinned on Cheng Fei was the cameras he installed in their home.
Cheng Fei nodded. Im feeling much better. Youve lost a lot of weight since Ist saw you.
Ning Shu looked at Cheng Fei. You too.
Mother Ai stood up, then said, You two should talk. Ill cut some fruit. Cheng Fei, will you have dinner here tonight?
Cheng Fei nodded. Thank you, Mom.
There was a bright, unrestrained smile on Mother Ais face. She went to cut the fruit, as she said.
Sitting opposite Cheng Fei, Ning Shu said, The case of Moms kidnapping is about to be closed. The person who instigated Li Qiang is a fellow student named Li Chen. Hes in the same year and is also one of Dads students.
Cheng Fei was rendered stunned for a moment. He then said, Dad must be feeling down, then.
Ning Shu observed Cheng Feis expression. Cheng Feis expression didnt seem to be faked.
He seemed elegant and refined without being artificial.
Ning Shu wanted to hammer the ground. It felt like there were currently two little people in her mind fighting each other: one was saying that Cheng Feis innocent, and that the original host had wrongly used him.
The other said that it was definitely Cheng Fei! Dont ask why! It was intuition! Terrible, fearsome intuition!
The two little figures were giving Ning Shu a headache. Right now, she just wanted to grab Cheng Fei by the cor and fling him to the ground. N?v(el)B\\jnn
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2697: All It Did Was Prove Cheng Fei’s Innocence
Chapter 2697: All It Did Was Prove Cheng Feis Innocence
Whether it was due to a preconceived bias or not, Ning Shu felt that Cheng Fei murdered Ai Yun.
The original host believed that her husband had killed her.
However, Ning Shu just couldnt catch Cheng Feis slimy tail. The evidence she already had, namely the brake cables and the chloroformed handkerchief also couldnt be concretely linked to him either.
Shed thought that the kidnapping case would be enough to make the police suspect Cheng Fei, but all it did was prove Cheng Feis innocence.
Ning Shu stared at Cheng Fei, who was sitting across from her. His features were picturesque, and his face was a little pale. He looked like a handsome, but sad man, who was gazing up at the bright sky with his head tilted.
Ai Yun, when you stare at me like thisis it because you think Im good-looking? You dont feel like getting divorced with me anymore? Cheng Fei asked. I really dont understand. If you take me out, you can show me off to your friends. I can also give you a great and stable life, so why do you insist on divorcing me? Is it because Im not good enough in some way?
Ning Shu spread her hands and said, Youre good enough.
Cheng Fei, lets go on a trip. If we can still stand each other by the end of it, then we wont get a divorce, Ning Shu said.
It was said that couples who loved each other should go on a trip. If they still loved each other after the trip, they should get married.
During the journey, theyd encounter many problems. These problems would test their ability to adapt, and the couple would be able to see each others true character and ability.
Ning Shu decided to take the initiative andunch an attack. She couldnt be so passive all the time.
Cheng Feis eyes lit up. Immediately, he said, Okay.
You can just tell me when and where we are going, so I can make arrangements for the clinic and focus on traveling with you.
Ah, rightare we going by ourselves or going with a travel group? Cheng Fei was clearly very interested in the suggestion.
What do you think? Is it better to go on our own or with a group? Ning Shu asked.
We can go on our own, Cheng Fei said with a smile. Ill arrange it all properly, so dont worry. Where do you want to go?
What do you think is a good ce to go?
Cheng Fei had yet to stop smiling. He had a very happy expression on his face as he said, Shall we go mountaineering or diving? Ai Yun, which one do you like better?
What is mountaineering? Could it be normal hiking?
We can go rock climbing.
Ning Shu:
What about diving, where are we going to dive?
We can go to the coast.
Jesus, all the choices were so dangerous! Ning Shu didnt dare to risk her life. Whether to climb rocks or dive both presented danger to hera degree of danger too high for her to take. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu cherished her little life very much. While it was fine to seek something adrenaline-inducing, Ning Shu preferred her peaceful, long days much more.
Seeing how Ning Shu didnt respond to him, Cheng Fei thought for a while and said, Then why dont we go to the desert?
Ning Shu:
Why couldnt they go somewhere normal and just see the scenery?
If they go to the desert, they might end up getting buried there.
Without mentioning that she might have to drink her own saliva, what if there was a sandstorm? Plus, sand would be the only thing shed get to see in a desert. Looking at just sand really made people feel despair, how was it suitable as a rxation event?
Cheng Fei sure had a really unusual taste. Couldnt he choose a ce that was more romantic?
Ning Shu spread her hands. Which do you like the most?
How about going to the desert after all? Even if something happens, our corpses wont rot. It will desate and be naturally-made mummies.
Ning Shu:
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2698: The Little White Rabbit
Chapter 2698: The Little White Rabbit
Cheng Fei was beginning to give Ning Shu a cute and sadistic vibe.
The little white rabbit, white on white, had two of its ears lifted up; cut its arteries and veins, itd be so cute once it no longer moved
Do you not like it? What do you like, then? Cheng Fei asked. No matter where you want to go, Ill apany you there.
Ning Shu leaned back against the sofa. She wanted to be as far away from Cheng Fei as possible. She said, Why dont we go visit your parents? Weve been married for so long, but we havent gone abroad to visit them. Its been such a long time, why dont we take this opportunity to visit them?
While Ning Shu talked, she also observed Cheng Feis expression. It was still very natural. He asked, Do you miss them?
Well, I am their daughter-inw, after all, so I naturally have to pay them a visit. I think we should go abroad to visit your parents and see how they are doing.
Cheng Fei nodded. Okay. Ill call them and ask where they are now.
Ning Shu smiled and nodded.
What, was he going to call a ghost?
Would he hire another pair of fake parents?
Why was Cheng Fei hiding the fact that his adoptive parents had died?
Its settled, then, Ning Shu lightly said.
Seeing Ning Shu and Cheng Fei talking made Mother Ai feel better. So many bad things had happened recently, and for once, something good finally happened.
During the meal, Cheng Fei told Ai Yuns parents about their intention to go on a trip.
Mother Ai agreed without even thinking about it. Weve all gone through a lot recently. Itd be good to go out and rx for a bit.
Professor Ai didnt say anything. He just stared at Ning Shu with some suspicion. After they ate, he found a chance to be alone with Ning Shu and asked her, I thought you were suspicious of Cheng Fei. Why are you giving him a chance to be alone with you?
Traveling means that youll be prone to idents. I think you should rethink this. Professor Ai was worried. Why do you suddenly want to travel with him?
When Professor Ai was faced with the choice of either his daughter or his son-inw, he would, of course, choose his own daughter.
It was also impossible to say that Professor Ai never inwardly suspected Cheng Fei.
The matter of the kidnapping could be closed with Li Chens appearance.
However, he still couldnt ept that Cheng Fei had sewed a tracker into his daughters wound.
Cheng Fei said that Ai Yun was mentally ill, but his daughter looked very well and normal.
This was why Professor Ai disapproved of Cheng Fei and Ning Shus n to go on a trip during these troubled times.
Ning Shu simply remarked, Were not necessarily going on a trip, Dad. Were just going abroad to visit Ceng Feis parents. Thest time we met was when Cheng Fei and I got married, and they didnt even talk to me then.
Its been what, two years? In that time, they havent even so much as called. I just want to see if something has happened to them. How can they not contact us for such a long time?
Professor Ai still disagreed. I dont think it is very wise. I think you shouldnt go out for a while, Ai Yun. The kidnapping case is still not over yet.
Dont worry, Dad, Ning Shuforted Professor Ai, Ill be fine.
Dad, Ai Yun, Cheng Fei came to the balcony and called them. Mom asked me to call you two over to have some fruit.
Professor Ai nodded and went back in.
Ning Shu and Cheng Fei were the only ones left on the balcony. Cheng Fei asked, Dad doesnt look well. Did something happen?
Ning Shu leaned on the balcony railings and gazed at the night view of the city. She said, Dad doesnt think we should visit your parents right now. He thinks we should wait for things to calm down, then pick a suitable day. Dad said that helle with us to visit your parents.
Cheng Feiughed. Theres no need for that. Dads too polite. Why be this polite when were all family?
Tsk tsk tsk. Even Ning Shu had to p for such a shameless person, who could spit lies from between his teeth without even so much as batting an eye?
And the thing was, he didnt even look like he was lying. N?v(el)B\\jnn
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2699: Their Ghosts or Their Fakes?
Chapter 2699: Their Ghosts or Their Fakes?
Ning Shu just silently stared at Cheng Fei, and he gazed back at her equally quietly.
Neither of them said anything.
Cheng Fei had finally decided to take Ning Shu to meet his parents.
She didnt know if hed take her to meet their ghosts or their fakes.
Before they left for the trip, Ning Shu prepared a lot of things. She prepared daggers, medicine powders, and so on.
This time, shed definitely force Cheng Fei to expose his fox tail.
On the day of departure, Cheng Fei lifted his suitcase and went downstairs to wait for Ning Shu. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu went downstairs with her bags and walked in front of Cheng Fei.
Cheng Fei took Ning Shus bags and carried one in each hand.
Ning Shu walked beside Cheng Fei and asked, Should I buy something for your parents? Since Im their daughter-inw, I must buy something when I visit them.
Theres no need for that. My parents are very easygoing. If you want to buy them gifts, you can wait until we get off the ne. After all, we already have so much luggage.
Or you can also just wait and go shopping with them. You can just pay for what they like. Cheng Fei turned his head towards Ning Shu and smiled. By the way, did you bring any money with you? Ill give you my card.
Ning Shu:
How could he discuss dead people in such a rxed manner, like they were just off living their best life?
Ning Shu really wanted to offer a kneel. It was the first time that shed met a person like Cheng Fei.
He didnt even look the slightest bit unnatural.
If Ning Shu hadnt found out that Cheng Feis adoptive parents were dead, she wouldve really believed that they were still around.
Cheng Fei and Ning Shu boarded the ne. Soon, the ne departed.
Ning Shu looked at the white clouds outside the window.
Ai Yun, I want to apologize to you for something, Cheng Fei whispered to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded. What is it?
Regarding your mental illness, I asked several experts to diagnose you, and everyone told me the same thingthat you have persecution delusions, so
So what? Ning Shu stared at Cheng Fei.
Honestly speaking, mental disorders were not easy to identify and diagnose. The person next to her right now, for example, looked like a normal person, but was he?
Ning Shu felt that he was not normal at all.
About the cameras I know they made you unhappy, and I apologize for that. I just hope that you wont mention this incident in front of my parents.
Ning Shu:
Damn. Was Cheng Fei really going to take her to hell? From how serious he was, Ning Shu nearly believed that shed really meet his parents.
She nodded. I wont say anything. Dont worry.
Ning Shu pulled down her sleep mask and covered her eyes. She could smell the faint aroma of disinfectant on Cheng Feis body.
There was also some bitter scent from the Western medicine he used.
Seeing that Ning Shu didnt want to talk to him, Cheng Fei could only sigh.
He reached out and grabbed Ning Shus hand. His palm was sweaty.
Ning Shu took off the sleep mask and saw that Cheng Feis face was pale. Are you afraid of heights?
Cheng Fei forced a smile to his face. I am.
Ning Shu didnt believe him. Not even the slightest bit.
Wasnt he just trying to trick her? He was afraid when he was on the ne, but didnt he live in a skyscraper? He didnt seem so afraid of heights then.
Ning Shu caringlyforted him. Dont be afraid.
When a ne crashes, it wont tumble around like a car.
Cheng Fei:
These were noforting words.
Cheng Fei kept holding onto Ning Shus hand on the ne. His palm was extremely sweaty, and it made Ning Shu very ufortable. When they got off the ne, she quickly wiped her hand with a tissue.
Cheng Feis face was so pale that he seemed about to faint, but Ning Shu didnt even know if he was faking it or not.
Cheng Fei was too confusing.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2700: Unique and Different From Other Women
Chapter 2700: Unique and Different From Other Women
Cheng Fei was a handsome man with a strapping figure.
Many women would find such a man immensely attractive.
On top of that, there were always many women who believed that they were unique and different from other women.
As such, they believed that they were able to captivate high-quality men.
In reality, though, they were all the same.
Cheng Fei took Ning Shu straight from the airport to their destination.
He told the taxi driver an address that Ning Shu did not recognize.
The taxi cut through the streets of the city. Everywhere around this foreign city, there were people with blond hair, blue eyes, and tall noses.
Ning Shu looked out the car window, and then asked, Where are we going?
Cheng Fei wasnt trying to traffic her, was he?
No way hed do that, taking advantage of the fact that she was foreign to this ce, right?
Were going to my adoptive parents house, Cheng Fei said. Theyre not home right now, but theyll be there soon. Well just have to wait for them a bit.
Ning Shu nodded.
Sure. Theyd probably meet Cheng Feis adoptive parents when it was time for ghosts to crawl out of their graves.
Cheng Fei couldve juste clean to her and told her that his adoptive parents had already died. Why did he have to go to such lengths to hide it?
It wasnt like having dead adoptive parents was something shameful.
The taxi stopped when they reached a European-style house. It was quite a nice house, with a garden and a yard in front of it.
From the outside, it appeared like a simple, red-bricked vi. There was a green mailbox at the gate of the yard, which gave the house a very unique and retro feel. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Cheng Fei carried their luggage and opened the waist-high gate.
What a beautiful house, Ning Shumented.
Cheng Fei nodded. This is where my adoptive parents live. They are rarely ever here, though, since theyre always traveling.
Cheng Fei took out a key and opened the door.
The inside of the house was very nicely decorated. There wasnt a single speck of dust there.
I had someone clean it before we arrived, Cheng Fei said.
Ning Shu:
Did Cheng Fei just read her mind? How could he know what she was thinking?
After Cheng Fei arranged their belongings, he said to Ning Shu, What do you want to eat? Ill cook.
Im fine with anything.
Ning Shu looked around the living room. Then, she turned to Cheng Fei, who was making sd for the two of them, and asked, Why are there no photos of your parents in here?
I rarely evere to visit my parents, so I dont know much about their house anymore. There should be some, though, so Im sure youll find them if you just look around longer.
Ning Shu:
Shed lost count of how many lies Cheng Fei had told her until now. She felt that Cheng Fei was definitely not telling her the full story about his adoptive parents.
Cheng Fei brought out two tes of sd and put them on the table.
Ning Shu sat down. She picked up her fork, stabbed it into some sd, then brought it towards her mouth.
She paused.
Cheng Fei looked at her. He swallowed the food in his mouth, and asked, Why arent you eating? Does the sd taste bad?
Ning Shu shook her head and ate the sd. She knew that there was something in the sd, but she still had to eat more of it. So this was how it felt to be in a pickle.
After swallowing a few bits of sd, Ning Shu no longer wanted to eat. She didnt have much appetite.
Youve traveled a long way here. You should eat more. Cheng Fei picked up some sd with his fork and brought it to Ning Shus mouth.
Ning Shu looked a little sleepy. She rubbed her eyes as she told Cheng Fei, Im really sleepy, Im going to go take a nap.
Cheng Fei This guy actually gave her sleeping pills! These pills contained high doses of zolpidem which were highly addictive.
Okay, then. Go get some sleep. Ill call my parents again to see where they are now, Cheng Fei said.
Ning Shu nodded. Shed like to see what Cheng Fei was really up to.
When Ning Shu got to the bedroom, she immediately jumped onto the bed.
The nket smelled of the sun. It was veryforting to sleep under it. Ning Shu became even more sleepy now.
She closed her eyes. Inwardly, though, she mobilized her spiritual energy and slowly processed the sleeping pills.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2701: Why Did He Drug Her?
Chapter 2701: Why Did He Drug Her?
Ning Shu hadnt eaten much of the sd Cheng Fei made for her so even if she didnt have spiritual energy, she wouldve still been able to keep her focus clear.
She wanted to know what Cheng Fei intended to do now.
Why did he drug her?
Did he want to do something to her?
This was the second time Cheng Fei had tried to drug her.
Ning Shu listened to soundsing from behind the door of the bedroom. She heard Cheng Feis footsteps as he walked around, seeming to be moving around the house.
What was he up to?
The sleeping pills effect on Ning Shu had all but disappeared by now. She released her spiritual consciousness to see what Cheng Fei was doing.
Then, she saw that he was sharpening a knife.
Ning Shu:
Why did he look like he was about to butcher a pig?
It couldnt be that he was going to kill her, right?
Cheng Fei had also put on a white doctors coat.
Ning Shu:
He even brought his doctors coat with him when he traveled.
This, this
She gave him a chance tomit murder and he immediately snatched it!
The door opened with a click. The click was followed by footsteps, which finally stopped by the bed Ning Shu was on.
Ning Shu felt Cheng Feis eyes on her.
By instinct, her body tensed up.
A hand suddenly touched her shoulder. Ning Shu nearly jumped because of it, but she immediately rxed her body again.
Cheng Fei was a slippery fish. She needed to resort to extreme steps to catch him, even if that meant putting herself in danger.
Cheng Fei took Ning Shu into his arms and carried her.
Inwardly, Ning Shu was crying. She was being romantically princess-carried right now, but she felt more like a pig being brought to the boiler.
Ning Shu shut her eyes and pretended to be asleep. She then released her spiritual consciousness to check her surroundings.
Cheng Fei was carrying her into the basement.
The basement was filled with the pungent stench of disinfectant and formalin.
Ning Shu nearly sneezed, but she managed to hold it in.
Cheng Fei put Ning Shu on a wooden board and turned on the light in the basement.
Ning Shu scanned the basement with her spiritual consciousness and found that there were many corpses around her. All of these corpses were soaked in formalin.
Some of these corpses were very beautiful. Some were even smiling, even though their eyes were closed.
Besides the corpses, there were some amber stones piled up at the foot of one of the walls. There were organs, like eyes, and bugs, in these amber stones. Ning Shu even saw some that contained limbs.
One was a white, slender hand
There was also a chemical instation not far away.
Ning Shu:
She had a really, really bad feeling
Cheng Fei leaned close to Ning Shus ear and murmured, I love you, Ai Yun.
Hearing Cheng Feis voice made Ning Shus heart drop to her stomach.
A chill spread throughout her body. She involuntarily shivered.
If she believed Cheng Feis words, she would be an idiot!
Even a blockhead would be able to tell that something was wrong after being brought to a ce like this.
She wanted to curse, What the f*ck you mean by love?
When Cheng Fei began cutting Ning Shus clothes with surgical scissors, Ning Shu opened her eyes and silently stared at him.
When Cheng Fei realized Ning Shu was staring at him, he smiled at her. Youre awake.
Ning Shu sat up and red at him. What are you doing?
Cheng Fei softly smiled. Ai Yun, I have found a way to achieve immortality.
This guy He was really sick in the head. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu smiled and asked, Yeah? What way?
Youll know when the timees. Cheng Fei pressed Ning Shus body down. Dont worry. It wont hurt. If it hurts, youd be less beautiful.
Ning Shu:
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2702: I’m Sorry That I Lied
Chapter 2702: Im Sorry That I Lied
Ning Shu pushed Cheng Fei away. Cheng Fei, what exactly do you want to do to me?
What is this ce?
You lied to me! Your adoptive parents died when you were very young. Why did you lie to me about them?
Cheng Fei sighed. So youve found out about it. Im sorry that I lied to you about them.
Ning Shu:
She didnt know why, but she felt so utterly powerless.
Right now, it would make more sense if Cheng Fei finally showed her his angry and fearsome side.
However, even now, Cheng Fei still talked to her as gently as he always would.
It made people feel extremely powerless.
Ning Shu red at him. Why did you lie to me?
Because theyre dead.
How did they die? So what if theyre dead? Why didnt you just tell me the truth?
Cheng Fei looked at Ning Shu with gentle and doting eyes. They died in a fire. My adoptive parents were burned to death in their own home, along with my five-year-old sister.
Firefighters were carrying them out of the house by the time I came home from school. Their bodies werepletely unrecognizable and contorted. Even my five-year-old sister was dead.
Ning Shu:
A fire?
The family of three burned to death while Cheng Fei was still in school.
He had a perfect alibi.
What happened was so terrible that I didnt want to tell you about it. Thats why I asked someone to pretend to be my parents. Ai Yun, can you forgive me? Cheng Fei asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu scratched her hair irritably. This f*cking n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
There was no need to hide this from me. Why did you hide it? Ning Shu stared at him expressionlessly.
I didnt want anyone to know that I was orphaned twice.
Ning Shu: Oh, how pitiful
F*ck, she really wanted to beat this guy up.
He really did have a silver tongue, didnt he?
Then, why did you bring me here? Ning Shu asked coldly.
Cheng Fei still feigned innocence. Didnt you want toe here for a trip?
Ning Shu really wanted to give him a big p with the back of her hand and chew him out.
Ning Shu shrugged. Who would take a trip to a fricking basement? Do you think formalin-soaked corpses make for a nice view?
Cheng Fei helplessly sighed. I didnt mean to show you the corpses.
Ning Shu:
Even now, he was still trying to act cute!
Cheng Fei picked up an amber stone from the foot of the wall to show Ning Shu. This one had a womans hand in it.
The hand was slender and beautiful. It had fair skin, delicate pink nails, and no hangnails.
Its contrast against its backdrop, the dark yellow amber, made the hand look even more beautiful.
Why are you showing me this? Ning Shu asked expressionlessly.
I told you that Ive found a way to make you live forever. This is it. You can be preserved, forever, in your most beautiful state. Youll be forever serene and beautiful.
Ning Shu:
The fuck?
You want to kill me? Ning Shus face was filled with disbelief.
Cheng Fei shook his head. I love you so much. How could I possibly kill you?
I want to preserve you while you are still at your most beautiful. Ill preserve your beauty so that youll be with me forever, Cheng Fei affectionately said.
You mean by making me a fossil? Ning Shu said incredulously. Her facial muscles trembled.
What an appalling, messed-up idea!
She felt that Cheng Fei shouldnt have been a doctor. He fit being a mad artist much better.
A deranged, unscrupulous artist.
Cheng Fei was severely mentally ill.
He was capable of killing someone and fossilizing them out of affection.
How great, what deep love!
Ning Shu pped Cheng Fei right in the face. She pped him so hard his head was forced to the side.
Cheng Fei slowly turned his face back to look at her. There were blood stains on the corner of his mouth. Still, though, he was looking at Ning Shu with gentle eyes. Calm down, Ai Yun. Be good, alright?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2703: I Can Wait
Chapter 2703: I Can Wait
Even after Ning Shu pped him, Cheng Fei still acted dotingly. He looked at her like she was just a cute but spoiled wife.
Cheng Fei licked the blood stains at the corner of his mouth. He smiled at Ning Shu and said, I know that itll take time for you to ept this, but I can wait.
Ning Shu:
He wasnt asking her for something simple, like money, right now. He was asking her to die! How could he put it so lightly?
How are you going to fossilize me? Ning Shu asked. Will it hurt?
Cheng Fei gently smiled. It wont. Not even in the slightest.
Ill first use the stination technique, then Ill cover you in amber. Youll be forever young and beautiful. Youll remain the way I love most forever.
Ning Shu: F*ck your love
Could this even be called love?
Why didnt he just fossilize himself?
How did her living get in his way, for him to insist on killing her?
Since youre going to kill me, at least let me die with my questions answered. Were you the one behind what happened to my dad? Ning Shu asked. Were you trying to kill my parents?
Cheng Fei shook his head. No, Ive never thought of killing your parents. Why would I kill them?
They are your parents and I love them as much as you do.
Thank you so much then. The corners of Ning Shus mouth twitched. Talking with him really made her feel sick.
Cheng Fei smiled at Ning Shu. Dont mention it.
Ning Shu looked at piles of amber on the ground, as well as the corpses soaked in formalin.
Did you kill all these girls? Ning Shu asked.
Cheng Fei shook his head. I got all of them from funeral homes. I just practiced on them.
My amber-making technique has improved by a lot. Ill definitely be able to make you my most perfect amber creation, Cheng Fei said.
So the only reason that Ai Yun survived as long as she did was because Cheng Fei had yet to be skilled enough in amber-making.
Ning Shu couldnt help scratching her head. Cheng Fei was a very careful man. So far, hed denied everything that shed used him of except for his wish to fossilize her.
Ning Shu now not only suspected that Cheng Fei was pulling the strings behind the scenes but also suspected that he had killed his adoptive family. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
At that time, Cheng Fei was only a preteen.
If he really did kill his adoptive parents, then he was truly a monster.
Ning Shu felt that Cheng Fei was not just simply mentally ill. He was a high-functioning and intelligent psychopath.
He had a good personality and charisma. He was physically attractive and highly educated. Everyone seemed to like him and he seemed friendly to all of them, yet he used his charm only to manipte others.
He was very ruthless. He did evil things without feeling even a speck of guilt.
Psychopaths were professional maniptors who could achieve their goals by using other people.
Theycked the basic human empathy. No amount of teaching would help them understand the concept. They were more likely to start manipting the people who tried to teach them instead.
Indeed, they were very capable of manipting other peoples emotions.
For example, if a person was happy when they ran into a psychopath, that psychopath might very well deliberately tell them that their boss had been very dissatisfied with their work recently.
Could that person still be happy then?
Their mood would sink to the lowest level with a bang.
One by one, Cheng Fei showed Ning Shu each of his finished ambers. He smiled and said to her, Look, they got less and less wed, right? Ive been practicing this for a long time.
Ning Shu:
Was it really okay for him to discuss this with her like this?
He was going to fossilize her. Wasnt doing this practically like asking a dying person to choose their own coffin?
Ning Shu looked at Cheng Fei. He was a handsome young man, with sharp eyebrows and bright eyes, d in a white doctors coat.
This skin of his was truly the strongest and most deceitful disguise.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2704: Either Ugly and Brain-Dead, Handsome but Brain-Dead, or Gay
Chapter 2704: Either Ugly and Brain-Dead, Handsome but Brain-Dead, or Gay
Who would think that Cheng Fei could be a psychopath when they walked by him on the street?
No one!
Ning Shu felt that she really had a sh*tty fate. The men she met were either ugly and brain-dead, handsome but brain-dead, or gay.
Otherwise, they loved her so deeply that theyd straight up kill her.
That was why the best course of action was just to exterminate these types of men on encounter. That way, theyd be out of sight and out of mind, and shed finally be in a good mood.
Ai Yun, which one do you think looks better? Cheng Fei asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu propped up her chin. She nced at the ambers, then pointed to the amber that wrapped around a severed hand. This one is really pretty.
I agree. Dont worry, Ai Yun, Ill definitely make you look even better than this, Cheng Fei said.
Ning Shu had an indifferent expression on her face as she said, Thank you so much then.
Cheng Fei, did someone bully you when you were younger? Is that why you be so twisted? Ning Shu asked.
He was raised in an orphanage. After he was adopted, he was orphaned again.
Cheng Fei picked up an amber to look at it. Without raising his head, said, No. Even when I used to fight with my ssmates, the teachers would always take my side.
Ning Shu shrugged. Why did the teachers always take his side? Was it because he was handsome, or because he always acted like a good child?
Cheng Fei mustve worn this mask of his since he was a child. He mustve always acted likable in front of everyone.
Cheng Fei put down the amber and gently said to Ning Shu, Lie down. Dont worry, it wont hurt. The process will definitely seed.
F*ck. Someone who didnt know any better wouldve thought she was simply going to undergo a surgery.
Wait! Ning Shu made a stop gesture.
Cheng Fei sat beside Ning Shu and asked, Do you have something else youd like to ask?
The way Cheng Fei was acting made Ning Shu feel very powerless.
With hiscent look, he looked like he thought he was about to aplish some great contribution to society.
Two things. I have two things to ask, Ning Shu said.
Go ahead. Cheng Fei gently pressed a kiss on Ning Shus forehead. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu: Scram
Tell me about your childhood, like about what happened to you in the orphanage, and what happened to your adoptive parents.
The fact that she was able to calmly chat with Cheng Fei made Ning Shu feel like she was also seriously ill.
Orphanages in our country are all the same. Every time someonees looking for a child to adopt, the director will doll us up and tell us to smile as sweetly as we can.
My adoptive parents chose me because I was healthy and had no diseases.
When Cheng Fei talked about his adoptive parents, his tone was a bit perfunctory.
Did your adoptive parents treat you well? Ning Shu asked.
Yes, they were very nice to me.
Ning Shu: _
She found that hard to believe, somehow.
Alright. Can we start now? Cheng Fei said.
Wait, one more thing. Ning Shu made another stop gesture.
Cheng Fei looked straight at Ning Shu and lightly said, Ai Yun, do you not want to do this?
I just have onest question. Just the one. I wont ask any more questions after this one, Ning Shu said.
Why me? she asked. Ai Yun wasnt a phenomenal beauty. Her facial features werent particrly beautiful, either.
Cheng Fei stretched out his hand to touch Ning Shus lips, but Ning Shu lurched backward to avoid his hand.
Cheng Fei lowered his gaze and said, Its because your teeth are beautifulas white and clear as the most beautiful of pearls.
And perhaps because you were born in a happy family, or because your family is an academic family, youre pure. When you stand there, then turn back to look at me and smile Its like the most beautiful ink-wash painting.
The first time I saw you, I was already thinking, I must make your beautyst forever, Cheng Fei confessed.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2705: Her Beauty Was None of His Business!
Chapter 2705: Her Beauty Was None of His Business!
Make her beautyst forever?
Ning Shu had to give it up for his shamelessness.
Her beauty was none of his business!
Did he think it was, just because she was his wife?
He was simply shameless.
Ning Shu looked at Cheng Fei and asked, Do you think Im very beautiful?
Cheng Fei nodded. True beautyes from within. I dont think Ill ever find another girl with a temperament like yours in this life.
So should I be thanking you for praising me so much? Ning Shu spread her hands. Have you been nning this from the moment we got married?
Cheng Fei nodded but didnt speak. His hands were busy doing some things.
He took out a syringe and injected some liquid medicine into it. While looking at the dosage, heforted Ning Shu again, Dont worry. It wont hurt a bit.
Ning Shu tilted her head and stared at Cheng Fei. Are you sure it wont?
I promise, Cheng Fei said with a smile.
It was like they were discussing what food theyd like to eat for dinner today.
Ning Shu waved her hand. I dont want this.
Why? Cheng Fei looked disappointed and confused. Why dont you want this?
Because Im going to die. Youre going to kill me, Ning Shu said. Im going to disappear forever.
No. The amber will preserve you very well. You will never disappear, even after thousands of years. You will be immortal. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Immortal? All she would be was a well-preserved corpse. How could she be called immortal? An immortal must be conscious, and they must be able to do actions like jumping, eating, and sleeping. That way, they could be considered alive.
Things preserved in amber, like fossilized worms, werent immortal. They were just dead.
Dont worry. Ill always be by your side, Cheng Fei said. Youll always stay by my side in your most beautiful state, as well.
Oh, f*ck off!
People like Cheng Fei made no sense at all.
They were stubborn and never felt that what they were doing was wrong.
They couldnt distinguish good from evil, and right from wrong.
Even if he was handsome, shed still call the police!
Cheng Fei, did you be this sick in the head because you were abused when you were young?
Cheng Fei blinked his eyes. His soft eyshes flickered, and he looked a little cute.
No, I wouldnt let anyone bully me, Cheng Fei said. Are you feeling sorry for me?
Ning Shu:
You killed your adoptive parents, and now you are going to kill me.
Ai Yun, I dont want to kill you. I want you to live and stay by my side forever. I didnt kill my adoptive parents either, because why would I? Cheng Fei looked helpless, as if he was talking to a naughty, headstrong child.
He took the needle and walked towards Ning Shu. Dont move, alright? Ill give you some anesthetics to make sure you wont feel any pain at all.
A drop of liquid dripped out of the syringe needle. Ning Shu had goosebumps all over her body.
Seeing the gentle and loving expression Cheng Fei still had on, Ning Shu pped him across his face once more.
What do you think youre doing? I dont want to die! When did I tell you that I want to stay by your side? Who would want to be with a psychopath like you?
Since you want me to die when I am most beautiful, then why dont you die with me? You can turn into a butterfly and apany me forever. Wouldnt that be great? Ning Shu shrugged. I just dont see why I must be the only one dying, while you get to stay alive.
Cheng Fei pursed his lips. Some blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth. He stuck out his tongue to lick his lips.
Cheng Fei frowned. You shouldnt act like this. It will ruin your beauty.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2706: I’ll Make Your Beauty Shock the Entire World
Chapter 2706: Ill Make Your Beauty Shock the Entire World
Ning Shu:
How I look is my business. Its none of your business! Ning Shu felt that Cheng Feis self-control was too good.
Even after she pped him twice, he didnt get angry and still held himself back.
Cheng Fei, I think you should see a doctor. Youre seriously ill.
Cheng Fei looked at the syringe in his hand. Im a doctor myself. I know you cant understand how I think, but Ill make your beauty shock the entire world.
Gee, thanks, Ning Shu quipped. She felt really helpless.
She hadnt gotten any useful information from Cheng Fei even after talking to him for so long.
So far, all shed gotten was that Cheng Fei wanted to fossilize her, despite her being very much alive.
What Cheng Fei was doing could only be regarded as an intentional, attempted murder, and the only additional charge would be the crime of desecrating a corpse. This didnt reach Ning Shus goals.
Ai Yun. Cheng Fei stretched out his hand to pat Ning Shus head. If I die, how can I turn you into amber?
I dont trust anyone else to do it well. Others dont know your beauty at allnot like I do. I have to make you with my own hands, Cheng Fei gently said.
Ning Shu felt that shed be traumatized and never, ever love again. This person was really
She really wanted to give Cheng Fei another big p in the face.
Ning Shu really couldnt control the tyrannical, primal urges she had to beat him up.
Cheng Feis forever gentle attitude, like that of a good-tempered, nice gentlemans, really made people feel powerless in front of him.
He also had a tight control on himself. No matter how Ning Shu provoked him, even when she said that Cheng Fei killed his adoptive parents, he still wouldnt respond to her. All he did was matter-of-factly deny it.
Even when Ning Shu asked whether he was trying to kill Ai Yuns parents, he also just denied it.
He acted as if he was really innocent.
If she didnt know any better, she wouldve believed it.
Do you have anything to do with Li Chen and Li Qiang? I just want to know the truth before I die.
Li Chen? You mean the person who instigated Li Qiang to kidnap your mother? I dont know him. Cheng Fei stared at Ning Shu. Why do you always want to pin these things on me? The only person I care about is you.
He really was a slippery bastard, wasnt he?
Ning Shu was really mad. She spread her hands and said, So? Ive decided not to die. I dont want to die, and I dont want to be fossilized.
Cheng Feis expression remained unchanged. He still looked at Ning Shu gently and lovingly. Stop making trouble, Ai Yun.
Im going to be killed. Why am I not allowed to resist? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Dont resist it. It wont be good if you hurt your body. If your skin gets bruised, it wont look good. Cheng Fei looked at Ning Shus injured arm, which was now scabbing. He asked, Why did you have to get hurt?
Ill give you a light tattoo over your woundter, so your scar will be covered.
Ning Shu: Stop talking to yourself, would you?
Cheng Fei really didnt hear what she was saying at all.
Ning Shu eyed the stainless steel surgical te next to the operating table. There were scissors and knives in it.
Ning Shu grabbed a scalpel and pressed it against her arm. Im going to cut my skin now. I wont be a perfect amber then.
Ning Shu wanted to make Cheng Fei angry. She really couldnt seize control of the situation when Cheng Fei was this calm.
Ai Yun, are you having another episode? Put down the scalpel first, alright? Cheng Feis face changed. His tone only softened, as if he was coaxing her. Put that down first. Whats the matter? We can negotiate, right?
Ning Shu:
F*ck, why was she the one looking like a crazy psycho right now?
Ning Shu didnt actually want to stab herself. The person she wanted to stab was Cheng Fei.
What the hell?
I dont want to be fossilized, Ning Shu said.
Okay, then, you wont be. Dont hurt yourself, alright? Whatever you say; whatever you want, Cheng Fei immediately agreed.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2707: Why Can’t You See From My Point of View?
Chapter 2707: Why Cant You See From My Point of View?
There were countless little f*ck-yous running around Ning Shus heart.
Who wanted him to coax her?
She wanted him to be angry, alright? Angry!
Cheng Fei really was terrifying. He hid his emotions and livedpletely as another person, with a persona that was perfect and lovable.
He maintained a perfectposure at all times.
He disguised himself wlessly with this likable persona.
At this rate, she wouldnt be able to get anything out of taking this risk!
Ning Shu finally resolved herself and cut a wound on her arm. Blood gushed out all at once.
Cheng Fei hastily covered the wound on Ning Shus arm with hemostatic cotton to prevent more blood from gushing out.
What are you doing? Why are you doing this? Cheng Fei frowned. He sounded impatient, too. Why did you hurt yourself?
Ning Shu smiled and said, I hurt myself because I dont want to be fossilized by a monster like you. I want to live.
Cheng Feis frown deepened. Why cant you see from my point of view? Youll always look like you do now, when you are your most beautiful, instead of bit by bit decaying and rotting as you age.
Was he ming her for refusing to die right now? Even creatures as small as ants worked hard to live, so why did she have to agree to die?
When she was at her most beautiful!?
Ning Shu would dly grow old, slowly decay, and finally rot in the ground instead.
He was trying to kill her and yet was still pretending that he was doing her a favor.
Thank you and your f*cking family so f*cking much, you monster!
Youre calling me a monster? Cheng Feis expression was a little aggrieved. How can you think of me like that?
You are a monster. And I refuse to die.
Cheng Fei paused and sighed. I wont me you for it. You cant understand and appreciate beauty like I do.
Shed appreciate his damned father! Ning Shu could only barely control her anger right now.
Ning Shu grabbed Cheng Fei by his cor and red at him. How long was he going to keep pretending? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Cheng Fei, you
What? Cheng Fei sighed. He began to treat Ning Shus cut.
In the future, no matter how angry you get, you cant hurt yourself like this. We cant discuss and attempt the amber-making process again until your body haspletely recovered, Cheng Fei said.
When did I agree to that? I told you that I dont want to be fossilized. Dont you understand? Ning Shu wanted to p Cheng Fei another time.
Cheng Fei didnt get angry even after being pped twice in a row. He always looked at her as if she was an overgrown, spoiled child, which creeped her out.
He never even seemed to get angry and vent his anger elsewhere. In fact, he never seemed to get angry at all.
Take good care of yourself, alright? Lets go back to China tomorrow. Cheng Fei applied medicine to Ning Shus wound. Ill wait until youve consented to it.
Ning Shu tilted her head and asked, Do I really have a mental illness?
Of course. You were diagnosed by several experts. Dont you see it from how you always think that I want to hurt you? Cheng Fei looked helpless.
Ning Shu:
Who was really the mentally ill one here?
Cheng Fei wrapped Ning Shus arm with gauze. He wrapped it very well and even tied a bow on top of it. It looked very beautiful.
Ning Shu looked at the bow and praised, Actually, you wouldve done great if youd be an artist. After all, some artists are crazyjust like you are.
Cheng Feis expression became even more helpless. You always say that I am crazy, but youre the one whos really mentally ill.
As if! He was the one who was crazy! His whole family was crazy!
How dare he say that she was crazy? He was the crazy one!
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2708: You Betrayed Me
Chapter 2708: You Betrayed Me
Ning Shu felt dizzy.
Between the two of them, who was it that was really the crazy one?
Ning Shu and Cheng Fei silently looked at each other. Suddenly, the door of the basement was opened with a bang. The sound was followed by many hurried footsteps.
Soon, a group of foreign policemen barged into the basement. Professor Ai was also with them.
Ai Yun! Professor Ai called out to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu rubbed her face. Professor Ai sure moved fast.
Hands up! Get on your knees and put your hands on your head!
A lot of ck guns were being pointed at Cheng Fei. He frowned and stared at Ning Shu. He said, You called the police. Why did you call the police?
Cheng Fei, dont hurt Ai Yun. Professor Ai shouted at Cheng Fei with a trembling face.
Ning Shu spread her hands. Because I dont want to die.
Cheng Fei was heartbroken. You betrayed me.
No. All that Im doing is protecting my own life. My life belongs to me, and you have no right to take it away from me.
Cheng Fei was subdued by the police. His expression was calm. He stared deeply into Ning Shus eyes. I just want us to be together forever.
You want to kill me and live with my fossilized corpse. How can that be called being together with me?
Like I said, you will be at your most beautiful forever.
Ning Shu waved her hand. She didnt want to talk to Cheng Fei anymore. Ning Shu felt that talking to him any further would only shatter her outlook on life.
The police took Cheng Fei away. Cheng Fei did not resist and maintained his calm expression.
Ai Yun, are you okay? Professor Ai asked.
Ning Shu shook her head. Im fine.
She had gained nothing at all from this incident. All Cheng Fei had done so far was an unsessful attempted murder. A charge like this wouldnt affect him at all.
A person like Cheng Fei could live like a fish in water no matter where he was ced.
Even in prison, Ning Shu felt that Cheng Fei would still be able to live a great life.
Ning Shu took out the mini recorder attached to her back. Itd been recording and broadcasting everything this whole time.
Professor Ai learned, in real time, that Cheng Fei wanted to fossilize his daughter, and immediately called the police. The Chinese police, then, requested for the local police to arrest Cheng Fei.
Professor Ai sighed. Return to China and divorce Cheng Fei. Your mother cried so hard she fainted when she heard the recording.
Dad, I really think that Cheng Fei has a hand in Moms kidnapping. He may have also killed his adoptive parents.
However, his adoptive parents died more than ten years ago. It wouldnt be easy to investigate it.
Ning Shu turned and looked at Professor Ai. Dad, Cheng Fei wont let us off now.
Judging from how he is, he probably wont, but I will find a way, Professor Ai said with a sullen face.
Professor Ai had known Cheng Fei for years. He never imagined that Cheng Fei would be the kind of person whod n to fossilize his daughter from the very start of their rtionship.
This just made Cheng Fei all the more terrifying.
Cheng Fei never left any signs of his intentions during his interactions with Ai Yuns family. The impression Professor Ai had of Cheng Fei was of a gentle and polite man, who was talented and a social elite.
All that good impression, however, had been suddenly overturned and shattered.
Professor Ai and Ning Shu returned to China. Cheng Fei was also sent back to the country.
After all, this was still a domestic Chinese case.
As soon as Ning Shu entered the Ai family house, Mother Ai hugged Ning Shu and wept. She cried until she was out of breath.
Ning Shu patted Mother Ais back. Im fine, Mom. Dont worry.
Mother Ai wiped her tears and as she sobbed, she said, Divorce him! Divorce him immediately! Who wouldve thought he was someone like this? I was the one who was blind!
I wanted to entrust you to Cheng Fei, but I didnt expect him to be such a person. Mother Ai gritted her teeth.
Cheng Fei was aplete psychopath. N?v(el)B\\jnn
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2709: Couldn’t Pry Anything Out of Cheng Fei’s Mouth
Chapter 2709: Couldnt Pry Anything Out of Cheng Feis Mouth
Mother Ai really couldnt imagine how her daughter lived with Cheng Fei for the past two years.
He monitored her every move and even imnted a tracker in her wound.
Ning Shuforted her. If Cheng Fei wasnt a psychopath, he wouldve indeed been a good son-inw.
But he probably wouldnt have been as perfect.
Divorce him as soon as possible. We cant dy it any longer. What if Cheng Fei gets out of jail? Mother Ai was very worried.
Professor Ai frowned and said to Ning Shu, Well only be safe if there is a way to keep Cheng Fei in prison.
Dad, if theres evidence to prove that Cheng Fei killed his adoptive parents and his adoptive sister, then he wont simply be charged with attempted murder.
Itd be an international crime. Ning Shu couldnt help sighing. I tried all the soft and hard tactics but still couldnt pry anything out of Cheng Feis mouth. If were able to charge him with the crime of inciting a kidnapping, with multiple criminal offenses urring at the same time, his sentence would be more severe.
The problem is that Li Chen has already pleaded guilty to instigating the kidnapping. The evidence also matches up. Professor Ais face and facial features were scrunched up. Why must our family meet someone like Cheng Fei?
Mother Ai was now furious. Let me try and remember who it was that introduced Cheng Fei to us. Ill dig up their ancestral grave, just you wait!
Ning Shu suddenly realized how dangerous beauty could be.
Beauty could attract all sorts of bees and butterflies. Being inconspicuous was without a doubt the safest way to be.
Beautiful women often suffered unhappy fates.
Ai Yun was not very beautiful, but she had a unique aura. She stood out in a crowd and anyone who even so much as nced at her wouldnt be able to forget her.
Just being beautiful wasnt enough. A beautiful person must also have the ability to protect themselves and their beauty.
Otherwise, theyd end up as fuel to a tragedy.
Beauty was a double-edged sword. It could either be a blessing or a curse.
s, one could only me herself for being too beautiful.
Ning Shu touched her face and sighed.
Mother Ai nudged Ning Shu. Ai Yun, Im talking to you. What do you think?
Hm? Then Ill file for a divorce. Ive wanted to for a long time anyway.
Ning Shu went back to her room to rest. Shey on the bed and fell into a deep sleep.
Shed been tensed up for so long. As soon as she rxed, all the exhaustion washed over her.
That, coupled with her previous use of spiritual consciousness, exhausted her mentally and made her feel unwell.
By the time she woke up, it was already dark outside.
Mother Ai had made chicken soup for Ning Shu. Drink it.
Ning Shu drank it. Then, seeing Mother Ais guilty expression, she said, Mom, dont worry. Im fine. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Why did you agree to go on a trip with him when you knew what kind of person he was? Mother Ai wanted to hit Ning Shu again, but she pulled back her hand at the realization that Ning Shu was still injured.
You even wounded yourself. What were you thinking? Mother Ai kept going.
What was I supposed to do, then? I lured the wolf into the house because I couldnt catch his pigtails at all. At least Cheng Fei can be charged with attempted murder now, Ning Shu helplessly said.
Mother Ai had also been constantly nagging her to get back with Cheng Fei.
What was she supposed to do? She was very desperate, alright?
Ning Shu could feel that Cheng Fei was suspicious of her. She had thought that perhaps he would slip if she went on a trip with him.
She even took the initiative to bait him into it. However, Cheng Fei was so used to wearing his mask that, even under such circumstances, he didnt utter a single incriminating word.
He denied her usations from start to finish.
It was so infuriating!
Ning Shu went to the police station. She met the policeman who was investigating the kidnapping case and asked, Have you asked Li Chen why he went to that coffee shop?
He said he just went to that coffee shop on a whim.
Ning Shu chuckled. And do you believe that?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2710: Wait for Me, Alright?
Chapter 2710: Wait for Me, Alright?
No. Li Chen obviously lied. There is currently no reasonable exnation for why he went to that coffee shop, so there might be other secrets we havent uncovered. We will continue to investigate this case.
Ning Shu nodded and thanked the police. This kind of thing should be left to the professionals.
Ning Shu then visited Cheng Fei. Cheng Fei was wearing prisoner clothes, but he still looked handsome in it.
Ai Yun, he greeted through the window.
Ning Shu nodded.
Cheng Fei smiled at Ning Shu. Wait for me, alright? Ill definitely get out of here.
Ning Shu:
How could he still act like this even now?
Do you still want to fossilize me?
Good heavens. He was so severely mentally ill and so persistent in his ways.
Cheng Fei nodded.
What did I do to make you so crazy over me? Tell me and Ill change it. This guy waspletely sick in the head. He didnt love her, he just wanted to possess her!
No matter what youre like, I will always love you, Cheng Fei said.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Thats not true. Youre so afraid that Ill grow old and rotten, and that my face will be full of wrinkles, that you want to fossilize me to keep me young forever.
Wasnt the saying that true love was vowing to live together even through the white hairs of old age?
Could what Cheng Fei had be called love?
Ning Shu could even imagine the disgusting scene of Cheng Fei touching, kissing, and jerking off to her fossilized corpse.
Oh. My. God.
Ning Shu didnt dare to let herself continue imagining it. Just thinking about it gave her chills.
I hope youll have a good time here, Ning Shu said.
Ning Shu turned around and left with her bag in her hand. She wasnt going to waste her time speaking nonsense with Cheng Fei.
Itd be better for her to go back and find more evidence so that Cheng Fei could never get out of prison in this lifetime.
Ai Yun, wait. Cheng Fei stood up and put his hand on the ss. He looked at Ning Shu, and said, Ai Yun, can I ask you a question?
Yes, I once loved you. No, I dont want to date you. Lanxiang. Save the mother. Save my mom. I dont regret it. I dont know the answer to this question. Im busy tomorrow. I was once skinny. I dont have much money left. I dont know Amway. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Cheng Fei:
I want to ask you about your injury. Remember to take anti-inmmatory drugs and change your bandages often. Your wound is a bit deep and it may get infected. After leaving here, go get a tetanus shot, okay? Cheng Fei said.
Ning Shu nodded. You should just work hard to repent throughbor. Make yourself worthy of the country and the party, okay?
Ning Shu turned around and left. She decided to go to her and Cheng Feis house to find more evidence.
When she arrived, she took out her key and opened the door.
Ning Su walked into the house and immediately released her spiritual consciousness to check what was in the house.
Spiritual consciousness really was such a nice thing to have. She didnt need to bust her ass looking for things in every corner of the house.
Ning Shu eventually stood in front of the safe. Cheng Feis valuables should be inside.
The safe was made of thick material, so it took a bit of effort to push her spiritual consciousness in.
Ning Shu felt like something was blocking her spiritual consciousness. By the time her spiritual consciousness finally prated the safe, she was already dripping with sweat.
Ning Shu withdrew her spiritual consciousness and rubbed her temple. After scanning the safe just now, she knew what was in the safe.
There was a bankbook in a foreignnguage. It was obviously not issued by a Chinese bank.
There was also a matched certificate from the hospital. It seemed to be about a heart match.
One of the names on the certificate was Cheng Fei, and the other was of his five-year-old adoptive sister. His adoptive sister had a congenital heart disease and was missing a heart valve.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows.
Could it be that Cheng Fei was adopted for his heart?
Were they looking for an organ source for their biological daughter?
MTL Editor: Ran
Trantor: Kaho
#Kahosment: For the huge blurb Ning Shu said earlier, she was basically giving all the replies that females usually give to scenarios like breakups, asking outs, childbirth, 2 people falling into the water at the same time (one being the mom), etc. Amway is a multi-level marketing business. Apparently, people sometimes get approached by someone of the opposite sex, and get the impression that the other person is interested in them, only to find out that they were being recruited for Amway.
Want more? Support on Patreon for early ess to advanced chapters~
More trantors and machine trantion editors are always wee! Visit the recruitment page to learn more! Kaho will be going through the next round of applicants around Dec 2021.Butterfly''s Curse Now Has a Discord!! Join the QTF army to chat about Ning Shu''stest trolls! Join the Discord Here!
Chapter 2711: Lug the Safe
Chapter 2711: Lug the Safe
Ning Shu couldnt open the safe on her own. Her only solution was thus to lug the safe so a locksmith could unlock it for her.
The safe was really heavy, though.
She brought the safe to the locksmith but was told that they couldnt open it, either.
Ning Shu had no choice but to put the safe on her shoulders and carry it to the police station to get a specialist at the police station to open it.
She said that there might be some evidence in it and asked the police to open it.
The police asked the officers from their technical department to open the safe. If this safe is from your house, how could you not know what the password is?
Ning Shu spread her hands. This is Cheng Feis safe. I really dont know what the password is.
They were husband and wife, but while Cheng Fei inserted himself in every aspect of Ai Yuns life and strictly surveilled her, Ai Yun barely knew anything about Cheng Feis daily life.
This wasnt an equal rtionship. It felt more like Cheng Fei regarded Ai Yun as his appendage.
Ai Yun might even be just a beautiful essory to Cheng Fei.
A beautiful amber essory
He probably thought of her as an object he owned.
Cheng Fei did care about Ai Yun, though. Even though he was detained, he still reminded Ning Shu to get a tetanus shot.
It was like he was caring for a precious thing.
A thing, it must be noted, and not a person with their own life.
As they were working on opening the safe, Ning Shu asked, How is the investigation of the kidnapping case going? Has there been any progress?
The dean of the university is urging us to close the case. If we indict Li Chen, this case will be as good as closed, the policeman said.
Has Li Chen confessed anything new? Ning Shu asked.
He said that the reason why he went to the coffee shop was because he wanted to be somewhere further away. He was too scared to carry out his n while being surrounded by acquaintances. Thats why he found that coffee shop.
Ning Shu:
This reason
Since Li Chen himself doesnt care about his own future, why should we continue wasting effort investigating further? Hes willing to bear the me alone in any case, the policeman said, rather irritatedly.
This case has dragged on for more than it shouldve. This is seriously dragging our case solved rate down.
The attitude of the policeman made it clear to Ning Shu that they obviously didnt want to investigate this case any further. They wanted to indict Li Chen as the main culprit of the crime.
However, if they didnt investigate it, how were they going to charge Cheng Fei with the crime of instigating a kidnapping?
When the safe was finally opened, Ning Shu took the bankbook and flipped through it. There was a lot of money recorded in it. Cheng Fei seemed to have been relying on this bankbook since he was twelve.
Every once in a while, there was a record of money withdrawal.
Could this be the money Cheng Fei inherited from his adoptive parents?
Ning Shu opened the other thing in the safe: a brown paper file. It contained the results of two medical examinations, a blood type match document, and a prediction of transnt rejection.
In short, these two were approved to undergo heart transnt surgery.
These documents were evidence enough that the Chinese-American couple had adopted Cheng Fei for his heart.
However, a fire suddenly broke out and all three members of their family were killed.
Even the five-year-old girl, who needed a heart transnt, died.
Hence, the chosen heart donor, Cheng Fei, naturally no longer needed to die.
He, who was born with a healthy heart, had almost been forced to live with a sick one.
Even setting aside the issue of the possible transnt rejection, Cheng Feis future wouldve been in question because of the unhealthy heart hed receive.
Hed never know when hed die.
Ning Shu couldnt help but wonder how Cheng Fei was feeling as he made the decision to keep these documents. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
If Ning Shu had only been 50% sure that Cheng Fei had killed his adoptive parents before, she was now 90% sure of it.
The death of his adoptive parents gave him an inheritance and made sure that he wouldnt need to donate his heart.
He had a strong motive and much to gain from the crime.
Ning Shu gave the documents to the police and said, Cheng Fei may have killed his adoptive family.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2712: Had a Perfect Alibi
Chapter 2712: Had a Perfect Alibi
This case urred more than 10 years ago and besides, they were citizens of another country. Since the other country doesnt care about it, we dont need to investigate it.
It was a totally thankless task.
Even if the investigation did conclude in Cheng Feis guilt, which countrysws would be used to judge him?
Cheng Fei was a native of this country. After his adoptive parents died, he was sent back to his country, and it wasnt like he was not willing to return.
He was also already a Chinese citizen now.
Ning Shu had to give up. Internally, she was cursing nonstop.
Cheng Fei was such a terrifying person.
When his adoptive parents died, he had a perfect alibi because he was at school.
He returned home to find that his entire adoptive family had been burned to death.
No one would believe that a twelve-year-old child could kill someone.
Ning Shu felt speechless. How could they all burn to death in the house? Did they not know how to run after they realized that their house was on fire?
They couldve gotten out by smashing the window or breaking the door open.
Unless the family of three were all unconscious, how could they all be burned to death?
Ning Shu really wanted to beat Cheng Fei to death now.
I want to ask, how long is the possible sentence for an attempted murder like the one my husbandmitted? Ning Shu asked.
ording to the information that shed obtained, attempted homicide was punishable by death, life imprisonment, or fixed-term imprisonment of more than ten years. A minor perpetrator could be given a sentence of fixed-term imprisonment of between three and ten years.
Ning Shu didnt know what sentence the judge would give Cheng Fei.
Especially so since Cheng Fei was mentally ill.
She was afraid that they wouldnt charge him because of his mental state. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Then Ning Shu would really have to orz.
It depends on the case.
What if my husband has a mental illness? What if he has severe antisocial personality disorder? How will that affect the sentence? Ning Shu asked the police.
Well, if he ims insanity, a psychiatric expert would be asked toe and verify whether he really is insane.
And the policeman looked at Ning Shu. If the expert diagnosed that something is wrong during their examination, hed be sent to a psychiatric hospital.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes. Sent to a psychiatric hospital?
That meant that Cheng Fei would be considered innocent because of his unsound mind. Once his condition improved, wouldnt he be discharged from the psychiatric hospital?
F*ck.
Ning Shu pped the table. If Cheng Fei really got acquitted, what the hell did she go through all this trouble for?
With Cheng Feis IQ, hed definitely know how to get acquitted.
If he imed insanity to avoid being charged with the crime, Cheng Fei would be able to be acquitted as soon as he was sessfully diagnosed with insanity.
At most, hed be locked up in a psychiatric hospital.
Cheng Fei himself was a doctor, so of course he knew how to diagnose mental illness.
Itd be all too easy for him to fake the signs and pretend to be mentally ill.
In truth, the only evidence of Cheng Feis attempted murder was also really weak, since it was just a recording.
Ning Shu returned from the police station with a new worry. What else could she do to deal with Cheng Fei?
She couldnt imagine whatd happen when Cheng Fei eventually got released.
Whatd happen to Ai Yuns parents and her?
Ning Shu thought about the skills she could use. She knew embroidery, could make demonic poison, do acupuncture, could use spiritual consciousness, and couldmunicate with intelligent animals.
Her skill inw would be useless in this situation. Cheng Fei was not only a doctor. He had also studiedw.
He clearly knew about the loopholes in thew that he could exploit.
Ning Shu really felt like she could never love again.
The investigation of Cheng Feis adoptive familys deaths a decade ago had concluded in nothing. The three members of that family were already mere bones now.
They no longer posed any threat to Cheng Fei.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2713: Most Imperturbable Actor
Chapter 2713: Most Imperturbable Actor
Ning Shu thought about it, over and over again. She needed to find a solution. However, she couldnte up with anything foolproof.
Cheng Fei was the most imperturbable actor that Ning Shu had ever met. He wouldnt be overjoyed when he seeded, and he also didnt show any signs of panic or anger when he failed.
He was also very careful with his words. He had a keen sense of when things would be detrimental for him.
Ning Shu looked at the wound on her arm. She had shed so much blood just to send Cheng Fei to jail temporarily.
Ning Shu mobilized the spiritual energy in her dantian to her wound and slowly healed it.
This body was not hers, but Ai Yuns. Shed only injured herself because she was desperate. Under the care of spiritual energy, the wound should leave no scar behind.
The wound itched, a little. It should already be starting to heal.
Ning Shu sat on a chair in the square, watching as people came and went. Next to her was a person who was using an iPad.
She suddenly remembered that she hadnt checked Cheng Feisputer and othermunication devices yet.
If Cheng Fei really did something, there must be traces left, right?
Ning Shu realized that shed never really seen him use aputer.
Surveilling her mustve required aputer. Hisputer must be in his clinic, but Ning Shu didnt have the key to his clinic. Before she went to the clinic, Ning Shu went to find a locksmith.
She had to pry the doors to that clinic open.
Cheng Feis clinic wasnt a small one. However, because of the recent events, the clinic had yet to reopen. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The locksmith pried open the door and allowed Ning Shu to walk into the clinic
There was a distinct smell of disinfectant in the clinic. The clinic was clean and looked very tidy.
Ning Shu found Cheng Feis office and saw aputer on the desk.
Ning Shu went over and sat on the chair. She turned on theputer, but was quickly barred by the password Cheng Fei set.
What was the password? Only the devil would know what the password was.
Ning Shu tried to enter several passwords, including special dates and Cheng Feis birthday, but the disy said that the passwords were wrong. Ning Shu tried Ai Yuns birthday, but it still said that shed entered the wrong password.
That was really strange. What kind of password would Cheng Fei have set?
Ning Shu entered the date of their wedding anniversary, but it was still the wrong password.
Ning Shu was toozy to try any more passwords, so she took out herptop from her bag and started to connect it to theputer.
Fine, then. Shed just break into theputer.
Ning Shus fingers flew rapidly over the keyboard keys, then finally logged into Cheng Feisputer.
Ning Shu clicked on the files on theputer. Most of them were information about the medicine purchased by the clinic, and there was also some information on the patients.
Cheng Fei organized everything very well.
His working skills truly were top-notch.
Ning Shu then clicked on the Videos library folder. There were videos of their home, all of them with Ai Yun in it. All of Ai Yuns activitiesher eating, drinking, and messing, were recorded and watched by Cheng Fei.
Cheng Fei knew everything she did.
She couldnt imagine her picking her own nose while someone watched. That must feel so weird.
Ning Shu browsed Cheng Feisputer and transferred all these videos to herptop.
These videos might be useful one day.
Ning Shus main objective wasnt to find these videos; she wanted to know if Cheng Fei had hacked into someone elsesputer.
There were still some things about Li Chen that didnt make sense.
Ning Shu searched for a long time but only found that Cheng Feisputer was really clean. Even the cache in his browser had been cleaned.
Cheng Fei mustve cleaned it up.
Cheng Fei sure was skilled at covering up his traces.
She kept at it for a while but still found nothing.
Ning Shu leaned back and mmed the mouse. What the hell?
Was Cheng Fei ascending or something?
There must be skeletons in his closet, though. Why else would he clean up so thoroughly?
Li Chens incident might have something to do with Cheng Fei. Cheng Fei mightve been the one who instigated Li Qiang to kidnap Mother Ai.
However, there was no evidence to prove it.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2714: Have You Gotten the Divorce Papers?
Chapter 2714: Have You Gotten the Divorce Papers?
How fortunate that Ning Shu had reacted quickly at the time. Otherwise, Mother Ai mightve really fallen off the building.
Why did Cheng Fei do that? How did he even end up falling down?
It was impossible that Cheng Fei couldnt avoid such a pitiful shove.
Was it a trick?
Or perhaps, he was afraid that Ning Shu wouldnt make a perfect amber stone if she fell.
Ning Shu returned home, still with no answers.
When she got back, Mother Ai immediately asked Ning Shu, Have you gotten the divorce papers?
Ning Shu shook her head. The trial is going to start soon. Ill apply for a divorce then.
As the person who Cheng Fei hurt, Ning Shu would definitely have to appear in court.
Mother Ai was really worried. What if they dont grant you the divorce?
They definitely will, Ning Shu said. The judge wasnt crazy. How could the judge, knowing that Cheng Fei wanted to fossilize her, deny her request for divorce?
In the grand scheme of things, though, the divorce was rather trivial. The most important thing to deal with was, ultimately, Cheng Fei.
She couldnt resolve this matter just by divorcing him.
Even if they got divorced, it didnt mean that Cheng Fei would let her and her family go. Considering how he was, itd be all too easy still for him to deal with them.
Ning Shu shook her head. She couldnt fail this task.
If she failed too many times, shed be eliminated.
Ning Shu was really racking her brain for all it was worth.
Ning Shu went back to her room andy on the bed, staring at the ceiling.
She really wanted to just stab Cheng Fei to death.
However, even though Cheng Fei couldmit crimes, she couldnt. After all, what would happen to the original host if she got caught?
Goddammit! If only she could straight up beat the shit out of him!
Ning Shu sat up and pped the bed. She refused to ept that there was no way to beat Cheng Fei!
She wouldnt fight Cheng Fei in a roundabout way anymore; shed face him directly, face-to-face!
Though it depended, of course, on what Cheng Fei would do when the time came.
The universitys decided punishment for Professor Ai was a paid suspension. He didnt know how long hed be suspended for.
It was very likely that he wouldnt be reinstated to his post and would have to retire early.
Professor Ai suddenly became very despondent after receiving his punishment. During dinner, he stopped eating after just a few bites.
Mother Ai was anxious, but she didnt know how tofort her husband.
Ning Shu heartily slurped her soup while Professor Ai silently stared at his daughter, who was eating very well.
Ning Shu put down her bowl and said to Professor Ai, Dont be too sad, Dad. Youre practically being given a paid vacation, how wonderful is that? And youll have enough time to write your academic publications now.
You used to have to spend most of your time worrying about your students, but not anymore. You can do whatever you want to do from now on.
Ning Shu thought it was great. Hed get to do whatever he wanted and still get a lot of money.
He wouldnt need to worry about his students, either.
This incident is a stain on my life. Professor Ai sighed. I dont even want to step out of the house anymore now.
This is nothing, Dad. When your academic publicationes out, the only thing people will talk about is how youre a qualified professor and schr, whos serious and dedicated to your field. Youre just not suitable for being a teacher. Ning Shu spread her hands.
Isnt it great that youll get to only do the aspects of the academic life that youve always wanted to?
Although Professor Ai knew that what Ning Shu said was true, he still couldnt help feeling that his reputation was damaged. He felt that his students were always talking about him behind his back at the university.
Even his colleagues were looking at him strangely. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Who asked for a student of his to do something like that?
Ning Shu felt that Professor Ai was just not used to being idle at home and so he felt restless.
He would get used to the retired life after a while.
Ning Shu returned to preparing for the trial.
On the eve of the trial, Ning Shu received her summons from the court.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2715: The People Here Are Very Kind
Chapter 2715: The People Here Are Very Kind
Before the trial began, Ning Shu went to visit Cheng Fei in jail.
Cheng Fei was still as handsome as ever. When he saw Ning Shu, he even smiled at her.
Ning Shu:
He must really find it easy to live anywhere.
It seems that the prisonbor life hadnt had any impact on Cheng Fei.
Was there no one here who disliked Cheng Fei?
Was there no one here who wanted to beat him up?
Although considering Cheng Feis ability, it was usually those who attacked him thatd suffer by the end of it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was a little speechless as she said, It seems that this ce treats you well.
Cheng Fei nodded. The people here are very kind.
Ning Shu:
Ha. Ha. Criminals were kind? Then she felt she must be virtuous enough to directly be a Buddha!
What did youe to visit for? Cheng Fei asked. As he looked at Ning Shus arm, he added, Hows your wound?
Ning Shu nodded and said, Its fine.
Make sure you dont touch your wound. Dont eat seafood so that your wound wont leave any scar, Cheng Fei instructed.
Indifferently, Ning Shu replied, Its impossible to restore damaged skin tissue to its original state.
Although it cant be restored to its original state, it can still heal into a state close enough to its original state, Cheng Fei gently said. Dont eat any food thatll be bad for the wound, alright?
Ning Shu put on a nk expression. Why was he still going on and on about this?
F*ck it. Shed drink a gallon of chili water when she got back home!
Your trial will be held soon. What have you prepared? Ning Shu asked.
Cheng Fei shook his head. Well see how it goes. Ai Yun, I dont think I did anything wrong. They just dont understand my way of thinking.
Ning Shu came to fish for useful information, not to listen to what Cheng Fei had to say about his eternal life bullsh*t. She couldnt care less about staying beautiful or whatever.
Attempted homicide may get you the death penalty, Ning Shu threatened.
Cheng Fei shook his head. Ai Yun, they wont give me the death penalty for this situation. After all
Ning Shusplexion was a little bad.
Its only an attempt tomit a crime. I havent turned you into amber yet, so Id only be charged with an attempted crime. My punishment will be lighter than the sentence for first-degree murder, Cheng Fei gently exined.
Ning Shu:
Attempted murder and first-degree murder were two entirely different crimes.
If he admitted his mistake with a good attitude on top of the fact that this was just an attempted crime
And if in addition, Cheng Fei was able to escape punishment with the im of insanity, all that Ning Shu had done would have been in vain.
Ning Shu really wanted to reach across the ss and punch Cheng Fei round in the face.
What a terrifying thing the human mind was.
Ning Shu turned around and left with her bag in her hand. Talking to Cheng Fei really infuriated her.
What was she supposed to do when she encountered such a psychopath? The only move was to be even more of a psycho.
Conventional means wouldnt be enough to deal with Cheng Fei, so Ning Shu had no other choice but to find other means.
Cheng Fei called out to Ning Shu. Ning Shu turned around and said, Yes, I once loved you. No, I dont want to date you. I dont know Amway.
There was a slight smile in Cheng Feis eyes as he looked at Ning Shu through the ss separating them. You always say that. What does it mean?
What do you want? Ning Shu felt a little impatient. She silently recited the heart-clearing chant in her heart.
She felt a cool wave sweep over the burning fire in her heart.
Ning Shu returned Cheng Feis gentle gaze. What is it?
Cheng Fei raised his eyebrows and said, Ill be out of here very soon.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2716: I Have to Appear in Front of You
Chapter 2716: I Have to Appear in Front of You
Ning Shu shook her head. Even more gently, she said, Trust me. You will definitely rot forever in the pits of a prison.
How could that be? I have to appear in front of you when you are still at your most beautiful. I cant miss the most beautiful stage of your life.
Ning Shu touched her face. Whether Im beautiful or not is my own business; its none of yours. Who are you toment on my body? This face grew on my body, not yours.
Cheng Fei stared at Ning Shu with doting eyes. It was as if he was looking at a troublemaking child, whom hed indulge even if she created a scene.
Ning Shu turned around and left.
What was the point of listening to his nonsense?
The trial was scheduled for five dayster. Ning Shu made some preparations before the trial.
F*ck. No matter what, she must finish Cheng Fei off this time.
She couldnt imagine being targeted by such a person for the rest of her life. Itd just be an absolute nightmare.
Five dayster, Professor Ai, Mother Ai, and Ning Shu came to the court together.
Today was the day of Cheng Feis trial.
To be someone like Cheng Fei, one must not only have a smart brain but also spend effort on learning all kinds of knowledge as well.
If they didnt, then that pretty brain of theirs was pretty much useless.
Ning Shu suspected that Cheng Fei was behind everything. However, there was no evidence to prove it.
Without evidence, all her suspicions were useless.
The court session started. Ning Shus family sat in the courtroom but were quickly called away by the court staff.
Ning Shu was to testifyter.
Cheng Fei came out to the courtroom wearing a prison uniform.
As he stood there, exuding a confident and resolute air, a collective gasp filled the courtroom.
With a calm expression, Cheng Fei quietly listened to the prosecutor reading out his indictments.
Ning Shu stayed in a separate room, watching the trials live broadcast on the TV on the wall.
Cheng Fei was practically watching Mount Tai copse in front of his eyes. However, his expression still didnt change. Ning Shu didnt know what could make Cheng Fei lose control.
It was nearly insane how much he could control his emotions.
There was nothing a man couldnt do if he could control his anger.
Ning Shu felt that she was already a very calm person with great self-control. However, in front of Cheng Fei, Ning Shu was willing to bow down and admit defeat.
Did Cheng Fei end up bing this abnormal because he repressed himself for too long?
Ning Shu was called out to testify. The judge then asked her some questions.
Ning Shu answered the questions honestly.
She took out the chloroformed handkerchief shed kept. It was Cheng Feis, and Ning Shu had kept it all this time. She had used a vacuum to suck out all the air in the bag.
The incriminating content of this handkerchief could easily dissipate into the air. If it wasnt treated that way, the smell on the handkerchief wouldve disappeared a long time ago.
Your Honor, my husband, Cheng Fei, has been nning to kill me, and then fossilize my corpse since we first got married, Ning Shu said.
Cheng Feis eyes were still calm as he quietly stared at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu then took out the brake cables. Cheng Fei has also tried to kill my family.
Cheng Fei looked at Ning Shu and said, All this evidence can be fabricated. First, the chloroformed handkerchief. Ai Yun and I are husband and wife, so its all too easy for her to get a handkerchief of mine. She can also get the chloroform from my clinic.
As for the brake cables, who knows where they came from.
Ning Shu didnt get annoyed. She said, They were taken out of my fathers car by a mechanic after I had a car ident.
The mechanic can testify to this, Ning Shu calmly said.
Professor Ai didnt have a good expression on his face.
He and his wife were the ones who usually used this car. Whoever targeted this car obviously targeted them.
His daughter had moved out with Cheng Fei so he was the only one who usually used this car on asion.
Cheng Fei wanted to kill him. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Professor Ais expression was grim.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2717: Felt Like a Small Pet Baring Her Teeth and Claws
Chapter 2717: Felt Like a Small Pet Baring Her Teeth and ws
Cheng Fei was still looking at Ning Shu with a gentle gaze. He simply calmly refuted all of Ning Shus ims.
Ning Shu obviously wanted him to be convicted, but he was still neither impatient nor furious.
He looked at Ning Shu with eyes that were filled with doting affection.
At the same time, sometimes his stare was deep with iprehensible hidden intentions.
Ning Shu felt like a small pet baring her teeth and ws in front of Cheng Fei.
Cheng Fei didnt seem to think that this pet of his could bring him any harm. He didnt seem concerned at all about her intentions.
Ning Shu lowered her head and stopped talking. She was aware that her evidence was really weak and couldnt support the sentence at all.
Everything obviously had something to do with Cheng Fei, but she couldnt prove the links to him.
The trial continued. Ning Shu was beginning to think that Cheng Fei might be released without any punishment.
In the end, though, the efforts of the procuratorate gave Cheng Fei a sentence of five years in prison.
Five years?
That was such a light punishment! Cheng Fei was really too cunning.
When Cheng Fei looked at Ning Shu again, his eyes were shining brightly.
Ning Shu:
What, was he showing off to her?
Even though Cheng Fei was the one who was going to face five years in prison, it was the people whod be on the other side of the bars who were worried about it.
As soon as Cheng Fei came out, theyd face the threat of being murdered again.
That was the way thew was.
It could be used to punish someone, but one could always exploit it too.
Just when the presiding judge was about to pronounce the sentence, Cheng Feis eyes closed and he fell straight to the ground.
Amotion erupted in the courtroom.
The medical staff rushed to help him. They checked his pupils and pressed on his DU-26 acupuncture point to try to help him regain consciousness, but all to no avail.
Almost immediately, he began to foam at the mouth, and his whole body began to convulse uncontrobly.
His symptoms were somewhat like epilepsy.
Hahaha
Ning Shu sneered. So this was what Cheng Fei had been nning.
The police surrounded Cheng Fei, who was still convulsing and carried him into an ambnce. The ambnce then sped off.
Now that the prisoner was in such a state, they naturally had no way to proceed.
Ning Shus face was as ck as the bottom of a pot as she left the court.
Mother Ai was a little puzzled as she asked, What happened to Cheng Fei? I didnt know he had epilepsy.
Professor Ai looked worried. Is he trying to evade punishment by doing this?
As expected, Professor Ai saw things the most clearly.
The trial wouldnt be continued until Cheng Fei was well enough, and the trial results also wouldnt be read out until then.
Cheng Feis predicament might result in his punishment being reduced out of a humanitarian spirit. That was besides the fact that his victimherwas still alive, which also worked in his favor.
Pretending to be sick was probably only the beginning, too.
Ning Shu took a deep breath.
Cheng Fei didnt have any family, but Ning Shu still had Professor Ai and Mother Ai.
She naturally had more things to consider. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu didnt know whatd happen if Cheng Fei went all out.
Professor Ai was having a headache. It wont benefit anyone if things go on like this. Its better to settle grievances rather than allow them to pile up, so I think we need to have a proper talk with Cheng Fei.
Ning Shu also longed for a peaceful and beautiful world, but was it possible?
Thats impossible, Dad.
With her testimony in court, she had practically thrown stones at Cheng Feis head while he was at the bottom of a well.
Cheng Fei might have behaved calmly, but that didnt necessarily mean he truly had no grudge in his heart.
The Ai familys mood remained very low. Ai Yuns parents were extremely worried. After all, out there was a person who was constantly targeting their daughter and hoping to fossilize her.
They were very anxious right now. Furthermore, due to this incident, they didnt even have the chance to bring up the matter of the divorce during the court proceedings.
Ning Shu thought for a while, then told Ai Yuns parents to go home without her. She wanted to go to the hospital to see Cheng Feis current situation.
Professor Ai originally wanted to go with Ning Shu, but Ning Shu told him that shed be fine, and asked him to go home first with Mother Ai.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2718: Might’ve Overdosed on Antidepressants
Chapter 2718: Mightve Overdosed on Antidepressants
Ning Shu took a taxi to the hospital.
Two police officers stood at the door of Cheng Feis ward. One stood on the left, and the other on the right, like they were door gods.
Even though he was a criminal, Cheng Fei still received such good treatment and got a single-person ward.
Ning Shu waited at the door. A doctor and a policeman soon came out.
Ning Shu hurriedly stepped forward and asked, How is Cheng Fei?
The doctor said, Our preliminary conclusion is that he mightve overdosed on antidepressants. We are going to perform a gastricvage on him.
Ning Shu was a little taken aback. Antidepressants? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Since when was Cheng Fei taking antidepressants?
Cheng Fei was pushed out of the ward and towards the operating room. Ning Shu looked at Cheng Fei, who was moving away from her.
His face was very pale. His eyes were shut, and his long eyshes were pressed against his lower eyes.
His longshes cast a delicate shadow.
He was such a sleeping beauty.
However, as Ning Shu looked at him, only had one sentence passed in her mind: f*ck his ancestors!
Cheng Fei was a doctor. How could he overdose on medicine? It was obvious what he was ying at, but she couldnt do anything about it.
What if he ended up iming that he was trying on purpose tomit suicide?
F*ck. She really hoped that the gastricvage would result in a gastric perforation.
Ning Shu stood guard at the door of the operating room and waited for him toe out.
Even though he was her enemy, she still had to wait at the door of his operating room. This feeling was really indescribable.
More than an hourter, Cheng Fei was finally pushed out of the operating room. By the time he came out, his face had turned even paler than before.
Ning Shu wanted to follow him into his ward but was stopped by the policemen guarding the door.
Cheng Fei was still a suspected criminal, after all, and he was not allowed any visitors.
Ning Shu told them that she just wanted to take a look at him, but was still rejected.
If she wanted to visit him, they told her, she had to go to the police station and go through the formalities first.
Ning Shu:
This was so troublesome.
Ning Shu had no choice but to actually go through the formalities. It would be hard for her to approach Cheng Fei with him being guarded by the police day in and day out.
She had no choice but to follow the normal procedures.
Ning Shu went to the police station to get a permit to visit him. She then returned to the hospital, just in time to see the doctor and the police trying to hold down a frantic Cheng Fei.
He had an erratic expression. His pupils were dted, and he had such strength that the two policemen and the doctors who were guarding him could barely hold him back.
Cheng Fei was struggling with all his might, his eyes scarlet red. His handsome face was distorted, and there was an unnatural flush on his pale face.
Ning Shu:
She had only left for a bit and something had already happened again.
Ning Shu really couldnt keep up with Cheng Feis pace.
Cheng Fei was finally pinned to the ground. The doctor took a tranquilizer and stuck it into him.
His eyelids gradually closed. He didnt seem so manic anymore. He closed his eyes and fell unconscious.
Cheng Fei was lifted onto the hospital bed by several people.
The doctor wiped the sweat from his forehead and said to the policeman, My advice is to transfer him to the psychiatric department as soon as possible. This patients psychological state seems to be abnormal.
Ning Shu:
Psychiatric department!
So Cheng Fei was crazy now!?
First, he overdosed on antidepressants, and now he was f*cking mentally ill.
Ning Shu really wanted to apud him.
Ning Shu moved to Cheng Feis bedside and looked at his still-red face.
Get out. Cheng Feis condition is still unstable so he might injure you when he wakes up, the policeman said to Ning Shu.
Its alright. Hes asleep right now. Heres my visit permit. Ning Shu gave her permit to the policeman.
The policeman opened the door and stood by the door to watch Ning Shu. You have to be out in ten minutes.
He was very worried that something would happen.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2719: Cheng Fei Really Knew How to Play This Game, Didn’t He?
Chapter 2719: Cheng Fei Really Knew How to y This Game, Didnt He?
Ning Shu tucked Cheng Fei in. She then released her spiritual consciousness and scanned the surroundings to see if there were any cameras.
As expected, there was one in the ward.
Hurry up. The police came in and pulled Ning Shu out, then closed the door.
Cheng Fei is still a criminal suspect, so you cant casually visit him yet. Not to mention that he is unstable mentally.
Who knew when hed go off suddenly?
Ning Shu was pulled out of the room before she could do anything.
Then, are you going to transfer him to the psychiatric department? Ning Shu asked.
We are already asking for further instructions. Cheng Feis situation demands he be transferred to the psychiatric department, so the doctors there can examine him.
Ning Shu inwardly sighed. At this rate, theyd identify that he was mentally ill.
Cheng Fei really knew how to y this game, didnt he?
Sure enough, he wanted to avoid punishment with the insanity plea.
Wanting to fossilize a person was abnormal enough. Thatbined with the fact that he showed such strong belief in facious reasoning N?v(el)B\\jnn
Itd be really easy for him to get diagnosed with insanity.
Ning Shu turned around and left the hospital.
Professor Ai and Mother Ai were already waiting for her. Professor Ai asked her, How is Cheng Fei?
Ning Shu sat on the sofa and massaged her temple. He overdosed on antidepressants.
Isnt he a doctor? How could he not know how much medicine he should take?
Even Mother Ai felt that something was fishy here.
Ning Shu spread her hands. Worse thing is, Cheng Fei does seem to be mentally ill. Hes going to be transferred to the psychiatric department.
Once hes diagnosed as mentally ill, he will be sent to a psychiatric hospital. Once that happens, we can just forget about the attempted murder charge.
Professor Ai frowned. Even if hes insane, Cheng Fei was fully conscious at the time of the crime. He was able to control what he did. He still has to bear responsibility for his crime.
Thatll depend on what the jury thinks.
In fact, even if Cheng Fei didnt get diagnosed with insanity, the situation was still very unfavorable for them.
If he wasnt diagnosed with it, Cheng Fei would only get five years in prison. If he was, hed be forcibly put into a psychiatric hospital by the government, but hed still be able to get out after he got better.
Hed have to bear no criminal responsibility whatsoever.
Ning Shu pounded her chest. She felt so much frustration she almost felt sick from holding it in.
Ning Shu said to Mother Ai, Mom, Im hungry. Lets eat first.
She felt exhausted. Shed been running around all day. Although she wasnt physically tired, she was mentally spent.
She felt really powerless too.
Mother Ai was not in the mood to cook, so she just made three bowls of tasteless noodles.
While they were eating noodles, Mother Ai suddenly said, If Cheng Fei really gets diagnosed with psychopathy, doesnt that mean that hes always had it, and just pretended to be normal in front of us before?
Ning Shu:
Professor Ai:
Even if Cheng Fei was not crazy, he was still a psychopath. No normal man would think of fossilizing his own wife.
Cheng Fei has always been nning this from the start, Professor Ai said. The only reason that Ai Yun is still alive is because he was still practicing his amber-making skill.
Now that hes be more proficient at it, and Ai Yun just happened to want to get divorced, he probably sensed our suspicion and decided to carry out his n.
Mother Aisplexion changed. She squeezed her chopsticks tightly and said, What should we do? Can we tell the police about this?
The main problem is evidence. Without evidence, everything is just spection. Ning Shu spread her hands. Cheng Fei is too vignt. I wasnt able to get a hold of any strong evidence.
The case of Cheng Feis adoptive familys death happened more than ten years ago. Itd be very difficult to reopen the case.
Nothing had been discovered at the time, and the family of three were now skeletons in the ground.
No one would want to waste energy on such an old international case.
Ning Shu didnt think that Cheng Fei would leave any useful evidence behind anyway.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2720: Had to Resort to Special Measures
Chapter 2720: Had to Resort to Special Measures
There was that heart match document, of course.
However, would it prove that Cheng Fei murdered his adoptive family?
It wouldnt. Although the incident benefited him, there was no evidence that he actually did it.
Itd be even more impossible to make Cheng Fei confess to it.
In killing his adoptive parents, Cheng Fei could get an inheritance and avoid having his heart stolen. This meant that Cheng Fei was a person with a very strong sense of self-preservation.
Ning Shu felt like her brain was going to explode.
In the past when she encountered love-oriented people, they pretty much had zero IQ. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
So they were rtively easy to deal with.
However, someone who was as calm and reserved as a patient, crouching tiger, was much more difficult to deal with.
She had to resort to special measures.
During Cheng Feis stay in the hospital, Ning Shu went basically every day to see him.
Cheng Fei had been transferred to the psychiatric department of the hospital. Judicial officers and psychiatrists had alsoe to verify whether he was really mentally ill.
Ning Shu stayed at the hospital, although she didnt actually visit Cheng Fei at all.
She just stood outside the ward and used her spiritual consciousness to see the situation inside.
However, since her spiritual consciousness had to first prate the wall, it became very weak.
Ning Shu saw a group of people surrounding the hospital bed. Cheng Fei was restrained and tied to the bed.
He was thrashing against the restraints. His gaze was a little empty, and he turned a deaf ear to the doctors questions and only muttered to himself.
His response to external stimuli was slow and sluggish.
Some of the people inside were taking note of Cheng Feis situation in their notebooks.
At times Cheng Fei would look scared. His eyes seemed to stare straight into the void as he muttered to himself, and then abruptly he would start sobbing loudly.
It looked like he was hallucinating.
After a while, he suddenly returned to normal. He looked at the people around him and asked, Why did you tie me up? Are you trying to kill me?
He then began to struggle so violently that it seemed the bed would flip over.
The experts and doctors that were surrounding him hurriedly held him and the bed down.
There was chaos in the ward for a while.
Ning Shu used her spiritual consciousness to see that Cheng Fei had slightly lowered his head. Hair blocked his eyes, and the corners of his mouth were curled up.
Cheng Fei wasughing. Laughing
Ning Shu, dizzy from exhaustion, withdrew her spiritual consciousness.
Ning Shu sat down. She felt so sick that she wanted to vomit.
It was strenuous enough to push her spiritual consciousness through the thick wall. Moreover, Cheng Feis little show had gone on for quite some time.
Shed overdrawn her spiritual consciousness.
She experienced a kind of fatigue that couldnt be relieved by sleeping.
She felt like her soul was throbbing.
As expected, Cheng Fei was just pretending to be insane. However, his acting really seemed like the real thing.
Judging from his appearance, he was having a lot of fun ying others as fools.
He was probably going to keep this up until he actually got sent to the psychiatric hospital.
A psycho on their own wasnt that scary, if they were cultured it was scarier. On top of that, if they had high IQ, then you really were done for.
People like Cheng Fei were extremely dangerous.
Ning Shu rubbed her forehead and sneered. Acting crazy must be so much fun, right?
After Cheng Fei was sedated, the doctors loosened the straps that restrained him.
They nned to lock Cheng Fei in his ward and observe his behavior through the surveince cameras.
Ning Shu didnt expect much from them, though. The next time she and Cheng Fei saw each other, it would probably be in a mental asylum.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2721: A Wicked but Damn Irresistible Smile
Chapter 2721: A Wicked but Damn Irresistible Smile
After a long period of observation, Cheng Fei was eventually dered mentally ill.
The doctors usually observed Cheng Feis solo performance in the ward through the surveince camera. Cheng Fei was always either squatting on the floor for a long time, mumbling to himself, or going on a rampage.
He basically never acted sane at all.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes at this. Shed believe that Cheng Fei was really insane once he ate feces like it was a chocte eir.
Cheng Fei had no other family members but his wife. However, he attempted to turn his only living family member into amber. That was why he was now forced into a mental asylum by the government.
Ning Shu watched as Cheng Fei was led to the car bound for the mental asylum.
Cheng Fei tilted his head to look at Ning Shu, who was standing not far away from him. The corners of his lips lifted in a smile.
what a wicked but damn irresistible smile.
He must really be having a lot of fun messing with people, huh?
Ning Shu smiled slightly. She walked over, then reached out and patted Cheng Feis back. Behave and stay in the asylum, okay? Ill go visit you.
Cheng Feis brows furrowed slightly as if Ning Shus pat had hurt him.
Then, he said, Alright. Ill be waiting for you.
As Cheng Fei was escorted into the car, he looked back again to smile at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu waved her hand and said, Ill definitely visit you.
Cheng Fei gazed at her through the car window and waved at her.
Separation was always a sad asion.
Cheng Fei, please stay in the asylum for the rest of your life!
Ning Shu then went through the formalities and went to the mental asylum to see Cheng Fei. She brought a pot of chicken soup with her.
Before she left, Mother Ai had stuffed an electric taser into Ning Shus bag.
She wanted Ning Shu to be careful.
A mental asylum was a dangerous ce.
Ning Shu nodded. She carried the thermos with her to the asylum. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The asylum in which Cheng Fei was kept was a state-owned one. The high walls isted the ones inside from the outside world.
The power grids that covered its surroundings made it look like a prison.
Well, it was pretty much a prison.
Ning Shu filled out the forms and was then taken to the ward by a nurse.
The corridors of the psychiatric hospital were full of patients in hospital gowns. One was singing an opera aria loudly, Mine empire is lost!.
There was another one who thought that he was a dog, and crawled on the ground and barked.
These people were either dazed or acting crazy.
Staying with these people could get you sick even if you actually werent.
A person suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Ning Shu. You witch who brings harm to the world! This Taoist shall defeat you for the good of the world!
Ning Shu:
There were so many varieties of mad people here, werent there?
The nurse who led the way for Ning Shu just watched this scene indifferently, never even thinking of helping Ning Shu.
Ning Shu shook off the patient who was holding her. She did so with great strength, and immediately sent the patient staggering a couple of steps back.
Ah! This witch is too powerful. This Taoist must first go get a talisman. The patient then ran away with his tail between his legs.
Still with an indifferent face, the nurse led Ning Shu to a door, and said, Cheng Fei is inside.
Ning Shu handed a bag of fruit to the nurse. There was a red envelope tucked inside. These fruits are for you. I want to talk to Cheng Fei for a bit.
The nurses expression became a bit better. She took the fruit bag from Ning Shu, then reached in and took out the red envelope. She tucked it inside the pocket of her uniform.
Youd better hurry up. You have half an hour at most, the nurse said.
Ning Shu walked in. The nurse closed the door behind her.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2722: Living Such a Comfortable Life!
Chapter 2722: Living Such a Comfortable Life!
The ward was narrow. It had a small window, ced very high on the wall, so no patient could climb out of it.
There were no desks or chairs in the ward. Excluding the narrow bed, the ward was practically empty.
Things that could potentially be dangerous couldnt be kept in the ward.
It was a precaution, as a patient could hurt themself or others if they were in an episode and in proximity to something dangerous.
The incandescent light lit up the room. It flickered on and off asionally, which was a bit scary.
Cheng Fei was the only one in the ward. He was sitting on the bed and reading a book with his head down.
Ning Shu approached him with the thermos. He raised his head and smiled when he saw Ning Shu. He put down the book in his hand and said, Youre here.
Cheng Fei shifted over to make space for Ning Shu to sit.
The hell? Cheng Fei was still living such afortable life! He didnt look insane at all.
Ning Shu released her spiritual energy and scanned the entire ward. She found out that there were cameras at all corners of the room.
It was clear that everyone who entered this ce was being watched.
Ning Shu opened the thermos and gave Cheng Fei a spoon. Mom made this. Have some.
Cheng Fei took the thermos and smelled it. He shook his head and said, Mom didnt make this. Mom likes to add tangerine peel, but theres no smell of tangerine peel in this soup, only a smell of traditional Chinese medicine.
Ning Shu spread her hands. Fine. You caught me, I made the soup.
Cheng Fei picked up the spoon. He scooped up the soup and tasted it. He couldnt help shaking his head. You just put everything in the pot and cooked all of them together. There is no depth to the vor at all. This doesnt taste good.
Ning Shu:
If he was a true madman, even if she gave him a pile of shit, he should still happily eat it. Did those experts who examined him know how he actually behaved?
Cheng Fei put down the thermos and stopped eating.
Ning Shu:
Was her cooking that bad?
Ning Shu took a spoonful and tasted the soup. I think its fine.
It was not bad at all! Any food was better than no food.
Cheng Fei smiled. Doesnt it taste bad?
I think it tastes good. Are you being picky because the food here is way better? You get exquisite dishes for every meal?
What a joke. How could the food be delicious, when they were cooking for so many people?
They probably cooked like they were feeding pigs.
The food here isnt good, Cheng Fei said. I just eat it to fulfill my bodys need for energy. However, that still doesnt prevent me frommenting on your soup.
Eat more then. This might be thest time you ever get to eat a soup that I made. Ning Shu put the thermos bucket in Cheng Feis hand.
Cheng Fei smiled. You shouldnt be making soup with bare hands in the first ce. Oily smoke can cause more damage to your skin than time.
Ning Shu:
Cheng Fei picked up the spoon and continued to eat in small bites. However, he only drank the soup and didnt eat the chicken meat.
Ning Shu looked at Cheng Feis head and said, Cheng Fei, you have white hair.
Youre only in your thirties. Why are you already getting white hair? It must be because you scheme and calcte too much. Ning Shu stretched out her hand to pluck Cheng Feis hair. Its not just a couple of white hairs, either.
Then please help me pull them out. Cheng Fei tilted his head closer to Ning Shu.
This is the trace of time, Ai Yun. I hope that youll always maintain the beautiful appearance that you have now, instead of getting white hair and letting time rob you of your beauty, Cheng Fei said.
Ning Shu ignored Cheng Feis words and stretched out her hand to pluck Cheng Feis hair. Itll hurt a bit. Bear with it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu pulled out a white hair and showed it to Cheng Fei.
Cheng Fei looked at the white hair and said, I hope you dont have this kind of hair on your head.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu then pulled out more of Cheng Feis hair.
An invisible silver needle was resting between Ning Shus fingers. She pierced it into Cheng Feis head.
Cheng Fei frowned. He immediately grabbed Ning Shus hand. She loosened her fingers and let the silver needle fall to the ground. It was barely visible at all. This made it look like the only thing shed been touching this whole time was the white hair she pinched with her thumb and index finger.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2723: I’ll Help You Pull out More Next Time
Chapter 2723: Ill Help You Pull out More Next Time
Cheng Feis pupils shrank. He stared straight at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu tilted her head and stared back at him. Whats wrong?
Cheng Fei let go of Ning Shus hand. Hed felt a sting just now.
You still have white hair on your head. Do you want me to pull them out? Ning Shu asked.
No need, said Cheng Fei after he shook his head. He also handed the thermos bucket back to Ning Shu and said, You should go. You shouldnte to this kind of ce. Ille find you after I get out.
Ning Shu wanted to tell him to nevere.
She stretched out her hand and quickly yanked out another white hair from Cheng Feis head, causing him to hiss in pain.
You should go. Cheng Fei picked up his book and waved to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu stepped on the silver needle and moved her foot forward. The silver needle rolled to the bottom of Cheng Feis bed.
Ning Shu put her hands in her pocket, then said, The white hair on your head is really such an eyesore. If I dont pull it out for you, Ill keep thinking about it.
Regardless of Cheng Feis objection, Ning Shu stretched out her hand again to pull Cheng Feis hair. She pulled both his white hair and his ck hair.
Cheng Fei rubbed his head. His scalp was nearly numb with pain.
What are you doing? Cheng Feis face was a little dark. You should go.
Ning Shu shrugged her shoulders. She took the thermos and then turned to leave. Ille to visit again.
Ning Shu stared at Cheng Feis head with eager eyes. You still have white hair on your head. Ill help you pull out more next time.
You dont need toe anymore, Cheng Fei said. I dont want you to see me like this. I will show myself in front of you again one day, at my most perfect.
Ning Shu: Well, that day would also be the day I die, so
Ning Shu shook her head. No. I like seeing you like this more. Seeing you down and out is way better than seeing you at your most perfect.
Cheng Fei smiled. You really are one of a kind. Youll be so beautiful when youve be an amber.
Ning Shu also gave him a sweet smile. Thanks for thepliment.
The nurse opened the door and said to Ning Shu, Visiting time is over. You should go.
Ning Shu spared Cheng Fei ast nce before she turned around and left. The nurse shut the door and locked it, leaving Cheng Fei inside and alone.
Ning Shu slipped the nurse another red envelope. She wanted to see Cheng Feis attending doctor.
Ning Shu went for broke and also gave the attending doctor a big red envelope. She said, Ill have to trouble you with Cheng Fei. His condition is a bit serious, so please make sure he doesnt miss out on medicine or anything.
Also, do you think Cheng Fei can recover?
The attending doctor said, Cheng Feis situation is a bitplicated. He thinks that hes not sick, but he is. This makes him a bit troublesome to treat.
Ning Shu nodded and repeatedly asked the doctor to take good care of Cheng Fei.
After she left the doctors office, Ning Shu encountered the nurse from before, who was incessantlyining.
When the nurse saw Ning Shu, she immediately said, Dont bring any food for Cheng Fei next time. He threw up all over the room just now. Its very troublesome to clean all that mess up.
Ning Shu told her that she understood.
So he vomited. He probably pushed his own hand down his throat to make himself vomit.
Did he think she had poisoned the soup? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu simply smiled.
After she left the psychiatric hospital, Ning Shu looked up at the high wall.
The psychiatric hospital was a very depressing ce. The management of the hospital was harsh and insensitive, and there were no normal people around. Every meal came with a dose of medicine.
Even sane people would be driven insane by the breath of despair this ce had.
Ning Shu turned around and left.
The psychiatric hospital was built in a rtively remote ce, halfway up the mountain. Ning Shu had to walk down the mountainside.
There were only taxis at the foot of the mountain.
Ning Shu hailed a taxi and went home.
When Mother Ai saw Ning Shu return, Mother Ai breathed a sigh of relief. Did anything happen?
Ning Shu sat down and told her that she was fine. She then put the thermos on the tea table.
Mother Ai opened the thermos and saw that all the chicken meat was still inside. He didnt have any?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2724: He Probably Thinks I Poisoned the Soup
Chapter 2724: He Probably Thinks I Poisoned the Soup
No. He just drank a little soup. He even vomited all up. He probably thinks I poisoned the soup.
Mother Ai looked a little pale. Dont go to see him anymore. Hes crazy. What if he hurts you?
Ning Shu nodded in assent, but she knew shed still be going to see him again.
Cheng Fei had to be dealt with.
Cheng Fei didnt trust her. He ate the food she made but vomited it outter.
She was really speechless.
Since Cheng Fei vomited all over the room and made a huge mess, the nurse wouldnt let Ning Shu bring any more things since she was annoyed by the mess.
Cheng Fei really knew how to y people.
Sometime after that visit, Ning Shu started to work as an academic advisor at the university. As an advisor, she basically had to handle everything including the students studies, mental health, and life overall.
She served the students in all aspects of their student life.
Ning Shu was still a little overwhelmed at the beginning. However, after a few days, shed learned the ropes and wasnt as flustered as she was before.
The students began toe to her for any trouble and headaches they had.
To be an advisor, a person must also be outstanding in a certain field. Professor Ai had reported that Ning Shu was outstanding in foreignnguages.
Fortunately, Ning Shu knew some foreignnguages.
She wouldve ended up exposed otherwise.
Ai Yun, the original host, had been fluent in several foreignnguages.
The days were pretty fulfilling. Sometimes, one worked not only for survival but also so one could realize their self-worth.
On the weekend, Ning Shu went to the mental asylum again.
Her bank ount suffered another hit.
This time, the nurse didnt take Ning Shu to Cheng Feis room, but to the yard. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Cheng Fei was sitting on a bench there. His eyes were slightly closed. There were lunatics running andughing all around him.
Cheng Fei turned a deaf ear to them.
Ning Shu walked over and stood in front of Cheng Fei, blocking his sunlight.
Cheng Feis eyshes trembled slightly, and then he opened his eyes. Ning Shu was standing with her back against the sun, so it was difficult for him to see Ning Shus face.
Youre here. Cheng Fei scooted away and made room for Ning Shu to sit next to him.
Hows it going? Ning Shu asked.
How do you think its going in a mental asylum? Cheng Fei asked back.
In any case, youre definitely not suffering like an actual insane person.
Cheng Fei smiled. The sunlight hit his face and gave his face a golden hue.
Ning Shu stared at Cheng Feis hair and said, Lets continue pulling out your white hair.
Cheng Fei shook his head. I dont want to.
Come on. Dont be stubborn, alright? Ning Shu stretched out her hands towards Cheng Feis hair, then yanked it.
Cheng Fei hissed. It hurts.
No worries, theres plenty more toe. Ning Shu yanked hard and Cheng Fei gave a muffled groan.
Ning Shu blew at the white hair on her hand. Looks like youre aging much quicker than I am. Why dont you fossilize yourself first?
I dont care about my beauty. As long as youre more beautiful than me, Cheng Fei calmly said.
Haha, youre too polite. Youre so much more handsome than me, so if someones gotta die, it should be you first. Ning Shu pulled Cheng Feis hair again.
Are you prematurely aging?
Cheng Fei smiled. It doesnt matter. Everyone goes through this anyway.
Do you want to hear about my past? Cheng Fei stared at Ning Shu.
Cheng Fei had lost weight and grew some stubble. He looked like hed gone through a lot.
I dont. No need, not interested, she said.
Cheng Fei was a little surprised. Werent you really interested in my past?
Not anymore, so no need to tell me about it. Ning Shu pulled out another white hair from Cheng Feis head.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2725: No Child Can Be Innocent or Cute in That Kind of Place
Chapter 2725: No Child Can Be Innocent or Cute in That Kind of ce
With a silver needle between her fingers, Ning Shu tore off Cheng Feis white hair one by one.
Cheng Feis expression never changed, but asionally, his facial muscles would tremble. It was clear that Ning Shu was definitely not going with a light touch.
When I was about four years old, Cheng Fei started. I was abandoned at the gate of the orphanage. I remember a womans voice telling me to not move and stay there.
But I was never able to see here back. The head of the orphanage took me back to the orphanage, where there were many other children who were just like me. They looked at me with wary eyes. They always stole my food, too.
Dont think that all these orphans are innocent and cute. No child can be innocent or cute in that kind of cenot at all. If they appear to be, its only because someone who could potentially adopt them hase, and they had to smile innocently and show off how lovely they were.
Ning Shu listened to Cheng Feis words quietly as she pulled out his hair.
My adoptive parentster adopted me, but they only did it because they were after my heart.
So you killed them? Ning Shu interrupted.
Cheng Fei shook his head. No. Do you know what I actually thought back then?I hoped that my sisters heart couldst just a little longer. Just until I grew up. And then, I could get emancipated from my adoptive parents, Cheng Fei said.
Ning Shu: I dont believe a single word you say.
Cheng Fei really did get everything he wished for. He wanted to get free from his adoptive family, and then they died.
She also made a wish that something bad would happen to Cheng Fei, but howe he was stillpletely fine?
Truly, man proposes, God disposes.
A person could n things out, but whether it actually worked or not was up to the heavens.
Ning Shu kept a cold face the whole time Cheng Fei reminisced about his past.
Sure, sure; he was the most pitiful guy ever. So Ai Yuns family wasnt pitiful, so Ai Yun should just let him fossilize her?
Could it be that since Cheng Fei had experienced all this, everything hed done and everything he wanted to do was justified?
What about Ai Yun? Ai Yun was innocent but got murdered and fossilized, and had to offer up her soul to ask for a counterattack.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Did he deserve forgiveness simply because he had gone through a lot?
No matter how much Cheng Fei tried to justify his actions, he wouldnt be able to. At the very least, Ning Shu was indifferent to his attempts.
His actions couldnt be justified just because he was handsome and traumatized.
You think I killed my adoptive parents? Cheng Fei looked at Ning Shu and asked.
Ning Shu shrugged but did not reply.
Although there was no evidence to prove it, it didnt mean that Cheng Fei didnt actually do it.
Ning Shu was toozy to continue pulling out Cheng Feis white hair. She took out a document from her bag and said, This is the divorce agreement. Sign it.
Cheng Fei took the document, looked at it, and then said, Do you really think that I will agree to a divorce?
How can you not? Ning Shu said with a smile on his face.
Cheng Fei put the document on the bench. He crossed his arms and calmly said, Marriagew stiptes that spouses have a mutual obligation to support each other. In case of severe illness, loss ofbor capacity, or difficult living conditions of one spouse, the other spouse with the ability to support should take the initiative to undertake the obligation of support.
Ning Shu nodded. Such legal provision does indeed exist. However, dont forget about its premisethat is, whether the feelings between the husband and wife have broken down.
You want to take my life and fossilize me. Do you think we still have feelings?
Of course we do, Cheng Fei said.
Ning Shu:
Suddenly, another patient grabbed the divorce agreement from the bench and ran away.
Cheng Fei spread his hands. Looks like I cant sign it.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2726: I Wish You a Wonderful Retirement
Chapter 2726: I Wish You a Wonderful Retirement
Ning Shu wasnt too concerned. I can go to the court to apply for a divorce. Itll be a little troublesome, but they will definitely approve it. Even if you dont agree to it, the court is capable of forcing it.
Cheng Fei stared intently at Ning Shu. Are you really going to do this?
Yeah, I am.
Look, I have to go now. I wish you a wonderful retirement in this mental asylum, Ning Shu lightly said after she stood up from the bench.
She looked at Cheng Fei with a smile and continued, You dont have to worry about the divorce. Also, I dont care about whether or not you killed your adoptive parents.
Cheng Fei looked at the smile on Ning Shus face, then suddenly said, I think the person who should stay here is you, Ai Yun. Youre very, very sick.
Ning Shu shook her head. But youre the one staying here now. Youre the one whos seriously sick.
Ill be getting out of here very soon, Ai Yun. Maybe I am sick, but have you ever thought about how birds of a feather flock together? Maybe we are both sick.
Maybe. Maybe we are fellow patients, after all. Ning Shu turned around and left.Cheng Fei rubbed his temple. His head seemed to ache.
He looked at Ning Shus receding back, which slowly grew more and more blurry. Cheng Fei closed his eyes and fainted.
Ning Shu left the mental asylum. Shed return after some time.
Ning Shu was now busy with work for most of the days. She seemed to be encircled by students at all times.
Among other things, she was responsible for caring for the students mental health state.
Ning Shu felt that her way of thinking and advice would definitely lead these students into a ditch, though
For instance, she was facing a beautiful female student right now. The girl seemed shy, and her face was flushed. She kept hesitating to speak and seemed to be struggling with a decision.
Teacher Ai, I have a question to ask you. Can we go out and talk about it? the student asked.
Ning Shu nodded. They came out of the office and walked on the schools tree-lined path.
Teacher Ai, I have something that I want to ask. I want to get your opinion on it, but you have to promise not to tell anyone else about it
Ning Shu nodded. What is it?
Its just Theres this man. He wants me to apany him for four years until I graduate from college. He says he will pay me 150,000 yuan a year.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. Just 150,000? Youre young and at your prime. Since he brought up a mary arrangement, that means he already has a family.
The student was a little hesitant to answer, but eventually said, Yes.
Lets not even talk about whether its morally right or wrong. Economically speaking, its obvious that you will make a loss in this deal.
Youre a freshman right now. Whatll happen to your studies if you agree to this deal? Youll have to be ready whenever and wherever he calls you.
Right now, youre supposed to be studying and preparing a bright future for yourself. While everyone else is studying and working hard towards their futures, youll be stuck lingering on a bed.
What youll be exchanging for his money are your body, time, and dignity. It may look easy, but what youll be putting at stake is your future.
You will have no contract or legal guarantee. He may even cheat you out of the money. If he does, you will end up with no money and youll have destroyed your own future for nothing.
The female students face paled. This
If you get pregnant, since he already has a family, he definitely wont allow this child to be born. Hell definitely make you abort the child.
Would you be able to ept that? And the moment you ept it, you will be his personal belonging. Hell be free to do whatever he wants.
Youd be at his beck and call. If he has any twisted hobbies, youd have to endure that too.
Youll be exchanging your youth, your body, and your future only for 150,000 yuan a year. Whats the difference between this and being a free prostitute? Hes simply taking advantage of your naivety.
The student:
This advisors way of speaking was so crude.
So its best for you to focus on your studies right now. And then, after working hard for five or ten years, whatever those despicable old men have, youd be able to get for yourself. Ning Shu patted her shoulder.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2727: Teacher, a Woman Like You…
Chapter 2727: Teacher, a Woman Like You
In the future, you will meet men who are better than that despicable old man. Love yourself; that way, others will love you and respect you.
Hes a man who can cheat on his wife behind her back. What kind of good man can you expect him to be?
Thank you, Teacher, the female student said. Ill think about this carefully. Please dont tell anyone about this.
Ning Shu nodded. Dont worry. Make sure to think about it carefully. 150,000 yuan is too little. Even if a body can be price-tagged, that amount is too cheap. All events leave a mark on the body.
After that, even if she wanted to eventually find an honest, upright man to be with, it would be hard. It wasnt like the world had many upright men to spare.
In fact, the cost this deal would demand on this girl was too high. It wasnt worth it in the slightest. At first nce, it might seem like an easy deal with arge potential profit. However, what about the opportunity cost? At the entice of a seemingly great deal, she might also lose the body that God had gifted her. Although, of course, cherishing ones body didnt necessarily mean being conservative with it.
Teacher, a woman like you your husband must love you very much, the student said.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu:
Sure. He loved her so much to the point that he wanted to kill her.Afterward, Ning Shu took the time to go to court to apply for a divorce. She felt too on edge living with a psychotic husband who could kill her at any time.
The court would definitely agree to the divorce. Their marriage would be dissolved without requiring a divorce certificate.
After some time, Ning Shu went to see Cheng Fei. She noticed that his movement seemed a little stiff.
Kind of in the way someone with Parkinsons disease moved.
Cheng Fei saw Ning Shue towards him. He slowly sat down on the bench.
After just a while, it looks like your bones have grown rusty? Ning Shu asked.
Cheng Fei rubbed his legs. He looked at Ning Shu and said, I may have Parkinsons disease.
The next time you visit, my cerebellum might shrink to the point that I develop dementia. At that time, I wont be able to recognize you anymore, Cheng Fei said.
Ning Shu sat next to him. How do you know that you have Parkinsons disease?
I am a doctor.
Ning Shu just hummed and didnt reply.
After I thought about it, I think there are some things that I should talk to you about.
Ning Shu nodded. Talk. Im listening.
Does the current state that Im in have anything to do with you?
Of course not. Do you think Im a god? That I make you sick just because I want to?
Cheng Fei took Ning Shus hand and said, In this life, the thing that I regret the most is not being able to preserve your beauty.
I thank the heavens that they didnt let you preserve my beauty. Ning Shu sped her hands together and said this sincerely.
Cheng Fei tilted his head and stared at her. One day, you will understand me. I couldve stopped the passing of time and let you stay at your most beautiful forever. Time wouldnt have been able to reach you anymore.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. I understand you just fine. What you mean is that since Im going to die anyway, its better to wiselymit suicide now, right?
Cheng Fei was a little taken aback. Youve twisted my words. Thats not what I meant.
Ning Shu stood up and said, I think theyre the same.
Anyways, Im here to tell you that the court has agreed to grant our divorce. We are no longer husband and wife. This is thest time that I will see you.
Ning Shu looked around. Although its surrounded by high walls, this ce is quite a good ce to spend your retirement in.
Cheng Fei stared at Ning Shu. Are you that certain that this ce is the only ce I can spend the rest of my life in?
No. I dont doubt your ability to escape. I just mean that this ce is quite suitable for you, Ning Shu said.
Cheng Fei smiled, but the muscles on his face trembled somewhat uncontrobly.
Cheng Fei had lost weight again.
Theres a bankbook at home. You can use it.
Thanks, but Im already working. Ive got my own sry now. Ive used your money to pay for your medical fees instead. You can stay here as long as you want. No need to thank me.
Cheng Fei had a smile on his face. He still looked like he was watching his small pet bark and bare its teeth and ws. No matter what trouble this pet made, he still wouldnt get angry.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2728: Grow a Conscience
Chapter 2728: Grow a Conscience
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu took a deep breath. She wasnt angry; she wasnt angry at all
Im leaving, then. Take care of yourself. If youre free and bored, just read some books. Here, I brought you these.
Ning Shu took out the books from her bag and put them on the bench. Cheng Fei read their titles.
Grow a Conscience, How to Be a Good Person, The True Meaning of Love Are these for me? Cheng Fei asked with his head tilted.
Ning Shu nodded. Yes. Theyre all for you. Make sure to read them carefully.
Cheng Fei smiled and said, Okay. Ill read them. You know, Ai Yun, I really like talking with you like this.
Ning Shu felt that the rtionship between her and Cheng Fei was a bit weird.
However, there was no way she could let things get to her when Cheng Fei was being as calm and as steady as Mount Tai, right?So she acted just as unperturbed.
Cheng Fei waved to Ning Shu. I hope I can see you again next time.
Well see. No way shede again.
Ning Shu walked out of the mental asylum. She raised her hand and looked at the silver needle between her pointer and her thumb. The needle that was as thin as a strand of hair had snapped, only its top half remained.
Ning Shu threw away half of the silver needle that was still in her hand.
These silver needles were too delicate to handle any infusion of spiritual energy. The slightest bit of force caused it to break off.
She had inserted spiritual energy to wreak havoc in Cheng Feis body and also left a needle in one of his acupuncture points.
Ning Shu held her head high and performed the goose step march down the mountain.
If Cheng Feis cerebellum really shrank, he might be transferred to another hospital for treatment.
She thus still had to keep an eye on Cheng Fei.
She didnt know when this task would be consideredplete.
Ning Shu started taking various exams and was also re-enrolling in graduate school. She needed to at least have a masters degree to be a teaching professor.
After all, being an advisor was hard work. Being a professor would be slightly easier.
The early stages would still demand much work, though.
asionally, Ning Shu would have to go out and work as a part-time interpreter. The pay wasnt anything fancy, but she got to learn how tomunicate with other people in othernguages.
Ning Shu would also asionally visit the mental asylum. However, she never visited Cheng Fei, and just went to see his condition from afar.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
His condition had turned more serious. His cerebellum had shrunk by a lot. He could now only sit in a wheelchair.
Cheng Fei was now so thin that theyer of skin seemed to be all that remained on his face. His jawline looked very sharp.
His eyes remained calm, though. And although he struggled, he still turned the pages of the book he was reading.
As if sensing that someone was watching him, he turned his head and met Ning Shus eyes.
Since shed been discovered, Ning Shu walked up to Cheng Fei.
Youre here. Cheng Fei closed the book. He turned his neck to look at Ning Shu and carefully looked at her. You seem to have be more beautiful.
Thats because Im most beautiful when I can spread my wings, Ning Shu said. My beauty blooms because of myself.
Such a pity though, that it wont be preserved. Itd be even better if your beauty can be preserved forever, Cheng Feimented.
Ning Shu:
Why did this person keep thinking about fossilizing her all the d*mn time? Did it never ur to him that shed die? Shed be dead!
Shed no longer breathe, no longer have a pulse, no longer have any signs of life.
Like I said, youlle to understand me. Life is temporary, but your beauty will stay the same forever.
Ning Shu really couldnt understand him. What was the point of preserving something forever? Some summer bugs never lived long enough to know what winter was. So what if some things were short-lived?
As long as they could live. All living creatures shared the same inability to understand some aspects of anothers life.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2729: Should Reciprocate
Chapter 2729: Should Reciprocate
Ning Shu couldnt understand Cheng Fei at all. Cheng Fei equally couldnt understand Ning Shus attitude; he must be thinking, why did she love her petty life so much?
However, didnt Cheng Fei also cherish his own life? After learning that his heart would be taken from him, hemitted crimes and killed his adoptive family.
Getting rid of his five-year-old adoptive sister wouldve been enough, but Cheng Fei killed the entire family in one fell swoop.
He, too, had wanted to be free from the control of others.
Cheng Fei asionally and without haste hammered his legs and massaged them as he sat in the wheelchair. Youve seen me, so you should hurry up and go. This ce is quite dangerous.
Ning Shu wiped her nose. You should just worry about yourself.
Even at this point, he still behaved this way. People who didnt know the whole story would really think Cheng Fei really loved Ai Yun very much.
But could this really be called love? Ning Shu felt a little confused.
Did Cheng Fei not treat Ai Yun well? No, he treated her extremely well and would do anything for her. However, he still wanted to eventually murder Ai Yun and fossilize her.He even made it sound pretty by calling it immortalizing her.
Additionally, Cheng Feis current situation was basically all Ning Shus fault. However, he still faced her calmly and treated her caringly.
Ning Shu could only say: this candy was poisoned.
Or, to be more precise, this was poison disguised with a sugar coating.
Ning Shu felt that she should reciprocate Cheng Feis care for her. You should take care of yourself as well. I hope you wont be stuck lying on a bed and not be able to recognize me anymore by the next time I visit.
Cheng Fei smiled. Dont worry. Ill at least still recognize you by your next visit.
Ning Shu smiled sweetly, put down the fruits, and left.
Ai Yun, Cheng Fei called, stopping Ning Shu in her tracks.
Ning Shu looked back at him,
Cheng Fei looked at Ning Shu, his eyes filled with emotion. A backwards nce with a smile, at that moment is a beauty beyond words. Youre truly beautiful.
Ning Shu:
She suddenly had the misperception that she had overthrown her fate of having no charm and finally became a charming beauty.
Ning Shu felt that Cheng Feis aesthetic taste was a bit different from ordinary peoples.
Ai Yun wasnt that big of a beauty. She wasnt like an incarnate of a fairy or anything. However, Cheng Fei still liked her so much that he wanted to fossilize her.
Everyone wanted to meet someone who could appreciate their beauty, but if that someone was anything like Cheng Fei just forget it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Cheng Fei struggled to push his wheelchair and approach Ning Shu. He looked at her and said, Your lips are beautiful. They are very suitable for kissing and saying I love you. Can I kiss you?
Cheng Fei stretched out his long arms. He tried to wrap his arms around Ning Shus waist, but Ning Shu took a step back and avoided his embrace. No.
The corners of Cheng Feis mouth curled up slightly. His eyes were shining brightly. Youre even more beautiful when youre like this.
Ning Shu expressionlessly tilted her head. This damned guy was teasing her!
Thanks. Youre handsome too.
I give you permission to kiss me.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu turned around and left. Without looking back, she waved her hand and said, I dont kiss sick men.
Cheng Fei folded his hands and put them on hisp. He looked at Ning Shus back with a calm expression.
It wasnt until Ning Shu waspletely out of his sight that Cheng Fei slightly lowered his head. He rubbed his temple. Cold sweat was dripping on his forehead.
His head hurt a lot.
Cheng Fei applied to be transferred to another hospital for treatment. He felt it was necessary for him to get aprehensive physical examination.
He couldnt stand having a headache all the time.
Unfortunately for him, patients had no rights in a psychiatric hospital. Cheng Fei reported his headaches and paralyzation, but the doctor only told him that it was all in his mind.
He mustve hallucinated about his headaches and fantasized that he couldnt stand up.
Cheng Fei stayed calm facing the doctors rejection.
The next night, however, Cheng Feis attending doctor was killed by another patient. The patient had taken a sharp wooden stick and thrust it into the doctors eye. He died almost immediately.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2730: Cheng Fei’s Transfer Application Got Approved
Chapter 2730: Cheng Feis Transfer Application Got Approved
Cheng Fei re-applied for a transfer.
The psychiatric hospital was currently in a fluster, so they went ahead and just passed the application up the chain, and Cheng Feis transfer application got approved.
Ning Shu didnt learn of Cheng Feis transfer until she went to see him again. It was then that she was told about it.
Ning Shu asked which hospital Cheng Fei had been transferred to, and rushed there.
Ning Shu was inwardly cursing. Cheng Fei actually managed toe out of that mental asylum!
How could she describe this feeling? She felt like an ancient T-rex had just been resurrected and was going on a rampage in the modern world.
Ning Shu arrived at the hospital and asked where Cheng Feis ward was.
She rushed there and pushed open the door, only to see that Cheng Fei was reading a book.
What an erudite guy he was. He couldnt ever drop his book, could he?Why did you suddenly transfer to another hospital? Ning Shu asked.
Cheng Fei raised his head. He then pointed with his finger to his head. Im sick.
Cheng Fei closed his book. Theres a needle, thin as a strand of ox fur, in my brain thats destroying my brain tissue.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. Whats the solution, then?
Will you have surgery?
Cheng Fei shook his head. A surgery would be too risky. No doctor would operate on me.
Besides, the tiny needle moves around and there is no way to be certain of its location. Itll be a nearly impossible operation, Cheng Fei calmly said, as if he wasnt the patient in this scenario.
Ning Shu lightly exhaled. Does that mean you wont go back to that mental asylum anymore?
Cheng Fei thought about it. He then said, Perhaps not. Even if they want me to, I can appeal. They might not send me back out of humanitarian spirit.
Ning Shu:
In other words, Cheng Fei would be released without any punishment.
Ning Shu picked up an apple and started peeling it. But you cant leave the asylum. Cheng Fei, youre a diagnosed mentally ill patient. How could you ever be allowed to leave the asylum?
With little concern, Cheng Fei said, If my mental state is stable enough that I can live independently, Ill naturally get to leave the psychiatric hospital.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mental illness symptoms often recur. The government wouldnt let you leave. Ning Shu started gnawing on the apple.
F*ck. Cheng Feis line of thought seemed perfectly clear. He didnt seem to have be crazy, nor were there any signs of dementia.
This was simply
Ning Shu really wanted to strangle him to death.
Ning Shu threw the apple core away, then looked at Cheng Fei and said, Believe me, youll definitely go back to the mental asylum and spend the rest of your life there.
Cheng Fei smiled. Ai Yun, do you not want to see me that much? But I am the bane of your existence. You wont be able to get free from me no matter what.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Speak properly. Quit with that poetic prose. Theres nothing in this world a person cant get free from.
Cheng Fei stared gently at Ning Shu. Ai Yun, I really hope youll be as beautiful as you are now forever.
Yeah, yeah, I will be. Ning Shu didnt want to hear the word beautiful anymore.
Ning Shu tucked Cheng Fei in. Cheng Fei stared at her and asked, You so clearly loathe and fear me so much, so why do you still do these things for me?
Ning Shu waved her hand. Dont you also wish you could just kill me? But you still keep up this pretense of doting love. How can I not y along?
Or did he expect her to just fly into a rage?
Fear and dread would only fuel a psychopaths perverted pleasure.
They strived for other peoples misfortune.
However, it truly seemed like all Cheng Fei was after was beautyeternal beauty, to be exact.
He was still a psychopath all the same, though.
Ning Shu went to ask the doctor about Cheng Feis condition. The doctor said that Cheng Fei wasnt in a great situation, mainly because the needle was moving around in his head.
Ning Shu didnt want Cheng Fei to leave the mental asylum.
Regardless of the humanitarian spirit Cheng Fei was talking about, it was highly unlikely that he would be allowed to leave the asylum.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2731: Days Were Already Numbered
Chapter 2731: Days Were Already Numbered
Cheng Fei had been examined and dered to be mentally ill. Now that he also had a fine needle in his brain, there was no more doubt that he was sick in the head.
He probably would never be released from the psychiatric hospital until the day he died.
Ning Shu was only afraid that Cheng Fei would run away. If he really did, the three members of the Ai family would always have to live in fear. Who knew what Cheng Fei would do to them?
Although policemen were guarding Cheng Feis door, Ning Shu was still worried and basically visited the hospital daily.
After Cheng Fei got a diagnosis in the hospital, he was sent back to the psychiatric hospital.
Since there was no way to treat his condition, Cheng Feis days were, more or less, already numbered.
Ning Shu stared at Cheng Fei, who was sitting in a wheelchair, being pushed into the car. Cheng Fei turned his head and smiled towards Ning Shu. His hair wasnt styled with pomade, so some strands of hair softly fell over his forehead.
His radiant smile made him look youthful and bright.
Ning Shu seriously could not rx. She hailed a taxi and followed the car all the way to the entrance of the psychiatric hospital.She watched as Cheng Fei was pushed into the psychiatric hospital.
In fact, she trailed after Cheng Fei and watched him until he was pushed into his ward.
Only then did Ning Shu breathe a sigh of relief.
Ning Shu didnt dare to be anything less than hyper-vignt when dealing with Cheng Fei. Especially so when shed just overheard a nurse talking about how Cheng Feis attending doctor had died.
Almost instantly and without even thinking about it, Ning Shu thought that Cheng Fei had been behind this incident.
Dont worry, Cheng Fei said to her. I wont run away. Besides, where can I run to with these legs?
I dont have much time left anyway, so Ill just live in peace, Cheng Fei calmly said.
Ning Shu: N?v(el)B\\jnn
Whether he had trulye to ept things or not, who knew?
Ning Shu didnt care about what Cheng Fei thought though. In fact, as long as Cheng Fei was in the psychiatric hospital, she didnt care much whether he was alive or dead.
One day, youll understand my way of thinking, Cheng Fei said. When your hair is gray and your body begins to rot, youll regret this decision. Youll ask yourself, why didnt you preserve yourself during your best years, when you were at your most beautiful?
Even if I regret it, thats my own business.
Cheng Fei sighed. His eyebrows were tightly furrowed. There was cold sweat on his forehead. He shook his head and went to lie down.
He probably had a headache.
Cheng Feis face was a little pale, but Ning Shu was indifferent to Cheng Feis pain. Cheng Fei calmly said to her, You should go. I dont want you to see me like this.
Ning Shu turned around and left without another word. She didnt want to see him anyway.
The task in this world really exhausted Ning Shu, both physically and mentally.
Despite being in a society ruled byw, Cheng Fei still didnt take human life seriously. However, Ning Shu herself couldnt do the same. She couldnt get herself imprisoned seeking revenge on someone like Cheng Fei.
She couldnt be a murderer.
Ning Shu wondered if she would fail this task.
The silver needle in Cheng Feis brain would definitely give Cheng Fei excruciating pain.
It must hurt so much. Why was Cheng Fei still alive?
If she couldntplete this task, would she have to stay in this task world for the rest of her life?
Well, she probably wouldnt have to stay here for an entire lifetime. The system would probably just determine that it was a failed task.
Cheng Fei was such an unkible cockroach.
Ning Shu returned home and looked at Ai Yuns parents. ording to the storyline, they shouldve died by now. That they were at least still alive brought Ning Shu somefort.
Itd really be a tragedy otherwise.
Ning Shu had learned a lesson from Cheng Fei, though. Hed taught her that regardless of what she did, she had to clean up all traces linking it to her.
That way, even if the truth came out, no one would be able to do anything about it.
For example, in this world, despite knowing that Cheng Fei did everything she used him of, Ning Shu still couldnt find any useful evidence that linked him to the crime.
There was no evidence, no confession, nothing!
What could she do?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2732: Still Alive and Kicking
Chapter 2732: Still Alive and Kicking
Even the things that he did leave behind were useless as evidence. Cheng Fei thought thoroughly of everything.
He refused to say anything that wouldnt harm himself even when he was practically on his deathbed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu sat on the sofa. She closed her eyes and began to cultivate.
Running about everywhere had exhausted her.
Ning Shu even thought that Cheng Fei must be inwardlyughing at her.
Well, it didnt matter. That she was still able to run around like that proved that she was still alive and kicking.
Cheng Fei was now the one who couldnt run away and could do nothing but ept his torturous fate.
This thought suddenly made Ning Shu feel better.
The one who survived til the end was the winner.At death, everything ended.
Mother Ai brought Ning Shu a bowl of noodles and asked, Have you divorced Cheng Fei?
Her daughter was always either busy with work or not at home these days.
Ning Shu nodded. I have. Our rtionship as husband and wife has been legally dissolved.
Thats good. Dont worry about it, youre still young and healthy. Youll be able to meet many people in the future.
Ning Shu crossed her arms. Mom, please give it a rest for a while. I just got divorced, and you already want me to go on a blind date again?
No, no, of course not. You cant go on a blind date. You met that beast with human skin on a blind date, Mother Ai immediately said.
Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief. For now, at least. Shed been afraid that Mother Ai would force her to remarry as soon as she could.
She still couldnt protect herself. If she remarried, shed only be a burden that endangered someone else.
She also didnt know whether the original host would choose to marry and form a family again in this life.
Cheng Fei had given her a lot of trauma.
Ning Shu clutched her heart. She felt like shed been traumatized as well. She only hoped that shed never meet someone like Cheng Fei ever again.
He was without doubt a psychopath, yet there was not a single crack in his pretense of loving affection. Other psychopaths, who were willing to show their hideous side and vent their anger, werent nearly as chilling as Cheng Fei was to her.
Going forward, we should stick to looking in the pool that we know. Dont you have a lot of co-workers? Is there anyone that you get along well with? Mother Ai asked.
Ning Shu rubbed her chin and said, Let me think about it.
She eventually shook her head and said, Theres no one that I get along particrly well with.
Professor Ai put down the newspaper that he was reading. He said to Mother Ai, You should at least let the matter rest for the time being. Give our daughter some time to recover.
Im just anxious. Once Ai Yun gets remarried, she wont have anything to do with Cheng Fei anymore, and he wont have an excuse to pester her again. Im just worried that Cheng Fei will continue pestering Ai Yun when hees out of the psychiatric hospital one day.
What Mother Ai was looking for wasnt a husband, but a bodyguard.
If things really happened the way Mother Ai thought it would, when Cheng Fei came knocking on her door, her husband would probably rush to cut off all ties with her first.
Impatiently, Professor Ai replied, Is there anyone who can be trusted these days? What if Ai Yun finds someone and its another man like Cheng Fei? What should we do then?
We barely survived Cheng Fei. If another man like himes, isnt this family done for?
Lets shelve the topic of remarriage for now.
Ning Shu gave Professor Ai a big thumbs up.
A marriage was basically a womans second chance at reincarnation. It would be bad enough if she ended up marrying a scumbag, if she married someone even worse, shed have to endure unbearable pain for the rest of her life.
They shouldnt mistake some mud for a flower just because they were both by the river.
Mother Ai had liked Cheng Fei so much in the past, but now?
There was no knowing a persons heart.
Although Ning Shu was willing to trust others, the person she trusted most was herself.
One could never betray oneself.
One must never give up ones determination to be stronger.
That was the only way to be strong enough to face everything, even in the face of others betrayals.
That way, one wouldnt be reduced to a resentful idiot.
All that resentment stemmed from the fact that they werent strong enough and couldnt help themselves. If they were strong enough, they wouldnt need to be afraid of anything.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2733: Enjoying His Retirement Years
Chapter 2733: Enjoying His Retirement Years
Ning Shu would often visit the psychiatric hospital when she had nothing to do, to the point she was pretty much familiar with all the nurses there.
Her main purpose was to keep an eye on Cheng Fei.
Cheng Fei seemed to bepletely indifferent to the foreign object in his brain. He just went about his day like normal.
Most of the time, he would be sitting quietly reading a book alone.
However, it was bing increasingly inconvenient for him to move. All his muscles were bing more and more stiff.
It would probably be quite difficult for Cheng Fei to escape in such a condition, right?
But looking at Cheng Fei, it just seemed like he was enjoying his retirement years.
He didnt seem to be worried about potentially dying at all.
Was Cheng Fei not afraid, not worried that he might not live to see the sun tomorrow?Every time Ning Shu saw Cheng Feis calm and indifferent demeanor, she really wanted to see him lose his cool and break down.
But it seemed that she wouldnt get to witness that.
If even the demon that was emotions could be controlled, what was there in the world that couldnt be achieved?
Ning Shu bribed the doctors and nurses to keep a close eye on Cheng Fei, to take good care of him and ensure he took all his medications properly.
If his condition worsened, just increase the medication.
In reality, she wouldnt care even if they overdosed him.
After leaving the psychiatric hospital, she had to rush back to work; her job at the school was quite busy.
Ding, taskplete. Do you wish to leave the task world?
Ning Shu heard 2333s voice pop up in her mind and felt a wave of excitement. Never before had she been so eager to leave a world.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
And she was leaving with the taskpleted sessfully too.
She felt very satisfied.
Ning Shu immediately said, Yes.
Ning Shus head spun for a moment, and then she had returned to the system space.
Ignoring everything else, Ning Shu firsty down on the bed to rest for a while. She was exhausted! It felt like she had no energy left to squeeze out and her head was about to explode.
Ning Shuy on the bed, silently reciting the heart-clearing chant while wearing the Buddha bracelet the little monk had given her.
The space was filled with the gentle scent of sandalwood, and there seemed to be a faint sound of Buddhist chants.
Ning Shu closed her eyes and drifted off to deep sleep.
The sound of the chants echoed distantly in the system space, adding to the serene atmosphere.
When Ning Shu woke up, she had no idea how long she had slept; time didnt flow in the system space.
Ning Shu stretched her neck, then sat up on the bed, starting to absorb the soul power.
When she could no longer absorb anymore, she stopped her cultivation. Ning Shu slumped on the bed like a limp noodle, Open the stats panel.
In front of Ning Shu appeared the stats panel.
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 80000k
Soul: 350
Life: 141
Intelligence: 404
Charm: 60
Luck: 260
Mental Strength: 300
Faith: 26515
Martial Arts: 432
Aptitude: 179
Merit: 14170
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
Fulfilled Ai Yuns wish: prove that her husband wanted to kill her.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 7000k experience points.
Gained 50 attribute points.
Gained 2.6k faith points.
Gained 10 merit points.
Chapter 2734: The End of Cheng Fei’s Life
Chapter 2734: The End of Cheng Feis Life
Ning Shu:
How did she gain ten merit points?
Just ten measly points
But having some was better than none; even a mosquitos leg was still protein.
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Age: 27
Experience: 80000k (+7000k)
Soul: 350
Life: 141Intelligence: 404 (+10)
Charm: 60 (+10)
Luck: 260
Mental Strength: 300 (+10)
Faith: 26515 (+2600)
Martial Arts: 432 (+10)
Aptitude: 179 (+10)
Merit: 14170 (+10)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
Ning Shu looked at her points. They were almost at one hundred million and she was also close to meeting the faith points requirement. Soon, she would be able to be an ultra task-taker!
Ning Shu tapped on the screen to check the situation in that world.
Even now, she couldnt help but still feel unsettled. She felt like she couldnt rx until she saw the end of Cheng Feis life.
Ai Yun had be a professor at the school and in her free time, she would trante some books.
Aside from that, she would asionally go to the asylum to see Cheng Fei.
However, after only visiting a few times, she stopped going.
Ai Yun couldnt help but feel inexplicable fear towards Cheng Fei.
Ai Yun was a beautiful woman with an outstanding presence among the female professors at the school.
Some students even wrote love letters to her, but Ai Yun paid them no attention.
There were also people actively pursuing Ai Yun, but she rejected them all.
Mother Ai was worried and urged Ai Yun to start dating again.
However, Ai Yun said she wasnt ready for that yet. She said that if she encountered the right person, she would consider it.
Ai Yun felt she might end up living out the rest of her days alone. No matter how crazy Cheng Fei was, it couldnt be denied that he was a very ideal partner.
It wasnt that Ai Yun wasparing these men to Cheng Fei, but rather that she felt the previous marriage had drained all of her spirits.
It felt like as soon as she got married, she would bebeled as belonging to someone and henceforth, she no longer even had her own individual identity.
She now had a busy career and a presentable job, and in her free time, she could rx and enjoy a coffee.
It was quite a pleasant life.
If she met someone respectful and tolerant one day, Ai Yun might give it a try, but she preferred to go without than ept a substandard choice.
Ning Shu understood Ai Yuns state quite well. Everyone needed a transitional period, like how even she still felt a bit dazed and on edge from that experience.
As they say, once youre bitten once by a snake, one would be scared at the sight of a rope for ten years.
Ning Shu slid the progress bar, wanting to see Cheng Feis situation, to see when Cheng Fei would die.
Ning Shu tilted her head, indifferently watching Cheng Fei as he aged from thirty to forty, then to fifty, sixty, until his hair was fully white.
Cheng Fei remained calm as always, transitioning from a young man to an elegant old man.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 2735: Yet He Himself Decayed
Chapter 2735: Yet He Himself Decayed
How could he live for so long? He had a fricking needle in his brain!
Cheng Fei would often give himself massages. He managed to live perfectly well among a bunch of lunatics.
Ning Shu suspected that the fine needle in Cheng Feis brain had ended up encased by growth in his brain.
Otherwise, how could he live for so long? However, it did be increasingly hard for him to move. In hister years, he could only lie in bed.
His head always hurt, especially when it was windy or rainy. The pain was worse during bad weather.
Despite all this, Cheng Fei persisted and lived.
Sigh. He had sanctimoniously wanted to prevent others from going through the experience of decaying, yet he himself decayed.
Ning Shu expressionlessly closed the screen. She didnt want to look at Cheng Feis face anymore.
She didnt even get to obtain a world origin in that world and had to deal with a lunatic the whole time. She still felt exhausted.Ning Shu got out of bed. She nned to visit the fabricated space for a stroll and a big meal.
She stood at the passageway to the fabricated space and an instantter, she was in the ancient and picturesque fabricated space.
Ning Shu walked on the bluestone bs, slowly heading towards a restaurant.
There were a lot of task-takers in the fabricated space. This ce gave a sense of security since there were a lot of people who were like her here.
Here, task-takers finally no longer felt alone.
With her hands folded behind her back, Ning Shu slowly walked while looking at the items on the stalls along the way. When she encountered some cute little things, she would spend some points to buy them.
She got some pretty trinkets for decorating the system space.
After all, as long as the system space didnt run into any issues, it would be home for her for the foreseeable future.
Ning Shu wanted to allow herself to live asfortably and happily as possible.
In each ne, she was living someone elses life. However, here was her life, so she wanted to live happily.
Ning Shu walked into the restaurant and this time, she ordered some rtively expensive and delicate dishes, then started eating leisurely.
As her ability increased, Ning Shu gradually found that the fabricated space contained some sort of rather powerful substances and that she was able to absorb said substances.
So as she ate, she absorbed this energy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It made sense though, that the fabricated space contained such powerful energy since it was man-made.
Hence, Ning Shu tried to slow down her pace of living. She tried to eat slowly, read slowly, and walk slowly, more thoughtfully.
To cultivate herself and also work hard to be stronger.
Once she rested enough, she would have to continue working as if her life depended on it in the next task.
Until the day came that she could control her own destiny and not have to face being eliminated at the drop of a hat.
Even now, with just a few words from others, all her efforts could turn to ashes.
That was why she was determined to be an existence that others could not easily deal with.
After Ning Shu finished eating, she went to a shop and bought some tea leaves. Actually, rather than tea leaves, it was more like a type of spiritual herb that was beneficial to the soul.
Now, while she was reading, she could have a cup of tea that was emitting wisps of white steam beside her. Ning Shu felt like she was practically radiating elegance and refinement, wahahahaha
As expected, shopping was the best way to relieve stress. Ning Shu bought a lot of misceneous items.
To be on the safe side, she exchanged for some more upgraded protective talismans.
She got three of them.
This was in preparation for if any further issues came up with the system space and she couldnt exchange for anything again.
She could forgo other things, but she had to have these life-saving items on hand.
2333 made her feel so uneasy.
It felt like something else was bound to go wrong again.
Ning Shu then wandered into the ck market, intending to take a look inside.
But when she found out that the entrance fee required extracting a trace of her soul origin, Ning Shu immediately gave up.
The soul origin was even more important than soul power. As long as one still had their soul origin, even if one lost all their soul power, they still had a chance at reincarnation.
Without the soul origin, they would have nothing.
Although it was just extracting a trace, Ning Shu was still very much against the idea.
She rolled her eyes. What was so great about the ck market? Shell pass.
But what if the ck market had a world origin? Ning Shu stopped in her tracks again, hesitating as she looked at the ck market.
However, even if it did, she couldnt afford to lose her soul origin.
Ning Shu hammered her chest a bit as she watched people enter and exit the ck market.
Chapter 2736: Who the Hell Would Set Up a Black Market Here So Openly?
Chapter 2736: Who the Hell Would Set Up a ck Market Here So Openly?
So many people were allowing for a trace of their soul origin to be extracted, so it should be fine.
However, she couldnt shake the feeling that it was a trap.
The task-takers were continuously eliminated through selection.
It felt like someone was intentionally controlling the quantity.
There seemed to always be hidden tests of task-takers determination and ability.
Ning Shu reluctantly turned away. If her soul origin was extracted now, would she be able to get it back in the future?
The human soul held a mysterious power, which stemmed from the soul origin.
The power of love, hatred, emotions, and enmity all stemmed from the soul origin.
Who the hell would set up a ck market here so openly?Frickin scammer!
Ning Shu went to other ces to browse around and bought some more trinkets.
However, there was seriously nothing that interesting, so she headed back to her system space.
She poured herself a cup of tea and then prepared to start reading.
2333 cleared his throat, Ahem, theres something I need to tell you.
Ning Shu flipped through the book without looking up, What is it?
She lifted the teacup again, about to take a sip.
Cheng Fei has been selected to join the system.
Ning Shu: Pfff! Cough, cough, cough
What do you mean?
Hes a system candidate.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
What do you mean?
He will be a system.
What? What, what do you mean!?
Ning Shu was so shocked that the teacup fell to the ground. She felt like shed been struck by lightning.
Why did people like that get such good opportunities?
It was enough that someone like Zhang Jiasen got this luck, but why Cheng Fei as well? Could it be that all the psychos she encountered would get such luck?
Ning Shu screamed, holding her head.
These people hadnt been previously noticed. However, once its noticed that they have a special side, as long as they qualify, theyd be recruited.
Only by not being confined to one rigid pattern could you find more talents.
How can they be counted as talents?
Arent they talents? They are much more outstanding than most people. Task-takers dont have to be good people, even bad people can do the tasks.
This is a ce where the strong are respected. Good and evil are not so clearly defined. If someone goes too far, there will naturally be someone above that deals with it.
Ning Shus legs shook uncontrobly. So what if he became a system, she wasnt scared at all!!
Although she understood that good people could cultivate, and bad people could also cultivate, the problem was that these people were her hidden enemies.
Could it be that her counterattack process was what allowed the higher-ups to notice these people?
What does it mean to be a system? Ning Shu asked expressionlessly, Howe I didnt know Cheng Fei became a system?
Because you never watched until the end.
Ning Shu:
But dont worry, their memories will be erased before they be a system. That way they will wholeheartedly serve the task-takers to grow stronger together with them.
Whether they be a task-taker or a system, both paths allow them to be stronger. All roads lead to Rome.
Ning Shus eyes whirled, then she asked, 2333, so youre actually a human?
Yes, arent we already bound together? 2333 said.
Ning Shu: _
She had always thought that 2333 was not human. No wonder it was so intelligent and showed emotions. He waspletely different from the backup system.
The backup system had a very mechanical voice.
Your memories were also erased? Ning Shu asked.
Everyones memories are erased. Systems cannot allow past events and lingering emotions to influence them and cause them to instigate task-takers to behave improperly, 2333 said.
Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief. At least Cheng Feis memories would be erased.
Chapter 2737: 2333 Used to Be a Human
Chapter 2737: 2333 Used to Be a Human
There was a saying that went, Evil has its own way of dealing with evil. Ordinary people werent the only ones who could be task-takers, even some people who were different from the norm can be task-takers.
But the thought of Cheng Fei having be a system still made Ning Shu unsettled, even if his memories had been erased.
Bing a system meant the person would have their memories erased. Ning Shu couldnt help but wonder what kind of person 2333 used to be and what experiences he had gone through.
After finding out that 2333 used to be a human, Ning Shu felt even more trolled.
She used to think that 2333 was surprisingly intelligent and was a life form beyond her imagination, but he turned out to just be a human.
What a troll.
Recalling the stupid things 2333 had done in the past and her poor self, Ning Shu really felt like wiping at her streams of bitter tears.
Is it possible that Cheng Fei wont have his memories erased? Ning Shu asked, still uneasy.
2333 said, Do you really think Cheng Fei is that powerful? That theres no one in this world that can suppress him? The higher-ups arent higher-ups for no reason.Ning Shu felt slightly reassured.
Forget it, things were already like this. She had nothing much left to lose anyway, so there was nothing to be scared about.
Once she became powerful, no one could do anything to her, not even ten Cheng Feis.
Bring it on!
Ning Shu then curiously asked 2333, Have you never thought about recovering your memories?
No, Ive never thought about it. The past is in the past, what good would remember it achieve? 2333 said indifferently.
Ning Shu apuded. What a carefree take on things! She felt that whoever 2333 had been before he became a system was probably a rather dumb person as well.
Ning Shu picked up the teacup from the ground and cleaned up the surroundings.
Then she continued reading her book.
While at it, Ning Shu pulled out the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. The golden lesser seal script on it was getting darker, exuding a majestic aura.
As she held the Unsurpassable Martial Arts in her hand, she felt a continuous flow of fresh vitality.
The wood attribute world origin filled the world with vitality.
She only had one world origin so far. When would she be able to find other world origins?
After experiencing so many worlds, she still only encountered just one world origin.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
World origins were seriously too hard to find!
Their forms were not fixed, there was no fixed chance of encountering them in any world.
Ning Shu put away the Unsurpassable Martial Arts and looked at the ck hole on the wall.
She also didnt know when this ck hole would finally disappear.
How much longer would it take for the two pearls to merge?
Ning Shu no longer even hoped to create something earth-shattering by merging them, she just hoped that no more problems would arise.
Please just dont blow up the system space again!
Ning Shu brewed a cup of tea and then continued reading. There would definitelye a day when shed have resolved all the people and things that made her uneasy.
Perhaps when she truly became powerful, no one would be able to shake her resolve anymore.
The system space was silent, with only the sound of Ning Shu flipping through the book.
When she finished reading, she said to 2333, Lets start the next task.
Ning Shu prayed in her heart that this time, she would encounter a world origin.
The fact that she hadnt been able to get any more world origins for such a long time made her somewhat uneasy.
Why couldnt these worlds create more world origins?
Alright, get ready for the transfer. As soon as 2333 finished speaking, Ning Shu felt her head spin.
When she woke up, she opened her eyes and saw that she was currently lying in a bed. There was another bed next to hers. From the looks of things, this was a hotel.
It was even a rtively cheap budget hotel.
Another person was sleeping on the other bed.
At this time, the sky was just starting to brighten up. The girl next to her turned over, facing away from Ning Shu.
Chapter 2738: A World of Vampires
Chapter 2738: A World of Vampires
Ning Shu pulled her nket over her head, then closed her eyes and began to receive the storyline.
This task world was a world of vampires.
These vampires were immortal. They always donned expensive clothes. Their youthful appearance concealed their true age and would easily enthrall anyone who spared them a nce.
In the most elegant, sensual way, they pierced the necks of their victims.
Using fresh blood for sustenance.
The original host, Molly, was a blood hunter and part of the blood hunter order.
The blood hunters were responsible for eradicating the wanton, blood-drinking vampires who preyed on innocent human beings.
They existed to ensure the continued survival of the human race by waging their war against the vampires.
The blood hunters were a counterbncing force to the vampires. The existence of the blood hunters meant that the vampires could not butcher human beings however they liked.
Their existence fended off the fate of humans simply bing livestock for vampires.
Despite the fact that science and technology had developed to the point that artificial blood was avable to vampires, many vampires still preferred the warmth of human blood.
It was the sensation of tearing the human skin with their teeth and seeing how the blood flowed out, dripping all across their victims throat, that delighted them.
What they liked even more was seeing the intoxicated expression of their victim as they drained their blood out of them.
The girl sleeping next to Ning Shu was called Mina. Like Molly, she was also a blood hunter. However, she had a soft and naive appearance and a cheerful personality.
She had yet to kill even a single vampire in her entire career.
Most of the blood hunters were orphans, brought into the blood hunter order specifically to be trained into a blood hunter.
The blood hunter order was an organization operating under the church.
Mina and the original host had been tasked to go to a masquerade ball, in which vampires were expected to mingle and monitor these vampires.
If they spotted a vampire that was feeding on a human and was taking too much blood from their victim, they were to jump in and interfere immediately.
Some vampires, unable to control their own impulses, could go overboard and kill the people they fed on bypletely draining them of blood.
At the masquerade party, Mina ran into the vampire prince, Perry, who was about to feed on a womans blood.
Mina immediately screamed and rushed over. However, she ended up being Perrys prey of the night instead.
As a blood hunter, she actually became the snack of a vampire!
The original host, Molly, hurried to save her. She used all sorts of tools to fight Perry.
However, as a vampire aristocrat, Perry was very powerful. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Molly got badly hurt.
Mina, who had been bitten, covered her neck and told Molly, Im fine. He didnt kill me; he just took a little blood. We can find him again another day and fight him then, so lets let him go this time!
Molly immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.
Shortly put, this was a touching love story between a vampire and a novice blood hunter.
Minas blood hunter skills were piss poor, but she insisted on revenge and kept going to pick a fight with Perry.
Every single time, Perry would make a fool out of her. However, he never harmed her.
After several of their encounters, Mina began to feel like the vampires werent so terrible, after all.
Perry, on the other hand, found this novice blood hunter quite interesting. She wasnt like other blood hunters, whod always treat his kind like mortal enemies.
This little cat, he thought, was very entertaining.
This said little cat was also very kind. Whenever hed pretend to be starving, shed lift up her sleeve with a conflicted expression, exposing her white and tender arm so that he could take a bite.
Although she was small and weak, her existence was vividly bright.
So the two were drawn to each other more and more.
Seeing this, Molly advised Mina to leave Perry. Perry was a vampire; in his eyes, human beings were nothing more than a source of food. How could he ever truly love her?
The vampires, though they imed to be noble beings, were the descendants of Cain. They treated human beings the same way human beings treated livestock.
Mina retorted by saying that Perry wasnt like other vampires.
Molly was very worried. The rules of the blood hunters didnt allow them to bond with vampires.
Vampires were masters at trickery. With their beautiful looks and their promise of eternal life, they were the very embodiment of the word temptation itself.
MTL Editor: Ran
#Rans Comments: The Cain referred to here is the biblical Cain, the son of Adam and Eve who killed his brother Abel out of jealousy and lied to God about it. The use of descendants of Cain usually indicates some kind of generational curse originating from the guy.
Chapter 2739: No Blood Hunter Could Have Any Dealings With Vampires
There was no attack capable of causing fatal harm to the vampires. They also had immortalitysomething many humans would die to have.
Some people even wished that a vampire would embrace them, so they could be a low-level vampire and live forever.
Due to all these temptations, it was a rule that no blood hunter could have any dealings with vampires.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
If a blood hunter vited the rules, they would be judged of polluted mind and thus were no longer suited to be a blood hunter.
Then, they would be dealt with.
The blood hunters received high sries, with various generous benefits to boot. However, blood hunters also put their necks on the line on a regr basis for their job; they could be killed either by vampires, or other people in the blood hunter order.
In a case like Minas, the blood hunter would have to stand on trial, and could even get the death penalty.
Minas status as Mollys partner made Molly worry about this to no end. If Mina was put on trial, she might also be dragged there by association.
Molly thus asked Mina to stop fraternizing with Perry, lest both of them receive a punishment.However, Mina firmly believed that Perry was different from other vampires.
No matter how much Molly tried to persuade Mina, Mina still persisted in continuing her rtionship with Perry.
No matter what Molly said, whether she tried to persuade with earnest advice or cold hard logic, Mina refused to change her mind.
Being a partner to someone like Mina was seriously tough. Molly then began considering whether or not to just save herself and report Minas fraternization with the vampires to the blood hunter order.
However, the blood hunter order had already found out about it and immediately arrested Mina.
Mina was put on trial, and the punishment meted out to her was the death penalty.
Mina was just about to be put to death when Perry broke into the blood hunter order with arge pack of other vampires.
He immediately destroyed the blood hunter order and saved Mina.
Before Perry left, he personally killed Molly, because he thought Molly had spilled the news about them.
Before Mina could stop him, Molly had been cut in half by Perrys sharp nails.
She was ripped apart alive!
Perry was a vampire aristocrat so he naturally considered the interests of the vampire ns in everything that he did.
The existence of the blood hunter order had always been a thorn in the vampires side and now the woman he loved was about to be killed, so he was infuriated and massacred the blood hunter order.
Mina didnt care much about what happened to the blood hunter order. From the moment she was sentenced to death, she already regarded the blood hunter order as a coldhearted and ruthless organization.
She had grown up in the blood hunter order, but to be treated that way herself made her realize how cruel the blood hunter order truly was.
She was disappointed and shocked, but soon, she put things behind her
Mina naturally left with Perry. Perry then embraced her and turned her into a vampire; Mina got eternal life and kept her young appearance forever.
It was an eternal happy ever after.
Mollys wish was to live. This time, she wanted to properly snitch on them. She refused to let that b*stard and w*nch live a good life.
Ning Shu:
Molly had quite a temper, didnt she? Perry had murdered her because he thought she had snitched, so she wanted to sessfully do it this time around.
What gave him the right to have a shady affair but not let anyone talk about it?
Ning Shu finished receiving the storyline and took a look at the sleeping Mina.
After receiving the storyline, Ning Shu formed a preliminary impression of Mina.
She had kindness and nothing else. Nopetence, no skill, no confidencenothing.
Moreover, her kindness was only extended to the vampires. Had she ever thought of being kind to all the people of the blood hunter order that had been killed by the vampires? Nope.
Shepletely ignored the victims who had gotten all their blood drained by the vampires too. Why didnt she show her kindness to them?
She was a blood hunter, yet she held pity for the vampires, before eventually falling in love with one of them and betraying her own kind for them.
Her kindness was seriously discriminating.
If Perry, that vampire, was ugly, would she act the same way? Probably not.
Everything was, once again, just an excuse to justify love.
Mina was only characterized as having a kind heart to give a reason as to why she was lovable.
Ning Shu just wanted to say, kind-hearted her foot!
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2740: Mina’s kindness
Chapter 2740: Minas kindness
Mina didnt understand her own roles and duties, and always dragged her teammates down. Every time they were in confrontation with actual vampires, she was always extremely flustered.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the bed and began to cultivate. This time, she would need to deal with vampire aristocrats who were probably as old as time.
Perrys ability was no secret.
He had been able to exterminate the blood hunter order with the help of a pack of vampires and the main lead halo.
With the blood hunter order gone, there was basically no longer any restriction on the vampires.
This was Minas kindness.
She did something wrong but felt mistreated when she got her consequences.
She didnt even understand what her duties were!
This was a modern ne, so although there was still some spiritual energy somehow, there wasnt a lot of it.
Ning Shu cultivated until dawn, yet only gained a slither of barely visible spiritual energy in her dantian.
And this was already with the boost of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts
Minas eyshes fluttered. She was about to wake up. Ning Shu stopped cultivating and got out of bed to wash up.
When she came out of the bathroom, she saw that Mina was still in the bed, clutching her nket and refusing to get up.
Mina didnt have a suitable personality for being a blood hunter. However, since she grew up in the blood hunter order, she had no other choice but to be one. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, perhaps she was one sandwich short of a pic since she couldnt pick up even a single skill that a blood hunter was supposed to have.
Then, Mollywho was about the same age as herbecame her partner.
Their coboration wasplete chaos, so both of them had terrible performances.
And in the end, as expected, the useless Mina ended up being covered for by someone else.
Well, perhaps she wasnt entirely helpless, she had her pretty and lovely appearance after all.
As well as her naivety and kindness.
Mina sat up and asked Ning Shu, Molly, will we have to wear a dress tonight? For the masquerade, I mean.
Her eyes were crescent from her smile. Her skin was so fair, that the vein on her neck was faintly visible. One could almost see the blood pulsing through it.
Mina had another key characteristic, which was that she was like a yful child, curious about everything sheid her gaze upon.
It was to be expected though. Mina and Molly were only around 18 years old, just at the pinnacle of their youth.
Of course well have to wear dresses. We wont be able to get in otherwise, Ning Shu answered as she dried her hair with a towel.
Minas eyes lit up. It was probably because she wanted to wear a beautiful dress and mask.
They were the perfect ingredients for romance and passion, after all.
We are going there to keep an eye on those vampires, Ning Shu quietly reminded her. Were not actually going there to attend the party.
Mina hugged her pillow and said, Of course were there to keep an eye on the vampires, but you dont have to take this so seriously. The ces going to be packed. The vampires wont have the guts to do anything out of line.
Ning Shu turned to look at Mina and asked, What kind of existence do you think those vampires are?
Vampires are people cursed by the heavens, cursed with eternal life, having to endure endless years without knowing when it will end, Mina said.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. Was that sympathy for the vampires she detected?
Vampires werent as pitiful as she made them out to be. Even if they had immortality, they could still kill themselves.
Wealth, immortality, eternal youth. Vampires were able to easily obtain the greatest desires of humans.
They were an existence that lived above mankind.
Who was Mina to sympathize with them?
Ning Shu stared at her. Dont forget that youre a blood hunter. The very purpose of our existence is to contain those vampires.
But they dont even need to drink human blood anymore, they can just drink artificial blood. Humankind and vampires can live peacefully among each other now, Mina said.
Ning Shus expression didnt change. Is that so? Can you make all vampires drink artificial blood, then?
Hearing Ning Shus words, Mina felt put on the spot. How could she make those vampires drink artificial blood? It wasnt like she could make them listen to her?
You should remember your ce and behave ordingly. You are a blood hunter; you cant be involved with vampires. If you do, youre not going to be the only one punished. I will be too.
Mina pouted. We finally got a chance to have fun but youre still lecturing me.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2741: A Masquerade Ball
Chapter 2741: A Masquerade Ball
Mina was a little upset. We finally have a chance to go out, so dont be frowning all the time like those old-fashioned blood hunters.
Lets go get our dresses. Ive never attended a masquerade ball before. I heard that everyone will be wearing a mask, and no one will know who we are, Mina changed the subject.
Ning Shu indifferently hummed. You go ahead. I still have something to do.
Mina was a little disappointed, but only said, Okay.
Mina packed up her things, washed up, and left the motel.
As soon as Mina left, Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the bed and started cultivating again. Even if this was justst-minute preparations, it was better than nothing.
That way, at least shed have slightly more of a chance against Perry when the time came.
It was inevitable that Perry and Mina would fall in love.
Mina would also definitely end up bing a vampire.
Truth be told, Minas heart had always been yearning for this noble, mysterious, and dangerous species.
Her body might be in the human camp, but her heart was far on the other side.
Then, after the blood hunter order sentenced her to death, she no longer felt any remaining ties to this side.
By noon, Mina had yet toe back. Instead, she sent Ning Shu a message, telling Ning Shu that she was still shopping and asked Ning Shu to eat by herself.
Ning Shu didnt care. She pulled out a suitcase from under the bed. Inside the suitcase were some vampire-killing tools: a cross, garlic water, and holy water.
The holy water was given to them by the blood hunter order.
Ning Shu smelled the holy water, but couldnt figure out what exactly it was. It had no smell but was full of yang energy.
Vampires were creatures of yin energy. Weaker vampires could be directly reduced to ashes by the sun.
Only powerful vampires were not afraid of the sun.
Vampires also had their own set of restrictions.
She would bring all of these things to the masqueradeter. There, Perry would try to drink a womans blood and Mina would jump in to stop him.
However, shed be the one who got her blood drunk in the end.
Ning Shu really found people like Mina annoying. She didnt ask for Mina to be like the Virgin Mary and bless the world with her grace, but at the very least, she should look after herself and clean up after her own messes.
However, the original host always had to clean up after Minas messes since they were partners.
Anyway, because their performance had always been subpar, Mina and Molly didnt have a great status in the blood hunter order.
This time, they had been tasked by their superiors to monitor the masquerade ball. They couldnt fail this mission.
Otherwise, itd really be hard for them to exin things in their report.
Ning Shu left the motel, got some food at a small noodle restaurant, and then went back to cultivate.
Mina still hadnte back. She was probably prancing about somewhere.
She was still at such a naive age.
After practicing until the afternoon, there was finally a distinct shape of spiritual energy in Ning Shus dantian.
Ning Shu clenched her fist. She felt that it was full of strength. Even if she couldnt beat Perry yet, she could still throw a mean punch. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She would also be able to quickly escape Perrys attack. This way, at least she wouldnt end up with the fate of being torn apart like in the original storyline.
The blood hunters were just human beings, after all. They had to rely on tools to kill vampires. They were unlike the vampires, who were given all sorts of natural gifts.
The vampires could teleport, fly through the air, and they could also grow sharp fangs and nails.
The blood hunters could at least still put up a fight against the vampires. Ordinary people, however, could do no such thing.
Ning Shu went out to get her dress. She found a skirt that allowed for agile movements.
Although a skirt was nowhere close to being as convenient as pants, at least shed be able to tie things on her legs and hide them beneath the skirt.
Ning Shu took a while to choose her dress and mask.
The mask she chose was made of rich ck feathers, making it look luxurious. It covered her nose and eyes and left only the lower half of her face exposed.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2742: To Work, Not to Party
Her face would be half-concealed, tempting whoeverid eyes on it.
After paying for them, Ning Shu took the clothes she purchased and went back.
Mina had alreadye back after shopping all day. There were two dresses on her bed. When she saw Ning Shu, she quickly pulled her over and asked, Molly, which one do you think I should wear? I couldnt make up my mind, so I just bought both of them.
Ning Shu looked at the two sets of clothes on the bed. One was a strapless dress with an open back. The other was a pinkced, puffy dress with a strong girlish style.
Mina couldnt decide whether she wanted to go the sexy route or the cute route.
I dont know either. Depends on which style you like, Ning Shu simply said.
Clothes are worn for other people to see. How can I decide based on my taste? Mina swung Ning Shus arm. Help me decide please~
Mina, were going to the masquerade to work, not to party. You should be focusing on the convenience of the outfit, Ning Shu couldnt help but remind her.
Youre pretty young, but why do you act like those old and old-fashioned blood hunters? Youre so boring. Mina carried her two dresses and walked out.Where are you going? Ning Shu asked. We have to go to the masquerade soon.
Ning Shu looked at her watch. They had less than two hours before the masquerade began.
Im going to the salon. Dont worry, Ill definitely make it in time. With that said, Mina left with her dresses in her arms.
Ning Shu:
She must really think that she was going to a party. She even called Ning Shu old-fashioned. Countless blood hunters died under the ws of the vampires every year, with their blood sucked dry to the veryst drop.
Not everyone had her luck, to not encounter such a terrible thing.
Ning Shu put on her dress. She brushed her short hair, which only reached her ears, then put on her mask. She took a look in the mirror.
She looked fine.
Ning Shu lifted up her skirt. She took the garlic water, holy water, cross, and gun from the suitcase and attached them to her legs with tape.
Since she was going to a masquerade ball, she would definitely not be allowed to bring that suitcase in.
Plus, when she went in, she might be searched too.
After Ning Shu finished preparing everything, she lifted her wrist and nced at her watch. All that was left was to wait for Mina toe back, then go to the masquerade with her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu cultivated as she waited for Mina. From time to time, she raised her wrist and looked at the time.
Mina was seriously unreliable.
When there was barely any time left, Ning Shu was about to call Mina when Mina finally came back.
She was wearing her girlish dress. Her soft hair was slightly curled. Although she hadnt gotten her makeup done, her lips were pink.
At first nce, she looked like a young, lively child.
She was very beautiful.
Why are you only here now? Get ready. Were leaving, Ning Shu said.
Mina nodded and put on her mask.
Ning Shu:
Arent you going to prepare? Or even bring a weapon? If she didnt bring anything, what would she do if she encountered a vampire? Who knew if Perry would be the only vampire at the banquet, or if thered be a flock of them?
Perry might never hurt Mina, but that didnt mean other vampires wouldnt.
Mina had been a crappy blood hunter since she was a child and had never shown any improvement.
Who knew if she ever even tried at all.
I cant. I have no space for those things, Mina said.
Tie them to your legs. What if you run into danger? Ning Shu said. They were partners, and their performance would be evaluated as one.
Anyone forced to be a partner with Mina shouldnt bother asking about how strong she was. Itd already be great if she didnt drag them down.
A blood hunters performance was directly linked to their wages and benefits. It was even more impactful to their status within the organization.
Only the strong would be respected. The more vampires they eliminated, the higher their status would be. A blood hunters status was earned through hard work and effort.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2743: I Feel Like Cinderella
Seeing Ning Shus stern expression, Mina could only begin tying her tools to her legs.
However, she ended up only tying the holy water to her leg, because it felt weird to have something strapped to her leg.
Ning Shu didnt say anything. It wasnt like she was counting on Mina anyway.
The two left the motel. A luxury car was parked at the entrance of the motel.
It had been sent by the masquerade organizer to pick them up.
Ordinary people didnt know about the blood hunter order, but the rich and powerful did. They knew that there were vampires and also knew of the blood hunter order.
Mina got into the car. She lifted the hem of her skirt, revealing a pair of transparent ss slippers. They looked like Cinderes crystal slippers.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was evidence of Minas innocence. She was a girlish child who loved to dream of fairy tales.
She lived within such a bloody organization but still loved to daydream.Ning Shu got into the car and sat beside Mina. Staring at Minas shoes, she said, Doesnt wearing those hurt?
Running in those shoes would probably hurt like hell.
This was clearly an extremely dangerous event, yet Mina could get away with treating it like a date. There was seriously no way to exin it except that she was loved by the Heavens.
If it had been an ordinary person, they wouldve died a hundred times by now.
It doesnt hurt that much, fortunately, Mina said. Im a little nervous, though.
What are you nervous about?
I feel like Cindere going to the princes banquet in a pumpkin carriage, Mina said with a smile. She put a hand over her heart. I feel so nervous.
Ning Shu nodded. I guess with how hard life already is its good to fantasize every now and then.
Minas fantasy woulde true. She would meet a prince alright.
Ning Shu closed her eyes and started to cultivate.
The car ride was very smooth. The maps showed that it would take some time to get to their destination.
The masquerade ball was being held in a manor. All the guests were powerful and wealthy people.
There would definitely be some vampires mixed in here, and they would even be rich and powerful vampires.
Blood hunters would usually be present on asions like this. Their role was to restrain and scare any vampire into line.
Those who could participate in this masquerade were all people of high standing. The death of any of them would cause global turmoil.
To ordinary people, vampires were but creatures of legends. The authorities naturally also kept their existence a secret.
The car came to a slow stop. A parking staff member, wearing a tuxedo and white gloves, opened the door for them.
Ning Shu got out of the car first and stretched out her hand to help Mina. The staff led them to the entrance of the manor.
Another staff member was checking invitation cards at the door. Ning Shu took out theirs. The invitation card had a faint fragrance, delicate dark lines, and fancy English fonts.
A single one of these invitation cards alone wouldve cost a lot of money. The workmanship put into it was exquisite, befitting the status of the guests carrying it.
The staff bowed and let Ning Shu and Mina in.
Mina was a little tense. She straightened her body and followed Ning Shu in.
It was already dark outside. Ning Shu walked into the grand hall, where the lighting was dim and subdued. People wearing masks weaved their way through the hall, their movements shrouded in an air of mystery.
Seeing that everyone was wearing masks, Mina became less nervous and picked up a wine ss.
Dont drink too much. Alcohol can lead to mistakes, Ning Shu said.
Mina put down her ss. I just wanted to smell it. Why are you so serious all the time? Doesnt it get tiring?
Ning Shu:
How could she not be serious? There was a powerful vampire among these guests, one that took out the entire blood hunter order!
In the original storyline, the original host was beaten so badly that she vomited blood in this masquerade. No matter what Ning Shu couldnt let herself be beaten by Perry this time.
Ning Shu wanted to say something else, but Mina had already slipped into the dance floor. The dim light and the masks made Ning Shu lose track of Mina almost immediately.
She sure was mischievous
Ning Shu really understood the original hosts plight. The original host had to follow Mina everywhere, fearing that she would get into trouble or cause one.
Ning Shu stood in the corner and observed the people on the dance floor. Some of them were dancing, while others were drinking together in groups of twos or threes.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2744: A Romantic and Ambiguous Atmosphere
The entire dance floor carried a romantic and ambiguous atmosphere.
Not knowing who was dancing with whom made it exciting and thrilling.
Ning Shu released her spiritual consciousness and observed everyone present.
Then, she spotted Mina, secretly drinking in a corner. She took a sip, then stuck out her tongue, fanning it with her hand.
Ning Shu:
What a scene of an innocent, naive beauty.
Ning Shu continued to observe the other guests. She then saw a man, leaning on a pir in the corner as he seized up the guests present.
The man had a gorgeous face like he was a sculpted Adonis. However, his face was also very pale, seemingly without a single drop of blood in it.
He wore well-tailored clothes. There was a pocket watch in his chest pocket, with only its red gold chain exposed outside.He gave off a noble air, like an elegant royal from the Middle Ages.
He was holding a wine ss in his pale and slender hands. There was bright red wine in the ss. As he swirled it, it looked a little like fresh blood.
His eyes scanned the room, seemingly in the process of picking his prey.
As if he could feel that someone was watching him, he turned his head and looked straight in Ning Shus direction.
There was a tint of red in his eyes.
When vampires got angry, their eyes would turn red.
Ning Shu almost instantly took back her spiritual energy. She took a sip of her wine.
Perrys gaze scanned around where Ning Shu was. He frowned slightly. A bit of confusion was apparent on his pale face.
He had sensed that someone was watching him, and that person had looked away immediately.
Could it be a blood hunter?
Perry hooked the corner of his mouth. That was a little interesting.
He drank the wine in his ss and put on his mask, then walked towards a tall woman with an hourss figure.
Apparently, this woman was Perrys target.
Perry was a powerful vampire aristocrat. When he fed, he wouldnt identally go overboard and kill someone. He was only going for a taste of blood.
Ning Shu watched as Perry bowed slightly with one hand on his chest and the other extended, inviting the woman to dance in a very gentlemanly manner.
The woman put her hand on Perrys, and the two stepped onto the dance floor.
Ning Shu thought about whether she should intervene.
Perry was strong. She probably wouldnt be much of a match for him right now.
Perry and the women walked out of the hall and went outside.
Ning Shu put down her wine ss and followed.
Perry pressed the woman against the wall. He took off his mask and revealed his handsome face.
The womans breath was taken away.
Perry lowered his head, as if he was about to kiss the woman. The woman raised her head slightly. She had her eyes closed, and she looked a little intoxicated.
Perry smiled. His two fangs grew out, and he opened his mouth to bite the womans neck.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
You there! Stop! a coquettish voice sounded, making Perry stop in surprise. Some water was then sshed on him.
Perry raised his eyebrows. It was holy water.
Perry turned to look at the person who poured the holy water on him. It was a very cute human girl.
She was holding the holy water bottle in her hand. She looked very nervous, apparent from the way her nose was trembling, and she was looking at him both fearfully and stubbornly.
A blood hunter? Perry poked the wet ce on his body. It seemed that the holy water had no effect on him.
You must be a rookie blood hunter.
Ning Shu:
Sure enough, it happened just like in the original storyline.
By the way, hadnt Mina been inside just now? How did she suddenly pop up here?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2745: Have You No Manners?
Chapter 2745: Have You No Manners?
Heaven only knew how Mina suddenly came out and bumped into Perry, who was about to feed on the woman hed seduced before.
She even poured holy water on him.
However, it seemed to have been useless; all she did was put herself in danger.
Ning Shu hid on the side to watch how the situation developed.
At least, Minas life wasnt in danger.
The woman, who had been picked by Perry, was under the assumption that she was going to hook up with a handsome man.
The aristocratic manner with which this man carried himself showed that he wasnt an ordinary person.
It took three generations for a wealthy family to cultivate a nobleman, so it showed that this man must have an impressive family background.
She was therefore very annoyed with the girl who suddenly appeared and disrupted her, especially since the girl was young and pretty to boot.
What are you doing? Have you no manners? the woman said aggressively. Hurry up and leave already.
Mina was staring nervously at Perry and immediately said, Hes a vampire! Dont be fooled by him.
He just grew fangs. He wanted to bite your neck! Mina pointed at Perry. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The woman looked at Perry. By then, Perrys fangs were gone; his teeth looked normal.
The womansplexion suddenly turned ugly. She thought that Mina was just trying to attract the attention of the man next to her.
Stop talking nonsense and leave already. Which family are you from?
Hes really a vampire. You have to believe me! Mina was so anxious that beads of sweat started forming on the tip of her nose.
Perry looked at Mina withughter in his eyes. He closed his eyes slightly and sniffed. He was probably smelling Mina.
Since you want to take her ce, I will fulfill your wish. Perry snapped his fingers.
The woman was displeased. She was just about to say something to Perry when he knocked her out with a hand chop. Her body limply fell to the ground.
Mina watched it all with her widened eyes. She pointed at the woman on the ground, and stammered, You, you Did you kill her?
Step by step, Perry walked up to Mina. Mina backed away in panic and swung her bottle of holy water.
However, she had already used up all the holy water earlier. She had also only brought holy water and nothing else.
Minas back hit a wall. She had nowhere left to go. She puffed up her chest and said, Stop! Im a blood hunter. I have a partner, and my partner will be here soon.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu quickly held her breath, so Perry wouldnt notice her.
Perry stared at the little white rabbit of a blood hunter in front of him. He propped his hands on the wall and encircled her in his arms.
The unfamiliar masculine scent made Mina panic. She stretched out her hand to push him away, but when she touched Perrys heart, she couldnt feel the beating of his heart.
Dont you know that a vampires heart doesnt beat? Perry grew sharp fangs, protruding from between his lips and teeth. Paired with Perrys exquisite face, he looked both evil and charming.
The cold moonlight shone on his pale face, which was very eerie.
Mina was scared to death. This was the first time she hade into such close contact with a vampire.
She was terrified.
Vampires were truly a dangerous species.
Perry approached Mina and smelled her. Your blood is so, very fragrant So sweet
Mina trembled. Im warning you. Im going to call Im going to call my partner.
Perry unceremoniously bit Minas neck. Minas entire body shook, and then she felt something like a small tickle on her neck.
The vampires cold lips pressed against her neck making Minas legs limp. She almost fell to the ground.
Perry supported Minas body. It was as if he was intoxicated by Minas fragrant blood.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2746: You’re Really the Worst Blood Hunter I’ve Ever Seen
Minas face began to lose its color and turn pale.
Let me go!
Only then did Perry snap out of it and let go of Mina. He licked the blood on his lips.
You! Mina was both furious and ashamed. She was a blood hunter, but she actually got her blood drunk by a vampire.
She would definitely be ridiculed when she returned to the blood hunter order. Her partner, Molly, would definitely also nag at her nonstop.
Seeing Minas widened eyes, Perry couldnt helpughing. Youre really the worst blood hunter Ive ever seen.
You dont know anything about how to deal with vampires, do you? Why the blood hunter order even let you go on a mission, I have no clue.
Perry looked contemptuous as he clucked his tongue.
You Mina stood up. However, she had lost too much blood and got up too quickly. She got dizzy and lurched straight towards Perry.Perry stretched out his hand to support her. This is the first time Ive seen a blood hunter jump into a vampires arms.
Mina pushed Perry away and leaned against the wall. I will seek revenge on you.
Perry crossed his arms and leisurely said, Ill be waiting for you toe any time, O Great Blood Hunter.
Mina knew that this hateful vampire was mocking her.
However, she couldnt beat him now.
Damn it! So hateful.
Havent you watched enough? Isnt it about time for you to show yourself? Perry looked at the ce where Ning Shu was.
Who? Mina looked around and saw Ning Shuing out of the darkness. Her eyes widened. Molly! Youve been here all this time?
No, I just passed by. What happened? Ning Shu lied without batting an eye.
Mina was too embarrassed to say that she was sucked by a vampire.
With malicious intent apparent on his face, Perry said to Mina, This partner of yours has been hiding in the corner, watching you. She didnte out to save you even when she saw me feeding on you.
When Mina heard this, she immediately felt aggrieved. Is that true, Molly?
Nope, Ning Shu denied.
She spotted me before you did, but never made a move. She used you as a cannon fodder to open the way, so she can take advantage of the situation, Perry continued.
The days of eternal life were too boring. Perry was always on the lookout for something interesting.
Of course, he was doing this on purpose.
Ning Shu nced at Perry, who seemed to be repulsed by the concept of a peaceful world and did the most to destroy it. Would it kill you to shut your mouth?
Molly, did you really just stand there and watch while I was in danger? Mina looked at Ning Shu tearfully. She felt very wronged.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Are you stupid? Youd believe anything thates out of a random persons mouth? And this persons even a vampire.
Didnt you just hide and watch as your partner got her blood sucked? You blood hunters can act like you contribute to the entire human race all you want. You can hide beneath your mask of benevolence, but in the end, the only thing that drives you is your selfish desires, Perry said.
He wanted to shake the two blood hunters resolves.
Mina bit her lips. She looked at Ning Shu with hurt eyes.
They were partners, but she just stood by and watched when she was in danger.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. When did we im to be benevolent? Who would do something if it didnt benefit them? We kill troublemaking vampires so that we can get paid, to make a livelihood. Whoever said its for the good of the world? It wasnt like we were immortals that could live on just air.
Things exist because there is demand. We exist because there is a demand to restrain you vampires.
Perry smiled slightly. He nced towards Mina who looked so wronged and at the brink of tears.
This is what your blood hunter order truly is like. It reeks with the stench of money grubbers, yet still pretends to be working for the good of the country, the people, and the entire human race. Hypocritical, isnt it?
Mina red at Perry. You shut up.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2747: Since You’re Already Here, Don’t Leave
You stole my blood. Ill definitely seek revenge for that. Lifting the hems of her skirt, Mina ran away.
Ning Shu stared at Perry vigntly and slowly backed away.
Mina could run away like that, but Ning Shu couldnt.
Perry slowly rotated his neck a bit, then lifted his hand. Long, sharp ws grew out of his fingers.
Since youre already here, dont leave. The blood hunter order is really getting audacious, huh? You even dared to spy on me.
With a sh, Perry instantly appeared in front of Ning Shu. He shed towards Ning Shus face with his bright, red nails that almost looked like they were drenched in blood.
Ning Shu tilted her head to avoid his nails. However, they still grazed her face, leaving a streak of blood on it.
Ning Shu quickly stepped back and lifted her skirt. She pulled out the gun strapped to her leg and fired it at Perry.
Perry disappeared and avoided the bullet. When he reappeared, he was right in front of Ning Shu again.Ning Shu spat a mouthful of garlic water towards Perrys face.
The stinky garlic water sshed his face and made a hiss, but didnt seem to do any damage.
The garlic water that sshed into his eyes made his eyes grow even redder.
The eyes of vampires would turn scarlet when they were angry. Perrys eyes were now so red they seemed to bleed.
Ning Shu had really pissed Perry off.
Since Ning Shu couldnt run away, she needed to fight tooth and w to survive. Garlic and holy water were effective on ordinary vampires, but they were useless in this fight against Perry.
Vampires were actually simr in nature to zombies.
Ning Shu threw her gun to avoid Perrys attack, but still received another scratch on her face.
F*ck!! Was he just scratching her face to ruin her appearance?
When the hell did her face ever offend him?
Ning Shu drained all the spiritual energy in her body as her fingers fluttered to form various hand signs. A talisman slowly appeared.
Perrys pupils shrank. Eastern magic?
Go! Ning Shu pointed at Perry. The talisman turned into a ray of light and rushed towards him.
A cloak appeared on Perrys body. He used the cloak to cover himself and block the ray of light.
When the ray of light touched the cloak, it exploded immediately, and thick white smoke rose from what it touched.
Ning Shu picked up the gun on the ground and immediately ran like hell.
She had too little spiritual energy in her. She barely managed to squeeze out a spell, and her spiritual energy was already drained.
If she waited any longer, she would really be torn apart by Perry.
Perrys face contorted as he saw that his cloak was torn. His eyes were as scarlet as blood.
So there were people in the blood hunter order who knew how to use Eastern magic.
Excluding that old dog in the blood hunter order, who knew a little magic, Perry hadnt known that there were others who could use those Eastern spells.
He disappeared in a sh.
Ning Shu escaped from the manor and was going back to the motel.
Fortunately, the incident this time didnt result in any deaths so the mission could be roughly counted as a sess.
Ning Shu wiped the blood on her face and saw that there were two cuts there.
Perrys vampire ws were sharper than a knife. If she had evaded just a secondte, they wouldve pierced straight through her head.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She had to hurry up and cultivate. Ning Shu had found it was very easy to use spells in this world. There didnt seem to be a restriction on it.
This world must be a rtively magical world. It made sense, considering the existence of vampires within it.
She needed to cultivate as hard as she could.
She had no other way but to strengthen herself.
Ning Shu went to a pharmacy to buy disinfectant and applied it to her wounds.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2748: Don’t You Have Anything to Say to Me?
Perry could have had bacteria on his freaky nails, which could instantly grow longer than his fingers.
Ning Shu also bought clothes and pants. She changed out of her dress and then went back to the motel.
Ning Shu opened the door and saw Mina sitting on the bed.
Mina snorted and turned her back to Ning Shu. She looked very angry.
Ning Shu went to the bathroom to take off the things tied to her legs.
She could be as angry as she liked; Ning Shu didnt give a sh*t.
After Ning Shu washed up, she sat cross-legged on her bed and began to cultivate.
She had found out that talismans were much more useful than holy water and the other tools she had in her arsenal.
Ordinary things simply wouldnt work on a vampire as powerful as Perry.Mina had her back facing Ning Shu. She was waiting for Ning Shu to try and exin things, but Ning Shu didnt even say a word to her after she came back.
This made Mina a little unhappy.
She turned around and saw that Ning Shu was sitting on the bed andpletely ignoring her.
Molly, dont you have anything to say to me? Mina couldnt help asking.
She felt very frustrated. It was as if she was the only one who cared about what happened. Her partner didnt seem to care at all.
Ning Shu opened his eyes and looked at Mina. What do you want me to say?
You watched that hateful vampire feed on me, and you didnt save me. Mina was very aggrieved. She craned her neck. Look! He bit two holes out of my neck.
We are partners, but you refused to save me. This is against the rules of the blood hunters, Mina said. So you have never regarded me as a partner after all? Even though were supposed to face everything together, even life and death situations.
I cant beat him, Ning Shu bluntly said. Why would Ie out? Its not like that vampire did anything to you, either.
Minas teary eyes widened. What? Look at my neck!
Ning Shu:
So, youre ming me now. Ning Shu tilted her head and looked at her.
Minas heart trembled when she saw Ning Shus indifferent eyes. She pursed her lips and said, You think its not your fault?
Mina, please stop being such a white lotus bitch. Didnt you, too, leave me alone afterward? Didnt you leave to have me face that vampire alone?
Why didnt you stop to think that we were partners at that time? Did it never ur to you that the vampire would kill me? You dont see me ming you, do you?
Ning Shu really couldnt believe her. She forgot the things she did, but what others did to her aggrieved her to no end and stayed etched on her mind.
Ning Shu had really had enough of her.
Even if she wanted to be a white lotus bitch, she shouldnt go too far.
Minas eyes widened and tears glistened in her eyes. She looked like she felt extremely wronged. I was so at a loss earlier I forgot
Oh, is that so? Then, when I saw you being drained earlier, I was also too at a loss to do anything, Ning Shu perfunctorily said.
Mina bit her lip. Molly, do you not want to be my partner?
What do you think? Of course I dont, Ning Shu bluntly said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu was just her partner. She wasnt her servant, who had to indulge her self-entitlement.
Mina burst into tears. She covered her face with her nket and cried into it.
Ning Shu turned a deaf ear and began to cultivate.
Mina cried for a long time. However, she saw that Ning Shu didnt even try tofort her, and even closed her eyes.
Feeling even more wronged, she sat up and said to Ning Shu, Ill definitely hunt down that vampire. Ill make him pay and kill him. Thatll show you!
Ning Shu didnt even raise her eyelids. Make him pay? Mina would just end up paying up herself.
Itd be fine if they just ended up losing one person, but the entire blood hunter order would end up dragged into this.
She was clearly the one who did the wrong thing, but when she was punished, she felt wronged. It was true that she did something wrong, but how could they treat her like this? They were all bad people.
A creature like this white lotus bitch was a typical example of a person with double standards. She was strict towards others, yet lenient towards herself.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2749: Weren’t Even as Realistic as a Fart
Mina was tolerant and never demanded anything from herself, but always demanded all sorts of things from others.
She was extremely indulgent to herself and extremely demanding of others.
She was like a child who held no gratitude for her own parents, yet could shed tears for a stray dog.
She was also not much different from people who could supervise the morality of others on the inte, yet dared not to so much as let out a peep in the direction of a street thief.
She was allowed to swear obscenities at another person every day because that was freedom of speech, but as soon as someone else replied to her, they were bullying her, and shed scream as if they were trying to murder her.
All Ning Shu wanted to say was f you!
Ning Shu ignored Mina who was making a vow next to her.
Minas words werent even as realistic as a fart. At least a fart had a smell to prove its existence.
Seeing that Ning Shu ignored her, Mina carried a suitcase with her and went out.The suitcase was full of blood hunters tools. Judging from the impulsive look on Minas face, she was probably going to find Perry.
Hahaha, the rabbit was going to walk straight into the tigers mouth.
With an inted sense of her own strength, she ran off on her own to hunt the vampire.
Did Mina even have a brain?
Having a brain was a good thing~
Well, the dumb female lead always had exceptionally good fortune anyway.
Ning Shu suddenly felt ill-adjusted. In thest world, she had encountered a calm and reserved opponent. In this world, she suddenly encountered a person like Mina.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Now that she had to deal with someone who barely seemed to even have a brain, the difference was so drastic it was hard to get used to.
Mina had impulsively decided to go find Perry, but Ning Shu wasnt concerned. It wasnt like Mina would die anyway.
It also didnt matter that Mina had no idea where Perry was since shed end up encountering him one way or another.
As soon as Mina left, Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the bed. Her fingers danced as she set up a spirit gathering formation. The spiritual energy in this world was too sparse; this formation, however, could gather the surrounding spiritual energy
This way, she could cultivate a little faster.
Ning Shu cultivated hard. By the time she opened her eyes, it was already the next morning.
The spirit gathering formation had also copsed.
Ning Shu stopped cultivating. She took out her mobile phone and sent Mina a text message, saying that she was heading back to the blood hunter order.
The mission this time was sessful, so she couldnt allow for any other problems to ur due to Mina.
Ning Shu didnt wait for Mina toe back. She just picked up her suitcase from the bed and left the motel.
She then bought a hamburger and got in the car.
No matter what trouble Mina caused, shed still end up perfectly alive and kicking.
She looked extremely adorable to some. No matter how much she courted death, she didnt die.
In fact, Mina pretty much had undead syndrome.
Even though Perry teased her, he would definitely save her when she was in danger.
The blood hunter order was located at a manor in the west.
The estate hadrge expanses of vegetable and fruit trees.
It looked like a farm.
When Ning Shu returned to the blood hunter order, she began typing up the mission report
She emphasized that Mina might be involved with a vampire, and asked that the organization pay attention to it.
She also reported that the vampire in question was very powerful. He was not afraid of holy water and had a cloak. Generally, only high-ranking noble blood could have such a cloak.
This cloak was a bit like a magic object that could protect vampires.
Ning Shu handed in the report. Anyhow, she had sessfully snitched on them.
She had already reported Perry and Mina before they even made a breakthrough in their rtionship.
The highest taboo for blood hunters was to be involved with vampires.
When a blood hunter was tempted by a vampire, they could turn their gun against the blood hunter order.
After all, vampires had all too many things to tempt someone with, among them wealth and immortality.
Just one of them would be enough to incite someone to betray the order.
In the original storyline, Mina had been sentenced to death by the blood hunter order.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2750: Blood Hunting Was a Profession
It was because of the gravity of Minas situation. She had an interracial rtionship with a vampire.
While love was surely beautiful, the identities of the pair were really awkward for both sides. One was a vampire, and the other was a blood hunter.
This love scandal implicated both the vampires and the blood hunter order.
As a result, the human defense against the vampires disappeared in a single night.
No one could do anything to the vampires anymore.
Blood hunting was a profession. If a blood hunter was good at their job, they would naturally get a sry and bonus. They didnt do it out of benevolence and righteousness, unlike what Perry said.
Although there were more pragmatic motives behind the job, it was to be expected. After all, blood hunters were humans. They needed to be able to eat, drink, and survive.
Besides, didnt vampires also drink human blood in order to gain power?
It was a case of the kettle calling the pot ck. Neither side really had the right to look down on the other.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//omNing Shu went to hand in her report and got some money.
This meant that the task waspleted and closed.
Ning Shu returned to the room she shared with Mina. It had two beds in it.
Ning Shu sat on her bed and sorted out the things in the suitcase.
She wiped the guns and crossbows clean.
Then, she soaked the arrows of the crossbow in the holy water. This way, they would be more lethal to ordinary vampires.
Not every vampire had the ability to teleport and fly like Perry.
Ning Shu cleaned the gun and reloaded it, ensuring that it would not run out of bullets when it was needed.
She rechecked the tools in her suitcase and then put the suitcase under her bed.
Afterward, she sat cross-legged on the bed and began cultivating.
This manor was located in a rtively remote ce. There was more spiritual energy here than in more densely popted ces.
She set up a spirit gathering formation and it increased her cultivation speed even more.
Ning Shu absorbed the surrounding spiritual energy. Her dantian, which had been emptied before, slowly recovered and filled with even more spiritual energy than before.
Ning Shu was excited. The stronger she was, the better. This way, she would have a slightly higher chance of winning against Perry.
There was one thing that had been on Ning Shus mind this entire time. The existence of the blood hunters was strong enough to be a thorn in the vampires side and give humans enough weight to negotiate with vampires.
The two parties had even signed a contract. So it was clear that the blood hunter order was very powerful. How did Perry manage to wipe them out?
Even if all of the vampires Perry brought were powerful, could the blood hunters really be so weak they were wiped out in one go? If they were indeed that weak, wouldnt the vampires have wiped out the blood hunters ages ago?
Could it be that corruption had urred within integral parts of the blood hunter order itself, which allowed the vampires to take advantage of the situation?
The original storyline only described how Perry rescued Mina and massacred the blood hunter order like a descending wrathful god.
With that, the vampires reduced the blood hunter order to ashes.
It made it seem like they just came here for Mina.
The original host wasnt a high-ranking member of the blood hunter order so she didnt know the details. As far as she was aware, Perry had juste to save Mina.
And while at it, wiped out the blood hunter order and killed her.
Ning Shu couldnt figure it out. For now, she could only speed up her cultivation.
When she got hungry, she left her room to head to the cafeteria.
The manor was self-sufficient. It grew its own fruits and vegetables and also had a cook.
Ning Shu drank some milk as she ate a hamburger. She was still unused to Western food.
It never felt as filling as rice.
She still couldnt help but feel that a meal wasnt a proper meal without some rice.
A person sat down across from Ning Shu. When she looked up, she recognized the person as a fellow blood hunter, Touro.
Touro was dressed in western cowboy-style clothing. He wore a leather jacket and jeans.
Why are you alone? Wheres Mina? Touro dipped his sandwich in ketchup and he was drinking buckwheat wine.
She has something to do so shell be backter, Ning Shu perfunctorily said.
Touro nodded. You have type O blood, if I remember correctly?
Ning Shu affirmed it with a nod. I do.
Since your partner is not around and you have type O blood,e do a mission with me. Theres vampiric activity at Mulos Garrison. Many girls have already been killed, Touro said.
After listening to him, Ning Shu swallowed the hamburger in her mouth and asked, Wheres your partner?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2751: Partners Usually Did Their Missions Together
Chapter 2751: Partners Usually Did Their Missions Together
Partners usually did their missions together. It was because they were familiar with each other and didnt need to get used to each other to work together.
A mission, carried out by blood hunters unfamiliar with each other, was much more likely to have slip-ups.
That was why Ning Shu asked about Touros partners whereabouts. It was unusual to look for a new partner unless ones partner had died.
Touro shrugged. You know Casey and his hobbies. Who knows which womans bed hes in right now?
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Casey was a well-known manwhore within the blood hunter order. The moment his mission was over, hed be off for a good time.
As a blood hunter, he lived his entire life walking on a knife-edge, so it was understandable that he felt immense psychological pressure and chose to blow through his money while he still could.
Ning Shu took a sip of her milk. She then asked, Why do you need a person with type O blood? Does this vampire specifically target girls with type O blood? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Bingo. ording to our information, all the dead girls had type O blood, Touro said.
Our enemy is very cunning. They couldnt catch this vampire at all. Some policemen even died while trying to do that.
Ning Shu nearly choked. You want me to be bait?
Touro nodded. Dont worry, Casey and I will definitely protect you.
And well split the reward three ways, Touro said.
Ning Shu couldnt decide whether she wanted to go or not. If she went, it would eat up time and she wouldnt be able to cultivate.
She had a more powerful enemy to consider: Perry, the vampire prince.
But if she went, shed get to learn more about the vampires.
She was lucky enough to barely escape from Perrys wsst time. She needed to understand the gap in strength between Perry and other vampires.
Seeing Ning Shus troubled face, Touro said, Dont worry, therell definitely be plenty of money. We definitely need a blood hunter for this though since a normal girl would definitely be scared and just freeze on the spot.
Finally, Ning Shu nodded and agreed to go.
Ning Shu leaned closer to Touro and asked, Theres something I want to ask you.
Whats the matter? Touro took a sip of his wine.
Ive always been curious about where the holy water we got came from.
Touro didnt even think about it before he answered, The church distributes it to us.
Where did the church get it from? Ning Shu asked.
Well, it was given by God, Touro replied.
You believe that there is a God? Ning Shu couldnt help asking.
Touro shrugged his shoulders. Of course. I mean, vampires exist, and Cain, the first vampire, was even cursed by God.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu didnt really believe in God, and the holy water seemed to be more like water full of energy. ASC
This water was not harmful to ordinary people, but it was harmful to vampires.
Vampires were blessed with supernatural powers. Could humans also have magicians and witches?
What if the holy water was magic cast by a magician?
Ning Shu was a rookie blood hunter; these things were way above her station.
Ning Shu finished eating the hamburger, drank the remaining milk in one gulp, and said to Touro, Ill go back and pack up.
The reason why Ning Shu decided to take on this mission after all was to try and find some cinnabar and yellow talisman paper while she was out. Since spells worked, cinnabar and talisman paper would probably also work.
But this was not the East; these things were rare here.
Vampires were afraid of sunlight, crosses, and garlic.
However, it seemed that some forms of energy could also destroy them.
Okay, Ill wait for you at the gate of the manor.
Ning Shu returned to her room and found Mina inside. She was ragged and covered with dust, with her suitcase at her feet.
She seemed to havee back in a hurry.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2752: Why Didn’t You Wait for Me?
Seeing Ning Shu, Mina stood up and said, Why did you return without telling me?
Ning Shu pulled out her suitcase from under the bed and said, I did tell you. I sent you a text message.
All you did was send a text message. Why didnt you wait for me so we coulde back together? Mina got bullied by that vampire bastard.
He abruptly threw her into the air and started spinning her.
Mina was so scared that she couldnt stop screaming. When she was finally back on the ground, she vomited.
A schr would rather be killed than humiliated. Mina at that moment really wanted to just kill Perry with her gun.
However, Perry just stood there, waiting for her to shoot. Mina squeezed her eyes shut and ended up shooting him in the shoulder.
Before Perry even had a reaction, Mina had already dropped her gun, flustered, and asked, Are you okay?
She looked about to cry.She had never killed a vampire before, so shecked an intuitive understanding of vampires.
After all, who would think that a vampire, who looked the same as a humanmore beautiful, evencould be so cruel and terrifying?
After she hit Perry, she felt very guilty and kept asking whether he was alright.
Vampires had powerful healing abilities. Even if they were hit by a bullet, they could quickly recover from it.
Perry waspletely fine.
However, Mina seemed to have lost the skills and calm that a blood hunter should have.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She even forgot about vampires self-healing powers.
Like that, she was nearly reduced to tears.
Perry was stunned for a moment and finally told Mina that he was fine.
Mina got so angry that she turned around and left, carrying her suitcase back to the motel, only to find that Ning Shu had already left. Ning Shu had even checked out of the room.
Mina carried her suitcase and angrily rushed back to the blood hunter order.
All along the way, Perry continued to follow her. Even when she drove him away, he simply refused to leave.
Perry half-jokingly said that hed embraced her.
Mina angrily vowed that as a blood hunter, there was no way shed be a vampire, much less Perrys prey.
For vampires, the first embrace was like marking and dering their sovereignty over a prey. Other vampires wouldnt be able to involve themselves with the prey in question.
Mina didnt want to be sucked dry by Perry, then be forced to suck his blood.
The procession of the first embrace was really bloody.
Perrys eyes, however, were shining. This blood hunter had sweet blood, and she was such a good ything. Itd be entertaining to have her by his side.
Perry followed Mina all along the way. He walked her to the gate of the manor before he disappeared.
Mina came back in a mess. When she saw Ning Shu, her expression became even worse.
Were partners, but you just left without saying anything.
Ning Shu opened her suitcase and checked its contents. She made sure that nothing was left behind before she closed the box. The buttons snapped, locking the suitcase shut.
Like I said, I sent you a text message. I told you that I was going back. You, on the other hand, rushed off to find that vampire from before and didnt so much as discuss it with me. Partners, was it?
Rules for thee, but not for me. In Minas eyes, wrongdoing was only wrong when it happened to her, but not when she was the one doing it.
Did Mina expect her to just forever be following behind her butt?
I I was just too angry at the time. Cant you forgive me just this once? Mina murmured.
Ning Shus expression remained unchanged. She put on her Martens boots, tied her shoces, and said, I was also just too angry. You never discuss anything with me and just do whatever you want, so I got angry and left first? Can you forgive me?
Mina was at a loss for words. She didnt find the two situationsparable at all.
She didnt have any money with her, as Molly had been the one taking care of their money. When she returned to the motel, she found that the room had been vacated.
She had nowhere to go and no money back to the organization.
If it wasnt for the vampire, she couldnt have gotten back.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2753: I’ll Go With You
Ning Shu could tell what Mina was thinking as she looked at her face.
She always demanded things from others, but also always felt that whatever she did shouldnt count.
Could Mina, who grew up in the blood hunter order, really be that kind?
True kindness was strict self-discipline and lenient treatment of others.
Minas behavior was the other way around.
Ning Shu tied up her shoces, carried her suitcase, and left.
Seeing that Ning Shu was about to go out, Mina immediately asked, Do we have a new mission?
No. Im temporarily partnering with someone else for a mission, Ning Shu said.
Mina felt that Ning Shus attitude towards her had changed. She didnt dare to act wilfully anymore, so she immediately picked up her own suitcase and followed Ning Shu.Ning Shu:
Ning Shu stopped in her tracks. What are you doing?
Isnt there a mission? Ill go with you, Mina said.
This task has nothing to do with you. You should just stay here and rest. She couldnt imagine what itd be like if Mina was to follow her.
Ning Shu was afraid that wherever Mina went, Perry would follow.
They were going to deal with a murderous vampire. If such a powerful vampire like Perry was there, they would probably be wiped out.
As a fellow vampire, Perry probably would not just stand by and watch that vampire die.
In other words: if his kind made a mistake, his kind could educate them in their own ways. Who gave them permission to beat his baby?
Ning Shu didnt want to confront Perry yet.
Ning Shu narrowed her eyes and looked at Mina. Should she take this opportunity to deal with Mina?
Ning Shu immediately gave up this idea. As members of the blood hunter order, they werent allowed to kill each other.
Besides, itd be meaningless to kill her like this. True pain was when life was more miserable than death.
If she wanted to murder someone, she should kill Perry. Without Perry, Mina would be in devastating heartbreak.
As usual, the source of all problems was men. Shed solve the problem from its root.
Moreover, Perry was going to massacre the blood hunt order. Without it, the original host would have no ce in this world.
Her whole life had been dedicated to learning how to deal with vampires.
Ning Shu rejected Mina directly and decisively.
Minas eyes widened. Her eyes looked full of hurt. Arent we partners?
They only asked me toe, not you, so you dont need to go. Even if you go, you wont receive any reward.
And shed only cause trouble as well.
You must not want to be my partner anymore. Molly, have you started looking for a new partner?N?v(el)B\\jnn
h, h, h. Ning Shu knocked Mina out with a hand chop, then shook out her hand.
Minas eyes rolled back and she fell to the ground.
Ning Shu dragged Mina to her bed and tucked her in. She closed the door and left with her suitcase.
Considering how hard Ning Shu had hit her, shed probably be unconscious for a while.
Ning Shu just really didnt want to keep seeing her face.
Mina looked at her with eyes that said: how could you be this mean? How can you hurt me like this?
Her eyes were full of me.
Ning Shu arrived at the gate of the manor and greeted Touro, who was leaning against a car, smoking a cigar.
After Ning Shu walked to him, he put Ning Shus suitcase in the trunk.
Ning Shu got into the car and asked him, Arent we going to wait for Casey?
Didnt he say the three of them would go together?
Hes already waiting for us at our next stop. Touro started the car.
The West was a rtively deste ce. Except for the road, it was covered with nothing but sand.
Ning Shu simply closed her eyes and began to cultivate.
She cultivated the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2754: A Typical Wild West Pub
The car arrived in a small town, and Touro went straight to a pub.
The pub was a typical wild west pub.
A blond-haired man was flirting with a woman.
He looked pretty handsome.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu recognized the man as Casey.
He attracted bees and butterflies left and right, but all he was after was a hot tumble, and never their heart.
At least this was all done with mutual consent though, neither party was after a long-term rtionship.
Seeing Ning Shu, Casey immediately waved. Here.
Ning Shu and Touro walked over, and the bartender put two sses of wine in front of Ning Shu and Touro.Ning Shu took a sip of it. It tasted very strange, and Ning Shu put it down after taking a sip.
Casey patted the butt of the woman in his arms. The woman kissed him, then tactfully got up to leave.
As the woman walked away, Casey pped her buttocks again. Her plump buttocks bounced.
Ning Shus eyes were fixed on the sight.
The woman didnt get annoyed when her ass was pped. She just turned around and blew Casey a kiss.
Touro couldnt help giving Casey a look. Be careful not to die between a womans legs.
Even if he was lustful, he should set a limit, especially since vampire women were especially beautiful.
If Casey saw one, wouldnt his eyes end up so glued to the vampire that he wouldnt even be able to move his legs an inch?
Casey took a sip of his wine and lightly said, Its all just for fun. Nothing will actually happen.
Besides, I switch ces after every hookup. Theres no harm.
Ning Shu clucked. Casey waspletely controlled by his lower body.
However, blood hunters were generally never able to settle down. They couldnt even guarantee how long theyd be around.
If they had a family, every time they headed out might end with them nevering back.
So a lot of blood hunters just chose to live each day as if it was theirst.
After buying some dried meat and water, they were ready to go.
Just as they left the pub, the sky rumbled. A strong wind blew, apanied by the sound of propellers.
Ning Shu looked up and saw a helicopter above them.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows and asked Touro, Are we going to fly there?
Touro shook his head. Who would treat us that nicely? I dont even dare to think about using a helicopter.
There were not many people in the blood hunting organization who would travel by helicopter.
Because there were a lot of buildings around, the helicopter didntnd and it just hovered in mid-air.
The hatch of the helicopter opened, and Ning Shu saw a ropedder lower. A man was hanging onto the ropedder while carrying a woman.
When the twonded on the ground, Ning Shu nearly couldnt believe what she was seeing.
Perry? Mina?
Hadnt she knocked Mina unconscious? She should be unconscious for another two or three hours.
Ning Shu raised her wrist and nced at her watch. It had already been quite a while.
Mina carried her suitcase and walked towards Ning Shu and the others.
Mina bit her lip and said, Molly, Ive thought a lot about it. We are partners, so we should go on missions together.
Ning Shus entire body tensed up, and she looked at Perry vigntly.
Sure enough, Perry actually brought Mina over. Could there have been a breakthrough in their rtionship?
Mina had Perry bring her over here on a helicopter? Jesus, they were here to kill some troublemaking vampires!
And now they would have another vampire tailing after them?
Touro and Casey nced at each other. They only asked Molly toe, but Mina followed still. As fellow blood hunters, they naturally knew about Minas skills or rather theck thereof. Her skills were barely even above that of ordinary people and theyd have to count their lucky stars if she didnt end up causing trouble for them.
It was because no one wanted to be Minas partner that the blood hunter order paired MIna and Molly up. Mina was cute, but cuteness was useless in a life-or-death situation.
A blood hunter was someone who was constantly tiptoeing on a knife-edge.
Touro and Casey stared at Perry, whose demeanor and gorgeous face made them begin to question his identity.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2755: Don’t Forget Your Place
Chapter 2755: Dont Forget Your ce
Perrys face was extremely pale, so he seemed like a vampire.
However, if he was really a vampire, why didnt he kill Mina, who was a blood hunter?
Ning Shu grabbed Minas wrist. She was trying to pull her aside to talk.
This pair was such a f*cking pain in her ass.
Ning Shu inwardly calcted the spiritual energy in her dantian this time. She had more than she had during herst fight with Perry; shed be able to hold up for a while even if she drew a talisman in the air.
Just as Ning Shu grabbed Minas wrist, Perry grabbed Ning Shus hand.
Perrys hand was as cold as a corpses.
However, the strength in his hand was very strong. It was as if he wanted to crush her wrist.
Ning Shu had grabbed Minas wrist, and her own wrist had been grabbed by Perry.
Ning Shu turned her head to look at him, and his eyes shed scarlet.
It was just for a moment, though, so it was unnoticeable.
What are you doing? Ning Shu asked expressionlessly.
Let go of Mina, Perry said condescendingly.
His grip on Ning Shus hand was painful, but her expression remained unchanged. Whats wrong with me talking to my partner? What right do you have to meddle in my affairs with Mina? Dont forget your ce.
Why are you following Mina? Ning Shu asked Perry with a cold face.
The way he was acting like a bodyguard for Mina right now really made people feel speechless.
There couldnt be a more puzzling rtionship.
Mina saw Ning Shus expression and became afraid that Ning Shu would blurt out Perrys identity as a vampire.
The blood hunter order didnt allow anymunication between blood hunters and vampires.
Let go of Molly first. I have something to say to her, Mina said to Perry.
Perry was a little angry. Are you ordering me around?
However, he still obediently let go of Ning Shus wrist. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu looked at her wrist and saw that it was already turning blue.
F*ck!
Ning Shu pulled Mina aside and asked, Do you know what our target is this time? Its a vampire who has killed many girls.
Yet you actually brought a vampire with you. Are you trying to kill us?
Ning Shu was really annoyed. Do you even know what position youre in?
If she wanted to be with a noble and mysterious vampire, she shouldnt join any missions.
Mina opened her mouth and aggrievedly said, Molly, youve really changed. I felt lost and confused when you left me, and I just wanted toplete the mission with you.
I woke up and looked for you. After I left the manor, it was Perry who brought me here. I tried to make him go away but he wouldnt.
Ning Shu frowned. So he followed you and you couldnt make him stop. Why are you acting like youve been wronged? How have I wronged you?
Ning Shu was really convinced this girl didnt have a brain.
Since Perry is following you, then you shouldnt havee. This vampire is very powerful. None of us are a match for him.
We are going to kill a fellow vampire of his, do you really think he will just stand and watch? If Perry hadnt been staring at them, Ning Shu would have really knocked on Minas brain.
I already told Perry that we were going to kill a vampire, and he still wanted toe with me. He said that the vampires have rules too, they cant just kill human beings.
If he finds any vampires who vited the rules, he said he would personally kill them.
Perhaps we can rely on Perry toplete the task this time.
Ning Shu:
Contract terms could only be discussed between parties of equal standing. As of now, all the blood hunters present couldnt beat Perry, even if they worked together.
Would Perry really kill his own kind?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2756: Such an Innocent and Kind Soul
Chapter 2756: Such an Innocent and Kind Soul
Mina was such an innocent and kind soul.
You cante on this mission, Ning Shu lightly said. Besides, the only one Touro and Casey asked toe is me, not you. Stop trying to shamelessly tag along.
Mina widened her eyes and stared at Ning Shu. Molly, do you have to speak that harshly?
You think thats harsh? I was just getting started.
Do you even know the rules of the blood hunter order? Your rtionship with Perry is dangerous. Youll implicate me. You can die if you want to, but why do you insist on dragging me with you? Do I owe you an ancient debt or something?
Mina took a deep breath to hold back her tears. She then turned around and left with her suitcase in hand.
Mina walked to Perrys side. Lets go back. Were not wee here.
Perry smiled. I didnt approve of you participating in such a dangerous activity like killing a vampire anyway.
He put an arm around Minas waist and grabbed the rope. After they got into the helicopter, the helicopters propellers began to turn extremely quickly, and they slowly flew away.
Casey was a little dazed, and asked Ning Shu, What are you and Mina ying at?
Ning Shu lightly said, Mina is about to betray us. That man is a vampire.
Ning Shu straight out told them the truth. The more people could testify about it, the more undeniable Minas charges would be.
Both Casey and Touros expressions changed. Such treason is noughing matter.
Oh, and that vampire just now is nomon vampire. Hes Prince Perry.
Cold sweat dripped down from Touros forehead. A prince? Thank God we didnt try to attack.
If hes a prince, why is he treating Mina that way? Casey said.
Casey was a man. He naturally recognized the way that vampire looked at Mina.
He looked at Mina the way a man looked at a woman: full of interest and possessiveness.
Why else would he have run around for a woman like that?
Touro, Casey, you guys should file a report after we get back. Exin what happened between Perry and Mina. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Perry is a prince. He has a lot of power among the vampires. If he uses Mina as an excuse to rally the vampires and attack us, well definitely be caught off guard by his attack.
Casey and Touro nced at each other and nodded. We will report it after the task ispleted.
As soon as Mina left, the trio got into the car and went to the town where the vampire was running rampant.
Since a lot of girls had died, few people were still remaining in town. Even during the day, all the shops were closed, and there were basically no one around
The town looked like a dead town.
Touro first went to the police station to gather information.
Meanwhile, Casey apanied Ning Shu to get a skirt.
Ning Shu was speechless. Why do I have to wear a skirt?
Trust me, a woman will attract more attention from a man while wearing a skirt rather than pants.
When you wear a dress, it allows people to almost instantly identify that youre a woman.
Since youre the bait, you must be as conspicuous as possible.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu resigned to her fate and put on the skirt. Casey then put a medium-length, golden wig on Ning Shus head.
Casey rubbed his chin and looked Ning Shu up and down. You look more feminine than before.
Dont covet my beauty, Ning Shu quipped.
I never eat grass close to home. Too much trouble, Casey said as he spread his hands.
Besides, I have a hunch that if I really do something, youll mutte me.
Ning Shu put on her high heels and nodded. Your hunch is correct. I wouldve cut off your third leg.
As night fell, Ning Shu walked on the streets while stroking her hair coquettishly, waiting for the vampire to take the bait.
Her legs hurt from wearing the high heels. Ning Shu wandered around for a while, but the vampire didnte out.
Could they have realized that she was just a bait?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2757: Acting as Bait
Well, her walking on the street at this time was strange in and of itself. Everyone here knew that there was a vampire around, yet she still dared to be wandering around on the streets. Anyone would find her behavior strange.
Hence Ning Shu walked to a house, opened the door, and walked in.
She turned on the light, then sat on the sofa, drinking water and watching TV as she waited for the other partys arrival.
However, the other party still didnte.
Ning Shu originally wanted to release her spiritual energy to check her surroundings.
However, vampires were very sensitive creatures. Last time, she was just trying to take a peek at Perry, but was instantly caught.
Suddenly, there was a snap, and the electricity in the house was cut off.
There was a sound of ss shattering, and Ning Shu saw a ck figure flying towards her.
As soon as the electricity was cut, Ning Shu started forming hand signs and a talisman soon hit the vampire. The vampire let out a cry and fell to the ground.Touro and Casey, who were hiding in the house, also rushed out to her aid.
They shot the vampire with a holy water-smeared arrow.
The vampire screamed.
Touro took the sharp stake to stab the vampire in the heart.
The vampire quickly dodged, but Ning Shu caught the vampire with another talisman.
The vampires expression froze. He wanted to move, but he couldnt.
The sharp stake pierced the vampires heart. Casey lifted the shovel in his hand.
He chopped off the vampires head with the shovel.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
At dawn, they would burn the vampires body to ashes and scatter it in the wind.
His ashes would be scattered in all directions.
The stun talismans consumed a lot of Ning Shus spiritual energy. She had only used two, but it already drained her of spiritual energy.
Casey threw away the shovel in his hand, and let out a long sigh. That went well. Another bunch of money in our ounts.
Touro dragged the dead vampire to the yard and prepared to burn him at dawn.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the sofa and began to cultivate. She must have enough spiritual energy to use more talismans.
She had only cultivated for a bit when her heart clenched and her muscles trembled.
Danger!
Ning Shu opened her eyes and saw blood-red sharp wsing towards her face.
Another vampire!
Ning Shu quickly dodged, grabbed the crossbow, and shot an arrow at the vampire.
The vampires body was pierced by the arrow, but no substantial damage had been done to him.
The vampires ability to heal was such a heaven-defying cheat.
Ning Shu created another talisman and hit the vampire with it. The talisman made a hissing sound, and the vampire howled in pain.
Casey and Touro, who were outside the house, heard the ruckus and rushed inside with tools.
Ning Shu gritted her teeth and created another stun talisman to keep the vampire still.
The vampire eventually also got his heart pierced and his head chopped off with a shovel.
All the muscles in Ning Shus body were trembling. She supported herself against the wall and asked, Theres more than one vampire here?
This was a rtively remote town. Why did more than one vampire suddenly appear here?
They also only targeted those with type O blood. It was ridiculously strange.
Since when did vampires drink blood ording to their blood type? It wasnt like different blood types had different tastes.
Was type A matcha-vored, and type B strawberry?
Casey took out his phone and called the blood hunter order to report the situation here.
He expressed his hope that the blood hunter order could send other blood hunters to help find out what was going on.
Touro dragged the vampire corpse out.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2758: This Task Isn’t as Simple as It Seems
It was already dawn, and the sky had begun to light up.
Touro poured gasoline on the bodies and set them on fire.
A strange smell wafted in the air, mixing with the smell of gasoline.
Ning Shu was cultivating in the house. Meanwhile, Casey was smoking cigarettes one after the other, filling the room with smoke.
Ning Shu opened her eyes. Can you stop smoking?
Casey stubbed out his cigarette. I have a bad feeling. I think this task isnt as simple as it seems. The blood hunter order probably didnt expect this situation to happen.
You still cant smoke like this. The smoke makes me feel like Im already in the afterlife, Ning Shu chided.
Ill go out, then. Call me if you need anything.
After Casey went out, Ning Shu immediately formed hand signs and created a spirit gathering formation to speed up her cultivation progress.Casey wasnt the only one who had a foreboding feeling; Ning Shu did, too. She focused on absorbing the spiritual energy gathering around her.
She felt like something was stirring, about to wake up
With the spiritual energy, Ning Shus dantain which had been throbbing with pain gradually stopped hurting.
It was already dawn. The vampires wouldnte out during the day.
Even vampires who were unafraid of the sun would rarely evere out. After all, the sun would still be a major difort to their body.
Touro grabbed some food from the car. He went back into the house and gave Ning Shu some.
Ning Shu took the water and jerky. The jerky was delicious; it was chewy and very vorful.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu tore into the jerky as she asked, What should we do next? Leave this ce and return to the order, or stay and wait for reinforcements toe?
We should stay. Ive reported things to the blood hunter order, Casey said, if we were to leave like this and anything goes awry, well be held responsible for it.
Ning Shu nodded. Alright.
Do you think those vampires are collecting blood for something? Why would they kill so many people in such a short time?
They can manage for several days by just sucking blood once, anyway. The vampires didnt need three meals a day like human beings did.
These details, whichy beyond the original storyline, were not mentioned at all to Ning Shu.
She only ever received the main storyline, while such details were omitted.
Then again, the original host didnt participate in this mission in the original storyline. She was too busy chasing after Mina and cleaning up after Minas messes.
We dont know when reinforcements wille so we have to stay vignt. Touro took a sip of his alcohol.
The sun was shining bright on the top of their head, and it was scorching hot today. It was unlikely for vampires toe out in this kind of weather.
Still, they coulde out at night. Ning Shu intensified her cultivation.
Touro and Casey cleaned their tools and tidied them up, making sure that theyd be able to quickly grab them when they needed them.
Human beings werent nearly as powerful as the vampires were, so they had to rely on their tools.
The original host, Touro, and Casey, were all highly trained in all forms of hand-to-handbat, though.
If they werent blood hunters, Ning Shu suddenly thought, they could probably have a thriving career as bodyguards or something.
Of course, a bodyguards sry was nothing inparison to a blood hunters.
Plus, the road of a blood hunter was a road of no return. Having killed vampires, even if they retired, theyd still be hunted down and murdered by the vampires.
Ning Shu, Casey, and Touro waited. The whole street was empty.
The town looked deste.
Its townsfolk had either run away or were cowering inside their homes.
asionally, though, patrolling police cars would still pass by.
Ning Shu cultivated without rest.
When she was nearly done cultivating, she bit her own finger and squeezed out some blood. With her blood, she drew a talisman in the holy water to increase its yang energy.
As the sky gradually darkened, the trio stood ready for whatever was toe.
Ahem Ning Shu suddenly cleared her throat. The three of them had been deathly silent, so the sudden noise Ning Shu made surprised Touro and Casey.
Casey turned and looked at Ning Shu. Whats wrong?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2759: They Must’ve Kidnapped Another Girl
The vampires already know that were here. Instead ofing here and looking for us, arent they more likely to look somewhere else? Ning Shu asked.
Right now, what we need to do is to just hold our ground and wait for the reinforcements sent by the order, Touro said.
Just as Ning Shu was about to nod, she heard a scream. The scream was very shorttoo short.
The scream sounded like it was cut off.
The three of them stood up. It sounds like it came from quite far away.
Casey couldnt help but yank at his golden hair. It must be those vampires. They mustve kidnapped another girl.
Touro hesitated. Should we chase after them?
If they went after that sound, they could possibly save someones life. However, they would also be taking a great risk. The vampires were at home in the night.
Meanwhile, human beings had limited vision at night.They also didnt know how many vampires there were here.
Casey took out his vampire detector. The detector could locate vampires by using abnormal maic fields.
The maic field around a vampire was different from that of a human.
Ning Shu leaned over to look at the tool. This tool doesnt really cover a big area.
At most, it could only scan a two-hundred-diameter area at a time.
Ning Shu thought apass was better than this thing.
Apass, at the very least, could give directions.
Casey didnt detect anything. He told Touro, Lets go check whatever that was tomorrow. Its too risky for us to go out at night.
Blood hunters were human beings first and foremost, and they naturally had a sense of self-preservation. Theyd strategically retreat in the face of a danger like this.
Ning Shu naturally had no objection. A night more of cultivation would make her stronger. Even if sheter failed to beat the vampire, shed still be able to quickly make a run for it.
Casey and Touro took turns in keeping watch. They didnt have Ning Shu keep watch, probably considering that she was a woman.
Early in the morning of the next day, the three of them ate, then headed out, carrying their suitcases with them.
The three sat in the car and wandered around the town. Casey held his vampire detector in his hand.
When they passed by a church, the detector finally picked up something. It had detected a vampire.
Casey flicked his hair and pompously said, Looks like Ive found it.
Touro stared at the small church. Dont tell me The vampire cant be in the church, right?
Thats just courting death.
Werent vampires supposed to be afraid of crosses?
Then again, such things were harmless to powerful vampires.
Ning Shu opened the car door and got out of the car. She took a look at the church.
The church looked a bit deste as if it had been deserted for quite some time.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Touro got out of the car and made the sign of the cross on his chest.
Do we go in? Ning Shu asked.
Casey replied, Of course. Well go in. Lets see if well find anything.
Ning Shu nodded and the three entered the church together.
As soon as they entered the church, a crucifixa huge cross with the crucified Jesus on it weed them.
There were also rows upon rows of benches.
These rows should have been filled with people who hade to attend mass, but for some reason, they had deserted this church.
Ning Shu held a crossbow in her hand. The arrows in her arsenal had been soaked with holy water.
Ning Shu had also drawn a talisman on it. A single one of these arrows could be used to kill a vampire that wasnt particrly powerful.
The walls of the church were covered with ck bats. These bats mustve felt Ning Shu, Touro, and Caseying in, and swarmed towards them.
Touro shot at these bats with his gun, and they screeched in response.
Caseys electric baton sneered. He swung it, and a mass of bats fell limp to the ground.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2760: In the Middle of a Pentagram Formation…
There are so many bats in here. There must be vampires here.
Bats usually apanied vampires.
Ning Shu felt the ground beneath her tremble a little. These bats were not attacking Casey, Touro, nor her, she realizedthey were flying towards a certain spot.
Ning Shu hurriedly chased after them.
The bats were swarming into the basement. Ning Shu couldnt be bothered to worry about getting dirty and quickly jumped down after them.
Molly, wait! Casey said after he saw Ning Shu running so quickly. Be careful, it might be dangerous!
He and Touro also jumped down.
As soon as Ning Shu jumped down, she smelled an overwhelming stench of blood.
Suddenly, the path ahead became spacious. Ning Shu saw an exquisite coffin, ced in the middle of a pentagram formation.In the grooves of the formation was blood. The blood gathered ultimately at the coffin, which was covered with ck bats.
Vampires were kneeling around the coffin.
These vampires ignored Ning Shu, Casey, and Touro, and simply knelt. They had their upper body bent so low that they were practically on the ground. It was as if they were weing back something very, very powerful
Ning Shu, Casey, and Touro felt that this wasnt the time to make any rash moves.
The bats pped their wings and slowly moved away from the coffin. A powerful force swept out of the coffin.
Immediately afterward, a hand stretched out from the coffin. It was as pale as jade, with no blood vessels visible on it.
Was it a resurrected vampire?
Casey and Touro each grabbed one of Ning Shus arms and dragged her away.
Ning Shu had goosebumps all over her body. She could sense the extreme danger she was in.
She turned around and started pulling Casey and Touro to run faster.
The three of them left the church and drove away in a hurry.
Ning Shu turned her head and saw a person hovering in the sky, just above the church. He wore ck clothes and a cape. Bats were flying all around him.
Hurry up! Ning Shu yelled at Touro, who was driving.
Casey was nearly about to yank out all of his hair. With reddened eyes, he said to Ning Shu, Molly, we may have encountered something big.
Its very likely we saw the awakening of a third-generation vampire.
Ning Shu: Goddamn
Cain was the eldest son of Adam and Eve, who murdered his brother and was cursed by God for his crime.
After bing an immortal who was forced to drink blood as sustenance, he met Lilith, who had been banished from the Garden of Eden. It was Lilith who guided him to wring great power from human blood.
With that power, Cain became the ancestor of all vampires. It was the beginning of this sinful bloodline.
Cain had done it out of loneliness. He used the internal organs of animals and his own blood to create five vampires, who formed the second-generation vampires.
In turn, the third-generation vampires descended from these second-generation vampires. The third-generation vampires were the most powerful generation out of them all; they even imed that they could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the gods.
Thus they became the supreme leaders of the following generation of vampires and were known as the blood patriarchs.
Each of the third-generation vampires established their own families, whichter evolved into the 13 ns.
Each third-generation vampire was the ancestor of their respective family.
At first, the thirteen blood patriarchspeted with each other fiercely, massacring other creatures to improve their own strength and that of their family.
They had discovered that a vampires blood could grant mortals immortality by turning them into vampires.
This started the prelude to the inheritance story of these vampires evil blood.
In the end, the thirteen blood patriarchs became mortal enemies. They fought endlessly for years and increased their bloodline without restraint.
The vampires called this war the Thousand Years War. Most of its victims were mortals, rather than vampires.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Although the flood God sent to sweep over the earth didnt kill the third-generation vampires, they were severely injured and had to go dormant.
How (un)lucky must they be, for them to encounter such a thing!
Not to mention that there were thirteen of these third-generation vampires. Now that one of them had awakened, would the rest wake up as well?
If they did, would that mean the start of another war? Would they return to their massacring spree of mortals, turning these mortals into vampires themselves?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2761: I’ll Drive!
Ning Shu had thought that this mission would just be a simple one. She didnt expect that shed encounter a third-generation vampire, who was said to be strong enough to fight God Himself.
This was really too f*cking terrifying.
Ning Shu was drenched in cold sweat. She didnt dare to look back at the third-generation vampire.
Instead, the person whom she looked at was Touro, who had stiffened up and couldnt even drive straight anymore.
Ning Shu pulled him away and said, Ill drive!
Ning Shu stepped hard on the gas pedal. The car immediately sped up wildly.
They could only hope that the newly awakened third-generation vampire wouldnt bother with small fries like them.
Since that third-generation vampire had just awakened, he shouldnt have recovered his strength yet, right?
Could it be that those murdered townsfolk were sacrifices made to awaken the third-generation vampire?Ning Shu felt her tense back ache. Her whole body was tenseher muscles were convulsing with uncontroble spasms.
She didnt even dare to do so much as blink. Her sweat dripped into her eyes, making them sting.
Ning Shu sharply turned the steering wheel. Inside the car, Touro and Casey were flung and mmed their heads so hard they saw stars.
Ning Shu didnt know how far she had driven. In any case, her current n was to keep driving as long as there was a road. She didnt care where this road would lead them, so long as she could shake off those vampires.
Ning Shu was dazed and her brain was muddled. She just drove with her physical instinct and reflex.
She had no way to fight that vampire. The gulf between their power level was too great; she couldnt even put up resistance.
It was like the power difference between an ant and a giant.
Ning Shus body slowly and gradually rxed. It probably no longer detected any danger.
A human body would give out hints when in the presence of danger.
Ning Shus hands, gripping the steering wheel, were soft and shaky. Her legs were still shaking uncontrobly.
Ill drive. Touro took over, and Ning Shu moved to sit next to Casey.
Caseys voice was a little shaky. The appearance of that vampire scared me out of my wits, and then your driving skills almost made me wet my pants.
Ning Shus legs were still shaking, but she said, Whats there to be afraid of?
Casey: N?v(el)B\\jnn
Lets hurry back to the order. This is too hugewe have to report this immediately, Casey said to Touro.
A third-generation vampire has awakened. Just having one of them around is already a severe issue, if all of them awakened. another holy war might break out.
Touro stepped on the gas pedal. The car ride was bumpy throughout.
Ning Shu began to quietly ponder to herself. A powerful third-generation vampire had been awakened.
This meant that the vampires strength as a collective had skyrocketed.
Perhaps the reason why Perry was able to massacre the blood hunter order so easily was that the creme of the blood hunter order crop had first been finished off by the more powerful vampires.
It was entirely within the realm of possibility.
The blood hunter order wouldnt have been so vulnerable otherwise.
They also still had the backing of the church above them.
Could the blood hunt order, which had survived for so long, really be destroyed just because of a single woman?
The fact that the third-generation vampires had once started a holy war showed how ambitious they were.
The existence of the blood hunter order greatly hindered the vampires cause, so theyd certainly seek to destroy the blood hunter order.
Ning Shu wiped the cold sweat on her face with her sleeve. This mission had ceased being a simple, heroic rescue mission a long time ago.
Ning Shu sighed. Feels like were the ones on the chopping block.
With the awakening of the third-generation vampires, the human side was already at a major disadvantage.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2762: Suddenly Emerging Plot Points
Could they just bombard those vampires with atomic bombs?
Itd totally be like trying to hit a mosquito with a bazooka, though. Not to mention that the vampires could just teleport to safety.
Itd be a useless move.
Ning Shu rubbed her temples. These suddenly emerging plot points simply beleaguered her beyond words.
She had only received a shallow romantic plot.
Since the original host also had limited knowledge of what truly happened, Ning Shu could only y a guessing game. She had to work with the causes and consequences of things as her building blocks.
The awakening of the third-generation vampires and Perrys massacre of the blood hunter order afterward must be rted.
Ning Shus mouth was dry, so she grabbed the water bottle and started chugging to quench her thirst.
Leave some for me. Casey grabbed the bottle in Ning Shus hand, drank some water, and then poured the remaining water on his own head.It made the goosebumps on his face even more conspicuous.
Ning Shu, Casey, and Touro rushed back to the blood hunter order manor without making a single stop. They couldnt havee back any quickerthey were pretty much fleeing for their lives.
They only felt a little bit more safe once they entered the manor.
Ning Shu let out a long sigh. Casey ran a hand through his blond hair and smiled. Finally. Weve snatched our lives back from the grim reaper.
Lets make a report of what happened.
Ning Shu nodded and went back to her room.
The room was empty. Mina was not there, nor was her suitcase. It seemed like she had gone on a mission.
With Minas level of skills, she didnt have much of a chance ofpleting the mission.
Unless someone helped her, she really would not be able to.
Ning Shu couldnt care less where Mina went wandering to, though. Someone must be babysitting her anyway.
Ning Shu turned on herputer and wrote a mission report detailing what had happened during the mission.
She gave a detailed ount of the coffin and the pentagram formation she saw, and her hypothesis that the vampires were collecting blood so the vampire in the coffin could use it as energy and recover.
She wrote in detail about the third-generation vampires. Towards the end, she also wrote about what had happened between Mina and Perry.
She included how Perry flew Mina by helicopter to the task in straightforward terms.
She closed her report with the conclusion that Mina had betrayed the organization.
After she finished writing her report, she submitted it.
She then sat on her bed to cultivate. Perry was a bad enough enemy to square up against, but there were now even third-generation vampires that shed need to fight.
Having all the advantages that a vampire could possibly have, the third-generation vampires were the most powerful of all vampires.
They had killed the second-generation vampires and established the thirteen ns.
The third-generation vampires were a bigger and more urgent problem to solve. If one after another, the third-generation vampires awakened, thered be no hope for the humans, and this world would be reduced to that of vampires again.
Afterward, thirteen vampire ns would probably start fighting against each other again.
Actually, it didnt really matter even if they fought each other to death, what mattered was that theyd rope unlucky mortals into their infighting.
The vampires would turn mortals into vampires to strengthen their forces and make them join their fight.
What Ning Shu was most worried about was the blood hunter order. If the massacre of the blood hunter order was but the beginning, then whatever was at the end must be unimaginably worse.
Generally speaking, when a war urred, it was due to the heavenlyws intent to clean something up.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu must ensure that she would survive this turmoil.
She had headed out with the intent to find some yellow papers and cinnabars, only to run into unexpectedplications and have to flee back.
Ning Shu set up a spirit gathering formation and began to cultivate.
Not long afterward, Ning Shu received a call from Touro. He told her toe out asap; the higher-ups wanted to talk to them.
If the third-generation vampires really awakened, it was a matter of top urgency for the entire human race.
The human race would once again face the threat of extinction.
Ning Shu, Touro, and Casey arrived at the garden of the manor and saw a woman sitting on a swing.
She was slowly and leisurely swinging.
Ning Shu:
This beautiful woman was the leader of the blood hunter order.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2763: You’re Stepping on My Little Darling
Ning Shu, Casey, and Touro nced at each other before walking towards the woman.
Halt! Lift your feet, youre stepping on my little darling. The woman on the swing pointed at Ning Shus foot.
Ning Shu lifted her foot and saw a blue flower the size of a peanut. It had been ttened by her foot.
With an apologetic expression, Ning Shu tried to prop the ttened flower back up. I didnt see it because its too small.
The three of you reported the awakening of a third-generation vampire. Is it true? the woman asked. Her red skirt swayed slightly as she sat on the swing, revealing her calves beneath it.
She was barefoot and her hair rippled in the wind.
She was a top-notch beauty.
Casey nearly went cross-eyed as he stared at her. He nearly couldnt take his eyes off her.
It was only when Touro elbowed him that Casey came back to his senses. He said, Its true.The woman gave Casey a look. I dont talk to horndogs.
Casey:
The woman looked at Ning Shu and said, You. Tell me whats going on.
Ning Shu nodded her head and told her everything.
The woman in red quietly listened to Ning Shus words. Then, she propped up her chin and stared at Ning Shu as she said, How can you be sure that its a third-generation vampire?
There are many vampires that get bored of life and seal themselves up to slumber. Its also been too long since the third-generation vampiresst walked among us.
Although the mostmon word on the street is that theyve fallen into slumber because of the injuries they suffered, there are a lot of people who simply think that theyve all perished.
Ning Shus eyes whirled as she thought about it, and then she pointed at Casey. Hes the one who said that a third-generation vampire has awakened.
Casey immediately tidied up his clothes, prepared to catapult into a long, showing-off speech in front of the beauty.
Lets set that aside for now. Talk about whats going on with your partner and that vampire prince. I read your report.
Casey:
The woman looked at Ning Shu. You should know that the girl is your partner, the one youre supposed to go through life and death with. To use her like this makes you seem like a despicable person who doesnt care about her partner at all.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shus expression didnt change. I carefully considered things before I filed the report. First of all, Perry is a prince among the vampires. He likely has ulterior motives for approaching Mina, so Im concerned about the safety of the blood order.
Secondly, speaking from my personal point of view, I do not like Mina. Shes selfish, she doesnt understand solidarity, and she doesnt have any loyalty to her partner.
She knows that blood hunters arent allowed to associate with vampires. Ive also reminded her of this many, many times. However, she still did whatever she wanted and thought of me as meddling in her business.
My biggest reason, though, is that I want the blood hunter order to remain strong and unshakable since this is the only ce thats a solid foothold for me.
As for whether what I reported is true, Casey and Touro have also witnessed the same thing I did.
Touro and Casey nodded. They were of course on Ning Shus side rather than Minas since theyve gone through thick and thin together now.
The woman looked at Ning Shu. You are quite the honestss.
Dont go around talking about this incident. You can go now. The woman waved her hand at them.
Caseys eyes were still glued to the woman, reluctant to leave. The woman stared back at him.
Keep staring at me with your ***** eyes, and Ill gouge them out myself.
Casey hurriedly turned his head and walked away.
Ning Shu waited until they were far away until she said, Youre seriously run by your lust, arent you? To even dare to look at the leader that way.
I didnt expect the leader of the blood hunter order to be a woman, Touro said.
And one so charming, at that, Casey rubbed his chin and said.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. She couldnt be bothered to keep listening to the drivel of the two and returned to her room so she could cultivate again.
The higher-ups would definitely investigate the matter of the awakened vampire clearly.
Her current goal was to be stronger and survive. She mustnt let herself be torn apart by Perry.
She also needed to make Perry and Mina suffer.
Even if the third-generation vampires were truly awakening, she still first needed to ensure that she wouldnt be massacred by Perry.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2765: I’ve Never Met Someone Like You
Was Perrys heroic rescue of Mina the beginning of the holy war? They had used this as an excuse to massacre the blood hunter order?
The more Ning Shu thought about it, the more she became convinced that the awakening vampire she, Touro, and Casey encountered was a third-generation vampire.
Although humans and vampires often fought each other tooth and nail, all the fights took ce privately. On the surface, humans still ruled.
So how did the vampires suddenly gain the strength to get rid of the blood hunter order and break this bnce?
Ning Shu calmly finished three jumbo burgers and chugged two bottles of yogurt. Caseys eyes were so wide they started getting bloodshot.
Out of all the women Ive seen, and Ive seen a lot, but Ive never met someone like you, Casey said, blinking in shock.
Ning Shu burped. Im a one-of-a-kind star.
After eating, Ning Shu headed back to her room while rubbing her stomach. She could feel her stomach digesting its contents and turning it into energy that flowed to her entire body.
Finally, it gathered in her dantian.Ning Shu opened the door and saw Mina sitting on her bed.
She looked dusty from evident travel, but her face was rosy and glowing.
Ning Shu didnt even have to use her fortune-telling skills to know that Mina had encountered a love destiny.
Mina didnt know what to say when she saw Ning Shu. She was a little embarrassed to face her but then saw that Ning Shu just ignored her.
Ning Shu didnt even give her a greeting. All the embarrassment in her heart dissipated and was reced by anger.
Mina had to admit that she felt a little timid due to the issue of Perry. It did seem that Perry and her were moving in a bizarre direction.
A direction that was beyond the boundaries of their standing as a blood hunter and a vampire.
Mina was very torn. It didnt matter how many times Perry said he wanted to embrace her.
Minas answer would always be a firm, absolute no.
Molly, Ipleted a lot of missions this time, Mina said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu gave her a t oh.
Mina:
Mina had done all of these missions in order to show Ning Shu how skilled she was. However, the indifferent attitude she got instead nearly got her vomiting blood.
Molly, what exactly are you trying to say? If you dont want to be my partner, dont beat around the bush and just say it!
Yeah. I dont want to be partners with you.
Although Mina had already inwardly guessed it, Ning Shus direct words still hurt her.
She felt like her heart had been broken into countless pieces.
Ning Shu saw Minas using and aggrieved eyes staring at her. They seemed to be saying, how could you be so cruel? How could you hurt me like this?
Ning Shu, of course, enjoyed hurting Mina very, very much! In fact, she was ted right now.
I know I might not have been the best blood hunter
Nah, you were just downright bad. You were a shit blood hunter.
Mina nearly burst into tears.
She really had never seen such a cold and heartless person before.
But I can evenplete a mission on my own now, Mina continued.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. With a slight surprise, she said, Youve killed a vampire?
Mina immediately nodded. Yes!
Ning Shus amazement was apparent. Perry actually killed his own kind for you. Thats seriously amazing!
Mina: N?v(el)B\\jnn
Minas face was a mix of all sorts of colors now. She couldnt help blurting out, Molly, will you die if you didnt mock me?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2764: Like She Was a Great Meanie
Chapter 2764: Like She Was a Great Meanie
Since Ning Shu was counterattacking for the original host, she must at least not get killed by Perry.
Itd be even better if she could kill Perry, should it be possible.
Shed be hitting two birds with one stone. By killing Perry, she could also separate that pair of soulmates.
Thinking about this made Ning Shu feel like she was a great meanie.
To be separated from ones soulmate by death wasnt quite the most painful punishment. Instead, Ning Shu would create misunderstandings and make them mutually torment each other. Now that was the right way!
Ning Shu didnt n to take another mission for the foreseeable future. She nned to stay in the manor to cultivate.
Plus, Ning Shu felt that she had really sh*tty luck. What if she took a mission and ended up encountering another newly awakened third-generation vampire?
She felt like the entire world was out to her.
Ning Shu wanted to steadily strengthen herself. Moreover, she still hadnt been able to find Eastern yellow papers and cinnabars to use.
There was only the holy water, which was of limited amount.
Ning Shu could only use her own blood to draw talismans. Her blood was imbued with spiritual energy, so it was easy to seed in making a talisman with it.
However, since she had a female constitutionwhich is by nature a yin constitutionit was at a disadvantage and discounted a bit of her spells power.
On top of that, one needed something that contained yang energy against a vampires yin energy.
Still, it was better than nothing.
Mina hadnte back for some time. Who knew where she had wandered off to? She was probably having so much fun shepletely forgot abouting back.
Truthfully speaking, living by Prince Perrys side must be a thousand times morefortable than being a blood hunter.
Perry was rich and gorgeous. He could go anywhere and still stand out among the crowd. Dating such a person would boost anyones ego.
Besides, going on dates was so romantic and easy.
It didnt feel like she was doing a mission at all, more like she was on vacation. She couldnt help but indulge in the experience.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu was always on edge, despite the facade of leisure it had.
When she went to the cafeteria, she would asionally run into Touro and Casey.
Like Ning Shu, Touro, and Casey had taken a temporary break from the missions. They had yet to recover from the trauma they experienced during their previous mission.
Touro and Casey were taken aback as they watched Ning Shu practically inhale three hamburgers at a time.
Trust me, if you keep eating like that, youre going to lose everything you have, Casey said to her.
Ning Shu chewed on her burger. Doesnt matter. I need energy.
Spiritual energy wasnt enough to sustain her. She could only supplement herself in this way.
Your partner isnt back yet? Touro asked.
Ning Shu shook her head. She drank a mouthful of yogurt. She can do whatever she wants. Its not like I can control her.
If you dont have a partner, you can just join me and Casey, Touro said. Weve worked together before anyway.
Casey nodded. Thats right. Although therell be less money since well be splitting it three ways, more hands on deck also means that well be safer.
Ning Shu thought about it, then nodded. At the very least, these two men looked rather reliable.
Heh, you think your partner eloped with that vampire? Casey joked.
Ning Shu shrugged her shoulders. Probably.
Mina had yet to growpletely disappointed in the blood hunter order.
She still had some misgivings. On one hand, she couldnt bring herself to let go of Perry, yet at the same time, she was apprehensive of the blood order.
She was worried she would be punished.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Plus, the story still had to go on. Ning Shu figured that Mina would still being back.
Shed walk herself right into the trap and then wait for Perry to rescue her.
Ning Shu inwardly still had some questions, though.
Chapter 2766: What Right Do You Have to Look Down on Me?
Ning Shu nodded. Yup. Ill instantly drop dead.
After being snubbed by Ning Shu, Mina no longer wanted to talk and just started sorting through her things.
Ning Shu could tell by Minas reaction that she had hit the nail on the head. With Minas skills, how could she have killed a vampire, and even cremated the vampire, alone?
It was simply impossible for her to do alone.
Perry had likely just waved and reduced the vampire to ashes.
If Mina truly killed vampires on her own like she said she did, there was no way that shed be this quiet and not arguing heatedly right now. Mina was a person who could rationalize even her most irrational actions after all.
Ning Shu clucked her tongue.
Exasperatedly, Mina put down the things in her hand and said to Ning Shu, Molly, what right do you have to look down on me?
What qualifications do I need to look down on you?You have no firm standpoint and no skill at all. You know, I think you just want to be a vampire. That way youd be able to live eternally and keep your beauty forever.
Mina abruptly stood up. Molly, stop being an armchair expert. Ive met the one, he just happens to be a vampire.
If you were the one who fell in love, I can guarantee that you wouldnt be acting so righteously, either.
Ning Shu spread her hands. Why wouldnt I?
Even if a vampire falls head over heels for me, my principles wont waver. I know that the blood hunters and vampires are opposing forces.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Although I dont want to sound pompous, it is undeniable that the blood hunters are thest barrier of defense for humankind.
Mina snorted. Youre so hypocritical. You talk so big like youre such a benevolent person.
Ning Shu gave her an equally contemptuousugh. Dont use your childish, petty feelings to judge me.
Youre someone who, despite being in the blood hunter order, continues to sympathize with the vampires. You have no principles, what right do you have to mock me for being righteous and benevolent?
You grew up in the blood hunter order, but youd turn your back on us for the sake of a vampire. Someone like you should just be thrown in the gutter! It was a waste of the order to raise you all these years.
Minas face flushed. In exasperation, she said, Youre so bigoted. Dont make yourself sound so great. The vampires and the humans had signed a peace treaty as equals.
How naive. All contracts are only established on the basis that both sides are evenly matched. Whod give a flying f*ck about a treaty if the other party is as weak as a ughtermb?
You you havent met someone you love yet, thats why you can still act like this. I swear, if that dayes for you, youll realize that youd be willing to destroy heaven and earth if it means that you can be with your soulmate.
Then again, what man would love someone like you? No one will ever like you.
Was this pretty much a set attack for a woman to use against another woman?
If a woman wasnt liked by any men, then she was a loser?
Ning Shu didnt feel like that was too bad. What was pathetic was begging for someone elses love, and using the love one had to beg for to show off.
Ning Shu preferred just having respectful interactions rather than deep connections.
She was aware that she was a selfish person. To her, no one was more important than herself.
Ning Shu spread her hands. So I have no worries about that. I wont destroy heaven and earth just to be with a man.
You Mina was speechless. This girl was really infuriating. Mina remembered Molly of the past not being this annoying.
In fact, Molly used to be so understanding and magnanimous.
However, Molly was now such a difficult person.
Do you know how annoying you are, with your sharp tongue?
I just said what I was thinking, and you call it having a sharp tongue? At least Im just talking about my thoughts, unlike you, whos already acted on her thoughts.
Youve used your actions to prove what a loathsome person you are.
Minas cheeks puffed out in anger. Molly, youre just jealous of me.
Ning Shu:
What is there for me to be jealous of? Am I supposed to be jealous that you have nothing but a vampires love?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2767: Get in Line
Chapter 2767: Get in Line
Let me tell you, Ive seen so many couples that Ive lost count, and the only reason Im still here is because Ive learned to keep an open mind. Do you really think Id be jealous of you?
Mina:
Ning Shu curled her lips. Anyhow, well see if you can survive just by acting cute for your entire life.
Mina:
This was so annoying. This girl was so maddening!
Mina was furious. See? No one will put up with someone like you.
Ning Shu was calm and collected as she replied, So what? I have many haters. Get in line.
It was impossible for her to please everyone, so why should she bother with it?
Youre so thick-skinned. So shameless! Mina thought that Ning Shu was the most shameless person shed ever met.
Ning Shu indifferently shrugged. Youre the one whos going to elope with a vampire. I still have a lot to learn from you.
Was considering her own well-being considered shameless nowadays? If so, she could still be a lot more shameless.
No matter how thick-skinned she was, Ning Shu never hurt others because of it.
Mina, on the other hand, who didnt have a thick skin, was the one who did all those shameless things instead.
Despite it all, Mina still thought of herself as the most innocent person in the world.
Mina was so angry with Ning Shu that she was about to burst into tears. She angrily said, Whats wrong with me liking Perry? Is it wrong for me to like someone?
Its not for me to decide whether its wrong or not. Ning Shu shrugged and ignored her.
Mina sat on the bed. She was puffed up with anger and her face was flushed red. She looked very cute.
There was a knock on the door. Mina, who was still angry, didnt get up to open it.
Ning Shu got off her bed and opened the door. There was a man in a suit, followed by four other men, who were fully armed with guns.
I am a blood hunter supervisor. Is Mina inside? the man leading them asked.
Ning Shus heart skipped a beat. A blood hunter supervisor specialized in doling out punishment for the blood hunters who hadmitted wrongdoing. Was this guy here to punish Mina?
Ning Shu moved to the side. She is.
The five people entered the room. Four of them pointed their guns at Mina.
Mina, who was under gunpoint, was a little confused. When she finally grasped what it could all be about, her face instantly went white.
Blood Hunter Mina, we ask that youe with us now and cooperate with the investigation, the blood hunter supervisor coldly said.
Mina had grown up in the organization. She knew what this meant.
Theyd usually onlye and arrest someone if they had overwhelming evidence.
Did the blood hunter order find out about her and Perry?
Perry really was going to get her executed.
Minas heart was mming against her ribs. Facing many guns and with her shitty skills, Mina had no chance to escape.
After Mina was escorted up and pulled away, she turned her head to look at Ning Shu. Her eyes were full of usations.
Molly, was it you? Did you betray me!? Why did you do this to me!? I hate you. I hate you!
Mina was heartbroken.
Ning Shu ignored Minas using eyes and produced the recording of the conversation she just had with Mina.
Mina has admitted that she has a close rtionship with the vampire prince. This is the evidence.
The blood hunter supervisor took Ning Shus phone and said, This phone will be returned to you when the investigation ispleted.
Ning Shu nodded.
Mina was dumbfounded. She couldnt believe it. There was an iparable despair in her eyes as she stared at Ning Shu.
Molly, I hate you so much.
Like a big, bad viin, Ning Shu said, Who cares? Im so happy to see you suffer.
Mina opened her mouth, but couldnt utter a word for a while. Do you hate me that much? What unforgivable sin have Imitted against you, that youd do this to me?
Tsk, tsk. I just cant stand your white lotus bitch look. You got into a rtionship with the vampire prince, yet you still wear that f*cking white lotus mask of innocence, saying that Ive betrayed you. All I did was expose the truth. What about it? Ning Shu raised her chin condescendingly. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Mina:
Mina was taken away by the armed men.
Ning Shu mmed the door shut and hurriedly turned on herputer. She needed to inform the higher-ups that since Mina had been arrested, the vampire prince, Perry, might being any time now to rescue her.
They need to be ready to respond.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2768: The Death Moment of the Original Host Was Likewise Not Too Far Away
Perry was capable of mobilizing the elite forces of the vampires.
Ning Shu submitted the report. After that, she began to cultivate.
Since Mina was already locked up, Perrys heroic rescue woulde soon.
The death moment of the original host was likewise not too far away.
The original host, Molly, had been ripped in half by Perry. Her internal organs and intestines were spilled on the ground, the cold weather shing with her warm blood creating a faint white smoke around them.
To avoid the same fate, she had to speed up her cultivation progress and be stronger.
This time, she nned to teach Perry a lesson.
Whenever she had free time, she also wandered around the manor, moving some rocks and other things, to set up a yang gathering formation. Itd serve to weaken Perry a little when he came.
Even if it didnt have much effect on Perry, itd still be able to weaken the other vampires he brought.Vampires as powerful as Perry were not a dime a dozen.
As a side effect of the yang gathering formation, the manor turned steaming hot.
It was very sunny too, as if all the nearby sunlight was being concentrated here.
Itd easily give people endocrine disorders.
Ning Shu:
However, the yang gathering formation allowed the talismans Ning Shu drew to have more yang energy.
These days when Ning Shu went out of her room, the manor would always be heavily guarded.
It seemed like the higher-ups had read her report.
It wouldnt necessarily be useful, but it certainly could reduce losses.
In addition, these were simply surface-level preparations. There were perhaps private preparations undergoing at this very moment.
Ning Shu sat in her room. She still reallycked spiritual energy.
There was really too little spiritual energy.
It was also scorching hot. Ning Shu positioned herself right face-to-face with the electric fan.
If she had known that this would happen, she wouldnt have set up the yang gathering formation so early.
The main issue was still that she currently wasnt strong enough. If she was strong, there was no way she would give the vampires the opportunity to break in her door. Shed directly go eradicate them.
Ning Shu wiped the sweat on her forehead. It was summer and with the yang gathering formation put in ce, Ning Shu felt like she was sitting in a sauna.
F*ck. How great would it be if this damned heat was spiritual energy?
Wait. Ning Shus brain nearly exploded. Heat was energy!
There was no reason it couldnt be absorbed!
When she was in the interster ne, she also absorbed other energy besides spiritual energy!
Ning Shus heart was bursting with excitement. If she really seeded, her Unsurpassable Martial Arts technique wouldnt be limited by theck of spiritual energy anymore.
Ning Shu crossed her legs and began to absorb the heat around her.
The heat drilled into her body. After some time, her skin became beet red, as if she was being scalded.
When Ning Shu opened her mouth, white smoke wafted out of it.
The f*ck
Sure enough, you shouldnt absorb any random thing.
Ning Shu felt a sizzling energy pooling into her dantian, making her whole body feel very hot and dry.N?v(el)B\\jnn
The muscles all over her body felt like they were in a zing fire.
This energy was nowhere as docile as spiritual energy.
Its advantage insteady in the fact that it was in an inexhaustible supply.
Ning Shu continued to cultivate despite her reddened skin.
Red energy, the size of a hair strand and with the appearance of a red thread, began to appear within her dantian.
Her body probably had begun to adjust to the heat, as the redness of her skin slowly faded.
Her skin returned to its original white shade.
Ning Shu was inwardly very excited. Shed found an energy that could rece spiritual energy!
This world had wind energy and heat energy that she could absorb.
Heat was inexhaustible, so whenever there wasnt spiritual energy, she could just absorb heat energy.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2769: This Energy Was Inexhaustible
After absorbing the yang energy for a while, Ning Shu began to feel like her dantian was on fire. The spiritual energy and the heat shed absorbed were mixing together, making Ning Shu feel like she was being incinerated.
Her dantian was now ming red like it was moltenva.
Ning Shu clenched her fist. It felt like there was a small volcano inside her body, about to erupt at any given moment.
Sure enough, after absorbing the yang fire energy, Ning Shu felt an itch to go on a rampage.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fire energy wasnt as gentle and docile as spiritual energy was.
Spiritual energy was limited in supply, but this energy was inexhaustible.
From this point on, shed no longer be constrained by theck of spiritual energy. Even if the amount of spiritual energy around her was pathetically little, Ning Shu could simply set up a yang gathering formation and absorb the yang energy from the sun.
Shed be just as powerful.
However, fire energy was also much more restless and turbulent than spiritual energy. Even her emotions were growing uncontroble.Ning Shu was now really itching to fight someone.
Meanwhile, her excited heart drove her to frantically absorb the energy surrounding her.
In any case, she had a yang gathering formation to gather more energy for her.
Ning Shu didnt go out for several days and stayed inside to cultivate. Her dantian was now like magma, with a fire-red dragon swimming in it.
Ning Shu really wanted to let out a roar. It was true! As long as there was enough energy, there was no such thing as a bottleneck for cultivators of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
In the past, she could only achieve such levels in cultivation worlds, where there was an abundance of spiritual energy. However, she had reached such a level once more here, and in such a short time!
The next time she faced Perry, shed definitely be able to fight him head-on.
Shed release the fire dragon and burn him to death.
Ning Shu left the room and went to dinner.
Many people stared at her with a strange look as she passed by.
Ning Shu was somewhat baffled. Were they bowing down to her powerful strength? Wahahahaha
The whole way as Ning Shu walked to the cafeteria, people looked at her strangely.
Molly! What happened to your hair? And your face? Casey couldnt believe what he was seeing as he stared at Ning Shu. Did you get a perm?
Ning Shu put down the te and touched her head, only to feel exploding, fluffy curls.
She hurriedly took out her phone and opened the camera. What she saw waspletely fried-up hair and a pitch-ck face; she looked like she had just returned from a fire scene.
Ning Shu:
One should always look in the mirror before going out.
However, Ning Shu, thick-skinned as she was, sat down to eat without adjusting her appearance. Casey sat across from her and asked, Have you been told about the oue of Minas trial?
Ning Shu bit into her burger and said, Anyhow, the result wont be good. This is the first time that such a serious crime has beenmitted in the blood hunter order, so this will call for a heavy punishment. The blood hunter order will want to set a precedentkill the chickens to scare the monkeys.
Its intended to warn us, the other blood hunters.
Casey nodded. I think so too. I think that prince indeed treats Mina differently.
Have you ever thought about if that princees and demands Mina from the blood hunter order? Casey asked.
Ning Shu couldnt help butugh. If I were a high-ranking member of the blood hunter order, and a vampire got the guts to demand someone from us, Id definitely kill that vampire.
If the blood hunter order decides to give up someone who has betrayed us, just because the vampires demand it, then what dignity and status will we retain? In fact, Id go as far as killing that traitor.
Casey stared at Ning Shu. You hate Mina that much?
No, everything I do is for the blood hunter order, Ning Shu said, and there could be no surviving eggs without a nest anyway.
The blood hunters propped up the blood hunter order, but it was the blood hunter order that gave the blood hunters a foothold.
Moreover, once someone became a blood hunter, theyd stay one for the rest of their life. It was an identity that couldnt be shed off except by death.
Want to go on a mission? Casey asked. Touro and I are going to take a mission and go out for a spin. Should be a very simple mission.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2770: That Was Definitely a Third-Generation Vampire
Ning Shu considered it. Going on this mission could mean avoiding Perrys heroic rescue of Mina.
However, she didnt wish to hide. She wanted to test her strength. Plus, even if she avoided Perry now, shed always encounter him again eventually.
She should face her challenges head-on.
Ning Shu tapped her leg. I still want to rest. I wont be going on missions for a while.
Are you still afraid because of what happened before?
Nope.
By the way, was it really a third-generation vampire that awakened that time? Ning Shu asked Casey.
Casey patted his chest. Trust me. That was definitely a third-generation vampire.
Did you not notice the crown carved on the coffin? It must be the third-generation vampire of the elegant and aggressive Lasombra n.Ning Shu had a vague memory of it. Still, that could be any vampire from the Lasombra n. It doesnt necessarily mean the vampire was a third-generation vampire. Has the result of the higher-ups investigatione out?
Even if it has, it wont be told to the public. Itd cause widespread panic.
Ning Shu spread her hands. Anyhow, she wasnt very afraid of it now. Her confidence naturally emerged with her strength.
Even if that vampire was really a third-generation vampire, Ning Shu felt that she could hold her ground and give that vampire a scratch or two. If she couldnt do it, shed just immediately escape.
After eating four big burgers, Ning Shu went back to her room and began to cultivate. The stronger she was, the better.N?v(el)B\\jnn
The atmosphere of the manor grew more suffocating by the day. Its inhabitants didnt really know what was happening, but they could still feel the unusual atmosphere.
Casey and Touro were supposed to go on a mission but were told that all the blood hunters were prohibited from leaving the manor for the time being.
They were informed that a punishment ceremony would soon be held to punish a blood hunter who hadmitted wrongdoing.
As the time scooted closer, Ning Shu began to prepare herself.
Thest time they fought, Perry had scratched her face. Shed do the same to his face this time.
She must take her revenge.
Soon, the higher-ups instructed all the blood hunters toe to the square within the manor.
Ning Shu went there and saw Mina, tied to a cross in the middle of the square. Her face was full of panic and fear.
The red-skirted woman Ning Shu had met with Touro and Casey stood on the high tform. With the breeze blowing on her skirt, she looked ethereally beautiful.
It seemed like she was going to personally preside over the ceremony.
Ning Shu secretly formed hand signs and a red light invaded Minas body.
This talisman wouldnt hurt Mina. However, itd make her unable to speak for four hours.
Shed lose her voice.
The red-skirted woman who stood on the high tform simply and directly said, The criminal has been sentenced to death by being cut in half.
The blood hunter onlookers all eximed in shock when they heard it.
This was a medieval punishment. This meant that the criminal would be sawed into two halves from the bottom to the top.
The prisoners brain would be clear, and itd take time until they finally die. Theyd feel the agony as they were being cut, even if theyd been cut up to their stomach.
The weapon used would also be a saw, which meant theyd feel every pull and push as the saw worked its way through their flesh.
It was horrific.
Just thinking about it made people shudder.
As soon as Mina heard the punishment, blood immediately drained from her face. She wanted to talk, and she opened her mouth, but no word spilled from her tongue.
Everyone could see Mina moving her mouth sharply, but no one could hear any word from her.
Minas face grew red with anxiety. She opened her mouth and wanted to shout. She tried until the veins on her neck swelled up, but she still couldnt spit out a word.
Ning Shus face was cold. Casey asked her, What happened to her?
She probably lost her voice out of fear.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2771: Hasn’t Doled Out Such a Heavy Sentence in Years
Casey shook his head. He remarked, The blood hunter order hasnt doled out such a heavy sentence in years.
If that awakened vampire that we encountered was really a third-generation vampire, the blood hunter order naturally has to make sure its members are unified, Ning Shu analyzed. Who told Mina tomit such a crime at such a sensitive time?
Perhaps Perry had just used the excuse of rescuing Mina to eradicate the blood hunter order.
This incident might have been spurred on by the awakened third-generation vampire.
Ning Shu squeezed her fists. She really wanted to bury Perry under the blood hunter manor this time.
Itd be best if Perry could be killed.
The execution will proceed now, the blood hunter supervisor spoke out.
Two people holding a veryrge saw came up. The sharp teeth of the saw glinted under the sunlight, shing dots of bright light.
A single look at them could chill someones heart.Mina looked at the saws scooting closer to her. She was scared beyond wits and continued to shake her head. Her face was also contorted in fear.
She wanted to talk and beg for mercy, but how could she? She couldnt make a sound. Mina suspected that she was dreaming. Otherwise, how could she be in this situation?
Therge saw was ced between Minas legs. They were now just waiting for themand, on which theyd start sawing her from the bottom up.
Mina was so scared that her body couldnt stop shaking.
She looked around, trying to find a savior among the crowd. Her eyes stopped on Ning Shus body. Her pleading, helpless eyes stared at her.
Her face was begging for help.
Ning Shus heart, however, was as hard as steel. She even smiled at Mina.
As she saw the smile at the corner of Ning Shus mouth, Mina was dumbfounded for a moment. A shiver swept over her body.
Mina felt iparably aggrieved. Why? Why was Molly doing this to her?
Meanwhile, Ning Shu was not at all worried about what gorey scene would happen next. Mina was the heroine; how could she be executed?
Perry and his horde of vampires would arrive soon, to step on the colorful clouds and save the damsel in distress.
Ning Shu closed her eyes and began to prepare herself. A big fight would definitely erupt soon.
Fiery red and magma-like energy was churning inside her dantian, and a fire dragon was swimming inside it.
Such a powerful fire force would definitely do great damage to those vampires.
Begin, the red-skirted woman standing on the high tform said solemnly.
The two people who were each holding an end of the saw were just about to start when an explosive voice sounded, This princemands you to stop!
As expected, it was a close call. Had hee even a momentter, Minas flower garden wouldve been destroyed.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Hearing the voice refer to itself as this prince nearly made Ning Shu think that shed somehow been thrown into another world. She didnt know vampires also used the term.
The red-skirted woman, who stood on the high tform, tightly furrowed her willow brows as she watched the ck-d group of vampires flying towards them.
Ning Shu roughly estimated their numbers. It seemed Perry had brought almost a hundred vampires, each one d in ck clothes and cloak.
Perry, their leader, wore even shier clothes. He looked at Mina, who was tied to a cross. Mina shivered like a flower damaged by the storm. She was absent-minded and panicked; even her pupils were unfocused.
In short, shed been scared stupid.
When Mina saw Perry, she immediately cried out, filled with grievances. Tears immediately streamed down her face and she stared straight at Perry.
She looked pitiful.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2772: What if I Insist on Taking Mina Away Today?
Perrys eyes grew more scarlet as he saw the state Mina was in. Vampires eyes turned red when theyd been infuriated, and Perrys eyes were now so red they seemed to bleed.
Perry was furious. He red at the red-skirted woman, who stood on the high tform, and yelled: Do you not think that you have gone too far?
Too far? Im simply enacting the rules of my blood hunter order. What does it have to do with you? Who are you to question our punishment? the red-skirted woman indifferently responded.
Perry looked tense. Somewhat domineeringly, he replied, What if I insist on taking Mina away today? She is mine. Since when has she be yours to punish?
Mina grew up in the blood hunter order. She is part of us, whether in life or death. Have you embraced her? If not, then how is she yours? The red-skirted woman arched her eyebrows. Her eyes looked stern and severe as they swept over both Perry and Mina.
The red-skirted woman resembled a thorny rose as she looked at Mina with her cold and harsh eyes. Is this how you repay the blood hunter order, who have raised you? The blood hunter order has its own rules. Anyone who breaks it must naturally be punished.
Mina lowered her head. She didnt dare to meet the red-skirted womans piercing eyes.
Darlene, whatever youre after you should talk to me directly. What need is there for you to put a teenage girl in this kind of situation? Perry coldly said. His anger had turned his eyes scarlet. Combined with his delicate face, it made him look extraordinarily devilishly charming.
His bared sharp teeth made him look like he could snap and bite someone to death at any given moment.What if I insist on taking her away today? If you are determined not to allow it, a battle will definitely break out between the vampires and the blood hunter order, Perry threatened.
The red-skirted woman, Darlene, coldly stared at him. And if I refuse?
Then I have no other choice, Perry said, feigning helplessness.
Ning Shu suddenly stepped out of the crowd. She cleared her throat and said to Darlene, the leader of the blood hunter order, Actually, we can let Mina go.
Darlene coldly stared at Ning Shu. Whoever speaks out in Minas defense will be given the same sentence as her.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Youve got it all wrong about Mina, though, Ning Shu said. Mina would never betray the blood hunter order.
Oh? How so? Darlene seemed curious. If Mina indeed didnt betray the blood hunter order, then itd be so embarrassing for Perry to have pointlesslye to her rescue.
Perry stared down and watched them. His fangs were twitching; his face was condescending.
Mina: ?
Mina herself thought that she had betrayed the blood hunter order. After all, she did indeed harbor feelings for Perry.
Yet Molly was suddenly saying that she didnt betray the blood hunter order. What was going on?
She was the one who had ratted her out. When she had asked for her help just now, she had also ignored her. Why was she jumping out to her defense now?
What exactly did Molly want?
Was she trying to act good and curry favor with Perry?
Could it be that Molly also liked Perry, and that was why she was acting like this in front of Perry?
The more Mina thought about it, the more furious she became. This girl was too two-faced.
She previously said that she would never betray the blood hunter order for love, and would definitely be firm in her position and principles.
However, she was now trying to curry favor with the man Mina liked!
Mina opened her mouth but couldnt get out a squeak. She could only anxiously look at Perry.
Dont! Dont listen to her words! She betrayed me
Mina had a thousand words that she wanted to say, but she couldnt. The smile on Ning Shus face had given her a horrible premonition.
Mina actually did this all on purpose. She nned to have Perry bring the vampires and rescue her, so theyd be trapped here and we could eliminate the more powerful vampires in his ranks. This way, the vampires will be weakened, Ning Shu said to Darlene.
Mina and I have a poor performance record. Thats why we came up with this n, spouted Ning Shu, bullshitting without even so much as batting an eye.
She painted Mina as a great benevolent girl, who has dedicated herself so deeply to the blood hunter order that she was even willing to sacrifice herself.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2773: When Did She and Molly Ever Plan Such a Thing?
As Ning Shu said this, she couldnt help but feel quite embarrassed because of these words.
Ning Shu wasnt the only one having a hard time taking in these words, Mina also had an incredulous expression on her face.
When did she and Molly ever n such a thing?
What the hell was Molly talking about?
Mina raised her head and looked at Perry, who was still hovering in the air. His facial color was very bad, and hesitation was beginning to seep into his expression.
Mina instantly understood why Ning Shu said what she said.
Ning Shu was trying to sow mistrust between Perry and her.
She swore to God that she had never nned to be a honey trap and trick Perry intoing to the blood hunter order manor!
Mina opened her mouth, wanting to talk to Perry, but couldnt say a word. In anxiousness, her tears started streaming down again.Perry saw Mina crying and looked back at the horde of vampires behind him.
He was now really suspecting that Mina was really faking it.
Perry was now very embarrassed. Hed bought so many vampires here, only to find out that he couldve been beauty-trapped.
So it was a trick set by the blood hunters?
But that wasnt the Mina he knew. The Mina he knew wasnt a person that could do that. Perhaps Mina had been unaware of it all? Perhaps she too, had been tricked and used by the other blood hunters?
Darlene narrowed her eyes. However, she then smiled and blossomed like a beautiful rose. So thats whats really happened. Since its all just a misunderstanding, then theres no need for the punishment to be carried out anymore.
Immediately, the two executioners untied Mina from the cross. Minas heart, however, was in such a state that shed rather be tied up again.
She couldnt say anything, and she had no way to exin herself.
Ning Shu walked over and took Minas arm. She sweetly smiled and said, Mina, thank you for your hard work. Youve brought so many vampires here; you really deserve a lot of credit for that.
In the future, Ill only take a quarter of the reward for our missions. The rest is all yours, Ning Shu said with a smirk on her face.
Mina:
Mina pushed Ning Shu away violently. However, Ning Shu simply took a step back and stood steadily. She wasnt angry at all and was still looking at Mina with a smile on her face.
Mina couldnt speak. She could only keep gesturing to Perry with her hands. She could open her mouth, but couldnt say a single word.
She had no way to exin what had truly happened.
Mina felt a little hopeless. Her eyes looked at Ning Shu with pure unadulterated loathing.
Still smiling, Ning Shu stretched out her hand to pull Mina away. Mina, wed better go. This battle isnt something we can participate in, and your reward is already ensured.
Wed better go first, so Perry wont vent his anger on you, Ning Shu said as if she was merely her caring friend.
Mina and Perrys faces only darkened with every word that Ning Shu uttered.
Mina tried to shake off Ning Shus hand, but Ning Shu held her so tightly that she couldnt break free.
Darlene smiled. Indeed, this battle is not something you two should worry about. Having already made such a great feat, you will of course be generously rewarded.
Ning Shu nced at Darlene. Although Darlene was smiling, the smile didnt reach her eyes; she mustve not truly believed what Ning Shu had said.
However, Darlene was probably willing to go with it because it preserved the blood hunter orders reputation and also trampled on the vampires dignity.
She had seen the concrete evidence of Mina betraying the blood hunter order. However, shed deal with that problem after shed solved these intrusive vampires.
Mina was inwardly panicking. She couldnt leave! She still had to exin herself to Perry.
She didnt n anything. She didnt know anything about this. Molly was setting her up on purpose!
Ning Shu put some energy into her pull and dragged Mina away. Minas feeble strength was iparable to Ning Shus.
She pulled Mina back to the room.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Minas lips kept moving as if she was speaking to Ning Shu, but no sound came out of her mouth.
Mina was so angry that she lifted her hand to p Ning Shu. This girl was really too vicious. How could she be so evil?
Ning Shu grabbed Minas wrist and knocked her out with the hilt of her knife in her other hand.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2774: Was a Sorcerer?
Ning Shu dragged Mina to the bed and tied up both her hands and feet with rope.
She then tied them to the bedpost.
After doing this, Ning Shu locked the door and returned to the square.
A battle had already broken out between the two sides. The vampires Perry had brought with him were part of the vampire elite ss; many of them were even part of the nobility.
The blood hunters were falling like flies. Many of them were pierced through the chest by vampires ws.
The smell of blood was so thick that it was hard to breathe. It was a one-sided massacre.
Ning Shu looked towards Perry and Darlene, who were fighting on the high tform.
Darlene was holding a white staff, which emitted a white glow.
Ning Shu: What was she seeing? Could it be that Darlene really was a sorcerer?
What was going on with this world?
Ning Shus fingers rapidly formed signs, and with the boost of the yang gathering formation, an enormous talisman appeared in the air.
This talisman was burning with zing fire. The moment it appeared, the surrounding air had be burning hot.
The huge talisman split into countless rays of light and flew towards the vampires.
As soon as the light touched the vampires bodies, it ignited them.
The vampires hastily tried to put out the mes on their bodies, but the mes couldnt be extinguished, and simply raged more fiercely.
The vampires howled in pain before they turned into nothing but ashes.
Ning Shu:
Shit.
She didnt expect the spell to have such an effect.
This spell drew from the biggest source of yang energy both in heaven and earth: the sun. Meanwhile, vampires were nocturnal creatures who were afraid of sunlight.
With such a power, this talisman was pretty much the greatest nemesis of the vampires.
The other blood hunters were also stupefied. Many of them were frozen and just staring at Ning Shu in shock.
It was as if they were looking at a freak.
Perry, who was fighting on the high tform, noticed what happened below and froze for a moment. Darlene took advantage of it and hit his body with a white light.
Perry flew off the high tform and switched to attacking Ning Shu.
Ning Shu smirked and started forming a new talisman. She avoided Perrys attack and the talisman flew towards Perry.
Perry had seen with his own two eyes how the vampires he had brought here turned directly to ashes due to this thing.
So there was no way he would let the spell get close to him. He instantly teleported to avoid the spell.
Suddenly, he appeared behind Ning Shu. He stretched out a sharp w to stab through Ning Shu with his nails.
Ning Shu dodged it. He wasnt the only one who could move quickly.
She punched and from her fist shot out a fire dragon. The me touched Perrys clothes, and Perry immediately took off his cloak.
The cloak crackled with the me.
Perry immediately abandoned his cloak.
Perrys originally pale and bloodless face became a deadly shade of gray. His eyes were intimidatingly scarlet.
Where is Mina? Tell her toe out. Perrys fangs became even sharper.
Ning Shu spread her hands and said, Mina has already aplished her mission. She doesnt need to see you at all.
I dont believe it. Perrys scarlet eyes stared at Ning Shu.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Its up to you whether you want to believe it or not. Either way, Mina wont see you again. Its all ording to our original n.
Youve seen my strength, right? Im really tired of you vampires, so Im using this method to wipe out your ranks in one go.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2775: Kill Each Other Despite Loving Each Other
If you think that Mina really loves you Well, it doesnt matter to us, does it?
Ning Shu was lying straight through her teeth.
A misunderstanding between these two people would be great anyway.
Itd be best if theyd kill each other despite loving each other.
Listen to my exnation!
No! I dont want to. I wont listen to you! aaah!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
How great would that be!
Perrys face grew even more deadly gray. He was nearing theplexion of a corpse.
Perry growled. His fangs became bigger and sharper.Die!
Ning Shu wasnt afraid at all of Perry. Her fingers flew and formed signs so quickly that residual traces of her fingers could still be seen.
Ning Shus face turned a little pale as she formed an incrediblyplex talisman.
The talisman slowly appeared between Ning Shus fingers.
It was the color of pure gold and solid and went straight on towards Perry.
Perry, who had learned that Mina had betrayed him, was now furious.
He had eliminated all voices of opposition to lead a force here, only to be met with this situation.
Even though he knew that Eastern spells were very powerful, he still chose to go head-to-head against it.
The two forces collided and sent out a powerful st that swept over the square. Many were swept off their feet and fell to the ground.
Perry was struck by the spell and was covered in raging mes. However, his strength meant that he wouldnt be reduced to ashes like the other vampires were.
Under the scorching fire, Perry looked like a soul tortured in purgatory.
Ning Shu instantly came to a decision. This was the best time to fully get rid of Perry.
She stretched out her hand and attacked Perrys heart, aiming to crush it.
A vampires heart might not beat, but it was still their source of power.
Without the support of his heart, Perry would just be an ordinary vampire. Hed be burned to ashes.
Despite the spell, though, Perry was still very strong. How could he possibly just let Ning Shu take his heart?
He immediately punched Ning Shu, attacking her with all he had.
Both Ning Shu and Perrynded heavy blows on each other. Ning Shu felt like Perrys body was like a steel armor te. It absorbed each hit and returned a rebound force that sent a painful shock through Ning Shus body.
Meanwhile, Perry also felt the strength of Ning Shus force. His body felt like it was being taken apart with each of Ning Shus attacks.
Could it be that his vampire physique was not even as strong as a humans physique?
Perry knew that he was disadvantaged. The mes were making him extremely ufortable, and his power was also slowly depleting.
If he didnt do something about it, he was really going to die here.
The vampire elite ss would really be buried here, right by his side.
Thinking of this, Perry became even more angry and his resentment towards Mina grew.
It was the first time that he had been so nice to a human, and he ended up being trapped.
He, a person who had lived for heaven knew how long, was deceived by a teenage girl.
Was he blind, or was Minas acting just so good that it had fooled even him?
He looked around, but didnt see Mina. Did that woman not n toe out and exin herself?
Mina hadnt said a word to him from the moment she saw him. Was it a silent admission of guilt, then?
Perry not only needed to defend himself from the spell, but he also had to deal with Ning Shu. His energy was depleting.
Perry grabbed a blood hunter, then bit through the neck of the blood hunter, and quickly drained the blood from the blood hunters body. He then tossed the body to the side.
Ning Shus face contorted. Her fingers rapidly formed signs for another talisman, and another talisman soon flew towards Perry.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2776: Summoning Other Vampires!
The condition of Perrys face was worsening. His face actually began to decay, and flesh began to fall off from it, revealing the white skeleton underneath.
He grimaced and said, Damn you damn you!
Vampires had always been an elegant existence. Being forced to reveal such a look in front of so many people made Perry furious.
Although he was furious, he was more so apprehensive. Eastern magic was simply too powerful.
It was more powerful than the usual blood hunter tools, like the cross or holy water.
His strength depleted with each second that passed.
Perry somewhat helplessly screamed. It had a strange sonic rhythm and seemed to go very, very far
Finish him off! Darlene said. Hes summoning other vampires!
As soon as Darlenes words left her mouth, she looked up at the sky. Her pupils shrank.Ning Shu also looked into the sky and saw a man. He wore a tuxedo and a cape with a high stand-up cor.
There were bats flying all around his body.
Perry saw this man and immediately flew to his side.
The man opened his mouth and said something. In response, Perry bowed his head in shame.
A drop of blood appeared on the mans forehead, and then it flew over to enter Perrys forehead.
The me on Perrys body gradually extinguished.
Ning Shus jaw nearly fell off seeing this scene. A single drop of blood actually held such a great power?
If her memory served her well, this way the vampire that Touro, Casey, and her had encountered in that small, abandoned church.
Ning Shu moved closer to Darlene and whispered, This vampire is the one that awakened at that time. With such strength, he must be a third-generation vampire, right?
Darline nodded. He speaks the ancientnguage. He probably is a third-generation vampire.
No one here is a match for him. If it wasnt for the God-sent flood back then, and the human boarding of Noahs ark, humans would already be their captives by now.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Darlenes expression was gloomy.
He was really a third-generation vampire? A single drop of his blood already had this much power? As expected of the race who imed the ability topete with God.
Ning Shu wondered how much blood he had in his body.
Perry talked to the third-generation vampire but his eyes kept shooting towards Ning Shu from time to time.
Then, the third-generation vampire suddenly said something to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: ???
Ning Shu was dumbfounded. She had no idea what he was saying.
She turned to Perry and said, What did your old ancestor say? Trante it.
You are trained in Eastern magic, Perry coldly said. Why did you set foot in the West? Do you want to cause a war?
These legs are mine, I can go wherever I want. Hows it any of your business? Ning Shu said. She then said to Perry, Trante that to your old ancestor.
Perry sneered and spoke to the third-generation vampire.
The third-generation vampire frowned and looked at Ning Shu with a t look. It was the kind of look that a human would give to an antone without any emotion in it.
His face was as white as paper, and he wore only ck clothes. It created a stark contrast.
Wearing any other color would be better for him than wearing ck.
Was he afraid that people wouldnt know he was a vampire?
Didnt he know that ck could absorb more heat than other colors?
@#$% the third-generation vampire said again.
Ning Shu was speechless. She said to Perry, Cant you be more proactive as a trantor? Also, your old ancestor has been out of touch with the world for too long. He should learn tomunicate with people more. Dont let him be spoiled!
Ning Shu, seeing Perry cowering behind the third-generation vampires back, suddenly felt like Perry was nothing to be afraid of.
She was no longer terrified of Perry like she once was.
Ning Shu considered herself of the same standing as the third-generation vampire.
The third-generation vampire was her opponent now, not the Perry she used to be so afraid of.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2777: Waiting for You to Translate
After Perry had been given the drop of blood by the third-generation vampire, his face hadpletely healed.
However, his face was still a shade of deadly graylike a corpse thatd died several days ago.
Even if he was unbelievably handsome, his poor facial color still diminished his looks.
He also shrank inparison to the third-generation vampire, whose strength was said topete with that of Gods.
Ning Shus contempt towards him infuriated Perry.
Who was this lowly human to look down on him?
Perry bared his teeth and let out a hoarse roar from his throat as if trying to do a demonstration of strength.
Ning Shu was indifferent. Whatre you doing? Both your old ancestor and I are waiting for you to trante. What are you roaring for?
Perry: He asked what school of Eastern magic you learned, Perry icily said.
Ning Shu smiled and said, I invented my own. Besides, how can I just tell you the name of my esteemed master so carelessly?
Perry revealed his sharp teeth again. I advise you to speak properly, lest the blood patriarch turn you into ashes.
The vampires addressed the third-generation vampires as blood patriarchs.
Ning Shu lifted her chin. Come on, then. Oh, Im so scared~ Come on, attack me! The one who doesnt attack me is a sissy~
The crowd:
So crude
Perry had lived for so long, so he thought of himself as a cultured man with a great personality. However, Ning Shus shamelessness still greatly offended him.
It only added to his long list of things to resent Ning Shu for. He also couldnt ept that Ning Shu had actually made him feel fear.
If Ning Shu had truly been weak, Perry wouldnt have been so emotionally disturbed. He wouldve just waved his hand and decimated her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The third-generation vampire, who was still hovering in the air and surrounded by bats, couldnt really understand what the hell Ning Shu was saying.
However, seeing hercent and arrogant expression, he knew that she was not saying anythingplimentary.
The third-generation vampires expression was confused for a split second. Had he slept for too long?
Had people ceased to fear and worship the vampires?
Perry ryed Ning Shus words with gritted teeth to the third-generation vampire.
The third-generation vampire frowned and his sharp gaze turned towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu was still smiling, but her body was tense. She was ready to fight back and attack him.
She wanted to test the strength of the newly awakened third-generation vampire.
His strength must have decreased after he got injured. Even if hed beenying dormant until today, his strength must still not be at its peak.
The bats around the third-generation vampire screeched and swarmed towards Ning Shu.
They looked terrifying. They had scarlet eyes, and they were bigger and more hideous than the average bats.
They swarmed towards Ning Shu like a dense, ck cloud.
Darlene raised her staff to release her magic, but Ning Shu pulled Darlene behind her back.
With a few hand signs, a miniature fire dragon swam out of her hands and rushed towards the bats.
The two forces met and the bats fell to the ground like hail.
The bats were roasted to their deaths. The air was now filled with the smell of roasted meat.
The third-generation vampire didnt even blink as his bats died.
He never expected them to be able to deal with an Eastern magic wielder anyway.
Although they couldnt deal with this Eastern magic wielder, they were enough to deal with ordinary people.
The third-generation vampire raised his hand. His ruby rings, reflecting the sunlight with a ghostly luster, were a very, very unsettlingly red.
Although Ning Shu had no idea what the third-generation vampire wanted to do, it was certainly nothing good for her side.
The atmosphere grew heavy. The third-generation vampire chanted a string ofplex and hardly intelligible words.
Ning Shu didnt bother asking Perry to trante. He could do whatever he liked.
This big fight was inevitable.
After the third-generation vampire finished chanting, a dark cloud appeared in the sky. It was too far away, so no one could see what it truly was.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2778: Seemingly Infinite Amount of Bats
It was only when the ck cloud was close enough that people realized it was actually a seemingly infinite amount of bats.
These bats descended upon the blood hunters.
They ambushed them and attacked them by biting their exposed skin.
Since it was a hot summer day, everyone was dressed ordingly to feel cool.
Soon, their entire body was covered with bites.
These bats also seemed to be poisonous, because the bite wounds they caused turned ck.
Darlene bit her lips and released a white magic that turned some of these bats into ashes.
Ning Shu frowned and rapidly formed hand signs. She activated the most powerful yang gathering formation in the manor and created an enormous talisman.
The talisman then formed dense rain-like lines which proceeded to rain onto the bats.As soon as the bats came into contact with the spell, they screeched in terror and were burnt into ashes.
Ning Shu looked at the third-generation vampire and Perry, who were still hovering in the air.
Even if she couldnt kill the third-generation vampire, she must still kill Perry.
At least, this way, the constant threat that Perry posed over her would be lifted.
She really didnt want to let Perry off this time and battle him next time, when he could be even more powerful.
After all, Perry was blessed with great fortune, and he even had the backing of a third-generation vampire.
By the next time they met, Perry mightve already reached a new peak of strength.
She had also already offended him, so if she didnt deal with him now, the consequences
would be endless for her.
Ning Shus eyes met the third-generation vampires eyes.
He seemed to be observing and assessing her strength.
He then raised his hand. A round, blood-colored bead appeared in his hand. The blood bead rushed towards Ning Shu extremely quickly.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Was he trying to contaminate her with vampire blood?
Vampire blood was like a virus. Human beings contaminated by it could be temporarily reduced into monsters who knew nothing but to drink blood.
Theyd lose all will and reason.
A huge dragon that was covered with mes appeared behind Ning Shus back.
It scorched the space it upied and roared soundlessly
It opened its mouth and swallowed the blood drop, which immediately evaporated due to the high temperature.
The crowd:
The crowd stared at the fire dragon in the sky. Were they watching a sci-fi movie right now?
The dragon was so hot that the crowd felt like they were being put above a campfire and roasted.
Many peoples hair swelled and curled.
Some peoples hair straight up started burning.
Ning Shu sighed and touched her own hair.
Her heart was filled with mncholy
This was the disadvantage of her fire dragon: the heat wave attacked indiscriminately.
Ning Shu pointed at Perry and the third-generation vampire.
The fire dragon rushed towards the two at great speed.
It had yet to evene close to Perry, but Perrys skin was already starting to tighten. His flesh seemed on the verge of exploding.
It was extremely ufortable for him.
The fire dragon was a pure yang existence. Meanwhile, vampires were yin creatures.
Yin and yang were opposing forces.
The third-generation vampire didnt change his expression. He even began to fight the fire dragon.
Ning Shus main aim was to kill Perry. She didnt actually want to fight the third-generation vampire.
The fire dragon passed through Perrys body twice in session.
Perrys body seemed to have been frozen, and the skin on his face began to fall off.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2779: Nearly Became a Mere Skeleton
Perrys muscles also began to slide off his body, revealing the white bones beneath it.
His face nearly became a mere skeleton. His jawbone and nosebone werepletely exposed.
There was no longer any muscle to support his pair of eyes in his eye sockets. His eyeballs looked like they were about to fall off.
It created quite a frightening sight.
Ning Shu regretted knocking Mina out a bit.
Ning Shu wondered whether Mina would still love Perry if she saw him like this.
It seemed like the fire dragon had dealt Perry a great deal of damage.
Ning Shu was ready to repeat her attack when a light shot out of the third-generation vampires ruby ring and immediately dissipated her fire dragon.
Ning Shu: F*ck
Her dragon gotpletely annihted. Her fire dragon Her energy
The energy of the fire dragon didnt return to her.
What a perverse cheat!
Two drops of blood appeared on the third-generation vampires forehead. He gave them to Perry.
Only then did Perrys injury stop worsening.
Ning Shu suspected that Perry must be the illegitimate son of this third-generation vampire. Why else would he save him so many times?
Vampires were cold and heartless creatures. Even if they were of the same race, they were mostly indifferent towards their fellow vampires.
Ning Shu could only suspect that Perry had a familial rtionship with this third-generation vampire.
The third-generation vampire stared at Ning Shu as he spat out a sentence that no one could understand.
Perry, their original trantor, was now seriously injured and looked like he was one wrong breath away from death.
No one could understand what the third-generation vampire was saying.
Ning Shu, in order to show how learned she was, pretended to be able to understand him.
She spread her hands and cursed him out. You son of a bitch bastard! Youre so old that youve lost all your teeth, yet you still run around causing trouble for the younglings. If I were you, I wouldve killed myself already. No one can even understand what the f*ck youre saying. Whats the point of living?
Ning Shu maintained a calm and serious look as she cussed at the third-generation vampire as if she were talking about something serious.
Without Perry, their real-time trantor, how could the third-generation vampire understand what Ning Shu said?
He looked a little bewildered.
Ning Shu inwardlyughed. Confusing him was exactly what she was after.
However, vampires had a keen sense of good and evil intentions.
Even though Ning Shu had her farce of solemnity on, the third-generation vampire still directly shot a beam of light toward her.
If she got hit by this beam of light, she might be directly decimated.
Both her body and soul would be toast.
What was this!?
Ning Shu hastily dodged the beam of light.
She formed hand signs and another huge fire dragon rose behind her.
The fire dragon directly went after Perry, dodging the third-generation vampire in its way.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Once again, the fire dragon mmed through Perrys body but was then destroyed by the beam of light.
Ning Shu was a bit frightened now. What the hell was this thing!?
Once again, though, the heavy damage Perry suffered was reward enough for her.
The energy in Ning Shus dantian had been depleted. The energy of the fire dragon also didnt return to her dantian.
Instead, it was destroyed and disappeared without a trace.
There wasnt much energy left in her dantian. If she continued like this, she would end up at a disadvantage.
Ning Shu didnt feel too good about the whole thing.
Had she absorbed knockoff energy?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2780: Perry Must Definitely Be His Bastard
Not only were vampires immortal, but they also had such powerful f*cking cheats.
Perry, who had received another attack from a fire dragon,pletely copsed. The third-generation vampire hurriedly produced three drops of blood and dropped them on Perrys temple.
The third-generation vampire had given Perry a grand total of six drops of blood since he had first appeared.
The blood of third-generation vampires was iparably precious.
Perry must definitely be his bastard.
Ning Shu saw that the third-generation vampiresplexion was a bit ashen now. His continued export of blood to Perry mustve drained him.
Ning Shu steeled her resolve and released thest of the energy in her dantian.
Fire dragons swarmed out from within her, one after the other. They flew towards Perry and the third-generation vampire.
There was no way that the energy within the third-generation vampires ruby ring was inexhaustible.One of her many fire dragons would definitely slip through his of defense.
The third-generation vampires ruby ring obliterated several fire dragons, but many still mmed through Perrys body.
Perrys body all but crumbled from decay. He gradually became nothing but a white skeleton.
The third-generation vampire couldnt care less about anything else anymore. He grabbed Perrys bones and teleported away.
When Perry and the third-generation vampire disappeared, Ning Shu immediately copsed to the ground.
She quickly fanned herself with her hand. Jesus, that was too scary
At least those two had temporarily retreated.
Even if Perry wasnt dead, he was not far from it.
Hed been reduced to a skeleton without a single piece of flesh left on him.
Itd take a lot of energy to bring him back. Where would such arge amount of energye from?
Would they rely on the third-generation vampire?
The vampire elites had suffered countless casualties. This could serve to deter other vampires from acting out of line for the time being.
Ning Shu looked at the blood hunters thatd copsed on the ground. The blood hunter order had also suffered heavy losses in this battle.
They had pretty much traded for kills with their own lives, Ning Shu could still sense the huge gap between the power of humans and vampires.
Blood hunters dealt mostly with low-level vampires who indiscriminately killed without any regard for the vampiresws.
They had never faced the vampire elites before.
Meanwhile, one elite vampire could easily take on ten of them.
Ning Shu hammered on her legs and said to Darlene, I was lying earlier. Minas not great enough to make a sacrifice like that.
Darlene sat on the ground, just like Ning Shu was, and brushed her hair with her fingers. I know. The blood hunter supervisor has investigated the matter thoroughly; she hasmitted an unforgivable crime and she must die for it.
Ning Shu had no objection to that.
Perry now couldnt even protect himself. Whether hed live or not was still a question without an answer.
He definitely wouldnt return to rescue Mina again.
Minas situation wasnt looking up right now.
Ning Shu, sore and tired after the battle was over, told Darlene, Ill go back first, then.
Rest well. The blood hunter order has been saved because of you this time.
Ah, right. How did you learn Eastern spells? Darlene asked. Youve never indicated that you had skills in this area.
Eastern spells value preparation, Ning Shu said. I learned the spells from an Eastern Daoist priest that I met during a mission.
Since I know Eastern spells, will I not be able to stay in the blood hunter order anymore? Ning Shu asked Darlene.
Darlene shook her head. It doesnt matter what tools or techniques we use as long as we can kill the vampires. Besides, now that a third-generation vampire has awakened, we are in desperate need of powerful humans.
Ning Shus inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. She had been worried that Darlene would expel her from the blood hunter order for using Eastern spells, which originated from a different region and had apletely different power system.
Since Ning Shus dantian had been emptied, she needed to start cultivating again.
Ning Shu opened her door and saw that Mina, who she had knocked out earlier, had woken up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She was struggling hard to get free. When she saw Ning Shu, she started making muffled cries.
Ning Shu made a hand gesture and lifted her previous spell that silenced Mina.
Molly! Let me go! Let me go now! Mina loudly screamed.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2781: The Most Despicable Person That I’ve Ever Seen
The sound Mina let out was shrill and very loud.
She had yelled as strongly as she could, as she had thought that she wouldnt be able to make a squeak.
She didnt expect to suddenly be able to speak. The return of her voice took her by surprise.
Mina was extremely ecstatic. She could finally talk!
Ning Shu walked up to Mina, who was thrashing about like a fish out of water. With a smile, she said, Youre awake.
Mina stared at Ning Shu, then suddenly spat at her.
Ning Shu tilted her body to avoid Minas spit.
Ning Shu had a calm expression on her face. She wasnt angry at all.
Minas voice was full of hatred as she said to Ning Shu, Molly, youre the most despicable person that Ive ever seen.How could you lie that boldly? Arent you afraid of being struck by lightning? Mina red at Ning Shu. Youre trying to destroy my rtionship with Perry!
How could you be so vicious? You vicious woman!
Ning Shu nodded along. Yeah, so Im despicable. What are you going to do about it? Bite me?
Ah, right. I have to show you something. You wont call me despicable once you see it. Ning Shu took out her phone. On the screen was a photo of a flying man carrying away a human skeleton.
Look.
Mina took a look at the photo and immediately screamed in terror. She was startled by the sight of the skeleton.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu dug at her ear with a pinky. What was she screaming for?
See this skeleton? Ning Shu said as she pointed at it. Guess who that is.
Mina simply ignored Ning Shu by turning her head to the side.
Ning Shu didnt care. Her face was full of smiles as she said, Thats Perry. I beat him into a skeleton.
Mina jerked her head back so sharply that her neck made a snapping sound
Dang, that must hurt
Minas expression betrayed her disbelief. She couldnt change her expression because of her hurting neck, too.
Thats impossible! How But youre just an antpared to him!
Mina knew how powerful Perry was. He could solve anything that was difficult for her with ease.
How could the omnipotent Perry be reduced to a skeleton?
Mina couldnt believe it at all.
Ning Shu put her phone away. Its up to you whether to believe it or not.
Ning Shu untied the rope with which shed tied Minas body. Since you dont believe me, you can go ask the others.
Minas neck was hurt. Just trying to turn her head nearly made her cry out in pain.
She could only run out of the room with her head still in an askew position. She wanted to ask the others if it was true; had Perry really been reduced into a skeleton?
Mina grabbed the first person she saw and asked whether that skeleton was really Perry.
The entire blood hunter order had just gone through a battle. There were countless people among their ranks who were either dead or wounded.
They had no time to deal with anything unimportant right now. Mina, however, came up to them and didnt even bother to ask about how her fellow blood hunters were.
Instead, the moment she opened her mouth, she asked about how that vampire was.
It made people feel ufortable.
There was also the fact that Mina was the one that had lured the vampires over.
Therefore, as Mina persisted in asking around, everyone else persisted in ignoring her.
Eventually, one of them got straight-up annoyed by the question. They rudely pushed her away as soon as she asked the question. Impatiently, they answered her, Yeah, yeah. That damned vampire became a skeleton.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Minas behavior was extremely loathsome.
After Mina processed that information, she sat down on the steps. She buried her head between her knees and began wailing.
Soon, however, she was arrested for the second time by the blood hunter supervisor.
Minas behavior left no doubt on whether she had truly betrayed the blood hunter order.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2782: Put Right Back Into Prison
The excuse Ning Shu came up with when Perry came to rescue Mina served only to save the blood hunter orders dignity.
It didnt really mean that Mina was innocent.
Mina was put right back into prison.
Ning Shu learned of what happened with Mina, and then peacefully returned to cultivating.
She also didnt remove the yang gathering formation she had created in the manor. She was, after all, still relying on it to gather yang energy from everywhere it could.
Ning Shu rapidly absorbed the energy surrounding her.
Her empty dantian slowly began to fill up.
Magma-like energy surged in Ning Shus dantian.
Sure enough, strength really boosted confidence and made one feel more at ease.Ning Shu was cultivating when she heard knocking on the door. She opened the door and saw the blood hunter supervisor.
Ning Shu was a little confused. Why was the blood hunter supervisor here?
As herst wish, Mina has asked to see you. Afterward, we will be carrying out the execution.
The blood hunter supervisors tone was indifferent.
Ning Shu, equally indifferently, shrugged her shoulders. Im not going. Just go ahead and execute her.
We will fulfill herst wish, the blood hunter order supervisor said, out of the humanitarian spirit.
Ning Shu shrugged again. Mina loathed her so much that shed definitely be a vengeful ghost from all the pent-up resentment.
Such resentment could affect the ne.
Mina could possibly get a chance to counterattack as well.
Ning Shu considered it and finally decided to go meet Mina. Shed watch her execution as well, and while at it, make sure to destroy her soul so that she wouldnt have a chance to make aeback.
Ning Shu followed the blood hunter supervisor to Minas cell. When they arrived, though, what they found was a huge, round hole in its door.
The blood hunter supervisors facial color rapidly changed. He quickly looked inside, but as expected, there was no one there.
Where is she? the blood hunter supervisor, shocked beyond sense, asked Ning Shu.
How am I supposed to know that? Isnt watching prisoners the jurisdiction of your department? Ning Shu spread her hands.
Ning Shusplexion was also pretty bad. Mina had actually disappeared from the manor with everyone being none the wiser.
What was going on?
Could it be that someone had rescued her?
I have to report this. The blood hunter supervisor practically ignored Ning Shu. The traitor had escaped. This was a matter of huge importance!
Ning Shu rubbed her chin and looked around the cell. There was no sign of any damage being dealt to it.
Mina was locked up inside, so someone mustve cut a hole in the door to take her away.
Ning Shu stared at the thick titanium alloy door. She wondered who had cut it, with what, and how they got that perfectly round shape as well.
What instantly came to her mind was the third-generation vampires ruby ring.
The beam of light that the ring released would obliviate anything it touched.
The third-generation vampire had probablye to rescue Mina.
Ning Shu clucked her tongue. Wasnt this guy said to be able to rival God in strength? Now he was running errands for this stupid couple.
He sneaked in like a thief to rescue Mina, without any trace of his third-generation vampire arrogance and dignity.
What happened to being a blood patriarch that all vampires feared and worshiped?
She wondered what exactly the rtionship between the third-generation vampire and Perry was. Why did the third-generation vampire go to such lengths to help him?
This was the same person who had joined hands with his fellow third-generation vampires to massacre all of the second-generation vampires.
How could it be possible that he was doing this all out of the goodness of his heart?
Darlene hurriedly came. When she saw the hole in the door, she was rendered speechless. If shes run away, then so be it. From this moment on, she is no longer a member of the blood hunter order.N?v(el)B\\jnn
The most likely possibility is that Mina will give her first embrace and be turned into a vampire.
Darlene sneered. So what if she bes a vampire? We will just kill her, like we kill all the other vampires.
Ning Shu inwardly sighed. As expected, the storyline would always go on as it was meant to be.
Although there were some deviations in terms of the details, Mina still ended up being rescued by the vampires.
Ning Shu cracked her neck. It seemed like she had to be stronger. The more powerful she was, the better it would be.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2783: Time Was Life
The recent battle with the vampires at the manor had caused the blood hunter order to lose many of their blood hunters.
Since the blood hunter order was nowcking in expert manpower, many of the beginner blood hunters were taking missions to pick up the ck.
Even the blood hunter order leader herself, Darlene, had begun to take on missions.
Letting the tasks keep piling up in a corner somewhere would deal a fatal blow to the blood hunter orders reputation.
Besides, time was life. A moment wasted could be a human life gone.
Ning Shu originally wanted to peacefully continue to cultivate, but Darlene gave her the task of leading a team of fresh, newbie blood hunters.
Ning Shu was meant to guide and teach them, and while at it, act as a bodyguard.
Ning Shu had no choice but to follow them on their vampire-hunting quests.
Ning Shu had thought that the loss of so many vampire elites wouldve made the vampires quieter.However, unexpectedly, theyd actually been covertly creating more trouble and causing a lot of tragedies.
There was a spike in the missing people poption.
It was a stormy time for the blood hunter order. Plus, since Darlene had personally talked to her, Ning Shu had no way to ignore this.
Actually, Ning Shu had a bad hunch. She felt like the vampires were trying to wage another holy war, so they could have the vampires ascend over humankind.
The original host had been torn in half by Perry and died early in the storyline development, so she didnt know about what happened afterward.
Ning Shus feeling that the storyline had been very iplete only grew stronger as time went on. The information she was given had seriously beencking.
The whole thing was basically just the original hosts life experience and the general background of the world. She hadnt been given anything else!
So frigging stingy.
Ning Shu carried her suitcase out of the manor. She saw two pairs of partners with apprehensive faces.
It was their first time out on a mission, so they were obviously very nervous and excited.
This time, Ning Shu was partnered with Touro.
Ning Shu saw Touro and greeted him. So its just the two of us going this time. We need to make sure these younglingse back with all their limbs intact.
Ning Shu put her suitcase in the trunk and told the four uneasy beginners to get in.
Yes! The four obedient newbies quickly got into the car.
Ning Shu sat in the front passenger seat and asked Touro, who was driving, Wheres Casey?
He got bitten by bats and wont be able to take missions for some time. Ive always told him to stop wasting his energy on women. He never listens to me! Look at how he ended up now.
Ning Shu raised an eyebrow. How bad is it? Is it so bad that he wont be able to have fun with women anymore?
Its not that bad. He got bitten in his hand. You know how important a blood hunters hands are for them.
Ning Shu solemnly nodded. Yes. Theyre not just important for a blood hunter, but also for men.
There was a ck question mark on Touros face, but he just started the car and started driving.
To the four well-behaved babies sitting in the back, Ning Shu advised, When you are doing a mission, its very possible that youll run into a bad situation. When that happens, especially if your opponent is much stronger than you, dont bother with trying to force things and just run!
Since they werent the protagonist and didnt have a golden finger to make aeback with, they shouldnt insist on facing every challenge head-on.
The main characters were cockroaches that couldnt be beaten to death. Even if their organs were rotting, they were still capable of fighting back and surviving perfectly fine. Meanwhile, an ordinary person might end up farting theirst from just tripping and falling.
Ordinary people really shouldntpare themselves against the chosen ones.
Touro:
The well-behaved newbies:
Touro cleared his throat. What Molly meant is, that you must find the most effective solution to your problems. If retreat is the best strategy, then do it.
He then whispered to Ning Shu, Be more tactful, would you?
She just basically told them to be desertersn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu nodded. You should talk to them.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2784: You’re Going to Cook Us
Ning Shu simply shut her eyes and began to cultivate.
zing energy gathered around her. The people who were also sitting in the car began to feel like the car had turned into a steamer. It was hot as hell.
Touro, who was right next to Ning Shu, was especially hot and sweaty. He looked like a fish that had just been fished out of water.
Touro had witnessed Ning Shus skills so he knew that Ning Shu was to me for the sudden rise of heat.
Touro gave Ning Shus shoulder a nudge. Take a break. Youre going to cook us.
Ning Shu:
Was it really that hot?
She hadnt realized it. Her body had probably grown used to it.
Ning Shu stopped absorbing the yang energy from the sun. Instead, she began to absorb the meager amount of spiritual energy surrounding her.Spiritual energy shouldnt have the same heating effect.
However, Ning Shu, who was already used to absorbing an enormous amount of yang energy, felt like she was constipated as she absorbed the scarce spiritual energy.
Her fellow car passengers were much morefortable now, though. The spiritual energy Ning Shu was gathering around them felt like a spring breeze, which was indescribablyfortable.
Ning Shu cultivated all through the car ride. She only asionally opened her eyes to eat something.
Whats our mission this time? Darlene only asked her to babysit the neers, lest they die on their first mission.
Training them had cost the blood hunter order a lot.
It was already difficult enough for such a huge organization to regain its original investment.
Touro tore his jerky. He stared at the four newbies and said, Theres a town where a bunch of people are going missing. The rate is about seven to eight people a day.
Im just worried that well encounter the same situation that we did in ourst mission. What if these vampires are up to the same thing?
I suspect that another third-generation vampire is about to wake up. A previous team has already been wiped out and their corpses havent even been found.
Theres a storm brewing. A big battle is definitelying. Lives will be at stake. Touro sighed.
Ning Shu bit into her jerky. In times like these, human life is worthless. The organization should join hands with the nations. Were heading into arge-scale war, one which the blood hunter order wont be able to handle on its own, dont you think so?
This jerkys pretty good! Where did you buy it? Ning Shu chewed on the jerky. The more she chewed it, the better it tasted.
Touro looked at Ning Shu somewhat helplessly. Is this the time to be talking about the jerky?
Then what? Do we suddenly just stop eating? Ning Shu said. Anyways, we have to protect these precious younglings. Theyre the future of our blood hunter order.
Touro handed Ning Shu a bottle of water. Considering how powerful you are, Im sure you have nothing to worry about. We weaklings, however, feel as helpless as an ant facing a mighty flood.
Forget ants, dont humans feel the same fear facing such a flood?
Ning Shu hammered her chest. Im even more panicked than you are, but what can I do? All I can do is strengthen myself.
The four well-behaved neers approached them to ask about some of the problems that could happen during the mission.
Touro very patiently answered them all. Sometimes, hed even quiz them on some hypothetical scenarios.
Ning Shu propped up her chin and pensively stared at the sky. She wondered about what was going on over on Minas side.
Was she currently by the side of the skeleton Perry, taking care of him faithfully?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
By the next time they met, while Ning Shu would still be a blood hunter, perhaps Mina would have already be a vampire.
She also had no idea whether the misunderstanding between Mina and Perry had been resolved.
Either way, no matter what, true love would conquer all.
Ning Shu hoped, though, that before the misunderstanding got cleared up, these lovebirds could still develop a strong sadistic love.
Theyd loathe and torture each other, but endure all the torture they got out of love.
Just thinking about it made Ning Shu feel fired up, but since Perry was now a skeleton, could they still pa-pa-pa?
Even if his muscles slowly regrew, they wouldnt be able to pa-pa-pa for a while
Ning Shu felt that her train of thought had strayed too much. Why should she be concerned about whether Mina and Perry were boinking each other?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2785: Things Had Changed
The group of six set off towards the city where they were to carry out their mission.
Touro and Ning Shu had gone to a remote town for theirst mission together. This time, however, they were off to a bustling downtown area.
Vampires were already arrogant enough to act like this in a city.
They were practically screaming that they were responsible for this.
Things had changed. In the past, the vampire ns had a rule mandating its members to avoid the human world.
Following the gradual human domination of the world, many vampires had fallen into a deep slumber to survive. Most notable among them were Cains grandchildren: the third-generation vampires.
This, coupled with the medieval churchs purging of heretics, had significantly reduced the number of existing vampires.
Generally, these vampires wouldnt do anything like causing the spike of missing person cases in densely popted areas.
It was a no-brainer to Ning Shu that these cases were all rted to the vampires.Ning Shu suspected that these vampires were nning to awaken another third-generation vampire.
She really couldnt figure out why these vampires would do such a thing.
Once the third-generation vampires involved themselves in the matters of the current vampire ns, they would never give the reins back.
To these third-generation vampires, their descendants were but insignificant puppets. A single word from them could turn the vampire ns upside down.
The third-generation vampires should actually be a taboo for the vampires.
What were they being awakened for?
Their awakening wouldnt only bring about human suffering, but also the vampires.
Of course, there could always be insane vampires who worshiped the third-generation vampires.
The six blood hunters found a hotel to stay in.
Ning Shu stood at the window. She propped up her chin and wondered where the missing people were taken to this time.
Vampires slept in coffins. They had found thest one in a church.
What about this time?
It wouldnt be in a cemetery, would it?
Graveyards seemed to suit creatures like vampires.
Ning Shu tore a piece of paper and folded it into a paper crane. She bit her finger and used the blood to draw a spell on the paper crane.
After several failures, Ning Shus wound began to dry. Ning Shu had to squeeze the wound to get some blood out.
How torturous.
The floor was covered with discarded paper cranes. Ning Shu was nearly on the verge of going mad when she finally seeded.
She put the paper crane on her palm. It pped its wings and flew out of the window.
The spell was a very difficult one. Ning Shu nearly drained her dantian to give the inanimate object the ability to fly.
A huge amount of power had been required.
Ning Shu immediately sat on the ground, set up a small yang gathering formation, and cultivated.
The paper crane could help them with finding the missing people for the time being.
As long as they knew the general direction, they could continue to slowly search afterward.
Ning Shu absorbed the fire yang energy. Fortunately, it was summer, so she could absorb the energy from the sun in the sky.
Ning Shu felt that shed adapted to the heat so much that one day, shed be able to go to the sky and hug the literal sun.
Early the next morning, the paper crane came back andnded in Ning Shus palm.
She put away the paper crane and told Touro and the four newbies, The missing people are all in a cemetery.
There are so many cemeteries in this city. It could be any of them, Touro said.
It must be the cemetery thats the oldest and has been around the longest, Ning Shu said.
Ive researched it. I know where that is, we can go now.
Based on the information from the crane, Ning Shu and the others went to a rtively remote cemetery in the city.
There was not a single house around.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The Western world was usually different from the Eastern in the way that people would just live normally near a cemetery.
Different from the eerie Eastern cemeteries, the Western cemeteries were viewed as mysterious and romantic ces. They were both moving and beautiful.
It wouldnt be strange at all if one took a walk and identally stumbled upon a cemetery.
This particr cemetery, however, was deste and oozing with eeriness.
The caws of strange birds called from the trees.
As the tree leaves were too thick, they couldnt see these birds.
It was rather scary.
Ning Shu stopped the car. Its probably around here.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2786: Digging up a Grave
Touro took out a vampire detector. A bright spot appeared on the screen.
It really is here.
The four newbies were so nervous that their entire body was shaking.
Their faces were also flushed for the same reason.
Take out your weapons now, Touro said to them.
The four scrambled to take out their weapons.
Some of them held silver swords, while another took out their holy water. Another took out their bow and crossbow.
Touro didnt say anything else as he stared at the scanner.
Finally, they stopped in front of a tomb.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//omIf it wasnt for the dpidated cross over it, this mound of soil wouldnt look like a grave at all.
This is probably it, Touro whispered to Ning Shu.
There are no other vampires around here.
Ning Shu nodded and set up a yang gathering formation.
This would weaken the newly awakened vampire.
She didnt know if the one resting down there really was a vampire, but if not, it would mean they had dug up some innocent grave.
With a smile, Ning Shu said to the four newbies, You guys can start digging.
This was the four newbies first mission. They could only do whatever their seniors asked. Even if they had anyints, they wouldnt dare spit it out.
They each took out a shovel from their suitcase and began to dig at the grave.
Ning Shu stood at the side and prepared another spell.
Touro took out silver arrows, which had been soaked in holy water, and a crossbow.
The four newbies were still digging. It seemed the grave was very deep.
They had to dig for quite a while before their shovel hit the coffin.
When they did, a sickening smell of blood wafted out of the earth.
Allow me. Ning Shu took over the shovel and started shoveling away the soil covering the coffin. Finally, she wiped thest of the soil off the coffin with her hand.
Underneath the coffin was a t stone b.
As Ning Shu wiped away the dirt on the coffin, an intricate pattern was revealed.
It was unlike the five-pointed star shed previously seen.
As expected, this was likely also a third-generation vampire.
The coffin was a very beautiful one, engraved with roses.
Ning Shu dusted off her hands and then reached out to open the coffin.
The coffin was very heavy. Ning Sus strength only allowed her to slowly push it open.
When the coffin was finally opened, Ning Shu pinched her nose and looked inside.
A many in the coffin. His hair had beenbed smoothly, and his hands were ced over his stomach.
His skin was iparably pale. He wore beautiful garments and tucked in his chest pocket, was a bright, ming red rose.
The rose didnt have the slightest sign of wither or rot. Ning Shu had no idea what it was made of.
The red was so vivid as if its color had been achieved by pouring blood on it.
The man suddenly opened his scarlet eyes and said some intelligible words to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
The frick? It was another one that spoke gibberish.
The third-generation vampire, however, didnt care whether Ning Shu could understand him. He reached out his hand and tried to pull Ning Shu into the coffin to feed on her.
Ning Shu hastily dodged. She rapidly formed hand signs and created a spell to suppress the third-generation vampire.
He froze. However, the spell onlysted for a moment until it was broken.
@$%& the vampire said, his scarlet eyes ring at Ning Shu.
His re made Ning Shus body instantly be ice-cold.
She felt as if she was being targeted by something extremely dangerous. She felt like a prey meeting its natural predator.
Ning Shu quickly formed hand signs and held the vampire in ce with another spell.
Give me the silver sword! Ning Shu shouted.
Touro got out of his daze the quickest. He picked up the silver sword on the ground and threw it at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu bit through her finger and quickly drew a spell on the silver sword.
Just as the spell holding the vampire down was about to break, Ning Shu thrust her sword into the vampires heart.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2787: $%#*
The silver sword was enveloped by zing mes. The vampire, whose heart had been pierced by it, contorted his face into a hideous expression.
He bared his sharp teeth and roared at Ning Shu, creating a sweeping wave of force.
The force billowed on Ning Shus face.
The vampires ws scratched at Ning Shus hands, but Ning Shu refused to let go of the sword.
With the blood that was dripping out from the w wounds on Ning Shus hand, she drew a spell on the vampires body.
As the blood touched the vampires skin, it sizzled loudly.
$%#&* the vampire roared furiously.
Ning Shu then released a huge fire dragon. It raised its head to the sky and roared silently, before ruthlessly mming into the coffin.
With a deafening boom, an enormous wave of energy swept outwards.Ning Shu felt really bitter. These vampires were so tenacious; they were harder to kill than f*cking cockroaches.
Any other vampire couldve been dealt with with just the silver sword, but this vampire was still fine after all this.
Why was this vampire was still not fucking dead!?
Did she get a fake silver sword or something!?
This vampires ws had also scratched and wounded her all over.
The fire dragon mmed into the vampire in the coffin over and over again.
The other five blood hunters all watched Ning Shu, who was standing at the eye of the hurricane, with trepidation.
They couldnt intervene in this fight. Even if they tried, itd be to no avail.
Touros facial color was very bad. These vampires were so powerful. If all the third-generation vampires were awakened, then wouldnt mankind be finished?
Ning Shu gripped the silver sword tightly with one hand. She drew an immobilization talisman with her other hand and used it to immobilize the vampire.
She then drew another spell on the silver sword. The mes on the silver sword immediately raged even more vigorously.
The vampire roared something Ning Shu couldnt understand ferociously.
With a solemn expression, Ning Shu pulled out the silver sword and heavily pierced the vampires heart for the second time.
As the vampire was roasted by the fire dragons powerful yang energy, the vampire gradually turned into nothingness. Thest scream he let out made his unwillingness and anger very clear.
All that was left was the silver sword, nailed into the coffin, and the vividly red rose.
Ning Shu took the rose and tucked it in her pocket, then yanked on the silver sword.
However, the silver sword was stuck in the coffin and couldnt be pulled out.
Ning Shu couldnt be bothered to try pulling it out again. She said to the five stunned blood hunters, Give me a hand.
Touro came back to his senses and stretched out his hand to pull Ning Shu out from the grave.
The other four blood hunters went to pull out the silver sword.
This silver sword was powerful enough on its own, but it had now been used to kill such a powerful vampire. Who knew how valuable it would be in the future?
Ning Shu sat on the ground. Her hands and feet were shaking from the strain.
They were practically limp.
Fortunately, the third-generation vampire had just awakened. If that hadnt been the case, then Ning Shu wouldnt have been able to kill him.
She was really tired, damn it
The four newbiesbined their efforts to pull out the silver sword. However, none of them dared to try and take it. They handed it back to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took it and gave it to Touro. Ive drawn spells on the sword so its pretty strong. You should take it and use it.
Touro didnt try to act polite about it either. Thank you. If you need anything in the future, just find me and Ill definitely help you.
Just as the matter was resolved, a group of vampires arrived.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
They looked at the grave and were greatly rmed to find it empty.
Ning Shu leaned against a tree. She was physically and mentally exhausted, so she couldnt be bothered to move.
These vampires were ordinary vampires. Touro and the others could deal with them.
The newly arrived vampires screamed at them and demanded they hand over the one who rested in the coffin.
And so, a fight broke out.
Ning Shu created a spell and eliminated some of the vampires. She left Touro and the four newbies to deal with the rest.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2788: A Rose
The four newbies still needed training.
They werecking in experience and were too flustered to deal with even a single vampire despite outnumbering the vampire by four-to-one.
Ning Shu kept an eye on the situation in order to intervene if anything unexpected urred.
Ning Shu rubbed her temple. She felt exhausted.
Touro was an experienced blood hunter. The silver sword, with the spell, only heightened his abilities.
He killed the vampires with a clean stab to their heart.
It took them a while, but they finally defeated the vampires.
The four newbies sat on the ground. Their faces were pale and suddenly, they all began to vomit.
It was their first time killing. Although what they killed were vampires, they still felt very disturbed by it.They cremated the vampires bodies and went back to the hotel.
When Ning Shu got to her room, she took the rose from earlier back out.
She lifted it to her nose and smelled it. There was the scent of roses, and there was even a dew drop on one of the petals.
The rose seemed like it had just been picked earlier this morning.
But how could it be? That vampire mustve been in the ground for longer than anyone could imagine.
Yet this rose had neither withered nor rotted.
It was amazing.
It must be a treasure. Ning Shu ns to ask 2333 to stash it away.
It wouldnt hurt to collect more treasures anyway.
Do you know what this is? Ning Shu asked 2333.
No. There are too many treasures spread among the countless nes; how could I possibly know them all? 2333 said.
Ning Shu didnt respond. Since she had learned that 2333 had been a person, she no longer held much hope in it.
She had previously thought that 2333 was an AI with a powerful database.
So she thought 2333 would know everything.
However, now knowing that 2333 was a person, Ning Shu had be more lenient. After all, humans werent perfect.
They all had ws and weaknesses.
Ning Shu had 2333 put the rose in the system space.
Shey on the bed for a while, then sat up on the bed and began to cultivate.
She felt very pressed for time. It seemed that those third-generation vampires, despite the hard hit that was Gods flood, were not dead.
They were awakening one after the other.
If they all woke up, a holy war would definitely break out.
Ning Shu was almost certain that the guy she had killed in the cemetery was a third-generation vampire.
An ordinary vampire wouldnt be powerful enough to drain her of all her energy.
Even then, she still had to take advantage of the momentum and only barely managed to kill that vampire after fighting tooth and nail for it.
The West was so big, how was she supposed to find all the dormant third-generation vampires?
Not every vampire would be as unlucky as this oneto be greeted by Ning Shu right after they awakened.
On the flip side, nor was Ning Shus luck so great that she could always encounter the third-generation vampires when they were at their weakest.
Ning Shu set up a yang gathering formation and cultivated all night.
Gaining strength was the most important thing for her right now.
Early the next morning, Touro came to call Ning Shu and told her that they were to immediately return to the organization.
The organization was sorelycking manpower. In the past, after onepleted a mission, theyd be able to take a break and rest a little.
Now, they must immediately return to the organization.
Especially so this time, since they had to report what happened during this mission.
Touro drove and said somewhat speechlessly, What kind of sh*t luck do you think we have? Its already the second time we encountered something like this.
Ning Shu spread her hands. I feel like all of the vampiric activities going on right now are rted to the awakenings of the third-generation vampires.
So as long as theres a sign of vampire activities, its likely that theres another third-generation vampire thats about to awaken, Ning Shu said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Touro sighed. A storm ising. The peace before the storm will pass soon, and well all fall into chaos again.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2789: The Holy War Was Now Inevitable
Ning Shu had just arrived back at the manor when someone told her she had to go to see Darlene.
Ning Shu carried her suitcase and went to find Darlene.
Walking into the room, Ning Shu smelled a strong stench of blood and medicine.
She saw Darlene lying on the bed. One of her arms was gone.
Ning Shu hurriedly put her suitcase down. She walked to Darlenes side and asked, How did this happen?
Darlenes face was pale. Even her lips seemed devoid of blood.
A vampire caught me off guard, Darlene said.
Did you encounter an awakened third-generation vampire? Ning Shu asked again.
Considering Darlenes strength, an ordinary vampire wouldnt have been able to mangle Darlene like this.Darlene herself was capable of wielding light magic.
She was the one who cast magic, creating the holy water that the blood hunter order used.
Other than a third-generation vampire, Ning Shu couldnt think of any other existence that could harm Darlene.
Darlene weakly nodded. She had encountered a newly awakened third-generation vampire and failed to stop them.
The holy war was now inevitable.
Send an email to the heads of state and governments under my name. Tell them whats happened and warn them to prepare for whatsing, Darlene instructed.
Ning Shu nodded. She saw aptop on the table and turned it on.
Ning Shu typed the email as Darlene dictated the content, then sent the email out.
Ning Shu looked at where Darlenes arm had been. The missing arm would have a big impact on her strength.
Ning Shu held Darlenes other hand and gave her some spiritual energy. She said, Get better soon. The blood hunter order needs you.
Darlene looked at Ning Shu and said, While I recover from my injuries, please take care of the blood hunter order on my behalf.
Ning Shu nodded.
Darlene had lost a lot of blood; she closed her eyes to rest.
Ning Shu stared at Darlenes wrapped shoulder. Her whole arm had been torn out from her body. Considering the situation at the time, Darlene couldnt receive proper medical attention quickly enough.
How painful must it have been, to have ones arm ripped off like that?
Although Darlene was a blood hunter, rather than saying she endured this for the blood hunter order, it was more that she endured this all for the sake of humankind.
There was no right and wrong to this, only the matter of survival.
Vampires believed that they were superior to humans, and thus wanted to enve humankind asborers and food sources.
It was just like how humans enved livestock.
If humankind wanted to survive this, theyd have to put up a resistance.
However, who knew how many people would have to sacrifice their lives for this resistance?
It was all for the sake of survival.
Ning Shu tucked Darlene in and carried theptop and her suitcase out.
She sent out an announcement that blood hunters were to stop taking individual missions.
Since every governed country had now gotten the news, theyd definitely implement new measures and have some sort of cooperation with the military bodies of each of these countries.
It was no longer possible for humankind to rely on the blood hunters alone.
Even if these countries dumped more money on the blood hunter order, the blood hunters couldnt stop what wasing for them alone.
Ning Shu returned to her room and opened theptop.
She had received quite a few emails. The email that she had sent out was getting replies.
Many of these repliesined about how the blood hunter order couldnt solve a small matter like this, despite having received so much money from them.
Basically, What was the need for such an organization like yours to exist if you couldnt even solve this?
Ning Shu:
If they had the ability to go toe-to-toe with a vampire, then they should go do it themselves.
What was the point of wasting so many words here?
Ning Shus reply was simply: Take it or leave it.
In any case, she already warned them.
A blood hunters life was still a human life. No matter what, they couldnt be expected to just throw away blood hunter lives.N?v(el)B\\jnn
The military had advanced weapons which would probably help with dealing with the vampires.
Ning Shu took the opportunity to ask some of the countries for advanced, cutting-edge military technologies.
It took a lot of haggling until they relented and agreed to give them some.
The blood hunter order did have guns and ammunition, but these were of little use when one was facing a vampire.
The attributes of the weapons needed to be effective against vampires.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2790: So Cooperative
The holy water, which had the power to restrain vampires, was imbued with the magic Darlene released.
Now that Darlene was injured, she wouldnt be able to release such magic for some time.
Ning Shu pondered about it. She then instructed all the blood hunters to give her their silver swords.
She would draw a spell on these silver swords.
Silver already had the ability to restrain vampires, so the swords would only grow more lethal with the spell added to them.
The spell would be even more powerful since shed be using the yang energy of the sun.
Soon, someone below had collected all the silver swords there were in the manor.
They did it very quickly.
Ning Shu hadnt expected such a quick response.She didnt know why they were so cooperative.
She went to the cafeteria for dinner and bumped into Touro and Casey. Caseys arm was in a sling.
When those four newbies came back, they told the others about what happened like you were a god. Everyones looking forward to having a silver sword like mine.
Touro smiled as he said this to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
And she had been impressed by what she had thought was the blood hunter orders extremely efficient workflow. As it turned out, it was because of this.
After eating four massive burgers and gulping down a ss of milk, Ning Shu was ready to go back to her room and draw up the spells.
She pushed open the door, only to see the piles of silver swords now upying half of her room. This was really a self-inflicted headache.
Ning Shu took out a silver bowl. She cut her hand and squeezed blood into the bowl.
Her blood had yang energy from the sun in it, so it was the best medium for drawing spells.
However, since her body was full of yang energy, Ning Shu was really worried that her chest would turn into pectoral muscles, her voice would grow rough, and she would grow a beard.
As her blood dripped into the silver bowl, thick smoke started wafting up.
Ning Shu:
Was her blood sulfuric acid?
It looked on the verge of bursting into mes.
Ning Shu gritted her teeth and squeezed out half a small bowl of fresh blood.
Then, Ning Shu picked up a silver sword from the ground. She dipped her finger in the blood, mobilized the spiritual energy in her body, and began to draw the spells.
Ning Shu worked day and night. She also had to pull several all-nighters to finally finish her work on all of the silver swords.
By then, Ning Shu had heavy dark circles and her face was very pale. Her hair had turned curly, and her movements sluggish.
She was exhausted. Really exhausted.
Ning Shu made a phone call and asked someone to collect these things and get them out of her room.
While she created the spells, she had to squeeze out more blood several times. She had thought that half a bowl would be enough, but as it turned out, it wasnt.
The person who received the call came immediately. They greeted Ning Shu when they saw her, then immediately led the people to move the swords away.
They expressed the organizations appreciation for Ning Shus efforts.
Ning Shu was expressionless. Appreciation, her ass!
After she finished, Ning Shu ate arge bowl of pigs blood noodles and then passed out.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She was dead.
Ning Shu waspletely out, blissfully unaware that the blood hunters that had received their silver swords back now carried them everywhere.
They brought their swords everywhere, even when they were eating and sleeping.
It was as if the object brought them a sense of security.
Ning Shu slept for an entire day and night. When she woke up, she hurriedly sat cross-legged and began to cultivate.
A second wasted could be a life lost.
Even though Ning Shu didnt go out of her room, someone was bringing meals to her door.
Each time, itd be five massive burgers and arge bottle of yogurt.
Ning Shu didnt bother being polite. She ate whatever was brought to her since it saved her trip to the cafeteria.
It must either be Touro or Casey anyway since they were the only ones who knew her eating habits.
Ning Shu took advantage of her meal time to use the tracking system and check where Perry and Mina were.
These two were thorns on Ning Shus side.
Ning Shu opened the tracking system but saw that she couldnt use it. She had to pay five merit points to use it.
Ning Shu was so angry that she almost stomped on her burger.
What the hell? Five merit points!? It never used to cost merit points?
What? What the hell is this? Ning Shu was practically roaring.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2791: Used Up Your Free Chances
She felt like the entire world had changed even though all she did was take a nap.
Since when did the tracking system require merit points!?
The hell!
Theres a free chance limit for the tracking system. Youve used up your free chances, so youll have to pay with merit points from now on.
Ning Shu:
Why cant it be faith points?
The tracking system can tell you exactly where people are. How can such an unbelievable cheat always be used for free? Whether it costs merit points for faith points, arent the results still the same?
What a troll
Truly, the longer you live, the more outrageous things youe across.Do you want to spend five merit points to use the tracking system? 2333 asked. Its useless for you to be angry. The main system trolls everyone this way.
Ning Shu believed she was stronger than this and firmly said, No.
Squandering five merit points just to locate Perry and Mina was seriously a waste of her resources.
Theyd definitely run into each other anyway. After all, both Perry and Mina had suffered at her hands.
Surely, theyd find her somehow to even the scores. Besides, they were enemies.
Theyd have a lot of opportunities to bump into each other in the future.
Plus, Ning Shu suspected that Perry hadnt died at all.
Dont ask her why. She just knew.
Moreover, with the trend of how main leadspletely ignored the concept of death, how could Perry just die?
Perhaps a drop of essence blood could allow him to be resurrected.
Ning Shu gnawed on her burger resentfully.
Shed needed to spend five merit points to initially install the tracking system, but now she was told she needed to spend more merit points every time she wanted to use it!
These were merit points! She could go through an entire world and not get any merit points, let alone five. And now she was supposed to spend five merit points to locate someone once? Why didnt the system just outright rob her?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Had it been five experience points, Ning Shu wouldnt even have blinked.
After she finished eating, Ning Shu began to continue cultivating.
She had clearly eaten a lot, but all of her energy was absorbed by her dantian.
Ning Shu looked at her dantian, which was churning with magma-like energy, with a fire dragon swimming inside it.
Ning Shu was very satisfied. Looking at it only made her more motivated. She sat cross-legged and continued to cultivate.
This world was too dangerous. With Darlene being injured, the blood hunter order was now temporarily under her care.
She couldnt let the blood hunter order crumble under her watch. At least, the original host should be able toe back and have a ce she could use as shelter.
Even if no ce under this earth was fully safe, one could make any ce shelter as long as they had enough strength.
When Ning Shu was cultivating, the emergency rm sounded throughout the manor.
Ning Shu hurriedly stopped cultivating and went to the square.
There were a lot of people in the square. The blood hunters were all vigntly staring at the vampires that hade to them.
Ning Shu looked at the group of vampires, who were dressed in all ck as if they were heading to a funeral.
They were too damn arrogant. They dare to break into the blood hunter order in broad daylight.
Ning Shu looked at the leading vampire. He was dressed in luxurious formalwear, and a delicate-looking girl stood next to him.
Seeing these two people, Ning Shus pupils shrank.
F*ck! Werent they Perry and Mina?
Perry was no longer a skeleton and looked fully recovered.
Ning Shu wanted to kneel down and ask them. How did it happen? How did he do it?
Minas face was a little pale. As she stood under the sunlight, her brows were furrowed, as if she felt difort.
Her hands held up ace umbre.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2792: Mina May Have Been Embraced
Ning Shus observations made her sure that Mina had been embraced.
Why didnt she get to see these two people in a love-hate rtionship? Ugh.
Sure enough, true love could defeat all.
Ning Shu straightened her back and unhurriedly walked over.
The blood hunters saw Ning Shu and were relieved. One after the other, they parted and made way for Ning Shu.
Molly, youre here, Casey said to Ning Shu, who had stopped at the front of the blood hunter crowd. Mina may have been embraced.
Ning Shu nodded in agreement.
They were standing opposite a group of vampires.
With Ning Shu standing in front of them, the blood hunters present seemed to have more courage and confidence.Ning Shu turned towards Touro and said, Tell Darlene not toe here. I can handle this.
Touro nodded and immediately went.
Mina, who was holding an umbre with her pretty gloves, stared fixedly straight at Ning Shu.
She was indignant to see that Ning Shu had attained such a high position in the blood hunter order. Sarcastically, she said, Molly, I didnt expect you to be such a personage. Do the others know what kind of person you are?
Do they know that youve stepped on others shoulders to climb up to where you are? Youre shameless and despicable.
Ning Shu cleaned her ear with her finger. Remind me, whose shoulder did I step on again?
Didnt you step on your partner and sell her out? Mina angrily said.
Ning Shu looked unconcerned. She spread her hands and said, You did all the things you were used of. All I did was report your wrongdoings. Look at your tiny shoulders, they cant support me at all. And why would I step on you to climb the ranks? You think too highly of yourself.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Perry, who stood next to Mina, sneered. Youre still so obnoxious, you sharp-tongued, ugly wench.
Sure, sure. Youre the ones hoarding all the beauty, even your shit is more beautiful huh?
Perry was so angry that his face became twisted. He pointed at Ning Shu and repeated You, you but couldnt spit out aplete sentence even after a while.
Snorts and muffledughter erupted from the blood hunters side.
You crude and disgusting lot, Mina said contemptuously.
I just talk a little crudely, but this is nowhere as bad as how disgusting your actions are.
You betrayed the blood hunter order, but still have the guts to y victim. Im the innocent, aggrieved victim here, how could you sentence me to death? Youre the disgusting one here.
Youve now even be a vampire who cant see the light of day. Though, I rather think the identity of a vampire is the only suitable one for you. You can now sleep in a coffin and cower in your dark corner forever.
Did she want to incite a verbal fight to boost her sides morale? Fine, lets do it!
Mina looked at Ning Shu with contempt, as if she was a frog at the bottom of a well.
Do you know how many humans desire to be a vampire? Do you know how many would lick the bottom of a vampires shoes to get eternal life and wealth?
The blood hunters fight to protect humankind, while many humans dream of bing a vampire.
Ning Shu smiled and revealed her pearly white teeth. Although I dont want to boast, the purpose of the blood hunter orders existence is to protect those humans, who are ignorant of the truthof what the lot of you truly are.
We also prevent them from being unknowingly killed by vampires.
These innocent and ignorant humans are the ones that we protect, not the ones that admire vampires.
The awakening of the third-generation vampires had taken many peoples lives, many of whom didnt even know of the existence of vampires.
Vampires derived great power from human blood.
It wasnt that the world didnt have evils and storms, it was just that there was someone to block it.
The peace and tranquility in all societies rested on the dedication of some people.
A country, a military
Ning Shu straightened her posture. Im proud of my position as a blood hunter, Im proud to guard humankind, and Im very, very happy to be alive.
The blood hunters standing behind her also proudly straightened their posture, as she did.
Minas expression was twisted. Contemptuously, she said, No matter how you spin it, you are still a despicable and shameless person. Youre a hypocritical and despicable person whos always trying to drive a wedge between people.
In my opinion, Ning Shu indifferently responded, youre a person blinded by lust. Youre a selfish and heartless person who would do anything just to get what you want.
Alright, thats enough. Whats the point of talking with them? Were wiping them out today. Perry pulled Mina behind him. His eyes, so scarlet it seemed to be dripping blood, sharply red at Ning Shu.
#Rans Comments: frog at the bottom of a well is an idiom about a person who knows only of their little world (the well) and refuses to learn of what lies beyond it.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2793: The Help of the Third-Generation Vampire
Perry looked at Ning Shu with eyes that were filled with loathing.
it was because Ning Shu had seriously crippled Perry thest time theyd met. The only reason he was able to recover was pretty much due to his tenacious willpower.
There was also the help of the third-generation vampire.
Anyhow, it was a blessing in disguise. He was now much stronger than before.
As soon as he fully recovered, he brought arge horde of vampires to avenge himself.
He had been beaten in front of so many peoplest time. Worse still, hed been beaten into a f*cking skeleton. It was even more embarrassing than if Ning Shu had stripped him naked in front of the crowd.
Recalling how Ning Shu had cursed at himst time, he felt another surge of anger.
He would make her pay!
Mina looked at Ning Shu. You really are a frog at the bottom of the well. The strength of the vampires is beyond your wildest dreams.During Minas time with the vampires, shed learn about the true strength of the vampires.
Shed realized that as a blood hunter, shed only seen the tip of the iceberg. The vampire ns force was far stronger than it appeared.
I never doubted that the vampires were powerful, Ning Shu indifferently responded. However, what does it matter to me if theyre powerful?
You broke into the blood hunter order manor in bright daylight, but all you wanted was toe back and show off, to rub things in our faces, huh?
Mina, youre already a criminal in the blood hunter order. Now that youve turned into a vampire, your treason is sealed in stone. If you can betray the blood hunter order, which had raised you, do you think the vampires will trust you?
Today youve fallen in love with a vampire, and so you betrayed the blood hunter order. One day, if you fall in love with a human, wont you betray the vampires all the same?
Oh, but I forgot, youve always been this willful, havent you? Ning Shus mouth was like a machine gun, shooting off killing words like ammunition.
Mina cautiously nced at Perry and said hatefully to Ning Shu, Molly, stop trying to drive a wedge between us. The one I love is Perry, its always been Perry.
Ning Shu looked unconvinced. Will you only love him for the rest of your life?
Ning Shu waved her hand. Dont jest. Do you dare to swear that youll always love only him in this lifetime? Will you swear to always be full of love for him, and that the day will nevere when youll be tired of him?
You vampires will live a very very long life. Youll have to see the same face every day, and therell be no end to it because youll never die. Ning Shu clucked her tongue. Just thinking about it makes me want to off myself.
All new clothes look beautiful, but dont they get discarded all the same when theyve gotten old? People get old too, Mina.
Youll have to spend endless days with one another. Do you guarantee that time will never wear away your love?
Come on, then. Loudly tell the world of it! Shout at the sky! Tell everyone you will always love Perry, never tire of him, and youll always find Perrys smile cute and kawaii!
Mina:
Perry:
The crowd:
Ning Shu lifted her chin towards Mina. Why are you not vowing on it? Isnt what you two have true love?
Mina opened her mouth but didnt know what to say. Perrys face was twisted. His already pale face turned into an angry, deadly gray. His eyes were so red that they seemed to drip blood.
Whats the point of talking to her? Just kill them! Perry waved his hand at the vampires behind him.
Presumably concerned about Ning Shus Eastern spells, Perry condescendingly said to Ning Shu, You, fight me!
He turned back towards Mina and said, Wait on the side.
Be careful, Perry, Mina said concernedly. However, inwardly, she felt that Ning Shu was no match for Perry.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mina didnt understand a thing about Ning Shus strength, even though Perry had told her before that Ning Shu was powerful.
She was stuck thinking of Ning Shu as an ordinary blood hunter.
Her partner was only a little better than her when it came to blood hunting. How could she be called powerful?
Mina had also been knocked out and tied up by Ning Shu during thest battle.
Mina was counting on Perry to avenge her. Molly had repeatedly humiliated her.
Molly had betrayed her and tried to ruin her rtionship with Perry. Molly had also stepped on her to climb to the top position she had now in the blood hunter order.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2794: The Blood Hunter Order Would Become History Today
Molly was such a shameless wench.
Perrys expression was somewhat grave. Even though he was much stronger than before, he still didnt dare to rx.
Even if he couldnt kill this wench today, he had to kill every other blood hunter there was, so the blood hunter order would no longer have anyone in it.
The blood hunter order would be history today.
The vampires Perry brought rushed towards the ordinary blood hunters. Their nails grew sharp and as hard as iron.
The blood hunters, equipped now with their silver swords, didnt shy away from them.
The silver sword could cause damage to the vampire with just a single hit. Itd make the vampires body sizzle loudly and emit white smoke.
It would also cause the vampire immense pain.
Ning Shu watched them with a smirk. The power that her spell gave the swords couldnt be calcted in a simple one plus one form.Rather, it gave the sword an exponential increase in power.
Perry frowned deeply. He saw that the vampire elites that hed brought actually got harmed by ordinary humans.
Could it be that this match would end in the same way as thest?
The corners of Perrys mouth twitched. He raised his hand; on one of his fingers, with a ruby ring.
The ruby ring shot out a destructive ray at a blood hunter. The blood hunter was immediately obliterated by it. Even the silver sword in his hand was gone.
It was Ning Shus turn to have her expression darken. Ning Shu formed hand signs and created a huge talisman.
Perry saw the talisman and immediately shot out another destructive ray.
The talisman wasnt obliterated for some time because of the power it held. However, its energy grew thinner, until it was finally destroyed.
Fearing that Ning Shu would cast another Eastern spell, Perry refrained from using the ruby ring on other blood hunters.
Ning Shu and Perry entered a weird stalemate as they watched the vampires and the blood hunters fight.
Ning Shu stared at the ring on Perrys finger. Wasnt that the third-generation vampires ring?
How did it fall into Perrys possession?
Could it be that the third-generation vampire lent it for him to use?
Wasnt he afraid that such a good thing, when loaned, wouldnt ever be returned to him?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu rubbed her chin. Could Perry really be the bastard son of that vampire?
Ning Shus eyes swept over Mina and Perry. A rather unbelievable idea popped up in her head.
Could it be that Perry had killed the third-generation vampire?
Well, why else would Perry have recovered so well?
The blood of the third-generation vampires contained infinite energy.
Their blood could even be described as divine.
When Perry was injured so terribly, Ning Shu saw with her own eyes that the third-generation vampire used his own blood so Perry could hang on to his life.
To recover in such a short time, Ning Shu suspected that Perry had sucked the third-generation vampire dry.
Not to mention that he seemed to be stronger than before.
Ning Shu couldnt find any other exnation besides this one.
She felt that she mightve guessed the truth.
The truth was, that Perry and Mina were birds of the same flock. They were both selfish and self-serving.
On the surface, the great love these two presented touched the world.
However, beside themselves and each other, they didnt care about anything else.
Moreover, they never felt once that they were in the wrong.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2795: Was Definitely Liked by Males
What Ning Shu had guessed was basically the truth, but there was a bit more to the story.
It was the third-generation vampire who, under Perrys pleading, got into the blood hunter order unnoticed, rescued Mina, and brought her to the vampires side.
Mina, who was brought to the blood n, saw Perry sleeping in a coffin as nothing but an arrangement of bones and immediately started weeping heartbrokenly.
It must be known that while Mina might not have been liked by fellow females, she was definitely liked by males.
After some time together, the third-generation vampire was defeated by Minas charm.
So the third-generation vampire also fell for Mina.
Standing right to Perrys coffin, he confessed to Mina.
Mina looked befuddled and innocent as she said that the person she liked was Perry.
The third-generation vampire refuted her. He said that Perry was so badly injured, that even his survival was still a question up in the air.The third-generation vampire wanted to embrace Mina. A person who was embraced by a third-generation vampire would have a very noble status.
Their status would be higher than even some of the princes and lords.
However, Mina was nothing if not stubborn. She insisted that Perry was the one she loved.
Lying in the coffin, Perry was nearly angered to death. This damned f*cker actually dared to desire his woman! Even if he saved her, that didnt mean he could snatch her!
So, to the shock of everyone, Perry grabbed the third-generation vampire and directly bit his neck.
He drank withrge gulps the blood of the third-generation vampire.
No questions about how the third-generation vampire could be as weak as a chicken, please. In front of the protagonist, even the gods would have to kneel.
In addition, Perry was now injured. The storyline had to make up a suitable reason to let him suck the blood of the third-generation vampire anyway.
The third-generation vampire wanted to take advantage of Perrys injuries and make him wear a green hat. How could any man bear this?
Perry sucked the third-generation vampires blood down to itsst drop. He both repaired his body and obtained the power in the third-generation vampires blood.
He then snatched the ring from the third-generation vampire and obliterated him.
Not even a bit of dregs was left of the third-generation vampire.
After Perry got better, the first thing he did was embrace Mina. This way, Mina would be his exclusive prey.
Mina looked at Perry with doleful eyes and exined about what had happened earlier.
Perry said that hed forgiven her, but who knew what was truly in his heart?
Then, Perry came to the blood hunter order manor with a horde of vampires to avenge himself.
Perry raised his hand towards Ning Shu and sent a destructive ray towards her with the ring. Ning Shu hurriedly dodged.
If she got shot by it, both her body and soul would be annihted. It was too freaking terrifying.
She also had no idea what it was.
Ferry had a massive killing machine in his hand. Ning Shu could only resist him by creating talismans.
However, the talismans couldnt fight it off for long.
Itd also cost a lot of energy. If her power really was exhausted, then Ning Shu would be little more than a meat on the chopping block.
However, she had no way to approach Perry when he had that ruby ring.
The destructive ray it produced directly obliterated anything it touched, destroying even souls.
She wouldnt even be able to reincarnate.
This was such a cheat!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mina had been a little surprised to see that Ning Shu could conjure up powerful Eastern spells. Now, though, she was seeing Perry beating Ning Shu and making her run from one end to another.
Perry, while staying as still as a mountain, forced Ning Shu to run away everywhere.
This fully fit Minas expectations. Molly was all talk and had no ability at all.
Mina couldnt help but cover her mouth and snicker. She stared at Ning Shu contemptuously.
And she had thought that Molly was so powerful.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2796: Showing off His Equipment
Ning Shu ignored Minas contemptuous look. Keepughing, it was best if youugh your teeth off.
Dammit. If Perry didnt have that ruby ring, Ning Shu wouldve absolutely sparred with him.
However, Ning Shu didnt dare to risk her own flesh and blood to challenge the ruby ring.
He sure was having fun showing off his equipment.
Although she didnt have any
Wait! Ning Shu suddenly remembered that shed picked up a rose before.
That rose looked extremely fresh and wouldnt wilt or rot.
While dodging the ruby rings destructive rays, Ning Shu said to 2333, Hurry! Give me that rose.
A rose appeared in the hand that Ning Shu had ced behind her back.She took out the rose as soon as it appeared in her hand
She didnt know what this rose could do. However, since it could stay fresh for such a long time, it must also be some kind of treasure.
It was also something of the vampires. Perhaps it could be used to restrain Perrys ruby ring.
In any case, it wasnt like she had better options right now.
Mina saw Ning Shu take the rose out and couldnt help but scoff. Molly, what are you doing? Why are you taking out that kind of stuff? Could it be that its a gift from some man?
Can a woman like you really be liked by any man?
Ning Shu nced at Mina. Isnt a man all you have? Whats there to be proud of? Besides being liked by a man, what else do you have?
You do have a lot of things, but you dont even have a mans favor. Its really sad that no man loves you. No one will ever love you.
Ning Shu smiled as she lifted the rose and smelled it.
Its none of my business whether others love me or not. Its not like I can force people to love me, right? Besides, I can do whatever I want, why do I need someone to love me?
Ning Shu had always found it inconceivable that having no one romantically loving you was a weakness and a point of attack.
That the fact that no one loved you made you an extremelymentable existence?
Mina was loved by others, but that didnt make her any better of an existence.
Her value in existing might be to have people like her.
However, Ning Shus value in existing was to make everyone who loathed her helpless to do anything to her.
She loved the way they hated her, abhorred her, but couldnt kill her.
Sharp-tongued hateful person! Mina said, her voice loaded with resentment.
Ning Shu smiled. The helpless way Mina was now made her quite happy.
If she had the ability, then she coulde and fight her! Bring it on!
If she didnt have the ability to physically fight, then she could do a verbal battle. But Mina couldnt handle that either.
Mina looked down at Ning Shu for taking out a rose, but Perrys expression betrayed his hesitation. His eyes stared fixedly at the rose in Ning Shus hand.
The Toreador n Perry couldnt move his eyes from the rose.
Each of the thirteen vampire ns had a different n emblem.
The Toreador ns emblem was a rose, hence their nickname: the n of roses. It was the vampire n with the richest sense of beauty. They were known to be gentlemen who pursued the most beautiful forms of everything.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
These were all unimportant details, though. What was most important was that the rose was a treasure.
Hand that over. That belongs to the vampires. Perry held out his hand.
Ning Shu:
Do you think that Ill give it to you just because you tell me to? Ning Shu rolled her eyes. Who said that this belongs to the vampires? Now that it is in my hand, its mine.
What evidence do you have that it is yours? Have some sense of shame.
Ning Shu truly didnt expect Perry to be so shameless. He actually straight out demanded that she hand it over. She was simply speechless.
With a cold face, Perry said, That is something that belongs to the vampires, so it should be returned to the vampires. Otherwise, I will fight you for it to myst breath.
Ning Shu shook the rose. Soe fight. Shameless thing, do you think that everything under the sky is yours?
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2797: This Rose Is So Beautiful
Perrys scarlet eyes stared at the rose in Ning Shus hand.
The rose looked even more vibrant under the sunlight. The dew on the rose glimmered brightly.
It was beautiful beyondparison.
Even Mina couldnt help but like the rose when she saw it. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it.
It was very different from ordinary roses. It seemed to carry magic. Even Molly, who was only holding it, seemed to be much better looking.
It was very charming.
Mina bit her lips and said to Perry, This rose is so beautiful.
Girls loved beautiful things, especially when the aforementioned beautiful things were flowers.
Its something that originally belonged to the vampires, Perry said.Ning Shu saw Perry staring at her rose. He was practically salivating over it.
Judging from Perrys shamelessness, it seemed that it truly was a treasure.
Ning Shu exaggeratedly inhaled the scent of the rose. It smells so good.
Perry frowned. He raised his hand and shot a beam of light towards Ning Shu.
Ning Shu immediately dodged.
Perry was relieved to see that Ning Shu didnt seem to know how to use the rose.
Ning Shu, who had been observing Perrys expression, saw the relief on his face.
Could it be that this thing could be used against Perrys ruby ring?
Ning Shu held the rose and imbued the spiritual energy from her dantian into the rose.
The rose didnt seem to respond in any way. Was it useless, or did she just not know how to use it?
However, based on Perrys reaction, this rose should be something powerful.
Otherwise, based on that snotty holier than thou temperament of vampires, how could they do something as shameless as to open their mouths and ask for something from a lowly human?
Ning Shu continued to inject spiritual energy into the rose. The originally brightly colored rose became darkened.
Then, it actually began to slowly decay.
Ning Shu:
What was going on?
Ning Shu was baffled.
A drop of dark red blood slowly dripped out from the rose.
When the blood left the petal, the rose returned to its original vibrant, lively color.
What was this blood?N?v(el)B\\jnn
Could it be the blood of the original owner of this rose, that vampire in the coffin?
The drop of blood wanted to return to the flower but got directly evaporated by the fire dragon Ning Shu released.
Ning Shu held the rose. She felt that itd be even more beautiful and vibrant than it was before.
Perry was so angry that his face became distorted. He shot several beams at Ning Shu in session.
However, these beams would disappear before they touched Ning Shu.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows in surprise. What was going on?
Ning Shu looked at the rose in her hand and smiled. Although she didnt know what was going on, she knew it was definitely rted to the rose in her hand.
The rose could actually resist the destructive rays that Perry shot.
Ha! Then Perrys ruby ring didnt have any advantage over her anymore.
Ning Shu sniffed the rose while tapping her foot, Keep going, whyd you stop?
That belongs to the vampires. Hand it over! Perry red at Ning Shu. This is yourst warning. Hand over what belongs to the vampires, or the vampires wille and bring destruction upon you.
There wouldnt be a corner on this earth where you blood hunters would be able to hide.
Ning Shu tucked the rose behind her ear and spread her hands. Youre speaking as if youre just here to visit right now, and not currently trying to kill us all.
Ning Shuughed coldly. She nced at Perry and Mina, then scanned the blood hunters and vampires who were fighting each other tooth and nail.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2798: Might as Well All Stay Here Forever
This is the second time youvee. All things should never happen more than three times, you might as well all stay here forever this time.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Do you really think that the blood hunter order is a ce where you cane to and leave whenever you want?
A huge fire dragon appeared behind Ning Shus back. It roared silently toward the sky and charged towards Perry.
Wherever the fire dragon passed, all the vampires that were touched by its sparks were burned to crisps.
Perrys pupils trembled. This fire dragon was even bigger thanst time.
Perry hurriedly shot a destructive ray toward the fire dragon.
Ning Shu injected some spiritual energy into the rose. The rose put up an invisible barrier to protect from any destructive ray Perry could send.
The fire dragon rushed straight towards Perry.
Perrys fingers grew sharp ws. He opened his mouth to reveal sharp teeth and roared, shing at the fire dragon.The fire dragon was made only of energy. Being torn apart by Perrys sh didnt really affect it much.
Instead, it was Perrys hand that was burnt and turned smoldering ck.
The fire dragon was made from the energy of fire and sun, which was especially effective against vampires.
Perry was at a stark disadvantage fighting it head-on.
Perry cut his skin. A drop of blood floated into the air andnded on the fire dragons body.
The fire dragons body immediately sizzled upon contact and emitted smoke. It was like someone poured water on a burning block of wood.
Ning Shu wasnt worried. She could y a slow game, too. Even if the fire dragons energy was lost, she could always gather more.
Minas heart trembled as she watched the battle. She couldnt help looking at Ning Shu, her eyes full of shock.
How did Molly be so powerful? Was this still the Molly she knew?
Had Molly been hiding her abilities all this time?
If she did, shed hidden it so deeply. She was such a calctive person.
Shed pretended not to be very powerful and waited for the right time to amaze the world.
How despicable.
As Mina looked at Ning Shu who was rxedly toying with the rose, her heart seemed to be gnawed by countless ants.
Ning Shu turned her head to meet Minas eyes and smiled at her.
When Mina saw the smile on Ning Shus face, she couldnt help but shiver. She couldnt help but back away.
She tried to find a safe ce but found none to hide in.
The sun was shining brightly in the sky and making her feel ufortable all this time.
In the past, she wouldnt even notice the sunlight. However, after shed be a vampire, she couldnt stand it at all.
She was surrounded by vampires and blood hunters fighting each other. The slightest inattention could cost her a lot.
Only when she was by Perrys side could she be safe. He could protect her.
However, Perry was currently fighting with the fire dragon. His hands were pretty much burned beyond salvaging by now.
Mina felt scared. She didnt feel safe.
Ning Shu formed hand signs and cast a stun talisman on Mina.
Mina was suddenly frozen in ce and couldnt move her body at all. She was horrified.
What just happened?
Mina reflexively looked at Ning Shu. Last time, she was unable to speak. This time, she was unable to move.
Mina wanted to open her mouth to ask for help from Perry, but Ning Shu immediately took away her voice with a silent talisman.
Mina opened her mouth but couldnt spit out a word. She was so anxious that tears were running down her face now.
She red at Ning Shu with eyes full of hatred. This woman was too hateful. Why did she always torment her like this?
Seeing Minas re made Ning Shu feel very pleased. She could hate her all she wanted, but this was all because she was too weak and allowed herself to be tormented by others.
Perry, though he liked her, couldnt even protect himself right now.
So what if someone liked her? If she counted on others, when things went wrong, then she wouldnt be able to do anything.
Ning Shu hovered in the air, a bright rose was tucked behind her ears. As her fingers fluttered, rapidly forming different signs, a huge talisman appeared between her hands.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2799: There’d Come a Day When It’d Be Useful
The talisman Ning Shu created rose into the sky and turned into countless little mes that struck the vampires bodies.
The vampires wailed as they turned into ashes, leaving only empty clothes in their wake.
The blood hunters cried out in excitement.
They hugged each other to celebrate their victory and looked at Ning Shu who was suspended in the air.
Ning Shu put on a calm face, but she was inwardly very pleased too.
It was fortunate that shed learned these skills before. Otherwise, the fight wouldnt have been so easily resolved.
True enough, no matter what skill it was, therede a day when itd be useful to learn.
Learning it had been a pain, but Ning Shu couldnt have imagined that one day, she would be able to take on a fight so easily instead of fighting for her dear life.
The things she learned had been incorporated into her blood and bones. Itd be the nourishment for her growth.Ning Shu burst intoughter, revealing her snow-white teeth. Her fair face looked extra beautiful with the rose tucked behind her ear.
She looked dazzling and radiant.
She was so happy to be alive!
Mina looked at Ning Shu with dumbfounded eyes and slightly open lips.
Was this really Molly?
Mina found it hard to swallow. How could Molly be such a dazzling existence?
Perry, who was fighting the fire dragon, saw that the vampires that hed brought here were all taken care of by a single spell.
Earlier, Perry had already noticed that the blood hunters silver swords were very powerful.
And now, his whole army was destroyed once more.
Perry gritted his teeth and shot another destructive ray at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu didnt bother to move. The destructive ray was gone before it even got too close to her.
Perry was irritated beyond belief and lost focus. The fire dragon mmed his body and Perry let out a painful, muffled grunt.
Still, hed gotten more powerful since he had consumed the third-generation vampires blood. Although it was painful, the fire dragon did no substantial damage to Perry.
Another huge fire dragon rose behind Ning Shus back.
As long as she had enough energy in her dantian, she could always produce more fire dragons.
The new fire dragon flew towards Perry.
Perrys face turned blue. He felt very overwhelmed just dealing with one fire dragon.
The fire dragon felt no pain and would not die.
It had been extremely hard for Perry to fight against the fire dragon that Ning Shu had been controlling. As soon as he got close to the fire dragon, he felt extremely ufortable. He felt as if every single drop of blood in his body was going to evaporate.
Now that another one was joining the fight, Perrys pupils couldnt help but contract.
Ning Shu smiled. After all, the saying was that two dragons ying with a pearl made for a fulfilling life.
Minas lips were trembling. The vampires Perry had brought were instantly extinguished. Even Perry couldnt escape this, either.
How could Molly be so powerful?
Mina was immobilized. She could neither speak nor move.
She waspletely at her enemys mercy.
Ning Shu looked at Mina. Mina met Ning Shus eyes and immediately avoided it.
Mina found Ning Shus eyes terrifying. Ning Shu obviously had a yful look, but Mina felt a cold chill washing all over her.
Her heart trembled.
Ning Shu, in an instant, appeared in front of Mina. She beckoned several blood hunters over.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The blood hunters immediately came over.
Rack her up, Ning Shu said. We didnt get to finish the waist-cutting punishment thest time. Well finish it this time.
Mina was instantly scared to death.
Several blood hunters moved Minas body and tied Mina to the rack.
Some blood hunters, carrying a huge saw, also came.
Mina was so scared that tears ran down her face.
Plus, Mina had turned into a vampire. The sun washed over her body and subjected her to terrible pain.
She felt like she was being put over a fire and roasted.
Especially so since the manor had the added benefit of the yang gathering formation.
The manor was a dangerous ground to tread on for the vampires.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2800: Hasn’t Our Relationship Always Been This Way?
Mina had just been embraced so she wasnt as strong as many of the other vampires.
As she was tied up, Mina felt like she was nearly on herst breath.
Begin, Ning Shu said. She then lifted the spell that stripped Mina of her voice.
Mina screamed in terror and shouted at Perry. Save me! Save me!
Even humans wouldnt instantly die as they were being sawed, let alone vampires. Unlike humans, vampires had powerful healing powers.
Mina was so scared that she couldnt think. The fear of death polluted her mind, making her panic.
Seeing Mina tied up, Perry panicked a little and wanted to rush over to save her, but a person blocked his way.
Get out of the way, or else I will stop at nothing to kill you, Perry said angrily.
Ning Shu smiled and said, Hasnt our rtionship always been this way?As I told you, the blood hunter order is not somece you cane to and leave as you like.
Execute her.
Two men holding the saw positioned themselves to stand one in front, and one behind Mina, facing each other. They each grabbed one end of the saw and began to saw.
Mina wailed and cried out in wretched pain.
Perry! Save me! Please, save me! Mina shouted at Perry.
Perry rushed towards Minas side.
Another fire dragon rose from Ning Shus back. It made Perrys face distort.
Yet another fire dragon joined the battle.
Perry couldnt get close to Mina. He could barely protect himself. How could he try to save someone else in this situation?
Mina just shouted at Perry to save her regardless. She was in so, so much pain.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The sharp teeth of the saw cut through her body. It was painful, but her mind was clear as a bell.
Perry took the risk and released a destructive ray in Minas direction, intending to kill the blood hunters holding the saw.
Ning Shu took off the rose tucked behind her ear and threw it that way.
When the two collided, space was distorted and a spatial vortex was formed.
Ning Shu stretched out her hand, and the rose returned to her.
Ning Shu tucked the rose back behind her ear and looked at Perry.
A fire dragon had mmed Perrys body. His breath was a little weak.
The current Perry was too strong. If itd been him in the past, he wouldve died long ago.
Perry gritted his teeth. He wanted to escape.
If he stayed, he might also be buried here.
Mina raised her head and saw that Perry wanted to escape. Her face first betrayed her bewilderment, then her extreme pain.
Was Perry abandoning her?
Perry! Perry! Mina shouted mournfully at him. Her voice sounded like a cuckoo crying for blood, extremely sorrowful and filled with hidden bitterness.
Perry was struggling. He had to deal with the three fire dragons.
Perry cut his wrist. Drops of his blood flowed out and dripped on the fire dragons.
The fire dragons bodies became more transparent.
Ning Shu didnt care. She formed hand signs and created another talisman.
With immense sadness, Mina shouted to Perry, Kill me! It hurts so much. You dont have to save me, just kill me!
Mina didnt want to fall into Ning Shus hands.
Perry, seeing Ning Shus dancing fingers, keenly felt the danger he was about to face.
But what about Mina?
What should he do?
Mina kept begging Perry nonstop. Perry raised his hand and shot a destructive ray from the ruby ring.
The destructive ray was directed at Mina.
As Ning Shu saw this scene, she nearly failed to create the talisman. Since it was directed at Mina, she didnt bother to use the rose again.
Mina was also shocked. She didnt expect this. Her expression was filled with pain and despair.
Even if she had said that she wanted Perry to kill her, since she didnt want to fall into the hands of the blood hunters and be tortured to death by them, she didnt really mean it.
She wanted Perry to save her! Save her!
The destructive ray hit Mina. She instantly turned into nothingness.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2801: Was This Love?
Ning Shu didnt expect that Perry would kill Mina with his own hands.
And in such a way thatd destroy both her body and soul at that.
Was this love? To fulfill all her wishes, including killing her?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
WTF!? Ning Shus brain short-circuited.
Didnt Perry know that Mina would get her soul obliterated too?
That meant that she wouldnt even have a chance to reincarnate.
Ning Shu didnt know what the ray from the ruby ring was, but she knew that it could even annihte a persons soul.
The soul disappearedpletely.
Mina didnt even leave a bit of dust behind. She just disappeared.Ning Shu looked at Perry, somewhat dazed, then clucked her tongue.
She thought that Perry would make a vow to save Mina. She really never imagined he would kill her.
Ning Shu had to admit her respect.
Was it really because Perry truly loved Mina?
Or was it because the seeds of doubt had already taken root in his mind, and hed begun to question Minas loyalty? Could it be that the trick she used to try and break them apart had actually worked?
Ha. See? When one didnt have enough strength to defeat the enemy, they could even be crucified by the person closest to them.
Perry had a pained expression on his face, but before long, he was ready to escape this ce.
I already told you that youre not leaving today. Ning Shu created a huge talisman and struck Perrys body with it.
Perrys power depleted in an instant. His eyes seemed to bleed as he red at Ning Shu. Are you trying to start an all-out war with the vampire ns?
Ning Shu spread her hands and said, Whos trying to start something? Youre the one who repeatedly barged into our ce. Who exactly is the one thats trying to provoke something?
Now that youre down on your luck, youre trying to threaten me with the vampire ns? Do you really think you can get away with that?
Ning Shu cast a stun talisman, nailing Perry to his ce.
Then, she took a stab at Perrys heart with a silver sword.
At the same time, the three fire dragons crashed into Perry simultaneously and rammed through his body.
They repeatedly did this. Meanwhile, Ning Shu used her silver sword and ruthlessly stabbed it into Perrys heart.
The sword pierced through his body.
Perry roared loudly and stretched out his sharp ws to pierce her body.
However, Ning Shu drew another stun talisman and froze Perry. She dipped her finger in her blood, then started drawing a talisman on Perrys forehead.
The stun talisman failed, though, and Perry grabbed Ning Shus wrist.
Perrys sharp fangs extended to feed on Ning Shu.
Ning Shu didnt care. He could absorb her blood if he had the ability to.
Her blood was imbued with yang energy. Would he be able to digest it?
Ning Shu pped Perrys forehead hard, forcing the talisman into his head.
He froze for a moment, and Ning Shu pulled out the silver sword in his heart, only to cut off his neck and decapitate him.
Ning Shu released all the energy in her dantian. The raging yang power, taken from the fire and sun, scorched Perrys body.
Perrys body was filled with arge amount of the third-generation vampires blood.
They wouldnt evaporate for a long time.
Ning Shu took the ruby ring and stashed it away.
This thing was now hers!
Clean up the ce, Ning Shu said to the blood hunters. She then began to guard Perrys corpse, waiting for all the blood in it topletely evaporate.
She was just afraid that his blood, even a single drop of it, could allow him to be resurrected again.
Ning Shu was really afraid that Perry would revive again and that theyd have to have another fight.
Ning Shu sat on the ground and studied the ruby ring. The ruby was veryrge, but its color wasnt a bright red. Instead, it was darkersort of like the color of coagted blood.
What exactly was that destructive ray that this ruby ring shot?
Ah, I know what this is now, 2333s voice suddenly sounded in Ning Shus mind.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2802: A Time Ordinance Stone
Ning Shu stared at the ruby ring and asked, What is it?
The ruby in this ring should be a time ordinance stone. Those destructive rays were time attacks.
The ordinance of time is the most terrifying ordinance of all. No one can stop the passage of time. It doesnt matter how powerful a person is. It doesnt matter how glorious their deeds are. Everything will fade away in the long river of time.
The time attack would make anything it touched instantly experience tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands even, of years. People would vanish into smoke as a result. Nothing can resist time.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Ning Shu heard this, she was so scared that she nearly threw away the ring.
How can anything exist for tens, even hundreds, of thousands of years?
Anything that was hit by the ray would be annihted by time.
What about this red rose?
There are always exceptions to everything, 2333 said. This red rose is probably unaffected by the effects of time.Ning Shu took the red rose from her ear and smelled it. No wonder it was able to stay so vividly and freshly red.
No matter what, these two things were both good things to have.
Put these two things away, Ning Shu said to 2333.
Shed entered into a treasure mountain; how could she return empty-handed? She had to collect everything she could.
Ning Shu moved her body and saw that her fire yang energy was still searing Perrys body.
The third-generation vampires were truly such powerful creatures. How could Perry actually suck the blood of one of them? It really made no sense.
Was it the main lead halo? Now that shed defeated Perry, did that mean that she was more powerful than the third-generation vampire?
Ahahahahaha
Ning Shuughed so hard she started coughing. She hammered her chest and continued to wait for Perry topletely turn to dust.
Vampire blood could make mortals immortal.
In turn, powerful vampire blood could make weak vampires stronger and could also purify the blood in their bodies, thus making an ordinary vampire develop towards the direction of an elite vampire.
Touro came and gave his phone to Ning Shu. He said, The leader called and asked about the situation.
Its fine, Ning Shu said, you can report everything to Darlene.
Shes worried about you. Im giving the phone to you because she wants to hear your voice.
Ning Shu took the phone and spoke to Darlene. She told Darlene that everything was settled here, and the blood hunter order was fine for now.
Darlene was still injured, and her voice was weak as she told Ning Shu to be careful.
Darlene hung up the call, and Ning Shu returned the phone to Touro.
Perrys body had still notpletely burned out yet. Ning Shu stood on the side to impatiently wait, and wait, and wait
Such a powerful and unbelievable life force was beyond the reach of human beings.
Ning Shu decided to take out the ruby ring. She wanted to decimate him with the destructive ray.
However, she didnt know how to use the ruby ring.
Ning Shu was a little afraid to use the ruby ring. If she identally hit herself with its ray, shed disappear into the long river of history.
It was so scary.
Ning Shu carefully injected a little spiritual energy into the ring, just like she did when using the red rose.
Ning Shu pointed the ring at Perrys corpse and silently chanted in her heart. Shoot! Shoot him, shoot him! Kill him!
For a moment, there was no reaction from the ruby ring. The next second, however, it shot out a time attack.
In one fell swoop, Perrys corpse was annihted, along with the powerful third-generation vampires blood.
Ning Shu inhaled sharply. This thing was truly terrifying
The ordinancew stone was still only a stone, though.
If a person had mastered the ordinance of time, they could freeze time or make it fly by ten thousand years at a nce.
They could even rewind time.
It was powerful beyond f*cking belief.
This ring was apletely invisible killing weapon!
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2803: No One’s Life Was Truly Smooth Sailing
After Ning Shu had finished off Perry, a huge burden was lifted from her shoulders.
In the original plot, the original host had been torn in half by Perry. Now that the person who killed her was dead, the crisis had been temporarily resolved.
There might, of course, be other dangers in the future.
Then again, no ones life was truly smooth sailing.
The blood hunter order, which was supposed to be exterminated in the original plot, still stood tall. It was an improvement from its original fate.
Ning Shu went to the manors library to find information about the thirteen vampire ns.
Shed gotten a rose and a ruby ring. Perhaps the other vampire ns still had some treasures she could reap?
However, as far as she could find, not every one of them had powerful treasures.
Instead of powerful treasures, they had innate and unique powers.Ning Shu had thought that she could get thirteen treasures.
But it made sense. If there were really so many treasures in this world, wouldnt it have turned the sky upside down?
Ning Shu consoled herself. It was great already that she got two treasures.
Anyhow, since the vampires hade to invade the blood hunter order manor twice, they had to naturally return the favor.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu had, at least,e from a country of manners. She must return every favor she got as a courtesy.
Ning Shu sneaked into a ce where the vampires gathered, and then secretly arranged a huge and hidden yang gathering formation.
Eastern magics most amazing part was that it was able to use the power of nature, of the time, theyout of the mountains and river, as well as the orientation of the stars, to achieve its purpose.
Shed let these vampires spend every moment of their lives under the scorching yang energy.
They wouldnt certainly die, but itd definitely be painful.
Ning Shu arranged a yang gathering formation in several ces where the vampire poption tended to be dense.
She then pped her hands, called it a day, and returned to the manor.
Ning Shu took out a book and dipped the tip of a feather pen in ink. She then wrote down an instruction for the Unsurpassable Martial Arts technique.
As for why she used a feather pen and Chinese characters, it was entirely to create a farcical sense of mystery.
If the instruction for Eastern arts was written in English, it wouldnt look mysterious and ancient at all.
After writing down the Unsurpassable Martial Arts technique, Ning Shu wrote a sentence at the back, saying that this secret book was now entirely at Mollys disposal.
She could pass it on to others, but she must be careful and cautious in doing so.
After that, Ning Shu wrote down a guide to some talismans.
These talismans were the ones that shed most frequently used against the vampires.
All of them were meant to deal with Yin creatures and could effectively restrain the vampires.
She left all these things for when Molly returned. That way, if Molly couldnt fully recall all the memories Ning Shu left behind, she could learn from these materials.
Molly lived in a dangerous world. She must be strong to keep herself alive.
By being strong, she wouldnt have to rely on other people to save her. Especially so since others wouldnt necessarily save her, even if she had saved them.
With strength came dignity. No matter what world or time it was, the strongest people were respected.
In this ce, though Ning Shu found vermilion, she didnt find the yellow paper.
So she got some realgar water and mixed a bunch of materials into it before soaking paper in it.
After the paper soaked, she dried it under the sun and cut it into pieces. They could roughly count as yellow paper.
When Ning Shu used vermilion to draw spells on it, it still had an eptable effect.
She also used these self-made yellow papers to deal with vampires, and its effect on them was also eptable.
This would be a big help for ordinary blood hunters.
Ning Shu first gave some of these talismans for Touro and Casey to use. They were her first experiment bunnies.
If they could use it well, then they could start distributing them like holy water.
The holy water could be useful for fighting weak vampires, but it wasnt very useful when used on the stronger ones, like the vampires on Perrys level.
Moreover, the holy water in the organization had been created using the energy that Darlene gathered in her body and released.
It was right that with great power, came great responsibility.
Ning Shu had no idea, though, whether Eastern magic would be able to work seamlessly in the Westernnds.
MTL Editor: Ran
Chapter 2804: A Forbidden Area for Vampires
If the talismans worked, they would also serve as a powerful offensive technique.
There was no difference in strength; the differencey in the users determination.
Perry had led a group of vampires to attack the manor, but not a single vampire returned from the battle.
Perry had caused the vampire ns to lose many of their elites twice in a row. Hence, for a time, the blood hunters manor became known as a terrifying ce, ultimately bing a forbidden area for vampires.
Ning Shu was quite happy upon hearing these rumors because, at the very least, there wouldnt be continuous waves of vampiresing by to dere their intention to wipe out the blood hunters.
Ning Shu also went out on missions, traveling everywhere in the hopes of encountering a world origin.
If she encountered a third-generation vampire on the verge of awakening, she might as well just kill it outright.
Ning Shu felt that these third-generation vampires werent awakening naturally, but were forcibly being awakened by their descendants.
The descendants captured people and then dumped bucket after bucket of blood onto the third-generation vampires.Ning Shus main goal was still world origins.
She searched far and wide but didnt encounter any world origins. Could it be that this world didnt have any either?
Ning Shu felt stabs of pain in her heart.
She truly wanted to hurry and construct her own worldto be finally free of the constant feeling that a sword was hanging over her neck.
The fact that she could be eliminated at any moment made her uneasy.
An elimination wasnt merely a bluff; its lethality was undeniable.
2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus mind: Taskplete. Would you like to leave the task world?
In this world, vampires and humans coexist, maintaining a system of mutual constraint. It would be impossible to kill all vampires. Furthermore, without vampires, the blood hunter order would naturally cease to exist, losing its purpose.
She had already helped Molly change her destiny; the rest was Mollys responsibility.
Ning Shus status in the blood hunter order was quite high, nearing Darlenes, thanks to her heroic actions in two incidents.
This further demonstrated that respect stemmed from strength.
After contemting, Ning Shu felt she had aplished everything she needed to and had likely not missed anything.
Ning Shu nodded, Leave the task world.
She felt slightly disheartened. There was no world origin in this world againyet another world without one.
Ning Shu felt her head spin for a moment, and when she opened her eyes, she was already in the system space.
Ning Shu sat on the sofa and saw the ruby ring and rose ced on the coffee table.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu put the crimson rose in a vase. The rose petals had sparkling dewdrops, refracting beautiful light.
A faint scent of roses filled the air, smelling very fragrant and beautiful.
The ruby ring was put away.
Although these items were not as powerful as a world origin, they were still treasures.
World origins were rare and precious, meant for constructing worlds.
However, these items possessed formidable lethal power.
Especially this ruby ringits timew-based attacks were terrifying.
So many powerful individuals have be buried in history because of it.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the sofa and began absorbing soul power to strengthen her own soul.
Uponpleting her cultivation, Ning Shu observed her soul and noticed it seemed to have grown stronger once again.
She was wearing a white robe that blended with her soul.
At least she had something to cover her body.
Ning Shu wasnt sure if it was her misperception, but she couldnt help but feel that her robe resembled a hospital gown.
Why did it have to be white? She felt that red would suit her better. Haha
Chapter 2805: Bloodline Nemesis
Ning Shu opened the stats panel to check on her harvest this time.
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 87000k
Soul: 350
Life: 141
Intelligence: 414
Charm: 70
Luck: 269Mental Strength: 310
Faith: 29115
Martial Arts: 442
Aptitude: 189
Merit: 14180
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
Fulfilled Mollys wish: Survive, and this time, sessfully expose that spiteful couple, ensuring they dont end up with a good life.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 8000k experience points.
Gained Mollys blessing (Bloodline Nemesis: Applies weakening effect to dark entities like ghosts, demons, and vampires to a certain extent).
Gained 60 attribute points.
Gained 3k faith points.
Gained 80 merit points.
Ning Shu pped. Her harvest this time was pretty good!
She even got a halo!
Ning Shu happily allocated the attribute points.
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 87000k (+8000k)
Soul: 350
Life: 141 (+10)
Intelligence: 414 (+10)
Charm: 70
Luck: 260 (+10)
Mental Strength: 310 (+10)
Faith: 29115 (+3000)
Martial Arts: 442 (+10)
Aptitude: 189 (+10)
Merit: 14180 (+80)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic AncestorN?v(el)B\\jnn
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Bloodline Nemesis (Mollys Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
Ning Shu was just about to take a nap on the sofa when she heard a ding from the chat system.
Ning Shuy on the sofa, crossing her legs as she opened the chat system.
The chat interface popped up, and it was Mei Ziqing.
Ning Shu sent a smiling emoji.
Mei Ziqing asked if Ning Shu was an ultra task-taker now and if she would like to team up for tasks.
Ning Shu regretfully replied that she was still an advanced task-taker and hadnt even reached the points threshold yet.
She was still a little short of the 100 million points required.
Mei Ziqing would have to find someone else.
When looking for a partner, one should find someone familiar. If the partner was unfamiliar and the task required them to be on opposing sides
Chapter 2806: Your Experience and Attribute Points Will Reset
Task-takers were also people with selfish desires.
They were also living under the ruthlessw of the jungle.
The animal world taught us that slow-moving animals often end up as prey.
So everyone tried to move up thedder to gain control of their destiny.
After chatting with Mei Ziqing for a while, Ning Shu closed the chat system.
2333 coughed and said, I have some not-so-great news for you.
Ning Shu, expressionless, replied, I dont want to hear it.
You must listen.
I dont want to listen, I dont want to listenListen or deal with the consequences.
Fine, tell me.
2333: Nut job
When you be an ultra task-taker, your experience and attribute points will reset, and then they will be recalcted.
Ning Shu:
What did you say? I didnt hear you clearly. Ning Shu asked expressionlessly.
Ning Shu felt like she was living through unpredictable storms every day, and 2333s role was to constantly strike her.
After bing an ultra task-taker, everything will be calcted ording to ultra task-taker standards.
Only after bing an ultra task-taker will you be considered a beginner.
Ning Shu:
So the attribute points I painstakingly collected will be reset to zero?
Of course.
The attribute points youve added have already taken effect; they just wont be disyed numerically.
Ning Shu:
You still dont understand? For example, when you eat something, it bes nutrients for your body, while these numbers simply record how much youve eaten.
Ning Shu lifted her chin. Of course, I understand.
2333: If you understood, why didnt you say so? I kept exining it to you.
Ning Shu: Because I didnt feel like it.
After digesting the new information that her experience points would soon be reset, Ning Shu opened the system exchange marketce without hesitation.
She exchanged for some items, such as the marrow-cleansing liquid which was worth hundreds of thousands of points, without batting an eye.
Ahem, these points will bepressed into point cards. Ten million points can be exchanged for one point card.
Ning Shu:
She really didnt want to talk to 2333.
She had just started spending as if it was the end of the world tomorrow, only to be told that her points wouldnt be reset.
Didnt 2333 just say that all the numbers would be reset?
That f*cking
Ning Shu silently closed the system exchange marketce. She didnt feel like sleeping anymore, so she decided to wander around the fabricated space
Shed go eat something, and observe the many task-takers there.
While at it, shed listen to some gossip.
Itll hopefully help her find out about the dynamics between task-takers or any big news.
Ning Shu stood in the passageway leading to the fabricated space, and after a moment of dizziness, when she opened her eyes, she was already standing on the quaint bluestone floor. Her ears were filled with the bustling sounds of people, a scene of prosperity.
Although it was noisy, Ning Shu felt calm inside.
Walking in the lively area made her feel less lonely.
Especially seeing so many colleagues, people like her who were working hard to survive, she was hit with the feeling that every living being was the same.
Ning Shu first went to the restaurant to eat something, slowly savoring the food while listening to the conversations taking ce at other tables.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Most people talked about interesting things that happened during tasks, while some simplyined.
It was quite interesting.
Listening to these task-takers, Ning Shu felt much better, knowing that she wasnt the only one encountering unbelievable people and events.
Everyone was the same; it was better to enjoy things together than alone.
Chapter 2807: Seeing Others Suffer the Same…
As expected, seeing others suffer the same or even worse fate made her feel like the world was a better ce.
Ning Shu slowly finished her food and even got some snacks and desserts to go, paying with her umted points.
Eating while strolling, she looked at the items on the stalls.
These items were obtained by task-takers from their task worlds.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
If they didnt need something, they could exchange it for merit or faith power, or exchange it for something they needed.
Ning Shu wondered if she had anything she didnt want that she could use to exchange for a world origin.
But Ning Shu was just thinking about it.
If a world origin was so easy to obtain, she wouldnt have run through so many worlds without any gains.
So far, she still only had one world origin.Ning Shu couldnt imagine how long it would take her to gather all of them.
Ning Shu felt that all the things in her system space were valuable, like the rose, the ruby ring, and the artificial intelligence life form.
She was reluctant to part with these things.
Ning Shu looked at the items on these stalls to see if there was anything she needed.
If she encountered something good, she could see if there was anything that made sense to trade for.
After all, in the countless nes, there were many unheard-of treasures.
Ning Shu opened her eyes wide and carefully scanned the stalls.
She saw a piece of jade on a messy little stall.
The jade was not well-formed andy grayish on the stall.
Ning Shu reached out to take the jade, and another hand also pressed on the jade.
Ning Shu turned her head and saw a face she hadnt seen in a long time.
He hadnt appeared before her for a while.
Seeing Zhang Jiasen again, Ning Shu was unfazed.
I saw it first. Ning Shu grabbed it and directly tucked the jade away.
Zhang Jiasen withdrew his hand, nced at Ning Shus hand, and greeted her, Long time no see.
Ning Shu nodded.
If this werent the fabricated space where fighting was prohibited among task-takers, shed want to beat him up, even kill him.
Zhang Jiasen evoked very bad memories for Ning Shu.
If it werent for him, she wouldnt have been eliminated once.
How much for this? Ning Shu asked the stall owner.
While Ning Shu was asking, Zhang Jiasen was still standing next to her, seemingly not nning to leave.
Ning Shu nced at him. She wasnt afraid of him.
Having experienced so many things, Ning Shu wouldnt be intimidated by him.
Seeing that both Ning Shu and Zhang Jiasen wanted the item, the stall owner thought it must be valuable.
But he had used various methods, even using the system to scan it, and couldnt figure out what was in the jade.
Now that two people wanted it, the stall owner wanted to maximize his profit.
Well, since you both want it, lets see who offers the highest price, the stall owner said, not wanting to offend either of them.
Ning Shu nced at Zhang Jiasen. Sooner orter, shed deal with him for good.
In any case, their enmity was already deep-rooted; Ning Shu was someone who always sought revenge, while Zhang Jiasen was the type to have deep, sinister plots.
Dammit, why wasnt he eliminated during the previous purge?
Ning Shu even kind of hoped to encounter him within a task world now.
There, she could ensure his demise.
Ning Shu looked at the stall owner, Even if its an auction, there must be a reserve price. Do you want experience points, faith power, or merit points?
The stall owners eyes gleamed, Faith power. Two hundred faith points.
Ning Shu looked at Zhang Jiasen, Its yours, Im out.
Then Ill pass too. I dont have that much faith power to use on buying a piece of jade with such poor quality, Zhang Jiasen replied after ncing at Ning Shuhim.
Stall owner:
Damn, what were these two ying at? They were fighting over it just a moment ago and now they dont want it anymore?
Chapter 2808: This Is a Priceless Treasure
Were they just messing with him?
Ning Shu looked at the jade disdainfully. I just wanted to pick up a bargain, but it costs 200 faith points. Do you think its worth that much?
Stall owner: This is a priceless treasure.
Ning Shu shrugged. As long as youre happy.
Zhang Jiasen smiled, holding out five fingers. The stall owner tentatively asked, 500 faith points?
Five points.
Stall owner:
The stall owner looked at Ning Shu. Ning Shu politely upped the price. Six points.
The stall owner looked at Zhang Jiasen, who shook his head. I give up.Stall owner:
Damn, felt like he waspletely being yed.
Im the highest bidder, give it to me, Ning Shu immediately picked up the jade. I dont know how long youve been trying to sell this, but at least youve got something now.
Ning Shu paid the stall owner and had 2333 put the item away. Now that it was in the system space, shed like to see how Zhang Jiasen could steal it.
2333: What are you doing buying garbage?
I feel like its a treasure.
Your feeling is wrong.
Ning Shu had gotten what she wanted, so she moved to leave.
Zhang Jiasen followed to walk beside Ning Shu. I helped you get it for a low price, shouldnt you thank me?
Ning Shu folded her hands behind her back as she turned to look at him. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have spent that much in the first ce.
But the stall owner wanted 200 faith points.
Ning Shu knew that Zhang Jiasen was pretending to be stupid on purpose. There was no way he didnt know what the stall owner had been thinking.
Ning Shu didnt feel like talking to Zhang Jiasen, so she directly told 2333: Lets go back to the system space.
Ning Shu disappeared instantly.
Zhang Jiasens face darkened.
When Ning Shu returned to the system space, she looked at the jade she had gotten with a small amount of faith points.
The jade was irregrly shaped and about the size of a palm.
Can you tell what kind of treasure it is? 2333 asked.
Ning Shu looked at the jade. Intuition, sixth sense, a womans intuition.
Could it be that Zhang Jiasen also has a womans intuition?
He was just there to cause trouble. He wasnt there to buy anything, just to make trouble on purpose.
Ning Shu studied the jade for a while.
She tried cing it in fire, no reaction.
She tried throwing it and stomping on it, but nothing about it changed.
She tried entering it using her spiritual consciousness, only to find that she couldnt.
She had no idea what was inside.
Ning Shu gave up on studying it and ced it on a bookshelf.
Encountering Zhang Jiasen had been a pretty unpleasant experience. She had never encountered him in the past, but this time, she happened to.
As expected, destiny will make enemies meet. Ning Shu really wanted to just get rid of him.
It was all because she hadnt had that much experience being a task-taker when she encountered Zhang Jiasen for the first time.
If she had encountered him for the first time now, she would definitely make it so that his soul waspletely destroyed, so that he would have no chance of bing a task-taker.
But now he was like a thorn in her side.
Although she managed to sessfully counterattack for Miaomiao, she caused herself trouble in the process.
No, actually, there was more than one problem.
Jesus, why were these girls husbands always so abnormal?
Of course, if their marriages were harmonious and happy, they wouldnt offer up their soul power, and she wouldnt get a chance to counterattack for them.
Happiness always looked alike, and misfortune also tended to look freaking alike.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
They all died at the hands of their husbands.
Ning Shu took a book from the shelf and started reading it.
Chapter 2809: This Kind of Life Was Truly Relaxing
Ning Shu read the book while enjoying the scent of roses and drinking spirit tea. This kind of life was truly rxing.
When Ning Shu finished the book, she put it back on the shelf.
She opened the system exchange marketce and exchanged for some fasting pills, water, and basic medicine.
She was worried that when she entered the task, she would end up in a ce without food or the ability to cultivate.
However, now that Ning Shu could absorb the power of yang energy, she could still cultivate even if there was no spiritual energy.
But it was better to be prepared.
After arranging these things, Ning Shu said to 2333, Lets go start a task.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Okay.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. As her soul strengthened, she no longer felt as dizzy when entering the task world.She could clearly feel herself merging with a body.
Once her soul merged with the body, Ning Shu instantly felt strong swaying.
Opening her eyes, she suddenly found that she was locked in an iron cage.
The iron cage was carried by two people.
In addition to the two cage carriers, there was another person nearby. Seeing that Ning Shu had woken up, they just nced at her indifferently, as if inspecting goods, without any emotion.
Ning Shu felt uneasy.
She didnt know where they were taking her.
Why were her arrival times getting weirder and weirder?
What was her current identity, and why was she locked in a cage?
The cage swayed, and Ning Shu grabbed onto it.
The cage was made of fine iron, extremely sturdy, and cold to the touch. Arge lock secured it.
Ning Shu tried to pry open the cage, but with how weak this body was, it was impossible.
Furthermore, the cage was quite small; she could only sit and not stand.
No way she was a ve, right?
In any case, Ning Shu had a very bad feeling about this.
She couldnt receive the storyline right now either.
If she happened to be interrupted while receiving the storyline, she might not receive theplete storyline.
Each worlds storyline was already very simple, offering only a rough outline with no detailed plot, so she couldnt afford to miss any details.
As the cage continued to sway, Ning Shu touched her chest. Yep, she was female.
She moved on to observe her clothes. The cloth fabric was very coarse.
As for the style She couldnt tell if there was one at all.
It looked like she was wearing a sack.
They carried her to a door with writing that Ning Shu didnt recognize.
One person knocked and announced, Your purchased goods have arrived.
A deep male voice from within said, Come in.
They carried Ning Shu inside, where a finely dressed man sat.
Even his buttons were adorned with jewels.
Leave us, The man said indifferently.
They ced the cage on the ground and left, closing the door behind them.
The moment Ning Shu was brought into the room, she felt a wave of heat and the smell of burning charcoal.
In the corner, a fire burned with a branding iron atop it.
She had a bad feeling.
She didnt expect the task to start with such awkward timing.
She didnt even have the time to receive the storyline.
What skills do you have? Which world did youe from? the man asked, examining Ning Shu.
Chapter 2810: An Otherworlder
Ning Shu didnt understand his words but continued to act calm. Inside, she was cursing her head off. She really was a ve! And apparently, she had just been sold.
What kind of world was this?
Ning Shu observed that this man appeared somewhat Westernized and was carrying arge sword.
He somewhat resembled a knight.
This world seemed to be a fantastical one.
The esteemed Sir Allen asked you what skills you have? Since youre an otherworlder, you must have some skills, right? Allens servant asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu remained calm. Jesus, couldnt they have let her at least receive the storyline first? Seeing their malicious gaze, Ning Shu started waving her hands randomly and chattering away with made-up sybles.
She had to stall these two for now and figure out her current circumstances.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
In the previous world, she had been a badass who ughtered her way to fame. Now she was a caged ve.What a fucking gap!
Seizing the moment, Ning Shu started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
This worlds spiritual energy was abundant, so she not only absorbed the yang energy but also the spiritual energy.
She sucked everything she could into her body. In this situation, she must have the ability to protect herself.
How the hell did she end up as a ve?
Sir, theres anguage barrier. Should we brand it with the ve mark first? The servant asked Allen.
Allen rubbed his chin and nodded. Then brand it.
The servant smiled and nodded.
Ning Shu watched the twomunicate. Although she didnt understand what was said, she felt uneasy.
Especially when the servant looked at her with a cruel glint in his eyes.
Shit, was she going to face sexual assault?
Ning Shu expressed: Come on then, smile while you can. You wont live past tomorrow anyway.
The servant stoked the charcoal fire in the corner, heating the iron te at the front of the branding iron until it was red hot.
Ning Shus pupils constricted; was he going to press that iron on her?
The servant took the branding iron and approached Ning Shu.
He extended the iron towards the cage, and Ning Shu dodged the red-hot iron.
The iron was engraved with what looked like a sword.
Ning Shu kind of understood now. If she were branded with this mark, shed be this knights ve.
A brand meant nothing to Ning Shu.
Ones allegiance wasnt decided by a mark.
With enough strength, this humiliating brand could even be an honor.
But to have this red-hot iron pressed against her skin
To have her skin sizzle, emitting white smoke with the scent of burning flesh
It would inflict destructive damage on the skin tissue.
If left untreated, it could lead to a serious infection and death.
But who would care about the life or death of a ve?
Ning Shu dodged the branding iron within the cramped cage.
The servants expression darkened, afraid his inefficient handling would displease his master. This uncooperative ve!
Ning Shu nimbly dodged the branding iron in the cramped cage, frustrating the servant.
Seeing his master watching, the servant, fearing me, directly reached into the cage to grab Ning Shu and stop her from dodging.
Ning Shu saw the servants hand reaching towards her and grabbed his arm first, twisting it hard.
The servants arm snapped with a kacha sound, and his arm hung limply.
The servant screamed in pain, causing Allen, who had been watching the show, to frown.
Ning Shu didnt hesitate, snatching the branding iron from the servant to use as a defensive weapon.
Allen stood up and pped his hands. Not bad, not bad. Youve got guts.
Ning Shu: Talk human
He must think he looked very handsome, ha ha
Ning Shu thought he was an idiot.
Chapter 2811: Speak Human…
You seem tock the awareness of a ve, Allen said with an air of superiority, gazing down at Ning Shu in the cage. Regardless of where you came from, now that you inhabit a body that doesnt belong to you, you are a ve.
Ning Shu: Speak human
Allen chuckled. Oh, I forgot you cant understand me.
He rang a bell, and shortly after, a knock came at the door.
Ning Shu eyed the entrance intently, gripping the branding iron tightly.
Although it had cooled down somewhat, having a weapon would still increase her damage a bit more.
With her current level of strength, she wasnt strong enough to pry apart the bars of the cage, but it was enough for her to defend herself.
The door opened, revealing several muscr, shirtless men with protruding muscles and shaved heads.
Allen snapped his fingers. Move her to the carriage. If she misbehaves, teach her a lesson.The muscr men immediately approached Ning Shu.
Ning Shu tightly grasped the branding iron, calmly observing them.
In the end, the strong men just lifted the cage.
Ning Shu didnt attack them since she didnt feel that her life was in danger. Her primary task was to receive the storyline.
Allen, carrying a massive sword, led the way out of the room.
The cage was carried out of the room. At the auction houses main entrance, a ck, horse-like creature awaited.
However, its entire body was pitch-ck; it looked more like a demonic beast.
Ning Shu was ced onto a carriage.
Allen flipped himself onto the horses back.
Ning Shu crouched in the cage, examining the surrounding architecture.
Ning Shu felt as if she had entered a fairytale world with its magnificent buildings and gant knights.
But she had be a ve to be branded.
Ning Shu gripped the branding iron tensely while trying to receive the storyline in the fastest speed possible.
At the same time, she also cultivated.
This was a world of magic, with extremelyplex races including humans, graceful elves, and powerful, evil dragons.
There were dwarves skilled in forging, mermaids skilled in enchantment, beast-man empiresposed of various races, and countless demonic beasts.
This world was incredibly vast, teeming with diverse life forms, creating a mesmerizing yet perilous world.
However, this world was also extremelyplicated. Due to its unusual location, there were so many transmigrators in this world they could be picked up like stray dogs.
If it was said the Qing dynasty had been punched through by transmigrators like a screen, with countless youngdies flocking to the cold-faced King Yongzheng, seeking to melt the Ice King with love and transform him into a loving, loyal partner
In the same manner, this world had been punched through by transmigrators to the point there were as many holes as there were stars in the sky.
Transmigrators naturally had their superiorityplex after transmigrating, and the original inhabitants of this world werent foolish either.
This world had refined, systematic methods in ce to identify transmigrated individuals.
For instance, someone confirmed to be dead suddenly resurrected, and when they woke up turned into aplete imbecile, most likely signified they were an otherworlder.
Or a persons personality changing drastically after a nap.
If their behavior waspletely different from the past, behaving and speaking oddly, or they believed themselves to be irresistibly kawaii, then they were likely a reced soul.
Essentially, there were numerous methods to detect foreign souls.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Those iming memory loss were the most suspicious.
Ha ha
Actually, being recognized as a transmigrator wasnt that bad. The real issue was
The original inhabitants of this world had discovered that these transmigrators often possess abilities beyond that of ordinary people.
For instance, some had precious artifacts, and others had unique talents like irvoyance or extraordinary powers.
In essence, the people who transmigrated often had cheats, and the original inhabitants soon realized this.
Chapter 2812: Sold Into Slavery
Hence, a lot of transmigrators ended up as ves as soon as they arrived.
Since no one considered those from other worlds as family anymore.
Especially when they sold the transmigration to an auction house, it was pretty much like winning the lottery.
People wouldnt treat you as family just because you upied the body of one of their rtives.
These transmigrators were sold as ves before they could even understand what was going on.
Some men transmigrated, and before they could even aplish their great feats, building harems of countless beauties
Before seducing elf queens, mermaids, and princessesgetting all beautiful and pure women to submit beneath them
The dream is shattered as theyre sold into very.
Girls who transmigrated, before they got the chance to meet handsome men, have various romantic encounters, find love find love with many beautiful menThey got sold, and then branded with the ve mark.
If their master was handsome, then things were still okay; romance was possible as long as there was a handsome manthe fear was an obese, perverted master.
In this world, there was a consensus:
Those from other worlds are lowly and filthy. They stole other peoples bodies and lives.
The slightest carelessness could lead to your own body being stolen.
Once identified as a transmigrator, they be coveted ve trophies.
These individuals were blessed by the heavens with special abilities.
So these people with special abilities might as well be put to use serving them.
The original hosts name was Wu Xian. As for her name after she transmigrated, she didnt know since she had immediately been sold.
She was sold to Allen immediately after transmigrating.
Allen was the man riding the horse.
Allen was a gifted individual who achieved the status of a powerful warrior at a young age.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Before Wu Xian even got hold of her bearings, she was sold and branded with Allens family crest.
Henceforth, Wu Xian became Allens ve.
At least he was a handsome man, right?
Wu Xian was just an ordinary woman. Even after transmigrating, Wu Xian remained an ordinary woman.
Before she could even experience the joy of bing the object of everyones adoration by switching worlds, she was sold.
However, with the number of transmigrators in this world, whatever dealt out the cheats probably couldnt keep up with all of them.
Allen purchased Wu Xian because he was interested in what unique skills she had.
The nobility would evenpete over who had better otherworlder ves.
In particr, transmigrators with special abilities would bring even more social prestige to their owners.
Auctions and ve markets did not give any information to buyers on the otherworlder ves, so the purchasing experience was like taking a gamble, akin to gambling on a treasure.
The transmigrators with their superiorityplex naturally would not surrender to this treatment easily.
However, the original inhabitants of this world had already proved themselves capable of discovering the existence of these people.
So how could they allow the transmigrators to revolt? The moment they saw any signs of that, they would immediately execute the transmigrator.
After all, in their eyes, these transmigrators were already dead.
Of course, there were some powerful transmigrators who managed to break free, but the majority remained enved for life.
Furthermore, transmigrators with no useful abilities would be immediately killed.
It would be a terrible mistake to think of the original inhabitants as weak. There were mages, warriors, and shamansfar too many strong existences.
Even if you were strong, there existed an even stronger force to control you.
In conclusion, the once unparalleled and superior transmigrators now held the status of mere livestock in this world.
Masters could buy and sell them at will; they had no voice.
Those who dared to resist faced their masters wrath, and their only oue would be death.
Chapter 2813: Welcome to the Transmigrators’ Alliance
If they wished to live, silence was their only option.
Wee to the Transmigrators Alliance which probably had the lowest status ever.
Wu Xian became Allens ve.
Wu Xian saw that Allen had an extremely handsome face, but at the same time, he was very muscr.
He looked unbelievably cool with therge sword on his back, so she epted her fate as a ve for the time being.
However, Allen soon found out that Wu Xian did not have any cheats at all.N?v(el)B\\jnn
There was not a trace of frustration on his face.
He indifferently just gave her to one of his servants.
Wu Xian had originally thought that she would be able to develop a rtionship with Allen.Even if she was a ve, as long as Allen liked her and doted on her, the identity of a ve was not an issue at all.
However, the actual development waspletely out of her expectations.
Wu Xian was utterly devastated.
She, a woman, was given to a servant; her fate was obvious.
Once they grew bored of her, she was sold again.
Allen didnt even consider having a rtionship with Wu Xian.
Instead, he just gave her to a servant.
Had Wu Xian been intimate with Allen, her situation might have been different.
All Wu Xian had to do was serve Allen, so then she wouldnt have had to face that treatment from multiple people and, at the end of it, be sold again.
Unable to endure the cruelty of this world, Wu Xian took her own life.
Shemitted suicide with deep resentment.
Wu Xians wish was to live with dignity and take revenge on those who hurt her.
Her romantic dreams had been shattered by reality.
Allen was cold and ruthless; he would never take an interest in her and treat her well.
Even those servants who had rtions with her treated her as a mere object for releasing their desires.
They simply walked away after using her.
Ning Shu epted the storyline and scoffed.
Had Wu Xian truly been intimate with Allen, bing his canary, she probably wouldnt have asked for a counterattack.
It was only after experiencing all this that she realized the value of dignity.
Allen didnt even think of her as a person, much less an equal, yet there she was, dreaming of romance.
Ning Shu discovered that no matter which world she was in, most women were raised in enclosures.
But this enclosure was well-intentioned.
As a child, Mother would dress her in pretty dresses and shoes and say she looked like a princess.
Then she would say that girls should not run around and get dirty.
Girls should speak softly, smile gently, and be graceful. That was the cultivation girls had to undertake to be refined women.
In university, both male and female professors were friendly to her, but only male students were chosen for private work or deep discussions.
Female students were encouraged to focus on beauty and grace rather than waste their youth on boring, mundane matters.
At work, her kind boss would say that the project required overtime and travel; girls should focus on beauty sleep instead. This tiring work should just be left to Xiao Zhang!
Xiao Zhang was the guy who needed your help even for just making a PowerPoint presentation! He couldnt even talk without stumbling over his words, but he was male.
Eventually, Xiao Zhang was promoted afterpleting the project, while you continued with mundane tasks since you were more delicate.
After having a child, your husband is considerate in all ways and tells you, Ill provide for you; you dont have to worry and can just focus on taking care of our child at home.
Wah, youre so touched! You wholeheartedly work hard to be a good housewife, not realizing you havent read a book in years.
Gradually, you became a gentle and virtuous woman, losing interest in your career, deep thoughts, and hobbies.
Chapter 2814: The Elephant and the Rope
Your interests revolve around raising your child, and if you had any energy left, you attended to your husband.
Psychology has an experiment called the elephant and the rope. A baby elephant, tied by a rope, could not break free no matter how hard it tried.
Once it grew into a massive creature, the rope became a joke inparison, but the elephant never attempted to break free again.
It had epted the belief that the rope cannot be broken, illustrating learned helplessness.
Most traditional methods of raising girls were, in fact, a form of benevolent sexist confinement.
Using gentler protection than a rope, it silently nurtured womens helplessness, amplifying their perceived weakness.
These ideas stemmed from social and familial values ingrained in womens minds.
Even women themselves came to ept that they were not as smart as men, that they were weaker, and that their value relied on the existence of another person.
Im a woman, so I need to rely on a man. Im weak and need constantfort and meticulous care.Im afraid of loneliness, I need someone to keep mepany.
Dont study difficult subjects like engineering, dont work hard; ambition doesnt suit girls.
When your youth is most valuable, sessfully sell yourself, and then you have attained your greatest achievements.
After all, all that a woman needs to do is get married.
No man would treat a woman as a respected adversary or coborator.
Yet some women still choose partners based solely on whether or not they receive meticulous affection. Initially, there were men who satisfied this condition, but disappointment eventually followed.
Why arent you as good to me as before? You dont love me anymore!
Women who never learned to be independent, or even embraced confinement, if suddenly pushed back into the wilderness, would be mercilessly devoured.
Ning Shu felt that Wu Xian was like an animal raised in an enclosure who was then ruthlessly pushed into the wild.
Helpless and fearful, she struggled to adapt to this world, despite being a transmigrator.
She was still powerless and did not be extraordinary just by changing worlds.
This world was so cruel and cold.
Ning Shu nced at Allen, who was riding the horse in front.
His posture was straight, and his silhouette exuded an aura of handsomeness.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and focused on cultivating while pondering things.
This world seemed beyond repair, even if shepleted her task.
There were countless transmigrators, as many as there were stars in the sky.
It felt futile to fix the world.
It was like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood.
Even if she mended one loophole, countless others remained.
There were seriously too many loopholes.N?v(el)B\\jnn
The existence of these transmigrators kept damaging the worldsws.
Forget it, no matter what, she still had toplete her task andplete it well. Furthermore, with howrge this world was, maybe there would be a world origin.
Ning Shu absorbed spiritual energy fervently, enduring the pain in her dantian.
The current situation was pretty bad, so she had to force things. Once the situation improved, shed give her dantian a chance to recover.
As Ning Shu cultivated, a lot of people on the street stared at Ning Shu, some pointing at her.
She ignored them, gripping the slightly cooled iron. Even if it was not scalding hot anymore, it was still a weapon.
The servant walking beside the carriage red at Ning Shu with a sinister look in his eyes. One of his arms hung limply.
Ning Shu nced at him only briefly before turning her focus elsewhere.
In the story, Allen had given Wu Xian to this servant.
He then shared the use of Wu Xian with many others, then sold her.
Throughout this entire ordeal, Wu Xian couldnt put up any sort of resistance.
If it were said that these people were utterly evil, then Wu Xian was hopelessly weak.
After all, her status was lower than a servants, akin to livestock.
Chapter 2815: Might as Well Kill Her
Wu Xian could do nothing against these people who trampled on her.
Soon, the group stopped in front of a house.
Ning Shu was carried inside, into the main hall. Allen, who had a huge sword on his back, looked at her.
He said, a little frustrated, Its quite annoying that she cant understand us. We might as well kill her.
Allen reached for the sword hilt on his back, seemingly intending to sh Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
As expected, he really was ruthless.
Release me first, then Ill tell you, said Ning Shu.
Hearing Ning Shu speak, Allen drew his sword.Therge swords aura was very strong. Allen eyed the sword, seeming to really want to just cut Ning Shu down.
Ning Shu: Please be more normal
If you could understand me, why did you pretend to be deaf and mute before? Allen interrogated Ning Shu.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
I was so scared I couldnt speak, Ning Shu replied.
You dont look scared, Allen said, scrutinizing Ning Shu.
Master, this servant is challenging your authority. You cant be lenient with her, said the servant, his arm hanging limply like a noodle.
Allens expression was impassive. Do you possess any skills? he asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded. I do.
Allen took two steps toward Ning Shu, dragging his sword, which carved a line on the ground.
What skills? Allen asked, intrigued. Or perhaps you possess a treasure?
Rumors said a ve of the Duke of Gars could vanish and reappear in ce.
The Duke would have that ve perform this skill at gatherings.
Allen hoped that this female ve he bought also had some sort of impressive skill that he could show off.
It was best if the skill was also rather graceful and fun to watch so that he could offer the ve to the princess.
He wanted to outshine the other knights serving her.
Release me first so I can demonstrate, Ning Shu said.
Master, this female ve is definitely trying to deceive you. Its better to brand her first, suggested the servant.
Shut up, Allen rebuked coldly.
If this female ve really had unique skills that he could show to the princess, there was no way he could present a branded ve to the princess.
Allen lifted his sword, which radiated a white glow.
With a ng, the lock on the iron cage was shed open.
Ning Shus eyes dted, but her expression didnt change in the least.
Although Allen hadnt shed the entire cage, just the lock, it was enough to show his finesse and mastery of strength.
This Allen was not weak.
Ning Shu assessed the power gap between her and Allen as she quietly pushed the iron cage door open.
She stepped out.
Jesus, she felt like she was leaving a birdcage. Her legs had gone numb from squatting.
Ning Shu hammered her legs, feeling a pins-and-needles sensation.
You can start your performance now, Allen sat down and crossed his hands over his chest.
Ning Shu leaned against the cage. Wait for a bit. My legs are numb, give me a minute.
After her hasty cultivation session, she finally managed to form a small strand of energy.
She had absorbed both yang energy and spiritual energy, so her dantian was currently a mess.
Ning Shu was weighing the odds of being able to defeat Allen.
She nced at his giant sword and felt that the odds were a bit up in the air.
Id advise you not to try any tricks. Youre my ve now. You wont be able to escape the palm of my hand, Allen warned Ning Shu.
Ning Shu immediately replied, What do you mean? I wouldnt dare y any tricks.
Ning Shu rubbed her legs as she mused over things.
Chapter 2816: Get Back In
Alright, begin already, Allen said, somewhat impatiently. His hand reached for his sword hilt again.
After a moments thought, Ning Shu released a fire dragon.
However, this fire dragon was very small and delicate.
The dragons body was covered in vivid mes as it swam through the air.
What is this? Allen asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu took back the dragon, and it turned back into energy that flowed into her dantian.
I asked what this is. Is that thing alive? Allen questioned.
Ning Shu nodded. Its not alive, but given time, this dragon can grow.
Allen scrutinized Ning Shu, looking for signs of deception. If you dare lie to me, Ill make you wish you were dead.Ning Shu nodded. I wont deceive you.
Get back in, Allen pointed to the cage.
Ning Shu:
I have to go back in there?
Of course, until you can create arger what is that thing?
A dragon.
Dragons dont look like that.
This world had scaled dragons withrge wings.
Ning Shus was a five-wed dragon.
Im hungry, tired, and need to relieve myself; why cage me?
Its not like I can escape, Ning Shu said. She hadnt expected Allen to be this vignt.
You can eat, drink, and relieve yourself in there, Allen replied.
Bullshit, you try doing all that in a half-height cage.
Youre just my ve; you go where I say and do as Imand. You dont get to bargain.
I wont tolerate disobedience; Ill kill you if you defy me.
Allen grasped his sword hilt, enveloping it in white energy.
Who was he trying to intimidate? Ning Shu entered the cage with an indifferent expression.
In any case, even if she was in the cage, she could still cultivate. She could cultivate anywhere.
Once she got stronger, this cage was nothing.
Even if Allen tried to swing that huge sword at her, shed be able to catch it with her bare palms.
Lock it up, Allen said to the servant.
The servant, with his hanging, injured arm, went to fetch the key.
The servant brought arge lock, and Allen personally locked the cage before putting away the key.
Ning Shu sat calmly in the cage,posed and unperturbed.
She had been squatting the entire time earlier. This time, she sat cross-legged, and it was much morefortable. Her cultivation also went faster.
As expected, the lotus position suited cultivation best.
When Allen left, he even locked the door. Ning Shu was left by herself in the room.
Ning Shu closed her eyes and cultivated. She could sense that someone was watching her.
It didnt matter, though. In any case, once she got stronger, shed definitely be leaving this ce.
Furthermore, before she left, she was definitely going to challenge Allen to a fight.
After all, theres no way she would be able to escape sessfully without first taking Allen out.
Sadly, the ruby ring was forbidden in this world, so she couldnt take it out.
If she had the ruby ring, she would have annihted Allen already.
Even without it, though, she had faith in her ability to defeat him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Once she sensed that she was no longer being watched, Ning Shu deployed a yang gathering formation. This way, her cultivation would go even faster.
The formation activated, and the surrounding yang energy started rushing over. Ning Shu drew all of it into her dantian.
With the rate that this was going, shed be able to be strong very soon.
Things were finally picking up!
Chapter 2817: Just a Sideshow
Ning Shu was locked in the room, and no one came to bring her food even when it was mealtime.
Ning Shu rubbed her rumbling stomach, then released her spiritual consciousness to check if anyone was monitoring her.
In her mind, she silently called for the fasting pill, and a round and smooth fasting pill appeared in her hand.
The moment the fasting pill entered her mouth, it turned into a warm current that flowed through her body. She finally wasnt hungry anymore.
As they say, being prepared beforehand prevents panic.
After eating the fasting pill, Ning Shu continued cultivating.
Her dantian already had a strand of energy, and now that energy was slowly taking shape.
Ning Shu cultivated without paying attention to time, and after an unknown period, she heard the sound of the door opening.
Upon opening her eyes, Ning Shu saw Allen.Allen stared at Ning Shu, who was in the cage. Its been a day and a night, and youre still so spirited. Are you meditating, or are you a magician?
Was the fire dragon you released earlier a type of fire magic? Allen asked several questions in session.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu shook her head. Im not a magician; that fire dragon was just a sideshow.
Can I go out and take a number 2? Its a big one; are you sure you want me to do it here? Ning Shu asked Allen.
Just deal with it in there, Allen said indifferently.
Ning Shu:
Why the fudge?
I dont believe you, Allen stared at Ning Shu. I trust my intuition, and I feel like killing you now.
Ning Shu: Dont be impulsive!
Intuition?
But Allens intuition was right.
As expected, those who walked hand in hand with danger were not simple.
How could such a person possibly be lovestruck with a woman?
Much less a ve?
Ning Shu shrank into the corner of the cage. I didnt do anything.
Allen nodded. How big is the fire dragon now?
Ning Shu released the fire dragon, which remained the same size.
Allen scrutinized the dragon. It looks way too simr to fire magic. Youre definitely lying.
Allen brought another padlock and added it to the cage.
Ning Shu:
This cage is made of nine heavens stardust iron. You wont be able to escape without the keys. Allens sharp gaze fixed on Ning Shu. Until you tell me the truth.
What truth? Ning Shu questioned.
Everything about you. Since you are my ve, everything you have belongs to me, your master.
Dont test my patience.
Ning Shu pressed her lips together. Allen didnt believe her at all.
But it made sense, it would be more strange if Allen did believe her.
She also didnt trust Allen in the least.
Allen covered the cage with a ck cloth, shrouding it in darkness.
Furthermore, water droplets dripped continuously outside the cage.
This was probably intentional. The sound of dripping water could create great psychological pressure in a quiet, confined space.
Quiet istion in a small space, incessant dripping.
And these droplets evennded on her face.
Subconsciously, one would start anticipating the next drop.
Over time, it was enough to drive someone to their breaking point.
Ning Shu moved aside, and the droplets hit the ground rhythmically.
When you tell me the truth, Ill let you out, said Allen.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes as she heard Allens footsteps fade and the door shut.
Chapter 2818: Water Torture
Ning Shu continued cultivating, ignoring the incessant dripping sound.
However, the constant intermittent drip drop was pretty irritating. It made people feel jittery.
This technique targeted the psyche.
Ning Shu directly blocked her hearing ability.
She then continued cultivating nonstop. So what if the cage was made of nine heavens stardust iron? This was nothing.
The next morning, Ning Shu was still cultivating when the ck cloth was removed, exposing her to bright light.
She blocked the light with her hand and squinted to look at Allen.
This guy was seriously annoying.
Behind Allen, a servant carried in a feast. Ning Shu smelled the aroma of roastedmb that seemed faintly sweet. It was probably brushed with honey.Her saliva nearly dripped out.
Ning Shu remainedposed. She had eaten plenty of things before, even trash, so thismb was nothing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
You havent eaten in three days. Would you like to eat now? Allen studied Ning Shu, narrowing his eyes.
Why did she lookpletely fine? Her eyes were steady, herplexion flushed, and she didnt seem worn out at all.
She was a ve, for gods sake!
Ning Shu nodded. I want to eat. Would you let me?
There is no free lunch in this world. Have you decided to tell me your secret?
Ning Shu nodded and beckoned Allen, Come closer. Ill tell you a secret.
Allen frowned but still approached.
Ning Shu gripped the cage and earnestly said, To be honest, my soul is actually male, but I feel like Ive found my true self after possessing this body. I never knew, but it turns out Ive always longed to be a woman.
Allen:
Ning Shu could vividly see the goosebumps that popped up all over Allens body. His hair even looked like it was standing on end.
This is your secret?
Ning Shu nodded, Uhhuh.
Allens gaze became strange as if looking at a pervert.
He couldnt reconcile this image of a man within a womans body.
Toss the food. Feed it to the beasts, Allen told the servant. He seemed extremely disgusted and would rather give the food to dogs than give it to Ning Shu.
The servant smiled as he took the food away. Allen stopped him, Oh, bring the hellhound to me.
Ning Shu:
Why bring a dog? The heck?
Allen sat down, Lets y a game.
Ning Shu: I refuse.
The servant soon brought a dog. The dog looked like a mutant.
It had three heads, was pitch-ck, and was drooling heavily. Its saliva dripped loudly with plops on the ground.
Its three heads looked around.
Wouldnt having three heads make it hard to control the body?
Allen beckoned the hellhound, who whimpered and walked over, lying down in a fawning manner at Allens feet.
Allen patted the three heads of the hellhound and pointed at Ning Shu. Tear her apart.
The three heads of the hellhound turned their heads at the same time to look at Ning Shu in the cage. The three pairs of six eyes stared at Ning Shu simultaneously.
The hellhound bared its teeth, growling, ready to pounce on Ning Shu.
Ning Shu patted her chest, Im so scared.
It was her first time seeing a three-headed dog. It was more impressive than the howling celestial dog.
This kind of beast supposedly guards hell.
My hellhound is ruthless; youll be torn to shreds. This is yourst chance, Allen stated.
Ning Shu sincerely replied, Ive already told you my deepest secret~ what else do you want~~?
Allens body erupted in goosebumps upon hearing Ning Shus suddenly cutesy tone.
The image of a burly man, coquettishly ying with his hair, blushing while peeking at him, involuntarily formed in Allens mind.
A shuddering chill overwhelmed him.
Chapter 2819: Otherworlders Seriously Had No Moral Principles
These otherworlders seriously had no moral principles at all.
Men could live in womens bodies, and women could also live in mens bodies.
Allen felt he might never be able to discern a transmigrator ves gender again.
Attack her, kill her, Allen said to the hellhound, not even looking at Ning Shu anymore.
The hellhound cautiously approached Ning Shu, its sharp yellow teeth bared threateningly.
Although the three heads looked a little frightening, Ning Shu wasnt frightened in the least by the sight of this hellhound growling at her.
The dogs disy of ferocity only served to show that the dog felt intimidated.
Ning Shu sat calmly in the cage and watched as the hellhound came her way.
The servant opened the cage to let the hellhound in.A human and a beast fighting in a not-sorge cage.
Just thinking about the bloody sight soon to take ce made him excited.
The hellhound hovered at the door of the cage and just wouldnt go in.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The hellhound bared its teeth at Ning Shu. Its tail was tucked between its legs, and its back was rounded as the hair on its back rose on end.
Even as the hellhound growled at the cage entrance, it refused to enter.
What did you do? Allen questioned Ning Shu upon noticing the hellhounds fear.
Ning Shu innocently spread her hands, I didnt do anything.
Since the cage door was open, Ning Shu decided to leave the cage. The moment the hellhound saw Ning Shu approach, it tucked its tail between its legs and fled behind Allen.
Allen:
Allen felt like the dog hadpletely ruined his reputation.
Instead of seeing the bloody violence he was expecting, the hellhound got intimidated.
Allen looked at Ning Shu warily. This ve must have something on her that caused the hellhound to be this scared.
It must be a treasure.
Demonic beasts were acutely perceptive.
Seeing that Ning Shu was about to exit, Allen mmed the cage door shut and locked the cage immediately.
Ning Shu: Could you not do that?
Take the hellhound away. Well try a different approach, Allen told the servant.
The servant sneered maliciously and left with the hellhound.
When he returned, he was following a person carrying a pole with two baskets.
The baskets seemed to contain something.
The moment he walked in, there was a pungent odor and hissing sounds.
The servant removed the lid of one basket, revealing masses of intertwined snakes.
The snakes were vividly colored.
Ning Shu:
These snakes were more terrifying than the three-headed hellhound.
Ning Shu could sense that the hellhound wasnt that powerful. It was probably still a juvenile demonic beast.
But these snakes
A chill swept over Ning Shu, causing goosebumps.
Could it be that they were going to try all eighteen tortures on her?
What treasures do you possess? Hand them over, Allen demanded.
Ning Shu shook her head, I dont have anything.
Could it be that Allen suspected she possessed some cheat-like treasure?
She had things, but they were from her system space.
And there was no way she would give Allen her possessions.
Ning Shu spread her hands, I really dont have anything.
Allen signaled to the servant.
The servant immediately had the person carrying the baskets move forward.
The basket was brought over to the cage and then flipped. Numerous snakes were released into Ning Shus cage.
Chapter 2820: Even Capable of Eating Snakes Raw
Snakes densely fell onto Ning Shu.
They curled their bodies around her, hissing while flicking their strikingly red tongues.
The smell was nauseating.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu:
These snakes are all highly venomous. Their bites cause excruciating pain, but death will not be immediate, Allen exined.
Another basket of snakes was emptied into Ning Shus cage. Snakes writhed everywhere.
Grabbing a snake lunging at her, Ning Shu ripped it in two, spraying blood everywhere.
Allen was not surprised to see this. He felt that someone who could frighten a hellhound was capable of anything.
Ning Shus calm while tearing the snake only cemented his belief she harbored a male soul.What woman could remainposed in this kind of situation?
It felt like she was even capable of eating snakes raw.
Ning Shu smiled at Allen, then released her energy. All the approaching snakes were instantly ripped in half.
Torn snake bodies writhed.
The room was instantly filled with a bloody stench.
Allen raised an eyebrow, nodding, You have some skills.
Ning Shu flicked her hair, I have even better skills.
What skills? Allen leaned back in his chair, Show me.
Ning Shu warmed up her wrists, then moved to a half squat before cing her hands on the bars in front of her. She sank her energy deep into her dantian and prepared to pry the bars apart. Then, shed be able to escape.
Ning Shu tried until her face was flushed red but couldnt do it.
Ning Shu: So embarrassing.
Just kidding, Ning Shu shrugged. The nine heavens stardust iron was unexpectedly sturdy.
Are you mentally ill? Allens eyes narrowed.
As I said, nobody can open a nine heavens stardust iron cage, Allen touched his massive sword, Understand?
Ning Shu pushed the snake corpses aside and sat down.
I dont have anything, Ning Shu vowed, I dont know what youre referring to.
I know that you otherworlders almost alwayse with some sort of skill. I refuse to believe you have none.
I do have a skill. Im quite strong, Ning Shu confidently dered.
Allen: Nutjob
Allen massaged his brows. He felt that this womanman not quite woman or man thingwasnt mentally stable.
Communication seemed impossible.
Allens veins throbbed on his forehead. This ve seemed retarded.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged in the cage as she practiced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts. Spiritual energy and yang energy flooded her body.
No matter what Allen said, shed just nod. After all, rather than try to talk to him, itd be better to use this time to cultivate.
Although she hadnt managed to pry apart the nine heavens stardust iron cage this time, once she got stronger, she would definitely be able to do it.
She just didnt know what other tortures Allen mighte up with to use on her.
Allen noticed that Ning Shu seemed unnaturally calm, but he wasnt bothered either. He seemed to have discovered a rather fascinating toy to y with creatively.
On the other hand, Ning Shus situation was rather miserable, having to endure Allens daily torment.
Allen switched up his tactics daily as if vowing to mentally break Ning Shu.
Allen somehow acquired demonic bees. These bees stings inflicted agonizing pain.
Countless bees swarmed Ning Shu.
Ning Shu was so angry she almost jumped up. Was there no end to this!?
Ning Shu eyed Allen who was watching the show, amused. She found his presence extremely irritating.
Focusing energy in her dantian, she punched forward with her fist. A roaring dragon wrapped around her fist and followed the force of the punch to hit the cage.
The nine heavens stardust iron cage shook, and then the iron instantly bent. Ning Shu walked out of the cage.
Allens brow jumped, and he quickly drew his sword.
Chapter 2821: Dragon Knight
Allen lifted his giant sword, which was enveloped in a white battle aura.
He swung his sword at Ning Shu, and the powerful sword aura surged towards her as arge enveloping mass.
A massive fire dragon flew out from behind Ning Shu, swimming quickly through the air and colliding with the sword aura.
A loud boom reverberated in the room, even dislodging the floor tiles.
Clenching her fists, Ning Shu charged at him.
Allen blocked Ning Shus fist with his sword de, forcing her to retreat a few steps.
Another evenrger fire dragon appeared from behind Ning Shu with a roar and charged at Allen.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The dragon mmed Allen into the wall. The wall copsed, raising a cloud of dust.
Clutching his heart, Allen coughed out a mouthful of blood as he stared at Ning Shu warily.He really regretted not killing the ve earlier. Now, this ve had the nerve to rebel against him.
Allen unleashed spiritual consciousness and aimed it straight towards Ning Shus mind.
This was a binding contract. Afterward, the ves life or death would be controlled entirely by his whim.
Such contracts were used to tame demonic beasts such as dragons.
That was how dragon knights came to be.
Allens spiritual consciousness was quite strong. Furthermore, he had never contracted any other demonic beasts since he didnt want to make contracts casually.
His goal was to contract the strongest demonic beast, a dragon. Although he knew that dragons were extremely strong, so he wasnt strong enough for that yet, he preferred to go without than ept anything less.
With Ning Shu, he was forging a master-servant contract.
This was a tyrannical contract in which if the master died, the servant would also die. However, if the servant died, the master would not be affected in the least.
Ning Shu immediately felt like her head was being pricked by countless needles. It was extremely painful, and there was also an invasive force that tried topel her into obedience.
Dont resist, submit to him. At the start, there was so much pain she felt like her head was about to explode. And now, thepelling force came like a gentle soothing wind, sweeping away the pain like it was on her side.
Ning Shuughed coldly. Just as she was going to retaliate, she was heavily struck from behind.
It felt like all her organs had been dislocated, and she could feel the blood surging up her throat. She looked back to see that Allens servant was holding a chair with both hands.
His eyes, as he looked at Ning Shu, were filled with fear but also hatred. It was clear that he held a grudge against her for dislocating his arm.
Ning Shu sent out a palm strike that hit the servant in the chest, sending the servant flying backward. He fell to the ground and spat out blood.
This servant was also one of the people that Wu Xian wanted revenge on. He had tortured Wu Xian every night. Even when she was not feeling well and couldnt take it, he didnt allow her a single moment of rest.
At that time, Wu Xian no longer had any romantic thoughts in her mind. At that point, she didnt care about any handsome men anymore. She just wanted to live, to live with dignity.
She wanted to have the confidence to say no, to refuse others the chance to hurt her and to fight back.
Ning Shus strike was very heavy, powerful enough to shatter the servants internal organs. If he was lucky, he might live, if not, he would die.
After all, did they expect her to just allow them to hurt her without retaliating?
Ning Shu unleashed a powerful spiritual consciousness, directly countering Allens mental attack.
She met Allens spiritual consciousness with the most violent force she could muster.
Allen immediately spat out a mist of blood, his face extremely pale as he clutched his head in pain.
The fire dragon rushed towards Allen. This time, she was going to kill him.
Kill him once and for all.
If it werent for the fact that she had some skills, she would have been long dead after all those hellhounds, poisonous snakes, bees, and other tortures.
Forget about being a ve, she now had the strength to take Allen down.
Seeing the fire dragon rushing towards him, Allen dodged immediately. The fire dragon turned and continued to rush towards Allen.
Realizing he couldnt do anything to Ning Shu, Allen took out a space magic scroll and instantly disappeared.
The f*ck!? Ning Shu cursed in her heart. Something like that actually exist here?
Chapter 2822: This World Was So Vast
Who knew where Allen had been teleported to now.
Magicians were very valuable, and space magicians were even more precious. Hence, space magic scrolls were extremely rare items. It was pretty much equivalent to the magician casting the spell once.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She hadnt expected Allen to have such an item.
If one didnt kill a snake the first time one saw it, being bitten was just a matter of time.
However, there was nothing she could do about the current situation. Sensing someone approaching, Ning Shu decided to retreat for now.
Ning Shu jumped onto the dragon, and with a roar, the dragon rushed out of the room and disappeared into the clouds.
As Ning Shu sat on the dragon, she thought about where she should go next.
This world was so vast, with so many creatures like sprites, mermaids, and dwarves
With how many species and territories there were in this world, there were probably also a lot of treasures. There might even be a world origin.Furthermore, she was currently not as strong as she liked. Once she became stronger, shed go hunt down Allen.
If only she knew a little about space ordinance, then she could have prevented Allen from escaping.
Ning Shu felt her strength was too monotonous.
If she continued to only rely on the Unsurpassable Martial Arts without developing in any other directions, then she might have more blockers going forward and wouldnt be able to make it much further down this path.
She had to learn some sort of ordinancespace or time was fine.
However, time was best. After all, it was the most powerful.
Time could make everything lose its color.
Time could stand still, flow, or reverse.
Ning Shu started drooling while lost in her daydream.
Shelving something as high level as reversing the flow of time, if she mastered just stopping time, shed gain an absolute advantage in battle.
Moreover, Ning Shu sensed that although this world was thriving, it was also approaching imminent danger.
There were so many transmigrators, the worlds ordinances must have been damaged countless times.
With how established the transmigrator ve trade was in this world, it was clear that there were a lot of transmigrators.
There were probably some who hadnt been discovered as well.
Ning Shu left the bustling city and headed into the wild. The fire dragon slowly descended, and Ning Shu jumped off. The dragon then turned into energy and entered her dantian.
Inhaling the fresh air, Ning Shu felt very invigorated and free. Her heart felt free enough to fly out of her chest.
This feeling didnt just stem from herself, it also partially came from Xue Xian.
Xue Xian had been locked inside a room and treated even worse than a dog. At least a dog could walk around freely.
Ning Shu had also gone through the same experience of being enclosed in a tiny cage where she didnt even have enough room to straighten her back.
She also had to endure Allen torturing her to force her to reveal some cheat that she didnt even have.
Now, gazing at the vast mountains, Ning Shu felt the strong urge to howl to express this joyous feeling of freedom.
However, there were probably powerful monsters in the mountains, so it would be better not to provoke them.
Using the earth as a nket and the sky as a canopy, Ning Shu slept on the tree branches at night and searched for food when hungry.
There were wild fruits and wild animals, and if worse came to worst, she still had enough fasting pills tost her for half a month.
Ning Shu told 2333, Keep an eye out if you notice any world origins around me.
Ning Shu didnt know how to recognize that something was a world origin, so she could only remind 2333.
2333 made a sound of affirmation, then said, Lets do a system task in the next world.
Ning Shu:
Are you out of energy again? Ning Shu asked.
Were there even that many worlds with systems?
Moreover, Ning Shu didnt want to do system tasks at the moment.
No, its just that you seem to be working so hardtely, so I want to help you pick a simpler task next time. 2333 said considerately.
Chapter 2823: Wild System Tasks
Ning Shu really wanted tough in 2333s face after hearing this. Those wild system tasks werent easy at all, alright?
Systems were clearly giant sparkling cheats for other people, alright?
Also, those systems granted pretty much everything that was asked for to their hosts.
The tasks were extremely difficult, yet 2333 could still bring himself to shamelessly say they were simplewasnt it just because he wasnt the one doing the tasks?
Although she now knew that 2333 was a person, Ning Shu still really wanted to spit in his face.
Ning Shu shook her head, saying, I dont want to do system tasks for the time being.
System tasks were challenging, and one also had to carefully catch the timing of when a wild system detached from its host.
Furthermore, she never had much information on what the wild system was capable of.
So it was extremely hard to deal with.Lets not do them for now, Ning Shu said.
2333 didnt seem disappointed either. Okay.
Why were you chosen to be a system? Ning Shu asked.
2333 replied, I dont remember. I dont remember anything from the past.
Oh right, 2333 had his memories erased before being turned into a system.
She was currently bored, so she had wanted to chat about life with 2333, only to find out there wasnt much of anything they could discuss.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged under the tree and made hand signs to set up a spirit-gathering formation. There wasnt any sunlight at night, so shed just absorb spiritual energy.
In any case, she could absorb both spiritual energy and yang energy. They were all the same, so she might as well absorb whatever was abundant.
After wandering for several days, Ning Shu found nothing of valuenot even anything of just slightly higher quality.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. The air filled with spiritual energy was really refreshing.
Just as she closed her eyes to cultivate, a sudden noise interrupted her.
Ning Shu opened her eyes to see three peoplend in front of her.
Theirndings caused waves of dust. Ning Shu expressionlessly looked at these people.
Two of them were familiar: the uncle who looked dressed for a funeral and the silver-haired profiteer. She didnt recognize the third person.
Why did we have tond here? Its the middle of nowhere?
I detected that there was a task-taker near here. We can make use of them, the silver-haired man said. Ning Shu was very familiar with his unhurried way of speaking.
What kind of idiot task-taker would take on a task like this? This world is about to copse. Even if theypleted the task, itd be pointless.
Said idiot task-taker Ning Shu:
The sky was full of stars, and the cool breeze brushed past gently Ning Shus heart was very calm, not disturbed at all.
These people really had impable timing. Why were they nowhere to be seen when she was still caged?
And now the moment she escapes, they want to make use of her.
A man noticed Ning Shu who was sitting under the tree. You must be the task-taker.
Ning Shu stood up and shook her head. Im not.N?v(el)B\\jnn
You are.
Fine, Im the idiot task-taker.
Oh, holding a grudge? Youre no idiot. You clearly knew that this world was about to copse but still wanted to try to the best of your ability to fix it. Youre clearly an outstanding task-taker! the unfamiliar man said.
Ning Shu: Ha. Ha.
This man had a fragrance around him, like hed sprayed on perfume. However, it was currently nighttime, and they were in the woods, so she couldnt really make out what he looked like.
The sight of the school doctor uncle dressed in ck at night really made her speechless. He pretty much blended into the night.
The silver-haired man held a thick, leather-bound book as usual. This book didnt seem to ever leave his hand.
Seeing these three, Ning Shu turned to leave. Although she didnt know why they were here, she had her own task. She wasnt here to be their servant.
The fragrant-smelling man blocked Ning Shus way. Where are you going?
To poop.
Girls shouldnt be so crude.
Chapter 2824: There Are Men Who Want to Try out What It’s Like
Im a man.
The man stepped back immediately. Why would you take on a gender-bending task? Isnt it perverted? It cant be that you wanted to touch the hosts body and harass them?
Ning Shu:
There are such perverts? Ning Shu asked, incredulous.
Of course, there are men who want to try out what its like to be a woman and are curious about how it feels to be a woman during sex, the fragrant man said.
Ning Shu:
Why was she discussing topics like this with an unfamiliar man? Also, this guy seemed like the flirtatious sort.
Why would a guy make themselves smell this fragrant? He definitely had a few screws loose.
Ning Shu walked around him and hurried off. These three were not people she wanted to get involved with.You dont want yourst question anymore? the silver-haired man said as he closed his book.
Hes recognized her?
I have my own task, so lets part ways, Ning Shu said, ncing at the school doctor uncle. Last time he had eliminated her. She was still traumatized from that experience, so she didnt really want to work with him on a task.
Ning Shu looked around but couldnt spot the school doctor in his all-ck attire.
Even if youplete your task in this world, you wont gain much. Its better to follow us. That way, youd be able to reap some benefits, the silver-haired man said.
Even if you help the host counterattack, theyll be forced to reincarnate because all transmigrators in this world will be forced to reincarnate. They were all already dead in the first ce.
Ning Shu: So I cant obtain the soul power offered by the host in this world?
The silver-haired man nodded.
Ning Shu: 2333 was seriously
So this world was a waste of time.
So then why are you guys here? Are you here to force task-takers to reincarnate and kill all the transmigrators?
You dont need to know our purpose, the silver-haired man said.
Ning Shu fell silent. After thinking about it, she decided to follow them.
However, since they had invited her along, it probably wasnt for anything good.
Ning Shu knew these three were very powerful. Even if she couldnt get anything out of this, it would still be good to broaden her horizons.
These three were likely here to deal with this world that was beyond saving.
She wondered how theyd handle this situation. The countless transmigrators had already made the worlds ordinances a tangled-up mess.
Ning Shu sat on the ground, ignoring the three, and began to cultivate.
The four spent the night in silence.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu opened her eyes to see three men before her: a ck-d uncle, a silver-haired man holding a leather-bound book, and a fragrant man in a pink shirt with visibly thick hair wax in his hair.
The three towered over Ning Shu.
Ning Shus eyes whirled, and then she quickly stood up. Why are you all staring at me?
Were heading to the fairy n now, the fragrant man said.
Ning Shu: So?
Use the fastest method to take us there.
Ning Shu:
Why should I do the work?
The silver-haired man chimed in: Upon entering a world, we greatly suppress our powers in order to prevent the world from rejecting us. Its to the point that we end up potentially weaker than even low-level task-takers like you.
Ning Shu: L-low-level task-takers?
Then arent you all useless? Ning Shu didnt know the meaning of politeness.
Not exactly. Our powers are merely suppressed, the fragrant man exined, What can I say? Nothing I can do about it.
The uncle stared at Ning Shu and asked lightly, Are you unwilling?
Ning Shu: Please dont look at me like Im a dead person.
Chapter 2825: The Strongest Female Task-Taker
Ning Shu didnt want to join them to begin with, and now they were looking at her so threateningly.
Ning Shu directly dered, Im not willing, bye.
Ning Shu turned and left. They were powerful; she was an ant. Shed just go y by herself at the side, alright?
The fragrant man blocked Ning Shus way. Why so temperamental?
Didnt you want to learn how to construct worlds? the silver-haired man asked.
No.
Wow, youre already about to construct a world? When Ah Wan was an advanced task-taker, she hadnt even started thinking about constructing a world. Everyone only starts working on it once they be ultra task-takers, the fragrant man said.
Whos Ah Wan? Ning Shu asked.
Ah Wan? Shes probably the strongest female task-taker, the fragrant man said.Why isnt she here? Ning Shu asked.
This depends on task assignment, the fragrant man said. Are you stupid? Youre rejecting this free opportunity to get merit points?
The silver-haired man held a thick, refined leather book in his hand as he ced one hand over the other. All affectations and pretenses stem fromck of money and love.
You feel disrespected by us? The silver-haired mans hair glimmered under the sunlight. Standing there, he looked like a noble aristocrat from antiquity.
Ning Shu spread her hands. If Im pretentious andck money, then he Ning Shu pointed at the uncle, hes just acting cool, must becking love.
Still better than you, a weakling whoins, the uncle mocked.
Ning Shu tsked, Youre weak now too.
The fragrant man pulled Ning Shu, What are you arguing for? What we should focus on is how to reach the fairy n.
Ning Shu: Walk there.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The fragrant man brushed back his hair. Alright then, lets walk.
In any case, I havent done a task in a very long time.
Which direction do we head? Ning Shu asked.
The fairy n is in that direction, the uncle said. He nced at Ning Shu, You dont seem to have improved at all.
Ning Shu: Haha
Thank you for thepliment. Im staying true to my original intent, Ning Shu retorted.
The uncle ced his hand on his waist, looking down at Ning Shu. Only weaklings have countless excuses.
Ning Shu: Such a show-off
The group of four headed toward the fairy n. Ning Shu asked the fragrant man questions along the way.
The school doctor uncle walked ahead, his usual twistedly handsome self with his full ck attire that covered him from head to toe.
Only his hands and face were visible.
As for the silver-haired man, he was such a profiteer that Ning Shu was worried that just exchanging two words with him would cost her another hundred thousand points.
Though the fragrant man looked mboyant, he was the most approachable.
Ning Shu asked their names, but the fragrant man didnt reveal them. He told Ning Shu to call them whatever.
Ning Shu didnt inquire further. Her strength was probably too weak to warrant knowing their names.
She wasnt at the point where they would treat her as an equal and go through the process of earnestly exchanging their names.
So in this group, Ning Shu called out to everyone with Hey, hey, heys. Ning Shu called everyone in the team Hey.
The uncle leading the way stopped, and then beckoned Ning Shu. Ning Shu pretended not to see him.
Come here, the uncle said.
The fragrant man pushed Ning Shu, Hes calling you.
The wind was too strong. I didnt hear anything, Ning Shu said, walking toward the uncle.
Continue down this road. Theres a town ahead; it probably has transportation tools. Get one, the uncle told Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
She was really being treated like a servant.
How far is it? Ning Shu asked.
Itll take a days walk.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 2826: Tame It as Our Transportation
Unwilling? The uncle narrowed his eyes at Ning Shu, Theres a crystal dragon hidden in these mountains. Tame it as our transportation.
Ning Shu:
You cant even tame a single dragon? Ning Shu mocked.
Wasnt he a strong individual who could crush even space?
This weak and helpless look
The uncle indifferently said, I can, but I dont want to.
I cant tame a dragon, Ning Shu said directly.
The uncle looked at Ning Shu with the words what useless trash written clearly in his eyes.
Ning Shu: So what if Im useless, bite meNing Shu had a rideable dragon in her dantian, but in any case, since there was nothing to gain in this world, she might as well walk and look for any potential gains.
They had their tasks, she had her affairs.
There was no need to stick together.
Forget it. Ill go, the fragrant man said.
The uncle frowned, staring at Ning Shu, Do you think you deserve preferential treatment and care just because youre a woman?
I never thought that, Ning Shu said.
Then go capture the dragon, the uncle said coldly.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu went to go capture the dragon despite her inadequate strength.
Oh right, make sure to wash the dragon thoroughly, the uncle added.
Ning Shu:
From start to finish, the silver-haired man remained silent, standing there without a word.
Ill go with you, the fragrant man joined Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded.
Is there bad history between you two? the fragrant man asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu nodded, Weve met a few times. Hes helped me, and also eliminated me before.
What did you do for him to eliminate you? the fragrant man couldnt help asking.
Ning Shu spread her hands, What can I say? He was beingpletely unreasonable.
The fragrant man shrugged, Have you finished constructing your world?
Ning Shu shook her head, Not yet.
Work hard to construct a good world. Although constructing a world lets you escape the constraints of ordinary task-takers, constructed worlds still vary in quality. Only those that can nurture life and support survival are true worlds.
Ning Shu nodded, Thanks. Ill remember that.
She didnt get a clear look at the fragrant manst night, but now she finally had a good look at him.
He was pretty good-looking, but his hair had so much wax it looked like flies would sprain their ankles in it.
This person had probably already constructed his own world.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
As Ning Shu pushed her way through the withered vines and grass, she smelled something unpleasant.
The smell contained a strong stench and urine odor.
Ning Shu quickened her steps and arrived at a huge cave entrance.
There was a pile of white bones that was the size of a mountain in front of the cave.
There were both human and animal bones. Flies crawled on them, buzzing around the bones.
There were also some weapons and shields scattered around. It seemed like some dragon yers hade to challenge the dragon, only to be eaten and turned into excrement by the dragon.
There was a stream flowing beside the cave.
The crystal dragon mentioned by the school doctor uncle was probably in this cave.
A faint sound came from the cave entrance. It sounded like snoring.
The crystal dragon was probably currently sleeping inside.
Im going now then, Ning Shu said to the fragrant man.
The fragrant man nodded, hands behind his head, Ill keep a lookout.
Chapter 2827: Hey, Vile Dragon. Get Your Ass Out Here!
Ning Shu walked to the cave entrance, cleared her throat, and then shouted, Hey, vile dragon. Get your ass out here!
The fragrant man:
Ning Shu picked up a stone from the ground and threw it into the cave.
There was the sound of rapid heavy breathinging from inside, followed by the sound of huge pping wings.
Then, a huge dragon flew out from the cave entrance.
The dragons body glittered with dazzling brilliance; its scales were translucent and white, hence the name crystal dragon.
The dragon pped its wings and roared angrily at Ning Shu.
Then it spewed dragon mes at her.
Ning Shu dodged the dragon mes, which sttered on the ground, instantly melting the stones.Ning Shu clenched her fists, jumped on the crystal dragons back, and mmed a fist on its back.
The crystal dragon roared in pain and spoke in a human voice, Despicable human!N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu was surprised, Oh, you can talk. Thats great formunication.
We need to go to the fairy n. Help us out. Ning Shu said.
Outrageous! How dare you humiliate the great dragons like this! The crystal dragon shook its body, trying to throw Ning Shu off its back.
Ning Shu punched the crystal dragons back again, causing it to howl and fall heavily to the ground. The earth seemed to tremble.
Ning Shu formed hand signs and cast a spell that immobilized the crystal dragons body.
She then dragged the dragon by its leg to a stream.
She threw the dragon directly into the water and scrubbed it.
Crystal Dragon:
Despicable human!
Afterwards, Ning Shu tossed the dragon on her back and carried it back.
The fragrant man patted the dragon, Not bad.
Ning Shu brought the crystal dragon back and saw that the school doctor uncle and the silver-haired man were just standing there without speaking.
The silver-haired mans long hair fluttered gently in the breeze.
Ning Shu always felt that he was not human.
The scene of the two standing there in the woods felt like they were characters that walked out of a manga Twisted characters.
Ning Shu brought the crystal dragon over, undid the immobilization spell, and let the dragon go.
The school doctor scrutinized the crystal dragon, which was crouching on the ground, growling softly.
I think creatures like demonic beasts are suitable to be ced in your world, the silver-haired man said to the fragrant man.
The fragrant man stroked his smooth and shiny hair in a handsome and charming manner, My world is only suitable for noble races like the fairies.
Races like those wont damage my world. Ill pass on humans. Ill leave humans to you. Humans are way too destructivethe world will be destroyed by them.
What are you worried about? Its not like its your only world. Cant you spare one for the demonic beasts? the silver-haired man said lightly.
Ning Shu looked at the fragrant man in surprise. She hadnt expected that this seemingly frivolous and flirtatious man had actually constructed multiple worlds.
She was exhausted from just trying to construct one.
There must be secrets involved here that she didnt know about.
Ning Shu dismissed her distractions. No matter how powerful these people were, she just needed to take one step at a time.
There were so many powerful people in this world. If shepared herself to everyone, she would just exhaust herself and lose her mental stability.
I brought the crystal dragon, Ning Shu said to the school doctor.
Ning Shu honestly didnt me him for being cold and ruthless. The more hardships she tempered herself with now, the more dazzling her future would be.
The school doctor pulled out the gun from his waist and patted the crystal dragons head. Behave, or youll die.
Chapter 2828: Patted on the Head by the Uncle
When Ning Shu saw his gun, she instinctively backed away. She was reminded of thest time she was eliminated by him.
It was enough that she was weak and the weak had no human rights.
Itd be terrible if the gun ended up misfiring and she got killed again.
As the crystal dragon was patted on the head by the uncle, its chin hit the ground with every pat. It made a whimpering sound.
The school doctor stood up and wiped the water on his hands onto the silver-haired mans clothes.
The silver-haired man lowered his head and flicked the spot where the school doctor had wiped his hands.
Neither of them spoke.
Ning Shu: W-what
The four jumped onto the crystal dragons back. It flew up shakily.Its huge wings pped, creating a massive airflow.
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the crystal dragons back, silently practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts.
The other three stood ahead like they were emperors surveying theirnd.
Ning Shu blew a breath towards the three people ahead and silently vowed that someday she would be stronger than them.
Ning Shu patted the crystal dragon beneath her, causing it to shake. The three people ahead swayed for a moment.
Ning Shu chuckled inwardly, made a finger gun, and took aim at the three people, then mimicked firing a gun with her hand.
The school doctor uncle turned his head and saw Ning Shu pointing at him with her finger. His expression was indifferent, but his eyes were eerily cold.
Ning Shu expressionlessly lowered her finger, mimicked shooting herself in the head, and then flopped down on the crystal dragons back to sleep.
The school doctor turned his head and said something to the silver-haired man.
Ning Shu opened her eyes. When she saw that he was no longer paying attention to her, she started cultivating again while sitting cross-legged.
The crystal dragon, which had been flying continuously, looked tired. Its wings seemed to be worn out.
Ning Shu stopped cultivating and stood up, saying to the three people ahead, The crystal dragon is a bit tired. Lets take a break.
The fragrant man nodded, Okay, lets take a break.
The crystal dragon pped its wings and descended to find a ce to rest. Ning Shu jumped off the crystal dragons back, and the dragon immediatelyy its head on the ground, huffing and puffing white mist with sparks shooting from its nostrils.
It seemed really tired.
Lets find something to eat. The crystal dragon is hungry too, Ning Shu said to the three.
The crystal dragon can hunt on its own. We dont need to eat. If you want to eat, get it yourself, the school doctor said.
Ning Shu rolled her eyes secretly. He was seriously unlikable.
Ning Shu patted the crystal dragons head, You go find something to eat.
Ning Shu leaned against a tree, ate a fasting pill, and the crystal dragon went hunting.
Ning Shu asked the fragrant man, Is your task to move the living beings of this world to another world?
The fragrant man nodded, The ordinances of this world can no longer be repaired. This ne might even be destroyed as soon as tomorrow. There are so many living beings herewe cant let them die.
Theres also the trash that results from copsing nes. We have to clean it up; otherwise, these splinters will affect nearby nes.
Ning Shu said oh and nodded.
The tasks of these three people seemed quite important this time. After all, this ne was huge, with many living beings.
In addition to these things, these three people probably also obtained some sort of benefit from this.
After all, they were using their own worlds.
Ning Shu secretly decided that if she encountered any treasures, she definitely had to collect them.N?v(el)B\\jnn
She couldnt allow herself to return empty-handed from this world.
She wouldnt be able to get soul power from Wu Xian in this world.
Even if she counterattacked, Wu Xian would be forcibly reincarnated.
Chapter 2829: Let’s Play Cards
If Wu Xian was forcibly reincarnated, everything Ning Shu did in this world would be meaningless.
Because this world was about to copse, and Wu Xian would not return to it.
Sigh
The crystal dragon returned from hunting, with blood and flesh still hanging from the corners of its mouth. Its body was covered in a bloody smell.
After a short rest, they continued their journey.
The journey was truly boring. The fragrant man took out a deck of cards. Lets y cards.
Ning Shu:
He even brings a deck of cards on missions?
Ning Shu moved closer and asked, What are we betting?Lets do faith power, said the fragrant man.
Ning Shu silently moved away. She couldnt afford this game.
Youre not ying? The fragrant man asked Ning Shu.
Ning Shu hastily waved her hand no.
The fragrant man asked the school doctor and the silver-haired man, Are you guys ying?
The silver-haired man was still flipping through his book, and the school doctor didnt respond.
The fragrant man could only y Solitaire by himself.
As Ning Shu continued to cultivate, she mulled over what she knew about the fairies.
The fairies were long-lived, noble, elegant, intelligent, beautiful, and almost fully integrated with nature. They were proficient in magic and archery.
They lived in the forest, forming a rtively loose kingdom, and were friendly and treated each other as equals. Fairies were usually chaotic good, despised evil races, and could get along well with good and honest races.
They had the Tree of Life and the Fairy Spring. As they sang praises of the beauty of nature, they could listen to the gentle babbling of the brook.
This kind of race had no ambition and would never plunder nature.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
They werent greedy like humans and wouldnt cause the copse of the ne.
It seemed that the silver-haired man and the fragrant man favored cing the fairies in their worlds but somewhat disliked humans.
Ning Shu felt that humans were like locusts, leaving nothing but destruction in their wake.
Despite their small size and the fact that even a small injury could take their lives, they also possessed a tenacious side.
Although they were so small and weak, they were also blessed with great fortune by most worlds.
Ning Shu thought to herself that if she sessfully constructed her own world in the future, she would definitely let the world develop naturally.
There was no way she would let the intelligent humans gain knowledge ahead of time.
However, she was thinking a little too far ahead. She hadnt evenid the foundations for constructing a world yet.
After a few days of traveling, the three men hadnt eaten anything. Ning Shu had fasting pills, so it didnt matter if she didnt eat for a few days.
asionally, shed just allow the crystal dragon to rest and eat something.
Ning Shu seldom interacted with the three, and even the three of them rarely interacted among themselves.
The journey was very quiet. Ning Shu didnt try to approach the three powerhouses as it was pointless to try and tter them.
Even if she curried favor with them, they probably still wouldnt pay any attention to her.
Once she became stronger, she would naturally have the status of holding an equal conversation with them.
Rather than searching everywhere for a good horse, it was better to carefully cultivate a lush grasnd. Then,e spring, arge number of horses woulde to graze.
When the flowers bloomed, butterflies and bees would naturallye.
Ning Shu didnt expect to gain any benefits from these people.
Come here, the school doctor beckoned to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
Why summon people like theyre dogs every time?
Ning Shu pretended not to see. Was he paralyzed orme? Couldnt he walk over himself?
She had a temper too! Being summoned like a little dog every time was infuriating.
Ning Shu continued with what she was doing, seeming calm and indifferent like she hadnt heard anything.
Seeing that Ning Shu was not moving, the school doctor pulled out the gun from inside his ck windbreaker and fired a shot at Ning Shus feet. Ning Shu jumped up, startled.
What the hell is wrong with you? Ning Shu pointed at the school doctor. You called me, and then you shot at me?
So you heard me? I thought you couldnt hear. Come here. The school doctor beckoned to Ning Shu.
Chapter 2830: Still Much Stronger
Ning Shu:
F*ck. He definitely had a few screws loose in his head. Twisted psycho!
Who would use a gunshot as a reminder?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu clenched her fist angrily for a moment, then a massive fire dragon appeared from behind her back.
Ning Shu leaped onto the fire dragons back. Bye.
The fire dragon silently roared, charging into the clouds to leave.
She refused to y with these people anymore. It was seriously pointless.
Ning Shu even suspected that if she stayed any longer, she would be killed by that twisted psycho.
But Ning Shu soon realized somethingshe couldnt move, and even the fire dragon beneath her was frozen.Then Ning Shu felt a sh before her eyes, and when she opened them again, she found herself standing on the ground. She had clearly flown into the sky just now.
But now she was back on the ground.
An unthinkable thought shed through Ning Shus mind.
They used the ordinance of time, and they even reversed time.
Ning Shu turned her head to see the school doctor adjust his sses. A cold light emanated from them, concealing his eyes, but an instantter, everything returned to normal.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. Didnt you all suppress your powers to the lowest level?
The fragrant man nodded. Our powers have been suppressed to basically nothing.
And the lower the level of the ne, the more our power will be suppressed, making us like ordinary people.
Ning Shu frowned and nced at the school doctor. ording to this
The school doctor she encountered in that low-level ne had his power suppressed to the lowest level.
Meanwhile, this was a high-level ne, so that meant these people still possessed some power.
Ning Shu: Goddamn it.
So when they said that their powers had been suppressed until they were practically gone, they were still much stronger than her.
One day One day she wouldnt be suppressed like this anymore without even a chance of resistance.
Ning Shu clenched her fist tightly.
She stood motionless.
Come here, the uncle beckoned to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
So annoying!
The fragrant man walked over and pushed Ning Shu. You should go, dont be difficult.
Im not being difficult, Ning Shu shook her head.
Whats the matter? the silver-haired man asked the uncle.
Take off your clothes andy them on the ground for me to sit on, the uncle said.
The silver-haired man nced at him silently, then walked away with his book.
Forget it, its not a big deal, use mine, the fragrant man took off his coat.
The uncle shook his head. Your clothes are too dirty and smelly.
Ning Shu: Tsk tsk
His OCD was seriously getting worse and worse. Ning Shu expressed great contempt. Even his best gay friend couldnt stand him anymore.
Im a woman. If I take it off, Ill be naked. Besides, I havent bathed or changed clothes in a long time, Ning Shu said.
It seems she couldnt escape now.
These bastards!
Ning Shus expression was indifferent. She took a fasting pill and silently recited the heart-clearing chant in her heart. She wasnt angry at all!
After this incident, Ning Shu also gave up the idea of escaping. It seemed that just having martial arts wasnt enough; mastering the ordinances was crucial.
There were so many ordinances in this world: metal, wood, water, fire, earth, ice, snow, time, space, and so on. But she hadnt mastered even one.
The purpose of doing tasks was to strengthen herself. Tasks were just a means.
From now on, she had to focus onprehending the ordinances.
She had to master ordinances. Relying solely on the Unsurpassable Martial Arts wasnt enough. It was still inferior in the face of the ordinances.
Chapter 2831: How Effortlessly Cool Was That?
The ruby ring from before had made Ning Shu see the power of ordinances for the first time.
On top of that, just now, she witnessed the power of time reversal.
Killing without bloodshedthere was no need for fistfights or life-and-death struggles. She could kill enemies with a wave of the hand.
With just a flutter of the sleevehow effortlessly cool was that?
This was exactly what Ning Shu had been persistently pursuing.
Ning Shu took a sip of water, her heart filled again with renewed fighting spirit!
She had been exposed to a higher level of attack methods. In the future, she would master this kind of attack method.
Shed be stronger and stronger! In the past, she had beenpletely relying on her willpower to persevere.
Although she understood that she needed to be strongerTime and again, she reminded herself of this
However, now, finally, the thick fog in front of her had been cleared, and she could clearly see the path ahead.
Construct a world. Master the ordinances.
As Ning Shu drank the refreshing water, her shoulder was tapped by someoneit was the fragrant man.
Let me have some. Im dying of thirst.
Ning Shu handed him the canteen, turning her head to look at the fragrant mans face. His face had sweat and pores. He didnt look like a soul.
Ning Shu asked, Are you a person or a soul?
They hadnded directly in this space, so they were probably in their original bodies.
Of course, Im a person, the fragrant man said. Weve already condensed our souls into physical bodies. The human body is mysterious and intricate, so its perfect for cultivation.
Ning Shu nodded. She had learned something new again.
Souls still need to condense into physical bodies.
The fragrant man was much more pleasant to interact with than that stingy silver-haired man.
If Ning Shu had asked him these questions, he probably would have demanded she pay him again.
If she condensed her soul into a physical body, even if the physical body was destroyed and she became a soul again, she could still create a new body.
Ning Shu realized that being a task-taker was a pretty good job. Though the world was cruel, it granted eternal life.
As long as you werent eliminated, you could live forever.
It gave ordinary people the chance to be stronger.
Ning Shu sped her hands together in front of her face, thanking the heavens for this opportunity and also for the chance to be stronger.
When Ning Shu opened her eyes again, she had be calmer and moreposed.
The fragrant man handed the water bottle to Ning Shu and nced at her from head to toe. You seem to have changed.
Ning Shu felt that she had be even more kawaii.
Afterward, the four people continued their journey.
After several days of travel, they finally arrived at the fairy forest.
Looking down from above, there was a huge tree in the center of the fairy forest. The tree was incrediblyrge, and its canopy stretched far and wide.
This was probably the Tree of Life that nurtured fairies.
The forest was vibrant and alive, with the graceful chirping of birds, creating a serene and peaceful atmosphere.
This ce was full of the calming scent of nature.
It was truly a wonderful ce.
Immediately, fairies flew over, fluttering their beautiful wings. They had pointed ears and flower crowns made from fresh flowers on their heads.
With bows and arrows in hand, they stared intently at Ning Shus group.
Humans, dragon, this is not a ce you shoulde. Please leave now, a fairy said solemnly.
The silver-haired man didnt say anything and lifted the book in his hand. The book left his hand to rise into the air, and then its pages started flipping rapidly.
Ning Shu watched the book closely. The silver-haired man never parted with this book. What was he about to do?
As the fairy warily eyed the book, he picked up the whistle hanging in front of his chest and blew into it, emitting a graceful tone.
After the whistle was blown, arge group of fairies soon flew towards them.
The pages of the book began to flip even faster.
The fairies had grave looks on their faces. A heavy atmosphere flowed between them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The fragrant man didnt seem concerned. If I had known earlier, I would have collected these fairies first.
The silver-haired mans book stopped, and then a page left the book.
Chapter 2832: If Every Single Page Was a World…
The page floated in the air, emitting a gentle light. Everything near the page was sucked in.
A lot of the fairies were absorbed into the page.
The sheet of paper becamerger andrger, nearly enveloping the entire fairy kingdom.
More and more fairies were sucked into the page. Even the Tree of Life was uprooted and pulled into the page.
A lot of fairies were collected by the world before they even knew what had happened.
They werepletely stupefied.
Along with the fairies, some demonic beasts from the forest were also absorbed.
The page then shrank in size before finally returning to the book.
The exquisite book returned to the silver-haired mans hands. He held the book and said, One species taken care of.The fragrant man: Not happy
Ning Shu stared at the book in the silver-haired mans hand. This book looked really thick.
If every single page was a world, then how many worlds did he have?
Ning Shu expressed that her view of the world had really opened up.
Her Unsurpassable Martial Arts seemed capable of only constructing one world.
Since they had collected the fairy n, the uncle said, Lets head to the next ce.
The silver-haired man patted the fragrant mans shoulder. The next species, the merfolk, is all yours.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu said, Lets go down and take a look. There might be some treasures down there.N?v(el)B\\jnn
The uncle sneered, You really have a thiefs nose for treasure.
Im not a thief, Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
The silver-haired man said, Ive already collected everything rted to the fairies.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu was disappointed. She had been hoping that she could find some treasure.
However, the crystal dragon was also tired and needed to rest, so they still went down.
Ning Shu looked around, observing the ce where the fairy n lived. The ce was a scene of harmonious nature, with bountiful flowers and birds.
There were even pinecones rolling across the ground.
Ning Shu saw some green seeds on the ground and picked them up. They gave off a fresh scent.
It seemed full of the aura of life.
The Tree of Life that nurtured the fairies was nourished by the Fountain of Life.
So a lot of the nts in the forest picked up some of the aura from the Fountain of Life.
It was said that even a severely injured person would recover instantly after drinking from the Fountain of Life.
Ning Shu strongly suspected that the source of the Fountain of Life was a wood attribute world origin.
But the silver-haired man had collected it all.
Ning Shu was pretty frustrated.
Next time she vowed to loot the treasure ahead of them.
Her Fountain of Life aah!
Your fire dragon can carry people. Use your fire dragon, said the silver-haired man.
Ning Shu was in a pretty bad mood.
She came all this way for nothing and now even had to do the grunt work.
If they were going to eat meat, they should at least give her some soup. Even a dog at least got some bones.
Ning Shu coughed and said in an aloof manner, My fire dragon is an energy form. It cant carry people at all.
Arent you looking for world origins? If we encounter any world origins in this world, you can have them, said the silver-haired man.
Ning Shu was immediately all smiles. Of course, were all task-takers. Were allrades, friends.
Now were friends? The uncle sneered.
Ning Shu was in a good mood, so she didnt argue with him.
The crystal dragon, seeing that these people didnt need him anymore, immediately said, I can fly, really!
Someone who could collect the entire fairy race must be a god. Following a god would definitely have benefits.
The crystal dragon looked at the three. He didnt dare to approach the man in ck. The silver-haired man Also wasnt really an option. As for the frivolous man, the sight of him made his hair stand on end.
Finally, the crystal dragon turned to Ning Shu and said, Please take me with you.
Chapter 2833: It Can Act as a Shield
Although the crystal dragon did not know what these people were here for, they were so powerful that it might be beneficial to follow them.
After all, what if they took pity on him and gave him some treasures?
Besides, he had just witnessed the disappearance of the fairy race. This would be an amazing story to tellhed be the only one who knew the truth.
Just imagining how everyone would look at him with awe made him feel excited.
The crystal dragon ran over to Ning Shu and said, Take me with you. I can still fly, and I know where the mermaids are.
Ning Shu felt quite speechless. She had the least speaking rights in this group, so why was he asking her?
Was he choosing the easiest target to pick on?
Shouldnt he be asking the other three?
Ning Shu spread her hands and said, Why dont we just bring it along, since it says it can fly?The crystal dragon nodded repeatedly. Right, right.
Then lets just have ite along. If theres any danger, it can act as a shield, said the fragrant man.
The crystal dragon:
Were they joking? They were so powerfuldid they really still need him to act as cannon fodder?
After collecting the fairy race, the group headed towards the sea. Beyond this mountain range, there was a vast ocean.
There were many demonic beasts in the sea, and the number of species might be even greater than the number onnd.
Here lived the beautiful and dreamy mermaids who were skilled at beguiling people.
Ning Shu, on the back of the crystal dragon, looked down at the ocean below. The sparkling ocean, under the sunlight, looked like it was sprinkled with gold powder, glittering with light.
It was a beautiful and dangerous ocean.
Ning Shu saw some fish jumping out of the sea and beautiful mermaids, some leaping through the waters, some sitting on the reef.
The lower half of their bodies was a fishtail, and the upper half was human. They had seaweed-like hair covering their full chests.
Beautiful, mesmerizing tunes emitted from their mouths.
The fragrant man covered his heart, looking intoxicated. This sound is so beautiful. It would be perfect in my world.
Ning Shu:
Could it be he wasnt after them for their looks?N?v(el)B\\jnn
The crystal dragon pped its wings when suddenly a water column shot up from below. It was probably an attack from the underwater demonic beasts.
The crystal dragon pped its wings rapidly to dodge the water column.
Although it dodged, everyone was still sshed with water.
Ning Shu wiped her face and saw that the other three were also soaked.
Ning Shu said, This water must have been spat out by a demonic beasts mouth.
Then, to Ning Shus satisfaction, the school doctors uncles face immediately darkened.
Perfect!
The school doctors uncle flicked off the water droplets on his body, then reached out and wiped his hand on Ning Shus clothes.
Ning Shu:
Whoever stood beside him always ended up unlucky.
It wasnt like peoples clothes were rags.
She really wondered how he lived to be so old without being beaten to death.
It was really unexpected for a task-taker to have OCD.
Ning Shu wanted to wipe it back, but then she recalled the gun at his waist. Fine, shed just take this as being bumped into by a dirty pig.
The beautiful mermaids sitting on the reef saw the crystal dragon in the sky.
They jumped off the reef one after another before reemerging with their heads on the water surface. They started singing in a soft and melodious voice that made peoples minds hazy.
Ning Shus mental strength was very strong, so she was not disturbed by this singing, and her expression remained calm.
A tree slowly appeared above the fragrant mans head.
The tree didnt look big, but it was lush with branches and leaves.
Chapter 2834: Carriers for World Construction
The fragrant man opened his palm, and the tree moved to float above his palm.
The tree grewrger andrger, and the lush branches and leaves became denser.
This tree was full of vitality and carried a refreshing scent. As it grew, there was the rustling sound of leaves.
No way the fragrant mans world was a tree?
There were seriously a lot of carriers for world construction. There was a book, now it was a tree?
Ning Shu nced at the uncle, wondering what the carrier of his constructed world was.
The tree grewrger and started aggressively absorbing the seawater, mermaids, and underwater demonic beasts.
Ning Shu saw that these things eventually gathered on a leaf.
Ning Shu almost choked on her breath.One leaf was one world? Then how many worlds must there be on this tree?
Ning Shu was so stunned her eyeballs felt about to explode.
One leaf, one flower, one worldNing Shu felt like she had seen it all.
It was truly eye-opening.
After collecting the mermaids, the fragrant mans tree shrank again before slowly merging into his body.
Done with one. The fragrant man snapped his fingers.
Finally, he got a beautiful species.
The fragrant man sat on the back of the crystal dragon. Ning Shu moved closer and said, Youre amazing.
Heh, whats so amazing about it? Im just average. The fragrant man replied.
One leaf is one world? Youve built so many worldsthats no easy feat.
The fragrant man shook his head. Not every leaf has be a world, and besides, I was lucky toe across the world tree. It was thanks to it that I was able to sessfully construct a world.
So this tree was called a world tree. It must have been a stroke of great fortune to encounter it. Ning Shu had never even heard of this before.
She felt like a frog in a well.
His world is the actual amazing one. The fragrant man lifted his chin in the direction of the uncle. The world I constructed cant evolve on its own, but thews of his world can evolve on their own.
Ning Shu nodded. She had taken so many blows in quick session that her heart felt numb.
Previously, Ning Shu felt that just constructing one world was tiring enough that she felt like dropping dead, but from the looks of things now, there was an even higher level above that. A person wasnt limited to constructing just one world.
Ning Shu formed a rough n to first construct a world so she was free of the shackles of an ordinary task-taker.
Then she would figure out how to get more worldster.
There were many treasures in the world that could be used to construct worlds.
Ning Shu touched her chest. Her heart was beating vigorously, and her blood felt like it was boiling.
The crystal dragon was tired, but in order to avoid the fate of being abandoned, it worked hard to keep going.
Ning Shu released a giant fire dragon, and everyone jumped on it.
The crystal dragon forced himself to be shameless and climbed up as well. Then hey down on the fire dragon, panting heavily.
Ning Shu suddenly thought of a question and asked the silver-haired man beside her, Why dont you directly use the space ordinance to go there?
If one could use the space ordinance and simply set a point, as well as the shortest straight line between the two, one could get there in an instant.
The silver-haired man nced at Ning Shu, and Ning Shu immediately regretted it. Why did she ask Zhou, the exploiter, questions?
The silver-haired man replied unhurriedly, You know the butterfly effect, right? Thews of this world are already extremely fragile. Using the space ordinance may not seem like a big deal, but for thews of this world, it could be a huge storm.
We cant take the risk.
Ning Shu nodded, thanking him. Thank you, I get it now.
The silver-haired man nodded. 500,000 points.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shus face twitched.
Knowledge is power, so its wealth. You have gained knowledge, so shouldnt you pay something for it? the silver-haired man said lightly.
Ning Shu pped her hands. What you said makes a lot of sense. I cant refute it at all. Everything you say is right.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 2835: 500,000 Points Were Gone
After exchanging a few words with the silver-haired man, 500,000 points were gone.
Ning Shu started doubting what the silver-haired man had said before about giving her any world origins they encountered.
With how cunning he was, would he really give her something as precious as a world origin?
Ning Shu moved to the side. She sat in front to enjoy the breeze.
But silently, she told 2333, Pay attention to check for the presence of any world origins. I feel like the fairy ns Fountain of Life was a world origin.
2333 agreed. He then reminded Ning Shu, Dont get into a conflict with them. We cant beat them as we are now. As they say, as long as the green hills are still present, therell be no need to worry about firewood. If they dont give us the world origin, theres nothing we can do.
I know, but if theres a chance, Ill definitely try to get it, even if I get eliminated once. Ning Shu gritted her teeth.
World origins were extremely hard toe by, so it was worth getting eliminated for.
She had been searching for world origins so hard she felt on the verge of going crazy.Ill pay attention. 2333 said, You be careful too.
I know. She had always been vignt.
Even though they were all task-takers, she couldnt let her guard down.
Especially since her strength was so weak.
The Dwarf n excelled at forging.
They were short in stature but also looked very old. The Dwarf n was not exactly pretty.
Their houses were also built quite small.
They were about the height of the uncle.
But this n could forge weapons muchrger than their own size that did immense damage.
Ning Shu, the Dwarf ns pce likely has a world origin, but its a bit far away. Get a little closer. 2333s voice appeared in Ning Shus mind.
Ning Shu felt a surge of excitement in her heart. It would be great if there was indeed a world origin.
The most likely possibility was that it was a fire-attribute world origin. Since the Dwarf n was skilled in forging, the origin of their skills was likely rted to fire.
But it could also be a different attribute. After all, it was in the pce and might be kept as a collection in the treasury.
No matter what, as long as it was a world origin, itd do.
Lets go directly to the pce. Ning Shu said to the three.
The uncle nced at Ning Shu, seemingly seeing through Ning Shus thoughts, and said indifferently, No.
The silver-haired man said, The Dwarf n should have a world origin. Go get it. Since I said Id give it to you, its yours.
Ning Shu felt a bit embarrassed when the silver-haired man said this, feeling like she had unfairly judged them based on her own ws.
However, Ning Shu just smiled brightly. Thank you, then Ill go take a look.
Ning Shu released the fire dragon and flew quickly towards the pce.
But the dwarf pce was very small.
Its in front. 2333 said.
The closer Ning Shu got to the world origin, the hotter the air felt. There was the nking sound of iron being struck down below.
As expected, it was indeed a fire-attribute world origin.
Ning Shu retracted the fire dragon and went into the room.
There was arge furnace in the room with an inextinguishable fire inside.
There were a lot of dwarfs busily forging iron with sweat dripping down their backs.
How do we collect this? No way I grab it with my bare hands, right? Ning Shu asked 2333.
Of course you do. If you dont touch it, how can I collect it? 2333 said.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and rushed directly into the room.
The iron-forging dwarfs looked at Ning Shu, who suddenly broke in, with faces full of confusion.
Then they watched as Ning Shu, like an idiot, stretched her hand into the furnace.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Where did this idiote from? Why was she stupidly putting her hand into the celestial fire?
It must be known that the celestial fire could melt even the hardest nine heavens stardust iron.
Chapter 2836: This Imbecile…
It was thanks to the celestial fire that the Dwarf ns forging technology continued to advance more and more each day.
When Ning Shu stretched her hand towards the celestial fire, she instantly felt like her hand was about to be turned to ashes.
She immediately started screaming in pain.
The dwarfs: This imbecile
Just as Ning Shu felt that her hand was about to be melted by this fire-attribute world origin, the scorching celestial fire in the furnace disappeared.
Ning Shu looked at her hand, which had been burned beyond recognition. It waspletely covered with red blisters.
The dwarfs: What the f*ck!? What happened to the celestial fire!!?
The room was silent, and the dwarfs stared at Ning Shu with wide eyes. For a moment, they couldnt recover from the shock of losing the celestial fire.
Ning Shu saw these people staring at her with wide eyes.Then she held her blistered hand and ran out of the room.
Heavens! The celestial fire has been stolen!
That long-legged human stole the celestial fire!!
The dwarfs ran after Ning Shu with their short legs.
Ning Shu released the fire dragon, jumped on it, and fled.
The dwarfs jumped in rage, angrily pping their buttocks.
The whole pce was in an uproar after losing the celestial fire.
Ning Shu returned outside the city and saw that the three men were waiting leisurely.
Ning Shu walked over with her blistered hand.
The silver-haired man looked up from the book, nced at Ning Shus hand, and said nothing.
When the uncle saw Ning Shus hand, he walked over, pulled Ning Shus hand, and looked at the densely packed blisters.
He then crouched down, picked up a small branch, and quickly popped several blisters on Ning Shus hand with a few pokes.
The juice sttered from the blisters, causing Ning Shu to fling his hand away in pain.
The f*ck is wrong with you? Ning Shu was speechless. Did he know how painful bursting a burn blister was?
Nothing now. The uncle wiped his hand on Ning Shus clothes.
Ning Shu:
Damn, this guy was a psycho!
This feeling of bursting blisters was like squeezing pimples. The sight of the juices sttering was somehow very satisfying.
It was like the gross satisfaction of sessfully squeezing out arge ckhead.
But it was f*cking painful for her, alright!? This bastard!
Ning Shu gently wiped the flowing liquid with paper. She had fr*cking suffered severe burns and he still did something like this? How heartless!
Then she applied some ointment to her hand and started revolving energy through her dantian to heal the burns.
Im injured now and cant fly. You guys figure things out. Ning Shu said, annoyed.
The three men didnt seem to care what Ning Shu said.
The crystal dragon immediately said, I can fly. Ride me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ride
Can you have some dignity as a dragon?
The fragrant man collected all the short-legged dwarfs who had chased Ning Shu here.
They then headed to the Beastman Empire.
Ning Shu was very happy. She had gotten a world origin at just a small price C some burns! This had been such a bargain!
Ning Shu sat on the crystal dragons back with a big smile on her face. She propped up her face and watched the receding scenery.
Jesus, how could she be so happy?
What are you smiling about? And why does your smile look so licentious? the fragrant man asked Ning Shu.
Nothing. Ning Shu spread her hands.
It couldnt be that youre happy because he helped you pop your blisters?
Ning Shus face twitched so hard she almost pulled a muscle. It would have been better not to pop them, alright?
Did she ask for his help?
Directly bursting them could easily cause infection, and the flesh inside was super tender. Now, the slightest touch hurt like hell!
Chapter 2837: How Was Her Smile Licentious in the Least!?
He just wanted that kind of gross pleasure. Shed never seen such a twisted person before!
And he had used a branch he picked up from the ground! Without even disinfecting it!!
Afterward, he even wiped his hands on her! How was her smile licentious in the least!?
Upon arriving at the location where the Beastman Empire and dragons resided, they found that there were no signs of world origins.
As expected, obtaining world origins wasnt that easy.
Then she saw both the fragrant man and the silver-haired man collecting the creatures of this ne into their worlds.
However, she didnt see the school doctor uncle bringing out his world.
She couldnt help but wonder what medium he had used to construct his world.
Although Ning Shu was curious about it, she didnt ask.Shed probably only be snubbed if she approached him, so it would be asking for pointless embarrassment.
Ning Shu didnt encounter any more world origins on the rest of the journey.
However, world origins werent that easy toe across in the first ce.
She was already very satisfied with being able to encounter one. Although she had taken on a counterattack task in vain this time, at least she had obtained a world origin.
It was enough to make up for all the losses.
In the end, humans were collected into the silver-haired mans world.
Although the silver-haired man had no expression, Ning Shu still sensed his displeasure.
And he didnt collect all humans but selected them.
Those selected probably had either achieved meritorious deeds or were good people.
They were willing to collect even all the monsters but were so picky regarding humans.
The majority of the humans were left behind.
Were humans so unwee?
With the disappearance of species one after another, this world became conspicuously quieter.
But the human world exploded because a lot of people disappeared, leaving behind only rogues and thieves.
The human world instantly became extremely chaotic and lost all order. Fighting and looting broke out everywhere.
It suddenly became so disorderly, that some people even took advantage of this chaos to establish their own power.
Ning Shu saw Allen again. This time, seeing Allen again, Ning Shu waspletely unperturbed.
Allen smiled at Ning Shu and, seeing the three men beside Ning Shu, said, Are you serving three men now?
Ning Shu:
His way of speaking was nasty as always.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Despicable otherworlder! As a ve, you actually dared to rebel against your master! Today I will finish you! Allen pulled out his huge sword, and the sword was immediately covered with fighting spirit.
Ning Shu sneered. It seemed that Allen had not been selected to be on Noahs Ark.
This showed that Allen was not a good person.
There were no purely good people in this world, but Allen clearly had sins.
Allens hand, which was holding the huge sword, trembled a bit. He was somewhat afraid of the three men beside the ve.
The strong had the aura of the strong. Allen felt a great deal of pressure being watched by these three.
After thinking about it, he took out a space scroll and ran away.
Ning Shu:
Why was he so cowardly? Was escaping his best skill?
They hadnt even started fighting. At least try fighting before you run away.
Weve finished our business, now its your turn. The silver-haired man said to the school doctor uncle.
A ck hole slowly appeared behind the school doctor, but it did not swallow him.
A lot of people in this world suddenly fell to the ground at the same time.
Most of them were ves. Some were being whipped when they suddenly died.
Some even died while in the middle of intercourse.
Whether they were happy or unhappy, they all died at the same moment.
The souls of numerous men and women all floated towards the ck hole.
Chapter 2838: This World Had Become a Lifeless World
These people were all transmigrators. They were going to be forcibly reincarnated.
After the souls of the transmigrators entered the ck hole, another batch of living souls poured into the ck hole.
This world had be a lifeless world.
There were no more living beings.
It waspletely deste.
Ning Shus vision blurred, and when she opened her eyes again, she saw that she was in a void-like space.
All four of them were standing in the passageway between spaces.
There was also the crystal dragon. He waspletely bewildered, keeping as close as he could to Ning Shu. He hid his huge body behind Ning Shu.
Out of these four people, this girl was a little gentler.The other threes eyes as they looked at him were so indifferent, like they were just looking at a de of grass, without any emotional fluctuations.
It was so scary.
Where was this ce?
Ning Shu saw the ne in front of her. It looked ancient and battered, it was riddled with holes like a sponge.
This was a ne on the verge of death. The countless damage inflicted by transmigrators was about to destroy this ne.
Actually, the fact that those transmigrators still had the opportunity to reincarnate was already very good.
Although this destruction was not caused by a single transmigrator, when an avnche urred, every snowke was responsible.
The uncle stretched out his hands and tried his best to peel off the ne. It was like he was performing surgery, cutting out the rotten parts.
But the ne suddenly exploded into countless pieces that sparkled like stars in the sky.
These were ne fragments and would affect the surrounding nes.
The uncles face darkened a little, and many fragments flew towards his hands.
The fragrant man standing next to Ning Shu couldnt help but sigh, This is one of the worst scenarios. Cleaning up these things is exhausting.
Ning Shu casually grabbed a few fragments. These were ne fragments, so they might be useful in some way.
After all, they were fragments of a ne.
The fragrant man shook his head, These fragments are like ss shards. A ss item can be useful if its intact, but if its shattered, its useless.
Haa, such a pain, the fragrant man sighed and resigned himself, starting to clean up the fragments.
Ning Shu also started to help clean up but found that some fragments were too heavy for her to hold at all.
You just stand there. These fragments can only be cleaned up by those who master an ordinance; otherwise, you cant grab them.
Ning Shu nodded. There were two fragments that were very light in her hand. This indicated that they didnt contain any ordinances.
The three of them busied themselves with quickly collecting the fragments.
It looked very tiring.
It seemed that everyone had it hard.
The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.
As a weakling, she could do nothing but watch.
Suspended in the void, with no footing, she felt quite anxious. There was no sense of safety here at all. She wondered when the cleanup would bepleted.
What are they doing? The crystal dragon hiding behind Ning Shu asked her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It can be considered as saving the people. This world was about to be destroyed, so they tried to save as many of the creatures inside as possible. Ning Shu said.
But not everyone was saved.
Humans had probably been the smallest proportion of the species saved.
Those who were supposed to enter reincarnation will reincarnate. At least they had the opportunity to reincarnate and would not perish with the ne.
Are they gods then? the crystal dragon asked.
Looking at the busy three people, Ning Shu replied, They can probably be called that.
She was also someone who was going to be a god.
Her view of the world had really expanded. The people above her were much, much stronger than her.
She was standing so far below, she had no way of imagining what the scenery was like above.
Chapter 2839: A Hierarchy of Strength
As the three cleaned up the nes trash, Ning Shu just stood by and watched. Even if she wanted to help, she was powerless.
This feeling of standing by and watching wasnt great because this inability to act was due to herck of strength.
She couldnt do anything. She couldnt fit in with the three of them at all because her strength was too weak.
There existed a hierarchy of strength.
Ning Shu sat down cross-legged and sighed. She looked towards the countless nes in the void, which were densely packed together.
It was very spectacr.
How did these nese into being? It was too mysterious.
Born from the sea of ordinances, they grew, got sick, and perished, just like a person.
The crystal dragon had calmed down a little. He leaned on Ning Shu as he watched these people walking in the void.N?v(el)B\\jnnEven though there was nothing under their feet, it was as if they were walking on t ground.
Ning Shu propped up her chin and sighed silently again.
So that was why it was best to not hang out with people who were too far apart from you in level. It was too discouraging.
Ning Shu had nothing to do, so she started cultivating, and the crystal dragon soon fell asleep and started snoring.
After practicing for a while, she saw that the three were still cleaning.
Ning Shu decided to just lean against the crystal dragon and take a nap.
When she woke up, these people were still busy, so Ning Shu sat cross-legged and started cultivating again.
After she finished cultivating, while watching the busy figures of the three, she ate a fasting pill.
Ning Shu propped up her chin again and sighed.
So boring.
Ning Shu silently said to 2333: The task is over now, so lets go. Who knows how long itll take to clean this up?
2333 said: Lets wait a little longer. After all, its not good for you to leave like this.
Ning Shu sighed heavily, and the uncle turned to nce at Ning Shu.
His gaze was cold and contemptuous.
The fr*ck was he looking at!?
Ning Shu rolled her eyes and looked away.
Ning Shu didnt know how long she had been in this void when finally, the fragments in the void were all cleaned up.
The fragrant man was so tired that hey down and said while waving his hand, Dont call me next time for this kind of mission. I cant take it.
Even the silver-haired man looked weary, but he still stood in the void, holding that elegant book in his hand.
The uncle said indifferently: Thank you for your hard work this time.
The crystal dragon poked Ning Shu with its wing, and Ning Shu said to the fragrant man: Why dont you take this dragon to your world? You took in the dragon n.
The fragrant man sat up and nodded. He patted the crystal dragons head, scaring it so much that it trembled all over.
A leaf appeared in the fragrant mans hand, and the leaf directly sucked in the crystal dragon.
Ning Shu stood up and said politely: It was a really eye-opening experience to do this mission with you all. It was a great experience.
Foolish task-taker, The uncle sneered, his face cold.
Ning Shu automatically blocked out his words. She heard nothing~
Remember to give me the 500,000 points, the silver-haired man said aloofly.
Ning Shu:
She immediately felt unwell again. She didnt even know if she could earn 500,000 points after all the hard work she carried out in this world.
Ning Shu bid farewell to the fragrant man, then told 2333 she wanted to leave. Her soul then left the body.
As soon as Ning Shu left this body, the body perished and turned to dust.
This body was meant to disappear along with the ne.
We should go too, the fragrant man said. Damn, Im exhausted.
The three figures flickered and disappeared into the void.
Ning Shu returned to the system space and saw a me floating in the space.
The me was orange and was burning incessantly. It was a fire attribute world origin!!
Ning Shu approached the me with excitement and instantly felt an unbearable heat that seemed about to burn up her soul.
Chapter 2840: A Ball of Mist
Ning Shu reached out to retrieve the Unsurpassable Martial Arts from the bookshelf, and her other hand lifted the world origin, preparing to ce it inside the book.
After she embedded the world origin into the book, the entire Unsurpassable Martial Arts turned into a ball of mist.
Ayer of fog surrounded the book, obscuring it from view.
It could only be touched but not seen.
Ning Shu: Whats going on ?
The Unsurpassable Martial Arts felt extremely hot in her hand. Under the boosting of the wood attribute, it seemed to have be stronger.
The wood attribute could enhance the power of the mes.
The five elements both enhanced and restrained each other: metal enhanced water, water enhanced wood, wood enhanced fire, fire enhanced earth, and earth enhanced metal.
So it was a good thing no matter what.Ning Shu ced the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, which was enveloped in mist, back on the bookshelf.
Then she looked at the ck cube-shaped artificial intelligence lifeform.
She still had no idea how to awaken this thing.
It was an artificial intelligence lifeform born from a super-civilization.
She wondered what it would be like once it was awakened.
Ning Shu sat down on the sofa with a smile on her lips and opened the stats panel.
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 95000k
Soul: 350
Life: 151
Intelligence: 424
Charm: 70
Luck: 270
Mental Strength: 320
Faith: 32115
Martial Arts: 452
Aptitude: 199
Merit: 14260
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Bloodline Nemesis (Mollys Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
Fulfilled Wu Xians wish.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 1000k experience points.
Gained 0 attribute points.
Gained 4k faith points.
Gained 1k merit points.
Although there were only 1 million points and no attribute points, she had obtained 1000 merit points. Merit points were much more valuable than attribute points.
If even she was able to get 1000 merit points, how many points must the other three have gotten?
She also got 4000 faith points and a world source too. This was quite a profit!
Ning Shu expressed she was very happy, wahahaha
Although she had gotten ordered around the entire time, the benefits gained were real.
Even though her self-confidence suffered greatly, the rewards were still rather wahahaha!!
Ning Shu sat cross-legged on the sofa, looking at the rose on the coffee table while propping up her chin with one hand.
What exactly were the ordinances, and how exactly could one master them?
Ning Shu had never thought about the ordinances before. Only after encountering them in action did she realize the power of them.
Only the power of the ordinances was true power.
She wanted to master the ordinances. Once she did, shed be like a god, and only at that point would she count as truly powerful.
Master the ordinances, master the ordinances
Her intermediate examination task reward had been an ordinance sea stone.
Chapter 2841: Ordinances
Ning Shu took out the jet-ck ordinance sea stone and started examining the coal-like object.
This stone was born from the ordinance sea, so it should have ordinances within it?
However, this item was very hard, and she had no idea how to use it.
Ning Shu toyed with it in her hand for a while, then eventually stored the ordinance sea stone away again.
There were still so many things about that level that she didnt even have an inkling about.
Ning Shu put the ordinance sea away carefully. In any case, the path had to be walked step by step.
The reason why she didnt know about these things now was because she hadnt reached her goal yet.
Shed eventually find out.
Ning Shuy down on the sofa and started adding the merit and faith points.Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)
Age: 27
Experience: 95000k (+1000k) (-3000k)
Soul: 350
Life: 151
Intelligence: 424
Charm: 70
Luck: 270
Mental Strength: 320
Faith: 32115 (+4000)
Martial Arts: 452
Aptitude: 199
Merit: 14260 (+1000)
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level ExorcistN?v(el)B\\jnn
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Bloodline Nemesis (Mollys Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
She didnt earn a single point in this world and even got 3 million deducted. This was due to the 500,000 she owed the silver-haired man and her previous shopping spree.
The silver-haired man was seriously getting more and more shady. Despite his noble, gentlemanly appearance, he was seriously crafty.
Having finished these matters, Ning Shu decided to have a chat with 2333 about life.
Can you check the information of the next world before transferring me next time? Otherwise, our efforts will end up wasted again, Ning Shu said to 2333.
System 2333 is currently dormant. The backup system will assist you, a mechanical voice responded.
Ning Shu:
Enough, stop ying dead. Pay more attention next time. If you troll me again, Ill kick you to the curb. Ning Shu really couldnt figure out how 2333 fulfilled the requirements to be a system.
Shouldnt people who became systems be like Cheng Fei?
Shouldnt they have meticulous personalities and give off the impression of being gentle due to their abnormally strong control over their own emotions?
The harvest from this world was not bad, hahaha 2333ughed awkwardly.
Ning Shu said seriously: 2333, we are one. My interests are your interests. If you keep dragging me down like this, what are we ying at?
That was my negligence.
Ning Shuy down on the sofa, Lets cooperate better in the future. After all, two legs run faster than one.
She expressed her stance to 2333.
There were still a few thousand faith points left to reach 4k, and a bit more points were needed to scrape together the full 100 million points.
If things went well, shed be done with just one more task.
Ning Shu was still pretty happy. Although constructing a world probably wouldnt happen very soon, being able to be an ultra task-taker was not bad.
Bing an ultra task-taker would provide ess to more benefits.
Ning Shus heart was full of fighting spirit again. One day, she too would be as powerful as the three of them!
Shed get stronger and stronger!
Ning Shu felt like her blood was boiling as if she had taken a tonic.
Even the ck hole in the system space was looking more pleasing to the eye.
Although it still hadnt beenpletely fused yet, the ck hole was getting smaller. Perhaps itd close up soon.
Chapter 2842: All the Waiting Would Be Worthwhile
The fact that fusion caused a ck hole showed that this item was remarkable.
As long as something was good, waiting wasnt a concern.
All the waiting would be worthwhile.
Ning Shu touched the petals of the bright red rose on the coffee table. The roses fragrance permeated the air.
It was extremely vividly red and eye-catching. Ning Shu hoped that she could also be like this rosedespite the passage of time, continue to remain this delicately vibrant and beautifully fragrant.
Emanating a fragrance from the soul.
Striving for the splendid promise of eternal life.
There were plenty of people ahead of her that she wanted to catch up to.
Interacting with other task-takers was indeed beneficial. One could learn much from others.Once she became an ultra task-taker, she nned to do more tasks with other task-takers.
That way, she could learn more about other task-takers work styles.
One couldnt progress far by isting oneself.
The school doctor said she hadnt improved at all. What aspect was he referring to?
She had been a newbie task-taker when she first met him, yet he said she hadnt progressed at all during their most recent encounter.
Ning Shu propped up her chin. Was she too weak?
Never mind whatever he meant, it wasnt a huge deal. At least she had enough strength to protect herself now.
One couldnt get fat from a single bite; she also wouldnt be able to reach the pinnacle in one step.
Once she got to the summit, shed be able to proudly proim: that she had reached the top by climbing every single step.
She had made her way to the top, one step at a time.
She wasnt a genius, but she could put in more work than others.
Even if she didnt have a strong starting point, she could just try harder than others.
Ning Shu was grateful that she had been able to be a task-taker and could live.
The current Ning Shu even appreciated that past illness; without those hardships, she wouldnt be who she was now.
She didnt end up being sent to reincarnate without the chance to learn anything only to start another mediocre life. Instead, she got the opportunity to be strong.
She was grateful for everything.
Ning Shu took the rose out from the vase and lifted it to the tip of her nose to smell.
I also want to live like thisbeautiful yet full of thorns, capable of beauty and self-defense.
Ning Shu returned the rose to the vase and retrieved a book from the bookshelf.
It was a book on cultivation that she had previously exchanged.
Ning Shu didnt know if it was because she had gotten attached to the Unsurpassable Martial Arts, but she felt like this new cultivation method was inferior.
Her Unsurpassable Martial Arts had supported her all this time and was even serving as the vessel for the world she was constructing.
She couldnt help but think of the Unsurpassable Martial Arts as her precious baby. Although it wasnt as profound as these secret cultivation techniques, simplicity prevailed.
However, learning about these other techniques would broaden her understanding.
It was good to learn about the way other people thought.
Sooner orter, these things would be nourishment for her growth.
Upon finishing the book, Ning Shu returned it to the shelf.
She said to 2333, Lets start the next task.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
2333 immediately asked, A system task?
Ning Shu:
It felt like there was nothing in 2333s head aside from system tasks.
He couldnt get anything else right. In thest world, his mistake almost made all her efforts go to waste.
2333, please focus on the task at hand, Ning Shu couldnt help but say.
Please dont be so retarded, life was already hard enough.
Lets not do a system task for now, Ning Shu said.
2333 finally epted it. I checked the information about the next world, and its not a copsing world.
Chapter 2843: Luck Is Also One Type of Strength
Why were the tasks associated with thest world not canceled when the world was already in that state? Why did they continue to allow task-takers to take those tasks? Wasnt it just a waste of their time? Ning Shu asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
If anyone had been slightly careless and epted a task like that, all their efforts would have gone to waste.
Moreover, the task wouldnt be counted aspleted, and theyd still face elimination.
It was such a merciless ploy.
Luck is also one type of strength. If someone ended up selecting this kind of task, theyd just have to ept their bad luck.
The higher-ups are only in charge of removing tasks that have already beenpleted sessfully. They dont handle other cases, said 2333.
Ning Shu:
Tsk tsk. They were seriously such trolls!
However, she had no way toe into contact with the higher-ups. She couldnt help but wonder who it was that decided on such terrible rules.Lets start the task. Life was truly filled with pitfalls and demanded constant vignce.
The path to strength was arduous. One could only continue gritting their teeth and run forward despite tears.
Alright.
Ning Shu felt a sudden sensation of weightlessness, and then her soul merged with another body.
Once her soul fully merged, the first thing she heard was loud and incessant bickering.
There was also the sound of someone sobbing. No one was shaking her shoulder to wake her up, so Ning Shu continued pretending to be asleep.
She started practicing the Unsurpassable Martial Arts while receiving the storyline.
This worlds storyline was very straightforward: Two sisters became mortal enemies due to a man.
The original host, Ding Xueqing, came from a prestigious family and lived a refined and beautiful life.
She also had a powerful and handsome fianc.
Her half-sister, Ding Ningdie, was an illegitimate daughter.
Her mother had been a celebrity who dreamed of marrying into a wealthy family.
Wealthy families werent easy to marry into, though. So rather than saying that she wanted to marry into a wealthy family, it was more like she wanted a sugar daddy.
So, Ding Ningdies mother took advantage of an opportunity to climb onto Ding Xueqings fathers bed.
A man would, of course, not reject a woman who threw herself at him.
If they didnt ept, then they werent a man.
He gave her some benefits, and from then on, Ding Ningdies mother became his mistress.
Later, when she realized she was pregnant, she was thinking that since the Ding family currently did not have a son, she might be able to be the legal wife if she gave birth to a son.
Ding Ningdies mother decided to keep her pregnancy a secret to avoid any unexpectedplications.
Around the fourth month, an ultrasound revealed she was having a girl.
Ding Ningdies mother was furious. She wanted to terminate the pregnancy, but the doctor warned her that if she had another abortion, she may never conceive again.
After all, Ding Ningdies mother had already done a lot of abortions in the past.
It was impossible to stay fully clean in the entertainment industry.
Ding Ningdies mother was very beautiful, and there were plenty of men who drooled over her.
There was an abundant number of producers and directors interested, so she had yed to plenty of unspoken rules.
After giving birth to Ding Ningdie, Ding Ningdies mother fought her way to the Ding family with the baby.
However, although the Ding family kept Ding Ningdie, they drove Ding Ningdies mother off.
There was no way theyd let a mere entertainer into this prestigious family.
Hence, Ding Xueqing and Ding Ningdie grew up together.
Of the two sisters, the former was a charismatic, fashionable beauty a child clearly blessed with fortune.
Meanwhile, thetter was quiet and didnt have much of a presence.
As an illegitimate daughter, thedy of the house neglected her. When she went out, she also couldnt really socialize with the children from other esteemed families.
However, a while ago, Ding Ningdie unexpectedly got involved with her sisters fianc.
The two soon-to-be inws engaged in an unspeakably scandalous act.
Chapter 2844: It Was True Love
In any case, sex generally led to feelings.
Afterwards, things went as one would expect. The two of them felt that it was true love.
Since youve taken my body, you should take responsibility. This idea had rooted itself in the hearts of both parties.
Since I paid with my body, you must dote on me.
The original host, Ding Xueqing, was unbearably furious. After all, her fianc had been stolen by an illegitimate daughter.
Hed been snatched away by a woman who pretended to be so delicate that it would be bullying to so much as raise ones voice at her.
After a few heated exchanges, the hostility between the two gradually deepened. In addition, Ding Ningdie now had a powerful man supporting her.
This was a p in the face for her tsundere older sister, the malicious legal wife.
Ding Ningdie felt that her man had to treat her extra well to make up for all the hardships she had suffered before.She was pretty much the most pitiful existence in the entire world after all. No one had ever cared about her.
Even the fact that she was an illegitimate daughter was someone elses fault.
Ding Xueqing couldnt stand Ding Ningdies maniptive behavior and ying the victim card. She hated both Ding Ningdie and her fianc from the bottom of her heart.
Since her fianc now treated Ding Ningdie like the love of his life, she couldnt even lift her head in front of everyone out of embarrassment.
In the face of the couples true love, Ding Xueqing put all her strength into courting disaster. Her mother also got dragged into this and they became cannon fodder together.
They ended up being driven out of the Ding family.
Ding Xueqings life afterward was iparably hard. Her malicious reputation had spread widely throughout the upper-ss circle.
Ding Xueqing was spurned wherever she went.N?v(el)B\\jnn
No matter where she went, she would hear talk of how blessed Ding Ningdie was and how much her husband doted on her.
Whatever she needed was given to her and every good thing was piled up in front of her.
She would wake up every day supporting her sore waist. Her husbands infatuation was endless. It was simply the epitome of true love, h h.
Ding Xueqingughed sarcastically at this. Ding Ningdies manner of pretending to be delicatepitiful and as lovely as a flower, with eyes prone to tearing upwas extremely nauseating.
Ding Xueqings wish was to never let Ding Ningdie, this little white flower, have an easy life.
With a pure bearing containing a tearful expression of grievance, she had unashamedly engaged in the affair of being a mistress.
The original host had even more in store for Bai Hanmo. Dead or alive, Bai Hanmo was hers. In death, his ghost must also belong to her.
Ning Shu:
Sometimes fighting desperately wasnt necessarily about love, but because they couldnt let go of the anger and insisted on getting revenge.
Currently, the affair between Ding Ningdie and Bai Hanmo had already been exposed.
Ding Xueqings blood had rushed to her head and shed fainted in anger.
Ding Ningdie was now kneeling and begging for Ding Xueqings forgiveness.
The person currently weeping was Ding Ningdie.
As she listened to her weep, Ning Shu felt almost touched by how beautiful it sounded.
Ning Shu opened her eyes and Mother Ding anxiously asked, Xueqing, how are you feeling?
Ning Shu shook her head and said, Mom, Im feeling much better.
There were three people in the room: a middle-aged man, Ding Ningdie, and the worried Mother Ding.
Ning Shu didnt even look at Ding Yan, the middle-aged man who was Ding Xueqings father, but instead looked at Ding Ningdie who was kneeling on the ground.
She was wearing a white dress and had no jewelry on. Her makeup-less face appeared very pitiful looking.
It looked exactly like her family was treating her unfairly.
However, the dress she was wearing wasnt cheap.
As expected, white and pure enhanced a girls beauty the most. She was just a small white flower fluttering in the wind.
Apologize to your sister, Ding Yan said to Ding Ningdie.
When he spoke, he gave Ding Ningdie a meaningful look.
Ning Shu took this in without a word.
White lotuses were adept at using their appearance to their advantage. They appeared pitifully lovely and in need of protection, and made men feel dignified by fulfilling their vain desire to be needed.
This type of woman was basically adored by men and loathed by women.
In this sense, the Ding family was actually divided into two factions. On one side was Mother Ding and Ding Xueqing. Ding Ningdies existence was simply an insult to Mother Ding.
It would be a lie if Mother Ding said she didnt dislike this illegitimate daughter, and Ding Xueqing was naturally on her mothers side.
MTL Editor: Wheat
Chapter 2845: Her Father’s Other Daughter
The original host had always adopted an indifferent attitude toward this illegitimate sister.
Ding Xueqing would never admit to outsiders that this was her sister.
She would just say that this was just her fathers other daughter.
The original host med Ding Yan for betraying her mother, and the rtionship between father and daughter had never been good.
On the other side, there was Ding Yan and Ding Ningdie.
Every time Ding Ningdie looked at Ding Yan, she would use a cautious and adoring gaze, as though she wanted to get close but didnt dare to.
She would make tea for Ding Yan and silently do things for him.
Anyone who saw this would soften their hearts. Ding Yan always defended her either intentionally or unintentionally.
If they werent father and daughter, Ning Shu wouldve suspected that they had a different kind of rtionship.Ding Yan had told Ding Ningdie to apologize to Ning Shu. Ding Ningdies eyes, bathed with tears, looked extremely moist and ssy. Her eyshes were wet, making them stand out even more.
If a man were to meet such pitiful eyes, his heart would probably turn to water. However, Ning Shu was not a man.
Ning Shu continued looking at Ding Ningdie expressionlessly.
Whats the use of apologies? She had already gotten involved with Bai Hanmo for such a long time. If I hadnt discovered it now, who knows how long they wouldve kept me in the dark. Mother Ding turned pale and looked at her husband, her eyes filled with disappointment.
Mother Ding was a wealthy and powerful upper-ss woman. She had a strong sense of propriety. Even when Ding Ningdies mother had shown up at their doors with a child, Mother Ding was still able to handle the situation calmly.
Now her body trembled with anger and she sneered at Ding Yan, What are you going to do? Bai Hanmo is clearly my daughters fianc.
Ding Yan furrowed his brows, appearing somewhat annoyed by how overbearing Mother Ding was being. Either way, the Ding and Bai families will still be connected by marriage
Ding Yan hadnt even finished speaking when he was sharply interrupted by Mother Ding, You sure have things nned out well, dont you? Since the two families will be united in marriage, as long as its one of your daughters its fine?
And my daughter? My daughter Xueqing? What would be of Xueqings reputation?
Over the years, the couples marital rtionship had been very indifferent, even bing ice-cold.
Ning Shu grabbed Mother Dings cold hand. She led her to sit and calmly said, Mom, dont worry. Worrying wont solve this issue.
Mother Ding took a deep breath and sat down. Seeing the kneeling Ding Ningdie, her eyes filled with a deep-rooted loathing.
Shed previously disregarded this illegitimate daughter, but now she felt loathing and disgust.
Ding Ningdie immediately cowered at her gaze and looked tearily at Ning Shu. Sister, Im sorry, I was wrong. I know hes my brother-inw, but I love him. Ill die without him.
I know my existence is wretched, but Brother-inw is the only thing I want to strive for in my life.
Ding Ningdies words were weak yet barbed. They spoke of how pitiful she was, how humble her position was, and the fact that she had nothing, while also conveying her standpoint.
Shed also addressed Bai Hanmo as Brother-inw to purposefully provoke them.
Having grown up in a wealthy and powerful family from a young age, how could she really be this pure? Ha ha
Dont forget, Ding Ningdie also had an actress as her mother.
Shed been helping her mother with cash all this time. Mother Ding was so angry that she trembled all over, her chest heaving fiercely. If shed known this would happen, she wouldve put Ding Ningdies head in a toilet and drowned her from the start.
Ning Shus expression remained calm. Without your brother-inw, you wont be able to live anymore?
Ning Shu also used the term brother-inw. Lets see who could handle more disgust?
Ding Ningdies damp eyshes trembled and she seemed very afraid of Ning Shu. Finally, she nodded firmly and said, Yes, Sister, Bai Hanmo and I sincerely love each other.N?v(el)B\\jnn
MTL Editor: Wheat
Chapter 2846: For the Sake of True Love, I Have to Try
You and Bai Hanmo are just engaged, not husband and wife. You two have not gotten married yet, so for the sake of true love, I have to try.
Mother Ding stood up in anger, but Ning Shu pulled at her hand. Mom, dont be angry, sit down.
Mother Ding took a deep breath and sat down again.
Ding Ningdie shed more tears, her expression humble. Sister, please let me be with Bai Hanmo. Without him..
I know. Without him, you would die. Ning Shu smiled. Then go die.
Ding Ningdie was clearly taken aback. Ding Yan was somewhat displeased. Xueqing, shes your sister.
Ning Shu nodded. As long as she dares to die, I will also die alongside her.
White lotuses appeared delicate and often cried tears like raindrops on pear blossoms. They looked so weak that it seemed without the protection of a man, they would fade and vanish like precious jade.
However, their heart and spirit were strong. Even if someone jumped into a river or hanged themselves, they were absolutely unwilling to die.Ding Ningdie lowered her head and shed more tears. I understand that Sister wont forgive me.
Ning Shu looked down at her exquisitely manicured nails and said, You im that without Bai Hanmo, you will die. Then go ahead and die, because I wont give him to you.
If you die, Ill die as well topensate you. No, its better if we die together. Well jump off a building hand in hand. Then well definitely die. Even if we dont, well still be disabled. Do you dare to die?
Do you? Ning Shu supported her chin with one hand and tilted her head to look at Ding Ningdie.
Ding Ningdie lowered her head and shed tears, crying like a pear blossom sprinkled with dew.
Ning Shu really detested women who always shed tears at the slightest thing.
They werent really crying; tears were their weapon.
It was clearly Ding Ningdie who did shameless and hical things with her brother-inw.
Using the excuse that true love just couldnt help itself.
However, her endlessly weeping appearance made it look like Ning Shu and Mother Ding were instead the ones who were bullying her.
What are you crying about? Are you going to die or not? If you dont dare, then dont constantly be saying that you cant live anymore, that youll die. Who are you trying to scare? Ning Shu said mockingly.
Ding Yan heaved a sigh and said to Ning Shu, Xueqing, dont be so aggressive.
Yes, Im the one being aggressive. I forced her to get involved with my fianc. I forced her to steal my fianc. I forced her to announce her rtionship with my fianc in front of me and say she wont give up true love. Ning Shu spread her hands and looked at Ding Yan.
Dad, even if peoples hearts tend to lean towards one side, your heart is seriously leaning so far it reaches your armpit.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ding Yan saw his wife and daughter looking at him with hatred in their eyes and couldnt help but say helplessly, Your sisters had a hard life since she was young.
Of course, Ding Yan spoke up for Ding Ningdie. People tended to be partial toward the weak. In addition, Ding Ningdie had been close to Ding Yan since childhood.
A hard life? Ning Shu shrugged her shoulders. Its not like Im the one who made her into an illegitimate daughter.
Who originally nted those seeds?
Ding Yan:
Besides, what hardship has she faced? She wears branded clothing and has a six-figure allowance. She also helps her mother with cash. I certainly dont see the hardship in her life. Ning Shu held Mother Dings ice-cold hand.
Xueqing, your sister is very frail. Shes always been sensitive and insecure. On the other hand, you are very strong. Father will definitely find you a better man than Bai Hanmo.
Ding Yan didnt want to lose the marriage with the Bai family and his heart was also partial towards Ding Ningdie.
Ning Shu let out an oh and said, Since Im strong, this is all my fault? Just because Im strong, I should let her have her way since shes sensitive and insecure?
MTL Editor: Wheat
Chapter 2848: Ever Since That Charming and Gentle Night…
Ning Shu watched Ding Ningdie. Ding Ningdie had been kneeling on the ground this entire time. Her knees seemed to hurt as she kept shifting her body.
Ning Shu turned a blind eye to this. Even after you first got involved with your brother-inw, you didnt say anything. You two just continued to secretly have affairs. Were you two ever nning to tell anyone?
I-, Ding Ningdie didnt know what to say.
Ding Ningdies expression was very innocent. Ever since that charming and gentle night
Bai Hanmo kept making advances on her and even threatened her with this matter.
Ding Ningdie resisted Bai Hanmo. She knew that Bai Hanmo was her sisters fianc.
Even though her heart had already fallen for him, Ding Ningdie didnt know Bai Hanmos intentions and could only sneakily be with him.
Recalling this, Ding Ningdies heart ached again.
Dont tell me that the two of you simply couldnt help yourselves. Ning Shu looked at Ding Ningdie and smiled.Ding Ningdie cried, Sister, if you cant forgive me, then Ill leave Bai Hanmo and go abroad.
Who dares to leave without my permission?
A cold and strict voice came from the doorway.
Ning Shu looked up and saw Bai Hanmo standing in the doorway wearing a custom-made suit.
Bai Hanmos long, nted eyebrows were furrowed. He carried an air of demonic charm.
He exuded a heavy, imposing manner. Wherever he was, one couldnt help but feel that this person would be the greatest in the world.
This domineering bastardn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Bai Hanmo was tall and handsome, had a good physique, and was an economical big shot. A stomp of his foot could shake the economy of the whole country.
Who knew how much money Bai Hanmos family had stashed away.
Only a massive wealth that allowed for limitless spending could make up for all the grievances that Ding Ningdie had suffered over the years.
Bai Hanmo saw Ding Ningdie kneeling on the ground and furrowed his brow even more. He quickly walked over and pulled Ding Ningdie up.
Ding Ningdie had been kneeling for a long time and her knees were very sore. When she was pulled up by Bai Hanmo, she copsed into his embrace.
Ding Ningdie hastily pushed Bai Hanmo away. Bai Hanmos face darkened and he immediately wrapped his arm around her waist.
Ding Ningdie instantly blushed.
There were still some teardrops on her face and it carried a faint look of bashfulness.
Ning Shu couldnt help but admire her skill.
Mother Ding was about to explode again, so Ning Shu halted her with a grab of her hand.
Ning Shu looked at the two people with their bodies pressed together. She opened her mouth and said, I, your real fiance, is still right here. Is it proper for you two to be hugging like this?
Ding Ningdies face paled and she hastily pushed away Bai Hanmo.
Bai Hanmos face turned even darker and he said to Ding Ningdie coldly, Who gave you the guts to push me away?
Tears brimmed in Ding Ningdies eyes and clung to her eyshes, threatening to fall.
Ning Shu had to admit admiration for Ding Ningdie. Her face was truly magical. Just like a chameleon, it could turn red if she wanted it to be red, and white if she wanted it to be white.
Her translucent tears sparkled and her eyes were pure and limpid, making those who see them feel softhearted.
When Bai Hanmo saw Ding Ningdie like this, his face became more unsightly yet also mixed with distress. He hugged her and draped his clothes over her.
What era is it right now? Youre still making people kneel down? This is truly a learning experience, Bai Hanmo swept his gaze over the people of the Ding family.
Its not them, its me, Ding Ningdie exined repeatedly.
You dont need to say anything else, I already know, Bai Hanmo interrupted Ding Ningdie.
Ding Ningdie somewhat cowered as she nced at Ning Shu and Mother Ding, anxiously exining with a pale face, No, its not what you think.
#Kiaras Comments: Bai Hanmo what are you, do you have a camera installed somewhere? ESP? Telepathic? You already know? But you still cant get it through your head youre an asshole?
MTL Editor: Wheat
Chapter 2849: I’m Well Aware of the Ding Family’s Situation
Did they threaten you? Bai Hanmo asked Ding Ningdie, looking coldly at the people in the room.
How dare they touch what is mine.
Ding Ningdie was extremely anxious. They didnt, they really didnt! I can exin
Im well aware of the Ding familys situation. Bai Hanmos gaze rested on Ning Shu and Mother Ding.
Obviously, he believed that Ning Shu and Mother Ding were the assants.
Ning Shu looked at the two of them expressionlessly. Ding Ningdie had been exining for half the day without saying anything useful.
Could you get to the exining part already?
If you have anything to say, say it. Since Im here today, I will handle the situation, Bai Hanmo said aggressively.
Ning Shu wasnt angry at all. Im your fiance, shouldnt you give me an exnation about this matter?It has always been other people giving an exnation to me. I, Bai Hanmo, have never given an exnation to others, Bai Hanmo replied indifferently.
Ning Shu calmly lifted the nket, put on her shoes by the bottom of the bed, and sat at the bedside, watching Bai Hanmo and Ding Ningdie. You two snuck around having affairs together. Isnt an exnation required?
Xueqing, how could you say that? Ding Yan was afraid that Bai Hanmo would get angry and immediately berated Ning Shu.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu felt that Bai Hanmos overly impressive character background was seriously a cheat.
It seemed that all the business under the heavens was done by the Bai family, and everyone else had to worship them to get a bit of the soup. Because of this, he was arrogant and self-centered, as if he were the most amazing person under the sun.
What exnation do you want? I want to marry a daughter of the Ding family. Who said that it must be you? Bai Hanmo leisurely said.
Bai Hanmo turned to Ding Ningdie. Did they hit you? Whatever they did to you in the past, you can do to them.
With me here, you can do whatever you want.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ding Ningdie shook her head her expression cowering, No, you should leave. This is a family matter. Lets talk about our rtionshipter.
Bai Hanmos face was filled with arrogance, but seeing Ding Ningdies pitiful appearance made his heart soften.
Because youre softhearted, even when others bully you, you still dont fight back. Now that Ive taken you as my woman, theres absolutely no need for you to be afraid.
You can do anything you want.
Ding Ningdie was still shaking her head as if she had already gotten used to being bullied and didnt dare to retaliate.
Ning Shu:
Why was it that these peoples love always required destroying the lives of others in order to show the boldness of the hero and distress of the beauty?.
Bai Hanmo came running in as the hero saving the damsel and showed up to give Ding Ningdie support.
He even said that she could do whatever she wanted.
They refused to even give an exnation regarding their affair and were now aiming the gun at the innocent fiancee.
Ning Shu felt that these two were simply a match made in heaven.
Bai Hanmos reasoning was that strength made justice while Ding Ningdies reasoning was that she was justified since she was weak.
Between the two of them, they made use of all the ways one was justified.
It was so annoying. Ning Shu stared at the two, feeling disgusted enough to vomit.
Go ahead, no matter what happens today, these people will not dare to do anything to you, Bai Hanmo gently said to Ding Ningdie.
Bai Hanmos disy was what women yearned for. To others, he was cold-hearted, and she alone was special.
Forget it, dont be like this. Ding Ningdie shook her head and bit her lip, appearing both at a loss and afraid.
People who didnt know the situation would really think that the Ding family had done something to Ding Ningdie.
Ning Shu guaranteed that Ding Ningdie wouldnt do anything. She didnt need to do anything. All she needed to do was appear weak and delicate, beautifully pitiful. Having touchingly beautiful looks was enough.
All actions could be carried out by the man.
Mother Ding was extremely angry. She had never seen such a shameless person before.
MTL Editor: Wheat
Chapter 2850: As Long as It Was Portrayed as True Love
The entrustor and Mother Ding deeply resented these two individuals C partly due to Ding Ningdies involvement, but mostly because of Bai Hanmos attitude.
Bai Hanmos attitude was just to stomp on others. He didnt bother topensate them for the harm he caused them and instead even insisted on stomping on their injuries.
Just to show off how above thew he was.
The reason why the entrustor and Mother Ding were driven out of the Ding family on the surface, they said was because they were malicious to the point they even harmed their blood-rted sister.
But in reality, Bai Hanmo had hinted for Ding Yan to give Ding Ningdies mother a status.
Mother Ding had upied the position of Mrs. Ding, rendering Ding Ningdies mother a mistress right from the beginning and making Ding Ningdies identity that of an illegitimate daughter.
If Ding Yan married Ding Ningdies celebrity mother, Ding Ningdie would no longer be considered an illegitimate daughter.
Ding Ningdie would never directly tell Bai Hanmo that Ding Yan should marry her mother. Instead, she focused on emphasizing the genuine love between her parents.
However, Mrs. Ding held the official wifes position.As long as it was portrayed as true love, everything was justified.
In any case, these people didnt have anything else in their lives that they needed to do aside from loving.
Each person who had wronged Ding Ningdie and belittled her would eventually face retribution.
When Ding Ningdie attended a party, she was ridiculed by affluent and influential young misses and masters but all of them wereter punished by Bai Hanmo.
Ning Shu took a deep breath and beckoned Ding Ningdie over, saying, Come here. I have something to discuss with you.
Ding Ningdies face instantly turned as pale as paper.
Gripping her skirt tightly, she hesitantly approached Ning Shu.
Her fearful expression and obedient demeanor were evident.
Ning Shu:
She had encountered a foe with some skills.
Bai Hanmo grabbed Ding Ningdies arm, Just because she told you to go over there, youre going? Why are you being so obedient?
Ding Ningdie quietly exhaled in relief, causing Bai Hanmos expression to darken. He instantly could imagine how terribly this woman must have suffered during her time with the Ding family.
Bai Hanmo made up his mind and dered to Ding Yan, I want to marry Ding Ningdie. If the purpose is to forge a connection between the Bai and Ding families, any daughter from the Bai family would suffice.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ding Yan nced at Ning Shu and Mother Ding before agreeing, Very well.
Ding Yan agreed, leaving Mother Ding in a state of shock, her body as tense as a taut string on the verge of breaking.
Ning Shu firmly held Mother Dings hand, preventing her from acting impulsively, as there was no advantage in causing a scene at the moment.
Mother Dings eyes were red as she looked at Ning Shu, who subtly shook her head in response.
Mother Ding closed her eyes.
Witnessing the disheartened Mother Ding and the quiet Ning Shu, Bai Hanmo curled his lips into a malicious grin. He addressed Ding Yan, I will marry Ding Ningdie soon. From this moment on, Ding Ningdie is my woman, and anyone who dares to harm her will face the wrath of the Bai family.
Take good care of Ding Ningdie.
Rest assured, Ill take good care of Ding Ningdie, Ding Yan immediately replied.
Ding Ningdies face flushed with a rosy hue, her expression filled with bashful shyness.
Bai Hanmo turned to leave, and Ding Ningdie followed him to see him off.
With only three people remaining in the room, Ding Yan spoke to Mother Ding, Dont worry. Ill find a suitable match for Xueqing from a reputable family.
Mother Ding opened her eyes and shouted, Scram!
Ding Yans face trembled with a mix of emotions, his expression turning ugly. Feeling utterly humiliated, he turned around and stormed out of the room.
The door mmed shut with a thunderous bang.
As soon as Ding Yan departed, Mother Ding grabbed Ning Shus hand and asked with tear-filled eyes, Xueqing, my daughter, what will you do now?
What can I do? At least I was spared from being married off to a cold and despicable man like Bai Hanmo. Not marrying him is a blessing in disguise. If something like this happened after our marriage, it would have been even more troublesome, Ning Shu replied. If something like this happened after marriage, it wouldve been aplete mess.
Chapter 2851: We Need to Plan For Ourselves
But originally it should have been you marrying into the Bai family. The Bai family has a prominent position in the business world.
So what if they have a prominent position? said Ning Shu.
Mom, the situation has already happened, we need to n for ourselves.
Dont worry, Mom will find a way to resolve this matter. I definitely wont let that illegitimate daughter get away with it easily. Mother Ding grabbed Ning Shus hand forcefully, causing her hand to ache.
Ning Shu didnt bat an eyelid as she said, Mom, I wont marry Bai Hanmo. Judging from Bai Hanmos behavior, he insists on marrying Ding Ningdie.
I cant ept this insult. I raised a vicious snake that stole your ce in this marriage. What will others think of you? How will they look at you?
When youre sessful, theyll gather around you with additional flowers to add to the brocade. But when youre facing hardships, theres no telling what they might say about you behind your back, Xueqing. Its all because your mother is useless. Mother Ding embraced Ning Shus waist, sobbing in her arms.
Ning Shu gently patted Mother Dings back and said softly, I cant control what others say. However, we need to prepare an escape n.
Right now, Bai Hanmo is going to marry Ding Ningdie. With the sess of one person, everyone in their household will rise in status. If she wanted to change her status, we might be kicked out.Mother Ding lifted her head from Ning Shus embrace and wiped away her tears.
Ning Shu continued, Dad is a businessman, and businessmen value profit. I am also Dads daughter, but I have been wronged and he hasnt said a word.
He was afraid it might anger Bai Hanmo and cause the marriage between the Bai and Ding families to fail.
So without hesitation, he chose not to say a single word.
For the sake of profit, he may abandon us, so we must make ns early, Ning Shu said with a grave expression.
There was hesitation in Mother Dings expression. He wouldnt.
Ning Shu calmly stated, Father had always favored Ding Ningdie from the beginning, and if Bai Hanmo told him to marry Ding Ningdies mother There can only be one Mrs. Ding. If one wants to take that position, the person in the position must be removed.
So, we cant simply hope for the best, Mother. Are you still not able to give up on Father? Ning Shu asked, meeting Mother Dings gaze.
If anything happened to us, Father would undoubtedly not intervene.
Give me a moment to think, Mother Ding said as she massaged her temples.
Ning Shu remained patient, as she knew that even though Mother Ding currently harbored resentment towards Ding Yan, the thought of giving up on him still scared her.
In the past, Mother Ding had even been able to ept the existence of an illegitimate daughter. The only reason why she was so enraged right now was for the sake of her own daughter.
Women have often demonstrated considerable tolerance towards men.
Moreover, such situations were not umon in affluent and influential families.
Men possessed the means to maintain a carefree and unrestrained lifestyle, with many people choosing to ignore their actions.
Go and get some rest, Ning Shu said to Mother Ding.
Mother Ding nodded, her exhaustion evident.
Ning Shu gently patted Mother Dings hand and advised, When you encounter Ding Ningdie, dont make things hard for her, and dont get into conflict with her. Now that Bai Hanmo is backing her, resorting to force will only lead to our disadvantage.
Can you endure it? Mother Ding asked.
Ning Shu nodded, Of course, I can bear it. After all, acting out in the moment is useless in the long run.N?v(el)B\\jnn
In that case, I can bear it as well, Mother Ding dered, her expression unwavering and resolute.
Ning Shu smiled and responded, Youre the best, Mom.
Mother Ding nced at Ning Shu. Even in these circumstances, you can stillugh?
Mother Ding epitomized the image of an affluent and influentialdy, adorned in sparkling jewels and reaping the benefits of her privileged status.
Under normal circumstances, she would indulge in leisurely shopping and get facials.
Mother Ding affectionately patted Ning Shus head. I will make sure you find happiness.
Ning Shu expressed agreement, Take your time. Theres no need to rush.
After Mother Ding left, Ning Shu began to meditate while sitting on the bed.
Considering the Bai familys employment of retired special forces soldiers as bodyguards, it was evident that physical strength was a necessity.
The yang energy within the surroundings surged toward Ning Shus body.
Chapter 2852: Sister, Can I Come In?
However, Ning Shu discovered that thews of this world significantly hindered her physical abilities.
This was the modern era, so spiritual energy was scarce. It was impossible for her to cultivate to the point that she could soar through the skies.
Even the presence of fiery yang energy, which was slightly faster to absorb than spiritual energy, couldnt ovee the suppression.
This suppression had always been a constant. Otherwise, the forces would repel each other.
Regardless, Ning Shu was already quite content.
A thread of warmth seeped through her skin, prating the surface of her skin and her meridians, causing her body to heat up.
It was a veryfortable sensation.
Ning Shu started forming hand signs to create a yang gathering formation.
Unexpectedly, a knock on the door was followed by Ding Ningdies voice, Sister, can Ie in?Ning Shus movements paused, resulting in the failure of the arranged spell formation.
Ding Ningdie asked again from behind the door, Sister, can Ie in? I have something to rify with you.
Since the previous try failed, Ning Shu started forming the hand signs again from the top and replied, No. I dont want to talk to you.
Sister, there are some things I need to exin, Ding Ningdie persisted.
Ning Shu, Are you retarded? I have already said that I dont want to see you.
Sister
Scram
The door immediately fell silent.
Ning Shu resumed her cultivation, and with the aid of the yang gathering formation, the flow of fiery yang energy intensified.
A steady stream of fiery yang energy surged into Ning Shus body.
While immersed in her cultivation, Ning Shu was startled by an urgent knock on the door.
Upon opening her eyes, she noticed that the sky had darkened. It was already evening.
Eldest Miss, please hurry downstairs. Something terrible has urred, Aunt Lis voice appeared from outside the door.
Ning Shu swiftly got out of bed and opened the door, only to see Aunt Li, a middle-aged woman, with a worried expression on her face. Miss, theres been an incident involving the Madame, she reported.
Ning Shu quickly went downstairs to find Mother Ding sitting on the floor, her left cheek red and swollen, as if she had been struck.
Ning Shu rushed to assist Mother Ding in getting up from the ground.
Mother Ding appeared to be in a state of shock, and even with Ning Shus help, her expression remained stunned.
Ding Ningdie clung to Ding Yans arm, as he red furiously at Mother Ding.
Father, dont act rashly. Auntie was merely concerned about Sister, Ding Ningdie cautiously exined to Ding Yan.
Shes simply a self-centered woman, solely preupied with herself and her daughter. Have you ever put yourself in my shoes? Cant you understand how dire the consequences would be for the Ding family if we were to offend Bai Hanmo? Ding Yan shouted in anger.
His anger resembled that of a provoked male lion.
All you think about is your daughter. Have you ever considered the well-being of the Ding family? Have you ever considered what would happen to thepany?
Ding Ningdie was so frightened her pupils trembled and tears started welling up in her eyes.
Ning Shu positioned herself in front of Mother Ding and coldly addressed Ding Yan, Regardless of what Mother might have said or done wrong, you had no right toy a hand on her.
Resorting to violence against women, how powerful and impressive you must feel.
How audacious of you! I am your father! How dare you speak to me in this manner? You enjoy theforts of the home I provide, so what does it matter that you now have to make a small sacrifice for the Ding family!? Ding Yan bellowed at Ning Shu.N?v(el)B\\jnn
You do have an engagement with Bai Hanmo, but Bai Hanmo doesnt want you. He wants Ding Ningdie. What do you want the Ding family to do? Ding Yanchao demanded of Ning Shu.
Ning Shu wiped the spittle from her face and retorted, If Bai Hanmomanded you to lick his shoes, would youply?
In order to highlight Bai Hanmos superiority, everyone in this world had to grovel beneath him.
Chapter 2853: Not a Daughter, but an Enemy
Ding Yans frightened appearance was worse than that of a minister seeing the emperor in ancient times.
Everyone acted like their entire extended family would be executed for making Bai Hanmo angry.
It was like Bai Hanmo could make the entire world tremble with a few stomps.
Ning Shu nced at Ding Ningdie whose eyes were open wide with pitiful tears. She said to Ding Yan, In Fathers heart, Im not a daughter, but an enemy.
If you were as obedient as Ningdie, would I need to be this worried? Ding Yans chest heaved.
Ning Shu sneered, Father, who started this in the first ce? My fianc was stolen, but you me me for not being obedient.
I didnt mean to. That time, those yboys drugged me. I didnt know what to do. Then I identally bumped into your fianc. I didnt know who he was at the time. If Id known, I
Ding Ningdie looked innocent, with tears threatening to fall. They clung to her eyshes and sparkled brightly.
Ning Shu tsked twice and looked away. She took Mother Dings hand and prepared to go upstairs.Father, Mothers biggest mistake was relying on you and treating you as the person she trusted most. The only reason she asked you this was because she wanted you to seek justice for your daughter, Ning Shu said to Ding Yan.
Ning Shu went upstairs with Mother Ding.
Ding Yan sighed deeply and rubbed his brows.
Father, let me give you a massage, Ding Ningdie said gently, massaging Ding Yans shoulders.
This is all my fault. If it werent for what happened between me and Sisters fiance, Sister and Aunt wouldnt hate you. Ding Ningdie was very apologetic.
Ding Yans body stiffened upon hearing his daughters words and he said, This isnt your fault.
To be honest, youre the best candidate to marry into the Bai family because Bai Hanmo cares about you, Ding Yan said.
Since ancient times, even heroes had a weakness for the charms of a beautiful woman.
Ding Ningdies pretty face turned red as she massaged Ding Yans shoulders, saying, Father, Mother has been waiting for you, cant you go see her?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
I know its not right, but Mother misses you very much, Ding Ningdie said, staring at Ding Yan with her glistening eyes.
Ding Yan was silent for a moment. Now that Ding Ningdie was about to marry into the Bai family, it would be nice to see her mother as well.
Ding Yan closed his eyes and recalled that female celebrity. She was very charming, especially on the bed.
Alright, Ill go see her when I have time. Ding Yan nodded in agreement.
Thank you, Father, Thank you!
Ding Ningdie instantly smiled like a blossoming flower. Her cheerful appearance would melt any mans heart.
Ning Shu wasing down the stairs when she saw this scene. She walked downstairs with heavy steps.
The smile on Ding Ningdies face instantly disappeared. She lowered her head, looking extremely timid and fearful as if she was afraid of Ning Shu.
Ning Shu: Ha ha
Ning Shu went to the freezer to get an ice pack.
Half of Mother Dings face had swollen and she needed an ice pack to reduce the swelling.
As for the affectionate scene between Ding Yan and Ding Ningdie, she naturally saw everything, including the conversation that took ce beforehand.
Ning Shu took the ice pack and went upstairs.
Mother Ding sat on the bed and Ning Shu walked over, gently cing the ice pack wrapped in a cloth on Mother Dings face.
Mother Ding hissed in pain.
Ning Shu told Mother Ding everything shed heard at the staircase earlier.
Mother Ding remained calm throughout, and even when she heard that Ding Yan was nning to visit that female celebrity, her eyebrows only twitched slightly.
Ning Shu held Mother Dings hand and transferred some spiritual energy into her body.
Why did Father hit you? Ning Shu asked.
Mother Ding was silent for a moment, then said, I asked him to let you marry into the Bai family.
MTL Editor: Wheat
Chapter 2854: We Cannot Leave This Family With Nothing
Thats impossible, Ning Shu said speechlessly.
I know its impossible. I deliberately said that to crush any hopes I had left, Mother Ding said.
I just didnt expect him to resort to violence. After twenty years of marriage, this is the first time Ive found your father so cowardly, sheughed mockingly.
Ning Shu reced the ice pack. Its said that those without desires are strong. Father is too afraid of losing what he has and is too eager to please Bai Hanmo.
Mother Ding grabbed Ning Shus wrist. A man who cant even protect his own wife and child doesnt deserve to be called a man.
Xueqing, what should we do? It seems that Ding Yan is going to abandon me, Mother Ding said.
We cannot leave this family with nothing, Ning Shu said.
To be honest, although this was a modern world, Ning Shu felt that this was no different from ancient times, where a man had several wives and concubines.
Look at Ding Yan. He was going to visit that female celebrity like he was visiting a concubine.Ding Ningdie was acting like a pimp.
The next story to y out would probably be the revtion that Ding Yan and the female celebrity were true loves.
Mother Ding was ady from a prestigious family. She was not without a head on her shoulders. Upon hearing Ning Shus words, she started mulling over the situation.
Because of this incident, Mother Ding and Ding Yan started sleeping in separate rooms.
Their marital rtionship was almost exhausted.
In fact, Mother Dings heart had already been pierced by a thorn when that woman came to their door holding a child 20 years ago.
She endured her pain and raised the child, even though the sight of her stabbed at her eyes every day.
Now that the child had grown up, the child not only stole her sisters fiance, but she was even helping her birth mother steal her husband.
Shed really underestimated this delicate and frail-looking girl.
Mother Ding held a small share of thepany, so she usually had money on her card.
Ning Shu took out her own pocket money and they pooled it together to buy shares in the Ding familyspany.
All of this was done in secret.
Ding Ningdie kept looking for opportunities to talk to Ning Shu, but Ning Shu ignored her.
After all, her apologies always contained hints of unting.
I was wrong, but Bai Hanmo and I are truly in love. Please give us your blessing.
Or it would be, Sister, you should let this go. Youll definitely meet someone better.
Or, Sister, I have had nothing since I was a child. I know you dont like me, but I have always regarded you as my sister.
Or, Sister, please forgive me. If you dont forgive me, I wont marry Bai Hanmo.
Ning Shu:
Ding Ningdie really scared her.
Ding Ningdie was the textbook example of someone who took advantage of a situation but still acted naive.
Shed stolen someone elses man and still wanted the victim to ept it and give her their blessings.
She was like a carefree little white flower.
She irritated others, yet pretended to be innocent, pitiful, and tearful, as if everyone else was a bad person.
Everything I did was out of kindness. How could you treat me like this?N?v(el)B\\jnn
I am so lowly, while you are high and mighty, so radiant, yet you still fight over small things with me.
I just want to seek true love in my life, yet youre so cruel to me.
Youre so ruthless, unjust, and unreasonable.
Any woman would be cynical after encountering such a woman.
However, men liked it. With a look of adoration, the woman would say, you are my whole world, and a mans ego would be inted like never before.
MTL Editor: Wheat
Chapter 2855: Just Needed to Act Pitiful, and Weak
Ning Shu suspected that Ding Ningdie was intentionally provoking her and trying to make Ning Shu sh with her.
If she became enraged, lost her rationality, and did something to hurt Ding Ningdie, Bai Hanmo would tear her apart.
Ding Ningdie just needed to act pitiful, and weak.
With how she provoked Ning Shu again and again, the original host would have been driven mad by now.
So, Ning Shu was suspicious of Ding Ningdies intentions.
Ding Ningdie had already benefited greatly from this situation, but she was still trying to get more by provoking Ning Shu like this.
Ning Shu ignored her altogether. No matter what Ding Ningdie said, she would not get angry.
She never got close to Ding Ningdie and maintained a one-meter distance from her.
Ning Shu always carried a recording device with her.No matter what Ding Ningdie said, she would record it.
Seeing Ning Shu ignoring her, Ding Ningdie felt aggrieved and cried to Ding Yan, Sister refuses to forgive me. I genuinely want to obtain Sisters forgiveness and blessings.
Ding Ningdie cried delicately. Anyone who saw it would feel their heart soften.
At the dinner table, Ding Yan said directly to Ning Shu, Youve been sulking for so long, its time to let things go.
Ningdie is sincerely apologizing to you, but look at your cold face.
Ning Shu put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth. I cannot ept that my future husband will be my brother-inw.
Dad, would you tolerate your lover bing your sister-inw? Ning Shu asked with her hands spread.
Ding Yans face looked like he ate shit. How can you say that?
Ning Shu shook her head. What did I say? I just cant stand her stealing things and then showing off and unting their romance.
I dont do that. Ding Ningdies eyes were moist. Sister, why do you always doubt my intentions? Ive never thought like that.
Your actions show that youre full of malice. You disgust me, Ning Shu said directly. You steal things, hide them away, and then show them off to their original owner.
If you really feel sorry, dont marry Bai Hanmo. Ill believe your sincerity then. Whats the use of just apologizing with your mouth?
An apology that isnt followed with action is clearly not sincere. Lets stop disgusting each other.
Ning Shu stood up. Im done eating.
As Ning Shu left the table, Mother Ding also stood up and returned to her room.
Dad, Im sorry. I just really want Sister to forgive me. Ding Ningdie bit her lip, her face full of remorse.
This is their problem, not yours. Dont take it to heart.
Theyve be used to feeling arrogant and superior, and it never urred to them that without the Ding family, they wouldnt be able to live the life of the wealthy.
Ning Shu stood at the top of the staircase with her bag in hand as she listened to Ding Yans words.
To Ding Yan, even Mother Ding was dispensable.
If hed really respected Mother Ding, he wouldnt have messed around outside and ended up having an illegitimate daughter.
Ning Shu coughed, interrupting the touching father-daughter bonding moment. Ignoring the duos awkward expressions, she walked past them and out the door.
Ning Shu went to four detective agencies and asked them to investigate Ding Ningdies mother.
Ding Yan and Ding Ningdies mother, Ji Lu, were parted lovers who still longed for each other. Wait, no, theyd never parted.
Ji Lu had already faded out of the entertainment industry.
Relying on her daughter and Ding Yans love, she lived the rich and vorful life of a wealthydy, shopping and doing beauty treatments.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It wouldnt be that easy for Ding Ningdie to cleanse her background.
Ning Shu gave a deposit to investigate Ji Lus whereabouts, especially the affairs between her and Ding Yan.
Chapter 2856: Would Be Inhumane Not to Fulfill It
After visiting thest private detective, Ning Shu went to the pharmacy to buy some silver needles.
Wasnt Ding Ningdie provoking her so that she would get angry and hurt her?
Then Ning Shu would use needles, after all, they wouldnt leave a visible wound.
Since Ding Ningdie requested it, she would be inhumane not to fulfill it.
Ning Shu received a call from the housekeeper Aunt Li.
Something big had happened at home. Ding Ningdie had fallen down the stairs and was now in the hospital.
Aunt Li told Ning Shu the hospitals address.
Ning Shu quickly went to the hospital.
As soon as she leaves, something happens.Ding Ningdie really suffered as she had wanted and got injured at the Ding family residence.
Bai Hanmo had said that if even a hair was missing from Ding Ningdies head, there would be consequences.
Ning Shu asked the nurse for the ward number. She opened the door and saw Mother Ding kneeling on the ground.
Ding Ningdiey on the bed with one foot in a cast.
Her face was pale as paper as if she had suffered a huge fright, and her eyes were disoriented.
Bai Hanmo anxiouslyforted her and looked at Mother Ding kneeling on the ground with a sharp gaze.
Ning Shu walked over, pulled Mother Ding off the ground, and patted the dust off her knees.
From ancient times till now, thered never been such a thing as having an elder kneel to a younger generation. Ning Shu nced at Ding Yan.
This coward.
Bai Hanmo looked at Ning Shu coldly. Her mistake cannot be solved by kneeling.
Ning Shus face was cold. So it was my mother who made a mistake?
Oh, is it my mothers fault that this woman rolled down the stairs? Ning Shu looked at Ding Ningdie who was on the bed.
Ding Ningdies face was pale and her lips were colorless, but she was still a lovely sight.
Some women, no matter when and where, always showed the best sides of themselves.
Ning Shu even suspected that Ding Ningdie had trained every angle of herself in advance.
If this was really the case, then the original hosts loss was not unjustified.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
In this world, it was apetition between men and women. Either you conquer me, or I conquer you. This one technique was enough to capture all mens hearts.
When Ding Ningdie saw Ning Shu looking at her, she quickly waved her hands dismissively and said so hurriedly that her face became red, It wasnt Auntie who pushed me down the stairs, it wasnt! It was my own carelessness.
I was the one that told her to kneel and apologize, Ding Yan said. I have solid evidence of this matter. In the surveince footage, it is indeed your mother who pushed Ningdie down the stairs.
Ning Shu took a deep breath. It seemed that Ding Ningdie had insisted on getting up in Mother Dings face again.
The corners of Ning Shus mouth turned down slightly. Ding Yan asking Mother Ding to kneel in front of her illegitimate daughter was just taking another stab at Mother Dings heart.
The process of this matter wasnt important, the important thing was that Mother Ding pushed Ding Ningdie.
I wont let this matter go so easily. No matter how badly you bullied her in the past, shes now mine. What right do you have to harm her?
Bai Hanmos expression was cold. Before Ding Ningdie could plead, she was interrupted.
Dont beg for mercy. Are you stupid? They hurt you like this and youre still not holding a grudge? Is your braincking? Bai Hanmo red at Ding Ningdie unhappily.
Ding Ningdie lowered her head and didnt speak.
Ding Yan said to Bai Hanmo, Young Master Bai, this matter is indeed her fault. Please dont hold it against us. Ill go back and properly discipline her.
As Ding Yan said these words, Mother Dings body trembled beside Ning Shu.
Ning Shu tightly held her cold hand.
Chapter 2857: Pushed All the Blame Onto Mother Ding
Ding Yan had just made Mother Ding kneel and apologize to Ding Ningdie, and now he said such words.
He had pushed all the me onto Mother Ding.
One could only imagine how Mother Ding felt right now.
The two sides had fought to the death. In such circumstances, hatred umted over time.
Ning Shu pulled Mother Ding behind her and said, We dont know the truth of this matter yet. Maybe Ding Ningdie fell on purpose.
If you roll down the stairs for me, Ill believe your words, Bai Hanmo said coldly.
Who would be willing to harm themselves by falling down the stairs? Ding Xueqing,e up with a better excuse.
I used to think you were charming and beautiful, but it seems youre just a bag of tricks and a vicious person at that.
Bai Hanmo looked at Ning Shu with disappointment.Ning Shus mouth twitched incessantly. What the hell was this?
How was it any of his business what she was like?
There was no need for his disappointment.
This matter wont end like this. Mywyer will be visiting you. Bai Hanmos eyes were cold. Otherwise, people will think anyone can bully my people.
Ning Shus expression was calm. Sure, call yourwyer.
It would be embarrassing if its confirmed that Ding Ningdie purposely fell down the stairs. Then everyone would know that the daughter-inw of the Bai family is a woman who uses despicable means to frame others.
Ning Shu scoffed.
Im fine, Bai Hanmo, dont make a big fuss. Im really fine, Ding Ningdie said. Im really fine.
Whats there to be afraid of? Now that Im supporting you, no one can harm you, Bai Hanmo said domineeringly.
As long as you throw yourself down the stairs, I wont pursue this matter. Bai Hanmo pointed at Ning Shu.
Ill do it, Mother Ding said.
Ning Shu was stunned as she watched Mother Ding leave the ward.
Ning Shu nced at Ding Yan, whose head was turned away from them, not saying a word.
Ning Shu didnt feel any surprise at this scene, and she quickly left to follow after Mother Ding.
Mother Ding stood in front of the stairs. There was a bodyguard in a suit beside her.
This had obviously been arranged by Bai Hanmo to monitor Mother Ding and to witness her falling down the stairs.
The bodyguard looked at Mother Ding with disdain, clearly not believing that she would actually throw herself down the stairs.
Ning Shu held Mother Dings hand and repeatedly said, Mother, dont do this. I have a way; you dont have to do this.
Mother Ding looked towards the ward. When she saw that Ding Yan still hadnte out, disappointment colored her face.
Mother, Ning Shu whispered in Mother Dings ear, This is making enemies rejoice and loved ones suffer. Theres no need for this.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mother Ding pushed Ning Shus hand away and resolutely threw herself down the stairs. Her body curled up.
Her forehead hit the wall and turned green and purple.
Ning Shu quickly ran to Mother Ding and said to the surprised bodyguard, Tell your master that my mother has fallen down the stairs.
Ning Shu directly carried Mother Ding to find a nurse to treat her.
Mother Dings head was injured and she felt very dizzy. Shey limply on Ning Shus back.
Mother Ding really had an unyielding personality. She was deliberately torturing herself. What need was there for this?
If it were Ning Shu, theres no way she would have thrown herself down the stairs. Instead, shed drag Ding Yan down with her.
Chapter 2858: Can We Not Torture Ourselves?
No, actually shed kick Ding Yan down the stairs.
Ning Shu ced Mother Ding on the hospital bed, and a nurse treated Mother Dings wound.
Ning Shu said speechlessly, Mother, can we not torture ourselves? If we must, lets torture others instead.
Youve lived with Father for so many years, dont you understand his personality by now? Why test him like this?
Mother Ding said weakly, Of course, I knew your father wouldnt save me. Ivepletely given up on him now. We need to keep that recording. Keep it until the very end.
Ning Shu had told Mother Ding to be careful when she was alone with Ding Ningdie and to always record everything.
What did she say to make you so angry? Ning Shu asked. Even if you throw yourself down the stairs, Bai Hanmo wont let us off.
Mother Ding took out her phone. Ning Shu started the yback and Ding Ningdies voice sounded.
Auntie, when I get married, can my mother also attend? Ding Ningdies voice was full of pleading.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//omMother Ding coldly refused, No, the Ding family cannot afford that damage to our reputation.
Is Auntie afraid of my mother?
Is Auntie afraid that Mother will appear in front of Auntie, afraid that Father will see Mother?
Ridiculous.
Actually, Auntie, Ive always sympathized with you. Although you are Mrs. Ding, youre a pitiful creature who cant even get her husbands love.
Then Ning Shu heard Ding Ningdie scream. This was probably when Mother Ding had pushed her.
Ning Shu stopped the recording.
Even if Bai Hanmo wants to hire awyer, we wont lose. Ding Ningdie deliberately provoked you and incited you tomit a crime.
Why did you have to throw yourself down the stairs?
Ning Shu sent a copy of the recording to her phone.
Its so that I can remember this pain. The more painful it is, the more determined my heart bes, Mother Ding said. Lets go back.
Ning Shu helped Mother Ding stand up. She understood what Mother Ding meant.
She was talking about Ding Yan. It seemed that Mother Ding hadpletely given up on him.
Ning Shu helped Mother Ding into the car. Ning Shu got into the drivers seat and they drove away.
Ning Shu saw Mother Ding leaning back in the seat andforted her, Mother, dont be too sad.
Very few men are faithful to their families and marriages, Ning Shu said. Its only through morality andw that infidelity and betrayal can be restrained.
Mother Ding took a deep breath. Ive tolerated Ding Ningdie all these years, but Ding Yan hasnt once been grateful.
Instead, all I got was indifference.
Mother, dont be so sad. If you understand men, youll know that theyre all the same, Ning Shu said as she turned the steering wheel.
Lets talk about men from the perspective of biological reproduction. Whether animal or human, males want to pass on their genes by mating with as many females as possible, Ning Shu continued.
This desire for mating and reproduction is the instinct of all male animals.
So, a mans promiscuity is ingrained in his bones. Dont be sad.
Mother Ding:
What youre saying is too extreme. Although your father isnt a good man, there are still good men out there, Mother Ding said.
Ning Shu nodded. I know. This is about self-control. Some men can restrain their instincts and be so-called good men, while others cant and release their natural instincts.
As long as they have the means to do so, few men can hold back.
Mother Ding was not at allforted by Ning Shu but became even more worried, Youre so young, how can you think like this?
Mother, what I mean is, cherish a good man if you meet one, but dont have too high expectations of men in general.
MTL Editor: Wheat
Chapter 2859: Survival and Reproduction
Broadly speaking, the conflicts between men and women were irreconcble.
Women demanded loyalty, while men strived to gain power and resources.
With more resources came more women and more offspring.
Just like a lion king, power leads to control of more territory and more lionesses.
They had two biological instincts: survival and reproduction.
Mother Ding looked at Ning Shu with worry.
Ning Shu: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Did I speak too directly? Well, there are still good men in the world, Ning Shu said.
Ning Shu didnt think there was anything wrong with her way of thinking. Sometimes, having too high expectations of the other person would only lead to disappointment and heartache.The more beautiful the fantasy, the more painful it was when shattered.
Ning Shu was afraid that Mother Ding would look at her like she was looking at someone who nned to be a nun, so she changed the subject. How is the acquisition of sharesing along?
Since the topic was now on proper business, Mother Dings expression became a lot more serious. Following the Bai family is extremely beneficial. Now that the Ding family is forming a marriage alliance with the Bai family basically no one is selling their shares.
The traffic light turned red, and Ning Shu stepped on the brake. Take it slow. If the Ding family cant form a marriage alliance with the Bai family, they cant benefit from it. Then it will get much easier.
I want Ding Yan to leave the marriage with nothing. Ill also fulfill his wish of being with Ji Lu, Mother Ding said, clenching her fists.
What was true love? If Ding Yan lost everything, Ji Lu would definitely abandon him.
Ning Shu drove home and told Mother Ding to rest well.
Ding Yan and Ding Ningdie were still at the hospital, leaving the spacious vi feeling very peaceful.
Get some rest and dont do anything stupid. To be frank, Father doesnt care about you right now. Even if you died in front of him, he wouldnt care in the least, Ning Shu said.
Mother Dingy down and rolled her eyes at Ning Shu. Cant you say something nice?
Ning Shuughed and covered Mother Ding with a nket.
Back in her room, Ning Shu decided to establish a foreignpany.
She couldnt develop in this country since the Bai family had too much influence. Bai Hanmo could make the national economy tremble with a few stomps.
She wasnt necessarily aiming to defeat Bai Hanmo, but she wanted there to be something that could provide a safe haven for the original host and Mother Ding.
They wouldnt be as miserable as in the original storyline where the daughter of a wealthy family had to wash dishes while watching Bai Hanmo spoil his wife in all sorts of fancy ways.
Ning Shu aimlessly moved the mouse, wondering what she should do.
Apany needed a main product, right?
Ning Shu propped her chin on her hand, thinking. Finally, she decided to create cosmetics.
She had cosmetic recipes, like the golden radiance cream, as well as recipes that nourished womens bodies.
She also had burn ointment.
Making medical cosmetics wasnt a bad idea.
Shed try developing domestically first and, if she really couldnt seed, then shed take it abroad.
It was easy to make money off of womens appearances.
Ning Shu wanted to go the high-end route, especially for the burn ointment.
Ning Shu took out a notebook from the drawer, uncapped a pen, and wrote the form for the burn ointment on it.
Shed learned some forms from studying with the godly doctor and from the elders of the demonic cult when shed been the witch of the demonic cult.
Although the ingredients in the burn ointment were toxic, they were beneficial when used in the form.
Ning Shu was quite happy as she wrote down the forms. The things shed learned were finallying into use!
MTL Editor: Wheat
Chapter 2860: Let’s Move Out
Ning Shu wrote down the form for the burn ointment. This form made use of mostly toxic ingredients.
She then wrote down the forms for beauty pastes and divided them into different categories.
After finishing, she locked everything in the cab and went to Mother Dings room.
Mother Ding hadnt slept and her eyes were red. Seeing Ning Shu, she quickly wiped her eyes with the nket.
Ning Shu sat by the bed, pretending she hadnt seen anything. She said to Mother Ding, Lets move out. It wont be safe to stay here with Ding Ningdie around.
Are you trying to make me give up my position? Im still Mrs. Ding. If we leave, well leave that father-daughter pair to enjoy their lives in peace! Mother Ding said angrily.
I have some business to take care of and will be gone for a while. Im worried you wont be able to handle Ding Ningdie alone, Ning Shu said.N?v(el)B\\jnn
No matter what she says, I wont fall for her tricks again. If you have something to do, go ahead. Dont worry about me, said Mother Ding.
Ning Shu nodded. Then, lets keep in touch.Ning Shu changed into clothes suitable for movement and prepared to go to the mountains.
She had to catch some five-pace vipers and scorpions for the burn ointment. This burn ointment, called five venoms ointment, contained a mix of several venomous creaturesCsnakes, scorpions, toads, and spidersCas well as several toxic nts.
Ning Shu was fully equipped with protective gear to avoid being bitten.
It would take her several days to make a round trip.
Ning Shu stayed at a farmers house and then went up the mountain to find the poisonous creatures.
Generally speaking, carcasses left in one ce indicated an animals den. This kind of thing only appeared where an animal frequented. It also suggested the animal was very dangerous. It was likely ferocious and possibly highly venomous.
Ning Shu wore gloves and held a pair of tongs.
She was nearly bitten by a snake, but after wandering the mountain for several days, she found what she needed.
She ced the spiders, toads, and other such creatures in small jars and put the snakes in bags.
Then she drove back.
Ning Shu rented a small suite and began concocting the burn ointment.
The snake broth in the medicine pot boiled white. Ning Shu put the other poisonous ingredients and medicinal materials inside.
After boiling for a day, the ointment was finally reduced enough.
The result looked just like the famous turtle jelly.
Ning Shu put it in delicate, antique-looking bottles.
Ning Shu smiled lightly. She seeded!
When Ning Shu returned to the Ding residence, Ding Ningdie had been discharged from the hospital. Her leg was still in a cast and she sat in a wheelchair.
Ning Shu walked past Ding Ningdie and went upstairs.
Ding Ningdie pushed the wheelchair and followed behind Ning Shu. Biting her lip, she said, Sister
Ning Shu stopped on the stairs. Dont talk to me.
Sister, Im sorry about what happened to Auntie. I truly apologize, Ding Ningdie said.
Ding Ningdie looked up at Ning Shu with wet, innocent eyes.
Are you really sorry? Ning Shu walked down the stairs step by step, approaching Ding Ningdie. She looked at her leg. Why didnt you stay in the hospital longer? Didnt you break your leg?
Its fine, Ding Ningdie said, looking pleasantly surprised and a little startled that Ning Shu was willing to talk to her. She gestured with her hands. Its just a fracture.
Itll heal with a bit of rest.
Seeing Ding Ningdie like this, Ning Shu remembered how shed intentionally provoked Mother Ding before.
How many faces could a person have?
Ning Shu observed Ding Ningdies bandaged leg and then bent down to pat her shoulder. Then rest well. You cant marry into the Bai family while sitting in a wheelchair.
Thank you, Sister. Im d you still care about me. I thought youd never pay attention to me again, Ding Ningdie said, looking at Ning Shu with tearful eyes.
However, she also stared at Ning Shu, scanning her face inch by inch, as if trying to see her true thoughts.
MTL Editor: Wheat
Chapter 2861: Will You Forgive Me?
Ning Shu was expressionless, making it impossible for Ding Ningdie to guess her thoughts.
Ding Ningdie smiled at Ning Shu, seemingly relieved. Im just d Sister forgives me.
Ning Shu patted Ding Ningdies shoulder again. If I snatch Bai Hanmo from you, will you forgive me?
I Ding Ningdie hesitated.
Ning Shu scoffed and went upstairs.
Ning Shu went to check on Mother Ding. She found her sitting on the bed while on the phone.
Ning Shu stood at the door and waited for Mother Ding to hang up before approaching.
Howve you been? Did anything happen? Ning Shu asked.
Nothing happened. I just spoke with Director Zhao. Something happened with his family so hes in urgent need of money and is willing to sell his shares to me, Mother Ding replied.What happened? Ning Shu asked warily.
His son caused trouble and was locked up. They need money to manage connections, Mother Ding exined.
Dont rush this. Ill investigate the matter first, Ning Shu said. We dont want to give ourselves away.
Ning Shu took some of her burn ointment and left. She went to one of the private detectives and asked him to look into the Zhao familys situation.
Then, she went to visit the Lian family, which was also a top-tier wealthy family.
Lian Min was the eldest young miss of the Lian family. As a child, shed suffered severe burns when hot oil spilled on her chest, stomach, and thighs.
Shed been mischievous and had wanted to y in the kitchen.
Her burned, wrinkled skin, which shouldve been a womans most attractive feature, made Lian Mins appearance quite frightening.
Ning Shu nned to give this ointment to Lian Min.
Ning Shu waited a long time before Lian Min finally came downstairs.
Lian Mins expression was cold and every part of her skin was covered.
However, Lian Min was still a great beauty.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
What do you want from me? Lian Min sat down and asked coldly.
Lian Min covering her entire body showed that she cared about her appearance.
Ning Shu took out the burn ointment. This is for you. Its a secret recipe I found that can heal burns. Try it.
Lian Mins expression turned extremely cold. She hated it when people mentioned her burns.
Its very effective. Try it. My mother and I are nning tounch a cosmeceutical brand, and this is our signature product. Its specifically for burns, cuts, and various scars.
Lian Mins face turned even uglier. You want to use me as a signboard? Ding Xueqing, dont you think its excessive to poke at others wounds like this?
Why would I be yourb rat? Lian Mins expression was cold as she stood up. Please leave.
Ning Shu stood up and said gently, You were the first person I thought of. I want to promote my brand, and you want to heal your scars.
What if its useless?
Do you know how despicable it is to make others suffer disappointment over and over again? Lian Min said coldly.
But if you dont try, you might miss the opportunity to heal yourself, Ning Shu replied.
Alright, you can leave now. Leave the ointment behind.
Ning Shu nodded. It really works, so remember to use it.
When Ning Shu returned, the vi was in chaos.
Ding Ningdie sat in her wheelchair crying in pain.
It was so severe that shed broken into a cold sweat.
MTL Editor: Wheat
Chapter 2862: My Leg Hurts So Much
Dad, my leg hurts so much, Ding Ningdie felt like her fracture was being twisted back and forth.
The broken bones rubbed against each other and caused pain to run throughout her entire body.
The wound was hot and burning.
Whats going on? Ning Shu asked as she approached.
Your sisters leg suddenly started hurting. We dont know whats happening, Ding Yan said anxiously.
Ding Yan was extremely worried. With Ding Ningdie in this state, Bai Hanmo would me them for not taking good care of her.
Moreover, Ding Yan was also worried about Ding Ningdie. If there was a problem with Ding Ningdies leg, it would affect her marriage to Bai Hanmo.
If that happened, the Ding family would end up inplete chaos with nothing to show for it.
Ding Ningdie was in so much pain that her hair was soaked with sweat and stuck to her face.Dad, it hurts so much. Please help me, Ding Ningdie cried and begged.
Seeing Ding Ningdie in agony, Ning Shu indifferently said, Why havent you taken her to the hospital yet?
Ive already called the best doctor toe here. Shes in so much pain that even a slight touch is unbearable, Ding Yan said anxiously.
Whats the point of calling a doctor here? Go to the hospital. They have all sorts of equipment for examination, Ning Shu said indifferently as she went upstairs.
Mother Ding stood at the top of the stairs and asked Ning Shu, Whats wrong?
Shes acting up again, saying her leg hurts like hell, Ning Shu said dismissively.
By the way, something did happen to Director Lis family. However, have him keep the exchange a secret, Ning Shu told Mother Ding.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Mother Ding nodded. She nced downstairs at the chaos and curled her lips in disdain.
Be careful. If Ding Ningdies leg really worsened, we should be prepared for Bai Hanmo to make trouble for us, Ning Shu said.
Ning Shu told Mother Ding about her n to open apany and her future ns.
Mother Ding listened earnestly to Ning Shus words, Its a good idea. Just take it slow. Lets solve the matter between me and your father first.
Mother Ding contacted Director Li.
Ning Shu watched as Ding Ningdie, who was in unbearable pain, was taken to the hospital.
Later, Ning Shu also arrived at the hospital. Ding Ningdie underwent various examinations, but they only revealed some slight inmmation. They couldnt determine the exact reason for the severe pain.
Ding Ningdie couldnt bear it anymore, so the doctor gave her an injection of painkillers.
However, the effect of the painkillers didntst long. Ding Ningdie was in so much pain that the vein on her forehead kept twitching, and her whole body started convulsing.
Bai Hanmo held Ding Ningdies hand tightly, constantlyforting her.
The pain was too severe, causing tears and a runny nose.
The doctor could only keep giving Ding Ningdie painkillers.
The more frequent the injections, the less effective they became.
Ding Ningdie was in so much pain that she almost wanted to end her own life.
Seeing Ding Ningdie in such a state, Bai Hanmos facial muscles trembled and his heart was filled with pain. He clutched the bedsheet tightly, then turned to stare at Ning Shu with bloodshot eyes.
If anything happens to Ding Ningdie, I wont let you or your mother off, Bai Hanmo said with a murderous aura, his whole body exuding pressure.
She fell down the stairs and only suffered a fracture. Who knows if her pain is just an act? Even the doctors couldnt figure it out. This has nothing to do with us, Ning Shu retorted mockingly.
If your mother hadnt pushed her downstairs, she wouldnt be suffering like this, Bai Hanmo said with slight killing intent.
Ning Shu said, Think whatever you want. Im not afraid. Ding Ningdies just acting. None of the medical equipment could detect anything. Its all in her imagination.
MTL Editor: Wheat
Chapter 2863: Would Give Her What She Wanted
Ning Shu watched as Ding Ningdie was given another injection.
However, soon after, Ding Ningdie began to moan again. Her pain caused her to be disoriented.
Then, her bodys self-protection mechanism kicked in, causing her to faint.
Bai Hanmo was startled and began shaking Ding Ningdie, trying to wake her up.
The entire hospital was thrown into chaos. Many specialist doctors surrounded her, conducting various examinations like checking her pupils and pulse.
Ning Shu was pushed into a corner as she watched themotion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
There was a cluster of energy where Ding Ningdies fracture was.
As long as the energy stayed, Ding Ningdies wound would continue to hurt.
Since shed resolved herself to make others hurt her, Ning Shu would give her what she wanted.Ding Ningdie wanted to use Bai Hanmos feelings for her to retaliate against Mother Ding and the original host, who had ignored and mistreated her since childhood.
Ning Shu decided to let her enjoy the full experience of being in pain to see if shed dare to approach and provoke other people again.
Bai Hanmos expression was extremely ugly. He slowly turned his head to look at Ning Shu. If something happens to her, you and your mother should prepare to be buried alongside her.
Hearing this, Ning Shu almost thought shed changed worlds again. Werent these the words of an emperor?
Ning Shu waved her hand. Dont worry. Its just a fracture; she wont die.
Bai Hanmo was livid. Even if she lived, this level of pain was a big problem.
After the painstaking efforts of the specialist doctors, Ding Ningdie finally woke up. Upon waking, the first thing she did was look at the other party with an extremely tormented expression, as if to say, Im in so much pain you might as well kill me.
Ning Shus thoughts wandered once again. She remembered that a girl who was being tortured asked her lover to kill her. In the end, her lover actually killed her.
The most embarrassing thing was overestimating ones position in anothers heart.
Generally speaking, asking someone to kill oneself was actually a cry for help, hoping that the other person would save them.
If you dont save me, Ill die in front of you. This behavior carried a hidden threat.
Bai Hanmo held Ding Ningdies hand and stroked her face, Its okay. I wont let anything happen to you.
Ning Shu silently watched the two of them interact, unmoved by their life-and-death struggle. She walked over. Its just a fracture. Whyre you acting like she has cancer?
Love stories involving car idents and incurable cancers were the best way to bring tears.
Shut up, Bai Hanmo roared at Ning Shu, Could you be any more vicious? You dont seem to care about others at all.
Do you know how much respect she has for you? Shes always trying to seek your forgiveness.
I really regret getting engaged to you. If only Id found Ding Ningdie earlier.
How about you change your personality and not base your happiness on the pain of others?
The only reason Ive been magnanimous and havent taken action is because of Ding Ningdie.
Bai Hanmo rattled on and on.
Ning Shu was expressionless. What are you talking about?
Ning Shu looked at Bai Hanmo with an expression that said, What right do you have to ask me to change?
I dont need to please you, and I dont need you. I have no demands towards you. Im the most important to me, and I know that Im good enough.
Why should I change?
Why are you worth changing myself?
So what if Im not kind? Have I eaten your familys rice?
Ning Shu felt that Bai Hanmo had an inexplicable sense of superiority in front of her as if she was inferior to him because the original host liked him.
This was why it was said whoever loved first, lost.
MTL Editor: Wheat
Chapter 2864: Making Beauty Paste
Ning Shu initially intended to remove the strand of energy from Ding Ningdies leg.
She was concerned if Ding Ningdie continued to be in so much pain, it might provoke Bai Hanmo to take out his anger on Mother Ding.
After all, Mother Ding was the one who had pushed Ding Ningdie down the stairs.
However, now that Bai Hanmo had decided to spit so many usations at her like youre vicious, youre unkind, and you deserve death, Ning Shu happily opted to let Ding Ningdie endure this pain for a while longer.
Ning Shu shrugged, turned, and left. After leaving the hospital, she headed to the pharmacy to purchase herbs for making beauty paste and some other nourishing paste recipes.
As long as she had the right prescription, she could sessfully create these concoctions.
However, certain recipes required skilled techniques that she needed to refine.
Ning Shu decided to allow Mother Ding to try her finished creations first.
Recently, Mother Ding appeared significantly more worn out. Her daughters fianc had been stolen, her own marriage was strained, and she had been discreetly busy with the matter regarding thepany.Ning Shu presented her with nourishing paste and beauty paste, exining their uses.
Finding distractions is a good way to avoid dwelling on what happened with Ding Ningdie and Bai Hanmo, Mother Dingmented as she epted the items. Ill use these.
Ning Shu:
Could it be that Mother Ding thought that she was doing this to forget about Bai Hanmo?
That was giving Bai Hanmo too much credit. Regardless of how attractive Bai Hanmo might be, Ning Shu truly felt nothing for him.
Even the most striking individual was merely a pile of ashes, at most a box of ashes, once they were dead.
He was merely handsome and pleasing to look at. However, Bai Hanmos wordscked any appeal.
After all, she was once his fiance. How could he turn so cold and heartless, bing an enemy in the blink of an eye without offering any exnation?
Anyone would be angry if faced with such treatment.
Just like when Mother Ding hurt Bai Ningdie, Bai Hanmo also reacted with anger and sought revenge.
It was simply a natural human response.N?v(el)B\\jnn
But only others are considered vicious? Just because someone had an innocent and kind appearance, did that make them truly innocent and kind?
Ning Shu gave a dryugh. She didnt exin and just said, You should try it. It will definitely work, making your face bloom like a peach blossom and appear ten years younger.
Mother Ding assumed Ning Shu was attempting to cheer her up and didnt take the statement to heart. She said, Director Lis shares have been acquired, but theyre still fewer than the shares your father possesses.
Lets create some scandals, as long as you can endure them, Ning Shu suggested.
Mother Ding pursed her lips. Do you have any ideas?
Ill definitely find a way as long as you can bear it, Ning Shu reassured her.
Ning Shu opened the jar of paste and offered Mother Ding a spoonful.
Mother Ding quickly drank water to swallow it. The paste, made from boiled herbs, had a truly indescribable unique taste.
Remember to take this daily.
Ning Shu looked at Mother Ding. Are you truly determined?
Determined to divorce Father and make a clean break? Ning Shu was concerned that Mother Ding might waver in her decision.
Mother Ding nodded as she drank water. Ive made up my mind. Even if its not for my sake, Ill do it for you.
If your father truly abandons me, what will be of you? Mother Ding questioned. Even if thepany faces turmoil, I refuse to relinquish my position as Mrs. Ding, nor hand over thepany to her.
I wont let them have their way and even shamelessly im that its true love. Mother Ding said bitterly.
Ning Shu sensed that Mother Ding was relying on her bitterness to sustain herself. Hurt, she sought retribution.
Ultimately, they had been husband and wife for over twenty years, and Mother Dings actions hurt both herself and those around her.
Chapter 2865: Wasn’t That Simply Torturing Herself?
Despite everything, she still harbored expectations for Ding Yan, yet Ding Yan couldnt even manage basic respect and loyalty.
In the end, only Mother Ding was left wounded.
Ning Shu wanted to point out that it was self-inflicted.
Knowing her husbands character, Mother Ding still held onto hope. Wasnt that simply torturing herself?
True letting go would mean being indifferent towards the person, devoid of both love and hatred and remaining unmoved even in the face of their demise.
Mother, why not stop here? If you truly cant bear to part with Father, doing this wont bring you happiness, Ning Shu advised Mother Ding.
Mother Ding held her teacup. How can I exin? Regarding your father, theres no future for us. Im doing this for our sake and for our future.
If we dont fight back, well bepletely at their mercy.
Bai Hanmo truly cares for Ding Ningdie so we will also have to face the Bai family. We must possess the strength to resist.As long as we have money, even if it turns out that we cant stay here anymore, we can always leave this ce and go abroad. Our lives wont be too difficult, Mother Ding asserted.
Ning Shu subtly breathed a sigh of relief, so long as Mother Dings mind wasnt clouded by love.
As long as one of them remained sober and unblinded by anger, nothing would spiral out of control.
As long as you understand.
What is there that I dont understand? Your fianc is gone, and Ive lost my husband. If you cane to terms with it, why cant I? Besides, your father isnt that great. Theres nothing worth missing.
Ning Shu: They truly were kindred spirits sharing each others pain.
No wonder Ding Xueqing relentlessly attempted to defeat Ding Ningdie in the storyline.
She exhausted every effort, but the disparity between them was too great.
Ding Ningdies powerful supporter made her untouchable.
The result was akin to cracking a stone with an egg.
Ning Shus phone vibrated, revealing a text message from the private detective agency.
Ning Shu told Mother Ding to exercise caution as she headed out.
Ning Shu descended the stairs with her bag. She saw Ding Yan requesting a servant to prepare chicken soup to bring to the hospital.
Given Ding Ningdies condition, how could she consume it?
Ding Yans actions were mainly for Bai Hanmos benefit.
To gain Bai Hanmos favor, he had to disy concern for his daughter.
The private detective agency reported that Ding Yan and Ji Lu had met.
Assessing Ding Yans character was challenging.
He seemed to only care about himself.
Upon noticing Ning Shus arrival downstairs, Ding Yan inquired, Where are you going? Come with me to visit your sister.
If I go, Ding Ningdies pain will undoubtedly worsen. Every time she sees me she starts crying for dear life, who knows whats wrong with her, Ning Shu stated candidly.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ding Yans expression conveyed both helplessness and displeasure. You, I really cant understand why you insist on causing suchmotion. It serves no ones interests.
Once the Ding family forms a marriage alliance with the Bai family, theyll consider us for numerous business strategies.
At that time, the Ding family can rise to be a top-tier wealthy family, benefiting everyone.
With the Bai familys support, you can secure a better marriage and feel more confident, Ding Yan told Ning Shu. Causing a scene will only make us aughingstock.
Ning Shu nodded, Indeed, my fianc became my sisters husband; who would desire me, Bai Hanmos discarded shoe?
Hold on, why was she calling herself a discarded shoe?
She meant, would anyone dare desire a woman cast aside by Bai Hanmo?
Im merely a sacrifice. Isnt it enough that Im being sacrificed? Couldnt you at least offer me candy or something for it? How do you expect me not to be angry? Ning Shu said lightly.
Chapter 2866: You Can Have Any Compensation You Want
Father, you didnt speak up for me at all. Ning Shu gazed at Ding Yan. This man was capable of forsaking his wife and daughter for personal gain.
It feels like rtionships between people are often indifferent and fragile.
Spouses could be enemies over any given matter, and parents and children could also turn against each other, harboring hatred.
Once your sisters affairs are settled, you can have anypensation you want.
I have only one condition: you must not stir up trouble; otherwise, dont me me for being harsh. Ding Yan departed with the chicken soup.
Ning Shu expressionlessly shrugged, proceeded to the garage, and drove to the private detective agency.
The detective handed Ning Shu a stack of photos, capturing intimate moments of Ding Yan and Ding Ningdies mother, Ji Lu.
Ning Shu scrutinized the date on the photos, which indicated they were taken within the past few days.
He certainly had an abundance of free time.While Ding Ningdie suffered a broken bone, Ding Yan sought to console Ding Ningdies mother?
In the photos, Ji Lu appeared as a stunning beauty with a remarkably fit figure. She didnt look like she was over 40 at all.
She was utterly captivating, boasting a heavenly blessed physique.
However, Ding Ningdies style drastically differed from her mothers, though their essences were alike.
Ning Shu felt that Ding Ningdie was smarter than her mother.
Men appreciated kind and gentle women, and although seductive women may incite impulsiveness, women like Ding Ningdiesuitable for households and pleasingdrew men even deeper.
Ning Shu perused the photos. Presently, Ding Ningdie was too preupied with her leg pain to think about anything else, and Bai Hanmos focus was fixated on Ding Ningdie.
It was the perfect time to act.
Ning Shu stored the photos in her bag, paid the private detective, and instructed him to keep monitoring Ji Lu.
With her bag, Ning Shu left the agency and returned home. She needed to discuss this matter with Mother Ding and get her opinion.
After all, Ding Yan was Mother Dings husband.
Ning Shu handed the photos to Mother Ding, saying, I want to send these to the gossip magazine as celeb news. After all, Ji Lus a celebrity, even if shes left the entertainment industry.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Everyone loves gossip, especially juicy celeb stuff.
This was just the start.
Mother Ding examined the photos and calmly returned them to Ning Shu. You can do what you think is best.
Ning Shu nodded and digitally altered Ding Yans face on theputer.
His face became blurred, making his identity ambiguous.
Giving the story straight wasnt very interesting. It would be more entertaining if people guessed together.
The photo wasnt Photoshopped; at most, Ding Yans image was processed a bit.
After all, rich businessmen and the entertainment industry often mix, so it was all just for entertainment.
Ning Shu submitted the photos to the magazine she chose, which was thergest entertainment publication.
A small magazine could be bankrupted by a single word from Bai Hanmo, but this one was different.
They had exposed various scandals before, and the exposed individuals had been helpless to do anything about it. This proved that the magazine had some influential backing.
If rumors spread that Ji Lu was being kept by a wealthy man and even had a daughter, things would get interesting.
Ning Shu didnt mention the daughters identity.
The magazine quickly responded to Ning Shus submission, thanking her for the information.
They even paid Ning Shu a small sum.
Chapter 2867: Paste Formulas Designed to Alleviate Menopausal Symptoms
The money from the magazine wasnt much, just a few hundred.
Ning Shu didnt care much about the money; her main goal was to utilize the magazines channels, including both print and online tforms.
The article was widely reposted by numerous people.
Its spread was rapid.
Afterpleting these tasks, Ning Shu crafted more beauty products, intending to share them with other wealthydies.
Ning Shu offered some paste forms designed to alleviate menopausal symptoms to several wealthydies.
The form effectively addressed various symptoms such as abdominal pain, heart palpitations, chest pain, headaches, dizziness, insomnia, anxiety, emotional instability, irritability, and asional suspicion or depression associated with menopause.
The upper-ssdies didnt pay much attention when Ning Shu presented them with these items.
Ning Shu remained patient, knowing that the products effects werent evident yet, so it was normal for people not to use them, especially since they were meant to be ingested.En route, Ning Shu visited the hospital and saw Ding Ningdie lying on a hospital bed.
After not seeing her for a few days, Ning Shu noticed Ding Ningdie had lost significant weight, her chin appearing more pointed.
Ding Ningdies facecked color, and even without pretense, she looked pitiable.
The pain had left Ding Ningdie lifeless.
Her entire being seemed to be on the brink of copse.
Bai Hanmo, on the verge of eruption like a suppressed volcano, guarded the hospital bed.
His red, cold eyes red at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu recognized that Bai Hanmos patience had reached its limitif Ding Ningdie continued in this state.
She and Mother Ding would end up being buried with her.
Ding Ningdie had been tormented enough this time.
In the future, she would likely never dare to act despicably and entice others to harm her again.
Ning Shu approached the bedside and reached out to adjust Ding Ningdies nket.
Bai Hanmo, however, pped her hand away.
Dont touch her with your filthy hands, Bai Hanmo coldly told Ning Shu.
I just want to fix her nket, Ning Shu said, confused. What could I possibly do with you here?
Who knows what youre up to? Bai Hanmo snapped, ring at Ning Shus hand. Ning Shu raised her hand, spreading her fingers. Theres nothing in my hand.
Your sudden kindness in fixing her nketwhats your angle? Ningdie is in this state because of you and your mother.
We were supposed to get married, but now were practically enemies, all thanks to Ding Ningdie, Ning Shu said with open hands.
I dont love you; I love Ding Ningdie.
Then why did you get engaged to me?
That was before I met Ding Ningdie.
Ding Ningdie lives at the Ding residence. Are you blind? Ning Shu argued with Bai Hanmo and pressed her hand on Ding Ningdies.
I didnt even know Ding Ningdie existed. If I had known, I never wouldve gotten engaged to you.
Even as an illegitimate daughter, shes still part of the Ding family. How could you overlook her so much that she rarely attends any banquets?
Bai Hanmo deeply regretted not getting to know Ding Ningdie sooner, causing her so much suffering.
Ning Shu sneered, Is it my fault the banquet hosts didnt invite her?
Although it was said one couldnt choose their birth, their status followed them for life.
Being born was an original sin.
If we were assigning me, tracing back to the root of the problem, wasnt it Ding Yan and Ji Lus fault?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
One was greedy, the other lustful, yet the me fell on the entrustor and Mother Ding.
That was not how me should be assigned.
Who allowed you to touch her? Bai Hanmo forcefully pulled Ning Shus hand away. Touch her again, and youll lose that hand.
Chapter 2868: And It Would Always Hurt
Ning Shu rubbed her reddened hand and nced at him expressionlessly.
Then, she looked at Ding Ningdie and turned to leave.
Ning Shu had withdrawn most of the energy from Ding Ningdies body, leaving just a trace behind. This small amount of energy wouldnt cause intense pain but would result in a dull, lingering ache.
And it would always hurt, especially on windy, rainy, cloudy, or muggy days.
While it could be tolerated, the persistent pain would be tormenting.
Ning Shu truly didnt want to withdraw the energy but feared Bai Hanmo might target Mother Ding.
Despite Mother Ding having fallen down the stairs as well, and Bai Hanmo promising to spare her, his principles vanish in the presence of his beloved. Besides, Bai Hanmos arrogance and self-will always drove his actions. Everything he did catered just to his and his lovers desires.
Ning Shu sighed heavily. Dealing with powerful people was difficult.
And she had to do it in a way that couldnt be traced back to her.After exiting the hospital, Ning Shu received a phone call from an unknown number.
Aposed voice came from the phone, Im Lian Min. Where are you? Ille to you.
Ning Shu simply raised her eyebrows, unsurprised. Calcting the time, the burn ointment she gave Lian Min should be depleted by now.
Ning Shu provided a cafs address, and Lian Min hung up.
Ning Shu stared at the phone. This kid was sure haughty.
Ning Shu sensed Lian Mins zeal.
Upon arriving at the caf, Ning Shu noticed a striking luxury car parked by the entrance.
After finally finding parking, Ning Shu entered the caf.
Ning Shu spotted Lian Min sitting by the window, sipping coffee.
She walked over and had a sip of water.
Lian Min gently ced the coffee cup without a sound, executing the action gracefully and culturedly.
Why did it take you so long? Lian Min inquired.
There was some traffic. Whats up? Ning Shu responded.
Lian Mins expression softened. Do you have more of the medicine you gave me?
How has it been? Ning Shu probed.
It seems effective but makes me itch.
The itch signifies its working; its the cells activating, Ning Shu exined. Complete recovery is impossible, but it will improve significantly.
So, do you have any left? Lian Min leaned in, gazing at Ning Shu.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ning Shu nodded. Yes.
Great! Ill pay for it, Lian Min said.
Ning Shu waved dismissively, Its not interesting if you involve money. She took out several jars from her bag.
This ones yours, and this is a gift for your mom. It regtes endocrine function and specifically relieves menopausal symptoms. Remember, it needs to be ingested for effect. Please help spread the word, Ning Shu said in a flurry.
Lian Min epted all the bottles and jars. If your products werent effective, I wouldnt bother with you.
Ning Shu chuckled, Can I examine your wound to prescribe the appropriate treatment based on its severity?
Upon seeing Lian Mins displeased expression, Ning Shu added, If its inconvenient, dont worry about it.
Lets go to the car, Lian Min said.
Inside Lian Mins car, she unbuttoned her clothes.
Ning Shu observed the burn extending from Lian Mins chest to her stomach.
The skin was gnarled and unsmooth due to the scarring, bearing a pinkish hue.
The sight was daunting and somewhat unsettling.
Lian Min swiftly concealed the wound, buttoning her clothes.
Chapter 2869: Custom-Made Products
Lian Minsplexion was a bit pale. Exposing her bodily imperfections felt more distressing than being publicly stripped naked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu gently grasped Lian Mins hand and gave it a pat. Itll definitely improve.
Ning Shu transferred a bit of spiritual energy into Lian Mins bodyspiritual energy, rather than the unruly, fiery yang energy.
This energy nourished and repaired wounds.
Lian Min merely humphed.
Whats your n for thispany? Lian Min asked.
Custom-made products, targeting the high-end market, Ning Shu said.
You really believe wealthy people are stupid with way too much money? Lian Min nced at Ning Shu.
People will definitely buy it if they find it useful. Help me spread the word, and I wont charge you for the medicine, Ning Shu said.Lian Min nodded in agreement.
As Ning Shu got out of the car, Lian Min thanked her. Hey, its a win-win situation, Ning Shu replied with a smile.
The gossip magazine came out, with only a few pages on Ji Lu.
It talked about a former star who was now living off some rich guy, and had a daughter, but still couldnt join the wealthy family. They made her life sound pretty rough and made fun of her situation.
For someone like Ji Lu, who wasnt that famous anymore, the gossip would probably die down quickly.
But Ji Lu wasnt happy about it. Her life wasnt as miserable as the magazine made it sound.
Having a daughter and being with Ding Yan was way better than dealing with the drama in the entertainment industry. Plus, she didnt have to put up with directors and producers all the time.
And her daughter was about to marry into the Bai family to Bai Hanmo! He was every womans dream guy.
Soon, Bai Hanmo would be her son-inw.
Ji Lu was hurt that the magazine had made her look bad and cried to Ding Ningdie on the phone.
Ding Ningdie had just started feeling better, with less pain than before. She listened to her mom, looking all worried.
Instead of telling Bai Hanmo straight away, Ding Ningdie just seemed distracted and out of it all the time.
Bai Hanmo would definitely ask what was going on when he saw Ding Ningdie acting like that.
The first time he asked, Ding Ningdie stayed quiet, insisting nothing was wrong, despite her expression saying otherwise.
The second time around, Ding Ningdie still wouldnt talk, continuing to assure him that everything was fine.
With Ding Ningdie keeping mum, Bai Hanmo naturally used his connections to investigate. He uncovered the magazinepanys story on Ding Ningdies mother and Ding Yan.
Bai Hanmo directly ordered the magazinepany to pull the article.
The magazinepany:
The magazines had already hit the stands; how could they recall them? Besides, it was just gossip about a former star C not a headline or feature story.
Was it worth making a big deal out of it?
The magazinepany had exposed countless rumors C true or not C all for entertainment.
If they didnt want it published, why didnt they speak up earlier?
Some celebs, fearing scandals, would pay the magazine to hush stories in advance.
Faced with Bai Hanmos firm stance, the magazinepany caved. But how is it possible to recall magazines that were already sold?
So they just made a show ofpliance, nervously agreeing to cooperate but privately carrying on as usual.
Bai Hanmo resolved the issue before informing Ding Ningdie.
Ding Ningdie, surprised that Bai Hanmo had taken action to solve things for her, listened with wide, glistening eyes, amazed and grateful.
Her gaze could set a mans blood ame, stroking his ego.
Ding Ningdie shared her parents story with Bai Hanmo, emphasizing their genuine love but highlighting Mrs. Ding as an obstacle.
She said her mother loved her father. That was why she had been willing to endure humiliation, living with thebel of a mistress.
Chapter 2870: Legitimize Ding Ningdie’s Status
In short, Ji Lu had suffered a great deal.
Bai Hanmo frowned. He was indifferent to Ji Lu but unwilling to let others weaponize Ding Ningdies past against her.
Thus, Bai Hanmo, this future son-inw, intervened in his future inws affairs, meddling in the matters between Ding Yan and his wife.
He urged Ding Yan to legitimize Ding Ningdies status, freeing her from the stigma of illegitimacy.
Ding Yan sighed, hesitated, and finally decided to rify the situation with Mother Ding.
During dinner, Ding Yan personally invited Mother Ding downstairs to join them.
Observing Ding Yans hesitant expression, Ning Shu guessed it concerned the magazine issue.
Mother Ding ate silently, disregarding Ding Yans clear hesitation.
Eventually, Ding Yan set down his chopsticks and said, Theres something we need to discuss.What is it? If its about divorce, I absolutely refuse, Mother Ding dered firmly.
Though Mother Ding had prepared herself, her previous fears dissipated as the moment arrived.
Ding Yan choked for a moment and then said helplessly, Im doing this for the Ding family.
You know Ding Ningdies status as an illegitimate daughter is embarrassing. What if the Bai family disapproves?
With everything set in motion, what if we upset Bai Hanmo and he refuses to marry Ding Ningdie?
Then the Bai family would have ended up rejecting both our daughters.
Ding Yan feigned innocence and helplessness.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows, observing Mother Ding, who responded indifferently, So, youd sacrifice your wife for prestige?
Ding Yans eyelids twitched. Thats a bit harsh.
Sometimes, its all about luck. Originally, Xueqing shouldve been Bai Hanmos wife, but fate chose Ningdie. Thats just how it goes.
Its best to ept whates.
Wealthy individuals actually tended to be quite superstitious, so Ding Yans words werent entirely unfounded.
What if I refuse the divorce? Mother Ding said coldly, Cowardice is cowardice, no matter how you sugarcoat it.
If you agree to the divorce, Ill ensure youre taken care of, Ding Yan promised, encouraged by Mother Dingsck of anger, and began discussing the matter with her.
Mother Ding looked at Ding Yan in disbelief, If I hadnt given birth to Xueqing myself, Id wonder if shes even your biological daughter.
You only care about Ding Ningdie.
Ding Yan sighed, Of course, shes my daughter, but we must consider the circumstances.
The Bai family is powerful, and resisting is pointless. A reed may be small, but it survives by bending with the wind. Even the mightiest tree cant withstand a storm.
Ding Yan said, I dont want things to end up a mess.
Drift with the wind and go with the flow; after all, we cant control destiny.
Ning Shu countered, A reed will always be a reed, growing only as tall as a person. But a tree bes a towering giant, rooted and stronger than any reed.
In a fierce storm, a towering tree was mightier than a reed.
Mother Ding wiped her mouth, Let me think about it.
Consider it carefully, but decide quickly; Bai Hanmo is pressing the issue, Ding Yan urged.
Ning Shu sneered. Bai Hanmo was just doing this to make Ding Ningdie happy.
He even meddled with his future father-inws marriage.
The world was vast; why control everything?
Mother Ding left the table, and Ning Shu followed her upstairs.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ding Yan called out, Please convince your mother.
Ning Shu:
Chapter 2871: You Want Me to Convince Her to Agree to a Divorce?
Ding Yan asked Ning Shu to help persuade Mother Ding, leaving Ning Shu speechless.
How do you expect me to talk to her? Ning Shu asked. These are issues between you and your wife, and you want me to convince her to agree to a divorce?
Moreover, he was asking her to advocate for divorce instead of reconciliation. Ning Shu found it unbelievable.
Ning Shu questioned Ding Yan, Is clinging to the Bai family so vital youd abandon your wife and kids? Ignoring any affection?
For better or for worse, you and Mother have been married over twenty years C almost a third of your life.
Even a stone held that long would warm. How could Ding Yan discuss divorce so casually?
Money and power were all external things. People sought them because they could provide the strength to protect what one wanted to protect.
But sacrificing what they should protect for those things was a bit backward, no?
With the Ding familys strength, they could survive without the Bai family. Why put themselves through so much suffering?Ding Yan sighed, Your fathers also in a tough spot.
Ning Shu retorted, Youre in a tough spot because you want everything.
He was willing to discard even his wife of over twenty years for fleeting wealth and glory.
Was the Ding family so destitute they had no choice? Why act so low and cowardly?
The Ding family had so much wealth they couldnt spend it all in a lifetime even if they tried.
He became a ve to money.
Ding Yan said, Xueqing, youll always be my daughter. What Im doing is for the Ding family; I wont make you and your mother suffer.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu went upstairs, finding Mother Ding wiping away tears in her room.
Ning Shu sat beside her, asking, Still sad?
These are tears of regret. I regret not leaving a man like your father sooner. My youth was wasted, Mother Ding wiped her tears.
Phew! I thought you were heartbroken, Ning Shu smiled.
How can you joke in this situation? You seriouslyck respect for elders.
Theres more disrespect. Father asked me to convince you to divorce, Ning Shu said.
Seriously
Ning Shu asked Mother Ding, Whats your n?
Hows our stock collection going? Ning Shu inquired.
Mother Ding said, Weve collected Director Li and Director Zhaos, but its insufficient.
Plus, the stocks were bought at a premium. I dont have much money left, Mother Ding added.
Ning Shu asked, Do you truly want to divorce Father?
Yes.
Ning Shu continued, Since Father promisedpensation, hell definitely do it properly.
Mother Ding nced at Ning Shu, Youre quite crafty, but the stocks are your fathers lifeblood. He wont give them to me.
Try anyway.
During dinner the next day, Mother Ding told Ding Yan, Ive thought about it. I agree to the divorce.
Ding Yan immediately smiled. Seeing his relief, Mother Dings face turned cold.
After all this time, she was just a burden to Ding Yan.
We can divorce, but I have one condition, Mother Ding said.N?v(el)B\\jnn
What condition? You can say it, Ding Yan drank water, rxed.
I want all your shares, Mother Ding said coldly.
Chapter 2872: All the Shares?
Pfft Ding Yan spat out his water, choked, coughed, pounded his chest, and stared at Mother Ding with wide eyes.
What? All the shares? Ding Yans expression soured. Are you serious? You want all the stocks?
Ding Yans face showed he thought she was asking the impossible.
No. Ding Yan refused directly. If he gave her all the shares, what would he do on the board?
Everything he did was for thepany, for more power in it.
Then forget it. Unless I get the shares, I absolutely wont divorce, Mother Ding said firmly.
Why insist on shares? What about other things? Ill give you money. How much do you want? Ding Yan offered.
He really didnt want to give up the shares.
I dont want anything but shares. Money is just money. Shares hold real value, Mother Ding said indifferently.Ding Yan was annoyed, and Mother Dings firm expression annoyed him further. He wanted to flip the table.
Ding Yan rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He looked towards Ning Shu who was drinking soup, Cant you persuade your mother?
Ning Shu almost choked on her soup. Wiping her mouth, she said, Father, you must sacrifice to gain. Mother is struggling to ept this. You have to offer something to make it up to her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
I can give her anything but shares, Ding Yan said.
Ning Shu spread her hands. But Mother only wants shares.
Only shares? Ding Yan asked.
Mother Ding said indifferently, For better or for worse, Im making a sacrifice for the Ding family to gain the Bai familys support. Now that the Ding familys status is going to be soaring, I deserve to at least get some benefits.
If you refuse, then well just have to meet in court.
Youre the party at fault. You had an affair and even an illegitimate daughter. Theyre all evidence.
I ignored them before, but I wont anymore. Mother Ding said coldly.
You want to fight me in court? Have it be revealed that Ding Ningdies mother is your lover and Ningdie is an illegitimate daughter?
Mother Ding sat resolutely, unbothered.
Divorced or not, it was all the same to Mother Ding.
Furthermore, everyone was aware of Ding Ningdies identity. They just stayed silent about it. If they went to court, the truth would bepletely out.
Especially the situation regarding the marriage contract between Ding Xueqing and Bai Hanmo and how the identity of the bride suddenly changed would be known to the public.
These things would fully disgrace Ding Ningdie and fuel gossip.
Either way, Mother Ding would benefit.
Ding Yans face trembled, Are you trying to drag us all down?
All the shares is impossible.
One percent.
Mother Ding: Ny percent of the shares. Ill leave you a bit.
Ding Yans face twitched, Two percent.
Ning Shu watched them bargain while drinking soup.
Mother Ding barely gave an inch. Ding Yans forehead veins bulged, teeth gritted.
Thirty percent. Ding Yan offered.
Mother Ding shook her head, Too low.
Ding Yan mmed the table, rattling the bowls and chopsticks.
Ning Shu saw Ding Yans bloodshot, bulging eyes. She blinked at Mother Ding.
This was Ding Yans limit. He wouldnt agree even if they kept pushing.
Mother Dings face showed dissatisfaction but reluctantly agreed, Fine, thirty percent of shares, but I still want money.
Chapter 2873: Want Me to Draft Another Divorce Agreement?
Ding Yan breathed heavily. Ning Shu put down her spoon, Ill draft the contract.
Ning Shu printed the share transfer agreement in the study.
Then, she brought a pen downstairs.
Ding Yans facial color was very poor. Ning Shu gave the contract to Mother Ding, who swiftly signed it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She pushed it to Ding Yan. He grabbed the pen, about to sign, then stopped.
Mother Ding mocked, Changing your mind?
Ding Yan asked, If I transfer the shares, how do I know youll divorce?
Dad, the divorce terms are included. Want me to draft another divorce agreement? Ning Shu asked.
Youre quite eager. Ding Yan seemed to have issues with everyone now.You asked me to convince my mother to divorce you; I did. I didnt argue or make trouble, I helped with everything, but now youre ming me.
Feels like being your daughter is quite hard. Ning Shu sighed helplessly.
Ding Yan wanted to hit Ning Shu upon seeing her aggrieved look.
Her persuasion cost him thirty percent of his shares!
However, Bai Hanmo was pressuring him to get divorced. Bai Hanmo nned to marry Ding Ningdie after she was discharged from the hospital, so her identity issue had to be resolved by Dan.
Ding Yan felt very conflicted. He was happy seeing that Bai Hanmo cared about his daughter.
But losing thirty percent of his shares felt like a knife cutting into his heart.
However, he had to give up something to get something.
What are you waiting for? Go draft the divorce agreement! Ding Yan roared at Ning Shu.
Ning Shu drafted two agreements, and Mother Ding and Ding Yan signed the share transfer and divorce agreements simultaneously.
Mother Ding and Ding Yan were now officially divorced.
Ning Shu breathed a sigh of relief. Now Mother Ding held quite a lot of the shares and would have more influence.
Ding Yan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and asked, When are you moving out?
Mother Ding collected the documents and said without looking at Ding Yan, I can move out right away.
Afterward, Mother Ding packed up all her belongings, including jewelry, valuables, and even bath lotion and shampoo.
She shed the bed sheets and duvet covers and smashed therge furniture.
Hearing themotion, Ding Yan went upstairs only to see that the room was a total mess. He rubbed his brows, Cant you not do this?
These things were arranged by me when I had free time. I dont want that woman using my things. I find it disgusting.
Fine, fine. Do as you please. Ding Yan waved his hand. He also had no expectation for Mother Ding to be affectionate towards him anymore.
Ning Shu packed her belongings and went downstairs with Mother Ding, dragging her suitcase.
Youre leaving too? Ding Yan asked Ning Shu.
Of course Im leaving with my mother. Could it be that I should stay? Ning Shu shrugged, held Mother Dings hand, and they walked out of the living room, heads held high.
Unlike the original storyline, where they were miserably driven out, Ning Shu drove a car out from the garage and took Mother Ding to the rented house.
How many shares do we have now? Ning Shu asked Mother Ding.
Compared to your fathers, its still less. Your father has the most shares, and the rest are scattered among several major shareholders.
Weve been buying shares from small shareholders.
Little by little, well get there, Ning Shu said lightly. And didnt Dad give us a check?
This money will definitely buy a lot of shares.
If not, well directly buy from stock investors. Even if its just a few, every bit counts.
Chapter 2874: Was Going to Marry Her Mother
Mother Dingughed, Being able to dig thirty percent of shares out of your fathers grip is already pretty impressive.
This money is enough for us to settle down and live well.
Ning Shu nodded. At least they wouldnt face dire circumstances like in the original storyline.
Ning Shu and Mother Ding stayed in the rented house for the time being.
The ce was spacious and well-equipped.
But there was a medicinal smell. It was noticeable as soon as they walked in.
Are these things youve been working on? Mother Ding looked at the bottles and jars.
Yeah, havent you noticed yourplexion has improved a lottely?
Following Ding Yan and Mother Dings divorce, Ding Yan immediately informed Ding Ningdie in the hospital that he was going to marry her mother.Ding Ningdies eyes widened in surprise, and then she cried tears of joy.
Moms patience has finally paid off! Thank you, Dad, Ding Ningdie cried, overjoyed.
Seeing Ding Ningdies response, Ding Yan finally felt that his thirty percent share sacrifice was worth it.
Wasnt he banking on Ding Ningdie to help the Ding family after all?
Ding Yan sighed, Unfortunately, the thirty percent shares they took were meant for your dowry.
Ding Ningdie pouted, Theyre just scheming against you, Dad. Theyre so mean!
I know, but if I didnt give it to them, they wouldnt have agreed to the divorce.
I cant let you marry Bai Hanmo as an illegitimate daughter.
I know youve endured a lot all these years. Live a good life with Bai Hanmo from now on.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Thank you, Dad! Thank you, Ding Ningdie cried gratefully.
Ding Ningdie felt very blessed at this moment.
Her mother would finally be married to her father, and she had found the love of her life.
Ding Ningdies mood improved and her body instantly felt better as well. She no longer wanted to stay in the hospital.
The ster cast was removed. Her leg was already healed. Although there was residual pain, she could handle it.
Moreover, she could use a wheelchair for the time being.
Although her leg had gotten injured, in exchange, her mother and father were getting married.
Ding Ningdie touched her leg, still feeling somewhat regretful.
Her days were now spent either lying in bed or sitting in a wheelchair, leaving her a bit traumatized.
Ding Ningdie tried to stand, but after a few steps, she got tired. Walking was painful.
The doctor said it was because her wound hadnt fully healed and needed more time.
Ding Ningdie grew unhappier and inwardly med Mother Ding for pushing her.
She also regretted insisting on approaching Mother Ding.
Feeling resentful, Ding Ningdie called Bai Hanmo, hinting that her leg might have a chronic condition.
She coquettishly asked if hed leave her because of this.
Hearing that Ding Ningdie might end up with a chronic condition, Bai Hanmos face instantly darkened.
He went to the Ding family in anger.
Upon arrival, he found they had already left.
Even Ding Yan didnt know Mother Dings whereabouts.
Bai Hanmo sat on the sofa, emitting a cold and unfriendly aura.
Ding Yan felt like he was sitting on pins and needles.
Everything he did seemed wrong.
Chapter 2875: Harder to Serve Them Than an Emperor
Bai Hanmo wanted Ding Ningdie to have a proper identity, so Ding Yan got divorced.
After the divorce, Bai Hanmo came again to find his ex-wife.
How would Ding Yan know her whereabouts?
Why hadnt Bai Hanmoe earlier instead of insisting now? Ding Yan felt like he waspletely being messed around with.
These people seemed to do whatever they wanted, making it harder to serve them than an emperor.
Bai Hanmo didnt have an outlet for his anger so his face darkened even more. Only when Ding Ningdie smoothed things over did Bai Hanmos expression slightly improve.
This cant be left unresolved. No one can harm you without consequences, Bai Hanmo told Ding Ningdie.
Ding Ningdie leaned against Bai Hanmos chest, hugging his arm, Its enough that I met you, you dont need to do this.
Youre too kind. I wont forget what those two did to you, Bai Hanmo eyed the wheelchair, Because of them, youre in a wheelchair.Ding Ningdie saw Bai Hanmos gaze on her legs and instantly felt like her legs were burning.
Are you disgusted with me? Ding Ningdie looked at Bai Hanmo pitifully, her eyes glistening with tears.
Like a puppy facing abandonment.
It made people feel heartache for her.
Bai Hanmo hugged Ding Ningdie, Youre the only one Ill ever want.
Ding Ningdies eyes filled with tears, yet she smiled, crying andughing like a captivating flower.
Bai Hanmos heart stirred and he lifted Ding Ningdie horizontally.
Ding Ningdie blushed, hugging Bai Hanmos neck and hiding her face in his chest, There are still many people.
What are you afraid of? Bai Hanmo whispered in Ding Ningdies ear, Its not like its never happened before, so whats there to be afraid of?
Bai Hanmo smiled devilishly, carrying her upstairs right in front of his father-inw.
The indescribable events that followed were easy to guess.
Ding Yan:
He felt speechless.
Bai Hanmos attitude indicated he wouldnt let his ex-wife off the hook.
Ding Yan sent people to find Ning Shu and his ex-wife.
Later, Bai Hanmo gave Ding Ningdie a grand wedding ceremony.
The entire event was live broadcasted, causing a stir.
Ning Shu made burn ointment while watching the ceremony on TV.
This public disy of love felt like a p in the face.
Ning Shu closed the medicine bottle and turned on theputer.
The event was not only live on TV but also a hot online topic.
Netizens were already starting to dig up Ding Ningdies identity.
People on the Inte really had some skills. Even the previous gossip about Ji Lu resurfaced.
Ding Ningdies identity was exposedthe daughter of actress Ji Lu, born from an affair.
Soon, Ding Ningdies family background and even Ning Shus identity were revealed.
Bai Hanmo, originally Ding Xueqings fianc, was taken by Ding Ningdie.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ding Ningdie always acted pure and innocent, which was a pretense that irritated women the most. Not only was she born from an affair, she even stole her sisters husband.
She was a prime example of feigned innocence.
Wealthy families disliked Ding Ningdie.
Wives disliked when their husbands created an illegitimate child, and daughters disliked sisters who stole their partners.
So Ding Ningdies reputation immediately stank to high heaven.
Of course, many women also envied, admired, and hated Ding Ningdie. Bai Hanmo was a top-notch man with power, status, money, and looks after all.
Tons of women were desperate to be with Bai Hanmo.
Ning Shu clicked the mouse. This was her intended effect. So what if Mother Ding and Ding Yan got divorced?
Ding Ningdie was the daughter of a mistress and had stolen her sisters fianc. These were all provable facts.
Public disys of affection had consequences.
Their live broadcast on TV and online was excessive. Did they consider if anyone even wanted to see them unt their love?
Chapter 2876: They Certainly Loved Attention
Even if they were in love, there was no need for the entire world to know, right?
Now, everyone knew Ding Ningdies character, whether they wanted to or not.
They certainly loved attention.
Tsk tsk tsk
Ning Shu smelled the medicines scent, adding more ingredients.
This was made for Lian Min. Her scars were severe, so the medicine was stronger.
Afterward, Ning Shu went to give Lian Min the ointment.
She was nning to bring some partners into the business.
At the Lian residents, Lian Mins attitude toward Ning Shu softened.Ning Shu handed the medicine to Lian Min, who epted, asking, What do you want? I wont believe you came just to deliver medicine.
Ning Shuughed, Im truly here just to deliver medicine to you.
Enough jokes. The previous prescription worked well for my mom. Is there more?
My momsplexion has improved a lot. People keep asking her about it. Looks like you dont need to worry about future sales, said Lian Min.
Ning Shu smiled, Theres more, but the ingredients are rare and hard to get.
Lian Min.
What? Lian Min looked at Ning Shu.
Do you want to invest and go into business together?
Lian Min gave Ning Shu a look. I knew you didnte here just to drop off medicine.
Sure. How much capital do you need? Lian Min wasnt very concerned. To the wealthy, money was just a string of numbers.
Alright, Ill give you a 10% share, Ning Shu said with a smile.
At that moment, Lian Mins mother walked in. Lian Min introduced Ning Shu: The medicinal paste you took was made by her. Shes looking for business partners. Want to invest?
Ning Shu:
Wasnt that a bit too direct?
Where was the subtlety?
Lian Mins mother immediately took Ning Shus hand. I heard about your situation with your mom. The Bai family is way out of line.
Ning Shu:
Why bring that up?
They truly love each other. I gave them my blessing, Ning Shu said.
Lian Mins mother looked like she wanted to say more, but Lian Min cut her off. Do you want to invest or not?
Ill invest. Give me more of those beauty products. My night sweats have gotten a lot better recently, and people keep asking me about it.
Lian Min wrote a check and handed it to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu silently counted the zerosthere were quite a few of them.
So generous!
Ning Shu beamed as she epted the check.
With this money, she could open a small pharmacy and produce the beauty paste on a made-to-order basis.
Shed aim for the high-end market.
Scarcity created value after all.
After leaving the Lian residence, Ning Shu got a call from Ding Yan.
On the phone, Ding Yan told her he was marrying Ji Lu and wanted Ning Shu to attend the wedding.
Ning Shu replied directly that things were fine as long as he was happy and that she wouldnt go to the wedding.
Ning Shu felt a bit speechless. He was marrying his lover and still wanted his ex-wife and daughter to attend the wedding.
What was Ding Yan thinking?
Ning Shu hung up and told Mother Ding about it when she got home.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Mother Ding heard Ding Yan was marrying Ji Lu, she didnt react much.
Hmm, its probably for Ding Ningdies sake. After all, Ding Ningdie has been insulted so muchtely. Marrying Ji Lu is probably to shut people up.
Mother Ding shook her head. Your father is so spineless. Look at himwhats the point of living like that?
Chapter 2877: Had to Win It Back
It was pointless to give up your principles just for some benefit. Once you backed down once, youd just keep backing down.
But Ding Yans behavior made some sense. It was like gambling. He had already paid so much and invested so much into this.
He had to win it back.
Honestly, Ding Yan couldve been more assertive. After all, Ding Ningdie was his daughter, and with Bai Hanmos affection for her after that one-night stand
There would definitely be benefits.
But now, the elders didnt act like elders at all.
Tsk tsk
Well see how things are after they get married, Mother Ding said.
Ning Shu looked at Mother Ding. Mother, do you have something in mind?Youll see, Mother Ding smiled at her.
The wedding of Ding Yan and Ji Lu was grand, and Bai Hanmo also gave Ding Yan face by inviting a lot of people.
To support Ji Lu.
They were clearly in their forties, but they acted like it was their first marriage. Did they have no sense of shame?
After Ding Yan and Ji Lus marriage, Mother Ding started making moves.
As a major shareholder in thepany, Mother Ding wanted to call a shareholders meeting.
She had acquired many shares and nned to team up with others to remove Ding Yan from his position as chairman.
They would nominate another major shareholder for the role.
Mother Ding knew she couldnt be the chairman, so she nominated someone else.
Ning Shu followed Mother Ding to thepany to attend the board meeting.
Mother, do you really want to go through with this? Ning Shu asked, sitting behind her.
Mother Ding looked calm. Of course.
Ding Yan walked into the meeting room, frowned, and looked at Mother Ding. What are you doing?
Nothing. Im a major shareholder, and I want to hold a meeting, Mother Ding said.
Ding Yan gave her a look, then sat in the chairmans seat.
After more than ten shareholders arrived, the meeting began.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
What followed was essentially a criticism session of Ding Yan, focusing on his mistakes in managing thepanypoor management, wrong decisions, bad policies.
Everyone makes mistakes, but Ding Yans were exaggerated.
Ding Yan sat there, looking grim, scanning the people around him.
This was the Ding familyspany; it wouldnt be easy for these people to seize control.
Under the table, Ding Yan quickly sent a text message to Ding Ningdie, telling her to bring Bai Hanmo to thepany.
Thepanys situation wasnt good right now.
As soon as she got the message, Ding Ningdie rushed to find Bai Hanmo.
Even if it was just for her newlywed mothers sake, Ding Ningdie couldnt ignore it.
Mother Ding stood up. So, I propose that Director Chen be the chairman, and I fully support him.
Ding Yans face darkened. After all these years of marriage, is this how you treat your former partner? Are you really going to be this ruthless?
No one knew what Mother Ding felt after hearing those words, but Ning Shu found it pretty ironic.
When Ding Yan acted, he didnt think about their years of marriage either.
So women are always supposed to be soft-hearted? Otherwise, theyre cruel and heartless?
I support Director Chen.
I support him too.
I support him as well.
Director Chen smiled. He had been lobbying many directors for this moment.
Seeing this, Ding Yans expression grew darker.
If they really stripped him of the chairman position, hed just be a figurehead. This was the Ding familyspany!
Chapter 2878: In the Late Stages of Chauvinism Cancer
These shameless bastards were trying to take the Ding familys assets through these methods.
Ding Yan didnt resent the others too muchafter all, they had always been ambitious, especially Director Chen.
But he felt a deep sense of betrayal toward Mother Ding, who had stabbed him in the back.
Ding Yan felt that no matter what he had done, as his wife, she should forgive him. What she did was outrageous.
To put it bluntly, he was in thete stages of chauvinism cancer.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mother Ding ignored Ding Yans resentful gaze.
The board meeting had been called hastily, and Ding Yan hadnt had time to make preparations. His support at the meeting was very low.
Only a few close allies stood by Ding Yan.
Ding Yan was anxiouswhy hadnt Ding Ningdie brought Bai Hanmo over yet?If they took any longer, it would really be toote.
Thank you all for your support Director Chen stood up, full of energy, ready to give his victory speech.
Just then, the door to the meeting room opened, and Bai Hanmo walked in wearing a suit, with Ding Ningdie following close behind.
Bai Hanmo walked in step by step, the sound of his leather shoes on the floor creating a firm, rhythmic echo, adding to hismanding presence.
Upon arrival, Bai Hanmo exuded dominance over everyone in the room.
Ding Yan let out a breath of relief. Finally, he was here.
He had been really worried he wouldnt be able to keep his position as chairman.
Whats going on here? Seems lively. Bai Hanmos sharp gaze swept over the room, eventually resting on Ning Shu and Ding Ningdie.
This is ourpanys business; it has nothing to do with your group, Director Chen said, clearly displeased at Bai Hanmos sudden appearance.
Everyone familiar with the business world knew the Bai familys reputation.
From now on, thispany belongs to the Bai family, Bai Hanmo announced with authority. The Bai family will be buying thispany.
Its not up to you to decide who bes the chairman of thispany.
Ding Ningdie looked at Bai Hanmo with shining eyes full of admiration and trust.
However, Ning Shu had to cover her mouth with her hand to stop herself from bursting outughing.
Especially when she saw Ding Yans dumbfounded expression, like he had just swallowed something foul; it was hriouslyical.
Ding Yan had pinned his hopes on Bai Hanmo, giving him the chance to flex his influence.
And then, just like that, the Ding familyspany became the Bai familysBai Hanmos.
It was truly ridiculous.
Even Mother Ding couldnt help butugh.
Everyone present was stunned. In the blink of an eye, thepany now belonged to someone else.
And it had even be the son-inws.
The directors looked at Ding Yan strangely.
Actually Ding Yan hesitated, trying to figure out how to refuse Bai Hanmos kind offer.
Ding Yan felt like he had shot himself in the foot. He had brought in Bai Hanmo, and now Bai Hanmo had bought thepany right from under him.
He really was a domineering CEO, ying with the markets however he liked.
Dad, Hanmo will definitely help us, Ding Ningdie said,pletely unaware of Ding Yans inner turmoil.
Ding Yan said, Actually, theres no need to buy thepany.
Dont worry about it. Youre Ningdies father, so of course Ill help you.
Ning Shu watched the trio with a smirkDing Yan struggling to speak, Bai Hanmo feeling smug, and Ding Ningdie looking all shy and proud.
Though the process had veered off course, the oue remained the samethepany no longer belonged to the Ding family.
Like Mother Ding, Ding Yan was now just another major shareholder.
Even if he became chairman again, thepany wouldnt truly be his, and someone else would be overseeing things.
The Ding familyspany no longer carried the Ding name.
Only Ding Ningdie, happily oblivious, really believed that her prince hade to save her from disaster.
In the little white flowers world, her man was everything. As long as he was there, nothing else mattered.
Chapter 2879: Had Basically Let a Wolf Into the House
Ning Shu suspected that Bai Hanmo intended to take advantage of the situation and merge the Ding familyspany with his own.
There were many ways to save thepanywhy did it have to be an acquisition?
No one here was a fool, so Ning Shu had serious doubts about Bai Hanmos true intentions.
If that was really what Bai Hanmo had been after all along, then Ding Yan had basically let a wolf into the house.
The Ding familyspany wasnt small. It was publicly traded, and if Bai Hanmo did acquire it, the amount involved would be no small number.
Ning Shu sipped her water, calmly watching how things unfolded.
Even if Bai Hanmo wanted to take over thepany, it wouldnt be easy, especially with all the directors present. Every decision thepany made would affect each directors bottom line.
Ning Shu handed a ss of water to Mother Ding, who silently epted it and drank, maintaining herposure amid the chaos.
Ding Yan was truly caught off guard.Not only was he unable to handle thepanys directors, but the Ding familys entire industry was on the verge of bing someone elses.
Ning Shu watched Bai Hanmo, who always acted like he was the most powerful and extraordinary person in the room.
Director Chen was the first to speak up, Chairman Ding, you didnt even consult us before selling thepany?
Ding Yan: Damn it, I just found out myself
Ding Yan felt miserable.
Bai Hanmo chimed in: Thispany belongs to the Ding family, but from now on, it will be under the Bai familys banner and protected by us.
Bai Hanmo made it sound nice, but essentially, he was turning the Ding familyspany into a subsidiary.
From that point on, it would be controlled by the Bai family, with all major decisions needing approval from their higher-ups.
It could potentially bring thepany to new heights, giving the Ding family a boost, but there was also the risk it would be insignificant.
Ding Yan struggled to respond, feeling stabs from all the gazes of the shareholders who were watching him.
He tried to give Ding Ningdie a meaningful look. When she noticed, she immediately said, Dad, Hanmo will definitely fix everything.
Ding Yan:
The board didnt agree to sell thepany, and after a lot of back and forth, the meeting couldnt proceed.
In the end, thepany wasnt sold, and Ding Yan kept his position as chairman.
The meeting ended in chaos. Though Ding Yan remained in his role, Bai Hanmos actions left many feeling uneasy.
As they left thepany, Mother Dingughed, Your father really shot himself in the foot this time.
Ning Shu just smiled. What was this called?
If you didnt stay grounded and got involved in unnecessary things, this was the result.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
There was no such thing as a free lunch.
People who always tried to take advantage and find shortcuts would end up paying back double the price.
Ding Ningdies heart was probably only filled with Bai Hanmo now.
She was going to marry him, so Bai Hanmo would be her everything. Before, she curried favor with Ding Yan because she wanted a good life.
But now, Ding Ningdie had someone else to take care of her.
If Bai Hanmo was really set on acquiring thepany, Ding Ningdie would definitely stand by his side.
After all, Bai Hanmo would be the one supporting her for the rest of her life.
Ding Ningdie was like a parasitic vine, clinging to a big tree.
Ding Yan must be incredibly frustrated right now.
Served him right.
Ning Shu and Mother Ding got into the car, ready to head home.
Ning Shu nced in the rearview mirror and turned the steering wheel.
Mother Ding looked out the window and asked, Where are we going?
Ning Shu, without changing her expression, replied, Lets go get something to eat. Im a little hungry.
Mother Ding nodded, Even though there was a bit of a situation, the end result wasnt much different. Your fathers probably really upset right now.
Chapter 2880: They Were Being Followed
Ning Shu couldnt help butugh when she saw the hint of schadenfreude on Mother Dings face. She checked the rearview mirror again and noticed a car had been following them since they left thepany.
She didnt know why they were being followed, but it definitely wasnt for anything good.
Ning Shu parked the car in front of a restaurant and went inside to eat with Mother Ding.
Looking out the window, she saw the ck car drive off and stop at the intersection.
Ning Shu was now certain they were being followed.
The steak arrived, and Ning Shu and Mother Ding ate slowly.
Ning Shu was thinking about the situation. So far, there had been no real progress.
After leaving the restaurant, Ning Shu took Mother Ding to the mall.
Mother Ding hadnt been in the mood to shop earlier, but once they got to the mall, she immediately started browsing through things.They shopped around and bought a lot.
This really made it tough on the people tailing them. Ning Shu quietly told Mother Ding that they were being followed.
Ning Shu figured the ones tailing them were probably Bai Hanmos men. The situation with Ding Ningdies leg wasnt something that could just be ignored.
During the board meeting, Ning Shu noticed Ding Ningdies difort.
Ding Ningdies leg clearly bothered her. She kept shifting her weight, especially since she was wearing high heels.
Ding Ningdies face looked tired, her brows furrowed like she was enduring something.
And everything that went down during the meeting surely made Ding Yan furious.
Mother Ding wanted to check out the people following them, but Ning Shu said, Dont look.
Mother Ding dragged Ning Shu all around the mall, up and down floors, making the people following them almost copse.
Finally, they left the mall, got in the car, and drove off, while the people tailing them were still searching inside.
Who are those people? Mother Ding asked Ning Shu.
Ding Ningdie has after-effects from her leg injury, so Bai Hanmo wont let us off so easily. Those men must be his. Be more careful when you go out, and try to stay home if you can, Ning Shu said.
Mother Ding nodded.
After that, Ning Shus days got busier, as some people started cing orders with her.
Earlier, Ning Shu had sent out a batch of products. Some people used them, while others threw them away.
Those who tried them had good results and contacted Ning Shu.
Ning Shu asked for a deposit upfront, and these wealthydies paid withoutint.
Ning Shu nned to open a small shop just for these products.
There was no need for a grand opening; she wanted to keep it low-key and mysterious.
After making the products, Ning Shu had them tested and packaged nicely.
She spent almost every day in her shop preparing them.
Once a batch was ready, she delivered them to the customers.
Ning Shu used only the best ingredients, so her products were pricier than regr cosmetics.
As orders kepting in, she told everyone that there was limited stock and theyd have to wait in line.
She ran her business calmly, without rushing or panicking.
Many tried to pull strings to getrge amounts of the product, but Ning Shu tly refused.
She wasnt even worried about her form getting leaked.
With traditional Chinese medicine, the effects varied based on the specific amounts used.
Ning Shu didnt want too many of her products flooding the market. Otherwise, shed get too busy, and the products would lose their value.
This was scarcity marketing, a strategy to maximize profits.
Seeing that Ning Shu could make money with her products, Mother Ding let her continue with it and would asionally lend a hand.
Most of the time, though, she was focused on collecting shares of the Ding familyspany.
The events of thest board meeting had left a strange atmosphere hanging over thepany.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 2881: The People in the Company Were Panicking
Even though the information was kept secret, rumors about the selling of thepany still leaked out.
Thepany would only be sold if it could no longer be operated.
So in any case, the people in thepany were panicking.
Many small shareholders wanted to get rid of their shares. If thepany was really bought out, the shares they held could be worthless.
When Mother Ding offered to acquire their shares, they hesitated for a while before selling them.
People tended to follow others blindly. Once one person sold, others became anxious and followed suit.
Mother Ding amassed a lot of shares in a short time.
Ning Shu increasingly felt that Ding Yan was courting death.
Ding Yan also felt very wronged himself.The Ding family had not previously discussed anything, which led to the current situation.
When I take control of thepany, put this product under thepany name, said Mother Ding.
Okay. Ning Shu nodded. Are you nning to take over thepany now?
I have a lot of shares, and now that thepanys morale is low, I will take the opportunity to take over thepany. Even if I cant, Ill destroy it instead.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu gave a big thumbs up. Mom, youre so domineering.
Later, Ning Shu checked her ount and found that shed already gained a lot of money.
Ning Shu gave Mother Ding some money to continue buying stocks.
Mother Ding would soon be thergest shareholder of thepany.
Mother Ding was now full of energy. Shed been holding in her anger in order to take revenge on Ding Yan, but now, it was as if she had found a life goal. It wasnt just revenge, she also wanted to achieve a personal goal.
Ning Shu constantly paid attention to the situation of the Ding familyspany. She had to get the management rights before the Bai family had the chance to buy thepany.
Then, whether or not to sell thepany would be up to Mother Ding.
While Ning Shu lived a fulfilling and carefree life with Mother Ding, the situation in the Ding family was not very good.
After Ding Yan married Ji Lu, she began acting like a richdy: shopping, strolling around, or trying to curry favor with otherdies.
Ding Yan realized that after all his effortsgetting divorced, getting married, losing 30% of his shares, and then facing the potential loss of his position as chairmanhispany would be owned by the Bai family.
This was ridiculous.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ding Yan found the sight of Ding Ningdie, who looked infatuated all day long, increasingly unpleasant.
What did you say to Bai Hanmo? How could you let him acquire our familyspany? Ding Yan asked Ding Ningdie.
Ding Ningdie smiled softly at her father. Dad, Hanmo is helping us. Even if he buys thepany, hes actually just giving us money. Hanmo said that thepany will still be managed by you, Dad.
Thispany belongs to the Ding family, but now it will be the Bai familys. Ding Yan avoided directly saying that Bai Hanmo was taking advantage of the fire to steal a bargain.
Dad, why cant you understand? Thepany is just under the Bai familys name. Its still ours, still managed by you, Dad. And now we have the Bai family as our backer.
No one will ever bully our Ding family again.
What the hell do you know? Ding Yan was so angry that he started cursing. Is ownership the same as the right to use?
Retarded thing.
Ding Ningdie was startled by her fathers scolding. Her eyes welled up with tears as she looked at Ding Yan aggrievedly.
Ding Yan saw Ding Ningdies appearance and felt a headacheing on.
He felt a sense of inability tomunicate. What I mean is that what originally belonged to us now belongs to the Bai family. We no longer have control over it.
MTL Editor: Wheat
Chapter 2882: Tell Bai Hanmo There’s No Need to Buy the Company
It wouldnt be up to us to decide how thepany is run anymore.
Ding Yan said bluntly, Tell Bai Hanmo theres no need to buy thepany.
Ding Ningdie, feeling wronged, nodded. Ill tell Bai Hanmo.
Call him right now. Ding Yan wanted to watch Ding Ningdie make the call.
Ding Yan was feeling very anxious and had a terrible sense of foreboding. Whether it was thepany, his ex-wife, or Bai Hanmo, he felt surrounded by enemies, teetering on the edge of disaster.
Ding Ningdie didnt want to make the call. She didnt understand much about business, but she had a good sense for peoples emotions.
She knew that if she really called Bai Hanmo, he wouldnt be pleased.
She had been the one to ask for Bai Hanmos help in the first ce, and now she had to turn around and say it wasnt needed anymore?
It would look like she was using him and then casting him aside.It would definitely hurt her standing in Bai Hanmos heart.
Ding Ningdie hesitated. Ding Yan urged her, Why arent you making the call?
Dad
Call now, Ding Yans tone grew more irritable.
Biting her lip, Ding Ningdie took out her phone and dialed Bai Hanmos number.
As the phone rang, she was trying to figure out how to exin this to him.
Under her fathers watchful gaze, her anxiety grew.
She feared her fathers anger might impact her mothers standing in the Ding family. But she also feared Bai Hanmos reaction could affect their rtionship.
Ding Yans agitation was rubbing off on her.
Not too long ago, she had been publicly shamed as a mistress and a vixen, and now this mess was happening.
Ding Yan wasnt the only one who felt like all his hard work during this period of time had gone to waste, Ding Ningdie also felt like she had no sense of security.
Before the call connected, she hung up. She had no intention of actually calling Bai Hanmo.
She trusted her gut that it wasnt the right move.
Whats wrong? Ding Yan asked, eyeing her. Call him. Make things clear to Bai Hanmo.
Taking a deep breath, Ding Ningdie replied in an aggrieved tone, Dad, I dont understand business at all. Why should I be the one to call Bai Hanmo? You should talk to him yourself.
In that moment, Ding Ningdie weighed the situation. Anyone could make that call, but it couldnt be her.
Ding Yan trembled with frustration at her words.
If Bai Hanmo would listen to him, would he have gone through all the effort of divorcing and remarrying?
All he wanted was for someone to speak up for him in front of Bai Hanmo. But now, his daughter was shirking that responsibility.
The shares were gone, thepany was slipping away, and the blow hade from his own son-inw.
Ding Yan didnt want to see all his hard work be Bai Hanmos gain.
He wanted to use the Bai familys influence for his own benefit, but he didnt want the Ding familyspany to be part of the Bai empire.
His whole n had been to strengthen the Ding family, to elevate them into the top ranks of the wealthy elitenot to be absorbed by the Bai family.
Ding Ningdies attitude left Ding Yan feeling disappointed and anxious.
At that moment, Ji Lu came back from shopping, her arms full of bags.
Ding Yans temper snapped, and he exploded. All you ever do is shop! Do you think money falls from the sky?
Starting tomorrow, your card will be frozen. If youve got nothing to do, just stay home.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ding Yans outburst was aimed both at venting his own frustration and at reprimanding Ding Ningdie.
Chapter 2883: If It Were Easy to Do Something Else, Why Would She Have Gone Through the Struggle?
Ji Lu, who had returned in high spirits, was stunned by Ding Yans outburst, and now her card was about to be frozen.
She stood there,pletely dumbfounded.
Setting down her bags, she carefully asked Ding Yan, Whats wrong?
Whats wrong? Thepany is about to belong to someone else, and all you do is eat, sleep, and shop. Cant you do anything useful? Yourepletely useless. Ding Yan thought of his ex-wife, who had opposed him at the board meeting.
Though he resented her, she was still from a wealthy family, with abilities far beyond a minor celebrity like Ji Lu.
Ji Lu was even more confused. If it were easy to do something else, why would she have gone through the struggle of being a mistress and giving birth?
Everything she did was for an easy life.
Ji Lu nced at her daughter, and Ding Ningdie shook her head at her, pulling Ji Lu upstairs.
Mom, you need to stop buying so many things. Look, this room is already packed, Ding Ningdie couldnt help but say.Since Ji Lu had married Ding Yan, she had be way too carefree.
What else am I supposed to do with money if not spend it? Just stare at it? Ji Lu asked, holding up clothes from one of her bags, admiring them against herself.
Mom, please tone it down a bit. Dads already in a bad mood.
You cant keep this up. No man likes a superficial woman who only cares about money and constantly buys luxury goods, Ding Ningdie said helplessly.
Though Ji Lu was over twenty years older than her daughter, she wasnt as savvy as her.
Ji Lu, having been in the entertainment industry, was superficial and hungry for fame and fortune.
Shecked theposure and intelligence that her daughter had.
It wasnt easy marrying your father. I need to get my investment back, Ji Lu said. She currently felt very insecure.
Even though she had be Mrs. Ding, she felt like it was all a dream. After years of being a mistress, being thrust into the spotlight made her uneasy.
So, she spent money recklessly, afraid that one day she would wake up and it would all be gone.
Theres a big difference between asking for something and a man giving it to you willingly. If a man really wants to give you something, hell bring the world to your feet, Ding Ningdie said.
Ji Lu shrugged, Do you think your father is the type of man to bring the world to me?
If that had been the case, Ji Lu would have loved to be a refined, elegant woman, living a quiet life above the mundane world.
Graceful and noble.
Fortunately, her daughter had be that type of woman.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Anyway, calm down for now. Dads been in a bad moodtely. Ding Ningdie sighed, feeling a headacheing on.
Why did so many problems keeping between her and Bai Hanmo?
She was now starting to fear she wouldnt be able to marry him.
Ding Ningdie frowned. She was stuck in a dilemma, forced to choose a side.
Looking at her mother, Ding Ningdie said, If you apologize properly to Dad, he wont freeze your card. From now on, dont bring the things you buy here. Store them at the old house.
At least keep up appearances. Do you get it? Ding Ningdie asked.
Ji Lu looked at her daughter, bewildered. She had just told her not to buy so much, and now she was allowing her to do so?
Still, Ji Lu nodded obediently. When it came to handling men, her daughter was truly talented.
But Ji Lu still felt something was up. What are you nning? she asked.
Ding Ningdie shook her head, Nothing.
Ding Ningdie didnt want to be caught in this dilemma any longer.
She knew shed have to abandon one side.
Chapter 2884: She Stood by Her Man
Afterward, Ding Ningdie decisively moved out of the Ding family home and stayed at a hotel.
Ding Yan:
The f*ck, what was going on?
Ding Ningdie exined to Bai Hanmo what had happened, feeling helpless.
In short, she was innocent. She had done exactly as her father asked, but her father didnt appreciate it at all.
Ding Ningdie didnt understand why her father spoke that way. She was clearly helping the Ding family.
In any case, Ding Ningdie had sold Ding Yan outpletely and made her stance clear.
As they say, a womans heart follows her husband; she stood by her man.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Bai Hanmo kissed Ding Ningdies forehead. Since your father doesnt appreciate our kindness, we wont interfere anymore.We gave him a chance, but he didnt take it, Bai Hanmo said indifferently.
Ding Ningdie had resolved the issue. It seemed Bai Hanmo would no longer pursue acquiring thepany, and she had done her part as Ding Yan had asked.
The process didnt matter; the oue was what counted.
Ding Ningdie subtly hinted, wondering when Bai Hanmo would marry her.
Only through marriage could she feel secure.
Meanwhile, Ning Shu had been keeping an eye on the Ding familyspany. She didnt understand why Bai Hanmo had said he would acquire itst time, but nothing had happened. Was he just joking?
Whether he was joking or not, it gave Mother Ding the opportunity to directly nominate herself as chairman of the board at the shareholders meeting.
Mother Ding held the most shares because thepany had been selling too manytely.
She had spent a lot of money buying them up, and without Ning Shus support behind the scenes, she might not have been able to hold on.
As Ding Yan watched with a livid expression, Mother Ding confidently took the chairman position.
Mostly becausepany morale was low, whoever took over as chairman would be inheriting a mess.
So, Mother Ding took the role with ease.
Ding Yans expression was grim, and he gritted his teeth. What exactly are you trying to do?
I just want to try out being chairman, Mother Ding said.
Ding Yan:
Damn it, thepany still ended up gone after all.
You just want to get revenge on me, dont you? Ding Yan red at Mother Ding. But you shouldnt joke around with thepany. How can a woman be chairman? Dont make trouble.
Ding Yan turned to Ning Shu. Please persuade your mother. Business isnt a joke.
Ning Shu, who had been enjoying the show:
Why do I always have to be the one to persuade her? I had to talk her into the divorce, and now this?
Ning Shu: Dad, how am I supposed to persuade Mom? She bought the shares with her own money and became chairman through her own efforts.
What exactly do you want me to convince her of, Dad? To hand you the chairman position? Or to give you the shares she bought? Or should she just hand everything over to you?
This was clearly the terminal stage of male chauvinismthere was no cure.
He still looked down on someone who had lived with him for over 20 years.
Ding Yan fell silent. It was clear Ning Shu had voiced his hidden thoughts.
Even after the divorce, Ding Yan still saw Mother Ding as his possession.
Please transfer all your current work to me as soon as possible. After all, Im the chairman now, Mother Ding said, lifting her chin slightly. Dressed in her sharp business suit, she looked capable andmanding.
This is ridiculous. This is the Ding familyspany. How can it be run by a woman? Are you trying to ruin it?
Chapter 2885: Hand Over the Chairman Position to Mother Ding
Ding Yans thoughts werent hard to figure out. He believed that even though they were divorced, Mother Ding should still devote herself to him.
Where did this confidencee from?
Ding Yan had no choice but to hand over the chairman position to Mother Ding.
Resentful, he waited for her to embarrass herselfunable to handle thepanys affairs, bullied by the board members.
He didnt believe a woman like her could manage it.
He was sure shed mess up ande begging him for help in a pitiful state.
With that in mind, Ding Yan reluctantly handed over thepanys affairs to Mother Ding.
Mother Ding smiled, picked up the namete engraved with Chairman Ding Yan from the table, and tossed it into the trash right in front of him.
Ding Yan: His face turned as ck as coal, and he red at Mother Ding. The way youre acting is seriously disgusting.
Youve never liked me anyway, so it doesnt matter, Mother Ding said casually.
Ding Yan was speechless and turned to leave.
Mother Ding just smiled, and Ning Shu, also smiling, said, Congrattions, Mom.
Ning Shu liked this new side of Mother Dinga strong woman, not the helpless wife who used to make herself miserable for a man.N?v(el)B\\jnn
This version of Mother Ding was more beautiful than ever, her face glowing and wless thanks to Ning Shus pearl cream, her skin radiant with a pearl-like luster.
Ning Shu said, Mom, spread the word that Guinness Company from Country M is interested in acquiring thepany, and that there will be a secret meeting soon to discuss the deal.
What are you nning? Mother Ding asked.
Ning Shu smiled. Just putting on a little show.
This show had to involve Bai Hanmo.
Soon, the news spread quickly, and everyone in thepany heard that it was being sold. Panic set in.
It felt like the whole ce was on the verge of copse. If thepany was really acquired by Guinness, it would be foreign-owned.
At that point, a bloodbath was inevitablemassyoffs were expected.
Many employees began nning their exits, and some even jumped ship.
However, most of those who left were low-level staff; the middle and upper management couldnt resign just yet.
In any case, the atmosphere in thepany became increasingly unstable, and this made people more certain thepany was about to be sold.
When Ding Yan heard this, he almost fainted.
Thepany was already a mess, and now it was going to be sold?
Women with long hair really dock brains! She had ruined a perfectly goodpany!
Ding Yan stormed into thepany and raised his hand to p Mother Ding.
But the bodyguard next to her caught his wrist mid-swing.
Let go, let go! Ding Yan struggled, but the bodyguard held his arm firmly.
Let him go, Mother Ding said calmly.
The bodyguard released Ding Yans hand.
What do you think youre doing? Ding Yan yelled, furious.
Im the chairman now. Thepanys affairs are my responsibility, Mother Ding replied, her chin slightly raised.
Ding Yan looked like he wanted to hit her again, but when he saw the two tall bodyguards, he didnt dare try.
Chapter 2886: It Would Be Better to Sell the Company to the Bai Family
Ding Yan was anxious. If thepany was really sold, the Ding family would have nothing left.
What was going on this year? It felt like thepany couldnt escape its fate of being sold.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
First, it was the Bai family, and now the Guinness Company from Country M.
No matter what, the Ding familyspany couldnt be sold.
Ding Yan furrowed his brow. In the end, he had to turn to Bai Hanmoit would be better to sell thepany to the Bai family than to Guinness.
Even if Im no longer the chairman, Im still a major shareholder. I dont agree to sell thepany, Ding Yan said through gritted teeth. Even if you want revenge on me, dont joke around with thepany. There are so many employees here.
Those employees need to support their families. Thepany supports so many peoplethere has to be a limit to this reckless behavior, Ding Yan continued.
Mother Ding replied indifferently, Thepanys just getting a new owner, nothing else changes. Besides, without thispany, there are other opportunities. Talented people are always needed.
Dont use this righteous excuse, pretending to care, Mother Ding sneered.A man who didnt even care about his own family couldnt possibly care about others. Using the employees as an excusehow disgusting.
Youyou Ding Yan was so furious that he pointed a trembling finger at her, but finally snorted coldly and stormed out.
Mother Ding watched him leave and tsked. Ding Yan really was a coward.
Ding Yan immediately tried contacting Ding Ningdie, but her phone was unreachable.
He couldnt get through at all.
Ding Yan was so angry that the veins on his forehead bulgedhis head felt like it was going to explode.
He went straight upstairs and found Ji Lu looking at herself in the mirror. The tag was still on her clothesclearly, she had bought new ones again.
Would this woman die if she went a day without buying clothes!?
He grabbed Ji Lus arm and snapped, Call your daughter, now!
Whats going on? Ji Lu asked, confused. Why should I call Ningdie?
I told you to call her, so just call! Ding Yan said impatiently.
Ji Lu didnt dare resist. She obediently pulled out her phone and called Ding Ningdie.
Ding Yan couldnt reach Ningdie, but Ji Lu could.
Ding Yan:
Damn, had he been cklisted?
For the first time, Ding Yan realized that his obedient, charming daughter had a rebellious side.
He had never noticed it beforehe had always thought of her as a delicate, weak girl who needed his protection.
Facing her now, he couldnt help but soften his tone, afraid of scaring her.
But suddenly, Ding Ningdie made Ding Yan feel wary.
He even started imagining scenarios where his son-inw and daughter were plotting to take over the Ding family.
What should I say? Ji Lu asked Ding Yan quietly.
Ding Yan snatched the phone from her and said, Its your father. Your aunt is going to sell thepany, and shes going to get a lot of money. Our family will go bankrupt. Your mother and I will be on the streets. ??N??s?
This needs to be handled, or I wont agree to your marriage with Bai Hanmo, Ding Yan ordered, then hung up the phone and tossed it back to Ji Lu.
He grabbed the tag on Ji Lus clothes and snapped, Can you do anything besides shop?
In the future, you wont have any money to buy things. Thepanys about to copse. If you dont get your daughter to help, prepare to go bankrupt.
The thought of bankruptcy made Ding Yan ufortablehe was about to be bankrupt himself.
Even though Ji Lu didnt know exactly what was going on, she could tell from Ding Yans expression that something big had happened.
After all, shed been with Ding Yan for years and knew his moods well enough.
Chapter 2887: Just to Buy Back Their Own Company
Something big must have happened to make Ding Yan this nervous.
Will she really not have money to buy things in the future?
Then what was the point of bing Mrs. Ding?
Tell me what happened so I can tell Ningdie, Ji Lu asked in a quiet voice.
Ding Yan nced at her. Right now, only Ding Ningdie could help thepany.
The Ding family now had to spend a huge amount of money just to buy back their ownpany.
Ding Yan couldnt describe how it felt to have to buy back something that already belonged to him.
When Ji Lu heard how serious the situation wasand that it would affect her future lifestyleshe started to worry. Her life could really get difficult soon.
After thinking it over, Ding Yan decided to gather the money to buy thepany andpete with the Guinness Company from Country M.Ding Yan took out all of the familys assets. It wasnt a small amountthepany had made a lot of money over the years.
He figured it should be enough.
Ding Yan went downstairs, and the person he sent to monitor Mother Ding came back.
They met with a group of foreigners at a restaurant, the person reported.
Foreignersit must be people from the Guinness Company.
They were probably negotiating the acquisition of thepany. This stubborn woman really wanted to sell it.
Where did the foreigners go afterward? Ding Yan asked.
They went to thepany. Looks like theyre inspecting it.
When Ding Yan heard this, he mmed his fist down on the table in frustration.
Damn it, he really had to spend his own money to buy back hispany.
The whole situation made him feel sick.
Ding Yan was anxious. He absolutely couldnt let Guinness get ahead.
He called Mother Ding and asked how much the Guinness Company was offering.
Six billion, Mother Ding said.
How much? Ding Yan was stunned. On one hand, he was proud that hispany was worth so muchsix billion!
But on the other hand, he didnt have that kind of money.
He only had about half. Would he really have to turn to Bai Hanmo for the rest?
But would Bai Hanmo even give him that much? Ding Yan was seriously worried.
Was that Father on the phone? Ning Shu asked Mother Ding as she sat on the sofa.
Mother Ding nodded, He was asking how much thepany was being sold for.
Ning Shu took a sip of water and stayed silent.
Ding Yan definitely couldnt pull together six billion. If he couldnt, hed have to ask Bai Hanmo.
But it was hard to say if Bai Hanmo would give him the money.
If Bai Hanmo did fork over that much, his own stores would probably be emptied.
Hows your medical concoction business going? Mother Ding asked.
Ning Shu grinned. You have no idea how well your daughters business is doing. People are lining up for my products!
My daughter is sure sessful! Mother Ding said teasingly. Are the people you hired reliable?
They just need to act out a y, Ning Shu said. They just needed to wait for the contract to be signed.
As for those foreigners, it didnt matter.
Ning Shu stood up. Im heading back to make more of the pastes.
These pastes were her livelihood.
The profits were high, especially since the process wasplicated, the quantities were limited, and everything waspletely natural.
There were still lots of people waiting in line for orders.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 2888: She Couldn’t Be the One to Ask
Ning Shu went back to making more of the medical concoctions, waiting for the situation to unfold.
Later, Mother Ding released the news that the Guinness Company was very satisfied and about to sign the contract.
Ding Yan was so anxious that blisters were forming on his lips, constantly urging Ji Lu to get Ding Ningdie to find a solution.
Ding Ningdie had been hesitant to speak up. If she asked for money, her image in Bai Hanmos eyes would change.
Even if he wanted to give it, she couldnt be the one to ask.
Ding Ningdie was torn. In rtionships, it was either one person controlling the dynamic or the other.
If she asked for money, shed put herself in a weaker position.
She couldnt let money ruin her standing in the rtionship.
She wanted to tie Bai Hanmo with love. As long as he loved her, she could get anything she wanted.So, even though Ding Yan was about to lose his mind with anxiety, Ding Ningdie decided not to bring it up to Bai Hanmo.
She pretended it wasnt happening.
But secretly, she told her mother, Ji Lu, to mention it to Bai Hanmo.
It would be better for her mother to bring it up identally than for her to do it.
After all, she couldnt afford to ruin her image.
Even if the Ding family needed help, it wouldnt be tied to her.
Ji Lu got the hint from her daughter and went to the vi where Bai Hanmo and Ding Ningdie lived together.
As soon as Ji Lu saw Ding Ningdie, she started crying her heart out.
Ji Lu used to be an actress. Though she wasnt a master, she could definitely cry better than most people.
Her sobs were dramatic and heart-wrenching.
When Bai Hanmo came home from work and entered the vi, he heard a sorrowful crying from his partners room.
He rushed upstairs and saw Ding Ningdieforting a sobbing woman.
It was Ji Lu.
Whats going on? Bai Hanmo loosened his tie. Ji Lus face was soaked in tears but somehow her makeup was still perfect.
Not even her mascara had smudged.
Nothing, Ding Ningdie said, looking deeply worried.
She resembled a tragic heroine from the ancient era, with every detail of her expression just right.
The sunlight from the balcony streamed in, casting a golden glow over her.
She looked wless.
Bai Hanmo adored Ding Ningdies beautyhe thought there wasnt a more beautiful woman in the world.
Her presence was warm and pure, and her scent was enchanting.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After crying for a while, Ji Lu saw Bai Hanmo hade home and wiped her tears as if to leave.
Why dont you stay for dinner? Bai Hanmo offered.
Ji Lu nced at Ding Ningdie, who reluctantly said, Then, Mother, stay for dinner.
Ding Ningdie looked so worried that she barely ate during the meal. Bai Hanmo ced food on her te with his chopsticks.
She forced a smile but clearly had no appetite.
Alright, tell me whats really going on, Bai Hanmo said, putting down his chopsticks and looking at Ji Lu. You tell me.
Ji Lu was about to speak when Ding Ningdie interrupted, Its nothing. My mother just came to see me.
Youre so easy to read, and youre still trying to say its nothing? Youre like an open bookone nce and I know everything, Bai Hanmo said, flicking Ding Ningdies nose. ?
You go ahead, he told Ji Lu.
Ji Lu hesitated, then exined the situation with thepany.
That mother-daughter duo wrecked thepany, and now they want to sell it for a huge amount and enjoy their lives.
Before, Ningdie was always being bullied by them, and now they want to even destroy thepany, Ji Lu added.
Ding Ningdie sighed, Mom, thats all in the past. Lets not bring it up anymore.
Bai Hanmo raised an eyebrow, Ive heard about this.
They used to always bully you? Bai Hanmo asked Ding Ningdie.
Ding Ningdie shook her head, Its nothing, really. Given my background, its normal for people not to like me.
Chapter [NaN]
This chapter is missing , we are fix soon ! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 2891: Let’s Dump All the Company’s Shares
Every time he saw Ding Ningdie in pain, Bai Hanmo wanted to tear apart whoever had hurt her.
So for them to take a huge sum from him and still want to leave so easily, was just wishful thinking.
Ning Shu looked at the people following them in the rearview mirror and turned the steering wheel.
Mom, lets dump all thepanys shares, Ning Shu said. Sell them at a low price.
This would certainly cause the Ding familypany to lose countless assets, evaporating a lot of market value.
Are we really going to dump them? Mrs. Ding was a bit reluctant. We worked so hard to get so many shares.
Ning Shu nced at the rearview mirror. Mom, we took money from Bai Hanmo. Do you still expect thepany to give us a share of the profits?
If they continued to hold the shares, they could still get a share of thepanys profits. But staying tied to Bai Hanmo was a dangerous game.
Ning Shu pressed the gas pedal and made a few sharp turns.Dont forget about Ding Ningdies leg, Ning Shu said.
Mrs. Ding nodded. Ill listen to you, but I wanted to put the beauty products you made under the Ding family name. Its not possible now.
Even without the Ding family, my products will sell just fine, Ning Shu replied with a smile.
Back at home, Ning Shu called Lian Min to thank her for cooperating.
The Bai family had their hands in every business, from appliances and hotels to steel and information products.
They were an unnatural force, yet the Bai family was powerful.
It made people feel powerless against them.
The Bai family was almost a monopoly.
This time, Ning Shu had the help of the Lian family and the Li family. Only two families stepped forward publicly, but many more joined forces behind the scenes.
Mrs. Ding sold the shares at a low price, causing the Ding familys stock value to drop dramatically, and much of the money evaporated.
Mrs. Ding lost a lot of money herself, only recovering half of her capital. But this 7 billion was practically obtained by getting something for nothing.
Earlier measures had led many in the Ding familypany to sell their shares, so Mrs. Dings shares reached sixty percent of the entirepany.
When Mrs. Ding sold, the other shareholders followed.
The longer the dy, the more money they lost.
The direct consequence was that thepany taken over by Bai Hanmo now faced not only the 7 billion yuan required for acquisition but also a suddenly evaporated sum.
They also had to buy back the low-priced stocks.
This cost added up to over 10 billion.
Bai Hanmo was frustrated. Extremely frustrated.
Bai Hanmo was frustrated, and Ding Yan was even more so. He felt betrayed. After the divorce, his ex-wife had backstabbed him.
Now thepany belonged to the Bai family, and the decline in stock value caused Ding Yans money to vanish as well.
He was betrayed not only by his ex-wife but also by his daughter.
Ding Yan, enraged, pped Ji Lu several times, knocking her to the ground.
Ji Lu covered her face and cried.
Youre teaming up with your daughter to troll me, arent you? Ding Yan yelled, his face ashen with anger, grabbing Ji Lus hair. What did you tell your daughter? It was just borrowing money, not buying thepany outright.
Ji Lu was pulled by her hair, her face contorted in pain. She kept saying, Thats what I told Ningdie. I didnt know my son-inw would buy thepany outright.
Ding Yan pulled Ji Lus hair fiercely, making her lift her chin in pain.
Ding Yan was not a gentleman. In the past, when he was angry, he would even p his own wife.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He cared even less about Ji Lu. The sense of powerlessness from losing thepany made him irritable.
He felt like he had lost everything.
Without me, do you think you and your daughter would have any kind of good life? Do you think that if you managed to get a connection with the Bai family, youd live any better?
Ding Yan roared.
Ji Lu felt entirely wronged. What influence did she have over the Bai familys decisions?
Only her daughter had some sway with Bai Hanmo.
Chapter 2892: Bai Hanmo Directly Bought the Company
Ji Lu didnt know how Ding Ningdie had talked to Bai Hanmo.
Could it be that Ding Ningdie was staying out of this entirely for her mans sake?
Ji Lus scalp hurt terribly, and tears streamed down. This time, she was crying for real, with mascara smearing and making her look like she had ck eye circles.
She looked awful.
Ji Lu could only endure the pain in her scalp. She felt like it was bleeding.
Ding Yan felt deeply frustrated. Bai Hanmos intervention saved thepany, but it no longer belonged to him.
He couldnt evenin. After all, he had asked Bai Hanmo for help, and Bai Hanmo directly bought thepany. What else could he say?
This pent-up anger had nowhere to go.
He wondered if Bai Hanmo would even let him manage thepany.That chance was likely gone for good.
Ding Yan finally let go of Ji Lus hair, feeling defeated. Ji Lu, now freed, immediately ran off.
Right now, Ding Yan was terrifying.
Being Ding Yans wife was worse than being his mistress.
A mistress had more freedom. She could leave whenever she wanted. Being Mrs. Ding was just a pair of cuffs.
Ji Lu touched her scalp and felt wetness. Her hand came away with a little blood.
Damned lunatic.
Ning Shu used the 7 billion given by Bai Hanmo to gradually buy shares in the Bai familypany.
Bai Hanmo had spent so much money that his resources were running thin.
Recently, the government held a bid for a piece ofnd expected to fetch a high price.
The Lian family, the Li family, and other wealthy families were all interested in acquiring it.
Ning Shu didnt participate in matters like this.
She didnt have enough capital, but other wealthy families did.
Normally, they couldnt match the Bai family, but united, they wouldnt be weaker.
Investing in thisnd was a huge potential profit, and many people wanted a piece of it.
But Ning Shu knew thisnd would end up wasted. Despite its prime location, an ancient tomb was unearthed on the site, buried deep underground.
As a result, thend had to be handed over to the state.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The Lian family, who had bid for thend, suffered tremendous losses.
Ning Shu nned to use this to scheme against the Bai family, especially Bai Hanmo, who was already stretched thin and would be weakened further.
However, Ning Shu was currently busy creating a beauty paste for Lian Min to give to Ding Ningdie as an apology for the previouspetition involving the Ding familypany.
Even the Lian family felt intimidated by the Bai family.
Knowing Bai Hanmo cared about Ding Ningdie, Lian Min asked Ning Shu to create something special.
The products she made were well-received among thedies of wealthy families and had a strong reputation.
With its limited quantity and high market demand, it became highly sought after.
Ning Shu agreed with a nod.
Since it was for Ding Ningdie, Ning Shu wanted to prepare something special.
Along with the face cream, she also prepared a body cream.
Applying this cream would make ones skin fair, incredibly smooth, and give off a subtle yet alluring scent.
This was Ning Shus generous gift to Ding Ningdie, ensuring shed be even more beautiful.
The items prepared for Ding Ningdie were crafted meticulously by Ning Shu, who put her heart and soul into them.
She did her best to make the most perfect product she could.
Chapter 2893: All the Wealthy Families in the City Want That Plot of Land
To prepare these items for Ding Ningdie, Ning Shu felt like shed pretty much used all her knowledge.
Especially with the body lotion. After finishing it, Ning Shu left clear instructions for applying it after a shower for best results.
Then, Ning Shu notified Lian Min toe pick up the items.
Lian Min examined what Ning Shu had made and nodded approvingly. You really put thought into this. I thought since it was for your sister, you might be half-hearted about it.
Ning Shuughed. How could I? If I half-heartedly made something, it would reflect poorly on my reputation. Im more worried she wont even use it since I made it.
Lian Min nced at Ning Shu, picked up the items, and prepared to leave.
Ning Shu asked, I heard your familys going to bid.
Lian Min replied, Of course. All the wealthy families in the city want that plot ofnd.
Ning Shu shook her head. With that muchpetition, itll cost a fortune.Yes, my eldest brother and second brother both want thatnd, Lian Min said.
That plot will go for hundreds of millions. Lian Min furrowed his brows. Its a bit pricey.
Ning Shu shook her head. Youre overvaluing thatnd, and theres a real estate bubble about to burst. Even if there isnt one now, it doesnt mean the value will stay this high. Its not worth it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Instead of fighting over one piece ofnd, its better to do something else.
Lian Min looked at Ning Shu. Dont mess with me again. Last time, after working with you, my brother gave me an earful. Asking you to make this is my apology for that.
My brother was furious, ming me for rashly going against Bai Hanmo.
Ning Shu hadnt interacted with Lian Mins brothers, but with the amount they were nning to spend on thisnd
And considering there was an ancient tomb site underground and it was an enormous one at that
The tomb site was a burial ground for an ancient n, and it had caused a huge stir when discovered.
This meant thend could no longer be usedmercially.
Also, excavation would take a long time.
So now, thend was practically worthless.
The Lian family was also heavily impacted, and their money vanished without a trace. Besides, Bai Hanmo has already lost a lot of money buying thepany for his father-inw. If the Bai family wins thisnd, isnt that a good thing?
And anyway, a piece ofnd is just dirt. Who knows whats beneath it? Ning Shu shrugged, making light of it.
You just want revenge on your fianc and your sister. Why drag my family into this?
Im not. Im just advising you. Instead of spending that money onnd, its better to deal with the Bai family, who dominates the market.
If the Bai family wanted to bankrupt a smallpany, they could do it in minutes. They had the money to dominate.
Even if there was a price war,petitors couldnt keep up and wouldnt even recoup their capital.
But the Bai family wouldnt care.
They were a monopoly.
Ning Shu really didnt understand why this twisted market economy had no regtions and why the government didnt intervene.
Another possibility was thatpanies like the Bai familyspany contributedrge amounts of tax revenue, so the authorities looked the other way.
Previously, Bai Hanmo had spent over a hundred million. If he won thisnd, itd be enough to give him a good setback.
Lian Min simply asked, Is my moms beauty paste ready?
Its ready, Ning Shu said, taking it out of the refrigerator. While at it, she handed Lian Min the burn ointment.
Lian Mins face turned serious as she prepared to leave. Ning Shu said, You should listen to me. Thatnd doesnt seem right, and the feng shui is bad.
Lian Min couldnt help but scoff at Ning Shu. Youre being superstitious.
Chapter 2894: Those Who Believe in Me Shall Have Eternal Life
If you tell your grandfather about this, hell definitely have doubts and wont want to spend arge sum on thend, Ning Shu said to Lian Min. Lian Mins grandfather, the family patriarch, held great authority in the Lian family.
Lian Min rolled her eyes at Ning Shu. My two brothers have analyzed it from every angle, and they think its a good opportunity, so we should go for it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Those who believe in me shall have eternal life. Anyway, thatnds no good. If it were, why would it have been abandoned for so long? Ning Shu said, hands spread wide.
The government said its part of an important n. Thats why its been left untouched until now, Lian Min replied.
How can you believe that? Ask your grandfather to bring in a feng shui expert to take a look. Thisnd isnt as promising as it seems, Ning Shu said.
In reality, wealthy people tend to be quite superstitious.
Alright, Im heading out, Lian Min said, picking up her things and leaving.
Ning Shu rubbed her temples, genuinely hoping the Lian familys money wouldnt go to waste.
Despite the high intion and the Mary Sue-like quality to it, money was still money.Ning Shu turned on herputer and watched the stock market, gradually buying up Bai family stocks.
Using the money given by Bai Hanmo to buy shares of the Bai familyspany.
It felt so satisfying.
Ning Shu stared at theputer while spacing out, wondering if Ding Ningdie would use the products.
If she didnt, it would be a waste of all the effort Ning Shu had put in.
In reality, Ning Shu truly cared about Ding Ningdie and Bai Hanmos happiness.
Bai Hanmo had been so busytely, and he would probably only get married after this hectic period passed.
Lian Min visited with gifts, and since Bai Hanmo wasnt home during the day, Ding Ningdie weed her.
Ding Ningdie was surprised to see the young miss of the Lian family bringing her a gift and paying a visit.
This was the first time shed had such an experience.
Being an illegitimate child, Ding Ningdie was often looked down upon by the daughters of wealthy families. After Bai Hanmos recent high-profile proposal, shed unexpectedly found herself in the spotlight.
It was meant to be a show of their love, but it only resulted in harsh criticism.
Though she knew it was all because of Bai Hanmos status, it didnt stop her from reveling in the fact that Bai Hanmo was hers.
For a moment, Ding Ningdie felt a bit smug.
After epting Lian Mins gift, Lian Min exchanged a few polite words with her and asked Ding Ningdie to pass on a message.
Ding Ningdie nodded and promised she would.
However, when Bai Hanmo returned that evening, Ding Ningdie didnt mention Lian Mins visit.
Ding Ningdie never interfered with business matters.
She only needed to ensure she looked beautiful and serene in front of Bai Hanmo.
Whats that scent on you? Bai Hanmo asked in a low voice as he leaned close to Ding Ningdie.
Her heart skipped a beat. Could it be that he didnt like the scent?
She had just taken a bath and applied body cream. She loved the scent and thought it was lovely.
If Bai Hanmo didnt like it, she wouldnt use it again.
What scent? Theres no scent. I just took a bath, said Ding Ningdie, looking at him with a slightly dazed expression.
Her dazed look was so captivating.
Bai Hanmo smirked, his smile devilish. I like this scent. Its sweet, and it makes me want to devour you.
Bai Hanmo nibbled at Ding Ningdies skin, his tongue slowly gliding over it, gently biting and sucking.
He seemed to be so taken by the scent, continually licking and savoring her skin.
Chapter 2895: Ding Ningdie’s Skin Had a Subtle, Sweet Scent
Ding Ningdies skin had a subtle, sweet scent.
The skin under Bai Hanmos touch felt like the finest silk, incredibly smooth.
It was enough to make anyones heart flutter.
The atmosphere was thick with ambiguitywild and romantic.
Ding Ningdie was thrilled, as it seemed Bai Hanmo really liked the scent.
As expected of a gift from the Lian familys youngdy, it was of really good quality.
Ding Ningdie embraced Bai Hanmo, and they made love.
Afterward, Bai Hanmo held Ding Ningdie close, his head buried in her neck, inhaling the pleasant scent on her skin.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was a night of savoring the afterglow.After that, Ding Ningdie applied the body cream after every shower.
She found that the cream was amazing. Not only did it smell good when applying, but sometimes, when she squatted and then stood up, she caught a faint hint of it.
It was an indescribably pleasant scent. Ding Ningdie even went to the mall topare perfumes, but she couldnt find anything like it.
It also nourished her skin. After using it for a while, her skin became as smooth as silk, refined and glowing with health, making her look much younger.
In every intimate moment, Bai Hanmo would hold her close and gently bite her, leaving her breathless.
Afterward, hed hold her as they fell asleep, treating her better and better, with a gaze that grew softer each day.
The body cream was in a small container from the start, and since she applied it to her entire body, it ran out quickly.
Ding Ningdie loved this cream. She didnt like any other creams anymore; only this one.
Bai Hanmo liked it too.
Ding Ningdie could only gather the courage to ask Lian Min where she got it.
Lian Min:
Was she hinting at wanting another gift?
Lian Min went to Ning Shu and asked her to make more body cream.
Ning Shu:
She was really using it?
Ning Shu nodded, signaling that shed make more.
Have you told your brothers about thend deal? Ning Shu asked.
Lian Mins expression turned gloomy. My brothers think its a great deal and wont listen to me. They gave me a card and told me to go shopping and not to bother them.
Do I look like Im short on money? Lian Min asked Ning Shu.
No, the dividends youre getting from me are more than enough for afortable life, Ning Shu replied.
I dont know if you just wanted to scare me, but I feel uneasy now. When I went to see that piece ofnd, the more I looked at it, the worse I felt, Lian Min said helplessly.
Did you consult your grandfather? Ning Shu asked.
Grandfathers traveling around the world and is out of contact, Lian Min said with a sigh. Im feeling a bit anxious about this.
Anxious about what? There are still options, Ning Shu said with a smile.
Youve tricked me many times before. I dont trust you, Lian Min said directly.
This was a bit embarrassing. In Lian Mins mind, Ning Shus character wasnt exactly trustworthy.
What options are there? Lian Min asked.
It was just too expensive. If they put all their money into buying thend, thepanys cash flow might be at risk.
And who knows when thisnd will actually turn a profit?
Most importantly, Lian Min felt uneasy about it.
Just secretly reveal your familys bid to Bai Hanmo. If he really wants to win thend, hell definitely bid higher than your brothers, Ning Shu said with a sly smile.
And make sure to raise the bid a bit.
The bidding conference required eachpany to submit a confidential price, with the highest bidder winning.
Since no one knew thepetitors bids, all thepanies would likely raise their prices to avoid losing.
Chapter 2896: I Believe They’re Strong Enough to Handle Any Setback
Lian Min nced at Ning Shu. My brothers will go crazy.
How is that possible? I may not know your brothers, but I believe theyre strong enough to handle any setback, Ning Shu said insincerely.
Ning Shu had suggested this idea, though she wasnt sure if Lian Min would actually go through with it.
It would also need to be done in the most discreet, foolproof way.
Just focus on making good products. Looks like your sister really likes what you make, Lian Min waved at Ning Shu. No tricks, okay?
Ning Shu spread her hands. I would never ruin my products. Ding Ningdie isnt worth me ruining my brand.
Lian Min nodded. Ive invested in it too, so dont mess it up.
Lian Min left with her worries, while Ning Shu followed the original recipe to make more body cream for Ding Ningdie.
This time, she made plenty, enough for Ding Ningdie to use all over like wall paint.Once it was ready, Lian Min would deliver it.
Ding Ningdie found it amusing to see the daughter of the Lian family delivering items like a courier.
These socialites, once the stars of every party, were now delivering things for her.
This was sess; this was happiness.
When Ding Ningdie saw therge amount of body cream this time, she was overjoyed.
She hurried to pay Lian Min, but Lian Min wasnt exactly short on cash. Taking money from her would be an insult.
Lian Min politely declined, asking her to just promote it if she found it useful.
Though Ding Ningdie didnt know the exact price, she knew it had to be expensive, given how effective it was.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Now, she was someone others would pay generously to impress.
Everyone had a sense of vanity, and Ding Ningdie felt incredibly happy, as if she was standing atop a mountain, looking down on everything.
Love had given her all this.
After leaving the vi, Lian Minined to Ning Shu about her illegitimate sisters shallow nature.
Ning Shu thought Ding Ningdie was handling it quite well. She showed only a little vanity, without the typical behavior of the newly wealthy.
She probably wanted to maintain an otherworldly image in front of Bai Hanmo.
Ning Shu listened to Lian Mins rant while she continued working.
Bai Hanmospany was seriously quite powerful. She still hadnt gotten her hands on much of their stock. She estimated she hadnt even gathered one percent. ??
And shed already spent nearly all her money.
They were seriously overpowered.
The Bai familys monopoly hindered the market economy by controlling so many resources.
Manypanies hadnt had a chance to grow and were shut down too soon. Some couldnt adapt, and some new industries were plundered.
This wasnt a normalpetitive economy.
Their influence could easily shake the economy, which was terrifying.
Peoples lives were in the hands of the wealthy, and capital controlled the country, with tycoons manipting the state.
Ning Shu sighed helplessly.
Uniting to dismantle the Bai family would solve a lot of problems.
Lian Min ranted for a while, sighed, and left.
Ning Shu:
Why did she alwayse to her to rant?
With the generous amount of body cream Lian Min gave her, Ding Ningdie applied it almost every day after her bath.
Every time she used it, Bai Hanmo would hold her and nibble on her skin.
Anyway, it made both of them very happy.
Soon, the bidding would begin.
Ning Shu went to the site to take a look.
Many people were already there.
Why was this piece ofnd so attractive? Ning Shu couldnt understand it.
Chapter 2889: It Was Enough to Make Any Woman Envious
Chapter 2889: It Was Enough to Make Any Woman Envious
Ding Ningdie didnt deny that Mrs. Ding and Ning Shu bullied her; she only said her identity made people dislike her.
Bai Hanmo held Ding Ningdies hand. A hero doesnt care about their background. Besides, youre not an illegitimate daughter anymore, so no one can use that against you now.
Seeing Bai Hanmo being so sweet to Ding Ningdie, Ji Lu felt both relieved and jealous.
Even as a mother, watching a man with immense wealth, tall and handsome, talented and perfect, pampering a woman so much
It was enough to make any woman envious, jealous, and resentful.
She had been a mistress for over twenty years, and now that she had finally be legitimate as Mrs. Ding, thepany was on the brink of bankruptcy.
And it was all because of the former Mrs. Ding.
Comparing herself to her daughter, Ji Lu sank into self-pity and couldnt help but feel jealous.
Ill find a way to resolve this, Bai Hanmo said calmly.
Ji Lu forced a smile. Thank you, son-inw. Please find a way to fix it.
She could hardly stand seeing the affection between her daughter and Bai Hanmo.
Different fates for different people, Ji Lu sighed to herself.
Wasnt a womans life all about finding a good man? One who treasured her, who would give her the stars and the moon?
After Ji Lu left, Bai Hanmo and Ding Ningdie grew more intimate.
Ding Ningdie said worriedly, You dont have to worry about me. Taking out that much money would burden the Bai familyspany.
I really dont understand why that mother-daughter pair is doing this. What do they gain?
It must be because of methey want revenge, so theyre targeting thepany. But thepany has so many employees with families to support, and now theyre turning peoples livelihoods into a joke.
Ding Ningdies face grew more distressed as she spoke, her furrowed brows making anyone want to smooth them out.
Every smile and frown was captivating, and even the smallest expressions were beautiful.
Bai Hanmo calcted his next move. He contacted the Guinness Company in Country M, only to find out they hadnt sent anyone to acquire the Dingpany at all.
It was easy for Bai Hanmo to guess what the mother-daughter pair was up to.
They just wanted to make some quick money.
But Bai Hanmo had no ns to tell Ding Yan. The technology of the Dingpany was a weak point in his own group.
With that technology, the Bai Group could establish itself in multiple industries.
Bai Hanmo decided to buy the Dingpany directlypartly for the business, partly for Ding Ningdie.
That way, she wouldnt be upset.
A win-win situation and the Ding family couldntinhe would have already helped them.
So, Bai Hanmo brought his team straight to the Dingpany.N?v(el)B\\jnn
In the chairmans office, he saw a group of about eight foreigners and smirked.
Youve put on this act long enough. Isnt it time to send them away? Bai Hanmo sneered.
Ning Shu wasnt surprised to see himit was obvious the Ding family had approached Bai Hanmo.
Even heroes couldnt resist a beautys charms. Even King You of Zhou had lit a distress beacon, causing neighboring dukes to rush over, just to make a beauty smile.
If Bai Hanmo didnt spend a fortune to buy thepany, how could he truly prove his love for Ding Ningdie?
Ning Shu sent the foreigners away, then smiled and asked, Why are you here?
That was quite the performance, Bai Hanmo said, ncing at Mrs. Ding and Ning Shu. He twitched his nose; from the moment he walked in, he had smelled a faint medicinal scent.
Ning Shu replied, Actually, Im giving you an opportunity. I know you want to take over Dingspany.
Oh, dont project your thoughts onto me, Bai Hanmo said, raising a finger to his lips and making a shh sound, his movements devilish.
Whats with the shh sound? He couldnt finish peeing?
Ning Shu rolled her eyes.
Mrs. Ding added, If you want to acquire thepany, the highest bidder wins.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2890: Money in This World Felt Worthless
Chapter 2890: Money in This World Felt Worthless
Those people are all fakes you brought. If Guinness Company in Country M finds out someones using their name, the consequences
Bai Hanmos voice was calm, but the threat was clear.
Ning Shu stayed calm, not worried at all. Even though theyre not from Guinness, the Lian and Li families are both interested in buying thepany.
Lian family, Li family. Bai Hanmo paused, looking scornful, obviously unimpressed by those names.
How much? Bai Hanmo asked arrogantly.
Eight billion, Ning Shu said straight out.
Bai Hanmo just sneered. What if I make it so you wont get a single penny?
Ning Shu shrugged. Then Ill sell it to the Lian family for six billion.
Talking about money made Ning Shu feel so powerful. Money in this world felt worthlessanytime it came up, it was in the millions.
Some luxury brands easily cost tens of millions. It was absurd.
Even money felt like it was part of a Mary Sue storylike a ne worth 20 million.
Intion was too crazy.
That way, my mother and I still earn six billion. Ning Shu said confidently. Neither of us is good at management, but the Ding familys technology is top-notch. Whoever gets it, its worth more than six billion.
Bai Hanmo thought for a moment when his phone rang. He nced at Ning Shu, then answered.
Whatever was said on the phone made Bai Hanmos expression darken.
Four billion, Bai Hanmo said, holding up four fingers.
Ning Shu sneered. Eight billion. Not a penny less.
Dont push your luck, Bai Hanmo said coldly. I havent even dealt with you regarding what you did to Ding Ningdie yet, and now youre trying to extort me.
Ning Shu kept a straight face. It doesnt matter. Whoever buys it, buys it.
Do you think anyone would dare to take something from me? Bai Hanmo asked.
It doesnt matter. There are plenty of people who want the Dingpany.
The Dingpany had its own technology, which was why it had held its ce in the business world for so long.
Plenty of people were eyeing it.
And thats exactly what Bai Hanmo wanted too.
Five billion.
Eight billion.
Six billion.
Eight billion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Bai Hanmos face grew darker. Seven billion.
Ning Shu nodded. Deal.
Bai Hanmos face turned as ck as ink.
He had actually lost in this deal,ing to buy thepany without even informing his father-inw.
Thewyer printed the contract, and Mrs. Ding and Bai Hanmo signed it.
Seven billion was transferred.
Ning Shu and Mrs. Ding left thepany arm in arm. What happened to thepany after that didnt concern them.
Follow those two, Bai Hanmo ordered. There was no way hed let them walk away after taking his money.
It was also for Ding Ningdies leg. After her injury,plications had set in. The dull pain pulsed through her leg, especially when it rained.
The pain kept her awake at night, even though the exams showed nothing wrong.
For some unknown reason, it still hurt. The fracture had healed, but the pain remained.
Shed toss and turn all night, moaning in pain.
From the look of her, Ding Ningdie wasnt faking it.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2898: You’re Being Used as a Pawn
Their bid had been 1.15 billion.
After the bidding ended, Lian Mins second brother pointed at her and Ning Shu.
Stop hanging out with her. Youre being used as a pawn, he said, his face darkening.
Lian Min replied innocently, Second Brother, what are you talking about? I dont understand.
You
Enough, Second. If we didnt get it, we didnt get it. The eldest brother interrupted, ncing at his sister and Ning Shu.
Wait until Grandpaes back, and you can exin it to him yourself. He turned and left first.
The second brother huffed at Lian Min and hurried after him.
Ning Shu: Im the most innocent one here.
Did you really do it? Ning Shu asked Lian Min.
No, I didnt. Who knows what happened, Lian Min replied.
Ning Shu felt there was definitely something fishy going on; otherwise, the prices wouldnt be so close.
She watched the happy couple walk past.
Especially seeing Bai Hanmos bloodshot eyes, Ning Shu was inwardly thrilled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Dealing with Ding Ningdie wasnt interesting; dealing with her backer was what was truly interesting.
Ning Shu and Lian Min left the auction banquet, chatting andughing.
A bodyguard approached and said to Lian Min, Miss, the young master invites you over, and Miss Ding is also invited.
Ning Shu: What does this have to do with me?
A long Lincoln car was parked by the roadside, and the bodyguard opened the door. Lian Min hesitated, then got in, holding her skirt.
Ning Shu followed and got in as well.
The car was spacious, with both the eldest and second brothers of the Lian family inside.
The eldest brother spoke directly to Ning Shu: My sister is a simple person. Please dont take advantage of her, and dont involve our family in your matters with the Bai family.
Ning Shu responded with an oh, then asked, What did I do?
You wanted to please Bai Hanmo andpete with your sister for him, so you persuaded my sister to leak the price to you. The second brother spoke hastily, words spilling out.
Ning Shu and Lian Mins faces darkened at hisment.
Miss Ding, please stop involving my sister. Our family wont tolerate it if this happens again, the eldest brother said coldly.
Despite his calm tone, he projected authority, while the second brother was more boyish and brash.
Ning Shu sat silently for a moment, then turned to Lian Min and asked, How should I respond to your brother?
Its fine, you can go. Ill hang out with you when I have time, Lian Min said.
Ning Shu nodded, opened the car door, and got out.
She wasnt angry at the Lian brothers. They cared deeply for their sister, and no one was naive here.
They each had their suspicions.
But Ning Shu wasnt trying to please Bai Hanmo; she was nning to crush him.
Compared to having nothing, losing everything after once having it and falling from heaven to hell made life worse than death.
The Lincoln drove off, and Ning Shu went home.
She made medicinal paste at her leisure and slowly acquired Bai family stocks.
She felt fulfilled. Mother Ding was abroad for Fashion Week.
With Mother Ding away, Ning Shu felt more rxed.
Thend Bai Hanmo acquired at the auction had its opening ceremony. He intended to develop it into a high-end vi district.
Chapter 2899: How Could He Stop Construction Because of One Grave?
Not long after construction began, they discovered a cluster of ancient tombs. At first, Bai Hanmo thought it was just one grave.
He nned to keep it hidden. If people knew there was a cemetery beneath the houses, who would live there?
After spending so much money, how could he stop construction because of one grave?
It was very likely that all that money would go to waste.
Since the discovery of the ancient tombs, a shadow of worry had settled over Bai Hanmo.
He rubbed his temples, and the red veins in his eyes became more prominent.
He hugged Ding Ningdie and breathed in her scent, which helped calm him down.
Bai Hanmo kissed Ding Ningdies neck.
After that, he kept a close eye on newspapers and magazines. If anyone dared to expose the ancient tomb incident, hed make sure they faced serious consequences.But as the tomb chambers were continuously excavated, the news spread, attracting journalists and even drawing attention from higher-ups.
Archaeologists were immediately dispatched for an emergency excavation.
Due to the hasty digging, many artifacts oxidized when exposed to the air.
This damaged numerous cultural relics.
Bai Hanmo faced criticism from officials, and the news was everywhere.
Thepanys reputation took a hit, and the stock price plummeted.
Ning Shu took advantage of the situation, buying up the stocks. As prices kept dropping, more people sold, driving the price down even further.
Ning Shu profited from this.
Bai Hanmo was furious, mming the table. He had paid a fortune for thatnd!
Now, without any return, thend was taken back, and he was even med for damaging the artifacts!
If there was an ancient tomb, why was thend sold in the first ce?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Over a billion was gone, thepanys stock price kept falling, and millions evaporated in an instant.
Bai Hanmo was livid, his eyes growing redder as he struggled to control his rage.
The anger kept building, leaving his mind nk.
This series of investment failures had him agitated and frustrated.
The usually invincible Bai Hanmo had been scammed for the first time, and he couldnt even speak up about it.
If he did, the military would step in.
Bai Hanmos temples throbbed with anger.
He couldnt calm the rage in his heart, and the more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became.
He suspected that the government was deliberately scamming them.
Once the money was in their pockets, it was nevering back, and they werent even offering anypensation. It felt so unfair.
Now they were even imposing a fine for damaging cultural relics and failing to report it!
Bai Hanmo felt like he was going crazy.
This was so unjust!
He took a deep breath, then another, and finally grabbed theputer on the table, smashing it to the ground with a loud crack.
Sparks flew, and theputer waspletely destroyed.
Bai Hanmo was like a barrel of explosives, making Ding Ningdie feel extremely nervous, so she tried to soothe him with her gentleness.
During intimate moments, Bai Hanmo loved to bite and kiss Ding Ningdies jade-like skin, savoring her scent, which made his heart itch with a tingling, numbing sensation. ?
It felt so good.
Despite Ding Ningdies efforts tofort him, treating him with utmost tenderness, caring for his daily needs, and cooking nutritious meals.
She made soup and prepared meals.
But Bai Hanmo still couldnt calm down. He felt suffocated and angry.
He felt like his dignity had been trampled on. He was being treated this way without any exnation orpensation, not even any kind words.
This was so fucking unfair.
Chapter 2900: Using Capital to Disrupt Society
With his eyes red from anger, Bai Hanmo made a decision in a fit of rage.
All products under the group would have their prices increased by twenty percent.
A bag of salt that used to cost two yuan now cost 2.4.
It wasnt obvious with small items, but withrger products, the price hike was startling.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
For example, a washing machine that had been 6000 yuan now cost 7200 with the twenty percent increase.
Bai Hanmo did this to intentionally disrupt the market, to send a message to those above him.
Using capital to disrupt society was no different from ancient era merchants closing the market in protest.
It was clear to anyone that this was a self-destructive decision, but Bai Hanmo went through with it.
The price hike did indeed cause market chaos.He maintained an attitude of I raised the pricesbuy it or dont; I dont care.
As a result, the Baipany stock price plummeted.
Ning Shus hands almost felt fatigued from all the stocks she was collecting.
People didnt know if Bai Hanmo had gotten possessed or something, but this was a golden opportunity for otherpanies, especially those selling simr products.
While Bai Hanmo raised prices, thesepanies lowered theirs.
Not by much, they still made sure they avoided losing profit.
Butpared to the Baipanys, they seemed much cheaper.
The same products, the same qualitywho would buy the expensive one?
Whod be that foolish?
All thepanies seized this chance to let their products dominate the market.
Ning Shu looked at the stock market chart and couldnt help but smile.
There was nothing difficult in the world; the only danger was if you insisted on courting disaster.
Wasnt Bai Hanmo doing just that?
Those who were used to being spoiled would eventually get themselves in trouble.
Lian Min visited Ning Shu with gifts, apanied by the second eldest son of the Lian family.
When Second Brother Lian saw Ning Shu, he felt a bit awkward.
Ning Shu didnt mention the past and asked Lian Min, You usuallye empty-handed and leave with a big bag. Its rare to see you bring something.
Lian Min often came to pick up items, either for wealthydies or to give as gifts.
Lian Min rolled her eyes at Ning Shu. Youre getting cocky now.
Ning Shu served tea to Lian Min and Second Brother Lian.
Thanks this time. The feng shui there really is bad. I heard they unearthed over a hundred tombs, forming a whole tomb cluster, Lian Min said.
Ning Shu nced at Second Brother Lian, who was drinking tea, then looked at Lian Min with a confused expression. What are you talking about? I dont understand. ?
Dont y dumb. I already confessed everything, Lian Min said.
Ning Shu:
Second Brother Lian put down his teacup and said to Ning Shu, Thanks for the help this time, but how did you know the feng shui there was bad?
Because I know a little about feng shui, but I cant exin it specifically. I just felt it wasnt good, Ning Shu replied, avoiding the main issue.
Second Brother Lian just said, Oh, and it was unclear whether he believed it.
He set down the gift, exchanged a few pleasantries, and left, leaving Lian Min and Ning Shu to talk.
You were the one who did this, right? Ning Shu asked Lian Min.
I did leak the bidding price, Lian Min said, spreading her hands.
It was a lucky strike, but its enough to give Bai Hanmo a major setback, Ning Shu said with a smile.
Lian Min looked incredulous. Is his brain broken? Why would he make such a rash decision without even trying to save the situation?
Probably because he was angry. Bai Hanmo is the kind of person who cant tolerate even the smallest provocation, Ning Shu said casually.
Thats too extreme, isnt it? Under the heavens, allnd belongs to the king; on thend, all are subjects to the king. Has Bai Hanmo gone mad? Lian Min eximed in surprise.
Ning Shu shrugged. She didnt know what to say.
Chapter 2901: Started a Boycott of Bai Family Products
The exposure of the ancient tomb group threw the Bai familyspany into a crisis, with newspapers and media criticizing the Bai family.N?v(el)B\\jnn
It was said that Bai Hanmocked the qualities of a proper entrepreneur, destroying ancient artifacts and disregarding cultural relics just for the sake of a project.
On top of that, there were plenty of people already resentful of the rich, and once this incident spread online, thepanys image took an even bigger hit.
Many people even started a boycott of Bai family products. The Bai familys products were already expensive, and after the price hikes, they became even more overpriced. With the boycott on top of that, the products simply couldnt sell.
It was like adding insult to injury, and business slowed to a crawl.
Looking at the sales figures, Bai Hanmo felt like someone had poured ice water over him, sending a chill through his body.
He instantly calmed down.
Inside, though, Bai Hanmo was seething, feeling like the whole world was against him.
These people were simply unforgivable.Bai Hanmos actions had rmed thepanys board of directors. He couldnt keep going like this.
Bai Hanmo had been in power for too long, and his mindset had changed. Even after raising prices, he didnt think he had done anything wrong.
In his mind, the other side had bullied him too much, and he was just getting justice.
The shareholders pointed at Bai Hanmo, using him of damaging thepany and ignoring its interests.
As Bai Hanmo looked at their faces, his anger only deepened.
In the past, these people had been as obedient as dogs, ttering him at every turn. Now, they actually dared to criticize and scold him.
Bai Hanmos eyes reddened, and his face twitched. Im in charge of thepany. Since when is it your ce to interfere?
This affects our interests, so why cant we say something? Youre being too dictatorial, one of the directors said, clearly unhappy.
Bai Hanmo scoffed. These people were endlessly greedy. In the past, he could satisfy them, and they wouldnt say a word.
But now that there were problems, they all came one after another to criticize him. They were useless.
Bai Hanmos arrogance,bined with his simmering anger, only grew as the directors kept trying to persuade him.
To put it bluntly, his noble self-esteem had been hurt.
A dangerous thought crossed his mindto drag the whole world down with him.
With that determination, he kept heading down his self-destructive path, bulldozing through everything.
However, after seeing thetest sales report, Bai Hanmo had no choice but to tamp down his frustration and anger, and he held a press conference.
He exined about the ancient tomb cluster and the price hikes.
When talking about the price increase, Bai Hanmo imed that the product had been upgraded, which was why it was a little more expensive.
Now, as a reward for consumers, they were lowering the price back to the original.
Ning Shu watched the TV and shook her head. Did Bai Hanmo really think everyone was an idiot?
You say the products been upgraded, so its upgraded?
It was apletely insincere and pointless press conference. All it did was showcase Bai Hanmos arrogance and make him even more disliked.
Not long after the press conference, someone quickly debunked his ims. Online reports revealed that the Bai familys products hadnt been upgraded at all.
There had been no improvements, and some everyday items had the same quantity, but their prices were far higher than before.
Thepany had directly issued an order to raise prices, so the upgrade im was just a way to trick people.
One lie spread and stirred up a lot of bacsh. The Bai familypanys reputation was already bad, and now they were caught maliciously deceiving consumers.
Thepanys reputation was in freefall, and so was its stock price.
Ning Shu had been buying up these discounted stocks, spendingrge sums of money.
With these shares in hand, she now had the leverage to do whatever she wanted.
Chapter 2902: The Same Water That Lifted the Boat Could Also Sink It
Bai Hanmo held a press conference to exin the situation, but it didnt help.
Instead, things got worse, and now Bai Hanmo wasbeled as a dishonest and greedy businessman.
The same water that lifted the boat could also sink it, and this situation was destabilizing the market economy, causing frustration among both the public and the authorities.
Things had spiraled beyond Bai Hanmos control. Thepanys products werent selling anymore, and otherpanies had taken over the market.
Thesepanies seemed to be working together because whenever the Bai familys products dropped in price, they followed suit, but their prices were always just a little lower.
This made them seem much cheaper inparison.
Bai Hanmo realized how serious things had gotten, and it seemed the authorities were backing these otherpanies.
Damn it.
On top of that, he had spent way too much recentlyon the Ding family and on thend purchase.Now the products werent selling so the funds werenting back, and thepany was running out of working capital.
Millions of dors were evaporating from the stock price, and Bai Hanmo could only watch helplessly.
He was so angry and anxious that he felt like banging his head against the wall.
The people who had once been terrified of him had turned into wolves, surrounding him.
They all wanted to tear a piece of flesh from him. These people, who had once ttered him, now couldnt wait to step on him.
To spit in his face.
The Baipany was in a very awkward situationproducts werent selling, and there was ack of funds for operations.
They had tried to take out a loan from the bank, but the bank had politely refused.
Bai Hanmo was so furious that it felt like his head was about to explode. He had been a big client of the bank, and they had never treated him this way before.
But who could he borrow from now? With products not selling, the stock price was plummeting like it was going to drop into the eighteenth level of hell.
Money was being lost every minute.
With Bai Hanmos personality, asking someone for a loan was like asking for his life.
But he had swallowed his pride and asked, only to be t-out refused.
He had thought this was the ultimate blow to his self-esteem, but even more awkwardness awaited him.
Bai Hanmo just wanted to say, the whole world was targeting innocent little me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
His cool and domineering attitude had always been offensive, but being from the Bai family had given him privilege.
Now that he had fallen from grace, no one was willing to help him.
Bai Hanmo had no choice but to use his personal assets to cover thepanys losses.
But even arge sum of money couldnt stop the stock from falling.
Thepanys situation caused some shareholders to start selling their shares, as without new investment, thepany would surely fail.
Moreover, thepanys reputation was not good, especially Bai Hanmos.
These shareholders were the type who only took and never gave; asking them to invest money to save apany with an uncertain future was too risky.
So they simply started selling off their shares at low prices.
Ning Shu was buying up these discounted stocks left and right, and it was incredibly satisfying.
But the money was also being spent quickly.
Now, Ning Shu held quite a lot of shares.
She was now considered a major shareholder in the Bai familyspany.
She wondered what kind of ugly expression Bai Hanmo would make if he saw her.
Ning Shu was quite looking forward to it.
In her opinion, the Bai familyspany had a lot of issues.
Firstly, they were facing united opposition from otherpanies. The old Bai family would have definitely been able to handle this.
Chapter 2903: Facing Enemies on All Sides
The Bai family had once been the economic powerhouse, dominating all industries.
But now it was a bit difficult for the Bai family to make aeback.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
They had spread themselves too thin, with too many products that they couldnt sell anymore.
So, the other families had tacitly joined forces to suppress the Bai family.
There would definitely be many benefits once the Bai family fell.
The Bai family had been monopolizing the best channels and resources, and once they fell, these channels and resources would be freed up.
Bai Hanmo was furious, facing enemies on all sides, with shareholders constantlyining on the left and pressure from higher-ups on the right.
They kept saying there were problems with the Bai familys products, wanting to inspect them here and there.
They found all sorts of ways to make life difficult for him.Bai Hanmo stood on a solitary peak, surrounded by cliffs on all sides, with no way to move forward.
In the end, thepanys stock price hit the lower limit.
Bai Hanmos body felt like a taut string that had snapped, and he went limp.
He didnt even know what was wrong with him. Even if he had lost over a hundred billion and thend before, thepany would have made it back within three years. But at that time, he was too angry, unable to control his inner rage.
He was so furious that he just wanted those who had trampled on his dignity to taste his wrath.
But the series of events that followed had caught him off guard. Perhaps if he hadnt bought the Ding familyspany, this wouldnt have happened.
Perhaps if he hadnt bought thatnd, this situation wouldnt have urred.
Perhaps if he had bought thend, discovered the ancient tomb, and generously donated it without hiding it, thepany wouldnt have been tarnished.
Perhaps, perhaps
However, no amount of money could buy foresight.
Bai Hanmo looked exhausted, with a painful blister on his lip that hurt to touch.
Combined with his bloodshot eyes, he looked like a powder keg ready to explode, making people afraid to approach him.
Every time Bai Hanmo returned to the vi, Ding Ningdie was afraid. His business setbacks made him irritable.
Saying he was a bit irritable was an understatement; it felt like Bai Hanmos temper was unpredictable.
Whenever Ding Ningdie saw his eyes full of red veins, she would tell him to rest.
She said this for his sake, but he would immediately smash the tableware, scattering shards and scaring her to death.
Bai Hanmo roared, How can I sleep with thepany in this state?
After his outburst, he hugged Ding Ningdie to apologize, deeply inhaling her scent, which made him feel a little calmer.
Dont leave me, youre all I have, Bai Hanmo said, breathing in her scent, his expression turning intoxicated.
Ding Ningdie replied firmly, No matter what you be, I will never leave you.
Bai Hanmo nibbled on her neck, his breathing growing more and more ragged.
Ding Ningdies expression grew tense, and she said, I Im on my period.
Being on her period meant they couldnt be intimate.
Bai Hanmo pushed her away in frustration and rubbed his temples.
Lately, he had been feeling irritable and couldnt suppress the anger in his heart.
Sometimes, the anger would re up so hard it felt like his heart also hurt.
He knew his irritability was due to his business setbacks.
Bai Hanmo now found everything irritating.
Ding Ningdies expression changed when he pushed her away.
He had never treated her like this before. He had always been considerate and gentle.
Chapter 2904: This Setback Felt Like a Test of Their Love
But when she thought about Bai Hanmos current situation, Ding Ningdies anxiety and dissatisfaction faded.
Bai Hanmo was the man she had set her sights on, and she believed he could ovee this low point.
As long as she stayed by his side through this difficult time, Bai Hanmo would never leave her.
Besides, Ding Ningdie didnt believe Bai Hanmo would fail.
This setback felt like a test of their love, and as long as they persisted, their love would grow stronger.
After all, true love showed itself in times of adversity. Still, feeling Bai Hanmos tense energy, as if he might explode at any moment, made her a little afraid.
Ding Ningdie could only make Bai Hanmo some chrysanthemum tea to help calm him down. His mouth was already full of blisters.
Bai Hanmo drank the tea she made for him, then looked at her and said, Ive been a bit irritabletely. Please bear with me.
Ding Ningdie shook her head. Its okay. I know youre going through a lot.Bai Hanmo held her hand and said dejectedly, Thepany is having cash flow issues and needs funds to get through.
Ding Ningdie blinked and asked, What do you want me to do?
Borrow some money from your father. Not a lotjust enough to get thepany through this difficult period.
Bai Hanmo rubbed his temples and sighed. Im also afraid my parents will ask me to marry someone else to get through this crisis.
Ding Ningdies heart skipped a beat. Was this about a business marriage?
Regardless of whether Bai Hanmo was being honest, he had definitely hit her weak spot.
She was afraid her status wasnt enough and that Bai Hanmo would marry another wealthy young woman.
What would she do then?
She had wanted to refuse his request to borrow money, but now she felt she had to find a way to secure her ce with him.
Ding Ningdie felt very conflicted. Her father had also previously asked her to borrow money from Bai Hanmo. She had felt like she was caught in the middle of them, it was extremely ufortable.
Now Bai Hanmo wanted her to borrow money from Ding Yan, putting her in a difficult position again.
What was this called? The wheel of fortune always turned. However, what stayed the same was that she was still in a difficult position.
Previously, when choosing between Ding Yan and Bai Hanmo, she had decided to stand by Bai Hanmo.
But now that he was in trouble, he needed to borrow money from Ding Yan.
She didnt know if Ding Yan would agree to lend it.
Especially since Bai Hanmo had already bought the Ding familyspany.
Ding Ningdies feelings wereplicated, to say the least.
She felt like the world was trolling her.
She discussed with Bai Hanmo, My father has always cared about thepany. Why dont we give the management of hispany back to him?
Although she didnt understand business matters, she understood rtionships.
If she went to borrow money with empty hands, her father would definitely turn her away.
Some of her previous actions had been too extreme, leaving her with no room to maneuver.
She knew that Ding Yan probably resented her.
If she offered thepany in exchange, he might be willing to lend the money.
When Bai Hanmo heard her bring up the Ding familyspany, he furrowed his brow. This time, he had fallen into trouble because of the Ding familyspany. ?
It was hard for him to ept that he had to return thepany to Ding Yan after spending so much money to buy it from them.
But now, since his ownpany couldnt hold on, he had no choice but to give thispany back.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, thatpany was already inplete disarray. The thought of that made him feel a little better.
How much money do you n to borrow from Dad? Ding Ningdie stared at Bai Hanmo, hoping it wouldnt be too much.
If it was too much, Ding Yan would definitely refuse.
Chapter 2905: Forced to Borrow From Ding Yan
After living with Ding Yan for over twenty years, Ding Ningdie understood very well what her father was like.
He was very selfish and tyrannical.
She had to be very careful and curry favor with him to have a slightly better life in the Ding family.
Ding Ningdie knew that it would be very hard to get money from him.
3 billion, Bai Hanmo said. Three billion wasnt enough, but if he asked for too much, Ding Yan might refuse.
When Ding Ningdie heard this amount, she was so shocked she almost jumped.
Three billion wasnt thirty yuan; how could her father possibly lend such arge sum? Facing Bai Hanmos expectant gaze, she swallowed hard and said, Ill try my best.
Bai Hanmoughed and hugged her. Thank you.
Ding Ningdie looked troubled even as she was being hugged.How was she supposed to get that much money?
She had to try anyway.
Back then, she had been forced to borrow money from Bai Hanmo, and now she was forced to borrow from Ding Yan.
She would be in trouble with both sides.
Ding Ningdie returned to the Ding family apprehensively and hesitated before asking Ding Yan for money.
Ding Yan looked at this daughter of his who looked lovely as always and sneered without saying a word.
Ding Ningdie had originally nned to act cute to convince her father, but his cold, mocking expression made it impossible for her to get a word out.
After the previous incident with thepany, Ding Yan finally got a clear look at this daughter of his.
Like his eldest daughter, she also had a rebellious streak.
So now, he wasnt swayed in the least anymore by her delicate looking appearance.
Ding Ningdie felt extremely embarrassed so she just stated Bai Hanmos condition: if Ding Yan was willing to lend the money, he would return the management of the Ding familyspany to him.
When Ding Yan heard this, he said directly without a change in expression, If Bai Hanmo returns thepany to me, I will lend him the money.
Ding Yan was taking advantage of the situation, wanting thepany back without spending a penny and he was also only just lending money to Bai Hanmo.
Ding Ningdies facial color became very poor. Ding Yans terms were like if you went shopping and gave money as a loan instead of as payment. Not only was he taking the item, he would even be getting his money back. What kind of deal was that? ?
If she told Bai Hanmo, he would definitely be furious.
She returned disappointed and honestly ryed Ding Yans response to Bai Hanmo.
Upon hearing Ding Yans absurd request, Bai Hanmo would rather see thepany ruined in his own hands than give it back to him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was too much of an insult.
Bai Hanmo naturally couldnt bring himself to ask Ding Yan for money again.
He looked at the lovely Ding Ningdie and said, You have to trust me. Everything I do is for our future. No matter what, I only love you.
Ding Ningdies teary eyes met his, full of unease. What do you want to do?
What if I lose everything? Will you still love me? he asked, his eyes red.
Ding Ningdie nodded without hesitation. Ill always love you, no matter what your status is. I love you for you, not for money or status.
Bai Hanmo held her close.
Then, he asked his mother to find a suitable wealthy young woman for him to marry. Although he felt that he was letting down Ding Ningdie, he had to save thepany.
During this time, he truly felt the fickleness of the world.
The once-powerful Bai Hanmo now faced people gossiping and ridiculing him behind his back, calling him a dishonest businessman.
Chapter 2897: The Happiness of the Rich Was Beyond What You Could Imagine
Chapter 2897: The Happiness of the Rich Was Beyond What You Could Imagine
If you wanted to make a profit, you had to build houses, and after that, you still needed to sell them.
And these houses werent something regr people could afford.
Maybe they were targeting wealthy buyers.
What was that saying? You thought that once you had money, youd be as happy as you imagined, but you were wrong. The happiness of the rich was beyond what you could imagine.
How toxic.
Buyingnd was pretty much equivalent to gambling.
Bai Hanmo arrived with Ding Ningdie, who wore a finely tailored, handmade dress.
Since it was custom-made, the dress had a unique style, immediately drawing the attention of the women around.
Ning Shu looked at Ding Ningdie. Her skin was delicate, fair, and had a rosy glow. Her pure features caused many men to look at her instinctively.
Ding Ningdie was beautiful. Not striking, but very pleasant to look at. The more you looked, the more captivating she became.
Sister.
Seeing Ning Shu, Ding Ningdie released Bai Hanmos arm and walked toward her.
Sister, where have you been? I havent seen you in ages. Come home, Dad misses you a lot. You havent visited him since you left, Ding Ningdie said to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu stood up from her seat, a bit speechless. It wasnt like she was any more filial than Ning Shu.
She was just living with Bai Hanmo.
Ning Shu smelled the scent on Ding Ningdie. It seemed that she really liked the body cream.
What are you talking to her for? Come here. Bai Hanmo grabbed Ding Ningdies arm and pulled her away.
Ning Shu noticed that Bai Hanmos eyes were slightly bloodshot, and she silently hooked the corners of her lips.
Ding Ningdie was pulled away by Bai Hanmo, and Ning Shu sat back down.
Because of Bai Hanmos noble status, he was seated at the front, while Ning Shu and Lian Min were seated further back.
Lian Min said to Ning Shu, See? I told you your sister is petty. Even though she won in this situation, she insists on acting weak, as if others are picking on her. Her words have hidden barbs.
Ning Shu replied calmly, Thats just her way.
She always positioned herself as the victim, as if she were the most innocent person around.
Whatever she did was forgivable, and if anyone confronted her, they were seen as heartless and unreasonable.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
With all their wealth, nobility, and power, how could they feel justified in arguing with her?
If they didnt let it go, they werent noble or kind.
Ning Shu was very familiar with Ding Ningdies tactics, always trying to use those around her to get her way.
She looked as if she might faint at any moment, trembling and on the edge, but never actually falling.
The auction began, and Ning Shu sat up straight, hoping thend wouldnt go to the Lian family again.
A nce out of the corner of her eye showed Lian Mins calm expression, and she noticed the Lian familys older brothers sitting in the front row. It seemed Lian Min had really done something to hold them back.
You didnt leak your familys bidding price, did you?
Ning Shu nudged Lian Min with her elbow. Lian Min looked at her. No way. My brothers would kill me.
Then why are you so calm?
Whats meant to be will be, Lian Min said nonchntly. Besides, thisnd isnt guaranteed to make money.
Ning Shu felt a bit let down and clicked her tongue twice.
The bidding ended with Bai Hanmo winning thend at just a little more than the Lian familys bid.
He secured thend for 12 billion.
Wow, thisnd was worth more than the Ding familyspany.
In less than half a year, Bai Hanmo had spent over 20 billion, and now the Ding familyspany was practically an empty shell. Bai Hanmos win on thend meant 12 billion was gone.
Ning Shu couldnt help but smirk as the faces of the two Lian brothers darkened.
Trantor: Kaho
Chapter 2906: Bai Hanmo’s Mother Searched for a Suitable Wealthy Young Lady
Bai Hanmos mother searched for a suitable wealthy youngdy.
If it had been the Bai Hanmo of the past, countless people would have wanted to marry him. He had been the dream husband of countless women.
But the current Bai Hanmo was truly pitiful, with a bad reputation and a failingpany. Marrying him would be equivalent to jumping into a pit of fire.
And it would be a pit so deep, you couldnt jump back out.
Moreover, no one wanted to be associated with the Bai family now.
So, solving the funding issue through a business marriage was out of the question.
Bai Hanmo:
In the past, at parties, so many of those women would try to attract his attention. But now?
They were all vain women.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//omBai Hanmo felt truly helpless.
He felt like he had reached the end of the road.
However, Ding Ningdie still found out about Bai Hanmos n for a business marriage and cried pitifully, heartbroken, demanding an exnation from Bai Hanmo.
She cried, You said you would love only me in this life, but now you want to marry another woman.
Hearing Ding Ningdies weeping, Bai Hanmo just felt extremely irritable. It wasnt that he didnt love Ding Ningdie, but he cant stop his annoyance.
He felt like destroying the world.
Bai Hanmo felt like he was losing his mind.
Bai Hanmo could only be patient and exin that thepany was in big trouble and needed funds to survive.
Arge amount of capital had to be injected into thepany, or it would go bankrupt.
Upon hearing this, Ding Ningdie was so scared that she couldnt even cry. What should we do?
Ding Ningdie bit her lip and looked at Bai Hanmos tired expression. She spoke with difficulty, Why dont you marry my sister? Auntie and my sister should have a lot of money.
Bai Hanmos expression changed. That was right! When he acquired the Ding familyspany, he had spent 7 billion. If he had that amount of money to tide over, thepany should be able to pull through.
No need, Ill figure something out. Your sister is a vicious woman. Dont invite a wolf into the house.
Bai Hanmo had an idea in mind, but he wouldnt say it to Ding Ningdies face.
Ding Ningdie hugged Bai Hanmos waist and buried her head in his chest. I really, really love you. For you, Im willing to do anything, as long as it helps you.
Bai Hanmo patted Ding Ningdies back. I know. If thepany really goes bankrupt, well leave the country.
Ning Shu received a call from Ding Ningdie, whom she hadnt been in contact with for a long time.
Hearing Ding Ningdies unnaturally soft voice, Ning Shu wanted to just grab her shoulders and ask, could you stop f*cking speaking this softly!?
Perhaps men would enjoy it, but as a woman, Ning Shu found it extremely unpleasant.
Ding Ningdie wanted to meet with Ning Shu and suggested a cafe.
Ning Shu immediately knew what Ding Ningdie was up to. With Bai Hanmo facing difficulties on all sides, she was eyeing the money in her hands.
Ning Shu saw Ding Ningdie in a white dress, sitting in a cafe thatplemented her serene atmosphere.
Ning Shu walked over and sat down opposite Ding Ningdie, getting straight to the point. What do you want? Im busy.
Ding Ningdie bit her lip, looking hesitant as if making a difficult decision.
Ning Shu stirred the coffee that had been served, and since Ding Ningdie wasnt speaking, she didnt ask.
Ding Ningdie said, You know about Bai Hanmos situation, right?
Ning Shu nodded, Yes, I know.
Sister, please help Bai Hanmo. Im willing to step aside and let him marry you. Ding Ningdies face was filled with an expression of sacrifice for love.
She held back her tears and said, If you marry Bai Hanmo, I will never appear in front of him again.
Ning Shu took a sip of coffee and nodded. Alright, as long as you dont appear in front of Bai Hanmo again, Ill give him the money to get through this crisis.
Chapter 2907: I Will Definitely Leave
Ning Shus direct, straightforward agreement caught Ding Ningdie off guard and all the words she had prepared died in her throat.
She had prepared a lot to say and was ready to be humiliated, but Ning Shus quick agreement left her speechless.
She couldnt swallow the words, nor could she spit them out.
The feeling was terrible. Are you serious? Ding Ningdie asked in disbelief, wondering if she was seeing a fake Ding Xueqing.
How could her sister, Ding Xueqing, be this easy to deal with?
Ning Shu nodded calmly. I mean everything I said, so hurry up and scram from Bai Hanmos side.
Ding Ningdies eyes welled up with tears. As long as you keep your promise, I will definitely leave. Bai Hanmo currently really needs the money, so you should give the money first. Ill leave right after.
Ding Ningdie was afraid Ning Shu wouldnt keep her word.
Then lets go find Bai Hanmo and give him the money in person, Ning Shu said, standing up and looking down at Ding Ningdie.The two left the caf and drove to Bai Hanmospany.
The whole way there, Ding Ningdie felt very conflicted. She tilted her head to look out the window and wiped away tears from time to time.
For Bai Hanmo, she was enduring humiliation, but for him, she could bear any hardship.
Upon arriving at thepany, they easily reached the chairmans office because of Ding Ningdie.
Everyone in thepany knew Ding Ningdie was the chairmans future wife.
When Ning Shu saw Bai Hanmo again, he looked irritable, like a raging rhino, having lost his usual calm.
What are you doing here? Bai Hanmo noticed Ding Ningdies slightly red eyes and asked Ning Shu, Have you been bullying your sister again?
She just loves to cry. What does it have to do with me? Ning Shu replied directly.
My sister didnt bully me. She said shes willing to give you funds to help you, Ding Ningdie quickly added.
Bai Hanmo looked at Ning Shu. What are your demands?
I dont have any demands. If you take my money, you be mine. So, youll have to marry into my family, Ning Shu said.
Bai Hanmos face darkened, and he red at Ning Shu. Do you know what youre saying?
Marry into her family? If she was that powerful, why didnt she just ascend to heaven?
Seeing the situation reached an impasse, Ding Ningdie quickly mediated. My sisters request is to marry you.
Impossible. I only want to marry you in this life, Bai Hanmo said firmly.
Ning Shu:
Who were you trying to fool? Bai Hanmos mother was already looking for a wealthy youngdy to marry into the family, clearly trying to use a business marriage to save thepany.
Even Lian Min has been approached by Bai Hanmos mother, but the Lian family refused.
Lian Min even went to Ning Shu toin, saying didnt Bai Hanmo already have someone he liked?
Now he wanted to find a wife who matched his status.
Everyone knew about his romance due to all the ruckus a while back, and it was clear to anyone that his current seeking of a marriage partner was just for personal gain. ?
Who knows? He might even keep Ding Ningdie as a mistress.
It was disgusting.
Whats the point of marrying Bai Hanmo?
Ning Shu watched the couple who looked as if they were facing a life-or-death separation with an expressionless face.
She couldnt empathize with them at all.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ding Ningdie cried and begged Bai Hanmo to ept Ning Shu to save thepany and the livelihoods of countless employees.
Even if he wasnt concerned for himself, he should consider the livelihoods of tens of thousands of employees.
From beginning to end, Ning Shu observed their tragic love story like an outsider.
Chapter 2908: I’ll Marry You
Her heart remained unmoved.
In the end, Bai Hanmo said to Ning Shu, Give me the money first, and after thepanys issues are resolved, Ill marry you.
Ning Shu knew Bai Hanmo was trying to get something for nothing.
Ning Shu nodded. Okay, how much do you need?
3 billion.
Ning Shu shook her head. No can do, I only have 2 billion.
Bai Hanmo replied, 3 billion.
Ning Shu hesitated, and Bai Hanmo suppressed his irritation. As long as thepany gets through this crisis, Ill marry you.
Ning Shus expression changed, and she finally nodded. Then fine, 3 billion. Youd better marry me.Ning Shu transferred 3 billion to Bai Hanmo, who breathed a sigh of relief upon receiving the money.
Ning Shu and Ding Ningdie left thepany, and Ning Shu smiled at Ding Ningdie. Youd better keep your promise and leave Bai Hanmo.
Ding Ningdie nodded. Ill keep my promise. I hope youll treat Bai Hanmo well.
Ning Shu smiled as she watched the heartbroken Ding Ningdie get into her car.
After that, Ding Ningdie moved out of Bai Hanmos vi. She didnt return to the Ding family but found a ce of her own.
Ning Shu knew Bai Hanmo and Ding Ningdie were still seeing each other in secret.
Ning Shu pretended not to know.
With Ning Shus financial injection, thepanys funding chain was finally secure.
After everything that happened, there was finally a sense of relief.
Bai Hanmo used Ning Shus money without guilt, as he had nned to take advantage of her from the start.
So, he continued meeting with Ding Ningdie in private.
Although Ding Ningdie had promised to keep her word, she hesitated to turn him away whenever Bai Hanmo came to see her.
Ah, these moments together were like stolen time! Once Bai Hanmo married her sister, it would be time for her to truly leave.
Lian Min knew Ning Shu had given money to Bai Hanmo. Whenever she saw Ning Shu, she called her a fool.
It was obvious the Bai familypany, once on the verge of copse, had revived with the new capital injection.
Especially recently, Bai Hanmo had been very active, holding press conferences and showing sincerity to make up for past mistakes. The Bai familys products were even discounted by half. ?N?v(el)B\\jnn
All products were now half off, causing a buying frenzy. Half price! A 10,000-yuan item now only costs 5,000 yuan. People rushed to buy.
People loved a bargain, and when there was a deal, they forgot past troubles.
Bai Hanmos move leftpetitors stunned. Offering a 50% discount meant taking a loss, and they dared not match it.
Bai Hanmo could only afford the 50% discount thanks to Ning Shus 3 billion.
The previously plummeting stock price also slowly recovered.
Lian Min was speechless at Ning Shu, who stayed calm and continued her work. The final oue was still unknown after all
As thepany gradually stabilized, Bai Hanmo finally managed to control his emotions. Although he still got angry over small things, thepanys revival improved his mood.
Bai Hanmo realized he sometimes couldnt control his emotions at all. When he got angry, his head went nk.
It felt like his emotions controlled him, and when he was angry, his internal organs felt scorched by mes.
Bai Hanmo went to the hospital for a check-up, and the doctor prescribed medication to calm his emotions.
The doctor said Bai Hanmo was under heavy mental stress and wasnt letting out negative emotions, bottling them up inside. That was why he was experiencing these symptoms.
His body couldnt handle it anymore and wanted to release the emotions.
Bai Hanmo temporarily believed the doctors words and took the medication to calm himself. When he had free time, he liked to visit Ding Ningdie. The scent on her made him feel calm.
Chapter 2909: It Was a Bit Like a Drug
Bai Hanmo felt deeplyforted by the scent of Ding Ningdies body, which calmed his restless heart.
Just breathing it in made his agitation subside, satisfying a certain desire within him.
It felt like an addiction, but Bai Hanmo just thought that he loved Ding Ningdie to his core.
Not being able to smell her scent made him uneasy.
It was a bit like a drug.
When this urred to him, Bai Hanmo felt something was wrong. Lately, hed been like a powder keg.
The smallest thing would set him off, clouding his judgment with anger.
Could he have gotten mixed up with something bad?
Bai Hanmo took in the scent of Ding Ningdies body, her elegant fragrance drifting into his nose and making him feel at ease.He didnt believe Ding Ningdie would do anything to harm him.
He assumed it was his failures that made him so irritable.
And Ding Ningdie was so kind.
What product did you apply to yourself? It smells so good, Bai Hanmo finally asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ding Ningdie replied, Its a body cream that Lian Min gave me. This cream is actually pretty good and really nourishing for the skin.
How did Lian Min get it? Bai Hanmo asked. Dont use products without proper certification.
A lot ofdies in wealthy circles are using it, its fine, Ding Ningdie assured him.
Do you have more of this cream? Bai Hanmo asked. Ill have it tested to make sure its safe.
Ding Ningdie nodded. Theres a little left. Ill get it for you.
Bai Hanmo nodded in agreement and began to smell Ding Ningdies neck. Although he suspected the cream might be problematic, the scent was irresistible.
It made him want to devour her.
The two of them shared a passionate moment.
Afterward, Bai Hanmo had the cream tested.
He asked around and found out that the cream was made by Ning Shu, which made him uneasy, especially upon hearing that her products had been selling welltely.
They were all made with natural ingredients. Bai Hanmo began to consider the possibilities.
This could be a good thing.
Ning Shu was busy making medicinal creams when she received a call from an unusual number, one she hadnt seen sinceing to this world.
She was surprised to see Bai Hanmos name on the screen. She never knew that she had Bai Hanmos number in her phone.
Bai Hanmo called Ning Shu and invited her to dinner.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows. This was a first.
She immediately refused. She knew that Bai Hanmo didnt hold her in high regard and wouldnt even give her the time of day, so why would he suddenly want to meet with her?
It was clear that nothing good coulde of this.
Ning Shu hung up, not wanting to talk to Bai Hanmo any longer.
She couldnt be bothered to deal with him.
It was definitely about money again.
Bai Hanmo stared at his phone in shock after he was hung up on. Was this the same person who had forced him into marrying her using money?
Why did it feel off? Logically, someone offering 3 billion to marry him shouldnt be this indifferent towards him.
Could it be she was ying hard to get?
Hmph, ying hard to get wouldnt work.
Bai Hanmo knew Ding Xueqing liked him. If she didnt, why would she target Ding Ningdie? It naturally was all for him.
Bai Hanmo called Ning Shu again, but she saw his number and immediately hung up.
Dont bother me while Im working.
Bai Hanmo:
Still ying hard to get?
Bai Hanmo put down his phone, annoyed. Did she think that he wanted to call her?
Chapter 2910: This Money Made Sense as Compensation
He just wanted to ask about the body cream.
Marrying such a woman seemed eptable. He could marry her, keep her like a big Buddha, and maybe even make some money.
But he loved Ding Ningdie, so he would never marry this woman.
The 3 billion would just be herpensation to Ding Ningdie.
She had always bullied Ding Ningdie, so this money made sense aspensation.
Going forward, he should also treat Ding Ningdie even better.
Fortunately, thepany was slowly getting back on track.
The products returned to their original prices. It wasnt possible to keep them so cheap forever. They were already losing money, and continuing like this wasnt an option.
A price war wasnt a long-term strategy.When the Bai familypanys products increased in price, customers who had gotten used to the low prices were unhappy. Even though the prices were now normal, they couldnt shake the sense of dissatisfaction.
They were able to buy the products cheaply before, why were prices rising now? They wouldnt buy them anymore.
They had only bought Bai family products because they were cheap. Now that they werent, who would want them?
The Bai familys products faced the embarrassing situation of not being in demand again.
In the end, this was all due to the past series of events causing the Bai family to lose the publics trust.
Bai Hanmo:
He thought thepany was back on track, but the situation was still dire.
Bai Hanmo was so angry his head felt like it was about to explode, and his heart began to ache. He felt a spasm in his heart that was very ufortable.
Bai Hanmo wondered if he had a heart condition. He feared that if this continued, he might lose his mind.
Why were things still so chaotic?
Bai Hanmo felt something was wrong with him, especially when the secretary informed him that thepanys stock price had started to fall again.
Bai Hanmo felt dizzy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
To boot, someone was dumping arge number of stocks at low prices, which was disastrous for thepany.
Bai Hanmo suppressed his inner rage and said, Go find out who is dumping the stocks.
This action was clearly driven by spite, as it aimed to undermine thepanyeven at the actors own expense. Dumping stocks at such a low price would drag down thepanys stock value.
Stockholders would lose a lot of money in the process.
This was a conspiracy.
Bai Hanmo knew someone was deliberately dumping stocks, but he couldnt do anything since he didnt even know who was behind it.
The person was willing to lose money just to dump the stocks.
Bai Hanmo grew so irritable that he flipped the table, looking a bit crazed. He couldnt release his inner anger, and nothing could relieve it.
He felt like destroying everything.
Thepanys situation had just started to improve, but now it was back to square one.
After failing once, he thought he could get back up, but now he was failing again.
Even someone with a strong will couldnt withstand such repeated blows.
Just as he saw a glimmer of hope, it was snuffed out.
Bai Hanmos sense of defeat now was even stronger than after his first failure.
He felt hopeless, even seeing himself as a failure who would never recover.
He felt like hed fallen into a pit and didnt want to climb out, fearing hed just be knocked down again and again.
A voice in his heart whispered, Just give up, youre a failure. Without the Bai family, youd be nothing.
He would never be able to get back up.
He couldnt borrow money, and thepany was on the brink of bankruptcy.
The previous 3 billion had been obtained through coaxing and deception, and he couldnt pull it off again.
He had lost everything, absolutely everything
Bai Hanmo had never felt so hopeless. When thepany had faced a simr situation before, it hadnt affected him like this.
This failure reinforced his belief that he was a failure who would never recover.
This blow had an unprecedented impact on Bai Hanmos mental state.
Chapter 2911: The Higher You Climb, the Harder You Fall
The higher you climb, the harder you fall. Bai Hanmo was a proud man, and the repeated blows crushed his dignity.
He fell again. Would he be able to get up again this time?
Getting up this time would be even harder than thest.N?v(el)B\\jnn
If he couldnt get up, hed give up on himselfpletely.
Bai Hanmos heart was filled with irritability and hopelessness.
Bai Hanmo could only watch as the stock price that had been inching upward, ended up plummeting like an avnche to the daily lower limit.
The curve dropped sharply, and a huge sum of money vanished, evaporating.
Bai Hanmo had no choice but to use all the 3 billion given by Ning Shu to barely keep thepany afloat.
Anyone could see that thepany was on the brink, but Bai Hanmo held on stubbornly.Bai Hanmo had no choice but to ask Ning Shu for money again.
Ning Shu tly said she had no money. The stocks she dumped were all money, and shed lost a significant sum.
But this money came from selling the Ding familyspany, so it was like getting something for nothing, and she didnt mind spending it.
He wasnt satisfied even though she had given him 3 billion. Could it be that he wanted another 3 billion from her?
Bai Hanmo was furious at Ning Shus refusal, though hed expected it.
However, if things continued this way, thepany wouldnt survive.
He still had employees and workers to pay.
The Bai familyspany had many factories, and since the products werent selling, theyd all stopped production. But they still had to pay the workers their wages.
These wages alone added up to a significant amount.
Bai Hanmo had no choice but to start selling the factories, most of which were bought bypetitors.
And at bargain prices.
These factories were thepanys backbone; without factories, there would be no products, and without products, there would be no profit.
Bai Hanmo knew this was like drinking poison to quench thirst, but he had too many gaps to fill.
And now, getting some money back was better than nothing.
Bai Hanmo grew increasingly irritable. Once most of thepanys factories were sold, he nned to use the money to start over.
But the thought of starting over made Bai Hanmo feel resistant and fearful, afraid of facing more repeated failures.
He had developed a trauma.
Bai Hanmo even thought that, with the money he had left, hed have enough for a lifetime. Why go through the strain of business again?
Once this idea took hold, he couldnt shake it.
As long as he had money, he could live the life he wanted with Ding Ningdie.
Free and easy, without financial worries.
The more Bai Hanmo thought about it, the better it seemed. Why earn so much money if he didnt even know what he wanted it for?
With this realization, Bai Hanmo felt calmer and shared his thoughts with Ding Ningdie.
Although Ding Ningdie felt it was unwise, she still agreed with Bai Hanmo.
After all, Bai Hanmo was bankrupt now, so her sister could no longer threaten him, and she no longer had to keep her promise to leave Bai Hanmo.
No matter what, Ding Ningdie wouldnt abandon him.
After the Bai familys bankruptcy, Bai Hanmo and Ding Ningdie disappeared from the public eye and lived a low-key life.
The bankruptcy of the Bai familyspany relieved many other businesses.
Ning Shu:
What about my 3 billion? Youre not nning to pay me back?
Chapter 2912: Wanted Him to Experience Another Failure
Ning Shu didnt actually expect Bai Hanmo to pay her back. He had only said hed marry her to trick her into giving him the money.
When she handed Bai Hanmo the money, she never believed hed marry her.
She only wanted him to experience another failure.
She wanted to break his spirit and crush his will. Bai Hanmos current situation was the result of several causes and factors.
It wasnt just Ning Shu who had plotted against him.
Ning Shu hired a private detective to investigate where Bai Hanmo and Ding Ningdie had gone.
Were they really going to start living a reclusive life?
The detectives investigation revealed the couple had left the country and settled abroad.
So they had left the country. That exined why there was no news of them domestically.Ning Shu asked the detective if Bai Hanmo had started a new business.
The investigation showed that Bai Hanmo hadnt established apany abroad.
It seemed Bai Hanmo was truly afraid now.
The higher your position was, the harder it was to get back up.
If Bai Hanmo had to start from scratch, hed need to tter and make nice for business deals.
Bai Hanmo would never be able let go of his pride. Furthermore, since he had money in hand, he could live however he wanted.
After Bai Hanmo left the country, Ning Shu didnt bother to pursue it further and continued with her small business.
Her products grew more popr, but Ning Shu kept production small and avoided expansion.
The production was already difficult, and increasing the quantity would lessen the products value.
After Bai Hanmo and Ding Ningdie left, Lian Min would often say sarcastically to Ning Shu, Youre such a fool. You let a man sweet-talk you into giving him money so easily. He even said hed marry you, but look at how things turned out.
Ning Shu:
Ning Shu stayed focused on her work and replied without expression, Could you not bring up my sore spot?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
You need to hear it to remember. Do you know how many beauty pastes youd have to make to earn back that money? Lian Min said coldly and with disdain. Is Bai Hanmo so special that he made you two sisters go crazy?
Ning Shu said lightly, Ill take it as a lesson and wont do it again.
Ning Shu handed the burn cream to Lian Min. Can you stop talking about it? I can already recite what youd say by heart.
Dont be ungrateful. If it were anyone else, I wouldnt even bother, Lian Min said, taking the cream and looking at Ning Shu. Do you want to go on a blind date?
Before Ning Shu could respond, Lian Min continued, It couldnt be that youre still waiting for Bai Hanmo?
Why would I wait for him? As for dating, Ill think about it in the future. For the time being, I dont want to get married, Ning Shu refused directly. ??
How about You marry into my family? I have two brothers, Lian Min suggested.
Ning Shu clicked her tongue. Your eldest brothers going to inherit thepany, and hell definitely have a marriage arranged for business. As for your second brother, he doesnt have a high opinion of me, so forget it.
The Lian family brothers always thought that Ning Shu was taking advantage of Lian Min.
They didnt like Ning Shu, and besides, Ning Shu had never considered marrying into the Lian family.
Who Ding Xueqing wanted to marry was her own business, not Ning Shus.
By the way, about thend dealst time, my eldest brother asked me to thank you, Lian Min said.
He probably thinks it was just dumb luck, Ning Shu said casually.
Luck is a kind of ability too, Lian Min replied.
Ning Shu changed the subject, What kind of man do you want to marry?
With this scar on my body, men will probably be scared off. Even though its not as bad as before, its still pretty startling to see, Lian Min said.
Ning Shu replied, Oh, youll definitely meet a man who doesnt mind the scar and sees your inner light.
Both men and women are visual creatures. Good looks were a sign of good genes, and only a mix of charm and good looks could create strong genes for the next generation.
Chapter 2913: Mother Ding Had Become a Trendy Internet Personality
Lian Min only had a burn injury, she was not actually ugly.
She had both style and money.
Even if no men liked her, it didnt matter.
Is Auntie back yet? Lian Min asked.
Ning Shu shrugged. Shes probably at some fashion show.
Mother Ding seemed to have found her lifes purpose. She was chasing all the trends and enjoying herself.
asionally, shed call Ning Shu to say not to worry and post all kinds of photos online.
Mother Ding had be a trendy inte personality, snapping photos as she traveled.
Ning Shu felt that given Mother Dings current lifestyle, Mother Ding would soon find her a stepdad.It was good to start a new life away from the annoying things of the past.
Lian Min patted Ning Shus shoulder. Im heading out then. And dont waste time thinking about Bai Hanmo. Who knows howfortable hes living now?
Oh, by the way, did you know? Ding Ningdies celebrity mom divorced your dad, Lian Min added.
Ning Shu nodded and ced a flower in a vase. I heard.
Ning Shu had expected that Ji Lu and Ding Yan would divorce. Ding Yan had married Ji Lu to climb up in the Bai family.
Now that the Bai family had fallen, and their daughter had run off with someone else, it was no surprise that Ding Yan would let go of Ji Lu, who only knew how to spend money.
Ji Lu had married him for afortable life, and with Ding Yan no longer wealthy, he wouldnt give her money to spend.
They had married for convenience, and now they were separating.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After the divorce, Ji Lu could find someone else.
Are you upset? Lian Min asked.
Ning Shu replied, Why should I be? What they do has nothing to do with me.
I thought youd hate her because she hurt your mom and caused the divorce, Lian Min said.
Theres nothing to hate. Now that she was free from Ding Yan, Mother Ding was living well.
She didnt have to put up with anything, didnt have to see her stepdaughter, and didnt have to tolerate her husbands affairs.
Lian Min nodded. Aunties doing quite well now. You should also get out more. You smell like medicine all the time. Lets travel abroad together when we have the chance.
Okay, whenever we have time, Ning Shu replied with a smile.
You really dont n to marry my second brother? If you married him, youd be my sister-inw, and wed be family, Lian Min said, tilting her head as she looked at Ning Shu.
I think my second brothers kind of cute at least, my eldest brothers too serious. He has too much on his shoulders, so he always acts old and experienced. Hes not as cute, Lian Min added, trying to promote her brothers to Ning Shu. ?
Ning Shu clicked her tongue. You call your second brother cuteif he heard that, his dignity would be shattered.
The two Lian brothers had no interest in her. Lian Min was the only one advocating for this.
Besides, shed be leaving this world soon. She was just a passer-by to everyone in this world.
Seeing Ning Shu wasnt interested, Lian Min dropped it. She took the burn cream and tonic for Mother Lian and left.
Making money every day was so satisfying. Watching ite in was the best feeling. Ning Shu received a call from Ding Yan, asking her toe home for dinner, but she tly refused.
Ding Yan instantly sounded upset. Even though I divorced your mother, Im still your father. Whats the deal? Are you trying to cut off our rtionship?
Hed never contacted her before, so why reach out now?
Since hed divorced Ji Lu, he wanted to remarry Mother Ding now?
Ning Shu made time to visit the Ding family.
When she saw Ding Ningdie sitting on the living room sofa, she was surprised.
Shouldnt Ding Ningdie be enjoying herself abroad with Bai Hanmo?
Why was she back? Could it be Bai Hanmo had returned too?
It had only been a few months. Why was she back?
Chapter 2914: Ding Ningdie Had Left Bai Hanmo Alone Abroad
Ning Shu walked over and sat down across from Ding Ningdie. After some time apart, Ding Ningdie looked a bit worn; her face had slimmed, and she seemed even more delicate.
Sister, Ding Ningdie greeted Ning Shu cautiously.
Why did youe back? Ning Shu asked. Where is Bai Hanmo?
Ding Ningdie replied softly, Bai Hanmo is still abroad.
Ning Shu raised her eyebrows, surprised. You came back alone?
Ding Ningdie had left Bai Hanmo alone abroad and returned by herself? Did something happen between them?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
They had a fight so Ding Ningdie came back alone?
Ding Ningdie pursed her lips without saying anything, and Ning Shu didnt bother asking further.
She could always hire a detective agency to find out.Ding Yan came downstairs and noticed Ning Shu. He asked her gently, Wheres your mother?
Ning Shu:
Shes still abroad, Ning Shu answered.
Ding Yan sighed. Ever since I divorced your mother, this house felt so much more empty and cold.
Ning Shu stayed expressionless, while Ding Ningdie looked embarrassed. What did these words say about her mother?
You should move back here, Ding Yan suggested to Ning Shu.
Ning Shu replied simply, Im fine living outside. Ill visit when I have time.
She never had any free time.
Ding Yans face turned a bit sour, but he held it back and invited Ning Shu to eat.
He barely looked at Ding Ningdie the entire meal.
In the past, Ding Yan had been very fond of Ding Ningdie, so why wasnt he fond of her anymore?
Watching Ding Ningdie sit at the table with an awkward expression, Ning Shu noticed her difort.
After the meal, Ning Shu exchanged a few words with Ding Yan and left.
Only Ding Yan and Ding Ningdie remained in the vi.
It was rather empty.
As expected, Ding Yan wanted to remarry Mother Ding. After experiencing so much, hed realized the previous person was the best.
But he should also consider if that person still wanted him.
He shouldnt be so full of himself.
After leaving the Ding family, Ning Shu hired a private detective agency to investigate Bai Hanmos life abroad.
How could Ding Ningdie, who adored Bai Hanmo, abandon him ande back home?
Later, Ning Shu had a video chat with Mother Ding and told her about Ding Yans intentions.
On the screen, Mother Ding looked disgusted. If he says that again, tell him I wouldnt enter the Ding familys coffin in this lifetime.
Mother Ding also had some money. Maybe Ding Yan was after that.
Although Ding Yan had bought back thepany from Bai Hanmo, it had gone through so much that reviving it wouldnt be easy.
Soon, the private detective agency reported back with some news.
They sent Ning Shu photos, and in them was a man who looked entirely unkempt.
If the detective hadnt told her it was Bai Hanmo, Ning Shu might not have recognized him.
What had Bai Hanmo gone through to end up like this?
With this appearance, it was no wonder Ding Ningdie had left him.
Bai Hanmo looked so broken,pletelycking the powerful presence hed once had in his custom-made, perfectly pressed suits.
Didnt he have a lot of money?
How did he be like this? Seeing this, a guess formed in Ning Shus heart.
She flipped through the photos, and in them, Bai Hanmo was either in a bar or at a casino.
Chapter 2915: A Photo of Bai Hanmo Injecting Himself With a Needle
There was also a photo of Bai Hanmo injecting himself with a needle.
Bai Hanmo had gotten involved with bad things.
Ning Shu had guessed some of it. She had added a bit of a special ingredient in the body cream.
This substance would make people irritable and unable to control their emotions.
It also had a slight hallucinogenic effect, and when applied to the body, it was harmless. However, at the time, Bai Hanmo had hugged and nibbled on Ding Ningdie.
Over time, the symptoms became more obvious.
Bai Hanmo must have gotten involved with these things to seek stimtion.
Drugs, gambling, and prostitution were all money-burning activities.
He probably had no job, too much money at home, and was so bored he wanted to have some fun.The private detective said, Things are a bit chaotic abroad. Bai Hanmo got involved with these things because he was lured into it.
Once you were addicted to these things, quitting was almost impossible.
What about Ding Ningdie? Ning Shu asked.
Because Bai Hanmo got involved with these things, Ding Ningdie has been trying to persuade him, but he wont listen, so their rtionship wasnt very good, the private detective said.
Ning Shu sighed in relief. She had been worried that Bai Hanmo would take the money to build a business abroad.
She didnt expect that he would go abroad just to enjoy himself.
Thest two failures had made Bai Hanmo doubt his abilities deeply.
He believed he was incapable and didnt want to face failure again.
Bai Hanmos fighting spirit was crushed.
It was like barely escaping death, only to find another dead end. This was enough to make anyone fall apart.
Anyone that spent money like Bai Hanmo would never have enough money, even if they started with a mountain of gold and silver.
She wondered if Bai Hanmo would return to find Ding Ningdie.
Ding Ningdie was now in a difficult position, as Ding Yan didnt like her.
But apart from Ding Yan, she had no one else to rely on.
Even if the two of them split, Ding Ningdies reputation was tarnished. Their high-profile romance was well-known, and everyone knew she was Bai Hanmos wife.
Families with a good reputation would probably not marry Ding Ningdie, and the Ding family had also declined. Theirpany was nothing like it used to be.
In the end, Ding Ningdie could only rely on Ding Yan. However, in the past, she took her boyfriends side over Ding Yans side multiple times already.
What she had done left a knot in Ding Yans heart.
Ning Shu put away the photos, paid the private detective, and asked him to keep an eye on Bai Hanmos situation at all times.
If Bai Hanmo returned to the country, he was to inform her immediately.
This task was almostplete, and if the entrustor, Ding Xueqing, insisted on making Bai Hanmo hers, dead or alive, it was her choice.
After all, Bai Hanmo and Ding Ningdie were not legally married.
Ning Shu suddenly understood a new way to handle a scumbag.
It was to make him so miserable that he had nothing left.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Then appear in front of him, save him or control him, so he couldnt live without her.
This was how you created a sub.
This was how some men treat women. They made the woman feel like she had nothing to rely on except for her man.
The same could work the other way around.
Ning Shu was toozy to go find Bai Hanmo. Instead of wasting energy on that, she might as well write down the ingredients and proportions of the medicinal pastes and creams.
She wrote down the quantities and choices of herbs in detail.
When the entrustor returned, she could continue the business.
The task was nearlyplete, so Ning Shu became a littlezy in her work. Instead, she spent her time thinking about the ordinances.
How could she master the ordinances? Did she have to go to the birthce of the ordinances, the ordinance sea, and take a swim in it or something?
Chapter 2916: Your Mom, Your Mom…
Ning Shu had no clear idea about the concept of ordinances and didnt know how to start mastering them.
She didnt know where to start or how to begin.
Great.
Ding Yan called Ning Shu every couple days, asking, Wheres your mom? Why is she not back yet? Where exactly did she go? Remember to call me when shees back. Did your mom change her number? I cant get through. Give me her number.
Ning Shus mind was filled with your mom, your mom.
Seeing Ding Yans eagerness, it seemed he really wanted to remarry Mother Ding.
Ning Shu directly said she didnt know, that Mother Ding changed her number every time she went to a new ce, and she didnt know her number.
Ning Shu didnt approve of Mother Ding and Ding Yan getting back together because, who knows, the next time there was a conflict of interest, he might abandon her again.
Especially since he had even hit Mother Ding before.Now that he was down and out, he missed his ex-wife.
Every time Ding Yan called, Ning Shu would brush him off.
It wasnt like shecked love or craved this little bit of fatherly love. And he clearly had ulterior motives.
If shecked love, Ning Shu would give herself a finger heart.
Taskpleted. Do you wish to leave the task world? 2333s voice sounded in her mind.
Leave.
Ning Shus head spun for a moment, and she returned to the system space.
Ning Shu sat on the sofa and opened the stats panel to see her rewards for this task.
Name: Ning Shu (Advanced Task-Taker)n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Age: 27
Experience: 93000k
Soul: 350
Life: 151
Intelligence: 424
Charm: 70
Luck: 270
Mental Strength: 320
Faith: 36115
Martial Arts: 452
Aptitude: 199
Merit: 15260
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Bloodline Nemesis (Mollys Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
Fulfilled Ding Xueqings wish: Make sure that Ding Ningxue, that pretentious little white flower, doesnt get to have an easy life.
Task Completion Degree: 100%
Gained 8000k experience points.
Gained 0 attribute points.
Gained 4k faith points.
Congrattions, task-taker. You have reached 100 million experience points and 40,000 faith power, meeting the standard of an ultra task-taker, a faint voice sounded in the system space.
This voice was definitely not 2333s.
Ning Shu was taken aback for a moment, then immediately felt ted. She was now an ultra task-taker!
Ning Shu asked 2333, Who was speaking just now?
It was the main system, 2333 said. Congrattions, you are now an ultra task-taker.
Haha, congrattions to both of us, Ning Shu smiled so wide her mouth almost split.
Now she was finally a task-taker worthy of attention, climbing one more step closer to the top. One day, she would figure out this organization and connect with the people above, rather than stay like a frog at the bottom of a well.
Chapter 2917: What About the Benefits?
As an ultra task-taker, Ning Shus first thought was about the benefits of her new rank.
What about the benefits? she asked 2333, very much looking forward to them.
2333 replied, Afterpleting the trial task, you can enter the space essible only to ultra task-takers. That space is like the fabricated space, but only ultra task-takers can enter.
You can cultivate your soul there, and its said theres a chance ofprehending the ordinances, 2333 exined.
Ning Shu was thrilled to hear the space could help herprehend the ordinances, as she had been struggling to figure out how to start learning them.
2333 quickly poured cold water on her enthusiasm. Only afterpleting the trial task can you officially be an ultra task-taker and enter that space to secure a foothold.
And even if you enter the space, there are many other ultra task-takers there. You might not get a spot. There are also chaotic, uncontroble ordinances there. If you enter, theres a high chance your soul will shatter into fragments.
Ning Shu:
I guess Ill just take it step by step. Ive alreadye this far after all. Ning Shu felt she could definitely endure it.And 2333 spoke again.
Ning Shus heart skipped a beat. She really didnt enjoy these chats with 2333.
You also have toplete three linked trial tasks, 2333 said.
Three linked trial tasks?
Ning Shu asked, How many do other people have to do?
One.
Ning Shu almost jumped. Why did she have to do three?
The main system is targeting cute little me, she said. She hugged herself, feeling great heartache for herself.
You failed the advanced trial task, so they umted, 2333 exined.
Ning Shu:
Whether you see it or not, that failure will always be there waiting for you.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu: Moans in despair
If you fail one of the three linked tasks, next time it will be six linked tasks. If you fail one of the six, next time it will be nine linked tasks. ?
Three, six, nine, and so on.
Ning Shu:
What could she say? This seemed hopeless
What if I want to stop the trial tasks halfway? she asked tentatively.
Then you wont be able to enter the space to cultivate your soul andprehend the ordinances. This is a benefit offered only to ultra task-takers. If you cant get it, theres no other way, 2333 said. Youll only be an ordinary, truly ordinary ultra task-taker.
Ning Shu gave a long exhale. This setup felt really cruel. Even if you became an ultra task-taker, you might not be able to enjoy the benefits.
Do I really have to do so many tasks? Ning Shu asked. There wouldnt even be a break in between the linked tasks.
Who asked you to fail the advanced task trial? At that time, you didnt restart so the failure was recorded. Understand? 2333 said.
Ning Shu: Seriously!?
Its like ying Tetris. Errors umte, and sesses disappear, 2333 exined. Failure was always present and would only umte.
When these failures build up enough, you will face elimination.
Just when she was feeling happy, the next moment was like a bolt from the blue. It felt like she suffered trauma every single day.
Ning Shu felt she was quite strong since she didnt cry.
She took a deep breath, knowing regret was useless. At that time, she had indeed given up on continuing the task.
Ning Shu sat on the sofa and saw her stats panel was already empty.
Chapter 2918: Each Day Bringing a New Blow
Name: Ning Shu
Age: 27
Rank: Ultra Task-Taker
XP Tokens: 100 (10 million experience points = 1 XP token.)
Soul: 0
Life: 0
Intelligence: 0
Charm: 0
Luck: 0Mental Strength: 0
Faith: 0
Martial Arts: 0
Aptitude: 0
Merit: 15260
Abilities: Five Rings Shooting Skill, Intermediate Combat Skill, Proficient Practitioner of Unsurpassable Martial Arts, Intermediate Poison Concoction, Rudimentary Business Administration Knowledge, Entry-Level Programmer, Entry-Level Lawyer, Entry-Level Exorcist
Acquired Titles: Goddess of War, Altruistic Ancestor
Items: Calmness Halo, Tranquility Pill, Faith Halo, Protective Talismans x4, Upgraded Protective Talisman x2
Halos: Benevolent Mother of the World (Empresss blessing), Model Worker Sis (Chen Xis blessing), Chief Halo (Caos blessing), Lifelong Friend (Miao Miaomiaos blessing), Healing Hand (Zhu Suniangs Blessing), Nation Founding General (Chen Ermeis Blessing), Lady Law (Chen Nings Blessing), Bloodline Nemesis (Mollys Blessing), Interspecies Diplomat (Bai Sanniangs Blessing) [* can onlymunicate with creatures that reach a certain threshold of intelligence]
Except for age, XP tokens, faith, and merit, all other attributes had be zero, with a new calction method.
Seeing the string of zeros, Ning Shu felt as if she had returned to the time before liberation, and she hugged herself again, feeling self-pity.
She had to keep going, with each day bringing a new blow.
Ning Shu closed the stats panel. Looking at it made her eyes hurt.
She sat cross-legged on the sofa and began to cultivate. After her cultivation, she opened the chat system and sent a message to Mei Ziqing, asking about the trial tasks for ultra task-takers.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ning Shu sent the message, but there was no reply, probably because Mei Ziqing was busy with a task and couldnt see it.
Ning Shu was worried that she would draw a task with a high difficulty level. During the advanced task trial, she had drawn a task that was too difficult, which led her to stop carrying out the task.
At that time, she had spent 5,000 faith points, but she still failed the task and the failure was even recorded. That meant that those 5,000 faith points had beenpletely wasted.
This ce truly had traps everywhere.
If she had known this would happen, Ning Shu would have continued with the task back then.
It seemed that there was no way to avoid problems.
Her cowardice at the time made it much more difficult for her to enter the ordinance space now.
Three consecutive tasksand if she failed any of them, it would be six. If she failed one of the six, it would be nine. And if she failed one of the nine, it would be twelve.
Lovely, just lovely. If she kept failing, this trial task could continue indefinitely.
Just thinking about it made her head hurt.
But if she gave up, she wouldnt be able to enter the ordinances space toprehend the ordinances.
The power of her bare hands wasnt that strong; only the power of the ordinances was truly powerful.
She had to get this benefit somehow. Afterward, she would also be to get to know other ultra task-takers.
Even now, Ning Shu still only had a vague understanding of this organization and didnt know much about it.
She only knew that task-takers got rewards in exchange for helping fulfill the wishes of others. The rewards allowed them to gain eternal life and power.
But who had organized such an institution?
Ning Shu stood up, feeling that she needed to eat something to calm her nerves.
She stood at the entrance to the fabricated space and soon appeared on the ancient era-style bluestone street.
Ning Shu went to a restaurant and ordered some food, eating while listening to gossip.
Chapter 2919: Why Are You Looking At Me?
The people in the restaurant were all task-takers. There were both men and women, young and old.
Ning Shu even noticed a child that looked no more than eight.
A child this small was also a task-taker?
The child looked serious and mature, wearing an ancient schrs robe.
With its wide sleeves, it looked so cute.
The child noticed Ning Shu looking at him, put down his chopsticks, and walked over to her. He bowed in the ancient manner and asked, Why are you looking at me?
Seeing that the child was from ancient times, Ning Shu stood up to return the bow. You caught my eye so I looked over a few more times.
The child seemed very polite. Is it because Im young?
Yes, Ning Shu nodded.How old are you, and how long have you been a task-taker? She gestured for the child to sit down and ordered a te of pastries for him.
The child cupped his hands in salute to Ning Shu and picked up one of the pastries.
I became a task-taker at nine. I dont know how long Ive been alive. Its probably been a long time.
Ning Shu:
It seemed he had been a task-taker for a long time. Just like Ning Shu, he stayed in each world for just a period so it was hard to tell how long theyve lived.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Although Ning Shus stats panel said she was 27 years old, Ning Shu felt she was at least over a hundred years old.
She generally spent two to three years in each world and after experiencing so many, she was at least a hundred years old if not two hundred.
Ancient era people tended to gain wisdom early. The fact that he was only nine was not that strange.
But dying at the age of nine was very early. It was clearly a premature death.
Thank you for the pastry, the child cupped his hands towards Ning Shu.
Even though he had already be a task-taker, he still had the manners and etiquette of an ancient-era person. It was deeply ingrained in his bones.
The child didnt tell Ning Shu his name, and after a brief chat, he left.
After the child left, Ning Shu bought some snacks and strolled around, eating as she walked. After strolling for a while, she slowly returned to the system space.
The chat system dinged, indicating someone had sent her a message. It was Mei Ziqing, replying to her message.
Ning Shu ate her snacks and opened the chat system.
Mei Ziqing: Congrattions on bing an ultra task-taker
Ning Shu: I want to ask about the ordinance space.
Mei Ziqing: The ordinances space? Its a ce created by the higher-ups to help task-takersprehend the ordinances. Only ultra task-takers can enter.
Mei Ziqing: So you must pass the trial task! Even if its just by the skin of your teeth. If you cant enter the ordinances space, the gap between you and other ultra task-takers will only widen.
Ning Shu heaved a long sigh. It seemed that this trial task was a matter of life and death.
She told Mei Ziqing in a tone of despair: I have three linked tasks
Mei Ziqing:
Mei Ziqing: Dont be scared. Many ultra task-takers are in the same situation, doing linked tasks. I once saw someone who had umted up to ny.
Ning Shu: Pfft! Ny linked tasks
Ning Shu: Is it very difficult to enter the ordinances space?
Mei Ziqing: It is, and the ordinances are not easy toprehend. Ive been in the ordinances space for so long, but I still haventprehended any ordinances.
Mei Ziqing: And I usually add all my attributes to intelligence, but I still haventprehended any ordinances. The hell!?
Ning Shu couldnt help butugh. As expected, bing powerful wasnt something that could be achieved overnight.
Ning Shu: Is it very difficult toprehend?
Mei Ziqing: Its not just difficult; its extremely difficult. Powerful ordinances like time and space are out of the question, but even simpler ordinances
I cant evenprehend simple ordinances like wind and water, cries~~~~
Ning Shu sighed. Even those who could get to the ordinance space struggled withprehending the ordinances, so if she couldnt enter the ordinance space, her chances ofprehending the ordinances would be pretty much moot.
Chapter 2920: Check on Ding Xueqing
Therefore, no matter if it was three, six, or nine linked tasks, she had to keep going.
After chatting with Mei Ziqing a bit more, Ning Shu closed the chat system.
Mei Ziqing had sent her a gift to celebrate her bing an ultra task-taker.
It was a bracelet with beads that looked like crystals. It was very pretty.
Ning Shu liked it.
To prepare for the three linked tasks, Ning Shu decided to rx and recharge.
She turned on the screen to check on Ding Xueqing and see how she was doing.
She also wanted to see how Ding Ningdie was faring.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ning Shu hadnt done anything directly to Ding Ningdie, but without her cheat-like backing, things couldnt be going well for her.Ning Shuy back on the sofa, watching the screen.
Bai Hanmo had been wealthy, but with his excessive spending on food, drink, and gambling, no amount of money couldst forever.
Drugs were also a factor. These things practically burned money.
These habits destroyed a persons mind, body, and dignity. To satisfy those cravings, people would do anythingevenmit crimes.
Bai Hanmo had fallen into this lifestyle.
Eventually, the money would run out, and going through drug withdrawal was agonizing.
To escape the pain of withdrawal, more drugs were needed, but drugs cost money.
Bai Hanmo had run out of money, so he returned to China to find Ding Ningdie.
Ding Ningdie still had feelings for Bai Hanmo. Seeing him suffer, she used her own money to buy drugs for him.
Ding Ningdie cried and begged Bai Hanmo to quit. When Bai Hanmo saw how sadly Ding Ningdie was crying, he also knew that continuing on like this was no good.
However, quitting this type of thing was no easy task. He didnt hold out for long. Not even a week passed before Bai Hanmo couldnt stand the pain anymore.
The withdrawal was unbearable, and he begged Ding Ningdie to give him more drugs.
Ding Ningdie could not harden her heart and she gave in.
Rpsing after trying to quit was devastating to his willpower, making it even harder to stop.
At this point, Bai Hanmo gave up on quitting altogether.
Drugs were like demons. Whether it was for thrill-seeking or curiosity, once someone got involved, the addiction clung to them like a demon that wouldnt let go.
After returning to China, Ding Ningdie kept a low profile in the Ding family, but Ding Yan still didnt like her.
Before long, Ding Ningdie had spent all her money.
Whenever Bai Hanmo was in pain, she had toe up with money somehow.
So she resorted to stealing from her family to support himtaking money and valuable jewelry.
All of it went to Bai Hanmo, feeding a bottomless pit.
When things started to go missing, Ding Yan eventually found out that Ding Ningdie had been stealing from the family. He was furious.
He kicked her out immediately.
No matter how Ding Ningdie begged, Ding Yan wouldnt let her back in.
Ding Ningdie had no choice but to live with Bai Hanmo in a cramped apartment. Every day, he spentrge amounts of money.
If he were the Bai Hanmo of the past, this wouldnt have been a problem.
But now, with neither of them working, these expenses were hard to manage.
Meanwhile, Ding Xueqing continued her beauty cream business after she returned.
Ding Ningdie often went to her to ask her for money, just to provide rations for Bai Hanmo.
Anything to save him from the pain of withdrawal.
Ding Xueqing:
Ding Xueqing had seen Bai Hanmo during his withdrawals. He cut a very sorry figure.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!